《Level Up Legacy》


 Chapter 0 - Before You Read This Novel

    <h4>Chapter 0: Before You Read This Novel</h4>


    First of all, hello there. I''m honored that you decided to start reading this novel. It''s a pleasure, even if you didn''t stick until its end. I hope this would entertain as many people as possible.


    Let''s get down to business. This is no spoiler of events, simply a few notes that I would edit regrly for new readers.


    First of all is stating that English isn''t my firstnguage. I don''t have an editor to help me so this is the best I could do by myself. I''ve edited the first volume by myself as much as I could and would be grateful to anyone who points out typos in writing or grammatical mistakes.


    The second note is about the events. Some events might feel weird for you, but I promise to deliver reasons for them. Sometimes I write while forgetting that whoever reads this does not know why this event is happening. I do, so I tend to think it''s okay. This is a trait that I both like and hate about my writing, and hopefully, it wouldn''t cause my downfall from grace. Please give this novel a chance to flourish.


    The third note is about the protagonist, Arthur. His starting point is as an average young man with some mysteries about his past. Please don''t expect him to be a know-it-all, he''s not. I hope you''lle to like him, but if you don''t that''s okay too. He''ll grow into a character that you''ll like, hopefully.


    Extra note. Sometimes this website glitches when I paste things into it, leaving three ck rhombuses with a question mark in the middle. Can you notify me if you ever see one so I can edit them? Would really be appreciated.


    That would be all, I hope you enjoy your reading. Please support this novel.

 Chapter 1 - Avarice Dungeon

    "Your contract has been terminated."


    The words felt foreign yet expected. They left a bitter taste in his mouth, making his voice crack and hollow. He saw iting given the sheer number of new scavengers appearing, ones with dedicated abilities for the job. He didn''t feel resentment nor a grudge, not toward his employers at least. For the world, however, he did.


    "As stated explicitly in your contract, there is no reimbursement upon termination."


    This was the second nail in the coffin. The bank''s notice hanged around his neck, like a rope slowly strangling him. The rope grew a face, and it looked like his mother''s face. It grew hands that were his brother''s, the rope had a name, and it was life. His eighteen years of it were of little happiness, as those days long faded under the mountains of stress and worry.


    Arthur Silvera had to grow up before he wanted to. His hands were callused beyond their age due to thebor he had to go through. The hammers of time left their marks on his young heart. He, however, was only one of many.


    His phonegged a little before he could use it again. He left his email inbox and decided to read some job websites to solve his predicament.


    There were always jobs out there if one was willing to risk enough. After searching and weeding out jobs'' notices, Arthur found one that he fulfilled its requirement.


    "Porter Needed, Avarice Dungeon, High-Risk, High-Reward, Responsibility-Clearing Contract needs to be signed. Message me for further details."


    Avarice dungeon was a new dungeon that had appeared only recently, and it had yet to be conquered. The job notice didn''t state that the contract was for conquering the dungeon; that would be the job of those guilds.


    It was for a group of warriors and mages needing a porter, someone to collect the items and materials, carrying their extra luggage, and making camp and cooking. Arthur worked as a porter before, but it was only when times were dire.


    Furthermore, he worked in cleared dungeons only. This time, however, was much riskier since Avarice had yet to be conquered. It meant there could be unforeseen idents.


    "Hello, my name is Arthur Silvera, aged 18. I worked as a scavenger for four years, for the Lime Time agency. I''m not an awakener, but with enough experience to make up for it. I¡­"


    Arthur typed his message for a long time and revised it several times before he sent it. He also sent his rmendation letter from Lime Time, which they kindly attached to his termination email, to further impress the employer.


    He had high hopes because he read thements, and they were all saying that the job was too risky. Of course, it wasn''t that he was brave or reckless. He was in a far worse state called being desperate.


    The night was long, and Arthur took several hours to research the Avarice dungeon. It was one of the fourth-generation dungeons that appeared after the federal union of Yalveran was established. The dungeon appeared after a merge happened half a year ago.


    Since then, several syndicates have tried to conquer it, to no avail. The dungeon was stated to be the next stepping stone for humanity, encouraging warriors and mages to challenge it. After several causalities rising, it was found out that this dungeon was one of the Sins Dungeons, causing an uproar in the world.


    "Ok. Tomorrow at 11 AM, table 36. The pay would be 50$ per hour."


    The contrast of his long message and politenguage with the reply was pathetic, but the response made him thrilled nheless. The thrill was soon reced by fear.


    Being a porter was on the list of the riskiest jobs for non-awakener, if not the top one. There were many preparations to do, but Arthur checked his bank ount and sighed. He had to go empty-handed.


    ***


    The next day at 10:45 AM, Arthur was in front of the dungeon''s entrance. Every dungeon had a foyer for the warriors and mages to meet and hold strategic meetings before venturing the dungeon.


    He walked to table 36, where he could see several people sitting around. They were five in total; three wore full armor while the other two wore robes. The three people wearing armor were two men and one woman, thetter wearing light armor.


    The robes-wearing people were one cadaverous man and a petite woman. The group mainly looked in their twenties, while a warrior with a mace to his belt was middle-aged.


    "H¡­Hello, I''m Arthur Silvera, the porter." Arthur gathered his courage and went forward, despite being intimidated. While also the weakest, being the youngest made his self-confidence hide deep inside, not daring to show itself.


    The chatting ceased for a second, and everyone turned their eyes toward him, scrutinizing him. Being examined like that, Arthur fiddled with his right thumb nervously.


    "Hi, I''m n, I talked to you yesterday." The mace warrior, known as n, came forward and shook his hand. The warm gesture of respect sent relief in Arthur''s mind, and he exchanged some pleasantries.


    However, the rest of the team showed little interest in him and resumed their chat over the monsters awaiting them inside, thetest weapons, and famous warriors and mages. The sole exception was the thin man wearing a robe, who smiled and nodded to him.


    Arthur thought nothing of it as they were a league above him in status, so he sat in a seat not too far and not too close to the rest.


    "As you all know, we''re not going beyond the thirdyer today. I''ve run ourbat power through a dungeon analyst app and it stated that we can manage, except for some difficult monsters we need to avoid. That doesn''t mean that we can be rxed, the Sins dungeons are always known to be, plus being high-risk, high-reward, for their irregrity."


    n continued his briefing, and itsted until noon. Despite this information being irrelevant, Arthur strained his ears, listening to them in case they proved useful in the future.


    At noon, n ordered some lunch from the dungeon restaurant for the team to eat before setting out. Arthur ate very little since he was a non-awakener, thus having lower metabolism. There were no toilets in the dungeon, so he had to be careful about his needs.


    ***


    The team had four members other than its leader, n, who Arthur judged to be a typical leader. From the conversations Arthur heard, he deduced the following.


    First was the most eye-catching, mboyant, and sociable person, Juan Keizer, the other male warrior beside n. He talked a lot, with a big chattering box in him besides his protruding belly. He was, however, rather tall, almost taller than n.


    Standing next to the man dwarfed Arthur, who was 173 cm tall with a rtively thin frame. Despite being of a friendly demeanor, Juan didn''t spare Arthur a nce and treated him like air.


    The other character was the person who replied to Juan incessant chattering, the female warrior Beatrice Faure, a woman with prominent muscles and a framerger than Arthur''s, towering over him as well. She seemed familiar with Juan, and the two talked to each otherfortably, with n also sharing some words with them.


    The person Arthur liked best was the thin and pale guy who talked with him a bit, although it was mostly idle talk. Nheless, Arthur felt grateful for the consideration he had shown.


    From their conversations, Arthur found out that this young man, named Yuran Evel, had a rather umon yet infamous fighting style called Magic Gunman.


    They fought using magic power weapons from afar, utilizing basicpressed mana to inflict damage. Seeing Yuran''s gun, Arthur was awed by meeting a magic gunman for the first time.


    Thest person was the petite young woman, who appeared older than him but not by a lot. He didn''t get to know her name since she hasn''t said a word the whole time.


    The group headed toward the dungeon''s entrance as the clock rang midday, and Arthur felt tired just by watching the waves of peopleing in and out. Many were wounded, some were dead.


    Arthur wondered if he''d end up like the former or thetter, maybe neither of them. He cane back safe and sound, or he can nevere back.


    He shook his head as if that would shake the thoughts away. After confirming the identity of the explorers, a term for people venturing the other worlds, the security let them in.


    Of course, Arthur had to sign a Responsibility Clearance Agreement, clearing the responsibility in case he died.


    Going through the portal, the world twisted, and their vision bent before they found themselves in arge underground hall filled with explorers of every race and culture.


    Being one of the Sins Dungeons, Avarice held a widespread reputation. It was even called ''The Dragon Gate'' as one can leap over it and be a dragon among men, although most would fail. Arthur never saw himself as a man worthy of bing a dragon, but he couldn''t help himself but wish he was unique in some way.

 Chapter 2 - A Debt

    "Alright, everyone. Let''s assume formation and tackle the firstyer together. The firstyer is filled with draconic lizards, so we''ll have no problem clearing it in two hours. Let''s opt for a better time so we can have more time for conquering the thirdyer."


    n exined, and the group moved about. Arthur dashed toward the luggage, and he carried the two bags on his shoulders, and they almost cracked his back. They were heavy but not too heavy to make him fall or be unable to keep up with his group.


    His position was the middle of the formation while the others each assumed their assigned position. n took the vanguard position with his mace and shield, Juan and Beatrice took the upper nks both on each side, Yuran took the rear, and the petite woman, n finally saying her name to be Rosie, took Arthur''s side at the middle.


    "Advance!" n roared in an obvious attempt to lift their morales. The group followed behind and started heading toward the door of the firstyer. It was a 10-meters tall door with engravings all around that caused one to be dizzy just by looking at them.


    The door would open every ten minutes, and only five people can enter at a time. The reason porters didn''t count in that number is that they usually have no magical energy; thus, the dungeon wouldn''t reject their presence in the group. That was also why being a porter was a risky job, as one of its main qualifications was being mana-less and non-awakener.


    "Hey, is it true that The White Fangs are challenging the boss today?" A conversation entered Arthur''s ears and his ears perked.


    The White Fangs were one of the best parties in the Union. They were warriors and mages who were, at minimum, Deme-rankers, making them an idolized party among themon masses.


    Their white armor and glistering weapons only served as a PR material for both equipment enthusiasts and celebrity fans. However, that didn''t mean the groupcked ability. It was on the opposite because they could back it up. The government chose to promote them to induce safety among the citizens.


    "Yeah, I read about it on their official website. That''s why I came here today, to get a glimpse of The White Fairy." Another person answered, and Arthur found himself even more intrigued. However, the duos drifted away, and he didn''t get to hear anything more.


    It seemed the rest of the group also heard, and they started to discuss it feverishly. Especially Juan as he talked about The White Fairy, a beauty and a powerhouse of the Union.


    Since Arthur didn''t notice, everyone was interested in the topic, even the usually quiet Rosie. However, only Yuran grew unusually quiet as if he was displeased about something. Arthur took note of that and kept his mouth shut about it.


    The group''s turn arrived and the door opened with a usual hiss of a snake before they entered. The architecture of the firstyer greeted them. Bricks lined the walls, and pirs linked the ceiling and the ground.


    The walls had many engravings and words of an unknownnguage that gave the ce an aesthetic yet ominous ambiance. Patches of green mold molted the ce, bespeaking of its age. The rest of the group wasn''t as shocked as Arthur as this was the first time he entered one of the Sins Dungeons.


    As the group advanced, n kept his shield leveled with his chin as he surveyed the surroundings. With a low voice, he signaled their scout, Yuran, to report if there was an enemy. Arthur learned that magic gunmen were more perceptive than others, and that''s why they acted as scouts.


    "Three draconic lizards, two o''clock." Reported Yuran.


    The group took their stances and advanced toward two o''clock. As their view cleared of the giant central pir, they saw a group of three draconic lizards feasting on an earth-rabbit. With his head signaling Juan and Beatrice, n and the others started surrounding the monsters. The first battle of todaymenced shortly after.


    ***


    His breathing came in heaves as if it would stop at any second. Arthur looked at the deep gash in his stomach, and he could see his internal organs through it. A Cerberus has wed him, a monster resembling a hell-dog. His head spun as he lost too much blood.


    He has realized why the pay was so good with few qualifications needed. The others would get a scratch at most from such a w. He, however, was dying. He could hear the others talking as they surrounded him after they took care of the other Cerberuses.


    "We should just leave him. The job was clear about such dangers." That was Juan''s voice, and Arthur wanted to kill the bastard for spouting such things. He felt stupid that he ran here at a moment''s notice due to his despair. He should have taken another loan from someone he knew.


    "But¡­" n''s voice was hesitant.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Surprise dyed Beatrice''s voice. Arthur then felt someone getting closer, and he opened his eyes slowly. It was Yuran who held a sk in his hand that contained a red liquid. The liquid glowed magically as if it was alive.


    "Are you really giving him such a high-tiered potion? To a porter?" Juan was now shouting at Yuran. Thetter ignored him and opened the sk. He then proceeded to gently open Arthur''s mouth and pour the potion in it.


    Arthur felt like his body was burning. However, rity was being brought back. After five minutes of resting, the wound was gone, and he was back to normal. He examined his body as if it was the first time he saw it. Even though the potion worked more effectively because he has not an awakener, he still found it wondrous.


    "Are you okay?" Yuran came over and asked as the group was resting. He seemed genuinely worried about Arthur''s wellbeing, something thetter failed to understand the reason for.


    "Yes, I''m fine thanks to you. I¡­ I almost died. I can never repay enough." Arthur''s voice cracked as he escaped the clutches of death.


    "Forget it. I did it because I felt like it was the right thing to do. That''s all that matters to me. Furthermore, that potion was useless to me. Why did you take the risk of bing a porter?"


    Arthur proceeded to tell him how he used to work as a scavenger and how many scavenging abilities came to lighttely, robbing him of his job. Yuran sighed and patted his shoulder in a warm gesture of constion. Arthur felt a warm feeling at this unexpected friendliness, reminding him that there are good people in the world.


    Since Yuran appeared to be older than him by at least five years, Arthur wondered if this was what it feels like to have an older brother. Someone who would look after him and save him. He then remembered his younger brother at home and how Arthur had neglected him due to work and worries.


    He made a mental note to treat him better. As the group was drinking water and resting, a rumbling earthquake shook the ground and the whole dungeon.


    "It seems to have started." n''s face grew solemn as he stated. He was referring to the boss hunt happening at the sixthyer. The dungeon had sevenyers in total, with the boss residing in the sixth.


    The seventhyer had the gate to the other world and creatures venturing from there unrestrained by rank. n turned around and sent Yuran a questioning look, and thetter shook his head. This went unnoticed as the rest were too busy with the earthquake.


    The group resumed their hunting, and they arrived at the thirdyer after another four hours. The thirdyer had a passageway-shaped structure allowing the group to ignore their rear defense. Therefore,? the group asked Arthur to stay at the back since it got dangerous. He dlyplied, and he stayed to rest at the back as the group fought against the beasts of the thirdyer, Earth Golems.


    As they advanced, the group finally found their goal in the thirdyer, the Regeneration Golem. It was a mutated type of Earth Golem that had a regenerative function. Potion masters used its mana core to make regenerative potions, a medicine of higher grade than a healing potion.


    It seemed that the group was aiming for this, and from how n treated Yuran, Arthur guessed thetter was the one in charge of this party hunt.


    "Assume formation!" n roared as the giant Golem started dashing toward them. Each step sent shockwaves shaking the whole passageway, proving the enemy in front of them was no regr monster but the boss of thisyer.


    Although The White Fangs have already killed this monster before their party, it was a rule that the Sins Dungeon would recreate the monsters in eachyer every hour. Meaning they couldn''t outnumber the monsters to conquer this dungeon. However, their party didn''t n on clearing this dungeon but only harvesting the regenerative core.

 Chapter 3 - Jizo

    As the Golem came near, the warriors assumed formation, and n took the lead to repel the first iing attack. The tall warrior looked like a midgetpared to the Golem, and he stumbled back more than one step with the first strike.


    With a loud shout, he activated his ability for the first time today, causing Arthur to almost forget to breathe. With blinding light, two more ns appeared, although they were phantoms. With three of them now, they created a defense even the boss found it hard to break through.


    The rest of the party didn''t stand idle as they started using their abilities to defeat the Golem. With n blocking the attack on their behalf, they began damaging the Golem with their attacks.


    With a roar of a beast, Juan grew in size, and his skin turned red. It was a berserk ability that allowed short-duration amplifications of physical stats. With his newfound strength, Juan used his ymore to inflict a deep wound on the Golem, although it regenerated almost instantly.


    At the same time, Arthur saw something appear above the Golem. It was Beatrice with wings of light making her fly; she dived right at the Golem''s head and stabbed it in the eye, causing a long gush to appear on its face. The Golem howled in agony as its face started regenerating.


    With a streak of blue light, Yuran fired his gun, which was now as tall as he was with shining blue engraving. The mana bullet pierced the Golem in its injured head. The Golem now went berserk and howled as earth spikes appeared around it, attacking its aggressors.


    As the spikes were too many to evade, the group braced themselves to take the hit. However, the damage and pain never came as holy light enveloped them, protecting them.


    "Quick, attack!" Rosie, the one who has cased a protective spell on the team, shouted in a thunderous voice. The rest dashed toward the Golem, preparing for another round of fighting to wear it down. However, before they reached the Golem, another earthquake happened as cracks began to fill the passageway.


    With a screech that almost made their ears bleed, the walls broke down, revealing a giant serpent head; with only the head revealed, it was as big as three Golemsbined. Even the Regenerative Golem was terrified by the arrival of such a gigantic beast, and everyone''s faces turned pale.


    Arthur fell on his rear in horror as he saw what seemed to be the most frightening creature he ever witnessed. The beast''s sheer size made him look like an ant in front of it, making him feel like only a single breath would obliterate him.


    "Retreat! This is the dungeon''s boss!" n howled with a face so terrified that it was as white as a piece of paper. Their fear was justified as each Sins Dungeon''s boss was at a realm different from others, with only seven in the whole world.


    Thankfully, white light followed after the serpent as five more figures appeared. Each one of them was adorned with white armor or white robes. Arthur was a non-awakener, but even he can feel the auraing of these people, and it almost crushed him. It contended with that of the serpent, who howled with rage as it witnessed their arrival.


    "Everyone, retreat, and leave this area." A girl with white hair stepped forward and said to n''s group. From her hair and her clothes to even her eyshes, everything about her was white. Everyone present knew her. She was The White Fairy.


    n was too stupefied at the turn of the event that he stood there nkly. Yuran was the one who stepped forward and shouted for them to run away. As The White Fairy saw Yuran, her cool was shattered as she dazedly muttered something.


    However, the serpent didn''t give them time to retreat as it hissed and lunged itself forward, brushing the Regenerative Golem in the process and obliterating it. With the sheer pressure alone, the wall broke down, and cracks formed underneath Arthur as he was flung away and hit the wall.


    He coughed blood and felt like his internals being crushed. As he opened his eyes, he got to see an armored man appear in front of the serpent and block its attack effortlessly.


    The others were all flung away, but they ended up in a much sorry state than Arthur, who was very far away. Most of his group fainted, with only Yuran being an exception, although he was also severely injured.


    Yuran copsed shortly after, and the only person other than The White Fangs still conscious was Arthur, only because he was too weak to be close to the initial fight with the Golem.


    ''Should I run away? Alone?''


    That was the single thought Arthur had. It was the most obvious question in the world, and he knew it was the right choice. He wasn''t an awakener, and he didn''t know these people very well. Another question appeared in his mind.


    ''How would I feel if I wake up tomorrow, after leaving someone who saved me to die? I would have died if it wasn''t for him.''


    It didn''t feel right. Arthur knew he was being stupid. He knew this was futile, and he would most likely die. Arthur knew that very well. However, he also knew that sometimes we need to make the wrong choice. Yuran saved him. He might not have risked his life to save Arthur, but thetter would have died if not for the potion.


    His legs found strength unknown to him. The air entered his lungs, burning them as he madly dashed toward Yuran. He jumped across the debris lying about and avoided the ones he couldn''t jump. Even though he wasn''t an awakener, he was still more robust than ordinary people.


    As he saw The White Fairy and the rest engage in battle with the serpent, Arthur sprinted faster to get there. The air pressureing from the action was enough to make him fall and hit the walls several times, but he was too far away for the pressure to make him faint yet.


    As he neared the battle, he hid behind a giant rock and looked for a chance to retrieve Yuran and the rest. If a hit identally went their way, they would most likely die. Arthur wanted to get them away, even by a little from the battle. If he couldn''t, then he would just get Yuran away.


    The battle reached a stalemate as each side blocked their enemy''s attacks. Arthur took this chance and dashed toward Yuran, reaching him in a few dashes, grabbing him, and starting to run again.


    Luckily, Yuran was even lighter than Arthur. That was why Arthur was able to run as he carried Yuran in his arms. As they neared a boulder a bit far away from the battle, Arthur was about to put Yuran down before he heard a shout from behind.


    "Watch out!"


    Arthur turned around, and it appears that The White Fairy used her glistering katana and shed the serpent''s eye. The serpent howled and thrashed about with its tail. Unluckily, the tail drew an arc as it ripped the ceiling and headed toward Arthur.


    Before he could react, the tail already mmed the ground a distance away from him. It mmed into the ce of the unconscious group Arthur left behind. The ground broke down as Arthur and Yuran flew like a broken kite before mming to the ground.


    In a state of semi-consciousness, Arthur could feel the ground caving in underneath him. He started to feel like he was falling, and he opened his eyes. From the slits of blurry vision, he could see The White Fairy grabbing Yuran''s arm as he fell into the darkness.


    ***


    "Who are you?" Arthur asked. He couldn''t help being curious about the identity of the only being he found after roaming the darkness. If his thoughts were right, he fell outside of the dungeon into the darkness.


    He didn''t know into what exactly, maybe the infinite space, but he fell somewhere dark, and he couldn''t see anything inside except the ckndscape. There were a ck sky, a single moon, and a ck ground. That was it. He wasn''t able to see anything after he woke up. That is until he found a single man sitting in the darkness, closing his eyes.


    The man looked ethereal yet human. Arthur felt like he can touch him and make him disappear forever, but he was too afraid to try. The man had ck hair and white skin, with age lines decorating his face.


    As Arthur asked the question, the man opened his eyes and looked at Arthur. His eyes were golden. With a smile, the man said one word.


    "Hello."


    "Um, hi." Arthur awkwardly greeted back. He couldn''t say a greeting was what he expected at this point. The man was calm by Arthur''s arrival, almost like he was expecting it.


    "Why don''t you take a seat?" The man gestured with his hand toward the ce in front of him. Arthur paused for a second before walking there and sitting crossed-legged. As they sat facing each other, there was a brief silence. Arthur was about to repeat his question, but the man spoke before he had the chance.


    "I am Jizo, the Schr Guardian."


    "Guardian? What''s that?"


    "Well, I guess too much time has passed for us to be remembered. Maybe we became a secret?" The manughed audibly, and hisugh diffused the tension, although Arthur didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Long ago, there were nine guardians that ruled over the world and protected the human race."

 Chapter 4 - Runes Wordsmith

    As he opened his eyes, Yuran could see he was in a hospital. It only took seconds for him to realize he survived the serpent. An almost silent snoring drew His attention. He turned around and saw the idolized White Fairy sleeping as she sat in a chair next to his bed.


    "Fey¡­" He called out, and it worked like magic to wake her up as she immediately opened her eyes. Her eyes were cker than the night sky, a contrast of her white eyshes. She blinked before a smile crept to her face as she sweetly called out.


    "You''re awake, older brother."


    Yuran''s lips turned to a thin line as memories rushed back, bringing waves of nostalgia. He wanted to ask her to stop calling him that as he was unworthy but hesitated to do so after seeing her genuine smile. Instead, he chose to change the topic.


    "What happened to the serpent?"


    Fey began to retell the battle that took ce a day prior. She didn''t leave any details out, and Yuran''s hands started to shiver as he clenched his fists. In the end, where they managed to wound the serpent, and it entered a berserk state, the story ended with their retreat.


    However, Yuran didn''t feel like that was necessary. Their loss was greater as he listened to how the young porter saved him from imminent death, sacrificing his life.


    "One more time¡­ It''s still happening." His words were quick as he was stifling them before they choke him. Strength left his body as heid back in bed. His nose felt ticklish as if tears threatened to get out, not that they did.


    "I¡­ I wanted to protect my older brother from the beginning. But, my ability, you know¡­" Fey grew frustrated as she felt like she was giving excuses after excuses. Yuran sighed and patted her on her wrist.


    "No¡­ It was my weakness, once again."


    ***


    Arthur opened his eyes once more. His skin cooled at the touch of a slight breeze. The scent of wildflowers assaulted his nose. As the tree waved and danced, their shadows skimmed over his eyes, and the sun rays made him squint.


    As he got up reflexively, he found himself in the middle of a forest, sleeping atop a patch of grass. There was ake nearby that he could see in the distance behind the trees. Only now did he realize that Jizo has sent him to this ce after he said he couldn''t transport him back to the dungeon.


    "I died¡­"


    Or not. Arthur didn''t know. The man said he pulled Arthur from the state of existence and non-existence. If the man didn''t bring him to that ce, then he would have died, obliterated by thews of the universe.


    The thing is, Arthur felt alive right now. He breathed, exhaled, and his heart was beating. He was here.


    "Right, he said he would still help me if I helped him in his goal¡­." Arthur then remembered thest thing the man said before they parted ways. The man said he would give him the one thing he needed right now, a way to get stronger. He said he would give him his Legacy.


    Different from abilities, who were one directional in their evolution process, legacies were much moreplex. They contained the will of a person living in the past. That way, these wills provided abilities and skills to the person as they see fit.


    That''s why they held the name? ''Evolving Abilities'' as they grew with the person himself. As Arthur willed it to, the Legacy was activated. A row of sentences appeared in front of him. Just like the legends, they were like he was ying a game and had a status window.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 1 (63%)]


    [Strength: 14]


    [Agility: 12]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 1/1]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (0%), Useable Runes: 3]


    [Skills: None]


    Arthur dazedly looked at the words in front of him. The reality was beginning to merge with his dream-like mentality. This was real. He waved his hands, and the words parted ways as he passed through them.


    It felt surreal. Arthur wasn''t disbelieving what happened; he didn''t believe it happened to him. He heard of Legacies before and how they worked. There were many types of legacies in the legends told on the inte.


    However, most of them were historical figures of the past. Furthermore, they only gave skills and abilities without having anything to do with his body''s different ''stats.''


    As he looked at his ability, he was thrilled to see that he has awakened.


    He has never heard of a ''Runes Wordsmith,'' but it wasn''t like he knew every ability in existence. As he willed the Legacy to exin the ability, several more rows appeared in front of him.


    [Beginner Runes Wordsmith: A Runes Wordsmith can wield the ancient runes of the world, recreating it. However, restrained by being only a beginner level, the user can only imprint basic runes into things, people, or oneself.


    Using magic can imprint the runes, and these wouldst for a minimum of 10 minutes and a maximum of 30 minutes before they disappear.


    Another way to imprint runes is by using a suitable medium where one could imprint a permanent rune, where itsplexity would depend on the materials used.]


    As he read through the exnations, Arthur had a feeling like Jizo was there to guide him. As if these words originated from that man sitting alone in the darkness. This feeling kept intensifying until Arthur willed the Legacy to disappear and decided to wash his body in theke nearby first.


    He made his way by looking around for any wild monsters. Although the city was safe, the same couldn''t be said about the areas nearby.


    As theke reflected his face, Arthur was spooked by what he saw. His eyes have now turned golden. He then remembered Jizo''s eyes, and he had started hyperventting as a panic attack threatened to overtake him. However, he soon calmed down, and his upset stomach turned back to normal.


    He was still Arthur. He was sure of it. It was only that Jizo''s Legacy altered his appearance slightly. He can tell others that this change was brought by his ability, as this wasn''t umon.


    After he calmed down, he took a shower to clean himself and looked again at theke. His face was still average-looking, with dark half-circles under his eyes. He looked a bit older than an average eighteen years old person.


    His new appearance didn''t differ by a lot, except his eyes now contained a certain gravitating charm as if they held wisdom within. He decided to ept this and start investigating his surroundings.


    As he looked around, Arthur could see a vast mountain range bordering theke from the other side. There were many canyons in between the mountains that acted as passageways of the mountain range. On his side of theke was a forest that covered his vision. As he was looking around, he saw a patch of grasnd that bordered the forest. He decided to head there and see if he can spot something to know where he is.


    After he got there, Arthur''s view cleared of the forest, and he could see the grasnd in front of him. It was mostly empty except for the wild boars idling around. The only bad news is that these wild boars were a monster called man-eating boars, the Beras.


    "Squeak!"


    Arthur heard a squeak from his side and turned around to see a wild boar ring its nose in his direction. He was momentarily stunned, but the Beras charged at him with its horns forward.


    "Shit!"


    Arthur threw himself toward the forest, and the Beras passed by. It then mmed into a tree trunk, causing it to break, but the tree was still intact. Arthur took the chance to escape toward thekeside, where he woke up using the terrain to flee. Thankfully, it appeared the forest had too many obstacles for the Beras to move freely in. After a while of running, Arthur sat down as he sensed that he was alone.


    "How¡­ How would I survive if you send me here, Jizo?!" He kept panting and ming his luck. He knew Jizo said that the teleportation would send a distance away, but he didn''t think he would end up in a monster zone.


    These zones were areas the Union didn''t reach and treated them as hunting grounds.


    It would be a difficult task for him to escape this area uninjured without being rescued. He sat down and rested as he thought about how to escape this ce.


    After some thought, he remembered the runes the Legacy said were avable at his level. He started sending his will andmunicating with the Legacy to show him the runes he could use. Words appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 5 - Legacy Rune

    [Strength-I: Increase strength by 5]


    [Agility-I: Increase agility by 5]


    [Detection-I: Detect lifeforms in a 50-meter radius.]


    As Arthur read them, he finally started to see hope. From what he knew, runes were symbols giving special effects using mana. Artifacts of the past had runes that gave them their unique functions.


    For example, some weapons would burn with fire if injected with mana, and some would freeze what they touch. Some artifacts would cast barriers, and others would heal people in a given radius when used.


    These were all achieved by runes engraved on the artifacts themselves. Scientists tried to replicate these runes, but they only seeded in making artificial ones, as they only shared the mana path with genuine runes.


    "Detect," Arthur muttered and willed the detection rune to activate. He felt something escaping his body and guessed it was the mana. A white symbol appeared above his palm, and it radiated a faint yellow glow.


    It pulsed several times, and Arthur could feel invisible waves traveling from his hand to the surrounding. As they traveled, Arthur could strangely know what they encountered. The symbol kept pulsing, and Arthur could now perceive lifeforms in a 50-meters radius.


    He ignored the ones deep underground and focused on his surroundings. Other than some lifeforms in theke, the forest was mostly empty of monsters. There were some birds and bugs, but Arthur could perceive they were harmless.


    With his radar-like new ability, Arthur began to walk through the forest. As he kept on walking hastily, he went deeper and deeper. At some point, he sensed a wolf in the woods, and he changed directions and kept going. This ability allowed him to travel for 10 minutes before the symbol dimmed and disappeared.


    "Phew." Arthur sighed and stopped in his tracks. Luckily, the sun was still up, although there was an orange hue in the sky. He didn''t have much time before night would set. He needed to get some food and shelter for the night.


    As he looked around, he saw a tree with some fruits. Although they wouldn''t fill his stomach, they would at least sustain him. He did think about hunting a rabbit or something, but he didn''t know how to butcher it or even start a fire, given that he had the equipment for that which he didn''t.


    As he checked his mana while eating, he found that it was still 0/1. It appeared he can use one rune before it emptied. He waited for it to recover as he ate. After another 5 minutes, his mana was back. He didn''t know if it didn''t take long, only 15 minutes, because he ate or if it regenerated by itself.


    He used the Detection-I rune again and continued on marching. He started heading toward a mountain in the distance, hoping to find an empty cave.


    ***


    After three hours of looking around, Arthur finally managed to find an uninhabited cave. It was shallow and didn''t offer any protection but a roof for the night. Before it was too dark, he broke some branches and twigs to make a weapon and a fire. He didn''t know how to make thetter, and he sharpened a branch using the cave wall for the former.


    The night took over the sky, and the darkness nketed the world. Theck of sun brought a chill, and Arthur had to endure the cold. He finally seeded in making some fire by rubbing some twigs against the branches. Light spread throughout the cave, illuminating its interior.


    Arthur decided against sleeping for the night as he heard the howls of monsters in the forest. He kept dozing off and waking up to remember to use the Detection rune to know if a beast was nearby.


    ***


    "Growl¡­"


    His consciousness brought to reality by the sound of a low growl, Arthur sprung to his feet in terror. He has fallen asleep without knowing it, and an injured wolf was at the cave''s entrance. Arthur picked his sharpened pole and readied himself for battle.


    However, the wolf appeared too wounded to fight as it limped while keeping an eye on Arthur to the cave''s wall. It inched slowly toward the fire and copsed, breathing heavily.


    Arthur rxed his tensed body as he saw this. He then wondered if he should kill the wolf before it heals itself. As he looked at the wolf and his hand, he saw both of them were shaking. He wasn''t ready to do this. Not now at least, and not toward an injured beast.


    He decided to use Detection for now in case whatever injured the wolf was nearby. Luckily, nothing of that sort was near. He sighed in relief and slumped to the ground. It has been a close call. If something more threatening appeared, he wouldn''t have the time to escape. Luckily, it was only an injured wolf this time.


    The next day, Arthur descended the mountain to look for some prey. He knew he couldn''t stay for long without getting the proper nourishment. He used his detection skills to find a rabbit hole and wait for them to show themselves.


    As soon as one did, Arthur stabbed the rabbit, who continued to struggle as it was impaled in his pole. He closed his eyes as he heard the pitiful screams. He kept telling himself that he needed to harden his heart to survive.


    The hunger reced the guilt, which was short-lived. Using the Strength-I rune, he skinned the rabbit using his bare hands. It was grotesque but essential for his survival. He threw up one time before calming himself and heading back toward the cave.


    As he sat by the fire, ready to cook the meat, the wolf whimpered as it smelled the food. It was too weak for Arthur to worry about as it couldn''t even move. Its ck fur has already dyed half red with dried-up blood. As he contemted the matter, Arthur took a rabbit thigh and threw it toward the wolf.


    "For our survival." Arthur started cooking his food. However, heter noticed that the meat he threw to the wolf was untouched as it was so weak that it couldn''t even move to eat. Arthur sighed and stared at the wolf for a while.


    "I just hope this won''te back to bite me¡­ Quite literally, in fact." Arthur walked toward the wolf as a Strength-I rune appeared in his hand. He then ced his hand on the wolf and hurried away in case the wolf decided to jump on him.


    However, nothing of that sort happened. As the wolf gained sudden strength, it was confused but didn''t overthink about it. It stood up and went to the food and started eating. Then, a scene of one man and one wolf sharing a meal took ce.


    ***


    Arthur was energized after this meal, just enough to go out and explore the rest of the forest. On his way out, he saw that there were signs of battle and blood. He didn''t know if they were human, but he guessed them to be judging by the wound inflicted on the wolf.


    As he traced the signs of battles in the hope of finding some civilization, he finally met his first opponent. It was a horned snake with a girth half his and a length of 1.5-meters.


    He didn''t know if he could take it on, but he had particr hate for snakes and anything simr. Furthermore, he knew he couldn''t keep going without killing any monsters.


    Before he got noticed, Arthur waited for his mana to refill before he imprinted Agility-I on himself. He felt lighter and faster, just what he needed to fight this monster. He didn''t have any time to waste as the runested 10 minutes at best.


    He dashed toward the horned snake that was too preupied munching on something to notice him in time. As he stabbed with his pole, he was able to inflict a deep injury on its face.


    However, it wasn''t enough to kill it. He sensed the snake was trying to jump him, so he evaded it in the nick of time. He then repeated his earlier endeavor until the snake fell to the ground, dead.


    [First monster in. Special rune obtained. Level 2 has been reached]


    After the battle ended, Arthur saw rows appear in front of him. His guess was correct; the Legacy wanted him to grow stronger. He needed to be stronger to do what Jizo asked him to, so it only made sense that hunting would reward him.


    He sat on the ground resting as he examined the new changes brought by the Legacy. As he willed it, his information appeared again, just like the first time.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 2 (3%)]


    [Strength: 14]


    [Agility: 12]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 1/1]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (1%), Useable Runes: 4]


    [Skills: None]


    [Stats Points: 1]

 Chapter 6 - Back Home

    There was a new row listing his Stats Points. It seemed he can use that to increase one of his stats. It was the first time Arthur heard of such a Legacy that allowed you to improve your strength, agility, stamina, etc.


    He wanted to increase his mana right away as it was the most useful of them all to him currently. He then examined the new rune he got. To his surprised, it wasn''t a basic tier rune.


    [Absorb: A Legacy rune that can use the life energy of the enemies you have in to strengthen yourself.]


    Arthur was confused at first. Then he looked at the fallen horned snake and used the rune on it. As the rune glowed, it didn''t need any mana, and it turned into a white glow that entered his body. Then another row appeared.


    [Agility has been increased by 1.]


    "So that''s how it is! Hahaha!" Arthurughed with excitement at his new rune. It seemed his Legacy was far more powerful than he imagined. However, his thrill was short-lived as he remembered what he needs to do.


    "How am I supposed to fight the whole world?"


    ***


    If there were hunting grounds, then there''s a mercenary tavern. These people who gathered here were those who earned just enough money to live by selling beasts'' parts. They would stay at the tavern that also served as a ce for the mercenaries who would stay the night.


    Most of them were neo-rank awakeners who couldn''t advance and wanted to live a simple life as they earned enough to send home. Elise''s Eyes pub was one such ce as it established itself as the oasis of mountain range Rovero.


    "Any new onestely?" A bearded man asked the bartender with a gruff voice. He meant the mercenaries residing in the tavern. The bartender, a young man, nearing his thirties with a receding hairline, sighed and shook his head.


    "This ce is too low-tired for anyone to take permanent residency here." The bartender habitably wiped the cups as he said. He opened this tavern, hoping to live a stable life with his wife, Elise, but things weren''t the besttely.


    As the two were talking, the tavern door opened, and someone came in. They turned around and saw a young man who just left his teenage years walk with bloodstains all over him.


    His eyes darted from one ce to the other, scrutinizing the ce. As he stared at the duo when they saw his wisdom-filled eyes, they couldn''t help to be dazed. He broke the silence and headed toward the bartender.


    "Hello Sir," Arthur respectfully greeted before he asked what bugged him the most, "May I know where we are?" The two men nced at each other as they heard his question.


    Not long afterward, Arthur learned he was just south of the city he lived in, Kera. It was a mountain range called Rovaro that Arthur learned about when he attended school. The bartender said that it took one day of walking east of here to get to the train station.


    However, Arthur didn''t have the money to buy a ticket.


    "We can buy any beast materials. If you have any, I can even take you there on my mount. It would take an hour at most." The bartender offered.


    Arthur searched his pockets and retrieved a small mana core he got from the horned snake he killed on his way here. As the bartender examined it, he nodded his head and said it should be enough for the ride and the ticket. He even offered a bath and a meal to Arthur free of charge.


    After he washed, Arthur had to wait for the bartender to ready his mount, so he opened theptop the bartender offered. It had an inte connection, so Arthur started reading some online articles about legacies.


    After an hour of browsing through articles, theories, and some official documents by the Union, Arthur learned a lot about Legacies. Although they were widely treated as legends by themon folks due to their rarity, they still existed.


    Some famous people were said to have legacies that allowed them to rise above themon masses. One of them was the White Fairy; someone Arthur met not long ago. He made a mental note to check on Yuranter on.


    The generalized concept of Legacies was the following. Whenever a person wanted to pass away, they can create a legacy containing a part of their will. However, it needed to be strong enough to oust his body and escape life and death.


    That means not only powerful people had legacies. Sometimes scientists created legacies containing their will of discovering a certain thing or uncovering a mystery.


    The Legacy user would then need to do whatever the Legacy owner wanted if they wanted to get what the owner had to offer. It was like a trade that transcended time and dimensions. You offer what you have umted from knowledge and power to someone; they do what you want in return.


    That didn''t mean Legacy users were mindless ves. They can refuse to abide by the will of the legacy owner, and it would disappear until it finds someone else. Then the person who rejected the Legacy can train using normal means just like anyone else.


    "You''re ready?" The bartender, Joe, walked in and asked Arthur. Thetter nodded and cleared his browsing history before standing up to leave. He then remembered the wolf at the cave.


    Did it die? Arthur didn''t kill it since he didn''t see a need for it. He couldn''t eat a wolf, and he didn''t know killing monsters would make it stronger.


    Arthur thought he should go back and kill it to get stronger, but he felt reluctant as the two shared a meal and were both trying to survive. He decided against it and walked toward Joe''s mount.


    This was the first time Arthur would ride a mount in his life. It was a giant wolf with a saddle on and a big scar across its face. Arthur would have been intimidated if not for the wolf licking Joe''s feet as he rubbed its head. It was a pretty sight that lifted Arthur''s spirits, and heughed.


    "Can I rub its fur too?"


    ***


    After an hour followed by a train ride, Arthur found himself back home. By the time he got there, it was already nighttime. As he walked into his house, he found his weeping mother with his brother Oren hugging her with tears in his eyes.


    "Mom? What''s wrong?" Arthur asked, puzzled. As his mother heard his voice, her petite frame flinched as she turned and looked at him with shock. In front of her was a letter that was too crumpled. His brother Oren also turned toward him as he, too, looked at him with shock.


    "My son¡­ He''s alive¡­ He''s¡­" His mom then jumped toward him and hugged him crying. As he heard his mother''s words, he finally understood what happened. It seems Yuran contacted his family and told them he had died.


    He didn''t think this would happen and didn''t prepare himself for it. That''s why he didn''t know what to do, letting his mother cry herself out as he patted her back, telling her he was still here.


    After that episode ended, the three of them sat together and talked about what happened. Arthur didn''t tell them about Jizo as that was too hard to believe and too shocking. He only said that he fell in the hole and found himself transported outside the dungeon.


    Although it was umon and somewhat rare, it didn''t defymon sense. His family bought it, and the rest of his lies went smoothly as he told them he awakened an amplification ability. It was a basic ability, but it was a recognized ability nheless, and that''s why his family was thrilled to know that.


    After her shock subsided, his mother slept soundly that night. Oren and Arthur sat down and talked for a while. It was weird that they spoke like this after all this time, but Arthur knew it was the first step.


    "So, how''s school?"


    It was a simple question, yet Oren flinched and started to stutter. He was nervous and started mumbling.


    "I''m not¡­ I''m not going these days¡­"


    Arthur was about to get angry, but he felt like his brother had more to say. As he waited patiently, his brother tried to voice his words and kept closing his mouth a short moment afterward.


    "Are you being bullied?" Arthur asked directly as this possibility appeared in his head. If that was the case, he needs to take drastic actions. When Oren heard his question, he panicked and kept denying it before he stood and went to his room.


    Arthur sighed and wondered what he should do. If he called the academy, they would try to go through official means, and he doubted the bullies would get more than a warning. Most of the students attending Oren''s academy were awakeners'' children.


    "Maybe it''s time I go back?" Arthur''s mind had this new possibility. He left the academy long ago because it was too expensive for him. Now, he can make some money to enroll in the academy using his new ability.


    This would give him the qualifications needed to join a syndicate or a guild, allowing ess to new resources and information. This way, he could find the father he lost years ago.

 Chapter 7 - Otherworldly Paradise

    As he was getting ready to sleep, Arthur checked his email out of habit. He then found a transaction made to his bank ount, the one he shared with his family. Confused, Arthur opened the email and found that a transaction has been made earlier today.


    As he read the number transferred to his ount, he was even more confused as it was 3000 dors.


    "Just what is this?"


    Arthur tried to mull over it for a while before suspecting Yuran. He went and called n, but his phone was out of service. Arthur didn''t know how to contact Yuran to give him the money. He saved Yuran''s life to repay the debt of the gunman saving him.


    He didn''t want to be further indebted to him, nor anyone. As he had no contact information, he decided to leave it for now until he saw Yuran in the future.


    "For now, I should just sleep."


    ***


    Early the following day, Arthur awoke feeling more refreshed than ever. He slept for 11 hours straight since he didn''t get much sleep the day prior. He took a bath and started using his phone after he got out. What he wanted to do today was simple. He has nned to register in the Union. He sent an application before starting to test his Legacy.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 2 (3%)]


    [Strength: 14]


    [Agility: 13]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 1/1]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (1%), Useable Runes: 4]


    [Skills: None]


    [Stats Points: 1]


    He still hasn''t used his avable stats point. Since yesterday, he thought about what direction to take, and he came out with an obvious answer. It was mana. The only reason he waited until now is in case adding points made him vulnerable in the process. As he asked the Legacy to increase his mana, a warm current spread in his body. His head ached a little, but it was bearable. Then, a few words appeared.


    [Your mana has been increased by 1. Mana: 2/2]


    It was easy, fast, and harmless. Furthermore, Arthur enjoyed the feeling of growing stronger. As his mana doubled, he felt even more refreshed and energized than earlier. As he was about to try the runes, his phone rang with a notification.


    He received an email from the Union for a test to verify his license. As the Union gave awakeners special care, they scheduled him to take their tests this afternoon. He cleaned the house and wore his best clothes before heading out.


    The Union''s branch was downtown, so he needed to take a ride. He arrived at the station fifteen minutester and paid for a runic train, although it was more expensive than a normal one. He boarded the train and sat down.


    There were still two minutes before they set off, so Arthur opened some articles about the Union''s tests. As he was reading, he heard the doors closing, so he powered off his phone. He looked through the window and saw a myriad of colors starting to appear as the runes on the train began to lit up one by one. He tried to study them, but they disappeared too quickly.


    [Ability level is insufficient.]


    Arthur was amazed as he read these words. It seems that he can try and study some runes, hopefully acquiring them. He made a mental note to go to the libraryter.


    The next moment, he was at his destination.


    He didn''t know if it was teleportation or high-speed magic attraction, but this mechanism allowed everyone to travel from one ce to the other instantaneously.


    A bustling crowd greeted him after he left the station.


    It was always like this downtown. Skyscraper''s filled his view with their multicolored billboards and cloud-reaching architecture. Flying mounts like giant ravens, draconic eagles, and mystical serpents danced in-between, filling Arthur with awe.


    Only then did he remember his dream as a kid of exploring everything. Now, however, it seemed he had too grand of a dream. With his Legacy, maybe, just maybe, he had a chance.


    The Union also sent him the branch''s location, so he didn''t need directions. He tapped the link they sent and waited until it showed him the way. The test was at 3 PM, so he had three more hours left.


    Walking there would probably take him half an hour, so he decided to spend some time at the arcade first before going there. He wasn''t used to these kinds of expenditures, but he decided to treat himself to lessen his nervousness.


    He wasn''t worried about passing the test. He was sure that he would pass the first test. Unless the scanning arrays were broken, him being an awakener was undisputable. What worried him was his Legacy. He didn''t know if the Union would register his ability as Rune Wordsmith or they would discover his Legacy. Either way, he felt like he couldn''t trust the Union. Not after what happened to his father years ago.


    The red neon sign of the arcade broke his train of thoughts. It was called Otherworldly Paradise, and it was a famous attraction of Kera city. He followed a group of students inside and imitated them by buying a credit card and charging it.


    Thest time he came here, they used cash, but he wasn''t that ignorant about things like these. He took his card and found a virtualbat game called The Last Survivor. ''The test can''t be worse than fighting someone, so let''s y this one.''


    He felt his head touch the seat''s headrest, which had inscribed runes to allow his consciousness to enter the virtual game. He scanned his card with the machine by the armrest and felt the runes energy tickle the back of his head. On the screen in front of him, there was a countdown. Arthur rested his eyes and allowed his consciousness to be transported into the game.

 Chapter 8 - Sier

    When he opened his eyes, he was standing on a heand by the sea, where seagulls flew and danced. On the other side of the heand stood an armored knight wearing the same armor as him. Arthur looked around in fascination as he realized the advancement of virtual gaming.


    The game asked him to enter his nickname, and he chose a in The Arthur before changing it to Golden Arthur. Thetter came from an unknown desire to be recognized, and Arthur was reminded of Jizo once again residing within him.


    "Warriors, choose your weapons!"


    The game''s narrator had a familiar voice, but Arthur couldn''t remember who it belonged to. A famous warrior probably did the voice acting for the game. These days, awakeners found all sorts of ways to earn money. Arthur scanned the list of weapons and realized they were all closebat weapons, like swords,nces, sabers, or ymores. He mastered none of them.


    However, while remembering his father teaching him some basic sword techniques when times were happy, he smiled nostalgically and chose a sword, and it appeared in front of him.


    His opponent was waiting with ance in hand already. It seemed he was a veteran at this game, given hisck of hesitation in choosing it. His nickname was Sier.


    "Ready! Set! Fight!"


    After the countdown was over, the fight began, and Sier charged forward. Although the armor looked heavy, it was weightless. They were fighting using their bodies but with different appearances. As the opponent drew near, Arthur realized that he was at a disadvantage. Their weapons had different ranges. Although the sword was easier to use, Arthur wasn''t that good at it.


    With a wless stance, the opponent thrust his weapon toward Arthur''s heart. The game would end once a vital part was struck three times by one of the yers. Arthur panicked and tried to dodge to the left, but the attack pierced his shoulder nheless.


    A stabbing pain was transmitted, although it was nothingpared to the real pain if this happened in reality. Arthur tried to sh his opponent, but thetter deflected it easily before stabbing again. The opponent didn''t miss this time and pierced Arthur''s heart, and he lost a single life.


    What followed was the most pathetic scene in Arthur''s recent life. He tried to make a counterattack, but his opponent left no room and riddled his body with wounds. He lost his second life in no time and had only one left while his opponent had three.


    ''Should I just quit?'' Arthur hesitated but decided against it. He was already feeling pathetic, and quitting now would make it worst. In his mind, losing was okay too. However, he needed tond a good strike on his opponent''s body before he loses.


    Arthur tried to focus like the time he searched for even the tiniest bit of artifact in dungeons. He kept looking for a gap, a chance, or a distraction tond a proper strike. Suddenly, Arthur felt lighter and stronger. He panicked for a moment as this was the feeling of his runes activating, and it was draining his mana.


    The opponent gave no time as he drew back hisnce to strike his heart for the third time; Arthur shed toward his opponents'' neck. The increase in strength and speed startled the opponent and left a gap in his calctions. As this game reads your body''s biometrics, it seemed that applying the runes had a simr effect like real life.


    "K.O!"


    [Sier has requested a rematch. ept?]


    Arthur declined and left the game. As he came to his senses, he found himself tired and sweating. He didn''t feel it as he was in the game, but he did once he logged out. He checked his mana, and it was empty.


    He felt quite tired as he drained his mana, but he was still stronger than usual as the runes remained active. It seems he could apply two runes at the same time now, with his mana reaching 2.


    Arthur found a couch andid down there to rest. He checked the time, and it was 1:02 PM. He still had some time to rest, so he set the rm for an hour and slept. Although it was an arcade, it was usually quiet because most people were inside the virtual reality games.


    An hourter, his favorite song woke him up. Groaning, Arthur decided to change itter because he realized he would only hate the song if it kept waking him up. Arthur walked to the reception to reim what''s left in the credit card he bought.


    He had one more hour before his test, so he was contemting what to do until then. He was walking past the lounge when a man sitting alone spoke to him and he halted his steps.


    "I see why you''re called golden." The man chuckled, but his back was facing Arthur. Thetter turned around and scrutinized the man checking if he was talking to him. Arthur didn''t know how the man could see him, but it seems he was talking to him.


    "Are you Sier?" Arthur guessed since his nickname was Golden Arthur. Although it was a game, he felt bad for using his ability as there was a no-ability rule in the arcade.


    "I am. You can call me Si as well, that''s what my friends call me anyway." The man raised his hand to his face, and Arthur could see the smoke rising. Since he was still at the man''s back head, he realized the man was smoking a cigarette. His hair was curled up but tied in a ponytail, giving the man a stylish yet delinquent-like ambiance.


    "I''m not your friend."


    "Not yet, yes." Si turned around, and Arthur was finally able to see his face. He was a light brown-skinned man who looked in his mid-twenties. His yellowish-green eyes gave him an amiable yet sharp appearance. "Why don''t you have a seat?" Si offered.


    As he was thinking about turning him down, Arthur felt his head throb as he felt the Legacy telling him something. The pain was gone after a moment, and Arthur decided to sit down. He didn''t trust this man nor the being residing within him, but Jizo''s will seemed to want to meet this man.


    "What is it that you want? An apology?" His voice rang apathetic in his ears, and so it did for Si. Thetter grinned and handed Arthur a cigarette, but he shook his head. He was never a smoker.


    "No, I don''t care about the game. I''m simply interested in your ability." Si took a second to smoke and continued, "What guild do you work for?"


    "I''m not working for any."


    "Oh? That''s rare."


    "I guess." Arthur tried to keep his words short, as he didn''t want to reveal his only recent awakening. "So, tell me, if it''s not about the duel, then what?"


    "Scouting." Si gave a thin smile as he lit another cigarette before tapping twice on the ashtray with the cigarette. "I''m looking for talented individuals."

 Chapter 9 - Union Test

    "In an arcade? Huh, that''s novel." Arthur''s sarcastic remark didn''t affect Si at all. He continued talking like he was used to being doubted. "Not really. Games these years are different after virtual reality runes came into existence.


    What''s the difference between reality and virtual reality?" Si''s voice was clear, as if he rehearsed his words already. "That''s why I scout people in arcades and gaming tournaments for any promising rookies."


    "Rookies?" Arthur furrowed his brows, showing a fa?ade of displeasure. Although it was true that he recently awakened, he didn''t like that Si was analyzing him.


    "Why would any awakener visit the arcade instead of a dungeon?" Si wiggled his thumb as he rotated the silver ring on his finger. Silence followed as Arthur stared at Si, and thetter stared back. After a while, Arthur sighed and dropped his head.


    "Okay. Tell me what is it that you''re recruiting me for."


    "Oh, don''t overestimate yourself. I still don''t know you enough. However, have you done your Union''s ability test yet?"


    ***


    The Union''s building was engineered by the first founder. Although current technology might look more sophisticated, no one can match the first founder''s array system.


    From the outside, the building seemed to be 600 square meters at best. It had thirty-three floors and ten basements as well. This was not even the headquarters. Furthermore, using arrays doubled the space inside each floor. One might wonder why would the Union need so much space.


    In summary, the Union had its workforce that needed space to monitor and regte the awakeners. They also had floors for artifacts transactions, monsters'' carcasses dismemberments, training arrays, lounging, and even an academy.


    However, most floors were for the Temple, a division that defended the public from disasters and criminal awakeners.


    That was the reason Arthur was filled with awe by the magnificence of the skyscraper he witnessed. Runes glowed on its floors as flying mounts and private jets flew in and out of its ports. The security check was also controlled by runes, so there was only a small number of guards, although they looked elite.


    After passing the front door, Arthur felt the disharmony of space as if he entered a lesspressed area than before. What greeted him was arge hall where chandeliersced with gems towered the crowd of people idly chatting or lining up in front of the reception desk.


    He chose one of the shorter lines and waited for his turn, where an oval-faced receptionist greeted him with a thin smile.


    "Wee to the Union, how can I help you?"


    "Hello. I have an appointment at three for an awakener test. Here''s my batch number." Arthur showed her his shabby phone, being conscious about its bent edge and cracked screen. The receptionist read the number and ced her hand on a tablet.


    There was no screen, but it seemed the receptionist was looking through some data as she kept looking around. After a short moment, she lifted her hand off the tablet and turned to Arthur.


    "Wee, Mr. Arthur Silvera. Your batch is waiting in testing area number 3, please take a left from there and keep heading straight. You won''t miss it." It seemed she recognized him from the photo in his application as she didn''t ask for an ID. Arthur thanked her before following her instructions.


    After walking for a few minutes, Arthur entered a small hall with a Testing Area 3bel. He found it to be half full, so it was easy for him to find a ce to sit. He couldn''t see anyone too eye-catching as he looked around, but there was this one kid with ssed, gesturing with his hands as if he was holding a ball. Arthur guessed it probably had something to do with his ability.


    As he was waiting, the clock struck three. The door slowly opened, and a middle-aged woman came in. Her high heels made a distinctive nk against the marble floor. She stood in front of the awaiting sitting crowd and held her hand up with her thumb touching the ring on her index finger.


    Arthur could see some runes on the ring and realized it was a famous artifact that the awakeners used instead of phones and smartwatches.


    "Wee, everyone. The test will be conducted in a moment. Before that, my secretary will hand out forms for you to fill. You must fill the form with your personal information and your preferences." The woman continued to talk even as her secretary started distributing the forms.


    "Your test results would be released in 24 hours along with your Awakener ID if you pass. Please read the uses carefully before signing the contract so that you can have a better image of your privileges and your restrictions. Vitions would be severely punished."


    Arthur read the form he received. The first section required his personal information, contact information, ID number, and how he awakened. The second section was about how the applicant liked to be tested, whether he wanted to join the Union, and if he wanted to release his information to the public.


    He remembered Si''s advice about only taking the awakening test without evaluating his ability for confidentiality. This policy was imnted after an information leak scandal several years ago. He filled the form and only signed up for the awakening test.


    He didn''t want to deal with the aftermaths of people discovering his Legacy currently, as he was powerless. Therefore, for now, he decided to stay low-key until he can work his way up and grow stronger.


    After handing the form, Arthur was sent to another room where a magic-resonance device detected the magical energy in his body. It was a magical feeling as Arthur felt his energy vibrate inside his body.


    The awakening test was only that, and it didn''t require any other tests. Arthur sensed some hostility from the secretary as she led him back to the reception hall, leaving the others behind for an evaluation test.


    Although the Union wouldplete his ID, Arthur has turned down several privileges by withholding his ability. Since he did that, The Union would refrain from including him in teams and any future internships.


    Leaving the Union''s building, the worry was the furthest from Arthur''s mind. He can always take the evaluationter and enjoy the privileges offered, but he needed some time to grow.


    If the Union acknowledged his ability to be useful to the Union, Arthur doubted they would let him go so easily. He might have let go of his privileges, but he gained more freedom than others.

 Chapter 10 - Master Ronin

    After walking for half an hour in thoughts, Arthur found himself at the address Si gave him. Unlike what he expected, the address led to a Vi on one of Kera city''s hills. Arthur could see most of the city from here, as well as the oceancing the horizon.


    He wondered if he could enjoy this view one day from his own house. He then dismissed these thoughts and rang the Vi''s bell. After a short while, a girl opened the door. She had a in-looking face with shoulder-length curly brown hair. The first thing Arthur noticed about her was the distinct mole on the right side of her chin.


    "How can I help you?" The girl asked, confused. Arthur took the paper Si wrote for him and handed it over, wordless.


    The girl took it and frowned, making Arthur doubt if Si pranked him. Although it was more like a whisper, Arthur heard the girl call someone a shameless bastard.


    "Follow me," The girl said and went inside. Arthur felt awkward for a second before he followed her. They walked through a hallway and a living room, but Arthur couldn''t look closely at them as he tried to keep up.


    They reached the backyard to see a pond with rocks surrounding it, and an old maple tree sat beside it. Beneath the tree was arge stone where a bald old man sat with his white beard swaying in the wind. He sat motionless under the tree and had his eyes closed.


    "Gramps! The bastard Si sent someone!"


    Arthur felt relieved when she mentioned Si''s name, even if she cursed him. He looked at the old man who now had his eyes opened, unlike earlier, and felt a sudden pressure being emitted from him.


    The old man was frowning, probably at his granddaughter''s foul mouth, but regained his serene expression a momentter. He looked at Arthur for a moment and smiled.


    "Come here, kid." The old man''s voice was clear, although a bit weakened by age. It was hoarse yet firm as if he held conviction in every word. The girl gestured toward Arthur to go forth and went back inside.


    Arthur ambled toward the maple tree and sat on the stone the old man gestured to. A wave of peacefulness swept over him, erasing his fatigue, and only then did Arthur notice the runes the stones held.


    "How is Si?" The old man asked with a hint of wistfulness, seemingly reminiscing the past. Arthur tried to think of an answer, but he was at a loss. Seeing his hesitation, the old man sighed and nodded. "So, he sent you here just like the others. It seems he isn''t that far from reaching his goal."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur titled his head in puzzlement, as Si didn''t tell him anything about this. The old man shook his head and continued.


    "Si is gathering allies to make his group, people he could trust."


    "How did he know he can trust me?" Arthur asked, feeling doubtful.


    "His eyes, they''re special. They can look into people''s hearts. He probably liked what he saw in you."


    "Then tell me why he sent me here. He said I needed to see you, to learn things from you, before anything else." Arthur asked as he remembered what Si has said in the arcade.


    "In return for bing Si''s ally, I can help you with your mana. I can see you have just awakened. Most people would awaken when they''re 14 or 15, but you''re already past 18. Others have a head-start over you in terms of mana control, quantity, and even abilities. That''s why you need to learn how to increase your mana and how to control it more efficiently." The old man smiled a little as he exined.


    "How do I know I can trust you?" Arthur asked although he felt his Legacy''s would agree. Although the Legacy was but a tool for him to grow, it also contained the will of one of the nine guardians. However, Arthur couldn''t just say yes and let go of all his fears.


    "Here''s my card. You can look me up when you get back home." The old man handed his card over, and Arthur read it. A name and a number were written on it, along with the Vi''s address. His name was Master Ronin.


    ***


    Back at home, Arthur sat alone with his thoughts. Too many things were going on that he needed to n first. He wasn''t the most intelligent person around, and he knew many can take advantage of him. He didn''t want to end up being used by others, and that''s why he needed to research things for the next few days.


    First was Master Ronin. As he looked him up, many photos of him and his achievements came up. Unknown to him before, Master Ronin was a renowned figure in the academic world. He was the ex-vice president of the Hall of Warriors, the ex-principal of Jarano College.


    What interested Arthur was histter position, as Jareno College was a floating city that acted as an international college for awakeners. It didn''t only train students but was a research center for anything magic and dungeon-rted.


    After extensive research into it, Arthur''s heart beat faster as he read about a department in this college. It was renowned worldwide for being one of the best in the past several years as itpeted with institutes outside the federal union of Yalveran. It was the Runes Research Department.


    As he researched further, his next goals started to align themselves in his head. To further improve his abilities, he needed to study runes. There was no ce better than a world-renowned facility. Attending this college would help him in his career as an awakener.


    He didn''t know if he should only be a warrior clearing dungeons since he found his Runes Wordsmith ability to have several other fields like magic engineering, potions brewing, artifacts research, and others.


    "Can I even take the college exam if I didn''t finish high school?" Arthur highly doubted. That''s where Master Ronin''s role woulde into y to help him out. As he researched further and further, Arthur felt his confidence and excitement grow. It seems it wouldn''t be far that he travels beyond the gates and look for his father, the missing pir of his family.


    As waves of nostalgia rushed back in, Arthur felt his vision blur as tears streaked from his face. He remembered the days his father carried him and his brother on his broad shoulders as they went shopping for New Year''s Eve, How his mother looked happy as they came back and raced to kiss her, How they admired his father as a hero who saved his city from a dungeon break. As the night slowly passed, muffled sobs leaked from a young man who carried too much on his shoulders.


    ***

 Chapter 11 - Agreement

    "Sier, what did you see in him?" Under the moonlight and the gazes of endless constetions, Master Ronin''s voice breached the silence of the night. It traveled slowly to the ears of the young man sitting in front of him, who had his eyes closed as he enjoyed the tea in his hand. Sier opened his eyes, and they reflected a serenity unbefitting of his age.


    "I know what you saw, old man. That young man''s fate."


    "I told you to stop doing that." Master Ronin''s brows furrowed as the ufortableness was genuine. The young man in front of him was someone he feared and cherished even though he was a lot weaker than himself. However, his ability was a peculiar one.


    Sier shook his head and ced the cup on the rock in front of him. He met Master Ronin''s eyes, and for the briefest moment, they turned bizarrely violet. Thetter''s body shook as his hand trembled, clearly losing hisposure.


    "You¡­"


    "I don''t have much time left until it happens. The ability is already activating on its own." Sier''s voice was weak yet alienated. Master Ronin felt the familiarity of the boy he once raised and the unfamiliarity of something far more horrifying.


    He wanted to say something but Sier''s words didn''t stop there. "These eyes¡­ Whatever lies inside of them¡­ It feared that young man."


    "Then, are you going to ask him?"


    "Well, it''ll depend on how far he''s willing to go for the truth." Sier smiled as he remembered the report that he received this morning. With it, he''ll be able to gain a reliable ally and maybe even avoid a terrifying enemy.


    ***


    "Is it another nightmare?" A woman he didn''t know asked him after he opened his eyes crying. He looked around absent-minded, trying to figure out where he was. As he studied the woman further, her gentle appearance struck a chord in his heart. As she began to worry, he finally remembered the love of his life, Elisa.


    "I don''t know. It feels like¡­ I was just crying about something." He looked around as he remembered his room. Their room. His wife, the one he married three years ago, Elisa. Someone he felt grateful just to be with. She was the only person who stayed by his side even after the death of his parents.


    "Jizo, this has been happening a lottely. Are you sure there''s nothing wrong?" Elisa asked, her hand trembling as she held him and whispered his name. He felt warmth rush in as he smiled and hugged her tightly.


    "There''s nothing wrong, darling. Everything is just fine. Lily is about to wake up, let''s make some breakfast." Jizo stood up and got dressed. The two then started making breakfast before Elisa went over to Lily and woke her up.


    "Good morning Papa!" Lily rushed and hugged him as she woke up. He could see she was still half asleep, so he carried her and washed her face. She struggled as she felt the cold water, but he didn''t get angry, simply finding her too adorable with her puffed cheeks and twin-tails hairstyle.


    As the three sat down and started eating, Jizo looked over the affair of his vige. As it held no more than 300 houses, it wasn''t thatplicated to address, only some issues listed by the people he needed to resolve.


    "Chief! Chief!"


    The door flung open, and a man came rushing in. Elisa grabbed Lily and held her, frightened by the burst of an unknown person. Jizo stood up from his seat, displeased by the intrusion. However, as he saw the face of someone he knew being deathly pale, he knew something was wrong.


    The man fell to the ground and pointed toward the door gasping to say something. Failing to say the words, the man''s snot and tears began pouring out before he fainted. Jizo bolted toward the door as he stood there in the horror of what he saw in the distance.


    A giant monster stood next to the mountain, with the mountain being half its height. It had ck rocky skin as if it was a golem. Engraving of purple shined on its body as it emitted a pressure capable of crushing them.


    "What in the Seven Guardians is this¡­" Jizo muttered as he witnessed the giant throwing his fist toward their vige. He knew none would survive its fist. Jizo turned around and dashed toward Elise and Lily to protect them, but he was toote as the monster destroyed the whole vige in seconds.


    ***


    "HAAAA!" Arthur gasped for air as he woke up. His heart wanted to rip itself out of his chest as it was beating wildly. His eyes were wet with tears as it seems he was crying in his sleep.


    The dream he just saw, where he was Jizo himself, made his heart shatter a million times. He knew what happened even if he didn''t see it. He knew it by the aching in his heart. They died.


    As he stood in front of the mirror and he saw himself, his eyes staring back at him. He felt like they contained loneliness and sadness beyond this world.


    "Don''t worry. History won''t repeat itself." Arthur calmed down after he said those words. He breathed in and out as he realized that Jizo''s emotions influenced him. What if he loved someone that much and still lost them?


    ***


    After he decided what to do, Arthur went again to meet Master Ronin. He was surprised to meet Si there as well, as it looked like he has stayed the night over there. As the three ate breakfast after Arthur reluctantly agreeing, they went down to business.


    "So why are you guys helping me?" Arthur was straightforward and concise. He didn''t like to y games and wanted to hear what the other person wanted. If he felt like they were hiding something, he would pull out of this whole thing.


    "First, let''s tell you what we have to offer. Right now, you''re a nobody. You''re a rookie who has just awakened. Yet my ability can show me the potential people have." Si said after he finished his meal and wiped his mouth.


    He then continued after standing up. "I was banished, forsaken, and treated like a monster by my family." He said as he gazed at the horizon. "I seek no pity, I only seek to take back what is rightfully mine." His eyes glowed, and Arthur realized this man held ambitions towering the skies.


    For a brief moment, Arthur could also see it. The indomitable spirit Sier had. He stood proud and clear of what he is and what he wants.


    "How am I to help you?" Arthur asked.


    "Lend me your strength when the timees. I won''t ask you to throw yourself into a volcano. If you grow with the potential you have, I know you''ll be someone capable of helping me with ease. At that time, I''ll pay you back for your help.


    What I," Si paused and looked toward Master Ronin, "What Master Ronin would offer is to earn your cooperation in the future. I would still pay you back for your help. That is after you grow." Si then turned silent.


    As Arthur mulled over it, he couldn''t see the harm it would bring him. As they discussed his end of the bargain, it was favorable. Master Ronin would teach him how to control and increase his mana. He would give him the foundations he missed establishing at an earlier age.


    This way, he would be able topete with others for Jerano College. In return, he would have to help Si after he grows stronger. Arthur knew it was only a matter of time before he did. Furthermore, Si said he would help Arthur to grow.


    "Very well. You have my word." Arthur stood up and extended his hand. Si grinned widely and shook his hand. This simple scene was the first step leading to a world-shaking event.

 Chapter 12 - Tough Love

    After Arthur returned home, he sent his application to the best academy in Kera city, Avalin. Oren also attended this academy, but he was a first-year where Arthur applied to be a senior year. Now, normally, no one can skip these many grades.


    However, being an awakeners academy, they bent some rules for the awakeners. As the Union formally registered Arthur, he felt like he achieved the impossible. In a matter of a few hours, Arthur received his eptance letter.


    The academy administration transferred him to Senior Year ss-A, the best ss in the academy. He wondered why he got the best ss and then remembered that he also sent the rmendation letter of Master Ronin.


    "Oh, I can start this Monday. It seems I have some free time to gain some experience and increase my strength." As Arthur read the eptance email, he started formting some ns. Because he spent the money Yuran sent on this month''s loan, he needed to get some money to rebuy the gear his father left him.


    Arthur slept that night and woke up the following day, making some breakfast. He was itching to use his Legacy since it has been several days since he used his ability and got stronger.


    He then left the house and headed toward downtown, towards an address hest visited after his father went missing. The metro was crowded like usual, but Arthur had the time to waste, unlike yesterday.


    It took a while until he arrived at the station near his destination and even more to get off. It was amercial district where many guilds opened shops and auctions for weaponry and dungeons'' supplies.


    "Hah, I didn''t think I would be back so soon." Arthur sighed as he looked at the sign of his father''s old friend''s shop. It sold used artifacts and weapons, so Arthur came to ask for help since he had no money to purchase his weapon. He didn''t want to rely again on his father''s friend, but he remembered the words he told himst time.


    "I''ll keep this until your father returns or you have a use for it yourself."


    Arthur was too devastated to feel appreciative back then, but now gratitude filled his heart as he remembered the past. He pushed the door, and his ears rang with the bell''s sound. The counter had a man polishing an artifact behind it who turned toward Arthur as he walked in.


    Arthur could see the work these years have done to Cairon Tate, one of the few who helped him. His sideburns were now half grey, and he grew his beard. His hair was thinning a bit, but it grew long to cover for it. Cairon grinned as soon as he saw Arthur.


    "Silvera!" His voice was happy, and Arthur felt even more nostalgic as Silvera was what Cairon called his father. He walked briskly toward the counter and shook Cairon''s hand, and smiled.


    "Mr. Tate, it''s been a long time."


    "It has indeed, why haven''t you shown your face earlier?" Cairon''s hand was calloused, and Arthur realized something horrifying. The hand he was shaking didn''t feelplete.


    "Mr. Cairon, this¡­" His voice trailed and cracked as he looked at the hand, missing two fingers and a big chunk of the palm from it. It had healed already, but it was indeed a blow to any person trading in artifacts and weapons.


    "Ah this, yes. It has been a while since it happened, probably two years ago. A hellhound feasted on it after we were ambushed in a dungeon. No biggie though. I wanted to retire from that business for a while.


    " Mr. Cairon waved his hand and tried to look unfazed. However, Arthur could feel the lingering bitterness. Usually, people could fool him, but his newfound intuition allowed him to read them better.


    "What about you, brat? What have you been doing?" Mr. Cairon changed the subject seeing Arthur''s saddened face, and thetter was happy to follow along.


    "I''ve been artifact scavenging for the past few years. It wasn''t much, but we had our ends meet."


    "You rascal, you''ve been digging up dungeons without contacting me? You know I could use a scavenger!" Mr. Cairon pretended to be angry andughed. He knew Arthur wouldn''t rely on him even if he forcefully helped him.


    "I would havee for you earlier if I needed to, but it was really alright. Now, however, I need what I sold you years earlier. Is it still here?" Arthur couldn''t help but smile.


    "You mean¡­" Mr. Cairon''s eyes went wide, and he asked. Arthur nodded since he understood that he was asking if he awakened. "Hahaha!" The apron-wearing man came from behind the counter and hugged Arthur as heughed heartily. "Congrattions! Your old man would have been proud!"


    Arthur awkwardly hugged back, even though he felt happy. Cairon was there for him when his father went missing, as he bought his father''s belongings for a suitable price. That was also the reason Arthur came back since Cairon promised to safe keep them until now.


    The happy man''s words were incoherent as he rushed toward the back of the store to get a metallic suitcase he ced in front of Arthur.


    "I kept them maintained until now, as fresh as day one. Use them well, kiddo." Mr. Cairon pped the suitcase with pride and started caressing it as if it was his child. It seems his youth memories with Arthur''s father were shing in his mind as Arthur could see a wistful expression. Mr. Cairon followed with a sentence that filled Arthur with pride and hope. "Your father is a good man."


    ***


    After he got back home, Arthur walked and saw Oren in the bathroom standing. As he took a closer look, he found thetter putting some ice and disinfections on his face. He saw a purple bruise on his face that made his rage boil.


    "Oren? What happened to you?" His brother flinched and wanted to run away, but Arthur grabbed him by the arm. Oren struggled and said that there was nothing wrong.


    "Just let me see your face! Who did this to you?!" Arthur''s voice was louder than he intended, and that served to aggravate Oren, who was trying to run away.


    "This has nothing to do with you!"


    Arthur paused as he heard Oren''s words. He knew why his brother said that. Over the years, he assumed their father''s role as he took care of his brother and mother. However, that has built a wall towering their brotherhood. Oren no longer wanted to rely on him in everything, probably fearing that he might increase the burden on Arthur.


    Arthur grabbed Oren''s hair and started to make a mess out of it. His brother was confused and started shouting to stop. As Arthur stopped, he looked at his brother in the eyes and said.


    "It''s not us against each other, Oren. It is us against the world, okay? If someone is hurting you, it''s only right that I help you. I''ll be attending Avalin Academy too. I''m going back to school since I want to go to college after my awakening. No matter what happens, I can''t stand around idly as I see you struggling. So please, just¡­ Rely on me."


    His words finally reached his brother as tears glistened in his eyes, and he started nodding. The two sat down and started talking about the cause of it all. As he started telling the story, Arthur''s face got weirder and weirder. This¡­ was not what he expected.


    As Arthur watched over his brother, he could now see where this all started. Unlike his average looks, his brother was on the cuter side of the spectrum. He had curly brown hair that he got from their mother, and he had his father''s green eyes. With his still childish face, he could see where the problem all started.


    "So¡­ All of this started because you rejected a girl?" Arthur almostughed out loud. He didn''t know where to begin as this wasn''t the reason he expected. In summary, there was a girl from an influential family that likes Oren and his diligent personality.


    His father made sure to raise the two properly as both of them had one characteristic unbefitting of their age, hardworking. That''s why this girl liked his brother, plus his appearance. Furthermore, this girl was powerful¡­ One of the most powerful in their year.


    "Yeah, so after I rejected her because I knew I wasn''t worth it, she said okay and went home. The next day she was absent. Then her brother came over, he is a third-year and said something along the lines," Oren tried to mimic her brother and put a serious expression, "I''ll never allow someone to make my sister cry! Or something like that¡­"


    "And that''s when the bullying started?" Arthur startedughing as he couldn''t help it. Although he wanted to teach this guy a lesson, he still found the whole thing befitting of being called... tough love.

 Chapter 13 - Furlair

    "Well¡­ I wouldn''t call it bullying. He just vents his anger by beating me up." Oren scratched his face innocently. Arthur didn''t know how to tell his brother this was the definition of bullying.


    "Okay. I''ll talk to this dude after I get into the academy. For now, keep away from him. Oh, and¡­ Do you like this girl? Excluding whether you''re worthy or not." Arthur asked and waited for his brother to answer. All he got, however, was a red face.


    Later, as he was back in his room, Arthur ced the suitcase on his desk. It had the gear his father left him. With a click, the suitcase opened, revealing old equipment and a nostalgic past. A grey hard-leathered armor greeted him, and a sword with several scratches, bespeaking of its age. It was what Arthur''s father, Seref, left behind for Arthur to use.


    These were his first equipment, and they held many memories, making Arthur feel proud of having them. Although his father had no use for them after getting stronger and conquering stronger dungeons, he still held onto this equipment as he had bought them with blood and tears. It was his father''s dream for Arthur to use these once he awakened, and now his father wasn''t here to be proud.


    ***


    The Fuir dungeon was an ancient one, as it was one of the first to open since three hundred years ago. However, it was never fully cleared as the Dungeon was only the periphery of a far more dangerous mountain range beyond the gates.


    ording to the union, the mountain range held cmity-grade monsters that they didn''t dare to provoke. That''s why no one ever conquered Fuir, and monsters kept pouring in from beyond the gate.


    However, as it was a low-ranked dungeon, its monsters were mostly unranked. They were round beasts with full-body fur and sharp ws, hence the name Fuir. Their body was weak, and that allowed neo-rankers to hunt them as a safe beginner monster.


    Arthur was no different, as his father also started here. A single monster was worth 100 Yalveran dors; he needed to hunt ten by the end of the week to pay the bank.


    "ID?" The guard''s tone was monotonous, evidence of the times he asked this question. Arthur showed him the Union''s ID, and he was allowed entry without further questions. Whatid beyond the giant metal gate was a massive cave with many pathways leading somewhere.


    The cave''s ceiling was probably 20 meters high, and that was iparable to its area. Arthur looked around in amazement, and his behavior and probably his eyes drew clear attention.


    There were no monsters around, so he chose a less crowded pathway and went deeper inside. The path diverged into more trails, and they further divided into several more, and some merged with the original pathway.


    It was easy to get lost, so Arthur tried his best to remember the route he took. Thankfully, he started seeing signs leading back to the entrance and some dangerous ces he needed to watch out for. After a while, he finally found an empty pathway with no sign indicating anything abnormal.


    Arthur''s nose pricked at the smell of manure, notifying him that the monsters weren''t far. He kept heading inside until he started hearing screeches and nking, making him stick his back against a wall. He then slowly advanced and peeked in a pathway.


    His eyes caught the sight of three small fur balls moving about and jumping as they feasted on a one-meter worm. Two of them were further away, and they were the ones screeching at each other while the third was closer to Arthur, quietly nibbling away the carcass.


    Picking up a rock from the ground, the nervous young awakener aimed at the monster closest to him. With newly heightened senses, his arm arched and darted across the air, releasing the rock from his grasp.


    The projectile tore across the air andnded squarely on the body of the distracted monster, enough to draw its attention and ire. It screeched a few times, but the other two were too busy arguing that they missed their friend''s behavior. The now irritated monster traipsed toward the location where Arthur was hiding.


    Arthur knew he couldn''t take three of them at the same time, not yet at least. That''s why he hid in another pathway as he waited for the monster to emerge. The monster didn''t disappoint, and it came as expected, only to be confused by the empty path. Arthur waited for it to turn his head before he struck it with another rock, luring it closer to himself.


    The monster drew near, and Arthur tightened his grip around the handle of an already unsheathed sword. His heart quickened, and he directed his energy toward the sword, hoping the ore didn''t break over time. The sword lit with a faint glow, and the monster seemed to notice the change in the air. However, Arthur didn''t allow it to fall back and leaped forward as he shed at the beast.


    "the nauseating feeling of cutting through flesh traveled up his arm, making him feel sick, but he held strong. Blood sshed the ground, and a pained screech echoed through the pathway, thetter making Arthur realize he had little time.


    The monster''s survival instinct seemed to kick in as he leaped toward Arthur with a wounded abdomen, trying to hack his leg. Arthur jumped backward after a short pause he took after his first strike, a mistake on his part.


    The monster missed, but it leaped again toward Arthur, who could now see the other twoing from the other pathway. Arthur decided to strike at the iing monster''s w, parrying it sessfully before taking a step forward and raising his arms to strike again.


    As his strike descended, the monster finally died. The other two came running over, so he kicked the body of the one he had in over one of the iing two.


    [Strength-I] and [Agility-I] were activated as Arthur imprinted them on his body before he dashed forward. His body found new strength as he felt lighter and faster, full of power.


    As one of them stumbled and was pushed back, Arthur attacked the other one with a horizontal sh that ended its life. He then jumped out of the attack range of thest one before stabbing with his sword forward. His technique was flimsy, but he had enough stats to make it up. He had in thest monster effectively.


    [You have leveled up. New Rune Acquired: Protection -I.]


    Arthur breathed in and out as he was exhausted in both mana and stamina. Heid on the ground and checked the surrounding before he activated his Legacy Rune, Absorb.


    [Your agility has been increased by 1.]


    [Your agility has been increased by 1.]


    [Your agility has been increased by 1.]


    It seems that what he absorbs depends on the monster''s best forte. That is being agility for the Fur monsters. Arthur was d he picked this one as it was different from the Sins Dungeon.


    First, it was an open field dungeon, so it had noirs. Second, it was mostly unranked monsters that Arthur could take on. And third, the boss hasn''t been killed yet to avoid a far stronger monster emerging from the gate. So it was sufficient that they keep on clearing the minions for now, as that would keep the monsters on track and avoid a dungeon break.


    As he looked at his new Stats, Arthur could feel himself bing stronger. He added the point he got from leveling up to Mana straight away as it would allow him to cast more runes.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 3 (0%)]


    [Strength: 14]


    [Agility: 16]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 1/3]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (1%), Useable Runes: 5]


    [Skills: None]


    [Stats Points: 0]


    [Protection-I: This rune would protect you from physical attacks for 5 seconds. Applies defense that equals your strength stat. Mana Cost: 10% of your Strength stat.]


    Hisst rune was a very useful one, as it allows him to deal damage without being harmed for 5 seconds. He doubted any unranked monster would have a strength greater than 14.


    However, he could only use this once with another basic rune or twice without using another one. It seems this would cost more as he would be immune to attacks lower than his strength stat. So, in theory, the stronger he is, the stronger his defense can be with this rune.


    If he became the strongest person in the world, then he can cast this rune, and no harm would befall him. However, the stronger he is, the more this rune would cost in terms of mana.


    As Arthur mulled over it, he found this rune to be highly bnced. He would give up what equals 10% of his strength stat in mana to gain protection equaling his strength stat. For example, if he had 100 strength points, he would use 10 mana points to gain immunity against attacks of the same level. Only physical attacks, of course.


    Arthur began to hop in his ce to test his new agility. His reflexes were faster, and so was the movement he made. If strength was how hard your strike is, then agility would be how fast it will be delivered.


    After his mana refilled after 15 minutes, he was ready to hunt again. He still hasn''t learned any techniques to replenish his mana, so he had to wait for it to do so naturally.

 Chapter 14 - Permanent Rune

    After replenishing his mana, Arthur kept hunting in the same pattern. He hunted seven more furred monsters, and that made him level up once and gave him only 5 points of agility. Counting the three he hunted earlier, he hunted ten monsters this day. After absorbing the eighth, however, the monsters stopped giving him any agility points.


    It seems he has already absorbed the essence of these monsters, and he needed to hunt others if he wanted to keep getting stronger. With his credit bnce increasing $900 for selling 9 mana cores, Arthur''s stats looked like this.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 4 (22%)]


    [Strength: 15]


    [Agility: 21]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 4/4]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (2%), Useable Runes: 5]


    [Skills: None]


    [Stats Points: 0]


    The weird thing is that his strength increased after he went through the process of hunting and resting. He realized that he could get stronger without relying on his legacy. As for his agility, it has broken past the 20 points mark, and Arthur could feel like the world moved a fraction slower than before. Well, he was the one being able to move faster than before.


    Arthur kept one mana core because he wanted to try the other part of his ability, permanent runes. He wanted to use the mana core as a medium of energy. He was excited at the prospect of increasing his stats permanently and rushed back home to test it.


    His first day at the academy was tomorrow, and he wanted to improve his stats in case he faced any problems. After all, he would be meeting people who awakened since they were 15. They had three full years to learn how to control their ability or their mana.


    As he got home, Arthur went to his room after an early dinner and decided to use the rest of the night reading his curriculum and experimenting with his ability. As he closed the door, he grabbed the mana core from his pocket and sat on the bed.


    He then used his ability to imprint a [Strength-I] rune, but he stopped before he did that. If his hunch was correct, he needed to fuse the rune with the mana core.


    As he Grabbed the core with his right hand, a faint red rune symbol appeared on his left. Arthur moved his hands as they neared,bining the two. With the vibration of both the rune and the core, the rune started moving as if it came to life and began fusing with the core before breaking down and starting to circte the core. The core then turned ethereal as if it has abandoned its physical form in return for something greater.


    [Permanent Rune: Strength-I has been created. Increases Strength stat by 5. Cannot be used on the same person more than once.]


    Arthur was thrilled at his sess as he thought he would fail. He knew the mana core from an unranked monster was of very little purity, almost being an ordinary crystal. However, it appears that since this was a basic rune, that was enough for it to turn into a permanent rune.


    Arthur hesitated no longer as he mmed the rune into his chest as he felt the power rush through him. He opened his stats and saw that his strength was now 20 as well. As the feeling coursed through him, filling with power almost a third of what he originally had, he felt almost invincible.


    However, the feeling then faded as he started getting used to it. He calmed down and remembered he was still only a fish in the vast ocean.


    [Strength has increased by 5.]


    After he mediated and got used to his new strength, he started trying something else. Would a permanent and temporary rune conflict with each other? As he created the [Strength-I] rune using mana, his strength rose to 25 before returning to normal ten minutester. This time, Arthur didn''t feel the excitement. Only a heavy sense of responsibility.


    "Why did you give this strength to me, Jizo?" He said, looking at the mirror.


    ***


    The milk tasted sweeter than usual. Amelia frowned as she looked at the milk pack she was drinking. It was her favorite strawberry yogurt, and she drank it more than once per day. Yet today, the taste was a bit different, not that she hated a change in routine.


    "You''ll burn a hole in it if you keep staring like that." A voice tried to break her focus, but she didn''t even listen.


    A hand grabbed the milk she was holding and lifted. A redhead boy with blue eyes was examining the milk to see if there was anything noteworthy. Amelia tried to take the milk back, but he easily evaded her hand.


    "What do you want, Markus?" Amelia''s tone was cold, but that''s how she was raised. She subconsciously took her parents'' demeanor as she grew up to be another ice-expression person. That''s the name people called her family, the Icy Family. None of them were capable of showing emotions even if they feel them.


    Knowing her personality quite well, Markus handed her the milk as he finally got her attention before saying. "I heard we''d be receiving a new student today. A transfer at this time directly ced to A-ss, what kind of student did we get?" Markus''s eyes easily told his anticipation as he usually found the routine their academy lived to be boring.


    "I don''t know nor do I care. If he has the ability, it doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t have it, then he just used his connections and that''s a bigger reason that it doesn''t matter." Amelia''s logic made Markus speechless as he looked for an answer. It was then that a student came in shouting.


    "There''s a fight near the school gate!" The ss was surprised, then confused. Another student who was sitting down answered. "So? Fights are amon thing. We''re not middle schoolers anymore." The rest of the ss had the same thoughts.


    "I know! But the person fighting is wearing the sash for A-ss, but he''s not someone we know!" As soon as these words left his mouth, the ss stood up and went to the windows. As Markus was the first to dash to the windows, he was able to see two figures surrounded by people. One of the figures wore a blue sash on his uniform, meaning that he was the infamous transfer student.


    He couldn''t hear them, so he activated his ability, and his ears elongated as his irises dted. He was soon able to listen to what was going on. He also recognized the person facing the transfer student, someone he knew from B-ss, Isaac, known him as a low-level bully.


    "How about we both walk away? I don''t want any problems on my first day here." The transfer student said, and only then did Markus see one more detail. It was someone sitting on the ground behind the transfer student. A thin C-ss student with sses having a nosebleed.


    "I never saw you here before, you must be new here? Do you have no idea who I am? Just because you''re A-ss¡­" Isaac said as he was reading the lines of a manga viin.


    Markusughed audibly, and the others looked at him with confusion. It seems the transfer student was also amazed at this as he looked around to make sure that no one was pranking him.


    "Really? Are you a six-years-old? Let''s just drop this dude. You were the one who started it."


    Markus was starting to like this guy more by the second. He was level-headed and mature, unlike most kids here. However, Isaac boiled with rage and activated his ability, and dashed forward. His skin turned red and hardened as he struck with his fist.


    The transfer student was taken aback by the sudden attack. It seems he wasn''t expecting the opponent to suddenly use his ability. However, Markus could see that he regained his calm and sent a fist to meet the first of Isaac. It was then that a white glow shed over the transfer student''s skin that only Markus could see, thanks to his ability. The two fists met as the forces canceled each other. Isaac rebounded, and the transfer student sent a kick to his ankle, knocking him down. The transfer student then picked up the C-ss student and fled the scene.

 Chapter 15 - Top Duo

    "I had no idea you attended this ce, Noah," Arthur said as he looked at his old friend from middle school. He wasing to the academy when he saw someone shoving his hands into the pockets of another student and taking his wallet.


    Arthur was about to ignore it as that wasmon, and he wouldn''t be the hero who stands up for everyone at his own expense. He then saw the student''s face and realized he was his old friend from middle school.


    "I¡­ I never thought I''d see you today, and here on top of that. Your sash¡­ You''re A-ss? Did you awaken a powerful ability?" Noah was still stunned by the turn of events that took ce just earlier.


    Isaac, the person who always took his money, shed with his old best friend from middle school, who he hasn''t seen for years. Everything was surreal, and even more, Arthur looked different.


    Arthurughed as he said he got here by connections. As he saw Noah staring at his eyes, he realized they were the most significant change that happened to him and proceeded to tell Noah that it resulted from his ability.


    "Are you sure you don''t need to go to the infirmary?" Arthur asked with worry as he saw Noah wipe the blood off his nose. It seems Isaac had hit him as he was trying to take his money. Noah shook his head and stood up.


    "Let me show you around. It''s the least I could do for not asking about you all these years." Noah extended his hand, and Arthur took it.


    "Don''t say that. We both had a lot on our te." Arthur shook his head, and the two people headed toward the ssrooms as they were chatting. After agreeing to meet at the arcadeter, the two split up, and Arthur headed toward his ss.


    As he walked in, Arthur got the ss''s attention toward him as they began to scrutinize him. Arthur expected this with his unusual circumstances. He found an empty seat and headed there.


    "Is this seat taken?" Arthur asked a red-headed guy sitting next to the empty seat.


    "Oh, it is. You can sit here with no problem." The student nced at the seat and replied. As the students didn''t bring anything with them, as most sses were recorded online with notes, they didn''t need to get anything such as books or notes.


    They can just go back home and find everything they need on the website. Furthermore, not many awakeners cared about studying as they did for power assessments.


    "Thanks, I''m Arthur." Arthur sat down and kept chatting with him. He found this student to be easygoing and had a good personality.


    "I''m Markus. Usually, people say my eyes'' color is weird. Yours are on another level¡­ Is that natural?" Markus seemed to be the straightforward blunt type as he asked Arthur a personal question from the start. However, Arthur gave the excuse he gave to others without being offended. The two kept chatting until Arthur felt a person stand beside him.


    "That''s my seat." It was a blonde female student with ponytail hair. She had ck eyes and a cold expression that Arthur could swear that it made the room chillier.


    "It is? I thought¡­" Arthur was confused and turned to Markus, who was trying to hold back hisughter.


    He didn''t understand what was so funny, and he apologized before moving to another seat. It seemed this girl wasn''t picking on him, but Markus ying a prank on the new transfer student.


    "Why did you do that?" Amelia sat down with her new strawberry milk as she asked Markus.


    "I just wanted to piss him off a bit, but it seems I failed. It seems he''s a lot more mature than most students here." Markus shook his head as if he just analyzed Arthur''s personality.


    "¡­You''re more childish than most students here." Amelia said after being speechless for a short moment. She then nced at Arthur, who was now sitting in the seat behind her, looking through the window.


    ***


    "Most of you here are aiming to get into Jerano College. Some might have other goals to achieve. Nheless, all of that would need your dedication and hard work. Every year, Jerano epts only 200 students per batch.


    They want the elite of the elite. That''s why even you, A-ss, are not enough in their eyes. Except, of course, to some of you." The female teacher who introduced herself as Miss Rachel exined as she surveyed the students.


    Her gaze lingered for a second on a student sitting at the back who got here by the rmendation of an influential figure, Master Ronin. She wouldn''t have known this if not for her father being the principal of this academy.


    "As I am your homeroom teacher, I''ll be the one guiding you in your college admission process. For today, we''ll be having a theory ss followed by a training session, and ending with free time for the clubs."


    After she exined the schedule for today, as well as introducing Arthur to the rest, Miss Rachel left the room, and some students came over to talk to Arthur, although most kept their distance.


    "I''m sorry for earlier, brother. It was a harmless prank." Markus said as he turned to Arthur. Thetter smiled and said it was fine. Markus pointed toward Amelia and continued. "This one here is Amelia, known as Ice Milk. You can probably see why she''s always drinking milk and is cold all the time!"


    Amelia shot him a re before ignoring the two. Arthur kept chatting with Markus as thetter started introducing the rest of the ss. To his surprise, Markus was the top student in the ss in theory. The top student in power, however, was Amelia. These two were childhood friends, and Arthur found it amazing that they kept their friendliness even while ranking at the top of the school.


    "So, brother, can you tell me why you transferred with only one semester left before the national exams?" Markus finally spilled the beans as he was dying of curiosity. If every person had a major w, then Markus''s was that he was a curious person since he was little. This made him almost die several times, but Amelia was always there to save the day.


    "Well, I''m nning to attend Jerano College, and I figured it would be a lot easier to apply as a graduate than applying directly to the college." Arthur had nothing to hide as he told the two of his ns. As he said that, the two''s eyes shed as even Amelia turned and looked at Arthur. Even though Jerano was everyone''s goal, Arthur spoke like he was confident.


    They were right. Arthur had confidence in his growth rate. He knew he could be a full-fledged neo-ranker before the start of their exams and might even be able to advance further than that.


    Right now, Arthur has awakened, but he was unranked in terms of strength. His body has just awakened, and even if he was able to grow through his legacy, others still had a head-start over him. He wasn''t too worried, as he could use his ability to strengthen himself further.


    As their theory ss began, Arthur remembered why he hated school. No matter how much interest he had, the bombardment of information made him bored. However, he held until the end, and he learned a lot from just one day.


    Their ss for today was history as they exined how the kingdoms of Yalen, Vernia, and Anerk made a union three hundred years ago, creating the Yalveran Federal Union.


    The three kingdoms each had equal governance over the people, and these people can choose the union''s president through elections. They had banded together to fight against the appearance of monsters and dungeons.


    There were also details about who was a popr figure in the past, the dates, conflicts, etc. As the ss ended, Arthur couldn''t wait for their training session as he wanted to grow stronger by the minutes. They headed toward the gym, where there were many machines they could train with orpete against each other.


    However, their training session was mostly about their fighting skills. There were many capsules where students would lie down to connect to the virtual reality to learn how to fight in different styles.


    [Unable to learn the runes.]


    Arthur got this message as he tried studying the runes in the capsule, but they were tooplicated for the current him. With a sigh, he logged in and started his training for the day.


    "Wee." A virtual teacher stood in front of him. "What do you want to learn?" A list then appeared about all thebat styles he can learn. It ranged from swordsmanship to basic training. Arthur took his time thinking. His father once taught him basic swordsmanship. However, he felt that his ability didn''t suit such a style.


    Although the runes he could use right now were basic, only strengthening him at best, he knew he could learn more, and they would increase with time. He imagined himself casting multiple runes that charged at his opponent with deadly fire or freezing storm, maybe turn the whole sea upside down.


    However, now was not the time for that. His fighting style can changeter, but he needs to be stronger now. Arthur chose swordsmanship, and the training began.

 Chapter 16 - Ancient Runes Club

    After their training ended, Arthur went back to ss. It was now their free time, usually used for clubs.


    "Hey, Arthur! Need help with choosing a club?" Markus walked over and leaned on Arthur''s seat. As thetter was just mulling over it, he weed an introduction.


    "I''m not even sure I''ll be attending a club though¡­"


    "You should if you want to get into Jerano. There''s extra credit for people with extracurricr activities. Especially for famous clubs like Virtual Fighting, Abilities Evolution, and Dungeons Science. These are the ones that are selling like hotcakes. There are also Martial Arts Club, Mana Research Club, and Skills Club."


    Although Markus was a bit too chatty, unlike his friend Amelia, he was still a great help. Arthur quietly listened as he flipped through the introductions of these clubs in the guideline he found in the ssroom. There were so many clubs out there that Arthur didn''t know how many hobbies people had.


    As he was considering what club to join, he came across a small introduction of a club that caught his eye. It was called The Ancient Runes Club. As he started reading the introduction and activities more avidly, Markus peeked his head to see what he was reading.


    "Oh, that club. I heard it was the lowest of the seven clubs."


    "Seven clubs?"


    "Yeah, clubs that were first founded when the school started. Six I already told you about, and this one here is the seventh. These clubs are redited by Jerano so joining them gives you credit if you applied for their rted schrship." Arthur''s eyes gleamed as he heard this.


    Every year, Jerano would host an examination for students from all over the Yalveran Union. This examination would mostly be about testing the student''s abilities, and fighting capabilities as that was the most sought-after examination.


    However, special schrships gave you an advantage over other students if you took this exam. This was their way of recruiting talented students that weren''t so good at fighting.


    "I think I''ll check this one out."


    "What?" Markus was speechless. It sounded obvious that Arthur should join one of the more popr clubs as that would give him more advantages in applying.


    ***


    As Arthur decided on his club, he went toward the clubroom on the third floor. As he looked through them, he found out that this club was further to the back, unlike the rest. He walked through the hallways until he reached a ssroom at the corner of the floor before he knocked. After three knocks, azy voice told him toe in.


    "Wee, how may I help you?" The person inside was a male student who had huge ck bags under his eyes. He sounded tired but remained his polite attitude.


    "I''m here to join the club. Is it closed for today?"


    "Oh¡­ OH? Do you want to join? Come in! Come in! Howe you''re only joining now?" The student suddenly grew enthusiastic as he introduced Arthur to a seat and started pouring tea.


    Arthur wasn''t a particr fan of tea, but he felt like he couldn''t say no. As he drank the tea, he felt rxed as the aroma spread in his mouth.


    "I see that you like it. We grew these tea leaves using runes."


    "What?" Arthur was suddenly amazed. It felt as if his bubble just burst as he heard that he was not the only one using runes.


    "We drew the rune path on the container and made these tea leaves enriched with mana. It''s an old technique but we struggled to make it work. Cost us most of our budget for the materials." As the student saw Arthur''s interest in his words, he felt proud and kept exining. He felt their new member was an excellent addition to their club.


    "Drew the rune path? Does that give simr effects to the original runes?" Arthur asked, confused.


    "What? Of course not!" The student was stunned. He then continued, "Since ancient times, runes were considered thenguage of creation and magic. Even now, people thought of skills as the products of runes. They''re a series ofplex runes that would activate once supplied with mana.


    However, to be able to use ancient runes, the person has to connect to the origin of the world. That''s what many ancient scriptures said. The method to establish such a connection is said to be lost." The student entered a full-lecture mode as he grabbed a pen and a whiteboard to demonstrate.


    "For example, if a person was to draw a rune without connecting to the origin, it would be called a mana path. Most artificial artifacts are made using mana paths. These paths show effects simr to runes but at a higher cost of mana but much lower efficiency.


    If an artifact had a rune that controlled the sea, then the same rune would only create a pool if made artificially. If artificial runes were the same as the original, then artifacts would be worthless."


    "That makes sense. Then what about runes that are one-time use? Would they disappear if they are used? What happens to the weapon afterward?" Arthur asked. He always knew that artifacts had a version of permanent runes. However, he didn''t know enough about this field to know what temporary runes did.


    "Well," The student then paused and grinned. "That, my friend, is why Runes Cards were created."


    ***


    "Is Ori already in the clubroom?" Jia asked the petite girl next to him. The two walked together in the hallway, making a stark contrast. He was tall, athletic with mboyant blonde hair, and the girl was meek, quiet, and doll-like. To his question, the girl nodded and kept reading her book.


    Jia had to move the girl left and right to get her out of other students'' way. She was so absorbed with her book that she didn''t pay attention to anything else, except Jia asionally.


    The two reached their clubroom where a sign said Ancient Runes Club, a ce not many people came to. Their usually quiet clubroom was noisy for some reason, and Arthur saw the confusion on Jia''s face. If he had to describe the atmosphere in his club, it would be the word ''dead.''


    "Why can''t we use the air as a medium to imprint runes?" This question was thrown as soon as the two opened the door. The two came to a halt as this was the question bugging the Runes Research society.


    "We just can''t. To imprint runes, we need a medium and a material for the mana path. Air can''t be the medium for the runes as you couldn''t draw a mana path, to begin with." Jia and Ellen walked in as they saw Ori exining things to another student.


    They could see Ori''s red face of excitement as he discussed possibilities upon possibilities. The weird part was that the student threw a question after the other without pause, and each one of them attacked a fundamental aspect of artificial runes.


    "Ori? Who''s this?" Jia asked as the two took a seat at the table. It was only then that Ori finally calmed down and introduced Arthur to the two.


    "He''s our newest member, Arthur Silvera. He''s an A-ss student, so Ellen should have already met him." The three turned toward the petite girl who kept reading without reacting.


    "She probably didn''t even notice they had a transfer student," Jia said to which the rest of themughed. After getting over with the introduction, another heated discussion began where Arthur learned a lot about his new profession. In the end, they agreed to meet at the weekend.


    "We''ll be going to Green Golems Dungeon. It''s a neo rank dungeon but we''ll only hunt on the outeryer. The goal of this to decipher the runes moving the Golems there. We''ll try to replicate the runes there to make our own Golem."


    This was this year''s project. It was making a Golem that would fight with you. They would also use a tool to imprint runes resonating with the Golem''s runes to create a remote control device. As they discussed the time and ce, Arthur left the ce more excited than ever.

 Chapter 17 - Trial Of The Holy Crown

    "The first thing you need to learn about mana replenishing is how to breathe. Breathing is your gateway to the world around you. With each breath, you get enough oxygen from the surrounding air to live.


    Why not mana?" Master Ronin took the chance to demonstrate. He took a deep breath, and Arthur could feel the creation of pressure. Master Ronin then exhaled, and he released blue air from his mouth.


    "The color you see is due to mana. The key is to keep that mana inside, condense it, and assimte it into being yours. Mana is attracted to more mana. That means with your current mana, you could attract lesser amounts of mana with your breath. At the start, it could be negligible.


    However, as you go further down the path, you could replenish your mana in a matter of seconds. Remember that just breathing is not enough, you need to use your mana to attract the mana outside your body." Master Ronin concluded his lesson and left Arthur to do his training.


    Left alone, Arthur began practicing the mana replenishing technique. As he tried to get the mana inside his body, he failed on the first try. The second, then the third. After ten times, he decided to think about Master Ronin''s words one more time.


    As he remembered Master Ronin''sst words, he started rotating his mana inside his body. He wanted to create an attraction force for the mana outside his body.


    [Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill has been acquired. Current level: F (0%)]


    The message his legacy showed proved he was on the right path. He didn''t care if it was a lesser technique as long as it proved useful for him. He kept practicing until he got a better hang of it.


    After the lesson ended, Arthur went home after a long day. He went to Master Ronin''s house straight after school, so he was exhausted by now. After he got into the house, he saw his family eating dinner.


    "Wee back, how was the academy?" His mother, Sarah, asked.


    "It was fine. I joined a club and it was fun." Arthur began to tell his day while keeping the fighting out. As the three started eating and talking, Arthur enjoyed a warm atmosphere for the first time in a while. Their mother finished and went on her night shift. Only Oren and Arthur remained, and thetter proceeded to ask.


    "Why didn''t you call me today?"


    "Oh, he didn''t show up today. I don''t know why. Brother, be careful, he''s a lot stronger than most students."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not nning on overdoing it."


    As the two talked a bit more, each went to their room to sleep. Arthur practiced the Mana replenishing a bit more before heading to sleep.


    ***


    The sun was high in the sky as their day at the academy just ended. Arthur decided to skip his club as he had more pressing issues to solve. That was money, plus getting stronger.


    He wore his leather armor and carried his sword before setting out toward Fuir''s dungeon. As he was familiar with the dungeon now, he nned on hunting other monsters since he wouldn''t absorb the fur monsters anymore.


    Although it was called Fuir, it had several other monsters, although they made the smaller poption of the dungeon. However, he would have to go deeper in to find them.


    He wasn''t too worried, though, as he would first hunt a fur monster to use its core for a permanent agility rune.


    After he got into the dungeon, Arthur showed his ID and got inside. He then started looking around for a tunnel that was less popted. There was a tunnel with only a group beginning to head inside. As he looked at the group, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    They all wore ck robes adorned with silver engravings. Some of them held swords others were unarmed, but all of them wore hoods covering their face. The group went inside, and Arthur instinctively followed behind them. As he entered the tunnel after them, they were gone.


    Although weirded out by the sequence of events, Arthur kept going deeper into the tunnel. As if to wee him, a fur monster bounced from another tunnel on the sideway.


    It seems to have starved as it rushed toward Arthur with bloodlust. Too bad Arthur was calm as he activated the [Protection-I] rune and deflected the attack effortlessly. He then went ahead to sh the monster ending its life.


    As he picked up the core, Arthur headed to an isted tunnel and started making the permanent rune for agility. After another enhancement, It rose to 26.


    [Agility has increased by 5.]


    He could also use the temporary rune to get his agility to 31. As he ventured further into the dungeon, Arthur hunted as his mind had several thoughts. He wondered what would happen if he wanted to make a permanent rune of the other runes. He had Detection, Absorb, and Protection. That''s when his thoughts shifted to another ce. Skills.


    Logically speaking, if he created a permanent rune out of Detection, he would develop skills simr to the rune itself. He would probably still have to use mana to use the detection skill. He didn''t know if the mana cost would be the same or if it would decrease. However, it wouldn''t hurt to try. After all, he could create skills using runes, and maybe he could sell them to others.


    After taking down another fur monster, he brought its core to fuse it with a detection rune. Unexpectedly, he received a failure message.


    [Materials used are insufficient. Other materials or a higher level of ability are needed.]


    "I see." Arthur nodded in understanding. It seems using an unranked mana core isn''t enough for this. Increasing his stats was one thing, but creating skills was another. After all, They were expensive and only dropped from ranked monsters. It seems to create the skills he would need a core of a ranked monster.


    As he pocketed the core, Arthur looked around. He was now deeper into the tunnel he entered. Other monsters lived in the side-tunnels, so he picked one and started using his [Detection-I] rune.


    As he went deeper inside, Arthur began sensing the surroundings to be empty of any monsters. He went out of the side-tunnel and headed into another one. As he kept using the rune and replenishing his mana, he realized there was something wrong.


    There were no more monsters in the deeper parts of the dungeon. Logically there should be more, but now there was none. He started looking around until his skill detected some lifeforms.


    As he started inching toward their location, Arthur could feel the lifeforms beginning to fade. Soon, all the signs of life disappeared from his senses. He peered through the tunnel and saw the group he saw earlier. They were standing in front of a massive door with several goblins lying dead.


    As the group inched closer toward the door, they went inside, and the door closed behind them. Arthur walked hesitantly and inspected the surrounding. He looked at the five goblins on the ground and used his legacy.


    [The Legacy user did not y the monster, unable to absorb.]


    He expected this as the rune clearly stated that he had to y the monsters to absorb their essence. As Arthur looked at the door, the runes on the door felt familiar to him. In his eyes, each rune was distinct from the other he reached out his hand and touched the door. The runes began to glow as a voice appeared in his head before he disappeared from the dungeon.


    [Guardians'' Bloodline has been detected. The first trial of the Holy Crown shall begin.]

 Chapter 18 - Cheating

    In the vi where Master Ronin lived, the old man woke up from his sleep having a vision. He saw a golden crown in his dream and a celestial giant wearing it. It was his ability, Prophecy, activating on its own. As he woke up with a pale face, his granddaughter Mnia rushed toward him as she heard his screams earlier.


    "Gramps, what''s wrong? Is it another vision?" She asked with worry as she gave him some water. Master Ronin nodded and drank the water to ease the lump he felt in his throat.


    "Call Sier." He said after calming down. After three rings, Sier answered the phone, and Master Ronin was finally able to say something.


    "It has begun."


    "¡­ Was the earlier prophecy true? Is he rted to the Guardians?"


    "Yes."


    After a brief silence, the two ended the call. Mnia helped her grandfather to walk to the garden as he sat down on the runic stone. As he gazed into the water, a fragile voice left his lips.


    "Arthur Silvera¡­ Just who are you?" Master Ronin''s thoughts were chaotic.


    ***


    Waking up, Arthur found himself in an ancient room. As he checked his body, he wasn''t hurt. After looking around, nothing greeted him but walls of yellow bricks. He stood up and started inspecting the room.


    "Where is this? The voice said this was a trial?"


    As he neared a wall, the wall split up and revealed a door. Arthur peered through the door, and all he could see was a hallway leading to another room.


    "Hello? Is anyone there?"


    There was no answer. Arthur decided he couldn''t keep staying here, so he started going into the hallway. As soon as he took the first step, he felt a pressure crushing him, making him want to retreat. As soon as the thought of going back crossed his mind, Arthur felt his body fly as it collided to the wall behind him. The air left his lungs as he slumped to the ground.


    [Your willpower needs to be tested to take the first trial of The Holy Crown.]


    "Willpower? Test? You should''ve said so earlier!" Arthur breathed as he rested for a short moment before standing up. He stood up and asked another question.


    "What is The Holy Crown?" Arthur asked, but there was no answer. It seems his curiosity got the best of him as hended himself in a sticky situation. He shouldn''t have touched that door, nor should he have followed that group.


    As Arthur sat down thinking about things, he went through his Legacy to find a solution, but there was none. After a while of thinking, he decided to try the test again as he took another step through the hallway.


    As he felt the pressure, Arthur now knew this was merely a test. He didn''t n on going backward. Advancing another step, and the pressure doubled. He was still able to go forward. The hallway had merely eight more steps to go.


    After another step, the pressure on his body doubled again. It was now four times the original pressure. Arthur felt his body sinking as he felt his muscles ache. After another step, his legs started to tremble. He groaned and took another step forward, the pressure doubling again as he felt like he might die at this rate. He wondered if he should go back.


    Immediately after having this thought, a force sent him flying in the air again as he collided into the wall behind, even harder than before. Blood leaked from his mouth as he fell toward the ground. His body ached everywhere as damage even reached his internal organs.


    "What have I gotten myself into?" Arthur said as he looked at the hallway, now looking like miles long for him.


    ***


    It has been three hours since Arthur started resting. Magically, his body was mostly healed. Arthur attributed this to the effects of mana and that his wounds weren''t that grave. As he sat down in the room, he started calcting his odds of sess.


    If each step doubled the pressure, This means the pressure would be 512 times the pressure on the first step. He didn''t think he would be able to make it.


    Although it was a rough estimate, as the pressure he felt wasn''t measured by a device but only estimated by Arthur himself, he guessed it was about that range. As he sat there in silence, Arthur tried to think of a way out. With his lips bing a straight line, he stared at the hallway as he began to mull over it.


    "¡­What does pressure have to do with willpower?" Arthur mused to himself. He found it weird that physical pressure equated to willpower, but he could find a better way of testing it. As his thoughts reached here, his eyes gleamed. How was the pressure applied to his body?


    He inched closer to the hallway and looked around the walls and its ceiling without stepping in. As he looked around, his golden eyes seemed to peer into the essence of things as he found multiple runes inscribed on the walls. If his conjunction was correct, these runes were the things that applied pressure on him.


    Arthur Laid on the ground as he kept staring at the rune of the first step. His eyes were unwavering as he kept studying the rune and its edges, curves, and the mana it radiated. He knew he didn''t have the willpower to advance through this stage without outside help, but he had the Ability to cheat his way through. To his ecstasy, a message appeared from his Legacy.


    [Force-I: Applies force in a one-meter radius at a specified target. The force is proportional to the mana used. (1%)]


    "Yes!!!" Arthur shouted with joy. If he can learn this rune, he can half the force pushing on him from the ceiling if he directed it upward. As he calmed himself down and started to learn the rune, the percentage started increasing.


    ***


    Hazel''s eyes squinted as she tried peering through the snowstorm. Her robe fluttered and danced as she advanced to the unknown. She needed to find shelter from the cold or to leave this area of frost to survive. As she looked at the shining tower in the distance, she felt her trembling heart steel itself with determination.


    "The Holy Crown¡­" The thing desired by every person of the seven families. She needed to obtain it to wield the power it held to rule over the seven families. For that, however, she needed to survive this first. As she was a part of a branch family, with little bloodline in their veins, she needed to start at the periphery of the dungeon.


    Her mana was seeping away from her body as she used it to endure the cold. Luckily, she could see greenery in the distance. It was the end of the frost area and the beginning of a forest. She steeled her heart as she moved forward.


    With each step, her mana decreased. With each step, her body ached. With determination to rise above those who humiliated her and her mother. She wanted to earn the power to live as she sees fit. As her thoughts wandered, she was distracted and found herself closer to the end of the frost area.


    "Finally," With hope in her eyes, Hazel ran toward the greenery. However, as she drew near, her heart trembled. As she came to a stop, Hazel finally saw whatid in front of her. There was a forest, but she was on the top of a snowy cliff. If she wanted to reach the forest, she needed to go down.


    Her legs had no more energy as she fell to her knees with tears in her eyes. She had no mana left, and her body couldn''t move anymore. With frustration building in her throat, she screamed on top of her lungs.


    "Why!!!"


    Her shout reverberated through the cliff. As if the heavens answered her question with disdain, the cliff began cracking, and the snow began to shift toward the forest. As she felt the change, she tried to run away, but her body betrayed her.


    ''I''m sorry, mother.'' Her thoughts drifted to the fragile figure in her memories. She epted her death with tears in her eyes.

 Chapter 19 - Hazel

    Hazel opened her eyes to the sound of sizzling meat. Even with her consciousness barely awake, her body was honest as her stomach growled. As if scared by the rumbling of a beast, the young man in front of her was startled. The two stared at each and Hazel took the time to study him.


    He was an average-looking young man with dark hair and golden eyes. If not for his eyes, he would have been someone you can pick from anywhere in the street. As she stared into his eyes, Hazel knew he was someone special. What she couldn''t understand was the fact that he wore a primitive-grade armor.


    "Pfft." A muffledugh escaped his lips after he heard her stomach. Hazel deeply blushed as she sat up in a hurry.


    "Where am I?" She asked in a fluster, but she already knew the answer. What puzzled her more was the answer of the young man in front of her.


    "I don''t know? I hoped you would tell me. I was hunting when I saw you in the river. You''re the only person I found after I arrived here, so I needed some answers."


    "Arrived here? You mean The Holy Crown''s trial?" Hazel asked, dazed. How could someone be here without knowing this?


    "That! The voice also said this but I didn''t understand what he meant."


    Hazel looked in a daze as if she just woke up. She had so many questions to ask, but her stomach rumbled again. The young man in front of her smiled this time as he offered her some meat to eat.


    ***


    After a lengthy talk, Arthur finally knew where he was. The person he saved, Hazel, answered his questions as detailed as she could. He rescued her since she was his only hope of knowing where he was, but he realized she was a good person.


    She kept being polite as she answered his questions and thanked him multiple times for saving her and giving her food. Arthur dismissed it as he saw the answers that she gave him to be more valuable than some effort and food.


    In summary, he got himself into a shit of a situation. This was some sort of trial between the most powerful families in the world. Doors leading here appeared worldwide, and young people from these families would have to go through them to get here.


    This was the first trial of a lengthy trial thatsted five years. There would be a simr trial every once in a while to reach a final champion, someone who would hold the ''holy crown.''


    As long as he survived this, he would be able to escape this area. However, to leave, he needed an insignia that he would get by clearing this trial.


    "Then what about those who don''t?" Arthur asked, bewildered. As she heard this, Hazel''s face grew a shade darker.


    "They need to remain here until they''re able to clear this trial. If the triales to an end, they would die with this trial."


    "Then what if they stay here until the second trial begins?" Arthur knew this ce had what it takes to live. There was plenty of food, water, and natural shelters.


    "That''s not possible. The moment you enter this trial, time stops in the outside world."


    "Doesn''t that mean that everyone would clear it eventually?" Arthur asked as he found this to be an extremely easy trial. He could level up and pass this trial.


    "That''s impossible. There is a limited number of insignias for each trial. Only a half could pass. Furthermore¡­" Hazel''s words stretched for a moment. Before she could continue, a roar shook the forest, and the two people sitting facing each other.


    As Arthur realized how terrifying such a monster was just by the roar it made, Hazel''s words continued in his ears.


    "Monsters like that aremon. Furthermore, there''s something far more terrifying. As there is a limited number of insignia given every round, you need to watch out for other humans. To leave this ce early and escape the monsters here, they would kill others for a better chance."


    "Each round?" Arthur asked with confusion.


    "There are seven rounds before the world copses."


    ***


    On the other side of the trial area, mana bullets rained through the trees and struck a giant rhino in the eye as it howled. The rhino charged toward the sharpshooter that positioned himself on top of a tree far away.


    As it wasn''t aware of the person hiding behind the tree, it fell to the ambush of the two people and was soon dead on the ground.


    "Good work, Fey. I still think you''re better off without me." Yuran put away his gun as he turned toward the gorgeous young woman who was busy taking away the rhino''s mana core. As she heard this, she pouted and started pointing fingers at him.


    "I told you to stop saying that! Without your help, I wouldn''t be here anyway!" Fey was unlike her usual self around Yuran. She acted like a spoiled kid making thetter chuckle and drop the subject. He then turned his gaze toward the tower in the distance.


    "The Holy Crown¡­" His lips muttered unconsciously. The name was always like a dream for him as he knew he wasn''t powerful enough to obtain it. But, the question of what if lingered in his mind.


    "Someone is here." His head snapped as he warned Fey about the iing group of people. Soon, a group appeared in front of them. They wore ck robes adorned with silver engravings that Yuran couldn''t recognize.


    "What family are you from?" Fey''s eyes turned cold as she couldn''t recognize the group from any of the seven families. There were five of them in the group with different statures. One person holding a ck greatsword stepped forward and pointed the weapon at them.


    "You don''t need to know that. What you need to know is that you won''t be leaving this ce." The man under the hood growled at them with a thick ent before the group attacked the two.


    ***


    Arthur started with amazement as three ghosts surrounded Hazel facing the almighty bear. He couldn''t have expected such an out-of-the-ordinary ability from such a sweet person. He knew they weren''t human ghosts as they looked nothing like it.


    Her ability allowed her to summon ethereal beings from other dimensions. The restriction was the time of their summoning and their strength. They only inflected magical attacks with zero physical damage.


    Against lower-tiered monsters like this Steelfur Bear, it was more than enough. As the bear thrashed and wed the surrounding ghosts, his attacks went through them as they used their weapons to strike the bear. The stuck part would turn into a ckish color, and the bear continued to howl in agony.


    As it figured out that he couldn''t harm these things, he went after Hazel as she was the nearest to him. Unfortunately, Hazel seemed prepared as she agilely avoided his attacks. The bear kept missing and getting attacked until it fell to the ground helpless. The ghosts disappeared, and only Hazel was left with a pale face.


    "That''s an awesome ability!" Arthur looked at the primitive-grade bear that was quickly turning a ck color. He then saw a core leaving the bear''s body and floating on top of it. He wondered if he could use this core to create a permanent rune, but he was too embarrassed to ask for it.


    "Not really, it drains a lot of mana and the creatures could be harmed by magic. I would be weak against a mage that used an elemental spell or a gunman with mana bullets." Hazel shook her head and went to grab the mana core. Arthur felt grateful that she trusted him enough to tell him this.


    He couldn''t deny that they built an instinctive trust as he saved her life, and she told him about everything happening here. The duo then returned to a shelter they made, a hidden cave not seen by the inattentive eyes.


    The night drew near, ending Arthur''s first day in this ce. As they created some fire to make food, the two chatted idly. As they finished their meal and decided to take turns to guard the cave, Arthur asked for a favor he had in his mind.


    "Can you help me hunt primitive monsters?"

 Chapter 20 - New Skill

    The next day, at the base of the tower centering the trial grounds, was a lone swordsman. He carried an apathetic expression as he looked at the tower towering the sky and earth. The familiar texture of his sword''s handle had roughened along with his palms as he grew up from a nameless child.


    Now he stood atop this generation''s ability users with his sole ability, Divine Sense, and his sword. These two made up for each other, making him one of the few people worthy of being called the Seven Prodigies.


    The door in front of him was the first step toward ascending the heavens. The Holy Crown was his.


    "Are you going to conquer the tower by staring at it?" A crisp voice interrupted his thoughts. From the trees to his back came out a girl wearing gauntlets and no armor. The only thing covering her body was sportswear. The steel covered her hands and wrists, and each one had a mana core of different colors.


    "You''rete for someone with such a big mouth." Snapped Yurirl at the neer. Thetter snorted as she surveyed the surrounding.


    "That white bitch isn''t here yet?"


    "As foul as ever, Jenny." Yurirl turned around as he started heading toward the tower''s door. From behind him, Jenny looked at his back before following right in. The two entered the tower as lights began shining on top of it. The first round has just started.


    ***


    As he touched her forehead, he felt her skin to be smoldering. This was the result of mana deprivation. After overworking herself in the earlier battle, Fey nowid unconscious in front of him. Why did he need protection all the time?


    As he thought of this, the image of a young man came up in his mind. It hasn''t been a week since they met, yet he was already moving on. Did he deserve this? For a mere high-tier healing potion, the young man saved his life back. He wondered if this was fate or just a curse he carried around.


    "Brother Yu¡­" Fey''s body trembled as if she had a nightmare. Yuran reached out his hand as blue light radiated from his fingers. As the light touched her, her frowning face eased up as she entered a deep slumber.


    "Who are those people?" Yuran''s sight drifted toward the cave''s entrance. The people who attacked him were ones he didn''t recognize to be any of the seven families. If his thoughts were correct, they could only be the traitor''s descendants.


    "If that is true, then this Holy Crown Trial will be thest." Yuran began to brace himself for whatever is toe. Their ancestors have foreseen this. They called it the beginning of the end. Yet now, these teaching were treated as legends. But if¡­ Just if¡­ If they were true, then the world would change.


    ***


    "So, you want to finish off the monsters?" Hazel asked, confused.


    "You see, it''s a part of my training. I want to gain experience by ying monsters with your help." Arthur tried toe up with a suitable excuse.


    As she looked at him long and hard, Hazel then briefly nodded as she resigned. "Sure, why not? You saved me once and this is the least I could do. I''ll make sure that you get the final blow as I support you from the back."


    With this, the two ventured into the forest. It didn''t take long before the first monster arrived. It was an ape that was as tall as Arthur himself. As the two stared at each other, the ape began to bare its fangs. Unlike usual apes, this one had ws like those of a wolf.


    From Arthur''s point of view, he could see the nostrils of the ape ring up. The ape''s stature slightly bent, and it sprinted forward. Arthur used the three runes he had, barrier, strength, and agility, as he met the ws of the primitive grade monster with his sword.


    When the two collided, sparks flew everywhere, and Arthur felt like he was hit by a car; this pushed his body back several meters as his boots left trials in the ground. The ape also staggered backward a bit, but not as Arthur did. This was the difference in their strength.


    Arthur saw something fly above the ape, and he lifted his head. There was a ghost who started attacking the ape as well, allowing Arthur to catch his breath. As he calmed down, Arthur sprinted forward again to the ape who was busy trying to w the ghost.


    With whatever strength he had, he shed his sword at the ape''s Achilles heel. All this only left was a shallow wound that didn''t bring the ape down. It turned around and struck its ws at Arthur, who was ready to parry it again.


    "Careful, it''s using poison!" Hazel''s warning was barely in time for Arthur to leap backward as corroding poison sshed on the ground. It made a sizzling sound as toxic fumes rose into the air. It seems this battle would be more challenging than he imagined.


    Arthur and Hazel''s teamwork couldn''t be said to be wless, but it was sufficient to take down the ape. Although Hazel''s ghost did most of the work, Arthur did well in taking the ape''s attention from the summoner.


    After several exchanges, Arthur finally managed to cut its Achilles Heel, and the ape dropped to the ground. Arthur didn''t falter as he went forward and struck his sword at the ape''s withered neck. As the ghost has also consumed the monster''s strength, Arthur sessfully dealt the finishing blow.


    [You have leveled up.]


    The ape''s mana core rose in the air as Arthur grabbed it and tossed it toward Hazel. As she held the core with a questioning look, Arthur answered her unspoken question.


    "I told you, I''m only doing this for the experience." Arthur nodded toward Hazel, who shrugged off and pocketed the core. Arthur could have used it to create some permanent runes, but he didn''t like the feeling of being indebted toward someone.


    "Okay, we should hunt some lunch." Hazel turned around and was about to leave when Arthur shouted from behind her back.


    "You go on ahead, I''ll be right there after I harvest the monster''s ws. They could be useful." Hazel didn''t turn her back as she kept going forward and waved.


    Now all alone, Arthur was finally able to do what he wanted to do. After checking that there was no one around, he activated his legacy rune and began getting stronger. This would be the first primitive monster he absorbed, and he had some expectations toward it.


    [Absorbing primitive-grade essence.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Poison Strike Skill has been acquired.]


    "A skill?" Arthur''s mouth turned oval. He knew that some ranked monsters dropped skills, but this one didn''t. That means that his legacy rune was able to absorb the skills of the in monster. That would be too powerful.


    As he opened his legacy menu, new numbers greeted him. This was his progress over the past two days.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 5 (33%)]


    [Strength: 23]


    [Agility: 26]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 4/4]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (4%), Useable Runes: 6]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F)]


    [Stats Points: 1]


    It seems taking down that primitive monster with his current stats was too much of an achievement as it allowed him to level up. He now had one more stat point he could use on his mana stats. When his strength was 20, he could cast a barrier that would cost him two mana units and then cast the buffs he had. Now, however, he needed to increase his mana as his strength now became 23. With the buff, it would be 28, but Arthur always made sure that he would cast the barrier before the strength rune.


    Now, his mana rose to 5. He would be able to cast the barrier rune with no worries.


    "Who are you?" A guff voice came from behind him. As he turned around, Arthur saw a hooded person with a ck robe and silver engravings.

 Chapter 21 - An Outsider

    ''Isn''t he a part of the group that I saw earlier?'' Arthur thought to himself. The man in the robe waited calmly for Arthur to answer.


    "You¡­ are not someone from the seven families." The man under the hood stared with amazement. He then continued, "What''s your name?"


    "¡­ Arthur Silvera." Arthur didn''t n on giving out his name, but the indescribable familiar feeling he had urged him to. He looked for any changes in the man''s demeanor, and to his surprise, the man began tough.


    "I see, I see, the clocks of fate are turning." Arthur could now see the man''s mouth from under the hood. It had a wide grin. The man was about to say something more when a roar resounded from the tower in the distance.


    As Arthur looked at the tower, he could see that it was shining brightly. However, as soon as the light dimmed, Arthur''s instincts tingled for him to run away.


    "Arthur! We need to run!" Hazel was back again, and her face was pale. The roar earlier was of no primitive beast, and it wasn''t something they could take care of in their current situation. As Arthur turned to look at the man for onest time, the man was already gone.


    Hazel and Arthur ran far away from the tower as they tried to create some distance. As their stamina was decreasing, the sound of the monster was getting further and further away. They reached a mountain range when they copsed and started to collect their breath.


    "We can''t stay alone," Hazel said after a lot of thoughts. Arthur looked at her, unable to figure out what she meant.


    "Hazel O''Keril?" A voice from above interrupted their conversation. As Arthur looked upward, he saw a group of people on the trees. They held bows and staffs with most of their bows aimed at them.


    Hazel''s body flinched as she heard this voice. She turned around, and her eyes visibly shook when she saw the man standing on the tree with a purple robe on. He had a delicateplexion fairer than most girls Arthur knew. As Arthur looked at him, he saw some simrities between Hazel and him.


    "Jin. What are you doing here?" Hazel scowled with unhidden displeasure. It seems the two knew each other.


    "The Holy Crown, of course. What, you thought you were the only one who was going to participate? A summoner like you?" Jin''s words were as venomous as they could get a contrast to his kind appearance. The group startedughing, and Hazel clutched her hands tightly.


    "You''re still a part of the family, soe along. And who''s this?" Jin turned toward Arthur with apparent uninterest.


    "Someone from a lower family. I brought him along." Hazel lied with a straight face, and Arthur decided to shut his mouth for now. Jin nodded, and the group began traveling toward the mountain range.


    "Just follow along. It''s safer if we join them." Hazel whispered toward Arthur, and thetter nodded. As they followed behind the group, they left the forest and entered a valley. In the valley was a camp set up by ake. The ce reminded Arthur of the ce he was thrown to after he met Jizo.


    As they neared the camp, everyone started to head toward their tent. Only Hazel and Arthur kept following Jin toward the biggest tent in the middle of the camp. As they neared, Jin stopped and turned toward the two.


    "I''ll probably be able to get a ce for you in the camp, but don''t you misunderstand. I''m not doing this out of affection, but simply because the elders asked me to help any family member I meet."


    With these words, Jin entered the tent. Arthur wondered who asked him for an exnation, but he simply shrugged. It felt like Jin didn''t want to look like he took care of Hazel.


    The two followed after Jin and what greeted them was a round table with several mapsying around. The two sat at two empty chairs and waited until Jin returned with someone else.


    The neer was a young man with a battle armor on. He looked dignified with his stern face on and tall stature. Arthur didn''t feel like this person was arrogant, but he wasn''t easy to deal with because of his serious personality.


    "You can stay here since Jin knows you. Each person needs to contribute one primitive mana core per day to rest here. Food and tents would be provided by the camp. Of course, safety is included. Until the end of the seventh round, we''ll hunt monsters together. Follow Jin to your tents."


    The young man who appeared to be the camp''s leader left them at that, and the two had to follow Jin outside. Jin then began to introduce the camp''s leader starting with his name. Erin Voldor, a genius battle berserker that was one of the few people worthy of being called geniuses in their generation. Other camps in the trial ground used the same methods. The n was that each person decided their fate.


    "This here is your tent, bring one primitive mana core to me every day," Jin said to Arthur while pointing to a small tent that was barely big enough for him to sleep. Arthur didn''tin and simply nodded before he entered the tent. Hazel and Jin soon drifted away from his sight.


    As Arthur was left alone, he let out a long sigh. Thest two days were far too overwhelming for him. First, he got into somepetition over an Artifact he didn''t know the use of. All Hazel told him that it would allow him to grow stronger by arge margin. Every ability user of their generation sought this artifact.


    The thing is, Arthur didn''t see himself as a part of their generation. Each person of them seemed to be a powerful awakener that he could only see in the media. Despite him not seeing Erin Voldor before, Arthur had read his name on many sights. All the big guilds and syndicates fought to bring him to their side after graduating from Jerano College. Arthur was just a nameless character that chanced upon a door in a dungeon. Somehow, he ended biting more than he can chew as the door sent him here. Whether Arthur survives was unknown to him, but this was a chance to grow stronger. He remembered what Hazel told him when they met.


    "Time stopped in the outside world."


    It was his opportunity to grow stronger than anyone. In other people''s cases, time stopping had little significance if they had no time to train due to the dangers looming in here. However, with his legacy, he can grow through these dangers. He could be strong and explore the mysteries of the world. Most importantly, he could find out what happened to his father.


    "Are you asleep?" Hazel''s voice came from outside the tent. Arthur got out and was mesmerized by Hazel''s figure as she has taken off her robe to wear some lighter clothes. He blushed a little but cleared his thoughts.


    "No, I was just thinking. What''s wrong?" Arthur got up hastily and asked.


    "Let''s grab lunch and meet the others."


    ***


    Arthur failed to realize the difference in their lives again. The rest of the camp was a mixture of every ethnicity, race,nguage, and gender. The stronger groups sat down together as well as people with their own families. Hazel and Arthur sat down alone, away from the hustle and bustle as they quietly ate their lunch. There was a lot ofughter from here and there as these young men and women drank alcohol and ate their fills. Many embraced each other, signifying their rtionship with each other.


    "Wow, they sure are lively." Arthur couldn''t help butment. Hazel simplyughed and agreed. As the two were chit-chatting, Jin walked over to them and shot Hazel a re.


    "Why are you not sitting with our family?" He questioned, not forgetting to shot Arthur a deadly re. Arthur now began to suspect that Jin had something else but disdain toward Hazel, something that could be more¡­ youthful.


    "He''s my teammate, I can''t just leave him," Hazel responded, warming Arthur''s heart.


    "I got you here because you are a part of the family, now act like it." Jin''s displeasure was evident as he made his point, and Hazel found herself at a loss of words. She knew she held less power than Jin in both ability and connections, so she didn''t know what to do.


    "You can go, I''ll be returning to my tent now." Arthur waved his hand with a smile, and Hazel simply nodded. The two then walked off again, and Arthur remained alone.


    As he ate his meat and looked at the festive lunch, he felt like he was looking at a painting. He saw Erin Voldor sitting with a girl next to him. Arthur felt like he had seen the girl before as he was sure she was also a famous, powerful awakener. If she weren''t famous for her strength, then she would be famous for her beauty. As he was looking at them, he was startled when the girl looked back at him. Arthur felt like she smiled as she met his eyes, making him stand up in a hurry. He sought no trouble with Erin as thetter was trying to court this girl.


    Arthur walked away with a thought in his mind. This was not his world; these were not his people. He was thrown here simply out of coincidence, or maybe it was fate. Which of these two was the case, he didn''t know just yet. What he did know was that someday, he too could stand amid his friends and people, with enough power to fend for them.


    As his thoughts reached here, he remembered what Jizo asked him to do. Arthur walked away, and for some reason, the shadows looked longer.


    ''It''s time to level up.''

 Chapter 22 - Seduced

    A figure leaped from one tree to the other as it surveyed the surrounding. It was a monster called the Arc, a humanoid monster with an ape-like stature but sharp teeth like those of a shark.


    Its most problematic aspect was its agility and its color-changing fur, making it blend with the surrounding. With sneak attacks and above the average intelligence, it was a primitive monster that many didn''t want to bother with hunting.


    As it went through the forest, its nose smelled the scent of meat. It turned its eyes toward a tree that had a piece of meat hanging down. It looked at the ground below, and it could see that thereid a trap.


    Thick bushes covered the patch of grass, making it all too obvious for a creature of its intelligence. However, it didn''t care as it nned to snatch the meat while it leaped from tree to tree.


    With the n set, the monster started its action as it blended into the surrounding. Although only its color changed, the forest was an excellent ce to hide. From one tree to the other, it found itself right before the dangling meat.


    With a mighty jump with its legs on a branch parallel to the meat, it was able to snatch the bait sessfully.


    As it was about to rejoice, it felt a forceing from above it. As it was mid-air, the monster couldn''t resist, and it fell right into the trap.


    "What? A monster fell into the trap? I didn''t see anything¡­" Arthur was hiding in the bushes as he was stunned by the turn of events. He was waiting for a monster to try and grab the meat to fall into the pit he dug.


    As the mana core, he attempted to fuse with the barrier skill but failed to stay with him; he made a permanent rune of thetest rune he got.


    [Force-II: Applies great force in a one-meter radius at a specified target. The force is proportional to the mana supplied.]


    This was the rune that made him pass the willpower test. After he studied the Force-I rune, he found that it wasn''t enough to pass the test. That''s why he tried studying the next rune and was able to learn it because they were the same.


    The Force-II rune applied a greater force than the Force-I rune for the same amount of mana supplied. Although Arthur could have used the Force-I rune for the same amount of force, it would have been a terrible investment. The Force-II rune was a lot cost-efficient.


    As if this was the better version of the rune, the previous rune disappeared from his Legacy menu. However, Arthur could still use the previous version of the rune as a sub-rune from the current one. If he wished, he could imprint Force-I instead.


    That''s why Arthur made this trap. He waited for a full hour before he saw something fall from the sky. Making the pit took most of his noon as he needed to make it stronger than usual because of the rune.


    He used a piece of fabric he got at the camp and nailed it to the ground. He was sure the rune and the monster''s weight would make the fabric copse, thus trapping the beast.


    With his sword in hand, Arthur dashed toward the pit as he heard the howls of the monster. As he took a look, he saw a green fur monster sprawled on the ground. The force of the fall had injured it, and it seems it didn''t have a strong body to begin with.


    With his sword, Arthur shed the air in front of him. As a dark green liquid escaped from his sword, sizzling noises apanied the howls of the beast below. This was the skill he got from the other primitive grade monster, Poison Strike. He shed another time, and the howls grew louder before being reced by heavy panting.


    The monster was heavily wounded but not dead. Arthur started his breathing technique, and he refilled one point of mana. He was now able to sh on more time as the strike cost him two mana points.


    The monster banged on the floor in agony as the poison corroded its skin and entered its body. Although this was an F-Rank skill that wouldn''t even hurt monsters of a higher grade, it was more than enough for a primitive grade monster like this one.


    As defense wasn''t its strong fort, the poison proved incredibly effective against it. Usually, it would have fled, but the problemid with the rune applying force on it. As soon as he tried to crawl out, the poison came.


    Arthur decided that the monster was weak enough for him to kill. He looked down and saw it panting on the floor with its back toward the pit''s hole. Arthur gathered his courage and jumped down as he directed the sword toward its neck.


    As he was under the rune''s area, Arthur felt a strong force pushing him downward, increasing the lethality of his strike. With these factors, he managed to y the monster.


    [You have leveled up. Stamina-I rune had been gained.]


    Arthur felt the adrenaline rush in his body as he shouted, standing on top of the in monster. After he calmed down, he used his legacy to absorb the monster''s essence.


    [Perception has increased by 1.]


    [Perception has increased by 1.]


    Arthur was sad that he didn''t get other stats as he thought they were more useful, but his mind changed as he felt his sight bing clearer and his hearing turning sharper. He was able to sense the change in surrounding more easily. However, the joy didn''t end here. As the monster''s core floated up, Arthur saw one more stone apanying it. It was a skill.


    [Camouge (F): decrease other''s perception of the host by 5 points.]


    As Arthur activated the skill, he felt his presence grow fainter. The sounds he made while he walked also grew quieter. It seems this skill didn''t affect others but reduced the visual and auditory information he made.


    "That''s an interesting way of hunting." A voiceing from behind him interrupted his thoughts. As Arthur turned around in a hurry, he found the girl from earlier inspecting the trap he made. He could see her figure from inside the hole, and he rushed outside after grabbing the mana core.


    "Did you follow me?" Arthur scanned the surroundings looking for any other person. There was none.


    The girl kept her eyes on the branch that Arthur imprinted the rune on. He wasn''t too worried as only experts can differentiate real runes and artificial ones. The girl''s ck hair ttered through the winds revealing her neck. A scent drifted toward Arthur that made his body turn hotter. The girl then looked at him with her green eyes studying him.


    "I didn''t know there was a runes master among this generation," She lightly walked toward Arthur, who watched her every movement. As the distance between them grew shorter, Arthur knew something was wrong. An emotion that he couldn''t control was taking over his body. It was lust.


    His breathing grew heavier as his skin turned red. As he watched the girl get closer, he felt his heart race faster. Her fair skin and charming eyes drew him, making him lose the ability to think straight.


    "I see that you''re not that bad yourself," The girl was now in front of him, and she held his chin with her finger. As the ringing rms in Arthur''s mind grew louder, he felt his body losing bnce as he crashed to the ground. Before he could lift himself, a dagger was ced on his neck.


    "Who are you?" The girl''s gentle appearance disappeared as she coldly stared at Arthur. As he felt his head turn clearer, the lust from earlier disappeared as well. It seems he fell for the ability of this girl.


    "You know who I am, I follow Haz..."


    "That''s a lie. I know you''re not someone from the seven families nor are you among the current generation. Others might turn a blind eye to the teachings of the elders, but I don''t. Themand was clear. Kill any strangers."


    Arthur now felt dread for the first time. From her tone, he knew killing was easy for her. How could someone of their age be so epting of such a concept?


    "I¡­" Arthur tried to cook a story he could slip away with, but he didn''t know what to say. That this was all an ident? That he simply ended up here? He felt the dagger dig deeper into his skin as blood began to leak out.


    As his mind raced toe up with a solution, a white figure suddenly appeared above the girl. Arthur couldn''t feel anything before the girl let go of him and turned to block the strike the white figure made. As the dagger and sword collided, the girl was flung away from him, and the white figure descended.


    "You¡­"


    As Arthur heard the familiar voice, he looked toward the person who just saved him. It was the White Fairy looking at him with shock.

 Chapter 23 - Legacy Of Kings

    "Fey¡­ What do you think you''re doing?" The girl shouted at Fey before Arthur could answer. It seems the two knew each other, and Fey decided to withhold any further questions.


    "This person is with us." A voice answered instead of Fey as a person walked over from the forest. As Arthur looked at the thin pale man and he remembered how he got this legacy. Yuran looked as sickly as ever, yet just as kind as he stood in front of Arthur. It seems the girl regained her calm after she saw his entrance.


    "I see, so it was true. The fairy and the cripple, what a duo." The girl spat out as she looked at Arthur and continued. "Someone else also said he was with them, but that''s a lie. I know every person who''s going to participate in the trials. He''s not one of them!"


    As the tension grew between both sides, Yuran sighed as he shook his head.


    "He''s like me."


    This one sentence seemed to shut the girl up. Her eyes shook as she turned pale.


    "Impossible! There shouldn''t be another survivor!"


    Arthur''s felt the whole scene was chaotic as he didn''t understand anything that was going on. As he got up, he decided to stay quiet and simply stare at the girl hoping the bluff would work.


    "It was impossible too in my case, but I survived." Yuran''s voice was sad and deste. Arthur found it hard to believe that he was the same kind and cheerful person he met a while ago.


    After a lengthy silence, the girl found herself unable to say anything. As the tension grew between the two sides, Fey finally opened her mouth, diffusing the whole thing.


    "It''s not like you can beat me anyway."


    ***


    "So, howe you''re alive?"


    That was the first question Arthur received after he, Yuran, and Fey left. The one asking was Fey, as she was more shocked than happy.


    "I fell out of the dungeon at that time. I even ended up in the wilderness, barely making it back."


    "Oh¡­" As dungeons were thought of as separate spaces from the normal ne, they couldn''t refute this exnation as people didn''t know much about thews governing them.


    "I''m just d you''re alive." Yuran cut as he held Arthur by the shoulder and squeezed. His smile was of genuine relief, and Arthur felt touched, although awkward at the same time.


    "Then why are you here?"


    Fey was the one asking. Faced with her direct questioning, Arthur found himself unable to exin it adequately. In the end, he tried to state the simple truth.


    "I fell here by ident¡­"


    "You sure fall a lot."


    After also inquiring about his eyes and telling them that it had something with his awakening, the two didn''t ask anymore as they were on good terms and didn''t want to dig any deeper into it.


    As they made their way to their hideout, the three kept chatting idly. Arthur took the chance to ask about the money Yuran sent, and thetter apologized that it was too littlepared to saving his life. He said that he was¡­ currently in a dire financial state, too.


    Arthur found it hard to reject his goodwill, so he left it at that for now and made a mental note to give it back in the future. The three finally reached the cave the two used in the meantime, and Arthur decided to rest here for the night.


    Even though He left Hazel at the camp, she was with her family and over-caring Jin. Arthur felt safer to stay here as he knew the characters of these two to some extent.


    The night drew near as the three sat around the campfire talking. After meeting a familiar person here, Arthur found some relief from his loneliness. He decided to ask Yuran about the situation hended himself in.


    "It seems you fell here by ident without knowing everything." Yuran''s eyes heldplex emotions as he looked at Arthur. Thetter felt like Yuran was not looking at him but reminiscing the past. Yuran continued, "The Holy Crown is a symbol more than an Artifact. There are Seven Families hidden from the world, although it''s like a shared secret between the powerful. Many Guilds followed one of these families that have what we call a bloodline."


    With a brief pause, Yuran gave Arthur a bowl of grilled meat and continued.


    "These families are like trees having many branches, the further the ties to the main family the lesser the bloodline the person holds. The founders left clues about three artifacts the families should obtain, one of them being the Holy Crown. Every thirty years, the gates for the trials of the Holy Crown begins. Each time, theyst for five years with some time between each trial. Yet until now, not one person was able to obtain the Holy Crown."


    "Huh?!" Arthur almost shouted with shock. The trials were one thing, but not one person being able to get the Holy Crown was another. He simply thought the crown gave abilities to whoever gets it; now, it seemed like an impossible dream.


    "Why would anyone participate in these trials then?" Arthur asked, confused. He knew death was not umon given the dangers of the first trial.


    "Even though the crown is a symbol, it''s also a powerful artifact. It''s a miracle. The reason why many people still participate in the trials happening all over the world is simple." Yuran paused as he looked at Arthur in the eyes.


    "Whoever wins the crown shall be granted the Legacy of Kings, bing the one true ruler of the new world."


    What Arthur just heard sounded nonsensical. True ruler? Legacy of Kings? Why would people risk their lives for such things? Why can''t they just obtain happiness?


    Arthur then remembered his father. His father was a simple and honest man. That''s what Arthur always knew about him.


    Yet, in the end, the world didn''t care for the disappearance of his father. The guild he worked for covered it, the government simply shrugging the responsibility off, and the whole world seemingly moving forward uncaring.


    As Arthur''s thoughts reached here, he almostughed at himself. What happiness was he looking for? The stabbing pain he felt when his father was gone returned. He had to shoulder everything for years, not experiencing friendships nor love in his youth, simply working for the pockets of the rich. He has long forgotten the desire to have fun or experience new things in life. He was robbed of that privilege.


    Rage felt like a burning me in his chest. He felt injustice, and he felt betrayed. He knew none of this would have happened if not for the world being this way.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Yuran''s voice interrupted Arthur''s hysterical state. As he heard the question, he finally managed to calm down. He looked at the reflections of his eyes in his sword; they were glowing. This rage was not his. It was a part of Jizo''s rage against the world.


    ***


    The next day, the trio started hunting like usual. Arthur decided to think about what he learnedst night after he survives this. Yuran and Fey were far stronger than Arthur, as even a bullet from Yuran was enough to defeat him. As Arthur was still unranked, merely approaching the ranks of neo-awakeners, it was a reasonable gap.


    As for Fey¡­ it was better to ignore the gap between Arthur and her. She was an invincible foe for the current Arthur. That''s why Arthur told the two to hunt on their own for today, as he remained alone in the cave.


    After yesterday''s near-death experience, he realized he might die here. Until now, he remained on the periphery of the forest, not daring to venture closer to the tower, where monsters appeared in doves, and higher rank monsters weremon.


    However, he needed to grow stronger in the fastest way possible to get out of here.


    Arthur held the mana core he gained from the Arc he killed yesterday. At first, he thought about creating a skill through it. However, Creating a skill for himself was useless at the moment. He could use his ability to get a simr effect. That''s why he thought about using the core for something else.


    He could use this to make a permanent rune for Stamina-I, the new rune he got yesterday. It was pretty useful as Arthur read it.


    [Stamina-I: Increases your stamina by 5 points. Works against fatigue.]


    Since it increased his stamina for a short while, it could work as an energy potion or the like. However, there was an idea in Arthur''s head that would prove far more helpful.


    [Absorb: A Legacy rune that can use the life energy of the enemies you have in to strengthen himself.]


    The mana core was the manifestation of life energy that the monsters dropped. Although he could gain stats from the corpse of the enemy, he never got mana. That''s why Arthur decided to use his legacy rune to absorb the mana core.


    As he used the rune on the core, cracks began to appear on its surface, and it broke down after a few seconds, and a new message appeared.


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    "Jackpot¡­"

 Chapter 24 - Goodbyes

    Arthur didn''t feel the usual excitement, only a strong determination to advance for now. He opened his legacy and spent the point he got from leveling up on mana stats. In the blink of an eye, he has grown by so much.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 6 (11%)]


    [Strength: 23]


    [Agility: 26]


    [Stamina: 14]


    [Perception: 12]


    [Mana: 8/8]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (6%), Useable Runes: 7]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F)]


    With the amount of mana he had now, he could imprint all of the runes he had for a short time. He now had the barrier rune, the detection rune, the absorb rune, the force rune, and the three enhancement runes, including strength, agility, and stamina. Although they were all basic runes, Arthur felt their versatility. If he could learn every rune out there¡­ Arthur imagined he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, the artifacts were expensive. That''s why even if Arthur could grow powerful by learning runes, he needed the money to study the artifact. Furthermore, he was also limited by his ability, although he hoped it would evolve after reaching 100 percent.


    "It''s time that I hunt for real." Arthur held his sword as he left the cave. He didn''t know what changed exactly, but he was now more eager to grow stronger.


    ***


    "Thank you for your help!" Arthur thanked them sincerely after Fey and Yuran returned. The two were confused at the sudden ominous gratitude. As they expected, Arthur continued. "But this will be our farewell! I know the current me would only hinder you two. That''s why I''ll be hunting on my own from now on."


    "Arthur¡­" Yuran''s voice trailed as he was about to try persuading him, but Arthur shook his head. As the former saw this, he smiled bitterly and nodded. "Our meeting might have been short, but it was good to see you, Arthur. I''ll never forget what you''ve done for me. I pray for your safety." Yuran held his fist up and Arthur''s fist-bumped him.


    After saying goodbye to Fey as well, Arthur left the cave. He would have liked their protection, but he couldn''t slow the two down. He knew they were fighting stronger monsters, maybe even aiming at the tower. Arthur couldn''t leave this ce yet, so they would have to wait for him. He didn''t like being a dead weight, so he decided to venture out alone.


    As he entered the forest, Arthur inhaled fresh air. Three runes appeared, and two disappeared into his body. They enhanced His agility and stamina, and Arthur held the detection rune in his hand as he felt the surrounding.


    Zigzagging through high-tier monsters and monster packs, Arthur hunted the unranked monsters he found. As he kept on hunting and absorbing, his stats began to rise before staggering again.


    After a short while, his stats stopped increasing from killing unranked monsters. It seems the more powerful he grew, the more powerful monsters he needed to kill to get stronger.


    After a while, most of his stats except for mana increased by two or three points. He decided to end the day here as he started heading toward the camp where Hazel stayed. He wanted to say goodbye before he started hunting along the periphery of the forest for primitive monsters.


    The night was fast on stealing the light of day, and Arthur moved to infiltrate the camp. He used his camouge skill, and his presence grew fainter and slightly merged with the darkness of the night.


    As he already knew the general direction of Hazel''s tent, he headed there and hid between the trees, looking for her. Several young people were patrolling, but they weren''t that vignt as monsters couldn''t be stealthy.


    After a while, Arthur spotted Hazel by thekeside sitting as she caressed the water''s surface. Arthur circled through the forest and approached her location.


    As he started walking toward her, she heard his footsteps and turned around. With the bit of lighting from the moon, her eyes seemed ck as she looked at him. Her brown hair slide over her shoulder as she turned her head. Thankfully, she wasn''t startled by him approaching her like this.


    "Arthur? Where have you been?" Hazel was stunned for a second before rushing over. She stopped right in front of him, and her scent entered his nostrils. Although they were in the wild all the time they spent together, she always smelled nice.


    "I fought with the girl who always sat next to Erin Voldor. I met a friend who helped me escape her. That''s why I couldn''te back to the camp after that." Arthur exined what happened as briefly as he could.


    "Oh¡­ La was always the overcautious type. I never really liked her since she felt two-faced. I''m d you''re okay." Hazel sighed in relief with her hand on her chest.


    Arthur wondered how he got so lucky that he started meeting genuinely nice people. Unfortunately, they belonged to a different world than his.


    "I need to leave the camp. I can''t stay here with here suspecting me for who I am."


    His deration seems to have saddened Hazel, who has suddenly looked down. After a short silence, she nodded.


    "Then I''ming with you. You''re the person who saved my life when I needed saving, it''s only right that I do the same."


    "Don''t make me regreting here," Arthur shook his head. "I just wanted to say goodbye. I know it''s a lot safer here. That''s why we came here in the first ce. Furthermore, what would Jin say if you ditch your family and run away with me? What would happen after the trial ends?"


    Hazel looked even gloomier than before. She looked frustrated. She protested again, but Arthur turned her down. He knew he could survive better alone now. He also didn''t want to be restrained in his hunting methods because of hiding his ability.


    After a long protestation from Hazel, she finally epted his decision. She then pocketed her pouch and took out a mana core.


    "This is what we hunted together. Please take it. And¡­" She ced it in his palm and squeezed on his hand, holding the core with both her hands. Her voice trailed, and she continued. "Please be safe, Arthur."


    Arthur felt an unfamiliar emotion rise inside him. He felt the warmth of her hands and how small they were inparison to his. He also felt the warmth of someone caring about his wellbeing. As blood rushed to his head, he did something he didn''t think he''d do in his life. His heart thumped loudly with nervousness as his head approached hers.


    He could see that Hazel was even more surprised than he was, as her eyes and eyshes trembled. However, she didn''t take a step back. She simply waited for him. As she looked at him, memories started rushing over from the deepest parts of him. The gates of hell in his heart opened as negative emotions rushed in.


    No matter what happened and no matter how much he changed, he was still the weakling digging through dirt for some money. He was insecure. His fear of being rejected made him stop. He couldn''t take thatst step.


    "I wish you safety as well." Arthur left after he said these words.

 Chapter 25 - Underground Adventure

    Walking in the forest, Arthur experienced the feeling of being on his own again. As he surveyed the surrounding using his rune, he found no monsters nearby. All alone in the forest, he crouched down and put his hands on his head.


    "Why did I do that?"


    He felt embarrassed about what just happened. He was barely eighteen and never got to kiss a girl before. That''s why he was impulsive this time. Furthermore, he wished he didn''t run away after leaning forward like that.


    ''This is not the time.'' Arthur shook his head and stood up. He needed to get stronger and fast. Primitive creatures were no longer a threat to him as long as they weren''t in a group. This meant he could hunt freely here while being careful.


    After absorbing the mana core Hazel gave him, his mana rose by another two points. With his hunt from earlier, his stats now looked like this.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 6 (56%)]


    [Strength: 26]


    [Agility: 28]


    [Stamina: 22]


    [Perception: 14]


    [Mana: 9/10]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (6%), Useable Runes: 7]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F)]


    Using a mana core that he got from an unranked monster, he raised his stamina to 22 earlier. The stats hecked now were only perception and mana. However, he didn''t have any means to raise them right now. Although he tried absorbing mana cores from unranked monsters, they weren''t enough to give him any boost in stats.


    He knew that getting stronger was not instantaneous; he also felt quite fortunate. Most of these awakeners would awaken at an early age. They would then spend their time getting stronger or have evolved their abilities. As Arthur''s ability was linked directly to his knowledge of runes, he currently had no means to train his ability.


    He needed to rely on his legacy to gain more runes. It seems they were given randomly, or maybe there was a pattern he didn''t know yet. He knew that leveling up was more about runes than about stats, although the bonus stat was quite helpful as well. However, as his stats got higher, the bonus stats point proved less useful.


    As Arthur kept walking in the forest and thinking about this and that, he heard a wolf pack howling in the distance. As he was sure he couldn''t handle them, he decided to sleep on top of a tree tonight. Although it was out in the open, he doubted he could find a ce that was monsters-safe in this trial grounds.


    Arthur climbed a tree andid down on a thick branch. Luckily, the trees in this area were all gigantic, and there was enough room for him not to fall, as long as he doesn''t move, that is.


    As the moonlight shined down, Arthur hugged his sword as he listened to the forest breathing. The howls of the wolves in the distance got nearer. They were still a distance away, so Arthur wasn''t too worried about it. He looked in their direction and could see the wolf''s pack running in a certain direction.


    In the lead was a giant wolf that was quite intimidating. As they were a distance away, Arthur couldn''t see how it looked very clearly. However, the sheer size of the creature proved that it was not your average joe monster.


    The wolves disappeared from his sight, and only their howls remained in his ears. He felt pretty sleepy after such a long day, and he wanted to sleep. However, as he was about to sleep, the earth trembled, and many leaves in the forest fell. Arthur opened his eyes as he heard the mighty howl of a wolf along with the sound of battle. It seems the wolf''s pack was fighting. After a short moment, the forest resumed its quietness, and Arthur finally fell asleep.


    Early the next day, Arthur woke up to the sounds of birds chippering away. He stretched after a good night of sleep before standing up and surveying the forest. As the light of day illuminated the darkness he saw yesterday, he marveled at the beauty of nature. Breathing fresh air, Arthur felt more adventurous than ever. He wanted to explore.


    Since his body was stronger than before, almost triple his previous strength, he was entering the realm of superhumans. With a powerful jump, he leaped from one branch to the other. He felt like a ninja as he traveled through the forest.


    He saw all kinds of monster packs as he traveled, but he didn''t engage them. First, he plucked out some fruit to have his breakfast as he enjoyed the scenery and the wildlife in the forest. There were many species of monsters that he didn''t know about since he was uneducated.


    Some lived in swamps having humanoid figures and crocodile jaws, while others were winged, resembling legends of the wyvern. Luckily, he used his camouge skill and the trees to stay hidden.


    Arthur descended on the ground and used his Detection rune to look for nearby monsters. Strangely, he picked multiple strong life forces from underground. As he looked below, he didn''t see anything odd. Furthermore, these life forces were approximately thirty meters underground. They moved in what seems to be underground tunnels.


    "Are these underground monsters?" Arthur wondered. Judging by the lifeforce, most of them were primitive monsters. As he started following the tunnels, he saw they diverged several times. He looked around for anything resembling an opening and found a close mountain. If there were a cave or an entrance, it would be there.


    His guess was correct as he noticed more tunnels when he neared the mountain''s steep end. He then began climbing and looking through the terrain for an entrance and found one after half an hour of looking and using the detection rune.


    "Is this a monsters'' nest?" Arthur wondered as he looked inside the cave. It was dark and damp and seemingly going downward forever. After some thought, he felt this would be a good opportunity for him.


    He wouldn''t need to worry about the monsters that descended from the tower with each round, and he would be able to hunt effectively. Even though his stats won''t increase after absorbing some of these species, he wouldn''t mind gaining some mana cores to absorb.


    With resolution steeling his mind, he descended the cave while keeping the Detection rune active. Although he could make the outlines with his increased perception, he still needed the rune to avoid being ambushed or meeting powerful foes.


    As he sensed in a 50 meters radius, Arthur found some primitive monsters close by. They were in a tunnel on the left. As he approached the tunnel''s entrance, he had his back against the wall as he surveyed the surrounding. The monsters were giant with ants'' bodies and humanoid heads like those of goblins.


    On the monster''s head, there was a gem embedded in its forehead. It seemed to be a mana core and was glowing red. Arthur had never seen such a monster before, so he grew hesitant if he should stay.


    Judging by the monster''s lifeforce, it seemed to be only a primitive tier. These monsters worked in groups as some opened up new tunnels while others moved the rocks away. Those that opened the tunnels had a red gem in their forehead, while the agile ones clearing the way had a blue gem.


    What fascinated Arthur was the way they dug through the cave. They impaled their legs into the wall, and mana rose from their red cores. The soil in that wall would loosen and fall off. The blue-gem monster would then harden it before picking it away. It seems that these two worked together to break down the soil and solidify it, thus digging effectively.


    It seems to be an innate skill of the monster, as they could change the soil''s structure using mana. After much thought, Arthur decided to start his hunt. These monsters looked like they were only for digging, so they were not that much of a threat.


    Arthur waited for one of the blue-gem monsters to move away from the rest before he lured it. They worked in pairs of red and blue, and others were digging other tunnels. As Arthur threw a rock near the monster, it turned its humanoid and ugly face toward where the rocknded. Arthur kept luring it into his ce, and it kepting closer.


    After it was finally within striking range, Arthur shed at its neck from his hiding spot. The monster was frightened and tried to defend, but Arthur''s attack took it by surprise and inflicted a deep wound on its neck. However, it wasn''t dead yet as it started screeching and dodging his attacks.


    The red-gem monster noticed themotion and was heading his way. The blue-gem monster used the mandibles protruding from its neck and impaled them to the ground. The soil began to gather and harden at a visible rate, and the monster threw it at Arthur. It seemed this was their means of fighting.


    Arthur couldn''t dodge due to the narrow space and struck the soil ¨C now a rock ¨C with his sword. It felt like he was striking against steel, but he was able to fend it off. Arthur had no time to waste and used his Force-II rune to restrain the blue-gem monster against the wall.


    Since he used a higher-tier rune, his mana drained drastically. After more rounds of fighting and his protection rune breaking, he finally killed the monster.


    Arthur readied himself for the red-gem monster as it arrived just as he finished off its friend. He was in for another battle.

 Chapter 26 - Epiphany

    With the end of each round, the trial summons a new monster to its grounds. A round ends when someone clears the tower in the middle. On top of the grand structure, a single giant bell exists. Whoever rings this bell would gain the insignia of the conquer, signifying their achievement in the tower.


    There were other types of insignias, each type having a different requirement to be obtained. The Conqueror''s Insignia was only one of many; whoever conquered the tower gained this one.


    The monster summoned is unleashed into the trial grounds when a round ends. Whoever ys this monster would be bestowed with the insignia of the yer. This was also to prevent people from hiding in the trial grounds forever. It would be better to escape the powerful monsters than to conquer the tower or gain other insignias.


    Different actions provided different insignias, each having its differences. However, the one you get on the first round would usually determine your path in theter trials.


    They were five floors in total in the tower, but each one looked like a different world. On the first floor, Yurirl found himself in a circr arena. Armored knights rushed out of the door, and they started to encircle them.


    Yurirl wasn''t fazed in the slightest as he believed his conviction would break through everything. He wondered if Jenny was alright but slightly chuckled as he remembered her fighting style. It was her specialty to fight forrge battles like this one.


    A knight approached him, and Yurirl''s Divine Sense showed its powers. He studied the approaching enemy in slow motion as red spots appeared along with the knight''s armor.


    They were the weak seams made in the cksmithing process. Mana surged from his de as he shed toward the red spot. With the mana he honed until now, he was able to sh down the knight effortlessly.


    Another one attacked, the same happened again. This process repeated itself until all of the knights were down. Yurirl breathed mana in and out to replenish his body. Although it didn''t take a toll on him, he still wanted to challenge the next floor with optimum conditions.


    As he ascended to the second floor, he arrived at a flower field. As he didn''t expect such scenery on this floor, this sight dazed him for a second. However, he regained his calm and started plodding through the field of grass and flowers.


    He trampled over many flowers, leaving a path of destruction in his footsteps. He finally reached the tree in the middle where a single figure had their back towards him.


    "Is that who you became, Yurirl?" The figure turned around. Yurirl''s body was visibly shaking as he saw who it was. A girl with a one-piece sky-blue dress stood in front of him. Her eyebrows were curved, giving her a gentle appearance along with her oval face. Her gentle face, however, was adorned with a sad expression.


    "You¡­ Howe you''re here? No, no! This is fake! You''re dead!" Yurirl took a step back, and his foot stepped on something. As he looked down, it was a hand stained with blood. His gaze followed the trail he just took. Corpses filled his way, and there was so much blood that it was hard to see the ground.


    "This is what you''ve done." The girl was next to him.


    "No! I did it for you!" Yurirl let go of his sword as he grabbed the girl by the shoulders. She winced in pain, and he had to let her go. Then blood dyed her sky-blue dress.


    "That''s what you did to me. Believing everything was for my sake, you killed all those people. What about what I want?" She took a step forward. She reached out her hands, cing them around his neck.


    "Did you do it for me, or was it simply to get me back by your side?" The girl whispered as she tightened her grip around his neck. Yurirl couldn''t breathe, nor could he see through his tears. But he knew one thing, that these words were true. This, however, was not her.


    His Divine Ability refused to work. Yurirl used his mana to shake her off and grabbed his sword again. With the handle back in his hand, his conviction was back.


    He shed at the person he loved the most and tore her apart. This was the part of the path he chose, the path of the conqueror. Everything he did was to reach the goal he had in mind.


    As the scenery disappeared, what remained was a deste brick floor. There were no flowers, no greenery, nothing but a stairway to the next floor. Yurirl looked around; this was what he chose; this was all that is left. That''s why he needed the holy crown.


    ***


    With a poison strike, Arthur finished off the other monster. His mana was now empty, and he needed to rest. However, before that, Arthur needed to absorb the essence of these two monsters. He walked over and absorbed that of the red-gem monster.


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    It seems he could hunt these monsters for a while as they still gave him two stats points. Arthur enjoyed the feeling of getting stronger as the sword felt slightly lighter in his hand. He then walked over to the other monster and absorbed its essence. However, he was surprised that it didn''t give him a Strength point.


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    It seems their essence was different depending on their task. That meant that he could hunt more as each monster gave him a different essence, in theory. However, he still needed to make sure.


    Arthur picked up the mana cores and absorbed one of them while he pocketed the other, which he wanted to useter to research his permutant runes.


    [Mana has increased by 1.]


    [Mana has increased by 1.]


    He read the messages that appeared in front of him as he felt new strength enter his body. He enjoyed the feeling of growing stronger after every battle. Arthur resumed his hunt after resting for a while and refilling his mana, hunting several other monsters.


    The number of stats dwindled after the first two monsters bing only one point per monster, but it was still okay. Arthur hunted until it waste at night before he walked out of the underground cave. He needed to search for some prey to eat before finding a ce to sleep.


    ***


    The next morning, Arthur woke up in the underground cave. He had moved some rocks from here and there to block the dead-end where he hunted the first two monsters. Even though the monsters could break them down, the obstacles serve as an rm too.


    As he got up and dusted himself, he missed the bed he took for granted dearly. It has been several days since thest time he took a shower, and he made a mental note to swim in the stream when he gets out of here. But for now, he needed to get stronger.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 6 (56%)]


    [Strength: 31]


    [Agility: 33]


    [Stamina: 22]


    [Perception: 14]


    [Mana: 18/18]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (7%), Useable Runes: 7]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F)]


    Two of his stats have shot through 30, and with his runes, he was well over 35. This change was so drastic that Arthur felt like a different person. He wondered if his body could handle so much strengthening in a short amount of time, but he wasn''t too worried as he felt great.


    Before he started hunting again, he sat down to try some things. Right now, he had three runes that he didn''t use to make a permanent rune. Those were [Protection-I], [Detection-I], andstly [Absorb]. He took out his core and tried to fuse it with his Legacy rune, but it didn''t work.


    Furthermore, the legacy told him that he wasn''t able to make permanent rune from Legacy runes. It was as he expected, and that left him with two more options.


    He had left three mana cores to try these runes, and now he had an extra one. He then fused the Protection-I rune with one of the cores, and he got a new message.


    [Active rune has been inscribed. A Skill has been created: Barrier (F)]


    Arthur felt his blood coursing through his veins as adrenal rushed. He was so excited by this discovery and the unlimited potential it brought. He held into the semi-ethereal rune as he tried to fuse it into his own body. Unexpectedly, his body rejected it.


    [Rune has already been learned.]


    That''s when it clicked in his head. Skills were a manifestation of runes. The two had simr effects but a very fundamental difference. If skills were a program, then the runes were the code that created this program. He always thought of runes as new powers he obtained, but he was wrong.


    These were the alphabets of creation.


    The difference between skills and runes was the same if Arthur used the same analogy of a program and a code. Everyone could use a program; they can have its benefits without the need to understand how it worked. The skills were the same. No one knew how a gesture of hand brought down lightning.


    Arthur had an epiphany at that moment. He wasn''t a fighter, king, or conqueror and wasn''t walking the path of supremacy and power; he was walking the path of creation. The legacy he obtained wasn''t meant to make him simply a powerful person that could destroy the world if they wished. It was to make him¡­ someone who could recreate the world.

 Chapter 27 - Overconfidence

    After realizing such a significant thing, Arthur questioned if he was worthy. He always wondered if someone else fell into that space where Jizo was, would they be in his stead? Would they be better, help others, or have higher ambitions? He didn''t know, nor did it matter.


    He was the one holding the legacy now. What he did was up to him, and he could always think about theplicated stuff Jizo told himter when the time came.


    Since he couldn''t fuse the rune into his body, he decided to fuse it into his leathered armor. Although it was low-level, Arthur looked at the new artifact he created with aplicated gaze. It was¡­ too easy. He shook his head and decided not to mull over it. He decided to experiment with one more thing before he started hunting.


    Arthur used two mana cores to create a permanent rune of [Force-II], and as he expected, the rune was more powerful thanst time. If he kept adding materials, he would probably reach the boundaries of [Force-III].


    Just like earlier, Arthur couldn''t use the rune on himself. Thus, he decided to use it on his sword. With its sharp edge as the origin, Arthur directed the rune''s force forward. That way, he could activate the rune by supplying mana into the sword and achieve a greater strike than usual.


    With his new gear, Arthur felt more confident than before in his hunting. He decided to head deeper into the tunnels if the monsters stopped giving him stats points.


    With his new gear, hunting became far easier than before. He used his Protection-I rune when he was attacked and used the Force-II rune to attack the monsters. This way, his strength almost doubled.


    The power of his strike was the same, but the impact was a lot more if he struck with the rune. If he used Poison Strike too¡­


    Making the Force-II rune on his sword proved to be a sage choice. When he used Poison Strike before, monsters could dodge the corroding poison since it was so slow. However, with Force-II rune acting as some sort of ''water gun'', his Poison Strike became more like a poison bullet.


    After killing the third pair of monsters for the day, Arthur no longer received any points. No matter how much he absorbed, he still gained nothing. He decided to hunt deeper for other species of the goblin ants to get more stats points.


    As he was heading deeper, he avoided the monsters he came across. He didn''t want to waste time with them as they weren''t valuable to him anymore except for their mana cores. He would get back for themter after he hunts the other species, though.


    After a while, Arthur detected a new lifeforce in his detection rune. It was more powerful than the previous monsters, but not that much different. He peered into the tunnel the monster was in and saw a giant goblin ant, almost double the size of the two previous species. Its shells also looked harder, and it had two scythes-like front legs that looked like weapons.


    As he was examining the monster, it suddenly turned in his direction. Its eyes looked at his location, and Arthur noticed a violet gem in its forehead.


    "Kekekeke!" With a screech-like scream, the monster darted toward Arthur''s location. Arthur had no idea how it managed to sense him, but he retreated and positioned himself in front of the tunnel and waited.


    When the monster showed its head, Arthur began firing the elerated poison strikes. Three of the four bullets-like strikes struck their target and one missed.


    The monster screeched even loudly but continued to rush forward. Arthur was sure of it now; the monster''s scythe-like legs and its shell were proof this species specialized inbat.


    Arthur wasn''t afraid, and he clenched his sword hard as he supplied even more mana to the rune on it. Using a Protection rune on himself and activating the one on his armor created a double barrier, with each one of them having the same amount as his strength. He was confident.


    From the corner of his right eye, Arthur saw something fly toward him. He wasn''t fast enough to dodge it, and a rock smashed into his face. The strike canceled one of his barriers and threw him off bnce.


    The monster was close to him, using this chance as a gap. With one of its scythes, he shed toward Arthur, who had his body unestablished by thest attack. He tried to block the strike with his sword, but another flying rock deflected his de.


    The scythes shed him from his left shoulder to his right loin. This ruined his armor, and his barrier was useless against this strike.


    It was only then that Arthur saw that mana covered the scythe. The mana added to the destructiveness of the leg by leaps and bounds, and Arthur''s armor couldn''t handle it.


    As he felt his upper body get warmer from the outside and colder from the inside, Arthur realized he messed up. He has lost so much blood that his head was spinning.


    The monster shed again, giving Arthur no time to retreat. As he saw the she his way, Arthur''s shivered at the thought of death. Until just a moment ago, confidence filled his heart.


    He thought he was the chosen powerful. Howughably wrong he was. His overconfidence would cost him his life. He should have retreated the moment the monster sensed him.


    Arthur''s back was now against the wall due to the first rock that had struck him. He should have realized this monster also had skills rted to the soils. From what he saw, it seems this one could manipte earth.


    He wished he had observed the monster earlier before he got himself into this fight. As he saw the shing, Arthur created another protection rune hoping to save himself.


    However, before the strike reached him, Arthur felt sudden emptiness behind his back. He then felt his body fall backward and could see the monster missing. He slid in what seemed to be a tunnel as he watched the hole that he fell from close up, preventing the monster from chasing him.


    Arthur tried to stop his falling, but he was too weak to do so. After a few seconds, he felt himself crash into the ground as his wound oozed more blood. It hurt like hell now that his adrenaline was wearing off.


    "You''re half dead, boy." Arthur felt a voice from behind him, and he hurriedly turned his head. Although he was bleeding, he couldn''t rest just yet before knowing where he had fallen.


    As he turned around, Arthur saw a wall with a man''s heading out from it. It was the head of an old man with grey hair and beard. The old man was looking at him with his eyes lifeless, seemingly dead.


    "Who are you?" Arthur asked, his voice weaker than he expected. It seems the monster injured him badly. However, he couldn''t focus on recovering while he didn''t know if he was safe or not.


    "I''m the one who saved you, boy." The old man''s lips moved, but his eyes were still lifeless. His voice was husky, as if the old man hasn''t drunk anything for a while. He continued, "Before you know who I am, why not express your gratitude as you rest?"

 Chapter 28 - Solomon

    The first trial for the holy ground was never easy. However, these young men and women decided to strive for their fate. Many have fallen already, but many more kept battling for glory and riches.


    In the south of the trial grounds was the group of Erin Voldor, a mighty army of awakeners that worked together to pass this trial. Their families were allies for many years; that''s why this team shared a good bond between them. Individual selfishness was unquestionablymon, but they worked in apetitive environment under Erin''s leadership.


    A duo that headed toward the east looking for a specific person also had rumors flying around them. They were named the fairy and the cripple. From what the tales have gathered, they were looking for someone who would gain the rare Saint insignia. Although no one was able to yet, they were talking to the candidates for some reason.


    The northern area was mainly a forbidden one due to the people residing in it. Everyone feared that area because inhabitants of that area tamed a powerful monsters'' army.


    They were advancing toward the central tower, preparing for a major scheme of taming the high-tier monsters the trial summoned at the end of each round.


    The west was the most bizarre as a part of thend was dyed ck. The high-tier monster that had appeared at the beginning of the first round has been in. What was more bizarre is that this cknd would kill or harm whoever stepped on it.


    Those who''ve seen the battle were shivering at the sight of a single man taking down a three-headed lion by himself. The destruction of thisnd has witnessed looked like it wouldst forever.


    This space was not the only one to exist as other grounds for the first trial took ce elsewhere. However, the result of this trial ground was the most anticipated because of the characters participating. Major powers shed in a mini-war in this trial as each tried to strive for supremacy over the others.


    In the midst of all of this chaos and ambitions, hidden deep underground in a room with no exits, a wounded, unrted person opened his eyes.


    ***


    His wounded body felt better, but the wound would still hurt if he moved. Arthur was reminded again of his failure and ¨C almost ¨C death. His legacy had fed him so much confidence that he started to rely on it entirely, thinking of himself as the chosen one who wouldn''t perish.


    This failure has reminded him of the following simple fact. Legacies could be lost, and they would bind to other Legacy users.


    As he tried to sit up, the old man that had saved him turned his head in Arthur''s direction. The wound hurt like hell, but he needed to drink water. Arthur opened the container at his waist and gulped two times before closing it; water was essential right now.


    He couldn''t drink to his heart content. He then looked at the person who saved him, and despite not knowing his motives, he opened his mouth to thank him.


    "Thank you for saving me." Arthur''s voice was still hoarse due to his thirst, and it hurt his throat to speak. The old man looked at him and nodded before opening his mouth as well.


    "My name is Solomon."


    "Mine is Arthur."


    "Arthur¡­ If you''re grateful, then help me."


    ''I knew there was something. No free lunch in this world, and that''s how I like it. No debts and no guilts.'' Arthur thought to himself and nodded.


    "What do you want? For me to get you out of that wall? I''m not the best for the job, you see." Arthur felt his throat drying, and he had problems speaking, so he took another mouthful of water.


    "No¡­ the rest of my body has long since died. I''m beyond saving. The reason I''m still half-alive is that I''m absorbing the mana in the soil."


    "¡­How long have you been here?" Arthur asked, intrigued. Solomon looked at him in silence like he was making a rough estimate.


    "Probably¡­ A hundred years or so." The answer shocked Arthur to his core. A hundred years living here? He didn''t know if he can remain sane, staying alone in the same ce while being tied to a wall. Arthur didn''t know how to ask him or what to ask him exactly. All he wanted to know was how did hest this long. As if reading his mind, Solomon answered.


    "I''m still here because there''s someone I need to save. Or¡­ something I need to kill." As Arthur looked at Solomon, he realized why his eyes seemed so lifeless. This man was dead. He had no sense of self anymore, merely a single desire that had kept him hanging to life. As long as he fulfilled it, he would be gone.


    "What is it that you need me to do?"


    "¡­ Thank you. All this time, I guided the goblin ants to dig these tunnels to alter the teleportation circle that exists underground."


    "You guided the ants?"


    "Yes¡­ not directly, of course. I influenced their queen''s mind to givemands."


    "Okay. I won''t ask how, but what do you mean by a teleportation circle?"


    "¡­ It''s a mana path created using these tunnels and their mana-rich soil. This circle''s job is to guide the teleportation happening in this trial. It would bring you here as well as summoning the queen to the trial grounds above, after the end of the sixth round.


    It would be the final peak-high-tier monster on these grounds, called the Dark Queen." Solomon seems to have used too much of his strength to say this as he started panting. However, he continued nheless, and Arthur kept listening.


    "The monster is cursed, making it go berserk if it ever faces the sun. When it does, there''s little hope of stopping it. After each trial, it starts gathering its lifeforce again, in order not to die after it is summoned in the next trial.


    That''s why¡­ If you attack the monster before it''s summoned, there''s a much higher chance of killing it. It won''t have the time to recover its wounds, and it won''t be berserk underground." He was coughing now, dark liquiding out. It seems his time was slowly approaching.


    "Please¡­ kill the monster, rescue it from the endless cycle of suffering, use its mana core to activate the teleportation circle to escape this trial grounds. I made it so that the circle would activate onest time before breaking down.


    Everyone would be teleported back to their starting ce and this world would disappear forever. No one can stop the monster after it''s summoned¡­"


    "You want me to throw my life away?! There''s no way I can kill a peak-high-tier monster!" Arthur shouted in a reflex, and he felt like his wounds were reopening. Solomon was coughing, but that didn''t mean Arthur would feel sympathetic enough to help him do such a risky business.


    "Please, I''ll help you. We have been imprisoned in this ce for far too long. I tried to defy the world and create a forbidden artifact, but I have failed. Now, all of us suffer here.


    Every thirty years, monsters are summoned from the outside world. They are then trapped here until they kill or get killed, what fate is this? Please, I beg you, don''t let the person I love suffer any longer. Kill the queen¡­"


    Solomon started puking uncontrobly for a while. Arthur looked with a struggling expression toward a man breathing hisst. After a long while, Arthur sighed.


    ''A debt must be paid.''


    "I''ll only kill it if I feel like I can. If I see myself getting killed, then I would leave this ce." Arthur said after a long while. That was the best he could promise. Solomon stopped vomiting as he breathed roughly and nodded.


    "That''s more than enough. I know you can do it. This weapon can help you do it." Solomon''s mana seeped into the walls, and they started to glow. Arthur saw a single weapon appear under Solomon''s head by a meter. It was a single golden dagger radiating holy light. Arthur''s gaze went from the de to Solomon''s face.


    "Why me? Why do you trust me?"


    "Because¡­" Solomon''s voice trailed as it got weaker. With paused in between, he said hisst words. "Because¡­ you¡­ look¡­ like¡­ him¡­" He stopped talking after saying the final word. Arthur''s chest tightened for some reason.


    He realized it was the first time he saw someone die up close, listening to theirst words. He couldn''t understand who he meant, but Arthur picked up the dagger and fastened it to his leather belt.


    As he looked around, he saw a door had appeared leading upward. Arthur could see the lighting from the end, and he realized it took him to the outside world.

 Chapter 29 - Meeting Again

    The sun stung his eyes as he was just underground. As he looked around, Arthur saw that he came out beside a stream in the middle of the forest. His stomach hurt because of his hunger and the deep wound.


    Every step he walked, he felt like he was being shed again. He needed to rest and heal for now before returning to the underground tunnels for the queen. He didn''t know if he could take her out, but he would if he could. Being entrusted by someone''s effort of a hundred years felt burdening, but he could always leave it at that.


    After cleaning his wound and body in the stream, Arthur headed aimlessly into the forest. He kept away from the central areas and kept looking for prey to hunt.


    However, Arthur was too weak to hunt, and he had to use Strength and Stamina runes to keep himself going. After a while of walking, Arthur reached a grass field where he could see many creatures wondering. As he got closer, he felt a strong sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    ''Aren''t those¡­ the same boar-eating monsters I saw after I met Jizo?" They were called the Beras, and Arthur remembers how one tried to attack him after being teleported out of Avarice.


    His mind was in chaos as he felt confused by the sense of familiarity he was experiencing. Using his Camouge skill, he traveled along the forest''s periphery and the beginning of the grass field without being seen by the Beras.


    Arthur checked each tree until he finally made his conclusion. His body shook as he saw the familiar tree the Beras broke when it attacked him. His world was spinning as he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    However, he needed further proof. Using his memories, he reentered the forest and traced his steps from what seemed like ages ago, only it was a couple of days at most.


    Arthur walked as his sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu grew stronger with each moment. After a while of walking, he found himself in front of the familiar cave. It was where he stayed when he was teleported out of Avarice.


    However, it was much more deste now. nts and skeletons of different animals and monsters filled its inside. He could see bite marks on them like something was chewing on them.


    "What¡­ is this? Are the trial grounds the future of the real world? Or is it only this ce that has been teleported¡­"


    Arthur''s head was dizzy from both shock and blood loss. He staggered and fell on his butt as fever took over him. He was too weak to understand what was going on, and he soon fell into unconsciousness.


    ***


    After an unknown amount of time, Arthur felt a cold sensation envelope his chest and face. Although it had a cooling effect, it also woke him up. As his senses returned, he felt like someone was wiping his face with a wet nket. As he slowly opened his eyes, Arthur was greeted by a giant tongueing his way.


    "What¡­ UGH!" Arthur struggled as his face was licked by the massive tongue, saliva now covering it. As he snapped his eyes open, all he could see was a giant nose. Arthur''s gaze slowly turned upward toward the giant creature in front of him. With eyes almost as big as his head, a giant wolf was looking at him with intelligence.


    "AAAAH!" After a moment of dizziness, Arthur screamed as he crawled himself backward until his back was against the cave''s wall. However, his scream didn''t cause any reaction from the wolf as he looked at him with interest.


    As Arthur''s breather grew heavier, the adrenaline made him forget his pain as he looked at the giant creature in front of him. The monster''s body and ck fur now filled the cave. It could barely fit the wolf inside of its space, highlighting how gigantic the wolf was.


    The giant wolf looked at Arthur for a second before turning around and darting outside the cave. Arthur breathed in relief as he felt fortunate to be left without being eaten, and he decided to leave as soon as possible.


    As he gathered his strength and stood up, Arthur felt his wound didn''t hurt that much anymore. He attributed this to the adrenaline and started walking toward the entrance.


    A gust of wind blew Arthur''s ck hair into disarray as his eyes squinted. After the wind passed, he opened them to see the wolf standing outside the cave with a rabbit dangling from the corner of its giant maw. The wolf ced the rabbit on the rocky ground of the mountain, and it took a deep breath.


    The next scene amazed Arthur more than made him afraid. The wolf blew its breath on the dead rabbit, and then mes came out of its mouth instead of air. The firested for a while as Arthur heard the sound of sizzling meat, making him gulp.


    He was too hungry to be afraid. After a few moments, the wolf stopped breathing mes, and it cooked the rabbit. Although it was on the ground, Arthur had no regard for hygiene at the moment. He also had his water that he could use to clean the dirtied parts.


    As he looked at the wolf and back at the rabbit, he saw the wolf looking at him and pointing with its paw toward the rabbit. Arthur was confused, but he understood that it was offering him food.


    With hunger overtaking him, Arthur took out his water and cleaned the roasted rabbit before starting to ''wolf'' the rabbit down. A familiar scene took ce where a wounded man ate while a wolf stared at him.


    ***


    Arthur realized what was happening after he regained his strength by eating. Due to fear and hunger earlier, he couldn''t piece the clues together to understand the situation. Now, however, he understood the reality that seemed more like a fantasy.


    Although hidden underneath the wolf''s silky fur, Arthur could see that it had a scar simr to the one he saw back at that time. If thendscape was the same as the one that he visited before, nothing is denying this could be the same wolf he shared a meal with at that time.


    However, this conclusion was even more confusing as Arthur looked at the wolf sleeping in front of him. Its body took most of the cave''s space, leaving Arthur only a small space for his sleep. After his realization earlier, Arthur knew the wolf wouldn''t hurt him. If it had the intention, it wouldn''t feed Arthur as it did.


    ''Is this the future, or is this a small piece ofnd taken from the real world?'' Arthur wondered, but he had no way of knowing. His wound was half-closed now, with the wolf''s saliva acting as some sort of healing ointment. However, he was still too weak to hunt.


    For the next few days, all Arthur did was sleep, eat the food the wolf brought, and take care of nature''s calls. His body was healing rapidly, and after three days since he met the wolf, his wound was fully healed.


    Although there was a massive scar on his front torso now, Arthur had no problem moving around and fighting. This was all due to the healing effects the wolf''s saliva had.


    Today was the day he was going out of the cave. He needed to check one more thing he thought about before leaving. As he left the cave, the wolf followed after Arthur. Thetter kept walking forward as he sensed the wolf behind him.


    Arthur stopped and looked at the wolf, who simply looked back. After a brief moment of silence, Arthur finally revealed his thoughts shyly.


    "Can you give me a ride?"


    ***


    The skies shed in front of his eyes so did the forest. The air struck him hard, but he used the protection rune to negate the impact he felt. After he did that, the ride was more exciting than scary.


    Itsted for several minutes, and they arrived at their destination. Arthur felt slightly disappointed as he wanted to ride on the wolf''s back more, but he had a more serious issue on hand.


    With a dpidated appearance, a sign said that Elise''s Eyes Pub was in front of him. He was back in the same ce. Furthermore, the pubid at the edge of the trial ground. What was behind it was merely a dark wall resembling the end of the world.

 Chapter 30 - The Pub

    Arthur wondered if he should knock on the door, but the ce was too ruined to be inhabited. The windows were broken, and vegetation covered most of it. The contrast of what he had seen only a week ago and what he saw now gave him a feeling of mncholy. It was the feeling you get when you realize how much time can change things, for better or worse.


    The door creaked as Arthur opened it, and he heard the familiar ring of the bell. As he looked inside, he confirmed that no one lived there. Dust filled the ce, and there were some bird''s leftovers littering the tables, probably ones who entered through the broken windows.


    Arthur walked to the counter that fronted the dining hall, and his finger slide over it, making a line through the dust. Bottles of liquor and alcohol were safely bolted to the wall behind the counter, and Arthur found most of them to be unharmed.


    As he wasn''t a drinker, he left them at that and went toward the door next to the counter. As he got inside, he found himself in a kitchen. Most of the stored food has rotted by now, and even the canned food was expired.


    As he opened the faucet, some water came out, but it was yellow. After emptying what the pipes had left, the water stopped. Arthur expected this and sighed before leaving the kitchen, as the smell of rotten food was unbearable. He headed upstairs and found two doors in a hallway. One of them was a bathroom, and the other one was a bedroom.


    Arthur entered the bedroom and found a king-sized bed with a wardrobe inside and a storage room to its side. As he studied the bedroom, Arthur found that most things were here.


    Portraits, books,ptops, and other personal items were ced around the room. It felt heartbreaking that Joe didn''t leave this ce because he wanted to, but it was abandoned. He wondered what happened here.


    As Arthur went into the storage room, he found it filled with armors and weapons. Most of them, just like his sword and armor, were of primitive grade. He didn''t find anything of higher quality, but he made a mental note to use some useable armor as previous battels ruined his armor.


    Arthur left the pub for now, and he found the wolf still there, waiting for him. This sight reminded him of Joe''s mount that was also a wolf, only a much smaller one. He walked toward the wolf, and he patted its fur.


    After all that happened, he trusted the wolf now. He knew animals weren''t that intelligent that they could plot against you, and the wolf had more than one chance to kill him.


    "Do you want to stay with me?" Arthur asked, not expecting an answer. The wolf looked at him for a while before he licked his hand with its giant tongue. Arthurughed at this and shook his hand to get rid of the saliva.


    He didn''t know if the wolf was agreeing, but he doubted it would leave his side any time soon. As he looked at the pub, Arthur found his next resting ce.


    ***


    Arthur spent the rest of the day cleaning the pub. First, he got rid of the rotten food in the kitchen. He then tended the tables of any bird leftovers. He found some transparent stic sheets in the kitchen and nailed them to the windows, closing them but still allowing light inside. He then started wiping every nook and cranny of the pub to get rid of the dust.


    By the end of it, it was still one of the worse pubs to live in. However, it was a lot better than living in caves and whatsoever. He then took down the bell hanging by the door and started making an artifact.


    He used a primitive mana core to have the bell imprinted with the Detection-I rune. As he made it, he also tried to think of the condition: anytime a new lifeforce of primitive or above rank enters the detection range, this bell would ring.


    It seems his ability was a lot more flexible than he thought, as he applied the conditions to the bell. Arthur felt excited by this as this meant he could make the artifacts work in specific requirements.


    He hung the bell in the middle of the house and looked at it with pride. As he was thinking of testing it, the rune glowed, and the bell rang in front of his eyes. Arthur was stunned before he ran to the door. A giant wolf with a rabbit in its maw was sitting in front of the pub.


    Arthurughed at this as the wolf never brought anything but a rabbit, and he wondered if it thought Arthur only ate rabbits because of the first time they ate together.


    After finding some skewers and two iron poles for the skewers to be ced upon, he took them out and had the rabbit skewered after cleaning it and skinning it. Although he never gutted or skinned a rabbit before, it was simr to a chicken, and he worked his way around it. Arthur looked with expectation at the wolf, who yawned and blew at the rabbit, roasting it.


    ***


    The following five days were uneventful, except for Arthur''s strength rising. After he changed his armor and used runes to strengthen it, he started his hunt again with the help of the giant wolf.


    After much thoughts, Arthur decided to call the wolf Kira. It was the name of a character he once read about in aic, and it sounded cool. There wasn''t any deeper meaning to it, but Arthur thought that most names weren''t those of a deeper meaning.


    Kira and Arthur started their adventure of hunting primitive monsters of all kinds. As the forest Arthur lived next to was filled with unranked monsters, he had to go a bit deeper to find the primitive monsters. However, with Kira''s speed, all he needed was a few minutes to get there.


    The first time they tried to hunt together, Kira killed the monsters with one blow. In Arthur''s rough estimates, Kira was a peak-mid-tier monster, something he couldn''t even hope of defeating. Having it around was much safer than Arthur hunting on his own.


    However, since it was much stronger than these monsters, Arthur had it simply watch as he took care of these hunters. For five days, Arthur''s stats changed a lot.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 9 (35%)]


    [Strength: 41]


    [Agility: 45]


    [Stamina: 33]


    [Perception: 26]


    [Mana: 30/30]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (7%), Useable Runes: 7]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F)]


    However, his luck was not that good as he didn''t gain any new skills. Although he hunted some monsters with skills, they didn''t give him any. Arthur thought that this was due to his bad luck, or he needed to hunt more monsters of the same kind.


    Now that his mana was 30, he felt that his runes were too few. He was depressed by the idea that his growth was not as fast as it used to be. Although it was a lot faster than ordinary people, he was still weaker than neo-rankers.


    He was trying to leap from being a normal person to an awakener in less than two weeks as he wanted to have the same starting line as others.


    From his estimates, being a full-fledged neo-ranker would mean he would have a stat of 50 or above, with the others having a small gap from that. However, that was just what he knew. He couldn''t be sure if his guess were wrong, as he has never done a power assessment.


    His legacy has stopped giving him runes. He realized that each time he gained a rune was either by direct knowledge or by achieving something new.


    The first three runes were when he first got the legacy, the legacy rune was when he first killed a monster, the protection rune was after his first time hunting in a dungeon, and he learned the force rune by himself, and the final stamina rune was when he first killed a primitive monster alone.


    From what he learned about Legacies, they had the wills of their owners. That means they could reward him as the legacy''s owner saw fit, and that exined the irregrity of the pattern he received runes.


    Nheless, Arthur''s strength increased tremendously. However, the feeling that his body was reaching its limits struck him. His strength was rapidly growing, and he felt like his potential was getting squeezed out by force, making it more difficult for him to get used to this new sensation of power.


    Today, he decided to rest and try some new things. He still had a vivid memory of when he got attacked by the monster in the underground tunnel. Although its lifeforce was simr to others, it knew how to utilize mana to strengthen itself. Arthur wanted to try just that.


    He took his shirt off, revealing the scar that has now covered his chest, and he sat down outside the pub. Kira was just by his side, sleeping on the ground. Arthur looked at his new friend with a smile before he tried sensing his mana for the first time.

 Chapter 31 - Experimenting

    Arthur always considered his mana to be supplied from elsewhere. He was under the impression that he was borrowing it from the outside, just like a game. This misconception was because of his Legacy, as it felt like this strength was not his own. However, he realized how faulty his understanding was. He kept using mana as a currency while it was a part of his body, drastically reducing its efficiency.


    There was another way to use mana other than abilities or skills, and that was enhancing. Mana is a type of energy that has appeared alongside the first dungeons in the world, and that''s why many of its properties were a mystery. However, it was believed that each person had a body and the lifeforce that moved it. After much research, this life force was a type of mana as well.


    In theory, mana can even resurrect the dead if they haven''t been lost for a long time. However, that remained in theory as no one was ever able to rece life forces with mana. There seemed to be a link between a person''s lifeforce, mana, and the person himself. Once that link has been lost, the mana would leave the body.


    Since lifeforce was a type of mana, that meant everyone had mana. That was, in fact, inurate. Mana was the name given to the energy a person could add to their body, on top of their lifeforce. That''s why non-awakeners were called as such because they had no awareness of mana, even if their lifeforce was mana as well.


    Themon knowledge about abilities was the same. Even if Arthur was uneducated, he would still use other methods to increase his knowledge. One such method was the inte, allowing him to ess information with public-ess.


    If mana was the energy of the world, then people were the filtering gates mana would go through. As each person was unique in their way, their body would manifest mana differently. Some people would control mes when they tried using mana, others would have their body''s functions amplified, turn a person invisible, and evenmunicating with other dimensions like summoners. Abilities were versatile and unique for each person, usually inherited but mutations could ur with a child having a different ability than his parents.


    Then came the raw use of mana, as weapons and other tools were normal unless they were artifacts or magical tools, a person had to use their mana to enhance his weapon or coat his body. This was invented by a powerful person whose ability was unsuitable for battle or industry a hundred years ago. The person was able to control mana so efficiently that he could contend with powerful ability users.


    It was then that mana control and usage was spread among the public since it gave people with nonbat abilities the hope of being able to hunt and defend themselves in this chaotic world. Arthur wanted to learn the basics by himself, and that was the main task on today''s agenda.


    As he closed his eyes, he tried to sense the mana inside of his body. As it has reached 30 by now, it was hard to not notice its existence even if he tried. Like a gentle me in his body, the mana moved and flickered inside of his abdomen. The mana was linked to his lifeforce, greatly enhancing it. That was why awakened people lived longer than others while looking a lot more youthful.


    Using the link that he imagined in his mind, Arthur urged the mana to different parts of his body. As if pulling a boat while swimming, he felt like his mana was met with resistance. It was hisck of control over his mana, as well as the weakness of the link his body had. Because this link was unused for almost all of his life, Arthur had a weak control of it. If he was more knowledgeable, he''d have a better grasp of how to use this link and what it was called. However, he was simply a person who has just recently awakened. He didn''t have the time to have proper education about mana or abilities, reling on himself to learn things throughout his jobs.


    Arthur felt mentally tired after trying to move the mana to different parts of his body. Although it was a gentle energy, harmonizing with nature itself, Arthur had no control over it. If others could pull their mana as they wished like pulling a rope, then Arthur felt like he had a thin thread. As soon as he tried to tug on that thread too hard, the link would scatter and his mana wouldn''t move. He''d have to concentrate again for him to use it.


    For his next goal, Arthur decided to kill the violet-gem goblin ant. To achieve that, he would have to learn the proper use of mana, even at a beginner level. There were no shortcuts around this that he knew, nor did he have skills regarding mana control. He''d have to exercise daily to strengthen his link. As he was tired right now, he decided to rest.


    Opening his eyes, Arthur found that it was pre-noon. As he still had some time before lunch, he wanted to test a few more things. He closed his eyes and sensed his mana as he tried activating his camouge skill. He felt a portion of his mana leave his body and envelop it. This time, Arthur felt his mana leave his body through somewhere else from his ''consciousness.'' If his mana was the target of his link, and his awareness being the origin of the link, then the skills were an intermediate between his awareness and his mana. If Arthur had to visualize it, then his skills were like gates that filtered mana. His awareness gavemands to these gates and they would drain mana and produce and manifest that mana into the world.


    Arthur did another experiment with his runes. He used the Strength-I rune while he focused on his mana. Unlike before when he tried pulling mana directly, there were route-like pathways that his mana could travel in and the rune would be manifested this way.


    All of this was novel to Arthur as he never studied them, but he found the difference simply fascinating. Why would these three things have different ways to manifest? What was the difference between abilities and skills, other than the former being simply instinctive? He felt that they were linked somehow, but one was simply ''artificially'' made and one being inborn with the person.


    There was a reason that abilities were a lot more preferred than skills. First was mana usage. Skills used more mana. For example, his F rank Poison strike used 2/30 of his mana. However, his strength amplification used 1/30. The same could be said about his Protection-I, which had an evolving feature along with his strength, as it would simply drain 10/100 of his strength in terms of mana. These runes were versatile but they were also cost-efficient, and Arthur attributed this to the ''pathways'' his body had that could manifest his ability.


    He had spent hours simply trying to get a better grasp of his mana that he even forgot his hunger. Arthur stood up and brought out a primitive creature he hunted yesterday, bled, skinned, and skewered for today''s meals. It was one of a boar that had horns radiating electricity. The funny thing is that because of this ability, it looked like a furball with all of its fur standing erect. Arthur decided to start eating monsters of primitive grade because he thought their meat would be more enriched with mana.


    As he watched Kira grilling the meat, Arthur felt affectionate toward his new friend. If it wasn''t for it, Arthur would have faced a lot of inconvenience and danger. Even more, he would have probably starved.


    As he watched the mes cooking the meat away, Arthur remembered what Solomon told him. Everything here was summoned from elsewhere, and maybe that''s why he met Kira again. What exactly happened that had led them to be summoned here? It was only a few days between his meeting of young Kira and the trial. However, since time here was frozen, he had no way of exining things right now. Maybe this was a portion of the future or maybe Kira got here a lot of time before he did, he didn''t know.


    Arthur studied the scars on Kira''s body as he imagined the blood and death it had to walk through to survive. Did it deserve this? Solomon''s words rang again in his head.


    ''Every thirty years, monsters are summoned from the outside world. They are then trapped here until they kill or get killed, what fate is this?''

 Chapter 32 - Attacked

    Monsters attack humans; humans kill monsters. Humans hunt monsters; monsters kill humans. It was an eternal fight for survival. When monsters started appearing three hundred years ago, humans were the weakest prey they fed on.


    They discarded Cattles and animals as an alternative for humans. Animals soon started evolving by absorbing mana, and many different types of monsters appeared. Some of them remained the same, just like some humans.


    The hatred between them runs deep, and Arthur wasn''t going to stop killing them. He was striving to get stronger, and monsters still killed humans when they could.


    However, there were monsters like Kira, who were only struggling to survive. A headache was about toe over him as he pondered over it.


    "Awoo¡­" Kira signaled the brooding Arthur that the meat finished roasting. Snapping out of his thoughts, Arthur saw the skewers were steaming, and the scent of the food was bewitching.


    He stroked Kira''s leg as it was too big for him to pat and thanked him warmly. The wolf stared at him and licked his face, making Arthurugh and struggle to wipe the saliva out.


    Arthur kept trying to control his mana after his meal. After eating the mana-enriched meat, he felt it was easier to manage his mana with the overflowing energy absorbed in his stomach. It was still only a tiny bit better than before, but it was still some progress.


    As the night descended, Arthur lit up somenterns to sit with Kira under the stars. Unfortunately, there weren''t any. Instead were a myriad of colors traveling through the skies, going back and forth as if patrolling the world. Arthurid down next to Kira as the two stared at the night''s sky.


    "You know, I miss my family. My mom would always nitpick everything in our lives, but she wasn''t always like that. It was the overcautiousness she developed after we lost my dad. Now that it''s so quiet here, I miss her.


    Oren always kept to himself after we stopped ying together. When we were young, we would make our room as a base for a secret society. We would then role-y as spies around the house, and we used to be so immersed in it. I wish we could spend more time together¡­" Arthur found it easier to talk to Kira than he did with other humans.


    It probably was because it didn''t understand his words, making Arthur vent to his heart content. Kiraid next to him, awake but silent, as Arthur kept talking about this and that. Arthur went to sleep after a while.


    The next day, Arthur did the same. As Kira took care of hunting monsters, all Arthur did was sitting down and practicing using mana. He might be dying the growth of his stats a bit, but he thought it would be better to know how to handle his strength than simply having it.


    The day was uneventful, and Arthur took some breaks from practicing and walked around the pub. He also tried some alcohol, but the taste was worse than he imagined, although there was a feeling of light-heartedness after consuming it. Unfortunately, he sobered up in no time due to his mana.


    In two days, Arthur made some progress in his mana training. Although it was a bit slow, he was able to guide the mana through his body.


    However, he needed almost an hour to make it reach his hand. This made him feel frustrated and confused, as he thought it would be a lot easier than this. His frustration grew until he decided to call it a day.


    He has awakened at 18, a lotter than the usual limit. It was normal that he struggled to make things work in a day or two, and Arthur realized he was conceited again.


    After another night of watching the sky with Kira, Arthur decided to sleep so he could wake up early and try again. He headed upstairs and threw himself atop the bed he loved so dearly. Sleeping became his favorite time of the day as he missed the softness of a bed a lot.


    ***


    "Ching~ Ching~ Ching~."


    Arthur''s brows furrowed as he heard the bell ring. He was confused as he woke up to the barely illuminated room. Thankfully he had a myriad of colors to thank. However, what made him see was the bell he made ringing loudly and the runes on top of it glowing brightly.


    "This¡­" Arthur''s heart started beating in anxiety as he realized this was the artifact he made on the first day. Primitive monsters would stay away from Kira; that''s why he had forgotten about it.


    Now, its ringing signified that something above primitive monsters was within a 100 meters radius of his house. After using a primitive mana core, the radius doubled in range, making it a convenient tool for him to use as an rm.


    Arthur picked up his sword and threw his new armor on his body. He then darted outside the room, and as he was descending the stairs, Arthur could hear the howls of a wolf. It was Kira. Now, more urgent than ever, Arthur jumped over the porch. As Kira usually slept outside, it was right beside the house.


    With his perception increasing in the previous days, Arthur had no problems seeing at night. Three hooded figures surrounded Kira, with two of them throwing fireballs and ice spears at it as thest one fought it with a great sword.


    "YOU BASTARDS!" Arthur roared, hoping to distract them. His voice was a lot more powerful than he thought as he felt his blood boil with rage.


    Multiple runes appeared as they fused with his body, greatly enhancing it. His agility reached 50, and he found himself in front of the group in no time. This was the first time Arthur fought while being blinded by rage as he never felt the urgency of protecting something.


    "What? There''s someone here!" Startled by the roar Arthur made, the mages stopped their attacks as they turned around to defend themselves. Arthur''s n worked as Kira was fighting the swordsman without needing to worry about the mages.


    Although they were called mages, their abilities were the same as they used only fire and ice attacks. These two were a standard ability line that many mages had, and the two didn''t use any magic skills as they would drain a lot more mana.


    Arthur now faced fire and iceing from each side as he couldn''t close in on time. However, his golden eyes flickered with light as he crouched down suddenly while holding his sword next to his wrist. His two feet dug deep into the ground, and Arthur had his foot inclined forward. Only then was that mana drained from his body as he activated the runes he had on his boots.


    Two Force-II runes activated simultaneously on his boot, and Arthur felt himself reaching a speed that made him dizzy. He was like a cannonball as he crossed the distance between him and the mages in an instant.


    The two attacks of the mages missed due to the sudden change in location as Arthur passed right between them. They were so close that Arthur could feel heat and coldness on the sides of his body.


    "Lian, help!" The ice mage shouted as he constructed an ice wall in front of them as protection. Arthur used the momentum he gained from his boots and the runes on his sword to strike as powerfully as he can.


    The ice wall broke down with a powerful booming sound proving how deadly Arthur''s attack was. Arthur felt like the sword was about to break as it couldn''t withstand the impact of such force. However, it was still intact, and that''s what Arthur needed.

 Chapter 33 - Rage!

    As the wall fell to bits, Arthur saw a shadow appear in front of him. It was the swordsman that hade to the rescue of the two. With his great sword flying in Arthur''s direction, he dodged the attack by jumping backward. As the range of the great sword was a lot longer than a normal one, Arthur had to block the de''s tip with his own. The protection rune broke down, and Arthur felt the residual force travel through his hand. It wasn''t something he couldn''t handle.


    "Who are you?" The swordsman, named Lian, asked with his hood dropped down. It was a young man in his early twenties with a sharp nose and eyes. hebed his ck hair backward with a lot of grey hair scattered in between.


    Before Arthur could answer, Kira appeared in front of him as it swung its ws at Lian with fire trailing behind them. Lian tried to block the attack, but a deep gash appeared on his wrist as he wasn''t fast enough to dodge. The strike sent Lian backward toward the two mages.


    Now the two sides were opposite of each other; everyone stood at a standstill. Kira red at the group with unhidden bloodlust because they attacked it so suddenly. Arthur, however, had calmed down by now. He knew fighting these three men was unfavorable. He walked in front of Kira and asked it to stop. Unexpectedly, Kira looked at him with ring eyes but didn''t do anything more. Seeing this, Arthur had a sense of bitterness in his throat for some reason.


    "You attacked us first, so let''s drop this." Arthur''s mouth tasted even more bitter. However, he continued as he knew this was the right thing to do. "This is my friend, and we did nothing to harm you."


    "Hah, friend, you say?" Lian, who has regained hisposure by now, stood straight as heughed with ridicule. "You''re no tamer, I am. Monsters would only be ''friend'' after we make them submit." Lian stressed the word friend with a hint of sarcasm. Arthur felt a lump in his throat, but he didn''t want to fight unnecessarily.


    "Our rtionship isn''t any of your business, so just leave." Arthur clenched his teeth as he spat out each word. he realized why he felt bitter. It was that his rage hasn''t subsided by the least. He didn''t want to back down, but he didn''t want to risk both his life and Kira''s if he could prevent the fight.


    "I''m not leaving until I make that wolf mine." Lian pointed his great sword at Kira. Arthur stood there silently, and the tension rose between the two sides.


    "I''m d you said that. Now, I can rest assured that I tried to prevent this. It''s time for you three to pay for attacking my friend." Arthur''s feelings were far from being scared; all he felt was rage. His expression was ferocious as he clenched his teeth and red at the lot.


    Without saying another word, Arthur used his boots again. At the same time, Kira darted forward with him. The two''s speed matched momentarily, and they reached the enemies in an instant.


    Like before, Lian shed with his great sword toward Kira as the two mage''s abilities rained on Arthur. This time, the two of them prepared themselves, and Arthur couldn''t outrun their aim. If he learned one lesson from his underground failure, it was to never go to battle unprepared. However, his protection rune was useless against magic attacks as they were elemental, not physical. His rune only protected him from physical attacks, and that was the second reason he almost died underground.


    It was then that Arthur activated his runes for a second time, jumping high in the air. He then flipped his sword while he was mid-air and activated the force rune on it toward the sky. This led to his unexpected descent toward the two mages, and Arthur shed the ice mage. His jump and air maneuver were so unforeseen and unorthodox that he took the group off guard. The ice mage couldn''t do anything, and Arthur''s de shed him, blood sshing at thetter''s face. The wound was so deep that Arthur''s sword reached the mage''s ribs, slicing through them. Arthur''s stomach churned at the thought of killing someone, but the other mage didn''t allow him to dwell over his morals.


    "Ken! Get away from him!" The fire mage sted several fireballs as hisplexion grew pale at the draining of his mana. Arthur had no means to dodge it and waited for the st to send him away.


    The light disappeared from his view as Kira stood in front of him, taking the full st. As Kira was an elemental fire monster, his wound was only superficial. However, Lian took the chance and struck at the abdomen of the giant wolf, with ether images of his sword apanying it.


    This attack sent Kira flying as three wounds appeared on its body. Arthur''s rage reignited as he dashed toward Lian again, using his boots as a propelling force, striking the man backward. The fire mage has used thest bit of mana with the previous attack and was now struggling to replenish it.


    Lian blocked Arthur''s strike and answered with one of his own, using the same skill again. A great sword and a great ether sword flew in his direction, and Arthur decided to let the protection runes on his armor and the one he drew in the air take the damage of the physical sword.


    For the ether attack, Arthur knew he had use mana to deflect it. His survival instincts tingled as he drew every bit of mana he could toward his sword. In a fight-or-flight response, the mana sprung in his body, wildly hurting his internals in the process. They left his body as they raged through it and covered his sword like a blue me dancing around it. The mana was unstable, but it was enough to block the sword, sending Arthur flying.


    A scream resounded with the sound of flesh being torn apart. The fire mage, who has been preparing to attack Arthur''s back by using thest of his mana, has been killed by Kira. Arthur crashed to the ground and coughed as his internals felt like the attack torn them apart. His sword had a big chip in it, but it wasn''t broken yet. His mana was almost emptied, with ''almost'' being the keyword.


    With unbearable pain, he stood up and red at Lian. Kira stood next to him as the two were ready for the final battle. Lian looked at the two still standing and then looked at his killedrades. He shook his hand before putting his sword away. His wrist had a deep wound from earlier, and it only worsened by the prolonged fight.


    "If this has been the outside world, I''d have been able to kill you both. This turned out to be a losing battle." Lian turned around like the death of his friends didn''t faze him as he started heading toward the forest.


    "You¡­ you think I''d let you walk away?" Arthur was inwardly shocked at the nonchnt and arrogant demeanor the swordsman had. He crouched down again for a final attack, but his internals screamed with pain as a metallic taste filled his mouth. The earlier use of mana badly injured him, but Arthur swallowed the blood, fearing Lian would see it. Kira walked toward him and stood in front of Arthur, gazing at him with a meaning that Arthur knew.


    "Remember this, I''m not a fighter, but a tamer. In the outside world, you''d fight me with my tamed monsters." Lian disappeared into the forest after saying those words. Arthur stood there for a long time, fearing he might return, but it didn''t happen. Arthur crashed to the ground as blood leaked from his mouth. It was only then that he received messages from his legacy.


    [You have leveled up. Level 10 has been reached. Runes-tree has been unlocked.]


    [A new rune has been learned: Heal-I.]

 Chapter 34 - Runes-tree

    [Heal-I: this rune uses mana to double the natural healing of living tissues for five minutes.]


    It seems his Legacy knew how to keep him focused on the fight, and that''s why he didn''t see these messages earlier. His thoughts were in disarray, but he managed to use thest bit of his mana to activate the new rune he gained. Warm orange light enveloped his body as he felt the pain slightly subsiding.


    As his mind became clear, he was now sure of it. The Legacy rewarded him for his achievements more than his levels. It gave him this rune now because he killed a person for the first time.


    As his thoughts reached this, Arthur''s stomach churned and twisted at what he has done. The morals that have been installed in him for years were deeply rooted in his mind. He felt a pang of sudden guilt, but it was short-lived again.


    They attacked him more than once, and if they didn''t die, then he would. He defended himself by killing them. He gave them the chance to retreat, but they refused. His guilt disappeared, and a bitter taste was all that''s left, reminding him of who he was.


    Kira came over and nudged Arthur''s arm with its nose. Arthur smiled and stroked its chin as the two began to heal themselves together. After several hours of replenishing mana and using his new rune, Arthur''s body was a lot better.


    The rune doubled the speed that he could heal, given enough mana. He kept replenishing his mana by breathing and using the rune when he could, elerating his healing for several hours.


    Although this rune wasn''t instant healing like the potion he drank in Avarice dungeon, it was better than having nothing. After being able to walk, Arthur went to the two corpses that haveid there motionless.


    He hesitated for a second before he used his Absorb rune. Getting stronger took priority after being in so many life-death situations. He didn''t care if he absorbed the essence of monsters or humans; he needed strength.


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat has been increased by 1.]


    While feeling the surge in mana, his healing elerated further. Arthur paused at the strength he had questionably gained, but he felt no different from the other times he got stronger. The world was unfeeling, and death doesn''t discriminate.


    The two, man and wolf, returned to the pub, where Arthur took out several skewers of meat that they prepared the night before. As they began to barbeque them, dawn arrived as myriads of colors started changing in color, until it was a blue sky at noon.


    As the two witnessed the beginning of the day, they ate and healed their wounds after a difficult battle.


    Arthur realized how drastically his world has changed. Getting heavily injured twice in a month seemed like a norm now. He never experienced such pain and life before; that''s why he found it hard to get used to this. The redeeming aspects were that it was far from being dull, and he did what he saw fit.


    After their meal, the two decided to take a break before heading out for the day. As they were resting, Arthur checked thest bit of information he glimpsed at earlier. The so-called Runes-tree.


    As he thought about it, the Runes-tree appeared in front of him just like the rest of his stats. Its magnitude dazed Arthur as a giant tree made of runes appeared in front of him.


    Lines of glowing light that served as the branches of the tree connected each rune. Instead of its truck, there was a pir of golden light that had a single rune glowing. As Arthur looked at it, he realized it was the Absorb rune.


    Eight other runes were glowing. They were the runes Arthur used every day, in addition to Heal-I. However, as Absorb was at the trunk of the tree, there was another extra rune. It was the Force-I that had evolved.


    Every rune was on a different side of the tree, surrounding the golden pir of light. Every rune was on a different branch than the other, with Force-II and Force-I being on the same one, with the former being further away from the trunk.


    It was then that Arthur realized what this was. It was his evolutionary tree of runes. Because the Force-I has evolved to Force-II, they were on the same branch. What Arthur didn''t understand was the function of this tree. What can he do with it?


    For experimenting with it, Arthur used his Strength-I rune while watching the tree. There wasn''t a lot of change, so Arthur did it again. After several tries, Arthur realized that Strength-I on the tree was getting brighter. He then looked at Force-II, and he realized it was brighter than the rest.


    "They''re evolving!" Arthur shouted as he realized such a basic concept. This tree didn''t only show him the runes he had, but it also allowed him to grow stronger through them.


    Strength-I only gave 5 points right now, but these points proved less useful after him getting stronger. Now, however, he could evolve them into other runes¡­ Strength-II¡­ Strength-III¡­ maybe even Strength-IV? He had no idea.


    Another aspect of the tree was that some branches were empty, others were intertwined, some were bulkier than the other, and every group had a different color.


    Arthur had no idea what each of them meant, but he would discover what they were as he gets stronger. As he looked at this giant tree that only he could see, Arthur realized how strong he could be for the first time.


    ***


    "Why are you brooding?" A hand tapping her on the shoulder pulled Hazel from her thoughts. It was a friend she made recently, Rachel.


    "Nothing, when are we getting there?" She tried to change the topic while remembering what happened.


    For almost ten days, her guilt kept growing by the second. She still remembered that average-looking guy with golden eyes that had saved her life after she almost lost it. Yet when he needed her, she didn''t go with him. Even if he was the one who refused her help, she still felt relieved that she didn''t go since she was scared. However, that relief was the reason she felt so guilty and ugly.


    Thest night they met, Hazel was sure he leaned forward before deciding against it and going away. Her heart skipped a beat when she thought about it. Ever since she was young, she focused on training to help her family.


    Being a minor family under the main one, they needed to raise summoners of the appropriate caliber. The creatures they could summon, being ethereal for the most part, restrained them, making it all the more impossible to gain power.


    Their ability''s bloodline had a fatal weakness of inflicting no physical damage, and that was something they could do nothing about. The only hope they have is the Holy Crown trials.


    They didn''t hope of winning it; that was out of their league or even dreams. They were after the artifacts they could bring back from the second trial onward.


    That''s why she had no thoughts of things a normal girl should have. Although it was amon thing at their age to have rtionships between boys and girls¡­ She never thought she would experience such a thing.


    Since she was young, many boys fawned over her. All they did was sweet-talking her because of her above-average looks. Maybe none of them was genuinely devoted to her, and that''s why all they did was talk.


    This time with Arthur was different as he had saved her life, shared his food with her, and spent days with her without trying to do anything weird.


    It was only when they were bidding their farewells that he did something. However, even that was a mere impulse before he pulled himself away. It wasn''t like Hazel loved him or anything; that was far from it. She felt guilty about leaving him, which led her to think about him a lot. That was it.


    "Are you sure?" Rachel saw her new friend fall back into thoughts as soon as she half-heartedly answered her. Seeing no response from Hazel, Rachel started answering her question while moving away from a tree branch.


    "The leader said it would take another hour of walking. I wish this was the outside world where we had our mounts, my feet are all blistered¡­" Rachel pouted as she kept nagging about her feet and how tiring it was to walk this much.


    They were traveling as a group toward one of the locations their scouts have uncovered. It was a swamp where a man-eating tree lived. Erin had asked them to hunt this monster as its mana core was of a low-mid-tier rank. Furthermore, their scouts have said that this monster was protecting a rare nt called The Mana Bloomer.


    This nt was, as its name implied, filled with mana-condensing agents. Consuming it increases mana or creates a powerful artifact. The swamp the monster inhabited was a distance away, so they had to walk there through the forest and deeper into the trial grounds.

 Chapter 35 - Low-Mid-Tier Monster

    Their group had ten people in total. Besides Hazel and Rachel, who were a summoner and a mage respectively, the rest of the team was a ssical formation. There was a long-range attacker, two tankers to defend the mages and healers, two healers, two swordsmen, and another mage.


    This medium-size team was overkill, but Erin wanted them to gain the nt at all costs. The mana core was secondary as they couldn''t consume it, but the nt was priceless.


    However, the team was a mess. These people had only just met, and they had to work together. The guys kept throwing dirty jokes around, and the girls kept ridiculing them. The team divided further as they weren''t from the same family, merely working together in a temporary alliance.


    After an hour of walking, they finally reached the swamp as the scout has described. It was a dark-green waterbody that stretched as far as their eyes could see.


    The swamp''s ground was muddy, and nts and greasy substances filled the water. If they wanted to cross it, they would have to find a way to do so. Luckily, that was the reason Rachel and the other mage were here.


    With a twist of her hand, the water split apart, and a muddy ground appeared. Some weird-looking fishes flipped around, struggling at the sudden loss of their water. The other mage came forward as he used his ability to harden the soil so they could walk.


    The group then started walking through the swamp in this manner, with Rachel keeping the water away from the group and the other mage hardening the soil.


    Rachel kept her ability active only as far as her magic reached, so the water went back to normal after they passed. As they kept walking forward, the water level began to decrease.


    After a while, they reached a low ground where a giant tree stood in ce. The tree''s branches were slowly moving and flickering as a human-like face was groaning on its trunk.


    "This is it, everyone. Be ready to engage. Spread out and remember, this is a low-mid-tier monster. Even a peak primitive tier can be killed by one blow from it. Long-range attackers should fall back, stay safe." Their Leader, Marco, instructed.


    He was a fully-armored and honest-looking man with freckles on his face. However, unlike his timid appearance, he was a mighty warrior that could kite the monsters while protecting the nonbatant.


    Hazel would have a better impression of their team leader if he didn''t keep stealing nces at the girls'' bodies. Everyone was aware of it, but he didn''t do anything more, so they let him off the hook; for this reason and him being one of Erin''s henchmen, they still respected him in the camp. She decided to let it go since he was just a man being a man.


    The group spread out in a circr formation with a tank protecting the mages, healers, and the summoner. The long-range attacker took out a shotgun that had runes all over it. It was one of thetest models crafted by thebination of firearms and mana.


    Since he used a shotgun, he was also fully armored and prepared for close-range battles. The two swordsmen and the tanker also started advancing.


    The group was now in the formation, and the mages started using their spells. Hazel also summoned her three ghosts, who thenbined into one giant Ogre holding a battle ax.


    The mere height of the thing was well over 3 meters, and it had a massive build. However, it was still an undead ethereal ghost that had a significant weakness and a significant strength.


    The swordsmen took out their swords. One of them was able to alter gravity in a certain radius, and the other could coat his sword with lightning.


    As they were in its attack range, the tree noticed them and issued a high-pitched scream. The sound waves almost injured their ears, but they were able to endure it through mana. Hazel felt an ill omen as only its scream was able to disturb their mana flow. However, the group kept advancing.


    The branches moved like tentacles as they pped about in anger. When the mages and Hazel were close enough to attack, the tanker, the swordsmen, and the gunman rushed forward, closing in on the tree.


    Thetter three waited for Marco to use his Skill [Intent] that was an ordinary skill among tankers. In an unprovoked state, the monster would focus on Marco because of his threatening aura. This allowed Marco to defend the rest while they started attacking.


    As he saw the branches wiggle and dart toward him like arrows, Marco lifted his shield before using his ability, Reflect. The branches kept bouncing off his shield in agony as his ability reflected a part of the damage. Some of the weaker ones cracked, but most of them were unaffected.


    Marco''s ability was perfect for a tanker. He would inflict damage as he defended others, and that made the monsters see him as even more threatening. Using him as a cover, the swordsmen and the gunman started their attacks. At the same time, The Ghost Ogre and the spells arrived to aid them.


    After being damaged by their attacks, the tree issued another scream as flowers bloomed on its body. Then they started releasing toxic fumes that spread on the battlefield.


    "Healers!" Marco shouted with urgency as he held his breath. Even by merelying into contact with his skin, the fumes were able to weaken his mana flow.


    The two healers were ready and used their abilities and skills. Light shined upon the team, detoxifying the toxic fumes for now. However, as this was an active skill that required a constant drain of mana, the team had no time to dwell.


    Hazel''s heart was the heaviest as she controlled the Ghost Ogre in battle. The fumes the tree just released were deadlier than its tier. She just hoped this was its ultimate skill, and nothing more woulde out of it.


    Fortunately, the sound waves, branches, and toxic fumes seemed like the only attacks this tree had. Considering it was a low-mid-tier, its strength was not that umon. The group began to push the creature back as they surrounded it.


    Hazel sighed in relief that nothing happened. The monster was slowly weakening, and the fumes started to dissipate. As they were ready for the final blow, they heard a wolf''s howl from a distance. The group turned around in fright at the unexpected appearance of another monster.


    To their horror, they saw a giant wolf almost fifty meters away. It appeared so suddenly that the group didn''t see iting. Before they could do anything, the wolf''s maw opened, and a pir of me flew in their direction. The fire reached them in an instant and split the group from the tree.


    "Look, on top of the wolf!" The gunman, who had better eyesight, shouted in shock. The group tried to make sense of his words when they saw a figure standing on top of the wolf. Wearing leathered armor of different colors and a helmet with a cross in its center, the man stood on top of the wolf as he flung his hand away.


    Marco, the team leader, gritted his teeth in hatred. This man was telling them to go away to reap the benefits for himself. They wouldn''t go back empty-handed after wasting so much time and energy on this. That''s why Marco had a different n in mind to save his team and aplish his goal.


    "Mages and healers, aide me to stall those two for some time. The rest of you should focus on finishing the tree and taking the nt away! Move!" He shouted thest bit with hysterical urgency making the rest of the team dash toward the tree.


    "Fools!" The man in armor roared as the wolf sprinted forward. When Marco saw this, he readied his shield and dashed to meet the newly-arrived enemy.


    Hazel, who was watching this, was frustrated at the sudden chaos. However, she decided to follow her orders and focus on attacking the tree to finish it off. She made the Ghost Ogre follow the swordsmen and the gunman as the three closed in on the tree.


    In its weakest state, all the monster did was issue a scream and wiggle. This was their chance to end it and finish their task. As she looked at the back of the trio, she felt the earth slightly shift underneath her foot. She looked down as she witnessed the whole field starting to rise and fall from different ces like it was bubbling.


    "Marco!" She shouted, but there was no use as he was facing the wolf right now. It was then that wooden roots, far thicker than the branches from earlier, sprung out from the ground. Hazel watched with horror as the whole field turned into andmine. It was then that a giant root flew in her direction.

 Chapter 36 - Unreasonable

    The root was of green color, and the pressure its mana emitted was terrifying. Hazel then realized how sorely mistaken her team was. This was in no way a low-mid-tier monster.


    She braced herself for the attack as she sent her mana to the rune card her mother gave her. Before she could activate it, however, the scenery changed in front of her eyes.


    "Kira, stall for time!" A familiar voice rang in her ears; she looked up at the person embracing her in a daze. However, she couldn''t see anything behind his crossed helmet. She wanted to voice out his name, but mes erupted on the battlefield, sending her words down her throat.


    "Dammit!" Marco roared in anger as a root had dug itself deeply into his shoulder de from the back. The other tanker had dashed and helped him to get away, but the skin was already green-colored. He was sweating bullets as the pain seemed unbearable.


    "We should retreat!" The earth mage shouted as he kept using his ability to make the ground underneath Rachel and the healers afloat. It seems he waspetent enough to use his power to manipte the soil into hardening and making it float. However, this was an unnatural use of his ability as his mana drained like water from a cracked bottle.


    "Dammit! Healers, what are you doing?! Do your jobs for god''s sake!" Marco kept trying to defend himself against the roots, but his strength weakened because of the poison. The healers used their abilities and began healing him, but the poison was too strong to be healed quickly.


    Arthur, who was behind the helmet, looked at the scene with a calm gaze. Roots kept attacking everyone from underground while they tried to defend themselves against it. He could see the monster underground through his Detection rune. Judging by its life-force, it was even a bit stronger than Kira.


    "We need to run." He told Hazel the reason he came here was to warn the group. He was drifting through the forest when he heard the scream the monster issued. He decided to venture deeper under the protection of Kira, but he was surprised to meet Hazel so soon. It has only been ten days since theyst met.


    Before they could hold a conversation, the ground shook even more as the monster''s true form started emerging. Everyone fled the scene and retreated far away to witness the figure of the monster that had appeared.


    It looked like a giant nut with roots protruding from everywhere. The roots swarmed around it, and the tree from earlier was no merely the top of its head.


    The group, Arthur, and Kira looked at the monster with a serious expression. The monster''s roar followed the brief silence which shook the surrounding.


    "You need to leave," Arthur told Hazel, knowing she has figured out who he was. He signaled to Kira, and thetter rushed to his side, and he was about to flee as well. Kira might hold the monster off, but Arthur had no chance of even surviving a single attack.


    "Stop! Let''s kill it together!" Seeing that the wolf and the man were about to leave, Marco shouted in urgency. Arthur paused for a second and looked at him.


    "Together? With your current state?" Even though he wasn''t a doctor, he could feel the fluctuations of Marco''s lifeforce through the detection rune. He might be in danger, but Arthur doubted he would be any use against the monster.


    Furthermore, he wouldn''t trust these guys no matter what. Thest time he joined them, he ended up with a dagger on his throat.


    "This happened because of you! I got hit when I was defending against you!" Marco shouted in hysteria. If Arthur knew anything about poisons, he would have said that the toxins reached this guy''s head.


    "I never attacked you. Remember?" Arthur turned around at that and was about to leave. Before he told Kira to sprint forward, he heard the conversation behind his back.


    "Let''s retreat." The earth mage voiced out, clearly making a rational choice. However, he was only met with an infuriated Marco.


    "No one is retreating! We''ll steal the nt and flee afterward!"


    "Marco, this is too risky. Some of us might die!" The tanker who kept silent until now spoke up.


    "Shut up! If anyone retreats, I''ll make sure Erin won''t let them off! Now assume formation."


    The rage Arthur felt when he fought Lian came back. It was this unreasonableness, this arrogance, this inconsideration that made his blood boil. Why did these people belittle lives so much? Doing everything they felt like, using their powers like this, do they think of themselves as gods? If that were it, then he would shoot such gods down.


    "I changed my mind." His voice left the helmet far icier than he ever heard it. "Since you''re willing to die, why don''t I help you?"


    He took out the curved sword he picked up from Joe''s storage. It was better than his previous one since it was a peak-primitive sword. Since it seemed to be some type of Sabre, Arthur had some difficulties adjusting to it. It didn''t matter right now, anyway.


    This world kept challenging him time after time, and he was sick of it. He was not about to leave this self-conceited prick to endanger the lives of these people by pushing them here. Especially not when his friend was involved.


    "What?" Marco snapped his head at him with amazement. The veins on his neck were bulging from both anger and poison. He hystericallyughed as he pointed his sword at Arthur.


    "You think you can take all of us?" Marco knew they were outnumbering him, so his confidence soared. Arthur kept silent as he surveyed the rest of them. All of them had hesitant expressions, only Hazel looking at Marco with anger.


    "Me? No, of course." Arthur shook his head. He raised his hand as he caressed Kira''s leg andughed. "However, this big boy here sure is hungry," Kira growled at Marco revealing its fangs.


    The wolf was a giant one, as Arthur couldn''t even touch its chin when it stood up. Being stared at by such a creature, Marco gulped down and swallowed his words. Arthur kept talking, not caring about Marco''s pale face. "Plus¡­ we have one more friend, right behind you."


    It was then that the monster reached them and roared angrily. The roar spooked Marco out of his wits as he fell to the ground on his butt in fright.


    "R-run! Let''s go! Now!" Marco started shouting and sprinting away. The others looked at him in dismay before they started following him. After all, they took shelter in the camp, and Marco was one of the henchmen.


    Arthur stood there watching them leave, as he didn''t want to create more trouble for Hazel. As she passed by, she pushed something into his hand without anyone noticing.


    "Thank you again, Arthur¡­" She paused her steps and looked at him. "This time, let me join you." Arthur stared back as he remembered this look in her eyes. He pulled his hand and shook his head.


    "You should go." He refused her intention of joining him. Fearing others might see her next to him, he jumped to Kira''s back and sprinted into the distance. Even though he was stronger than ten days ago, the camp was still safer. Furthermore, he was still an outsider.


    ***


    Arthur jumped from Kira''s back andnded in front of the pub. For some reason, he felt a heavy sense of loneliness as he knew no one was inside. He remembered the scene when the people at the camp sat together andughed as they ate, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit lonely.


    Seemingly feeling his emotions, Kira walked over to him and licked the back of his head. Arthurughed at this and shook the feeling off. He stroked Kira''s neck, and it seemed to enjoy it as it closed its eyes.


    ''This is good enough for now.'' Arthur looked at this scene and thought to himself.

 Chapter 37 - Runes Card

    After he settled down, he took out what Hazel gave him. It was a rectangr piece of stiff paper that looked like a ying card. As he looked at it, he found it to have some mana paths on it. He realized this was what Ori talked about in the club room. This was a Runes Card.


    He remembered that Ori said this was a one-time use, so Arthur didn''t try to activate it. However, he had a different idea in mind as he looked at it. Sitting down, Arthur ced the card in front of him and began to study it. After a long while, he didn''t receive any message from his legacy.


    Arthur decided to observe the runes tree since it signified his progress in runes. After several times of studying the card and observing the tree, Arthur realized that one of the runes was getting brighter. It was the Protection-I rune.


    "Is this card rted to it? Can the reason I''m not learning a new rune-like the time at the willpower test be that this rune is artificial?"


    The difference between artificial and real runes was vague, but Arthur understood the concept. A rune is like a link between mana and the world used to achieve a particr result. It converts mana into different phenomena.


    The mana moves in a specific pattern being the rune''s path in order to attain this. The mana rune then manifests various phenomena by using its link to the world.


    But what if there was no link and merely a mana path? The rune wouldn''t achieve the same result. It would then be a process of gathering a phenomenon from the world using the rune''s path.


    It was aplex process, but it all boils down to a phenomenon called resonance. The mana path would resonate with the world and alter its reality.


    This came at the expense of a higher mana cost and lower effect. For example, an ice rune would work better in a frosty environment. This was attributed to resonance as well.


    Real runes, inparison, would directly create things out of mana. This came because of the link to the world that humans don''t have, but Arthur did.


    Arthur decided to put the rune card down and started to practice his mana control. After the fight with Lian, he had seen tremendous changes.


    Even though he still needed time to use this technique, and he still couldn''t stabilize the mana around him, he felt confident that he could take out the violet-gem goblin ant underground with a bit more practice.


    After he finished his practice, Arthur ate a meal with Kira before inspecting the rune card. As he studied it more, the protection-I rune started getting brighter and brighter, and after a while, simply looking stopped getting the rune brighter.


    Arthur began to feel the lines running along with the card, where they met, the materials they used. Arthur even smelled it just to be sure he was doing everything that he should do.


    After another hour of experiments, Arthur decided he only had one thing to do. It pained his heart to waste it, but he activated the card anyway. A sphere of light appeared around him and disappeared after 3 seconds.


    Arthur looked at this in bewilderment, wondering if he might have misused it. However, his legacy proved that was it.


    [Protection-II rune has been learned.]


    [Protection-II: This rune would protect you from attacks for 5 seconds. Applies defense that equals your strength stat. Mana Cost: 15% of your Strength stat.]


    It was the same as before, with only the word ''physical'' missing. Although Arthur expected a higher degree of defense for this rune, he still felt pleased that he no longer needs to worry about magic attacks. However, the cost of using this rune increased as well. Arthur showed his current stats point to see his growth.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 10 (5%)]


    [Strength: 42]


    [Agility: 46]


    [Stamina: 35]


    [Perception: 27]


    [Mana: 35/37]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (12%), Useable Runes: 8]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F)]


    He gained one stats point by reaching level 10, and he used it on mana. After he absorbed the essence of the two mages with Lian, he gained 4 points in mana, raising it to 35.


    The other two were of his hunting for the previous two days, as primitive cores started giving him mana. There was also an increase of 1, 1, 2, and 1 for strength, agility, stamina, and perception, respectively.


    Calcting the amount of mana he needed to use his new rune, Arthur ended up with 6.3 points. It was a fair price to pay for anotheryer of protection. Furthermore, he wouldn''t need to worry about the rune breaking when he faced the violet-gem goblin now.


    His preparations seemed ready for now, but it was almost nighttime. Arthur decided to head underground tomorrow morning after he got some rest.


    ***


    After lying in bed for almost an hour, Arthur couldn''t sleep for some reason. Every day, he would be too tired to think about stuff, so he would fall asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    Even though his body wanted to sleep, his mind was fully awake for some reason. Maybe it''s the anticipation of tomorrow''s battle, perhaps they were the worries, but Arthur didn''t know what to do with his time.


    He started practicing moving his mana again, but he got bored with it after a while. He wasn''t used to such a lifestyle. He was constantly trying to get stronger and practice or hunt. He needed some time to rest, and Arthur realized that was the reason he couldn''t sleep.


    The only time he wasn''t trying to get stronger to survive was his sleeping. Even that after the incident with Lian, he became lessfortable as it kept him on edge.


    "Why did I want to get stronger when I was a child?"


    His voice prated the silent room and met no answer. After a while of looking back, Arthur remembered why. There was a book he always carried around when he was a kid. It was about a hero who got stronger and started to explore the world and move through the skies.


    It was the freedom that he wanted. The ability to do anything, go anywhere, only limited by his imagination. Arthur got up from his bed and descended the stairs after picking up his sword. He took a bottle of Gin and poured himself a ss.


    After chugging it down, the alcohol blurred Arthur''s senses. He could use his rune to get rid of the toxicity, but he decided against it.


    Dizzy, he walked outside the pub. The myriad of colors he always looked at illuminated the night. Living on the edge of the world, Arthur felt slightly frightened the pub might just fall off while he slept here.


    Kira was asleep a distance away, but Arthur had no ns of waking it up. He wanted to take a stroll through the forest while using his camouge skill. Using the darkness as a cover, Arthur blended into the night as he made his way through the woods.


    Trees and more trees met his eyes; after a while, he reached the periphery of theke. He sat down by its shore as he admired the reflection of the lights on theke''s surface. It was a magical scene that Arthur never saw the like of before.


    His eyes moved along the shore as he looked in the direction of Erin''s camp. It was in a valley beyond theke. At this time, they might be sitting around the campfire sharing stories of their adventure.


    He looked beyond the mountain range and could see the tower illuminating the world around it. Runes of all colors lit on its surface. Arthur realized that at this moment, someone was trying to conquer the tower to get out of here.


    He wondered how strong can someone be to defeat a tower that Arthur couldn''t even reach. What drove them forward? He wondered.


    Seconds became minutes, and an hour passed while he sat on the edge of theke. As he was absorbed in his thoughts, he felt the mana twist and turn on top of theke. After his perception got stronger, he was able to sense the change in the surrounding mana faintly.


    Arthur stood up from his position and retreated backward. It was good that he had brought his sword just in case he needed it. After entertaining the thought of running away, he was toote to do so as the mana intensified and twisted.


    A ck hole appeared on top of theke before a person fell from it. The hole then disappeared, and the person crashed to theke''s surface, disturbing it like a thrown pebble.

 Chapter 38 - Back For Revenge

    "Huh?" Arthur stood there, dazed as he watched this scene. The mana disappeared, and the quietness of the night resumed. It was only then that Arthur realized the person who fell was drowning.


    "Why is everyone drowning in this ce?" Arthur mused to himself before jumping in theke. He was not a good swimmer, but he knew the basics. Luckily, he was able to pull the person to the shore in time.


    It was a girl with blonde hair and doll-like features. However, a scar ruined those features. It was running from the top of her eyebrow, across her eye, and reaching her cheek.


    Arthur noticed that the girl was not breathing, and he startedpressing her chest to expel the water from her lungs. He didn''t know if this was the proper procedure, but he knew nothing else about first aid.


    Arthur felt ufortable touching her chest like this, but he knew it wasn''t time to worry about these things. He kept performing the procedure while realizing this was not the only problem. There were so many wounds on the girl''s body that Arthur didn''t know if she was even alive when she fell.


    As he was about to perform artificial venttion, she started coughing out water from her mouth and nose. However, she started panting heavily as she barely opened her eyes.


    Arthur noticed that she had silver eyes, and they were scanning him through the slits she opened with effort. It seems she realized there was someone there, as she started reaching with her hands. However, she didn''t go toward Arthur but toward her belt that had a dagger attached to it.


    ''Is she scared?'' Arthur thought as he grabbed her hand and got closer to her. "I won''t harm you. Just rest." He said as he moved the dagger away from her.


    Arthur started using the Heal rune on her body. However, he realized it wasn''t enough as she kept bleeding. Arthur pondered over the issue before he tried using multiple runes on her, including strength and stamina.


    Herplexion got better, but she was still in critical condition. Arthur wished he could use numerous Heal runes on her, but he couldn''t. Whenever he tried using multiple runes on himself or another object, the runes would collide, and he wouldn''t be able to.


    If he was, then he could have used multiple Strength-I runes on his body. He would be unbelievingly powerful for a short moment. It seemed his ability wasn''t evolved enough for that, as the legacy told him his ability level was insufficient.


    Arthur picked the girl up and dashed back to the pub. Using the fastest speed he could without hurting her further, he reached the pub after a few minutes. He heard the bell ring after he entered its radius, and Kira woke up to its sound. It looked at Arthur and the person on his back.


    Arthur remembered how he healed from the injury he received underground. It was Kira''s saliva that saved him, as it had healing properties. After the fight with Lian, his injuries were internal, and that''s why he had to use his rune. Unless¡­


    Arthur shook the thought away andid the girl on the ground. He then pointed toward her wounds and to Kira, who kept looking at him with confusion. Arthur struck out his tongue out and started licking the air in the girl''s direction so that Kira would understand what he meant.


    As he was gesturing this way, his eyes met the girl''s eyes that were now open. Although she was still panting heavily, she looked at him with confusion and disgust.


    Arthur realized he had been licking the air in front of her the whole time without realizing it. He coughed as he felt his face burn from embarrassment.


    "Please don''t worry, my friend here can heal your wounds. Just lie down and rest for now." Arthur pretended that nothing happened, and Kira came to his rescue. It seems the gesturing worked as Kira sniffed the girl''s wounds before it started licking them.


    The girl''s body shuddered at the sticky sensation of being licked, but she couldn''t move. She looked at Arthur one more time before she closed her eyes to rest.


    Now that patient was out cold, Arthur breathed in relief. This memory would be one he would remember before he fell asleep. Arthur then went into the house and brought some sheets to clean the wounds. He also used some of his water after having Kira warm it using its mes.


    He started to clean the scars that looked like burn marks and cuts. After cleaning them, Arthur lit some fire next to her in case she got cold. He made a bed out of some sheets he got and allowed her to rest.


    Arthur sat down while leaning on the pub''s wall. He was getting sleepy after what just happened, and he felt safe enough to sleep as Kira was still around. Thest thought he had was how lucky he was to have Kira by his side.


    ***


    Arthur felt the light seep through his eyelids, waking him up. The birds were chippering away, singing the morning tunes. He stood up from his seat as he saw that the fire has turned to embers after warming them all night.


    Stretching his body, Arthur regretted not sleeping on something softerst night. He walked over to the girl, who now had a much healthier appearance than yesterday. Her breathing was also normal, and Arthur sighed in relief.


    It was then that he noticed the robes this girl wore, which he had seen before. The group he followed into the trial wore the same ck with silver engravings robes.


    Arthur decided to ask herter, and he went to make breakfast. He wanted to cook something that an injured person could eat but didn''t have any materials for cooking porridge or soup.


    He used some rabbit meat and fruit he got. He used honey from the pub to coat the meat since he once heard it was a suitable recement for onions, as it breaks down the meat''s structure. He wasn''t sure if this was true, but he decided to test it anyway.


    As Kira was roasting the meat, Arthur used a knife to peel the fruit he got. Some of them were exotic, as he has never seen such fruit before, but there were also apples and whatnot.


    After the meal was ready, Arthur decided to wake the girl up. He nudged her body slightly as he called for her. After a few minutes, the girl opened her eyes. As soon as she woke up, she tried to get up, but Arthur stopped her.


    "You''re still hurt. Lie down." He said as he held her shoulders. It seems the sudden movement was too much for her as she winced in pain and went lied back down.


    "Who¡­ are you?" She asked weakly, and it was the first time Arthur heard her voice.


    "Does it matter? I doubt it would change anything if I tell you my name." Arthur lightly smiled as he pushed a piece of meat toward her. He had cut the meat into tiny pieces so that the girl would be able to eat them.


    The girl looked at him without saying anything before parting her lips. The meat slid into her mouth as she used all she had to chew it. Using the chance that she was closing her eyes, Arthur used his strength, stamina, and heal runes on her.


    Her chewing got easier as she snapped her eyes open in confusion. It seems that she was confused by the sudden return of her strength. Arthur kept feeding her until there was none left. After that, he asked Kira to lick her wounds again.


    After the meal and Kira''s healing saliva, the girl slept again. Arthur stood up and had his breakfast before going back into the pub. He wore his armor and carried his sword. It was time for him to go and take his revenge. Since he couldn''t take Kira underground because of its size, he instructed him to protect the girl while he was gone.


    Arthur retraced his steps toward the ce he almost died. Since he was wounded at that time, he didn''t remember the exact location. He went back to the cave and then toward the Beras field. He then started walking along the forest line until he found the ce he came from.


    He dashed in the general direction while using his detection rune. After a while, he sensed the underground lifeforms and began heading toward the entrance by the mountain''s range.


    Standing in front of the entrance, Arthur had memories of his earlier endeavors. Steeling his heart, he advanced through the cave while killing or avoiding any blue and red gem goblin ants. They no longer gave him any stat points, and that''s why he only took their cores after absorbing them. He couldter sell them in the outside world.


    After walking for a while, Arthur finally found a violet gem goblin. He didn''t need to hide this time as he was a lot stronger than before. He used the runes on his armor and the protection-II rune before he advanced toward the monster.

 Chapter 39 - Trust The Silver

    Sensing his presence, the monster screeched again while dashing toward Arthur. With his increased perception and agility, Arthur found it a lot slower than before. He avoided the monster with ease as he made his mana cover his sword.


    A rock came flying likest time and Arthur shed it easily because he was prepared. The monster jumped on him again with its scythes threateningly shing at Arthur. He wanted to test his mana technique against this monster, so Arthur made a swing of his own.


    The scythe and sword collided as mana sparked everywhere. Even though the hit was a bit on the heavy side, it was nothing Arthur couldn''t take. After he parried the monster, he used the runes on his sword and the skill Poison Strike.


    The poison found its target on the monster''s face and it screeched in agony. However, that wasn''t enough to stop its attacks. The monster began attacking again and again while Arthur deflected the strikes with his sword.


    After a while, Arthur felt he could go on the offense. With another activation of his new protection rune, he dashed forward and began hacking at the monster''s neck. The monster attacked his double protection rune but it was impossible to break through it. Arthur focused his mana on his de as he struck with all of his strength, cutting the monster''s neck. The monster rolled to the side and never got up.


    Arthur felt the satisfying feeling of growing. Only two weeks ago, he couldn''t kill this monster because of hiscking preparations. Now, he didn''t even get hurt. He walked to the monster and absorbed its essence.


    [Perception increased by 1.]


    [Perception increased by 1.]


    [Necessary types of essence have been absorbed. Skill gained: Earth Maniption (E)]


    Arthur was thrilled by thest line. Judging by the contents, it seems that he needed to absorb the three kinds of goblin ants to get this skill. Furthermore, it was an E-rank skill.


    Arthur took the mana core and stashed it away. He then went toward the tunnel''s wall and ced his hand. He urged his mana to follow the new ''link'' he felt and the wall crumbled down in a one-meter diameter circle exactly as he imagined. The hardened structure of thepressed soil broke down by thought and hardened by another.


    This overwhelming feeling thrilled him greatly. He hardened the soil he had grinned into fine dirt and made it condense into a rock. As he willed it, the rock began to circle him.


    However, the mana drainage was huge. The whole experiment took almost half of his mana. After the earlier fight and mana usage, his current mana was almost empty. He decided to withhold this skill for now and replenish his mana.


    After his earlier fight, Arthur began a killing spree of the underground monsters. He kept moving through the tunnels looking for prey but they kept getting less and less. After several hours, Arthur found a passage that went deeper underground. He went down while keeping his radar active, but soon turned tails and fled for his life.


    Unexpectedly, the deeper tunnels had the life-forces of mid-tier monsters. Arthur had no way of currently killing them, so he had to go back for now. As he was walking back home, he mulled over his ns for the next couple of days.


    Currently, he could hunt primitive monsters with ease. However, mid-level monsters were too powerful for him. He might be able to hunt one if he gave it his all, but he didn''t want to risk it. He was a neo-ranker by The Union''s standards at the moment. Neo-rankers weren''t all of an equal power level, as some can only hunt primitive monsters and others could hunt mid-tier monsters. The general guideline stated that neo-rankers challenging anything above mid-tier were suicidal.


    High-tier monsters and True Monsters were things only rei-rankers or parties full of them could hunt. That was the reason Arthur didn''t want to hunt the Dark Queen as Solomon asked him since he would undoubtedly die.


    If the Dark Queen was still recovering as Solomon said, then that would be Arthur''s ticket to the outside. He had no hope of conquering the tower or hunting the High-tier monsters to get out. If he wanted to get out of here, then he needs to use the teleportation circle Solomon mentioned.


    For this n to seed, he needs to get stronger as soon as possible. Furthermore, he needs allies. As he thought about this, he reached the pub to find Kira and the girl, thetter now awake, ring at each other.


    "Hi." Arthur walked over toward the girl who looked at him with wariness. "How are you feeling now?" He asked stopping a short distance away from her.


    "¡­better." Her lips barely moved and she seemed like she wanted to say something else. Arthur felt like she was about to thank him, but he was wrong. "Why did you save me?" Was her first question.


    "Uh¡­" Arthur didn''t know what to say. Sometimes the mostmon concepts were the hardest to exin, but what wasmon and what was foolish was rtive to each person. "I can''t just let someone die if I can help them, right?"


    The girl looked at him with even more wariness. Arthur scratched his neck due to his nervousness and decided to ignore her for now. He went into the pub and took out several skewers of food that he had prepared in the morning.


    Sizzling sounds were soon heard with the aroma of meat drifting to their noses. Arthur used some seasoning he found in the pub and the meat smelled great. As he was barbequing the meat, he heard gulping soundsing from behind him. He muffled augh and tried to act oblivious.


    He ced the meat on some tes and handed them toward the girl. She looked at him for a short while before grabbing the food with both of her hands. She ced it in front of her as she let out a single sentence.


    "Thank you."


    Her voice was so weak that Arthur would have missed it if not for his highlighted perception. He smiled and nodded as he thought about something.


    His stats were well rounded, with agility taking the lead. He took a bit from his meat as he realized that this was notmon. Most people would focus on one aspect from themselves, one that suited orplemented their abilities. For Hazel''s group leader, his strength seemed a lot stronger than his agility or perception. Although mana was amon stat because it was required for their abilities, other stats were not.


    "What''s your name?" His thoughts were interpreted by the girl next to him. Arthur was surprised that she took the initiative to talk to him, but he answered nheless.


    "Arthur. What''s yours?"


    "Miko. Surname?" The girl asked while looking at him intently. Arthur realized her te was already empty. As he looked at her, his eyes couldn''t help but trace the huge scar on her face. He felt guilty because it seems that she noticed.


    "Silvera¡­" He blurted out subconsciously. Miko didn''t speak anymore and Arthur saw that she was looking at her te. He grabbed another skewer and ced the meat on her te.


    "Arthur Silvera¡­ It''s a nice name." She said emotionless like she was talking to herself. "However, don''t ever reveal your name to people you don''t know. Not in here. That''s stupid."


    "Why is that?" Arthur''s pride was hurt by being called stupid, but he couldn''t refute her.


    "Because people here fight each other, that''s why you need to hide your identity. Did you tell anyone else?"


    Arthur was getting warry by the amount of care she ced on this. However, he realized she was right. He knew no one here, and he shouldn''t be telling his name so easily. What if Lian knew his name somehow, maybe Marco?


    "Only two. One of them is a person I can trust." He said while thinking of Hazel. "The other is someone wearing the same robes as you."


    "Okay, that''s good." Hearing this, Miko nodded. Arthur thought this was the end of the conversation, but he was mistaken again. "Our family always told us to trust the silver."

 Chapter 40 - Flesheater

    Trust the silver. That''s was what Miko told him, but Arthur couldn''t understand what she meant. Was it because of his name? Does that mean that she trusts him? Arthur didn''t know and quite frankly, didn''t care.


    The next few days were ones where Arthur lived with the blonde short girl. She would rest most of the time and stretch her body at others. Arthur didn''t mind her and kept going on with his ns. He had a goal to hunt every primitive creature he found, including the Beras that had once threatened his life.


    His stats increased again, but his mana did not. Some species of monsters gave him the mana essence, but they were rare. After three days of hunting, Arthur now had the following stats.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 10 (96%)]


    [Strength: 49]


    [Agility: 50]


    [Stamina: 40]


    [Perception: 31]


    [Mana: 40/40]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (12%), Useable Runes: 8]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E)]


    These were his stats including those he gained underground. Although he got these stats using Kira''s help, he was happy about them nheless. However, primitive creatures no longer gave him any stats unless they were ones he hasn''t absorbed before. It seemed that each essence was different for each monster or the essence of the same monster had a limit on how much it can strengthen him. In all cases, Arthur''s stats have risen greatly.


    Today, he was nning on challenging himself. It seems he needed to risk his life to advance further. He realized that his stats were too strong for a primitive monster, and a bit too weak to solo-hunt a mid-tier monster. That''s why most people hunted in parties.


    Like usual, Arthur gave the recovering Miko her breakfast. He got used to her presence and they talked about stuff here and there, mostly how Arthur got here and his equipment. He lied by saying thetter was found in the pub since he couldn''t say he can make semi-artifacts, and told her that he fell here by ident.


    "I want to help you today." As he was about to leave, Miko stopped him. Arthur turned around and looked at her with puzzlement.


    "Aren''t you hurt?"


    "Most of my wounds have already healed, and I can''t keep sitting around eating like a leech." She stated, with her signature poker face that Arthur couldn''t see through. After a short moment of thought, he nodded. Having her by his side was another safety for him.


    "By the way, how did you get wounded, to begin with?" Arthur asked while they walked toward the deeper parts of the forest. Miko kept silent and Arthur waited for her to answer.


    "I wanted to prove myself by doing something dangerous, but I failed." Although it was a vague exnation, Arthur nodded in understanding as that happened to him not long ago.


    "All is well that ends well," Arthur consoled her. "As long as you''re alive, you can always prove yourself." Miko turned silent at his words. After several minutes of silent walking, Arthur heard her say something unexpected.


    "It''s thanks to you, and I''ll forever remember this debt."


    He didn''t know how to answer that, but it wasn''t like he hated it. Although he mostly helped people without expecting anything in return, it was still his policy to always return a debt. Whether it was a debt of hatred or revenge or a debt of gratitude, he would make sure to repay it. That''s why he liked people who did the same, so he nodded and the two kept walking until they reached the end of the forest.


    "Okay, we should have Kira''s help now," Arthur said. Kira seemed to recognize its name as it lowered itself for Arthur to reach. Arthur jumped on its back and reached his hand to Miko. She looked at him before jumping andnding behind him. Arthur retracted his hand in embarrassment and asked Kira to take them deeper toward the tower.


    Riding on top of Kira, the two ventured deeper into the trial grounds. They were almost at the swamp when Arthur started using his detection rune in search of prey. As this was the deeper parts of trial grounds, it wasn''t that difficult to hunt for prey. However, it was harder not to reveal his ability. He had to do it discreetly by holding his rune next to his chest, where Miko couldn''t see.


    As he felt the life-forces appear, he tried to find a low-mid-tier monster. Kira kept going as Arthur kept his eyes for any prey. After a few moments, just before his rune disappeared, he found a suitable prey running in their direction 50 meters away.


    "There''s a monster," Arthur stated as he pulled on Kira''s fur, urging it to stop. Arthur and Miko jumped from Kira''s back andnded a distance away from the monster.


    "Leave this one to us," Arthur told Kira, and thetter stood back. It has been a while since they were together and Arthur realized Kira understood basic instructions. He had no idea why it was so attached to him, but Arthur couldn''t help but grow fond of this.


    "Can you let me deal the final blow to the monster?" Arthur asked as Miko took out her two daggers and got ready to battle. Arthur had slight anticipation for her strength, but he decided this should be his prey since he needed to get strong faster. Miko simply nodded and didn''t say much.


    "GAAAAAA!"


    It was then that the monster arrived, with a screech that came from different directions, Arthur finally saw its species and found it to be a Flesheater as big as a horse. It had the body of an Anteater and four tentacles-like snouts with each having a row of sharp teeth that seemed especially deadly.


    Arthur''s heart had a sliver of fear as he saw how it looked, but he still felt assured by the allies he had gathered. He picked up his weapon and used his enhancement runes. He tried to conceal the runes from Miko, but he couldn''t do anything about the glow.


    "You take the right side and I''ll take the left." Arthur crouched down and his mana drained as he activated the runes on his boots. Timing his dash with the force pushing him forward, Arthur bolted toward the monster with his sword in hand. He was by the monster''s side in an instant and he shed at the side of its abdomen.


    He didn''t feel Miko move at all, but she was already there by the time he shed the monster. She also attacked its abdomen with one of her daggers before using the other to inflict wounds on it.


    Arthur couldn''t maneuver as skillfully as she did and ended up clumsily halting his steps before attacking as well. The monster was shocked by the sudden ambush and the damage it sustained, and it used its tentacles to attack the two.


    Arthur couldn''t focus on Miko''s battle anymore as he had his hands full with protecting himself. Using the protection runes at this moment, he was granted with a defense that negated double his strength. That meant it was almost a hundred points.


    However, since the runes were twoyers each having 49 points, they broke down as they sustained the monster''s attack. They were enough to deflect them allowing Arthur to sh using his mana, Poison, and Force-II rune to get a more powerful strike.


    The strikended cutting deeply into the monster''s tentacle, almost cutting it offpletely. It dangled as it bled out with the poison making the skin turn greenish.


    The Flesheater roared in agony as it used its skill to attack the two, firing its teeth toward them like arrows. Arthur was quick to jump using his boots. As Arthur was mid-air and descending, he was stunned to see Miko suddenly appear beside him out of thin air, and the two shed at the monster''s neck from the sky eachnding a blow on a different side.


    Dark blue blood sprayed out from its neck as it started to stumble before it fell to the ground, bleeding.


    "You can finish it." Miko started wiping her daggers as she gestured to Arthur. Thetter nodded and walked toward the panting monster. Blood kept flowing from its many wounds, and Arthur realized how much Miko has helped him. Her wounds were a lot deeper than his, and he saw that most of them were under the monster''s tough skin. He didn''t know how, but she was able to sh its insides. Now, it seemed that most of the work was done by her.


    Arthur raised his sword in the air as he looked at the dying eyes of the monster. Usually, the killing happened in an instant and Arthur had no time to think about it. However, everything paled inparison to one thing.


    ''For my survival.'' Arthur struck the wound, ending the monster''s life.


    [You have leveled up. 2 Stats points have been gained.]


    Arthur sat down next to it pretending to pray. However, he used his legacy at this time to absorb the monster''s essence.


    [Strength has been increased by 1.]


    [Strength has been increased by 1.]


    [Strength has been increased by 1.]


    [Strength has been increased by 1.]


    He saw these messages and felt relieved. Although it was a shame that he didn''t get a skill or a rune, Arthur knew he would have to kill one on his own to gain these benefits.


    "What are you doing?" Miko asked with confusion as she saw his posture and the light surrounding him.


    "Praying for its soul, and healing my body." Arthur lied with a straight face.


    "But you weren''t wounded¡­"


    "Oh, some internal injuries due to my amplification ability," Arthur said some bullshit about his ability, but Miko simply nodded. There were a lot of abilities in the world, and one with a price wasn''t rare.

 Chapter 41 - End Of The First Round

    Yurirl looked at the tower''s final boss, the Death Knight, wearing an armor that gleamed dangerously under the blue sky since the final battle was on top of the tower. The Death Knight unsheathed his ck sword, stepping toward the intruder.


    "Come." Yurirl''s ability activated, and his mana surged. He was sick and tired of this trial, taking so much time while only being the first. His mana stuck to his sword as he felt the tension rise in the air.


    It was time to end this.


    The Death Knight disappeared, appearing in front of Yurirl in an instant. It was clearly the work of a skill, but his ability saw right through it and his sword was already at the Death Knight''s neck before it arrived.


    A clinging sound was heard and blood was shed. Yurirl''s strike has bent the knight''s armor, but the knight has also made a strike of his own. Blocking its sword, however, was Yurirl''s arm that was now covered with golden scales as a small rivulet of blood made its way downward.


    The battle took a momentary pause before the two attacked again, and again, and again. Sword lights flew everywhere as the two engaged in a life or death battle, where they sacrificed flesh to get the bones.


    Their speed was increasing by the second and only afterimages were left. It was then that Yurirl used his skill. As the two swords came in contact, light condensed as a huge explosion sent the Death Knight flying backward.


    "This shall be the end," Riddled with injuries now, Yurirl took his stance and held his sword in the air. The Death Knight''s body started erging as a dark aura surrounded it. It bent its legs preparing to bolt toward his enemy.


    The mana on the two sides started beingpressed as they shed with each other. The air pressure alone being produced by the two sides was enough to create cracks on the trial ground. This was the strength of a genius that rose while shedding his blood and that of his enemies.


    ***


    "The cripple isn''t here to save you now," La said, her green eyes twisting with her gloating grin.


    Arthur looked at her with a despondent face, searching for means of escape. It was their rotten luck that while they were looking for their second prey, they would meet with Erin and his party. Worse yet, La, the crazy girl who tried to kill him was also with them.


    "I thought we have already solved this." Arthur knew they had no way of defeating them, and he didn''t want to drag Miko and Kira into it.


    "You¡­" Out of Arthur''s expectations, Erin recognized Miko. Even more, he looked at her with bloodshot eyes like he was looking at his nemesis.


    The tension in the air was rising, and mana was leaking from everyone''s body. They were ready for battle at any moment and Arthur had no idea why.


    "We should escape," Miko stated with furrowed brows.


    "What''s going on?" Arthur whispered as he saw the group in front of him surround them.


    "Remember when you asked how I got wounded?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Well, I tried to kill him."


    "That''s not nice of you."


    "Kill her!" Erin roared at the top of his lungs and his group followed the order and started their assault. They were six in total, and each one of them was someone Arthur had no hope of currently defeating.


    "Hold onto me!" Miko shouted as she ran toward the man and wolf grabbing them both.


    Before anything else could happen, bright blue light dyed the sky as a pir of light appeared on top of the tower. The sound of a ringing bell made the ground shake and the two groups almost lost their footing.


    "The tower¡­" Arthur looked at the tower in puzzlement. The sound and light came from it and that has never happened before.


    "The first round has ended," Erin said, and when Arthur looked at him, his face was solemn. It was devoid of the previous anger, back to his usualposure.


    "I don''t know who you are, but you need to get away from her. I saw you with Hazel," Erin looked at him, "They''re a terrorist group. A bunch of assassins that kill for no cause and with no guilt." He pointed his sword at Miko.


    The silence was suffocating and Arthur fell into a dilemma. He didn''t know what to do, as he didn''t want to make an enemy of Erin and befriend a possible-killer. He looked at both Miko and Erin as he felt conflicted.


    "Is it true?" He asked Miko, looking for assurance. She looked at him with her poker face and chewed on her words before she spat them out.


    "We have our reasons."


    "Reasons, hah! It seems you''re not from her group, so back down here and let us take care of her." Erin sneered at Miko and thetter frowned.


    Arthur was truly in a tight spot here. His life was threatened, and he didn''t know if he should risk it for a girl he just met. Furthermore, this girl was someone from a ''terrorist'' group. If he associated himself with Miko now, he would be targeted by one of the most powerful people in his generation.


    The choice was obvious. He wouldn''t risk his life for a stranger and make enemies with someone powerful just for his sense of guilt. Furthermore, it was Miko who admitted she tried to kill Erin.


    As Arthur was about to speak, a splitting headache assaulted him. His vision blurred as he felt his body fall to the ground. A nauseous feeling crept from his stomach bringing whatever it had toward the outside. He started vomiting what he had eaten earlier in front of the group.


    His headache was getting stronger. It was then that he wondered if he was poisoned, but he was the one who prepared the food. Kira and Miko were by his side now trying to help him, worried, and they were fine after eating the same food. His head was ringing and it felt like it was splitting. He looked at La, the only person he could think of as a suspect, and she was shocked like the rest of them while carrying a disgusted face.


    "Trust the silver."


    It was then that Arthur heard it. A voice so distant yet so booming and crushing in his mind as if it wanted to break it apart. It said these three words only that sent shivers down his spine. It seems no one else heard these words as everyone didn''t show any reaction.


    It wasn''t Jizo''s voice, as he had heard it before. It belonged to someone else, but Arthur didn''t know who. His gut was twisting at these thoughts and he gritted his teeth.


    "I''m sorry, Sir Erin." Carrying a face as pale as a sheet of paper, Arthur smirked slightly. His state was pathetic, to say the least, and he was barely making the words out. "But it seems even the heavens don''t favor you."


    "Kill them all!" Erin''s voice was cold and detached. He gave the dog a chance, but it bit his hand instead.


    "Kira!" Miko shouted and the wolf appeared next to her in an instant. She grabbed the sick Arthur and the giant wolf by both hands and activated her ability. The attacks of the group arrived and were centimeters away from her before she was finally able to use her ability. Arthur saw various attackse his way before the scene changed in front of them, being reced by ckness.


    It was a short moment before the world appeared in front of his eyes again. They were at the ce they killed the Flesheater at. It was probably a kilometer away from Erin''s group, but they would find them soon. He looked at Miko and she was on her knees panting, it seems she used too much mana to get them here.


    "Kira, take us home!" Arthur used what little strength he gathered and jumped on top of the wolf with Miko in his embrace. The giant wolf sprinted at full force, running away from their pursuers.


    ***


    "What happened back there?" Miko asked when the two were at the pub, far away from their pursuers. She was referring to Arthur''s vomiting episode, and he had no idea how to answer her because he didn''t know what happened himself.


    "It''s just¡­ I got suddenly sick." Arthur shook his head. The voice he heard wasn''t something to be shared, as no one would believe him. The only reason he believed the voice himself is the strong sense of familiarity he felt toward it. It was as if he knew the person, but he had no idea who it was.


    "Anyway, care to exin what''s going on?" Arthur changed the subject, focusing on the more important matters.


    "You mean with Erin?"


    "Obviously."


    Miko went silent as she looked toward the ground. After several minutes that Arthur allowed her to have, she finally started talking.


    "I can''t tell you much, but only that he''s a bad person. My family asked us to take care of him and several others, because they''re dangerous."


    "Dangerous? To what?"


    "Mm, the world, maybe?" She answered uncertainly.

 Chapter 42 - Planning

    The next day, Arthur woke up from deep slumber. The nauseous experience he went through yesterday was mentally draining, making him fall asleep as soon as he rxed. That happened after the screams of the summoned monster ceased at midnight.


    As his memories drifted there, he was again weirded out by the whole event. Since the first moment he saw this group of people, he felt a sense of familiarity. It prompted him to follow after them, and he ended up here. After that, he again met one of them in the forest for a brief second before the beginning of the first round. Next, he met with Miko while taking a stroll and then a voice told him to trust her.


    This sequence of events made him feel like something greater was pulling some strings. As he had a skeptic mentality, Arthur started getting more and more conscious of all the idental things happening. Did he meet with Sier by ident? In an arcade? Was it a coincidence that he met a wolf he helped, that was weirdly attached to him, in a trial ground that happens every thirty years?


    There was also the matter of Solomon, being there at that time, asking him for help. Sure, he was grateful to the dead man, who has helped him in an hour of need, but everything felt surreal after yesterday. Why did it feel like someone trying to push him toward taking these actions?


    "Are you okay?" Arthur was startled by Miko''s question, and he was pulled from his thoughts. He realized he had been staring at the sky for almost half an hour deep in thoughts, reying each scenario with a different answer.


    He may be na?ve, but he wasn''t dumb. When he goes back to the real world, he would question Sier and Ronin about everything. Was it all a coincidence? He didn''t think so.


    "Yes, is something wrong?" He answered as he got up. Seeing her behaving unlike usual, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "We need to n things out. What are we going to do from now on?" Miko said, surprising Arthur greatly.


    "We?"


    "Well, yes." She bobbed her head up and down, another unusual act. It was then that Arthur realized she was acting more natural just like her real self.


    "Yesterday, you stood up for me."


    "You could''ve used your ability to escape alone since the beginning."


    "And leave you? That''s not an option." Miko shook her head vigorously. Arthur realized how honest she was, not ditching him even though she could because he was her benefactor. Maybe, just maybe, he made the right decision of listening to the voice. It didn''t seem like Erin would appreciate his cooperation, either.


    "Okay, let''s stick together until this whole thing ends then." Arthur raised his fist, and Miko looked at it for a few seconds before bumping it awkwardly. Arthurughed and stood up, starting to prepare their food. As he did, the two kept talking about their next course of action.


    "Since we have created a team now, we need to find a few more members," Arthur said, rotating the meat to cook the other side.


    "My goal is to survive this. I came here unknowingly, and I need to get out of here alive. We either pass this trial, or we end it."


    "End it?" Miko asked with puzzlement as she took the meat from Arthur''s hands.


    "Yes, end it. It''s a long story, but I think I have a way to end the trial early."


    "What about the insignias?" Miko asked, puzzled.


    "That¡­ I don''t know. Ending the trial doesn''t mean passing it, but it''s also doesn''t mean we''d fail it. Can you tell me how do you specifically pass?"


    "That depends on the insignia you''re aiming for. There are many types, including The Conqueror, The yer, The Saint, The Hero, The Lord, and The Explorer.


    "For the Conqueror, you need to conquer the tower. For the yer, you need to kill a high-tier monster. For the Saint, you need to heal many but never kill. For the Hero, you need to save others, from humans or monsters alike. For the Lord, you need to lead others toward survival. Lastly, for the Explorer, you need to find the world''s cores."


    Arthur listened as he munched on his food, processing everything she exined. To be frank, it was more than a lot. He had no idea it required that many conditions and each insignia had a different name. He should''ve learned these things much earlier, although they wouldn''t change much.


    "What if everyone escaped the trial grounds, while not receiving an insignia yet?" He said, hoping for an answer.


    "That''s¡­ I don''t know. It never happened before." Miko hesitated as she added some theories. "Usually, you''d pass the trial when you teleport outside and receive your insignia. If teleportation is the key, then it would make sense if everyone received an insignia based on what they did, even if they didn''t pass."


    Arthur felt ominous hearing this. If nothing simr happened before, why would it happen now? Did Solomon lie to him? That was a possibility. But¡­ if it worked, he would teleport outside while saving everyone, including Kira. To follow the other routes, he would have to leave Kira here, forever waiting to be killed for its mana core. Arthur didn''t want that.


    "Okay, we need to leave this ce." Arthur stood up from his position, startling Miko by his sudden decision.


    "Why are we leaving so suddenly?"


    "We need to gather our allies," He went into the pub and started to gather his supplies and equipment.


    "To do what?" Following after him in a hurry and watching him packing, Miko asked. He turned toward her and grinned for the first since they met.


    "End this world."


    ***


    "Do we have a deal?" Yuran asked, looking at the bald monk in front of him. He sat under a waterfall as he closed his eyes. As if he didn''t hear him, the monk continued to meditate. Fey almost drew her weapon out but Yuran held her hand.


    "You have an impatient friend." The monk opened his eyes. He was a bald young man with three ear piercings in each ear. He stood up from his position, towering over the two people with a height Yuran estimated to be above 190 centimeters. He walked toward them and stood in front of the two.


    "She''s like my little sister, please excuse her." Yuran wasn''t a person who would shy of apologizing. The young monk smiled at him and nodded.


    "If you asked me anything else, I doubt I would have helped. But to heal someone, not you even, is a virtuous demand. If I decline, my teacher would spank me three hundred times once he knows."


    The youthughed audibly, even the trees shaking by thatugh. It was hard to believe this man was a healer, as he resembled a fighter than most fighters did.


    "Thank you," Yuran sighed in relief. With this, he would have a bit more hope toward aplishing his dream.


    "However, to receive a favor, you must also give one," The monk grinned.


    "Anything. Money, artifacts, potions¡­"


    "No, not that." The monk shook his head. "Even being a healer, I have some people I wish to take vengeance of."


    "You mean¡­"


    "I want you to help me find and kill someone."


    "Okay. Who is it?" Yuran''s eyes were the usual, unfazed by the thought of killing someone. The young man in front of him was known as the genius healer, and he wouldn''t mind killing someone if it meant gaining his trust.


    "His name is¡­"


    The name sounded familiar, but not so familiar. He had read it once before, and the gears in his brain spun looking for the answer. Luckily, it was something he came across only recently while reading the information of someone. However, the identity of this person was rted to someone he owed his life to. Someone he met not so long ago.


    The name was Seref Silvera.

 Chapter 43 - A Guise

    Arthur rode on Kira''s back while stroking its back affectionately. He was taking them toward the underground tunnels where they would hunt mid-tier creatures until the night arrives. After that, Arthur would sneak into the camp using Miko''s ability to ask Hazel to help him in his quest.


    The two descended underground and were met with a giant spider that was a low-mid-tier monster. Its skills were shooting tiny spiders and electrifying webs, and it was a tough foe in such a narrow tunnel. However, the two''s teamwork took it down after a short battle.


    Arthur was able to block the webs with his protection rune easily and Miko was able to teleport above the monster attacking its eyes. The two then warped it up and killed the monster.


    Arthur finally got to use his Earth maniption skill as he split a rock into mana pieces and used them to attack the tiny spiders.


    [Perception increased by 1.]


    [Perception increased by 1.]


    [Perception increased by 1.]


    That was the result after Arthur absorbed the monster''s body. His senses witnessed a sharp increase and the dark tunnel looked brighter than before. The only illumination came from the minerals in the walls, but they were enough for them to see.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 11 (22%)]


    [Strength: 53]


    [Agility: 50]


    [Stamina: 40]


    [Perception: 34]


    [Mana: 22/42]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (13%), Useable Runes: 8]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E)]


    Arthur looked at his legacy while they were resting and drinking water. After he leveled up from level 10, he was given two stats points to use. It seemed levels beyond 10 gave 2 stats points per level, or that is his initial guess. He spent the two points on mana again since it was his mostcking and essential stat.


    He hade a long way from the time he didn''t even have a skill, three runes, and 10-something stats. He was now a neo-ranker, albeit on the beginning line, but he was a ranker.


    "Want to hunt another monster?" Miko asked, and Arthur looked at her with some confusion. She blinked and asked, "What?"


    "Why do you hunt?" Arthur blurted out, realizing others didn''t hunt to absorb essence like him. There was a different reason, one he didn''t know.


    "Oh, same as others. The usage of mana in stressful or dangerous situations would normally cause a slight increase in our internal mana. Pushing ourselves beyond our limits is a way to squeeze out our potential to evolve. Furthermore," She picked up the core that had appeared from the spider, "this can be used to make mana potions. Drinking them would also increase our mana."


    As if a lightbulb has lit in his head, Arthur felt enlightened. He had never cared about how they got stronger since he had his cheat-like leveling-up legacy. Now, however, it seemed others also killed monsters to get stronger and reap some benefits.


    However, this didn''t mean this was the only way to get stronger. Arthur used his lesser-mana breathing technique to replenish his mana faster, couldn''t there be a high-end technique to make mana his own?


    Arthur didn''t ask any more as it would raise suspicions about the method that he gets stronger, so he kept quiet. He thought about the stats point he gained, were they his potential, or was it a bonus from his legacy? He didn''t know. So many questions, but Arthur had the time to seek their answers in the future.


    The two kept hunting until the light was gone before they crept toward Erin''s camp. They left Kira a distance away and they used the darkness to infiltrate the camp. Many were wounded in their ranks, bespeaking the chaos that had ensued due to the end of the first round. The monster has been in by someone else, probably one of the powerful figures Arthur had yet to meet. He spent most of his time in the south of the trial grounds, without venturing toward the others.


    It seemed a Monster Madness was happeningst night, as the monsters got more berserk and threatening with each round. That''s why many people were trying to gain their insignia and leave this ce. With each passing moment, it would be a more hellish ce.


    "Why don''t they just leave the tower alone, if it would result in more chaos?" Arthur asked Miko this question when they were underground. Her answer left Arthur deeply shocked.


    "To gain an advantage. The earlier rounds are easier; thus, they don''t want to wait for someone else to clear them. The more you wait, the less chance you have to pass. This is apetition, not a teamwork carnival where everyone would hold hands and pass together.


    "This trial is set up in a way that passing would make it more difficult for others, increasing your chances of obtaining the holy crown."


    That was her answer. It left Arthur with a newfound understanding of what he got himself into. This was thepetition where you win by stepping on the corpses of yourpetitors.


    This has further reinforced his determination to end this trial grounds. Many would die if he didn''t, and he didn''t care about the holy crown that much.


    "Do you know where she is?" Miko asked with a low voice, scanning the camp with her silver eyes. The n was to wait for Hazel to be alone before she would teleport Arthur to a nearby ce. Arthur would then ask Hazel to help them.


    The n was going smoothly until now, but they couldn''t locate Hazel anywhere. It was then that Arthur realized something. If Erin was after him and Miko, what would he do to Hazel, Arthur''s friend?


    He felt like he was the stupidest person alive at that moment. How did he not think of this until now? What if something has befallen Hazel because of his choices? There was no medicine for regret, and Arthur prayed in his heart that he wasn''tte. It has only been a day since Erin saw him with Miko, not a lot could happen."


    "Is it possible that Erin captured her?" Arthur asked, slightly worried. Miko froze at these words, further worrying Arthur.


    "There''s a reason I tried to kill Erin by myself." She said with a terrifying chillness. Arthur stared at her, waiting for her to continue.


    "Under the guise of the genius berserkerid an ugly truth. His family invested in him so much that they were willing to cover up his misdeeds, assaults, and even ****. That''s what we confirmed, there could be¡­" Miko had to cut her words short as she felt the unusual atmosphere. She turned around only to see his golden eyes were now shining brightly in the night''s darkness as if torches lit up inside of them. No, torches were an understatement. She saw two miniature suns, threatening to overtake the world. Her body shivered as she felt threatened by the amiable youth for the first time. It was the first time he had shown this emotion. It was pure rage.


    "Let''s go," His voice was the calmest it had ever been. Miko snapped out of it, feeling like she was unable to stop him. He stood in front of the valley and raised his left hand toward it. Miko saw light shine from his hands, and it grew brighter by the second. Mana was leaking from his body at a noticeable rate, and she feared they might get discovered.


    Arthur used his detection rune to find Hazel, but he tried something different. Instead of making the detection range a sphere, he sent mana toward the rune to change its properties just like the time he did with the bell. He stretched the range the rune worked on from a sphere shape to a rectangr te, covering the whole camp. His legacy sent him some messages but he was too focused on scanning the camp to read them.


    His brain almost overclocked because of the number of life-forces he felt. Some were flickering, others were being extinguished, and some were stronger than the rest. As it reached Erin''s tent, Arthur felt several life-forces and he snapped his eyes open when he saw they were shing.


    "Miko! Teleport us into the giant tent in the middle!" His instincts were screaming at him that whatever happened there, it was rted to Hazel.


    ***


    Earlier, at the first sign of nightfall, Jin heard some gossip that made him frown. He was already in a foul mood since the return of Erin''s elite squad, as Erin ordered for Hazel to be imprisoned at once. If not for his family and his group backing him, Jin didn''t doubt that he would have also been confined.


    When he questioned his decision, Jin learned of what has transpired during the squad''s hunt. The person Hazel brought to the camp was an aplice of the assassin who tried to take Erin''s life a few days ago. Erin believed that that mutt was a spy that Hazel has brought into their midst, and Jin had no way of debunking his ims.


    After having Hazel imprisoned and confined, the camp had to fend for itself for the whole night against the monsters going berserk at the end of the first round. Itsted for the whole night and many were wounded, temporarily burying Hazel''s case. Jin was hopeful he could plead on her behalf from Erin and that Hazel would spill how she got to know the mutt.


    The rumors shattered his hopes as they were talks about how Hazel''s confinement ce changed to be Erin''s tent after nightfall. Even if he was with half a brain and as clueless as he came to life, he would still realize what Erin was doing. He knew of his foul reputation among the families, although it was a secret.


    As soon as he heard these rumors, Jin started making his way toward Erin''s tent. He prayed he could solve it easily. If that didn''t work, however, he can only resort to dire means.

 Chapter 44 - The Genius Berserk

    Jin''s steps were heavy as he walked toward the tent, but not as heavy as his heart. He wished that Erin would be in his right mindset, away from his usually unruly deeds. Even though he was a capable person, a good leader, he took everything for granted since he was a descendant from one of the main families.


    "Erin said to not disturb him." The guards at the tent''s entrance blocked his way, and he felt his patience wearing thin. Not allowing visitors while he was with a prisoner was not a good sign.


    "I have urgent news. Let me in." Jin held back his anger and tried to be diplomatic. The two guards looked at each other before one of them spoke out.


    "You can tell me the news and I''ll ry it."


    His facade finally snapped, as mana surged from Jin''s body. Before the two guards could react, a giant armored minotaur appeared behind the thin man. They tried to use their abilities to defend themselves, but the summoned monster swung its giant club at them before they had the time.


    With the sound of breaking bones and screams, the two guards flew toward the tent''s entrance, crashing inside. Jin crossed the meeting room toward Erin''s living quarters, walking by the groaning guards. He didn''t know or inform Erin of his visit as he directly ventured into Erin''s bedroom.


    He saw Erin, standing a few feet away from him, with Hazel a few feet more behind him tied to a poll. Jin''s eyes studied Hazel and he saw bruise marks on her neck and corbone. Her clothes were in a mess and he heard her muffled sobs.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Erin took a step forward as mana surged from his body. Jin turned his gaze toward him and he felt the suffocating pressure pressing down on his body. He was a summoner while Erin was a berserker rumored to hold the legacy of an ancient warlord, making his strength a cut above the others.


    "That should be my line. What," The minotaur appeared behind him. His anger skyrocketed. "Are," Jin took a step forward, ring at Erin straight in the eyes as six-limbs bear appeared next to him. The room now looked smaller than it was before. "You," His mana surged as armor appeared on his body. "Doing?" Jin and the two summoned monstersunched their attacks.


    ***


    Hazel opened her eyes to see Jin standing at the entrance. She drew deep breathes as if the air was stolen from her until now, which was kind of true. The bruises on her neck bespoke of what had happened earlier, but the humiliation hurt far more than any physical wounds she had. To be deprived of mana, tied to a pole, and having someone suffocate her as she begged for air was an experience that would forever haunt her, a stigma on her pride that no amount of logic could wash away.


    She was weak. So utterly weak.


    She hated this, hated being forced toe here by her family, hated being a weakling that needed to bow down to live, hated being unable to take revenge on the disgusting person who assaulted her.


    "If you don''t talk," She remembered his words as they cut into her soul. "Torture would be the best you hope for." Shivers of fear crawled over her skin. She wanted to stop thinking about them, but she could not. They kept being repeated: the words, his hands touching her defenseless body, and the worse of all was her begging.


    "Do you know what is worse than pain?" He grinned from ear to ear, "You know, don''t you?" His hands traced her body defiling it. "It''s the humiliation of your freedom being taken away from you."


    She closed her eyes when she heard those words. She didn''t want to open them. She wished this would disappear. Why did this happen? It was all because she brought Arthur to the camp. She thought nothing of it at that time, but now it was her greatest regret. Even for a little, from a corner in her heart whispered a voice of how she hated that young man, someone who saved her life.


    It was then that a booming sound and scream echoed in the tent, making Erin turn around and let go of her. After she opened her eyes, she saw Jin was there with his summoned monsters. Those powerful monsters that she can never summon, cutting a clear gap between her and her childhood friend.


    The battle between the summoner and the berserk soonmenced, two teammates who were now enemies. With his two summoned monsters, Jin had an advantage in numbers and versatility. However, the title of the genius berserk wasn''t just for the show. Erin''s body shone dangerous red aura as he roared and bolted toward one of the monsters.


    With monstrous strength, Erin showed a clear advantage over the berserk. After several blows between the two, blood started leaking from Jin''s mouth signifying his internal injuries. His bear was missing one of its front ws and his minotaur had a deep wound in its abdomen. This was the strength of a genius, Jin let out a hollowugh.


    "How bold, tough in the face of adversity. Aren''t you quite the hero? Saving the damsel in distress, eh?" Erinughed as he sent a kick toward Jin''s face, thetter flying like a broken kite before crashing into a table. Erin took a step when he heard a voice leaking from Jin.


    "I''m¡­ no hero¡­" Hazel looked at Jin, who''s eyes were bruised beyond recognition due to the earlier kick. His mouth leaked a rivulet of blood as he continued, "But a person should always keep his promise."


    Hazel''s mind was turning nk as memories kept flooding in. Her eyes let out uncontroble tears as she remembered the promise they made a long time ago before they awakened.


    ''Let''s fend for one another.''


    "How lovely," Erin''s face gritted his teeth. He hated this self-righteous bastard making him feel like a viin. He earned every ounce of strength he had now, just to do as he pleases. Years wasted on training just to be taught a lesson by a mere summoner? He let out a sinisterugh. "Let''s see how you''ll keep your promises now."


    Blood-colored energy gathered around his fist as ethereal chains swirled around his it. They bounded to his hand supplying it with surging strength, contracting his muscles to their limit.


    "No!" Hazel screamed, begging her mana to move. Yet as if her mana was not even there, she couldn''t guide it. It was all because of the potion they gave her. She tried to summon her ghosts, to do anything. Her wrists started bleeding as she tried to break off her cuffs, but it was not enough.


    As she looked with horror at Erin''s fist about to strike Jin, she saw a ck sphere appear above Erin, thetter unable to notice it due to the unstable mana in the surrounding. This was probably the major weakness of the berserk, being less perceptive of mana.


    From the ck hole descended a figure Hazel was familiar with. Someone who she hated knowing moments ago, it was Arthur with his sword covered in mana like a me dancing around it.


    "Erin, watch out!" It was at this moment that a voice broke the silence, as La and the elite squad rushing in through the tattered tent. Erin, warned now, tried to retreat to the back but it was toote. The sword made a deep cut between his neck and shoulder de. Blood flowed out from his wound as he fell to one knee.


    Arthur descended on the ground between Erin and Jin, not stopping his attack since Erin was at his weakest now. He used almost all of his mana with the earlier strike, preparing it before he was teleported here.


    As he neared Erin, he tried to swing his hand but it stopped mid-air. Vines spurting from the ground restricted his movement as they coiled around his four limbs. La heaved a sigh of relief that turned to be too early.


    Miko appeared next to her as she swung her dagger toward La only to be intercepted by a man with a shield. It was someone Arthur met before, Marco the tanker. He smirked as he activated his ability, reflect, waiting for her to taste her own medicine. Her dagger rebounded off the shield with a dull impact, puzzling Marco who didn''t feel his ability reflecting the damage.


    "AAAHH!" A long wound appeared on La''s arm, right behind Marco''s back. Thetter turned around in shock as he saw La bleeding; the attack has passed right through him.


    The vines restricting Arthur unwrapped themselves, freeing him atst to make hisst-ditch attack. He bolted toward Erin who had his hand pressing on his wound with his head down. As he got near, Arthur felt an ominous feelinging from Erin.


    Arthur steeled himself as he made thest attack he had, with poison strike also activating. However, the strike never reached as it, along with the poison, hung mid-air due to the pressure Arthur felt pushing against him.


    Mana exploded out of Erin''s body and chains wrapped around it, creating a red armor covering his body. The explosion was so powerful that Arthur was pushed back several meters. Erin stood from his position and Arthur saw that his wound has been sealed by the chains.


    The next thing Arthur felt was extreme pain in his stomach like it was being ripped apart. His armor broke and the protection rune he created earlier negated some of the damage. Even with theseyers of protection, Arthur felt like his internals has turned upside down as he vomited blood while flying across the tent.

 Chapter 45 - Defiance

    His brain was going nk from the tearing pain he felt. He vomited blood time after time dyeing the ground in front of him.


    "Weak," Erin, now fully covered with crimson armor, walked toward Arthur as he grabbed him by the head. He lifted him in the air and Arthur looked into his eyes. Arthur could see many emotions such as rage, bloodlust, and ¨C what annoyed him the most ¨C superiority.


    Arthur remembered his days as a scavenger, those days shing before his eyes like thest moment before death. He always bowed down, not daring to look at them, tolerating any insultsing his way simply because he wasn''t an awakener.


    Strength. He needed strength to live with dignity. He needed strength to decide his fate. He needed it badly. He roared Jizo''s name in his mind, asking for more strength. He gritted his bloodied teeth when his cries went unanswered.


    Would this be where he dies? He refused to believe that. He had yet to aplish anything, yet to prove himself, and yet to find his father and enjoy life. What kind of life was this? A dog''s life of humiliation and toeing the line.


    "Puh!"


    Defiance filled Arthur''s eyes as he spat blood at Erin''s face. It trailed down from his cheek until it dribbled from his chin to the ground.


    "I''m not scared of you, you fucking rapist."


    His voice was weaker than he wanted, but it was enough to be heard. The hoarseness of his voice added a defiant tone to it, clearly showing his thoughts. He was tired of letting these childish people with superiorityplex walk around without being called out.


    La and the others looked at Arthur like he had a death wish. They all knew of Erin''s notorious reputation, but they all looked away as long as they weren''t hurt by him.


    "Die!" He flexed his arm as he roared, blood-colored chains gathering around them. Arthur tried to use thest of his mana to use a protection rune and a healing rune, but his mana wasn''t enough. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t even lift his arms. He looked at Erin as a smile crept to his face. If he died, then he didn''t bow down in the end.


    As he watched the fiste his way at speed his eyes could only perceive as a blur, a figure stood in front of him. Since he was in the air and she was quite short, he only saw her blonde hair sway.


    Miko held out her right hand to block the iing attack, and Erin sneered when he saw this. He knew that her battle powers were weak, unlike her ambushes from the time theyst fought. His fist collided with her small pale hand, expecting to crush itpletely.


    Unlike what he had expected, Erin felt his attack sink into a bottomless whole like he was punching a pillow. It was a nauseating feeling of dissatisfaction but he had no time to express his displeasure as he saw Miko extend her left hand toward him. Since he was holding the weak bastard who sneak-attacked him with one hand and punched with his other hand, he was forced to let go of Arthur to block her attack.


    Unfortunately, he was toote to block her hand and it touched his chest. It touched him so lightly that he barely felt it through his armor, throwing him into a fit of confusion. A secondter, red mana exploded from her hand as Erin was flung away by a power that he was familiar with. It was his mana that he attacked with earlier.


    "Ugh," Miko fell to her knees as blood leaked from her mouth. The scene turned silent after Erin crashed into a closet, falling with his armor broken and a bleeding wound on his chest. His armor started disappearing as he started panting heavily.


    The two sides have fallen, Arthur had no strength to stand up again and it seemed that neither did Erin. He was already fighting with Jin before Arthur ambushed him, and thest attack seemed to be enough to render him immobile.


    However, the rest of the squad were still there, unhurt and at their peak, except for La. As she realized this, La screamed for the others to attack. Before they could finish Arthur and Miko off, Jin''s summoned monsters started stalling for time as they defended them.


    "Miko! Can you teleport onest thing?" Arthur walked with staggering steps toward the panting girl.


    "If it''s small, without mana, and inanimate then I can handle with what mana I have left." She answered, looking at him with confusion.


    "Good, let''s call for reinforcement." While looking at the summoned monsters being mutted, Arthur tore a piece of his clothes that was dripping with his blood and gave it to Miko.


    Using his breathing technique, Arthur started healing his wounds using the healing rune. He limped toward Hazel who was tied to a pole. He fell to his knees as he tried to untie the cuffs, but they were locked.


    "I''m sorry that I''mte," Arthur apologized, but he was greeted with silence. As he looked at Hazel, he saw that she refused to look at him in the eye. He felt sorry at how traumatized she was.


    "Arthur, we need to leave." Miko came over to urge him, one of the summoned monsters was dead. The squad now had some leeway to attack Arthur and his group.


    "It''s okay, help has arrived." Arthur looked toward the outside as he replied. It was then that Miko heard the assuring howl of a wolf. The squad halted their steps as the howl was clearly of a powerful monster. With a gust, a giant scarred wolf appeared. Its ck fur shined brightly in the myriad lights as it growled at the squad.


    Within a second, it appeared next to Arthur and his group. Its fur touched the tent''s ceiling. The group retreated from the giant wolf after picking up Erin who was now ring at them while holding his wounds.


    "Miko, can you take care of the cuffs?" Arthur picked Jin up who was still bleeding. Miko nodded and used her replenished mana to teleport the cuffs away.


    "You¡­ rotten bastard." Jin was far from being thankful. He spat his words out although he was barely awake. "This all happened because of you!"


    "I¡­" Arthur felt guilty because it was true. Things have escted this much because of a single choice he made.


    "Now is not the time, we need to leave." Jin looked at Erin and his squad who were now frozen because of the appearance of the giant wolf.


    "Jin, this won''t end well for you," Erin red at Jin and Arthur, seeds of hate have been sewn. Thetter looked at him with disinterest.


    "Can your wolf kill them?" A chilling question came out of Jin''s mouth, and Arthur was alienated by his calm while hearing it. He thought about it before shaking his head. Kira was strong, but the other side outnumbered them and had more versatile abilities. If they took down the path of taking them out, then it would be mutual self-destruction where only one or two woulde out.


    The group jumped on Kira''s back while they stared down at the enemies. Erin tried to take a step forward before La held him and whispered something that calmed him down. Under the eyes of their enemies and the darkness, Arthur and his group fled the camp.

 Chapter 46 - Guilt, Betrayal, And Friends

    It was the beginning of a new day, it felt especially so afterst night''s near-death experience that the group had. The morning breeze grazed upon their bloodied and pale faces, each tending to his wounds and fatigue while riding on the wolf''s back.


    They rode from the south, going from the valley toward the periphery of the mid-tier area before they went east. Hazel wondered why they traveled so much, but she was in, albeit only physically, a better condition than the rest.


    "Are you hungry?" The slightly tired voice of Arthur rang in her ears, startling her greatly. She felt her stomach turn just by being next to him, hearing his concern. Now that she was out of that situation, her feelings were not the same.


    She felt guilt and ugliness. Even at this moment, she still resented him slightly. When things were dire, she so easily hated someone who saved her life, even if ''she'' was the one who brought him to the camp. She couldn''t look him in the face, as she would be reminded by her selfishness.


    Hazel knew she wasn''t that much of a good person, as she has overlooked the injustice of others when it would hurt her to intervene. However, she still had principals to live by, one of them was repaying those who help her.


    Yet, in her first encounter with helplessness and weakness, while being wed by the neck having herself threatened, she was fast on abandoning those principals.


    Greeted with her silence, she saw how awkward and downcast Arthur''s face was for a brief moment. She felt even worse, so she had to squeeze out the words.


    "No¡­"


    A short silence ensued before a rumbling stomach was heard. Usually, such a sound was not that noticeable in normal people, but awakeners had higher metabolism than others. It was Hazel''s stomach.


    She wanted to die.


    ***


    Arthur jumped from Kira''s back as he began to inspect the surrounding with his rune. He used his pockets to use the rune without being seen, a method he thought of just now. From the outside, he only looked like he had his hand in his pocket. With the light of day to cover it, he also didn''t need to worry about the glow.


    They were near a hill that overlooked a stream of water, an ideal ce for camping. However, Arthur didn''t want to stay outdoors like this, so he had been using his rune to look for underground caves. The hill they stopped at was one such ce, as Arthur had sensed that it had a hollow space inside it.


    Arthur used his new skill to open up a path for them, draining all of his mana just to soften the soil and move it away enough for them to get in. There was a brick wall inside of it, and Arthur had Miko break through it as he was still too wounded even with the constant healing rune.


    Inside was revealed to be an old building, with a statue of a woman inside of the hall that the group entered. It seemed this temple has been abandoned and buried, barely surviving the weight of the dirt on top of it.


    The reason he didn''t go to the pub was simple, as it was on the periphery of the world. It was surrounded by unranked and primitive monsters only, and he had to go out of his way to search for mid-tier monsters. He didn''t want to run into Erin again after thest time with Miko.


    "This should be enough as a hideout," Arthur said, taking out his supplies. It was roasted meat and some fruit he had saved. They had retrieved the supplies he took from the pub after fleeing the camp.


    The others started eating without a word, and Arthur doubted any one of them was in a suitable condition for chitchat. Jin was mummified by bandages as his wounds were too severe. Hazel refused to look at him, only staring nkly at the ground. Miko kept silent since she didn''t know the other two.


    ''This¡­ was not how I expected it to be.'' Arthur imagined their reunion and team to be cheerful, ambitious, and without Jin. Thest one was something Arthur didn''t expect to happen.


    "You¡­" Miko broke the silence as she stared at Hazel with her poker face back. "Did you tell them Arthur''s name?" She was colder than Arthur would have liked for the current situation, but this was an essential question.


    Hazel slightly trembled as she was faced with this question. However, she took a deep breath and shook her head. After a lengthy silence, she answered the question.


    "I told them a different name."


    Miko nodded and went back to silently eating her meal. Arthur was grateful for the concern she showed for his safety and even grateful that Hazel didn''t give them his real name.


    "Thank you." He sincerely said, but the reaction came unexpectedly and from someone else.


    "Shut up." Jin moved closer toward him and Miko stood up from her seat. She held her dagger as she red at Jin. Thetter stood in front of Arthur as he continued, "This is all because of you!"


    "Jin, it''s not!" Hazel shouted, feeling hypocrite because that''s also what she felt at one point. "Arthur saved me," Her own words chocked, reminding her of her ugliness. "It was I that¡­ I¡­" Tears began to pour down.


    ***


    "Is there something wrong?" Fey asked, to which Yuran simply shook his hand. He stood up from his seat by the river and looked at the monk, Qin, feeding the fishes. This gentle scene was a stark contrast to the killing he talked about yesterday.


    Seref Silvera. Yuran knew about him most unexpectedly, as he searched up the young man who saved while being a non-awakener. He didn''t realize this information would benefit him in his search of a Saint.


    His conscious pricked at him, as he felt his morals conflicting with his dream. He looked at his palm and the scar it had, memories shing back.


    ''Mother¡­''


    He resolved his heart. If he needed to betray people, he''d betray them. If he needed to be the devil and y gods, that he would. His eyes flickered with determination and wistfulness.


    Arthur was someone who saved him, someone Yuran looked at like a little brother. But if he needed to betray him to get what he wants, then he would.


    "I''ll look into the surrounding," He told Fey before he jumped and started running up the tree. With another jump, he stood at its highest point surveying the area. Mana gathered in his eyes as it enhanced his vision.


    Down the stream, he noticed a hill where a giant wolf slept next to. He decided to change his way to avoid the monster, and he descended the tree before leaving with the other two toward the north. He heard that there were many injuries there because the summoned beast attacked them.


    ***


    [New rune has been learned through modification.]


    [Detection-II: Use mana to detect the surrounding life-forms.]


    It was a lot different from Detection-I, as the only restrain was the mana Arthur was willing to invest. This message was the one that had appeared after he used the detection rune back at the camp.


    That was all. He gained no other runes and no more stats points. Even so, Arthur felt pleased with this as he could now direct his detection by will. He used his rune and searched deep underground, and there were some monsters here and there. He even felt the presence of a powerful life-form, probably one of the monsters that would be summonedter.


    His thoughts went back to the Dark Queen. He grabbed the dagger he kept by his side and examined it. It looked rather ordinary except for one characteristic. It was hallowing the surrounding like some divine artifact.


    He kept it away as he stood up. The rest were sleeping, resting after yesterday''s battle. It was nighttime and Arthur couldn''t sleep. There were so many things on his mind that he didn''t even want to shut his eyes to think about them.


    He walked outside and found Kira to be asleep. He patted it gently as he watched it sleeping soundly. He sat by his side as he took out some mana cores he had gathered. He split the cores with Miko after their hunts and he was left with 3 mid-tier mana cores.


    His mana increased by 10 after absorbing them all. His aching body felt slightly better, but his mind was tired. He was tired of staying here, trying to survive no matter what, and having to put up with these crazy people.


    ''Well, I also made some friends.''


    Arthur smiled to himself as he lied on Kira''s soft fur, as he remembered the people he met. Hazel, Yuran, and Miko. These people could be considered his friends, bound by helping each other. Jin was also not bad, after seeing how he defended Hazel. There was also the beautiful Fey, but she was aloft except for her interaction with Yuran.


    Every person he met was unique in their way. He was making friends for the first time in years, and he couldn''t help but smile as he remembered Yuran''s kind face. He wondered what he was doing now.

 Chapter 47 - Hazel’s Fortune

    Arthur opened his eyes early the next morning, he had slept by Kira''s side all night. He picked himself up and went into the temple, to find Miko and Jin still asleep, with only Hazel awake. She stood in front of the statue of the woman.


    The woman wore a robe, and she held a staff in her hand. Her features, albeit slightly covered by dust and vegetation, were still beautiful. Hazel stood in front of the statue, rooted to the ground, as she stared at it.


    "What are you doing?" Arthur asked, and Hazel turned around and looked at him with those sorrowful eyes of hers. He didn''t understand what was wrong, but he couldn''t ask. Maybe it was her trauma, he thought.


    "This statue¡­ It feels alive." Hazel said as her eyes went back to the statue. Arthur was puzzled, as he used his rune when he got here and there was no life in this ce.


    Hazel walked toward the statue and ced her hand on its base. She removed the vegetation gently, her eyes slightly watering.


    "Yesterday, when Erin held me captive, I¡­" Hazel felt her tears stream down her face. She couldn''t look at Arthur in the face, so she bit her lips as she forced down the sobs. "I¡­ hated you for it." A sob leaked from her mouth, but she didn''t want it to stop her. "Even after all the times that you saved me," Her head touched the base of the statue as tears kept streaming down. "I''m so sorry."


    Arthur felt his heart aching at this sight. He wouldn''t say he was okay with her hating him for yesterday, but it was still hard to call her ungrateful after all that happened. She was only human.


    He took a step forward as he reached his hand to pat her back, but the hall started rumbling. A bright light shined from the statue as its eyes lit up with sky blue colors. The rumbling woke everyone up, and they witnessed the statue bathing in mana as a voice resounded in the temple.


    "Why are you crying, young one?" A gentle and ethereal voice came from the shining statue. Hazel was too shocked to wipe away her tears that have gathered under her eyes. Before she could say anything, the gentle voice came again.


    "What is it that you wish?" The voice asked again, and everyone felt like it was ridiculous. The overflowing mana proved otherwise, however, as it was enough to make them unable to breathe.


    "I¡­" Hazel wiped away her tears as she tried to think of what to say. She wanted to get stronger. To live the way she wanted without being pushed around. The only thing on her mind was regret. She hated this feeling.


    "I just want to live with no regrets."


    "That''s an answer I like." The statue smiled, shocking Arthur and the rest further. "Of everyone I have encountered over the years, only you can hold my legacy. Only you have a gate to the world of souls."


    Everyone understood what she meant by this, as Hazel was someone who could only summon souls. Even though it sounded impressive, the souls she could summon were only a few.


    Hazel''s heart was the most chaotic, as the words felt like a divine intervention from the heavens. All of her life was filled with misery and ridicule because of her ability, but now she was being told that she was the only one who could receive a legacy.


    "What¡­ do I need to do?" Hazel took a step forward toward the statue, asking with longing. She was tired of being bullied, pushed around, and being forced to betray her principles and live with regrets.


    "To receive my legacy, you need to find my body. In the far north is a castle of ice, surrounded by ice golems and demonic monsters. Defeat the castle''s lord to retrieve my body, only then can I pass down my legacy to you.


    "Remember my name, child, I am The Witch of Icy Inds, Anabel. Let your friends help you in your quest, and may the gods bestow upon you a better fate than mine."


    The light in the statue flickered before disappearing, the hall was quiet again with only four shocked people standing there. A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu overtook Arthur, and he remembered the time he received his legacy. This time, it was Hazel''s turn to receive hers.


    The others weren''t as calm, as legacies were rare despite being known. Receiving a legacy was like receiving extra abilities, further strengthening the receiver of the legacy.


    Only Hazel stood there with her body, trembling all over. After calming herself, she turned around and looked at the other three. Her eyes full of determination, she bowed her head deeply as she asked with a shaky voice.


    "Please, everyone. Lend me your help."


    ***


    "Why did you agree to help her?" Miko asked, bewildered, while she looked at Arthur''s back. He picked the rabbit they had hunted and looked at her, also bewildered by her question.


    "First, she''s my friend. Second, isn''t it obvious that we need her to get stronger to leave this world?"


    "Are you talking about the n you had earlier?" Miko asked, feeling her patience wearing thin.


    "Obviously, why?"


    "It''s just stupid. Why would we risk ourselves to do this, when we can just look at other ways to receive an insignia!" It was the first time she raised her voice at him, and he looked at her calmly. His golden eyes resembling the sun as if they were its daughters.


    "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "I¡­" Miko looked for words to say, but she failed to answer him. Why did she care about this? She was just repaying his debt of saving her life, feeding her when she was the weakest.


    She then realized it. It was this quality of his that bothered her the most. This quality of always helping others if he can, even if it didn''t bring him any benefit. He was the only one here not considering the trial an opportunity to rise above the rest. Even while being like this, others failed to appreciate it. Yet he took no offense with that, simply treating it as normal.


    "You''re a good person, Arthur. However, you''re also stupid. Don''t let others take advantage of your kindness." She said, hoping it would somehow change his ways.


    "Miko¡­" He looked at her, chewing on his words like he was rearranging them. "Are you okay with this?"


    "With what?"


    "The trials. The killing. Being trapped." He was angry, not because of her, but something else. Heughed bitterly and shook his head. "Why is everyone treating this like normal? Why is everyone okay with others dying here, away from their family, cold and forever decaying in this rotten ce?"


    His words were nails to her apathetic heart. He questioned these because he was an outsider to the families, the world of awakeners, and the struggle between the major powers in the world. They had lived for so long in the shadows, fighting and killing, trying to rise above the others for a chance of survival, that they had forgotten what was normal and what wasn''t at one point.


    However, she wouldn''t change her ways. He was simply ignorant of the real world. He held desperately into his naivety, that it would kill him at one point.


    "I''ll break this world." He dered his tanned skin bathing in the light of day. His golden eyes staring into her soul, telling her that he meant every word of it.


    "Not just the trials, but¡­" He paused, seemingly hesitant. "In the end, at some point, I''ll fight the whole world if I have to."


    "Fight the whole world? For what?" She asked, his words stopped to make sense to her. He looked at her a bit longer before he sighed and turned away, heading back to the temple.


    "For us to survive, or so I was told."


    She was left there standing, unable toprehend what he meant by thest sentence. As she looked at his thin back from behind, his figure started growing smaller as he walked away through the forest. Miko felt lonely all of sudden.


    "You have failed your mission, it seems." A voice so familiar that she was sick of it came from her side. It was a while since she met him, but she didn''t miss him one bit.


    "None of your concerns," She coldly replied with her usual poker face back. She looked at the man standing by the tree. One of her seniors, the Prince of Berilo Kingdom, Kirk Berilo.


    "Don''t use that tone with me, dear cousin."


    "What do you want?" She curtly answered, bothered by his appearance.


    "A simple thing, try to get closer to that man, Arthur Silvera." Miko felt like he was grinning under the hood, making her stomach turn.


    "Why?"


    "There are things you don''t know, cousin. We need that man for our ns."


    Miko''s body turned cold, almost shivering, at the sudden realization. Arthur''s words and her kingdom''s ns¡­ If her guess was right, the world would turn upside down.


    "Even without you telling me, I n to." Miko''s heart was conflicted for the first time in her life.

 Chapter 48 - Icy Castle

    Three days of traveling together can do a lot, but it couldn''t improve the rtionship of their group just yet. Arthur had a headache just from dealing with the tension in the group.


    There was the not-so-nice Jin, who kept throwing res at him and almost fight him every time he had a chance too. The first day was a lot easier as Jin was too wounded to fight, but after they started traveling north, he got a lot fussier.


    Miko was unusually quiet and would only talk to him, ignoring the other two. After their talk the other day, it seems they got a bit further away, Arthur hoped otherwise.


    His friendship was Hazel was the only redeeming part as it got better after she told him what she thought. Arthur thought about talking to her about it, but he didn''t know what to say. They both ignored it and acted like usual, providing the only chatter in the group.


    This has further increased the number of res he received from Jin, making Arthur unsure about what to do. However, he sensed no hostility like earlier after agreeing to help Hazel with her legacy.


    All is well that ends well, or so they say. In the past few days of traveling, they worked together as a group to kill monsters. They would then take their cores and leave the rest after Arthur used the excuse of healing to absorb them. He learned to hide his absorption by cing his hand on the body while using the rune.


    It was after three days of absorbing monsters that he gained a new skill, further increasing his powers. It was the first elemental offensive skill he gained.


    [Skill has been absorbed. deless Wind sh. (E)]


    It was a strange skill that he couldn''t use his de to unleash it but have to use his hand. It was still powerful that worked as a great sneak attack since he would be shing using his hand. He looked at his stats for the first time in a while, grinning from ear to ear at the increase in powers.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 12 (98%)]


    [Strength: 62]


    [Agility: 60]


    [Stamina: 52]


    [Perception: 46]


    [Mana: 25/56]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (15%), Useable Runes: 8]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E)]


    This was his strength after hunting underground with Miko and with the others for the past few days. His body was brimming with power but he felt that his potential was getting squeezed out. He had to eat a lot more than usual, devouring three times the amount he ate when he was a non-awakener.


    Skills were less favored by the masses because they were a lot more mana draining, so most people would depend on their abilities to make a living. However, they were still essential and widely fought for as they could be the difference between life and death. After trying his new skill, Arthur realized that each use drained 5 mana points.


    He kept feeling like he was getting stuffed, although full of power. His body kept getting stronger, racing toward an unknown end. Arthur had no worries for now as he would be getting out of here soon, and he would ask Master Ronin about it.


    After three days of travel, the group reached a cier with the sea beyond it. There were some snowy mountains in the distance, with a giant castle standing between them. It was probably their destination, and the group kept advancing on top of Kira''s back.


    The only way they were able to resist the cold was through Kira''s innate fire ability, releasing heat from his body. Arthur marveled at the change of scenery after they left the green hills and forests, wondering how such a thing was possible. The whole trial ground felt like several pieces ofnd being sewed together, each separated from the rest.


    As they were going through the icends, Arthur kept using his rune in his pocket. With the mana he had now, there was no problem of keeping it active. After a few moments, he sensed a life form ahead. However, there was nothing but white in front of him. He stopped Kira as he began to survey the surrounding.


    "Why did you stop? Are you scared now?" Jin kept taunting him, but Arthur ignored him. He looked at a small part of the cier that looked like a giant white rock, and he sent a wind sh at it using his hands.


    There was a dull sound at the point of impact, and nothing else. Jin was about to mock Arthur again before the group heard a wailing scream before the rock stood up, revealing an ice golem. After a short moment, another ice golem appeared. They were a Middle-mid-tier monster. The group was in for a tough battle.


    ***


    Arthur wasn''t the one to finish them off, as everyone kept attacking until they died. Kira proved to be extremely helpful in the fight, as it took care of one of the golems on its own. The others had to group up to finish it off in an unfavorable environment.


    Now, they had to set up a camp. They tried to pick a low ground to shield them from the cold, and they made some fire to warm them. It was then that Jin revealed his usefulness, holding into a rare storage artifact and took out a tent for them to sleep in.


    Arthur realized how ignorant he was about artifacts, as he never knew that such an artifact existed. He tried to take a peek at it, it was a ring with runes on it. Unfortunately, he can''t learn it yet since his level was too low.


    After spending the night, the group resumed their travel toward the ice castle. On the way, they hunted together and lived together, sharing life and death and stories of the ancient. For the first time in his life, Arthur started to trust people.


    After several days of fighting, they reached the ice castle in the distance. It looked like a miniature mountain, white all over and grand looking. They stood in front of its giant door, covered in the white fur they had taken from the demonic bears.


    "We''re here, everyone." Arthur smiled at them, feeling the pride in what they had aplished. The rest of them nodded, smiling. Even Jin, who was usually cold to him, warmed up to him after so many days of battling together.


    With one strike from Kira, the castle''s doors were wide open. The group advanced, finding knights made of ice. Using his boots and newfound speed, Arthur dashed toward them. Each one of them was a middle-mid-tier monster, and Arthur had no hope of defeating it alone currently. He would be able to handle a low-mid-tier alone, but he need help for this one.


    He started kitting the monster, using his runes and skills to inflict damages and get away while letting others do the same. This way, they were able to finish them off cleanly and took away their mana cores. Arthur absorbed the ones he has in when the group was not looking, and then they advanced into the castle.


    They kept fighting monsters that came their way, breaching the defenses of the castle with Kira''s strength being the main reason they were having an easy time. Before long, they reached thest chamber where a single figure was seated on a throne.


    The figure stood up, wearing blue armor while being surrounded by the icy interior of the castle, unsheathed his sword. It let out a frosty breath before the eyes under the helmets lit up with red color. It let out an angry scream before it dashed in their direction.


    Arthur was the first one to act, sending several deless Wind shes in its direction. It used its sword to easily deflect them, before using a skill of its own. Giant ice spears appeared around it as it let out an angry roar,manding the spears tounch forward.


    "Kira!" Arthur shouted as he and the rest rushed forward. Kira used its mes to destroy the spears, allowing the others to close in on the monster.


    Arthur realized this monster was peak-mid-tier, just like Kira. However, it had an advantage in the surrounding castle so Kira couldn''t take him out on his own. Jin summoned his bear and minotaur while also advancing. Hazel also summoned the Ghost Ogre, her strongest summoned monster.


    Miko teleported all over the battlefield, attacking the monster''s weak points while Arthur engaged with it in battle. Although it was way above their level, working as a team allowed them to take a stand against it.


    After several shes and wounds inflicted, they were finally able to take it down with Kira using one of his most powerful skills to kill it. Its fur turned crimson red as fire fangs appeared in its maws, it gained incredible speed and strength for a short amount of time.


    Unfortunately, Arthur couldn''t absorb the monster''s essence. However, he got to keep the core since Kira killed it, and the others thought of Kira as Arthur''s tamed monster.


    To be honest, Arthur didn''t do anything to tame, but he was d to receive a high-mid-tier core, so he dly epted.


    "Go ahead," Arthur told Hazel after entering the final room, where a coffinid there. She wiped away tears of gratitude as she nodded, and advanced toward the coffin. The moment she touched it; a bright light engulfed the whole castle.

 Chapter 49 - Young Love

    Hazel got her legacy, making her able to summon the Witch for a short duration. However, it was still a powerful summoned creature that would rival Jin''s monstersbined. Even still, Hazel remained humble, only bing a bit more confident.


    The group left the ice castle afterward, heading back toward the greennds. They met fewer monsters on the way back, easing their travels back toward a better climate.


    At night after they departed, Arthur left the group resting in the tent and sat outside. Even with the time they spent together, he still preferred the loneliness of his thoughts. He gazed at the tower shining brightly in the distance, too far away to threaten them.


    They could now, as a group, hunt a peak-mid-tier monster without getting grievous injuries. However, they stillcked the means to conquer the tower. What kind of people cleared it? Arthur wondered for a second time. He imagined himself at the top, ringing the giant bell that signified his glory, letting others know of his aplishments.


    The reality was different. He had to flee, hide, and use every means to survive. Ever since the termination of his contract, life seemed like it wouldn''t stop rolling. He wanted to take a short rest, but it wouldn''t allow him such a luxury.


    "What are you thinking about?" He turned around toward the person who emerged from the tent, it was Hazel. Her eyes have gotten a shade of blue after she gained her legacy, fitting her brown short hair well.


    "The tower, I wonder what sort of people can clear it?"


    "Strong ones, for sure." She said as she sat down next to him, leaning on Kira''s back as well. "I don''t know them in person, only heard of them. They''re on a different level altogether. The first trial is merely a piece of cake for them, the real challenge starts in the next trials."


    "That''s scary," Arthur gave a hollowugh, dreading to even think about another trial. He just wanted this one to end.


    "It is," Hazel nodded, snuggling into her scarf. She half-closed her eyes as she looked at the ground. "Especially for us, the bottom feeders."


    Arthur felt his heart aching at this indisputable truth. They were just like Hazel said, bottom feeders. In society, before he got his legacy, he was like that. After he got his legacy, he thought it would be a breeze to get stronger. Now, he was thrown into arger pond, being a bottom feeder again.


    "We will change." Said Arthur with conviction. Only a month ago, he was a nobody. Now, he could fight against Erin Voldor ande out alive. "You changed, haven''t you?" Arthur stared at her, and she stared back before nodding with a grin.


    "It''s all thanks to you, Arthur," She looked at him and continued before he could answer. "If not for you, I would have drowned in the river or died in the swamp. And then again, you came to save me when Erin held me captive."


    "You were held captive because of me." Arthur corrected her, but she shook her head.


    "Miko told me. She told me the reason you confronted with Erin was that you didn''t betray her, standing up to her even if she was a stranger you saved." Hazel stared deeply into his eyes, looking for something that would make her understand him.


    "We don''t do that usually. Saving people, helping them, and fighting against injustice are things we choose not to do. We are trying to live safely, this is our world, this is the world that we created."


    Arthur felt slightly guilty hearing her words because he wanted to leave Miko at that time. He didn''t know her that much, and she didn''t deny that she tried to kill Erin. He didn''t want to interfere with them, so he felt it was better to leave before the voice had guided him.


    "I''m not as good as you think I am," Arthur shook his head, remembering the two people he killed. He would still remember their faces, pale and cold, after what he had done. "I killed people before." He added, his voice cracked a bit unknowingly as he stared away from her.


    Hazel reached out her hand and turned his face towards her. She stared into his eyes, finding sorrow in them.


    "They attacked you, didn''t they?" She asked knowingly, and Arthur nodded. He was about to add that it was still killing, but she cut him off.


    "Would you rather that you would have let them do what they wanted?" She asked, and Arthur was suddenly conscious of Kira''s breathing behind him. As he thought about her question, he didn''t even need to think to answer. Kira was the friend who protected him unconditionally, for reasons he didn''t understand.


    "No, if anyone tries to hurt Kira, I''ll kill them." Arthur realized how attached he was to the giant wolf, who kept hispany all those nights. If he was alone, he would have gone insane from anxiety and worry. He would have been unable to sleep peacefully, protected by Kira.


    Hazel heard his words and felt her heart beating loudly. He might have answered reflexively, but she understood why he killed those people. They endangered him and his friend and even that wasn''t enough to turn him into an emotionless killing machine. He was still the kind person he was, unblinded by rage.


    Before she knew it, her lips touched his. The tower shined brightly in the distance, dyeing the sky as she kissed someone for the first time. The second round has ended.


    ***


    "Do you like Hazel?" Jin asked after he sat next to Arthur, who was barbequing the lunch by the stream. Arthur remembered what happened the other night. Hazel kissed him, before returning to the tent leaving him lingering for more.


    After his father''s disappearance, Arthur was isted from his friends without realizing it. He had some he liked to hang out with, like Noah and a few others, but he never was that close to a male friend.


    "I¡­" Arthur remembered how Jin looked at Hazel and felt he can''t say the truth. "I like her as a friend, just that." Jin looked at him and nodded.


    "Thank you for helping us," Jin said. "If there''s anything I can help you with, please tell me."


    "I will," Arthur nodded, feeling slightly guilty. He fidgeted in his spot before asking his question. "What about you?"


    "I loved her ever since we were kids." His answer was a firm one, making Arthur regret asking since he felt so guilty. He felt like couldn''t do this to a friend of his, so he decided to back away.


    "You knew each other when you were kids?"


    "Yeah, we used to y all the time. You know, she''s like the first person I loved, and she was the only one who treated me nicely."


    Arthur wanted to say something, but he saw that Jin wanted to keep talking so he shut his mouth and listened.


    "But we got separated after our abilities appeared, it''s so stupid. What use do these abilities have if they''re the reason we''re miserable?" Jin was looking at the ground, his hands turning to fists.


    "Abilities are meant to help us gain what we want, not the other way around," Arthur said.


    "That''s what I thought before, but I don''t know anymore. Since she got her legacy, things would be different now. That''s why I''m so grateful, so let me help you."


    "There''s one thing," Arthur said, smiling. Hazel and Miko came back and they sat next to them. He turned his gaze toward the other two and continued. "Miko already knows about this, but there''s something I need to do."


    "No matter what it is, I''ll help you. You have already done so much to help me," Hazel''s eyes were filled with determination and gratefulness.


    "There''s a monster I need to take down. It''s probably high-tier, hopefully, a low-high-tier monster. I didn''t think I can do it alone, that''s why I want you guys to help me. If you feel that it''s too much of a risk, then we can call it off."


    He felt nervous telling them, but his worries were unnecessary as Hazelughed. She was a lot more confident after receiving her legacy, strengthening her greatly.


    "We can do it, my new summoned creature is the Witch herself, and she''s really powerful."


    "That''s true, but we can''t have Kira help us this time. The monster is underground, and there''s no way that Kira could go there."


    The situation was now different, and the atmosphere got a lot tenser. Jin''s eyes flickered, but he nodded after a short moment of thinking.


    "There shouldn''t be an issue. It would be a close-call, but I think we can manage. If it''s something you need to do, then we''re willing to help you out."


    "That''s right!" Hazel chimed in.


    "Thank you, guys. What about you, Miko?" Arthur turned toward Miko, who simply sighed and agreed.


    With this, they were ready to go underground. Arthur longed for his humble home and safe life, and now he would finally be able to return to it. There were so many new things that he needed to do like his training with Master Ronin, the academy, creating artifacts, making skills, and free his family of their debt.

 Chapter 50 - The Dark Queen

    Evading Erin''s group was a difficult feat, and the group used the cover of the night to rush toward the pub. They decided to spend the night here before heading to the underground tunnels tomorrow, preparing a little farewell celebration.


    They had the alcohol, seasoned meat, and goodpany and that was all they needed to throw a small farewell party. They roasted the meat as they talked andughed.


    They moved a table outside the pub and filled it with good food and alcohol, and they started to dig in as they shared stories. They all had a silent agreement about not sharing anything about where they lived and their real names, as it would make everyonefortable this way.


    Being able to use mana made them able to get a little dizzy, not too drunk to act out, and no leftover hangover. The night reached its darkest and the group slept outside next to each other, sleeping soundly until the morning came.


    They ate their breakfast before heading toward the underground dungeon. They rode over Kira''s back, evading Erin''s camp on the way. After an hour of traveling, they were finally standing in front of the tunnel.


    "Kira, you should stay here. We''ll meet again when we get out of here." Arthur said, hoping to find Kira on the outside world. He would go to the cave they first met, hoping to find him there since that was the most likely ce Kira got transported from.


    They descended the tunnel, going into theyer where the mid-tier monsters lived. Arthur used the chance to kill a low-mid-tier monster by himself, although it was a long battle he was still capable of the feat. As this was the first mid-tier monster Arthur killed, he leveled up again to Level 14. He leveled up to 13 when they were hunting on the cier, and he invested his points into mana. Unexpectedly, he also gained a new rune.


    [New rune has been learned. Restore-I: Can restore mana fully. Disables the use of mana for one day after one hour is over.]


    Finally, he gained a trump card. This rune would allow him to change tides mid-battle, but he would be extremely vulnerable. Although he didn''t think he would need it in the uing fight, it was still great to have.


    He picked the core and absorbed it after pocketing it. His mana increased again, a bit less than usual since he was getting stronger and stronger. It was, however, a significant increase as his mana finally reached 60.


    "These creatures are not thatmon," Jin said, as he watched the lightning spiders die. Arthur nodded his head and the group kept advancing. After hunting the low-mid-tier monsters, they descended anotheryer and found middle-mid-tier monsters. They were giant centipedes that released poison. The group had to work together, but the monsters were dealt with by Annabel, the Witch of Icy Inds.


    Having the witch by their side was a huge help, as her freezing spells worked extremely well against the poison the centipedes released. The group would take care of the restrained monsters then, continuing on their way. Unlike earlier, they found a door this time that led to a brick chamber. After going inside, they found a single figure in the chamber. It was a shadow monster, a semi-ethereal creature that was the bane of many warriors.


    The monster screeched, dashing toward them. It had a humanoid figure, with its body stretching and dissolving at will. It manifested its limbs into different weapons that it used to attack Arthur and the rest. This was a high-mid-tier monster due to the difficulty of injuring it, but Arthur had no worries.


    He took out the golden dagger that flickered with holy light and began to attack the creature. The dagger proved extremely effective as the parts shed by it couldn''t regenerate. The monster began to screech and convulse because of the dagger''s holiness, and it was only a matter of time before they were able to kill it together. Its body dissolved and disappeared, only leaving a mana core and skill.


    "I think you should have the skill; you were the one who did the most work," Hazel said, to which Miko nodded. Arthur looked at Jin who gestured him to go ahead, and he made no further dys in picking it up.


    [Shadow Swap (E): Use the shadows to teleport in a 5-meter radius.]


    It was also an E-rank skill, but it was far more practical in an actual fight. It was simr to Miko''s ability, but it had more restrains and would probably cost a lot of mana. Nheless, he would still use it in times of need.


    The group advanced through the room, and another shadow monster appeared. This time it was shaped like a quadruped monster. Again, the group defeated it using the dagger Arthur got from Solomon, and advanced again.


    Thest monster was a shadow knight, a peak-mid-tier monster that was famed for its strength and unparalleled skill. It was at this time that Arthur and his group started facing difficulty in beating it.


    Hazel summoned the Witch of Annabel to help them in the fight, Miko teleported and sent a prating strike at the monster, Jin used his summoned monsters to distract it allowing it no time to rest, and Arthur was the main attacker with his well rounded physical body, protection runes, force boots, and dagger. He was over-geared unlike the rest of them.


    With a scream, the shadow knight fell to the ground scattering away, leaving only the panting group in his ce. Even though they were tired, no one was injured. This was a good sign that they could kill the Dark Queen if they advanced at this rate.


    They remained in the chamber for a while to rest, eat, and strategize. After that, they went ahead and opened the giant door.


    They were inside a giant hall, lined with many ck engravings. The hall had windows that revealed nothing but dirt behind them, suggesting the hall to be built elsewhere before being moved here. The group walked in and noticed a chandelier hanging from the ceiling, with a figure hanging from it upside down.


    It was a beautiful woman, who had her eyes closed, hanging from the ceiling. Her long dark hair swayed under the force of gravity, revealing her neck and her face.


    There were two horns on her forehead, and she had the lower body of a bird, and wings for arms. Her feathers were matt ck, taking in all the light in the room without reflecting it.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the Dark Queen, a species of dark harpies, opened her eyes that had no white in them, only infinite darkness.


    Being stared at silently by the Dark Queen made the group feel chills travel down their spines. The ck-feathered harpy studied them with curiosity, but her expression soon morphed into that of extreme pain. She howled in agony as a wound festered in her chest, oozing ckish substance.


    After a short moment, the Dark Queen calmed down and started heaving heavily, her body recovering slowly on its own. Arthur looked at her and remembered what the old man he met before told him.


    ''Please, I beg you, don''t let the person I love suffer any longer.''


    Solomon''s words rang in Arthur''s ears as he watched the Dark Queen suffer in agony. He realized that this creature was previously a human, someone Solomon loved and has turned into this somehow. Solomon talked about defying the heavens, but Arthur never thought about such religious thoughts before.


    "Arthur, is this the one you talked about?" Jin asked with worry in his voice, the monster looked a lot stronger than they anticipated.


    "Yes, but it''s wounded. Look at its chest," Arthur pointed with his chin, and Jin looked at the harpy''s chest where a huge hole was still bleeding dark liquid.


    "If that''s the case, then we might manage." Jin nodded his head and the team began spreading out.


    ''I''m sorry,'' Arthur voiced in his heart as he looked at the agonized monster. ''I''ll free you of your curse,'' He took out the golden dagger.

 Chapter 51 - Bloodied Sword

    When the dagger came into view, the harpy snapped her neck toward Arthur''s direction. She gazed at him with a nk expression as ck tears rolled down her eyes. For the shortest moment, Arthur saw a thin smile appear on her mouth. The next second, her expression turned into one of pure suffering as it screeched so loudly that Arthur doubted her vocal cords could take it. A ck stigma appeared on her forehead as the monster''s eyes turned red with rage.


    "Gyaaaah!" She roared as she spread her wings. With a p of them, she flew threw the air toward the group. Jin and Hazel summoned their monster while Miko disappeared from the battlefield.


    "Minotaur!" Jin roared and the giant bull-headed monster rushed toward the Dark Queen. However, it was clear that the harpy had an advantage over them as it could fly. That''s why Arthur dashed, closely behind the minotaur, and jumped on its body after it reached a certain distance from the harpy.


    Arthur jumped and ced his feet on the minotaur''s giant club. With amand of Jin, the minotaurunched Arthur at the harpy like it was striking a home-run.


    Arthur had the golden dagger in front of him, being a human-spear as heunched toward the monster. This was one of their strategies as the strongest weapon they had against the monster was the golden dagger that Arthur had.


    The harpy wasn''t so dense to forget dodging, and it flew upward away from Arthur. It was then that Arthur sighed in relief since it didn''t dodge sideways, choosing to further increase the gap between the two teams.


    Miko appeared above the Dark Queen as shended on its back,nding several strikes that made the queen scream again. She fell downward toward the trajectory Arthur was heading in. This was one of the ns they had, and it proved sessful as the Dagger easily pierced the dark harpy''s flesh, embedding itself deeply only left to the wound the harpy already had.


    The monster screamed in agony as it used its wings to strike Arthur and Miko, sending Arthur flying through the hall but Miko managed to disappear in time.


    A giant six-limbs bear appeared behind Arthur, catching him in time to negate the impact. Arthur stood up and examined his body, slightly wounded but he could still fight.


    If this has been a month ago, Arthur would have been easily frightened by being in pain. Now, however, after many life-and-death situations and the strengthening of his body, he was no longer afraid. The wounds could heal, but he needed to survive.


    "Attack!" Arthur roared, determined to leave the harpy no chance of recovery. Annabel appeared as she sent several ice spears at the monster, decreasing the temperature by several degrees. Miko, who had appeared next to Arthur, was about tounch herself forward again when the harpy screamed and sent a shockwave that deflected the ice spears.


    In the end, it was still a high-tier monster, being extremely difficult to kill for their team. With a p of both of its wings, a hundred ck arrows appear made out of mana.


    "Behind me!" Jin roared as hemanded the minotaur to shield him, and the group rushed behind him. Hazel had Annabel construct an ice wall in front of them as an extrayer of protection.


    Barely making it, an ice wall rose to block the hundred-something arrows. Booming sounds reverberated in the hall as the arrows were breaking the wall down, destroying itpletely in the end. The minotaur followed Jin''smand as it guarded them with its armored body.


    After a few moments, the bombardment ended and the minotaur fell to the ground panting heavily. Its back was filled with wounds that had a ck liquid gushing out of them.


    "Attack!" Jin roared and the groupunched itself forward again. Miko held into Arthur''s arm as the two teleported above the flying harpy.


    This time, the harpy wasn''t easily fooled and was able to dodge in time. Arthur used his boots that had a Force-II rune, applying force underneath him to propel his body toward the harpy. Using his golden dagger, the nemesis of the dark creature, he shed its wing in half before falling to the ground miserably.


    He picked himself up, face full of dust, witnessing the harpy fall to the ground with its wing wounded. From then on, they had a bigger chance of killing it.


    As it fell to the ground, it roared as it used another skill of hers. ck shadows exploded from underneath her attacking all of them. Miko was able to teleport in time, and Jin and Hazel were able to block it using their summoned monsters. Arthur, who was the closest to the harpy, wasn''t so lucky as a shadow impaled itself in his left shoulder.


    "Dammit!" Arthur cursed in pain and used his right arm to sh the shadow away with his dagger. The shadow withered away leaving only a deep wound on Arthur''s shoulder.


    "Arthur! Are you okay?" Miko rushed to his side while the other two attacked the harpy to prevent her from attacking again.


    "I am, let''s end it!" Arthur gritted his teeth. He just wanted to go back home, see his family, and escape this bloody trial.


    Miko wanted to ask him to retreat, but she closed her mouth. She looked at the Dark Queen, who had wounds all over her body, battling the six-limbs bear and Annabel. They needed to end this now.


    "Distract her," Arthur said, looking calmer than earlier. She nodded her head and rushed toward the queen. She teleported in and out while attacking her endlessly, emptying her mana in the meantime. She left nothing to use as she knew this would be theirst stand.


    Angering the queen greatly, Miko knew now was the chance. She revealed an opening that the queen didn''t miss to attack her. Before she was struck, Miko used thest of her mana to teleport a distance away, making the queen strike empty air.


    The Dark Queen was about to attack her again due to her anger, and she fell in their trap. Arthur appeared out of nowhere, using his Shadow Swap skill to appear behind the queen. Holding the dagger in his left hand, he poured all of the remaining mana into it. Even after weeks of training, his mana was still unstable and left him damaged if used too suddenly.


    This was theirst chance to end this. Arthur attacked the queen with the dagger, that was now shining blue and golden, at the queen''s wound from the back. It pierced right through its flesh and the queen issued a dying scream, as it fell to the ground.


    The hall was quiet. The four of them stood there, wounded and emptied of mana, but they did it. Arthur fell to his knees as he was in the worst condition of them all.


    "Arthur, are you okay?" Miko walked over to him and so did the other two. Hazel was barely standing as her legacy drained mana that she barely had, as she stillcked the mana to supply it. She also fell to her knees and Jin held her body, offering her a mana-replenishing potion.


    "I am¡­ We finally¡­" Arthur smiled thinly, his eyes blurring. Words were appearing in front of him but he was too emotional to read them.


    "Tack, tack, tack." The sounds of footsteps came from the entrance of the hall, and Arthur snapped out of his joy. He lifted his head in rm, only to see Erin and his group entering the hall.


    "You guys did it, wow." Erin looked surprised, looking at the harpy''s body in greed. Arthur felt his body turn cold at this sight and picked himself up, despite his energies. If pushes to shove, he could use his Restore rune.


    "What are you doing here?" Arthur took a step forward, ring at them with hostility. He had no idea how they found them, but things were not looking good. Even if he could fight, his group could not. He needed to stall for time until he picks up the mana core from the Dark Queen to use it with his dagger, teleporting them out of here.


    "How about you ask him?" Erin grinned, looking behind Arthur''s back. Arthur was bewildered and followed his gaze, trying to turn around.


    It was then that he felt extreme pain. His back was burning as Arthur looked down, seeing the bloodied sword, prating his back, anding out of his abdomen. He turned his head, looking at Jin who was holding the handle of the sword with shock before he fell to the ground.


    He could hear Miko''s scream and he could see Hazel lying on the ground as well, unconscious. He felt his body turning cold on the inside while being warmed from the outside by his blood.

 Chapter 52 - Never A Fool Again

    Jizo fell to his knees at the doors of a hut at the world''s edge. It was his only safe ce, he had nowhere else to go. The door opened to reveal a woman in her thirties. She wore a ck robe that was a contrast to her silver hair and eyes, giving her a gloomy deposition.


    "What have you done?" The woman asked coldly, eyes full of rage. Jizo''s body trembled at the question, as pain and agony filled his heart.


    "I¡­" He pulled his hair so hard that it started toe off before he smashed his head into the ground. "I trusted him¡­ He wanted to get stronger, to take revenge, and I helped him."


    "You gave him the rune? Have you lost your goddamn mind!" She pulled him off his knees and shouted to his face, her beautiful face turning terrifyingly demonic.


    "No¡­" Jizo shook his head, tears rolling down his eyes. "I gave him an artifact that I made. It allowed him to¡­ get stronger." Jizo cried bitterly before he continued. "He killed millions using it, he¡­ did things I would have never done."


    "It was you who killed them!" The woman shouted throwing him to the ground. Jizo didn''t resist as he felt the hard ground underneath him. He dug his hands into the soil as he remembered how he was betrayed by the friend he trusted so much.


    "I was a fool, but never will be again. And neither should you, Arthur." Jizo looked at him, and Arthur snapped his eyes open. He could still feel his blood draining, but a single sentence filled his eyes.


    [New legacy rune has been obtained.]


    ***


    "Arthur!" Miko sprinted to his side, but she was toote. His blood was draining so fast that she couldn''t even stop the bleeding. At this rate, he would be dead in a few moments. Her mind was going nk at the sudden turn of even. From Erin''s appearance to Jin''s betrayal, she couldn''t wrap her head around it.


    "How could you, Jin you bastard!" Miko shouted with rage as she dashed toward him, shing with her dagger. Even if she had no mana, she just couldn''t forgive him after all the times they have been through.


    Before she could reach him, Erin appeared in front of her with his bloody armor on, sending her flying with a fist that twisted her organs. She coughed blood uncontrobly as a result of the difference in their strength.


    "I had to, Miko. You think I would endanger Hazel''s life and mine by going against Erin for your sake?" Jin''s words were colder than ice, and they stabbed into her heart. She should have expected it, but she was blinded. She wanted to believe in what Arthur believed in, but she made a deadly mistake.


    "And it''s the right choice," Erin took a step forward, chains appearing around him. "No one would side with a killer like you!" He appeared in front of her before she could react and sent another fist at her, making her crash against the wall like a broken kite.


    "But he trusted you, he helped you!" Miko found herself shouting despite her organs breaking down. Why was she saying such a thing? She wondered. Why did he influence her that much with his kindness? She wondered again.


    "Hahaha, are you being serious right now? You, a bunch of stealthily killing dogs, talking about trust and help?" Erinughed loudly while the rest of the group surrounded them.


    Miko looked for a way out, but there was none. Hazel was unconscious on the floor, probably drugged by Jin''s potion from earlier. It was a relief that she didn''t betray them, but she wished she could help them.


    "I won''t go down so easily, you bastards!" She brandished her daggers as she tried to replenish her mana, enough to send Arthur away at least. Her body was failing her as it would never be enough to do that.


    "Jin, you still haven''t proved your remorse enough. Kill this bitch. I know you''re tired, but we''ll help." Erin took a step back and grinned, it seemed like he enjoyed this whole show.


    Jin gritted his teeth and took a step forward. He was also drained of mana, but he was in a far better situation than Miko who left no energy to be used from the earlier fight. He walked over as he convinced himself this was the right decision. If they fought against Erin, his and Hazel''s life would be a lot more difficult in the outside world.


    "Nothing personal, this is merely the best choice I have." Jin unsheathed his sword as mana coursed through it, strengthening it greatly.


    "Tell Arthur I''m sorry when you meet him in the afterworld." He whispered just enough for her to hear. He wanted her to know his hands were tied too, but it sounded like empty excuses.


    "Why don''t you tell me now?"


    A voice came from behind him, sending goosebumps over his skin as if it came from the underworld. He turned around in haste, expecting to see a body lying on the ground, only to be greeted with exploding golden light with hues of blue. Standing in the middle was the person he just stabbed, and he disappeared like a ghost.


    The next moment that he appeared, Jin felt like he was being hit by a train as his body crashed to the wall. Arthur had his foot on his chest as he looked at him from above, disdain clear in his eyes.


    "Is that the best you came up with? Do you think we wouldn''t have been able to fool them if we worked together?" Arthur''s words were cold, emotionless, and filled with freezing-rage.


    Jin wanted to say that he had no choice, but Arthur kicked him another time in the stomach burying him deeper into the ground.


    "No," Arthur grinned as he looked at Jin. "You wanted to get rid of me for a different reason, didn''t you?" He picked Jin up with one hand by the throat, thetter struggling and whimpering for air as he felt his neck being crushed.


    ''Why is he so strong?'' Jin tried to use his mana, but it wasn''t enough to summon anything. Arthur sent another fist toward his abdomen, crushing several of his organs before whispering into his ear.


    "You saw us that night, didn''t you?" His words were slicing into Jin''s heart like a hot knife through butter. They were a reminder of his true selfish self. The true reason he wanted Arthur dead.


    It was then that he could see red mana in the corner of his eye, Erin was here for his rescue. He felt relief seep through, as there was no way Arthur was a match to Erin.


    "Die already, you cockroach!" Erin bellowed with rage as he sent his strongest fist toward the insolent bug who refused to die. His fist made a booming sound with how powerful it is, making Erin confident in ending it with one blow.


    A thin palm blocked his fist, ending its momentum without being pushed in the slightest. Erin felt like his hand was almost broken as if he had just struck an immovable mountain.


    "Ah yes, the rapist was also here." Arthur looked at him, smiling as he held Erin''s fist in his hand. With a single motion, he lifted Erin''s body in the air like he was using a whip and smashed him to the ground. Air pressure spread in the surrounding as a crater was formed under Erin''s body that was bloody and broken.


    Arthur felt his body beginning to be damaged under the effect of the great power he felt within. He knew he had no more time so he flung Jin to the wall, his life and death being questioned.


    With another step, he appeared next to the Dark Queen''s corpse, and he picked the mana core up. It had the energy required to use the teleportation circle Solomon mentioned, and Arthur nned on using it.


    [Dark Essence has been absorbed.]


    A single phrase appeared after he absorbed the queen, with no stats added. Arthur had no time to mull over it as the squad was shouting anding to attack him.


    Under the gazes and threatening des of a dozen people, Arthur pierced the mana core with the dagger he had. A single phrase appeared in front of him.


    [Key has been used to activate the circle. Insignia has been gained: The Breaker.]


    White light appeared underneath everyone as giant lines appeared on the ground. After another moment, the world disappeared in front of Arthur.


    He felt his consciousness drift into awareness as he opened his eyes, but his body refused to move. He was in the tunnel that he had teleported from almost a month ago, in Fuir dungeon. He wondered why he was the only one transported, but he thought maybe it had something to do with him being the one to activate it. He struggled for a while before he felt a presence in the tunnel.


    "Wee back." He turned around when he heard a voice, it was Sier standing there with Master Ronin.

 Chapter 53 - Sier’s Motives

    It was a light blue colored ceiling, mottled by drawings of petals all over it. That was the first thing that Arthur saw when he opened his eyes. It took a few moments to gather his thoughts as if he just woke up from aa. Everything felt so distant, so far away, and so surreal. The pain was too real to be called a dream, so Arthur had to ept everything, albeit with a grain of salt.


    "You''re awake," Mnia walked into the room, cing a basin of water and new bandages next to his bed. Arthur tried to get up, but she ced her hand on his shoulder to stop him. "You have been too injured; your body needs to rest." She started removing the bandages from his body, and they were stuck to it due to all the antiseptics and pus.


    "Ah," Arthur groaned as he felt a burning pain when the bandages were off. Mnia started wrapping him with clean bandages before she ced her hand on his abdomen.


    "Lie down," Arthur lied down as she instructed, and he felt warm energying from her hands, traveling through his body. His pain lessened greatly and he felt his wounds healing faster than normal.


    "Thank you, is Master Ronin here?" Arthur needed answers, and he was not about to wait for them to drop at his doorsteps.


    "He is. Come outside when you get ready. They''re waiting for you." Mnia said and pointed to a set of clean clothes on the side before heading out.


    Arthur picked himself and started wearing the clothes. In a single month, his torso had two scars that were too hideous to look at. He looked at himself in the mirror, examining the changes he recently had.


    His hair was a mess, as it was longer than it used to. A lot longer, in fact, and Arthur had tob it backward until he gets a new haircut. Golden eyes stared back at him, a sign of the legacy that changed his life. An average looking face would still be an average looking no matter how many life-and-death battles you encounter, Arthur thought whileughing. The work he had to do all these years made his skin tanned, even though it wasn''t white to being with.


    His height was another noticeable change, estimated to be above 176 now. His growth spurtcked the proper nutrition so he was on the shorter side, but his awakening was changing his bone structure as he got stronger.


    Wearing the new clothes, Arthur felt bitter inside. This was the first time he wore proper clothes in almost a month and it gave him a sense of hollowness for some reason. All that suffering, the long nights, and the betrayals¡­ They seemed meaningless.


    Arthur gritted his teeth when he remembered Jin''s actions, but he tried to calm down. He knew Jin was in love with Hazel, but he didn''t realize he was the type of character to kill because of jealousy.


    He would repay every debt, that was his iron rule in life. Gratitude or vengeance, he wouldn''t forget either.


    The door creaked when Arthur left the room, and he headed through the hallways toward the garden he first met Master Ronin at. The old man was sitting by the pond while Si was reading what looked like a file.


    "You''re hiding something, aren''t you?" He skipped the chitchat, being sick of beating around the bush. He wanted some exnations, here and now.


    "Have a seat first," Si gestured toward the seat in front of him.


    "I''d rather not."


    He wasn''t here to drink some tea, and there was a boiling rage inside of him. He didn''t know if this came from being treated like a fool or from the dream he saw at the underground hall, but he didn''t feel like entertaining them.


    "Okay," Si nodded in understanding, and he ced the file down. "I know you''re upset, frustrated, and confused. You have the right to be. Please, ask what you want, and I''ll answer as truthfully as I can."


    "Was our meeting a coincidence?" Arthur arranged the questions in his mind, filtering them out before he threw the first one.


    "No, it was not. I knew you''d be there. I saw it with my ability."


    "Saw what?"


    "The only chance I have to retain myself."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Let me exin," Master Ronin stood up from his seat, walking toward Arthur. "Si is a Legacy holder if you know what that is." Arthur nodded, feeling his heart beating loudly. "It also came at the great cost of overtaking him. He was given this ability after he was abandoned," Master Ronin''s eyes flickered with anger, seeming to recall the past.


    "At first, we thought it was a blessing. A way to rise above the others from his family, and take back his position in it. His younger brothers and sisters, his mother, everything was taken away from when his father abandoned him."


    Arthur looked at Si, studying his expression as he heard this. Unlike what he had expected, he found Si to be extremely calm. Smiling, even.


    "No talent, he said." Si''s voice was filled with mockery. "Now, it seems I have too much talent that it''s threatening to overtake me. Ironic, isn''t it?"


    "Then it started, the owner of his legacy was trying to overtake his body. Rece him and reincarnate into this world, that was its n." Master Ronin clenched his fists hard.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Arthur asked, not willing to empathize with the whole drama. Even if he felt it was a bit tragic, it still had nothing to do with him.


    "My ability, Prophecy, is simr to Si''s ability. It can look a bit into the future, but that was all. Si can see everything if he had enough mana, but that isn''t the case." Master Ronin sat down as he poured himself a cup of tea to quench his thirst. "We used our abilities to look for a way to save him and to reim what is his. His body and his family, both. We started recruiting people this way, people who needed help, in return for helping us back."


    "Everything?" Arthur began to link the dots at this, he felt his heart race. Si looked at him and nodded, opening the file he had. It had his father''s picture, along with a full report of him.


    "I can help you, Arthur." Si stood up from his seat. "Just help me back, let''s work together to fend against what this shitty world has thrown at us."


    "You can find my father?" Arthur tried to sound calm, but he failed. He didn''t want to trust anyone that easily anymore, but he just couldn''t remain calm at the notion of his family reuniting.


    "Right now, my ability is too limited to do so. But I''ll grow, and so will you. We can grow together and help each other when the timees. For now, take this and read it." Si gave him the file, and Arthur took it with shaking hands. If his guess was right, then these papers held answers for questions he buried deep for years.


    "You can read thatter, but we need to talk about something else." Master Ronin added, and Arthur looked at him with puzzlement. "Can you tell us what happened in the trial?"


    "Don''t you already know? I thought its events weremon knowledge." Arthur''s guard was up, not revealing anything at this suspicious question. "Furthermore, if he can see anything, then he should already know what I''m thinking."


    "How would you trust me if I did that?" Siughed a bit, but Arthur''s face remained stone-cold. He didn''t buy this bullshit one bit. Si was awkward and coughed in embarrassment.


    "My ability doesn''t work on you for some reason." He confessed with reddened cheeks that Arthur could barely see on his light-brown skin. "I tried it the first time we met, but nothing worked."


    "Doesn''t that mean you can''t trust me?"


    "It''s the opposite," Si shook his head, "If my ability doesn''t work on you, that means you''re the only person who could help me find a way to get rid of it."


    "That should be easy, from what I know about Legacies. You can just abandon the legacy, and you would be free."


    "And I would be weak, just like before." Arthur felt Si''s anger for the first time. "I''m sorry," Si apologized as he sighed. "It''s just that I don''t want to be weak again," Arthur nodded at those words.


    "Why would the Legacy owner give you this power if you''re not following its will?" From what Arthur knew, a person needed to follow the Legacy''s owner''s will to receive power from them.


    "That''s true, but what if Legacy gave me abilities even if I don''t do anything?"


    "Is that even possible?"


    "It is, and it''s the method this person is trying to take over my body. He gives me his abilities, and I would lose my being the more I use them. In the end, it would be him, not me, that is living in this body."


    Arthur felt a chill run down his spine as he questioned his legacy. However, he was still the same even though he was sometimes influenced by Jizo''s emotions. He didn''t lose his sense of self yet, but it didn''t hurt to keep an open eye for such changes.


    "I don''t know what happened in the trial. Before I passed, I was sent here suddenly." Arthur lied, and the two nodded.


    "It''s the same as everyone from your trial ground. They have all been sent away before they finished the trial, and all of them received an insignia. It''s the first time something like this happened." Master Ronin brooded over the subject, stroking his beard.


    "This is bad," Si said, and Arthur didn''t understand why.


    "Why? Didn''t most of us survive because of this?"


    "That''s true, but the power bnce between the families is being threatened. A lot of people passed the trial and that means a lot of artifacts areing back during the next trials.


    "Furthermore," Si added. "For some reason, the situation in the seven families is chaotic, as if they were looking for something or someone."

 Chapter 54 - Clues And Deals

    "Seref Silvera," Arthur read out loud, back in thefort of his home. Since the trial was in a different timeline, his family didn''t notice a difference except getting worried over going missing for a day.


    "A rising Vetus-ranker from a poor family, married to¡­" Arthur read the information he already knew about his father. His eyes teared up every few lines, and he had to wipe them away before continuing to read. Atst, he reached the part about his disappearance. It was a whole page with detailed information and many theories.


    "Disappeared three years ago, on July 13, 2045."


    It was thest day he saw his father before he went on another dungeon exploration.


    "The guild he worked for, Evesting Stream, sent him in a mission to explore the other world. No record of what happened there has been found, only the official statement from the guild."


    It was the guild his father worked for after they scouted him due to his blooming talent. He was a lot older than most Vetus-rankers, but his ability allowed him to fight higher-tiered monsters. It was called Mana Interference, a rare ability that directly affected mana. When the guild scouted him, he was barely making ends meet. They offered an olive branch that he had no choice but to take.


    "Investigations have shown the involvement of the military, as they tried to recruit him for his ability at that time. Before any further negations with the guild, Seref Silvera disappeared and was called a thief by the guild. The official statement is that he stole an artifact scavenged from beyond the gates. The guild issued awsuit, taking possession of most of his wealth and properties."


    Arthur gritted his teeth, crumbling the paper in a fit of rage. He breathed in and out and resumed reading the report. He still remembered how helpless they were against them, and how the union failed to help. That''s why he never trusted the union.


    "Our private investigations have uncovered the following."


    This was the moment he had been waiting for. He already knew everything he just read, and now he started the real deal.


    "The mission wasn''t an Artifact Scavenging mission, raising a suspicious point about the official statement. If Seref Silvera truly stole an artifact from one of the team''s members, he should have done so before they went beyond the gates. The only possibility is that the artifact was found by chance before Seref Silvera stole it and fled to the other world."


    This was the paragraph, revealing something Arthur didn''t know. It was a crucial piece of information that would guide him toward the truth. If the official statement had an inconsistency, there was something hidden.


    "The second suspicious point is the evidence of military activity at that time. The Temple has been deployed as well, and several information agencies were monitoring Seref Silvera at that time. No mention of these mobilizations in the official statement or why they have been made."


    This was something he had no idea of as well, and Arthur felt confused by this information. Why would the military and the Temple be deployed? What did it have to do with his father?


    "The third point is the records of high-density mana activity, one simr to a merge happening. However, no new dungeons have appeared."


    Arthur kept reading the report, and it kept raising questions. Right now, he had these clues regarding where to look for information. The guild, the military, the Temple, and the location his father disappeared at. He needed to uncover the truth behind each one, and for that, he needed strength and money.


    ***


    The train stopped early the next day, and a tanned young man with golden eyes walked toward the ce he lived at for the past month. After taking the day off from the academy, Arthur came to the ce he lived at during the trial, mountain range Rovero.


    His first destination was the cave as Arthur missed Kira terribly. He walked through the familiar but not so familiar forest, and the trees were a lot shorter and thinner than they were in the trial. He reached the Beras field and traced back toward the cave again, reaching it after a few minutes.


    He walked into the cave and found no vegetation or bones, only the leftovers from his earlier stay. Kira wasn''t here, however, so he decided to leave the cave and search the surrounding.


    He used his detection rune to send mana waves, as thin as lines, to detect the surrounding lifeforms. In a matter of seconds, he felt the presence of two unranked monsters fighting nearby.


    With a sprint, Arthur was already able to see the two monsters. One of them was a three-horned boar, an unranked monster, and the other was a wounded and limping wolf.


    Even though the wolf was wounded, it still had the advantage with its sharp ws and teeth. However, Arthur doubted it could survive without getting hurt. With a sh from his hand, a wind de killed the boar, startling the wolf greatly.


    The small wolf, Arthur recognized as young Kira, turned around and started growling at him. Arthur was confused, as this wasn''t how he imagined it would be. Furthermore, he expected a giant Kira, not the small unranked one. His theory was that young Kira was transported to the trial grounds, and it evolved from there.


    Now, that seemed to be untrue as young Kira was still here. Disapproving the earlier theory solved the question of why was Kira attached to him? But now a new question was raised, was this wolf Kira or was Arthur just mistaken?


    The wolf seemed to recognize him a bit, as it calmed down after examining Arthur. Thetter scratched his head in thought before picking up the boar and heading toward Elise''s Eyes pub.


    "Hey Joe, mind if I get two meals of roasted rabbit?" Arthur walked in casually like this was his ce. He couldn''t help it since the ce felt so familiar to him.


    "Oh, you''re back? Sure thing." Joe smiled in recognition before heading toward the kitchen. Arthur took out the money and ced it on the bar as he waited.


    "Why are you back here, kid?" The bearded man he saw the other day talked to him and Arthur realized this ce was a lot livelier than in his memories.


    "I like the area here, feels like home, you know?"


    "Hahaha, I agree! Even though this ce is a bit remote and having lower-tiered monsters, it''s cozy here."


    "It is. So, there aren''t any high-ranking monsters over here?" Arthur asked, testing the waters. The bearded man gulped from his beer before smacking it to the bar.


    "There are! Terrifying ones! This is the periphery of the mountain range, so there are only unranked monsters here. Deeper into the mountain range are intelligent monsters that tookfort in solitude."


    "Oh, howe they haven''t been killed yet?"


    "They tried, the Union, the guilds, but the mountain range is too dangerous. It''s not worth the risk, as these monsters have a lower possibility of dropping skills or possessing artifacts in their treasury! Some of the lower ranking monsters even built viges, like goblins'' or ogres'' viges!"


    Arthur listened with fascination to the stories of the bearded man, named Roberto, as he waited for the food. The man kept chatting and told the urban legends of mountain range Rovero. A few minutester, the meat was brought by Joe and Arthur paid him the money.


    He took the meat outside toward the starving Kira and sat next to it and the two ate. Kira was a lot less intelligent than Arthur remembered, acting more like a wild dog than apanion. Even so, Arthur enjoyed the meal, the scenery, and thepanionship.


    "It seems like you got a new friend," Joe came from inside the pub andughed. Arthurughed as well before pointing at the boar.


    "Can you use that to make something for it? Oh, and its name is Kira."


    "That''s a nice name. Sure thing, I''ll give Kira something in return."


    "Thanks, Joe," Arthur smiled, remembering the time he spent at the pub. He had enough time and boredom to examine the portraits on the walls, and he guessed in his mind about Joe''s past. To summarize it, he felt he could strike a deal with him.


    "I have a business offer for you, care to listen?" Arthur finished his meal before he stood up and walked toward Joe.


    "Ah, is that so? Mana cores, monster parts, or is it aboutmissions?" Joe nodded with understanding, but Arthur shook his head.


    "Let''s just say¡­ This deal can be life-changing, for both of us." Smiling with confidence, Arthur was able to pique Joe''s interest.


    "Okay, want to talk now?"


    "Would be even better."


    "Let''s go to the stable, there are some chairs we can use." Joe led the way as the two walked over, Kira cutely following after Arthur. The young bartender took out some chairs and the two sat down next to each other. After serving some iced juice, Joe sat next to him and waited for his offer.


    "I found a way to supply some artifacts, skills, maybe even potions. However, I don''t have the time to use the channels necessary to sell them, anonymously, of course. That''s why I need someone to act on my behalf." Arthur saw Joe''s face turn serious, and he added one more bit to assure him. "I promise they are not stolen, smuggled, or defective. We can even sign a contract to free you of any responsibilities if anything illegal urs."

 Chapter 55 - New Legacy Rune

    "What kind of artifacts are we talking about?" Joe asked with caution, and when Arthur told him they were low-ranking ones, he sighed in relief. "Then why me? I know you can find others in Kera city." That was Joe''s second question, and it made sense.


    "I''ll be spending a lot of time here with Kira as I can''t take it into the city as a mount yet. Furthermore, I''ll be hunting in these areas. I also wish to stay anonymous, away from the hustle and bustle."


    "Is that so?" Joe nodded in understanding, as a lot of mercenary staying here wished for the same. "So are you going to be staying at my tavern?"


    "On most days at least. I still have a lot of business to take care of in the city. I''ll also count on you for any mana cores or monsters'' part to be sold."


    "Sounds good to me, let''s make some money. What''s your name, by the way?" Joe nodded and reached out his hand, and Arthur shook it.


    "Call me Aldo."


    It was a distrustful thing to use a fake name, but Arthur felt like it was necessary if things came to worst. Since Joe owned a tavern that dealt in mana cores and monsters'' part, he was licensed to buy and sell these items without going through any legal matters. Most mercenaries disliked such things, so the government made it easier for them. Although this would allow for unsupervised hunting, they encouraged this due to some areas where monsters that escaped the dungeons couldn''t be reached in time, like mountain range Rovero.


    Joe was also fine with Arthur using a pseudonym, making this a lot morefortable to Arthur. The two discussed the ratio, the delivery, payments, and other finer details until it was the afternoon and Joe treated Arthur for a meal.


    Arthur couldn''t stay in the mountain range for long, so he nned to head back toward the city after asking Joe to take care of Kira. Sensing no danger and being offered food, the wolf stayed next to the pub obediently. Even more, it was reassured by Joe''s mount existence as it started following it. Arthur and Joeughed at the two wolves forming a little pack of their own, and Arthur went home.


    His body was still injured, but finding Kira took priority for him. Even if it was a lot weaker now, Arthur wouldn''t forget the bond they shared in the trial. If he couldn''t find the giant Kira, he needed to take care of this one until it matures.


    After he was back home, he sat on top of his bed as he opened his legacy.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 15 (16%)]


    [Strength: 67]


    [Agility: 64]


    [Stamina: 58]


    [Perception: 50]


    [Mana: 65/65]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (20%), Useable Runes: 10]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E)]


    [Insignia: The Breaker.]


    These were the stats he absorbed while hunting with Hazel, Miko, and the bastard Jin. He also remembered that when he absorbed the Dark Queen, the legacy told him that he absorbed Dark Essence but he had no idea what that was. His legacy didn''t show it, so it is probably something he can''t use yet.


    "That''s it?" Self-ridicule was the most intense feeling Arthur had as he felt this was not enough. Did he end the trial just for these gains?


    ''Shut up. Don''t be conceited.''


    The trial gave him the chance to grow so much stronger in a short amount of time. Even if Arthur''s life was at stake, he still acknowledges that no real strength came from ying it safe all the time.


    His strength, agility, stamina, and perception increased by two or three times than they were before the trial. He also gained five skills plus many runes from the trial alone. There was also the matter of his new legacy rune, Dark Essence, and insignia that he had yet to understand. Speaking of the former, Arthur read its description for the first time.


    [Release: Legacy rune that releases the limits of the human body and burns all of the user''s mana for short-duration amplification of physical stats. The duration and the amplification percentages depend on the user''s physical body and mana. A bacsh may ur if the body isn''t strong enough.]


    It had a lot of exnation unlike the Absorb rune, but it was simple to understand. It was a berserk rune, with a few tweaks here and there.


    First was the amplification. Arthur had witnessed his powers after using the rune first hand, and he could easily beat up ''the genius berserk'' to a bloody pulp. The second was the duration, as this was a short burst of power that couldn''t be used for long. The third was the release of the limits, and this was the reason for the insane increase of power.


    Limits were there for a reason. They were there to protect you against using too much power and ending up hurting yourself or even losing it. They determined the amount of power you could use without hurting yourself, and everyone''s body was designed that way.


    Lastly was the use of all of his mana, as Arthur would be rendered extremely weakened by this. He had to thank the Restore-I that he also used at that time to supply him with mana, resulting in the blue hues he released.


    This rune was extremely powerful, but it was also extremely risky to use. However, if Arthur wanted to face a final boss, this rune would be a godsent gift for him.


    In any case, he still had the other two things he needed to figure out. The first was the dark essence he absorbed from the queen and the second was the insignia. He didn''t know if these made him stronger or not, but he needed to be careful as he studies about them. After all, he obtained both by unorthodox means.


    Arthur lied down to sleep, deciding to rest before going to the academy tomorrow. Tomorrow was thest weekday and he wanted to solve Oren''s issue and arrange the meeting with his club members.


    Thest few days shed in his mind, and he was suddenly worried about Miko, Yuran, and Hazel. He had no idea how they were doing, but he knew Hazel''sst name from the time Jin called her. He made a mental note to look it upter on as he drifted to sweet sleep.


    ***


    The next day at the academy was boring, to say the least. There were a few lectures here and there, and Arthur trained a bit using the virtual machines. He realized the academy only served to boost his knowledge, so he decided to go to the library and readter on. Other than that, however, the academy was only a channel he used to participate in the national exam that would be hosted in Jerano college.


    "Text me his name, it''s time for me to deal with this." Arthur sent a message to Oren, who bough his new phone yesterday. Arthur used a bit of his money to buys his mother and little brother a phone each since it was inhuman to them until now to be left like this. His hands were tied, however, as hecked the money to buy them until now.


    He wanted Oren to send him the name of the girl''s older brother instead of waiting for him to make a move. Arthur wanted to have some words with him and beat him up a little, that was all.


    He closed his phone when he reached the club room, cing his hand on the door''s handle. Before he could enter and apologize for noting the past few days, an explosion erupted from the club room that flung the door wide open, barely missing Arthur who dodged in the nick of time.


    "Dammit, it''s another failure!" Ori cursed as he threw his long hair over his head, revealing the dark circles under his eyes. Jia and Ellen were also there and were charcoaled as if they were in aic, with Jia''s blond hair standing erect.


    "What''s happening here?" Arthur asked in wonder, looking at what looked like a glove on the table.


    "Oh, Arthur? You haven''t escaped?" Ori calmed down and looked at him with amazement, and Arthur found himself slightly embarrassed by thement.


    "Sorry, I was really busy."


    "Haha, I''m just kidding. Ellen told us that you didn''t attend sses as well. Come on in and help us, this is driving us crazy!"


    "What are you trying to do?" Arthur walked, feeling intrigued by the club''s activities once again. They seemed like they were always up to something interesting, and Arthur was more than willing to help.


    "We''re trying to make a fireball glove, but it''s failing miserably! We need to integrate the artificial rune to the material, but it''s causing a fireball to explode instead." Ori sighed as the other two stood up and started cleaning themselves.


    "Okay, can I see the mana paths?" Arthur felt slightly excited as the notion of studying a new rune, and Ori nodded.


    "Of course, I''ll transfer it to your Runic Bracelet."


    "My what?"

 Chapter 56 - Kody Nightroad

    "Your runic bracelet, aren''t you registered in Yalveran Runes Association?" Ori asked with confusion, looking at Arthur like he was an alien species.


    "There''s a runes association?" His eyes turning wide, Arthur was even more confused. The two looked at each other for a few moments in silence.


    "¡­ You''re clueless, huh?"


    "Well, I can''t deny that." All Arthur could do was scratch his head and avoid the group''s gaze. Ori sighed and pulled the chair from underneath the table for Arthur to sit on. It was the start of another studying session.


    ***


    "Bro, don''t do anything reckless, please. I think it''ll get betterter, I can¡­" His brother texted him, trying to stop him. Arthur doubted there would be anyone threatening him in the academy, so he just told his brother to shut it and give him the name. After a while, he finally got it.


    Kody Nightroad, Year 3 ss A.


    He was Arthur''s ssmate, but Arthur never had the time to meet the rest of the ss. He knew Ellen, Markus, and barely Amelia. He didn''t even know the name of the rest of them, let alone some Kody.


    Arthur opened the ssroom door, drawing some attention in. It was the quiet transfer student that everyone was curious about but too cautious to make acquaintance with.


    "Kody Nightroad?" Arthur spoke loudly enough for the whole ss to hear, and they begin to whisper among each other before a guy stood up from a group of three students. It was a redhead student with green eyes, a noticeable belly protruding in front of him. He wasn''t fat, just not having a lean body either.


    "Yes?" Unlike what Arthur had expected, his face was a lot less intimidating than he imagined. His eyes were round and clueless, giving him an innocent vibe.


    "You''re Kody Nightroad?" Arthur asked again, unsure of the contrast in imagination against reality.


    "I am, you are¡­"


    "Arthur Silvera,"


    "Oh," It was then that realization dawned on Kody''s face, his eyes turning round. It looked like he recognized Oren''sst name and his face took a shade of yellow.


    "Do you want us to go somewhere else?" Kody bobbed his head up-and-down like he was prepared for this, and took the initiative to ask Arthur this question.


    "Uh, sure." Arthur felt like he was thrown off by such an unexpected attitude, and the two left the ssroom alone before it got a lot nosier.


    Their walking was filled with nothing but silence, and Arthur''s perception could pick up how nervous Kody was. He kept mumbling something like he was rehearsing a mantra for him not to forget, and the two reached the rooftop in a few minutes.


    After leaving the building and going to the academy''s rooftop, Kody turned around suddenly making Arthur dodge backward instinctively. Thinking the redhead was trying to attack him, Arthur almost knocked the hell out of him on reflex. It was only then that Arthur saw Kody was bowing down, ny degrees even.


    It was such a clean-cut bow that Arthur was sure this guy rehearsed it before, and Arthur cursed himself for being mesmerized by how professional it was.


    "I''m sorry!" Kody''s body was sweating visibly while he apologized. "I didn''t mean for it to go this far, I only wanted to intimidate him a bit!"


    "Why would you do that?" Arthur''s eyes were cold, he wasn''t ready to be fooled by a person''s external demeanor.


    "You might already know the story, but my little sister likes your brother. However, he rejected her saying things like he was unworthy. It was the first time that she had a crush on someone, and she cried all day in her room because of that rejection," Kody was still bowing down as he exined, and Arthur had to stop him and ask him to lift his head.


    "Thank you. After I saw her like this, my heart ached. I asked around and found out what happened, and decided to¡­"


    "Beat my brother into submission?" Arthur folded his arms in front of his body, thinking of ways to beat this fool.


    "No! I wouldn''t dare! I just wanted to give him some pressure to awaken, they always said that revenge is the best reason for strength!" Kody shook his head like a scared chicken, and Arthur realized his reasons.


    "That doesn''t exin why you hurt him." Arthur''s emotions were still far from being cooled off, and he took a step toward the ginger.


    "I know! I just wanted to give him a reason to grow stronger, hopefully getting them to be together." Kody didn''t take a step back and resigned himself instead. Arthur paused when he heard this. He remembered his brother''s reddened face when he asked him if he liked this girl.


    "Okay, I understand." Arthur nodded his head, thinking of some ns. "I also think my brother needs to change his mindset and be a bit more confident, but we''ll be using a different way than yours."


    "We?" Kody''s jaw dropped as his eyes widened almost bing like a chicken''s eggs. "Are you helping me in getting them together?"


    "I am, I can''t have my brother miss on things like I did," Arthur said and Kody''s face was pained, looking like he was a single-loner as well.


    "I''m sorry for what I did, I never used my ability against him. I only sought to intimidate him a bit, that''s all. If you''re willing, let''s get these two together, and you have my blessings!" Kody reached out his hand for a handshake, and Arthur took it. Despite his actions, this guy wasn''t so bad.


    "I''ll still beat you up though, repaying what Oren had to go through." Arthur pulled on Kody''s, fisting him in the face lightly. Screams echoed knitting the song of justice being delivered.


    ***


    "So, you take the whole week off and thene back to beat someone up?" Markusughed, looking at Kody who had a few bruise marks on his face.


    "I was busy, and we''re cool now," Arthur answered after he sat on his seat behind Amelia. The girl was still as cold, and Arthur never saw her not drinking her strawberry milk.


    "Are you sure? Because everyone is saying how the transfer student is bullying people."


    "Oh, and?"


    "Uh¡­" Markus was taken off guard by Arthur''s response, and he didn''t know what to do. It was then that he heard a rare chucklee out from Amelia, and he was even more surprised.


    "I guess you two share the same mindset." Markus shrugged before turning toward his phone. Arthur simply smiled and opened his phone as well. He needed to check the information Ori just told him, so he used the search engine to look up some websites.


    As Ori said, there was a runes-focused association in the Yalveran Union. Unlike what he had expected, this was another world altogether that Arthur had no idea it existed.


    To summarize it, the association registers anyone who wishes to be a runes'' master. They would start as apprentices, veterans, masters, grandmasters, and so on. Arthur was stunned by the poprity of this profession, it seems that it was a branch of cksmiths, engineers, and probably everything.


    These people would create weapons and artificial artifacts using only the mana paths to make a living. They would study the runes provided by the association through their runic bracelets, providing virtual reality.


    For the sake of convenience, Arthur decided to call these artificial runes and his runes to be true-runes. He had researched all this time about people having the same ability as him, and there were none. Abilities and runes were thought to be extremely different matters unrted to each other.


    This proved that the legacy Jizo gave him was truly unique. Even though he was grateful for having it, Arthur couldn''t believe he was a ''chosen one'' or anything.


    He was not, that has already been proven by his near-death experience due to his overconfidence in the underground tunnel. He was someone lucky, and he needed to use that luck to rise.


    Runic bracelet were artificial artifacts created by the association to ease the process of learning for anyone willing. Of course, they needed to be awakened people with no criminal record or past offenses. They would then be issued a runic card that would have the runes they purchase from the association.


    Today''s club activities made Arthur realize that artificial runes had a chance of failure if the materials used were inappropriate or the mana path had some mistakes. His runes were different in that Arthur used them as easily as he can breathe, without any chance of failure unless he had no mana.


    Things were gettingplicated so Arthur needed to close his eyes to think them through. He lied on his desk, thinking ahead of all the things he needed to hide or show.


    First, artificial runes gave weaker effects. They usually are affected by the surrounding environment because theycked the ''creational'' property of his runes.


    Second, artificial runes needed a medium to channel. Things like Runes'' bracelets and artifacts were examples of those, and maybe even potions.


    Third, he needed to fail a couple of times when trying to write an artificial rune to make things more believable. He wouldn''t hide his talent, but he didn''t want others to know of his trump cards. That was the best way to go if he wanted to rise.

 Chapter 57 - Quintessence

    The ssroom was empty now, only Arthur sat there on his desk thinking of what he should do. After a while, he looked at the hues of orange the sun has cast over their academy''s yard. Students were using their abilities to their heart content, training together, and preparing for the national exam. Others were honing their minds, aiming for any field of magical engineering they could obtain.


    A breeze tickled his face, refreshing his thoughts. He stood up and left the empty ssroom toward the library to read about essences. After asking for some direction from students rushing to do their club activities, Arthur reached the library.


    It was a separate building beside their sses, emitting an ambiance of antiquity with the decorated walls and statues. Students came in and out, some taking books and others returning them.


    The interior was just as ssical, making Arthur marvel at the beauty of its simplicity. A library clerk sitting behind her desk, rows of bookshelves on the sides, and tables in the middle with a small caf¨¦ the students could order from.


    "Hello, where do I search for a book?" Arthur walked over to the library clerk, cing his arm on the counter. The clerk looked at his arm before pushing it away. She took out a towel and some sort of cleaner as she began to ''cleanse'' the ce Arthur ced his arm on.


    "You can pick a booklet from over there; each section of the library is mentioned there. If you don''t understand something, please ask." The girl didn''t mention anything about Arthur''s arm like it never happened, and she started giving instructions before going back to her book.


    Picking up a booklet, Arthur started reading it. He didn''t mind the clerk''s attitude since everyone had their unique traits. He searched for any rted topics, finding two sections called "Awakening and Abilities" and "Mana''s Properties" that he memorized their number in his mind. He ced the booklet and headed toward the Awakening and Abilities section, skimming through the titles.


    ''These are mostly about how to awaken, guides to awakening, and records of abilities and how to train them. I don''t think there''s anything about essences here.'' Arthur left the section and went to the other one, also skimming through the titles as he walked.


    After reading them for a while, he found several books that might have what he looked for. However, many of themcked any advanced knowledge. He looked again before finding a thick book called ''Evolution of Mana'' that piqued his interest, even if it wasn''t rted to what he looked for.


    Arthur took the book and went toward the tables. Unfortunately, all of them were upied by students and their friends since the exams were so near. The theory was less exciting than abilities and hunting, but its jobs paid well without any risks.


    Since this academy focused on awakeners, most students here didn''t want to go to normal jobs like doctors or engineers. They wanted to specialize in the more magic rted fields since that would give them an exciting major in college plus being a lot more profitable.


    Arthur looked at the taken tables before finding a table with a single student. The student looked to be a girl from her hair and uniform. However, she was sleeping on the book. Arthur looked at the girl with a bob-cut hair almost drooling over the books and didn''t know what to make of it.


    In the end, Arthur used his camouge skill to decrease the noises he made and sat on the opposite end of the table. The girl didn''t wake up and Arthur sat down to read his book quietly.


    The book described mana in general, its history, etiology, its role in the world and the human body, and its properties like mana resonance, mana waves, and any other properties of this energy. It was a fun read, as Arthur learned a lot of things from it. However, he needed to leave the finer readingter since he needed to understand the essences.


    Referring to the index, he found a chapter titled Quintessence and Essences. He flipped the pages until he reached the beginning of the chapter where the author began to narrate some historical facts.


    "Dungeons appeared three hundred years ago, and that''s a fact. However, their emergence doesn''t corrte in any way to mana. Mana existed since ancient times since it was the energy of life. However, humans had less control over it, with only a select few families hidden from the world being able to use it.


    "After dungeons appeared, our world''s mana increased at an rming rate. Monsters and nts started evolving, and so did humans. Ability users were now amon thing, and monsters began to drop their essence in the form of skills. The time before this, skills were only inherent ¨C heroic tales documented by some ancient scriptures ¨C in a few individuals.


    "This raises a question, what is an essence? The studies made over the years revealed the outline of this concept, not the finer details. However, we first need to understand the basic concept. The evolution of mana."


    "The Yalveran Union appeared 300 hundred years ago, a unification of three kingdoms that faced the threat of dungeons and monsters." The girl sitting close to Arthur muttered, and thetter had to turn his focus away from the book. As he looked at her, he found her to be still asleep.


    ''Is she dream-talking? She must have overworked herself.''


    Arthur ignored the girl and resumed his reading. The author of this book had a unique way of writing that drew his attention even if he didn''t want to.


    "An experiment done by a magic engineer name Hassan Alrami two hundred years ago showed results that shocked the world. Hassan worked in a potionb, using mana to create medicine that surpassed the normal drugs used. He wanted to create a mana potion that would be crowned as a Dragon Leap, creating dragons from men by giving them extraordinary amounts of mana.


    "In the end, his project failed and such a potion was never created. However, like most discoveries, he found something far more interesting by ident. The condensation of mana caused it to evolve in quality, creating ¨C what we now call it ¨C a mana essence.


    "It was then that many started using this method to create a mana essence, advancing magic engineering by leaps and bound. Mana essence exined a lot of things we didn''t know the reason for, like mana cores and how humans were able to evolve further.


    "Mana cores were the manifestation of mana essence in monsters, only differing in their quality. The evolution of monsters and the way monsters evolved ¨C by eating the flesh of other creatures ¨C made us unable to use the mana cores as essence.


    "With the realization of its existence, extensive research went into mana essences in humans. They were able to establish a systematic way to rise from rei-rank to Vetus-rank, unlike the undeveloped methods used in the past. They also discovered the difference between people''s mana essence, giving their mana different properties. People with green essence could use green mana, specialized in healing and life-energy. Red essence was a sign of instability and amplification, used mainly by berserks. From this, the existence of quintessence came into the world.


    "Quintessence." The girl opened her eyes next to him, standing up from the seat and gazed at Arthur. "The difference between a rei-ranker and a Vetus-ranker. Boosting their abilities further and allowing them to evolve." She recited as if she was reading a book. Arthur looked at her, scared out of his wits.


    "How did you know I was reading?" Arthur felt like his thoughts were invaded, fearing it was another mind-reading ability.


    "Quintessence depends on each person and their mana. People with red mana would develop a red quintessence. The main function of the quintessence is to supply mana to the relevant skills. If a berserker can make his quintessence, then skills with amplifications or simr traits would be a lot easier to use."


    "Seriously, dude, you''re creeping me out." Arthur closed his book as he stood up from his seat, deciding to take the book home. He left the library under the eyes of the creepy girl he just met.


    He got home using the train and told his brother that the issue has been taken care of. Seeing his brother safe and unharmed, Oren sighed in relief. Arthur took the book back to his room before continuing to read.


    The rest of the things Arthur read were as the bob-cut girl said, talking about each person having different types of mana and their properties. It also exined that there were some disadvantages to the difference in mana, as healers would pay enormous amounts of mana to use the skills of a berserk. This has established boundaries between skills, as people wouldn''t learn the skills that would be disadvantageous.


    Arthur read that most people had blue mana because the human body wasposed of 70% of water. Luckily, they can change the properties of their mana through some training, potions, and rituals before reaching the Vetus-rank.


    "Does that mean I can use different types of mana by absorbing their essence?" Arthur wondered, unsure of the results.


    Arthur remembered the skill hest obtained from the underground tunnel, called Shadow Swap. It had a five meters radius but it consumed a lot of mana. With a thought, Arthur used the skill and appeared on the other corner of his room.


    This skill used to consume 10 points of mana before, a sixth of Arthur''s total mana. This was the reason skills were unfavored in the lower ranks since people would have less mana than the upper ones. It seemed that wasn''t the only reason, as people above the Vetus-rank could use their quintessence to reduce the cost of mana.


    The skill Shadow Swap consumed only 8 points of mana after absorbing the dark essence. So even though Arthur had yet to reach Vetus-rank, his mana consumption would still change.


    The only worrying factor was if it was possible to have more than one essence per person, and Arthur would have to look into the matter more.

 Chapter 58 - Studying Golems

    The Runes Association''s branch was as magnificent as the union, only having a more magical feel to it. The building probably had a hundred meters in length and a little shorter in width. It had a rectangr architecture with curves in the middle, making it look like a spaceship from the outside. Fascinating cubes were traveling from one side of the building to the other, floating and rearranging themselves.


    "What are these moving cubes?" Arthur asked Ori who had apanied him to register for a runic bracelet. Since he wanted to apply for a schrship, he needed some credit to make up for it. As he had only attended the academy, he didn''t have any activities or awards to his name.


    Even though Jerano was an international college that was ranked among the top in the world, it still needed expensive tuition fees to attend. However, it was still worth it as the benefits offered were far more expensive than the money paid.


    Arthur wanted a schrship for a couple of reasons. The first one was to save money. The second one was to have a higher chance of passing the exam without revealing all of his strength. The third was for the benefits a schrship student would have in the major he attends, like visiting ancient ruins and participating in researches.


    "These work like an elevator, but on a more three-dimensional level. We won''t be getting in one today, as the registration would happen on the lower floors." Ori answered his question before showing his ID to the guards. They let them in after scanning them for any artifacts or weapons.


    "Thanks foring with me, Ori."


    "Don''t mention it, it''s one of my duties as a club president."


    "I always wanted to ask you, why does our club have only four members if this was such a popr profession?"


    "Well, it''s because joining this club is not worth it if you don''t seek higher education in this field. You can just start as an apprentice here instead and try to create a good weapon, armor, or artifact. That would boost your credit."


    "Oh¡­"


    "Regretting joining the club? Hahaha!" Oriughed as he patted Arthur''s back, who was slightly embarrassed. Before he could deny it, Ori continued.


    "Don''t worry, you made the right choice. Working as an apprentice on your own can be quite difficult, and the club is there to guide you. Furthermore, we''d be sharing each other''s knowledge."


    "I agree," Arthur nodded in agreement, remembering all the information Ori gave him on the subject.


    The two passed a giant arced gate. Arthur felt like he had entered a different world as the whole ce was vibrating with life, resonating with his ability. Every nook and cranny in this ce were inscribed with runes making Arthur feel like he was at home.


    The hall was bustling, many young and old people alike going in their business, some of them sitting together in groups. You can see a spectral collection of people''s sses just with a nce, from the disheveled to the golden-robed. Some wore suits and others wore robes over their backs, a sign of two circles one inside the other linked by four streaks engraved on the robes, showing their belonging to the association.


    "Try to not antagonize anyone," Ori whispered before he led Arthur walking toward the reception on the marble floor. Arthur kept looking left and right, amazed by his surroundings.


    "Hello, we''d like to fill a registration application." Ori was even more polite toward the young man sitting behind the counter. The young man nodded and picked a form that he handed to Arthur and Ori, and the two retreated.


    "Can''t we just fill this online?" Arthur asked, picking up the pen to fill his personal information.


    "No, this is a tradition set by the association. It''s a tiresome process, but it keeps the applicants humbled or something. Furthermore, this pen would authenticate your personal information by going through public records. So this application is merely a formality,"


    Arthur found it all useless, but he still did it anyway. Ori told him there would be a testter on to determine his skill level, but that would be for another day. There were rounds of the test so he had to wait for a bit before he can go.


    After finishing with the application, Ori and Arthur left the association toward their final destination, the Green Golems dungeon. They had agreed earlier this week, a month in Arthur''s perception, to hunt in this dungeon to study the runes that made these golems.


    It was a neo ranked dungeon, so Arthur didn''t fear it one bit. He had the dagger he brought from the trial as a weapon, even though he didn''t know how to use it. His varyingbat style was a huge w as he couldn''t improve in any of them, but he was helpless. If he had some offensive runes, he would have an easier time fighting using his ability.


    "You''rete," Jia was tapping his foot on the ground, clearly impatient. Ellen stood a distance away from him wearing an oversized robe that made her look even more doll-like.


    "Sorry guys, the association was crowded as usual. How are your preparations?"


    "More prepared than you are." Jia scanned Arthur''s gear and huffed. "Let''s go in, we don''t have much time to waste."


    "Sorry about that, he''s a good guy, just a bit conceited," Ori whispered to Arthur and thetter simply nodded, unfazed. He even found his attitude a bit cute.


    The team entered the dungeon that was shaped like a maze, green bushy walls running in all directions. They started walking as Ori and Arthur chatted, Jia throwing a fewments that weren''t so nice, and Ellen staying silent as she walked behind them like a lost puppy.


    After a few moments, a low-pitched roar rang in their ears. A two-meters green golem emerged from the wall, standing in front of them. It had a chiseled body, human-like muscles apparent. He looked like a bodybuilder with a round-egg head that had no features whatsoever.


    "Okay guys, we need to render it immobile before we study its runes. We''re not here to kill monsters, simply for study purposes."


    The group nodded and started taking out their weapons. Jia took out his sword, Ellen her staff, and Ori was already wearing his gloves.


    "Jia you take the vanguard position. Ellen, attack it from afar as I distract it. Arthur, can you guard Ellen?" Their formation seemed to be already set, with only Arthur being the extra.


    "Just stay back newbie, we''ve got this." Jia started walking toward the golem with his sword in hand. He must have imagined himself to look cool, too bad he ticked Arthur off with his arrogance.


    Before the three can take a single step, Arthur appeared from the shadows behind the golem. Under the eyes of the startled three, he shed with his dagger at the golem''s legs cutting them off like butter.


    This golem was only a low-mid-tier monster, only stronger than primitive monsters. Arthur had no problem taking care of it on his own at the moment, not to mention the special quality of the dagger he used.


    The golem fell helplessly to the ground, as it began to roar and tussle itself to stand. Arthur gave it no chance to realize what happened, nor did he give the group, as he amputated its arms as well.


    "You were saying?" Arthur fastened his dagger to his belt, creating something like a holder. Even though hecked the sheath for his weapon, by no means did the group dare look down upon him.


    They were speechless, as they had never expected Arthur to be strong. Many could kill a low-mid-tier monster in their school, but they were usually ones that focused onbat and abilities, not runes.


    They had all ill-assumed Arthur''s weakness due to the fact he knew nothing about runes, but he still tried to join their club. With the fact that he was transferred here only recently, they had all thought he was a weak person who wanted to earn any credit he could get.


    Jia gulped as he sheathed his sword, too embarrassed to look at the group and Arthur. He felt like he has been pped on the face, but he couldn''t deny it was because of his childishness. Even still, he felt bitter inside for being humiliated.


    The group began to examine the golem, Arthur taking the lead as he studied the runes on its arms. He found out that the way the golem moved was simr to humans. There was a cord in its arm that was attached to the forearm. The cord was made of stic metal that would be shortened when needed.


    It was time to learn new runes.

 Chapter 59 - The Big Mouth

    [Compress-I: Use mana topress a metal. The metal would return to its original state when the mana supply is gone. (19%)]


    This was the first rune that Arthur found to be hard to understand, but he still understood the general gist of it. These metallic cords acted as muscles that would contract when you use them. They would serve as the muscles for the golem.


    If their group wanted to make a golem of their own, they needed to create these cords and inscribe the runes on them. It sounded even more difficult than just making a robot, but a lot less expensive.


    Mechas were the dream of many people, but it was still under research by the military. With the use of mana essence as fuels, there had been major advancements in that field.


    Golems were simr to mechas, but people can create them without the need for technological expertise. They can use artificial-runes to create the golem by any means they like. Some golems were only for flight, others worked like tanks barely being mobile, and there were the humanoid golems that Arthur and his group tried to make.


    The humanoid golems were a lot more difficult, but their project wasn''t to make one that would fight monsters and contend with mechas. They wanted to make a simple golem to do menial tasks using a remote control.


    Because he needed to study it fully, Arthur needed time to study the runes. However, the rest would simply take pictures of it and save them forter. They would then try to recreate it afterbining them with the association''s provided blueprints.


    "Arthur, how about we study other golems?" Ori asked with a smile, happy to see his junior so invested in studying the runes. Arthur nodded reluctantly and picked up the mana core that appeared after he killed the monster. He used the excuse of studying to absorb the golem''s essence.


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    Low-mid-tier mana cores would sell for almost $1000 each. If Arthur was still a porter, he would have to work two days to get that. He pocketed the mana core and the rest didn''t say anything, as it was Arthur''s kill.


    After showing a bit of his strength, Arthur received more polite treatment from Jia. Thetter avoided talking to him but would also avoid antagonizing him, and Arthur was more than happy with that.


    Ellen was still as silent, but Arthur felt like she walked closer to him than earlier. He guessed she sought protection from him in case something happens since she was a long-range attacker.


    Ori was the real deal, being a full-fledged runes maniac unlike the other two who studied them for personal reasons. From their conversation earlier today, Ori told Arthur that Jia''s father had a weapon factory and Jia wanted to learn about runes to inherit it. As for Ellen, it seems she was from a struggling family as she simply wanted to earn money as soon as possible.


    Even though Ori was a good person in Arthur''s mind, he had a big mouth that wouldn''t cease talking. Arthur reminded himself to not say anything personal in front of him since the whole academy would know of it the next day.


    They wandered the maze looking for golems and worked together to study them. As he kept studying, Arthur found another rune that the golems used.


    [Vegetation-I: elerate the growth of nts and vegetations at great costs of mana. (2%)]


    This rune was on some golems, and they would use it to have twigs attack the group like spears, attack with poisonous flowers, and elerate the growth of some man-eating nts.


    Since these were low-mid-tier golems, all of their runes were of the basic ones. Arthur didn''t know if advanced runes would bebeled as II, III, and IV but he decided to make sure by asking Ori.


    "Well, yes. There are advanced runes, those of greater details that would serve as multifunctional runes. I once read that the difference lies in theiryers, as advanced runes were multyered in a sequence of activation.


    "Theoretically, there''s no limit on how many runes''yers you can make. That''s why they are numbered as first tier, second tier, third tier, and so on. The moreplex and effective the rune is, the higher tier it would be. Right now, we can only make first-tier runes. Higher runes would be created in college."


    "What difference would these runes have?"


    "Some of them would create sequenced effects, like turning ice into water then turning it into vapor. Although this example is inurate, it gives you a better understanding of what higher tier runes can do.


    "For example, on a TV show with one of the greatest runes'' masters, she said that flight runes cards are one of the mostplicated ones. There would be a need to inscribe runes for levitation, propelling force in all directions, and even runes to decrease the air resistance."


    "All of these in one rune?"


    "Yes, they are a series of runes that merge into one. Just like words and letters, although they areprised of different letters, words still have their meaning. It all depends on how you arrange them to work together."


    "That''s brilliant!" Arthur was truly amazed as he pondered over the meaning of Ori''s words. It was the same as he had understood in the underground cave, but he never thought how these runes would work together to make skills.


    [Compress-I: Use mana topress a metal. The metal would return to its original state when the mana supply is gone. (43%)]


    [Vegetation-I: elerate the growth of nts and vegetations at great costs of mana. (25%)]


    This was the result of today''s training, and the group decided to hunt one more monster before they returned home. They walked through the maze until they heard the voice of a roaring golem, and they dashed toward its location.


    As they were near, they realized there was another group studying the runes on the golem as they restrained it. They were a group of five people, wearing expensive-looking armor and robes.


    The golem lying on the ground was a middle-mid-tier, something that Arthur was able to kill but with difficulty. It has been dissected and studied by the group of people, seeminglying here for the same reason like them.


    "Oh, Ori?" The robed person standing in the middle turned around with surprise. Arthur had difficulty determining if this person was a man or woman since he was too beautiful to be a man. However, some masculine features remained in his handsome appearance.


    "Tyrin? What are you doing here?" Ori''s face was gloomy, unlike his usual self. Arthur felt his change in mood and studied the man more closely.


    It wasn''t a long shot to call this man one of the most beautiful people Arthur had seen in real life, and he wouldn''t find it weird if this man turned out to be a model. However, what grabbed Arthur''s attention was that this young man was dignified beyond his age.


    "Plucking out flowers as you can see," His voice oozed with sarcasm even though his expression didn''t change. Ori''s face turned a shade of red as anger overtook him.


    "Why haven''t you been answering my calls?" Ori changed the subject and Tyrin turned around and crouched to study the runes on the golem further.


    "I have no time to y, unlike you with that club of yours. I''m doing actual research,"


    "You¡­ You..." Ori''s body trembled and Arthur felt like he might need to step in to calm him down.


    "Are you and your little circus participating in the Runes Apprentice Cup? If so, we''ll have an easy time winning." Tyrin mocked and the rest of his friends beganughing. Arthur could perceive that Ori might as well have a heart attack at any moment, so he stepped in and grabbed his shoulder.


    "Be careful, show-offs who run their mouth are the first to fall," Arthur smiled thinly and Tyrin''s expression turned into a frown. Ori has calmed by Arthur''s intervention and led the group away under the icy re of Tyrin.


    "Who was that?" Arthur asked after they were a distance away. Ori took a deep breath and sighed.


    "We used to be friends before he started ignoring me, going to his family''s research institute. He started looking down on me after he found out I made a runes club, and our rtionship turned into one ofpetitiveness afterward. We''d meet in tournaments and the market," Ori''s mood was down and Arthur had no idea how to console him. The other two didn''t know what to say either so the group ended with an awkward silence.


    "He''s also my childhood crush," Ori coughed in embarrassment.


    This guy was really a big mouth.

 Chapter 60 - Hunting For Runes

    The group left the dungeon and headed out to have some dinner, but Arthur told them he had things to do. He needed to learn the runes since they sounded so useful for the current him, so he decided to go into the dungeon alone.


    The dungeon''s portal glowed brightly as people came in and out of it as if it weed everyone to its stomach. Arthur walked into the portal that was in the middle of the building, and his body disappeared from this world.


    Finding himself in the maze again, Arthur took a deep breath and crouched down. With his muscles tensing, he sprinted through the maze looking for the golems. His speed has reached new heights than it was before the trial, and Arthur realized how much he had changed.


    GOOW~


    He slid across the ground when he stopped to see the source of the voice. With a flick of his hand, the detection rune appeared and told him the exact location of the golem. He bolted toward the monster and found one deeper into the maze, a middle-mid-tier golem. It''s had several branches mottling its limbs and body as if it had been molded from a forest''s grounds.


    This was bigger than the earlier golems, clearly a middle-mid-tier monster. Arthur grinned as adrenaline pumped through his body, feeling the thrill and excitement.


    "Come," He pointed his dagger at the giant golem and thetter roared, provoked. It started stomping on the ground as it ran toward Arthur, sending a giant fist at the thin-framed human. The vegetation rune it had made the trees surround the fist like a glove increasing its size and strength.


    Arthur waited for the right moment to use his skill Shadow Step to appear behind the golem. Although it still had a considerable mana cost, it was worth it for sneak attacks. He shed several times with his dagger and hand, sending multiple Poison deless Wind sh, abination of the wind sh skill and the poison strike skill.


    The Golem''s back was now riddled with deep wounds and decaying superficial ones. It roared with agony but Arthur gave it no time to counterattack as he jumped and stepped on the soil he controlled to ascend the golems back and attack its neck.


    There were no chords on the neck and Arthur dodged the trees that came his way and descended to the ground while shing the golem''s arm from the shoulder to the hand.


    He did fine work to reveal the cords the monster had on its arm and his first goal was aplished. For the rest of the fight, Arthur observed the runes glowing on the monster''s arm as he dodged left and right. He also made sure to immobilize it by attacking its joints.


    The golem was soon tattered and dismembered, and Arthur received a message from his legacy.


    [Compress-I rune has been learned.]


    He breathed in relief as the fatigue from the earlier fight started weighing down on him. He sensed someoneing from behind and he looked back to find Tyrin.


    "A magnificent show of strength," Tyrin smiled warmly, a smile that would send butterflies in any girl''s stomach.


    "Anything I can help you with?" Arthur noticed the group apanying him wasn''t here, so he was suspicious at their meeting.


    "There is, of course, a lot of things. Unlike Ori, you have some backbone. That''s a quality I like, a person who''s not afraid to do things if they need to."


    "Dude, just tell me what is it that you want." Arthur sighed and felt tired of these dramatic people showing up in his life. Did every awakener need to practice drama beforehand?


    "Haha, I see you''re a practical person. Join my group, that''s all I want. We have a purpose unlike your little club, and it would be more beneficial to work together."


    "Oh, is this because of Ori? I heard you had quite the past," Arthur smiled, slightly irritated by Tyrin''s conceited attitude.


    "He," Tyrin''s face showed anger and disgust for the first time. "still has a big mouth, it seems." Arthur could see this person''splex surfacing. "That bastard mistook me for a girl," Tyrin said with gritted teeth. Arthur now realized how insecure the person in front of him was.


    It seems that he tried to make up for it by actingposed and calm. It was only now that Arthur realized his clothes were also picked well, showing his muscles and masculine traits as much as possible.


    "For now, I don''t feel like subordinating someone. However, things can change in the future." Arthur answered his earlier proposal. He didn''t want to follow anyone, ever, but it wouldn''t hurt to have some connection.


    "Here''s my card, call me when you feel like it." Tyrin left with these words. It seemed he was ufortable after the words Arthur said, and thetter felt slightly sorry.


    Arthur pocketed the card and looked at the golem breathing itsst. It seemed that its mana was dwindling fast, as it was barely struggling anymore. Arthur kept observing its usage of the vegetation runes, but it soon died before he could fully learn it.


    [You have leveled up.]


    He threw his extra two points into mana and absorbed the monster, getting two more. He decided to learn the vegetation rune today and head home, so he went and looked for another golem.


    This time Arthur cut off its legs and kept a distance between him and it. The golem tried to use the trees on its body to attack, and Arthur shed at the root of the tree to see the runes. Repeating what he did earlier, he learned the rune after almost half an hour of dodging.


    He had already studied the runes in the earlier golem, but he wanted to see them as they activate. He was sessful this time and he got a new message from his legacy.


    [Vegetation-I rune has been learned.]


    He put away his dagger and absorbed the golem. He then picked up the core that had appeared and started heading out.


    It has been a while since he got a skill stone, but it was usible as these things were rare. However, Arthur wasn''t discouraged but excited at the notion of selling skills he makes. Just thinking about it filled him with excitement, and he imagined himself standing in front of an army, leading them, as they used the skills that he granted them.


    Leaving the dungeon''s portal, Arthur''s phone vibrated. He unlocked it to find an unknown number.


    "Hey Arthur, it''s Yuran. Are you okay? I hope you reply to this message as soon as possible to let me know you finished the trial safely." Arthur smiled at this and decided to give him a call, a way to keep in touch with him. After several rings, Yuran answered when Arthur sat in the taxi.


    "Hey Yuran, how are you?" Arthur was the first one to greet, and there was a slight pause from the other side. A sigh of relief came from the phone as Yuran''s voice echoed.


    "Arthur, I''m d you''re safe." It was a familiar and kind voice. "Where are you? Still in Kera city?"


    "I am, what about you?"


    "I''ll be leavingter tonight, so¡­" Yuran''s voice trailed from the phone and Arthur guessed what he wanted to ask.


    "Want to meet up for dinner?"


    "Yeah," Yuran then gave an address of a restaurant and Arthur had to ask the driver to change his way.


    After closing the call, Arthur texted his family that he would bete. The restaurant wasn''t that far and they were there in fifteen minutes. After paying the fee for the driver, Arthur picked his slightly tired body and walked into the restaurant.


    "Arthur, over here!" Yuran waved his hands from one of the private booths and Arthur headed over. He sat in front of the slightly pale young man and greeted him.


    "It has been a while since thest time we met, no?" Yuran asked while pushing the menu toward Arthur.


    "It has, and it was in a far worse circumstance." Arthurughed and picked it up.


    "I''m d you are safe and sound,"


    "Same goes to you. Well, I wouldn''t be worried since you have The White Fairy following you around. She''s really charmed by you, huh?" Arthur teased making Yuran''s face go slightly red as he coughed.


    "She''s like a little sister, we grew up in the same ce."


    "A little sister, huh," Arthur smiled sadly, wishing he had one too. He loved Oren but he also wanted a little sister that would rely on him andugh while he carried her around.


    Yuran seemed to perceive the change of his mood and he changed the subject. The two ordered food that would suffice a whole family of seven and some alcohol. Since they were awakeners, this was a normal meal for them.


    Arthur drank in public for the first time, and he soon got tipsy by the powerful alcohol. It was made from special nts that would cause even awakeners to go drunk, and it surely did its job.


    Yuran was also the same, and the two kept talking about different topics. They shared deep conversations about everything, and Yuran even asked about his missing father.


    "Well, I don''t know¡­" Arthur''s head spun as he answered. "It has been years since Ist saw him, and I don''t even know where to find him. I¡­ I¡­" He hupped and felt too tired to continue.


    Yuran was listening attentively and patted his back. The two then left the restaurant as they decided to call a taxi for Arthur to go home. However, Arthur''s first time with such a strong liquor made him nauseous and he threw up in a nearby alley.


    "I''m sorry, Yuran, I¡­" He used his mana to expel the alcohol, feeling embarrassed for what had just urred.


    "Don''t be, this is why we drink!" Yuran smiled and Arthur could see a shadow creep behind him.

 Chapter 61 - Two-Faced

    Arthur''s instincts screamed at him, rming him of the figure''s intent. He pulled on Yuran''s arm and a strike missed his body. Before Arthur could react, Yuran has also pulled a gun and fired it, the bullet trailing past Arthur''s cheek. With a loud thud, a man fell from behind Arthur''s back.


    Catching a better view of their assant, it was a man with a suit that has missed Yuran''s body by a hair''s breadth. Arthur saw the man''s face turn serious his arms started crystalizing, making spears instead of arms.


    Arthur used his protection rune out of habit, but it was destroyed by a sh from the man in the suit. Luckily, it bought them enough time to pull some distance from the two.


    "Who are you?" Warmth was the furthest from Yuran''s voice, leaking cold killing intent. "Or rather, who sent you?" His mana was surging to his gun.


    The man who fell by Yuran''s bullet stood up from the ground, chest wounded by condensed mana. However, it soon began to regenerate visibly, clearly a sign of an ability.


    The two men looked at each other when they heard Yuran''s words, nodding to each other beforeunching themselves at Arthur and Yuran. Seeing words were not working, Arthur took out his dagger. It was then that the two men changed their direction toward Arthur, not regarding Yuran who was retreating.


    Yuran has already retreated because he was a gunman, and was also taken by surprise. It seemed their aim wasn''t him, but Arthur himself. He fired several bullets but the crystalized arms blocked them. The other man already closed in on Arthur and sent a punch at his right hand.


    Before his fist connected, Arthur dived into the shadows and disappeared, reappearing several meters in the air. He dived down at the two and sent a kick from above, using gravity. His foot connected and the man''s head was struck downward, making him smash to the ground.


    It took but a moment for Arthur to use his runes, raising his three of his stats by 5. With his over 70 points of strength and the momentum he gained; the man was struck like that. However, he was a tenacious one as he tried to lift himself right afterward.


    ''It''s self-defense, the Temple can''t hold me ountable,'' Arthur raised his dagger after hended on the ground, readying himself for another round of attacks. The darkness of the night contrasted with his glowing dagger, flickering with a dangerous light.


    Bullets flew all over the battlefield, silently tearing the night''s darkness. Arthur felt at ease having such a reliable sharpshooter on his side that he danced around the battlefield with ease, trading several strikes with the man.


    Now using his dagger, he was at a clear advantage. Deciding to end it, Arthur prepared himself from thest stretch as he started moving his mana.


    "Be careful!" Yuran''s voice came like a thunderp, startling Arthur to retreat instinctively. He stumbled several steps backward as crystals shot past him, prating the wall. Before he could reposition himself, the man with regenerative ability came forward and stretched his hand.


    Arthur shed with his dagger in an attempt to have the man retreat, but his expectations failed him as the man clutched on his dagger even though it prated his flesh and struck his bones. The man then tried to take the dagger from Arthur''s hand by force, even at the expense of his mangled hand.


    This was the first time Arthur met such an extreme method of fighting, and he realized they were after his dagger. However, he was not about to let it go just because these people wanted it. For the fraction of a second, Arthur used his legacy rune and burned half of his mana. His body became a blur as he punched the man in the stomach, leaving a fist mark on his body.


    The man vomited blood and Arthur took the dagger from his hand by force, cutting several of his fingers in the process. He stopped using his legacy rune and his body returned to normal, only fatigued as if he has just run a mile in a second. This was the bacsh of him using a fraction of a second from his legacy rune, it was a miracle that he survivedst time.


    "Shit!" The crystals'' ability user smacked the ground with his hands as a crystal wall appeared between the two parties. Yuran was about to give chase but Arthur felt to the ground exhausted.


    "Are you okay?" Yuran asked, concern evident in his voice. Arthur simply nodded and picked himself up with difficulty.


    "Sorry for getting you involved,"


    "No, it''s okay. Why were they after you though? They even disregarded me to attack you." Yuran ced Arthur''s arm around his neck as he lifted him. He started walking away from the alley, not worried about the fleeing assants since one of them was badly injured.


    "I think I have some idea, but I don''t know who sent them." Arthur breathed heavily as he tried to trace back his enemies. However, none of them exined why they were after his dagger.


    "Let me try something." Yuran stopped and closed his eyes. With bright blue color glowing, mana spread from his body around the two. The mana kept changing in thickness until a resonance urred from Arthur''s pocket. The two looked at it and Arthur took what was inside. It was the card Tyrin has given him earlier, it was glowing brightly.


    "It seemed they tracked you through this."


    ***


    The next day, Arthur woke up feeling better than yesterday. Yuran gave him a potion and he also used his Heal rune to heal his body, so he was a lot better. He picked his backpack, preparing for a journey to the mountain range. He would spend several days there exploring and hunting to get stronger.


    Afterst night''s incident, Arthur realized how two-faced people were. Tyrin tracked him down and sent people to steal his dagger, clearly being able to recognize its worth. Arthur has been too careless in showing it off, and he was caught by an expert. It seems he wanted to steal it for himself after witnessing Arthur using it to kill middle-mid-tier monsters with ease.


    "Payback is a must, but for now I need to get stronger." Arthur fastened his backpack with some items and supplies before leaving home. He boarded the train and arrived at the familiar mountain range shortly after, smelling the fresh scent of the wilderness.


    Sprinting directly toward the pub, Arthur enjoyed the familiar but a lot less dangerous scenery that he lived through in the trial. After a few short moments, he took Kira from the pub and headed deeper into the mountain range, passing the spot Erin''s camp was located in the trial.


    Primitive creatures were of no use to him, so Arthur mainly fed them to Kira after killing them. The young wolf started getting stronger and eating more as he did. Arthur smiled with satisfaction as he saw it grow a bit by bit, and he vowed to take care of it.


    Following him like a duckling following its mother, Kira was growing attached to him because he protected it and helped it evolve. Arthur was amused by how their roles reversed, chuckling slightly as he enjoyed thepanionship of the young wolf.


    Going deeper into the mountain range, the scenery began to change. Instead of a tower in the middle, there was a giant valley between the mountain that hosted a forest and a streaming from theke.


    The monsters started getting stronger and stronger until Arthur found a group of low-mid-tiered monsters. They were goblins patrolling the area, and this signified a major clue for Arthur.


    A goblin vige was nearby.


    Goblins weren''t intelligent, as they weren''t capable of speech or difficult tasks. However, they were blessed by the fine ability to make and use simple weapons along with their numbers, allowing them to thrive.


    Arthur decided his next target for the next couple of days, as he prepared himself to attack the group of goblins. It was then that a giant snake darted from the tree toward one of the goblins, breaking its leg as it twisted around it.

 Chapter 62 - Goblins’ Village

    The goblins were thrown into disarray as panic and screams echoed. Arthur decided to withhold his attack to see what would happen. The captured goblin fell to the ground as the snake slowly started coiling itself around the dark-green creature.


    Climbing on top of the trees, Arthur used his detection rune after he gestured Kira to stay hidden. There were only Kira, the goblins, and the snake. He decided to see how the goblins would react to the sudden attack as curiosity urged him to understand this species better.


    The rest of the goblins, a tall one with a spear and a fatty with a shield, tried to help their fellow goblin. The tall goblin started attacking the snake with its spear and the shield goblin tried to defend when the snake attacked.


    Needless to say, they were not its match. Goblins were considered low-mid-tier because they used weapons and hunted in groups. However, in front of a full-fledged low-mid-tier monster, they were weaker individually.


    The goblin that has been captured was turning a shade of blue due to suffocation. Arthur decided he has seen enough and jumped from the tree, killing the unaware snake in one blow from his dagger. Its head rolled in front of the stunned gazes of the goblins like a tomato running down the street.


    "Now, what should you do about you guys?" Arthur pushed with his foot the captured goblin to the ground and pointed his dagger at the two. The tall and fat goblins, fangs protruding from their jaws and arge nose under their small eyes, shook with fear. The appearance of a more dangerous predator wasn''t in their expectations, it seemed.


    Under Arthur''s curious eyes, the two goblins threw their weapons and fell to their knees on the ground. It seems this was simr to some animals ying dead when arge predator came their way, and Arthur couldn''t help find their behavior interesting.


    He pushed the goblin underneath him with his foot toward the other two and gestured them to stand up. The two seemed to understand his gestures and picked up their friend and stood up, staring at Arthur with confusion.


    "Lead me to your camp!" Arthur ordered in a low voice, but it seemed the goblins weren''t that intelligent. It was a difficult thing to convey what he wanted them to do, so he just threateningly shed in the air. The group shook with fear and started walking somewhere, checking if Arthur was still following them.


    It seemed their instinct was to go back to their camp for protection, as Arthur began to see some wooden huts in the distance. Rather than huts, they were wooden poles with leafy branches for a ceiling. It seems the goblins had a tendency to build things, and Arthur saw their primitive living condition to be an opportunity.


    He used his camouge skill and retreated backward, jumping on the trees. The group couldn''t see him after checking for one more time, and they sprinted toward their habitant.


    Arthur had an idea of using the goblins to his benefit. He was no saint, and he needed to earn money fast. For that, he needed to create some artifacts that would sell and earn him money.


    On top of the trees, he used his detection runes to scan the whole vige. In the middle of the primitive vige was a single life-force that was a tier above the others. It was a high-mid-tier monster.


    It was weaker than Giant Kira, but it was still a foe Arthur needed to consider carefully. If he used the nket of the night to sneak attack it, he might have some chance given his dagger and legacy rune.


    The sun stood high in the sky and Arthur needed to retreat for now, until he could sneak attack their leader and make them submit. He had no idea if he could make them do so, as he wasn''t a tamer or anything. Furthermore, taming only worked for unintelligent monsters. The goblins were humanoid, so he hoped absorbing the leader gave him the skill to make them submit. If not, he would still get stronger.


    "Hey buddy," Arthur crouched down next to Kira who was waiting, scared to move because of how dangerous this area was for it. Arthur felt bad for making it feel this way but he wanted it to get stronger. He stroked its mane and the wolf didn''t refuse him.


    Arthur looked for a suitable spot before he used his skill, Earth Maniption, to create a smallpartment. He brought a shlight with him from home and some dried-up food for consumption.


    Leaving his supplies after covering his hideout, Arthur set off to kill some monsters. They were low-mid-tier or middle-mid-tier so he had an easy time getting stronger. His stats started increasing for the first time after the trial, although it was a slow process since these monsters gave him fewer points than before.


    He sat a pace for himself to hunt safely rather than quickly, as he couldn''t expect toe out unscathed from every danger. Until they stopped giving him points, Arthur kept hunting low-tiered monsters.


    Before he realized, engaged with fighting and honing his fighting skills, twilight already died the sky soft orange as the sun started hiding behind the mountains. The day announced its end as darkness came to overtake the world.


    Kira has also started growing bigger, eating the flesh of different types of monsters in a short amount of time seemed unusual for themon unranked monster. It seems it was another meal or two before it could evolve to be a primitive monster.


    With the night already here, Arthur had Kira stay in his artificial cave for now. It was hard to convince the wolf to leave his side and stay alone, but Arthur managed to convince it somehow by leaving food in the cave.


    With the darkness as cover, Arthur used his camouge rune to blend in. For some reason, he felt revitalized by the darkness and gloomy atmosphere. Arthur knew this was not a hallucination since the Dark Essence was still on his mind.


    Experimenting a bit with his mana the previous days proved that it had gone several shades darker. There was no doubt that he would witness a qualitative change once he became a Vetus-ranker.


    He dashed across the forest, avoiding the trees and rocks. He jumped over the stream and headed toward the location of the goblins'' vige. He would scout the area and strike if he felt like he had a chance of winning.


    Using a branch as leverage, he started jumping on the trees to advance. The night was dangerous even for the goblins as more monsters appeared, so they have stuck to their vige and its periphery. There were a couple of patrols going around but Arthur easily infiltrated the camp using the trees.


    His camouge skill decreased other''s perception of him by 5 points, and Arthur doubted these goblins had a high perception, making this skill work perfectly with the night to conceal him. With the distance he put by climbing the trees, infiltrating the camp was even easier.


    Standing on one of a hut''s poles, Arthur stared at the giant hut in the middle. It seemed even the goblins knew of hierarchy systems, as this hut was different altogether. Its walls were built of rocks and soil, showing a disturbing scene of human-likeness.


    Arthur shook these thoughts as he reminded himself again of his resolve. He needed to get stronger to fend for himself. The trial, Jizo, his father, Erin, Jin, and Tyrin. He told himself not to forget why he needed to get stronger.


    His detection rune showed that the vige''s ''chief'' was resting in the hut, with two middle-mid-tier goblins guarding the hut. Arthur jumped from one tree to another, before making a long-jump that ced him directly atop the hut''s roof. His body started descending as his internal organs shifted upward due to his fall, making him a bit ufortable.


    He was still using his detection rune to figure out where the chief was at exactly. Before crashing to the hut, he used his Shadow Swap skill to reappear above the chief.


    Befitting of his high-mid-tier rank, the chief opened its eyes as soon as Arthur was inside the hut. Arthur felt slightly intimidated by therge stature of the chief, as it was over three meters tall with giant fangs on each side.


    Arthur appeared from the shadows on the ceiling, cing his feet on the ceiling to gain a propelling force downward. He held his dagger in hand as it was the strongest weapon he currently possessed.


    ''Release!''


    BOOM!


    Using his rune for a fraction of a second again, a booming sound echoed as the hut''s ceiling copsed from Arthur''s jump downward. This was his sneak attack and he can''t fail to utilize it properly.


    With an explosion creating a hole in the ceiling that was made of trees'' trunks, Arthur was like a cannonball as he flew toward the goblin chief.

 Chapter 63 - Unique Skill: Goblin’s Bond

    Feeling like ha had reached a higher realm for the briefest moment, Arthur saw the world in slow motion. All of his stats except for mana were amplified by his Legacy rune, not just his strength. This meant his perception reached a height where the chief''s movements were in slow motion for him.


    With his dagger in hand, he shed at the chief who dodged just in time to avoid being killed. However, his arm couldn''t be saved as it fell on the floor, rivers of blood gushing out. The chief roared in agony as he used his left arm to pick up a giant chipped sword, striking at Arthur who has just maneuvered his body tond on his feet.


    His mana was already drained but he used his Restore-I rune, making mana resurge in his body from the outside world. He knew this rune would leave his body unable to use mana, but he doubted he needed any to defeat the others.


    He used his shadow swap again and reappeared behind the monster that has been shing at him. With a jump and a piercing motion, Arthur prated the chief''s neck, ending its life.


    It has been a short battle, but Arthur has gone all out in it. Strength was the undeniable truth in fighting determining who wins and who loses in an instant. If the goblin had been stronger, Arthur wouldn''t have been able to kill it this easily.


    He could hear chaos on the outside, and Arthur had to hurry. He picked up the high-mid-tier mana core from the ground and used his absorb rune.


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Unique Skill has been absorbed: Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Goblin''s Bond (Unique): Establish a bond with submitted goblins.]


    [Strength-II rune has been obtained.]


    [Agility-II rune has been obtained.]


    [Strength-II: Increase strength by 10 points.]


    [Agility-II: Increase agility by 10 points.]


    There were many rows of messages that Arthur stood there nkly to read them. The skill was an unexpected harvest, but he didn''t know there were ''Unique'' skills out there. He has never heard of them, so he had no way to judge how useful it was.


    The only thing he thought about is how he seemed to be going on the right track here. His ns of taking over the goblin''s vige would be a lot easier with this kill.


    His Absorb legacy absorbed skills even if they didn''t drop as Skill Stones, but sometimes it did not. There was that one time when he needed to absorb the essence of different monsters to get the skill Earth Maniption, so it was clear that the skills he obtained depended mostly on the monster he absorbed.


    That makes it rather reasonable that he gained this skill by killing the chief of this goblin vige. He didn''t know if Unique skills like this dropped as a Skill Stone or not, so he had to assume his Legacy had something to do with it. That''s why it was a ''Unique'' Skill.


    His new runes were a result of the Runes-Tree doing its function, finally evolving the runes he used the most. Even though he hasn''t researched the relevant runes, it seems his constant use of them allowed them to be more refined.


    The door of the hut, poles tied together, was pushed open by the two middle-tier goblins, only to be dumbstruck by the scene they saw. A sole figure stood by the corpse of their chief, looking at them with his golden eyes shining dangerously in the darkroom. Their bodies trembled but they steeled their hearts to fight the intruder.


    Before they could do anything, Arthur walked to the body of the chief and used thest of his mana to decapitate its head. It was a gruesome experience for Arthur but he had to stomach down the nauseousness he felt. He threw the head toward the two guards and they retreated like scared chickens.


    Arthur walked out of the hut and he found himself to be surrounded by fifty-something goblins. They were all low-mid-tier except for the two guards trembling in front of the house. They had different features, some masculine and others were feminine. Standing there in fear, they watched as Arthur raised his dagger and pointed it at the two guards.


    "Kneel!" He roared so powerfully that the two guards fell to their knees intimidated. Arthur walked over to them and used his Unique Skill on them, establishing a bond.


    [A bond has been established. This goblin would now follow your will as long as it didn''t endanger its life.]


    He read this message twice and he felt his theory to be closer to the truth. This message was from his legacy, proving that Unique Skills were needed thebination of the essence he absorbed with the essence his legacy provided to be created.


    The goblins were more at ease now, but Arthur felt his mana bottom out. He had to use the core he obtained earlier to replenish some of his mana.


    The rest of the goblins submitted a lot easier, and their bond was established at a minimum amount of mana. When the break of dawn arrived, Arthur had the whole vige submitted to him.


    ***


    His body felt like it weighed a ton, but he needed to go back to Kira. He was worried that something might befall the young wolf, but he was relieved when he found it sleeping in the pit he had dug on the sloped hill.


    Together, the two walked toward the goblins'' vige. It would be his new residing ce in this mountain range as he explores it since there would be no safer ce.


    He also had ns of strengthening the goblins since Arthur now saw them as his group. With primitive cores being so easily obtained, he could make permanent runes to strengthen them. He could even give them skills, like Heal, Detection, Protection, Restore, Vegetation, and Compress.


    As he headed to the vige, he was already making ns on how he would make use of his runes. Giving specific skills to goblins created something like a ss system, where he could strengthen the fighters and give them healers and scouts. Vegetation and Compress were both for helping them grow nts and make better weapons, creating a sufficient supply for the vige.


    Entering the vige, the goblins all looked at him with fear and submission. He had yet to gain their loyalty, but the bond prevented them from taking any actions against him without repercussion. It worked like a contract that would bind two creatures with a gap in the middle, and it solely worked on goblins.


    That meant he can''t make a bond with Kira, but he didn''t feel like he needed to. Furthermore, there was no doubt there would be a rune of that kind somewhere, no matter how rare it was.


    Arthur walked under the wary gaze of the goblins, who had different statures and faces. They were far from being cute, but Arthur wanted to take care of them and make them love him. Even if it was the act of a skill, there was still a bond between them. He wanted to turn that fear into loyalty, as no leadershipsted long through intimidation.


    First, he needed to rest. He entered the chief''s hut where the corpse still lied there. He didn''t know if he could sell its body, but he was not willing to go back. He looked at Kira and pointed at the corpse. It was thest meal Kira had before it evolved.


    ***


    After resting for several hours, Arthur went outside. He called the goblins to assemble in front of him, and they made several rows like a military squad. He started pacing back and forward in front of them thinking of what to say.


    "This," He pointed at one of the irregr swords one of the goblins held. The goblin trembled and gave Arthur its sword before it knelt on the ground. Arthur took the sword and raised it for everyone to see. "Who made this?"


    Words were no suitable method ofmunication with these creatures, but Arthur felt like their ''bond'' would convey his meaning. Sure enough, the goblins scattered to leave out three goblins standing there. The three of them were short muscled males, with faces even uglier than the rest.


    The three of them were scared. They were trembling visibly at being singled out and looked at Arthur like he was a grim reaper.


    Arthur felt a headache as he felt his impression of himself would change into something worse if this intimidation persisted. However, he knew this was only temporary as long as he made them loyal.


    "Come here,"


    The three goblins walked over like a turtle, huddling together. Arthur pointed again at the sword and ordered.


    "Show me."


    The three goblins looked at his golden eyes, bobbing their head vigorously like chickens.


    "Ka, Kaaka ka." They spoke iprehensible words before the youngest started running toward one of the huts. He brought out several metallic ores that Arthur had no idea where from and ced them on the ground in front of Arthur.


    Looking at one of the goblins who walked forward, Arthur wondered what they were up to. It was then that he witnessed an amazing feat of magic.


    The goblin picked up the ore and treated it like y, reshaping it as its hands glistered with mana. He picked another ore and fused the two and reshaped them into what looked like a pole.


    However, it seemed the goblin''s mana was at its limits as he handed the pole to the other goblin. The next one resumed the work and made something like a handle, slowly reshaping it into a sword. When thest one was given the iplete weapon, it started reshaping it with his hands to make slightly sharp edges of the sword.


    Arthur was dumbstruck at such a fascinating process. It was still primitive and faulty, for sure, since it didn''t refine the ore nor did they make a good weapon. Heck, it was barely sharp. Even still, Arthur''s eyes held money signs within.

 Chapter 64 - To Be Worshiped

    Seeing the potential in their abilities, Arthur treated the goblins like tressures. If he grew them right, he would have three cksmiths of his own. He would take their weapons and add runes to them and sell them. It was a low-cost and high-return investment.


    To have them grow he would need to give them permanent runes. He knew that a primitive core wouldn''t be enough to give them skills, so he decided to hunt for some low-mid cores. He would use the primitive core to give the low-mid-tier goblins a stats'' boost and use higher-tiered cores to strengthen the two middle-mid tiered guards.


    He left with Kira, who had be a primitive tier, to hunt some monsters. This was to strengthen himself further and to obtain the cores necessary for his project. He would have liked to ask the two goblins to apany him, but he feared a high-tiered monster would annihte the vige.


    Since they were the only middle-mid tier goblins in the vige, Arthur decided to name them. At first, he wanted to give them names like Long Face and Oval Face, but he knew it would be annoying to call them that forever. That''s why he gave them shorter and neater names, Nero for the long-faced one and Mero for the oval faced one.


    He didn''t want to strengthen them before he strengthened himself since he knew the bond would break if they became stronger than him. He was not about to use his ability to strengthen himself, that would be foolish.


    He hunted some low-mid-tier monsters, raising his level further. As he looked at his legacy, he reviewed the changes he had and what could be used to help him.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 17 (2%)]


    [Strength: 77]


    [Agility: 73]


    [Stamina: 65]


    [Perception: 59]


    [Mana: 33/76]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (25%), Useable Runes: 12]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Insignia: The Breaker.]


    He still had no idea what his insignia did, so he left it at that. He made a mental note to ask Master Ronin when he goes to his viter on. He wouldn''t tell him about his insignia, as he knew it was bad news from its name. If words leaked that he was the person who ended the trial, he would be doomed.


    His anxiety acted up as he remembered Jin. He wasn''t worried about Miko and Hazel, since he still trusted them. The good thing was that Jin didn''t know hisst name, only his first. There a million Arthurs out there so he wouldn''t be found out. The only possibility would be him forcing Hazel to reveal, but that had a really low shot of happening.


    Arthur was sure that after she received her legacy, her worth shot up in her family. She would be protected from any harm, being treated like the so-called Genius Berserker. With Annabel, the Witch of Icy Inds by her side, Arthur was sure she could contend with Erin Voldor himself.


    He still had a long way to go, but he wasn''t worried. He was already nearing the boundaries of the neo-rank even though he had awakened not long ago.


    Walking back after sessful hunting, the wolf and man enjoyed their trip carrying several monster corpses. Kira was already twice his size after he evolved, making Arthur able to mount it. However, its speed was rather slow if he carried Arthur on its back.


    They entered the vige, weed by Mero and Nero. Arthur began to gut the animals and skin them, a feat he learned from all the nights in the trial. He wasn''t that skillful yet, but he got the job down. He started roasting the meat, making the aroma spreading in the vige making many heads turn.


    Arthur found out that the goblins at their meat raw, giving them many diseases. They still evolved from eating mana-rich meat, but they were borne to parasites that lived in them.


    Smelling the good smell of seasoned meat, the whole vige turned up salivating at the sight of roasted meat. Since Arthur had more than one corpse, one being that of a Beras and another was that of a giant horned rabbit, Arthur didn''t mind sharing with the vige.


    It seemed that food was the best incitive not matter what species you were and how green your skin was. Arthur started handing out portions of meat to the goblins, and they all gleefully ate. He made sure to give Mero, Nero, and the three cksmiths extra portions to raisepetitive spirit among the rest.


    His ns seemed to be fruitful immediately, as the others eyed the meat the cksmiths ate with envy. They began to talk among themselves and point, only to start running off somewhere.


    The next scene was one that made Arthurugh a lot, as the goblins started giving him things like ores and broken weapons. Others were giving him mana cores they had stashed for some reason, although they were mostly primitive ones.


    Arthur epted all of them. If food was all they wanted, then he would give it to them. He gave more meat to the ones that have given him something, and the rest started following along.


    When the meat ended, there still some goblins offering what they had. It was then that Arthur realized these goblins didn''t only want food, but they also sought to appease him since he ruled over them now.


    Arthur didn''t hate this. He encouraged it.


    If these goblins could grow more, he would have a loyal group of followers using his bond. This way, he would have a steady supply of mana cores after they were strong enough to hunt.


    Arthur grabbed several of the mana cores brought to him by the goblins and called out to them. The group trembled in fear, probably thinking he didn''t like their gifts before they started looking everywhere for something else.


    "Juste here,"


    What he meant was delivered by their bond, and the group came after they felt no anger or the like from Arthur. They sat on the ground, kneels touching it before they prostrated themselves.


    Arthur felt his patience wearing thin, so he simply used his Strength-II rune inbination with the primitive mana core. Like before, the rune surrounded the core that turned ethereal. Arthur pushed it into the first goblin, that started trembling and screaming.


    ''What? It shouldn''t be painful!'' Arthur was stunned by the goblin''s reaction. After a few moments, the goblin looked around like it was in another world. It examined its body and looked around for any wounds, but there was none. It felt the surging power within and started screaming in joy.


    "KAKA, Ge Ka," It said some rubbish that Arthur didn''t understand. The vige turned nosy as the whole goblins started talking like they were witnessing a miracle.


    "Damn you, were you just scared I''d hurt you?" Arthur massaged his temples in exasperation after he realized that the goblin was simply too scared.


    Before he knew it, the rest of the goblins also prostrated themselves, Mero and Nero included. Arthur looked over the vige as fifty goblins knelt to him.

 Chapter 65 - I Kissed A Princess?

    A warm feeling embraced him as if he was hiding beneath a nket after a long winter night. Large muscr hands enveloped him, patting his back ever so gently as if it was the first fall of snow. His father''s gentle voice rang in his ears.


    "It''s alright," He said.


    He couldn''t remember why he was crying at that time, but he knew it had something to do with the book he liked so much. The one he kept on him all times, something rted to it. His father lifted him and held him tight as he cried.


    "Sometimes stories end that way," He remembered his father telling him. The reason for his crying was the ending of the book he liked to read so much. It was sad, even though he couldn''t remember how it ended.


    After that, he reread the book many times that he couldn''t even count. He read it, reread it, reread the damn thing as if the ending would change eventually. It did not, and his father was no longer there to console him. After that day, he never saw his father again nor did he read the book. Both of them were gone from his life.


    Arthur opened his eyes, unfamiliar and leafy ceiling greeting them. Light seeped from between the leaves, illuminating the interior of the hut he slept at. Kira was sleeping by his side. He lifted himself and felt the hard bedrock underneath him. He traced the cracks in it as if this was the only way to familiarize himself with them.


    "I''m at the goblins'' vige," Arthur muttered inaudibly, realigning himself with reality. That was a nostalgic dream, but it was already burying itself away from Arthur''s awareness. He stood up and stretched his body, yesterday was quite tiring.


    After the goblins realized his worth as their leader, they began to actively follow him. It seemed the goblins weren''t used to have such treatment, and Arthur wondered what kind of leader the chief was.


    However, Arthur made it clear that he would only award those that aplished things for the vige. He made an example of those that gifted him things for others to follow, and it was quite sessful. In a single day, everyone was either building, mining, or hunting. Arthur wanted them to build a wall surrounding the vige, to avoid monsters or the like attacking them in their sleep.


    It was easy to convey his meaning after their bond was strengthened by loyalty, making the goblins understand what he wanted. After one day, the vige was surrounded by tree trunks and rocks of all kinds that Arthur saw when he was out of the hut.


    Arthur doubted that such a wall could be used for defense, so he decided to use his skill Earth Maniption to strengthen the walls of soil.


    "Kakan," Mero bowed him to when he was out. It seemed theirnguage didn''t have many words in them, only what was necessary to convey their roles and orders. From what Arthur understood, they all referred to him as Kakan. Maybe it was something like ''Boss''? Arthur mused to himself.


    "Today, I will leave."


    His words came as shock to the chubby goblin, but Arthur exined further that he would be back in a couple of days. Until then, they needed to make the wall. Arthur proceeded to instruct him how they would make the walls when he''s gone. He was no architect, but to make walls of soil would be hard without support from both sides. He instructed Mero to ce trees around them.


    After hees back to the vige, Arthur would harden the walls of soil to strengthen the defenses. He also asked them to make a trench beyond the wall. Even though these measures wouldn''t be enough against powerful monsters, but they would be enough to deter any annoyance.


    Arthur left the chubby goblin and headed toward the three cksmiths. He wanted to give them his rune ''Compress'' to help them in making proper weapons.


    The three knelt as soon as he was near, and he had to ask them to stand up. Before he knew it, all gazes turned to him when they saw him talk to another group of goblins like yesterday.


    "I''m going to give you a skill," Arthur ignored the rest. No, he was pleased that they were watching. His eyes glowed dangerously as his next words trailed. "If you ever betray me or ck off¡­"


    The three goblins nodded like scared chickens, trembling all over. Arthur nodded and picked up a low-mid-tier core that he had picked yesterday after the worshiping he received. Just remembering the event made him cringe.


    The core turned ethereal again, only this time being bigger and more detailed. It flickered with a radiant light that made the whole vige silent with amazement. Before he realized it, the goblins were kneeling again. Not willing to entertain another cringe memory, Arthur hurriedly pushed the skill into the goblin.


    The ethereal sphere merged with the goblin''s body as it stared in amazement and shock. It let out a few screams of surprise while clenching its fist, tasting the new ''power'' it had gained.


    "Kakan, Kakan, Kakan!" Hands trembling, the goblin kneeled slowly on the ground while repeating these words like a mantra.


    ''No fucking away I''m letting them do this again'' Arthur asked them to stop, but the whole vige was kneeling again. In retrospect to today''s events, Arthur would learn that Kakan didn''t mean Boss in theirnguage. It meant God.


    ***


    Arthur went back to his home after dropping Kira at the pub. Many thoughts shed by faster than the scenery on the train. Things were getting chaotic after the change in his life.


    Even with his legacy, he had ate start. Jerano was one of the top colleges in the world. Even though its examination was for students in the Yalveran Union, it also epted international students. Of course, students from other countries and kingdoms would opt for closer colleges. Some could contend with Jerano, but Arthur wanted to enroll in this one so there would be nonguage barrier.


    Jerano College epted only 200 students per batch, making thepetition extremely fierce. For a sought-after international college, this was like a drop in the ocean. The number of applicants could easily exceed fifty thousand students, making the 200 spots look like an impossible dream to many.


    That would be a 0.4% eptance rate, Arthur noted. These fifty thousand would also be the top of their sses, the prodigies of their families, and the geniuses of their generation.


    Arthur had to contend against that. Helplessness and even hopelessness crept upon his heart, telling to give up. However, a voice also whispered in his mind.


    ''Runes Apprentice Cup.''


    A grin appeared on his face as anger overtook his heart. The darkness scurried away under the watchful eyes of determined conviction. He would secure a schrship to Jerano college and payback the wrong that has been done to him.


    ''Oh Tyrin, you''ve messed with the wrong person.''


    Arthur spent the rest of his ride home thinking of ways to pay him back. He was no expert nner, he was even less knowledgeable about things than the average person, but he had the time to n things out. First, he needs to find out his goals. For that, he needed a well-deserved help from his new friend, Sier.


    After he got home, Arthur searched for some things online. The first thing was the name of Hazel O''Keril. Several news outlets, international ones, emerged. Hazel was from a neighboring kingdom, one that wasn''t from the Yalveran Union of Kingdoms. It was a small one called Tanera. The more shocking was that she was a distant rtive of the royal family.


    ''The Emergence of The Lost Princess, Hazel of The Ice.''


    ''The Rise of The Ice Princess.''


    ''Summoner of Ghosts, Hazel: New Star of Tanera Kingdom.''


    This news was fresh, and Arthur saw pictures of a golden robed Hazel all over them. This kingdom shared amonnguage with the Yalveran Union, despite the dialects that are widespread there.


    The articles talked about how the distant rtive of the royal family rose in power mysteriously after contracting a mage ghost. Her powers, on par with renowned geniuses across the kingdom, made her shine more than ever.


    Arthur felt weird by reading all these news picturing Hazel as some sort of princess. He knew that this was the result of her obtaining a Legacy, but he didn''t know that Legacies would even make you a royalty. He realized again what sort of people he interacted with and fought in the trial. Despite all of this, only a single triumphant thought appeared in Arthur''s mind.


    ''So¡­ I kissed a princess?''

 Chapter 66 - Making A Golem

    Seeing Hazel make a name for herself; Arthur was relieved. It made him assured that his name wouldn''t be given to any of the families by Hazel, as she would be protected by the Tanera royal family. Even still, Arthur never said anything about ending the trial to the two, only to Miko. Erin and Jin were unconscious when he activated the circle, so all the remained were the eyewitnesses of the group like La and Marco.


    There was still a possibility of being found out, but it was currently slim. Arthur sighed in relief and the articles to read about something else. It was the Runes Apprentice Cup. This was a worldwidepetition that any Runes Apprentice could take part in, only skill determining their sess and failure.


    He didn''t care much about the rewards like artifacts, potions, skills, or guilds'' sponsorships. He only cared about the fact that the top twenty of the cups would receive a schrship to any college they want from the association, with the requirement that the person was admitted to the collegeter. The college also offered special criteria for these twenty persons, requiring them a lower score in the exam.


    Contestants needed to be younger than 20 years old and to be registered in the association as an apprentice. They would also need to provide an artifact of their making or something they took a part in to verify their skills.


    Arthur felt his blood boil with excitement. He read the World''s Abilities Council list of abilities that were released to the public. It was a measure to guide the public toward the correct way of improving their abilities. Arthur searched the list for an ability simr to his, there was none.


    Runes were his trump card. Being able to alter the world was his ability that he would use to change the world. His world, to be precise.


    "Brother!" Oren barges in a way that made Arthur suspect his brother was trained in the military for this sort of break-in. His brother''s face was shades of red and pale, looking like his heart would leap out of his throat the next moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur furrowed his brows as a grim expression veiled his face. Seeming to find his response appropriate, Oren gulped with a simr expression and nodded. He took a few steps toward Arthur and sat down in front of him. As if he was holding an ancient relic of the gods, he presented his phone to Arthur who picked it up with a simr wary expression.


    [Wanna hang out next Sunday? >.<]


    It was the single message Arthur read in the chat. His head nked as his expression slowly turned to one of annoyance after he read the name. Selena Nightroad. He lifted his head and looked at Oren who nodded to him as if he was implying that Arthur could go ahead and defuse the bomb.


    Slowly, Arthur ced down the phone and raised his hand again. Before his brother could react, Arthur struck his head with a chopping motion like he was splitting an onion. Of course, he controlled his strength so that it would only hurt a little.


    "Ouch! Bro, what are you doing?!"


    "Shut up and turn around, don''t tell anyone what we''re about to do." Arthur took out some cores as he decided it was time to strengthen his brother, hoping it would make him grow a spine.


    ***


    Being absent for two days didn''t seem like it would affect Arthur''s grades, but it would certainly affect his college entrance exam if hecked the necessary knowledge.


    They didn''t live in barbaric times, even strong awakeners need to have minimal knowledge about dungeons, dungeons properties, ranks, monsters, monsters'' weaknesses, potions, and other information that would help immensely in clearing the dungeons and fighting the monsters from the other world.


    Some fields needed people to develop. There were the mechas, magic engineering, magic arts, biomagic engineering, dimensional summoning, dungeons prediction, magic spaceships, and other fields that were still in development.


    Their world was prospering. Yet it was being fought back by the internal struggle for supremacy as it fights against the invasions of monsters and mythical creatures. However, Arthur had nothing to do with these for now.


    ''¡­Maybe I do.'' Arthur thought while looking at their homeroom teacher, exining things Arthur was too distracted to notice. Miss Rachel, the young and ambitious teacher, had handwriting that was almost as beautiful as she was. Almost, being the keyword. The matter of whether any of the male students or the females even, paid attention to what she said more than her face.


    He remembered Si''s words after they talked about his Legacy. The abrupt end of the trial caused a domino effect. As if waiting for this chance for a long time, every nation was mobilizing its force as if they were expecting something.


    Arthur knew there was something they were hiding from him, but he didn''t ask just yet. He didn''t want to keep asking for things without offering them his value while acting skeptical of anything they said.


    He was, indeed, skeptical of anything these days. You can never trust someone anymore, he felt. They can always have a different side, or a reason, that would make them backstab you.


    It wasn''t that he has grown cynical of every living person, he just understood that others might have reasons he didn''t know of.


    Arthur had his reasons, too.


    Even if others'' reasons exin their action, they don''t excuse them. Men like Arthur, as far as he knew about himself, didn''t want to live a life of immoral glory at the expense of others. The end never justifies the means.


    The bell rang, ending their ss. Arthur picked himself up from his seat and headed toward his clubroom. Unknown to him, he has distanced himself from the other students after he came back from the trial.


    Most of the students were more than happy to keep away from him after the incident with Kody. Of course, there were always exceptional people from themon masses. People like Markus and Amelia, who had called out to him before he was able to leave the ss.


    "We''re nning to study together,ter on, want to join?" Markus asked as if studying together was a normal urrence between a transfer student,bat top student, and theory top student. His anticipation proved that he couldn''t see that their group would be like a three-wheels wagon, with each wheel being a different size from the others.


    "Uh, I don''t think I''m the best choice for that?" Reluctance was evident in Arthur''s voice, but Markus waved it off like Arthur was being shy. He was not. Amelia, on the side of Markus, didn''t say anything to object and simply drank her strawberry milk while looking at Arthur with aplicated gaze.


    "We need to stick together, I bet there''s a lot you missed out on theory!"


    "What is that supposed to mean?" Arthur grunted at the implication that he wasn''t educated. Markus whistled it away and threw the ball to Amelia''s field.


    "Amelia also thinks we should help each other, right?" Markus''s eyes were darting everywhere as heughed nervously. Shifting his gaze from Markus to Amelia, Arthur looked for answers. He only got a short nod. Sighing, he agreed to meet them after school and headed toward his club.


    It took five minutes of leisure walking for Arthur to reach his club, only to find Ori talking politely to a girl with a unique sash. He could see he was trying tough to ease the conversation, it didn''t work very well as the girl was stone-faced. After telling him something about budgets, she went away.


    "What was that about?"


    "Uh, hi Arthur." Ori paused as he scratched his cheek, embarrassed. "Small problems because of what we bought."


    "What we bought?"


    "Yeah, you have been absent so¡­ You sure take a lot of days off,e in quick and see."


    As they walked in, Arthur found the clubroom to be a mess. Metallic cords on the ground, a one-meter metallic frame of what looked like a stick-person drawn by an elementary student in the middle, and many other materials like potions on the desks. There other things like bags and all, making the clubroom, that was fairly bigst week, to look cramped.


    "Now, let''s start building our golem!" Ori said.

 Chapter 67 - Learning Artificial Runes

    "Let me help you," Her ck hair sliding over her shoulder like curtains, Ellen sat down next to him. Arthur was appreciative and gave her a nod of a drowning person who has been saved, Ori''s endless instructions being the sea.


    "We either use specific brushes, mana conducting ones, or we use a device. A brush would transfer your mana andbine it with the mana liquid, activating its properties. Using this, we start drawing the runes. There''s a specialized device that would control the amount of mana used, but it''s kind of expensive and uses too much of a person''s mana." Her voice was devoid of any emotion, but it was a kind one.


    Arthur realized this was the first time she talked to him so much. Her petite figure, unreliable in his eyes before, now looked like a responsible adult. He nodded his head multiple times in understanding, and she kept going.


    "They say, when you master a brush, there''s no rush. If you want to build a good foundation, it''s better to rely on yourself and skill instead of a device, as no device could draw high-tiered runes."


    "I see, so I inject it with my mana?"


    "Yes, after you dip it in the mana liquid. Then, try drawing the rune on the chord while maintaining the same amount of mana in every part. It''s hard, but you''ll get the hang of it in the end." Ellen, the quiet petite girl, turned out to be an excellent teacher. Ori talked about theories and how mana interacted with matter and things Arthur didn''t understand, but Ellen went straight to the core of the matter.


    Jia was sitting alone also practicing on the chords. It seems he has grown a bit distant from the group after Arthur came, but the person in question had no idea how to solve the matter.


    Having Ellen guide him through it, Arthur soon got the hang of things. After dipping the brush in the mana liquid, Arthur would start supplying it with mana until it began to glow. Ori exined that this was because the amount of mana supplied would be the same as the mana in the liquid, creating a homogeneous mixture. It was then that Arthur would be able to fuse the mana liquid to the core.


    The challenging part was controlling the mana to be equal among all parts. This was a basic rune, but Arthur realized how much skill he needed to draw it. He would need very fine control over mana to do it. Even worse, the liquid wasn''t of equal amounts. Making it even harder for Arthur to control the required mana.


    Luckily, Ellen was there for him. She was extremely helpful by guiding him and answering somemon questions he had. Even still, he wasn''t able to draw the rune. The rest each made one core.


    Arthur''s failure didn''t put him down in the slightest, as his mind has been hammered by years of failing to get jobs and running to scarp money together. Even more, he wasn''t even worried. He can just disguise his runes as artificial ones, but he didn''t want to freak the group out.


    It was time to test the runes. The metallic runes, about half a meter in length, glowed with faint light when Ori sent mana through them. After a few seconds, the metallic cord waspressed. It started shortening the more Ori sent mana through the runes.


    The thing Arthur noticed was that the speed the rune activated was slow. A lot slower than Arthur runes, that had something of an instant effect. They needed to wait a bit for the mana to channel through the mana paths they had drawn.


    Even still, it was a fascinating experience. To see the world-altering by your effort, the group took a bit of time to savor the moment. Metaphorically, they had control over life in its tiniest corner.


    After they were done, Arthur offered to help Ellen take some supplies back home. They would make the cords separately for now, even though the group had no expectations for Arthur to do them. Arthur didn''t say anything when Ori told him it was okay even if he didn''t make any, as that would require some skill and training.


    Picking up the two boxes with ease, Arthur walked with Ellen out of the clubroom. She was able to lift the box herself, but it would block her view due to her height and small stature.


    "Oh, damn. I forgot that Markus and Amelia asked to study together after school¡­" Arthur paused his steps as he remembered. He looked at Ellen and she looked back at him but didn''t say anything.


    "Do you want to join us?"


    His question was like a pebble thrown into ake, drowning with no effect. After a short pause, Ellen simply nodded. Arthur wondered where the talkative and sinct girl went to, but every person had their own stroke.


    Arriving at the library, Arthur ced the boxes to the side and went inside. Amelia and Markus were sitting inside already, looking bored. Suspiciously enough, the two of them glowed when they saw Arthur. His keen perception picked up a stiff expression from Markus when he noticed Ellen, but it was soon reced by his usual friendly demeanor.


    "I invited a friend, hope you guys don''t mind?" Arthur said while throwing a nce at the two as if they were supposed to be okay with that.


    "Of course, we''re just studying!" Markus threw a friendly handshake that Ellen didn''t take, and he awkwardly retracted it. After a simple cough, the group took out their books.


    One of their core subjects was history, and the group started reading some books. Arthur was seriously reading, asking questions, or any doubts he had, but Markus kept diverting the topic into their training schedules and the like.


    Arthur''s mood was slowly turning sour as he realized what they were after. They wanted to know he got stronger suddenly, throwing hints here and there about his training and the like. After a while, Arthur stood up.


    "I think we need to go back home, there''s a project we''ve been working on." Leaving the two with these two, or Markus only since Amelia didn''t say anything the whole time, Arthur and Ellen left the school.


    "Is there a reason you don''t like him?" Arthur asked, remembering Ellen''s attitude toward Markus. Ellen, as usual, was as silent as a rock but Arthur knew she would answer eventually. He was right.


    "I," She paused, her expression as voided out as ever. "Get a hunch when people don''t like my presence. He didn''t, just faking that he did." Arthur couldn''t help but nod in agreement.


    Arthur wanted to ask other things, but he knew it would be a stretch to get an answer from her. He decided to keep the silence, that was as thick as a concert wall, for the remainder of their trip home. Ellen seemed to prefer it that way too.


    The routes they took by him following Ellen started getting familiar, and soon they were at the district that wasn''t poor but was of struggling families. It was his. Their ce didn''t stand out like a hunted house, but it would be among the candidates to be one. Ellen''s house was the same.


    It was then that Arthur remembered Ori''s words about her financial situation. More than sympathy, Arthur felt empathy toward Ellen. Dropping her box next to the doorway, Arthur nodded toward Ellen and turned around to leave.


    It was then that Arthur saw a fragile-looking and cadaverous man that looked like a skeleton with skin in front of him. He meant no disrespect for the man, but he was that sickly looking. He held into a grocery bag in his hand as he stood in front of Arthur like he was about to go into the house.


    "Ellen? Is this your friend?" The man smiled thinly, taking a few weak strides toward them. The way he walked made Arthur worry the man would copse at any minute.


    "Yes," Came her immediate but meek reply. It was the fastest Arthur saw Ellen answer a question.


    "I see, thank you for helping Ellen." The man reached out his hand, to which Arthur shook.


    "She''s the one helping me, Sir."


    "Ah, that''s great as well. It''s the first time one of her friends came over. Would you like to stay for a meal? Take it as an early dinner."


    Arthur tried to refuse, but the man, looking to be Ellen''s dad, insisted. He didn''t want to tly reject him and go away, so he decided to eat here since his home was quite close.


    They ced the boxes in the entryway before taking off their shoe. Ellen''s father left them in the living room and headed to the kitchen, starting to make some food.


    If the silence on their way home was as thick as a wall, then now it was a wide river. Fearing her father to find it awkward, Arthur started to chat with Ellen. Weirdly enough, she was quite social.


    Before the food was ready, Arthur decided to use the bathroom. Following Ellen''s directions, he entered the hallway where the bathroom was at. In his way, he found a room with an open door.


    Quite frankly, it was a reflexive gesture from him to nce inside. However, once he did, he immediately regretted it.


    Inside the bedroom where the light gently seeped into, was a single bed with flowered nightstands on the side. A woman with tubes so many that it looked like a blooming flower lied there silently.

 Chapter 68 - Road To Become A Tycoon

    "It was a dungeon break," The unfamiliar, weak voice answered his questions. Arthur was startled and turned around with a face of someone who knew he was guilty of intruding. Ellen''s father walked in and lightly patted his shoulder.


    "It''s okay, just don''t talk to Ellen about it. She didn''t take it well."


    Arthur nodded his head, a sympathetic look on his face. He kept his head down and the two left the room. After washing his face in the bathroom and finishing his business, the three gathered for a meal. They chatted idly and Arthur took notice of the fact that Ellen''s father ate barely three spoons.


    After thanking them for the dinner, Arthur helped clean the dishes before he left. His shadow was long as it stretched along the pavement on his way home. It seems that everyone had circumstances that they fought against.


    Dungeon breaks becamemon a few years ago. There was a state of instability after the appearance of new dungeons everywhere. Avarice, one of the sins dungeons in their city, was one such dungeon. Until now, no one had cleared it. That was the reason Kera city was expanding by the second. Even though dungeons meant danger, it also meant opportunity.


    Arthur reached his home, entered it, and locked the door. His mother was leaning on the counter, reading something.


    "Oh, hi Art."


    "Hey Mom, what are you doing"


    His mother waved the bank''s notice, that has just arrived, for him to see. She was already seeing Arthur was an adult, one she could share the worry with. Arthur took it and read through it. He has been too busy to pay them back, but he had already received the money from Joe for the cores he sold.


    "Don''t worry, I made some moneytely."


    "Uh-huh," His mother sulked and turned the faucet on, cleaning the kitchen''s utensils. Arthur sighed and ced the letter on the table before he hugged her.


    "I''m sorry for leaving for two days, I had to." He remembered how his mother was against him leaving to hunt in the wilderness. Even though he didn''t exin what he was doing, she had the general idea of it. She disapproved of it.


    "I just, it''s been hard losing one of my family again. I don''t want it to happen again." His mother''s body slightly trembled, making Arthur''s heart heavy. He hugged ever tighter and she held his hands that were wrapping around her.


    "Promise you won''t do anything dangerous." His mother pleaded.


    "I won''t," He lied.


    ying it safe was no longer an option. He was already nning how to find the truth about his father and then venturing to the other world to find his father. If not because he wanted his family to reunite, it would be because he wanted to give this woman, whom they loved dearly, her husband back.


    Arthur went upstairs and opened his bank ount on his phone. He then paid this month''s installment and checked what he had left afterward.


    ''5632 dors,'' Since low-mid-tier cores were no longer useful to him, he gave them to Joe to sell. Joe sent the money to his bank ount number through a direct transfer, keeping Arthur''s anonymity.


    They have taken a loan of $500 thousand to buy this house and pay for Oren''s education. If not for his father having some friends here and there, they wouldn''t even be able to take that loan. Now that Arthur was also studying at the academy, he needed to make more money.


    The goblin''s vige was a good project, but it needed some time to ripe. For now, he messaged Mr. Tate about some cheap armors and he replied instantly that he should drop by at any day. Arthur smiled and closed his phone. He needed to study for the uing exams.


    After he was done with all of this, he took out his books and started to study. Even if he got stronger, that didn''t mean knowledge would still appear in his head. He needed to work hard to stand out in the college exams.


    Even though it was a in book, filled with details about monsters and different species and what countered them, Arthur still enjoyed it greatly. Every piece of information would be crucial one day to him, and it was simply fascinating to read about exotic creatures. When it waste at night, Arthur ced down his books and stretched his body.


    He didn''t need a lot of sleep, so he took out the cords and the brush. He tried a couple of times but he still failed, so he redirected his training toward how to make his usage of rune look normal.


    After an hour or so, Arthur was done with all the cords. The moment he supplied them with mana they would shrink. Faster than the ones the others did. Arthur decided to keep them for now so he wouldn''t draw suspicion.


    ***


    The next day, Arthur spent another day at school before leaving to meet Mr. Tate. Markus and Amelia tried to invite him again, but he tly rejected them. He decided to hunt in the golem dungeon again to get some cores before going to Evening Hues district, where Mr. Tate shop was.


    People, dressed in all attires, went around going into shops or wearing armor while heading toward dungeons. Arthur followed the main road before taking a turn, another, and one more before he found the shop with a sign of ''Tate''.


    Knocking on the door, Arthur went inside. Behind the counter, where Mr. Tate used to stand, were a young man and woman. They were about Arthur''s age with simr features, making Arthur draw the impression they were siblings.


    "Ah, hello. How can I help you?" The young woman ignored the man beside her and turned toward Arthur.


    "Hi, I''m here to see Mr. Tate?"


    "Oh, he''s working right now. Can I know who you are?"


    "Just tell him it''s Arthur Silvera, we talked yesterday?"


    "Silvera?" The young man interjected mid-conversation, his voice suggesting he did it more out of anger than surprise. Arthur turned his head to see the fury in the man''s face.


    "You''re the leech who''s being begging at our doorsteps?" The man walked from behind the counter and stood in front of Arthur, looking him in the eye. Before Arthur could answer, the man was already grabbing him by the cor.


    "I don''t care what friendship your father had with mine, stoping here! Our business is already suffering enough!" His words were loud and incoherent, a clear sign of his agitation.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was quite calm. He looked at the man and saw the resembling he bore to Mr. Tate, concluding this must be his son who he has never met.


    "You bastard!" Before Arthur could answer, a roar shook the shop as the man was sent sideways with a smack on the head. Mr. Tate, clearly agitated, stood in front of Arthur and his son who was on the ground groaning.


    "Dad! Why did you do that?!"


    The young woman hurried to help her brother, looking at her father with dissatisfaction. Mr. Tate, rage-filled, pointed at the two and spat each word.


    "You think you have the right to interfere in my business?! How dare you disrespect my friend''s son this much!"


    "Friend this, friend that! Isn''t it supposed that familyes first?! Our business is dying yet here you are giving away free weapons and armor!"


    "You! You!" Mr. Tate was clearly about to have a heart attack, making Arthur feel like he should step in. He held the old man by the shoulder, making him turn to face Arthur.


    "They''re right, Mr. Tate." Arthur wasn''t offended in the slightest. He weed this event so he could establish a proper business rtionship instead of one of friendship. Even though he was immensely grateful for having Mr. Tate on his side even against his own family, he still preferred the old man wouldn''t hurt his financial situation for him.


    "I''m here to pay for the debt, the price of the ten-thousand dors for the armor and sword." Prices of the equipment were a lot more expensive, but the ones he had taken from Mr. Tate, his father''s old gear, was simply a primitive tier weapon that held no special characteristic.


    Within a moment, Arthur sent the money to Mr. Tate''s ount. Mr. Tate stood there, still unsatisfied, giving his son a look of wanting to beat him to death. Before he could say anything, Arthur continued.


    "Furthermore, I''d like to buy another primitive grade armor." It was time to make some weapons and sell them. Using Mr. Tate''s son''s words, he didn''t want to stay a leech. He would be a tycoon by selling runic weapons.

 Chapter 69 - An Exam And Ancient Art

    His footsteps clicked on the marble floor of the association; his hands slightly sweaty. Even if he was confident, being tested was still anxiety-striking. Arthur peered into the hall he reached, seeing people of all ages sitting inside waiting.


    They each carried a box or a backpack, and so did Arthur. He knocked, making the whole room turn to him, before letting himself in. It was a habit to knock when one entered, one he picked up in kindergarten. He sat on the seat as he waited nervously.


    This worry appeared when he was called for a test at the Runes Association for his Runic Bracelet. He was confident about his ability to draw runes; he just wasn''t confident about his ability to hide how he did it.


    The hall had thirty-people in total, making it quite noisy when everyone chatted with each other. Arthur sat alone, his backpack leaning on his leg, as he felt the unintended istion. He peeked around the hall for any other loners, he found two only.


    Even without talking to them, Arthur knew they chose to be alone. A girl and a boy, each sitting so far away yet in such a matching way that Arthur could smell the scent of high-society from his seat. They were people of high-profile with their branded clothes and formal posture.


    Arthur sighed at his inability to strike up a conversation, so he simply leaned back and waited for the examiner.


    The sound of high-heels soon echoed in the hallway by the entrance, and a girl in her twenties entered. She bowed lightly after she stood in front of the crowd and wore a warm smile.


    "Hello, dear collogues of the runes path." She said, making the people take in a sharp breath at the clear ttery. Everyone, except for Arthur of course, seemed to recognize her as they started chatting among themselves. Picking up some words from the noisy hall, Arthur tried to make sense of her identity. In the end, he only heard the words youngest and genius before the girl lightly pped making the hall go mute.


    "Today, we''ll be holding an exam for you to be Runes Apprentices. I don''t expect many to seed, since the path of runes is a long one. Just remember that everyone is running their race, so don''t be discouraged if you fail."


    Positive energy filled the hall at the good-hearted encouragement. Arthur saw the girl in a better light for her effort to decrease the stress these participants had. Like she said, bing a runes apprentice wasn''t easy. A select few had the skill to inscribe runes sessfully since it needed extreme training since they were young.


    If one didn''t practice the runes inscription since they were young, it was a hard call to be a runes apprentice. If not for his ability, Arthur would have never been able to achieve this feat. That''s why his group didn''t think Arthur would make it, simply supporting him because it was what the club was there for.


    The girl seemed to approve of their energized eyes after her words, nodding as she a circle in the air. Arthur noticed a ring glowing on her finger, creating a hologram in the air in front of them.


    Inside the circle were many questions and runes. Arthur''s head nked for a second when he saw the questions. Reading the first one, he felt his head drench in sweat as his anxiety ate at him.


    ''What is the most appropriate material for these runes to be inscribed on?''


    ''Name the function of the runes on this artifact.''


    ''Who uncovered the following runes? Please list the date if possible.''


    ''Using the theory of Julia''s Mana Intersection, describe the work of the following rune.''


    There were these four questions. Even though Arthur knew there would be a written exam, Ori said it was really easy. Merely a formality, he called it.


    Looking at the questions, Arthur could answer the second one fully. He had his legacy to help him identify runes. The first and third questions were out since he sucked at history and didn''t know the materials used in cksmithing or runes inscription, Arthur only had thest question to pass.


    ''I summon you, the ancient art of the forgotten. Head my call ande, Art of Bluffing Your Way Through.'' Arthur picked up his pen as he prayed in his heart. Using the little knowledge in his brain, he had to write an essay about how this rune worked.


    The exam was one hour long, fifteen minutes for Arthur. He used his legacy to identify the runes on the second question and what little creativity he had, plus the understanding of true runes, to exin the work of thest rune.


    The others would nce in the direction of the ''confident'' and ''chill'' participant often, cursing their luck. What Arthur didn''t know was that this exam was truly a formality, since people would have a hard time passing it. Identifying runes and how they worked were things that were impossible to know for two reasons.


    The first was that runes were undisclosed to the public. One would have toe across a different artifact or attend a specialized college for them to study these runes and identify them. If one knew some of the runes by chance, they would only be one or two. Runes were diverse and some runes lookedplicated yet simr, making identifying them quite hard.


    For example, the gate in Avarice Dungeon was inscribed with runes, making anyone who looked at it be dizzy. People who didn''t have the necessary knowledge to identify runes would simply be confused by these ancient texts.


    Leaning back nkly, Arthur seemed to be one of extreme confidence. What others didn''t know was that Arthur was simply mourning how he''d have to retake this exam after failing it.


    The examiner, like the others, also gazed at Arthur deeply. It was her first time meeting such a ''confident'' examinee, so she held some slight expectations. The ironic part was that the two participants, whom she had high expectations for, seemed to be less rxed as they kept scribbling.


    For this exam, she had brought more difficult questions than usual. The passing score was less since she didn''t want to be unfair regarding the other participants, but she wanted to filter out the good ones.


    When there were thirty minutes left, the calm student picked up his paper and bag and headed her way. It was then that she noticed that this ordinary, poor looking, and average-looking man was not what she had thought him to be. His eyes, meeting hers, glowed like golden embers in the darkest pits.


    "Here," He held his paper in front of her making her reflexively reach out while keeping eye contact.


    "¡­ The practical exam would be half an hour after the end of this one. So, one hour from now, you should be back in this ssroom."


    He left after a barely noticeable nod, making her question if he merely stretched his neck. Even despite her fame, he still didn''t act nervously in front of her, raising his status further in her eyes. She was dying to see his paper, but her head turned a white sheet of paper when she looked at it.


    Not just metaphorically, the paper was almost fully white. He barely wrote at all.


    ***


    ''As long as there''s a practical, I can still pass. I didn''t think this would be this hard, I spent so much time leveling up that I barely studied things. This can''t go on; I need to increase my knowledge.''


    Arthur chewed on the rice and chicken he ordered from the cafeteria, enjoying the spice it held. It was aromatic enough to make his stomach growl before he started eating. He didn''t know how, but the taste was enhanced greatly. He was eating at the cafeteria of the association, so there was a high possibility that the food''s taste was enriched using runes.


    If that was the case, he imagined himself opening a restaurant. Heughed at himself merely for thinking that way, and it seems his rxed behavior didn''t sit well with some.


    "You think this is a joke?" A cranky voice interrupted his meal, making Arthur turn toward its source. It was the lofty guy from earlier, looking as if Arthur was distasteful to his eyes. Arthur kept chewing while he stared at him, not willing to ruin his meal or stop it for this guy.


    ''Why do they always pick me?'' Arthur wondered to himself. Was it how he looked? Maybe it was how he acted? Was he inviting these people to bother him unconsciously?


    The guy was alone, but Arthur noticed several participants around them. The girl from earlier was also there, neutrally looking at them.


    Seeing he was being ignored, the guy felt humiliated. It was then that he red up, flipping Arthur''s tray over him. Hindered by his chair, Arthur was unable to retreat his body in time. Food sttered over his clothes, staining them. Arthur looked at his clothes, one he was worn many times because he never enjoyed the luxury to buy new ones, as he heard the snickers of the guy in front of him.


    "Oh, sorry. My hand slipped. But hey, treat this as an opportunity to change those crappy clothes."


    The guy held a triumphant smile as he stared down at Arthur, belittling him. The girl, who had witnessed this scene, sighed and decided to intervene for them to stop. Seeing people bullied left a bitter taste in her mouth. Taking the first step, she was forced to a halt as she witnessed an unexpected scene.


    Reflexively, or anger-driven, Arthur grabbed the guy''s head and smashed it to the table. Without making the guy''s face dent itself into the table, he let go of his head making it bounce off like a basketball. The scene was so unexpected that a few runes masters turned their heads in their direction. One of them was the examiner from earlier, the youngest runes master.

 Chapter 70 - A Daughter Of A Wealthy Family

    Humans have this unexinable desire to see the world burn; a crowd formed around Arthur and the guy who had a nosebleed. He started bellowing at Arthur, who looked at him with an unimpressed stare. He kept throwing profanities at him with a threatening tone. Arthur was ready that the guy would attack him, but some intervened at thest second.


    "Enough." The examiner from earlier stepped forward. Her warm appearance from earlier was nowhere to be seen, her eyes as cold as a bottomless frozenke. "What do you think you two are doing?"


    Her tone was far more threatening than the guy from earlier, and he had to stomach done his humiliation and not re-up. He pointed at Arthur, hand trembling as if he had suffered great injustice from a wild beast.


    "This, this person attacked me! For no reason!" His nose was still bleeding, his eyes had tears in them because of the strike to his nose.


    "Oh, you''re crying? My hand just slipped."


    "I''m not crying!"


    "Sure, need some tissues? Dos Anyone got some? This guy is a bit sensitive."


    "You! I''m not crying!"


    The whole scene made a few people snicker, causing another round of bellowing from the guy at the bystanders. The examiner felt a splitting headache at the constant noise and felt she might as well smash his head again for him to shut up.


    "Shut up! You," She pointed at Arthur, recognizing him as the calm man from earlier, and asked. "Why did you hit him?" Her tone was more inquisitive than threatening, making Arthur calm his head.


    "See this?" Arthur pointed at his clothes, not willing to exin further. He didn''t want to look like he was giving excuses, so he made the examiner conjure the rest of the events.


    "That''s a lie! I didn''t do it!" As if a thief caught red-handed, the guy started denying before the examiner asked anything.


    It wasn''t a matter of what happened anymore, but whom she would hold ountable. She knew the characters of these high-society people, sons, and daughters of heaven with an ego as big as the heavens themselves, making her sound judgment lean on the side of the man with golden-eyes.


    However, there was also the matter of whom she ''should'' hold ountable. If she wrapped this up with things as they were, she was sure to offend this guy who was squealing like a castrated pig.


    He was the son of a known family from another city, his father being the guild-master of a medium-sized guild. The only reason he was here was that she was taking in disciples in the runes path from these examinations she did.


    The memory of his constant pursuits of contacting her about his son gave her a headache. He has offered so many resources if she took his son as a disciple, ones she wasn''t willing to part with.


    Reasoning that he still attacked him nheless, despite his reasons, she wanted to give proper punishment to him. She shouted at the bellowing pig to shut up before ring at Arthur, a stare he didn''t like.


    "You can''t walk around here attacking people. As your examiner, I fail you in your exam." Her words were icy cold, making Arthur''s expression turn colder.


    "Excuse me," A melodious and crisp voice interrupted Arthur who was about to admonish this self-entitled examiner. It was the girl who has witnessed the whole scene. She stepped in between the three, turning to talk to the examiner.


    "I have seen everything, that happened here, I must say it''s a bit hasty to dere his failure like this." She paused, turning to Arthur with a smile. "This gentleman here was simply having his meal when he was interrupted and assaulted."


    "No one assaulted him!" The pig screamed again.


    "I have seen it, many of us did. You attacked him with the tray. Even more, you have provoked him into defending himself using hical'' words."


    The vague use of hical was a bit cheap, as it could be interpreted to many meanings. The examiner, frowning deeply, sighed and gestured for them to stop.


    "If that''s the case, we''ll end this matter here. An eye for an eye, or so they say. If you two want to pass your exam, you need to stop here."


    The examiner gave up and turned as if she had just delivered celestial justice. Arthur, unimpressed, stared at her back and engraved her face in his mind forter. He wouldn''t do anything against her, but this even gave him the impression he needed.


    The guy with a nosebleed left after ring at Arthur and throwing several threats like a second-rate viin before leaving as well. The crowd dispersed and the girl walked up to him.


    "I owe you one, thanks aren''t enough," Arthur said, expecting this was what the girl wanted to hear. He was surprised to see her simply chuckle and take something out of her pocket.


    "I doubt you have anything that I want," She said as she ced a card on his clothes. The light was emitted from the card and before Arthur realized it, all of his stains were absorbed into the card. His clothes were clean again.


    "This, I¡­" His words stammered at the overwhelming feeling of gratitude. The girl simply smiled and returned the card into her pocket. She started walking away leaving Arthur standing there.


    "I guess you''re still hungry, no?" The girl turned and smiled.


    ***


    Her name was Emma, the daughter of a wealthy family. That''s how she presented herself. If not for her warm attitude, Arthur would have suspected she was boosting. She wasn''t, merely stating a fact.


    "Why did you intervene, though? I''m sure you offended both the examiner and the pig." Arthur asked.


    "The pig? Pfft." Her hand was on her mouth as sheughed, etiquette rarely seen these days. Arthur took notes that this was probably a dy'' from a noble family.


    "I like those who don''t take an insult and keep quiet. Not that it''s wrong, but bravery wasn''t always the smartest move. And in your situation, I must say¡­" She paused, grinning so brightly that Arthur felt like he needed to close his eyes. "You did more than ''not keeping quiet.'' I had to stop myself fromughing out loud at that time."


    "Oh," Arthur felt stumped for words, looking for them like one would look for a missing sock. Just like the case with a missing sock, he never found the words.


    "Don''t feel obliged to return the favor," She read his mind. "I doubt they can do anything against me. I''m from a wealthy family, remember?"


    When people said they were from a wealthy family, others would think they were arrogant. Yet, when Emma said it with her nonchnt attitude, it was a refreshing feeling of honesty that was pure of arrogance.


    Arthurughed and nodded; the rest of the conversation was soon taken over by her. She talked and talked, about anything and everything. She didn''t gossip about people, but she criticized behaviors. She didn''t worship idols, but she admired certain deeds. Within half an hour, Emma talked about so many things that Arthur never thought of before.


    "What lies behind the gates? What kind of world is there?" She said with the dreamy eyes Arthur had when he was a kid, but she was unafraid to show them.


    The time for their practical test was here. They left the cafeteria and headed the examination hall. When they gathered, Emma sat next to him, drawing more than one stare from everyone. They were then taken to a bigger hall where everyone was given five hours to inscribe a rune. It was a challenging task, but they were given the liberty to choose any rune they wanted.


    Arthur had to pretend he was inscribing runes even if he failed to, making it looked like he was doing his best. He was inscribing the Compress rune to draw fewer suspicions. He wanted to be a genius, not a monster.


    While they were taking the test, in a different room, the examiner was grading their papers. While she went through them, another runemaster came over.


    "Hey Julia, how is this batch? Anyone good enough to be a seeded participant?"


    "I have two in this batch, but the rest aren''t that good. There''s even one who barely wrote anything."


    "Really? That''s unusual¡­ Where''s his paper?" The colleague asked curiously, weirded by the fact that someone was messing around. Without thinking, Julia shuffled the papers until she found the empty one. It wasn''t that hard to filter out since it was so unique.


    Taking the paper, her colleague started reading through it. To be honest, Julia didn''t read it yet. She was so disappointed by him that she threw his paper on the table as soon she looked at it.


    "He really wrote nothing. Only¡­" Her colleague''s reaction was simr to his. Julia kept grading the papers when she noticed the unusual quietness. She turned around and found him cing his hands on the table, the paper in front of him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He didn''t answer.


    "Hey!" She nudged, making him finallye to his senses.


    "Oh, nothing. It''s just¡­" His words made her suspect something was going on. She waited for him patiently to answer, giving him the time to chew on his words.


    "I don''t remember an examinee identifying all of the runes correctly before."

 Chapter 71 - Easy Money

    It takes one several years to get to know somebody, and sometimes they regret how they first acted. For example, when Julia saw the runes inscribed by the man with golden-eyes, she felt instantly regretful.


    A genius.


    No further praise or words needed, a simple fact. This poor and average looking man turned out to be a genius in the runes path. Her fingers traced his work, doubting they were created by humans. As if nature itself gathered, wlessly, to create these runes. His lines were more perfect than depicted in textbooks, a true sign of his relentless perfectionist personality. No average joe could spend this time learning something.


    What did she do, instead of appreciating him, to this genius?


    She tried to fail him for her benefit. She might be a genius herself, but it was hard to find another one. One that she could have as her assistant. Just imagining the quality of work that they could make was enthralling.


    Her heart ached as she wrote down his score. Barely passing in written, yet full score in practical. It was probably the first time someone gained a full score for a rune they inscribed, no matter how perfect it was.


    ''I need to be shameless,'' she thought.


    She wrote down the address that she read in his application and decided to visit him in his home.


    ***


    "What are you hiding, Arthur?" Emma asked as they sat in the arcade. They ordered some snacks and refreshments, to quench their thirst after several hours of ying together.


    "Hiding?" Arthur almost chocked drinking the juice when he heard her question.


    "I saw your work," She ate some of her ice-cream, waving her spoon afterward and pointing it at Arthur. "It was near perfection,"


    "Hah, and how would you know?"


    "My family works in runes," She mischievously grinned, and then yfully added. "To be precise, my family are mostly runes'' masters."


    "Oh¡­" Arthur felt stumped for words. He used the five hours pretending to inscribe runes, a torturous experience he never wished to relive. In the end, he used his ability to inscribe the runes and left. He then met Emma outside, who had finished earlier, and the pair headed to Otherworldly Paradise.


    After being beaten ck and blue in every game, Arthur had to suggest they go to the caf¨¦ to retain what was left from his pride. As they sat down, the interrogation began. Arthur didn''t mind since it was more curiosity than anything for Emma.


    "The truth is, I''ve always wanted to be a runes master. The only reason I applied to be an apprentice is to participate in the Runes Apprentices Cup."


    Emma nodded, seemingly lost in thought. After a lengthy silence, she asked something making Arthur tilt his head in puzzlement.


    "The preliminary has already started though."


    "The, what? Huh?" Arthur almost fell from his chair out of shock. He lost his ability to coherent proper sentences as this sudden revtion.


    "Yeah, you can''t just walk into the Runes Apprentices Cup. Unless you have a rmendation, you need to participate in the preliminary rounds. They began a week ago, I think? Maybe you can still make it."


    "Oh, thank god."


    "But¡­ wouldn''t it be easier to gain a rmendation?" Emma asked, greeted with a confused face. "Some people can rmend participants, like branches of the association, runes masters, and some institutes. They are fought for since the preliminary rounds are a pain in the¡­" She coughed and stopped right there, realizing how improper her words would be.


    "I see, then I need a runes master to rmend me."


    "The examiner from earlier is someone who''s looking for apprentices," Emme suggested, but Arthur simply scowled.


    "I''d rather not. Thanks for the suggestion, but no thanks." Seeing Arthur sulking, Emmaughed so loud that Arthur was startled.


    "How about¡­" Her words trailed a bit as if she was mulling their feasibility. "Youe with me?"


    "With you?"


    "Yeah,"


    "Go where?"


    "Pfft, to the Runes Apprentices Cup. Just give me your contact information, and I''ll tell you if I can get you a rmendation."


    ***


    Arthur saw Kira in the distance, ying with Joe''s mount. He smiled warmly and headed their way. Sensing his presence, Kira stopped and looked in his direction. With a loud howl, it happily ran toward Arthur and started to circle around him.


    "Easy, boy." Arthur smiled and stroked its mane.


    "Hey Aldo," Joe came out after he heard Kira''s howl. Arthur nodded in his direction in a greeting.


    "How is it?"


    "Sold. Thirty thousand dors." Joe grinned as he said. Arthur''s heart was beating with joy at his words. The armor he bought for ten thousand from Mr. Tate was sold for thirty thousand after he inscribed it with Protection-II rune.


    "It''s such a waste that it has only been sold for this much because of the armor''s quality. Even more, its mana consumption is a bit high for warriors. It would mostly suit mages as an extra trump card." Joe sighed regrettably.


    Arthur nodded his head in understanding. Because his mana stat and strength state wasn''t that much different, he didn''t see it as disadvantageous. However, for warriors who boosted high-stats in strength and low stats in mana, it would be incredibly inefficient. For mages, it was the opposite as it provided another protectionyer for a very low cost.


    Even still, this was sold for 200% profit. If Arthur kept making them, he would grow rich instantly. After taking out some fees, Joe sent the remaining money to Arthur''s ount.


    With his business finished, Arthur headed toward the goblin''s vige. It was the weekend now and he would spend his time there. When he reached the ce, however, he was stunned speechless.


    The whole ce was vibrating with life. Goblins were busy going in and out, some were hunting and others were building the wall. The wall that Arthur has left barely existent a few days ago was now almostplete.


    Mero and Nero came over as soon as they spotted him. They kneeled down as they called him Kakan respectfully. Not expecting any exnation from them, Arthur patrolled the vige himself.


    Everywhere he went, goblins called him Kakan. Arthur felt his bond to them growing stronger by the second, a testimony of how his strengthening won their hearts.


    After a few rounds of inspection, Arthur realized the reason the ce changed so much. They were getting stronger. After Arthur gave the cksmith the Compress skill, they made better weapons and armor, unlike the previous unrefined versions. This has greatly increased their chances of survival and made them start evolving by defeating different beasts.


    Some of them evolved already. They were the group that Arthur strengthened, bing taller like Mero and Nero. To his amusement, Arthur saw the two enviously staring at them. The group came rushing as soon as they saw Arthur, prostrating themselves in front of him.


    Arthur dismissed them before going to his hut. When he opened the door, he was struck speechless again. Mana cores, ores, and other spoils filled his bed. They were offerings. Mero and Nero entered after him cautiously and coyly gestured that they had hunted some middle-mid-tiered cores.


    It was then that Arthur noticed some wounds on their skin. It seems they had risked it to get stronger. Arthur simplyughed and nodded, before shooing them away for now.


    He sat alone and counted the cores. A hundred primitive cores, ten low-mid tier cores, and two middle-mid-tier cores. If he went by market price, they would fetch thirty thousand.


    Money was easier to make than he thought.

 Chapter 72 - Dimon

    Leaving his earnings aside, Arthur took a couple of cores and decided to experiment with them a bit. There has been something bugging him ever since he got his ability.


    It was that there was a clear difference between runes.


    Until now, Arthur has encountered two runes other than his Legacy runes. It was whether their action was active or passive. For example, Strength-II, Agility-II, and Stamina-II were passive, but he only used them as temporary runes or a one time strengthening permanent rune. The other one was the active ones, like detection, protection, force, restore, and others. They would act as artifacts when inscribed on inanimate objects and as skills for living beings.


    Herees the real question. What if he used his passive runes on inanimate objects? He has always considered them to be buffing runes since the first time he received his legacy. That thinking was influenced by his ''gaming'' mentality that he had developed because of the status menu.


    Runes were alive, they weren''t coded effects. They were what created everything.


    Arthur picked up a low-mid-tier core and decided to inscribe a Strength-II on his armor. Even though there was a chance of failure, there was also the chance that he coulde up with something extremely crazy.


    And he did.


    The rune fused with the armor, glowing faintly on its surface. A single message made Arthur''s started heart beat so loudly that he doubted the whole vige heard it.


    [Permanent rune created. This item would now boost its wearer''s strength by 10 points.]


    "Holy¡­"


    Arthur was ignorant of artifacts and runes. He knew that much. He didn''t know if such artifacts were avable, or even artificial runes, out there in the world.


    He still doubted it.


    Artifacts boosting its wearer''s body were unheard of. Even if they exist, they would be rare. As far as Arthur''s knowledge was concerned, he didn''t know of such artifacts. There could be some, but he doubted the public would know of them.


    He knew who would, though. The military. This would be a military secret.


    What would happen if Arthur started selling these? Countries, kingdoms, and any power would fight over them. They were the perfect equipment to make armies. If you gave one thousand people several artifacts, each strengthening them by 10, you''d have an army of awakeners in a matter of seconds.


    Such a terrifying notion. Wars would happen at a moment''s notice. Arthur even feared someone might find his equipment and find out what they did. What would he tell them? Did he get it out from the military? He either needed to discard old equipment or only inscribe new ones.


    He felt a headache thinking about this.


    The world was already brimming with tension, as Si said. He knew the reason for this. His breaking of the trial. He didn''t know why, but it seems that the major powers around the world are tensed at the unexpected urrence.


    Someone has seeded in prematurely ending the trial. Someone they didn''t know his identity. They were probably thinking a new power has emerged.


    The blood of the guardians.


    This was the key to enter the trial. Arthur remembered bits of his conversation with Jizo.


    ''Long ago, there were nine guardians that ruled over the world and protected the human race. Worshiped by the people as the Lords of the world, these guardians boosted great prestige.''


    ''However,'' Arthur remembers how his body felt like it was going to get crushed when Jizo looked angry. It was for a brief moment, but Arthur couldbel that moment as one of the scariest in his life.


    ''Five of the guardians betrayed the wills of their people, two remained neutral, and two opposed the other five.''


    ''I was one of those that opposed.''


    ''And what happened?'' He remembered himself asking.


    ''We split the world into two.''


    ***


    Leaving the hut in the afternoon, Arthur felt the power surge within him. He strengthened himself using three mid-tier cores. He increased his strength, agility, and stamina each by 5 points. After his runes evolved, he was able to evolve the permanent runes he had on his body as well. The increase in stats was 5 points each since he already had the previous version giving him 5 points.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 17 (32%)]


    [Strength: 85] [+10]


    [Agility: 80]


    [Stamina: 72]


    [Perception: 60]


    [Mana: 80/80]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (25%), Useable Runes: 12]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Insignia: The Breaker.]


    This was his current stats. A whopping 95 points in strength. If he used them with his Strength-II rune, that meant he would have 105 points in strength. If he further used his legacy rune to burn mana¡­


    If by a sneak attack, he could probably kill a high-tier monster in one blow. As for fighting against one for a long time, Arthur didn''t see much hope with the huge bacsh his rune gave him.


    "Ka, Gu Kakan!" A loud screech resounded from the vige''s entrance if an opening in the wall could be called an entrance. The three middle-mid-tier goblins came back with something on their back. That ''something'' was wiggling.


    Arthur frowned heavily at this, making the goblins sense his intention and stood by the entrance. He then called to the cksmiths and had them make an iron mask. He tied it to some leather before wearing it.


    The quality of their work increased greatly, making their creations lighter and more refined. It seems their maniptive ability of metal has evolved when they got the skillpress or something, as they could now refine metals of impurities bypressing it first.


    Wearing the iron mask, Arthur headed to the vige''s entrance. His suspicions were right when he saw what was on the goblin''s shoulder. It was human.


    "Let go!" He cried and thrashed about. He looked to be only fifteen years of age, leather clothing everywhere. His skin was tanned and ripped despite his youth, making it clear that it took some handiwork for the goblin to restrain.


    Being monsters in nature, the goblins wanted to kill this human. However, Arthur''s bond prevented them from attacking any human beings in the area. This was one of the instructions he gave them before he left the vige.


    The reason was simple, he didn''t want any guilds to attack his vige. If humans became aware that a goblin vige was slowly evolving, they would make sure to eradicate it before it grew into real danger.


    "Why did you bring him here?" Arthur''s re was filled with discontent, making the goblins tremble and whimper. They tried exining with theirnguage, a futile action if not for their bond. After several minutes, Arthur understood that this human was found lurking around the vige. The goblins tried to chase him away but he ended up following them.


    With a gesture from him, the goblin threw the kid on the ground and restrained them. Arthur studied the kid''s clothing finding them extremely bizarre. A leather robe covering the entirety of his body and a belt around his waist. It was almost medieval.


    "Who are you?" Arthur''s voice was colder than he wanted it to be, but there was no helping it as he tried to sound different from usual.


    The kid faced Arthur, looking at him with a helpless but defiant expression. His features were rough as if carved by a sculpture, an amateur one, giving him a fierce-looking face. His brows were inclined downward making him look angry even if he tried not to. With an equally big nose, his eyes were a shade of ck.


    "I not know this was your vige, I want food." The boy grunted at Arthur before looking downward. His weird manner of speech made Arthur doubt if he was a foreigner, but he didn''t know of any foreigners around these parts.


    "I asked," Arthur pulled his head to meet his re. "Who are you?" The boy was quite shaken when he met Arthur''s golden eyes.


    "I- I Dimon, from the vige." He stuttered with fear, it seemed he has realized it was unfavorable to oppose the iron-masked man.


    "And why are you here, Dimon?"


    At his question, the young boy, named Dimon, turned a shade of red as he tried to stop himself from crying. He smacked his head to the ground as he squeezed the words out from his throat.


    "Family, dead."


    Their conversation ended here as Arthur didn''t know what to say. He stood up and order the goblins to restrain him with metal cuffs crafted by the cksmith. Then, he made them carry the boy into his hut. The boy was resisting and begging for mercy, probably thinking Arthur was going to do something to him.


    Arthur sighed when the boy was in the hut, restrained. He had a headache as to what would he do to the boy who had found his vige. Should he just let him go? That was the most reasonable answer. Before that, he needed to make some lunch.


    With the goblins'' diligent help, the aroma of meat covered the vige. Dimon''s screams died down and Arthur picked up a te to serve him. Entering the hut, Arthur ced the te in front of him.


    "Listen here, Dimon. I''m not a bad person, but I need you to promise me to never tell anyone about this vige. Do you understand?"


    He picked up the te as he asked, and Dimon''s eyes traveled from one side to the other, unwilling to leave the te. He nodded his head without saying anything and Arthur began to feed him.


    Dimon was so hungry as he ate the whole portion in three minutes.

 Chapter 73 - A Hidden Village

    After the boy had eaten and calmed down, Arthur uncuffed Dimon and sent him outside the vige. The boy thanked him more than once but Arthur simply shooed him away.


    This unexpected event took a bit of his time, so Arthur wanted to reinforce the vige before going out hunting. He used his skill to turn the soil into rocks, making the vige look like a fortress. However, he stopped the building of the rest of the vige for now. The reason was simple.


    This ce was too close to humans. He wanted to relocate this vige to the deeper parts of the mountain range, a more isted ce. He didn''t want any mercenary or the like killing off his goblins.


    Arthur left the vige to hunt, and this routine was getting a bit dull. He wanted to challenge himself, but he also wanted to y it safe. Low-mid-tier monsters stopped giving him any stat points, only raising his level percentage a bit. Today, he started hunting middle-mid-tier monsters.


    Taking one of them down needed a bit more work, but Arthur managed to kill it without any injuries. It was a poisonous frog that feasted on its victims after their death. Arthur used his protection rune against the poison and dodged what he can. Using his skills as well, Arthur was able to y the frog in the end and absorbed its essence.


    Returning to the vige, Arthur found the goblins to be crowded around something. He made them make way and passed them, only to be greeted with a wounded Dimon.


    The boy was riddled with w marks everywhere and his clothes were ripped. He was breathing heavily, struck by a fever. Arthur looked at him for a good few seconds and then turned to the others. They all shrug their shoulders in avoidance as if they were saying ''we have nothing to do with this.''


    "Is it that damn hard to take care of yourselves?" Arthur grunted and picked the boy up. Dimon groaned in pain but Arthur was busyining how every single person he met needed saving these days.


    Arthur closed the hut''s door behind him. The goblins looked at the hut fearfully since it was the first time their new lord was this irritated. After a few moments, they heard him shout out.


    "Kira,e and spit!"


    The wolf who was busy eating on the side carried itself with annoyance and entered the hut after Mero opened the door for it.


    Inside, Arthur used his Heal-I rune on Dimon. He also cleaned his wounds and wrapped them in bandages after Kira licked them. Arthur then pondered for a while before he grabbed a bottle of water and used the rune on it. Using a primitive core, he fused the Heal-I rune on it.


    [Healing water has been created. This water would double the natural healing of living tissues of whoever drinks it for ten minutes.]


    Arthur made a mental note to sell thister on. He went ahead and had Dimon drink the water. His fever lessened greatly after awhile and Arthur left him to rest. He stayed by his side and kept using the Heal-I rune when it stopped working every five minutes. In the meantime, he also practiced moving his mana. It was a tedious and boring training, but he couldn''t help it.


    The night quietly passed as Arthur watched the boy slowly get better. He sighed again as he remembered himself back in the days when he had to go from onepany to the other and beg to be hired. When he finally seeded, he was thrown into cleared dungeons to look through the dirt for artifacts.


    Times are rough. In the end, though, times change.


    He made Dimon drink some healing water again before stepping outside. He went around strengthening some goblins that were especially hardworking before making dinner. Kira ate by his side as goblins nibbled on the food.


    Arthur retired to his hut only to find Dimon has woken up. The boy was examining his wounds before being startled by Arthur''s entrance.


    "What happened to you?" Arthur asked behind his mask.


    "Bear attack me."


    His manner of speech was still broken, but Arthur could make sense of it. He sighed as he realized letting this boy on his own wasn''t the brightest idea that Arthur had. He sat down next to the bedrock as he stared at Dimon.


    "What happened to your vige?"


    ***


    After a night of piecing out Dimon''s broken words, Arthur managed to understand the general events surrounding the boy. There was a vige where Dimon lived inside the mountains. Arthur had no idea how he has never heard of these people living there, but Dimon said there was a ''mage'' responsible for hiding them.


    From Arthur''s hypothesis, these were refugees that couldn''t handle the expenses of living in the city and have taken shelter in the mountains. Many such tribes or viges hid in these parts away from civilization.


    The events proceeding Dimon''s appearance at Arthur''s vige''s entrance could be described but nothing but creepy. It all started when the mage who kept their vige hidden disappeared. They looked for him everywhere but to no avail, he was nowhere to be found.


    The vigers returned after that and decided that they needed to move deeper into the mountains. Their ns were proceeding smoothly as they sent scouts to find a suitable ce.


    The following nights, several vigers disappeared. Every time night descended; a couple more would disappear. No matter if they stayed awake or not, it made no difference.


    It was on one of those nights that Dimon woke up. He heard noises around the house only to find his family walking in their sleep. He tried to wake them up, but it was futile. They were like walking corpses, no signs of life except their breathing.


    Dimon followed his family until they reached an ancient cave, hidden behind a grove. His family walked inside, but Dimon was too afraid to follow. In the end, he stayed the whole night there, hearing their screams. His terror froze his legs and he ran away.


    Arthur had to stop his questions since the pubescent youth started crying and shivering. Arthur sighed and infused a stamina rune into him, strengthening his mentality.


    The rest of the story was about how Dimon wandered around the forest until he found the vige of the goblins. Thinking it was a human vige, he wanted to ask for some food. The result was him being captured by the goblins.


    "What do you want to do now?" Arthur asked after gazing through the window, it was well past midnight. The youth gathered his wits between his sobs and answered.


    "I live."


    Arthur expected him to say revenge or to find his family. However, it was also understandable that he wanted to live safely.


    "But I want bury family." His broken mind seemed to ept that his family was most likely dead, but he still wanted to give them a proper farewell. Arthur nodded his head and stood up.


    "I have no reason to help you," He stated tly, Dimon shrunk under his apathetic stare. "However, it just so happens that I want to move out of this ce." Dimon looked at him with confusion. "In return for guiding me to your vige, I will help you find your family."


    It wasn''t that he was a saint. He was far from being one. However, humans had this trait called empathy. Losing his family so suddenly¡­ Arthur saw his younger self in Dimon.


    "But for now, you should rest," Arthur said before lying on the wall to sleep. It was a bit ufortable, but he couldn''t ask the injured kid to move away. He felt Dimon''s gaze on his body for a few minutes before it disappeared.

 Chapter 74 - Let’s Meet There

    After he returned home from the mountain range, leaving Dimon to heal, for now, Arthur was greeted with an unwee guest.


    "Hello," Julia stood up from the couch and slightly bowed her head. Arthur didn''t answer and merely looked at his mother, who was sitting on the couch as well.


    "Greet the youngdy, you brat!" His mother scowled at him, making Arthur not able to do anything but greet Julia back. His mother was always a sucker for etiquette and how society saw them, much to Arthur''s disliking.


    "What are you doing here?" Arthur asked as he sat on their couch as well, his hand resting on his left temple. He was exhausted from two days of hunting and only wished to rest for a bit before the academy. However, he was met with this unpleasant woman.


    "I have something for you. Congrattions." Julia took out a runic bracelet from her bag, offering it to Arthur. Thetter simply looked at it for a second before taking it.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "What''s that?" His mother asked, snapping her head to see what Arthur held. Unlike the understanding mother Arthur hoped for, who would simply ignore the things he didn''t wish to share, his mother was quite nosy. His father must''ve been after her looks for sure.


    "It''s nothing," Arthur tried to pocket the bracelet, but his mother red at him in a way that said she would stab him if he didn''t take it out.


    Arthur then red at Julia for making a mess out of this. He wanted to keep his affair a secret since his mother would only worry, but this woman had to barge into his house and reveal them.


    As Julia realized her mistake, she started stuttering as she tried to salvage the situation. In the end, Arthur sighed and exined the whole thing to his mother. Even though he wanted to keep it a secret, there wasn''t a need for it to be since it wasn''t dangerous.


    "I''ve registered in the Runes Association,"


    "The what?"


    His mother, being the busy single-mother she was, had no time for news or how the world worked. She knew about everything awakeners-rted from his father, but things like runes were taken for granted these days. She didn''t understand why an association was needed for that.


    "Allow me to exin," Julia regained her wits and started giving a professional introduction to her line of work. His mother sat there silently as she listened. In the end, Julia had to restore to an ancient tactic: praise someone in front of his mother.


    "Your son, he''s a genius in this field! I''ve seen his test results, they''re extraordinary. Only someone with the talent and dedication of several years could achieve his level."


    ''Dedication my ass, you think my mother doesn''t know I only worked in cleared dungeons until now?'' Arthur facepalmed inwardly. However, his mother startedughing and bragging how her son has holed himself up all those years to study. She then began to praise Julia and her willingness toe here to report his result, even inviting her over dinner.


    In the end, Julia refused and stood up to leave. That was a good decision since she couldn''t say anything more with his mother around.


    "Can you guide to the station? I''m kind of unfamiliar with these parts." Julia asked him.


    "Use your phone," Arthur declined since it was a lie.


    "Go and guide her!" His mother yelled at him and Arthur had no choice but to grumbly leave his house. Julia simply walked by his side, a foot shorter than him, with her professional business suit.


    "You know I can report you to the association for the privacy breach, right?"


    "I know,"


    "And? What was so important that is worth this risk?"


    "How about we find a ce to sit down and talk?"


    Arthur looked at her in a way that said she had no right to suggest such a thing. Julia simply scratched her cheek and avoided his eyes as a guilty person would do. In the end, they sat in a nearby yground.


    "Is there no other ce?"


    "Just spit it out."


    "How about you show some respect?" Julia frowned and said. She was used to being showered with praise and respect for her aplishments.


    "I don''t care if you''re a genius or whatever, respect is earned." Arthur red back, and a staring contest ensued. In the end, Julia sighed.


    "I''m sorry, it was the only thing I can do." Julia apologized, sounding sincere.


    "I doubt that," Arthur snorted.


    "It''s true!"


    "Sure."


    "That guy''s father is a guild-master, I didn''t want to provoke him."


    "That''s all?" Arthur asked, staring at her. Being stared at by his eyes, Julia felt like he was peering into her soul.


    "He promised me that he''d take care of the resources I needed." Julia looked at the ground in guilt, avoiding looking at Arthur. "I needed them for my research, so I didn''t want to lose them."


    "By failing me? That says a lot about your character."


    "I swear, I would''ve called youter to redo the exam. It was only for the sake of appearances."


    "Okay, now what? Why are you trying to exin yourself to me? What do you want?" Arthur decided to forget about his grievances for now and listen to what she wanted.


    "I want you to work under me. I''ll take you in as a disciple and will teach you everything you need for the Runes Apprentice Cup."


    "In return?"


    "No in return, just work as my assistant."


    "Okay, enough with the lies. I''m going." Arthur stood up from his seat to go away. It was a lie, he didn''t even need to think about it. However, Julia grabbed his arm before he managed to walk away.


    "Runes Apprentice Cup is merely the beginning; the Runes Cup is the real stage. I want you to be my assistant in thatpetition." She looked at his eyes urgently, but Arthur remained disinterested.


    "In the end, the only reason you apologized is that you wanted something. There''s only selfishness in you, it''s sad. Good luck, Ms. Genius." Arthur shook her hand away like one would do to a bug before starting to walk away.


    "You need a rmendation! I can give you!"


    "Already have one, bye." Arthur kept walking away, leaving only the youngest genius alone. After a few steps, he stopped. She looked at his back expectantly, thinking he might have changed his mind.


    "The Runes Cup, huh?" He turned around and looked at her. The setting sun reflected ever so brightly in his eyes. "Let''s meet there." He said with a grin before leaving, leaving her to understanding the meaning of his words.


    "Meet there? Does that mean¡­" Julia wished he meant as her assistant, but that was far from it. His grin said it all, he meant he wouldpete against her.


    ***


    The next day, Arthur came into the clubroom wearing his runic bracelet. The bracelet could connect to the inte and provide him with a collection of artificial runes from the association that he could purchase. However, their prices were more than Arthur could currently handle, so he left his ns to evolve his runes forter.


    He emptied the box on the ground, revealing six runic cords that the clubmates looked at with amazement. After examining them, they were far more efficient than what the others made. In the end, they used his cords for the main body parts like limbs and movements.


    "How did you do it?" Ellen asked him while working to attach the cords to the frame. Even after a couple of days, each one of the other club members only came out with two sessful runic cords. However, the ''newbie'' suddenly came to them with six perfect cords.


    "I had you as a great teacher," Arthur smiled and avoided answering. Ellen went mute and didn''t say anything, Arthur could feel her being slightly embarrassed.


    The group worked until the end of the day on attaching the cords to the frame, making sure they were properly connected. It took several trials for them to make it walk. They had to invite a biology student to exin the proper for the golem''s muscles to work.


    Arthur wanted to use his Force rune to achieve walking or gliding across the ground, but he couldn''t so he had to work with the others. They listened to the instructions of the biology student and were able to make the golem walk, albeit clumsily.


    This technique was not used in mechas, as it was too outdated and simple. There was always the rigidity that couldn''t be solved. In the advanced mecha research, they used other runes like Telekinesis, Flight, or simply a Runes Circuit that achieved walking.


    Arthur returned home to find a package has arrived from Mr. Tate. What he had ordered from the man was already here it seems and Arthur took the box upstairs. He opened it to find six armors ced neatly inside, all of them being reinforced leather.


    He inscribed all of them with protection runes and decided to have Joe sell them the next day.

 Chapter 75 - Real Stage

    Strength was absolute in this world. Even then, women were looked down upon for theircking physical strength. Most women had a higher affinity to mana than men. However, if their abilities didn''t showcase this advantage, they wouldg due to theirck of physical strength.


    That was the reason her father married someone else, forcing her mother to run to this city. He wanted boys, he said. She wasn''t worthy of inheriting his legacy, he decided. No matter how cold her personality was, Amelia still felt a stabbing pain every time she remembered those words. If even her father didn''t ept her, who would? Thankfully, her mother was there to answer that.


    Even still, Amelia sought strength. She wanted to prove her father to be a fool for disregarding her and her mother. For that, she would try anyway to grow stronger. Hercking physical strength would be nothing but a stepping stone in proving who cared about her in the end.


    One such person was Markus, her childhood friend. She nced at him trying to coax the transfer student into giving them his training method. It was for her sake that he stooped so low to try and deceive others. However, he was terribly inexperienced at scheming that the transfer student simply rejected them tly.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get you to Jerano."


    Markus said, making Amelia feel slightly pathetic. With his scores in theory sses, Markus was destined to earn a schrship in any field he liked. However, she had topete with other monsters to get admitted through the power channel.


    "I''ll find a way by myself," Amelia said before leaving Markus in the library. Her favorite strawberry milk tasted a bit nd for some reason.


    "There''s no time left. Don''t you wish to prove your father otherwise what he imed?"


    Markus''s words made her halt her steps. She crushed the empty milk back in her hand away from his view. In the end, she gritted her teeth and left.


    After a few days, they had a power assessment. It was the perfect chance to peek at the strength of the transfer student. In the beginning, she didn''t care about him much since she saw his abilities to be average.


    However, in a matter of a few days, he came back looking like a different person. His aura changed so much that even Markus agreed with her, that Arthur Silvera has gotten a lot stronger in a few days.


    The power assessment was simple. They would measure your strength, speed, reflex, and power output. For other academies that focused on theory, power assessments represented your GPA for awakeners'' colleges.


    Amelia got 812 Kg in the punching machine, sprinted 100 meters in 5.3 seconds, and evaded 26 out 30 poles in the reflex assessments for neo-rankers.


    The power output was the final test. It was set to measure how much damage one can cause to an object. There was a ck pir in the middle of the gymnasium for that purpose. They could attack it however they wanted to get the score relevant for their rank. It was set for the neo-rank for now, so the scores would determine how close you are to the rei-rank.


    Lighting crackled around the training sword; she felt the gaze of Arthur in her way. She dashed like the wind toward the pir and struck it with all of her might. A booming sound echoed as if thunder followed the lightning, arcs of electricity flying everywhere.


    After the lightning disappeared, the score appeared on the screen. 95/100. She was that close to bing a rei-ranker. Unknowingly, she nced at Arthur in a challenging way, earning a ''what did I do?'' head tilt from him.


    Students from her ss showcased their powers, but no one was that special. They were average at most. She felt slight indignation for not being able to study in the capital, where the real monsters were, but College was the real stage.


    It was Arthur''s turn atst. 707 Kg in the punching machine, 7.4 seconds in the 100 meters dash, and 20 evasions out of 30. It was what you call average. However, Amelia didn''t miss that he held back on purpose. He was too leisure that he didn''t even break a sweat. Why would anyone take the risk of lowering their scores? Was it to deceive others that he was a genius? It wasn''t worth it as a low power assessment score meant the person was cking off.


    When Arthur walked to the ck pir in the middle, Amelia''s attention was fully on him.


    ''Just how did you grow so strong in a few days?'' She wondered to herself.


    She saw Arthur''s mana surround his fist; he didn''t even use a training sword. With light steps, he expressionlessly punched the pir. It showed a score of 71/100. Amelia, for the first time since she came to this academy, felt suffocating anger. He was not taking this seriously. She would train until she bleeds every day, yet, here he was treating this as a joke and belittling what she achieved.


    Their day ended, and she felt obliged to take it out of her chest. When the day was over, she followed him when he left school.


    "Why did you hide your strength today?" Her voice was a bit louder than she would have liked, but it couldn''t be helped since she was not used to talking in the first ce.


    "What?" He asked, frowning. How she would have loved it if he had the same easy-going personality as Markus, but she wasn''t any better.


    "You held back today. These grades are important, you know?" She shot back.


    Unlike what she expected, Arthur simply looked at her nkly as if he had no idea why she would say such a thing. Her fist unnoticeably trembled, making her hope he didn''t see it.


    "You see¡­" His voice trailed and lingered in the air, taking resident there for a moment before he continued. "Jerano is the real stage for me." He said, leaving her standing there dumbfounded.


    When only an obscure outline was left of his figure, she followed after him. She needed to find out how he got stronger. Even if she became a lowly sneaky rat, she must do this for herself and her mother.


    Unlike what she had expected, he took a train instead of going home. Amelia purchased the same ticket and sat in thest carriage, away from his view. With a lot of peopleing and going, it was no wonder that he was unable to find her.


    When the train for the first time, Amelia peeked from the door. Arthur didn''t get off the train at this station.


    She kept doing this until she found herself outside of Kera city, away in the wilderness. It was then that Arthur got off the train and headed off somewhere.


    Amelia followed him through crowds of foreigners and awakeners who earned a penny or two in the dungeons around these parts. After they left the train station and the market, Arthur headed into the wilderness. The zing sun was on her back, but the cool spring breeze cooled her off. And that''s how she kept following him,nding herself in a mess.


    ***


    Arthur stepped into the goblin''s vige, weed by the goblins as their leader. He walked into thergest hut where Dimon was to check on him, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where is the boy?" Arthur asked from behind the mask.


    "Karu, ka." Nero pointed somewhere and Arthur followed its finger. In the distance, he could see Dimon helping the goblins fortify the wall. Arthur nodded his head and issued his next instruction.


    "Bring every middle-mid-tier monster and follow me." Arthur then began to walk toward Dimon and Nero went off to gather their strongest forces. Even though the middle-mid-tier goblins were not that strong, Arthur wanted to use them as freebor when he helped Dimon.


    "How is your body?" Dimon was startled by the question, and he turned around to face Arthur before bowing.


    "Thanks to brother, I am well." His fierce features mellowed considerably since Arthur first met him, a sign of his gratitude.


    "So, are you ready to lead us to your vige?"


    Dimon''s body trembled as he heard this. With long and deep breaths, he calmed himself down. He then met Arthur''s eyes and nodded his head.


    Arthur could feel his determination to go back, and he nodded his head in approval. The goblins gathered around them and Arthur felt it was the time to help this kid bury his family.


    They left the vige following the directions of Dimon. The treaded through the periphery of the mountain range toward a valley, per Dimon''s words. On the way, they met a few monsters that they took out easily. It was truly a miracle that Dimon wasn''t killed off after he ran.


    Arthur attributed this luck to Dimon''s ability, Resistance. His body could negate the mental and physical attacks it received. A useful ability for a tanker. It seems this was also the reason why he wasn''t killed like his parents.


    "The vige!" They were on the mountain''s high grounds when Dimon suddenly called out pointing somewhere. Arthur followed his gaze toward a hollow ground in the middle of a grove, several huts mottling the circr terrain.

 Chapter 76 - Altar

    To describe the vige that lied before Arthur''s eyes, he would use the word medieval only. Its huts gathered around simple roads with varying sizes, made from wood and leather. There also some fences for the animals but all that''s left was eaten corpses. It seems that wild monsters have broken into the vige after its residents disappeared.


    Arthur ced his hand on the shoulder of the trembling boy, making him startle with a gasp. If they weren''t mid-spring, Arthur would have believed the boy was shivering from frost. He turned his head toward Arthur and looked at him with tears threatening to fall.


    "Be strong."


    The two words Arthur said made Dimon nod his head and wipe away his tears. He then proceeded to go down toward the vige with Arthur and the goblins.


    It was a ghost town, for sure. The doors were squeaking and iling about as if they were vomiting whatever was inside. The wind was unhindered as it seeped through the trees to make a mess of Arthur''s clothing.


    "Kaka," Some of the goblins almost tripped from the strong wind.


    ''Why is it so windy?'' Arthur gazed at the sky and found some clustered dark clouds. He frowned at this since the weather was sunny a few moments ago. Would a chance in location cause this much change? He doubted.


    "Is anyone here?" Dimon called out but there was no answer. They walked in the empty streets looking for any signs of life, but it seems life has abandoned this ce ages ago.


    Arthur walked into one of the houses as he began to examine its interior. Dust covered most of the tables and chairs, the beds were a mess, and the kitchen was clean. It''s was as Dimon had said as if they disappeared in the middle of the night. Arthur opened some closets and found leather clothes and weapons. There was also some dried game that has been abandoned.


    Seeing there''s not much to be seen from this ce, Arthur walked out and asked Dimon to guide him to the house of the mage. The boy was visibly shaken for some reason but stillplied nheless.


    The mage''s house was like any other, except for it being tidier than the rest. Arthur examined the interior as he felt a weird sense of alienation.


    "How did the mage hide this vige?"


    "He¡­ used magic. Nothing can see the vige from outside." Dimon answered his questions after slight pondering. Arthur nodded his head and concluded this was some illusion ability at work. The question was why did the mage disappear?


    "We should go to the cave," Arthur said after seeing there was no hope of finding anyone here.


    "Okay, I know the way." Dimon dered and started leading the group through the forest. His gait was clumsy and he tripped several times, but Arthur was patient enough. After half an hour, they reached what looked like a cave. On their way, the wind was getting stronger and stronger.


    ''What is this?'' Arthur took a step back when he felt the fear-inducing mana from the cave. It was too¡­ dark. As if a monster has opened its maw in their direction, danger rms were ringing loudly in Arthur''s head.


    "This is the ce," Dimon said as he tugged on Arthur''s shirt and hid behind him. It was then that chills traveled down Arthur''s spine at a sudden realization.


    "Why don''t you stay here, Dimon? We''ll look inside." Arthur turned around and said at the young boy who shook his head with resolution.


    "I want bury family." He said in a brokennguage. Arthur''s eyes arched in a smile as he nodded understandingly.


    "Then¡­ let''s go in together."


    ***


    The cave was damp and dark, barely illuminated by the sun outside. However, Arthur still had shlights in his waist bag and he used them to see the interior. If not for the chilling mana seeping everywhere, Arthur would have thought it was a normal cave.


    As they kept walking forward, the mana kept intensifying. Arthur''s body was getting heavy just from being there.


    "Are you okay, Dimon?"


    "Mhm," The young boy nodded with a pained face. The goblins were also breathing heavily as the mana weighted upon them. Arthur took out another bottle of healing water that he has been giving to Dimon for the past few days.


    "Drink this, it''ll help."


    Dimon took the bottle and chugged it down. As expected, his body felt better after he drank the healing water. It was then that they reached the end of the cave where there was a ck crack in the wall.


    "This is¡­ a dungeon." Arthur studied the portal that stood in front of him. It was a dungeon, every bit of it suggested that.


    "You should stay here, Dimon."


    "No!" Dimon refused as he grabbed Arthur''s sleeve. In the end, Arthur simply sighed.


    "Stay behind me then." Dimon nodded when he heard those words. And just like this, Arthur, Dimon, and the goblins entered the dungeon.


    It was always a nauseating feeling when he teleported, maybe it had something with the change in space. The group found themselves in an empty corridor. It was pitch ck in here and the mana was quite abundant. However, there was also a distinct metallic smell of blood.


    The goblins were growing restless with the mana that has been creepily seeping from the walls, but they still advanced under Arthur''smand. In the end, there were no monsters for them to fight. If you dropped a pin in this ce, you''d hear the sound by the dungeon''s portal.


    At the end of the tunnel, space grew bigger and they stepped inside a giant hall, with a single altar in the middle. In the middle of the altar, there was a single round shape that was leaking all of that mana. It was a ck egg the size of a human head. All around the egg were skeletons of monsters and humans.


    "Kaaa!" The goblins were frightened at this sight and retreated. Arthur stood there as he felt his heart get crushed at the sight of the human skeletons. Small ones andrge ones, there were so many.


    "So, it''s true, I hoped it wasn''t." Arthur let go of a sigh he didn''t know he was holding. "Why did you do it, Dimon?"


    The boy looked at him with a confused look. Arthur shed at him with his sword before he could react and managed to injure his abdomen before he retreated.


    "AAAAH!"


    The boy screamed as he looked at the wound in his abdomen with horror. However, Arthur didn''t care.


    "I should''ve used detection earlier to realize the truth, I''m still too inexperienced," Arthur mumbled to himself. When Dimon looked at Arthur with confusion, thetter simply sighed again.


    "I already know it was you who killed them, Dimon. If that was your real name."


    When the boy heard those words, his terror-struck expression morphed into apathy as he stood up, letting the blood gush out.


    "H..o..w?"


    Each letter in the word sounded so different because of the change of Dimon''s voice as his form changed from a young boy to a robe-wearing man. There was still a wound on his abdomen but it was not that deep now.


    "How did I know? I didn''t until we arrived here. I could barely stand in front of the cave yet you were fine. Can''t be this dumb, man. Although you almost fooled me, I somehow managed to make it in the end."


    "Hahaha!" The man startedughing heartily as he heard Arthur. "It''s true, I''ve done it so many times that I took fooling people for granted. However, is that truly all?" He grinned at Arthur as mana began to emerge from his body.


    "No, there were other signs."


    "Even still, you stepped into here. Fool!" The man mocked Arthur as he readied himself to attack.


    "Well, I stepped here because, as I said, managed to make it."


    "What?"


    "What makes a runes master so powerful?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Die!" The man attacked suddenly and Arthur shook his head.


    "Wrong, it''s because of their control of runes." With a snap of Arthur''s fingers, the man staggered and fell to the ground. He had his hands on the ground as he vomited blood all over them.

 Chapter 77 - An Illusion

    Dimon looked at his own hands, now covered in blood. He felt as if a fist ofve has made its way to his internals, burning them away. He was in so much pain that he could barely listen to the words this young man said.


    "Although I find no reason that excuses this mass murder, I can''t help but wonder about the reason such a vile human exists."


    He heard the boy''s righteous words, and he felt even more nauseous at the self-righteousness he must be feeling. However, whatever was inside him rocked havoc as if a wild beast has been unleashed.


    "What¡­ What''s happening to me!" He finally managed to bellow at the masked man, wishing to rip him apart. However, what greeted him back was simply two golden, freezingly cold, eyes. He almost had an identity crisis thinking himself to be an insect because of the way the man looked at him with disgust.


    "What I gave you earlier was healing water for sure, but I also mixed some poison within."


    "Impossible, I felt nothing when I drank it!" Dimon screamed in disbelief, yet the pain he felt was very real. He has been poisoned.


    The masked man massaged his neck as he sighed and started mumbling some things. Through the pain and suffering, Dimon only managed to pick some words like ''runes'' and ''tweaking''.


    "Nheless, who made you kill so many people?"


    Before he knew it, the masked man had a dagger on his neck while grabbing his head by the hair. Arthur looked at him and sought to leverage any foolish mercy for his escape, but he knew he wouldn''t get any. He swallowed his saliva making a shallow wound appear on his neck by the edge of the dagger. The sharpness and coldness of the weapon sent chills of death down his spine.


    "No one! I did it by myself!" Dimon shouted.


    "Then die."


    "Wait!" He shouted even more urgently as he felt the dagger cut deeper. Any more than this and he would truly bleed to death. He tried to summon his mana but the pain was hindering his ability to focus.


    "It was someone from nobility! I don''t know who he is, but he''s a blonde man with a young voice!"


    "Not enough, you can die."


    "Wait, please! I beg of you, spare me!"


    "Did you spare them? I think not. I would have also died if I was fooled by you."


    It was then that Dimon was able to gather enough mana to activate the ring on his finger. Runes glowed on the ring as mana invaded the head of the man behind the mask. Dimon created a terrifying illusion to stall for time.


    ''It''s time that I kill this bastard!''


    His hand turned into a beastly w as he shed at Arthur''s neck. However, the goblins were here to defend the young man. One of them, Dimon couldn''t differentiate between the pests, blocked his attack using its crappy sword.


    "Move!" Dimon shed at the goblin''s arm with his w leaving a deep gush. His movements made his body pulse with pain as blood leaked from his mouth. Even if his body has evolved under the effects of mana, he still couldn''t be immune to a poison that has already entered his body.


    Dimon moved his mana toward his abdomen. The masked bastard wasn''t satisfied with only poisoning him, but also shed him in the abdomen. What gave him away so much that made this bastard suspect him? Even still, he was foolish for drinking whatever the bastard gave him. It couldn''t be helped since he has been drinking this water for days and trusted the bastard to be a good person.


    ''The world is corrupted if people started poisoning kids under suspicion. Ah, what has times turned into?'' Dimonmented in his heart as he kept healing himself. The masked man was still in a daze, looking as if his souls has left his body.


    ***


    When Dimon stood behind him in front of the cave, Arthur realized there was something wrong. Despite his stats, he still felt pressured by the aura surrounding the cave. Yet, Dimon, who was supposedly weaker than Arthur himself stood there just fine.


    It then began to piece itself together. When Dimon was grieving, Arthur bought his sadness so easily. Yet when faced with a rational question, Dimon would quickly let go of his sadness and answer as carefully as he can. Even more, how calm he was after losing his family was truly odd.


    Of course, these were still suspicion that Arthur harbored. In the end, he confirmed them by using his detection rune. It was negligence on his part all this time that he didn''t use it, or only used when Dimon wasn''t near.


    Dimon''s lifeforce was stronger than his. If he was this strong, why would he be willing to let Arthur help him? Why did he fake injury to get into his vige? When these questions began to pop out, the whole act started to fall apart.


    That''s why Arthur used his skill to poison the water. At the same time, modified the Heal-I rune to contain this single poison. It expanded a lot of his mana, but Dimon didn''t seem to notice with the chaotic mana all around them. He had used a temporary rune on the water, and when Arthur snapped his fingers, the rune was gone and the poison was no longer contained.


    However, in the end, he was still too careless. No, even if he did know that Dimon had an artifact that cast illusions, he wouldn''t have been able to do anything. Maybe it was for the best that he escaped, but he still wanted to free any prisoners Dimon held in case they were alive.


    In the end, they were dead.


    Arthur never took himself to be a saint. Of course, everyone believed they were good people. But Arthur wasn''t willing to sacrifice himself for others.


    Yet, it wasn''t easy to throw away his humanity and act selfishly.


    ''Ah, how easy it would be if I just shut up and join themon masses. If I can simply turn a blind eye. What is it that I''m looking for in every act I do? Is it to prove that people are good?'' Arthur thought to himself as he felt the darkness block his vision after Dimon used the artifact.


    Arthur found himself in a maze. He looked around for Dimon, but he was nowhere to be seen. He started walking forward since he had nowhere else to go, but the maze extended endlessly. After some time, he finally met someone else. It was Oren.


    "What are you doing here?" Arthur asked, but Oren looked at him with deeply sorrowful eyes.


    "How could you do this to us?" Oren''s voice was weak and tired,ced with bloodlust. Before Arthur could answer, Oren attacked him.


    "Stop! What are you doing?" Arthur shouted, but his voice wasn''t there. His voice was muffled as if he was underwater, and shouting was only a futile struggle.


    The weapon in his brother''s hand struck at him, but Arthur blocked it. He tried to disarm him but his brother was more powerful than he thought. Oren tried to kill him in any way possible, and Arthur wasn''t strong enough to restrain him.


    In the end, his brother stabbed his heart.


    He was in the maze again. After walking for several hours, he met someone else. It was his mother, and she also killed him. Then his father. Then his friends. Every time he dies, he meets someone different. When he realizes this was an illusion and kills the person attacking him, he would be sent back to the beginning and meet the same person again. He either had to let that person kill him or kill that person infinitely.


    Arthur felt like he had spent a millennium in this ce, but he found no way out. In the end, he got a message from his legacy.


    [Rune has been acquired: Dispel-I.]


    [Dispel-I: This rune clears the mind of illusions.]


    Arthur''s mind raced as he instinctively used the new rune and the surrounding scenery disappeared. He was back in the dungeon with Dimon and the goblins. However, one of the goblins had its hand torn off.


    "You¡­" Dimon looked at him as if he had seen a ghost. It seemed he couldn''t wrap his head around how this could person break off the illusion even though he still supplied the ring with mana.


    Arthur fell to his knees as if he had just woken up from a nightmare. Luckily, it was a nightmare and nothing more. The only thing that kept his sanity that Arthur knew it wasn''t real, but that didn''t make it any less frightening.


    "DIMON!" Arthur roared as he took out his dagger. He then started dashing madly toward the stunned mage. It was the first time he wanted to kill someone so much.

 Chapter 78 - Elusive Dragon

    To say Arthur felt no hatred would be a lie. If anyone was put through such a nightmare, they would resent whoever did to death. Arthur was no exception, and he was certainly more head-strong when it came back to paying his debts due.


    Instinctively, he used the Release rune making his body disappear from Dimon''s view. When the mage saw this, he almost pissed his pants but Arthur has already appeared in front of him.


    "Damn you, begone! I summon thee, Elusive Dragon!" Dimon shouted through gritted teeth as madness overtook his eyes. It was then that Arthur felt the egg, with an unstable lifeforce until now, suddenly move behind his back.


    The reason Arthur didn''t give regard to it because he could feel how weak its lifeforce was. The mana that has been in the cave and the dungeon was the result of so many people dying here as they suffered. However, Arthur also took notice that the egg was hungrily absorbing the mana.


    ''Dragon?'' Arthur''s head nked for a second but soon awakened when he felt a pair of terrifying eyes on his back. Like a sequence of a natural reaction, his back was covered in sweat and his danger rms were going crazy. This fear was primordial, rooted in his very being. The aura he felt was of a higher being of existence.


    As Arthur turned around and sneaked a peak, he could see the shadow of a dangerous being behind that egg. He could feel his very soul shake with terror as shadows started creeping out from behind the eggs.


    Dispel.


    Arthur used his rune and his mind cleared again. It seems just like Dimon, this dragon was also specialized in illusions. However, as this creature seemed to be in its infancy, it couldn''t create a high-level illusion.


    His body reignited with renowned power as Arthur burned his mana. Before it could bottom out, Arthur used his Restore rune to refill his mana. This rune wouldst thirty minutes before it disappears and leaves him unable to use any mana, but Arthur had no choice if he wanted to kill Dimon.


    It seems his injuries have healed to a certain extent as Dimon wed toward Arthur who was already in front of him. The mage was cursing his bad luck that he met an opponent that illusions didn''t work against. The goblins and Arthur started to push Dimon back as his body started to sustain more and more injuries.


    "Spare me! I had no choice!"


    Dimon started begging for mercy again but Arthur wouldn''t have it. Even if Dimon didn''t kill those people, the illusion that Arthur saw was enough for Arthur to resent Dimon enough to kill him.


    ''This can''t go on.'' Arthur realized as he felt his body more fatigued as the fight went one. With this in mind, he used his skill Shadow Swap to appear behind Dimon and used his legacy rune to sh the right side of his neck.


    The mage on the ground without any signs of movement as Arthur stopped his attacks, huffing like a raging bull. His eyes were bloodshot as he saw the mage bleed to death as a pool gathered under him.


    [You have leveled up.]


    [New rune has been acquired: Fire.]


    Arthur read those messages as his heart started to slow down. The bacsh from using the rune arrived as it started eating away at his damaged body. It seemed that the limits of the human body were there to protect us against self-harm, but the Release rune undid them and burned mana to fuel instantaneous bursts of mana.


    Arthur raised his finger as a golden rune appeared on his fingertip. He pointed the rune at Dimon''s body and absorbed his essence.


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Elusive essence has been absorbed.]


    [A skill has been absorbed: Monster ws (D)]


    As he felt his body absorbing the essence, he read the messages that appeared. His mind drew three questions marks at the name of the essence he absorbed before Arthur felt an intimate crye from the direction of the altar.


    As he looked at the egg, Arthur felt like it was calling out to him. He felt the egg was seeking protection under his wing, asking for him to take care of. For a moment, Arthur thought about taking it with him.


    ''Should I take such a vile thing that fed on mana from killing humans?'' He hesitated.


    "Kakan?" Mero came over and looked at him as if pleading to leave this ce. Arthur nodded his head and decided to take away the ring Dimon used.


    When he ced the ring around his finger, he instinctively knew what they did. This ring can cast illusions to either hide things or change how a person looked like. Arthur marveled at the practicality of this ring, despite it not working against people with high perception. He then started making his way toward the skeletons of the people and used the rune he just gained to cremate them.


    The usage of runes has always been negligible in terms of mana to Arthur since it was his ability. Even other awakeners, their abilities were their life-line. It gave them an advantage over others in a certain set of power manifestation.


    That''s why when Arthur used the first offensive rune he gained, a raging fire enveloped the ground and turned all the skeletons to dust.


    ''I''m sorry. I wish you meet a better fate in the next life.'' Arthur prayed for them before turning his head back to the egg.


    He took a few steps towards it and stood in front of it, eyeing it like one would eye a rotten vegetable in the market ce. Even if this vegetable was free, Arthur hesitated since it was still rotten.


    Seeing the hard scales making the egg look like a ck exotic fruit, Arthur raised his hand to touch it.


    ''No matter how vile its nature may be, this creature is just trying to survive¡­'' His hands traced the hard scales of the egg. As if answering his touch, the egg started shaking.


    "Is it alive?" Arthur wondered but the next scene made him yelp like a scared maiden. The egg vanished from its spot with no traces left in the world. "What is going on?!" Arthur looked around but there was nothing. It was then that he felt a stabbing pain in the middle of his stomach, below his navel.


    "Agh! What is going on?" Arthur tried to focus his mana around that part to heal it but realized the pain was exactly in the ce his mana usually gathered. As if a greedy worm has taken ce, his mana was being sucked by something.


    "Kakan?" The goblins were frightened by his sudden shouts and surrounded him in confusion. Arthur had no time to mind them as he tried to ponder what might be the cause.


    "Is it the egg? Stop!" Arthur shouted and to his surprise, it stopped. His mana resumed its normal flowing and the pain disappeared. Even still, Arthur was still frightened that the egg has taken ce inside of him. There were no other exnations as the egg has disappeared from this ce.


    "Come out!"


    The egg didn''t listen. Arthur kept replenishing his mana as he tried to guide it outward, but there was no use.


    "There''s no time left before I''m unable to use mana for a day." Arthur groaned and decided it was best to leave this ce for now to hide. He then started sprinting back toward the portal with the goblins, nning how he would hide in the vige for now and send the goblins to bring the rest.


    When Arthur stepped out of the portal, the sickening mana was still there. Not caring about the nauseating feeling and dashing toward the end of the cave, Arthur reached the entrance in half a minute because he sprinted knowing there were no hidden dangers.


    However, that couldn''t be said for the outside. When Arthur stepped out of the cave, he was greeted by a cloaked group. Arthur and co stopped their running and scrutinized the group in front of them.


    "Who are you?" Asked one of the cloaked people who stood in the middle of the group. He had a golden mask on his face while the others had silver. The masks were engraved with branches like engravings giving them an aesthetic yet ominous ambiance. "Where''s Dimon?" The man asked again, colder than earlier.


    Arthur looked at him in silence, thinking about how he should escape them. The man looked at Arthur then turned his face toward the other goblins, seemingly bewildered why a group of goblins would be led by a masked man.


    "Answer!" One of the silver masks shouted while stepping forward threateningly. "Otherwise¡­" Mana surged from their bodies.


    "Dimon is dead." Arthur''s voice was grave and husky, sounding like it belonged to a middle-aged man. The ring on his finger glowed in his pocket as he altered how he looked like.


    "You¡­" The golden mask person paused his words as unbearable killing intent was unleashed from his body. Arthur''s heart felt like it was being crushed as he realized that this person was someone he couldn''t defeat even if he used his Legacy rune.

 Chapter 79 - Equal Grounds

    "I see," The killing intent disappeared and the man simply sighed. "It seems Dimon has failed. Kill him and retrieve the egg." He casually instructed.


    Arthur gritted his teeth as his Earth Maniption skill. There wasn''t enough time before he copsed and he needed to use the weather to his advantage. It seems the unstable mana here has caused the change in the wind as their robes were fluttering. Using his skill to soften the soil then move it, Arthur created a dust cloud that hindered everyone''s vision.


    The golden mask retreated and covered his face with his robe. He peered through the dust cloud and ordered the rest to stand by. Being surrounded, the goblins and the masked person had no way of escaping. It was then that shadows emerged from the dust cloud and ran toward the forest.


    "Catch him!" The man roared and the pursuit started through the terrain of the forest. It took the group of pursuers a few moments to realize that only the goblins were running away, the masked person was nowhere to be seen. They halted their steps and turned toward the cave but there was no one there.


    "Use your skill to find him!" The golden masked man ordered one of his followers, who nodded and stood there for a few seconds.


    "There''s no one except the goblins."


    "Impossible, did he simply disappear?" The person behind the golden mask looked gritted his teeth and frowned. There was a sense of disharmony in his perception that kept bugging him.


    "Sir¡­" The man who used the Search Skill hesitated and rampaged his mind for words. The man behind the mask felt irritated and shouted for him to spit it out.


    "Why are there six of us?" When those words were out in the open, silence descended like rain on the group. They looked at each other, and there was indeed an extra person. Before anyone can do anything, one of them was holding into another with a golden dagger on thetter''s neck.


    "No one moves." His voice was grim and husky, matching the person behind the mask. The dagger dug deeper into the neck of the hostage and blood trailed down.


    "Don''t!" The golden mask shouted urgently. "You have no idea what you''re getting yourself into. Release him immediately."


    "Well, I doubt you''d let me leave so obediently. My hands are tied too." Arthur studied their agitation in puzzlement. It was a cowardly move to take a hostage, but it was inevitable for his survival.


    He had picked up the weakest person in the group to hold hostage since the others might break free. Even though his body was approaching its limits, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and endure.


    "We''ll let you go if you release him." The man behind the golden mask said with a caution that made Arthur realize the person he held into was more important than he thought.


    "That''s a lie," Arthur snorted. "You think I''m dumb enough to believe you''d let me leave after what I saw inside?"


    The man in the golden mask stood there silently. Arthur felt like he needed to add one more sentence.


    "I have a poison skill."


    The atmosphere shifted ever so slightly that Arthur the group might have not heard him. It was then that the man in the golden mask said something that left Arthur confused.


    "We have the girl,"


    Arthur looked at him with confusion, not understanding his words. It seems the man took it as if his words weren''t believed and gestured to one of his followers. Arthur pressed the dagger one the hostage''s neck making him leak a grunt.


    "He''ll just go and get the girl. We left her somewhere nearby." The man with the golden mask raised his hands in a surrendering gesture.


    "Thirty seconds," Arthur paused a bit before he answered. The man disappeared into the forest and returned with someone on his back after exactly thirty seconds. When Arthur saw who it was, he felt a headache in his head as his irritation almost making behead the man.


    ''What the hell is Amelia doing here?'' Arthur felt a stabbing pain in his temples as his thoughts raced. She looked around with terror in her eyes as she was cuffed and gagged. Arthur felt veryplied to leave her here when he realized she must''ve followed him here. If she told these people that she was here because she was following him, Arthur''s cover would blow up.


    He couldn''t pretend that he didn''t know her. He wanted no loose ends that would trace back to him. If she confessed that she followed him here with him being apanied by goblins, they would know his identity.


    The question was how to know if she had already told them his identity. The thing is that she was unmasked, making this all the moreplicated. If he left her, she would tell them who he was. If he saved her, they would still know she was with him. They would search for her and find the truth in the end.


    The best solution would be to save her and then kill her.


    Arthur felt his sides turn cold at the image in his head, but there was no other way. He couldn''t risk these people knowing who he was. It was her fault for following him.


    "Untie her and remove the clothes from her mouth."


    Arthur ordered and the man in charge signaled for them to do as he wanted. Arthur looked at Amelia with coldness as she rubbed her contused wrists.


    "Did you tell them anything?"


    Amelia looked around with confusion as she couldn''t spot Arthur anywhere. Arthur felt even moreplied to kill her now.


    "Answer!" He barked.


    "No, I didn''t."


    "Come here." Arthur gestured with his chin for her toe forward. However, the golden masked person raised his arm in her path.


    "Release him first."


    "Yeah no way that''s happening," Arthur almostughed out loud at the ridiculous notion. He was sure they''d attack as soon as he released him. "I have no use in hurting him, I just want to leave this ce." The man lowered his arm when he heard those words. Amelia tottered toward Arthur and stood beside him.


    "But to be on equal grounds, let''s unmask this fellow first," Arthur said and took off the mask the man had on his face.


    "NO!" The golden masked roared as he took several steps forward.


    "Don''t move!" Arthur roared back making the man halt his steps. Arthur had no way of seeing the face of the man he was holding from behind so he looked at Amelia''s shocked expression and asked her. "Is it someone you know?" Amelia nodded her head with her hand on her mouth. "Who is it?" Arthur proceeded to answer. "Answer!" This girl was getting on his nerves.


    "The¡­ Third Prince of Yalen Kingdom¡­" Amelia gulped at those words. Arthur frowned heavily at those words. However, in the next moment, he saw the solution to his dilemma.


    "Haha, to think it would be the royal family who would do such a thing." Arthur could feel the atmosphere changing into that of bloodlust when he said these words.


    "If you know, then let me go immediately!" The third prince said coldly while feeling the cold edge of the dagger.


    "I can''t do that, your highness. In either case, you''d have hunted us down regardless. That''s why it was necessary to y on equal grounds. But now, the situation is different. No one knows what''s in that cave but me, and if anything befalls us the whole world would know of it."


    Arthur''s aim was obvious. He wanted both sides to back down. Since Amelia didn''t know what''s in the cave, they didn''t have to go after her. If they did go after her, the whole world would learn of the truth. By that time, the situation would be chaotic, and doing anything further would prove their guilt. Furthermore¡­


    "If rumors about you get nasty, there''s no way you''d inherit the throne." Arthur''s words made the other side shut his mouth. It was true that only mutual destruction would befall them if words got out. Whether it was truthful or not wouldn''t matter anymore, as the public would still suspect the prince.


    "Come here," Arthur had Amelia stand behind him and pushed the prince forward. "This is our parting gift," Arthur said as he used his fire rune on the prince''s back as raging fire engulfed the view of everyone. The fire appeared so suddenly and it was zing enough to scorch the skin of the golden masked person.


    "Bastard!" The man roared and rushed toward the prince but Arthur was already on the run. "Catch them!" If they managed to kill these two, every problem they had would be solved. The rest rushed forward in pursuit.


    It was now a race between cat and mouse. If Arthur managed to flee, he would have enough time to figure things out. The thing is¡­ he wouldn''t be able to use mana in a few minutes. Moreover, the bacsh from using the Release rune would so make him copse.

 Chapter 80 - Sealing Runic Card

    The back Amelia was looking at was nothing like the one she followed yesterday. Even still, she felt they belonged to the same person. Shame burned on her face for not only following him but also getting captured in the process. She was not only a sneaky rat but a very dumb one that would bring gue with it.


    "Ugh," The man groaned and clutched his chest. Amelia looked at him worryingly and saw him wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth. It was then that Amelia realized he was getting slower.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Shut up." The man snapped back at her, and Amelia flinched slightly. He seemed to realize his mistake as he apologized. "Sorry, just be quiet lest they find us."


    As he asked, Amelia said no further words. She could also feel their pursuers getting closer to their position. The scenery around them was one of trees, groves, and more trees. They kept zigzagging through them hoping for their pursuers to lose their tail.


    "This way," The man whispered as quietly as the hissing trees around them.


    She then saw him run toward the vige he''s been at earlier today. Without looking behind, the man opened one of the huts and darted inside. Amelia followed after him and the two closed the door.


    "They''ll find us here." Amelia couldn''t help but say. They only needed to look inside the vige before they would find the two holed up like cornered rats in this house.


    "No, they won''t," The man seemed to lose strength as his knees buckled and fell to the ground. It was then that Amelia saw his appearance change from the silver masked bulky stature to a thinner, iron-masked, Arthur. He was breathing heavily as if there was fire eating him inside, and he tried to breathe it out.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Come here."


    Amelia walked up to him as he asked, and the golden-eyes young man looked at her in the eyes before he took off his ring. He then extended his palm face upward in her direction.


    "I- I- I- don''t think this is the best timing for this." Amelia stuttered with a reddened face unlike her usual face and Arthur felt like pping this woman right here and then.


    "I''m not proposing! Just give me your hand. Use this artifact to hide this house. Only hide this house. Okay?" Arthur pushed the ring into her finger. Amelia nodded her head as she sent her mana into the artifact and the whole house was enveloped by light for a brief moment.


    "Why is the royal family here?" Amelia turned to face Arthur afterward and proceeded to ask. However, Arthur started vomiting blood before copsing.


    ''Why so mad?''


    ***


    When Arthur opened his eyes again, his body ached so much that he wished he didn''t. It was better to sleep through this pain than to endure it, but the enemies wouldn''t allow him. That''s why as soon as his eyes saw the light, he already sprung up enduring the unbearable pain.


    However, his body was more ''regenerative'' than most awakeners. His high stamina ensured that he was able to heal faster than normal. There weren''t many people with such a well-rounded stat, exining the reason Arthur was able toe out from battles even if he was weaker.


    His eyes showed nothing but a blur as if someone has cast a transparent, yet thick, vile on his view. When his eyes readjusted, he was still in the house that they hid in. Arthur needed a moment to find Amelia sleeping while leaning on the wall.


    ''Sleeping while enemies are trying to kill us? This girl got guts.'' Arthur inwardly grumbled but he was no better. He stood up and walked over toward her. He stood a few steps away from her as he contemted what an excellent opportunity this was.


    His hand reached out to his dagger, that was sheathed in the sheath he bought and hanged in his belt, bespeaking of his intentions of killing her there and then. His thoughts swirled in his mind as logic shed with morals, but there was no obvious winner.


    ''She''s a threat¡­'' A voice whispered in his mind.


    ''But does she deserve to die?'' Another answered.


    ''It doesn''t matter what she deserves, she needs to die.''


    ''Is there another way around it?''


    As these voices wrestled each other, making entanglements upon entanglements, Arthur stood there torn between the two. It was a few minutester that Amelia opened her eyes to see him standing in front of her holding his dagger.


    Reflexively, she reached out to her sword but it wasn''t there. It was then that she remembered it has been taken from her. She started using her mana as she looked at Arthur in the eyes.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Her question intensified the dilemma Arthur felt. He sighed and ced away from his dagger as he extended his hand to pick her up.


    "Sorry, I''m on the edge too, and didn''t mean to scare you." Amelia looked at him with doubt and nodded her head. She took Arthur''s hand and stood up.


    "I''ll take this back." Arthur ced his hand on the ring and injected with his mana and took it out. This way, the illusion around the house would still be there. Amelia''s eyes followed the ring wistfully as she has also realized how practical it was.


    Before she could say anything, a big hand seized by the throat and pushed her against the wall. She felt the cold edge of the dagger on her neck before she could even let out a whimper. Her eyes shook as she looked at Arthur whose face was cold.


    "It was your fault for following me." His eyes radiated dangerous light as he pushed the dagger against her skin. Her skin broke apart as droplets of tears slid on the dagger''s surface.


    "P¡­lease¡­" Her voice was weak as she tried to speak while being chocked. Arthur''s perception picked out the slight change of mana as he felt like he was holding an electrizing high-voltage wire. It was then that he remembered her ability forcing him to let go before she used it.


    Without another word, Arthur shed at her. He was stronger than her and he also had many artifacts strengthening him. Even if she had a stronger ability, she would still die.


    "Wait!" Amelia shouted urgently while rolling to the side. Arthur continued his shing but Amelia blocked it with a wrist-protector.


    "Just hear me out! You don''t need to kill me!"


    Arthur paused his attacks at those words as he hesitated. He looked at her in the eyes in a way that told her to continue.


    "I have Sealing Runic Card!" She shouted and Arthur looked at her, flummoxed, making Amelia obliged to exin further. "It works to silence anyone from revealing information. If he did, all of the relevant memories would be erased. It''s mainly used in the army."


    "Why do you have such a thing?"


    "Because¡­" Amelia''s face flushed slightly, making Arthur irritated for some reason. "I wanted to ask you how you got stronger with this¡­"


    "Then¡­ how do you specify what information is sealed?"


    "You would activate the card and use it on me. The information specified would be ording to your will. If I ever try to reveal information about you, all of my memories about you would be lost." Amelia said as she extended the card. Even though the runes were tooplex for Arthur''s current ability, he could still feel their general function.


    He sheathed his dagger and took the card. He looked at it suspiciously and then eyed Amelia.


    "You''re weirdly cooperative."


    "I know that I can''t beat you if we fought. Plus¡­ I still wish you''d help me get stronger." Amelia''s head lowered when she said this. She fidgeted in her ce making Arthur simply sigh.


    "Okay," Arthur activated the card. "If you ever manage to betray me," He ced the runic card as he chose the sealed information to be himself. "I''ll hunt you down and kill you." Amelia''s body trembled as the runes dissolved into her brain.


    She screamed in agony, but Arthur knew the illusion was soundproof. After a few moments, Amelia stopped screaming and started taking deep breaths.


    "This never gets easy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing, will you help me?"


    "Hm, we''ll see." Arthur smiled mischievously. He then rampaged through his back and took out his phone. After checking the time, he found out that it has been a day since he copsed.


    "We need to find a way to escape."


    "Shouldn''t they be gone by now?"


    "You think the royal family would be ''oh too bad we couldn''t find them, time to go home''?"


    "No need for mockery."


    "No need for stupidity."


    The two red at each other before turning away from each other angrily. Arthur took out some food that he had saved in his bag and started eating while pondering their issue.


    Amelia took out a lunchbox from somewhere and started eating as well. Arthur looked at her with an impressed stare as he realized she had a storage artifact.


    "I didn''t know you were so rich."


    "It''s a memento, I''m not rich."


    "It''s rich to have a memento like that."


    Amelia ignored him and started eating. Arthur also went back to eating his food and the two spent an hour trying to find a way out of their situation.

 Chapter 81 - Crossed The Line

    Since the house was surrounded by an illusion, any outsiders would only see a batch of trees in its ce. The illusion would also deter away attention in its direction to ward off any unwanted visitors. That''s the reason why animals and monsters couldn''t disturb it with their aimless wandering.


    Arthur opened the window and looked outside. It was eerily quiet. However, flying figures could be seen now and then. Arthur looked at them and realized they were the silver-masked cloaks of the royal family.


    "You didn''t answer my question," Amelia said after standing behind him. Arthur ignored her. "I said¡­" She tried to ask again. It was about the reason the royal family was here.


    "Have you not interfered in my matters enough? Do you think I would help you get stronger if you keep this attitude?" Arthur snapped at her.


    Amelia closed her mouth, indignant that Arthur was being too tyrannical. Still, the temptation of getting stronger stopped her fromining.


    "Why do you want to get stronger, anyway?" Arthur saw that it would be a while before they cane out, so he wanted to hear her reasons. In response, Amelia simply snorted.


    "Hey, Ice Milk, I thought you were a cold rational person. If I''m going to help you, I need to know your reasons."


    "I''m not just going to tell you my private matters."


    "Oh yeah? It seems you''re forgetting that I''m letting you in on my secrets." Arthur crossed his arms in front of his chest as he watched Amelia hesitate.


    "It''s¡­ Family issues."


    "Everyone has family issues."


    "My father divorced my mother because she gave birth to a girl."


    "Oh¡­"


    "He said I was too weak to inherit the¡­ guild." Amelia spat out thest word like it was dirty.


    "Your father is a guild master?"


    "Yeah."


    "So, you want to prove him wrong? To take over the guild?"


    "I don''t care about his stupid guild. I want him to apologize, to live forever in regret for leaving my mother." Amelia''s face was dyed in genuine anger that Arthur saw one before in the mirror.


    "I see."


    "That''s why¡­"


    "Yeah shut up now, I get it." Arthur waved her off, and Amelia again found him to be too disrespectful.


    "You''ll help me?"


    "Uh, you can''t give out any information about me, right?"


    "Y-yes."


    "I''ll see what I can do." Arthur thought it was possible to help her using permanent runes. "Three mana cores. The higher the tier, the stronger you''d be." Arthur raised his hand to stop her from thanking him as he saw her face full of gratitude. "In return¡­ I want 10% of the guild shares if you ever inherit it."


    "That''s unreasonable!" Amelia stood up from her seat in agitation but Arthur remained calm.


    "My strengthening is not a one-time thing. If I want to get those shares, I''d have to help you get there."


    These words made Amelia swallow back the words that were on the tip of her tongue. She looked at Arthur for any signs of bluffing, but she was only greeted with his golden and unshakable eyes. The hut became quiet as Amelia pondered the offer.


    "¡­ Okay." Amelia nodded her head in the end.


    ***


    Deep into the forest, surrounded by bushes from everywhere and shortly after Arthur made his escape, Alfred Yalen was apanied by the golden-masked person as he lied on his face and had the golden mask person heal his burned-out back.


    "A single mutt did this to us?! Why did you not capture him immediately?" Alfred gritted his teeth in hatred and red at his subordinate.


    "I had no choice, your highness. This fire is not a regr one. If I left you suffering there, I doubt your back would be scarless afterward."


    "Scars are the least of my concerns!"


    "Your father would still question their origin,"


    "I can hide them."


    "Still¡­"


    "Shut up! All of you failed!"


    "I''m sorry, your highness." The golden-masked person apologized sincerely. However, he didn''t so remorseful as if he was still convinced that the prince''s safety took priority.


    "Have they found him yet?" The prince ignored him and asked.


    "If he had the ring, I doubt we''d be able to find him."


    "That failure, Dimon, had a single job yet he failed so miserably. If I had known better, I wouldn''t have insured this task to him and did it personally."


    "That would raise suspicions, your highness."


    "How about keeping thesements for yourself? I know that already." The prince snapped and turned his head but doing so made his back burns feel even more painful. He turned his head when the golden-masked person nodded and gritted his teeth in humiliation.


    "What about the goblins? If you couldn''t find him, kill any goblins in the area. They were his minions, right?" The prince suddenly had an idea and a sinister grin emerged on his face. Although the golden-masked person thought such a provocation were a waste of time, he still nodded nheless and ordered his followers to do as instructed.


    ***


    After she had told him her reasons, Amelia spent her time practicing mana control. She was even more diligent than Arthur, who''s training has lessened after he left the trial. It couldn''t be helped as he had no time for these things, but he has already started nning how he would train after he gets back.


    It was then that something pricked his heart. Arthur felt a sudden loss, making him confused at the sudden emptiness. It took him a moment to realize that one of his goblin bonds have been broken. A goblin had died.


    "We need to leave." Arthur was already gathering his things before Amelia could answer. His body has healed to a certain extent thanks to his high stamina and he couldn''t just stand idle.


    "What? Why so suddenly?"


    "Someone has crossed the line." Amelia wanted to ask more, but she got a look at Arthur''s furious face. She had no idea what happened, but she couldn''t just follow him and risk her life.


    "What''s going on?" Amelia asked as she blocked Arthur''s path. In the dimly lit hut, Arthur''s eyes glowed especially bright against the background. It was the first time Amelia saw someone''s eyes glowing like this, and it sent chills down her spine.


    "They''re hunting my followers."


    "The goblins?"


    "You sure know a lot about me," Arthur smirked in mockery and pushed her out of the way. Before he left, he threw the mask at her and asked her to change. He could make use of the ring to hide his identity. Thus, it would better if Amelia hid her identity although it was already revealed.


    Amelia nodded her head and changed her clothing, something she had in her storage artifact, in another room. It was a few minutester and Arthur felt another goblin dying.


    "These bastards¡­" Arthur gritted his teeth as a fierce expression dyed his face.


    With a swing of the door, he was already sprinting madly somewhere. Amelia sighed and used her lightning to keep up with him. They started traveling back the way they had alreadye from. Arthur seemed to run instinctively toward a certain direction that was different from earlier.


    They started maneuvering around the thick forest by climbing the mountain ranges sloped ground and going around it. When Amelia started hearing the screams of monsters in the distance, she could vaguely feel the change in Arthur''s mood.


    "You should be¡­" Amelia tried to dissuade him from doing anything foolish, but the ground underneath him exploded and he was gone. Amelia followed his blurred-out figure as he descended the mountain like a bullet toward the source of the noise. "¡­calm? Or not." Amelia sighed and followed behind him. His speed reached a realm that would easily contend with rei-rankers, making Amelia feel her heart palpating at the notion of bing this strong.


    The average rei-rankers'' age ranged between 20 and 25. If she could be one at 18, that would be a feat itself. Of course, there was monstrous genius out there who defy thismon sense with talents.


    When the ground became more leveled, Arthur was already a long distance away from her. Amelia stared at his back and wondered why he was so agitated over some goblins. She followed him until the noises of battle turned to tiny vibrations in the ground. They could now see a group of goblins surrounded by two silver masked cloaked individuals.


    It was then that she saw it. Arthur''s speed, that has already been more than she could keep up with, exploded further as he appeared behind one of the two cloaks. Before any of them could realize, Arthur was already stabbing his dagger deep into the assants'' back.

 Chapter 82 - Monster Claws

    Arthur''s current mentality was that of a goblin''s chief. It was a side-effect of the skill Goblin''s Bond, as it went two ways. Of course, he could have decided to leave the goblins to their demise but it would have left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Another reason was that he realized the goblins vige would be attacked if it was found, and Kira was still there. He had to get to the vige and hide it before they were found.


    As he felt the dagger tear through the back of the man''s back, Arthur retreated in a hurry when he felt the other personing to attack him. He dodged in the nick of time and used histest offensive rune, Fire.


    This rune was like a gate that would turn his mana into a fire and manifest it into the world. He couldmand this fire, that was originally his mana, as he wished. He could condense it, spread it, increase it, or decrease it.


    With a swing of his hand, fire needles condensed and attacked the other cloaked person while the injured one fell to the ground. The man raised his hands and the fire needles deflected in front of him. However, Arthur was already sending a spear of fire in his way before he could counteract.


    "Dammit," The man shielded himself with his cloak expecting for the fire to explode on his body. However, Arthur had the fire spear make a turn and target the injured man who was still lying on the ground. He wanted to finish him off before he attacked the other one.


    However, it seems he still had some strength left in him as he dodgedst second and the spear exploded on the ground. The fire raged next to him as he breathed heavily in relief but this was not the end of Arthur''s attack. Using the rune that linked him to the fire, he ordered the already exploding fire to move and engulf the man. Although it has lost its destructiveness after exploding, it was still enough to have the man scream in agony.


    "Kakan! Kakan!" The goblins finally reacted and started cheering. They were the group that had apanied Arthur earlier and some of the weaker low-tiered ones.


    "Bastard, die!" The cloaked person, who was left, bellowed full of anger as he dashed toward Arthur. The protection rune he had cast worked to deflect the attacks of the person for the first few rounds. It was enough for Arthur to use fire again to attack the person.


    The cloaked person seemed to realize that the distance between them would kill him, so he dashed through the mes as he used mana to deflect them. Arthur felt a gravitational force pulling him toward the man as his body staggered forward. However, in the next second, Arthur began flying toward the man against his will.


    Realizing this was the work of the man''s ability, Arthur gritted his teeth and braced himself. The man had his sword directed at Arthur, ready to slice through his body.


    In thest second, Arthur used his skill Shadow Swap and appeared behind the man. Caught off guard, the man turned around but it was toote. Arthur ced the fire rune on his dagger and stabbed the man, causing fire to explode within him and end his life.


    "Hah!" A gasping sound prated the proceeding silence and Arthur turned to see Amelia, standing there in a daze at the sight of him covered in blood. Ignoring her, Arthur turned to the goblins who were frightened a distance away.


    Looking at the ground, Arthur saw three goblins, dead. One of them was Nero. Arthur clenched his fists hard as he bit his lower lip. He had no idea why he felt this way, but it hurt to see one of his followers die. It was because of him.


    "Are you okay?" Amelia walked over and patted his shoulder consolingly. Arthur nodded his head and turned toward the other goblins.


    "We''ll leave this ce now and go back to the vige."


    The goblins nodded their heads as they picked up their wounded. As they were leaving, Arthur absorbed the two cloaked people and stripped them of their cloaks and masks before taking them with him.


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    [Mana stat increased by 1.]


    There was nothing else, and Arthur watched the bodies turn to ashes under the mes of his rune. He then looked at Nero, who lied on the ground and sighed. Arthur then watched as his body turned to ashes as well.


    The group then headed toward the location of the vige, relieved that it was still undiscovered given the sheer size of the mountain range. Arthur walked into it, greeted by the goblins and Kira, before using his ring to hide the vige altogether and rece it with groves.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 18 (49%)]


    [Strength: 85] [+10]


    [Agility: 80] [+10]


    [Stamina: 72] [+10]


    [Perception: 60]


    [Mana: 40/91]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (27%), Useable Runes: 14]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Monster ws (D), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Insignia: The Breaker.]


    His current stats were after his level up, absorbing Dimon and the two cloaked masks, and using the permanent runes to strengthen himself. To be honest, it was thanks to these armor pieces that Arthur survived until now.


    His mana has be his highest stat of them all, making Arthur sigh at the difference when his mana was a pathetic 1 point. It was then that he absorbed the skill of Dimon, Monster ws.


    "What are we to do now?" Amelia came and sat on the bedrock next to him in the hut. Arthur pondered over it for a while and expressed his opinion.


    "The royal family shouldn''t be able to stay here for long, we need to hide until then."


    Amelia nodded and looked like she wanted to say something. Arthur was tired and just wanted to rest for now, since his mana was being drained even now because of the illusion. However, it was to the degree that he couldn''t handle keeping it active.


    "What is it?" Arthur asked atst.


    "Um, where am I sleeping?"


    "Just sleep wherever," Arthur waved her off and lied on the bedrock. He could hear a sigh before the sound of something lying on the floor. He opened his eyes and found Amelia sleeping next to the t bedrock, on top of afy looking bed.


    "Rich,"


    "I''m not rich."


    "Sure."


    "¡­ I have another bed."


    "Not rich, not rich." Arthur coughed in embarrassment and Amelia simplyughed and took out the other bed from her storage artifact. Arthur lied on the bed as well. It was then that it urred to him this was the first time that he slept with a girl in the same room other than his mother.


    "Um¡­ Are you sure you want to sleep here?" Arthur asked. However, there was no response. He turned around to find Amelia already sleeping. It was then that he realized how tired she was for being dragged into this mess, having to take care of the injured Arthur, and then being almost killed by him. He felt slightly guilty, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Lying on the bed as well, Arthur used his skill Monster ws. His hands started morphing and before he knew it, they were covered in fur and his nails turned into sharp ws. Arthur had no doubt these ws were able to slice through the skin of a high-tier monster.


    "Looks weird, though." Arthur mused to himself as he was turning more like Kira. It seems as he got stronger, skills would be more bizarre and unrealistic.


    "No!"


    Arthur was startled by the sudden shout that his heart almost leaped out of his throat. It Amelia having a nightmare as she clenched her fists until they were white while sleeping.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    Amelia seemed to be deeply asleep but also traumatized by something that didn''t allow her to wake up. Arthur had no idea what to do. He stood up and ced his hand on her forehead, caressing her hair as he used his heal and dispel runes.


    "It''s okay,"


    He didn''t know which of the three, his runes or his words, that calmed her down. Her sleeping started to be more peaceful the longer Arthur watched on. He realized how petite she was when he ced his hand on her head. Her hair was a mixture of azure and white, making her quite the beauty.


    After making sure she was okay, Arthur also slept.

 Chapter 83 - Three Weeks Passing

    Unexpectedly, life was stall afterward with no remarkable events. Arthur woke up the next day, organized the vige, gathered some food from the stream nearby, and trained as he watched the surrounding for any dangers. The cloaks were a lot more active after he killed two of them, but their numbers started to dwindle when they couldn''t find the vige.


    Amelia was helpful somewhat with her storage artifact. Arthur''s mood was horrible the previous day because of what happened in the cave and the dangers he had to go through, so his attitude toward Amelia softened somewhat now although he still didn''t like her for prying into his matters.


    The next few days were spent in peace and anxiety about a possible storm. However, there was no storm. Like the clouds after a rainy day, the cloaks vanished from the mountain range after a few days. Just to be safe, Arthur kept his vignce for another day but there were no signs of them.


    It was time to go home. However, Arthur still worried about the goblins'' vige being attacked. That''s why he gave the ring to Mero to keep the vige hidden. Although it would limit their growth, for now, Arthur would have them weak than dead. Mero simply had to supply the artifact with enough mana to keep it working.


    Leaving the vige, Arthur headed with Kira and Amelia toward Joe''s pub. The wolf, spending thest few days hunting with the goblins, grew noticeablyrger than before. However, he had yet to reach the low-mid-tier.


    Arthur was informed that the five armors he sold brought him 150 thousand dors. Arthur felt his mood turn for the better at the notion that he would be able to pay the debt they had very soon. However, it was always better to give it in installments to not cause unwarranted attention. He left Kira at Joe''s pub and left toward the city.


    Arthur and Amelia parted ways after they got off the train. Before that, they discussed what would happen if the prince came after her. However, Amelia reassured him that nothing would happen for now. She would stay low lest she is found, but it was hard to find someone by their face these days. Even if they did, she had ways to dy the inevitable.


    "This is only temporary," Arthur said before leaving her bewildered.


    After getting home, he opened his messages and found Emma to have sent him a letter saying he was rmended through her family. In return, he would have to wear their robes when he participates in the contest.


    Arthur then wrote two letters to Mr. Tate exining the prince''s wrongdoings in one of them and telling him to release the first letter if something happened to him. Of course, he made sure to ask Mr. Tate to not read the first letter.


    As Arthur lied on his bed, he finally rxed his mind. Things have been hectictely so he had no time to work on himself. Now, he only needed to prepare for the Runes Apprentice Cup that would be a month away. For that, he would need to visit dungeons, level up, and study under Master Ronin. With that in mind, he sent him a message.


    ***


    Three weeks passed by.


    It was the longest peaceful time Arthur enjoyed after his awakening. Their life was getting better by the day as he started making money through selling artifacts and hunting in dungeons.


    Each day, he would wake up and go to the academy. He decided to study hard from now on. He would spend the time afterward in the library grabbing some books and learning about general topics. He met the girl who was sleeping in the library one day, the next, and the next. He realized she was always sleeping in the library.


    His club activities decreased, but he would always provide help for them. Especially Ellen, with who he shared a good rtionship with right now. They went out a couple of times hunting together, ying or simply eating.


    He would then go and hunt in dungeons until it waste at night. Amelia proposed that they would go together, but Arthur refused afraid she was being watched. Pouting, she left him alone, leaving him slightly guilty.


    Afterward, he would drop by at Master Ronin''s house to learn about mana control, quintessence, and to make up what he had missed in his years of being a drop-out. Arthur learned things about universal awakeners''ws, the do and do not, and most importantly about the strongest awakeners in existence.


    The Seven Lords.


    They ruled over differentnds, leading different families, holding different powers. Not much was learned about the extent of their powers, but their wealth was immense. They were the leading figures behind different cooperates, kingdoms, and nations.


    Even though the Yalveran Union,prised of the union of three kingdoms, was a federal union of kingdoms where they shared a simr amount of governance, the Yalen family still enjoyed the ruling over the council.


    Of course, they were a federal union that practiced democracy and elections, the president was someone chosen by the council that was voted by the people. However, that was only on the outside as the head of the Yalen family was still the indisputable king of the union.


    Arthur found this information to be shocking, as he had encountered the Third Prince of Yalen family not so long ago. To word it out simply, he was weak. It was only after a thorough exnation of the Union''s top figures that Arthur realized how lucky he was. The third prince was the weakest of the candidates to inherit the throne.


    That brought relief to Arthur''s mentality as he realized the Third Prince didn''t enjoy that much presence, to begin with. It seems this was the reason he used such diabolic means of obtaining power, like feeding innocent civilians to a dragon.


    After their lessons, he would go home and rest. He also started ying games with his brother. It was after a week of his return that Arthur felt a sudden surge of mana in the house. He rushed to his brother''s room, opening the door to find his brother on the bed, surrounded by mana.


    "Oren?" Arthur asked, making his brother turn toward him.


    "I¡­ awakened?" His brother, still dazed at the sudden surge of mana, was thrilled as he started jumping up and down.


    BANG!


    "Stop!" However, that simple act crashed the bed''s legs as his brother was still using mana unconsciously. Arthur had to shout at him lest he demolishes their house. This didn''t happen when he awakened since he had so little mana at that time.


    However, his brother¡­ he was a living embodiment of being loved by mana. The surrounding mana buzzed and hummed as it danced around his brother, making his skin sparkle like a fairy.


    "Selena would try again after seeing your current appearance," As mana supplied his body, his brother''s appearance started improving at a visible rate. His eyes were vibrant with life and his hair was became a lighter shade of brown.


    ''I guess he''s just like our father.''


    Arthur thought to himself bitterly as his father''s ability was also rted to mana. This event was celebrated again by the whole house. Arthur believed his brother''s awakening was rted to his permanent runes, but he wasn''t so sure.


    The next two weeks passed even faster than the first, their life-changing drastically. His brother also signed up as an awakener and started going to primitive-grade dungeons. His ability told to him by master Ronin, turned out to be Mana Affinity. It exhibited greater control over mana andrger reserves when he trained.


    His mother left her work and started to take care of their house, enjoying a cozy life. She was a non-awakener so she supported her kids by taking care of them. Of course, this happened after Oren and Arthur both asked her to do so. They almost locked her up when she refused to leave her job.


    As for Arthur''s strength, it kept growing until he was level 23. The biggest change in his life during this time happened after he became level 20. His legacy now had another function, the sub-space. It increased as Arthur''s mana increased and it could store anything that wasn''t a living being. This has solved a great deal for him, who was currently making money from selling artifacts.


    As for the artifacts themselves¡­ They made one hell of a mess.

 Chapter 84 - Reality Gate And Rebirth

    Normally, artifacts would be found everywhere in the world. They could even be found underground, in a dungeon, or even in a forest. They were the leftovers of ancient civilizations that had inhabited the other world. However, there was always a fine line between artificial artifacts and genuine ones.


    Rune Grandmasters called it Reality Gate; Arthur read in the library.


    This gate serves to link the artifact to the real world, using mana to alter the world. The way to create this gate has never been found, causing the artificial artifacts to forever remain artificial, not genuine.


    The runes would still have a certain function without the gate, Runes Grandmasters called it the Simting Effect. The mana paths that artifacts used can, to a certain extent, simte a lesser version of Reality Gate to exhibit their effect. When ancient runes of creation were imitated, they had a tendency to forcefully open a path into existence. That was the way to Runes Masters used to create artificial artifacts.


    It was also way artificial artifacts were a lot less mana-efficient. An analog that Arthur read was about a dam and a stream. If the dam was open, then the stream would flow unhindered. If the dam was closed, then you needed a greater amount of stream to apply enough force to break the dam. The dam was the Reality Gate.


    Research into this was done by all the nations in the world as it was directly linked to economy, military, and politics. However, the Reality Gate remained only an impossible dream to even the greatest runes masters, so they had to improvise.


    By working on theplexity,yers, merging, and fine-tuning the runes, the Runes Masters were able to stimte to a lesser extent the might of real artifact. Runes such as Mana-Absorption has also helped to decrease the mana needed to open the gate if ced on artifacts.


    This was the information that Arthur read in the library. They were also the reason that his ''artificial'' artifacts caused such a stir in the market. He had, over three weeks, made several armors and weapons that had either the Protection rune or the Fire rune.


    To put it simply, the market was in a frenzy. The quality of these runes resembled true artifacts lest they were hindered by their inferior quality. Arthur felt relieved that he has been cautious by asking Joe to sell them instead of selling them himself. Even Joe didn''t know his real name, so Arthur could simply disappear and there would be no further issues.


    Of course, he didn''t n to stop. He had an ability that resembled a money printing machine, and he had no ns of not using it. It might cause some problems in the future, and he might be kidnapped for him to spill the beans, but he would still grit his teeth through it.


    He had no ns to keep hiding forever. Runes Masters were respected by both guilds and the government. If the identity of a Runes Masters was forcefully uncovered, the Runes Association would take the proper actions against whoever did that. If pushese to shoves, he could always send a letter to the association with a few of his artifacts asking for them to hide his identity.


    The Runes Association was a world-wide organization that was unaffiliated with any nation. It has been created solely to protect Runes Masters from being exploited after a tragic series of events that happened centuries ago. If any of its members were threatened for the sake of his profession, they would step in to protect them.


    Arthur didn''t believe that the association, itself, wouldn''t try to learn of his methods. However, it was still a shield against any people who wished to learn of his identity. Even if they did trace the artifacts back to Joe, thetter didn''t know who he was.


    Arthur never visited the Goblin''s vige in these three weeks, afraid the ce was still monitored. Joe also told him that some people came asking about a masked man and a young girl, but Joe told them he knew nothing.


    When Arthur left Kira in Joe''s care, he had asked Amelia to stay in the forest until he was done. That was the reason that Joe didn''t suspect anything.


    However, this information has made Arthur feel on the edge. He couldn''t go back to the mountain range and he doubted the goblins would need him these days. Before he goes to the Runes Apprentices Cup, he would first strengthen all of the goblins.


    As for Arthur''s stats over these three weeks, they all reached 100 before stopping. No essence could raise them further and Arthur has already gone to every dungeon in the city but it was futile. When he tried to absorb the essence of monsters, his Legacy told him that evolution was needed.


    He needed to ascend to the next stage, the rei-rank. Even though his equipment and Legacy runes allowed him, for a short moment, to go transcend ranks, he was still a neo-ranker.


    This had been Arthur''s current dilemma. He had to either ask Master Ronin, who had been guiding him until now, or the Union about it. He could apply for a Rebirth Ritual, but he didn''t know what it was about nor did he want them to know his shocking growth.


    Arthur looked at his stats as he mulled over it. He had kept hunting in different dungeons when his growth became stagnant, making all of his stats to catch up to each other.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 23 (3%)]


    [Strength: 100] [+10]


    [Agility: 100] [+10]


    [Stamina: 100] [+10]


    [Perception: 100]


    [Mana: 121/121]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (30%), Useable Runes: 17]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Monster ws (D), Iron Skin (D), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Insignia: The Breaker.]


    His mana was the sole exception as it kept growing. However, he could still feel that his body was at its limit in terms of hosting mana. Like a container that was already full, his body was showing signs of ''overflowing'' of mana. That why he needed to evolve to allow mana to further increase his growth.


    Arthur remembered what Miko told him in the underground cave. The more they battled, the higher was their growth. It seems that putting oneself under extreme conditions would push mana into evolving the body to ''survive.''


    In these three weeks, he was able to learn three more runes that would benefit him in the Apprentice Cup.


    [Reinforce-I: Increase the sturdiness of an object or a living being by 10%.]


    [Weaken-I: Decrease the stats of the target by 10.]


    [Telekinesis-I: Move a target object in a 5 meters radius.]


    Arthur had to risk his life in different dungeons to learn these. He would spend more than one day holed in a dungeon trying to learn them. And after three weeks of bitter work, he was rewarded with three worthy runes.


    Reinforce increased the resilience of the body against external forces. It was popr among tankers and would always fetch high prices on the market. Furthermore, it was unlike the Protection rune that would break if the strength exceeded a certain amount. Protection was like an active shield that Arthur held and equaled his strength. Reinforce was more permanent as it reinforced anything against damage. He had obtained this from a golem in the deeper parts of Green Golems Dungeon.


    Weaken was a rune that he obtained from Deadly Race dungeon. It was a simple dungeon with a single corridor that extended for several kilometers. He would have to fight monsters and avoid being weakened by the traps. He actually learned this rune from the walls of the dungeon that had countless of these.


    As for Telekinesis¡­


    Arthur remembered the fierce battle he fought against a headless knight in the dungeon. The knight was an undead, the most fearsome type of creature out there. He had met this monster at the end of Deadly Race dungeon, followed by a fierce battle for survival.


    The battlested a whole hour before Arthur was able to kill the knight using every rune and skill he had. The knight then crumbled to dust and disappeared. This was the first Peak-Mid-Tier kill that Arthur did on his own and his legacy rewarded him with the rune. It was weird given the fact that he thought he would have to kill a high-tier monster for a rune, but it was still weed nheless. He believed that the reason he gained the rune was the monster being an undead.


    As for his skill Iron Skin, he obtained it after defeating a Cerberus in Avarice dungeon. Other than these changes and his sub-space, there was mostly nothing else.


    Except for his stagnant growth. That''s why Arthur headed today toward Master Ronin''s ce to ask for guidance.

 Chapter 85 - Manablood

    The vi that felt foreign to him at one time became a rather familiar ce. Over the past few weeks, Arthur came here a dozen of times whenever he had the chance to. Master Ronin was the ex-principal of Jerano College, making him one of the best people that could teach Arthur about mana.


    Their first lesson started before Arthur went into the trial, and they have resumed them after he was back. It was mostly about mana control, how to increase his mana, and how to replenish it through breathing.


    Breathing was the path to immortality.


    That phrase was often used by Master Ronin. Arthur didn''t know about immortality, but if breathing would make him stronger, then breathing he would do. It seems this process elerate the infiltration of mana to the body.


    That''s why Arthur learned how to control mana over the past three weeks. How he would allow his blood to carry his mana. How it was easier to let mana run through your veins and arteries instead of through bone. How to not identally rapture those blood vessels causing internal bleeding.


    Arthur still remembers how his head almost exploded trying to achieve all of these together. However, that was still not all as there were things like how to get better at using his skills through ''Gates Control'' or how to alter their usage.


    He had no idea how to do that. He did sense his mana going somewhere when he used skills, but he couldn''t sense these Gates at all. He attributed it to hisck of training and talent.


    However, training could be done and talent didn''t matter in Arthur''s case. His runes were versatile enough to allow him not to care a lot about skills. Most people only had their abilities, the thing they used to fight the most, in addition to skills that were essential to fend against different foes.


    Arthur''s ability itself was about versatility. So even if he couldn''t use skills well yet, he can make up for it through his runes. As for his runes'' strength¡­ He had noints after gaining his Fire rune.


    "Hey Arthur,e in." Mnia casually greeted him and Arthur made himself at home. He headed toward the garden where Master Ronin always sat and he, as usual, found the old man there.


    "Arthur! Have a seat," The old man greeted warmly and Arthur sat in front of him. "What brings you here?"


    Arthur hesitated to answer, as this subject was rted to his growth. However, he had no other way to safely evolve than Master Ronin''s guidance.


    "I''ve reached a bottleneck in my strength." Arthur could see Master Ronin''s eyes sh with surprise. "My mana feels like it''s overflowing." Arthur hesitated and said.


    "I see, it seems Si made the right choice."


    Arthur felt ufortable at the praise Master Ronin said, he felt like his cards were being shown. It was the cautiousness he developed over the years of being around higher-ups in work and awakeners.


    "The process of evolution is not a secret, but its details are. To raise your rank to the next stage, there are certain requirements. Some of them can only be achieved naturally, others need an agent. For neo-rankers to be a rei-ranker, they need to condense their mana."


    "Condense?"


    "Yes, condense. A qualitative change in mana. For neo-rankers, mana is an ethereal form of energy. There''s a certain limit to how much energy could be hosted in your body. However, there''s a way to go beyond that limit by turning mana from its ethereal form into a more materialistic substance."


    "What kind of substance?"


    "A semi-ethereal, semi-liquid substance that we call manablood. It''s by converting manablood to mana and condensing mana to manablood, you will be able to break through the limit of how much mana you can store in your body. By giving mana a physical state to exist in your body, it will be reliant on mana for its growth that you''ll need fewer nutrients as long as you breathe."


    "Is that why you said breathing is the path to immortality?" Arthur pondered and asked.


    "You can understand it this way." Master Ronin nodded. "Condensing your mana is widely considered as the first step to bing invincible. You''re shedding your skin for a superhuman to emerge.


    "Then, what do I need to do to condense my mana?" Arthur nodded his head as he already had a general idea of what to do. However, he was never able to find a proper and authentic method of doing it. Master Ronin looked at him for a second before answering something entirely out of Arthur''s mind.


    "There''s no specific method, you simply choose your way." Master Ronin saw Arthur''s confusion and doubt. He proceeded to exin. "Some people, the general public, do it by gathering mana below their navel, in an area called the mana sea. It''s where most of your mana tend to gather because it represents the core of your body. They keep gathering it until they lose control of their mana, and redo it over and over until a manablood is formed."


    "Doesn''t that mean it would take time?"


    "It would, yes. The manablood produced would also be of a lighter shade."


    "Shade?"


    "The darker the color of manablood, the more condensed mana it would have. It would also depend on how much mana you can gather."


    "Doesn''t that mean if I want my mana to be abundant in the future, I need to keep condensing it?"


    "It does, but it''s also not by choice. Manablood is a higher form of mana. Once formed, it would attract the surrounding mana and turn it into manablood. If you condense your manablood through breathing alone¡­ I fear you''ll have a disadvantage against others. There are secret ways to refine your manablood in every family."


    "That¡­" Arthur became speechless. If what Master Ronin said is true, then¡­ "It means the powerful people will keep getting powerful."


    "Yeah," Master Ronin sighed. "However, it cannot be helped. These families became families because of their secret training methods and abilities. Even if it was unfair to the general public, it keeps the world going. What do you think would happen if every criminal out there got his hands on a high-ss training method?"


    Arthur nodded his head in understanding, but it still felt a bit bitter. He wasn''t a part of any family or anything like that. He raised his head and looked at Master Ronin expectantly.


    The old man received Arthur gazed andughed. While stroking his chin, he shook his head.


    "I can''t leak any secret training methods. However, there''s another way to condense your mana to a high degree."


    "What would that be?"


    "Mana condensing agents."


    "Wait, uh¡­" Arthur tried to remember something Hazel told him before. When they were together in a quest to get her legacy, she told him the reason they were hunting in the swamp before.


    "Mana bloomer?" He blurted out when he remembered the name of the nt.


    "Mm, that''s one of the good agents out there." Master Ronin nodded. "There are better options, but mana condensing agents are rare."


    "How do I find them then?"


    "You can wait until you get to Jerano College, or you can¡­" Master Ronin looked toward the vi and Arthur followed his gaze. Over there inside, Arthur could see Mnia having a verbal fight with a brown-skinned man.


    "There''s a reason why his family is one of the Seven Families despite them having fewerbat abilities than others." Master Ronin smiled mysteriously. "They can find things that help them get stronger through their ability."


    "I don''t think we should interrupt them now." After one nce at how irritated Mnia was, Arthur decided it was best against calling Si over now.


    "Yeah, even I fear her in that state." Master Ronin coughed and Arthur could see some sweat over his bald head.


    "Is everything okay between the two?"


    "Mm, let''s say that Si''s mind-reading ability had made him quite popr with thedies."


    "Oh¡­" Arthur''s head nked as he never realized Mnia had such feelings. The fight kept going until Si was kicked out into the garden.


    Bang!


    The sliding door was mmed and the whole house was shaking. Cutting a sorry figure, Si walked over to them downcast.


    "Uh-hum, hello Arthur." He tried to lookposed and dignified as nothing happened. Arthur gave him an ''I have seen it all'' stare that made Si cough in embarrassment and Master Ronin burst intoughter.


    "You shouldn''t have allowed it to get this far, Si." Master Ronin said with an amused expression. Seeing his image crumble, Si sulked on the side until Master Ronin broke the news to him. "Arthur needs to go through Rebirth."


    "Already?" Si''s expression morphed into one of surprise and delight. Arthur nodded his head and Siughed while grabbing his shoulders. "I knew there was something about you!"


    "Yeah, yeah. My shoulder will be dislocated." Arthur grumbled.


    "Haha, my bad. Then¡­" Si let go of him and turned to Master Ronin.


    "We need your help." Master Ronin nodded his head. Si, on the other hand, sat crossed-legged in front of them and grinned at Arthur.


    "There''s a reason people follow me," He said while keeping eye contact with Arthur. "I always give them what they need." Arthur could feel the excitement in his eyes. "I heard you''re going to participate in the Runes Apprentice Cup. After you''re done with that, I''ll let you meet my family. Not the bastard who abandoned me, but my sworn brothers and sisters. Together with them, we''ll get you one of the finest condensing agents out there."

 Chapter 86 - Oren’s Worries

    When Arthur left Master Ronin''s ce, he headed toward a restaurant instead of going home. It was a high-ss restaurant, but he could afford it with his current wealth.


    On a side note, it was a lot. He had already procured a million dors from selling his artifacts. Each of his Protection Armors was sold for thirty thousand. While his Fire-Swords were sold for fifty thousand. His ability was a money-printing machine. However, he had stopped selling the artifacts since he didn''t want the market to overflow with them.


    However, their life remained the same except for their grocery and outfits. Arthur made sure his clothes weren''t extravagant, yet not shabby. He wore a in grey t-shirt and blue jeans most of the time. Arthur had to exin that they couldn''t pay their debt yet or move to a better house before they were able to understand what happened to his father. His mom and brother agreed.


    As he walked in, the receptionist seemed awkward as she exined that he needed a reservation to eat in this restaurant. It seems she had misjudged him based on his clothing that wasn''t fit for the restaurant''s atmosphere.


    "Arthur Silvera, check it." Arthur furrowed his brows at her and the receptionist started checking the list. After finding his name, her eyes turned round as she started apologizing. Arthur waved it off and the receptionist guided him to the VIP table on a raised tform than the rest and a view showing the whole city.


    "Pft, you know how to pick your clothing." Emmaughed when she saw himing and Arthur''s brow twitched.


    "Are you mocking me?" He asked as he pulled the chair without waiting for the receptionist to do so, making her even more awkward before she hurriedly left.


    "Not at all, I like simplicity. Wish I could do the same," Emma said, seeming slightly ruthful that she had to wear a dress.


    "Then why didn''t you?" Arthur asked, studying her simple, yet elegant, ck dress. It was then that he felt slightly alienated by his simple clothing. However, he didn''t care.


    "Mm, my butler wouldn''t allow me."


    "Oh¡­ Lives of daughters from wealthy families are sure rough."


    "Hahaha, they are! We need to mind this and mind that, I''m sick of it. That''s why I''m excited to leave this city next week!" Emma''s face was dyed with excitement, making Arthur''s heart also beat a bit faster at the notion of leaving.


    "What day are we leaving?"


    "Tuesday, if nothing happens."


    "I thought the Runes Apprentice Cup starts on Friday?"


    "Yeah, but we''ll spend a few days in our workshop in the capital. You''ll get to see how my family works since you''ll be representing us."


    "And your family just agreed?" Arthur asked, slightly nervous that her family might realize his runes were different.


    "Yeah, they did after I convinced them. It was hard to do so without you giving me any of your works."


    "I was kind of busy, sorry."


    "Mm, that busy?" Emma perked her lips as she went into deep pondering. After a while, the waiter came and they ordered the best course meal the restaurant had. "Since I was the one who asked for us to meet, I''ll be paying." Arthur simply nodded at her words.


    "What is it that you wanted to talk about in person?" Arthur asked after he remembered her message. When Emma heard this, her face got a little more serious.


    "It''s about your work. I''ve seen it in the association. It''s also the reason I asked to sponsor your participation." Emma''s tone was grave, making Arthur slightly shift in his seat. "I don''t know how much time you''ve been working on that rune, but it was beautiful. I could sense the mana in it. It was almost alive." Her words were still in a grave tone, but they held admiration.


    "I don''t have a way to prove that I''m trustworthy yet," She said while leaning back and sighing. "But I do wish for my benefit. If we work together, I don''t think there''s a limit for how far we can go." She said, slightly expectant.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I''m offering you a job at our workshop in the capital. You can start working there as soon as you finish the Runes Apprentice Cup."


    Her words made Arthur slightly frown, as this wasn''t in his consideration. To be honest, he''d rather stay alone since he couldn''t work in front of others. Even if he got his own space in the workshop, his work would still be examined closely and tested. A couple of artifacts with no origin has already shocked the market, making some believe that he had unearthed an ancient armory of some city, not to mention working in a workshop and producing works for others.


    "Sorry," He could see her lips arc downward at his words. "I can''t. I have separate goals to achieve." Arthur said thinking about the other world. "I''m going to attend college, I need to." He said with a determination that forced Emma to nod helplessly.


    They ate their meal and didn''t talk about anything else for the rest of the night. They talked about their travel to the capital the next week and what would Arthur need to bring. They also discussed the format of the Runes Apprentices Cup.


    Leaving the restaurant, Arthur''s mind still lingered on Emma''s words. He realized that he needed to find a way to disguise his runes as artificial runes. The mana consumed is far less than artificial runes, making it hard to disguise his works in the long-term. Until now, he had used basic tier runes that were still within an eptable range. If his runes evolve and he keeps sending them into the world, it would be more apparent.


    The only relieving factor is that his runes, except for their lower mana consumption and higher output, were simr to artificial runes. If he kept using basic runes, maybe he could pull it off?


    Arthur shook his head. He was torn between showing too much and showing too little. He didn''t want to suffer because he feared what the world would think. However, he also didn''t want to attract unwarranted attention to himself that might spell his doom.


    His head ached as he went back home.


    ***


    Oren opened his eyes to the familiar, slightly cracked, ceiling. It was just like any other day, but his life was forever changed after he became aware of mana. His brother exined that abilities, told to him by Master Ronin, awaken when the gate finally opens. Oren could feel those gates distinctly, deep within his very beings.


    He removed the sheets and sat up, still feeling drowsy. He had spent all night on the phone with¡­ Selena. She had been his crush until she confessed to him that she liked him, making Oren turn tails and run. He knew he wasn''t worthy; it would be an unbnced rtionship. Furthermore, he was still young, only turning sixteen next winter.


    However, his awakening and his brother gave him a boost in self-confidence. He could feel his body getting stronger as he hunted in dungeons. He did so mostly with Selena and a few others, who didn''t like Oren a lot but were friends with Selena.


    He wore the armor his brother gave him as he remembered his words. Oren didn''t know much about equipment, but he was taught about artifacts. His brother said that there were runes on his armor and sword that would help him if he ever gets in trouble.


    His brother was worried sick about him hunting on his own and only allowed him to hunt in primitive grade dungeons for now. However, Oren nned on heading to a higher tier dungeon today to test his limits. It wasn''t that he wanted to disobey his brother, but it was just that he wished to get stronger. Fighting in a mana-rich environment has been proven to be beneficial.


    He wore his armor and left the room, passing by Arthur''s door. As he was a few feet away, he heard his brother shouting through the door.


    "I¡­ did it! Finally!"


    Oren didn''t know what was going on, but his brother was participating in apetition in a few days. He came back the other day and holed himself up in his room, unwilling to leave saying he had important training to do.


    Smiling that his brother was making progress, Oren was more pumped to hunt today to get stronger. He left his house and headed to a dungeon of the mid-tier rank. They would hunt low-mid-tier monsters there with Selena and her friends.


    To make things clearer, Selena and her friends were the top students in his grade. Oren had no idea why Selena was into him like he was into her. He did ask this question when she told him that she liked him.


    ''I like you,''


    ''Huh? Why?''


    His face burned as he remembered hisme answer. However, she never told him the reason why. She would always smile and say ''just because'' leaving Oren even more confused.


    "Am I getting pranked?" Oren wondered as he boarded the runic train toward the city''s downtown. No matter how long he waited for her to tell him ''Ha! You fool, it was a prank!'', she didn''t say or act in that way at all. All he got from her was unconditional care.


    Even if Oren was suspicious of her reasons, he still wanted to get close to her since she was his crush ever since he saw her. He braced his heart for today, thinking it might be the day he returns home crying for being fooled.

 Chapter 87 - Going Around Problems

    It was quite ironic that Arthur, an uneducated person who had to drop out of school, would receive an ability containing the word ''wordsmith.'' After his dinner with Emma, Arthur came back home and looked the word up.


    Wordsmith, someone who skillfully uses words. If hebined that meaning with runes, that his ability would mean someone who skillfully uses runes. Another word that popped out was a ''writer.''


    Arthur has always used his runes like skills, but past incidents proved otherwise. When he was in the trial, he was able to set conditions for the ring to alert him of iing monsters. When he saved Hazel, he altered his detection rune''s range of work by expending mana. With Dimon, he targeted a specific poison using his heal rune.


    It has been obvious all along, but Arthur failed to see it. His runes weren''t items to be used, they were his ability. To put it simply, his runes didn''t have a separate gate each. His knowledge of runes, engraved deeply in his mind, would allow him to ess the Reality Gate that was in his soul.


    To put it more simply, his runes weren''t skills. They were his ability, a unique gate to himself. The researching for the past three weeks wasn''t for nothing, he had learned many things that could solve his questions. Abilities were gates unique to each person, some people would have a gate that generates fire, others control gravity.


    Arthur''s gate was unique in that it controlled runes, the ancientnguage of the world. Thenguage of creation itself.


    He spent a whole day to think these things through. He had a hypothesis in his mind that would serve as a way for him to lie his way through the world and hide his ability.


    His ability was like an onion. The more he peeled, the moreyers he would find. He had already discovered that he could set ''conditions of activation'' or ''range of activation'' or ''target of activation'' for temporary runes.


    What about permanent ones? Can he alter those too? His time was limited, and he spent days sitting in his room to find a method. He started by picking up the first core, looking at it like a surgeon would look at his tools right before surgery.


    "Time to see what are the limits of my ability." Arthur breathed in. With a flick of his hand, a fire rune appeared. The rune floated gently, emitting a bright red color as if it was made of mes themselves. Arthur controlled the rune and it danced around him like a firefly.


    Arthur then brought the rune in front of him, not to the core. With his two hands, he fused the two, and just like before, the core broke down and turned ethereal as the rune enveloped it. It looked like a ball of red lines for the observer. This was a permanent rune.


    Instead of fusing the rune into a sword or somece else, Arthur tried to expand the rune. At first, he only used his ''will'' to look into the rune or change it. His attempts were a failure as the rune wouldn''t budge, only moving as he willed it.


    "Hmm¡­" He scratched his head in a dilemma, not knowing where to go from here. Remembering that mana was needed for temporary runes, Arthur used his mana and allowed it to seep into the rune.


    Like an exploding star, bright colors dyed his vision as his consciousness shifted toward the inside of the rune. Like a holographic sphere surrounding him, Arthur saw the rune from the inside. He felt as if he was standing in jelly-like water, observing the surrounding.


    This change needed a few moments for Arthur to take in. He studied his surrounding, feeling like being surrounded by snakes as the runic lines twisted and turned. He felt them be so familiar like he would feel toward his kin. In the middle of this world, surrounded by the rune, existed a single gate. It raged with fire like it would burn anything that passed through it.


    ''It would even burn mana¡­'' Arthur realized this was the Reality Gate that would turn mana into the fire. However, he still couldn''t move his body as he wished. Furthermore, he had no idea how to alter the permanent rune.


    His goal was simple. Staring at the gate, Arthur knew exactly what to do. He needed to destroy this gate. This was the method he would use to create artificial runes when he needed to. However, looking at it¡­


    He realized it wouldn''t be that easy. To alter even temporary runes, he needed to expend arge amount of mana. As for eliminating the gate itself? Arthur looked at the ancient-looking gate, created from pirs of fire and twisting mes in absolute amazement.


    "Fascinating¡­"


    He wouldn''t be able to witness such a sight in the real world. This was the source of runes and held the power to alter the reality behind it. However, this masterpiece of nature needed to be destroyed. Arthur gathered his mana and sent it into the rune. His blue-hued mana enveloped the surrounding gently and then crashed like a fierce, angry, wave at the gate of fire. The gate distorted and the whole space started shaking.


    His mana was draining as Arthur tried to brutally destroy the gate. Almost empty of mana, the gate finally showed signs of cracks making Arthur''s heart leap with joy. The gate crumbled the next second, to Arthur''s great relief.


    However, the relief proved to be too early as the whole space started shaking. Like a house without pirs, the runic lines cracked and crumbled as Arthur was sent outside the space. In his hand, the rune crumbled to nothingness and only the remains of the core proved that it ever existed.


    "¡­ What just happened?" Arthur asked himself incredulously. Everything was going well until he destroyed the gate. Did the foundation of the rune rely on the gate itself? Is that why it took Runes Masters so much time and mana to construct the rune by itself without the gate?


    "Uh, how do I go from here then? Should I just practice using artificial runes?"


    Arthur had his hand on his temples as he pondered the possible paths. The Runes Apprentices Cup was only next week and he sucked at mana control. Master Ronin was even ''amazed'' at how much he was brought with his mana, using it in an on and off manner. As for runes inscription? It required even more control.


    He sat there for a while before deciding to give it another go. He replenished his mana and did the same thing again, but also failed. He replenished his mana again and decided to use mana to support the runic lines themselves while simultaneously destroying the gate. He saw some sess at this as the space was held longer before crumbling when his mana was no longer supporting it.


    "UGH!" Arthur threw himself on the bed and shouted with his pillow covering his face. He then started rolling back and forth on the bed as he tried to think of what to do.


    "This is more difficult than I imagined¡­"


    But there was no other way.


    For the next few days, Arthur kept trying to construct the lines while destroying the gate. His efforts proved futile as it was Monday morning, a day before his travel, and he saw no luck.


    He listlessly sat on the bed while thinking of what to do. How could he destroy the gate if the gate''s existence was essential for the rune to exist?


    While lying on the bed, Arthur closed his eyes to rest. It has been some stressful few days that Arthur couldn''t sleep peacefully. Luckily, his mana increased a bit with all of the usage and replenishment. That was the only good thing about it.


    Arthur opened his phone and wanted to do something to rx. He started browsing through articles on thetest news that were ''trendy'' like new awakeners and how much potential they had. He skimmed through most of the glorifying of the awakeners, the guilds they belonged to, or the government and looked up some names he was familiar with.


    Miko was one such name. He missed her, even though they didn''t spend ''years'' together as friends, she was still a good friend of his. She used to teach him the things hecked and go through life and death battles for his sake. He sighed when the results were mostly of people he didn''t know and closed his phone.


    He regretted fighting her when he agreed to help Hazel. He wondered why he thought he had to help her, it only resulted in him being stabbed in the back.


    ''Did I want others to help me in return, being alone there? Or was it simply the loneliness that made me try to win others?''


    He didn''t know. He shook his head as thinking about these wouldn''t help. His thoughts drifted further into the past as memories kept rolling like a movie tape, unceasing.


    Arthur opened his eyes. He checked the time and an hour has already passed by. He decided to try a new approach to the issue of the gate since this one didn''t work. Unlike before, he doesn''t need to ovee problems. Sometimes it was okay to go around.


    Arthur decided that instead of destroying the gate, he would try to close it.

 Chapter 88 - Selena’s Love And Fire

    Her ginger hair wlessly swung with her waving, making Oren doubt if she was sparkling. Even at such a distance, he could see her blue eyes glistering in contrast to her white skin. However, if someone asked Oren about the thing that he liked the most about Selena, it would be her freckles. They turned her beautiful features into one of cuteness.


    He tottered to the group that was waiting for him, albeit the rest not being as weing as Oren. He stood closer to Selena since she was the only ''friend'' he had in the group.


    "This armor suits you, Oren," Selena said, grinning in either mockery or delight. Oren had a hard time telling which of the two it was, but he still became bashful at her words.


    "The mouse is now a rat, it seems." Said a guy in the group, clearly mocking Oren''s timed character.


    "Shut up," Selena snapped at him, and the guy shut his mouth. Oren could feel the guy''s eyes burn with envy as he red at Oren. "Are you guys ready?" Selena asked, slightly excited.


    The group nodded and they headed into the dungeon. They showed their Union Awakeners IDs before heading toward the portal and finding themselves in a forest. Oren slightly tightened his hand around the hilt of his sword due to the nervousness of the fight toe.


    ***


    Selena had a n. A simple yet well-thought-of n. The only reason she agreed to hunt in this dungeon, at the suggestion of another group member, was that she wanted to show how capable she was to Oren.


    She was a girl with a crush, after all.


    If anyone told her that she would like someone like Oren a year ago, she would call them liars. However, the reality was sometimes stranger than fiction. That''s why when you notice someone, you can''t help but starting to develop feelings for them.


    It was all about noticing them in a certain way, that is.


    It was a boring day at the academy, another routine she had to go through despite all the boredom she felt. Many of the students, male students mostly, flocked around her as she was a powerful awakener from a renowned background.


    It was boring. Their ways and their games. Their showing-off at every possible chance. It was not appealing the first time, and it wasn''t any appealing now. That''s why she hated school. She hated her father as well, for throwing her in this school with her older brother. She knew she could go somewhere better, but her father sent her here to ''discipline her behavior'' although he was met with little sess.


    She had a wild nature, she had to admit. That''s why it was rather understandable (not really) that she would fall for Oren that was so unlike her. Yet he was so different from others. It happened on that boring day when she fled to sit on the roof. Her eyes reflected the sky as she was pondering the reason that she had to suffer here instead of fighting an exciting battle.


    She heard a whimper, a scream, andughter. Anything was enough to pull away from her already bored self, so she peeked from the roof to see what was going on.


    Bullying, as always. A guy was getting mocked and shoved by a gang of thugs that called themselves students. Selena had some ideas of going down there and showing them true strength, but she knew better than that.


    If she intervened, the life of the bullied students would get harsher and harsher. They wouldn''t be able to touch her, so they wouldsh out their anger on the student when she was not around. It happened before. However, it seems someone wasn''t as wise as she was.


    He stuttered, telling them it was wrong to treat him like this. The gang roared inughter after a slight pause. Selena was taken aback as well, as this student was a non-awakener. What did he step out for?


    Foolish, she thought.


    He couldn''t even stand probably, and he was soon beaten like the other student. However, unlike the first and unlike what Selena expected, the guy kept standing up. Since she was looking at them from an angle, she could see the guy''s face. Bruised, blood-smudged, and so unwilling to step away. He was like a mouse standing in front of a lion yet still daring to meet its gaze.


    Selena saw his gaze and her skin was covered with goosebumps from the defiant look he had. It was a look she was familiar with. One of certain helplessness yet unwillingness to be trampled. That was how she noticed him. He was also cute.


    "Selena?" His voice broke her reverie of the past. "Why are you smiling like this?" He asked with puzzlement. She had to cover her face in embarrassment for grinning at her memory. His puzzled expression made her want to ruffle his head so badly, but she held back. He had already rejected her, it was better to y it safe for now.


    "Nothing, let''s keep going." She said as the group made its way through the trees. This was a peculiar dungeon because there was a forest inside. However, it was still a mid-tier dungeon so the danger was simply a goblins'' vige.


    They nned on hunting the patrols of the vige, mainly low-mid-tier goblins. They didn''t want to push their luck as they were neo-rankers. Their team had two swordsmen, one mage, one tanker, and one healer. The swordsmen were Oren and the student that had mocked him earlier, the mage was Selena, the tanker was another quiet male student, The healer was a female friend of Selena.


    Selena continued to fantasize about the way Oren would look at her after she showed him the side of her that he had shown her of himself. She wanted him to notice her too. It was then she felt someone grab her wrist, and Selena turned around displeased at the interruption of her thoughts. However, seeing it was Oren, her face mellowed.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "I think there''s something nearby¡­" Oren said with furrowed brows and uncertainty. "Something that could be dangerous."


    "Dangerous? The most we would find here is low-mid tier." The guy from earlier interrupted. "If you''re scared, you can go back." He mocked while stealing nced at Selena''s grabbed wrist. Oren shook his head and let go.


    "It''s better if we do¡­" Oren said, feeling uneasy.


    "Coward!" The tanker spat with displeasure.


    "Want me to beat the living hell out of you?" Selena red at him, feeling rageful. The tanker shrunk back while clutching his teeth. Selena turned to Oren as she tried to assure him. "If any dangerous monster appears, I can take care of it." She said with confidence that forced Oren to nod his head.


    The group kept advancing until they heard low murmurs of monsters. It was a goblin patrol like they had expected. They were all low-mid-tier wearing shabby armor and holding rusted and irregr swords.


    "Attack like we usually do, assume formation," Selena ordered and the rest obeyed. They surrounded the goblins stealthily beforeunching their attacks. Sword shes and de-like water descended as the goblins'' screams echoed. Oren used his mana to cover his sword, and it made a huge amplification to his powers as his mana was rich and abundant. The other guy had a sword-rted ability that allowed him to send shes across the air. As for Selena, she was a water mage with exceptional control that couldmand water to cut through steel.


    The goblins were dead after a few attacks and counterattacks between the two sides. In the end, the group came out triumphant and the healer tended to their wounds.


    "That''s what scared you?" The swordsman whispered in a way that only Oren could hear but thetter ignored him as he felt the continuous dread pile in his heart. Selena kept stealing nces at Oren, expecting him to praise her ability, but she found him brooding.


    She sighed and the group kept advancing after harvesting the cores. They met another group of goblins and were also sessful in using teamwork and numbers to emerge victoriously. She could already feel the effect of battles on strengthening her but she noticed the worry on Oren''s face.


    "Are you okay?" Selena came over to ask him, worried about his well-being. "We should head back if you''re feeling unwell." She said apologetically since she dragged him into this. Oren gazed at her in an unfathomable way.


    "I don''t want you to get hurt, we should head back." His words made her heart thud in her chest as heat covered her face. There was a slight itch on behind her ears as blood rushed there due to embarrassment. Before she could nod, a shout came like a sudden storm.


    "Watch out!" The healer, a good friend of hers, shouted with such urgency that Selena knew there was something very wrong. She sensed a shadow creep underneath her legs and realized there was something behind her.


    Turning around instantly, she could see a tall, dark green, figure waving a giant hammer in her way. It was a hideous looking ogre that was probably as tall as three meters. Selena cursed in her mind for her ipetence as she constructed a wall of water to defuse the attack. However, was never the best at defending so Selena waited for the pain toe as she braced her wrist protectors in front of her chest.


    Another shadow emerged, also from behind her. Before she could say anything, Oren was already in front of her with his sword. His armor glowed exceptionally as runes emerged into existence and the hammer descended on the protectionyer destroying it after shattering the wall of water. The hammer, who has been visibly reduced in momentum, descended as it met Oren''s strike.


    "O¡­." Selena''s words were cut as the hammer descended and Oren''s body was pushed back together with hers. Even with Oren protecting her, she still felt the strength of the impact and only wondered how Oren fared against such strength. The two stumbled to the ground


    "It''s an Ogre! We need to run, now!" The tanker screamed with a pale face as this monster was at least a middle-mid-tier. They could hunt a few low-mid-tier monsters using numbers and sneak attacks but they could do nothing against this monster who was well-versed for its abnormal strength.


    Selena''s dizziness onlysted for a moment before she sought Oren in worry. She found him unharmed but his hand was shaking due to the force of impact.


    "We need to run!" The swordsman said as he pulled on Selena but the ogre was already next to them, dashing madly. It swung its hammer again and the swordsman let go of Selena as she stumbled back to the ground, the hammer missing her by an inch.


    "Shit," The swordsman cursed as he turned and fled. The rest of the group were all hesitating but the tanker gritted his teeth and used his teeth to pull the ogre''s hostility.


    "HERE!" He roared and the ogre answered with a call of its own. However, one attack made the tanker fall to the ground.


    ''I need to do something¡­'' Selena''s head spun as confusion was swept away with determination. The ogre was already heading their way since they were on their knees. Before she could summon her water, the air next to her started to heat up. Then, like the zing sun, Oren''s body was covered with a raging fire. The fire was so strong that the earth under his body turned ck in an instant.


    "COME!" Oren roared as he bolted to meet the ogre. His body and sword, covered in mes, collided with the ogre as screams of the monster, shockwaves, and scorching air spread around the two.


    Selene looked at this scene nkly. She thought she fell in love with a timid yet defiant person, but this was a raging dragon when the asion called for it.

 Chapter 89 - Source Of Abilities

    The capital city of the Yalen kingdom was located to the east of Kera, Arthur''s hometown. In-between lied many cities, strongholds, and camps of varying sizes covering the ever-stretched wilderness of the kingdom. Farming was taken care of by strongholds that defended the fertilends from attacks. Viges, like the one Arthur found in the middle of the mountain range Rovero, were rare and didn''t exist unless they had special means of defending themselves against monsters, like the ring of illusions.


    Nheless, the Yalen kingdom stretched wide and far as Arthur could see from his seat in the ne. Although mounts were also used for long-distance travel, it was of a lesser-luxury than nes that used mana as fuel. Ever since the industrial revolution of mana, fuels like diesel and gasoline were buried in what is called The Era Before Magic. Mana was a renewable source of energy that could be used at the same time as being ''resupplied'' the world. The mana used would be converted back to mana after a certain time has passed and the runes lost their function.


    From his seat in the ne, sitting beside Emma, her butler, and two guards, Arthur could see thend that has stretched to meet the sky.


    "It''s so¡­"


    "First time on a ne?" Emma asked smiling. Arthur wasn''t embarrassed about these things next to her anymore and simply nodded. "Well, you''ll get to enjoy it since the flight would take five hours until we reach the capital."


    Emma opened a book leaving Arthur to gaze through the window. The clouds soon blocked his view and there was nothing more than an endless blue sky and white fluffy clouds. As Arthur remembered it, the Yalen kingdom was located on the west side of the Anera continent. It was bordered by the smaller kingdom, Anerk, from the west making it have no borders with the Great Blood Ocean. Kera was one of the closest cities to the Anerk Kingdom making it essential for trade since most of the imported goods would arrive from the ports of Anerk.


    Arthur opened a screen in front of him that showed real-time location. Their ne was cutting across the Yalen kingdom from the west to the central part of the kingdom where the capital, Yalenia, existed.


    At three hours mark, a broadcast mentioning the existence of a herd of flying monsters was issued. The broadcaster, probably the pilot, mentioned that there would be no harm as the defensive arrays have been activated. Arthur could feel the shift of mana as the whole ne was covered with a soft hue from the outside. A few minutester, there were some vibrations in the ne as the monsters collided with the defensive arrays. It onlysted a short moment before the herd either scattered or was killed.


    The trip ended with Arthur feeling irritated by the crowded ne, but it was inevitable giving the sheer resources needed to manufacture a ne that could survive the threats of the sky. They needed to make up for every penny they invested. It was still fun nheless.


    Emma and her butler led the way across the airport''s security with its staff tending to them in a VIP manner. From what Arthur heard from Emma, surnamed Agard, her family was famous for producing a runes'' grandmaster, her grandfather. The rest of her family were either Runes'' Masters or academics in that field.


    They found a limousine waiting for them outside. The group had no luggage whatsoever since Arthur had everything he needs in his subspace and Emma had her artifact. They boarded the car and the engine soon came to life, taking them across the city.


    Thend surrounding the airport was mainlyid with farnds, away from the skyscrapers of the capital. It was made to reduce the poption affected by the noise of the machinery used in the airnes and the airport. The car cut through a few miles before they could finally spot the capital in the distance.


    Bounded by hills and the Heji river, the capital of the Yalen kingdom was as beautiful as capitals tended to be. The hills served toyout the capital in such a way that its skyscrapers were on an almost equal level with the buildings on the hills. This integration of both modernization and magic towers made the capital seem like a city out of a fairy tale told to kids before bed.


    The capital had another name, Tower City. The reason was simple. A magic tower was looked upon the capital, taller than any skyscraper with a solid 500 meters. It was the destination of many awakeners for its infinite opportunities and dangers. The number of floors the tower had is estimated to be 51, making it a challenge that has yet to be cleared even by the strongest people out there. This was one of the structures left behind by the Era of Yore when magic was at its peak.


    The hills around the center of the capital served to host its important ces, like the coliseum, The Academy of Magic, the Union''s Headquarters, and the Pce of Royals. These were but a few other than the famous markets, auction houses, smithery, and runes workshops.


    The car made its way on the highway leading to the center of the city, where the general poption lived. They stopped at a hotel where their stay was arranged until the Runes Apprentice Cup would take ce. It wouldn''t be happening in the capital, but the teleportation circle that transported them there would be in the pce.


    "We have time until next week, we''ll get to go around and have fun, visit the workshop and learn, and rest until then," Emma said as her heels nked the marble floor of the hotel.


    Arthur followed as he nced around the foyer and its giant chandelier. They arrived at the reception and Emma showed him her ID. The receptionist quickly produced the maic rooms'' keys for Arthur, Emma, and their entourage.


    "You can rest in your room for the rest of the day, maybe you can go sightseeing? I need to meet a few¡­ friends and business partners. We''ll go to the workshop early the next morning." Emma informed him and Arthur nodded while bidding her goodbye.


    After a few short moments of taking the elevator and searching for his room, Arthur found himself lying on thefy king-sized bed in his room. It had a simple d¨¦cor with a great view of the city.


    Arthur kept staring through the balcony at the bustling capital with all of its lights, rotating buildings, and flying mounts and artifacts. He mulled over which ce he should visit since he had half of the day off. It was then that his phone rang, it was his brother.


    "Hey, Oren. I just got here." The video call connected and Oren''s face filled the screen. It took Arthur a few moments to notice there was something wrong. "What happened?" He asked as he saw Oren''s haggard and tired expression.


    "Hey, bro," Oren said weekly, Arthur could see the background, and Oren was in their house. "I just wanted to ask you about something. Today, I headed to a dungeon with friends¡­"


    Oren then proceeded to tell Arthur what happened. As the story went on, Arthur''s face betrayed his anger and disappointment.


    "I told you to keep hunting in primitive-tier dungeons for now!" Oren flinched at Arthur''s shout, bespeaking his anger. Arthur was calmed by his shout and breathed heavily. "You know I''m just worried about you."


    "I do¡­ I''m sorry." Oren said, downcast. Arthur had no choice but to tell him it was okay. "After the ogre appeared, we were in a pinch and I had to do something. So, I just tried attacking and¡­" His brother''s voice trailed. "And I was suddenly controlling fire. Is this what you told me about? The fire skill?"


    "Yeah. It''s the reason your impulsiveness hasn''t killed you yet." Arthur said slightly irritated. Oren nodded but he was still at a loss for words. "What?" Arthur had no choice but to ask.


    "I thought it was a skill, like the one I received before from the dungeon. But¡­ it was different." His brother''s words made Arthur straighten his back and listen attentively. "It was as if I had another ability."


    "What? Ability? That can''t be¡­" Arthur stopped talking as a sudden realization struck him. He has never given another person a skill except for the goblins. He has always considered them to be a skill, but were they?


    Arthur remembered the Reality Gate he managed to close after relentless training for a day beforeing here. He had managed to close the gate and turn the artifact created into an artificial one. However, what if he gave the rune with the closed gate to a person?


    "¡­ Skills are artificial abilities!" Arthur eximed in surprise as goosebumps covered his skin. His irises shock at this sudden realization. This was the main difference between skills and abilities! Whether the gate was opened or not would determine everything.


    "What?" His brother couldn''t understand what he meant. Arthur regained hisposure as his heart was beating loudly in his chest.


    "It''s okay, we''ll talk about this when I get back. Don''t do something as reckless again, okay?" Arthur warned and closed the call after he saw Oren nod his head. He then sat on the bed as his whole body was trembling.


    It was the same. Artificial runes were skill if given to a person, and artificial artifacts if given to an object. As for real, genuine rune with an Opened Reality Gate? It gave abilities!


    "This¡­"


    It exined why Arthur couldn''t give himself the permanent runes. He didn''t have to turn the rune into a skill because runes were genuine abilities on their own! His ability was the source of every ability out there!

 Chapter 90 - Pure Loath

    The Magic Tower of Yalen, it was called. You could see why, as the royal family has possession of the tower and taxed all of the people that would venture into it.


    Markets were cramped around it to buy or sell anything tower-rted. The crowd was bustling and many foreigners moved about, dying the crowd with their unique traits. Some were exceptionally tall, bronzed, carrying a darker skin tone. Others were exceedingly pale, having sharp features and pointy noses with slitty-eyes.


    As Arthur roamed around in the crowd, he could hear thenguages of many merging into a song of diversity. The Eastern tongue Janea with their fastnguage, the brute but concise words of Halin of giants, and the modern Yalverannguage. These were some of thenguages Arthur managed to pick up in the crowd.


    The Yalverannguage was one shared by the merge of three kingdoms in a union, facilitating the trade among the three and the shared knowledge. It was one of the most importantnguages to learn in the Anera continent since many magic books were written in thisnguage. There was also the fact that the Anerk kingdom boarded the Great Blood Ocean, hosting one of the most important harbors for Anera''s trade. Anerk was called as such because it was the gateway to the Anera continent.


    Arthur ate from a few stands that specialized in mana-roasted meat and Kieran fruits, a specialty of the Yalen kingdom that was a fruit with a mild-honey taste. Arthur got to enjoy those delicacies as he walked around the capital for the first time and headed toward the tower. He had no ns of entering the tower since he couldn''t get stronger at the moment, but he did want to see it for himself.


    As the buildings started to appear less frequently, reced by many defensive measures to assure the citizens, Arthur could see the tower getting closer. Eventually, to see the top of the tower, Arthur had to crane his neck that his chin pointed upward. Even then, the clouds blocked his view. Whirling around the tower as if they were possessed, slight fog permeated the surrounding.


    A high wall circrly besieged the tower. Markets and booths were all around the walls, selling essential supplies like potions from Jenea or swords from Halin. It was the first time Arthur saw products from other countries, making it even more appealing. As he made his way through the gate engraved with illustrations of mythical beasts, arcing the only entrance to the tower grounds, Arthur felt like he was a pilgrim as everyone headed there.


    There was a sense of unity as Arthur walked among people determined to change their lives. He could almost feel the blood-boiling passion of rising against the odds of life. However, he had no ns of entering. It would be a waste of time for the current him. He had to wait for Sier to find him the mana condensing agent that he mentioned.


    It was then that his nose picked up on a foul smell. He thought it came from someone who hadn''t bathed for ages, but there was no one close to him. He peered through the crowd as he saw the origin of this stench. His skin crawled and shivered as sweat started pouring from his back.


    Standing in the middle of the crowd was a single figure. However, the word figure was not the best word for ''it.'' It was a pitch-ck entity from head to toe with tar-like substance dancing like mes flickering around it. It had the general outline of a human or a humanoid creature, but Arthur couldn''t sense anything ''human'' or ''alive'' about it. It stood there silently gazing at the tower with someone else with their backs to Arthur.


    As if it had sensed his gaze, the pitch-ck figure turned around and returned Arthur''s gaze. Strangely enough, its face was the only human-like thing about him. However, this could only be said about the general outline of it.


    The ''white'' of ''his'' eyes were also ck. His skin was cracked at many ces as if it was barely containing what streamed out of it. As if trying to break free, there was also me-dancing-like tar substance that resembled miniature snakes. His irises were strangely red that it gave Arthur the feeling of looking at a wild beast.


    Arthur stood there as the figure scrutinized him, unable to move a muscle. He saw the figure''s mouth move as if he was talking to the person next to him. The other person, with a normal-looking appearance, turned around to look at Arthur as well. For some reason, Arthur activated his Camouge skill instinctively as if he wanted to hide. With the crowd serving as a distraction, he began to move before the other person could spot him. Luckily, he managed to lose them before they were able to identify him. Through the gaps between the crowds'' heads, Arthur was able to see the face of the other person. He was stunned when he was able to recognize it, it was the face of an enemy of his. A beautiful face but a vile character.


    It was Tyrin, the person who wanted Arthur''s dagger so bad that he sent people after him. If not for Yuran''s presence at that time, Arthur doubted if he would have been able to keep his dagger or his life. Tyrin looked among the crowd, seemingly for Arthur, but he was unable to find him.


    Arthur saw Tyrin turn around and head into the tower. It was only then that he realized the pitch-ck figure was nowhere to be seen anymore. His heart was thudding loudly in his chest as he realized that no one else seemed to notice the ck figure earlier.


    As he stood there all alone, Arthur found his mouth to be dry. He had no idea what he just witnessed or if any of it was real, but that thing didn''t look human or a monster in any way.


    ''A ghost?'' Arthur pondered, but found it highly unlikely. He had seen Hazel''s ghosts before; they were ethereal beings thatcked a physical body. This ''thing'' or ''person,'' Arthur didn''t know which of the two, was as real as the people around him.


    With a troubled heart, Arthur returned to the hotel unable to ease his mind. There was a certain feeling inside of him that couldn''t be described toward that creature.


    It was pure loath.


    It didn''te from Jizo''s will, neither did ite from Arthur''s personality, but it came from something far more fundamental. A difference in existence that Arthur felt he couldn''t co-exist with this creature.


    It waste at night, after a dinner that tasted nd in his room, Arthur decided that he would pay Tyrin back and find out what that creature was. As he has determined his mind, Arthur dialed someone that he has been relying ontely. Someone who was the best to uncover information among the people Arthur knew. It was Si.


    ***


    Emma came down from her room and entered the restaurant where Arthur was waiting for her, rhythmically nking her heels, pulling Arthur''s attention from his breakfast. She wore a simple green robe that seemed a bit oversized, extending to her knees. Under it was a white shirt, ck jeans, and leather boots. Her blonde hair was made into a bun with a hairpin holding it together. With her green eyes, more than one head was turned her way.


    "Ready to go?" Emma smiled as she slid into the chair in front of him. Arthur had to fake-cough to distract himself from her dazzling appearance, before nodding.


    The two left the hotel and headed toward the hills with the workshop. There was a private car that picked them up and cut through the capital''s street. It was a bit of a distance from the hills with the workshop on them, but the way felt short with Emma keeping himpany as she introduced the workshop to him.


    It was called Twilight Workshop, specialized in the research of artifacts and production of artificial artifacts. It couldn''t be called a factory since the runes were inscribed manually, but its production output was among the top in the Yalen kingdom. Just to put that into perspective, the Yalen kingdom was known for its artificial artifacts in the Anera continent.


    As Arthur felt the car stopping, he peered through the window to see the workshop. A giant rectangr building with surrounding parks presented itself majestically. It wasn''t adorned with unnecessarily extravagant decorations, but its simplicity was ssy. The walls, painted with shades of beige and gray, were inscribed with what seemed like mana gathering runes judging by the amount of mana Arthur felt as he left the car.


    "Wee to the Twilight Workshop, where only your skill would hold you back," Emma said as she stretched her arms and made a turn dramatically like she was weing Arthur to a new world. Arthur was baffled andughed at her antics.


    "I have no worries about my skills,"


    "Oh! We have a confident neer; everyone should be careful!" Emma ced her hand on her mouth as if she was surprised and Arthur yed along.


    "What can I say, nothing can stop me," Arthur said while shrugging, earning augh from Emma. The two stopped fooling around and entered the workshop.


    "Before we present you to the staff, let''s get you dressed!" Emma said as she walked excitedly.


    "What? What''s wrong with my clothes?" Arthur narrowed his eyes. He tried to pick up the pace to walk alongside her as she walked through the reception. She greeted the employees and they stole curious nces at Arthur while bowing respectfully.


    "Don''t be that sensitive, there''s nothing wrong with them. However, we''ll have you wear our workshop''s formal attire!" Emma said as she made a 360-degree spin as if she was showing Arthur the attire he''d be wearing.


    It was the beginning of a hectic day.

 Chapter 91 - Twilight Workshop

    After grabbing a set of clothes from the Workshop''s storage, Arthur was pushed into a changing room with a mirror in it. Along the way, he got to witness the workshop dust-clean corridors, the fountains that gave a refreshing ambiance, and the green-robed Runes Master going in and out of rooms.


    A sigh left his mouth after Emma left him alone in the room. He started to slowly undress as his stomach churned at the thought of meeting all of these Runes Masters. However, he felt better when he remembered histest achievement in controlling the Reality Gate in permanent runes.


    He was sessful in closing the gate. Right now, his control over mana was too lousy for him to be able to open it. He had to use brute force to close the gate itself on such a fine-level, so he had to wait until his control was better for him to reopen already closed gates.


    He undressed. Starting with his shoes, followed by his t-shirt, andstly his trousers. Standing there in his underwear, he was once again conscious of how much he changed. His previously skinny hands were now lined with chiseled muscles as if he was a weight-lifter for many years. However, his face remained the same only bing sharper than it used to be. Arthur didn''t know if it was his personality that changed or his features.


    He wore the white shirt, followed by the ck trousers, and then the leather boots. This was his first time wearing something so formal-looking and Arthur had to admit he looked better than usual. Thest piece of clothing was the green-robe with its wide sleeves and silk-like texture. Arthur felt the fabric touch his thighs as he wore it and realized howfy wearing it was.


    There was a single embedded emblem sewed into the robe that was of a single moon overlooking a forest. It had a linen texture with white color. As he looked at himself in the mirror, Arthur felt like a new man.


    "Oh, my," Emma giggled as she saw Arthur leave the changing room. "Are you sure you don''t want to wear this permanently?" She was referring to her offer of him joining the workshop. Arthur was temped since he now had a way of hiding his real skills, but he still shook his head.


    "If it ever happens, it won''t be any time soon." He could see how downcast she became at his answer, so he felt slight guilt. "However, if I ever think about it, I''ll consider your workshop." He added, lifting her spirits.


    "We need to meet the rest," She pulled onto his arm and guided him through the hallways. Employees carrying supplies or documents looked at the two curiously. They passed through several giant halls that were probably for research, a cafeteria for lunch, and Emma even showed him the dormitory where some Masters resided. Thest ce earned more than a gasp from Arthur, as each Runes Master was assigned his pavilion and garden.


    "We call this the Runes Hall, you could probably guess why," Emma said as she pushed open a double wooden door that was engraved with decorations and the emblem of the workshop. After his eyes adjusted, Arthur expected a chaotic scene appearing in front of him but it was all too quiet.


    The hall was divided by wooden walls into manypartments but you could still see the people sitting inside since the walls were waist-height. Many robed people hunched over their desks working diligently, either researching runes or creating artifacts. Somepartments held more than two people, some of them talking and even shouting, but Arthur couldn''t hear a thing.


    "There''s an istion barrier at work," Emma noted his expression and exined. "Come on, everyone is dying to meet you."


    "What? Why?" Arthur''s head snapped to her as the shock was written over his face. Thest thing he wanted right now was attention.


    "Obviously to meet the mysterious person who stole one of their spots." Emma smiled mischievously. Arthur gave her a stare of ''I have not signed for this.''


    "You''ll be fine, your skill is more than enough to beat any apprentice here. They''ll probably just ask for a demonstration."


    "You''ve set me up," Arthur grumbled but was helpless. It was the least he could do to make up for everything she did for him.


    "Mhm, hahaha! Don''t be so nervous, just think of it as the association''s test." Emma patted his back before sprinting through the hall. Her actions made more than one person turn, and many of them greeted her as Young Lady.


    She didn''t stop, however, and only greeted them back briefly before making her way to a separate office at the back of the hall. The door was swung open as Arthur and Emma walked into what looked like a lecture. A middle-aged woman was lecturing a few young men and women about what seemed to be runic lines.


    "Young Lady! You can''t barge into here like this!" The woman admonished Emma but a smile was stered on her face. "It''s good to have you back," She said. "Grandmaster should have taken a home closer to the capital than Kera."


    "Hello, Auntie." Emma gave her a quick hug and continued. "You know his reasons,"


    "Peaceful, quiet, and full of resources from Anerk." The middle-ageddyughed and turned to Arthur. "This is?" She asked curiously.


    "He''s my friend, Arthur Silvera," Emma said with pride, making Arthur feel warm. "He''s the person I rmended." She said yfully, making most of the students stand up. The warmth in his heart dissipated like smoke as he received the re of the students, who he has realized to be Runes Apprentices, and the curious inspection of the middle-ageddy.


    "Hello, Arthur Silvera." She reached out her hand to greet him. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, I''m Alice Jenov, a Runes Master working at the Twilight workshop." Arthur took her hands and shook it as she introduced herself.


    "The pleasure is mine, Master Alice."


    "Hoho, he''s quite polite." Letting go of his hand, Alice turned to Emma. "But does he have the skill to steal an opportunity from my students?" She smiled, an edge and slight resentment in her voice. Arthur realized that this rmendation was probably important to these people. He felt slightly apologetic.


    "Arthur will be our dark horse," Emma straightened her back with confidence. "You''ll see. Either in the Runes Apprentices Cup¡­" Her voice trailed as she scanned the surrounding. "Or now."


    Clusters of conversations and murmurs resounded throughout the room at Emma''s provocation. The middle-aged, who had ck hair and brown eyes, Alice seemed to be provoked as well since her brows twitched.


    "If that''s the case, why not? Can I have a volunteer to entertain our guest?" Alice''s words made every apprentice in the group raise their hands. She nodded in approval and picked a young man sitting in the front row. He wore a pair of golden sses well suited his sharp eyes.


    "Roy here is one of our best Runes Apprentices." Alice introduced him with pride. "Even though the list of names hasn''t been finalized yet, I''m sure you caused him quite pressure by snatching a spot."


    "Snatching is a bit extreme; Arthur earned it," Emma interjected and Aliceughed hollowly. The rest of the students snickered since they assumed Emma was only helping Arthur because he was her friend.


    "Sure, he still needs to prove himself. Roy?" Alice turned to the golden-sses student.


    "Yes Master, I''m more than willing." He adjusted his sses and turned to Arthur. "If you may, can we have a little challenge?" He walked over and stopped in front of Arthur. It was then that Arthur realized this guy was a bit taller than him.


    "Sure, what kind of challenge?" Arthur shrugged. Since he was already nning on participating in the Runes'' Cup, he had no ns of holding back. If proving himself was needed, he weed it with open arms.


    "Simple, we''d both use the rune we''re most familiar with. Whoever finishes the fastest with a better inscription, wins." Roy crossed his arms around his chest while frowning. Arthur had no idea why he was getting upset, maybe it was Arthur''s rxed attitude.


    "Fine by me, you can go ahead first," Arthur said with a light smile. His expression was probably perceived as a provocation, but that was what Arthur intended. To be honest, he wanted to see how this guy would fare and fare a little bit better than him. Since he could inscribe runes almost instantly, he needed to know how long he should keep acting.


    It seemed his words had their effect as Roy snorted and asked some staff to bring a set of Runic Cards. They were made from special materials including mana-reinforced steel and the skin of monsters.


    "Young Lady, we also want to see the duel!" A voice broke the tension in the air and Arthur turned to find most people left their work and came spectating. Emma frowned at this and turned to Arthur, asking if this was okay.


    "It''s alright, how about we take this outside? I don''t want to prove myself more than once anyway."


    Soon, two tables were arranged outside with proper sets of Runic Cards, brushes, and Mana Liquid. The whole workshop stopped their work toe and see the challenge between two apprentices.


    ''How nosy can you guys be?'' Arthur thought inwardly.

 Chapter 92 - To Be Recognized

    If Arthur hasn''t been told this was a workshop, he would have believed this was a family gathering. Too bad he was the outsider that the Runes Masters, discarding their images, rooted for Roy to win. Roy kept thanking them by a slight bow every time they did and the whole scene was too funny for Arthur to hold back hisughter.


    "You won''t get to be that rxed in a bit," Adjusting his golden ssed, Roy pointed at him. His actions were so serious that they didn''t look serious at all.


    They gathered around and Roy got to start first. He took a seat on his table and the crowd quieted down. It was the first sign of professionalism that Arthur saw until now, as everyone seemed to realize how focusing was essential for their work.


    As expected from one of the best apprentices in the workshop, Roy had aser-like focus. He treated the brush and liquid so sacredly that Arthur believed he was going to kowtow to them the next moment. Dipping the brush into the liquid, Roy proceeded to inscribe the rune on the card. The liquid started glowing faintly as the inscribing process began.


    To be honest, Arthur felt slight inferiority as he witnessed the level of control Roy had over his mana. He was able to give the right amount of mana that the liquid blended perfectly to the runic card. After only half an hour, he was done and ready to use the rune.


    ''The association''s exam was too easypared to this,'' Arthur furrowed his brows and looked toward Emma. He could see a slight blush as she avoided his gaze.


    "Behold!" Roy got all worked up in presenting his work. "I''ve made a basic-tier stealth rune. It could be used to hide one''s presence to a certain level unless a highly preceptive awakener was involved."


    Arthur could see the Runes Master nodding with approval at Roy''s finished work. They looked like uncles and aunts that encouraged the antics of a young child, supporting him in whatever he did. Arthur liked the amiable atmosphere but he had no ns to lose here.


    "Master Alice, please." Roy presented the runic card to Master Alice with both hands.


    She nodded with a smile and took the card before examining it. She was joined by several other Runes Master as they studied the rune that has been inscribed while nodding in approval. When she activated the card, Master Alice''s figure was distorted as it started to blend into the background.


    Arthur could still perceive her presence with his perception stat, but it was still amazing how light bent to avoid her body and allowed her to blend into the surroundings. However, it was still a basic-tier rune that could be seen through by powerful awakeners, but it was enough against weak monsters.


    The crowd started pping and nodding in approval. Arthur joined as well since he had to admit the time and control Roy showed was admirable. Roy turned in his direction and nodded seriously, making Arthur have the impression he was acknowledging him.


    Being stared at by the crowd, Arthur had no choice but to head toward the table and sit down. His back was sweating in slight nervousness at the thought of being seen through. However, he breathed in and out as he tried thinking of what rune to use.


    He picked up his brush and dipped it into the mana liquid. Since the rune was in his legacy, Arthur had full knowledge of how it looked like and was drawn. He proceeded to inscribe the rune while trying to maintain the amount of mana that he used.


    It was a total disaster, in everybody''s opinion. The light glowing from the brush itself was unstable, inconsistent, and would be too bright at certain times. However, the inscription was still going even despite their doubts about the final result.


    After twenty minutes, Arthur ced down the brush and sighed. It was always tiring to act like he was inscribing artificial runes. However, he believed he managed with his current mana control. Arthur stood up from his seat and presented the card to Master Alice.


    "Are you serious?" Master Alice asked with disbelief. The process couldn''t be said to be wless like she has expected. Roy treated every step with such caution that he would take a few moments before drawing a single line. However, Arthur simply drew it like he was painting, unrestrained. "Do I even need to appraise this, it''s obviously¡­" She swallowed her words back.


    The rune in her hand was different from what she had anticipated. She had her doubts about it working, to begin with, but she had to admit it was beautiful. The details in every line made her wonder if the rune wasn''t already inscribed on the card by the force of mother nature. Despite how fine Roy''s lines were, he still had a few mistakes. This, however, was¡­


    "Marvelous." A fellow Runes Mastermented as he stole a peek. Yes, that was the word she wanted to use. However, her pride didn''t allow her. She tried to pick a fault with it, but there was none.


    The other Runes Masters also gathered and started throwing heaps of praises at Arthur''s work. The person in question simply stood in his ce fidgeting, not used to being praised so openly. Some might say he was cheating his way through, but this was his ability.


    "It''s a telekinesis rune," Arthur said, making the group turn to face him in amazement. "You can use it on light objects and move them in a 5 meters radius."


    "Quick, use it!" One of the Runes Masters hasted Alice and thetter did as she was told. Choosing the brush as the target of the rune, she was able to make it move using mana. The brush danced around the room as Alice felt like she was ying with a toy in her younger years.


    After a few minutes, the card started cracking as it lost its function. Despite it being a permanent rune, it was still a one-time usage because the material involved couldn''t handle more than one activation. This also made it easier than engraving artifacts since the mana required were a lot less.


    Runic cards were created for this sole-purpose, for people who wanted versatility over long-term usage. That''s why the materials were only capable of withstanding one activation of mana.


    The silence that descended the next moment made Arthur feel slight unease. He had closed the gate using mana and inscribed the artificial rune at thest minute. The whole time he wasn''t just sitting there acting, but he was also sending mana into the gate to close it. It required a certain level of control to be able to use less mana to close the gate, and Arthur took his time.


    p. p p p.


    The first one to start pping was Master Alice, holding a bitter expression of defeat. The rest soon followed and a thunderous pping soon overtook the hall. It was the first time Arthur was pped for by such arge crowd.


    ***


    The rest of the day was bizarre, to say the least. Roy, being defeated, red at Arthur as if thetter has wounded his pride. However, he seemed to realize that it was for the better to befriend him than to antagonize him, so he started bombarding Arthur with questions about his ''technique.''


    Spending the rest of the day looking around the workshop as Arthur tried to avoid Roy''s intense gaze was quite fun and novel. There were so many things about runes that Arthur didn''t know about. Certain lines, shapes, depths, intersections gave certain functions. If the runes were words, then these characteristics were the alphabet. Thebination of these was endless, and Arthur realized that not every rune was truly useful inbat.


    Emma jumped around as she introduced him to everything and everyone, pride almost spilling of her face. It seems she was overjoyed that Arthur had the skill level she believed him to have, and shocked that he had even more. Arthur smiled as he watched since she was among the first to trust him to this degree.


    Wearing their green robes and leather boots, the two treated the workshop like an unexplored dungeon. However, the curtains of the night soon descended and it was time to go back.


    "Do you want toe back here tomorrow?" Emma asked after settling into the car''s seat. Arthur pondered her question for a second before shaking his head.


    "Sorry, there are things I need to do." Like figuring out what Tyrin was up to with that creature. Emma''s face instantly lost its glimmer as she nodded with a forced smile. "Uh, how about only the morning?" Arthur scratched his cheeks.


    "Hehe, deal!" Emmaughed in a way that made Arthur feel like he was tricked, but it wasn''t such a bad feeling. After they returned to the hotel, they shared dinner as they talked about the workshop and runes.


    It was past eight when Arthur returned to his room. He undressed and wore hisfy pajamas as he took out his phone. There was a missed call from Si. However, it was only an hour ago. Arthur called back and Si''s face filled the screen.


    "Hey Arthur, I guess you''re having fun at the capital?" A grin was etched on Si''s face and Arthurughed awkwardly.


    "Sorry, I had somethings to do. Did you find anything?"


    "Always down to business," Si sighed in a sad butical tone. "I did, not a lot though."


    "Oh, so nothing is going on?" Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "It''s the opposite. If nothing was going on, then I would have found a lot. Something is interfering with my ability. I could only see bits and pieces."


    "Anything suspicious?"


    "Everything I saw was," Si''s expression suddenly changed. "I suspect there''s another nation work here. He met with a few questionable people. Their topic was about¡­" Si hesitated. Arthur slightly shifted in his seat as he waited for him.


    "¡­ a weapon of mass destruction of some sort."


    The words made Arthur''s very being get shaken. He tried to process what Si said, but he was distracted by a message from his legacy.


    [Enough information has been gained; a Legacy Quest has been initiated.]

 Chapter 93 - Eavesdrop

    His mouth felt dry, he had to gulp and let go of a breath that he didn''t know he was holding. It was here, the price he had to pay for this power. The price he had to pay for the abilities he gained from the legacy. A legacy quest. The concept was simple. How did a legacy owner specify what they wanted to be achieved? Through legacy quests. If the legacy receiver failed to do the quest, their legacy would be gone.


    "I don''t know why you have asked for information about this particr person, Arthur." Si continued speaking. "However, it''s best for you to not get involved. This thing reeks of danger, and you have no reason to butt in." He warned, but Arthur couldn''t hear what he was saying.


    "Can you tell me their next whereabouts?" He interjected. Si gave him the stare of someone who''s warning has just been ignored. He sighed and sent Arthur a location and time. His ability didn''t only work on the present, so this much was easy to obtain.


    "Arthur¡­"


    "I know, Si. I''ll be careful. This is just something I need to do." Arthur saw that Si was about to warn him again, so he quickly said and ended the call. Alone with his quest now, Arthur proceeded to read the rest of the messages.


    [Learn the Enders'' goal and stop them from achieving it.]


    The Enders¡­ Was the ck being Arthur saw near the tower one of them? Were they the mastermind behind whatever is going to happen?


    ''A weapon of mass destruction¡­''


    This was bad. If these creatures were a part of the reason Jizo wanted him to stop the Era of Yore froming back, it spelled doom. He had no idea how Tyrin would fit into such a grand scheme, but he was his only lead right now to learn of the Enders'' goal.


    Arthur rested his hand on his left chest, his heart was beating rapidly. He was nervous, scared, and excited. He hated that he couldn''t get stronger right now due to his evolution, but he could train. He sat on the couch, crossed-legged, as he began his mana-control training just like Master Ronin taught him. It was past midnight that Arthur decided to sleep.


    ***


    Morning of the next, Arthur wore his workshop attire and left his room. He was d that he had agreed to Emma''s invitation since he realized he would be needed to learn a new rune. It might sound rude to ask her to share some of their runes databases, but Arthur will see how it goes since he didn''t want to go unprepared.


    "Sure, I doubt you''ll get any studying done right before thepetition though," Emma said as she sliced the egg with her knife and ate it. "Your skill level would represent us in thepetition, don''t worry about our support." She chewed on her food. "There will also be a mary award depending on your rank in thepetition."


    "There''s no need," Arthur waved his hand. "You have already done so much for me."


    "The minimum is a million Yalveran dors¡­"


    "Only the selfish turn down the generous," Arthur''s face turned serious. "I can''t turn such generosity down."


    "Pft, hahaha!" Emmaughed heartily at his change in character and Arthurughed as well. They finished their breakfast before heading toward the workshop.


    On the way, Emma told him he could ess the virtual library once he was there. He''d be able to learn about any basic-tier rune he wanted, but only one. This worked for the rest of the apprentices since no one needed to research more than one rune per day unless they were Runes Masters.


    Being more familiar with the workshop today, Arthur chatted with some people and Roy before heading with Emma toward a dome-shaped building. It was highly guarded and Emma used her card to let them in. Inside, there were many virtual cabs with some furniture and refreshments.


    "Can I see the real rune at workter?"


    "Sure, just call me when you''re done studying here and I''ll take you to theboratory," Emma said and left Arthur sat in one of the cabs and logged in with the guest card Emma gave him. The scenery changed and he found himself in the middle of an empty room.


    A holographic list appeared in front of him, containing all the basic tier runes he could choose from. Once he did choose, he wouldn''t be able to learn something different. Arthur''s purpose ining here is to prepare to follow Tyrin and find out his motives. He didn''t need anybat rune but one suited for information gathering.


    After searching through the list, Arthur felt his heart ooze with greed. He wanted them all. They contained elemental runes, reinforcement runes, healing-rted runes, summoning runes, daily-life runes, boosting runes, force runes, and even runes that had peculiar functions like invisibility, poisoning, and paralysis. They varied so much that Arthur felt like he would be invincible if he learned them all.


    However, these were merely basic tier runes. They had a lower function than runes of higher tiers. Ones that would drain the world of light and light the darkest abysses. Others that brought down lighting or create castles out of nothing. However, all of these were out of reach right now. What he needed was a practical rune for spying.


    He narrowed down the list to four runes. One of them was invisibility, but he had to stay still and it could be seen by powerful awakeners. Another one was the rune Roy used Stealth. He could move while using it but even he could see through it. Thest two were simr, Eavesdrop and Seeing Eye. The first allowed you to hear sounds around the rune after you activate it, thetter allowed you to see things like a hidden camera. They were both perfect but Arthur had limited time to learn only one. He picked the Eavesdrop and started learning it immediately.


    "Warning," Arthur read before his selection was finalized. "Cons include the difficulty of inscribing, others might detect the flow of mana on the artifact, and it could be found." There were other warnings about this rune was unsuitable for practical use since it was difficult to inscribe yet needed to be a one-time use since they would have to destroy the evidence. Even more, it might get detected because the mana flow could be sensed. Others werew-rted as the use of this rune, if found, could cause legalplications.


    Arthur dismissed the warnings on after the other as he had no such problems if he learned the rune. He could use it instantly and only have it as a temporary rune without a medium. If someone could find it, that means Arthur messed with the wrong person.


    Arthur started learning the lines, the function, how it worked, the mana waves involved, the distance and how it traveled, how it would be inscribed, and everything rted to the rune in great detail. As he did, his legacy was slowly learning the rune as well. He spent the morning and into the afternoon learning it. The information provided allowed him to hasten his learning speed and there was also the fact that this was a basic-tier rune.


    Arthur called Emma and she came to pick him up and guided him toward theboratory. It was a separate building where runes were tested. The Runes Researchers had to take out an artifact, a genuine one, and show how it worked to Arthur. After a lengthy study of the rune as well, Arthur finally learned it by the time the sun had set.


    [Eavesdrop-I: Transmit soundwaves around the rune to the user in a 30-meters radius.]


    Since this was the first tier of the rune, Arthur was sure that it would be much more powerful when evolved. If at some point, he could have these runes eavesdrop for him miles away, he would have his spyingwork.


    "Dinner?" Emma asked, but Arthur shook his head.


    "I''ve already wasted a lot of time. I need to go," Arthur nned to only stay here until noon, but his calctions were wrong. "I''ll bete toe back, see you tomorrow."


    "What, is it a woman?" Emma had her hand covering her face as she made a ''Hoho''ugh with an ''I knew it'' stare. "Ouch!" Arthur flicked her head and started heading outside. She followed after him in mock-anger stomping her feet.


    The car gave them a ride back to the hotel where Arthur wore something less conspicuous than his workshop attire. Since the capital was so big, he had to order a taxi toward the district the meeting would be. It was scheduled to be at 6 PM today in a bar at a lower-district.


    Arthur left the taxi the moment he reached the district and traveled on foot. He found the bar using the location Si had sent him and started wandering around the surroundings. After finding nothing wrong, he headed into the bar before it was 6 PM.

 Chapter 94 - Shocking Discovery

    The bar was mostly empty, lest for a few drunken men chatting and ying darts. Dim lighting gave the bar an ominous, yet aesthetic ambiance. The smell of alcohol pervaded every wood or fabric in it. Arthur, with a perception above the average awakener, frowned at the strong smell. Walking toward the bartender, Arthur ordered a beer to make himself stand out less.


    He wore a pair of thick fake sses andbed his hair differently. It was ame disguise, but that''s as much as he could do without his illusion ring on him. However, he still had the F-rank skill Camouge that allowed him to decrease his presence. After a few beers, he started his act.


    "Ah, I''m pissed," His voice a higher octave from usual, acting drunk as he said to the bartender. "That bitch said she preferred someone taller! Can you believe that? Do I look like a shortie to you? Do I?" The bartender shrugged.


    "Everyone is fake, you''re fake too!" He pointed at the bartender who was wiping the ss cups wearing a wry smile.


    "Buddy, how low is your alcohol tolerance?" The bartenderughed, brows twitching. "Whoa! Do that in the bathroom!" He lost his cool when he saw Arthur looking like he''s about to vomit.


    "I¡­ Uwa," Arthur had his hand on his mouth as he pretended to barely hold his vomit inside. The bartender came from behind the counter and started dragging him across a corridor toward the bathroom.


    "Jeez, don''t drink if you''re this weak!"


    He grumbled as he pulled on Arthur across the rooms. These rooms were private for ''personal use'' of any customers that wanted to rent. It seems it has been ced in case two drunken and eager people wanted some private time.


    Si has said that the meeting would be in one of these rooms. That''s why Arthur had Si draw the outline of the ce and send it to him for Arthur toe up with a n. Realizing that he would pass through the doors if he went to the inner bathroom, Arthur decided that he would have the bartender guide him there since it was the closer of the two.


    It would be suspicious if Arthur wanted to go to the inner bathroom while there was one across the bar near the door. However, if the bartender was the one to take him there because it was closer, it would be fine.


    As he passed the doors, Arthur ced his hands on them as he iled his arms while ''resisting.'' What the bartender didn''t realize was that at a certain door, a rune glowed briefly before disappearing. It was the room that Si said the meeting would be in. The next few moments were spent imitating vomiting in the bathroom before getting kicked out.


    "There should bews against treating fine men like this," Arthur grumbled and stole onest nce at the bar. With a humph, he left the scene and found an alley that was veiled by darkness yet still within the rune''s range.


    "Let''s see what you can do," Arthur shared the connection with the rune as he allowed the voices to enter his mind. Si''s ability was truly godlike despite itsck ofbat power. He was able to foresee the meeting, its exact location, and the time. However, he said that something was obscuring his vision. That''s why Arthur had to get here himself. It was essential to learn about the Enders'' goal.


    Voices from all over the bar started appearing in his mind as he was wearing invisible earphones. He realized that some of them were the sound of the darts hitting the board, the low music, the bartender grumbling as he flushed Arthur''s vomit, and the bar''s door opening.


    Looking at his watch, it was 5:59 PM. As he watched the clock turn to 6, a bell on the counter rang.


    "A room, please. Nice and warm." The voice was familiar. It was Tyrin''s voice, crisp yet distant.


    "Enjoy your stay, Sir." The tone the bartender used was a world different from the one he used with Arthur. It held subtle respect and understanding.


    Standing with his back to the wall, slowly being covered by the darkness taking over the world, Arthur realized for the first time how the night arrived earlier than in Kera. Did it have to do with Yalen being to the east of Kera? He wondered.


    nk.


    "Ugh," Arthur was startled by the loud sound of the door closing. He forgot that the rune was engraved on the door itself. His mind was still a bit dizzy but everything came back to normal.


    "It''s 6 already, where is she?" He heard Tyrin talking to himself, or maybe someone else?


    "She''ste!" He was impatient. Arthur looked at his watch and found that it was 6:01 PM. Was Tyrin scared of something?


    "Were we found? We need to leave."


    He said ''we'' instead of ''I.'' This made a chill run through Arthur''s spine. Was he with that hideous ck creature? The Ender? However, Tyrin didn''t leave and started to pace around the room judging by the sound of his steps. Arthur could even hear him biting something, probably his fingernails.


    Creak¡­


    The window creaked while the sound of footsteps was still going. It meant someone else opened the window? As if answering his questions, a different voice appeared in his mind.


    "Why so anxious, young man?" It was a mature feminine voice with a slight ent. The wooden floor creaked as if someone stepped on it. Then, slower and more stable footsteps followed.


    "You''rete, we could have been found out," Tyrin said, unhappy.


    "Mm, no one likes an impatient man," Arthur heard her say in a flirtatious tone, the sound of skin being caressed, and heard a sharp breath being taken. Was this guy meeting a lover? What kind of weapon of mass destruction did Si foresee exactly?


    "Stop it!" Tyrin snapped, and it sounded like he pped her hand away. "Give me the artifact! Tomorrow is the time we¡­"


    "Don''t dare to disrespect me, little boy." Her tone changed as she cut him off. Arthur could hear the threatening tone she had and Tyrin went mute. After a few moments, his voice came out like a whisper.


    "I''m sorry, I¡­"


    "I know you fear for your life, but no risk is unrewarded when you work for our Lord." The neer said.


    "Then¡­"


    "If you activate the weapon at the Apprentices Cup, we''ll take care of the rest. After that, you will be assigned whatever position that pleases you. The Yalen kingdom will be ours, and we shan''t be ungenerous with those who help us." Her ent was distinct as if the Yalveran was a foreignnguage for her.


    Arthur''s body shivered with goosebumps covering him from head to toe. He could hear a gulping sound, the rattling of clothes, and the silence that followed. His rune''s time ended.


    "Sneaking is bad," A voice as hoarse as a rusted engine came from his back. Arthur could feel the darkness swirl around him, trying to swallow him. Was he found? Is this the Ender? How?


    Without even thinking, Arthur used his Fire rune. With his hand facing the wall, it exploded with raging fire as the creature hissed and Arthur wasunched forward. However, it did little to stop the creature from giving chase after a moment of dy.


    Arthur sprinted for his life. However, he heard one of the windows of the bar opening. He would be a fool if he didn''t realize this was the woman giving chase as well. He zigzagged through the alleys, but the shadows and the feeling of danger kept fast approaching.


    He crossed a busy street, arrowing between a few moving cars as they honked and angry drivers cursed from their rolled windows. He slid over the trunk of one car before continuing his escape across the city.


    It seems that since this was a lower district, security wasx here. This was also the reason that Tyrin and hispanion were confident enough to meet here. Arthur''s danger sense was ringing bells as if it went crazy. He turned around to nce behind and saw a shadow of a person running atop the roofs.


    Even worse, there was a me-like substance darting across the buildings and following him. It seemed that none of this substance was seen by the masses as they went about their life after yelling at Arthur.


    ''I''m screwed,'' Arthur''s mind raced as he took a turn to another alley. Unlike Si who could foresee things, Arthur had to duck it out with his luck. Unfortunately, it seems his luck was rotten it was a dead-end.


    "No ce to run, sneaky rat!" He heard the woman shout from behind him in her distinct ent. The closeness of her voice made his heart quiver with fear. He was already using his Legacy rune and Agility amplification rune, but he was barely able to outrun her due to the difference in their starting points and theplex structure of the city.

 Chapter 95 - A Call From Within

    As the alley''s dark walls and patinaed windows shed in his peripheral view, Arthur kept racing toward the end of the alley away from the excruciating dread of being captured after what he heard. With his current explosive speed, he reached the end in an instant.


    "Nowhere to run now!" The woman descended behind him and was only a few meters away. Arthur didn''t stop at the end of the alley and simply kept rushing forward. From an outsider''s point of view, Arthur was simply mad. However, before he reached the wall by a few inches, he disappeared into the shadows on the wall and reemerged from the other side.


    "What the, wait!" The woman was stunned before she screamed again. Arthur could hear her surprise even despite her ent.


    ''Are you mad? As if I''ll wait just for you to grill me alive!'' Arthur thought to himself as he found himself inside an apartment.


    He had no luxury of feeling apologetic for intruding on this home. He dashed toward the door and crashed into it, breaking through. At the same time, he felt the whole building shake as a crumbling sound came from behind him.


    ''No way,'' He looked behind him and he could see a shadow lunge itself at him from the dust cloud the broken wall left behind. ''Shit,'' His protections runes activated on its own as he tried to dodge being cuffed by the giant hand that had reached out for him. To his amazement, the hand was ck-tainted and had sharp, ws-like, nails. If this thing even scratched his head, he would have a head no longer.


    The protection runes broke as Arthur miserably rolled on the side. It had been more the work of luck than skill that his head was still intact. Arthur started his sprint again as he heard the sound of running water nearby.


    ''A canal?'' He saw a silver lining of losing his pursuer and Arthur jumped across a park toward the location of the water canal. There was a pavement on each side of the canal after a small strip of grass. Arthur stumbled down the grass and unto the pavement as he tried to jump into the water.


    He couldn''t move.


    His leg was glued to the ground and Arthur looked down to see the face of the Ender grinning at him as he pulled on his legs. To his horror, Arthur realized that his clothes were eroding as they touched the ck substance its hands radiated.


    "Let go!" Arthur cried as he felt the pain slowly invade his leg. His fire rune appeared on his leg making the Ender let go of it and dissolve into the ground. Arthur tried to jump but it seems the Ender only tried to dy him, and it seeded.


    Before he could jump into the water, Arthur felt a strike on his back that made him fall on the ground with his face touching the pavement. His ribs felt like they were crushing as blood was involuntarily vomited.


    "You rat, finally caught you." He heard the woman''s voice from above him and he tried to struggle. However, she applied more strength to her leg and Arthur''s efforts crumbledpletely. His chest felt like it was getting crushed as a groan left his mouth.


    Without thinking anymore, Arthur tried using his skill shadow swap again, tried being the keyword. The Ender was already holding onto him again not allowing him to blend into the shadows. As his mind raced, all of his skills and runes were useless at the moment.


    ''I guess I have no choice,'' Arthur gritted his teeth as he decided to burn all of his mana for the briefest moment. This would bring him enough strength, hopefully, to break loose and dive in the water. Golden light enveloped Arthur as strength filled his body as he ced his hands on the ground and started pushing against the woman''s leg.


    "Oh?" She seemed genuinely surprised as if the rat proved itself to be a squirrel. "Not so fast," She applied greater strength with her leg that mmed Arthur back to the ground. However, he was still struggling.


    Arthur gritted his teeth until he could taste his blood. His teeth rattled against each other as he felt like a mountain crushing his body. The only thing he could see was his hands trembling against the great force pinning him down.


    "BURN!" He roared so loudly and desperately that his voice became hoarse. His mana disappeared like it never existed, supplying strength into his body.


    For that briefest moment, Arthur was able to contend against the woman''s strength and elbow her leg away from his back. As if he was drowning and now resurfaced, he gasped for breath as he tried to w his way into the water, but there was no strength left to do anything.


    "Not so fast," The woman''s voice came from behind him; his body shuddered as the looming of death felt ever so close. It was then that something inside of him called out to his mana, to Arthur, to release it. As if it was also scared of dying, it reached out to his mana as it devoured it greedily, eating away what little mana he had. It demanded more, but more he didn''t have. The area below his navel burned; he knew it was not because of his internal bleeding. It was something much more powerful.


    Arthur let out a cry as violet and chaotic mana burst out from within him. The mana surrounded Arthur and he felt his body turn semi-ethereal. A memory shed in his mind when he was alone with Dimon''s body in the underground cave, stunned at the disappearance of the egg.


    It was the Elusive Dragon helping him, he realized. No, it was defending its host.


    A scythe, which was the woman''s arm, shed into Arthur''s flesh. However, it passed through it as if Arthur no longer existed, only a projection of his physical body. Arthur could feel the mana trying to take him away, carry him into the spring''s breeze, but it wasn''t enough. After a while, it disappeared.


    ''More.''


    Arthur could feel the dragon demanding mana, but he had none. If this was his only means of escape, he would use the Restore rune.


    However, he can wave the Runes Apprentices Cup goodbye if he did. He would be unable to use mana for a day and would be unable topete tomorrow. His life, however, was more important at the moment.


    "Die already!" The woman spat and realized that themotion would bring some unwanted attention from the citizens. Her hand elongated again into a dark scythe that descended on Arthur.


    ''Restore!''


    BAM!


    Moments before he used the rune, a punching sound echoed clearly throughout the canal''s hollow space. A gust of wind followed shortly after, as if it waste to the scene. Arthur could see a figure bolt away like a broken kite in the corner of his eye. Before he could say anything, the woman was punched away and another pair of legsnded beside him.


    It took moments to realize the change. The woman was above him no longer, a different person stood there. Arthur''s eyes refocused as the Elusive Dragon receded, realizing its life was safe for now. As the chaotic energy disappeared, throughbored breathing, Arthur got to look at the person offering him her hand.


    "Sorry, we''rete, newbie." She grinned; teeth as white as the stars behind her. She was older than him, probably as old as twenty-five. "Si sent us," She exined, seeing Arthur''s look of confusion.


    ''Us?'' Arthur wondered. It was then that a knife, filled with mana, lodged itself beside his hand. The mana seeped into the ground, attacking the Ender.


    "What is that, so gross!" A high-pitched sound squeaked from behind the girl and Arthur could see a tall guy with light-pink hair. A throwing knife danced around his fingers as if it was a snake, skillfully making its way through them.


    "I have no idea, wuss." The pixie-girl, turning her head around and making Arthur notice her short ck hair, snorted in annoyance.


    "Don''t call me that in front of my junior! His respect for me would be ruined!" The guy crossed his arms and reprimanded after sliding the knife into his belt. He also made sure to raise his chin and protrude his shoulder for Arthur to see him better.


    The Ender receded, and only the dust clouds the woman''s collision with the pavement reminded Arthur they were still in danger.


    "I can''t walk," He said with slight embarrassment. However, the pixie-girl only nodded and turned toward the other guy.


    "Pick him up, we''re leaving." She said and the guy did as he was told. Arthur felt like a sandbag when the guy ced him on his broad shoulders.


    "Oh my, poor thing. Just hang on for a while." The guy said gently, and Arthur felt cloyed by his tone.


    "You''re all dead meat!" The woman shrieked after jumping from the dust cloud, holding her bruised cheek. Her eyes glowed dangerously as hysteria and anger boiled in them. She wanted to say something more, but it seems someone called the cops when they heard themotions as the sirens resounded in the group''s ears.

 Chapter 96 - Dumb Newbie

    The woman clicked her tongue and hissed before she fled. It seems that the kingdom hearing of this incident was thest thing she wanted to happen. As she vanished like smoke and only Arthur, pixie-head and tall guy were left.


    "Let''s leave as well," The girl said, and they began to move.


    They took a cab and Arthur realized they weren''t going in the direction of the hotel he resided at. When he asked, they said it would raise suspicion if he went back like this. The group headed into a mansion, one of many, in a district beside a hill that was for residential purposes.


    The mansion was gigantic, its fa?ade was so tall and wide that Arthur could line a couple of houses simr to his in it. It had ash green paint that was contrasted by the gray pirs attached to it. The group walked inside and Arthur''s expectations of finding an elegant house were ruined. It was chaotic.


    The foyer of the mansion, where a dusty chandelier hung from the ceiling, had many nters of carnation and herbs lying about. There was an armor, a few pans and cooking utensils, nkets, and a heap of clothing on the ground.


    "Uhm, don''t mind the mess." The pixie girl coughed in embarrassment as she looked away.


    "It''s your mess," The light-pink haired guy supporting Arthur muttered. When the girl red at him, he shut his mouth and started thering to Arthur. "Let''s take you inside, you need to heal your wounds. Ah, watch your steps, I''ll clean the mess afterward." And kept going until they entered a guest room to the side.


    Arthur lied down on a ck couch with a velvet texture. When he groaned, the guy apologized gently while reassuring him he would be okay. Compared to his wounds, Arthur found the way he treated him more unbearable. He talked too affectionately and sweetly.


    "Our healer will be here shortly. We call him Uncle, but you can call him Vihan, or Vi, or anything you like. I doubt he''ll care. He might be grumpy, but he''s good at his job. He''ll get you fixed up in no time."


    "Uh, okay. What about you?"


    "I''m the best at my job, dear junior! I can deceive anyone under the heavens! Not that I''m deceiving you now, dear junior." The guy was suddenly enthusiastic and pounded on his chest in an assuring manner.


    "No, I just meant your name." Arthur could feel his energy, whatever that was left of it at least, leaving him as he dealt with this guy.


    "Oh¡­ Call me Reece. Your name is Arthur, right?" Arthur nodded and before Reece could keep on talking, the pixie-cut girl cut him off.


    "We call him wuss since he''s such a coward." She sat on the chair opposite Arthur and unspooled her legs in front of her.


    "You''re the only one who''d call me that, vermin!" Race, or Wuss, or whatever he was called dramatically stood up and pointed. However, it took but a scowl from the girl for him to shrink back.


    "Go and call the drunken bastard, this guy needs to heal before tomorrow." She ordered and Reece threw a few more threats while backing away and leaving the room.


    It was only Arthur and the girl now. She had taken off her gauntlets, making her appear less threatening. However, her sharp re kept Arthur at bay.


    "I''m Ivy," She curtly said. Arthur was about to introduce himself but she cut him off while pointing at him. "And you''d be Dumb Newbie."


    "Huh?" Arthur frowned, but hisck of strength made his voice appear weak. Even at this moment as he lied on the couch, his body was aching, especially in his chest area.


    "Don''t huh me, newbie." She spat. "If not for us, you''d have been dead. Long since dead. We would have to bury you in the nearest cemetery."


    "I could''ve managed on my own," Arthur said with the little strength he had. "I never asked for your help." He would have used his Restore rune and either used the Dragon''s powers or his Legacy Rune again.


    "And we didn''t offer it either, Si asked us. He knew you''d get yourself into trouble. Si is always right, but I don''t know if he''s right about choosing you." Ivy seemed unfazed by Arthur''s displeasure.


    "I needed to do this," He said, remembering his legacy quest. If he doesn''tplete it, his powers would be gone. What would he be then? The slightly stronger than average neo-awakener?


    "Of course, you did, I would''ve killed you myself if you did it for fun." Ivy paused and added. "Doesn''t make you stupid any less."


    "I didn''t think I''d be caught," Arthur protested. He still had no idea how he was caught, but he attributed it mostly to the Ender''s ability.


    "But you were, and how did that end up? What was your back-up n? Your escape routes? Did you have any traps in-case someone followed you? Did you have any protection-artifacts on you? Did you have a diversion? A decoy? Nothing. You had nothing. And when things went south, you started running away as they beat you up. You''re impulsive and overconfident, and you''ll die because of that." She blustered in Arthur''s face; her face slightly too agitated.


    Arthur found himself unable to say anything except clutch his fists until his knuckled blenched. He wanted to thank them before she came in, but now he couldn''t bring himself to it. He lost blood and he was injured that he couldn''t think about her words.


    Seeing him go silent, the girl snorted and left the room. At the same time, Reece and a thirty-something man with dark green hair and a stippled beard walked in. The frustration in Arthur''s heart left his body with a sigh, as he was too weak for it right now. He looked at the man who came in with Reece, he had dark circles under his eyes and looked nothing that an awakener should look like. His beard, what had grown of it, was messy and his lips slightly parted to hold a lit cigarette.


    "Sorry Arthur, something happened before with Ivy that made her say these things," Reece said referring to Ivy. Arthur kept his silence.


    "Is this the shrimp? He''s younger than I thought. Do I also need to change his diapers too? Nowadays, anyone that shits Vihan needs to do the wiping." The man, Vihan, was as grumpy as Reece had said, if not more. Reece just put it more nicely. Vihan threw his leathered suitcase on the table and opened it while grumbling.


    Arthur, lying horizontally, decided it was best not to antagonize this man whose body reeked of alcohol. He watched as Vihan took out ck canisters from his suitcase. The man then butted out his cigarette and sat beside Arthur on the table and held his wrist.


    Waves of gentle mana percted through him, looking for the location of his injury. They gathered in his chest before Vihan let go of his wrist and started opening a few canisters.


    An herbal aroma spread through the room instantly. Arthur saw Vihan more focused than a meditating monk as he started mixing some liquids in certain ratios.


    "Undress," Vihan ordered, and Arthur tried to sit up but his chest ached badly. He knew he couldn''t take off his shirt like this. Seeing this, Vihan sighed and called out for Reece. "Help the boy,"


    "I''ll be gentle,"


    Arthur shivered at Reece''s gentle tone. For some reason, he also felt a slight shiver from Vihan.


    "Man, you''re still creeping me out with this personality."


    "That''s rude," Reece grumbled while taking off Arthur''s shirt. After some painful twists and grimaces, Arthur was topless and Vihan started his treatment.


    He dipped his fingers in the chemicals and started tracing them on Arthur''s body. His fingertips were unusually cold and Arthur flinched when it touched his skin. Vihanined about that as well.


    "You''re lucky that Si saw something in you, my treatments are never cheap."


    His chest was now covered in chemicals and Vihan wiped away the chemicals from his hand while lighting another cigarette. He then hovered his hands above Arthur''s bare chest by a few inches and green mana started descending from them.


    They crashed into Arthur''s body like hotva, blending with the liquid, and seeping into his body. Arthur''s screams reverberated throughout the house while Reece held him down. He was in so much pain that he almost passed out. He could hear his broken ribs mending themselves while his injured organs were burning as a prickling sensation overtook them.


    Itsted for a few minutes before it stopped. When it ended, Arthur''s consciousness faded as he had no strength left in him. He slept deeply that night.


    ***


    Waking up from sleep came just as peaceful as his treatment had been torturous. When his eyelids parted, the first thought he had was how warm and cozy it felt. He stood up and realized there was no more pain. A nket had warmed him throughout the night, probably Reace''s doing. He flexed his body and marveled at how fast it healed.


    "Well someone came back from the dead," Ivy walked on Arthur, topless. However, she didn''t seem to care as she examined him from head to toe. Arthur picked up the new shirt, probably also Reace''s doing, from the table and put it on.


    "I wasn''t dead," Arthur rebuked but continued before she could say anything. "Thanks to you guys," She seemed taken aback with his gratitude. "You were right, I was reckless."


    "Ooh, it''s good that you realized your mistakes, but your nickname stays unchanged. Sorry~" Despite her mean words, Ivy was grinning.


    "However, Si could''ve sent you guys with me before I was caught." He noted, looking at Ivy nkly. "He wanted me to feel grateful for your help, for his help. He wanted me to feel helpless and then you''de to my rescue," Arthur could see Ivy''s expression freezing before a yful and sly smile was painted on her lips.


    "The Dumb Newbie is not that dumb, it seems."

 Chapter 97 - Uncertainty And Doubts

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Arthur regretted that he had let them out. However, the pebble was already in the water and he felt suddenly exhausted. He slumped to the couch tiredly as he stared at Ivy with a tilted head.


    "So, what if I don''t join you guys? Would you kill me? Break my legs and fix them and expect me to be happy?" Arthur knew they helped him; it just left a bitter taste in his mouth to be manipted.


    "Si is a good person, Newbie." Ivy pulled a wooden chair from the side and sat on it backward. She leaned forward and continued. "He asked us to help you, and we werete for that. Maybe it was as you say, that he wanted you to feel grateful. It doesn''t change that you need him, we all do. He needs you too."


    "For what?"


    "For his revenge, for his ambitions. He can offer you what you want if you help with what he wants. You know his ability."


    "I do," Arthur nodded. "That''s why you could be telling me this on hismand. Feed me these truths or lies." He saw her expression change; he realized the rest should be buried in his heart. "I already told Si that I would help him as long as he helps me, no need for ploys. Don''t you think so, Si?"


    There was a brief silence. Arthur''s phone rang.


    "¡­ You''re right." Si''s voice came out from the speaker after Arthur epted the call. "However, I never intended for you to get hurt. If something did arise, that they would have helped you immediately. I''m sorry that it became this way." Si''s tone was apologetic, but Arthur didn''t know how much of it was nned as well.


    "Immediately after breaking a few ribs," Arthur''s sarcasm made Ivy clench her fist. He knew that it was time to change his stance. "Even still, you helped me with what I asked for and the mess I made. I owe you one,"


    "¡­ No, that''s what a family does." Si''s tone was sincere, yet there was a weird tone of disappointment in it. Arthur had no idea why exactly. Maybe things were not as they seemed? It was then that he realized Ivy gritting her teeth.


    "It was you," Arthur looked at Ivy andughed at how ridiculous it was. "You decided I needed to be beaten up at first," Si remained silent, suggesting he also realized it but hoped Arthur would me it on him. As for Arthur himself, he was torn between ming her and ming his weakness. He was the one who was caught, she had no obligation to help him.


    "I just hope you weren''t the one who made them catch me."


    "No! I''ll never do such a thing!" Ivy stood up from her chair, agitated. "I''ll never do things such as betrayal." She sounded offended.


    "Ivy," Si''s voice was soaked with disappointment.


    "I¡­" Her voice trailed.


    "Si, it''s alright. Can we talkter? I still have apetition to catch up to." Arthur had no interest in witnessing their drama.


    "Very well. However, did you discover anything yesterday?


    This question made Arthur pause as his mind raced. Should he tell Si about the attack that''s going to happen to the Yalveran Kingdom? Should he tell anyone? Did he have anyone to tell, to begin with? Who could change anything about it? Who can warn the Yalveran Kingdom? Did he even need to take the risk of involving himself? His head throbbed with pain.


    Then it dawned at him. Si should already know what''s going on. If he foresaw the attack on the kingdom, he should already have his n. This was nothing but a test from Si. A test to see if Arthur trusted him. There was also the possibility that Si knew about the attack, but he didn''t know about the weapon of mass destruction. Maybe he knew about neither?


    Why did everythingck certainty at this point?


    "I did," Arthur proceeded to tell him what he heard. The weapon needing to be activated in the Apprentice''s Cup. The person who was supposed to activate it. Everything that he heard. When he was done, Si sighed.


    "Thank you," He said, in a sincere voice that Arthurcked the evidence to doubt. "Master Ronin and I have been seeing visions about a cmity toe. However, we had no idea when it would happen or what it is." Arthur''s guess was right, Si knew there was something that was going on. But how far did he see?


    "We should try to track Tyrin, capture, even¡­ kill him if necessary. Such a weapon shouldn''t be activated." Arthur suggested.


    "I agree, but I doubt they would just let him be taken when their whole n relies on him. If the kingdom faces an attack, we need to know from who and when. I''ll see what I can do about the kingdom''s preparations."


    "What about the weapon?"


    "Right now, we have no idea what that is. We don''t know where Tyrin is. I tried seeing where he was but there was nothing, ck and endless darkness."


    As ck as an Ender, Arthur thought.


    "Then we''re doing nothing?" Arthur furrowed his brows. If his home was attacked, would he be able to protect his mother, his brother, or himself?


    "Ivy and Reece will help you, in trying to gather clues in the Apprentices Cup. Without much evidence, I doubt anyone would believe this story. If we knew what the weapon is, where it was, or how it would be activated, then we might be able to convince someone. Right now, our hands are tied. We can only warn the kingdom and hope for the best."


    "Okay," Arthur was again reminded of his legacy quest. Was the attack the Enders'' goal? Was it the weapon of mass destruction? He didn''t know. However, that wouldn''tst for long. He bid Si farewell and closed the call. Ivy was still standing there, listening quietly.


    "Why did you do it, though?" Arthur checked the time and there was still a bit left before he needed to go and meet Emma at the hotel. Ivy stood there rooted, seeming to ponder about what to say.


    "A lesson for you," She paused. "I needed you to realize how reckless it was without us." Arthur found it reasonable, but wouldn''t excuse her extreme method. "I also thought it would push you to trust Si."


    "Ah, okay. I''m leaving." Arthur stood up.


    He could sit here and argue with her, but he didn''t feel like it was a good time. Furthermore, he still didn''t know how much of this was true. Whether she was the one who tried to gain his trust by ying the ''let''s save the damsel in distress'' trope or if it was Si''s doing, he couldn''t know for sure. He already thanked them and needed to leave.


    "Okay," Ivy seemed to want to say a few more things but withheld them. "We''ll follow you to thepetition on our own." As they walked to the door, Arthur suddenly thought about something.


    ''Why are they so willing to help me in return for something uncertain?'' He had no doubt this girl could p the life out of him in seconds. However, she was trying to exin and gain his trust. Was it something rted to their goal? He didn''t know, but for now, he would use them as they use him.


    Arthur took a cab to the hotel where he found Emma, worried that Arthur didn''t answer her calls or return to the hotel. He exined that nothing happened, he just got drunk with a friend. He did earn another round of teasing but nothing else.


    "We need to leave; we''re going to bete." She said, leading Arthur to the limousine again.


    "Where are we going?" Arthur said after he sat in the car, dressed in the official robes of the workshop. The fabric danced with the wind from the rolled-down window. He felt like he was being dressed up for a ball instead of apetition.


    "The Rune''s Association Branch of The Yalveran Union. They have a teleportation circle that would lead us to the Three Regions."


    "Three Regions of Runes, I read that thepetition would be happening there."


    "Yeah. It''s a forgottennd. A wilderness that they use to host thepetition each year. They send Runes Master from the headquarter of the association to supervise the Runes Apprentice Cup."


    "Isn''t that dangerous? To hold this in the middle of nowhere?"


    "Every participating nation needs to send its forces to help keep things at bay. If anyone tries anything, they would be subjected. If not by the nations, then by the runes of the association." Emma shrugged and then added. "There would also be a Runes Grandmaster there. I bet every nation would be fighting to earn his favor." She chuckled and Arthur simply smiled. He looked outside the window and saw the Heji River, running parallel to the road they were taking outside the city toward one of the hills where the association was.


    The water danced and the sun reflected on its surface. The breeze brushed against his hair, and Arthur''s spirits were slightly lifted. The events ofst night had changed the reason he''s going to thepetition.


    ''I still need to beat up Tyrin, though''. Arthur smiled to himself.

 Chapter 98 - Teleporting

    It took all of Arthur''s effort not to have his jaws unhinged as they walked through the association''s branch. Grounds that cleaned themselves, fountains with water rotating around statues like a sr system, trees of changing colors, and flying wooden floors getting people between ces were things that were of the few marvels at the association.


    ''These guys are bored,'' Arthur thought to himself, as he realized that they showed off runes at every juncture or corner. However, what amazed him was not any of these. It was the hall they entered when they nned on using the teleportation circle.


    It was a circr hall adorned with engravings and windows. Every bit of the hall was inscribed with runes and Arthur could feel the buzz and dance across the walls. The hall was able to fit more than a thousand without them being cramped.


    ''Is this some circus or a festival?'' Arthur almost blurted out loud. Robes of varying colors contended with each other, each carrying a different emblem. Arthur would have mocked them if not for the fact he also wore one of those robes.


    Not all of them hailed from workshops, some of them were ones that have been sponsored after the preliminary rounds by workshops or guilds. Arthur would have stood in their shoes if Emma didn''t rmend him.


    Arthur met Roy and two others in the crowd. It seems that being one of the top workshops in the Yalen Kingdom, the Twilight workshop was able to rmend five people. The other two were also apprentices that Arthur met the other day, a young man and woman of about simr age; they were around their mid-twenties. There was also Alice Jenov to take care of Emma and the other four, but she was chatting with other runes masters.


    Arthur realized he was one of the younger participants. Even Emma was older than him by one year. It was only then that he realized why Emma had rmended him. If not for his current talent, then it would be for his growth potential.


    "How old do you need to be to participate?" Arthur asked while chatting with the group from the twilight workshop.


    "Hm, younger than 25." The male apprentice answered, scratching his head awkwardly since he was barely eligible. Arthur felt bad for pointing it out but didn''t know how to fix things up.


    "Not all of us are geniuses, dear Arthur," Emma came to his rescue as she started teasing. The rest also sighed helplessly and threwments about how unfair the world was. Arthur protested and the group had a goodugh.


    "Such a joyous atmosphere," Another group walked over, and one of themmented. Arthur could feel the tension between the two groups as they red at each other. Only Emma''s expression remained rtively mellow.


    "Ah, if it isn''t the Ancient Deer. Wee, you have brightened our days." Emma


    "Ancient Stag." The guy furrowed his brows with displeasure.


    "Ah yeah, that was the name. Sorry, my memory is a bit hazy." Emma sighed but her tone was not apologetic at all.


    The girl apprentice whispered to Arthur that these belonged to another workshop, one at odds with their Twilight Workshop over a feud in the past. More than hostility, it was a rivalry between the top workshops in the kingdom.


    As the conversation went on, Arthur realized it was true. Even though they bickered, there was no real hostility between them. There was also a sense of unity between them since they wouldpete against other nations.


    A ripple of noise went through the crowd as their chattered increased. A hush followed shortly after. Arthur looked around and saw many people were looking toward the door.


    "It''s the royal family of Yalen," Emma said in a barely-audible whisper. Arthur followed her gaze and was able to peer through the crowd and see the people who have just entered.


    Heads of blonde hair tore through the crowd as everyone came to say their greetings. A group of five people of varying statures, blonde hair as their shared trait, made their entrance. To his surprise and ill-forbidding, Arthur recognized one of them. Alfred Yalen, third prince of the kingdom, with who Arthur had an encounter almost a month ago.


    "Are they all participating in thepetition?" Arthur furrowed his brows. He didn''t think the prince would be here.


    "Not all, they''re a diplomatic envoy, there to make favor with the association and other nations. However, I did hear that the fourth princess shows great promise in the ancientnguages of the Era of Yore. This has helped her in learning Runes faster than others. However,"


    "However?" Arthur''s eyes followed the group with great caution as he repeated.


    "She''s only sixteen this year. I never knew she would participate in this cup." Emma said with some hesitation, looking at a short person in the crowd.


    Arthur found her immediately as she was a foot shorter than the rest of the group. She wore red robes with white gloves; the emblem of the royal family printed on her back, one of two hands holding a sun. She walked a few steps behind the group, unwilling to interact with people.


    ''She seems harmless,'' Arthur thought and his focus went back to Alfred. He was slightly nervous, but there wouldn''t be anything that gave him away. Hopefully, the group would leave them be.


    It should be obvious that his hopes were soon thrown under a train to be crushed. The group headed their way as soon as they spotted them. Arthur retreated slightly to the back to avoid them, but they stopped when they were in front of the group.


    Unlike earlier, Alice was now standing with them aftering back to wee the royals. She bowed in courtesy and so did the rest, Arthur included.


    ''Strange world we live in, bowing to someone I''ve beaten a month ago.'' Arthur thought to himself, a small smirk on his month.


    "Master Alice! A pleasure to meet you," Said a middle-aged person escorting the royal family. "And you as well, Miss Emma." He greeted with respect.


    "Likewise, Prince Kal," Alice greeted back. When Arthur heard her, he realized this man was probably the current king''s brother. "Your grace has blessed our day," She kept throwing praises and pleasantries with him back and forth.


    "His Majesty wishes some of our honor is back after thest Runes Apprentices Cup," Prince Kal sighed sadly. "This time, we have our young princess to participate as well. Her age is on the younger side, but it seems she''s not the only one?" He nced at Arthur, who still had some immature features.


    "Ah, yes. He''s our youngest participant this year. However, his skills are up to par. We''ll hopefully meet his Majesty''s expectations." Alice replied somewhat awkwardly, diverting the conversation back to thepetition and other.


    Arthur panicked when he was mentioned, but luckily, he was soon forgotten. He felt a stare and thought it was Alfred, but it turned out to be the young princess examining him.


    Alice and Prince Kal said something about leaving the youngsters to themselves and headed to chat with the other Rune Masters. The other four, two teenagers, Alfred, and the princess remained to chat. A group soon formed around them as they seemed to know each other.


    "Sister Emma," Alfred called out. "It has been so long since we met, my brother misses you dearly, I''m sure. Are you joining us next year?"


    "Your highness," Emma was formal, unlike her usual self. "It''s an honor to be missed by the second prince, please send him my regards." Arthur could hear her puking in her mind at the way she talked and he almostughed. "As per our families'' arrangement, I think I''ll have that honor."


    Hearing her talk like this, Arthur realized it was better if he kept quiet. He would rather spend the wholepetition mute than talk this way to others. Just by listening, his body felt drained. A few others gathered around Emma and Alfred to chat.


    Arthur learned that the two others with the prince and princess were the sons of Prince Kal, also princes. They were a boy and a girl with simr features to their father.


    Soon, the hall turned noisy. Arthur found himself unconsciously steering away from the crowd and drank some beverages that were offered in the hall. For some reason, he remembered the first time he met Erin and his group. His hand tightened around the cup when he remembered the events of the past.


    Arthur realized that someone else was also like him, unwilling to chat with others, and chose to drink some juice while they waited. It was the young princess and she stood a few meters from Arthur while drinking from her cup.


    ''Why would a royal be this antisocial?'' Arthur found it weird, but he felt like an antisocial himself at the moment. The way these people treated each other was exhausting.


    The two waited until the doors opened and Rune Masters wearing the robes of the association. Their emblem of two circles joined by four streaks glistered under the hall''s lights. They stood together and their entrance made the hall turn silent.


    "Hello, everyone." Said a middle-aged man wearing the association''s robes. "I''m the vice-president of the association''s Yalen branch, pleased to meet you. I hate useless chatter, so may everyone gather in the circle in the middle of the hall? We''ll start the teleportation soon."


    As he asked, everyone rejoined their groups and headed to the circle in the middle of the hall. Arthur gazed at it curiously while walking with Emma and the rest. They stood in the circle and lights gleamed as Arthur felt the familiar feeling of being teleported. He remembered Miko before he found himself standing somewhere different.


    "Wee, to the Runes Apprentice Cup!" A voice boomed as Arthur found himself standing on a giant tform. His eyes adjusted to the sunlight and his ears almost bled at the sudden cheering by the crowd. When he was finally able to look around, he found himself in a flying coliseum.

 Chapter 99 - Forest Of Traps

    "We gather here,"


    Arthur could hear the voiceing from a person standing midair. Looking at him, he had a ck bushy beard with a charismatic face. He wore the ck and white robes of the association with a white shirt underneath it. At his words, the crowd filling the stands quieted down.


    It was then that Arthur could take a better look at the surrounding. Clouds surrounded them like a wall, the clear sky felt ever so close, and the stands where the crowds gathered were levitating a distance in the air. He, along with Emma and others, stood on a tform that could either be flying or suspended midair. His group, those that had arrived from Yalen, stood there on the edge of the tform along with several other crowded groups.


    When Arthur tried to peer over the tform''s edge, a short distance away from him, he could only make out the outlines of forests and nearby mountains.


    "To witness the next generation proving themselves! Their talents! Their efforts! It''s the chance for them to rise from themon masses!" The man spread his arms as the crowd cheered again.


    It was then that Arthur remembered reading about how tickets were sold like hot cakes for thispetition. It might take a flight, but it was exciting to witness young people changing the world into their bidding on a flying tform in the sky.


    "Fear not," The man continued. "There shall be no causalities," He reassured. "As everyone from the younger generation is irreceable to us, The Runes Association! If anyone, for any reason, tried to take the life of his fellow apprentice, they would be eliminated!"


    The crowd cheered again. Arthur could see their excited faces, the anticipation, their flying salvia, and their fervent crowd mentality. Each nation cheered for their people, and each nation had a different color for its hood.


    The Yalveran Union enjoyed a golden hood, Janea took the green, Halin wore the blue, and the Ilios Empire assumed the white. These four upied the Anera continent. As for the Akrena continent, On wore ck, Sourna wore cyan, and Thiria wore orange. The Theocracy of Shon didn''t participate, again, in the Runes Apprentices Cup.


    The robes with their different hoods, the clothes underneath it, and the skin tone of the participants all meshed together in a wide array of colors that Arthur almost felt dizzy by it. However, their hoods were pulled down for now, as they only had them when thepetition starts for their nation to recognize them.


    "At first, we shall distribute the rings." The host announced and flocks of people started handing out rings. Arthur''s turn soon came and he ced the ring around his finger, feeling the runes within. "These rings would be your identity, make sure not to lose it." The host said with an ominous grin. "They contain teleportation runes that would take you to the first region, Forest of Traps!"


    The crowd cheered again when they heard the name. The host gestured for them to calm down, but the cheeringsted for a few more moments before it died down.


    "As most of you know, a great Runes Master is one who''s keen of runes themselves. That''s why the first test would be of sensing runes. All of you would be transported into a forest, a gigantic one, I assure you." He scanned the thousands of contestants. "And you need to traverse the forest looking for a ck-box. Once you touch the box, you pass! Each ck-box can teleport five people only."


    He made it sound so easy that Arthur knew there was a catch, and so did others. From what Arthur read, the forest had the most elimination rate among contestants.


    "However," Of course, there was a ''however.'' The bearded host continued. "The forest is filled with runes, invisible to the eyes! They activate upon touch, and if anyone activates more than three runes, they''re teleported out!" He pointed away in a dramatic fashion that earned him a cheer from the crowd.


    "Of course, you can''t just dwell and take your time." He shook his finger. "There are only two-hundred boxes in the forest! Make sure to move those legs!" The host grinned; his words obvious. Only a thousand contestants can pass this region. "Everyone, wear your hoods! Make your nations proud! Make sure to be nice to each other! Good luck!" He pped his hands and the contestants started disappearing.


    "Good luck, Arthur," Emma grinned in his way. Roy and the others also wished each other luck before the world changed and the scenery was reced by trees.


    Standing in the middle of the forest, Arthur had the impulse to start dashing right away. However, he knew better than that. The host''s words about only the first thousand people passing were true, but they were also tricky. If everyone started dashing madly and searching, they would be eliminated in no time.


    He sensed the surroundings, using his perception and his ''link'' to the world that allowed him to control runes. As he did, he started sensing a lot of runes around. And as he expected, the surroundings were filled in them.


    This test wasn''t about detection as much as it was about patience, Arthur noted. If a Runes Master was impulsive and haste, he would be a failure since the profession itself was an arduous one. He remembered Ivy''s words about how hecked the patience to foresee things, and he sat down on the ground instead of bolting forward.


    His pretended to search in his pouch, but he was using the detection rune to search the surrounding. Even though the host said there would be no causalities, he said nothing about not getting hurt. When his detection rune scanned the surrounding, it revealed several lifeforms in a 500-meters radius. His Detection-II rune allowed him to spread and control the range as long as he invested mana.


    There were many lifeforms above ground and in the air. Arthur spent quite a bit of mana to find them, but it was worth it since he shouldn''t need mana for this test.


    ''Make sure to be nice to each other!''


    The host''s words were friendly, but they implied an unpleasantck of rule. There was no rule in thepetition that forbids obstructing others. Of course, the rules were only about taking someone''s life, not obstructing them, or injuring them. Arthur was sure the ring on his finger would teleport him if he was grievously injured.


    Monsters roamed the forest, Arthur realized. So did humans, most likely to be contestants. In the short amount of time that Arthur tried to detect the surrounding, a few lifeforms already disappeared.


    ''Eliminated?'' Arthur frowned, but soon realized that most contestants needed a sharp perception and strong familiarity with runes to be able to sense their unique mana waves. However, he also realized that the host''s warning had pushed them into rushing forward.


    Arthur stood up, his golden hood covering his face, as he decided on the best route to take. He took his first step forward as he started walking through the forest. As if the runes stered themselves to his skin, Arthur felt their prominent existence like an extension of himself.


    He cut through the forest, avoiding the runes. There were runes on the trees, the ground, the rocks, and even some falling leaves that Arthur avoided. It was no wonder that the first region eliminated people the most, as one needed to have been close to runes ever since they were young to be able to perceive them appropriately.


    Arthur kept his detection rune active, his hand always in his bag. If anything, the monsters were the biggest threat here even if they were all primitive-tier.


    If you encountered a monster, and it decided to attack you in a forest filled with runes, it would instantly amplify the difficulty. Even one wrong step would have you eliminated. The host said three runes meant an elimination. If you moved carelessly, even ten runes can be activated.


    The forest was eerily quiet, filled asionally in the screams of someone before they were teleported out. The trees, old and gigantic, were ones Arthur could recognize. However, they had a ck trunk and branches, with vibrant green leaves. Bushes, natural hideouts for runes, surrounded the trees with only a few paths for them to walk through.


    ''Would it happen now?'' Arthur wondered, avoiding a rune on a branch. He was getting used to it, and to be frank, it was quite easy for him. Ever since he received his legacy, runes easy to sense. However, his thoughts were elsewhere. ''Where are you, Tyrin?'' He was burdened by the worries of a possible cmity.


    "It''s mine!" A hoarse voice shouted from the distance. With his rune, Arthur could sense that a few people were there. He changed directions and headed that way. A safe distance away, he peered through the trees. In a clearing between the trees, a monster and two others were fighting as they avoided the runes. Arthur realized there was something on the ground beside them, a ck object.

 Chapter 100 - Only The Beginning

    The two wore a ck and white hood, contrasting each other, signifying one being from the Republic of On and the other from the Ilios Empire respectively. In the middle was a monster, a giant bee, hovering around and trying to attack with its stinger. The three danced around each other, avoiding the runes and trying to touch the box in the middle of them.


    Arthur was a distance away, safely hidden behind a tree. After a few moments, the one from On was eliminated after touching three runes on the ground, as Arthur noticed. The one from Ilios took the chance and grabbed the box, disappearing as well.


    The box then crumbled. It seems a group was lucky enough to be teleported near this ce and five already found the boxes. Arthur wasn''t too worried, though. However, a sense of urgency did overtake him.


    "Pss, Arthur, pss," A slimy voice called out to him, making Arthur flinch and turn to the tree the sound came from. A lizard hugged the tree and was looking directly at him.


    "Pss," The lizard licked and there was a voice no longer, making Arthur doubt his hearing. "Arthur, it''s me."


    It talked again. Without saying anything, Arthur turned around and began to run. The runes were everywhere, but he got a general sense of how many there were. That''s why he had an easier time fleeing. He was not about to answer a talking lizard in a godforsaken ce.


    "Wait!" The lizard was jumping from a tree to the other after him. Cold creeps covered Arthur''s skin at this realization. "It''s Reece!" The lizard said, making Arthur''s head nk and stop him in his tracks.


    The lizard fell next to him, breathingboriously. Arthur hesitated for a second before picking it up. As if it was a human, the lizard ced its hand on Arthur''s finger and leaned in for support as it tried to catch its breath.


    "Reece? Is it really you?" Arthur asked, doubtful. When the lizard gathered its breath, it nodded.


    "Pss, this is one of my abilities. Sorry for scaring you like that, sweetie, pss."


    ''Yup, it''s Reece.'' Arthur sighed. "What are you doing here?" He asked curiously.


    "Help you, pss. I''ve found Tyrin, pss." His words made Arthur ted as he stuffed the lizard into his robe''s inner pocket.


    "I have no idea how you did it, but this is great. Where is he?" Arthur whispered to his inner pocket. Reece''s sound soon came, with the same slime-like feeling it had earlier.


    "East from here, pss. What are you going to do?"


    "I''m not going to let him pass that easily." Arthur thought the answer should be obvious as he headed east.


    "He''s with others, pss. They found a ck box, pss." The lizard answered, making Arthur increase his speed. Although he wasn''t sprinting at his maximum speed, it was still dangerous to run like this in a booby-trapped ce like the forest.


    "Arthur, slow down. You''ll get eliminated." Reece warned, afraid Arthur was being impulsive again. Usually, contests would barely be able to walk in this ce without triggering runes. However, Arthur was running.


    "I can manage, now tell me where they are." Arthur didn''t exin further. Reece went quiet and Arthur stopped his running. "Reece, I''m not being impulsive. I just want to teach that bastard a lesson." He implored. Reece was silent.


    Arthur didn''t say anything further, since he was confident this time. He can stop them and run away; he was the only one who can do that without being eliminated. His ability was runes itself, thispetition didn''t pose a challenge for him, only a stepping stone. If he lost in front of people who used artificial runes while his ability was about runes, he might as well give up his legacy.


    "Senior brother, please." Arthur gritted his teeth and used a cheap tactic. However, despite how cheap it was, how clich¨¦ it was, it still worked like a charm.


    "Hehe, since my junior asked, I can''t refuse, hehe, pss." The slimy texture of his voice was far less creepy than his bashfulugh. "Go straight through here and you''ll find a cliff," Arthur began to run again. He avoided the runes expertly despite the mental effort to avoid them all. "The box is embedded in the cliff''s steep side, and the group has seen it from afar and trying to get there."


    Arthur''s eyes scanned the surroundings, finding the most optimum path, clear of runes, for him to get there. The forest ended and a stone wall appeared, the cliff Reece has mentioned.


    "Follow this wall for a while, be careful of runes! Pss."


    "How did you find them, Reece?"


    "A hawk, pss." There were some slight pride and disappointment in his voice. If Arthur had to guess why: then the pride was in his ability and the disappointment was in Arthur not calling him Senior Brother. Arthur ignored his disappointment.


    "Why didn''t you take the box yourself?" Arthur asked, doubtful.


    "Tried, pss. It''s embedded in the rocky wall, pss." Reece went silent and then resumed his talking. "He''s with a group from Ilios, pss." Arthur frowned at this information. If this was true, then things might be direr than they thought. Ilios was an empire that was as wide as the Yalveran Union, known for its military strength.


    The cliff ran along the forest, forming an arc that made Arthur go into the forest as a shortcut. After another few moments of avoiding the runes, the leaves, and anything that moved, Arthur could finally see the cliff again.


    He also saw a group of people trying to climb it. Now normally, awakeners were superhumans. A leap would get them half of the distance toward the box. However, the Forest of Traps being at it is, this cliff was surely covered in runes. If you touch three runes at the same time? Instant elimination.


    The group was studying the walls, trying to find the best part of it to start climbing. Four white hoods and one golden one. It matched the description Reece has provided.


    "Are you going to attack them?" The lizard asked, its tongue licking its eye. Arthur realized that Reece''s voice wasn''t from the lizard''s vocals, but mana-generated. It was the work of a skill.


    "No," Arthur shook his head, he doubted he was strong enough to attack the five of them ¨C and possibly, the Ender apanying Tyrin ¨C and emerge victoriously. However, he had an advantage in this ce and he was going to use it.


    Without pausing, Arthur kept running forward. He was behind the group in an instant and they turned and they heard the noise they made. Despite the hoods covering their faces, Arthur was able to recognize Tyrin. It was him, as Reece said.


    However, Tyrin didn''t seem to recognize him, which was understandable. Arthur only met him in the Green Golems dungeon, and nowhere else. At the bar, he didn''t get to see Arthur. As for the woman, Arthur doubted she had a good look at his face since she was punched in the face before he faced her.


    "Back away, or you''ll get hurt!" Said a gruff voice from under one of the white hoods. However, Arthur didn''t care. He sprinted in their direction faster. Their faces turned pale since facing an enemy, no matter how weaker the enemy was, was deadly in this forest.


    They stared as Arthur sprinted, stepping beside rune by a few inches, unafraid of being eliminated. Unexpected by them, Arthur had no ns of fighting them. As they braced themselves, Arthur simply passed them by and sat foot on the wall, and it sank as if he was stepping on sandy ground.


    The first step propelled him forward, he used his other foot and it also sank to the wall as if the wall absorbed it. This was the work of his skill, Earth Maniption. He started running up the wall as fast as he could, feeling the earth''s gravity pull him to his fall.


    "What ¨C Stop him!" The gruff voice ordered again, and the group followed to use the holes Arthur left in the wall to climb. They were aware that if Arthur touched the cube, one of them wouldn''t be able to get teleported like the others.


    Tyrin seemed unfazed, probably thinking that he would never be the one left behind. However, Arthur had different ns. Halfway from the box, Arthur had to jump and start climbing with his hands. He did all of this while avoiding the runes. The ces he used to climb were the safest on the cliff.


    As expected, he reached the box before the others were able to catch up. Instead of touching the box and disappearing, Arthur used his skill Earth Maniption to cover the box with dirt before hardening it. He ended with a cube-shaped rock, and he grabbed it without being teleported outside.


    "Don''t you dare!" The man in the white hood bellowed, finally losing his cool. As for Tyrin, his face was pale with anger when he saw Arthur''s action.


    ''This is only the beginning, Tyrin.'' Arthur grinned at them and kept the box in his leather bag. He continued his climbing and reached the edge of the cliff before pulling himself atop of it. It was time to flee with the box as the five raged after him in pursuit.

 Chapter 101 - Ghost!

    Arthur asked Reece to find Emma and the rest, although he expected him to be unable to. After all, Reece never met them. To his amazement, Reece agreed and left Arthur''s pocket and headed somewhere along the forest atop the cliff. Before he left, he told Arthur that he saw them with him in the teleportation hall.


    Arthur kept running atop the cliff and could see two persuing him from behind while three did the same from below. After a few minutes of pursuit, one of the three below was eliminated.


    ''Yeah, follow me. Hunt me down in the Forest of Traps.'' Arthurughed to himself as he avoided another rune. An owl flew over his head and glided toward the forest. Arthur had a hunch this was Reece since it had cooed at him as it flew by.


    It seems the elimination of one of them brought sense to their mind, or maybe fear, as they decided to stop their pursuit. Arthur, however, didn''t keep running.


    As he got a better view of the sky now, he saw the tform they were on earlier and the flying stands besieging it. He could faintly, maybe he was imagining it, hear the cheers of the crowd above.


    ''I need Tyrin eliminated,'' Arthur guessed he was being watched by the crowd, but he couldn''t stop at simply snatching the cube. After all, Tyrin tried to harm him, take his weapon, and still nned topromise countless lives including his mother and brother.


    The two that had been following him seemed to realize he had stopped, ring at him from a long-distance away. Unlike Arthur who was able to run freely, with little focus on avoiding the runes, they were at risk of always being eliminated and had to traverse the ground as if they were ying hopscotch.


    It was admirable that they managed to get here, but he knew they had already activated some runes. Rather then knew, he ''felt'' the activation.


    "Oh, don''t re at me like that." Arthur shrugged, but the two seemed to call out their mana as if they were going to use their abilities. Arthur wouldn''t allow them. He sent several deless Wind shes at them, a skill he got at the trial.


    After a couple of minutes, pitiful was the least you could say about their state. They tried to evade the shes and the runes, but Arthur was ruthless against them. In his defense, Arthur did so because they were helping Tyrin, so they probably had something to do with the attack on the Yalveran Union.


    Really, it was all self-defense.


    "You bastard,e here and fight me!" One of the two bellowed, his clothes ragged revealing superficial wounds underneath. The other was of an equal pitiful state as several wounds covered his body.


    Arthur wanted to say he was sorry, but knew it would anger them to death. Instead of trying to throw them off with the wind shes, he decided to use something of impactful effect. Like boulders.


    It was purely self-defense; for the public good. Arthur eased his guilt using these words as he eliminated the two by throwing boulders at them. After he did so, he looked down and found Tyrin and the white hood trembling with rage.


    He grinned. In their eyes, Arthur saw the terror of something iprehensible. Terror of something they couldn''t wrap their senses around. If this was a normal environment, they would probably outpower Arthur. However, here¡­


    ''How is he able to walk freely like this?'' Arthur expected them to wonder. He wouldn''t allow them to think this for too long, as he started sending boulder their way too using his Earth Maniption skill.


    The white hood stepped forward and pped his hands together. His hand turned a hazy glow as he shed the boulders apart easily.


    "Is this all you''ve got? Throwing rocks?!" He roared and shed a couple more boulders. A smirk emerged on his face seeming to realize how futile Arthur''s effort was.


    ''Pff, idiot!'' Arthurughed when the white hood shed thest boulder. He frowned when he heard Arthurughing, but the realization was that something was amiss came toote. His body began to disappear as the teleportation runes activated on the ring, he was eliminated.


    Arthur had kept the boulders with runes on them for this guy, and now there was only Tyrin and him left beside the cliff. Arthur turned toward him and his beautiful face was contorted by fear. Without saying anything further, Arthur descended the cliff in pursuit.


    It took a while for him to do so, as he couldn''t climb down and allow himself to be an easy target. He had to run atop the cliff until it started going downhill. He had his Detection rune activated as he kept tabs on Tyrin fumbling through the forest, running.


    It was a long-distance when he was able to enter the forest, but he was not worried as he again started running after Tyrin. He might not be a match to Tyrin or the Ender, but all he needed was to eliminate Tyrin out of thepetition.


    The forest became a blur as he tried to tear through it, but the distance was long and Tyrin was also running. It was Arthur''s turn to be confused about how Tyrin was able to run without being eliminated. However, it was still iparable to Arthur, so he was able to catch up.


    When he did, he understood what was going on. As Tyrin moved through the forest, a ck miasma covered his feet. It ate away the runes before he could activate them, making him able to traverse the forest.


    However, Arthur would never let him run away. He prepared himself to use a few deless shes as he saw Tyrin suddenly stop and look in a certain direction. Arthur could feel the ckness underneath him twist and turn in that direction.


    Looking in that direction, Arthur realized there was another ck box. However, it was being carried by an ape. As if it had discovered a certain delicacy, the ape was biting on the box trying to eat it.


    Tyrin began to run fanatically toward the ape, almost tripping himself. The ck mist underneath him was getting thinner and Arthur realized it couldn''tst for long. He bolted after him in an attempt to stop him.


    The ape looked at Tyrin, Arthur, and the ominous darkness swirling within. Unlike what Arthur had expected, and much to his liking, the ape turned around and ran.


    The three kept running, one after the other, each for a different reason. One was running for revenge and stop a possible cmity. The other to pass the trial and get rid of the evil-spirit hunting it down. As for the third, it was simply looking for lunch before being hunted by a terrifying ckness.


    ***


    "The troublemaker! No, let''s call him Ghost!" The host''s sound was booming, and the crowd cheered while some booed. "Ladies and gentlemen, this year''spetition is far more exciting than thest!" The chaos and zeal shook the stands.


    The hostmented as the giant hologram showed a golden hood fleeing atop a cliff. He did things no one would think of, eliminating others, running after them, and being relentless in taking them down.


    There were no rules against grabbing the box and fleeing since no sane person would do it. After all, who could be so confident in running in a ce filled with runes and traps? This made this contestant''s endeavors controversial. Some cheered for his ability while others booed for his character.


    There were many holograms in the air, some showing how a few cautiously walked through the forest, others of people fighting over a box, andstly of a golden hood running after another golden hood, led by an ape carrying a box. Since the ring was the one responsible for the teleportation, other creatures were able to grab the box.


    The crowd was excited, even if not everyone liked his actions. A lot of them didn''t, since they thought it was cheating to do this and a bit vile. The ones who cheered did so because they were awestruck by his ability to evade the runes, since they have already seen how many of the contestants were eliminated.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please calm down. I know many of you have different opinions about the events, but you must understand that no rules have been broken." The host said after wiping his face, receiving instructions from a person he couldn''t even dream of talking to.


    "Even though his actions are a bit¡­ mischievous, his ability is outstanding. His discerning eye of runes is, as our dear judges concluded, is second to none.


    "The Runes Apprentices Cup is not only about how much one studied or how much talent a person had. It''s about how to deal with challenges, how to perform under pressure, and how to bend the world into a shape you desire!"

 Chapter 102 - Déjà Vu

    Tyrin''s legs were eating themselves alive, literally. He had no idea who this hooded person was, but he stuck to him like an annoying fly, refusing to let go of him. His legs, despite being able to erase the runes on the ground, were also being affected by the Ender''s miasma.


    And this damn ape, too. Everything was going so well until thepetition started, now even a primitive monster hindered him. As soon as he was about to catch it, the ape started climbing the trees and jumping from one to the other.


    "Leave me alone!" Pain stung his back, making him groan and roar at the evil spirit behind him. However, this person kept sending wind shes his way, even though he had a box of his own.


    It was a matter of fact that Tyrin thought about facing this person and snatching the box for himself, but the abnormality of his enemy steered him otherwise. If Tyrin didn''t know better, he would have suspected this person to have contracted an Ender himself.


    However, this person was someone none of their ns included. Tyrin had a strong suspicion that this person was affiliated with the spy from yesterday, but he was unsure if they were the same or simply belonged to the same organization.


    It was a fearsome thing to think about, as he has ced every dream he had on this n. He was never destined to be favored by the heavens, often called an empty doll by everyone for his looks. Hecked the talent, the connections, and even the brains to rise above others. That''s when it whispered to him, promises of power and a glory-filled future. But now, everything was going to ruins because of a single person.


    Anger rose in his heart as he thought of how much risk he has taken, how much pain he endured, and how dreams he had nned being ruined by this person.


    He decided to stop running and the darkness within him obliged. He sent a spear as dark as the night''s sky at the ape, killing it instantly. This was the reason abilities and skills weren''t forbidden in the contest since monsters roamed the forest.


    The ape was split in half and the box fell between the branches,nding between two twigs and getting stuck there. Tyrin jumped in the air and as he expected, the man was right behind him, persistent in taking him down. However, his haste would bring him down. A spear of darkness wasunched from the ground toward him.


    The close-proximity made it impossible to dodge, and this spear would eat away the skills, mana, and even abilities to a certain extent. Tyrin grinned as he reached his hand out in the air toward the box, expecting to hear the screams of this insolent fool.


    Instead, he heard the hisses of the ender, felt its retreat, and started sweating as the temperature rose in the air. His shadow appeared so prominent as it stretched, revealing a horrifying truth. He nced behind and his irises dted as mes filled his view.


    His body burned, his skin scorched, and his consciousness buzzed. The ckness tried to help him, but it was only able to extinguish the fire. He fell, helpless, to the ground and the fire burned the tree as well, making the boxnd a few feet away from him. He opened his eyes in slits as he watched the box with regret, trying to crawl his way there.


    His ring buzzed twice; he had already activated two traps. However, there were just a few more steps. However, a footnded on his back, pushing him to the ground like celestial justice.


    "It''s over,"


    A voice, familiar yet so unfamiliar, spoke behind him.


    ***


    Arthur''s fire engulfed the spear, tore it away, and burned Tyrin until his back was charcoal ck. He started breathing heavily, the back of his hood burning. Arthur would''ve felt bad for him if not for the fact Tyrin tried to rob him, endangered his life and was selfish enough to betray his kingdom.


    This was the fate of those who sold their souls and morals. Tyrin tried to grab the box, to crawl over to it, but Arthur pushed him to the ground with his foot. He didn''t n on killing him, but to eliminate him.


    "It''s over," Arthur nced at the rune next to them, shining ever so brightly in his eyes yet so hidden for the masses. As he was about to kick Tyrin''s body to the side, a whistling came from his right. His perception allowed him to sense the change in air pressure and Arthur had to duck instantly. An arrow passed over his head by a few inches.


    Arthur sensed several others that he tried to dodge in time. However, one of them struck his shoulder. There was no pain as the arrow passed right through him, only mana seeping through his body, stopping him from moving. It was a paralyzing arrow.


    Sliding from behind the trees was a petite figure with a golden hood. Judging by their body frame and curves, it was a girl. As Arthur peered closer, he was able to see golden hair beneath the hood. It took moments to realize this was the fourth princess of the Yalen kingdom.


    "He''s from the same kingdom as you are, why would you treat him this way?" She said with an imposing self-righteousness, appearing to have witnessed the whole pursuit.


    ''Damn it, this is not the time for your heroic bullshit.'' Arthur gritted his teeth, and his eyes snapped toward Tyrin trying to crawl toward the box. He used his legacy rune and broke free, for a short amount of time, as his hand reached out to push the crawling piece of charcoal toward one of the traps.


    Another arrow of paralysisnded on him, and he was dyed for another moment before he broke free. At that moment, however, Tyrin''s fingertip touched the box and he disappeared, passing the first round.


    Cold anger washed Arthur''s body like waves preceding a violent storm. The forest, shadowed by the tform with barely illuminated trees and uneven grounds, felt a lot colder all of sudden.


    "You¡­" Arthur looked at her, stupefied at how someone could bring cmity into their doorsteps. Even at this moment, he had a weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This was familiar, yet not that familiar.


    ''I''ve done the same thing before with Erin,'' Arthur realized to himself. He hated Erin and would kill him himself if he had the chance, but this wasn''t important. He looked at the girl after he stood up, the paralysis wearing off.


    ''I was so childish,'' He realized. ''ying the hero as if I can decide who was the viin and who was the victim. What kind of arrogance did I have to determine good and bad?''


    He couldn''t be angry anymore. If he did get angry, it would be toward himself. He yed the hero before, getting his nose into other people''s business.


    He was lucky that Erin was a bastard, but what if he wasn''t? What if things were just like now where the other person didn''t deserve mercy or saving? What if his actions led to far more dire circumstances because he sought the self-satisfaction of helping others using his newfound strength?


    His mind was chaotic. Did that mean he wouldn''t help those who need help? However, what right did he have to determine who needs help? Who gave him the right to decide?


    He looked silently at the princess before starting to walk away. Somehow, her childishness had taught him a lesson. He never knew what people''s reasons were and should never act without knowing.


    "Stop! I won''t allow you to obstruct others!" She nocked her arrow again, threatening. This time the air changed, and Arthur felt this was not a simple paralysis arrow. He stopped in his tracks; his chaotic mind calmed a bit.


    "I have no ns to do such a thing, princess." He said, making her flinch at her identity being revealed. "I had my reasons for this one," He sincerely said but he doubted she would trust him. "Even still, if a fight is what you wish, you''ll get hurt." His tone changed into one of threatening.


    Her hand trembled slightly, but she lowered it eventually. She started walking toward the ck box on the ground while avoiding the runes. Arthur''s surprise was genuine at how she was able to evade them, albeit slightly inferior to him.


    She disappeared.


    Arthur stood there silently, thinking about his earlier realization. After a few moments, he saw some movements in the trees and another figure appeared, a tall one wearing a blue hood. A Halin contestant. He, judging by his body figure to be a robust man, started warily staring at him.


    "I seek no fight," He said, hoping the man would understand. "Please go ahead," Arthur gestured toward the box and turned around to meet up with Reece. He felt the teleportation rune activating as his thoughts swirled in his mind.

 Chapter 103 - Regret

    The best ce to wait for Reece was in the most dangerous, too. As for the most dangerous in the Forest of Traps: it is where the traps existed in bulks. Arthur found a meadow beside a river, where the trees surrounded a low clearing of dirt.


    It wasn''t the best ce to hide, as it was in the open, but it was the safest ce to wait for Reece without hiding himself. Arthur sat down and leaned on a tree, runes surrounding him from everywhere. He faced the stream that had a few rocks for crossing as he waited for Reece. As he did, Arthur''s thoughts went back to Tyrin.


    Feeling the hardwood touch his back and the dirt underneath him, Arthur allowed himself a moment of peace. The running water added to that effect as a chilly breeze fluttered his robe.


    His anxiety was sickening, whirls of ufortableness twisting in his stomach. Awakeners were those who evolved from the human species, yet anxiety wasn''t something they could escape from, Arthur chuckled. It was in their survival instincts.


    After some thoughts, he realized he did what he could to stop Tyrin. He still has other chances to stop him, since it seems the weapon wasn''t in the first region.


    "Arthur," A high-pitched voice sounded next to him, this time he didn''t flinch. He looked around and saw a mosquito standing on his shoulder. "Don''t talk to me," Reece said before Arthur could say anything. "It seems your earlier actions grabbed a bit of attention. They shouldn''t see anything suspicious."


    Arthur remained quiet, now aware that if others knew of Reece''s existence, he would be disqualified. Even though he had already proved his ability by evading the traps, it was Reece who told him about the location of the box. He could find one himself, as he just did earlier without Reece''s help, but it was to stop Tyrin from easily passing.


    "I''ve found Roy and Emma, the other two have probably been eliminated. Roy is still near the beginning of the forest, cautiously wandering about, a snail-like pace." The high-pitch voice of Reece exined. It sounded like something Roy would do, a caution guy he was.


    "As for Emma, I saw her grab a box and get teleported." Arthur sighed in relief at these words. "What happened with Tyrin?" Reece asked.


    "His group got eliminated but he passed because the princess intervened." Arthur hid his mouth behind his hand and whispered. He has already raised enough suspicion by sitting around doing nothing.


    "It''s okay, junior. We''ll get him the next time." Reece consoled him, and Arthur involuntary smiled. For some reason, it was the first time he felt a team spirit from Reece. "What are you going to do now?" Reece asked.


    "At first, I thought about helping Roy and Emma. Now, I don''t know about that." Arthur sighed.


    "Why?" The high-pitch voice wasical, but the puzzlement was genuine.


    "I don''t want to help others without being asked to," Arthur shared his thoughts. "I thought helping was always the right thing, but now I''m not sure. Some people don''t deserve to be helped and others don''t want to receive help."


    The silence was only disturbed by the hissing of trees as the winds traveled by. Reece didn''t say anything and Arthur sought advice.


    "Do you think Roy would want to be helped? Or even Emma? Do you think they wouldn''t want to rely on themselves? To prove themselves?" It waste to realize, but he felt that he was too arrogant. "I would, at least." Another silence followed.


    "I''m not the best to answer this," Reece said, a hint of sadness in his voice. "Regret isn''t something you can run away from, Arthur." Despite being a mosquito, his words sank into the air. "It''s always a choice of what would make you regret less. As for the best way to deal with regret, it''s to give yourself the excuse of doing what you felt was right."


    The words, high-pitched and in a whisper, made Arthur sigh and stand up. For the first time in a while, he felt refreshed as if a weight has been lifted off his chest. Hecked answer, that didn''t change. However, living is about finding answers.


    "Thanks, senior." Arthur grinned as he took out the cube from his bag. It was still covered in hard rock and he had to use his skill to soften it until the surface was revealed.


    "Hehe, anytime, dear junior." Even with the respect he felt, Arthur was still creeped out by his tone andugh.


    Without saying anything else, Arthur touched the cube. His ring was activated as the teleportation runes came to life and started pulling him into the same nauseating feeling. The world changed as the cube disappeared from his hand.


    ***


    Emma has passed the first region, making her heart dance with joy. Even if her family expected no less from her, she still proved herself by this. To put it into perspective, every nation sent around a thousand contestants. These were weeded out by preliminary rounds that only allowed the best to participate.


    Her workshop, among several others, earned several spots for their research in runes, not having to deal with the preliminary rounds. This was the case for every nation, as different institutes existed around the world.


    Among thousands of apprentices, she emerged among the top thousand. Days of hard work have paid off, and she would be able to lift her head high when she meets her parents and grandfather.


    When the world reappeared in front of her, she was standing in a great hall. A noisy one, to boot. It was filled with furniture, refreshments, and huddled crowds of people watching giant screens.


    They cheered, booed, and cursed. As she stood there dazed, she realized it was the ce she had to wait until the first region''s test would end. She ambled toward one of the screens, grabbing some refreshments as she listened to the crowd and looked for Arthur and the rest. However, there were no signs of them.


    "He''s insane!" Someone shouted as he looked at one of the screens, making her turn her attention to its content.


    "But he''s a genius! How can he move like that with so many runes?" Another rebuked as Emma saw a golden hood running through a forest. He moved like a fish in water, running leisurely while hopping from one ce to the other. It was as if the infinite traps she struggled to navigate around didn''t even exist for him.


    Her mouth, like those of the rest of the crowd, turned into a circle as she watched, stunned speechless. It was then that another figure appeared on the screen.


    The next series of events turned the hall chaotic. The person, who everyone referred to as Ghost, attacked another golden hood before someone intervened and saved him. He then allowed that person to teleport away, and they appeared in the hall.


    "Miss Emma,"


    The person who teleported just now turned out to be the fourth princess of the Yalen Kingdom, and she sought refuge in the only person she recognized.


    "Your highness,"


    "You can call me by my name,"


    "¡­ Miss Nera, I''m d you''re safe." Emma corrected as she bowed slightly. Nera nodded as she held her left arm with the other.


    "Yeah, same to you." She was disquieted, probably by the earlier incident if Emma had to guess. Her childish voice and stature made Emma want to hug her and tell her it''s alright, but she dared not to.


    "He allowed the Halinian to use the box! This doesn''t make sense!" Another round of chaos erupted and Nera and Emma inched toward the screens.


    Emma knew that despite being royalty, Nera was a shut-in who only studies and never got into actual fights. That''s why she seemed shaken by the earlier events. Now, she stood next to Emma as they watched the person referred to as Ghost allow a Halinian use the box Nera just used.


    "Was it a personal feud?" Nera mumbled but Emma pretended not to hear her say anything because shecked an answer herself. This man was persistent in taking a group down, as told by the crowd, but now he allowed people to teleport easily.


    Ghost, now referred to as such by everyone, wandered until he sat beside a meadow, no longer moving. His actions brought more puzzlement as he just sat there for a while. After that, he took out the box he had stolen and disappeared from the screen, making it switch to another contestant.


    The screens showed an aerial view, so Emma didn''t see the person''s clothing. However, when she turned around and stared at the middle as everyone did, she found his attire to be familiar.


    Not just familiar, it was the same as the one she wore. His height and the way he looked around made it hard not to recognize him.


    "Miss Emma," The princess''s voice trailed. "Can you exin your team member''s actions?" Nera seemed to have also recognized him earlier.

 Chapter 104 - Answer

    104 Answer The stares, fingers, and mummers came in his direction like tidal waves, cautious yet also admiring. As if a stigma was craved to his body, everyone avoided him and pointed at him. It took moments to realize why, as the screens filled the hall. It was his earlier actions.


    It also took another moment to find Emma in the crowd, standing next to the reason for his earlier failure and realization. He felt torn between whether to bring attention to her or to act like a stranger. He was conscious of the image he had painted of himself. "Arthur?" His worries disappeared when she was the one to walk over, singled out by the crowd. "You¡­" She stumbled on words to find. "You did well?" It wasn''t a question, but a statement filled with uncertainty as if she wasn''t sure what to say. "Yeah, it''s good that you''ve passed as well," Arthur smile warily. "I''ve caused quite a mess, I think." He said apologetically. "Hah, just a mess?" Emmaughed, defusing the awkwardness and tension. "I have no idea why you chased them so much, but I know you have your reasons. You''re not an unreasonable person. As for your talent¡­ Even I, who rmended you, was shocked." Her words warmed Arthur''s heart; a trust like this was not easily established. However, her sly expression afterward wiped out such feelings. "Plus, it would be a good advertisement for our workshop, hoho," Herugh was that of a sly-businesswomen that made Arthur''s brows twitch. However, he liked how unrestrained she was around him.


    "As for the princess¡­" Emma furrowed her brows and nced behind her. Leaning on a wall beside a couch was the princess, looking at Arthur warily. "Yeah, I hope we just forget about it." Arthur nced her way and changed the subject. Even if he got angry, the princess didn''t hinder him while knowing his reasons. She was innocent, maybe too innocent. "Did the person I¡­ chased get teleported here?" He couldn''t spot Tyrin in the crowd.


    "The injured ones would be teleported to the infirmary first." Emma looked at him, squinting his eyes. "What did he do to you to get you bent on taking him down?" She seemed unable to understand. "Mm, a personal feud of a sort." He wouldn''t just tell her about the potential attack on the kingdom. The rest of their time was spent waiting while worrying about Roy. At longst, he was able to find a box that had only one teleportation remaining. It seemed his cautiousness did him good as most of the contestants were eliminated due to haste. When Arthur saw the relief, pride, and joy mixed on Roy''s expression, he knew he was a step away from taking something precious of him. He was d that he didn''t, in the end. The boxes kept decreasing until only one was left. Funnily enough, it was the box Arthur left near the stream. A pir of white light appeared from the box and it pierced the sky, signaling thest chance for the remaining people.


    Those who were still cautiously wandering the giant forest, searching for the boxes, seemed to get a message at the same time as they turned their heads toward the light. It was the ending of thest round. Coughing in embarrassment, Arthur nced at Emma who was staring at him with raised brows. Her meaning was obvious since he has chosen a ce filled with traps to teleport from. It was an honest mistake, but it resulted in most of the people who had tried to get the box to be eliminated. Teleportation runes activated one after the other. Most were of elimination, but some get to touch the box using unorthodox means and cautious studying of the meadow. After longst, the final contestant passed. Those who haven''t passed yet got teleported away. Those who did pass received a message from their rings, signaling the end of the first region. ''Congrattions on passing the first region, you may wait for the ceremony that would take ce in an hour. Please enjoy your time.'' The rest of the events came in a blur as everyone waited and chatted. Roy, Emma, and Arthur found themselves a couch as they began to chat about the forest. The princess kept ring at Arthur, making him helpless. ''Weren''t you the one who attacked me?'' His mouth twitched in annoyance. After a while, she left him alone and kept staring at her cup while sitting in a corner by herself. "Maybe we should invite the princess over?" Emma voiced out to the two. "She''s also from our kingdom and she looks¡­" Arthur guessed the unsaid word was pitiful, and he felt the same. Roy agreed and Arthur shrugged.


    After a few moments, Emma was back with princess Nera who Arthur got to know her name from Roy. They all sat down together and an awkward silence apanied them. "So, Arthur, tell us what happened to you in the test." Roy, appearing quite satisfied with his social skill and conversation maneuvering, picked out the worst topic to talk about. "Nothing worth mentioning," Arthur smiled, feeling the princess grip her cup tighten. "Took care of a couple of annoying flies, that''s all." "Uh, flies? I didn''t know such a monster existed in the forest¡­" Roy adjusted his sses innocently. He was about to continue showing off his social skills to the princess, but she mmed the cup on the table. "How can you talk this way about people from your kingdom!" Princess Nera seemed genuinely furious as she admonished him. "I can, and I did." "You¡­" "Stop with this childishness, princess. My business has nothing to do with you." Arthur red and the princess red back. Their bodies spewed off a dangerous aura as if they were getting into a fight the next moment. "How dare you?" The princess''s face was frosty, her tone threatening. However, Arthur didn''t back away as well and the tension rose until it was as thick as Roy''s head, who tried to intervene and say something about their kingdom having no species of flies. Emma tried to calm the two down as well, but it was the rings that had stopped their fight as they buzzed and informed them that they would be teleported. Everyone stood up, not wanting to fall as soon as they appeared in front of the crowd. Their world changed again and they appeared on the tform, the sun hazy with its colors,te in the afternoon. As soon as they did appear, the host grandly weed them again. "Tomorrow," He said after some congrattions for those who passed. "Only a hundred of you would be left. As for today, the world shall know your glory!" When his words ended, their rings glowed like miniature stars as their color changed and some engravings appeared. Their earlier ck appearance disappeared and was reced by a bronze-metallic surface. One word was engraved on it too. RAC101.


    Runes Apprentice Cups, the First after the Hundredth. This was a sign of glory. It represented being one of the top thousand Runes Apprentices in the world. It might sound undeserved, but reaching this ce was simply too tough. If you didn''t have a rmendation, you needed to go through the preliminary rounds. As for the forest, it epassed an essential factor and that was your perception of runes. This could only be harnessed by years of working around runes and studying them. Them standing here was proof of their hard work and talent. Everyone got emotional, except for Arthur himself. He stood there nkly as he received the apuse of the crowd. He listened nkly as the host told them they would receive a room for the night and they could enjoy their time in the inner structure of the coliseum. He listlessly walked with Emma and Roy as they headed to their rooms, where their numbers could be known through their ring. And when Emma asked him what''s wrong, he flinched as he only realized that there ''was'' actually something wrong.


    ''It feels undeserved.'' He thought to himself and a round of ckness appeared in his chest. After he told Emma everything was okay and he bid them farewell, Arthur walked back to his room.


    He felt neither happiness nor pride in his achievement, he dared not to. His ability was given to him by the legacy, something he stumbled upon after Jizo saw something in him. He suffered all those years, but it was unrted to his current achievement. Memories flooded his mind as he remembered a part of the conversation that he had with Jizo under that ck sky. The reason he has been given so much. ''So, you want me to stop the world from going back to that Era? The Era of Yore?'' He asked Jizo, bewildered as that Era was said to be the peak of humankind. There was no threat of mythical monsters and humans regained supreme. It was all tales, but it seemed true since Jizo asked him to stop its reappearance.


    ''To reach that Era humans will open gates and venture to the other world. They can''t, history can''t repeat itself. They dream of greatness, of omnipotence, but they''re foolish. The only thing waiting for those who dream of such is¡­ the end of things.'' ''I can''t stop the whole world, it''s absurd.'' ''Maybe,'' Jizo smiled. ''But I chose you to try.'' ''Why?'' He asked after being stupefied. ''That''s an answer you''ll find yourself.'' Enjoy the chapter! Many thanks for those who are still reading and special thanks to Karl_Perl, Lightfinger, macraw93, and Eibon. Please join our gang on discord. There would be stats and runes list for you to reference.

 Chapter 105 - Late

    The room had whitewash ceramic tiles, a window with a starry night, a varnish king-sized bed with a giant futon on top, a leather couch, a few chairs beside a table with warm food, andstly a separate bath. It wasn''t a big room that the association provided, but it was cozy that you wouldn''t believe you were in a flying coliseum.


    Arthur closed the wooden door that he opened using his ring and threw himself on the bed immediately. He felt the fluffiness of the bed eat away at his fatigued body and mind, making him almost sleep right there.


    There were distant sounds of a bustling crowd, probably also leaving the coliseum to spend the night in their rooms. Of course, no matter how big the coliseum was, its internal structure could only host so much. Arthur was sure a space-expanding rune, like the one used in storage artifacts, was inscribed as well to provide space.


    There was also the sound of running water, a sound Arthur always found it easier to sleep while listening to because of itsforting ambiance.


    ''Wait, running water?'' Arthur snapped his eyes open as he realized there shouldn''t be a sound like this. His ears found the source immediately as he stared at the bathroom''s door.


    The sound of sshing steps got nearer to the door and it was then flung open to reveal a naked brown-skinned man with dreadlocked hair. The two stared at each other for a while.


    "Hi junior!"


    "Is it you, Reece?" Arthur looked at him nkly, too tired to be surprised even. The brown-skinned man nodded with a grin and Arthur sighed and slumped back.


    "¡­ Stop scaring the hell out of me like this,"


    "Sorry, sorry." Reece, or the man with Reece controlling him, pped his hands together and nodded twice.


    "And wear some clothes, I don''t enjoy seeing naked strangers," Arthur mumbled while waving his hand. He heard the sound of flesh meeting fabric and looked at Reece after it stopped.


    "Your ability is scaring the hell out of me, Reece." Arthur hugged the pillow as he furrowed his brows and examined the man in front of him. "Do you change shapes, or¡­"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Abilities are our trade''s secret, junior. You''ll have to get closer to my heart before I tell you." Reece winked coyly and Arthur regretted asking.


    "Uh, yeah. How about when I met you in the capital?"


    "That was the handsome me, of course!" He winked again and it was too much for Arthur to handle.


    "I thought Ivy would be here as well," Arthur changed the subject.


    "She is, just not here. She can''t easily slip inside like me." Reece lied on the couch and started eating some grapes. As for the rest of the food, it seemed the tes had some runes that would keep it warm.


    "Yeah, that''s for the best." Arthur hmphed and picked up a te that had a warm soup with veggies and meat. It warmed his body and he felt his mana replenishing faster.


    "I heard what happened, some of it." Reece leaned on his arm as he looked at Arthur. "I mean, I was also there¡­" He mumbled.


    "Yeah, thanks for reminding me." Arthur scowled.


    "Junior! I was just following orders." Reece pushed himself up and protested with a sincere expression. "And you know I''m not the fighting type, too¡­"


    "It''s okay, Reece. I don''t resent any of you for it." Arthur said that even though he felt conflicted. "You guys helped me," He smiled. "And I thank you for that."


    "Oh, junior!" Reece opened up his arms and came forward.


    "If you try to hug me, I''ll stab you."


    ***


    Morning came the bells chimed to wake up everybody from their slumber. It has been a restful night, one of the most peaceful Arthur had in a while. The coliseum was bustling judging by the sounds of people filling the stands, Arthur thought as he wore his robes.


    His night was spent, much to Arthur''s dislike, with Reece nning things for the next day. Arthur would have liked that he wandered the coliseum to gather information and find Tyrin, but he was informed that they couldn''t for security reasons. They were well-ced rules as Arthur did have a thought of going into Tyrin''s ce to seek out answers.


    From the things he researched in advance, he heard that the second region was called the Iron Dome. An enormous piece of metal that was 200 meters in diameter.


    As much as his anxiety didn''t wish for it to be, Reece and Arthur agreed that if something was happening, it would be in the Iron Dome. Thest region was the coliseum itself, a traditionally styled tournament using runes they created to establish themselves.


    The three regions were ones that represented why the Runes Master profession was so important. First, were the traps. Scouts with their high perception and mages with their mana sense could fare so little inparison for the Runes Masters in detecting traps created by runes.


    The second was the research and decoding of ancient sites and their dazzling array of runes. This was the region of today, as the dome itself was ancient and no one knew who created it and for what purpose.


    It was a fact, however, that the Iron Dome was a fortress of a sort with all of theyers protecting it using different runes to stir away strangers. It had manyyers that even grandmasters were still working on reaching the core and taking control of the fortress.


    The fortress itself had many rooms, so many to be counted, on the firstyer itself. These rooms were the beginning of paths that headed toward the core. It was, in a sense, a fortress that would be imprable to those whock the knowledge to decode the runes.


    The contestants would be teleported toward the firstyer, a one that has already been unlocked by Runes Masters. The first one hundred to leave the firstyer would pass, while the others would fail.


    As for the third region, it was the most popr and essential line of work. Inscribing runes, how powerful they were, how fast they were inscribed, and how much mana was consumed. This was the most essential part of being a runes master.


    Arthur, along with Emma and Roy, ate their breakfast at the great hall surrounded by the other contestants and the royals, high echelons, and prime ministers of the world. A toast was made by an old man, who Arthur didn''t regard as much until Emma told him he was a runes grandmaster.


    "You''ve done well, young apprentices." The man raised his ss and scanned the crowd. "Almost too well," Heughed lightly and Arthur felt the old man''s eyes lingered in his direction longer, almost believing he was looking at him. "The first region was harsh, we know that. It represents danger and challenges in our profession. However, you managed to outrun the danger and ovee the challenges. As for the second, it represents intellect, analysis, and research. For that, I wish you luck."


    It was a simple speech, a bit in as well. However, the apuse was thunderous. The hall almost shook, the tables slightly vibrating as well. This was because he was grandmaster, Arthur realized.


    The breakfast ended with the diplomatic envoys flocking around the grandmaster themselves. Arthur gazed quietly from across the hall as a blonde youngster, two of them he then noticed, scumbled toward the grandmaster through the crowd. It was Alfred Yalen and Nera Yalen, the royals of his kingdom.


    Despite how far it was, Arthur could see the old man''s amiable smile as he took the princess''s hand. The princess bowed slightly and he nodded, saying a few words. For the second time, the old man''s eyes looked above the princess toward his direction.


    Arthur wasn''t ttered nor was he intimidated, and simply nodded. To his surprise, the man nodded back, albeit no one noticed with the thering crowd, and the exchange was over.


    There was something that made his heart uneasy, but he didn''t know what it was. He felt as if he wasn''t doing enough and wasn''t thinking enough about the weapon. The feeling of uneasested until they were on the tform again, ready to be teleported after the host pumped up the crowd.


    "¡­. Nothing would stop the advancement of mankind, they¡­"


    This sentence, said by the host as a motivational speech, registered in his mind like a missing puzzle. He realized, to his horror, that they have been too na?ve to think the Enders wouldn''t rece Tyrin, wouldn''t find someone else, or wouldn''t find another method of causing havoc to the kingdom after he was caught.


    He blindly resented Tyrin that he failed to realized that this person was just a tool in a grander scheme toote. His eyes searched for Reece, but he can never recognize him until the shapeshifter announced himself to him.


    ''I can deceive anyone,'' Reece words rang in his head and he cursed how true that was. The host pped his hands again and the teleportation began. Arthur realized before his body disappeared that the only way for him to find answers is by seeking out Tyrin himself.

 Chapter 106 - Decoding

    When the world realigned itself in front of him, Arthur found himself in a dimly-lit room. Shimmering and swarming lights, rune lines as Arthur perceived them, covered the walls from all directions.


    As if it was a giant jigsaw puzzle, the runes were there but iplete. Gears linked to other gears made up the walls while leaving gaps of iron tes that the runes were inscribed upon.


    The air was damp and slightly shallow, but it wasn''t anything Arthur couldn''t survive in. His first step was apanied by a dull metallic and the urgency of finding Tyrin. As he got closer to the wall, a question popped into his head.


    ''Did Si know about this? Did he make a mistake? Maybe he never wanted me to stop the weapon. But why?''


    A cloud of mystery surrounded Sier and it only got bigger the more he got to know him. The fact that his ability allowed him to see things others can''t make Arthur feel doubtful of him. As if Sier wasn''t the person who helped him on more than one asion, but a scheming mind with a dream to achieve.


    He stood in front of the walls and touched the iron tes. His hands touched the runic lines and his hand prickled with the sensation of the mana running through the paths. They were iplete and they would listen to him to rearrange them. This did not stem from his ability, but the fortress''s protectionyers themselves.


    He closed his eyes and just like the time he entered the permanent runes he created; he allowed his consciousness to summon the mana paths. This trial was of seeing the ''wholeness'' of the runes. To see the way they slung into each other, how they interacted with each other, and to analyze their natural order.


    It would take years of studying runes, solving their patterns, and understanding how their function came into existence to be able to decode the runes and impair the defenses the fortress had set up.


    Broken lines and misced runes were like encryption that only the inscriber knew their real form. And they were in such an arrangement that they bond to each other, not allowing anyone to reach theyers underneath. Ayer of encryption that hid theyer underneath, to deny ess for those who were unable to decode it.


    When Arthur saw the runic lines, he remembered the advice a kid told him in elementary school. ''Don''t scribble over the words you want to hide,'' he told him. ''Write over them! They would be more unrecognizable!'' He smiled with his eyes closed, feeling this analogy befitting of the asion.


    It would indeed be a difficult task to unearth theyer underneath without years of experience. However, his ability was a cheat in this field, to be honest. He was aware of how much advantage it gave him. Runes were an extension of himself, and he was not separate from runes. Just like how his ability became a part of him, the runes followed along to be as well.


    The lines dashed, they realigned and fitted into one another as theyer was broken. The gears shifted and a door slid away from his view, revealing a long corridor like a monster opening its maw.


    A thought, so irrelevant yet so greed-inducing, filled his mind at that time. He wouldn''t allow it to blind him and make him overestimate himself, but he couldn''t stop himself from getting excited. How many ancient ruins, filled with treasures, could he unearth using his ability?


    He banished these images from his mind, as he knew he had a greater task at hand. The question was how to find Tyrin? In an Iron Fortress where he needed to look among a thousand contestants, it was near impossible to find him in time.


    The question was what would he do after he finds him? He could safely assume that Tyrin would face difficulty in passing the first room, not to mention the firstyer. Even though the encryption runes were all basic tier, they would still require a normal contestant a considerable amount of time.


    He saw doors like the one that he passed through earlier. He thought about opening them himself until he found Tyrin, but he quickly let go of that idea after a bit of consideration. If he started letting people out, a hundred would pass the region without him and he would fail.


    ''Why do I need to search for him?'' Arthur realized. ''He would undoubtedly head toward the firstyer. I just need to wait.'' Arthur decided and kept going through the hallway until he was met with a giant hall. The hall was in the shape of a quarter of a sphere, with the far walls mounting a giant gate of gears. As for the rest of the walls, an arc from one side of the far wall to the others, doors lined up with a few meters in between.


    The ground was made of metal, one giant te of it with no seams. There were masses of rotating gears, pirs of runic tes and machinery, and borate engravings on the wall. Arthur was sure he was the first one to arrive, so he took his time studying the gate.


    ''The gate of the firstyer.'' Arthur realized and he touched the runic lines on it. The same feeling from earlier came upon him, and he felt thepulsive need to solve them. ''No, I need to wait.'' Arthur stepped back and found a ce to hide.


    His n was simple but would take time. He would wait here for Tyrin to show up. He activated his camouge skill and leaned on the wall in the corner behind one of the geared structures.


    ''I''ll count the people until there are 90¡­ no, 97 before I pass the firstyer as well. Until then, let''s wait for Tyrin.'' Arthur tried to hide his presence and wait. As he did, he thought about who would be the first to show up.


    It took another ten minutes for the first one to arrive. Looking at him, Arthur didn''t recognize who he was. A thin man with dark circles under his eyes, curled up hair, and a cyan hood. He was from Sourna, the port kingdom which the Yalveran enjoyed trade with.


    The young man wobbled toward the gate before stopping and looking in Arthur''s direction. His eyes red dangerously but when he saw the hood, he flinched. Arthur had heard of the name they called him, and he found it slightly cool, despite how childish it sounded.


    "I seek someone else, go ahead. I swear to nevery a hand on you." Arthur said and the man hesitated before nodding. He touched the gate and the runes glowed. After a while, almost half an hour, the man disappeared from his position.


    In the time that it took for him to pass the firstyer, another person showed up. It was Nera, and Arthur was startled at her being the third person, Arthur being the first, to arrive here. She noticed him as well and Arthur was already feeling a headacheing.


    "What are you doing?" Nera red at him, recognizing him by his hood and eyes. He sighed as he pondered how to get to her leave this.


    "Princess, I have my reasons. Not selfish ones, I promise. The person I''m trying to stop is an evil one," His calm voice seemed to calm her down, but she still summoned her bow. Arthur sighed and stood up. "I guess I''ll have to break your legs, princess. Would you rather if they were your arms? Nose?" He threatened and activated his Legacy rune for a moment, a pressure pressing on Nera who shook.


    She took a step back and unsummoned her bow and Arthur stepped back as well. She red at him cautiously but Arthur didn''t do anything until she disappeared as well.


    Contestants kepting and going, some noticing Arthur and some did not. Arthur then thought of something, making him worry.


    ''What if people from the Ilios empire attack me?''


    However, his worries soon disappeared when they didn''t even when they noticed him. Arthur found it odd, but only Tyrin would provide him with answers. The count was already thirty when Arthur saw someone he knew.


    "Go ahead." He said to Emma before she could call his name out. Emma hesitated and offered to help him, but Arthur shook his head. He didn''t want to drag her into this, not after all the things she''s done to him. He would also be restrained by how much of his ability he could show.


    Emma left after Arthur convinced her to, and he was alone again. Roy passed as well, being the fiftieth person to do so. He didn''t notice him, making it easier for Arthur.


    When Arthur''s patience grew thinner, the star of the show finally arrived. Before Tyrin could step into the hall, Arthur was already dashing toward him. He would take the battle elsewhere.

 Chapter 107 - Villainous

    It seems even Tyrin didn''t know what befell him as he was grabbed by the throat and mmed against a wall. He let out a sound like a scared animal as he winced but Arthur was already throwing him into one of the rooms. Tyrin''s body rolled on the ground before colliding with a wall.


    "I don''t have time, Tyrin." Arthur touched the door and closed it just like he opened the one before. He walked as the beautiful boy was coughing and gasping for air. He needs to end this quickly so he could pass the region. "Where''s the artifact?"


    "Who¡­ are you?" Tyrin looked at him with fear and despair. It seems he couldn''t wrap his head around the identity of this person.


    Without saying anything, Arthur took out the golden dagger from his subspace. Seeing its golden shimmer in the air, Tyrin''s eyes widened with realization. He pointed his finger at Arthur, trembling visibly. Arthur brought his dagger downward as it dug to Tyrin''s hand on the ground, fastening it to the ground.


    "Aggghh," Tyrin howled he grabbed the dagger''s handled and tried to pull it out. "Is this because of what happened? Please, I''m sorry. Leave me alone!" Tyrin''s face contorted as he begged.


    "Whare. Is. The artifact." Arthur knew he was running out of time, so he twisted the dagger a bit and Tyrin howled again. He begged as he said he knew nothing. Arthur''s patience was wearing thin, so he activated his Fire rune.


    Condensing it into a needle, Arthur brought the fire to the wound he just inflicted after removing the dagger. The condensed fire started closing the wound as a hideous scar formed. Tyrin''s screams resounded through the room, and a deafening silence soon followed.


    "You don''t want your face scarred like this, right?" Arthur said as Tyrin held his hand with the other. As he did, he noticed that swirling ckness was appearing from underneath Tyrin. With another flick, the fire spread on the ground, and the darkness receded.


    For some reason, Arthur realized that the Ender feared his runes. It was still a powerful entity on its own with its ability to merge into things, use the ck substance to attack, and its ability to erode things. However, in front of his runes, the Ender was scared.


    When Tyrin heard Arthur''s words, he began shaking visibly. If Arthur had a mind-reading rune, he would be sure that he had struck a chord. Tyrin, panting, pulled himself away from the spreading fire and started talking.


    "I don''t have it, I swear!"


    "I know that. You''re just a tool, Tyrin. They won''t trust you with this." Arthur picked up the dagger and fire surrounded the golden weapon. Tyrin gritted his teeth as tears threatened to spill from his eyes. However, he seemed to realize that Arthur wouldn''t stop with his hand. "Where is the artifact? Who is nning this attack? What''s their reason?" Arthur asked. "If you don''t answer, I''ll scar your face with every question until you do.???


    "Please, no! Please. Please. I''m sorry." Tyrin began to cry, sobbing loudly. Arthur kicked him in the stomach and asked him to talk. Atst, Tyrin seemed to break down as he finally did.


    "The artifact is with someone else¡­ I heard that they were giving it to someone from the Yalen kingdom as well. However, the only thing I know is that they''re not a contestant. I swear!"


    "What about the other questions?" Arthur brought the dagger close to his face. Tyrin shrieked and kept talking.


    "It''s the Ilios Empire! They''ll use the weapon, this fortress, tounch an attack on both sides of the Union!"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t! When I asked them, they said it was because times are changing. That''s all I know!"


    "Why did they choose you and the other person from Yalen? Why didn''t they choose someone of their own?" Arthur always wondered the reason for this as it didn''t make sense.


    "They fear the Runes Association finding out." Tyrin sobbed. "If someone from Yalen activated the weapon, they can''t hold Ilios ountable if discovered. They''ll desert the Yalveran Union." Arthur thought it made sense. The Runes Association wouldn''t stand idly as someone activates the weapon. If it was someone from Yalen, they''ll turn against the kingdom, making the attack even more sessful for the Ilios empire.


    "So, the fortress is the weapon?" Arthur asked and Tyrin bobbed his head up and down. Frowning, Arthur receded his fire and kicked Tyrin in the face, making him smash into the wall again before opening the door and leaving.


    As he tried thinking of who it was that had the artifact, he only remembered Alfred Yalen talking to the runes'' grandmaster. His gut feeling might be biased, but he has already seen what type of character that blonde psychopath had. Betraying his kingdom wouldn''t be out of the norm.


    Arthur came back into the hall and touched the door. After a few minutes, he decoded it and his ring activated and started teleporting him back to the coliseum. He found himself in the same lounge with about sixty people. Those who have noticed his existence earlier stole a few nces at him. It seems they realize that someone has gotten hurt badly.


    They were right. As Arthur looked around, he saw Emma and Roy sitting together. They came over to him but he excused himself and tried leaving the hall.


    "You can''t leave until the second region is over." One of the staff told him. Arthur pondered for a second.


    "I need to meet some rtives, they''re in the audience." Arthur tried but the staff wouldn''t budge. When he thought about leaving by force or running, another staff came over. To his surprise, he wore the robes of a runes master.


    "I''ll escort him, the grandmaster has already given his approvals." The runes master instructed and the staff apologized before leaving the two. As Arthur walked outside with the staff, he tried to think of why the grandmaster would excuse him. Did he know something?


    "Did you do well in the second region?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you ready for the final region?" The runes master, a tall tanned man, asked again. He kept throwing questions and Arthur kept answering with yes, of course, sure. He was getting annoyed when thest question came up.


    "Do you love me?"


    "Ye¡­ what?" Arthur halted his step as he suspiciously looked at the man. The man turned around and grinned. With a wink from the man, Arthur realized this was Reece. He was able to control a runes master.


    "Reece. I thought we agreed you''d stop deceiving me." Arthur scowled and Reece simply shrugged.


    "You were so tense that I couldn''t help it, junior. Did you find out anything?" Arthur decided to ignore it since greater matters were at hand. When he told Reece the story, thetter nodded and thought Arthur''s theory was usible.


    "Your suspicions are well-ced,??? Reece said as the two moved through the corridors of the coliseum. "The third prince, Alfred Yalen, is known to be desperate since he''ll never inherit his father''s position. I wouldn''t think it''s abnormal if he truly betrayed the kingdom."


    "Then, we need to¡­"


    "Find him. I''ve already gathered information about that." Reece nodded as he opened arge set of doors that led to the stands of the coliseum. "The grandmaster, at the request of Alfred Yalen and a few other envoys, has decided to take them to see theyers of the Iron Dome in person."


    "It seems that the artifact is with Alfred, then." His voice was slightly drowned by the crowd''s cheering. As he looked from the stands, he saw many screens showing the contestants at work. Although there wasn''t much to see, the crowd seemed excited.


    "It''s your earlier actions, junior." Arthur was startled. "Don''t worry, they didn''t hear what was going on. They only saw you beating someone up. Ah, by the way, most of them hate you now."


    "Yeah, I don''t care."


    "They call you Viinous Ghost," Reeceughed. "Sier wouldugh a lot about this nickname."


    "Hey," Arthur moved with Reece to another set of doors where they entered another corridor. "Why didn''t Sier inform us about Alfred?" He asked, probing. However, Reece''s answer was casual.


    "?Some have a misconception about Sier''s ability,?including you." Reece stopped talking when another runes master passed by. "He''s not omniscient, Arthur. There''s a price for everything and his ability is limited." These words made Arthur sigh in relief as some doubt was cleared. The two reached a room with someone familiar standing by the door.


    "You''ve done quite the show there, noob," Ivy smirked while leaning on the wall. "This face suits you well, wuss. You should keep it."


    "Let''s leave your tantrums forter, vermin. We''ve found something. Well, Arthur did at the expense of his reputation."


    "After what he did to Tyrin, I started thinking he''s a little sadistic. d it fruited something." Ivy had a yful smile but Arthur ignored herments. Reece then told her what was going on and she nodded.


    They entered the room and Arthur found a teleportation circle with a staff standing there. They nned to enter the fortress alone and try to stop Tyrin, although they had a very small chance of seeding.

 Chapter 108 - Iron Dome

    They moved quickly and efficiently. Reece produced the association''s badge that allowed them to use the teleportation circle. When they informed the staff of their destination, he frowned and asked them what they wanted to do there.


    "Do you know this person?" Reece gestured toward Arthur, to which the staff looked at him suspiciously before shaking his head. "It''s the Viinous Ghost!" Reece''s tone was sharp like he was admonishing the staff. "The grandmaster has asked to see him; you''ve probably heard of the interest he''s taken in him."


    "Yes, yes. I''m sorry, please step inside the circle. Um, as for this person?" To Arthur''s surprise, the staff became pale and started activating the circle. He then looked at Ivy curiously.


    "She''s the contestant''s mom," Reece said without batting an eye. The staff nodded his head in understanding as if he was wondering how he couldn''t see it.


    "I''ll kill you," Ivy whispered to Reece while the three stood inside the circle and Arthur could already imagine how much the shapeshifter would suffer.


    The ground glowed and the world changed again, and Arthur found himself back in the fortress. Before anyone could say anything, Ivy made a spin and punched Reece in the gut. It was a ''light'' punch that sent Reece to his knees.


    "Do I look that old to you?" Ivy kicked Reece in the thigh and then turned to Arthur. "Do I?!" Arthur shook his head vigorously. After Reeceined and whined, the three started running through the corridors.


    The secondyer was different from the first, having halls and wide-rooms, unlike the cramped firstyer. It seemed to stretch as long as the dome itself, a circle like an onionyer, interrupted only by rooms, grandiose halls, and machinery.


    "You know we can''t pass the secondyer, right?" Ivy remarked as the three ran through the corridors. Arthur and Reece nced at each and the former just shrugged.


    "It seems you haven''t seen the first two regions," Reece seed to Ivy''s displeasure.


    "Obviously, why would I waste my time on that? I was looking for any suspicious people."


    "Yeah, it''s better that you see it for yourself." Reece snickered and waited for the good show. Ivy hmphed and didn''t say anything more. After a while, the trio finally reached one of the giant gates that led to the thirdyer.


    "You better have a way in, or I''ll kick your ass." Ivy red at Reece.


    Without dying things further, Arthur stepped forward. Just like the encryption of the firstyer, there was ayer of shifting runes to hide the mechanism underneath. Despite it beingplicated and a bit beyond Arthur''s understanding, he was still able to decode it, albeit barely. It took him fifteen minutes at his fastest speed.


    A rumbling sound echoed and the giant gate slide to the side as gears shifted. It seemed the association has marked the decoding of the firstyer as the prerequisite for teleportation. The three were awed as lighted shimmer from beyond the gate to reveal stretching fields.


    "Space-expansion at its finest," Reece walked in and whistled with awe as he looked around. They felt like it was a different world as giant gears floated in the air and clunking sounds echoed from them. They were like beastly roars as if something dormant lived within them.


    The ceiling stretched far in an intrados shape, marking the interior part of the dome. Further from the gate, they had just entered was another smaller dome with gears of many kinds. It was the gate for the fourthyer.


    Bright lights danced on the walls and in the air as the whole spaces vibrated with the inscribed runes. Arthur took a deep breath inside and felt like his ability was resonating with this ce as if he was finally home.


    "Sier is right again," Ivy''s sound came from behind him and he turned to see her look at him with amazement. "I heard the secondyer can only be opened by Runes Masters, yet you did so effortlessly."


    "I guess I''m not such a newbie now," Arthur grinned. Ivy made a sound that he thought might be augh before leaving him and walking farther inside.


    They ran on a raised metallic path until they were close to the gates of the thirdyer. As they did, Arthur remembered a part of his conversation yesterday with Emma as he heard the gate close down behind them.


    The Iron Dome would have been an invincible fortress if not for itsck of practicality. The gates could only be opened by runes master beyond the firstyer and even they would need some time and effort.


    As he closed in on the gate, they could see silhouettes from afar. A group of people was standing by the gate of the thirdyer, leading to the fourth. A single figure stood out from the group as he touched the gate as well.


    "We need to hurry!" Reece''s voice was tinted by a panic that the other two shared. They sped through the pathway but it seems the decoding abilities of the grandmaster were top-notch as rumbling sounds, like a beastly growl, shook the fortress.


    The group of people soon entered the fourthyer and the door started closing behind them. Arthur was about to activate his legacy rune when Ivy grabbed his waist with one hand and Reece''s with another and dashed forward.


    Arthur''s spine felt like it was about to break as he resisted the urge to cry out. They were faster than he could ever get with his legacy rune and they were able to pass the gate in time.


    Their stop was a disaster as Ivy couldn''t decrease their inertia due to the weight and the three stumbled and rolled on the ground like barrels.


    "Ugh," Arthur''s body cried in pain as if it was begging to be spared. As the three sat up and looked at each other''s messed up clothing, they couldn''t help butugh.


    "Pft, good call vermin but next time trynding a bit better! I give you three stars!" Reece had his left index finger on his forehead and the other pointed at Ivy.


    "Shut up or I''ll kill you." Despite her words, Ivy wasughing as well and she reached out to help Arthur get up. He remembered the day they met and he took her hand and stood up. "Seems like we grabbed their attention," Ivy said as she stared in the direction of the group from earlier.


    They were now standing inside arge corridor that seemed to stretch infinitely into the darkness. The group, a mix of runes masters and envoys, were standing there looking at them due to the earliermotion.


    The second region was also the most uneventful one, as it was only a matter of time before a hundred contestants passed. It seems that''s why the grandmaster took the time to entertain the guests, important characters from all over the world like Prince Kal and Prince Alfred. The other nations have sent important characters as well.


    "Who are you?" Someone standing beside the runes'' grandmaster stepped forward when Arthur''s group approached. They stood a distance away from each other as the tension rose.


    "Greetings, grandmaster." Reece stepped forward and bowed with one palm on his heart. "This young contestant has asked to see you. It seems he has some important things to discuss." It seems Reece decided against revealing he was disguised lest they lose their trust, so he yed the staff role.


    Arthur knew he had no choice but to step forward. His hood was still atop his head but his demeanor was slightly familiar to the present crowd.


    "Is he the infamous Ghost?" Said an envoy from Ilios with a hostile expression. The reason was obvious as Ghost has already eliminated four of the Ilios contestants.


    "Indeed, he is," The grandmaster said with a knowing smile. "It''s rather impolite that you don''t show us your face, youngster." Arthur nodded his head.


    He took off his hood and the crowd was speechless by how ordinary he looked, except for his mesmerizing golden-flickering eyes. Only four in the crowd recognized, being the group from Yalen that has already met him with Alice Jenov.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, grandmaster." Arthur bowed slightly and mimicked Reece. "May I have a word in private, please?"


    "Presumptuous!" Prince Alfred stepped up to the asion of lecturing themoner for his disrespect. "Who are you to order us around? Asking for this or that?" The more that Arthur heard, the more he realized this guy was probably the artifact-holder.


    The rest of the crowd echoed his words and the runes'' grandmaster had no choice but to sigh andply with them. He asked Arthur to state his cause here.


    "Very well," Arthur answered, unfazed. "I like to warn your esteemed selves that someone is nning an attack on the Yalen kingdom." His words sent waves of chaos through the crowd.

 Chapter 109 - A Gamble

    "Is this some sort of prank?" Prince Kal asked, furious. His kingdom was being involved here, so how could he not get angry? If it turned out to be some sort of trick, the other nations wouldugh at theirck of discipline.


    "I fear not, Your Highness." Arthur shook his head, still not backing down under the prince''s re.


    "Very well," The grandmaster pped his hands together. "Do you know the identity of this someone?" He asked lightly, but his careless behavior was nowhere to be seen. The words of usation, once spoken, would cause ripples whether they were true or false.


    "I do," Arthur nodded again. "He''s someone among the present people." His words were met with silence followed byughter. Everyone thought he was ridiculous.


    "Are we going to listen to this clown? Guards!" Alfred Yalen red at Arthur and called out to the apanying guards. They gave an intimidating pressure wearing their reinforced leather armor with metallic boots. Chainmail was thrown over their upper torso to protect them against ws and des alike.


    "If I''m lying, you can disqualify me." Arthur didn''t retreat and looked at the grandmaster in the eyes. Meeting his gaze, the old man paused and lifted his hand as a softmand was issued.


    "Stop."


    The guards would never dream about disobeying the grandmaster, and they stopped in their tracks. It was clear that here, the grandmaster enjoyed a greater authority than the prince.


    "That''s not enough for a price, young man." The grandmaster continued. "I can let you off with a disqualification, but whoever you use here can make a living hell of your lifeter on." He keenly observed Arthur''s reaction.


    "¡­ If I''m mistaken only, that is." Arthur returned his gaze with confidence. He only had theories until now, before he came here. He suspected Alfred Yalen merely by the fact he knew how ruthless he can be. However, now that he was here, he sensed it.


    The anxiety of Alfred, his desperation of obstructing him, and most of all the stench of Enders. He masked it well on the outside, but in the Iron Dome full of runes, Arthur''s senses, or his instinctive hate, picked it up clearly.


    "It''s good that you''re confident," The old man nodded. "However, how do we check if your words are true?" Much to the crowd''s displeasure, the grandmaster gave Arthur more face than he could ever hope for.


    "Easy," Arthur gestured with his hands. "They''re carrying an artifact and your esteemed self is sure to be able to identify its function."


    "I''ll not yield to such disrespect of being searched!" Someone from Thiria shouted. He had wild hair and a beard that resembled a lion''s mane.


    "Please, Lord Eskar. If his words are false and he is only wasting our time, then you can take his life." The grandmaster appeased. "Whoever he offends, if proven innocent, will have a weapon inscribed by me."


    Once these words were out into the air, the hall turned fric. Arthur felt that their eyes, earlier dyed with hostility, now gleamed with a plead to be chosen. Lord Eskar also coughed and retreated. His eyes also turned in Arthur''s direction expectantly.


    The sole exception for this change was the pensive royal family of Yalen since things would either end in their humiliation and an artifact or their humiliation or an artifact to another nation.


    "And what would that artifact do?" The old man asked curiously, resuming their conversation.


    "It would¡­" Arthur hesitated. "Activate a weapon of mass destruction." His words sounded ridiculous even for him. However, he was sure about it. The crowd jeered and spat venomous words about hiscking intellect and degrading background.


    "Enough!" The grandmaster''s voice was still quiet but it had amanding tone to it.


    "Now then," The grandmaster nodded pleased at the prestige he held. He turned toward Arthur with a smile. It was then that Arthur realized that the grandmaster was taking a gamble. If Arthur''s words were true, he would have a favorable impression of the grandmaster for helping him. If his words were false, the grandmaster would lose an artifact. "Tell us who that someone is?"


    Arthur could feel the mocking stares of the crowd. However, he hesitated to reveal what he knew. Until now, he learned that surprise attacks worked best. If they gave Alfred the time to defend himself, things would turn for the worse.


    "This kid wasting our time!" Someone, probably from Ilios,mented at Arthur''s hesitation. Arthur gritted his teeth and saw no way out of this. He has already revealed himself when he caught up with the group.


    "It is¡­" Arthur turned toward the group Yalen. "The Third Prince of the Yalen Kingdom, Alfred Yalen."


    Silence spread like a sea flooding its shores, covering every canny of the giant corridor. If not for the growls of machinery the dome''s walls allowed, Arthur would have probably heard the crowd''s breaths.


    "You''re mad!" Prince Kal roared with fury. To plot against another kingdom ¨C if found out ¨C is disgraceful. As for an usation of treason? It would shake a whole country to its core. The trust in the royal family would weaken.


    "Guards!" Prince Kal roared again and the guards looked conflicted, seeking the grandmaster for instructions.


    "I gave my word, Prince Kal." The grandmaster looked at him nkly. "If he is mistaken, the association would repay you handsomely." The king''s brother found himself at a pinch and turned toward the third prince.


    "Impudent! You dare disgrace me?" The prince''s face was red with rage and humiliation. He looked at Arthur as if he wanted to kill him a thousand times.


    "Prince Alfred, if his words are fake, you can do whatever you want to him. I''m sure that would be to your liking, and clears your name of such reputation." The grandmaster amiably continued. "I''d also create a custom artifact to the Yalen family, as well as tutor your younger sister."


    The offer was undoubtedly tempting, but Alfred kept refusing to cooperate. From mockery, the crowd''s expressions turned to suspicions. An usation was disgraceful, but the rewards were simply too good.


    If Arthur didn''t prove himself earlier, he would have been sent away after being disqualified by the grandmaster. After all, it was not worth it to offend a prince from another nation. However, the grandmaster seemed to have seen something in Arthur''s talent, making himply.


    "Are you sure this is alright?" Ivy whispered to Arthur after staying silent the whole time. "Your identity has been revealed and we''re not even sure it''s him that has the artifact."


    "It''s a huge risk," Arthur nodded. "However, it''s better to take them down before they find me." Ivy looked confused but Arthur didn''t exin. He was risking his life here because he knew that he can''t keep hiding from the royal family after what he did in mountain range Rovero. If he couldplete his Legacy Quest and take down an enemy, it was a well-earned risk.


    "If your highness is innocent, then I''lly down my life here for you to take. I won''t struggle, I won''t run, and I wouldn''t even protest." Arthur dered as the grandmaster was about to talk to the prince.


    Seeing such conviction, the crowd''s trust slightly shifted toward Arthur. After all, they have all seen how Arthur performed in the first region. It was rather illogical that he would throw away his life here. They turned toward Prince Alfred, observing his reaction.


    "I''ll not concede! I won''tply with the whims of amoner!" Alfred grounded his teeth together in rage. The grandmaster furrowed his brows in impatience.


    "In this ce, no nation is more authoritative than the runes association. I''ll make sure no malice is conducted on these grounds, no matter by who. Prince Alfred, I''ve already stated mypensations for this. If you refuse toply, it means you have something to hide."


    Another silence followed as the crowd waited for the prince''s response. It was then that Arthur''s senses rang in rm. The atmosphere changed drastically as ominous energy filled the air.


    "Watch out!" He roared.


    As if a bolt of ck lightning struck the prince, his body was dyed in dark energy as the same tar-like substances started to erode the surroundings. The pressure created by this energy was so powerful that it pushed the envoys away.


    "Guards!" The grandmaster''s voice changed from gentleness to a beastly roar that shook the core of whoever heard it. The guards surrounded the prince who was now covered from head to toe with dark energy as he levitated mid-air.


    "You''ll regret this, mortal." A hoarse sound like a fork scratching a te came from Alfred''s mouth. He was looking directly at Arthur before bolting toward the gate of the fourth gate.


    "Stop him! He''s trying to activate the weapon!" Arthur''s voice betrayed his panic as he realized this Ender was different from the one that he met before. He was more powerful and the dark energy was more chaotic.

 Chapter 110 - Fissure

    "What the hell is this¡­" Ivy''s voice came from beside him. Arthur, inappropriate to the question, wondered if others have never seen an Ender before. Although he would not describe Alfred''s current appearance to be like an Ender, as he was a mix of his human appearance with the ominous features of the Ender, making his appearance even more frightening.


    His eyes were bloodshot and irises as bleak and ck as they can be, if not more. His skin held cracks as if a y mold that was several years old, starting to chip away before it would fallpletely. His hair had turned a darker shade of blonde, sticky and slimy to his face as the tar substance covered it.


    Luckily, the guards were able to obstruct him, striking him with mana and their abilities. It managed to push the Ender, or Alfred, back at the expense of being devoured like they never existed.


    As Arthur saw this, he was struck with a conclusion that was too terrifying for him to ept. Until now, the Enders were dangerous creatures that a Legacy Quest appeared when he learned of their existence. Were their capabilities only limited to disappearing and eroding things?


    As he saw how the fires were extinguished, the ice disappeared, the earth spears disintegrating, and mana falling into the darkness, he realized it was not all they could do. Even if they were pushed back, they weren''t harmed by magic. They were immune to it.


    The grandmaster took out something from his inner pockets. A closer inspection revealed that it was a runic card. However, even without being activated, Arthur could feel it was a high tier rune by its capacity of affecting the world.


    "Retreat!" The grandmaster''s voice came like thunder and the guards, who had some of their limbs were already eroded by the Ender, retreated far away.


    The card was activated and a pentagon of crimson fire surrounded the Ender before lines of fire started appearing between its vertices until they surrounded the Ender from all directions. It started to get small as the fire turned the fire was almost white.


    "AAAAGGHH!" The Ender screeched and the darkness exploded, extinguishing the fire as well. Before any of the present people could do anything, the runic lines were broken and the Ender started to flee toward the fourthyer.


    Arthur felt despair and also confusion. If he rushed forward to stop the Ender, he felt death would be imminent. However, there was also the fact that his runes can harm the Ender, as he has seen on several asions.


    "Ivy!" He shouted as he saw the Ender make a run for it while everyone rushed after him. He knew that his runes were the source of creation, so he had a chance of damaging the Ender himself. However, he needed speed. He was too slow to catch up.


    "What?" Ivy snapped from her daze at the sudden events. She looked at Arthur with confusion.


    "Can you bolt me toward the prince?"


    "Are you crazy?" Ivy took a moment to understand his words. "I''ve already told you; you can''t do these things and expect toe out unscratched! Why are you being this impulsive? Do you wish to y the hero?"


    ''Fuck being a hero, I would lose my legacy at this rate!''?Arthur wanted to shout in her face but he restrained himself. "I have a n, I swear! I have a way that can stop him!"


    He didn''t lie, of course. He might be no match to the Ender, but he could try to stop it using his runes. After all, Tyrin''s Ender was helpless against his runes. It should be the same for this one, no matter how more powerful it was, it should still be affected by his runes.


    Ivy seemed to hear the pleading in his voice, and she frowned and kept her silence. Arthur called out to her again and she gritted her teeth.


    "Alright! Alright! Just, please, don''t kill yourself." Ivy looked at him with aplex gaze that Arthur couldn''t decipher, but he nodded anyway.


    He stood in front of Ivy and he felt the mana behind him. He activated his protection rune and it enveloped his body. Their n was simple. Ivy''s ability was that she could manipte the characteristics of her attacks at the expense of mana.


    ''No damage, propel, and elerate the target forward.''


    Arthur wasunched like a living missile. He felt the strike connect, but there was no pain. He would never have trusted someone this much if not for the circumstances. Furthermore, if Ivy wanted to harm him, she would have already done so.


    The air pressure came unexpectedly but it was deflected by the protection rune. His dagger was already in his hand while his whole body burned with fire. The fire tune was at the tip of the dagger as the fire conjured into a single point.


    For others, Arthur was a giant spear of fire at this point. The crowd dodged from his way as he sped toward the fleeing Ender, who was still running despite the attacks raining down on him. Arthur''s body kept elerating under the urges of Ivy''s mana.


    He now had a choice of either pouring all of his mana to his Fire rune or use some of it for the legacy rune. His thinking reached unprecedented speed as time seemed to flow slower. In the end, he decided that the Ender was weak against runes, and so he would use all of his mana on his Fire rune.


    A tornado of fire was created around him as all of it started concentrating at the tip of his dagger. The scenery turned into a blur as Arthur saw the back of Alfred''s back approaching.


    ''Please, let this be enough.''


    As if sensing his approach, the Ender turned around and looked at Arthur. He stopped fleeing and waved both of his hands upward. Darkness poured out and it enveloped the world. The tip of the zing dagger glowed orange as the fire gathered in one point, creating a tiny sun.


    The two sides collided, and Arthur''s figure was devoured by the darkness. The crowd who was seeing these events held their breath unknowingly. The world came to a standstill as the prince kept his hands up to control the sphere of darkness that enveloped Arthur.


    ***


    A few moments passed that felt like ages for Ivy, who''s stomach twisted in regret as she imagined the fate that awaited her junior. Her mind, as if the inappropriateness of the asion was the condition for it, showed her scenes from the past. It was just like then that she trusted the words of her junior before he died. Would it be the same now?


    A groan broke the silence. A hoarse, like rusted gears, groan leaked from the prince''s mouth. The sphere of darkness started to crack as a golden light appeared from within. Arthur, his eyes glowing as bright as the fire surrounding him, carried on with a weakened momentum a ferocious expression.


    As if an arrow wasunched after the bow''s string was pulled to its limit, Arthur''s descent on the prince was of astonishing speed as the dagger dug into the prince''s right chest.


    "No!" Prince Kal roared as he was held back by the guard from going forward himself. It seems he has yet to realize that his nephew has betrayed their kingdom.


    ***


    As Arthur had predicted, his runes were more effective against the Enders than artificial ones or mana. The Ender shrieked after being pierced for the first time since his appearance. Strength left Arthur''s body as the mana pushing him forward disappeared.


    However, unlike what he had hoped, the Ender wasn''t dead. The ck matter seeped into the wound and stopped the bleeding. The prince''s left arm turned into a dark w like the one the woman attacked him with.


    Before the w could rip through Arthur''s throat, it was blocked by Ivy''s gauntlets. However, the w was able to dig through the armor and Arthur could hear Ivy groan in pain as her arm trembled.


    "Retreat!" She shouted and Arthur used what little strength he had left to flee. Ivy was able to untangle herself from the Ender and the two sides stopped their attacks.


    Breathing heavily, the prince stood there looking at them with his bloodshot eyes. His mouth moved as iprehensible words came out from it. All sounds, even the sound of gears shifting, ceased to be in the thirdyer. The prince bled from his face''s orifices dark as energy surrounded him.


    Everyone was too afraid to approach him, instinctive fear of the unknown. The prince pped his hand toward the gate of the fourthyer as a fissure was created. The scene sent chills in the spine of whoever saw it, as this fissure was something that only happened when a merge urred.


    The prince''s body then disappeared into the fissure, and the ce started rumbling as the gears shifted and runes glowed in the Iron Dome.

 Chapter 111 - Protection Jade

    As the gears shifted and turned in the Iron Dome a few moments after the Ender disappeared in the fissure, Arthur knew he had failed. Despite being the only one to inflict an attack on the Ender, he still felt that he hadn''t done enough to stop him.


    "Where are you going?" Ivy asked when he was about to make his way toward the fissure. Space was twisted and anyone who got near it can get lost forever, but Arthur hoped he can be lucky enough to pass to the other side.


    "I need to stop him,"


    "No, you don''t. You don''t have such responsibilities. Besides, you should know about fissures." Ivy grabbed his wrist as she said in an unrebukable manner. Arthur gritted his teeth and tried to untangle his arm, but she was stronger than he was.


    "I know," Arthur said through gritted teeth as he clenched his fist until they turned a shade of yellow. The investigations showed that there was a fissure as well the day his father disappeared, although no dungeon appeared. The simrity to the current situation made him question the real culprits behind his father''s disappearance.


    A thought, crazy and nonsensical, made its way into his mind. Maybe he would end up in the same ce as his father if he entered this fissure?


    However, he knew that was impossible. This was his desperation, of a reunited family and a broad shoulder to rely on so he could rest, talking these ideas.


    "However," Arthur tried to exin that this was something he had to do. This was a part of his legacy quest; how can he sit ideally?


    "Just because we couldn''t prevent it, it doesn''t mean we can''t stop it. However, jumping into a crack in space and time is not the answer. We''ll work this out on the outside, we have others." Ivy ced her hand on her shoulder and Arthur gazed into her serene dark eyes and nodded.


    The grandmaster, now his expression grave, took out another runic card and transported them back toward the flying coliseum. They appeared in a hall different than the one that contestants were at.


    "Young man," The grandmaster looked at him and everyone else turned to look at him. Their eyes held confusion, admiration, and slight fear. "Your words were right." His voice was sincere. "Yet we disregarded you as you tried to warn us," The grandmaster slightly bowed his head. "For that, I apologize."


    The hall turned noisy as everyone murmured among themselves. Arthur wanted to say it was okay, but the grandmaster already turned and started addressing the staff.


    "Show us footage of the Iron Dome, immediately." The grandmaster''s amiable demeanor was gone and a strict aura took over. The staff scurried to carry out his orders. Soon, a screen showed the Iron Dome.


    It would be wrong to call it an Iron Dome now, as it started morphing into something else. Metallic pirs appeared from different sides of the dome until it resembled a spider. To the crowd''s horrors, the dome started to move.


    "Heavens show mercy¡­" A man standing close to Arthur started praying. However, Arthur knew that the heavens wouldn''t do anything for them. They were the ones responsible for stopping it.


    [Stop the Enders from achieving their goal.]


    His legacy quest was updated after he learned of the Enders'' goal, and that was to attack Yalen. However, what for? Even with the weapon activating, the kingdom should be able to stop it. Did he need to intervene? There was also relief in Arthur''s mind when he realized he still had a chance to stop the attack.


    The Iron Dome was beneath the flying coliseum and the screen showed that it stopped. Then, from its round surface, many gates opened and Arthur realized they were the rooms they started at.


    Mana gathered in the rooms and then fire, ice, air, lightning, and other elements were generated as they rained on the coliseum from below. As if several dams were opened and rivers of magic flooded, the coliseum walls began to copse under the unceasing spells.


    "Evacuate everyone, now! Call the association and give words to every nation out there! We need to stop this thing!"


    Several orders were issued from the grandmaster and the hall turned chaotic. A broadcast was issued as the audience was rushed to the teleportation circle before the coliseum defenses could copsepletely.


    Forests turned to wastnds and rivers dried under the attacks of the Iron Dome. All life ceased as it walked as the crowd felt despair. The nobility and politicians then started shoving each other as they tried running toward the teleportation circles that would send them back to their cities.


    "We need to go back," Reece walked over to Arthur and thetter nodded. He knew they couldn''t do anything in their current state. As he tried walking with the others toward the teleportation circle, the grandmaster stopped him.


    "Young man, please stay here for a while. She can stay as well."


    Arthur looked bewildered and sought Ivy, who nodded back at him. In the end, the evacuation waspleted and only the grandmaster, the association''s masters and staff, and Arthur and Ivy remained.


    The ce was still being bombarded by the Iron Dome, but the rest entered a teleportation hall that was reinforced by runes. Arthur felt quite regretful that such a magical ce was being ruined, but he knew greater things were at risk.


    "Young man, you''ve tried to warn us at the cost of endangering yourself. How would you handle the aftermaths of your actions?" The grandmaster asked after he came over.


    His words were true. Although he had spoken the truth, he would still be in danger since he revealed his identity. First was the royal family, who might not think Alfred betrayed them and would try to shift the me to him. The second was the seven families realizing he was the one who broke the trial.


    However, Arthur was helpless this time. He tried to act cautiously but his Legacy Quest has forced him to reveal himself now, even if he came out as the hero. For the Yalen royal family, Arthur wasn''t that afraid of them. After all, most nations have now witnessed his honesty, even if they were doubtful of the source of his information.


    As for the Seven Families and the trial, he can do nothing but stay low and have an escape n for him and his family. He was sure that Si would help him escape if pushes came to shoves, and there was also Yuran.


    "I have no choice but to fend for myself," Arthur answered with determination. He could always hide in the mountains with the goblins until he grew stronger.


    "That''s true, but it doesn''t need to be this way." The grandmaster nodded with a smile. "You''ve shown your capabilities in runes, and that''s all the association cares about. Sadly, we''ll have to dy thest region for now, but I believe you would emerge victoriously."


    Everything the grandmaster said sounded sincere and Arthur nodded thankfully. Now that he looked at him, the grandmaster somehow reminded him of Mr. Tate with his thin hair and wrinkles under his eyes, making Arthur trust him instinctively.


    "That''s why, please keep this." The grandmaster took out a jade badge from his robes and handed it over. The association''s emblem was craved on it and it radiated the power of runes. "If you don''t know what this is, it''s a Protection Jade. We give it to runes master who can be endangered."


    "This... Thank you." Arthur mumbled a few incoherent words but the grandmaster shook his head.


    "You''ve earned it," The grandmaster said with a smile. "Activating it will teleport you and anyone you choose to the Runes City, Runera, where you''ll be safe. If anyone asks about its origin, tell them it was Grandmaster Kiren."


    "I feel nothing but honor and gratitude, Grandmaster Kiren." Arthur held the badge with gratitude as he bowed slightly. "It''s a bitte, but my name is Arthur Silvera." He felt that he needed to introduce himself.


    "Haha, I already know that, young man. Take care of yourself until we meet again." The grandmaster said and guided him and Ivy toward one of the teleportation circles that would send them back to Yalen.


    "Another thing is¡­" Grandmaster Kiren hesitated. "The Iron Dome is heading toward Yalen, as you have expected. Can you tell me how did you learn of that?"


    "Oh," Arthur nked for a second. "I simply overheard that conversation walking through Yalenia." The grandmaster looked at him meaningfully and then asked something else.


    "As for your actions in the first region¡­" The grandmaster asked and Arthur nodded his head.


    "It''s a shame, but Tyrin, the person you''ve tried stopping, has disappeared amid the chaos. Please be careful. I''ll send word to the branch in Yalen to arrest him if they see him."


    The teleportation then activated and the hall glowed bright light-pink. Arthur looked at Reece the moment before they were teleported, but the man who Reece controlled was holding his head and looking around confused.


    "Goodbye, Arthur Silvera. If we ever meet again, let''s work together on some projects." Grandmaster Kiren smiled before Arthur and Ivy got teleported back to Yalen.

 Chapter 112 - Summoned By The King

    The association''s staff said they had been expecting their arrival, as it seems Grandmaster Kiren was kind enough to inform them beforehand. When the staff told Ivy and Arthur the earlier events when the first group returned, they were relieved that the grandmaster had held them back.


    Shortly after the contestants returned with their supervising runes masters, still shocked at the events, a military emergency has been issued. The Ilios Empire attacked the south-eastern border of the Yalveran Union, in sync with the approach of the Iron Dome.


    The royal family has already been informed, and the Council was having a meeting at the moment to determine the next course of action. All military personal and awakeners of the rei-rank and above were called to duty.


    Not all awakeners worked for the government, but they still had the duty to lend their power when the need arises. As Arthur remembers, there was aw that the government could summon the awakeners if a dungeon break or an attack by another nation happened.


    As the staff exined, Arthur and Ivy were led through the association to a different hall. The vice-president of the Yalen association was waiting for them there.


    "Greetings, Arthur," The president was courteous toward him. "I''m very proud of your achievements in the Runes Apprentices Cup, although it saddens me that it ended in such a way."


    "I feel the same, sir."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t recognize your friend?" The vice-president turned toward Ivy. She introduced herself as Arthur''s friend who had gone to cheer for him. The vice-president said some pleasantries and praised Arthur a bit.


    "We have been asked to support you if there is anything you need." He said in the end.


    It was then that Arthur realized that the closest people to his ability were the association, not anyone else. It was the gathering of all runes'' masters except for those who secluded themselves. By extension, they should be the one to value his abilities more.


    However, he would never allow himself to foolishly reveal too much. He can be a genius, but not an abnormal genius who can create genuine artifacts. Until he gets stronger, he would let them treat him as valuable. After that, even the association would choose to follow him willingly.


    "Thank you, vice-president. For now, I simply wish to leave since I have some matters to attend to."


    "That won''t be possible, I''m afraid." The vice-president shook his head. Seeing Arthur frown instantly, he began to exin. "His majesty has requested to meet you as soon as you''re back. The royal guards are already waiting in front of the association as we speak."


    ''Well, shit.''


    Arthur rubbed his temples as he realized that it was clear they wouldn''t allow him to walk away even though he was the person who knows the most about the current situation. He nced at Ivy who chose to remain silent throughout the exchange.


    "It''s alright, they can''t do anything to you." Ivy shrugged and Arthur knew she was right.


    Doing anything against him would not only cause their prestige to fall among other nations, who would harm their already ruined image but would also turn the people against them. After all, he was the person who had stepped up to stop the cmity. If he was punished simply because the traitor was a prince, then there would surely be public outrage.


    In the end, Arthur agreed to be escorted by the royal guards to the pce. Ivy didn''te with him as she, privately, told him that she would meet with Si for now. As for Arthur''s situation, they would send some help.


    Arthur had no choice but to believe in them for now. Luckily, the people who had seen him end the trial weren''t ones from Yalen, as far as he knew. For now, he was safe and he also had an extrayer of protection of the jade the grandmaster has given him.


    The royal guards, led by a captain who was a tall man in his thirties, were standing in front of the association not daring to venture inside. They all wore tinum white armor with the Yalen Royal family''s crest on it. As if he had recognized Arthur, the captain stepped forward.


    "Arthur Silvera, you have been summoned by his majesty to the royal pce. Please allow us to escort you."


    ''Well, they didn''t say arrest.'' Arthur nodded his head without saying anything and followed the group after bidding the vice-president, who had seen him out of the association, farewell. A guard opened the ck SUV''s door for Arthur and he boarded the car.


    The drive to the pce was not long, as it wasn''t that far from the association itself. A grand and majestic building it was, Arthur thought as he saw it getting closer.


    Three high towers surrounded the main pce, but they weren''t that much higher as the pce itself was shockingly grand. Its white and golden shingles glistered beautifully in the sunlight as statues of ancient gods served to give it a grandiose vibe. Lavish gardens could be seen from afar as several arbors beautifully filled them.


    The SUVs, three of them exactly, stopped in front of the gate where some guards inspected the car and asked for documents. They were let inside but not from the front gate of the pce. They took a road that went around the pce and stopped in front of a smaller and more convenient entrance.


    A butler was waiting for them and he bowed when Arthur and the captain walked to him. After asking them to follow him, the captain and Arthur left the rest of the guards and made their way through the pce.


    The thing that grabbed Arthur''s attention was the frescos on the walls of every corridor and hall they went through. Paintings of ancient monsters, beautiful maidens, and ancient trees made the whole ce look magical.


    Arthur was asked to wait in a room where even the wainscotings were adorned with golden engravings. As he sat there waiting for whatever that would happen, he felt a slight disgust at how much they have taken time to make the pce look luxurious.


    The door opened and Arthur stood up thinking it was time for the butler to take him to meet the king. However, someone else has entered the room with who Arthur was familiar.


    "Princess Nera." Arthur felt she was like a ghost that would appear to him every time he went somewhere. She still wore the same clothing he had seen her in earlier, as did Arthur himself. There was no time to change, after all.


    The princess, with her short height, walked over and stood in front of him. There was a mix of sadness, disappointment, and other unknown emotions on her face. After all, her brother has just betrayed the kingdom. When Arthur thought of this, he noticed her eyes were a bit red.


    ''Was she crying?'' Arthur expected her to shout at him or interrogate him, but she did nothing of that sort. Instead, she bowed her head deeply to him.


    "I''m sorry for what I did." She said with her head facing downward. "I didn''t know your reasons, yet I interfered more than once foolishly. I just never thought," She slightly paused and Arthur waited for her. "That there would be traitors in our kingdom."


    "Please lift your head, princess." Arthur sighed. Her thinking was na?ve, but he was the same a while ago. He had a blind faith that people were good by default, but he learned otherwise the hard way. "It''s in the past. We need to focus on the present."


    The princess lifted her head and thanked him; her eyes again blurry as if she would cry. She excused herself and Arthur was left alone again until the butler came in, saying the king was ready to meet him.


    His hands were slightly sweaty, as this was the first time that he would meet someone of such a high position. The king of a nation, how many ways would he have to get rid of Arthur?


    ''Calm down, you can always run away. Furthermore, he wouldn''t do anything of that sort. You did well.''


    Arthur calmed himself down as the butler opened a double door leading to a grand hall. It was almost fifty meters in length and almost thirty in width, with a single raised tform where a throne sat there prominently.


    The throne and the entrance were connected by a red carpet that divided the hall in half. Each half had three tables where many people sat, a few feet apart from each other.


    "Arthur Silvera is here, your majesty." The butler dered as he stood on the side of the double door and dared not enter, a subtle message for Arthur to walk alone. The hall turned quiet as all eyes were focused on him.


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur walked inside under the gazes of the most powerful people in the kingdom.

 Chapter 113 - Shocking Revelation

    The king was more normal-looking than Arthur thought, although what he expected was probably influenced by his nervousness. A mix of grey and blonde hair covered his head, a thin mustache under his celestial-shaped nose, and dark violet unfathomable eyes.


    As Arthur started walking on the red carpet, the king examined him with his hand supporting his chin as his elbow learned on the armchair of the throne.


    "Arthur Silvera at your service, your majesty." Arthur kneeled on one knee and ced his hand on his heart in greeting. The king made a sound like affirmation and Arthur stood up.


    Now that he was facing the throne, he realized there were some chairs beside it. Five chairs, to be exact. Three of them were empty and two of them had two people sitting on them. One of them was Nera and the other was a young man that resembled Alfred, although a bit older.


    "Give it to me," Not breaking eye contact with Arthur, the king extended his hand. Someone came forward hurriedly and gave him a file. The king started skimming through it, reading aloud sometimes.


    "A son of a thief, huh?" The king''s lips drew a thin smile as Arthur realized this file was about him. He gritted his teeth as his father was called a thief but didn''t say anything. "Not long since you''ve awakened. Yourtest achievement was the skillfulness you''ve showed in the runes path. A champion candidate, huh."


    The king''s voice was full of disinterest. Even though his wordscked the emotions to be considered ridicule, Arthur still felt they were. The king skimmed over the rest of his file and closed it. He then looked at Arthur again while someone took the file from his hand.


    "Can you retell the events of what happened and how you''ve found out that my son was a traitor?" The king squinted his eyes.


    So, retelling he did. He didn''t say anything about the Enders or how he found the meeting ce. He had a personal grudge with Tyrin, who tried to harm him before. He followed Tyrin after seeing him in the capital and ended up hearing something he shouldn''t have. Fleeing for his life, he tried to stop the attack that was going to befall the Yalveran Union.


    As he told the story, Arthur was impressed by how heroic it sounded. How he had taken it upon himself to protect the kingdom. How would they react if they knew he simply didn''t want to lose his legacy, the source of his power, and rise?


    Arthur would never get to find out, as the audience started nodding approvingly at his deeds. It was an undying loyalty to the kingdom that moved them the most. Even the king''s expression turned gentler than before.


    "How is this rted to my son, however?"


    "In the second region, I waited for Tyrin to appear so I could interrogate him. He told me who had the artifact to activate the weapon, your majesty. The rest of the events unfolded as you have already heard." Arthur didn''t tell them about the personal grudge he had with the prince.


    As they heard how Arthur, as skillful as he was with runes, decided to forsake his personal well-being and risk his win in the contest to stop the attack, the crowd began whispering in approval.


    "Silence," A single word from the king ended the noisiness. "It matches the information we''ve gathered, but how do we know you''re not lying?" The king remained unaffected and asked. As he did, his eyes started glowing violet when a pain assaulted Arthur''s head.


    As if something was trying to invade his mind, Arthur felt like something was prying into his head, trying to get in. However, before it managed to seed, the double-doors behind him were flung open.


    "I beg your forgiveness for the intrusion, your majesty." A familiar voice came from behind him. Before Arthur could turn around, the voice''s owner was already standing next to him.


    A bald old man with a white goatee beard, wearing a luxurious ck suit that Arthur was unfamiliar with, ced his hand on his shoulder. Without looking at him, Master Ronin addressed the king casually as the pain left Arthur''s head.


    "This youngster here is a disciple I''ve taken, so I can vouch for his words." Master Ronin nced at Arthur with a smile.


    Arthur could see the king''s expression freeze, the first hint of emotion he allowed to break free. He then frowned at Master Ronin, who didn''t bow or kneel when he entered.


    "It''s been a while since you''ve shown your face, Ronin." The king''s wordscked the affection they should have conveyed. "I always question your choice of disciples," He nced at Arthur with a scowl. "However, I can''t just allow him to¡­"


    "It''s better to give this young hero what he deserves than to treat him like a viin, your majesty." Master Ronin interrupted the king whose face turned gloomy. "Unless you want a national sensation. His story and deeds are already making waves in the news outlet. In a period of unrest, where the Union is being attacked from both sides, people need a beacon of hope."


    His words made the king''s entourage and ministers buzz with both fear and anxiety. The king, who was ring at Ronin, sighed.


    "We have more important matters at hand than deciding whether he was a hero or not. For now, he''ll stay in the pce until the issue is over."


    "I think not, he''ll be staying with me." Master Ronin grabbed his shoulder. "When the whole thing is over, I''ll make sure to bring him here to receive his proper reward." The king sighed again and waved his hands in dismissal.


    Arthur and Master Ronin left the hall together, where the discussion already started about the possible countermeasures against the current crisis. As they left the pce and boarded Master Ronin''s car, where a private chauffeur was waiting for them.


    The whole ordeal ended so quickly and so well that Arthur, even after leaving the gate of the pce, sat there gaping. He then turned to Master Ronin who was already throwing his tie away like it was a venomous snake.


    "So, Master is the help Ivy mentioned?"


    "Haha, yeah, sort of." Master Ronin smiled. "Boy, you''ve caused quite the stir on the first time you''ve left. Not that I hate what you did," Master Ronin started unbuttoning his sleeves as well. "This attire is too suffocating." He sighed.


    "I mean, you''ve should already have an idea. The king should have one as well." Arthur said after remembering that Si also knew what was going on.


    "We did," Master Ronin nodded. "The king did as well, he''s just really petty." He casually insulted like he was talking about someone ordinary. "He''s also quite cynical about everything."


    "Before you came in, I felt like there was¡­" Arthur tried to describe what he felt.


    "Yeah, that was the king''s ability."


    "But that means Si is¡­"


    "The king''s son," Master Ronin nodded and sighed again. "Don''t mention the subject in front of Si, not now at least." He turned toward Arthur and smiled. "Treat this as a way to learn things about Si and his past."


    "So, his father also has the same ability?"


    "No, a lesser version of it. One with more limitations but also fewer consequences. His father is only able to read minds, not truly see everything. Nera could see things a hundred kilometers away easy, making her a terrifying archer."


    "What about Alfred?" Arthur asked, now hesitant to believe all of this. After all, Si''s appearance was so different from the King''s or the rest.


    "That boy always said he saw things none of us could see, I don''t know if he''s simply untalented or there are things that we''re unaware of." Master Ronin''s words made Arthur think of a single possibility, the Enders. Even though people have seen traces of them, a manifestation, none of them could see the creatures for who they really were.


    "As for Si''s appearance¡­" The car made a turn across the Heji River and Master Ronin gazed through the window. After a sigh, he answered.


    "He resembles his mother," He said. "It''s such a heartbreaking thing to be shunned because you look like the person you love the most. His mother was the first queen. However, Si''sck of talent in his earlier years made her fall from grace. The king turned his back to her, making Si feel responsible for this."


    "Oh," Arthur didn''t know what to say. He felt slightly bad for this, as Si had tried to help him many times. However, he remained doubtful of his motives. Now that he was learning them, he was unable to decide what to think. "Then," He hesitated to ask. "Sier''s goal is to¡­"


    His voice trailed and sank in the car like a stone thrown in the Heji river, forever sinking. Master Ronin turned to face him with a thin smile.


    "To overthrow the king."

 Chapter 114 - Mistletoe

    The words Master Ronin said before they arrived at the mansion still lingered in his mind. After all, how could someone ept such a revtion easily? To overthrow the king? That meant Si was nning a rebellion.


    However, Arthur didn''t feel any loyalty to the kingdom or the Union. After all, what had the Union given him except watch Evesting Stream rob him andbel his father a thief?


    He still remembers how Si and he had agreed to mutually help each other in their goals. Si would help Arthur find his father as Arthur would help Si overthrow his father. Somehow, it felt befitting. Like two pieces of a puzzle that fit together.


    "Our earlier conversation is a secret," Master Ronin said matter-of-factly. "Well, except for the others in Si''s team."


    They walked into the mansion. It was still a mess; the way Arthur had left it. Master Ronin frowned as he avoided the clumps of herbs and clothes on the ground like avoiding a gue. They reached a room where several people waited there.


    "Si, are you smoking again?" The moment Master Ronin opened the door, the acidic scent of cigarettes assailed their noses. Si was sitting holding a cigarette that he butted out the moment he saw Master Ronin.


    "Ah, no, no. It''s just an old habit to smoke when I''m nervous." Si tried to wave the smoke away as he sent a sign to Reece to open the window. When Arthur saw this, he smiled involuntarily. He remembered that the first time he met Sier, he was smoking as well.


    "Mm," Master Ronin gave Si a displeased look before sitting on one of the couches, right opposite Si. When Arthur was able to see everyone in the room, there were two people he hadn''t met before.


    There was Reece with his eye-catching pink hair, Ivy waving at Arthur to sit next to her, Vihan drinking from a bottle, and two other people Arthur didn''t recognize. One of them was a masked person with a sword on his waist and the other was a pale and frail-looking young man who looked like he''s about to die at any second.


    "Wee, Arthur." Si grinned at him when he entered. Arthur wasn''t that good at socializing in a group and simply nodded back.


    "Our meeting should have been after your contest, but things took a sudden turn. These people, like I told you before, are my family." Si grinned and gestured toward the others. Arthur could feel how proud they were when Si said the word family.


    Ivy was giddy with joy, Reece smiling shyly for the first time, the dead-looking person hiding his mouth behind his knees as he hugged them, and the standing masked person''s back straightening up.


    They were all proud and happy about being a part of this, it seems. This fact made Arthur let down his guard a little around them. He looked at Si, the person who was responsible for gathering these people and pondered.


    Si has already told him that their meeting wasn''t a coincidence. It means he had used his ability to foresee and scout every person in this room to make them a part of a self-created family. Arthur was a part of it as well, and it made him feel slightly ttered.


    "Nice to meet you, everyone." Arthur scanned the room and nodded with a sincere smile. Reece tried toe forward and hug him but Ivy kicked him away. The dead-looking person nodded back at him and the masked person gave him a thumbs up.


    "We have a name," Si said and Arthur turned to him. "It''s not the best of names, but it describes us perfectly. There are other members who you have yet to meet, but I think it''s time for you to join us." Si paused and Arthur looked at him in the eyes.


    "We are Mistletoe1," Si grinned and his teeth shone in the light. "We are the discarded, the broken, and the unwanted. Yet, we will y even the Gods if we need to. There''s now to hold us back, nothing to guide us but our benefit. We''re not saints nor viins, and we won''t help or kill others needlessly. You can do whatever you want, but you can never betray this family." Si extended his hand.


    "Will you join us, Arthur?"


    Looking at Sier''s face and then hand, Arthur needed but a moment to think about this. He was also discarded by the world. The days he spent digging through the dirt and looking for any piece of artifact would forever be imprinted in his mind. As others felt love and made friendships, he was worried about what to eat that day. He missed his father, his mother''s happiness, and his brother''s childishness.


    "Please take care of me, everyone." He shook Sier''s hand and grinned back at him. This was the first real backing he''d have. A group of people who would always help him out. For that, he was willing to help them back as well.


    "Great." Si nodded. "With this, we''ve finally had a runes master in the team. Everyone, you might not know this, but Arthur is a champion candidate in the Runes Apprentice''s Cup. That''s why," Arthur could see greed in Si''s eyes for a second. "Don''t hesitate to ask him for artificial artifacts, hehe."


    For a second, Arthur could see nothing but a bleak future of endless requests. However, he''d finally have a ce to unleash his ability.


    After everyone weed him, a meeting happened to discuss what they were to do regarding the current situation. In brief, the Ilios Empire was attacking the south-eastern border. As for the Iron Dome, now called Cmity Spider by the media, was making its way to their eastern border.


    Arthur also got to know the name of the two new people. The masked person was Li and the tired-looking one was Zas. He didn''t know how their personalities were or their abilities, as they jumped into the discussion right away.


    As he listened to their discussion, Arthur realized that this wasn''t a meeting about how to help the kingdom ¨C an obvious thing that he had missed to consider ¨C but to n how to benefit from this cmity.


    They were nning to rob the pce during the confusion. Arthur had to take double nces at everyone nodding at this suggestion and giving some ns and ideas on how it could be achieved.


    "What do you think, Arthur?" Si turned to him when he saw that Arthur was quiet. Being stared at by everyone, anticipating their answer, Arthur didn''t know how to react. After all, he never nned a robbery before.


    However, he wasn''t staggered by morals at this. He didn''t think it was wrong, as he has already seen how extravagant the pce was. He also didn''t like the king himself, who hadbeled his father a thief and tried to read his mind by force.


    "For personal reasons, I need to stop the Cmity Spiders." He could sense some disappointment from the others, as they probably thought he was trying to act heroically. However, Arthur didn''t know how to exin this. "In return, I can create awork of eavesdropping artifacts inside the pce. I simply need to gain ess to a warehouse of items that would be shipped to the pce."


    Everyone''s eyes brightened when they heard this. After all, who could achieve such a feat? They could probably buy some of these in the ck market, but how would they get them to the pce without being found them? If they were able to inscribe such runes on the pce''s items themselves, it would be a perfect spying system.


    "However, Si should already be able to do this." Arthur hesitated as he looked at Sier, who had this ability already.


    "No! It''s perfect. This way we won''t have to rely on Sier''s ability." Ivy shot up from her chair as she grabbed Arthur. It seems that as Si said, using his ability too much would result in losing himself.


    "I can also create amunication channel this way. I just need several rings for each person¡­ or an earring or something."


    Arthur continued and the crowd''s zeal was apparent. Arthur didn''t know if this was because it was useful, since he doubted that they didn''t have an alternative, or if his ability opened new possibilities for them. After all, artifacts were not thatmon.


    "Why do you want to stop the Cmity Spider, Arthur?" Si, the only person silent until now andposed, asked him suddenly.


    Arthur stared back at him and he realized that Si was testing him. He wanted to see if Arthur was someone who would risk himself for others without receiving anything in return. He didn''t know what sort of reaction would Si have if Arthur was such a person.


    Thinking about it, Arthur was doing it for both reasons. He wanted to keep his legacy and stop the cmity spider from destroying the kingdom. After all, he was not a heartless person. However, he wouldn''t do this if he didn''t know he had a chance at it. That''s why his legacy gave him this quest because he could finish it somehow.


    "Well," Arthur stared at Si. "Wouldn''t it be great if we controlled the Cmity Spider ourselves?" This was a notion he harbored ever since his ability proved to be useful in decoding the Iron Dome''s defenses. If he could control the Iron Dome after decoding it all, wouldn''t he be safe from the outside world?


    "It would be the perfect fortress for Mistletoe." Arthur grinned.


    When the goddess Frigg, in Norse mythology, wanted to keep her son Balder safe from the prophecy of being killed, she asked everything in nature to not harm her son, and they agreed. However, she ignored a single nt, and that was mistletoe, that ended up killing her son. That''s why the group had this name, as they were all ignored or abandoned, but still had the ability to y gods.

 Chapter 115 - The Outsider

    The words that Arthur picked wisely worked like a charm to convince Si of helping him. When the notion of Mistletoe gaining a fortress that was capable of moving and attacking was mentioned, Si''s eyes gleamed with zeal as if he could already imagine it.


    That''s why he agreed to send people with Arthur to help him. They were Ivy, Zas, and Li. Reece had to stay with Master Ronin and Si so they could work on their n of robbing the pce. Since the Cmity spider would arrive at the border of the kingdom in a day, the group had to set out immediately.


    "How would you stop that chunk of metal, Arthur?"


    Master Ronin asked him with interest. This was Arthur''s current dilemma and he had no choice but to seek guidance from Master Ronin. Zas, Li, and Ivy left to prepare for their departure. Si and Reece also left to attend an auction, leaving only Master Ronin and Arthur in the mansion. As for Vihan, he was stationed in the mansion all the time since he was solely a healer.


    They had but one day to head east and meet the Cmity Spider, so Arthur had to ask something that has been on his mind for a while. Since Master Ronin was the ex-principal of Jerano College, he would be the ideal candidate to guide him.


    "Master, please teach me about insignias."


    ***


    It was the next morning when they were ready to leave that Arthur met the others again. He was only human and had to rest after so many things happening, so they had spent twelve hours in preparation and rest.


    "What''s is this?" Arthur asked when he was given a ck suitcase by Ivy.


    "Mask and clothes. You''ll need them in case you get found out. There''s also an identity card there by the Union, in case you need it."


    "What about our n?"


    "Well, that''s why we''re meeting with Si before we leave. Come downstairs after you''re done." Ivy left, leaving Arthur to change in his room. He had been given this room yesterday where he could stay in the capital.


    After taking a bath and changing, Arthur looked suspiciously at the lump of stic in front of him. A skin-like color, a jelly-like texture, and creepy hair-like projections protruding out of it. The mask was the work of magic technology, but Arthur was uneased by its appearance.


    At longst, he ced the mask on his face. As if it came alive, the mask embraced his head as it covered all of it. The process was painless and took a few seconds. When Arthur looked in the mirror, what stared back was a handsome man who looked to be in histe-twenties.


    There were also contact lenses that changed Arthur''s eyes into a shade of blue. As he touched the skin, it felt so real that Arthur had some thoughts of keeping this face all the time.


    Heughed to himself before he left the room wearing the uniform of the Yalveran Awakeners Army. ck trousers, ck vest over a long-sleeved shirt, and a white robe. YAA was engraved on the back of the robe with the emblem of the Yalveran Union on it. A hammer with the sun and the sea behind it.


    "Oh, junior looks so handsome! We should cosy sometimes!" Reece wiggled like a worm and Arthur avoided him after entering the room. Master Ronin and Vihan were nowhere to be seen and only Si sat there with the others. They were having breakfast.


    "Here," Si handed him a te of waffles and cheese. Arthur took it as he studied Ivy, Zas, and Li.


    They were three different people sitting there, but he could recognize them. Ivy''s tomboyish appearance was nowhere to be seen and was reced by an elegantdy with long hair. Zas''s hair wasbed and he looked like a foreigner. As for Li, he was an ordinary-looking square-faced man.


    "Ivy, did you need to change how you look? With a bit of makeup, I can turn you into a man."


    Pang!


    A fork plunged itself in front of Reece, still vibrating from the force. He stopped talking right then and startedughing awkwardly before shutting his mouth.


    The breakfast ended and it was time to n for their adventure. Si cleared his throat before he started exining.


    "To stop the Cmity Spider, we have two choices. We either wait for it at the border''s fortress or cross the border into the wilderness. We''ll go with the first option since there are a lot of dangers that could hinder you in the wilderness.


    "There will be tons of awakeners there. All summoned by the kingdom to defend the border and the fortress. The army is already fighting the Ilios Empire in the south. If the Cmity Spider manages to make its way into the kingdom, wreaking havoc, then even if the kingdom defends itself against the empire, it would still be weakened greatly.


    "Arge batch of awakeners were sent to the fortress in the east, reducing the powers the kingdom has to defend itself against the empire."


    "Is it known why the Empire hasunched this attack?" Arthur asked, genuinely curious as there has been a great period of peace.


    "Hm," Si paused for a second. "Spies has reported that the empire was anxious, as are all nations currently. It seems that after the first trial of the holy crown, things have changed drastically, especially since the trial was broken."


    "What? What does it have to do with this?" Arthur''s eyes widened, but he tried to remain calm. After all, the trial ended because he was responsible for it.


    "Those old geezers are simply going senile." Zas snorted with his husky voice. "They believe in prophecies they don''t know of their origins! How many more lives would be ruined because of their whims?"


    "Easy, Zas," Li said with his genderless voice. Zas''s sudden re-up suddenly cooled down and he started drinking his coffee.


    "You see," Si started exining. "A prophecy was passed down in the seven families. I don''t remember the exact details since it''s so old. It''s the reason everyone was pushed to train since they''re young in the seven families." Si paused in suspense and continued when Arthur looked him in the eyes.


    "The new age shall begin after the Holy Crown''s trial is broken by an outsider. Beware of those you don''t know, as they would bring doom to the seven families. The outsider shall seek the crown, and the world will forever be lost." Si said in a solemn, yet knowing, voice. As Arthur heard it, his skin crawled.


    Si''s eyes were shining violet as if they contained the secrets of the universe. As Arthur met his gaze, he realized that Si knew about him. He remembered how Si told him that he recruited Arthur because he knew that he''s the person who can help him.


    Memories rushed into his mind the first time he met La in the forest when she tried to kill him because he was an outsider. It seems that most of the branch families from the seven families didn''t believe this prophecy, as they weren''t on guard as much as La did. However, it now made sense. The reason La tried to kill him.


    If Si and Master Ronin knew he was the outsider, then that would also exin why they would help him. The enemy of my enemy is my friend, that was their logic. If Arthur was truly the outsider, then being with him would lead them to their revenge.


    Suddenly, the world looked a lot scarier than before. The word ''outsider'' kept repeating itself in Arthur''s mind. What would they do to him if they catch him? His legacy was powerful, maybe the most powerful, but was it enough as a price?


    "If there''s such an outsider, I''d like to befriend him, hah!" Ivy smacked her lips and Arthur snapped from his panic.


    "Ah, to bring doom on those bastards. Hehe," Zasughed in a sinister way as he licked his lips.


    "Everyone is so scary!" Reece shivered. "However, I agree. I think it''s just bullshit, but I hope it''s true."


    "Same for me," Si said and Arthur looked back at him again. Wearing a thin smile, he continued. "Whoever that outsider is, he''s the ray of hope of every abandoned person by the seven families."


    As Arthur saw the rest of them nod their heads in approval and dive back into nning, his heart was filled with relief. Not everyone was his enemy, and he had people who would be happy about his existence.


    "That''s why the Ilios Empire is trying to gain resources before the new age begins. They are probably after the port of Anerk, the artifacts of Yalen, and the ores of Vernia. If they wish to survive the new age, they have a better chance of doing so if they take over the Yalveran Union."

 Chapter 116 - A Question Of How

    "Doesn''t that mean the seven families are fighting against each other?" Arthur asked.


    "Well, yes. Just because they''re called the seven families, it doesn''t mean they''re united or on good terms with each other. Why would wars happen, in your opinion? Each family wishes to get stronger than the others." Sier said in a helpless tone.


    "However, there''s also a bnce of power. That''s why there hasn''t been a family who was exterminatedpletely. They''re like cockroaches, spread everywhere." Ivy snorted but Arthur disagreed on the inside.


    Even though Jizo hasn''t told him the details, he knew that there were nine guardians, not seven. He suspected that the seven families were either the descendants or the followers of the seven guardians who had either betrayed the people or remained neutral.


    ''What happened to Jizo''s and the other guardian''s followers and family?'' Arthur wondered to himself. ''Were they killed or are they hiding?''


    "Anyway, let''s resume nning." Si changed the subject. "You''ll join the awakeners army and find a chance to get close to the cmity spider. You''ll need to find a way to get inside and stop the traitor prince," A sh of sorrow shed in Si''s eyes. "And kill him if necessary. However, the difficult part is to get into the fortress."


    "Do we need to do it ourselves? Why can''t we just rely on the army?" Reece asked while eating a cookie.


    "I doubt they''ll be able to do anything. The awakeners'' army is tasked with hindering the Cmity Spider until the attack from Ilios Empire is defended. That''s where the high-ranking awakeners are. For the cksilk fortress, where you''ll be defending, it''ll be mostly Rei and Vetus-ranker."


    Arthur was slightly awed in his mind. To put it into perspective, Neo-rankers were those who had just awakened. After thates Rei-rank, Vetus-rank, Deme-rank, Astra-rank, and the terrifying Empyrean-rank in sequence. Each rank was worlds apart from each other. The might that could be shown in the higher rank was something that could only be imagined by themon people and witnessed by the lucky ones.


    Now, he was merely a neo-ranker that is trying to breakthrough. He''d join rei and Vetus-rankers in disguise to stop a possible cmity. Still in thought, he missed that Si has turned to face him.


    "Do you think you can do it, Arthur?" Si asked, hopeful and not without reason since Arthur has shown he had a way yesterday.


    And he did.


    The fortress was made of runes moving the gears. If Arthur, the inheritor of the schr guardian and master or runes, couldn''t get inside then it would be unrealistic. That''s why it wasn''t a question of whether he could do it or not, but a question of how.


    As for how¡­ Arthur had a couple of ns on his own. However, it would be the first time he would confidently dere something he wasn''t certain of.


    "I can," Arthur nodded. "If everyone is willing to trust me, then I promise that even if we didn''t seed, no one would get hurt." The room fell silent at his bold deration. However, Arthur wasn''t confident for no reason. After all, he could always do what he did before.


    ***


    They left ten hours before the Cmity Spider was expected to reach the cksilk fortress or the border in general. The army would advance from cksilk toward Driends, an expanse of low ground that was thought to be a sea that evaporated by a dragon.


    "Want to drive?" Ivy, under disguise, asked Arthur as she yed with the keys. However, Arthur shrugged and told her he never bothered to get a driver''s license. They headed toward the Union''s headquarters where every awakener was registered. There was also the Temple, who handled criminal awakeners matters.


    The ride was rather light-hearted despite no one saying anything. It seems that all of them realize that this mission was rather dangerous, so they tried to meditate beforehand. The silence was there but not as bothering.


    The Union''s headquarters was just like Arthur expected it to be, simply grand. It was like a miniature city with a skyscraper in the middle and different facilities lying around it. There was even housing for the staff with a hospital, school, and parks for their children. It was a district on its own, Arthur noted.


    The group shed their fake IDs and gained ess immediately. They joined a giant crowd of awakeners who were far disorganized to be called an army. A tform was erected in the middle that Arthur noticed when a middle-aged man stood upon it.


    The crowd grew silent. It was the president of the Union, a high-ranking awakener that was thought to be at the Astra-rank. As he stood there, a majestic aura was subconsciously emitted by him that gave a feeling to any onlooker that the world was bowing down. He had white hair that was in no way a sign of old age, but of an ability called the amplifiers.


    "Thank you foring here." His voice was deep and eyes piercing yet righteous. "The Yalveran Union needs you right now, and it''s time to defend our home against other humans as we do against monsters. I won''t try to motivate you or raise your morale, as I know that everyone is aware that our kingdom''s survivability is on the line."


    His words fell on the crow, turning their expression grim. He scanned them with his ruby eyes before saluting them with a hand on his heart. Everyone did the same.


    Groups slowly formed with rankings as a basis. Arthur got separated from the rest because they were disguised as Vetus-rankers to gain ess to higher facilities. However, Arthur was sure that their actual rank was above that.


    He was assigned to a squad that had ten people including him, one of them being staff from the association that was responsible for ryingmands.


    "Everyone, please follow me." The squad leader, a young man with a shaved head, told them before heading deeper into the Union''s grounds. They arrived at arge building like a gymnasium and had to wait in line.


    "Woah, I''m kind of nervous. I know it''s our duty, but this is scary to be thrown into war like this." A young man next to Arthur shuddered. He had a red nose and a piercing in his ear that made him look like a delinquent. His hair was a wild orange, but Arthur thought that it could never be as wild as Reece''s.


    "Well, we''ll be rewarded handsomely, they say. Even the Runes Association are chipping in to provide support since it was kind of their fault." A fat middle-aged man said in response.


    "Are you dumb? How is it their fault if the prince is the one who brought this to us? Even now, he''s the one attacking the kingdom!" Another handsome man rebuked. However, the first man simply shrugged even though he was much older.


    That''s how it worked in rtionships between awakeners. Rank was the hierarchy between people. If two people were of the same rank despite being of different ages, they treated each other equally.


    "Woah, I''m scared. Am I going to die?" The orange hair guy started hyperventting as if he would have a panic attack. Arthur sighed and smacked his head lightly.


    "If you think you''ll die, that''s what''s going to happen. Don''t defeat yourself before the battle even started." For some reason, Arthur felt that he was unfit to give such advice. However, coupled with his appearance, the orange-hair man who was obviously older than him, nodded his head seriously.


    "You''re right, older brother! Please take care of me!" Suddenly Arthur was an older brother. The other shook their head and a conversation began.


    Their wait was over and they headed toward a teleportation circle. They could take a ne since it was less expensive than teleportation, but it would take time and effort. In less than a minute, Arthur found himself standing atop a ck-brick road in the central square of cksilk fortress.


    Even though it was a fortress that was built here for security reasons, life couldn''t help but bloom. Arthur walked over with the others and witnessed a bustling city a distance away from the fortress, hiding behind the army of the union.


    "Wee to cksilk, where death is not as umon." The squad leader said to the group as they looked at how the city intertwined with giant forests and hills. "And now," He continued. "We need to protect this ce."


    The group started moving again. They gathered in a giant field in front of the fortress that was ck as charcoal and stood anciently in its ce, protecting thends. ck walls protruded from each side of the castle until they connected with mountain ranges, making a defense line against the iing attack.


    Arthur saw Ivy and Zas since they were easily spotted, but didn''t see Li anywhere. They waited in front of the fortress''s wall until an old man came forward, apanied by the president of the union.


    "I am General Ro. A giant bug is threatening to take away ournd and is now marching toward us. Today, we''ll prove to everyone who dares to harbor ill against us that they''ve made a deadly mistake. For the kingdom and for our families, we shall emerge victoriously!"


    His words sent waves in the crowd who started cheering. Humans were always stronger in packs as they made them feel stronger. A bloodthirst excitement spread in the army as a battle that was against the odds would soonmence.

 Chapter 117 - Stealing A Mecha

    After the speech by General Ro, they were guided toward the storage rooms where each squad made another line waiting. As words circted, they heard that The Runes Association had provided artificial artifacts tobat the Cmity Spider.


    Arthur had no ns to take any, and it wasn''t mandatory. So, he left his squad after the leader reminded him that he needs to be at the gate in three hours. Although there was a lot of time left, they were afraid some would desert at thest seconds.


    Too bad that it was Mistletoe''s n all along. That''s why he wanted to meet with Ivy and the rest to see how their n would unfold. As he walking through the fortress, a hand grabbed him from the shadows and pulled him into a corner hidden from view.


    It was Ivy, a few inches away from him, holding his mouth so he wouldn''t scream. Seeing he wasn''t startled; she removed her hand and grinned.


    "You''re getting less-newbie-like, Newbie."? Ivy, with her long curly hair that Arthur wasn''t used to, dragged him away from view to another storage room where Zas and Li were waiting. It seems they have sneaked away already and were waiting for Arthur to arrive.


    "Aren''t you scared we might be found out if we meet like this?" Arthur asked after he unsnarled his wrist from Ivy''s grip.


    "Rx, even if we are, it''s not that umon for guild members to meet before the battle. The only reason they separate people is to avoid emotional attachment in deadly situations." Zas waved his hand.


    It seems that if guild members joined the same squad, they would either risk the whole squad''s formation copsing or just disobey orders if things turned worse to help their friends.


    "When are we leaving?" Arthur asked after nodding to Zas.


    "Well, we thought we should do it now. However, Ivy says she has a better idea than wasting our energy." Zas nced at Ivy who smirked. "I think it''s better if we just use my ability to teleport us a distance away from the Cmity Spider, but Ivy says¡­"


    "That wouldn''t be fun!" Ivy interrupted. "I heard something while the Vetus-ranks meeting. There''s underground storage that has pathways leading outside the forest into the woods."


    "And?" Arthur didn''t understand, and he saw the others sigh.


    "Hehe, they have a secret weapon to fight against the Cmity Spider. It''s Mechas!" Ivy''s eyes were glowing with excitement.


    "They''re the first line of defense against the spider. As normal awakeners would just die if they''re sent out there, the mechas and mana-guns would be used first to slow it down. The squads would spread in the surrounding and on top of the walls to attack the spider if it gets close."


    "How is that rted to stealing a mecha?" Arthur asked with genuine curiosity. He always wanted to see an actual mecha since the first time he learned about them. They were mechanical artifacts, as they used both machinery and runes to achieve optimum mobility and firepower.


    "If we wanted to get close to the Cmity Spider, we need to steal a mecha!" Ivy tsked and waved her finger as if Arthur didn''t understand. "They''re better than waiting in ambush amid danger."


    "You''re scared of wild monsters with Li with us?" Zas asked with an ''I know your game'' scowl. Ivy red at him with Li nodding with their squared face.


    When Arthur asked Ivy before, she said that none of them saw Li''s face before. They also didn''t know Li''s gender since they couldn''t talk and never revealed it. However, she assured him that Li was quite the amiable character once you befriended him.


    As Arthur looked at him nodding his head with his slits-like eyes and square face, receiving Zas''s praise with a pleased expression, he thought it might be true.


    "Fine, I just really want to ride a mecha!" Ivy pouted.


    "Well, this is just extra work for us. They''re usually encrypted and stealing them would send the whole army after us. It might be easier to use, but it would be hard to acquire."


    "Well, I think the reason Ivy thought about it is because of me." Arthurughed as he looked at Ivy with a side-look.


    "What do you mean?" Zas was confused. He didn''t understand how having Arthur would change things. "Even if you have a way to decode the protection encryption, we still can''t do this just because it''s fun. It would take so much time." Zas started coughing as if he wasn''t used to talking for so long.


    "But¡­ I also want to ride a mecha." Arthur''s reply left Zas and Li speechless and Ivy jumping with joy.


    This way, their n changed. They would decode a mecha to steal it. However, they wouldn''t take it out before the Cmity Spider was nearby, to leave no luxury for the army to chase after them. After all, mechas were highly valued by the army, as it was considered to be semi-artifacts. Grandmasters and teams of runes master worked on it as well as engineers to make it possible.


    This was concerning humanoid mechas, as for other types of mechas that were used for transportation and the so-called ''Mecha Tanks'' with mana guns and tank-like structure were considered of a lesser degree.


    Ivy and Arthur started walking toward the underground storage rooms, but they were heavily guarded. Luckily, Ivy used her ID and charm to convince the guards that they were just taking a tour of the fortress.


    As for Zas and Li, they would try to handle the security cameras so that Arthur and Ivy wouldn''t be found out. It seems that Zas''s ability was rted to teleportation and he was able to sneak into ces. This way, he would disable the cameras for a while.


    At longst, they reached the storage room''s door. However, Ivy asked Arthur to wait behind a corner as she walked toward the guard. As he waited, he heard flirtatious whispers followed by a smacking sound. He nced through the hallway and found Ivy waving at him.


    "What have you done to him?" As he walked by the guard, he found him to be listless as if he wasn''t registering any of what was happening. "He looks lifeless."


    "It''s one of my special effects," Ivy said as she tried to open the door. "Dammit, it''s locked by runes." She started rampaging through the guard''s pockets. However, nothing like IDs worked to open the door.


    "Move away for a bit," Arthur walked toward the door and touched the runic te. There was an rm system in case someone tried to use force and only a special artifact would resonate with the lock to open it.


    "Can you do it?" Ivy asked, hesitant. After all, she was so reliant on Arthur''s ability after seeing how he opened the secondyer that easily.


    The door made a rumbling sound as it started to slide away before Ivy got her response. As the light illuminated the hallway and shining on Arthur, he turned around and grinned.


    "I told you to trust me." It took nothing more than moments for Arthur to unlock the door. They slipped inside and closed the door behind them. If the securitypanies knew how easily Arthur decoded their encryptions, they would feel true despair.


    After all, runic security was still a new thing. It was mainly used as a precaution against digital hackers. A runes master would be needed to decode these locks since they weren''t avable to the public like programmingnguages were. Even a runes master would be stumped if the runes used to encrypt the security locks were one that they haven''t studied or never seen.


    Arthur and Ivy walked around the facility where many mechanics were working alongside runes masters. They were immersed in their work that the duo was able to slip inside. After crossing the maintenance section, they were finally able to arrive at the storage.


    However, the storage itself had many guards around it. The two hid behind crates and machinery as they tried to think of a way in.


    "I think I have a way," Arthur suddenly said and slid to one of the mecha parts on the ground. They were a pair of legs that had tires installed underneath them for the mecha to move on tnd. As he touched the runes on the legs, Arthur found himself in the familiar sensation of being inside the runic map.


    After a few minutes, Arthur backed away and led Ivy in another direction. The legs then started to move on their own as chaos ensued and the staff tried to stop it.


    However, the legs started to jump upward all of sudden. It was Arthur''s doing as he had used Force-II rune temporary runes on them to create even more chaos.


    After a while, the guards had to hurry to help the staff in taking the legs down. In that brief seconds, Arthur was able to decode the door and gain ess to the storage room.


    The two stood in awe as they registered the giant and majestic sight of the whitewashed humanoid mecha in front of them. It looked like something out of a sci-fi novel, machines that would battle in space, but they were real thanks to magic.

 Chapter 118 - Runic Hacker

    The mecha was just like what Arthur had imagined it to be, although a bit bulkier. He expected a lean andpressed mecha where it resembled a human more, but this one was just as majestic. Its legs were probably a meter in grith, a cylinder with curves like that protruded like muscles and tires barely visible.


    The head, where most primary sensors were, resembled those he had seen in cartoons as a kid. Two metal tes on each side as if they were horns, protecting the main visual sensors from harm.


    Its main cab, which was half of its torso, was as big as the interior of a sedan car. The other half probably contained the mechas core and other rted machinery and runic circles. Runic circles runes that were activated in a sequence given a specificmand. For example, a rune that would make the mecha fly is before that the propels it forward, and in reverse, if it wasnding.


    As Arthur walked over and saw the rows of white and ck mechas, he suddenly felt an excitement iparable to what he was feeling before. Would he be able to create his mecha one day, maybe an army of them?


    "We need to hurry. They are regrly checked." Ivy warned and Arthur nodded his head in understanding. He stepped toward one of the raised tforms with adder to reach the mecha and started mbering his way up.


    Standing in front of it, Arthur studied the digital panel that had lines and lines of runes inscribed. This was the door to the main cab, where he would be able to operate the mecha. He touched the runic lines on top and he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head.


    Runic lines wiggled like snakes as they flooded his consciousness, trying to overwhelm him. However, with a simplemand, they obeyed and stayed still. It seemed this was another mechanism to stop unaware runes master.


    Now, Arthur had to rearrange them until they allowed him ess to the runes beyond, those that opened the door. The method Arthur used was to gather each runic line with those that were simr to it, like calls to like, and reshape them until they were true runes.


    Arthur didn''t know the runes he was reorganizing them, but he could see them in different colors, some were sharper, some milder, and some felt different. It was the same feeling he had with people when some people had a sweet ambiance and others had sour.


    And he rearranged them, like a simple puzzle. Only it was easier for him than most puzzles, as it was only a matter of time until he gets every line to where it belongs.


    Before Ivy could even feel urgent, the door to the mecha opened. She looked again at Arthur with amazement, incredulous at her heart. If Arthur''s ability to evade runes made peoplebel him as Ghost, then this ability of his would gift him the title of runic hacker.


    As cold vapor left the cab, Arthur made his way inside. Low benches were on either side with vests and weapons above them. In the far wall of the cab was a single chair with many panels in front of it. Some had runes and some had buttons, as bespeaking the beautiful unity of magic and technology. Arge screen was on the wall but Arthur knew it wasn''t for the driver.


    A headset of virtual reality runes was on top of the chair. It was there to give the driver a virtual sense of controlling the mecha. That''s why each driver needed to be familiar with the ces of each rune until moving the mecha became second nature to him.


    "Wow," Ivy''s voice came from behind as it seems she was too eager to wait below. Arthur didn''t turn around and headed toward the chair. "Are you able to gain ess?"


    "We''ll see." Of course, there would be an extra artifact needed to turn the mecha on. Arthur either needed to replicate that artifact or unlock the lock that prevented his ess. He sat on the chair and ced his hand on the handle in front.


    Watching him work, Ivy couldn''t help but slightly admire him. She knew his background from Si and how his father has beenbeled a thief. She knew he had to drop out to support his family and dig through dungeons for any broken artifacts. Even with all of this, he reached this stage where he was able to steal mankind''s most dazzling inventions with ease.


    After a few moments, when she just began to think he would take more time this time, the screen lit up and the cab came to life. He turned around to face her and grinned.


    "We''re in."


    Ivy grinned back but before she could say anything, the door to the storage room opened. A group of awakeners came in and they all, in unison, turned to the mecha they were riding. Ivy could see that they were soldiers from the fortress that she had met earlier, who were all at the Vetus-rank.


    "Who''s there?!" A man, who appeared to be the leader of the group with the different colored sachet on his arm, shouted in their direction. "This is a forbidden area! Leave the cab immediately!"


    Ivy and Arthur exchanged nces. They could read each other''s faces and realized that their n has failed. Now, it was a matter of how to improvise.


    "Should we leave and exin ourselves?" Arthur asked but Ivy shook her head.


    "Exin what? The mecha is already activated. We have no way to exin this." Ivy sat on the bench next to him as she started to wear the safety belt. Seeing her actions, Arthur understood what she wanted to do.


    "Well, should we take it for a test drive?" Arthur grinned and Ivy grinned back. The cab''s door closed on Arthur''smand as he leaned back for his head to rest on the headset. Runes glowed as his view changed.


    Now, his body was the mecha.


    ***


    Seeing him move, the soldiers took out their weapons. Some of them took out semi-mana-rifles that used mana instead of gunpowder and others took out cold weapons.


    "I repeat! Stand down immediately! This is not something you can operate easily!" The leader of the soldiers frowned as he saw the mecha move its arms as if it was stretching. After all, each mecha cost tons of resources and connections to make. If someone damaged it by chance, it would take several times his sry to repair it.


    However, it seems his words fell on deaf ears as the mecha took a step forward. The soldiers raised their guns and weapons to stop it.


    "What are you doing? Don''t damage it! Sound the rm!" The captain reprimanded them and sent one of his soldiers to close down the facility. After all, they could eventually retrieve the mecha as long as he held it confined.


    As if betraying his hopes, the mecha took another step, then another. Then, as if realizing something, it stopped. Silence permeated through the air for a second as both sides stared at each other.


    The rm sounded off as the facility began to shut down. The captain sighed in relief. However, it was a premature sigh as the mecha''s tires then began to spin and its body leaned forward.


    "D-don''t allow it to escape!" Panic seized the captain as he saw the mecha started gliding across the paved ground toward the nearest tunnel. Remembering that each tunnel would lead to the outside world, the captain gritted his teeth and issued another order. "Attack its legs to stop it from moving!" It was the best they could do.


    A frustrating feeling rose in his heart. How would he stop something that was his, but stolen, without damaging it? The heavens were unfair. It was the irony that if he wanted to keep the mecha, he had to damage it. However, it was still better than allowing it to be stolen and used by someone else.


    The soldiers rained their abilities and bullets on the mecha''s legs. As there were over twenty of them, they would surely stop the metallic monster. Some of them even used skills they had to teleport in front of it and block it.


    However, as if pping the captain''s words across his face, the mecha evaded their attacks as easily as breathing. The spectacle reminded them of skating shows where the participants danced on ice.


    The mecha did a turn and avoided the earth that was copsing in front of it. The ice spears were narrowly evaded by a smooth twist from the mecha. It wasn''t a machine that they were seeing, but a dancer.


    This dancer didn''t attack anyone, either. It simply passed by shocked soldiers until it made its way toward the tunnel. It then slid under the doors that were closing down, leaving the stunned soldiers behind.


    "Amazing¡­" One of the soldiers, who aspired to be a mecha pilot himself, muttered as he felt like he was watching the performance of a professional.

 Chapter 119 - Wise People

    Staring at the screen in a daze, Ivy thanked the runes that kept her in ce along with the seatbelt in her mind for the hundredth time. Even though the cab twisted and turned, there were shock absorption runes that kept her stable.


    ''Why is he so good at this?'' She wondered as she saw Arthur evade another soldier before dashing toward the door. With a slide, he reached the tunnel that led to the outside world.


    They started racing until they reached the end of the tunnel, a fake hill that has been set to camouge the entrance. The iron doors were closed shut, but Arthur used the offensive runes for the first time as mana guns shot out and destroyed it.


    The mecha flew into the air as the forest appeared in front of her eyes, illuminated by the bright spring-sun. With veteran moves, she saw Arthur changed their mobility mode from tires to legs. They started running through the forest and the wilderness as the military rm rang in their eyes.


    ***


    When Zas heard the rm, he knew they messed up. After all, they had no time to gather information about the actual schedule of the soldiers guarding the mechas. They had to go in blindly and hope for Arthur to prove himself capable enough.


    "Everyone, please gather in the main conference room! General Ro will be waiting there!" Someone came into the hall and announced, starting numerous discussions among the Vetus-rank awakeners. They were gathered here to discuss strategies and formations to defend against the cmity spider, being the elite of the army. Being summoned by the general meant the situation was urgent.


    Zas has already taken the time to hinder the work of the cameras by infiltrating the security section of the fortress and switching a few wires and destroying a few artifacts. It would take them a while to find out which wires or runes they need to rece.


    When they reached the conference hall, the general was already waiting. His face was grim and his mouth making a thin line, a few beads of sweat above his thin mustache. He was facing the screens where a real-time video was ying.


    "Dear sirs, I''m sorry to interrupt your preparations. However, I need to inform you that someone has stolen a mechanical humanoid vehicle." The general nodded their way and the group shifted their attention to the screens. They showed several mechas chasing after a single target in the distance.


    "We have no idea who is behind this. Judging by reports, the people behind this had a runes master and a well-trained mecha-pilot. They can be the same person, but that''s highly unlikely."


    As the group watched on, the general resumed talking. The screens showed how the mecha expertly navigated through the terrain and used runes to throw its pursuers off. No matter how they tried, or how much mana they expanded, the mecha was able to evade themst-minute nimbly.


    "That''s why I''ve called you over. The mechas are sturdier, but theyck the abilities that would capture the stolen vehicle." The general seemed reluctant to call the stolen mecha, well, a mecha. As if admitting this was too humiliating or painful. After all, they were the pride and tressures of the kingdom.


    "General Ro," A man stepped up from the crowd. He had dead eyes but a pleasant appearance. It was Zas. "With all due respect, I think we have better things to worry about than your soldier''s failure of keeping the weaponry safe."


    "How can you say that? A single mecha would make a huge difference in the uing battle." A military captain stepped up and questioned. "Do you want us to turn a blind eye to this?"


    "Well, in normal circumstances, no." Zas shook his head as he appeared regretful. "However, this seems suspicious. A mecha is a national treasure. Unless a runes master who worked for the encryptionpany was involved, it would be tough to crack without working for several hours, if not a day." Zas''s eyes were suddenly sharp.


    "With all due respect, again, I can''t help but sense a traitor in our midst." His words fell impactful on the minds of the rankers in the hall. The General frowned as well but didn''t say anything. "If we leave the fortress now to retrieve a mecha, I feel like we''d be falling into their trap."


    Some people nodded in agreement to his words and the captain fell silent. After all, it was suspicious how a mecha was stolen. Was there truly a traitor in their midst? If a key was stolen, it would exin how they able to unlock it so fast. It would also exin how they were so well-versed with piloting the mecha.


    "Are there any missing pilots?" General Ro turned to the side and asked a man standing next to him. In a hurry, the man checked and answered that there was none in a few moments.


    The hall turned chaotic and some voiced out their opinions, supporting Zas. As for others, they said that it was best to investigate every person involved, the present people included. Unknowingly, cracks started to appear between the awakeners and the army, and between those two factions themselves.


    "Brothers!" Zas stepped forward again, his words now held more weight since some of them supported his im. "This can also be a part of their n! What if they''re trying to sew doubt in our hearts? Even if I was the one who said the possibility, I''m sure many great minds have already seen through it."


    He praised and the crowd nodded, even those who have not agreed earlier. They appeared to be wise and scheming, having already thought of many steps ahead. This way, it was easier to coax them.


    "In my humble opinion, that can be faulty and epts correction from the great leaders here, I think that the mecha is merely a bait to disturb our ranks.


    "Our nation is under threat from two sides, what would a missing mecha do to harm the situation? The real catastrophe would be if we exhaust our resources and energy as well as doubt each other to reim it.


    "Let''s keep our goal in our mind; it is the well-being of the Union! Protecting our people! Allowing this city to live this day the same as any other, happy and prosperous!"


    His speech earned apuse from everyone there and an approving nod from the general. This way, the retreat has been issued and the mecha disappeared into the mountains. A meeting then started with the patriotic Zas in the lead, discussing some strategies to defend the fortress and attack the Cmity Spider.


    ***


    "They''re gone," Arthur muttered in bewilderment as hemanded the mecha to stop and look around. It had been a while since he lost their trial, but it seemed oddly fishy that they just let him leave.


    "It''s Zas, probably. Unlike what he looks like, he''s quite reliable in improvising. Not as good as Reece, but still reliable." Ivy felt relieved that they were off the hook. If not for Arthur''s wless handling of the mecha.


    "It seems that everyone in mistletoe is reliable." Arthur turned around and smiled at her.


    "You included," Ivy stood up and leaned on Arthur''s seat. "When did you learn how to handle a mecha this way?"


    "Well," Arthur paused. "Has Si ever told you how we met?"


    "In an arcade," Ivyughed. "He said that he has never been to one before, but his ability showed him that a good seedling would be there. So, you''re saying you''ve learned this from games?"


    "And studying runes, but yeah mostly games." Arthur lied as he never had the time to y games before. The only reason he went there is that he was too nervous about the Union''s test, but he luckily met Si who offered him a different path than relying on the Union and their facilities.


    It seems that Ivy didn''t believe him fully, but he didn''t exin further. The reason he was able to control the mecha this well is because of his ability, allowing him to control the runic panel wlessly. He didn''t need to memorize what each rune did, as he knew them instinctively.


    "What are we to do now?" Ivy asked, taking Arthur''s opinion for the first time.


    He pondered for a second and then controlled the mecha to find a ce to hide. It was a low hill surrounded by trees with a good viewpoint to see when the cmity spider would be here. It would be a short few hours until it reaches this ce.


    "Now, we wait." Arthur left the piloting seat and took out his dagger. He started studying it seriously for the first time as Ivy tried to talk to him, but he ignored her.


    This would be the key in the uing battle. Even the runes association had no idea how to stop the cmity spider except attacking it, but Arthur had a different n in mind.

 Chapter 120 - Black Pillar

    A group of soldiers looked into the distance. It was Squad 39; the one Arthur had abandoned. Now with one of its members deserting the battle, their morals were all times low. The eastern winds made their white robes flutter as they expected to see a change in the horizon any second now.


    "Damn it, he said ''don''t defeat yourself before the battle even started'' but still fled the scene before it even began." One of the soldiers, a wild-orange hair young man grumbled to himself. His name was Izhan, a newly-registered awakener who has risen to the rei-rank recently.


    "Some people are hypocrites." The handsome man next to him answered without lifting his gaze from the horizon. Izhan wanted to empathize with the deserter, since he also felt afraid, but couldn''t bring himself to. After all, here he stood despite his fear, waiting for battle.


    ''I''m a brave man, right?'' He asked himself as he imagined his girlfriend answering, telling him ''the bravest of them all.'' He smiled warmly as he vowed to survive this to take care of her and their expected son.


    "Take positions!"


    A shout came from one of the captains like thunderps and the soldiers tensed before taking hold of their positions. Two awakeners were assigned a mana gun on top of the wall and they would take turns refilling and using it. Even though mana cells were used to supply the guns, there would still be some mana needed to fire the gun.


    Izhan, along with the handsome man he got to meet and was called Leo, took one of the mana guns and started loading it with cells. They waited, looking toward the horizon that was nketed with green as perspiration covered their faces.


    The minutes stretched until they felt like hours yet indistinguishable from each other until they turned into one long thread of nervousness. After what felt like ages for the soldier, they finally heard it. An ugly clinking of metal and gears shifting, followed by a loud noise as if a grenade was exploding.


    Izhan tried spotting anything on the horizon, but he couldn''t just yet. His sightline shifted toward the grains of sand on top of the mana gun, slightly shaking with each loud noise. The shaking got stronger until he felt it in his body, prominent and clear, shaking his very core.


    These were a result of each step the giant monster took in their way. He had already seen pictures of it on social media where they prayed for the survival of the Union, but he doubted prayers would help them at this point.


    His hand gripped tighter at the mana gun, allowing the cold shining steel to bring himfort. Then, as if his eyes were deceiving him, he saw one of the hills, or what he had thought to be a hill, move.


    He cursed hisck of focus as he was sure that he was seeing things. However, the loud shout from the captain proved that the hill was truly moving.


    "Target spotted!"


    The words sent shivered in the hearts of the soldiers as they saw the wavering hill in the distance. When it got a bit nearer, its appearance was revealed. Just like in the photos taken by the drones before they were shot down, the Cmity Spider looked like a giant piece of broken rubbish with all the gears and metals protruding from its surface.


    However, even from a distance away, the glimmering lights of runes were there for the world to admire. A dome of gears and runes that moved, how could it not be feared?


    "Ready your guns!"


    Each squad leadermanded and Izhan gripped the handles tighter as he started sending mana into the gun. However, before they could fire the mana guns, the world was dyed with terrible orange. The fire consumed everything in its path as snake-like pirs poured out of the Cmity Spider.


    "Barriers!"


    A shout from behind brought Izhann to his senses. The barriers teams started pouring out their mana as well as using mana cells to protect the fortress. Even with the golden light protecting it, the fire still seeped through the barriers and damaged soldiers and weapons alike.


    Luckily, everyone here was a rei-ranker. They protected themselves and were unharmed in the first round of attacks.


    "Mana guns, fire!" Themander shouted again and Izhan pulled the trigger. The long barrel that looked like a silver canon started glowing brightly as he felt his mana ignite the mana bullet. With a collective thundering bang, the guns were filled as thousands of bullets rained on the Cmity Spider.


    The giant weapon didn''t flutter even being bombarded by mana bullets, even though its surface was burned ck or dented. Some runes were disabled but the Cmity Spider kept moving, firing another volley of fire.


    This time, the soldiers weren''t that lucky as some of them screamed of being burned by the zing fire. The two sides kept attacking each other until the Cmity Spider was close enough.


    Izhan reloaded the mana gun as he heard the General''s shouts from below the wall. As he peeked, he saw the Vetus-rankers dashing toward the Cmity Spider themselves. There were several mechas in the lead that started evading the Spider''s attacks whilending attacks of their own.


    They attacked the metallic pirs that the spider used to advance, but the damage was too little to change sides. They were being overwhelmed by the runes the spider used to attack them.


    However, their mission was to dy the cmity as long as possible. It was expected that the empire would time its main attack with the weapon, so the king and his vessels were sure to be fending the attack on the south-eastern border. They needed to buy time until they were sessful and send reinforcements to aid the eastern fortress of cksilk.


    ''At what cost?''


    Izhan wondered as he looked at the injured, those still fighting, and the corpses. The families of the fallen would be rewarded handsomely and bestowed with great honor, but it seemed so little to the loss of their loved ones. However, this was their duty to protect the kingdom. Otherwise, the city behind their backs would be one out of many.


    Suddenly, the spider stopped moving and the fire ceaseding their way. It was a momentary silence that brought dread instead offort to everyone present. It was then that gears shifted and turned until six giant tes formed a hexagram on the front side of the spider.


    What happened next made Izhan and the soldiers look in horror. Over two hundred meters high wave of water appeared in the middle of the grasnd, starting to swallow everything in its way. This was no simple water runes, but a circle that summoned a tsunami that would destroy thesends with its impact.


    "Heavens show mercy¡­" Leo who was standing next to him muttered in disbelief. Izhan knew he was not that religious, and neither was Izhan himself, but indeed, may the heavens show mercy.


    Everyone''s despair was unquestionable but it took moments for them to start raining bullets and constructing shields again. However, they knew it was futile. The tsunami was so terrifying and yet it kept growing as the runes supplying it kept pouring out water. If things kept going this way, it was no doubt that the whole fortress and city would be destroyed by the crashing waves.


    As tears glistered in Izhan eyes, roaring and shouting bullets after bullets, he heard a rumbling in the sky. However, there was no cloud or any signs of thunder. He, along with everyone else present, turned their heads upward.


    The sky was clear until, from somewhere unknown, a ck pir of light descended in front of the tsunami. It didn''t fade but the ck energy, not mana by any means, started gathering on a lone hill facing the tsunami.


    As everyone''s faces were filled with confusion and questions, they stared into the small hill in the distance. On top of it, a mecha stood there grandly. They could see a figure standing on top of the mecha''s head raising their arm to the sky. Their robes fluttered and they couldn''t see anything but their back, but the scene sent chills in their spine.


    A lone figure facing a crushing tsunami. The contrast in their sizes was so worrisome yet so blood-boiling. A testimony of standing against the odds no matter how life tried to take you down.


    Then, everyone saw the figure with the white robes sh downward with his dagger. The ck pir followed? suit as it descended on the tsunami, cutting it in half. The water split apart as the ck energy kept traveling unhindered.


    The Cmity Spider revealed itself again behind the water, meeting the descending pir heads on. There was a moment of pause before the pir started defragmenting the dome''s surface, cutting apart its runes like useless threads. The hexagram was broken and a giant gash appeared in the Cmity Spider.

 Chapter 121 - I Am The Breaker

    Half an hour before the Cmity Spider was expected to reach cksilk, Zas and Li teleported to Arthur''s location near the hill. It was easy to find the mecha after Ivy sent them their locations.


    "Foolproof n!" Zasmented sarcastically when the group met. His appearance was more haggard than usual. "I''ve had to fool them into stopping the chase by sacrificing blood and breaking bones!"


    "You did good, shut up to keep our good impression of you. Furthermore, we wouldn''t have been caught anyway. You''ve seen his piloting." Ivy shrugged and pointed with her thumb toward Arthur, who was sitting behind her still holding his dagger. Zas couldn''t refute that and Li gave Arthur a thumbs up.


    "So, now we need to wait." Zas sat on a patch of grass and Li leaned on a tree and the group waited. The two didn''t ask Arthur about how he was able to unlock the mecha, and their silence was much appreciated.


    The minutes ticked by as Arthur closed his eyes and concentrated. Master Ronin said that the connection was there, he just needed a key and amand. He felt slight shaking in the ground that made him open his eyes.


    "It''s here." Ivy stared grimly toward the horizon where they could see the tip of the Cmity Spider. Without saying anything, the group entered the mecha with Arthur taking the pilot chair.


    The group took their seats and the mecha''s door closed as Arthur ced his head on the virtual reality headrest. The view changed and he looked from the mecha''s eyes now, using the sensory devices to listen and see. With a simplemand, the zooming function activated allowing Arthur to see the Cmity Spider.


    The runes were already activating. After another minute, the walking destruction machine was already in a shooting range. Before the soldiers could do anything, pirs of fire already attacked the castle.


    Arthur wasn''t a target by himself, as he doubted the Ender or Prince Alfred would be able to see him. However, the pirs of fire were still a threat as they destroyed everything in his path.


    He jumped and high-pressure air started propelling him upward,ing out from a set of vents on the mecha''s calves. Using a tree''s branch to jump again, Arthur was moments away from being engulfed by fire.


    The trees were burnt to crisps as chaos ensued amid the soldiers and the army. Arthur was already close to the Cmity Spider when the other mechas and Vetus-rankers started attacking it, dealing damage of their own.


    It was then that the Cmity Spider stopped and revealed the hexagram runic circle. Then, a tsunami appeared.


    "Holy¡­" Ivy stared with a daze as she witnessed the great show of power. "Arthur, turn back and run away!"


    "No, I''ll teleport us to a ce near the cmity spider." Zas unbuckled his seatbelt to start using his ability.


    "Don''t be crazy. You can''t possibly teleport the mecha as well." Ivy looked at him with shock. However, Zas simply shrugged.


    "I can try, even if it means expanding all of my mana." Zas knew that teleporting a single artifact with genuine runes was difficult and needed more mana. As for teleporting a mecha? It was so mana-draining that not even the kingdom used this method to transport them. However, they needed the mecha if they wished to get close to the Cmity Spider without expanding their mana. After all, the outside was the spider''s yfield.


    "Who can pilot the mecha?" Arthur interrupted their quarrel as he stopped the mecha on top of a hill. "Quickly!" He shouted when the group had no answer. Zas then came forward and sat in Arthur''s seat.


    "What are you going to do?" Ivy asked when Arthur opened the cab''s door.


    "I asked you to trust me, and you guys did. Now it''s the time I prove your trust was well-ced." Arthur looked at her with a stoic expression before leaving the mecha and jumping on top of its head.


    He took out his dagger that was fully golden and engraved with drawings he didn''t know what they mean. However, the dagger didn''t have the power to stop the tsunami or the Cmity Spider. The dagger was merely the key.


    ''Insignias are the rewards forpleting the first trial of the holy crown.'' Master Ronin said. ''There are many different kinds of insignias, but they all share a simr function. They aid their owner in gaining the holy crown. They''re a fraction of the crown''s power, given to those who had been acknowledged by the crown.''


    ''There''s not a single way to use it. Some people can use it by saying a phrase, like the healers or the Saints. Others would require an item or a weapon. It''s all different, but it should be obvious. What did you do when you gained the insignia? That''s your answer.''


    Arthur looked at his dagger and raised it high to the sky. This was how he ended the trial. He didn''t know what type of powers he was given by the insignia, but his legacy wouldn''t show it if he couldn''t use it yet.


    ''However, the crown is a powerful artifact. Don''t use it unless necessary, as insignias use the soul as a medium.''


    Master Ronin told him and this was the time to use it. As Arthur faced the high-towering tsunamiing his way, his heart was beating with nervousness. He took a deep breath.


    ''I am the outsider.'' His eyes shone golden light. ''I am the inheritor of the schr guardian, walking the path of creation.'' His dagger was pointed toward the skies defyingly. ''I shall also break everything in my path for I am the breaker.'' The sky rumbled.


    [Insignia has been used.] Words shone brightly in front of him.


    "Break!" Arthur roared as a pir of ck descended on his body like lightning. His body was filled with unimaginable power that was far from being mana. This was a part of the source of all creation, an authority he was given.


    His arm felt heavy as if he was holding a de piercing the skies. He felt his very being shake as he shed with his right arm toward the tsunami that was rolling furiously in his way. The giant ck de descended and cut apart the tsunami before leaving a giant gash on the cmity spider.


    The defensive runes that protected the spider were cut apart as if they were paper. The runes that held the metal together fell apart. The water ceased pouring out as the wave was split in half, starting to die down as it swept through the forest.


    Arthur''s mind buzzed as he felt mentally exhausted. He lost his footing and fell off the mecha before its giant arm held him in ce. Without saying anything, the mecha ced him next to the cab''s door before Ivy pulled him in.


    "Go! Before the water rejoins!" Arthur shouted hoarsely toward Zas who operated the mecha clumsily but still functionally to start running. Luckily, there were some remains of Arthur''s sh that allowed them to slip through before the wave rejoined and continued, although it started dying down without any runes supplying it.


    "Heavens, Arthur¡­" Ivy threw him over the bench and fastened the seatbelt in ce before sitting next to him. "What you did¡­"


    "We''ll talk about thatter. We still have a prince to take down." Arthur was breathing heavily, but he was slowly recovering. The strain wasn''t anything physical but it felt like his mind was tired.


    Ivy nodded but still looked at him with aplex look. He knew that what he did was not something he should be able to do, but he needed toplete his legacy quest. This was his n all along. To use the breaker''s power to get into the cmity spider.


    The only regretful thing is that the outer runes of the cmity spider were now partially ruined. However, he could tend to them after he kills the prince and the Ender, even though he didn''t know if thetter was kible.


    Zas seemed to be barely able to operate the mecha but he still got them near the Cmity Spider. Now that they were so near, the prince, who was controlling it, was sure to focus its attacks on them after the earlier show of power.


    Arthur took the seat again instead of Zas since the runes haven''t activated yet. Even though he was tired, there was no helping it since he was the most skillful to drive the mecha.


    Ice spears started raining down, but Arthur evaded them using the mecha''s abilities. This was the reason mechas were so expensive and so appreciated. It allowed skillful but weak pilots to exhibit higher strength by controlling the mecha.


    Even though Arthur was skillful, heckedbat experience. Thus, the mecha was hit several times by wind des that he didn''t notice in time. However, he was able to climb the spider''s leg to reach therge gap in its defenses left behind by his insignia.

 Chapter 122 - Alfred

    As if a monster''s maw was forcibly being opened, the giant gash in the Cmity Spider''s surface refused to close in. Runes worked and glowed to move the gears and metal tes into ce, but Arthur''s authority prevented them from doing so. The runes that had held them in ce were broken apart as if a paint that was washed off.


    The mecha climbed the Spider''s leg while making dents in them, sometimes using the jets to propel itself forward. When Arthur stepped into the gash, he saw that runes were glowing from far away, fire runes to be specific.


    Like a dragoning from the pits of hell, the fire spread in the gashpletely before blowing the mecha away, burned ck. However, Arthur and the rest were already standing inside the cmity spider with a tired Zas on the side.


    "Are you okay?" Ivy asked Zas who nodded as he was helped to stand by Li.


    Zas had teleported them into the Cmity Spider before the fire was able to reach them. Usually, not even the greatest teleportation abilities were able to teleport inside the artifact that was so filled with runes. Space was locked by specialized runes that prevented teleportation. However, Arthur''s insignia allowed Zas to find a way inside.


    They were standing in a corridor at the edge of the gash itself. From here on, there wouldn''t be any offensive runes to endanger them. However, they needed to advance past the barriers and locked gates to reach the prince''s location.


    "Let''s go," Zas said and the group nodded. Arthur was responsible for decoding the gates from here on. As they advanced, the group felt as if they were being watched.


    ***


    With the Yalen Kingdom being the strongest, it seeded in being the governmental state of the Union with the Verian and Anerk Kingdoms being the federal states. That''s how the two kingdoms became vessels to Yalen.


    Even though the president of the Union was chosen through elections and there was a council that decided the official matters, the kingdoms retained their original royal families to date. The president would be chosen from the royal family while the council would be chosen by the people.


    Alfred Yalen was the youngest prince of the current royal family and his father''s term would end soon. That''s why the youngest prince sought to boost his image between the people by absorbing a rare essence, a draconic essence of illusions.


    This would have served to boost his powers and reliability between the public and give him a better chance of bing the next king of Yalen, controlling the kingdom and its vessel states.


    However, he failed. He didn''t know how, but the person he ensured with the task, a rare magician of illusions, was killed. He couldn''t raise the dragon himself, as inexplicable deeds would be needed for that, but he could hire a borrowed knife.


    The day when he found the dungeon with the dragon inside, he thanked every star in the gxy for such luck. With this, he would have a chance at bing the next king, proving himself against his older brother who didn''t even bother to look at him.


    His stars betrayed him and his luck vanished. His dragon egg was stolen and he was humiliated even. Illusions were rare abilities, so he had no way of finding the culprit without spending a lot of time away from the capital.


    That''s why he returned empty-handed and out of luck. A day after his return, he was sitting on the balcony of a servant''s room when his father and mother were strolling and talking in the garden.


    He hid since he felt guilty for threatening the servant to sleep with him, afraid his father would see him here. There was also the fact that the servant was a male, too. His father would never give him the throne if he was found out.


    It was then that he heard the conversation that changed him. His father and mother were talking about this and that, and Alfred was brought up. They called him mentally ill. That he was delusional for believing that shadows could move and that sometimes they talked to him.


    He would never be given the throne this way. He would forever spend his life hiding in the shadows, badmouthed by everyone he knew, and forever alone and unloved. He would forever hide who he is without anything in return.


    That night, he heard the shadows speak to him again. They were stronger this time and he allowed them to seep into his body. He became one with the shadows, and he never felt more powerful. From then, things started to change. He was stronger and more powerful. He begged his father to be the envoy of Yalen in the Runes Apprentices Cup, just like the shadows have asked him.


    They gave him strength as long as he listened to them. He was given an artifact from a woman in a neighboring kingdom the day before his departure. He knew what he was doing, it was treason. However, he was to be a king if the thing goes well.


    He did not hesitate again; things were going well. Yet now, someone again was obstructing him. A ck pir descended from the sky as if it meant to split the world in half. It tore through his beloved weapon, the one thing that made him feel powerful, and insects managed to crawl inside.


    He could feel them inching slowly toward him, taking down walls of runes and codes that would take them hours in mere minutes. Who were these people? Why were they so fearsome?


    He would show them who he was. He was the next king of Yalen and he was also beloved by the shadows. All of his life, the shadows that only he could see were calling out for him. The only thing that desired him in this world.


    He couldn''t divide his attention. As he couldn''t do anything for the insects on the inside, he would teach them a lesson. But first, he had a mission to do. He stretched his arm that was covered in darkness and his fortress moved.


    Around his neck was a ne that was the artifact operating the runic fortress. It stuck to his flesh, pulsing like a second heart, fusing with his body. Since he was only on the fourthyer when he used this artifact, there was so little he could do with the fortress. However, this ancient weapon was enough to obliterate the border and wreak havoc in his beloved kingdom.


    This time, no one would say he was seeing things. He shall let them kneel to his throne of shadows. His fortress moved and heunched the attacks again. Fire, ice, winds, boulders, and lightning rained down on cksilk castle. The wave was already ttened by the time it reached the walls, not causing any damage except for the wilderness.


    His attacks started to diverge from their path as a single figure appeared in the sky. It seemed the big boss has finally shown himself, flying in front of cksilk castle. The president of Union''s Awakeners. An Astra-rank powerhouse that could fight against a legendary-tier monster.


    The president''s hands flipped and a tornado appeared, eating away at the Cmity Spider. Giant winds gathered as he shed downward, a wind of de that made a fissure appear in the earth.


    The fortress stood strong even with all the damage it had taken. Alfred decided to reveal his trump card against this man. The Cmity Spider stopped moving as it gathered mana from the surrounding. An octagon appeared as giant runes summoned a meteor in the sky.


    It descended toward the president and the fortress alike. The president hastily constructed a wall of wind to protect cksilk castle, but it was torn apart by the meteor.


    With a deafening roar, the president summoned a giant ethereal eagle to his aid as the two tried to stop the meteor.


    ''Die! Die! Die!'' Alfred kept repeating in his heart when the door toward the fourthyer opened. The meteor exploded as a huge dust cloud covered the surrounding. He turned toward the door and saw that the insects have arrived. Furthermore, one of them was the person who had torn through his shoulder.


    The two sides looked at each other before Alfred grinned, delighted at the thought of another revenge fulfilled. He spread his arms grandiosely andughed.


    "You did well to reach this ce, but you will meet your deaths!"


    The group stood there gazing at him. They looked almost disgusted with his current appearance, that was neither that of a human or a monster. Giant ck arms protruded from his backs as his face was ruined by cracks seeping with tar-substances.


    His handsome face was nowhere to be seen and what reced it was a disgusting mix of ck blood and hideous cracks-like scars. In the middle of his chest was a ck ne that pulsed with a life of its own.


    "The only one dying is you, filthy scum." One of the robed people spat with loath. His face dripped with disgust. As Alfred looked at him, he recognized those golden eyes filled with the power he hated so much and his shadows feared, the power of creation.

 Chapter 123 - Quest Completed

    It was here again, the deep loathing Arthur felt by the tower. Even though it was inevitable that he would meet Tyrin at the tournament, triggering the legacy quest, it was still the first time he hade in contact with an Ender.


    It had taken him some time to digest, but he realized the source of his deep loathing. It was their existence. The Enders corroded things and ended them, while he created them, giving life. They were pr opposite to each other and maybe that''s why he needed to stop them.


    The prince''s body was beyond human now, as all that was left was an outer shell. Chaotic energy that felt like a deep abyss shed with mana, spreading cracks in the surrounding space. The princeughed harder at Arthur''s word.


    "Death is my alley, you ignorant cub. You had barely awakened and now you dare to rush here?" His words made sense but Arthur hadn''te here alone. He had decided to trust Mistletoe because he needed their help as much as they needed his.


    Ivy and Li stepped forward, the former wearing the gauntlets and the other unsheathing his wooden sword. Ivy told him that Li was the strongest member of Mistletoe, physically. It was time for them to shine.


    However, Arthur wouldn''t stand idly and watch. Nor would Zas. They started surrounding prince Alfred as mana surged from within them.


    Strength, agility, and stamina were amplified by his runes. Protection runesyered themselves around him. His stats were also boosted by his amplification gear. He had created several of them after he got his subspace since he wouldn''t need to care about a ce to hide them.


    His three stats that were capped at 100s rose. He had bought high-grade armor that allowed him to inscribe the amplification runes without it being metal. It was created from high-tier monster skin. Gloves, boots, and wrist protectors. A chest te and chausses also amplified him further.


    Even though he looked for essories, he didn''t get any suitable material given how small they were. That''s why they were rare, even for artificial artifacts.


    This was his forte. His ability wasn''t forbat, but it was certainly suitable for over-gearing him. Each piece of armor increased a stat by 10. He had eight items in total, but he didn''t inscribe any of them with stamina runes since it sounded like a waste.


    His agility and strength were now 140 each. With temporary runes too, they were 150. It was as if he had found a loophole in the rules for using runes. Since he could set conditions when he inscribed them, that could well mean that the amplification only happened for a part of his body.


    His glove only gave made the muscles on his hand stronger. His wrist protectors for his forearm. This way, he could use this to gain an advantage over people of a simr rank to him.


    He knew this was not a game, but he couldn''t help but feel like it was. He was stacking buffs cheatingly. There were his stats and there were ways to raise them.


    Li and Ivy dashed forward toward the prince. They each sent an attack of their own as ck hands emerged from the ground and blocked them. A giant explosion was absorbed by the ck hand from Ivy and the other ck hand was sliced apart by Li.


    Their attack may have failed to harm the prince, but Arthur emerged from behind them his eyes d in golden. Release legacy rune was activated. His body boiled with a strength that he felt might destroy him if he didn''t unleash it. His dagger burned with fire as he cut apart the prince''s defense.


    He was shocked at how much strength he was able to exhibit. He was sure his strength and agility were around 200 now. However, he also knew that his mana was being burned at the moment. He was ready to restore his mana at any second now.


    At the expense of damaging the mana paths in his body, the Restore-I rune was able to gather mana from the surrounding. That was the reason he was unable to use mana for a day.


    The prince tried to block with his arm that had morphed into a giant tentacle of darkness now. However, his rune cut through the darkness easily. However, mana was draining rapidly from Arthur.


    With his other tentacle, the prince attacked him and he was able to evade in time. His foot left white marks on the metallic tes. Luckily, the fourthyer was simr to the second in shape, beingrge enough for Arthur to use his newly found speed.


    He felt powerful. However, the prince was not that weak as well. Arthur knew the prince must be at the Vetus-rank in this form. Even though Li and Ivy were sure to be stronger, their abilities were countered with the ck shadows. The two sides were on a stalemate, at the beginning at least.


    Zas suddenly appeared behind the prince and shed with his short-sword toward the enemy''s back. A dark hand protruded from the prince''s torso and stopped the sword in ce. However, Zas teleported again and appeared to the side. The process repeated until Zas was teleporting every second, surrounding the prince from all sides.


    "You insolent insects! Kneel before you king!" The prince roared in a strident metallic voice as darkness bloomed from his body. The darkness engulfed the light until they were unable to see anything. "Now is the time for your deaths!" A gratingugh traveled to their ears.


    However, Arthur wouldn''t allow him to. He used his Fire rune as widely as he can toward the ceiling lest he injures his friends. The darkness broke when it was met with the fire of creation and it started to back away. The fire spread until it revealed the face of the shocked prince who howled again in rage as he darted toward Arthur.


    "Not so fast," Ivy met the prince''s w with a double-fist after appearing in front of Arthur to protect him. The two collided with a loud bang before the prince staggered backward. However, Ivy didn''t look so well herself. It seemed she had used her ability to reflect some of the damage as the prince''s hand was bent unnaturally.


    "You¡­"


    ''This guy is quite the shit-talker,'' Arthur realized as the prince seemed to want to insult them again and talk mid-fight.


    Li was the opposite. He appeared in front of the prince silently and shed with his sword that radiated a heavy pressure. The prince was sent flying and crashed into one of the gears before runching himself toward Li.


    The pressure disappeared from Li''s sword and Arthur lost track of its location for a moment before it reappeared in front of the prince''s w, the two colliding.


    The two were evenly matched but the rest wouldn''t stand to enjoy the good show. They also started attacking and pushing the prince backward. Suddenly the fortress shook before tilting the side. Arthur realized that the awakeners outside must have seeded in taking down one of its legs.


    ''It''s time to end this.'' Arthur gripped his dagger tighter. The other three seemed to have a simr mindset as they allunched themselves forward. They surrounded the prince from all sides as each of them started to relentlessly attack him. Arthur with his zing dagger, Ivy with her booming punches, Zas with his unpredictable speed, and Li with his mountain-toppling shes.


    "Zas!" Arthur suddenly shouted as a n formed in his mind. Zas seemed to have realized his intentions as he appeared behind Arthur, cing his hand on Arthur''s back.


    Arthur used the Restore-I rune and his mana surged again. He burned most of it as an unprecedented amount of strength radiated from his body. Zas''s mana enveloped Arthur as he felt the familiar feeling of teleportation.


    The prince''s face appeared in front of him, bewildered and hideous. Arthur pierced with his dagger that had a fire on top of it. The prince blocked with his arm but Arthur used his shadow-swap skill to teleport half a meter to the side, striking the pulsing ne cleanly.


    Now that he was close, Arthur could see what it was. It was a ck crystal with a pulsing fluid inside. His dagger sessfullynded on the crystal and a single crack appeared.


    "No!" The prince shouted in rage as a giant hand came toward Arthur in a dangerous momentum. Ivy appeared again as she took the hit and the two were pushed back until Arthur had his back to the wall. Their feet left a trail on the ground.


    They were able to see the runes dimming in the surroundings as the prince lost control of the fortress. With this, he would no longer be able to control it.


    [Legacy Quest has beenpleted.]


    Arthur''s heart heaved in relief at this message. However, before he could read whatever came next, the prince roared in agony and fell to the ground. His body began convulsing before being torn in half as something else emerged from within him.

 Chapter 124 - Legacy Inheritance

    Alfred''s body was torn in half in front of their eyes as it was eaten by something else entirely. As if a sock that was being turned inside out, Alfred''s body opened from his naval as darkness emerged, recing him.


    The blood and gore made the group retreat backward, feeling sick at such a sight. However, the appearance of what had appeared was even worse. A dark humanoid creature that had no resembling of its host. It had hollow sockets with a single ck me instead. The prince''s flesh fell off with every second until the ck-bubbling fluid took ce.


    The fluid stuck to the bones like flesh, dark and rotten. The creature that had appeared had two long appendages protruded from its back like two skeletal wings.


    It turned to face the group as it screamed. Its scream was so bizarre like an old rusted engine trying to cough whatever life it had in him, yet unable to. The air around it changed suddenly and started to be sucked as if it was being vacuumed.


    "Retreat!" Ivy shouted with panic as everyone could sense this creature was in a different realm altogether. However, the creature gave them no time to do as they please and attacked the closest person to it, Li.


    Li tried blocking with his sword, but everything was devoured in front of the creature''s rotting w. The sword split in half and Li only managed to push himself backward at thest second.


    Arthur didn''t stand still as he skimmed over the messages from his legacy. His mana was near bottomed and he had already used his Restore-I rune. His eyes gleamed as he read his first quest reward.


    [Legacy Inheritance has been unlocked. Legacy points can be traded for possessions from the Schr''s Guardian''s vault.]


    [New rune has been gained.]


    [Teleport-I: Teleport through the surrounding space in a one-kilometer radius.]


    It was another active rune. Arthur had no time to check how many legacy points he had currently, so he quickly searched through it. Luckily, the legacy knew what he wanted and showed him the items and their price.


    He exchanged for a mana-replenishing potion and drank it immediately. His stomach felt warm before his body started to hungrily absorb the mana. The one-hour duration of the restore rune hadn''t passed yet, so he had no problem using it. His mana paths were still in the excited state as they greedily absorbed the mana.


    The rune itself didn''t specify if it could be used on more than one target or not, but it also didn''t restrict it. Before the creature, whom Arthur thought to be the ender, could reach him and Ivy, Arthur used the rune on Ivy and sent her to the firstyer.


    They had no chance against this thing. However, it didn''t seem it stood a chance against its own powers as well. The skeleton was crumbling away, devoured as well by the ck energy.


    It reached Arthur in an instant but he was already gone. He appeared next to Li and teleported him before teleporting Zas as well. Zas should be able to escape on his own, but Arthur couldn''t risk him not having enough mana.


    As for Arthur himself, he needed a negligible amount of mana to use the teleportation rune. As long as it was in a one-kilometer radius, he would be able to teleport them. Arthur was about to teleport himself before a voice stopped him.


    "You¡­" The ck skeleton seemed to realize it couldn''t take Arthur down. "Won this time¡­" Its voice was hollow and nauseating. "However," Arthur could almost see a grin. "We found the outsider¡­"


    As itunched itself toward Arthur along with a dozen spears of darkness, Arthur activated his rune and returned to the firstyer.


    The teleportation was a lot more fluid and instantaneous than what he was used to, but he wasn''t that proficient in setting the coordinates. He lost his footing and fell after he appeared in front of the firstyer''s gate.


    As he stood up hurriedly, he saw the other three also sprawled on the ground clumsily. However, there were only two of them. Zas was nowhere to be seen and Arthur panicked until he heard a groan from a pir. There was Zas, lying on a giant gear.


    "Well," Ivy looked around, still unable to process what just happened. "That was easy?" She looked at Arthur in an expression of bafflement. He could read her thoughts since this time it was Arthur that had saved them.


    "You bastard, what exactly¡­" Zas teleported himself to the ground as he looked at Arthur with shock. After all, Arthur had just used an ability simr to his. They had all thought that Arthur''s ability was rted to fire since he used it the most. Now, they weren''t so sure.


    "I''ll exinter," Arthur held up his arms in a surrendering gesture. "But now, we need to flee." The rest paused at this since they remembered that the creature might still be there, chasing after them. From what they had seen, a few runes and metal wouldn''t be able to stop it.


    The group ran toward the fortress''s entrance that consisted of many rooms linked to a giant gate. Opening the gate was easy for Arthur and what greeted them was the blowing wind of the wild.


    "I''ll send you to a ce beyond the wall," Arthur said toward the others but Zas simply snorted and teleported on his own. Arthur sighed and sent Li and Ivy away. He looked at the destruction the spider had made while they were inside. Parts of the fortress had fallen and a huge crater appeared.


    The crater had taken down a part of the fortress and Arthur could see many corpses that belonged to soldiers and awakeners alike. He remembered Sier''s words when Arthur asked about the reason this happened.


    It was because of the prophecy of the outsider. Suddenly, he was aware that this was a consequence of his actions. He had already known this, but he had never really realized the magnitude of the impact his existence made on the world.


    He saw soldiers removing the rubbles, gazing fearfully at the spider. As it had suddenly stopped moving, they were all still afraid another tsunami or worse would appear. He exhaled as he removed the heaviness his heart was feeling before turning and going back into the fortress.


    Unlike the others, he could instinctively feel the presence of that creature. It was either an Ender or something rted to it. Since theyers didn''t allow teleportation toward the inside, only the outside, he had to make his way back to the fourthyer without using the teleportation rune.


    Before an hour passed, Arthur managed to return to the scene of their fight. The creature had already crumbled to a mess of charcoal bones without another trace of its existence.


    His body was tired, but he wouldn''t just leave this thing after it had put him in so much trouble. At the very least, he had to understand what he was fighting against.


    He walked toward the bones and picked up the ne from it. The bones crumbled to dust at his touch and all that was left was a cracked ck crystal. It was unlike anything Arthur had ever seen and his legacy didn''t show him any messages. He ced the crystal away in his subspace as he turned to leave. He woulde back to the fortress after the 24-hours period ends.


    With his perception, he was able to see something else sitting on the ground. It was covered in blood and skin, a leftover of the dying prince.


    "A ring?" Arthur cleaned it and started studying. Judging by the runes it was a storage artifact. He grinned at this harvest without feeling any pity toward the prince. After all, the prince was after him. His death was beneficial to Arthur. Now, he didn''t need to worry about being hunted down.


    He could now return to his goblins'' vige and see Kira again without fearing being spotted. He kept the ring and teleported back to the firstyer. He then started teleporting back into the city using his rune more than once until he found himself in an empty hotel room. Before he could send a message to Ivy, he passed out on the bed of the hotel.


    ***


    It was unknown how long he had slept but when he woke up, his body still felt heavy. Opening his phone, he realized it had been a mere twelve hours since he teleported here.


    Luckily for him, most citizens were evacuated from this city so he had no worries about someone entering his room. He picked himself up and sent Ivy a message.


    "I really can''t use mana¡­" This was the first time Arthur felt this way since most of the times he used the Restore-I rune, it ended up in him being unconscious for a few days. When he tried to guide mana, his mana paths burned and the mana slipped away.


    He took out some food from his subspace and ate. He wanted to tell Ivy his location or go to their ce, but he felt it was unwise to move around without being able to use mana.


    After resting for another twelve hours, Arthur''s body was a lot better. Days of raising his stamina had proved their worth as his body had a monstrous regeneration rate. He met with Ivy and the rest in a closed-off bar.


    Things would be different from now. Arthur knew it. He was no longer a weakling or a bottom-feeder, but someone with his own ability and worth. As he opened the bar''s door, he thought about what he wanted to do next.


    ''Well, it''s obvious. It''s time we take over the fortress.'' He thought as he looked at the people present. There were more than just three, Sier was also there with a few others.

 Chapter 125 - Controlling The Fortress

    The bar they met at was dpidated by time and it was obvious that it needed repainting more than once. The inside was cozy with a brightly-lit interior. The owner''s taste was unique as bars usually were dim and less showy.


    As Arthur walked into the bar, he recognized Ivy, Li, Zas, Reece, and Si sitting in a lounge around a table, drinking. There were three others that he had never met before, probably members of Mistletoe as well.


    "Isn''t it early to be drinking already?" Arthur asked with amazement as it was still bright outside, the evening a short time from descending.


    "Never too early for a few shots, genius junior of mine!" Reece poured a ss before pushing it into Arthur''s face. The group was already sitting and chatting before he got here, but it seemed their attention was redirected at him.


    "I''m not a genius," Arthur smiled thinly and took the ss, although he had no intention of drinking it.


    "Well, your actions proved otherwise."? Si smiled and took a sip of his ss. "To be frank, genius is an understatement."


    "He''s just good with runes, a runes nerd." Scowled one of the people Arthur hadn''t met before. He was a young man in his twenties with ck hair and green eyes. His features were chiseled and defined making him one of the tops in the handsome guys'' department.


    "Shut your trap, William." Ivy red at him. "If you can do half of the things he did, you wouldn''t be so useless."


    "Huh?" William frowned and red icily at Ivy. "I don''t need to do such things because I can take him down with a flick."


    "Oh? Why don''t you try?" Zas smirked sinisterly and Arthur didn''t know if he was plotting against him or William. However, his provocation went unsessful because William simply snorted. "Unless you''re scared." Zas''s next words made William stiffen.


    Before Arthur could say anything, William had already drawn out his gun. Everything happened in the blink of an eye as Arthur felt the change in mana with his perception. Instinctively, he used his new rune and appeared behind William.


    His dagger was already at hand and cutting through the air. It was his survival instinct after many battles. He reacted instinctively toward the hostility he felt. William seemed to notice him a tad toote, but his gun was already pointed toward Arthur over William''s shoulder.


    Before the two could collide, they felt a sharp pain in their wrists. The dagger and gun flew out of their hands after being struck by something none of the two could see.


    Li sheathed his weapon and sat back down. The sound of the two weapons falling rang in the bar like the bell ending a match.


    "William," Si finally opened his mouth again. However, his voice was cold and distant like it came from a stranger. "If you ever do something like that again," Si''s eyes glowed violet carrying a pressure that descended on the group. "I''ll kill you myself."


    His words were followed by an ufortable silence before William nodded, sweat covering his brows. With something akin to a whisper, he apologized.


    "I''m sorry."


    Arthur nodded and sat back in his chair. The silence was still there but it was soon cut by Reece.


    "Woah, Si is so scary when he gets mad." Reece held his cheek as turned his head to the sides more than once. His words were like a pin that blew the balloon of tension.


    "Sorry, but you guys know I hate infighting." Si sighed and took another sip from his ss. "Enough of it, let''s get to business." He turned toward Arthur. "You did well. I''ve already heard what happened from Ivy, but let''s chatter on. For now, let''s n." He gestured toward the remaining two.


    "Other than William, you have yet to meet Idris and Hua. Idris is ourpany''s acting executive. The best in his field. Hua is our archer, also one of the best."


    Arthur greeted the two as he examined them. Idris was a two-meters tall and bulky ck man. His face was grim and serious that Arthur doubted he had ever cracked a joke in his lifetime. He had a scar running down his left cheek making him look more like a gangster. From his build, Arthur expected him to be a tanker but turned out that he was a manager.


    As for Hua, she was a short woman with a seductively outlined figure. She had a dark shade of green and hazel eyes. Her eyes were sharp, almost making half a circle as she looked at Arthur with curiosity.


    The gaze she shot Arthur sent chills down his spine as he saw her thin smile. He tried to ignore it but her curious eyes studied him from head to toe.


    Arthur had no time to chat with them, and he was relieved because of that. Si directly started talking about what they wanted to do.


    "You want us to steal the Cmity Spider?" Idris asked with genuine amazement. "I understand that thed was able to crack his way open, but this is no simple matter. It belongs to the association!" He said with worry.


    "I know, but they can''t do anything if we steal it now. Right now," Si proceeded to exin the ongoing war with Ilios. It was a chaotic situation, but it was better than a day ago.


    After the Cmity Spider stopped, the forces that had been deployed here were quickly sent as reinforcements toward the south-eastern border. The battles there were still ongoing but things were looking well, as Ilios hadn''t managed to breach the walls just yet.


    The Unbroken Corps, the strongest division in the Yalveran Army, were also deployed. Things turned when Ilios sent out their Sun Benders. Ilios was known for its fire and light mana essences and arts, boosting both healing and attack power. That''s why the Sun Benders were also called Light Pdins.


    From what Arthur knew, the Unbroken Corps were known for their gear and teamwork. They also had some of the best archers and gunmen in the world, making fighting against them quite difficult. With mechas added to the mix, the Yalveran Union was pushing the Ilios Empire back.


    "However, that won''tst for long. We need to act fast to secure the fortress and infiltrate the pce. Right now, the fortress is being handed to the Runes Association. We''ll strike tonight and give Arthur enough time to take over the fortress."


    "And how much does he need?" Hua turned the conversation toward Arthur. She looked at him expectantly as Arthur tried to seriously think about it.


    "The fortress has sixyers and the core. The reason that the prince didn''t emerge victoriously," Arthur studied Si''s expression, but it was stoic. "Was that he tried controlling it from the fourthyer, not being able to utilize it fully. I don''t know how he was able to control it without getting to the core."


    This was the truth.


    "But it won''t be easy to take control of it. The association had spent so much resources and manpower since the fortress was found." Although it had only appeared through a fissure fifteen years ago, that didn''t change the fact that the association still failed to reach the core. Arthur hypothesized that this had to do with the fact that they couldn''t control genuine runes.


    "What makes you so confident that you''d do something not even grandmasters were able to do?" William asked, frowning. He had a point since Arthur has yet to reach neen.


    ''Because my ability is to control runes themselves.'' He answered in his mind but he would never reveal it. He can make others make assumptions, but he would try to hold back as much as possible.


    There were certainly abilities that boosted not something supernatural, but other fields of knowledge. There were rare mutated abilities that can control machines or give magical effects to paintings, but never runes.


    Runes were the link between knowledge and magic. They were the reason humans were advancing and technology hadn''t fallen behind yet. They were the key that made it possible to surpass the limits.


    "He can do it," Si answered instead of Arthur. "After all, that''s the reason I recruited him in the first ce. His potential." If abilities had a sign like a dor''s sign, Si''s eyes would be just that as he looked at Arthur like a rare gem.


    After Si said that, no one doubted it any longer. This group hase into existence because of Si''s ability to see potential in people and convince them.


    ***


    They wore ck robes that hid their identities and Arthur was handed a mask. Each mask was purely white with different engravings on each member''s mask. Si''s mask was engraved with three vertical lines and an eye, Ivy''s had a bear head, Zas''s had a crow, Hua''s had a phoenix, Li''s had a tree, and William''s had a serpent.


    Arthur''s mask was purely white, yet to be engraved. The mask had no holes in it and no straps. When he wore it, he was able to see and breathe just fine, as if the mask never existed.


    Si put on his mask and turned to the group. He nodded at them before issuing amand.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 126 - A Band Of Thieves

    The events surrounding the Cmity Spider had spread throughout the world. The mysterious rise of the rebellious prince was equally mysteriously resolved. The giant weapon of mass destruction summoned a meteor as itsst resort but it was blocked by the Union''s Awakeners President, the Astra-rank awakener, and his familiar.


    However, the battle was closely matched and the odds were looking against them. Opposite to what everyone expected, the cmity spider didn''t attack again and they were able to turn the tables and take one of its legs down.


    After several hours has passed without any movement from the weapon, General Ro decided that it was best to start infiltrating it to stop the prince. The shock that followed thismand was grand to the whole world. Signs of battles were discovered inside the fourthyer, but no other evidence of life or the culprit.


    The crazed prince was dered missing and the celebrations spread among the citizens at the news that the fortress has been stopped. A live TV broadcast was shown of one of the association''s executives exining the situation.


    "The Runes Association shared the responsibility of this event with the kingdom by supplying them with artifacts and cards. Together, we were able to fend off the cmity with as few causalities as possible. For those that have fallen, we¡­"


    He talked about thepensations that were to be handed to the families of the victim. They were generous and would make their families live with ease for a few generations.


    "What about the Cmity Spider itself? What''s going to happen to it?" The reporter asked.


    "This could be the only upside about the current situation. The capabilities of the fortress have now been demonstrated to us unlike earlier. More manpower would now be assigned to take over the core and control the Cmity Spider. Several grandmasters would work together to turn this into one of the trump cards humanity has against monsters."


    "So, do you mean to say that the fortress would stay this way until the core is decoded?"


    "Yes, there''s no other way."


    "What if someone else tries to take over it?" The reporter posed a possibility that was widely feared by the public, and the executive found himself stumped for words.


    "Taking control of the fortress is not as easy as it may sound. The only reason the crazed¡­ I mean the prince was able to do so is because he had his hands on an artifact that worked as a key. Furthermore, the fortress is now protected by our staff and the kingdom''s soldiers." The executive gestured toward the fortress in the distance.


    It looked like a slumping metallic spider as it was tilted to the side after losing one of its legs. Many soldiers and mechas were protecting it just in case, reassuring the reporter and the audience. It was at this moment that mes bloomed from the barricade erected like a flower, followed by the sound of an explosion.


    "What is¡­" The executive turned around in shock. The camera zoomed toward the barricades that have been breached as smoke filled the screen. Several robed people emerged from the smoke and the breached defenses wearing full-ck with a single emblem on their back. They all wore fully white engraved masks.


    "They are!" The reporter stared with shock. The executive gritted his teeth as he waved toward the cameraman to stop shooting. "The band of thieves, Mistletoe!" The broadcast was cut off.


    ***


    As they walked toward the fortress, Arthur wondered if it was a good decision to make such a grand entrance. However, Sier said that Mistletoe wasn''t just a group that worked in the dark, but they also earned respect among the mercenaries of the world. Publicity means they get recognized.


    He has seen William''s ability atst as he blew apart the barricade with a single shot. The mana-bullet was infused with a special attribute that was as explosive as several packed grenades.


    The smoke cleared as several mechas rushed toward them. However, most of the mechas have been transported to the south-eastern battle, so only a few were left.


    Arthur got to see Si fight for the first time. He had thought he was more like a boss from the shadows, but he was wrong. Si used his ability and his mana infused knives to take down a mecha on his own. He had struck with such precision at the mecha''s weak points that they stood no chance against him.


    Li was a monster of his own as each time he swung that sword, he would send a mecha flying. That''s why as powerful as mechas were, awakeners were still on demand.


    Hua''s arrows danced around the battlefield like birds as she controlled them at will. They supported everyone and protected Arthur and Zas who weren''tbat-orientated.


    They were a walking army of monsters. They took down the mechas or disabled them until the soldiers had no choice but to step up.


    "Li, use it." Sier scanned the soldiers before issuing hismand. Li nodded and stepped forward after sheathing his sword. He spread his arms as a mana field exploded from his body and covered a wide distance around them.


    ''It''s the rumored Domain.'' Arthur looked with awe as Li brought his hands down and the soldiers fell to their knees, struggling against the crushing gravity. Mistletoe members walked toward the fortress while passing the soldiers.


    They ran atop one of the legs and jumped in front of the giant gate. Several awakeners and runes masters were standing there, preparing for the fight.


    "Mistletoe, don''t bite more than you can chew. There''s nothing to be taken from here." One of the runes masters had his hands behind his back. Arthur recognized him to be the host he saw in the Runes Apprentices Cup.


    "Really?" Si tilted his head, his voice changed by the mask. "What about the fortress itself?"


    "You''re crazy!" The host spat. "You think you can just drive this thing like a car? Ignorance will bring you doom!"


    "Oh, I''m not that ignorant." Si waved his hand and the group strode forward. "We always have a n in mind."


    The tension rose between the two until the runes master sighed and unbuttoned his robe. Several lines of cards appeared. This was how runes masters fought and they wouldn''t be underestimated anywhere.


    "We''ll hold them back; can you take care of the rest?" Sier asked Arthur as the two sides shed and abilities manifested themselves. "I''ll send Ivy with you in case you meet any others." Arthur nodded and the group started pushing the awakeners and the runes masters back until he could touch the gate.


    "Ha, you think it''s that easy?" The host activated a card and sent a volley of ice knives at them. Before he could say something else, the gate rumbled and opened. His face turned pale as he shouted. "Stop them!"


    They indeed tried, but Ivy and Arthur slipped inside as the rest remained to dy them. With onest look, Arthur closed the gate behind him as the two went inside.


    "It''s the first time I saw Si trust someone that much. He''s usually more cautious." As they ran through the corridors, Ivy matched Arthur''s pace.


    "I''m usually that as well."


    "Why did you join us then?" She asked with a grin. "Even after what I did." Slight guilt was heard in her voice. Reece has told him that there was a member that died two years ago without any one of them being able to stop it. Ivy was with him and she was also his senior, that''s why she was this way.


    "I need you guys as much as you need me. Your earlier showcase of strength proved that I was right about that." They reached the firstyer''s gate and Arthur decoded it easily.


    On the secondyer, there was also no one from the association. The two traveled further inside.


    "So, you don''t trust Si?" Ivy probed as the two saw the gate of the secondyer. Arthur went silent as he tried to think about it. Jizo''s will seemed to trust Si for now, but did he trust Si?


    "I never had a reason not to trust him," Arthur said finally as the gate of the secondyer opened. Ivy nodded and the two stopped talking.


    On the thirdyer, there were some runes master and awakeners. However, Ivy took care of them and made them faint with her ability. They finally reached the fourthyer where the earlier battle took ce.


    "Where are the prince''s remains?" Ivy asked with bewilderment. Arthur shrugged but didn''t reveal that he was the one who burned them and turned him to ashes. As they stood in front of the gate of the fourthyer, Arthur''s progress finally slowed down.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t decode it, but rather that he needed time to do so. It would have been easier if he learned these runes since some of them started to confuse him since they were so simr. However, a few trial and errors solved that issue.


    After an hour, the two stepped into the fifthyer as they felt the fortress shake. It seemed the battle outside was getting out of hand so they quickened their pace.

 Chapter 127 - Inheritor

    The fifthyer was more like a mansion with many rooms, an indoor garden, an empty library, a dining hall, and other facilities like training rooms and others. The more that they walked through the fortress, the more Arthur realized that someone must have lived here for a while.


    When youpared eachyer to thest, you would realize that more work was done to it inparison. In the fifthyer, the gears were no longer seen and what remained was tiled floors and varnished wood. However, it seems that the ce wasn''t probably taken care of, as dust filled the halls and corridors.


    "Just how big is this ce?" Ivy muttered in fascination as the two made their way through another set of rooms and a hall.


    "Space expansion runes are used excessively, so you can''t judge from its outside appearance," Arthur answered as his thoughts drifted elsewhere.


    Whoever, or whatever, built this was truly proficient in runes. They worked together in such a harmony that Arthur doubted if the fortress had a mind of its own.


    The fortress shook again, but this time it was less prominent. They reached a set of double doors that were encrypted with runes again. Arthur didn''t dy and directly tried to open it.


    This time, the runes were so numerous and soyered that Arthur had no idea where to start. If the difficulty of the previous gate was a ten, this one was a hundred. He started shifting through them and arranging them but each arrangement copsed. Arthur realized that he needed to decode theyers in a specific sequence, otherwise they would copse and rearrange themselves.


    "Is something wrong?" Ivy asked after seeing how Arthur''s face was contorted in a heavy frown. Arthur shook his head and refocused.


    If he needed to find the specific sequence, he''d need to experiment. However, theyers were so numerous that trying eachbination would exhaust him to death, excluding how much time it would need.


    He felt the runic world and massaged his temples. He sat on the ground and opened his legacy, something he hadn''t done for a while. The rows of words appeared.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 23 (3%)]


    [Legacy Points: 37]


    [Strength: 100] [+40]


    [Agility: 100] [+40]


    [Stamina: 100]


    [Perception: 100]


    [Mana: 121/121]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (35%), Useable Runes: 19]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Monster ws (D), Iron Skin (D), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Insignia: The Breaker.]


    [Legacy Inheritance.]


    Thest row was the only one shining, and Arthur knew it meant he could ess it. With a thought, several more rows appeared.


    [Artifacts.]


    [Potions.]


    [Knowledge.]


    [Arts.]


    [Skills.]


    [Runes.]


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed. As expected from the true master of runes, the legacy he created was phenomenal. He had an itch to browse through every category, but he restrained himself. He opened the knowledge category but was disappointed that he didn''t have enough points to buy the knowledge necessary to decode the encryption.


    Even if he did, they were mostly books or scrolls. He would have to study them extensively before being able to wield that knowledge.


    Arthur ruffled through his head in frustration but calmed down soon after. He was too old to get antsy over a setback, so he kept looking for a way.


    He opened the artifacts category and the list tripled in size. He was only shown what he could buy with his points, so he had no idea how far the actual list went on.


    He felt awe at how much possession the schr guardian had before he died. However, it was expected as he was the master of creation and artifacts were simply a matter of materials.


    As he browsed through the list, his eyes finally picked up on something. An item that was rated among the highest he could buy with his 37 legacy points. They were barely just enough to buy it and he didn''t know if Jizo was helping him.


    It was probably the case. Legacies weren''t inanimate objects but living souls living in people''s bodies. If a legacy owner can help the user survive, they would. However, Arthur had read some theories on why the power of the legacy owner assimted gradually instead of instantly.


    The more the will of the user aligned with the owner, the faster the fusion of soul fragment happened. Soul''s existence was still debatable, but legacies couldn''t be exined otherwise. So, the more Arthur leveled up, the more Jizo would grant him power. To level up, he needed to do what Jizo asked of him. To get stronger and stop dungeons from remerging the worlds.


    [The Dome Mansion Key: The key to the schr guardian''s mansion. A fortress in a dome-shaped that he used as the first house after he became a guardian.] [30 Legacy Points]


    Arthur grinned. He had suspected as such, but he didn''t dare be sure about it. This ce was built by Jizo himself. Now, sitting in front of him was the key to controlling this mansion itself. He was sure that Jizo knew what he needed right now, and he was offering it to him.


    However, its price was high. It would cost him all of the points he had earned so far. Doing basic math, the 37 points probably came from his leveling up. Nine were earned from leveling to 10, twenty were earned from leveling up to level 20, and another nine from leveling up to level 23. That makes them 38 points.


    He had a mana-replenishing potion for one point against the Ender, making his total 37. It seems as each point held considerable weight since one point could get you a mid-tier artifact. Now, he was asked to pay thirty away.


    It took Arthur nothing but a moment to decide to buy it. As much as he would have loved to decode the gate himself, he knew that his current ability level made it rather difficult. Furthermore, weren''t these points a representation of how much he worked? How many enemies he made and how many times he almost died?


    His legacy was unique from the beginning. He might have been lucky, he might have been the fated one, neither possibilities matter.


    What he does with this power would decide if he was worthy or not.


    He bought the key and it manifested in front of him. A golden ne that looked like a pocket watch. He wore it around his neck as he felt a connection appear to it. He felt Jizo''s emotions when he first created this house. The pride, the warmth, and the nostalgia.


    The ne disappeared and fused to his body. He touched the gate leading to the sixthyer and theyers of runes reappeared. However, no he could see it. That single bit of runic line that shone golden light. It was the key to break it apart.


    The gate rumbled as it opened, revealing thestyer. Arthur walked in withposed steps as Ivy followed along, marveling at the interior.


    It was a runic world. A sphere with floating tforms that Arthur and Ivy used to walk toward the core. Itid there, a giant runic sphere that would prevent ess to anyone.


    Except for Jizo¡­ and his inheritor.


    Arthur realized that no matter what they did, the Association would have never been able to ess this ce. Even Arthur was like an ant in front of the schr guardian.


    The only reason he was able to reach this ce was his ability and Jizo''s fragmented soul living inside of him. He pitied the association working fifteen years for naught, but this was his now.


    "Wait, are you sure this is safe?" Ivy stopped on the tform as Arthur kept walking without answering.


    Weirdly, he felt nostalgic to stand in the middle of the runic world. The runes were weing him as if they were waiting for a long time. Ivy looked at him from afar with worry as he stepped into the middle of the runic world.


    He watched the tform turn and the runic lines glow. He felt the runes bow down to him with his very soul. He has never been here before, but he felt like he was home for the first time in years.


    The world turned bright as he lifted his hands. He could control every rune in this fortress as if it was his own. The fortress started glowing as every unwanted person was teleported or thrown outside.


    The gears shifted on hismand as the fortress stood again. The runes he had cut apart repaired themselves as metals elongated to cover the wound he had inflicted. The gate opened as he felt his grouping inside. He closed the door in front of others as the runes pushed them off.


    He felt the panic that spread among everyone who witnessed this sight. However, he didn''t care. He used the runes that generated wind and those the decreased gravity and the fortress began to levitate. Without another problem urring, it started flying into the distance.

 Chapter 128 - UFO

    The walls opened in front of him grandly as if paradise itself was weing his arrival. Sier could only look with awe as he walked into the fortress that began to glow with runes,ing to life. The runes masters, awakeners, and the soldiers tried to rush inside but strong wind pushed them back and the gate closed.


    "Is it that newbie?" William asked with bafflement that Sier shared. He had no idea that someone he picked up using his ability would grow this much in less than six weeks. Even though he was weak right now, Arthur''s ability in anything runes-rted had always left him amazed.


    The gears shifted as the fortress began to move. The group looked at each other before nodding and heading deeper into the fortress. The firstyer consisted of offensive runes, the second was a wide space, the third was of giant corridors, and the fourth was like the second but onlyrger.


    As they stood in front of the fourthyer''s gate, they all felt tense. Just like before, the gate opened to reveal an elegant hallway. There were engravings on the walls of trees and seas looking almost life-like. They passed the entrance and found themselves in a giant foyer.


    "Uh, are we in a different ce?" Zas couldn''t help but ask. His confusion was understandable since this ce looked more like a mansion than a fortress.


    A set of doors opened toward a smaller room, but still fairlyrge. They entered and found Arthur and Ivy sitting inside. It seems they were already having a conversation. They were sitting on a round table that held a sand-watch on top. The room was brightly lit by runes and held a few other pieces of furniture and a long table. A Silver chandelier hung from the ceiling and glittered with stars.


    "Do you think you can do it?" Ivy asked with a convinced but worried tone.


    "With this fortress, I can." He answered and turned to face Sier and the others. He spread his arms as a grin stered his face. "Wee, everyone."


    "Are you the one controlling this ce?" William asked with obvious skepticism. Arthur wasn''t offended and nodded. "How?"


    "Simple. I decoded the core this fortress had and had it acknowledge me as its master."


    "You?" Zas was startled and nced at Si. It seems everyone thought that the obvious master of Mistletoe''s fortress should be Sier, their leader.


    "Yes, me." Arthur didn''t seem to realize their thoughts. "It''s not like I can choose someone else. Whoever cracks its shell open would be the one it submits to. Plus, I think I''m the best fit for controlling runes."


    Everyone''s attention was shifted toward Si. He carried a stoic expression as he looked at Arthur, studying him.


    ''He looks different.'' Si realized. Arthur''s eyed glowed brighter than before, his demeanor more confident. If Si had to guess, it would probably be that he finally realized his worth. He didn''t hate this but liked it a lot.


    "Why is everyone looking at me like this?" Si shrugged. "You guys make me feel like I''ve taken whatever you obtained before. This ce is Arthur''s since he was the one who nned for it and obtained it. We merely helped him."


    "But¡­" William frowned. "You should be the one to control our hideout, not someone else."


    Sier''s ability was rted to perception, so he was unparalleled in reading faces. Even though he couldn''t read Arthur''s mind, he was still able to deduce that Arthur didn''t like what William said.


    ''Is it because he''s being selfish?'' Si pondered. ''No, he was the one to suggest that we use this ce. What is it?'' After a few seconds of thinking, Sier felt that he found the probable cause. ''He sees this ce as his own. He didn''t like William proiming this ce as his own.''


    Even though it had been a short time since the two got to know each other, Sier was able to deduct a few things about Arthur. First of all, he was na?ve but also not stupid. He realized a couple of things, things that should deter him from certain actions, but he chose otherwise.


    He was strong-willed. He wasn''t easily influenced by others.


    "The association couldn''t even get past the fourthyer of this ce, but Arthur took over in a single day. Do you think this ce would have been ours if not for him?" Sier didn''t say it explicitly, but his words were obvious. This was Arthur''s gain.


    "This ce would serve as Mistletoe''s hideout." Arthur followed up. "There are already enough rooms for everyone here and a lot more. You can rest until we reach the south-eastern border."


    "What? Why are we going there?" Hua turned with shock at Arthur''s words. "There''s an ongoing war if you haven''t noticed!" Her ent was subtle yet distinct. The others also turned to Arthur in confusion, Si included.


    "Payback is what he says." Ivy shrugged and slumped in her chair. The group stood there standing so Arthur gestured for them to have a seat. With awkwardness, the group made their selvesfortable.


    "As Si had said, public image is important. If we want to be more than just a band of thieves in the public''s eyes, we need to prove our principles with actions. That''s why I want to use the fortress to aid the army."


    "Weakening the army is beneficial for us," Zas interjected.


    "Yes, but not in the long-run. What use would it be if the kingdom was robbed before we get anything from it?" Arthur shook his head. "We need to establish a proper public image forter. Right now, the people are untrusting of the royal family." Arthur paused and looked at Sier.


    "What do you think would happen if, a group that opposed the royal family, worked to guarantee the safety of the people?" His words fell on the group.


    "The beginning of a rebellion." Si smiled and crossed his hands. He looked at Arthur knowing that this wasn''t Arthur''s motive, but an excuse. He still liked his idea nheless. This would be a proper beginning toward his dream.


    It had taken him some time to see through Arthur''s real motives behind things, but he didn''t mind. He liked this disguised righteousness that Arthur wore. He would always do things that would benefit him and the others. Ending the war would help the soldiers, but it would also give Mistletoe a real shot.


    He didn''t act with only his benefit in mind and nor did he act with only others'' benefit in mind. He acted while thinking of both. Arthur met his eyes and smiled as well.


    "What do you think, Si?" Arthur probed him and he nodded.


    "Let''s do as you say."


    With this, their next destination was set in stone. Arthur gained ess to every rune in the fortress including the high-tier ones, allowing them to cut acrossndscapes faster than any ne.


    In half a day, they were already near the battlefield.


    ***


    "We have just received word that the Cmity Spider has been stolen by Mistletoe, a notorious group of thieves that made several debuts in the past over precious resources. We have no idea how they were able to control the fortress, but witnesses have stated that it had flown into the distance half a day ago." All over the Yalveran Union, the live footage of the war was being watched by the citizens.


    From simple farmers to richpanies'' CEOs, the events surrounding the war was being monitored by every nation in the world. After all, if the bnce gets toppled then it would be the beginning of the fourth World War in modern history.


    News of Mistletoe''s theft made its way to the ears of even the cavemen living away from civilizations. Without exception, everyone thought they had crossed the line this time. There was so much more at stake that the public demanded every nation to set bounties on the heads of this gang.


    The online forums buzzed with activities as theories were constructed around the identity of Mistletoe''s members. This wasn''t their debut operation as they had already robbed auctions, museums, and their infamous robbery of one of the top guilds in the world two years ago.


    However, very little could be found about them. The group was known for its evasion of thew without fail every time it gets on their tails. This way, the game of cat and mousested until the present day.


    Now, their actions threatened every nation in the world. If the Ilios Empire manages to conquer the Yalveran Union, their targets would shift to the other nations.


    "We have just received footage showing the ongoing war between the two nations." The news anchor stated before footage of the ongoing war was broadcasted. It could be seen that the cameraman was standing a distance away from the battle as the camera showed bright lights exploding and mountains breaking down.


    "Heavens, this is the true might of the awakeners." The cameraman muttered as he took footage of several figures entangled with each other as they ttenedndscapes and beheaded humans.


    As the camera was rolling, a shadow was cast over that hindered its view. The cameraman cursed his luck silently for being the target of a giant cloud and looked upward. His jaw dropped as he hurriedly lifted the camera toward the sky. The live broadcast showed a giant dome shape spaceship-looking object covering the sky as it headed toward the battle.


    "U-UFO!" The cameraman shouted in terror.

 Chapter 129 - End Of War

    The war so far had been an exhausting one for both awakeners and soldiers alike. General Ro and the president of Union''s Awakeners Association reached the military base of Ravin shortly after the situation of cksilk subsided.


    "If things go one like this, our losses would be irreversible. Even if we can push the Ilios Empire back, our forces would be too weak to fend against any future threats."


    The Major General and Captain of Unbroken Corps tapped his finger on the long table. His name was Ilia Perli, one of the strongest people in the Union. He was also themander of this battle.


    They were sitting in a war room with maps, monitors, and a hologram simtion of the battle. The squads were already engaging with Iliosian soldiers in skirmish battles as they tried to invade using theplex territory. The reports the scouts gave were quickly analyzed in themand room before soldiers were mobilized.


    General Ro saw many other military figures like generals,manders of defense, agents from intelligence departments, and powerful awakeners.


    "How about General Ilia steps in personally?" Asked one of the younger people in the room with hesitation. Everyone looked at him like he was the stupidest person alive.


    "You want a battle of such scale happening near our borders? Are you out of your mind? That''s thest resort if everything else didn''t work." Said an assistant of the general with a snap.


    "The main army of Ilios is organizing its troops and advancing this way as we talk. We already have our hands full with the scouts they''re sending and we need to establish a proper n."


    Throughout the meeting, it was decided that they would do as General Ilia says. Their army would be split into two wings as they try to use the territory to outnk the enemy. The mechas would be their main attack force in addition to the awakeners. Mana guns and other stationary forces would be spread along the high walls of the border.


    The reports flooded in signaling the fast approach of the enemy. Thends surrounding the border was mostly a t grasnd filled with weed and mottled with trees. There were a few forests and a hill nearby that would be used to outnk the Ilios Empire.


    The Major General stood with his hands behind his back as he studied the ongoing battle. The drones flew into the sky as they showed the terrain. The iing army has already dyed the horizons with their gleaming armor.


    "Prepare the ship." The Major General order and the subordinates hurried about. After a few minutes of going through corridors, themanding personals were already aboard the ship that flew into the sky. It looked like a fighter jet but it hovered there, surveying the surrounding. A metallic piece of geometry that was the workmanship of engineers and runes masters.


    The battle began as the two armies met. Abilities and guns wereunched at both sides as the causalities rose. Themanders of two the two sides showed their abilities as they directed their armies to feint, ambush, and breakthrough each other''s formations.


    General Ilia''s face turned grim as the battle went on. Their numbers and formations were simr, but their individual powers were far apart. However, he used the Unbroken Corps to defend against the Pdins. Their mana guns were defended against by special shields that reflected mana.


    "Sir, our left side has been breached. We need more soldiers to head that way."


    "Several Mechas are down!"


    Themand center was chaotic and the major general started nning for a way to counteract. He thought about stepping up personally to fill in the void and push the forces away, but he didn''t know if that would mean the enemy''s strongest would step in as well. If things went that way then both sides would suffer a lot.


    "Sir, an unidentified flying object has been spotted!"


    "You mean a UFO?" The Major General turned around in shock. This was out of their calctions. If it was enemy deployed, it would spell doom for them. "Show me!"


    The screen changed in the flyingmand center revealing a giant dome in the sky. As soon as everyone saw it, they recognized it. It was the Cmity Spidering their way.


    "General Ro!" Major General Ilia shouted with a grim face. "I thought you''ve reported that the Cmity Spider has been taken care of!"


    "Sir, we''ve already received reports that it has been stolen by Mistletoe after we left it in the association''s hands." General Ro answered in a hurry. "We had no idea it woulde to the battlefield." It was understandable as Mistletoe was seen as a band of thieves and nothing more.


    "What are they nning?" Major General Ilia mumbled with a frown as he looked at the screen. He didn''t wait long to find out as the runes started glowing on the giant dome. Fire snakes sprouted in every direction as it attacked the Iliosian Army.


    "It''s helping us?" General Ro stood there with a stunned expression. "Mistletoe is defending the kingdom?"


    ***


    The news of Mistletoe''s actions turned the world upside down. A gang that has been thought of as puny thieves turned out to be patriotic.


    The whole world debated the matter as the voices calling for Mistletoe''s execution died down. Soon, people started posting how their views of this group changed with their actions. They also started to seriously admire their capability of stealing the fortress to use it in the war against Ilios.


    After all, Ilios must have had a hand in the Cmity Spider. They could argue that they simply choose the appropriate timing to attack, but no one would buy it. Everyone must have realized that the Cmity Spider was activated by Ilios.


    Soon, theories started emerging that it was Mistletoe that had stopped the Cmity Spider in the first ce. After all, news that the spider stopped attacking suddenly couldn''t be contained with so many witnesses. Now, a usible theory was presented.


    Mistletoe''s fame surged as people began to see them not as selfish thieves, but rising peasants who only stole from the nobility. It was true that Mistletoe has never harmed the public, only a select few who were already filthy rich.


    Cries of cheers filled the houses of the Yalveran Union as they looked at the footage of the fortress attacking their enemy. When the kingdom was facing a threat, it was Mistletoe that has risen to the asion even though they could have chosen to flee.


    When the news of the Ilios Empire retreating was broadcast, people flooded the streets as they happily sang and cheered. Some of them cheered for the army, some of them praised the royal families, but most of themon people cheered for Mistletoe.


    Even though the Ilios Empire retreated, the Yalveran Union still suffered a lot of causalities. The happiness of their survival turned into mourning when the bodies of the dead returned. Soon, that mourning turned to rage against the royal family and the crazed prince.


    Times of unease would follow as the royal family lost a part of the people''s trust. However, the war has ended faster than anyone had realized. It should have taken a month or two, but it ended in a day because the Yalveran Union received aid from a powerful ally, Mistletoe.


    As for the fortress, it flew into the distance again before disappearing from everyone''s eyes. Without asking for a reward, the gang slipped back into the shadows awaiting the next threat to defend against.


    ***


    Arthur opened his eyes in his room in the mansion. Calling it a room was an understatement as it was more like a suite than a room. Since they had supplies in their storage artifacts, the group decided to spend a few days lying low in the fortress.


    Mana was needed to supply the fortress and they had already exhausted most of the mana crystals the fortress had to begin with. However, Si promised that Idris, who had stayed in cksilk with Reece, would supply the needed crystals for the group''s stay.


    Lying there in bed, Arthur remembered the screams of the Iliosians troops that he had killed or injured. He didn''t want to estimate a number as it scared him to know how many lives he had taken.


    He didn''t see any nightmares of hallucinations that one would expect from someone who killed a part of a giant army. He was unusually calm and he had to debate whether he was denying reality or that he had finally epted that life worked this way.


    cksilk city was filled with citizens as well, and the Ilios Empire had no qualms about endangering them all. In a way, his actions have helped more people survive being massacred or refugeed.


    He sat from his bed. His room was split into a living room and a bedroom. There was also a tub built into the ground where water runes glowed. It was more like a giant hall with each section being either raised or lowered than the rest.


    The blood on his hands wouldn''t be washed away no matter how many times he tried, so he better learns to ept it. After all, if he wanted to save people then he would have to kill others. This time, he was the one to decide who to die, tomorrow could be different.


    That''s why he needed to get stronger to be the one choosing.

 Chapter 130 - Monstrous Stats

    "Morning," Ivy waved at him as Arthur entered the dining hall. She was sitting on a long table that had several candles with an embedded tablecloth. There was a window that brought sunlight from the outside somehow and brought a refreshing feeling to Arthur''s spirit.


    The dining hall had a kitchen to the side where fire and water runes supplied it. There were also runes to cut apart vegetables and storage runes that kept the meat fresh. Another cab where you can grab some ice for refreshments.


    There was another set of tes next to Ivy. Toasted bread, butter, cheese, eggs, and syrup. A cup of orange juice was also ced on the side.


    "Is this for me?" Arthur asked with suspicion with a nce at Ivy. She swallowed and nodded, embarrassed.


    "As a senior, I need to take care of my junior after he does his best." Arthur smiled without saying anything and sat next to Ivy. After forking out a piece of bread drenched in syrup and eating it, he felt Ivy''s hand rest on his wrist.


    "Are you okay after what happened yesterday?" She asked with worry and concern that Arthur didn''t experience from a person other than his mother. He paused as he felt slightly awkward and yed with his food.


    "I am," He said as lightly as he can. "It had to be done and it was my suggestion, to begin with."


    "Just because it was your idea, doesn''t mean you have to suffer through it alone." Ivy sighed. "We''re all here for you, even the bastard William."


    "Who are you calling a bastard?" A sharp voice came from behind them as William made his entrance and sat next to them. "She''s right though. I know newbies have it rough after their first ughter, but you''ll do just fine. Look at me!" He said pointing his thumb to his chest.


    "That''s not reassuring," Arthur grumbled and William stiffened as the rest came in and started tough.


    "He''s not wrong," Si said as he pulled a chair. "No sane person would want to walk around blowing things up."


    "My explosions are cool! Manly!" William protested and Arthur saw Li nodding in agreement as they sat down as well.


    "My explosions are cool~" Hua mimicked in a gruff voice while arching her mouth in mockery. The groupughed as William and Hua bickered. It seems the two had some sort of rivalry being two sharpshooters. Hua preferred elegance and uracy while William preferred destruction and explosions.


    The hall grew noisier as the group bickered with each other andined that Ivy was favoring Arthur by making him breakfast. As he looked at them being basked with sunlight, Arthur smiled to himself as he remembered a scene where Erin and his gang ate together while he sat far away alone.


    After their breakfast, the group asked to explore the fifthyer. Space expansion made this ce huge and they had no idea how much time it would take to explore it on their own, so they had Arthur guide them as the master of the fortress.


    "dly," Arthur answered with a grin as he stood up from his chair. He guided the group toward the foyer they had first entered before walking them to a different corridor.


    "The fifthyer surrounds the core, but it''s not shaped like a dome as the space inside has been expanded. You can think of space as jelly and the runes here work to stretch it as far as they can."


    "We know how space-expansion runes work," Zas grumbled since he considered himself to be specialized in this field.


    "Yes, but what you don''t know is that I can control those runes in this fortress." Arthur grinned as he felt the staresnd on his back. "For example, I can build more rooms given enough resources, knowledge, and time."


    "Space is a delicate thing, don''t tamper with it as you please," Hua said more in a warning than a provocation. Arthur smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "We''ve arrived at our first destination, the training hall." Arthur could feel their excitement as every awakener dreamed of a suitable training hall. As he opened the door, a giant gymnasium appeared in front of them.


    The training hall was as big as a ser field and a brightly lit interior. It had a ck painted ceiling and dark grey floor. As the group stepped on it, the texture of the wood greeted their feet. It had a fighting ring, several bronze pirs, and several chambers on either side.


    "The pirs can measure your strength if you touch it." This function reminded Arthur of his legacy, and he was sure that his Jizo used the same runes to create these pirs. "Who wants to try it?" Arthur looked at them expectantly.


    The group hesitated before they had Li do it first. After all, he was their strongest physical member. With his mask and short ck hair, the mysterious person stepped forward and touched the pir.


    The pir glowed before it showed several rows of words like the one Arthur received on his legacy. They were always in thenguage that the person looking would recognize, so they appeared differently for every person looking at them. As he read the numbers, Arthur gasped.


    [Strength: 903.]


    [Agility: 631.]


    [Stamina: 350.]


    [Perception: 330.]


    [Mana: 663/668.]


    All of the stats were in the range of Deme-rankers except for Perception and Staminacking behind. However, this was already astonishing. Li had three of his stats in the Deme-rank with strength a short distance away from the Astra rank. Arthur had no doubts this person could tten him with a p.


    ''Why did he struggle against the Ender, though?'' Arthur wondered as even though the Ender was powerful, it shouldn''t be the case for Li. He didn''t want to hide it and asked Li directly.


    Li looked at him and tilted his head before shaking it. It seemed it was true this person didn''t talk at all. However, Ivy was there to answer since she also shared the fight.


    "When we attacked that creature, we felt as if whatever strength we attacked with gets absorbed into a giant pillow."


    "A giant¡­ pillow?" Arthur was confused by the analogy but nodded nheless.


    "You didn''t feel it?" Zas asked with a frown. Arthur shook his head and lied.


    "I stallck the control to perceive such things. I was just your average joe a few months ago." He said with a shrug and the rest didn''t protest. Zas also didn''t ask further as he remembered that Arthur was still a neo-ranker.


    The real reason was that his runes were effective against the Ender. Arthur''s strength was always augmented by runes and his de was always covered with the fire rune. That''s why he didn''t feel the Ender being able to do what the others said.


    There was also the matter of him using the Teleportation in front of them even though they thought his ability was rted to fire. He had no idea how to exin things to them without revealing that he could control runes, the source of every ability out there.


    Even though they didn''t ask directly, as it was an unspoken rule that abilities shouldn''t be forced to reveal, Arthur knew that a certain doubt would forever exist in their hearts if he didn''t exin it. However, his well-being mattered more than their trust at the moment, so he left it at that.


    "What''s the standards for these numbers?" Si asked with curiosity as he looked at the pir. To be honest, Arthur was caught off guard. Luckily, Si continued talking. "Is it the standardized stats used in some artifacts?"


    "Yes, 10 points are the average non-awakener. That doesn''t mean a thousand non-awakener can beat Li, not in a million years. Maybe they could do some harm if they all struck him at the same time in the same spot, nothing more. The higher these points get, the more strength each point represent."


    Arthur snickered inwardly as he felt he should provide them with a graph showing how these points didn''t represent a (strength points = actual strength) function, but rather (strength points*x= actual strength).


    He had a vague idea of what (x) represents, but he knew it wasn''t a direct rtionship between the points and how much strength a person can wield. It can be dependent on talent, mana, or arts.


    The rest also hurried to test their stats and Arthur was more shocked. First was Sier with his insane perception.


    [Strength: 536.]


    [Agility: 707.]


    [Stamina: 423.]


    [Perception: 1000.]


    [Mana: 402/402.]


    His stats were rather abnormal as 1000 was the limit for Deme-rankers. Arthur had no doubts that if Si wanted to, he could see anything even if it was thousands of miles away. What worried Arthur was his low mana, was this the reason he couldn''t help him find his father at the moment?


    Ivy came next and Arthur wasn''t as shocked anymore until he saw her mana. He never considered Ivy to be the fighting type of the mage types, since most of her attacks were reliant on her ability or mana.


    [Strength: 630.]


    [Agility: 302.]


    [Stamina: 399.]


    [Perception: 209.]


    [Mana: 703/703.]


    She had a higher mana level than Sier and Li, but she didn''t seem proud as she knew that they were stronger than her. The next person to test their stats was Hua, and they were rather ordinary except for Mana and perception.


    [Strength: 361.]


    [Agility: 588.]


    [Stamina: 344.]


    [Perception: 699.]


    [Mana: 606/606.]


    As for the other two, they declined, saying that numbers didn''t mean anything, echoing each other.


    Arthur smiled and nodded, leading them toward the chambers on the side.

 Chapter 131 - Back To Kera

    The reason William and Zas refused to show their stats was obvious, as both of them were reliant on their unique abilities. Standing in front of the group, Arthur opened the chamber''s doors with a wave.


    "Gravity chambers?" Si asked with curiosity at the unique interior. He guessed right as the floor and ceiling were engraved in the unique runes of gravity.


    Arthur nodded as he nced at the runes. Yesterday, he tried to learn some offensive runes from the firstyer, only for his legacy to tell him that his ability level was insufficient to learn such high-tier runes. So, even if he can use the runes, he can''t learn them for now. It was a frustrating feeling like eating a delicious cake without knowing its recipe.


    "There''s more." Arthur smiled as he saw how the group was excited about the gravity chambers. He led them to the chambers on the other side of the hall and opened them. The runes of the gravity chambers gave a brown hue and this one gave a blue one.


    "What is this?" Hua frowned as her perception seemed to pick up on the different atmosphere the chamber had.


    "This¡­" Sier muttered with shock.


    "Mana chambers," Arthur said with a grin as he waved his hand. The chamber was filled with mana for a brief second before disappearing. "But it uses a lot of resources."


    The group looked at Arthur silently. These runes were very precious, despite not being rare. They concentrated mana from several mana crystals or cells for awakeners to see a faster growth rate. Only the main branch of the seven families had them, giving them an advantage over other awakeners.


    No matter how unique their abilities were, they couldn''t contend against true powerhouses. That''s why they have always remained as awless group stealing to grow stronger. With this, however, they have a chance.


    "It''s time for Mistletoe to rise," Si clenched his fist as he looked at Arthur with aplex but grateful gaze.


    ***


    The events the had proceeded Arthur''s entrance exam to Jerano college were unexpected even for him. The fortress made him not a weakling trying to hide, but someone with a trump card if it ever calls for it.


    The fortress had runes simr to his illusion ring, enabling it to hide from the observant eyes. They hid in the wilderness between the Yalveran Union and Halin, deep in the Great Forests of Anera.


    However, Arthur''s ns didn''t change. He still nned on going to Jerano college for several reasons.


    First was that he stillcked a suitable ce to study runes. With his legacy inheritance, he can buy them by leveling up. This method, despite being the most straightforward, wasn''t the most cost-efficient. His legacy points were rare and precious, and he''d rather spend them on ancient knowledge and arts than runes that he could study.


    The second reason was that he still needed to gather intelligence about his father''s incident. Jerano was a ce for the world''s greatest students and minds to gather, so he was sure to forge a few helpful connections.


    The third reason was rather simple. He wanted to level up by going into dungeons above high-tier. Jerano allowed its students to gain ess to ancient sites and dungeons as training. His legacy required him to y different monsters to absorb their essence, so he couldn''t simply hunt in the wilderness if he wanted to grow stronger faster.


    Thest reason was that he wanted to make friends, powerful ones so that he could have his group following him in the future.


    As he left the fortress and started teleporting using his Teleport Rune, Arthur thought about his group of goblins. With Alfred now dead, he could have an easier time in properly strengthening them and giving them skills.


    His Unique Skill was created by absorbing the Goblin''s chief essence and his legacy''s reward, so he knew there was no other Goblin''s Bond skill user out there. That made him eager to benefit from his goblin army to both make artifacts and fight for him.


    He used his Teleport Rune constantly before he needed to rest and use it again. On the way, Arthur visited forests, mountains, and ruins with a dangerous aura. He marked everything he wanted to exploreter on before quickly fleeing.


    The world was wide and it held many dungeons and hidden dangers. On the other side of danger was fortunes, so Arthur nned on exploring them all.


    As he used his rune constantly, Arthur imagined the other world. Full of monsters, beasts, mythical creatures, and the remains of the Era of Yore. He''ll go there and grow stronger than anyone else and no one can stop him or trample on him.


    It took him half a day to reach Kera, his home. It looked just as prosperous looking at it from its periphery. The unique modernism and magicbined to paint a picture of a magical world. He teleported on top of buildings until he appeared in front of his house, missing itsforts.


    He unlocked the door and entered as he heard his mother preparing lunch in the kitchen. The smell of cooked rice and chicken soup made his stomach growl.


    "Mom, I''m home." Arthur took a seat on the dining table as he said. His mother turned and nced at him before ignoring him. "I''m sorry for noting back right away. I was with a friend."


    "You know how to say sorry?" His mother grumbled as she smacked the pot with herdle, turning around. "Do you know how worried I was when I heard the Cmity Spider appeared at your contest or whatever? You think a simple text saying you''re okay would have me go ''oh he''s okay silly me is overthinking!''?"


    He could see his mother''s eyes tearing up. He stood up and walked over and hugged even though she tried to push him away. He had been busy with the king, Mistletoe, and the mission afterward that he forgot how much his mother would worry.


    "I''m so sorry, mom. I really couldn''t makee back straight afterward." He hugged as he apologized. He could hear her sniff as she talked to him through her sobs.


    "You and Oren are everything I have in this life after your father went missing. What would I do if something happens to any of you? How would I live?" His mother was crying and Arthur spent an hour trying to make her feel better while feeling heartache.


    Oren was with his friends, his mother said. She made some remarks about how suspicious he was acting, making her think he must have gotten a girlfriend. Arthur smiled without saying anything as the two ate their lunch.


    ''How many sons have I stolen from their mothers? How would they live on?'' He wondered as he looked at his reflection in the soup. ''Do they resent me, wishing I was dead?'' They must be.


    He lost his appetite as he remembered how he burned those soldiers, drowned them, and sent lightning and boulders their way. Instead, he looked at his mother and her few gray hairs as he realized that he did it all to protect this.


    ***


    His mother was unwilling to let him leave the house that evening, so he had to have his goblins wait. Jerano''s exam was in six weeks and the final exams were in a week, so he needed to study a bit for the final exam. He just needed to pass since he would get a schrship through the Runes Apprentice''s Cup.


    He received an email regarding thepetition being resumed in ten days, so he had some time to focus on his exams and goblins. He also nned on getting stronger from now on through hunting in dungeons.


    He longed to pay the Cerberus that almost wed him to death back, but he couldn''t simply walk into Avarice dungeon. That time, his party consisted of several Deme-rankers, so he had no issue going in as a porter. Now that he had awakened, the dungeon wouldn''t allow him to go inside.


    Dungeons were different ording to the generation they appeared and their types. Avarice was one of the Sins Dungeons, making it one of the hardest and most rewarding. As evidence, a party of Deme-rankers was only able to hunt until the thirdyer of the dungeon.


    ''I''m lucky to be alive at this point,'' Arthur sighed as he read through the website. He had been desperate, but it was a crazy gamble. His mother would have fried him if she knew what he did at that time.


    ''Is Avarice the reason I received this legacy? Or something else that has nothing to do with it?'' Arthur wondered without a point before dropping it.


    His brother came back and Arthur could see his brows ease when he saw Arthur unharmed. In the short amount of time Arthur was gone, his brother has grown stronger. Arthur looked with envy at his brother''s growth rate due to his ability, even though he couldn''tpare to Arthur.


    ''This might get dangerous.'' Arthur realized that their growth might bring them attention from the Union and the temple, so he handed his brother the protection jade.


    "What''s this?" Oren asked, bewildered.


    "If anything happens, use this to teleport our mother out of here," Arthur exined what his brother should do in case of emergency. "The world isn''t as peaceful." He exined and his brother squeezed the jade, nodding solemnly. Arthur hated that he couldn''t let his brother live a worries-free life, but he knew this was for the best.

 Chapter 132 - Guilt And Pride

    Even though leveling up has always been Arthur''s fastest way to raise his mana, unrestricted by the tier or species of the monster he killed, it still couldn''tpare to his Absorb rune in terms of efficacy. However, with Legacy Points added to the equation, leveling up became more important.


    He spent the night going through his Legacy Inheritance. Studying each category and learning what he can buy from them. There were six things he currently had ess to.


    [Artifacts.]


    [Potions.]


    [Knowledge.]


    [Arts.]


    [Skills.]


    [Runes.]


    Artifacts were as their names implied, physical items that were engraved with runes. Arthur didn''t need to understand the runes to use them and can simply purchase them to help him like the Dome''s Key.


    Potions were cheaper than Artifact and had mainly a one-time use buff on his body or others. For example, he found that he could use a regeneration potion even though he didn''t have enough points to get the same artifacts.


    Runes that worked on the body to increase its effect were unheard of in the world with Arthur being the sole person to use it. That''s why potions existed, providing altered chemicals and mana to the body by digestion to achieve simr results.


    This also posed the question of runic cards and how umon they were in the past. It was true that these cards were manufactured using modern technology and it would be very time-inefficient to create them by hand instead of creating potions.


    Arthur remembered how Vihan, the drunk healer from Mistletoe, had used chemicals alongside his ability to heal Arthur''s ribs at that time. So even though some runes didn''t require a chemical catalyst, others did like the regeneration potion.


    After opening Knowledge, Arthur was amazed at the wide array it contained. Potion brewing, cksmithing, magic circles, soul structure, mana properties, essences, painting, calligraphy, etc. They were so diverse yet Arthur''s eyes were grabbed by things like Runes Decoding and Runes Arrays that he almost bought them.


    However, he stopped himself. His points were precious and the cheapest of these fields of knowledge were 3 Legacy Points. Furthermore, the legacy exined that this knowledge didn''t appear instantaneously in his mind, but inscribed on magic tomes that he could read. Of course, reading from magic tomes was simr to imprinting it directly into your mind.


    When he opened Arts, Arthur was greeted with a few items. He already knew what these were. They were techniques of mana maniption that would generate greater effect than the crude use of mana. For example, if you use your mana through your blood vessels, they would get delivered fast enough without needing to guide them. However, it would give a simple amplification and mana attribute to your attacks at best.


    There were certain pathways and quantities of mana that can be used to achieve certain effects. For example, there was an art that Arthur could learn right now that would allow him to achieve instant eleration.


    It was best to start learning these after one bes a rei-ranker with more abundant reserves of mana. Thus, Arthur didn''t feel the urgency of getting them.


    Skills and runes were obvious, but Arthur failed to understand why Skills were there. However, after a quick through them, he understood Jizo''s intentions. They were there as precautions. If Arthur ever faced an emergency, he could buy a skill instead of a rune for a cheaper price. Even though it would need more mana while providing less effect, some of them were useful in certain situations. Most of them were priced at 1 point for D-rank skills.


    Even the simplest runes were priced at 5 points, so Arthur needed to level up faster. Many would allow him to generate unimaginable wealth, like Cure.


    After checking the inheritance, Arthur turned to the ring he got from the prince. He smiled with anticipation as he started to decode the storage artifact.


    ***


    In a mansion overseeing the ocean from a cliff far away from Kera, all the way across the Great Blood Ocean, Yuran knocked on a room''s door. There was no answer, but he waited a bit before opening the door.


    The room was dark and the curtains were shut, not allowing light to seep through. With Yuran''s perception, he easily walked through the room and sat by the bed. Shallow, quick, andborious breathes echoed in the silent room, the only sign of lifeing from the person on the bed.


    It was hard to call them a person, though. Their skin has already rotted and corroded. Their limbs were bent and bleeding as the gauzes were dying visibly. IVs and canns worked their best to supply as a healing array was ced on the bed. The person''s hair had already fallen and what was left was pus-filled contusions.


    "Mother¡­" Yuran touched the wrist in front of him but even a simple touch made the skin rupture and bleed. He sighed and took out a potion and applied it. Even the simplest form of intimacy brought his mother pain. She let out a weak and hollow scream as the potion touched her, but her wounds were healed.


    Meeting his mother''s lifeless gaze, Yuran knew she was asking him for a merciful death. He was tempted to oblige, but he didn''t do so. Because¡­


    "I found a way to cure you, mother." Yuran smiled as he stared at the bed and his mother''s bony wrist. He almost touched her again but retracted his hand. "I''ve found someone who got the Saint insignia. I had already made a deal with him regarding curing you, but it will take some time.


    Yuran met his mother''s lifeless gaze and hollow eye sockets, that looked like someone had spooned the flesh out of them, and choose that his mother''s eyes were a bit joyous, despite being urgent.


    ''Hurry.'' She would tell him if she can.


    Yuran nodded with determination as he vowed to bring his mother back to the way she used to be. He apologized that he needed to leave and stepped outside.


    He walked toward the study as his face morphed into a cold one. He opened the door to find an old man in a formal butler attire standing by the study desk. Yuran slipped into the chair as he sighed.


    "Anything?" He nced at the old man. The old man shook his head in a regretful frown.


    "Nothing, young master." The old man took out a few files and spread them in front of Yuran as he continued. "Seref Silvera seemed to have disappeared without a trail leading to his current whereabouts. These are reports from our investigators, but they provide very little other than the unusualness of his son, Arthur Silvera."


    "What''s about his son?" Yuran asked with a bit of guilt looming over his heart. He remembered that young scavenger who had risked his life to save and thanked him so warmlyter in the trial.


    "He''s showing a shocking growth. Not in strength, but in runes. He''s even a likely candidate to be the champion of this year''s Runes Apprentices Cup. Due to the Cmity Spider, they had to dy thepetition until ten days from now."


    "Mm." Yuran nodded, proud of Arthur. It was a conflicting feeling as he both cared for Arthur and tried to kill his father at the same time. However, he wished that Arthur would never know that he did it. Even more, he hoped that Arthur would have long since considered his father dead.


    "Furthermore¡­" The butler added uncertainly. Yuran turned to see him frowning until his brows were almost touching each other. He continued. "It seems that Arthur had an encounter with ''them.''"


    Yuran''s eyes shook as he crumpled the papers in his hands. He knew who the butler was referring to. The reason his mother was in such a state was none other than them. The hideous creatures that inhabited the shadows and worked to destroy everything. They took pride in their name, the Enders.


    They were by no means fiction, but a parasite inhabiting their world. In every family, in every organization, you''d find people who sold themselves to the Enders in return for strength. Most people failed that this strength was illusionary and came at the cost of their souls. One of them was his mother.


    Memories shed in his head despite his greatest efforts to seal them away. However, he also didn''t want to forget. Theb, that family, and what his mother had sacrificed to save him. Now, he needed to live each day knowing that he was defective and he was the reason his mother was suffering every moment that passed by.


    "What happened?" His voice was full of rage as his face turned demonic. "Where are they?" He would gain nothing even if he hunted them down, but the sweet taste of revenge was alluring.


    "Even though it''s being hushed over, it seems the prince has turned to their side and took hold of the Cmity Spider." The butler looked in his master''s eyes and continued to deliver the shocking news. "Yet it seems, that the Ender was defeated." The words sent chills in Yuran''s spine.


    "Who defeated it?"


    "Nothing certain but most evidence leads to¡­ Mistletoe."

 Chapter 133 - Fate

    The next day, Arthur couldn''t go see his goblin followers as well. That''s because Master Ronin had asked him to visit his vi, so Arthur had to oblige. Mnia opened the door as usual, but she was sweating and breathless.


    "Hey Arthur,e in. Grandpa is waiting in the garden as usual." It seemed that the backyard was Master Ronin''s favorite ce, as he spent most of his time at home there.


    "Are you okay?" Arthur asked as he slipped inside, seeing Mnia wiping away her sweat as she tried to breathe.


    "Yeah, I was training before you knocked."


    Arthur wondered what kind of training would leave an awakener so breathless, but he didn''t pry further. Master Ronin was sitting under the tree like usual with his white robes swaying gently in the wind.


    "Greetings, Master." Arthur bowed his head in respect. He might have had an aggressive attitude after leaving the trial in the past, but he was still grateful for all the things Master Ronin taught him.


    "Take a seat," Master Ronin nodded and gestured. Arthur sat down and felt the runes on the stone make him rx. Master Ronin took another sip from his tea before gazing at Arthur.


    "The practical news," Master Ronin continued. "Is that the king has invited you again. A ball where you''d receive the Silver Medal of Heroism. He''s probably using you to unite the people again and earn their trust, but it''s a good thing for you."


    "Heroism?" Arthur asked with shock. It was a medal that was given to people who had contributed greatly to the welfare of the kingdom and the Union.


    "Yes. It''ll give you a certain privileged treatment in governmental offices and a good rmendation if you apply anywhere. It''ll also bestow great honor, the only currency the king can use to guide his subjects."


    Arthur could hear the slight sarcasm in Master Ronin''s words. His words were true, as kings always used honor to move their knights. But in the end, what was honor anyway but an intangible sense of self-pride?


    "Would it help me get into Jerano College?" Arthur asked with hesitation. He saw Master Ronin''s brows rise in surprise and amusement.


    "Arthur," Heughed slightly. "Jerano is definitely within reach for you. It seems you have yet to realize how much runes are important for awakeners." Master Ronin picked his cup and looked at the tea inside. "Even without taking the exam, you''ll most likely get admitted. Your schrship is guaranteed after your disy in thepetition."


    "Really?" Arthur asked with surprise. Maybe Jerano wasn''t that hard to get in. "I thought I still needed to take the exam even with a schrship, just having a lower entry-score."


    "Normally, yes. But your achievement so far in runes outweighs anybat ability you mayck. It seems they have yet to reach out for you?"


    "Who?"


    "Every workshop and guild in the world are now eyeing you. If you get the first ce in the Runes Cup, you''ll have a hard time keeping those giant corporates away from you." Master Ronin''s words made the realization dawn on Arthur.


    "So, I don''t need to take the exam?"


    "No, it''s more important to focus on your current strength. I know that Jerano offers you a wide array of opportunities, but your strength remains the sole deciding factor for your future. Work on getting stronger from now on, Jerano is secondary."


    Arthur nodded as he seriously thought about it. He was going to Jerano to learn, so wasting any more time on this would be inefficient. As Master Ronin said, he needed to grow stronger to quickly achieve his goals.


    "Then," Arthur turned to face the old man. "What about the Mana-condensing agent?" This was a priority. He needed to evolve.


    "Sier will help you with that. Let''s leave these things aside for now." Master Ronin''s face turned solemn. He put down his cup before he asked Arthur a question he wasn''t expecting.


    "Do you believe in fate?"


    "Fate?" Arthur was confused. He had never thought about it until now, but he didn''t have an opinion.


    "Yes," Master Ronin exined further. "Fate, aside from folktales and that nonsense, is how much a person would impact the world. It can change by the choices you make and it''s certainly not set in stone. However, it''s very difficult to avoid your fate. It''s how much capacity you hold to change the future."


    "Okay," Arthur nodded, still confused. "What does that have to do with me, Master?"


    "I''ve already told you that the royal family''s ability is rted to seeing things. You''ve probably realized that I''m a member of that wretched group as well by the way the king addressed me."


    Arthur nodded in response.


    "For me, I can sense the fate people hold. That''s how I helped Sier find all those people. Even though Sier''s ability can do that as well, but his mana iscking. That''s how we were able to meet you, Arthur."


    Master Ronin suddenly bowed. Arthur stiffened as his mind was filled with confusion.


    "Your fate is the first of its kind." He said with his head low, almost touching the tea table. "We didn''t know how to treat you when Si met you. Even the first time we met; I was nervous."


    The old man''s usual dignified self was nowhere to be seen. Arthur sat there frozen as the old man continued talking.


    "I know that many things have made you untrusting of us. You should have already sensed that bizarre events took ce, even in the trial. We are also helpless against the chains of fate."


    "I don''t understand anything you''re saying. Please raise your head, Master." Arthur frowned as the words didn''t make sense to him. He understood that the voice he heard in the trial and the reason he went into the trial were rted, but he didn''t think it was fate.


    "I don''t understand a lot myself either." Master Ronin raised his head wearing a helpless expression. "I just know that you''ll change the world. It''s not because of your legacy nor is it because of the trial. It''s something much more profound about who you are."


    "You¡­ knew?" Arthur''s frown deepened as he was suddenly on guard. He had always hidden that he was a Legacy user, but somehow Master Ronin knew.


    "There''s no way a person with as much fate as you can be someone ordinary. Even without the legacy, I doubt it would have made a difference."


    "No," Arthur shook his head as he remembered who he was before the legacy found him. "You don''t understand."


    "Neither do you," Master Ronin sighed. "Legacy owners choose their inheritors based on how much fate they have. Just as much as you need the legacy, it needs you."


    "That doesn''t make sense! I was a dirt digger!" Arthur''s voice was a bit louder than he intended.


    "I was a carpenter before I awakened. It doesn''t matter who you are, but what you''re fated to do."


    "Hah!" Arthurughed involuntarily. "To find a piece of artifact or two? That''s what I would have been doing without the legacy, if not dead."


    "You don''t believe me, I know." Master Ronin was unperturbed by Arthur''s doubt. "You still need to know that you''re someone with so much more than just a legacy."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Arthur resigned, having no answer to offer.


    "I''m trying to gain your trust."


    "You''re not doing that good of a job." Arthur shook his head.


    "For now, yes. But I will prove myself trustworthy when you realize the truth yourself. I''ve seen what you did against the cmity spider using your insignia, and I''m not the only one. You''re probably the only person who can draw so much power from the crown, this will bring you trouble." Master Ronin warned.


    "Do you mean the seven families?"


    "The whole world now has its eyes on you, they''lle after you. That''s why I need you to realize how much impact you have on the world. You need to get stronger and build your force." Master Ronin suddenly looked old and senile, unlike the image Arthur had in his head. His words sent rms ringing in Arthur''s head.


    Arthur stood up from his seat. Master Ronin didn''t try to stop and it seemed he had already said what he wanted to say and convey how urgent it was for Arthur to grow stronger.


    "I already started preparing. The fortress hasn''t shown its full might yet." Arthur left those words and left the vi, feeling disoriented.


    Mnia said something to him before he went out but Arthur''s mind was too chaotic to listen. He walked back toward the city center as he thought about what Master Ronin said.


    ''I''m nothing without the Legacy. I''ve been nothing and the Legacy allowed me to change my life.'' Arthur thought to himself as he walked past the crowds of people.


    ''What does Master Ronin see when he looks at me?''

 Chapter 134 - Baby Goblins

    Whether Master Ronin''s words were true or not didn''t matter, Arthur''s goal was still the same. It was to get stronger than anyone so that he would fend for himself and stop hiding from the world. He would live his life without fearing it might end because someone powerful wished for it.


    "Aldo!" Joe turned with surprise as Arthur entered the pub. It was understandable as Arthur didn''t show his face around these parts for a while.


    "Good to see you again, Joe." Arthur nodded with a smile. Joe was the proxy he used to avoid selling his artifacts directly and the two shared a good rtionship.


    "Same goes for you, haven''t seen you around for a while." Joe ced the frame he was holding from his hands. "What have you been up to? Hopefully not dragged to the recent war?"


    "No, I haven''t participated. The mercenaries¡­" Arthur looked around the bar as he saw their dwindling number. Joe sighed and shook his head regretfully.


    "Most of them took part in the way that happened a few days ago. From what I heard; half were injured. Most of the rest were okay except for a few. They¡­" Joe shook his head again and Arthur figured out the rest. They died.


    "These are?" Arthur looked at the several frames Joe had. Stealing a closer peek, they were portraits of people.


    "A memorial for the deceased." Joe stacked the frames as he picked them up. "Want to help me put them up?"


    Arthur nodded and the two walked toward an empty wall that looked to be cleaned recently. Joe began handing Arthur frames as Arthur hammered a nail into the wooden walls.


    "Urivel Jaman, 28. A good father and a husband." Arthur read the caption ced on the bottom of the first portrait as he looked at the young man with a scar on his chin.


    He hung the frame and hammered another nail. The portraits weren''t many, but they each signified a life taken because of a foolish prophecy. On the other side of Ilios, Arthur was sure the same scene was ying in different parts.


    "War is a cruel thing." Joe sighed as the two looked at the portraits now filling the wall. "No matter what reason they start with, it means so little at the end."


    Arthur remembered Zas''s words when they were discussing the way. ''How many more lives would be ruined because of their whims?'' He was referring to the seven families who cared so little for themon folk. Did the lives of Urivel and the others matter so little inparison?


    "Well, they died honorably." Joe pped his back as he saw Arthur''s eyes lingering on the wall. "I''m sure you miss your wolf." Arthur did indeed.


    He took onest nce at the wall as he thought to himself: Did the dead feel honor or glory?


    Arthur found Kira sleeping beside the pub, a bit bigger than hest saw him. Without calling for Kira, its ears perked up as he sniffed and shot up. He looked at Arthur for a few moments nkly making him fear that Kira had forgotten about him. However, Kira barked before it sprung toward Arthur and started licking his face.


    "Haha, I missed you too buddy." Arthurughed as he rubbed Kira around the neck making it chirp in happiness. He yed with it for a while as Joe watched to the side.


    "I''ve tamed Loya for seven years," Joe said as he patted the giant wolf next to him. "Yet yours seem to be more affectionate than it''s supposed to be."


    "Well, we shared certain circumstances." Arthur smiled as Kira rubbed itself to Arthur. It seems to have missed him greatly. "One of life and death."


    "Wolves are loyal, that''s for sure. They know how to repay gratitude." Joe nodded.


    ***


    Arthur and Kira sprinted toward the location of the goblin''s vige. Luckily, they found it unharmed after crossing the stream. They entered the illusion easily since they knew the location and Arthur had the Dispel rune on him. As he walked into the vige that consisted of wooden huts and working monsters, all eyes turned his way.


    "Kakan! Kakan!" A cry of ecstasy came from a dazed goblin before the whole vige buzzed. Before he could realize it, they surrounded him as they started kneeling and touching his sleeved shirt.


    "Yeah, yeah. I missed you guys too. Now move out of my way." Arthur grinned as the goblins split to let him walk toward the chief''s hut. When he reached there, he found a few more huts constructed. His hut was also further enhanced as it now looked bigger and the walls were thicker using the trunks of several trees.


    "Kakan!" Mero came running with his oval face filled with Joy. Arthur could sense how much they have been worried because he didn''t visit them recently. His heart ached as he remembered the loss of Nero.


    He felt happy again with the death of Alfred who was responsible for the death of his followers. Several others have reached the middle-mid-tier while he was gone, increasing the vige''sbat force.


    "Where are my cksmiths?" Arthur asked as he nodded to Mero. Understanding his words, the three goblins came tottering their way through the crowd. He realized that he hadn''t named them because of how busy he was, so he made a note to do thatter.


    They brought the work they have done with the skills he gave them,press. However, calling them a skill was rather inurate. Even though his runes would give abilities, they were no different from skills if they were ranked I, since they have yet to evolve into their more efficient forms.


    They had made many weapons, mostly swords. Some of them were still crude, but they got better at it until they became like unsharpened swords. Arthur shook his head and sighed; they were still not ripe enough.


    "You need to do better," Arthur demanded as he made a note to buy them some cksmithing tools so they can sharpen these weapons. "However, good job." He patted their heads hurriedly as he saw their faces morph to horror.


    The three cksmiths tried to kneel before Arthur stopped them. He then thought of several names and chose the simplest. Ven, Ben, and Ken. He had no reason to name the but the fact that he treasured them.


    After sending the trio away, Arthur started to headcount his goblins vige. Right now, He had almost a hundred. Counting the number in each tier as they stood in front of him, he realized he had 21 middle-mid-tier goblins and 83 goblins. They all shared his bond, so he could feel them instinctively.


    His perception picked up some noise from one of the huts and he frowned. A female goblin hurriedly ran toward the hut as she brought over a tiny creature in her hands. It was a toddler goblin. She offered it toward Arthur as if she was asking for his blessings.


    ''This is a baby goblin?'' Arthur was filled with awe as he looked at the pointy-eared green creature in front of him. It had mellower features than the goblins with their ferocious eyes and fangs, but it was most definitely a goblin judging by its green skin. ''Was it born when I was away?'' Arthur wondered and tried to use his Goblin''s Bond unique skill.


    He felt a new bond form and a weak life source was connected to him. Judging by how weak it was, Arthur had no doubt it could be extinguished at any second. Without thinking, he took out a primitive core from his subspace and strengthened the baby goblin.


    The life force grew steadier as the baby''s mother started whimpering and calling him Kakan. Arthur saw how she held her baby and wondered how can these be monsters.


    He realized that the term monster was subjective. Didn''t the goblins think of humans as monsters themselves? For every species, a monster was anything different and capable of harming it.


    He looked around and saw that everyone was kneeling in silence again. Two more baby goblins were presented in front of him as their mothers pleaded. It seems that goblins rarely made it out of their infancy because of their weak constitution and the parasite in the meat they used to eat.


    Arthur strengthened them as well and felt their lifeforce stabilize. A low hum like prayers started at one point as the goblins echoed each other. Arthur gazed at the hundred so goblin as they kneeled in front of him.


    "Kakan. Kakan. Kakan." They were worshiping him. In their eyes, Arthur was the prophet sent to give them strength and protect them. He also gave them food and hid them away from dangers. Their loyalty transcended the bond and took ce in their hearts.


    Arthur suddenly imagined a certain image in his head. An army of high-tiered goblins, or whatever they evolved to after standing behind him. He can shake the world with this army of his.

 Chapter 135 - Undead

    Mountain range Rovero was the closestnd monsters had fully inhabited to Kera city, west of the Capital. It began south of Kera and ran the western edge of the Yalveran Union that faced the Great Blood Ocean.


    A series of mountains and hills that contained many valleys and forests in-between. These became danger zones because of the uncleared dungeons it contained and wild monsters'' hordes.


    The reason Arthur liked to hunt here is that after he got histest rune, fleeing became a lot easier. There was also the fact that this ce was unmonitored by the Union, only sending guilds to regrly clear its periphery and report unusual monster activity.


    Using his Teleport rune, Arthur scouted the vige Dimon took him to. There were no signs of humans there, only wild monsters like wolves or bears roaming around. Using this chance, Arthur took his goblins toward the vige, transporting away everything they needed to in his subspace.


    The vige was empty after they had chased the monsters away with their numbers. They were able to easily take ce inside and they even found a smithy the goblins could use. Arthur inscribed a fire rune to them there so they wouldn''t need to manually start the furnace.


    Goblins were able to survive so far because of their fast reproduction and their ability to make use of weapons, so Ven, Ben, and Ken had no problem adapting to their new environment, although Arthur realized it would need some time before actual results appeared.


    The goblins were confused by the houses they took in, but they were thrilled nheless since they had beds and better instion from the cold. The ring of illusion was activated again and the vige disappeared.


    The ring itself was a dilemma, as it allowed him to change how he looked like if he used it. However, it was needed to keep the goblins safe, so Arthur had to forget about taking it from Mero until the goblins were strong to fend for themselves.


    This ce was deeper than theirst vige, so Arthur had to strengthen the goblins before he went to level up. He used their Strength Rune along with low-mid-tier cores so that it would yield better results. Although a bit expensive, it was a good investment.


    The goblins were thrilled and had another round of worshiping, but Arthurmanded them otherwise this time.


    "If you want to show gratitude, grow stronger, and bring everything you hunt to me." He told them and the goblins, despite thenguage barrier, seemed to understand what he meant through their bond. Things got livelier as they started venturing out of the vige in groups to hunt and get stronger.


    Arthur assigned Kira to Mero and a few other middle-mid-tier goblins so that they would help it grow stronger as he decided to hunt himself. He left the vige and headed deeper into the ominous mountain range, with a clear goal in mind.


    He couldn''t absorb more stats except for his mana, so he had little use to hunting right now. However, leveling up could yield him Legacy Points that would enable him to purchase a breakthrough method.


    Arthur didn''t n on following the normal path taken by awakeners as they got stronger. If he did, he would have no chance of bing stronger than the seven familiesbined.


    He would use his Jizo''s knowledge to break through to the next rank, he had already wasted enough time being a neo-ranker. That''s why he wanted to level up as quickly as possible.


    Thends around be rockier as the forest disappeared and the world took a shade of grey. Arthur felt the lingering mana in the air and knew what he was up against.


    Mana-rich areas sometimes gave birth to spiritual parasites, allowing ethereal beings to control inanimate objects. Because mana and living tissue were always closely rted, the easier object to form a link to were corpses.


    In simpler terms, undead.


    After traveling a certain distance, Arthur finally heard the crackling of bones as he spotted their white appearance in the distance. The mostmon form of undead were skeletons because the bone tissue was easier to maintain. The flesh was a sign of higher-ranking undead since it would mean they had more mana.


    Arthur stopped running as he slowed to a walk, studying the group. Two human skeletons and another one belonging to a wolf were traveling together. Since bones didn''t decay after a long time unless they were in a humid environment, they were the mostmonly seen form of undead.


    The skeleton turned toward him as they sensed his approach. Using his detection rune, he realized they were of the middle-mid-tier rank each. He had already killed a peak-mid-tier undead before, so these didn''t pose an issue. The only thing is that he fought using his all at that time.


    The skeletons didn''t scream or roar like other monsters since they had no vocals, but they crackled as they glided silently across the hill making them quite scary to face.


    Arthur wanted to test how much he had grown so he tried to end the battle as fast as possible using his Fire and Legacy rune at the same time. He crouched as he prepared to dash toward them and his muscles tensed and brimmed with power.


    His figure blurred as he bolted forward with only the fire tracing behind. His dagger was already in hand and he used it to send an arch of fire that burned the skeletons away and they broke down.


    He turned to see his work as he realized that one of them was still alive, but its bones gave away as it crumbled like the others. The bones remaining were trying to move but Arthur went ahead and broke their skulls, taking the cores and ending their lives.


    This was the best method against the undeads, who were an ethereal being controlling a vessel. As he threw the core into his subspace and saw his level bar go up, Arthur wondered what would happen if he used his insignia against such creatures.


    The territory of the undead covered a few valleys that rested between the mountains. It was the richest environment in terms of mana that Arthur had visited but it was also the creepiest. Walking skeletons were everywhere and some of them had fused.


    One such example was a skeleton Arthur met after hunting a few groups. He stopped using his legacy rune since it focused more on instant-power than long-term battles, but he still had no issue killing the undead.


    The skeleton was a mix of a giant spider and a human torso. It was a peak-mid-tier monster and Arthur had to use his legacy rune against it to win. His fire was everywhere as he used it to gain an advantage.


    He also used the two runes he got with Telekinesis but didn''t get to use earlier. One of them was Weaken, which decreased the monster''s stats and the other was Reinforce.


    [Reinforce-I: Increase the sturdiness of an object or a living being by 10%.]


    [Weaken-I: Decrease the stats of the target by 10.]


    He used the Reinforce rune on his body and his defense got better as the damage he received from the spider''s legs was decreased.


    With his fire rune in the equation, he was able to take down the monster atst after using his skill shadow-swap to appear underneath it and strike it with fire.


    Fire rune was the only offensive rune he had and it was simple, to generate mes. However, these mes came from the power of creation themselves with Arthur having full control over them, making them quite deadly. They alsocked the suffix (I, II, etc.) making them the final form of the rune, unless it evolves.


    As the monster fell to pieces and the spiritual parasite died, Arthur''s legacy notified him that he had leveled up to 24. He opened his legacy to check the changes and was d that it was as he had calcted.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 24 (0%)]


    [Legacy Points: 10]


    [Stats Points: 3]


    [Strength: 100] [+40]


    [Agility: 100] [+40]


    [Stamina: 100]


    [Perception: 100]


    [Mana: 121/121]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (35%), Useable Runes: 19]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Monster ws (D), Iron Skin (D), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    Arthur tried to absorb the monster''s essence, but there was none since it was undead. However, he knew that undead cores were different. They were a realm higher than normal but he stored the core away without absorbing it.


    He was already feeling his mana getting out of control because he used his legacy to increase mana beyond its limit. Thus, he would keep these cores to increase his mana after his breakthrough.


    He got 3 Legacy Point and 3 Stats point from leveling up atst, but he wouldn''t stop there. After a short rest, Arthur resumed his hunt in the Valleys of The Dead.

 Chapter 136 - The Art Of Creation

    The valleys of the dead were, unexpectedly, filled with the dead. As Arthur roamed about, the groups of skeletons grewrger, more organized, and stronger. These signs were bad ones that Arthur knew could only mean one thing.


    There was an undead overlording these minions.


    He stopped going deeper and kept hunting the groups that were sent his way. His level rose and so did his legacy points as night switched with day twice. He had spent a whole day in the valleys of the dead, fighting moving bones that turned more bizarre the more he encountered.


    There was this one time where he encountered a bear that had fused with another, forming a monster with the lower torso of a bear before branching into two upper torsos, like a tree.


    He must say that his battle against it was also a close-call, but he could feel himself getting more proficient in his runes and mana the longer he fought. His dagger was still in hand as he split apart the twin-bears into two, sending the monster to the ground.


    His level had reached 26 after he defeated that skeleton in addition to several groups of minions. He realized that his leveling speed was getting slower the more he grows, but he was also getting stronger. It wouldn''t be far until he could take down a high-tier monster on his own.


    His Legacy Points were now 16 and he decided he should go back. Using his teleport rune several times, he was able to get back to the vige in a few minutes. He didn''t wish for the goblins to spot him so he teleported inside the only brick house in the vige, probably belonging to its leader.


    There were very few personal possessions inside, only the necessities for life. Nheless, Arthur took out everything not his and burned it before recing it with his own. The house wasn''t that suitable for long-term stay as itcked electricity and water sources, but it was enough for a short stay.


    Arthur used his detection rune as he covered the surrounding area and closed his eyes. Some goblins were hunting, others were cooking using some ovens Arthur gave them that had an artificial fire rune, and his three cksmiths were working.


    Mero was overseeing the construction of some defenses like a trench and vige walls, making sure to not leave the vige unless necessary. Since monsters evolved by eating the meat of other monsters, Mero didn''t need to actively hunt but live off the resources brought by others.


    This method of evolution was slower and more primal, but it was the same for humans who eat mana-rich meat. However, humans had the advantage of special training methods that aided them against the enormous numbers of monsters rtive to awakeners, allowing them to rule over the world as the dominant species.


    Arthur soon found Kira, fighting with another low-mid-tier monster. A month passed and Kira was evolving fast with the aid of the goblins and Arthur, almost reaching middle-mid-tier. Arthur smiled as he hoped that he was returning the favor to that giant wolf.


    He was still unsure how the future Kira ended in that ce, but he didn''t waste his time thinking about it. He would find out eventually as he gets stronger and understands the world more.


    Seeing that the surrounding was peaceful, Arthur decided to start what he came here to do. He opened his Legacy Inheritance and headed straight toward knowledge. His legacy showed him what he was looking for since it was a part of him now.


    He wanted ways to evolve further and train his mana. He wanted a mana-condensing technique or art that would allow him to break through easily and evolve beyond the normal measures. If he was the outsider, he should have the strength to stay alive.


    The Knowledge section didn''t have any technique, only exnations of mana-rted evolution. He wasn''t discouraged and opened the Arts section, and a single row appeared that matched what he wanted.


    [The Art of Creation ¨C Part One] [15 Points.]


    The name was domineering and suitable for Arthur''s ability. As he read further, he was convinced that this was the path he wanted to choose.


    [The Art of Creation ¨C Part One: A mana art that allows the user to use gain the purest type of mana, the Mana of Creation. Cultivating a Creation Essence is the final step of this art and it would allow the user to wield infinite mana, drawing power from existence itself. The first part wouldy the foundations to use every type of manater on.]


    [Warning: No human has been able to cultivate this art until its final form. This is a fragment of the art that would allow you to cultivate a mana essence only. The final fragment is missing from the legacy.]


    Arthur frowned as he read the warning. However, it was expected as this art was too good to be true. The final form of it would allow Arthur to wield infinite mana? Coupled with his ability, wouldn''t he be omnipotent?


    Yet, he hesitated. The final fragment was missing from the legacy, meaning he would have to look for the fragment himself. What if he never found it? Wouldn''t his growth stop at that time? He needed to be the strongest to survive as the outsider in a world full of enemies.


    If he trained in a certain art, he couldn''t use another afterward. It was like craving mana paths into his own body, ones that were specific to every art. Fire arts would allow fire ability users to wield stronger mes and survive burning infernos. However, they couldn''t just forgo their bodies and restart from scratch.


    "What do I have to lose?" Arthur shook his head as his mind cleared. "This is the only art I can use to bring out the full potential of my runes." He knew that essences were importantter in determining his forte of ability. He needed the Creation Essence.


    Arthur bought the Art and he witnessed new words begin written in his legacy.


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One]


    Knowledge flowed into his mind as he felt his head splitting. He grabbed his head and gritted his teeth without letting out a sound as he experienced the feeling of being stabbed in the head multiple times.


    After the process was over, he found himself drenched in sweat. Now, a piece of memory lived in his mind with no way to erase it. As long as he tried to, he could recite every word in the art without beating an eye.


    "Creation is the path of gods." Was the first sentence.


    "Existence is unfeeling, not designed to serve or destroy life. It has no physical body, yet it is as real as everything and it is everything. No one can deny it and everyone needs to bow down to it."


    "Except for you."


    After those words that shook his being as if a celestial giant has written them, the art went on to exin how to create a Creation Essence, how to train his mana to serve him, and how to break through the limits of his mortal body. It exined the paths he would use and mana he would circte until he condensed them into manablood. From the manablood, he would then condense it into an essence.


    Arthur sat there feeling alive for the first time in his life as he read the words of this art. It wasn''t that he was overjoyed, but he felt existence so clearly and distinctively as if he had been living behind an endless fog, unaware and lost.


    Without even realizing it, Arthur began using the Art. His fatigue disappeared as his mana came to life, finally finding an unobstructed path to follow. It sang in harmony as his body started getting stronger every time mana passed.


    His existence was getting stronger and Arthur had the illusion he would sink into space because everything around him was so thin and so faint.


    He felt peace.


    As he sat there, he felt confident. There was nothing in this world that he couldn''t do or would stop him anymore. He''ll advance without looking back, doing whatever he wanted despite the odds. He''ll break through every obstacle if it dared stand in front of him.


    His stats remained the same, but he could feel his body changing to host more power. He didn''t need a mana-condensing agent from Sier anymore because this art used a single condensing agent that was abundant to everyone.


    Laws of existence.


    They served him, obediently, as his mana took a less ethereal form and became more real. He only needed time until he breaks through the shackles of humanity.


    However, he needed to stop. He was losing himself in the feeling of being one with existence. At some point, he felt the boundaries of his ego shake threatening to copse. He opened his eyes as he left that wondrous state.


    A day has passed since he started using the Art. A whole day without him realizing it, he had no sensation of time. He was no longer the same.

 Chapter 137 - Beginning Of Troubles

    Before going home, Arthur went to Joe''s pub to hand him some artifacts. He had found a lot of such low-tier weapons in the prince''s ring that he decided to use them as inscription material and sell them.


    He wasn''t worried about being found out as it wasn''t like someone had every item of the prince''s memorized and he only chose the nd and uncharacterized weapons to sell.


    He took out ten swords from his subspace and handed them to Joe who stood there gaping at him. Arthur wasn''t doing this for his sake, but to repay Joe for taking care of Kira and handling his artifacts.


    "Take ten percent of the profit."


    "What? No. I''ll be taking the usual fees for this as well."


    "I''ve run out of artifacts, so let''s consider this as my farewell gift," Arthur said apologetically. He had a deal with Joe because he needed someone to be his mask, but he would no longer need this as a member of Mistletoe.


    Mistletoe had the front cover of a famous auctionpany that traded in tressures, artifacts, and everything of value. Arthur would let Idris handle his artifact from no one so he wouldn''t fear being found out.


    No matter how things were with Mistletoe, he trusted them to a certain extent. He needed to trust them to be his shield until he grew stronger. It wouldn''t be that far off with his Art of creation, but it would be better to have a group he could count on.


    "Still¡­" Joe wasn''t offended and even looked a bit relieved. It seemed he had some suspicions about the source of Arthur''s artifacts. "This is too much."


    "Just take it, Joe. In return, help me out when I need you again." Arthur smiled as he said. Joe sighed and nodded, taking away the artifacts and storing them away.


    Arthur saw him go ce them in the room he had taken a few weapons from in the trial. Stealing a peak, he saw the saber he had used at that time.


    After he had practiced his Art, he had be more aware of things and their existence. He knew this saber was the one he used back then; the only question is how this region got there? Was it a future version of it?


    Arthur bid Joe farewell and went back home. He would have his exams tomorrow and they consisted of a theory and practical part. For students who wanted to attend awakeners'' colleges, they would need to prove they had the qualifications. Their scores would be handed to the colleges for evaluation.


    Arthur had decided to hide his strength for now and wear the runes genius halo. To be a profitable and harmless pawn is better than a strong one that might take you down. This way, even if the Union and the Temple knew of his achievements, they wouldn''t try to harm him.


    Arthur skimmed through the topics he had at night. He heard their front door shut and realized Oren was back. He called out to his younger brother and the two sat in Arthur''s small room.


    "How is Selena?" Arthur smiled as he saw his brother go red the moment that he mentioned her. He also felt slightly envious that his brother was capable of being this social, unlike him.


    "She''s okay, we''re hunting in dungeons together these days." His brother coughed and acted causal. "Primitive ones, I promise." He added.


    "You can try higher-ranked dungeons, but nothing you can''t handle." Arthur chuckled as he felt his brother''s overflowing mana. Even though Oren had yet to reach Arthur''s level, his mana was quite considerable for someone who had just awakened.


    However, having mana was still not enough. Oren needed to train his body and skill since his ability wasn''t an offensive one.


    "Oh," Oren nodded. "With the ability you gave me, I don''t think it would be dangerous." He looked with admiration.


    "Oren," Arthur sighed. "I want you to never say anything about your fire ability. If words get out, the whole world will try to capture us." His brother''s face was slightly scared, but Arthur didn''t me him. "Hide your powers unless necessary."


    "I will," Oren hesitated. "Is it better if I stop hunting with¡­ others?" He meant Selena. Arthur stared at him for a moment.


    He remembered how he had to hide his ability every time he was with others, not daring to reveal it. He didn''t trust them and was constantly on the edge. He imagined his brother being the same, a loner who only knew how to y monsters.


    "No," Arthur smiled and ruffled his brother''s hair. "I want you to enjoy your time. Whatever happens, I''ll take care of it. Never let the world stop you from living your life." This was the burden he would need to shoulder as the older brother.


    Despite his protests to let go of his head, Oren looked happier nheless. It seemed that being able to see Selena made him happy.


    "Let me meet her one day, okay?" Arthur smiled. "Now, I have another gift for you. Don''t use it unless you''re in danger." Arthur took out one of the peak-mid-tier cores he had as he grinned. It was time to give his brother another ability.


    Teleport.


    He saw his brother''s eyes shake as he felt the change within. He had to hold him back from throwing his fist in the air. If he bes excited again, he would take down their house with them.


    "There''s another thing I want to give you." Arthur took out a book from his subspace. It was an Art that the prince had and Arthur had read through. It was called Demonic mes Sword that focused on swordsmanship and fire, suiting Oren well. "Practice this without anyone finding out."


    Arthur wasn''t worried as he had already checked and found that this Art was avable at Jerano College and other Awakeners institutions around the world. Even if someone found out, they would just think that Arthur had bought it for his brother.


    ***


    The next day, Arthur took his exams. He didn''t do that well in theory but he didn''t care at the moment. His schrship would get him to any college he wanted. Topics like Monster Theory and Dungeons Analysis were important, but he can always use his legacy to learn them when he has enough points.


    Jerano College was strictly for awakeners to develop the human race powers against monsters and other dangers. Even if Arthur got into it with his schrship, he would still need to attend other topics. He enjoyed certain privileges that allowed him to take fewer sses, but nothing more.


    His true aim was the Runes Research Department. It was said to be one of the best departments for runes research in the world working collectively with the Runes Association. Arthur wanted to evolve his ability using the resources he would gain from this department.


    He had lunch with Amelia who was a lot more rxed with news of the prince dying came through. She had been hiding for the past month lest they find her in the city. Arthur felt apologetic as he saw how brighter she became so he treated her for lunch.


    "For our deal," Amelia swallowed a bite from her sandwich as she nervously brought it up. "I''ve already secured what you asked for. So¡­"


    "I''ll help you get stronger so just finish your food. How was your training?" Arthur asked.


    "It''s going well, just that it won''t be enough. I''m a short distance away from reaching the rei-rank, but it feels unbridgeable."


    Arthur nodded. He felt sorry that Amelia had worked her whole life to reach this stage, but he reached it in two months. Foundations were the hardest to establish since you had to manually train your body and absorb mana for it to host enough power.


    Mana was important but a weak body couldn''t handle too much mana. A certain foundation needed to be established even for those that focused on their abilities than their physical bodies.


    "I call you next week so we can start right away." Arthur nned to strengthen Amelia using his runes after he finishes his breakthrough. This way, he would have an easier time getting her epted into Jerano college.


    The day afterward, Arthur passed his practical exam before heading toward Master Ronin''s vi. He had called Arthur to tell him that he would receive his Medal of Heroism in the capital in the ball the next day.


    Arthur felt his stomach twist at this thought. This would be the beginning of his troubles. People will see his face and some would recognize him.


    Erin Voldor.


    Thest time they had fought, Arthur couldn''t finish him off because of his blood armor. Furthermore, Arthur''s body was already in a critical state from Jin''s betrayal, so he couldn''t use his rune for long.


    This time, things would be different. Whether it was the genius berserker, the psychopath nt-controller, or the traitor summoner¡­


    He''ll crush whoever stands in his way. He had the fortress that even an Astra-ranker couldn''t break into and he also had the strongest art in existence.


    He will no longer be a weakling.

 Chapter 138 - To Trust

    As he packed to leave, Arthur told his mother about the Medal of Heroism. Instead of being overjoyed, she looked worried. He tried to be as vague as possible regarding how he got it, but it seems this wasn''t the source of her worries.


    "Art," She held his hand and talked to him in a quiet, unusual, tone. "I''m proud that you helped our country, but please understand¡­" She paused. "Not everyone deserves to be helped. Your father was the first person to step up if the need arose, but where did that lead him? To be kind to others is to be cruel to oneself, even unknowingly."


    Arthur saw the sorrow of a woman who had lost her loved one in her eyes. At that moment, he didn''t view his mother as the nagging and authoritative figure but a fragile woman who had been too much. He couldn''t say anything but nod and his mother smiled weakly as she rubbed his shoulder.


    "My young hero!" She jested as she embraced him and Arthur bid his farewell. Before leaving, he reminded Oren to use the protection jade that he had given him.


    He left his house, not nning to return anytime soon. After his exams, it would be the marathon of the end. It was thest period before he went to college and could get into higher-ranked dungeons.


    He nned his breakthrough to be in a secluded ce that was rich in mana. He had a few options but he decided to attend the ball first before going ahead with his breakthrough. He had no idea how long it would take so he told his mother he''d be staying at the Twilight workshop.


    Arthur went alone this time as Master Ronin has already gone ahead of him. Luckily, he''d meet him there and apany him into the ball. As he left the ne, Arthur took a cab and headed toward a hotel close to the pce and booked a room.


    He never had formal attire so he needed to visit a tailor too, one that Master Ronin had rmended. He left after having a meal in his room. He couldn''t just use teleport in the capital because he''ll be fined for unauthorized usage. If every awakener did as he pleased, some civilians might get hurt.


    The tailor shop was called Heavenly Fabric and was in the high-ss district. Arthur much preferred the lower-district, downtown of the capital where vendors shouted and crowds filled the streets. Everyone here wore elegantly and spoke like they were sons of heavens.


    He, however, needed a suit. He walked into the store and found a receptionist. The store was dimly-orange lit and deserted as if people feared going inside. The receptionist bowed to him as she asked if he had an appointment.


    "Arthur Silvera,"


    "Please wait," She typed into herputer and her eyes scanned it before nodding his way. "Dear customer, let me guide you to the nearest tailoring room. The master would be there shortly."


    Her attitude was more respectful than Arthur would have preferred but it was better than how most receptionists disregarded him for his clothes and looks. Arthur was raised in a poor environment, making him cringe at the fashionable attires some nobles wore.


    He had to wait in a room with many mirrors and a circr pedestal in the middle. There were rolls of fabrics everywhere and a set of furniture where Arthur sat down waiting. It wasn''t that long before the door opened and a person walked in.


    "Yuran?" Arthur was stunned for a second before he stood up from his seat. The fragile-looking young man was the same as always, thin and kind.


    "Hey, Arthur. I saw you were here, so I dropped by." He grinned and walked over. The two hugged each other lightly before Yuran took a seat.


    "What are you doing here?" Arthur asked with confusion.


    "Well, I came here to tailor a suit. I finished taking measurements and picking a fabric so I was leaving until I spotted you going into this room. Thought you would need somepany?"


    "Haha, I did. It''s been so long since we met." Arthurughed and looked at Yuran, inspecting him. "You still look like you are fed up with the world."


    "Maybe I am?" Yuran sighed. "I''ve heard about your achievements. I''ll be going around telling people I''m a friend of the famous champion, Ghost!" Yuran dramatically posed and Arthur wanted to hide somewhere.


    "Don''t, that''s embarrassing. I''m not a champion yet, though."


    "I''ve seen the videos. If you''re not the champion, then I''m suing the association." Yuran smiled lightly. Arthur smiled warmly at Yuran''s overprotectiveness.


    "Are you here to have a suit? For tomorrow?" Yuran asked again after talking about Arthur''s exams.


    "Yeah, it''s a hassle but it must be done." Arthur grimaced. "Are you attending as well?"


    "I am, can''t miss being there. The whole world has its eyes on this ball. After all, it would be the celebration of the kingdom''s win against the Ilios Empire. However¡­"


    "There won''t be a mention of Mistletoe, right?" Arthur smiled. "I''ve read it online; they won''t acknowledge a band of thieves as their savior. That''s why they''re giving me and a few others medals,beling us as heroes."


    ''Even though I''m a member of Mistletoe, so the royal family would end up rewarding the band of thieves either way.'' Arthur thought inwardly with a snicker.


    "Yeah, it''s politics." Yuran adjusted his sleeve. "We can''t deny that many soldiers should be rewarded for their service. Even if it was for public image, the kingdom can''t turn its eyes away from someone that served it."


    Arthur went silent at Yuran''s words. His father served in the military in his youth and became an awakener who aspired to join the Temple, but the kingdom had forgotten what he did when he disappeared. They didn''t wish to offend Evesting Stream and the power backing it for a lost awakener.


    "Your father isn''t what they say he is. I know it because he can''t have raised a person who would save others even when he was a non-awakener." Yuran''s words interrupted his thoughts. Arthur turned to him and saw that Yuran''s face contained sympathy, gratefulness, andplexity.


    Usually, he didn''t feel emotions so distinctively. However, his Art of Creation allowed him to feel the existence of others more clearly. As the two sat there, he sensed how sincere yet hesitant Yuran was.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Arthur shook his head trying to appear unconcerned.


    "It does matter, Arthur." Yuran''s eyes turned serious. "You''ve saved my life. I would have been dead if you didn''t risk your own life for me. I thought you were dead when you fell in that hole, but you''re here now. It''s my chance to repay you."


    "You saved mine as well in the trial."


    "You wouldn''t have died anyway; La was never thebatant type." Yuran shook his head. "Allow me to help you. I''ve spent my whole life looking for a cure for my mother. I know how it must feel to look for something, hoping for its return."


    Yuran''s words were tinted with sorrow, making Arthur feel sympathetic. He wanted to ask what was wrong with Yuran''s mother but he knew some things are better left unsaid. Yuran trusted him enough to tell him this after helping him many times in the past, so he couldn''t refuse.


    "This is the first time I talked with someone about it since everyone assumed my dad was dead." Arthur looked at his shoes, flexing his toes as he felt them stretch. "I don''t know what to do, Yuran. I don''t know where to start. If I ever need help, I''ll tell you. I promise." Arthur turned to him and said gratefully.


    "I''ll wait for that." Yuran nodded before standing up. "I think the master is here, so I''ll take my leave. See you tomorrow, let''s charm some girls together." Yuran grinned as he said. Arthurughed and the two parted before the master entered.


    He was an old hunched man with white hair, eyebrows, and mustache. His eyes were half-closed and grayed that Arthur feltpelled to help him walk, but the master tailor trotted confidently inside, albeit slowly.


    "Stand in the middle, boy." He said with his husky voice and Arthur stood on the pedestal as the master tailor nodded approvingly.


    "Fine body you have there, boy." Arthur slightly flinched and the master tailor snapped at him. "I''m not into such things, I''m twice as old as your master!" He said with a frown.


    "Sorry," Arthur coughed in embarrassment.


    "Speed, strength, perception, stamina, and mana. These are the qualities that define your body, to a certain extent. I''ve seen many unbnced bodies but yours feels like a perfect work of art. Ronin trained you well, boy."


    Arthur didn''tment and the master tailor took his measurement. He then watched as the master tailor bent fabric and fused pieces, making a custom suit from the fabric Arthur had chosen. It was ck with golden edges on the side, suiting Arthur''s eyes and hair.

 Chapter 139 - The Ball

    The ball thrown by the royal family was glorious, befitting of such a grand pce. No one would believe this nation was threatened by war only a few days ago. This pretentious disy was scorned by those in the political world, as it had an obvious aim.


    The royal family''s position was threatened after thest war. First, a traitor came of their midst. Then, Mistletoe stole the limelight by turning the war in the Union''s favor.?The public was untrusting of the current royal family and its vessels.


    This ball was to reward those who had helped against the cmity. Heroes would be rewarded to gain the favor of the public and give them a banner to follow. Even more, was the example of themoner genius runes apprentice who had risked his life to warn the kingdom.


    Beyond the gardens and their statures of mythical creatures, a giant hall had its doors open as its interior glittered and sparkled. Servants were everywhere serving drinks and food to the guests who were chatting among each other.


    Arthur left the cab as he tidied his suit, marveling at the silky fabric that melted on his fingertips. It was fully matt ck embedded in gold just like he had asked. His hair has beenbed backward by the hairstylist with his bangs slightly dropping to the side.


    He must say that his hair was always a mess he didn''t look at. It was a habit he picked up from his days waking up at 5 am tob a dungeon of artifacts. At first, he tried to look neat enough, but he would always leave the dungeon having dirt as anotheryer of skin. This made him toozy to care anymore, and it had persisted until the current day.


    He had shown his invitation and ID at the pce''s gates in the car, so he walked into the cobblestoned road surrounded by trees and bushes asnterns hung from both sides.


    Juveniles talked andugh in pairs along the road, standing or sitting on the benches. As Arthur passed, he felt their eyes inspect him carefully without stopping their conversations.


    His leathered shoe tapped as he crossed some distance toward the ballroom where ssical music was sting. The atmosphere was a bit humid and feverish, making Arthur grateful that he chose against wearing a tie or the like.


    He walked into the ballroom and found the celebration already in full swing. He wasn''tte but these people would take every chance to forge connections. As if a frog had jumped into ake of swans, disturbing them, all eyes turned his way.


    He could see they were smiling, but they were the formal smile you''d wear to appear amicable. A political smile that Arthur never learned how to mimic, making him stand there awkwardly before grabbing a ss of champagne to distract himself.


    He knew he had certain habits when he was nervous, one of them was rubbing his thumb on his index finger. He wanted to distract himself by drinking, so drinking he did.


    He must admit that it helped since he felt himself feel lighter. As he walked further into the room to find a ce to seat himself, a man walked over to him.


    "Greeting, young one." The man had defined shapes and sideburns that were still ck, trimmed at the end. He extended his hands which Arthur shook. "My name is Ilia Perli, Captain of the Unbroken Corps." He smiled lightly.


    "Hello, Sir Ilia. It''s an honor to meet you. My name is Arthur Silvera, Ick a title that is worth mentioning in your presence." Arthur wasn''t surprised by the man''s identity as he could already feel how much presence he had. Even more, his existence was overwhelming. Maybe this was what fate felt like, Arthur wondered.


    "Haha, titles are made by men.?Your actions are admirable themselves." The Captainughed heartily as he let go of Arthur''s hand. "Master Ronin had found himself a good disciple." He nodded with approval.


    "You tter me," Arthur bowed his head slightly, not daring to antagonize this man. He was said to be the most powerful man in the kingdom, serving the royal family only.


    "Our unbroken corps certainly needs a proper runes master." Ilia grinned and before he could continue, another man interrupted.


    "Our royal research team would be a more befitting ce." A man wearing a robe stepped in and introduced himself as well. "My name is Alexander Teran, Head Researcher at the Yalen Workshop."


    Another grand character. As Master Ronin had said, these people had their eyes on Arthur because of his talent with runes. After all, a genius soldier can only be one, while a genius runes master can create a whole army.


    "An honor to meet you, Grandmaster Alexander." Arthur bowed again, starting to feel that this ball would be more tiring than he had anticipated.


    "Snooping is not your best trait, Grandmaster." Ilia scowled but the grandmaster met him with a smile.


    "Our kingdom finally has a genius rune master; we can''t handle this poorly and assign him to abatant division."


    "It was good to see you, Arthur." Captain Ilia ignored him and offered another handshake. "You did well to prevent the present cmity, I thank you on behalf of the people."


    "Not at all, Sir. I was doing my duty as an awakener and a citizen."


    Leaving Arthur and Alexander alone, Ilia left as other guests swarmed toward the two. Everyone was trying to meet him and bring him to their family, institution, or division. Despite wearing a smile of being ttered, Arthur shot them down and scowled in his heart.


    ''They''re looking down on me.'' He felt their true intentions. He had no idea how he can tell, but he did. It was a mystical feeling of being aware of others'' existences.


    ''Probably a result of the Art of Creation.'' Arthur thought as he bid Grandmaster Alexander farewell. More people rushed over to introduce themselves as if they were to bless Arthur. They talked about their guilds and families, their possessions, their artifact, and whatever could make Arthur feel awed.


    They were trying to coax the na?vemoner into joining them. Arthur had to smile politely as he felt his mental energy drain faster than the time that he faced the skeletons. They were a more preferablepany.


    Before he could lose his mind, an arm slipped into his as the scent of jasmine permeated the air. A blonde head was by his side, a foot shorter. Her hair was shaped in a sophisticated style with dreadlocks on her back.


    "Everyone, I must borrow this young hero since my grandfather wishes to meet him." Wearing a sky-blue dress, Emma stood by his side as she rescued him from the hungry nobles. Before anyone can say anything, Arthur and Emma were already making their way outside the ball.


    "Being the daughter of a wealthy has its benefits," Arthur whispered and saw how Emma''s mouth twitched. "You''ve been promoted to a fly spray, the best there is to get rid of annoyances."


    Emma gagged augh with her hand on her mouth. Before anyone can spot them, they were already outside on a balcony, breathing the fresh air.


    "I have an image to maintain!" She said in mock anger with a smile as she twisted his side. Arthur gestured in surrender as he felt his mood lighten.


    "Good to see you again," He smiled at Emma and she smiled back.


    "Same goes to you, literally. I thought you would be dead when I heard you were in the fortress when the prince ran rampant."


    "Well, that royal family would hold you for treason if you mention that." Arthur smiled as he surveyed the surrounding. "Where''s your grandfather?" They were alone on the balcony.


    "He''ll beingter. He''s quite happy that our workshop endorsed a champion candidate."


    "Everyone seems to forget that I haven''t be a champion yet."


    "And you seem to forget how you wiped the floor with other contestants in the first two stages. Literally."


    Arthur had noeback to that and shrugged. The two chatted a bit before they heard the music stop. It was a sign for the royal family to make an entrance. They headed back into the hall as the guests crowded, heading looking upward.


    After a few moments, the royal family appeared leaning on the balustrade. The guests bowed in respect and loyalty. The king, the queen, the crown prince, and the princess surveyed the crowd before heading down the stairs.


    Everyone went over to greet the king and his family, offering some gifts or praise.


    Two men stood beside Arthur and Emma before he realized. They had giant statures like those of Halin with wild brown hair. They surveyed Arthur with such hostility that he prepared himself to throw fists.


    "Dad, Granpa!" Emma''s voice broke the tension as the two men broke into smiles and hugged her. Arthur could see that even though the two men looked simr, one of them looked a bit older than the other.

 Chapter 140 - Aspirations

    The older of the two smiled gently when Emma introduced Arthur. It seems they have mistaken Arthur to be a young noble trying to hit on Emma. The older of the two patted Arthur on the back.


    "I''m Venkov Agard, Grandmaster of The Twilight Workshop." He said with a gentle smile. Arthur realized that some of his hair has gone gray, unlike his son. "Emma wouldn''t stop talking about you, and I guess it wasn''t only for your skills." He said as he studied Arthur from head to toe, implying that he looked good.


    "Thank you, Grandmaster." Arthur bowed slightly, feeling ttered. It was the first time anyone hadplimented his looks with such sincerity and it didn''t feel bad to be validated. "Emma has also mentioned how much love and praise she has for you."


    His words made the grandmasterugh loudly; pride was written on his face. Hisugh was unlike his gentle face, thundering through the hall. More than a few turned his way and one of them was the royal family.


    "I guess we need to pay our respects now."


    The old man coughed in embarrassment and Arthur followed them to meet the royal family. They stood aloft as they studied the group. The king smiled as he shook Grandmaster Venkov''s hand, a rare gesture that none of the present people enjoyed.


    "It''s good to see that you''re in good health, your majesty." The old man bowed but he was still a foot taller than the king.


    "Same to you, Venkov. Your body looks as strong as it was when you served me."


    "Haha, you tter me, your majesty. These bones can never handle the passage of time."


    The grandmaster said but nothing suggested that it was true. He looked as strong as a bull, although a bit more intimidating. His mess of a hair made him even more ferocious, same went for his son. The king''s eyes, cold despite his smile, traveled past Arthur, and rested on Emma.


    "The youngdy resembles her mother." The king smiled. "My son is eager to see you in court next summer." He nced at the crown prince who smiled and bowed. His eyes then rested on Arthur as he continued. "Would love to see the two of you spend some time alone tonight."


    "Nothing would please me more, your majesty." Emma bowed as she lifted her dress lightly. Arthur returned the king''s gaze for a second before bowing as well.


    "Greetings, your majesty."


    "Ah yes, the young hero who tried to stop my foolish son. Too bad you didn''t seed." The king nodded as if he had forgotten who Arthur was. "Ronin''s warning served great importance in preparing for the war. You''ve got yourself a good master."


    His words, despite sounding friendly, were as cold as an ice knife slicing through Arthur''s flesh. His meaning was obvious. Master Ronin was the one who had helped him with his prophecy ability. Arthur didn''t know whether the king knew that Master Ronin didn''t see what kind of cmity ising and acted obliviously or just tried to undermine him.


    "It was heaven''s fortune that I can study under him," Arthur answered, unfazed. The king looked at him for a second before nodding and walking away, bidding the grandmaster and his son farewell.


    "This gets tiring every time." Emma''s father who had yet to introduce himself said grumpily.


    "Mind your words, bastard."


    "You shouldn''t call me that, father. It''s not me you''re insulting."


    "Want to teach me what to call me as I break your bones?" Grandmaster Venkov red at his son who winced and closed his mouth.


    "Anyway," His son tried to change the topic as he turned to the ufortable Arthur. "I''m Emma''s father, Jerad Agard. The king looks like he has some beef with you, haha!"


    "Not at all, his majesty has always been kind." Arthur waved his hand rapidly afraid others heard what Jerad said. "I''m grateful to be here." He was not.


    "The boy knows his etiquettes more than you do," Grandmaster Venkov grumbled. He patted Emma''s shoulder as he gestured with his chin toward the crown prince, who was talking to other youngsters.


    "You two should get to know each other. He''s your fianc¨¦, after all." The grandmaster''s words made Arthur lose hisposure for a second. The thought that Emma was the crown''s prince fianc¨¦e never crossed his mind nor imagination.


    "I still don''t like that little snake." Her father, Jerad, grumbled again but closed his mouth when the grandmaster red at him.


    "Yes, grandfather." Emma smiled but Arthur knew it wasn''t a genuine smile, but it wasn''t forced either. "Let me show Arthur around before that. Can I?"


    The grandmaster sighed as he gestured that she may and the two slipped away. As they did, Arthur didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know if Emma was happy or not.


    "Do you know of Yana vige?" Emma said as she grabbed two sses of champagne, handing one over. Her silky blue dress danced in the lights as the two strode toward the balcony.


    "You mean the one that¡­"


    "Disappeared two years ago. A mana cmity happened there because that ce wasn''t monitored properly. A fissure appeared there and monsters poured out. Then¡­"


    "¡­ Deformed space." Arthur frowned. It was all over the news so he couldn''t have missed it. A tragedy where a single vige was swallowed up by a giant fissure. Many news outlets reported that it was due to negligence and several government officials, nobles mainly, were stripped of their positions and trialed.


    "Yes," Emma nodded as the two greeted the night''s sky on top of the balcony. The music suddenly seemed distant as the moonlight covered their bodies. "It was my mother''s hometown. Yet, this country failed to save it. How many lives were lost back then?"


    Arthur didn''t know what to say as the dress looked white in the faint moonlight. Emma''s blonde hair strands danced with the breeze as sorrow filled her voice.


    "If only things were different, those families would have still been alive. My grandparents refused to leave that vige because they liked how quiet and peaceful it was there. In the end¡­" Her head dropped as she gripped the railing.


    "It wasn''t your fault," Arthur said, offering what little condolences he had to offer. Emma smiled helplessly and shook her head.


    "It doesn''t matter," She paused. "Things could have been different. Even if my grandparents didn''t die because of that, many lives have been lost due to this nation''s corruption and ipetence.


    "This nation is unforgiving to its people."


    Arthur nodded his head slowly, meeting her eyes. She seemed to fumble for answers to questions unasked.


    "I''m marrying the prince because I want to change this nation."


    "It''s not the only way to do so," Arthur hesitated but spoke his mind.


    "It''s not, but it''s the easiest way. Furthermore, it has the least conflict and¡­ bloodshed." Emma''s eyshes looked long in the moonlight. Arthur sighed and walked to stand beside her.


    "Why are you telling me this?" He knew she was exining her reasons but he didn''t understand why.


    "Because I want someone to know that I''m not doing this for glory, prestige, or whatsoever." She paused and grinned. "Plus, being a queen is better than the daughter of a wealthy family, hehe."


    "A queen shouldn''tugh like that."


    "Then let me do it as much as I want before I be one."


    "As you wish."


    "Hehehehehe,"


    "Okay, I changed my mind."


    The twoughed before Emma returned to the ballroom. Arthur gazed at her back being illuminated before he turned his head toward the sky. He didn''t know how to feel exactly about this since Sier''s goal was to overthrow the king and Emma''s goal was to change the kingdom.


    Both might have simr results, but their reasons were different. Sier did it because he wanted to revenge on his father and Emma wanted to prevent what happened to her grandparents from happening again.


    They all aspired to be things they were not, but what about him? He never dreamed of such things. He only wished to get stronger because he can now, but where would that lead him? To a happy ending? What kind of ending would it be?


    He heard the sound of footsteps from behind him and thought Emma might have gotten bored of the prince already. He turned around and saw the crown prince. His violet eyes shone brightly as he looked at him.


    "Your highness," Arthur wondered why he wasn''t with Emma. "An honor to be in your presence."


    "Yeah, it must be." The prince''s voice was cold. "Stop getting close to my fianc¨¦e, peasant. Unless you want your life to be worse, you should know when to know your ce."


    Arthur was taken aback by such a harsh attitude. This was the person Emma would be marrying? He didn''t look that much different from his brother, Alfred. How did the royal family exactly raise their kids?


    He remembered the king''s personality and decided it made sense that they became this way. He looked at the prince, deciding how he should handle this.

 Chapter 141 - Unsafe

    Ever since his life changed, Arthur refused to back down once offended. Yet, the person he was facing was the crown prince of the kingdom. He wondered how Sier and this guy can be half-brothers, sharing the same blood but different appearances and personalities.


    "If your highness wishes as such," Arthur said and saw the prince smirk. "I understand." He mouthed slowly. "However, regarding my rtionship with Miss Emma, it would be decided by none other than her. Make sure to ask her that."


    Tension filled the air, almost bing tangible. The prince''s eyes glowed violet in the night as he red at Arthur. Before he could say anything, the music stopped as someone announced the beginning of the awards ceremony.


    "I will," The prince smiled coldly and turned to leave. Arthur could see him clutching his fist as he departed. He sighed as he wondered he allowed himself to offend such a person.


    "Things will be difficult from now on," Arthur muttered as he gazed at the sky before heading inside.


    The guests stood at each side as a red carpet split the hall in half. A dais has been raised where the king was seated with his family at the end of the red carpet. Arthur was led outside by a panicked butler where he joined a group that included Captain of the Unbroken Corps, Ilia Perli.


    "I always think this is rather unnecessary, but we need to keep our appearances. This ceremony would be broadcasted live to the whole kingdom." Captain Ilia sighed as he said to the other military personals.


    Standing next to them, Arthur felt like a fraud. In the end, his only achievement was warning the kingdom and trying to stop the prince. However, he was being used as a PR material for the royal family.


    ''The Royal Family Rewards the Heroic Commoner.''


    That would be a good title, and the most fought over between the media outlets, after this event. It was to appease the public''s unrest and untrust.


    Names were called as the group Arthur stood in their midst grew smaller. Medals of Honor were handed out like hot cakes for several military figures. After that, Bronze Medals of Heroism were awarded for those who contributed to the war against the Ilios Empire.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, please wee the young hero, Arthur Silvera." The announcer''s voice rang and it was Arthur''s signal to go in. He strode confidently through the double-doors but he didn''t hear the usual apuse that followed the announcement.


    To be objective, there was scarce apuse but it was patheticpared to the earlier apuse. As Arthur''s eyes adjusted to the light, he saw the nobles standing on each side smiling like always. On the raised dais, the prince was seated as he coldly stared at Arthur, a smirk etched on his face.


    ''Ah, they''re already changing sides.'' Arthur realized as he walked along the carpet, the faces of the people who had asked him to join them with courtesy earlier were cold now. The prince must have used the time between their earlier encounter to express his opinion of Arthur.


    As he walked halfway through the carpet, elegant but distinct pping reverberated through the hall. Arthur nced at the seated gentlemen who stood up and smiled at him. It was Master Ronin in his ck suit and white beard.


    Thunderous pping followed as Venkov Agard, his son, and Emma stood up pping as well. From the dais, Princess Nera stood up as well to everyone''s amazement. Arthur could see the prince''s cold eyes nce at her as he maintained his smile.


    By the time he reached the end of the carpet, the hall was all obediently pping. They couldn''t humiliate Arthur with the support he got from these characters.


    ''This nation is in danger.'' Arthur thought as the king smiled in his fully golden attire. He was wearing a crown embedded with gems and emeralds. ''My award was to appease the public, but the prince dared to try humiliating me?'' He inwardly sighed. With such self-conceitedness, no wonder Alfred dared to betray his kingdom. These people only thought of themselves.


    The king started praising him, but Arthur knew he was simply reciting it without any sincerity. He remembered what Jizo told him before.


    Seven Guardians betrayed their people. If the seven families were the descendants of those guardians, then history will repeat itself. The seven families weren''t the majority of the world, but the strongest minority. Their abilities allowed them to stand above the others even after the Era of Yore.


    ''Everyone is unsafe under these people.'' Arthur thought as he kneeled one knee in front of the king. ''The world is not ready for the cmity beyond the gates. Not with these people to protect it.'' He felt the fabric of the medal slide over his suit. The weight it carried rested on his chest as he stood up with a smile.


    "Thank you, your majesty. I''ll make sure to serve this nation until the end." Arthur smiled at the king who nodded back at him with a warm, fake, smile.


    ''Serve it by removing you from power.'' He thought to himself as he headed to the side and sat next to Master Ronin.


    The award ceremony proceeded without any problems. After that, slow music started ying as the hall was cleared for people to dance. It was the final dance that signified the end of the ceremony.


    "Usually, the awardees dance with other nobles as a sign of their rise." Master Ronin told him with a smile. "However, I think you''ve gained another enemy."


    Arthur looked at the nobles who avoided him like gue. To be honest, he didn''t care. He couldn''t care less about his rise in these people''s eyes.


    Emma was asked to dance by the crown prince and the two entered the dancing floor. The two started following the rhythm of the music as their bodies swayed elegantly. Arthur watched the whole dance as all of the awardees except for him were dancing.


    He can try to ask someone to dance with him, but he didn''t. Usually, the nobles were the ones to be asking for this as per costume. It was a sign of eptance by the noble society of the Union and it didn''t seem that Arthur was epted.


    He heard somemotion as the crowds parted. Looking in that direction, he saw Princess Neraing his way. Despite her young age, she looked elegant in her ck dress. She looked stunning with her blonde hair, wless skin, and violet eyes.


    Yet, she remained cold like the first time Arthur saw her in the Runes Association. He remembered how they were the only ones standing to the side as they waited in the teleportation hall. She stood in front of him as she lifted her dress and smiled for the first time tonight.


    "Will you grant me this dance, young hero?" Her words sent disapproving mummers in the crowd.


    Arthur studied her carefully, bewildered at her actions. Was this motivated by her desire to help him or the more probable desire of wanting to appease the public? He couldn''t understand and neither could he refuse.


    "It would be my honor," He stood up from his chair in one swift motion and bowed. "Your highness."


    With a smile, Princess Nera nodded and offered her hand that Arthur took. The two entered the dancing hall under the questioning gazes of the people around. They found themselves an empty spot before Arthur slid his hand on her back.


    Arthur''s growth allowed him to be almost 178cm now. He was growing rapidly the stronger he became and his body was bing leaner as well. With his suit highlighting his body frame and his hairbed backward, he could be said to be pleasant-looking even with his average appearance.


    He never learned how to dance, but his perception allowed him to analyze the way others danced earlier, especially the crown prince and Emma. With his agility and perception to follow his partner, he didn''t n to embarrass himself.


    "Why are you doing this?" Arthur asked casually as the two started dancing, following the slow music. At first, his moves were tense but they became more natural the second time he did them.


    "I don''t know what you mean, young hero." Princess Nera smiled as the two swayed with the music, feigning ignorance.


    "I think you do, your highness." The music''s rhythm was bing faster but Arthur had no problem keeping up. His perception allowed him to observe Nera and the other dancers and mimic their moves.


    "It''s for the public image." She said as the two passed by another pair of dancers. Coincidentally, it was Emma and the crown prince.


    Arthur managed to catch Emma''s gaze that had some yfulness in it. He smiled unknowingly and Nera probably mistook his smile.


    "It''s also a part of my apology about the incident in the forest." She sighed as if she was seen through. "I had no idea that you were trying to stop such cmity. I wish that you would have told me."


    "Yes, I should have told the royal family. Maybe tell Prince Alfred as well, how about it?"


    Arthur said sarcastically before he managed to stop himself. Prince Alfred was dead and, despite being a traitor, was Nera''s brother. He felt Nera''s body stiffen making him feel a little guilty.

 Chapter 142 - Broken Goods

    The princess''s voice came stoic yet unable to hide the tint of sadness folded within. As Arthur listened, he felt bad for being inconsiderate to her. They might have fought in the past, but she wasn''t a bad person. Furthermore, he was the person who killed her brother.


    "Alfred wasn''t a good person, but he was my brother. I tried to change him, but he was always so distant, so secluded to himself. He could only see my parents and how to be approved by them."


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, what you said was right. You made the right decision, and for that I''m thankful."


    "I don''t know if it was right or wrong, we''ll see how it unfolds. For starters, I sure don''t enjoy these people dissecting me with their eyes." Arthur said making the princess chuckle.


    "You''ll get used to it." She spoke as she tightened her hand on his. Her delicate fingers were cold to touch and her frame swayed in the light. "Now, let''s give the people what they want." She grinned with no hint of her earlier sadness.


    The rest of the dance was tough even for Arthur, but he didn''t do any mistakes. By the end, he was sweating a little and the hall fell into a silence. Their elegant dance coupled with their different statuses captured the attention of whoever saw them.


    ***


    The next day, the news spread like wildfire. Media outlets wrote articles upon articles as newspapers printed two figures dancing elegantly on their front pages.


    ''The Rising Hero and The Princess.''


    ''The Story of His Rise: Arthur Silvera.''


    ''The Patriotic Hero Wins More Than a Medal.''


    Such titles flooded the market as people discussed avidly the broadcast that was ying on TV. Just like Nera had wanted, their dance gained the public''s interest because of their different statuses.


    Amoner hero who tried to save the nation, a genius no less, dances with the princess of the kingdom. This piece of news allowed the public''s unrest to shift slightly because humans loved to gossip.


    Despite the denial from the royal family, the people allowed themselves to fantasize about the rtionship between the two youngsters.


    Princess Nera, despite her cold personality to her peers, was loved by the people for many projects she had endorsed. A shelter for homeless people and those affected by dungeons, an orphanage, and several other projects that allowed her to be called the favorite of the noble society.


    This news affected Arthur''s life greatly. His name was published along with his face, making him stress about the consequences this would bring. Nheless, he feared nothing but endangering the well-being of his family. He contacted Oren and asked him to take his mother and head to Master Ronin''s vi after getting permission from the old man.


    His breakthrough was still underway but this sudden fame disturbed his mind. He knew it wasing but it didn''t make it any less ufortable. Somehow, his past was unearthed as they begin to embolize him as the hero of the public.


    Despite his great disgust regarding the person that they were making him be, he still nned to make use of it. The Royal Family was unfitting to rule, and this was undisputable for him. Their characters were questionable and their motives proved to be not the welfare of the people, but their self-interest.


    His public image would help him when the timees to follow Sier''s n. He didn''t see himself as a saint, but his life wouldn''t have been this difficult with a better ruler. They were thrown away as soon as they were used with no regard to how they would fend for themselves in the world.


    He didn''t know if Sier was fit to rule or not, he didn''t know that yet. However, Mistletoe was ruled not by fear, but loyalty. Sier managed to bring several people together and make them a ''family.''


    Arthur was eating in the hotel room when the phone rang. It was the room''s phone, not his. Confused, he picked it up to hear the nervous voice of the receptionist.


    "Sir, several reporters are crowded down here asking for an interview.?Should we refuse, or would you like to receive them?"


    "Chase them away," Arthur said before he was ready to hang up. However, the reception hurried to say something more.


    "We can''t do that, sir. They have already booked several rooms so they''re considered our customers now. They''re not trespassing."


    ''That''s a good but low move.'' Arthur sighed inwardly. He told the receptionist to leave them and hung up before he started changing his clothes.


    The reason he didn''t use his Teleport rune before was that he would be fined if caught. Luckily, one of the privileges he gained from the silver medal lying on the bedstand was that he could use his ability inside the city.


    He threw the medal into his subspace before using his teleport rune. In an instant, he appeared on the roof where he jumped on the railing to see the surrounding. It was a spectacr scene of skyscrapers and greenery. The clouds mottled the sky in a great belt that hugged the city''s scenery.


    "Should I try to break through now?" Arthur wondered aloud. His short-term n was always to get stronger and that''s how he would achieve his long-term ns. However, hecked a suitable ce for his breakthrough.


    He needed a ce with high mana-density. Since his Art used existence to condense his mana, it didn''t need a mana-condensing agent.


    Before he could decide what to do, his phone rang. Looking at the name, it was Sier. They must have returned from the fortress since he could call him now.


    "The great hero, Arthur Silvera! A pleasure to talk to you atst." Si''s voice came tauntingly from the phone and Arthur felt his mentality take a blow.


    "Please stop, that''s not funny."


    "It is for everyone in Mistletoe. They''re already changing your nickname to Newbie Hero or the Hero Kid."


    "That sounds torturous," Arthur said despiteughing a little. His spirits were lifted. "Are you guys back?"


    "Yeah, we had Idris smuggle some vehicles outside of the kingdom to the fortress. Are you busy?"


    "Only if running away from reporters counts."


    "Ah yes, I saw the news. My sister was always a good dancer." Si said with a hint of pride making Arthur believe Si''s rtionship with Nera wasn''t that bad. "She''s just a na?ve kid, but she''s a good person."


    "I thought so as well."


    "I''ll send you the address of thepany. Let''s introduce you to our disguise."


    The call ended and Arthur received a message with an address. Since he couldn''t break through until he got the chance, he decided to visit it now. It was a few kilometers away and Arthur started teleporting on the rooftops of skyscrapers.


    His teleport rune allowed him to sense space in a specific radius and send objects in that space. Of course, he still needed to directly use the rune. However, with how flexible his ability was, he wondered if he could cheat his way through and make a long-distance teleporter from permanent artifacts.


    Throwing aside such thoughts, Arthur looked at the building in front of him. It was exactly a skyscraper, but it was grand on its own. It looked like it had fifteen floors or more from the looks of it.


    Arthur read the name of thepany and almostughed. It was Broken Goods. It had a reference to Mistletoe and some taunting to the Unbroken Corps, beloved troops of the royal family. He dialed the number Sier gave him and Idris gruff voice answered him.


    The two agreed to meet on the rooftop to avoid drawing attention since Arthur was currently famous. His fame had yet to die down so he needed to avoid being spotted. Arthur teleported on top of the rooftop and Idris arrived after several minutes.


    "You''re so full of surprises, youngd." Idris''s face was expressionless, but his voice was amazed. "Wee to Broken Goods."


    "A pleasure to be here." Arthur smiled and followed. "Are the rest already here?"


    "Yes, they''re waiting for your arrival."


    Opening the rooftops, door, a giant corridor with an elevator presented itself. Arthur followed as Idris entered the elevator and chose Floor 14.


    The giant man was quiet, unlike the other members of Mistletoe. His frowning didn''t help in decreasing how intimidating his face was. From what Arthur said, this man was one of the best at managing apany.


    "So, what does the Broken Goodspany usually do? Just sell artifacts and the like?" Arthur asked to break the silence.


    "Yes, we hold auction houses every month too. If you like to sell anything, please tell me." Idris said knowing that Arthur, being a rune master, would surely provide a reliable source for artificial artifacts.


    "I will. However, I would like to leave my identity anonymous for now."


    "As you wish. However, I also rmend using your identity as Ghost to publicize your works. Many collectors buy such works for their value rather than function."


    "I''ll think about it."


    The elevator stopped and the door opened revealing a wide lounge. Idris led him to a room further to the back. Following after Idris, Arthur couldn''t see the room because of the man''srge back before the lights flicked open.


    "Surprise!" Mistletoe''s members roared as confetti was thrown. Arthur almost burned them instinctively.

 Chapter 143 - Horns And Fangs

    "What''s going on?"


    Arthur asked as he looked at the group standing around a table. It was a disharmonious sight as every member had a different appearance from the other with no simrity except how intimidating they were. Standing around a table filled with cakes and alcohol, they looked nothing like the monsters they were.


    "A surprise party," Ivy shook her head, clicking her tongue. "You need to work on your observation skills, newbie." Sarcasm was dripping.


    "I can see that," Arthur''s eyebrows twitched. "But why are you guys throwing me a party."


    "Allow me to answer!" Reece stepped forward, throwing his hands forward. "My humble self has seen it all. How our youngest junior ran around the ce to achieve his goal and secure us the infamous fortress! He was cool, hardworking, and most importantly! He was handso~"


    "Shut the hell up, weirdo!" Zas kicked Reece from behind making him fall to his knees before he could finish. "This is your wee party." He exined briefly making Arthur sigh in relief that it wasn''t because of his medal.


    "Of course, it''s also to celebrate our hero." Hua grinned as she threw Arthur a flirtatious re. Arthur started to feel mentally drained.


    "Okay, stop teasing him." Siughed and pped his hands. "We didn''t have the time to throw you a wee party, so here it is. Sadly, Li and William had to stay in the fortress."


    "That muscle-head, Li, was fawning over the chambers." Ivy shook her head. "I bet he''s training as we speak."


    "How did you guys get here?" Arthur asked with confusion. After all, it was a long distance from the fortress. Traveling here had surely taken some time, especially without being found out by the kingdom.


    He still remembered how he had traveled relentlessly using his Teleport rune when he went back to Kera. His runes mana were always minute, especially the ones that required no mana to keep them active.


    As for the border, he used the terrain of the surrounding wilderness to slip unnoticed. However, he enjoyed the privilege of using a rune with a reality gate, connecting to nature directly. So, unless Zas transported them all the way here, they had to find another way.


    "We had Idris smuggle a teleportation artifact. It was a one-time artifact; we''re still thinking about how to travel there without the hassle." Si answered before pulling a chair and sitting. "Enough of that,e here and cut the cake."


    The cake, to Arthur''s dismay, was decorated in a dancing hall fashion with two figures intertwined in the middle. The reference was obvious and Arthur had no energy but to sigh as he sat down as well.


    "I just hope whoever made this didn''t ask questions." He grabbed the knife as the group eagerly waited for him. It wasn''t even his birthday, but he dreaded that they might sing him something. There was no greater torture than sitting awkwardly as a group sang you happy birthday.


    "Oh, that would be Ivy." Zas snickered and Arthur paused when he heard this. He couldn''t help but turn his head toward the tomboyish woman who unexpectedly turned out to have such hidden skills.


    "Wow, thank you, Ivy." He didn''t know what to say and Ivy grinned back at him.


    "Yeah, yeah. I take payments with artifacts." The groupughed and spent the rest of the time drinking, eating cakes, and singing.


    Despite being unustomed to such gatherings, Arthur enjoyed his time. He was always a sweet-tooth but he didn''t have the money to enjoy them until now. Ivy''s bakery skills left him amazed and he even thought it wasn''t a bad deal to have her make him pastries all the time.


    Before he realized it, the alcohol kicked in and he had to stabilize himself with a stamina rune. The others turned out to be quite the drinkers as Hua and Idrispeted with the young foreign woman winning in the end.


    After that, the room was cleared by some of Idris''s trustworthy subordinates. The group sat alonezily in their chairs as Si went on to the next event.


    "While Ivy, Lie, Zas, and Arthur went to the Runes Cup, we managed to infiltrate the royal pce with Master Ronin''s help while the war was underway. They came back with more than a few spoils and evaded being caught thanks to Master Ronin''s prophecies. One of the spoils is this."


    He took out a box from his storage artifact and presented it to Arthur.


    "This is your wee gift, newbie." Ivy smiled as Arthur took the box with aplicated gaze. How would he tell them that he didn''t need it anymore?


    "This mana condensing agent is called the Maiden''s Tear, taken from a myth-tier monster, the sirens."


    Hearing Si''s words, Arthur''s eyes turned round. If High-tier monsters were handled by rei-rankers mostly, myth-tier monsters were handled by Astra-rankers. That means this mana condensing agent was as valuable as a myth-tier monster.


    "This is¡­ too much?" Arthur asked with hesitation, feeling the cold woody texture of the box. Suddenly, it weighed heavier than earlier. Even if he didn''t need a mana condensing agent, he could still give it to Oren when he needs it.


    "It''s not as valuable as the fortress you obtained for us." Siughed and shook his head. "This is an investment. The stronger you be, the better it is for everyone here."


    Hearing his words, Arthur nodded. This was also one of the benefits he obtained by joining Mistletoe. Other than finding a channel to process his artifacts and the strength they aided him, he would also get such items.


    "Thank you, everyone." Arthur kept the box to himself as he nodded gratefully. The others grinned and waved their hands, still intoxicated by the alcohol.


    "Now, let''s talk about our next ns."


    ***


    They spent some time nning a few robberies,missions, and auctions. Their meeting was purely focused on profits with no regard to how to obtain them.


    Arthur estimated how much money was involved and he was shocked. His bank ount already had more than a million. The Twilight Workshop would also pay him a million once he bes the champion. There was also the matter of selling artificial artifacts.


    He was bing rich. However, he knew this money wouldn''t sit around like this. He would need to move out of his house eventually. He would need to buy proper armor as he gets stronger and he would need money for that. He also wanted to buy a car for his mother as he knew she couldn''t keep walking around. He saw how blistered her feet were one morning and he cried that day. It was almost a year ago and his life had no resemnce to that past. There was also his brother who needed resources to develop properly.


    Everyone went on their own business afterward. Ivy guided Arthur toward the underground floors after Si said he should have his mask customized by Ruby.


    Ruby was thest member of Mistletoe. She was also the technician of the group. Her ability allowed her to control metals so she utilized her love for technology. Arthur was excited to meet her since she could help him build his mecha one day.


    The underground floor was brightly lit with whitewashed walls. There was no carpet or any decorations but simply stretches of corridors leading to different rooms and halls. As Arthur and Ivy walked into one of the rooms, they heard the shouting of a woman.


    "Hand it properly, Simon Revo Number 12!"


    Her voice was deep, almost gruff. As they avoided the lumps of metals and tables, they found Ruby standing in front of a giant table welding metals together. A robot was standing to the side holding several tools and handing them to her as she requested.


    "Ruby!"


    It seems she failed to sense their presence until they were standing next to her. Ivy even had to shout to grab her attention. Ruby didn''t flinch but simply sighed and stopped the welding.


    "What?" She said as she lifted her protection sses over her brown hair. It was tied in a ponytail but seemed to have been unwashed for several days as it has several ck patches of coal everywhere.


    "This is Arthur, the newest member." Ivy introduced and Arthur greeted her. However, Ruby simply looked at him for a second before nodding back and going back to her work.


    "Ruby!" Ivy shouted again before the welding began. "Can you make him a proper mask? We''ll also need an untraceable cellphone."


    "I just want to work undisturbed, why do I need to suffer?" Ruby looked at the table and muttered in a low, annoyed, voice. "Every time they need something, theye running. I''m so sick of this."


    "He''s also a runes master!" Before she could continue with her grumbling, Ivy had to cut her off. Her words made Ruby stop her listless muttering and turn to face them. She studied Arthur carefully as if waiting for him to confirm.


    "I am," Arthur nodded even though he was technically a runes apprentice. However, his abilities could rival the best runes master out there.


    "Hmm, what kind of mask do you want?" Ruby asked as she took off her sses and ruffled through her hair. Arthur managed to see her face clearly for the first time. She was in her thirties with a freckled face and brown hair. She had dark circles under her eyes as if she hadn''t slept in days.


    "Well," Arthur had already thought about the most suitable thing. He didn''t want something overly dramatic. He wanted a mask resembling himself. He thought of his goblins and his creation ability. "One with horns and fangs, like a goblin face."

 Chapter 144 - Tower Of Yearning

    After she heard he was a rune master, Ruby became a lot friendlierpared to before. They agreed on a design and started talking about runes.


    Arthur offered some of the runes he knew how to inscribe and she was captivated. As she had said, Telekinesis and Compress would make an excellentbination with technology. The two thought of possible uses before, as if waking up from a trance, Ruby got back to her work and shooed him away.


    Leaving her to her work, Ivy and Arthur left the underground floor. Ivy mentioned something about a task Sier asked her to do, and she disappeared as well after dropping Arthur at Idris''s office.


    Arthur decided on a ce to breakthrough. A ce that was filled with runes and a mana-rich ce. It was also the ce where he was the safest from harm, his fortress.


    However, he needed arge number of mana crystals to ensure his breakthrough would be, at the very least, world-changing. This was the first breakthrough he would have and he wanted to establish a proper foundation.


    "Come in," Idris''s gruff voice answered Arthur''s knock. Entering the office, Arthur found that it was filled with nts. There many kinds that Arthur didn''t know and Idris sat on his chestnut desk, looking at him through a pair of reading sses.


    "Hey, Mr¡­" Arthur realized he didn''t know hisst name. Since the man was older than he was, looking in his forties, he had to address him politely.


    "Idris is fine." He said as he removed his sses, looking at Arthur curiously through his hazel eyes. "What can I help you with?"


    It seemed he tried to ask gently, but it still came out a bit aggressively. Arthur pulled a chair and sat down, realizing that he had to look up slightly to meet the man''s eyes.


    "I want some mana crystals."


    "Yes, Master Sier has already informed me. We''re going through our stock and scouting the market."


    "How many are you getting?" Arthur asked with curiosity. With this, he wanted to estimate the wealth of the Mistletoe.


    "For the first batch, we''re expecting a hundred inferior-crystals. Would this be enough?" Idris asked with a frown that implied he had no idea how much the fortress consumed.


    The fortress also had some runes to draw mana from the surrounding, but the fortress was enormous. There were so many runes that even Arthur didn''t know how much there were exactly.


    From offensive runes, support runes, to space expansion runes, and even daily-life runes, one could tell that the fortress varied in function.


    If the fortress relied solely on the crystals for mana, it would never be enough. That''s why there were runes, like the ones in the mana chambers, that worked to supply the fortress expenditures. The mana-crystals worked as fuel to activate the runes and maintain theiryered structure as they function.


    Regarding the mana quality in a hundred inferior-crystals, it was about average for the fortress. It was enough to maintain the fortress going for a period of time, but nothing more. Each crystal was usually priced around 10 thousand Yalveran Dors, give or take depending on demand and offer.


    These crystals were usually imported from the Republic of On, whosend had vast expenses of such mines. Cells were the purified and condensed forms of these crystals, and they worked as a better alternative for stable mana engines.


    "Yes, that will do for now. Do you have any superior-crystals?" Arthur calcted that the crystals they would provide him with equaled to about one hundred thousand dors. As for the superior-crystals, the ones he wanted for his breakthrough, were one hundred thousand each.


    "Yes, however, we have other projects that require funding." Idris mistook Arthur''s question as a sign of displeasure regarding the number of crystals. "A hundred crystals are only to keep the fortress sustainable for now. We''ll deliver ten times that amount in the near future."


    Arthur shook his head. He was actually surprised that Broken Goods were able to gather this many crystals in such a small time-frame. After all, the crystals were rare. Even with their average price, it was disturbed among the giants of the kingdom.


    "A hundred crystals will do for the fortress. I want to buy superior-crystals myself." Idris looked at him silently and nodded.


    "How many do you need?"


    "Twenty."


    "¡­What would you use these for?" Idris''s face showed his confusion for the first time. After all, twenty crystals would cost two million. Even for rune masters, who were called money printing machines, it was a sizable sum.


    "Sier should have told you about the mana chambers."


    "Oh." Realization dawned on Idris''s face as he nodded. "I understand. It''ll take some time until I gather that many crystals, I''ll inform you when it''s done."


    "Okay, thank you." Arthur nodded. He opened his phone and checked his ount and found that it had well over two million. It seems the swords joe sold fetched some money despite being artificial runes.


    Arthur had long decided that genuine artifacts were too precious to be passed as superior quality weapons. The ones he sold in the past before he learned how to close the reality gate, were rather low-quality so the runes didn''t show their real might.


    The legacy has always told him that depending on the materials used, the runes function can be enhanced or downgraded. With the weapons Arthur got from Prince Alfred''s ring, he was able to get this much money from merely ten of them.


    He wondered why a prince would need so much wealth. He had yet to sort through the whole ring since it was full of misceneous objects, but he now had enough materials to inscribe until his goblins proved useful.


    "In regard to the money," Arthur pocketed the phone and waved his hand. Ten weapons appeared on the table of varying shapes. They ranged in size and shape, with the only simrity being the runic lines inscribed on them. "I present you the fire set." Arthur grinned at the dumbstruck Idris.


    "You made these?" Idris muttered in an ent he hadn''t used before. He coughed in embarrassment and repeated the question in fluent Yalveran.?Arthur smiled in amusement at this and didn''t mention it.


    "Yes, I''d like to sell them anonymously."


    "This¡­ can be managed. Give me your bank ount, I''ll transfer the rest of the money once they''re sold."


    "When would that be?"


    "By the end of the month."


    Arthur nodded and gave him his ount. He vaguely remembered that the end of the month would be thest region of the Runes Apprentices Cup, so he had less than a week to prepare.


    After that, he left thepany and teleported elsewhere. It would be a few days before the crystals are bought so he had to find something to do.


    Instead of waiting around, Arthur decided to level up. Even if he couldn''t increase his stats, he can always gather some legacy points to buy things from the legacy. Furthermore, the stats points would be a good boost after he breaks through.


    The best ce to level up quickly is by going to the gathering of all sorts of monsters, the Tower of Yalen. Even though it might be a bit dangerous beyond the first floor, he''ll fare well in the first one.


    He felt a rush of excitement by merely thinking about challenging the tower. It was said to be left by the gods for humans to reward them. The probability of getting skills or legacies there is higher than in normal dungeons.


    Despite skills being inferior to runes for Arthur, that wasn''t the case for others. Skills were a way to go against the talent you''ve been given at birth. If someone manages to get their hands on a high-level skill, their lives would forever change. After all, despite being cost-inefficient rtive to runes, skills were still a way to alter the world.


    He teleported back to his hotel room where he changed and wore his gear. His Strength and Agility rose as he wore his enhancing items. With this, he should be able to challenge the first floor.


    After teleporting into an alley close to the tower, Arthur experienced the same feeling he had the first time he came here. He made his way through the crowd until he passed the security of the tower. The tower had a different structure than that of dungeons in being more human-friendly.


    Arthur touched the giant double doors at the base of the tower and felt his body teleporting inside. What appeared in front of him was a wide ring under the blue cloudy sky.


    [Wee to the Tower of Yearning.]


    A legacy message appeared in front of him, startling Arthur. This has always been known as the Tower of Yalen because of its location, but maybe whoever created it had a different name in mind.


    ''Yearning¡­'' Arthur pondered. ''Yearning for power or something else?'' He had no idea. However, his legacy recognizing the tower was a good sign that he might find some hidden treasures here.

 Chapter 145 - First Floor

    In the middle of the wide ring stood a single door. Above it floated the number 1, indicating the level Arthur had reached. Of course, the first floor is where he would start. The tower can only be challenged individually at the beginning. After the first twenty floors, parties can be formed.


    This was to ensure that even healers and other nonbat professions possess a certain strength to advance. Those with abilities unrted to fighting would need to fend for themselves at one point, so it wasn''t odd to see a healer that trained in a strengthening art.


    Arthur walked toward the door and touched it, asking to be transported to the first floor. If he can clear more floors, he could choose whatever floor he had been to. That was because there were giant floors that were shared among all the participants.


    His view changed and he found himself in a giant coliseum. There were metal gates in every direction that had a faint presence behind them. Arthur looked at them with a stoic expression, knowing what was about toe.


    "Wee to the first floor, Challenger." A voice talked to him from the tower. "There are ten monsters on the first floor. Each hour, a monster is released. If you defeat five, you can advance to the next floor."


    "What if I defeat all of them?" Arthur asked the tower. After a short pause came an answer.


    "Your name will be recorded in the ranking for the first floor."


    Arthur had seen the giant b on the tower''s outer walls. It recorded every floor and the people who best cleared it. Regarding the criteria and the ranking, the tower was responsible for it. It was called the list of glory.


    Getting ranked on the list was a testimony of your skill and strength. Even if your ranking was low, it would still be an honor to be listed on the first few floors. The tower also determines things other than strength.


    For example, if you were an Astra-rank who challenged the first floor, it would be very unlikely to get on the ranking. After all, the first-floor ranking only lists neo-rankers and below. You can''t expect to be recognized by beating low-leveled monsters.


    "What determines my ranking once I defeat them all?" Arthur asked just to confirm.


    "Time, skill, and strength."


    Arthur nodded at those words. If the limit was to be neo-rank and below, strength was a good way to determine the outstanding ones in a given rank. After all, two neo-rankers with the same mana and stats doesn''t mean both of them can wield the same amount of strength.


    "Can I use any artifacts?"


    "No, all artifacts will be confiscated until you leave the floor. Only artifacts obtained from the tower can be used."


    "Okay, can we begin with the first monster?"


    "Very well, may the odds be in your favor." The tower''s voice then vanished as one of the gates rumbled.


    Looking beyond the opening gate, Arthur saw two red eyes ring at him. The light seeped to reveal the monster that was holding a giant club in his hand. It was a grey-skin ogre with dreadlocked hair. It started walking toward the coliseum where Arthur started stretching his body.


    "Not being able to use any weapons is a pain, but it guarantees fairness," Arthur muttered as he studied the monster in front of him. It was taller than Arthur by a wide margin, almost being 2.2 meters tall. However, despite the hideous face and re, Arthur wasn''t intimidated.


    "I''m sorry, but you either submit to me or die for my growth." Arthur''s eyes were cold as his mana began to coarse in his body. "Your fortune dictated thetter."


    As if understanding Arthur''s words, the ogre roared and rushed forward. Its muscled body was in front of Arthur in an instant as it swung its club. With a flick of his hand, Arthur used his protection rune deflecting the blow. With another flick, Weaken rune found its target as the ogre''s movement slowed.


    Arthur didn''t think he would need to use his legacy rune against this monster. If this was a monster that neo-rankers would have no difficulty facing, then he had no reasons to worry.


    As he expected, the ogre was slow and brute to catch up to Arthur. Without wasting any time, Arthur jumped after dodging the first swing and struck the monster in the side of its head.


    There was a distinctive cracking sound as the monster was flung away, head bleeding. After it stopped rolling, Arthur saw no further movements from it and the ogre''s body disappeared.


    "Tower, can you release the next monster?" Arthur asked as he didn''t even break a sweat. After a slight pause, seeming hesitant, the tower answered.


    "Very well, please be careful."


    "Thank you."


    The second monster was released. It was also an ogre, but arger one than thest. Its skin was a deeper shade of grey and it had a tattoo on its arms. The monster appeared to be wiser than the previous one.


    It had a beard that appeared to make him old and more human-like. As he looked at him, Arthur remembered his goblins. However, he wasn''t about to show mercy. Those that are allowed to show mercy were the superior ones. Arthur saw the ogre and himself as different species trying to survive.


    "Come." Arthur beckoned with his hand. The ogre lifted his giant ax and ran in Arthur''s direction. This time, the monster was a lot more skilled with weapons than thest.


    Arthur dodged the first attack, rushing to the monster''s side and sending a punch. However, the monster unexpectedly threw himself forward and dodged as well.


    Without any dy, Arthur attacked again twice. The first one broke the ogre''s arm, but it didn''t back down as it tried to grab Arthur''s neck. Arthur didn''t back away and threw another punch at the ogre''s abdomen. The punch connected and Arthur felt his fist sink in before the ogre coughed some blood and fell to the ground.


    It started twitching as its internal organs were destroyed. After a minute or so, the monster vanished from the ring. Its body transformed into particles of light as they scattered.


    "Ho¡­" Arthur let go of a breath. This was the first time he had such a fight with another humanoid monster. He always used a weapon before so it was a different feeling to rob away life using his hands.


    "Please send the third."


    The tower didn''t reply and simply opened another gate. Another ogre appeared; this time covered in tattoos from head to toe. It was taller than the other two with dreadlocked hair that reached its knees. It held a giant Warhammer as it walked forward withposed steps.


    "Is it all ogres on the first floor?" Arthur tilted his head. The ogre didn''t issue a sound and directly rushed at him. Unlike the other two, it was nimble and skillful. "No need to rush." Arthur looked at him unfazed as he used his skill Shadow Swap to appear behind the giant ogre. He sent a fist but the monster blocked it with his hammer resulting in a ringing metallic sound.


    "You''re good," Arthur said in amazement as this monster''s skill in battle was beyond his strength. The monster snorted and started waving his Warhammer at Arthur.


    Arthur used his agility to dodge the ogre''s attack by a hair''s breadth. He would have loved to sharpen his skills against this monster, but he wanted to rank higher on the first floor. After all, the higher the ranking the better the rewards.


    Arthur used his amplification runes as his body moved faster and his arms struck stronger. The monster was pushed back and Arthur finished it off after weakening it using his rune.


    The ogre died a warrior''s death after Arthur attacked its heart in an opening using his deless sh. As it lied on the ground, Arthur nodded at it in acknowledgment of the good battle before it disappeared.


    This time, Arthur decided to rest and replenish his mana for a while before facing the next monster. Even if he could handle another tattooed ogre, the next monster might be a lot stronger.


    He realized that this tower had a good understanding of the neo-rankers'' strength. The monsters until now could be handled by the average neo-ranker with a bit of difficulty. However, anything stronger than this would be the realm of capable and advanced neo-rankers.


    Magic towers weren''t ces for average people, but for those who wish to change their fates. Each floor you finish rewards you with something that you need if you wanted to. The first floor would give one bronze ticket, the second floor would give two bronze tickets, and so on.


    The tickets can be used to redeem an item or skill of your strength. If you wanted something stronger and more valuable, you''d need to hold on to your ticket until you gather enough of them.


    These tickets were also considered the tickets to change your life. Every awakener who challenged the tower wanted it. Maybe this was the reason it was called the Tower of Yearning.

 Chapter 146 - Finishing The Floor

    With one hour of rest, Arthur managed to replenish his mana and ease any fatigue he had from the earlier fight. He had to admit that it was a boring wait, but it was crucial for his growth.


    This time, Arthur didn''t need to say anything for the tower to send in the next monster. As he expected, it was a different type of monster.


    Two sickles like arms made nking noises as they walked toward Arthur. With its head as wide as a watermelon, the next monster made its way into the ring.


    Its name was Ena, a monster that was too hideous for one to look at. It didn''t have any fur but, unlike ogres or humans, its skin was shriveled and wrinkled.


    It walked on all four with its arms being scythe-like bones used for fighting. The body was skinny like you''d expect from a starving person with bones outlined clearly.


    "Scheee!" The monster screeched as its red, beady eyes red at Arthur. It revealed its fangs that were as long as a person''s finger.


    Arthur saw the monster''s eyes dart all over the ce, examining the surrounding. He knew this monster, an Ena, wasn''t that strong. However, it was agile and nimble with a speed that made up for its strength. Furthermore, its arms were sharper than most des used by neo-rankers.


    With a low growl, the Ena darted to the side instead of confronting Arthur directly. Arthur hadn''t met a mid-tier monster faster than this one except for future Kira.


    Its legs, the most muscr part of its body, carried it forward with such speed that Arthur barely had time to use the protection rune before it sliced at him.


    The monster''s arm was flung away by the impact after striking Arthur''s protection and it screeched loudly before making another attempt to flee. However, Arthur used the Weaken rune on it and its speed got slower than earlier.


    Arthur tried to catch up to it with his speed, but it was hard to do so without activating his legacy rune or wear his artifacts. Even with his agility stat being maxed out for the neo-rank, he still failed to gain an advantage over the Ena.


    This was the reason this monster, despite its weakness, was one of the hardest to fight against in the neo-rank. The value of its scythe as weapons made the monster the target of many, but its speed deterred most.


    Arthur tried to think of a way to take it down before he settled on the most efficient one. He can lure it to attack him using his Iron Skin skill, but he decided against it. Not to mention that skills required more mana than runes, there was no reason to let this monster strike him.


    Arthur threw his hand as the fire came to life like a raging dragon, surrounding him and the Ena in a circle. The Ena screeched and stopped before he was burned but Arthur had already appeared by his side. He didn''t want to waste mana by trying to hit the monster directly and decided to corner it using his rune.


    Arthur''s hand turned monstrous as he wed at the monster''s back, ripping it in half. The might of a D-rank skill proved itself as the monster''s skin and flesh was torn threw before it through itself across the fire, trying to flee.


    The fire began eating away at the desperate Ena and its screeches started dying down. Before long, it died from either the mes or bleeding to death.


    Arthur watched as the monster disappeared and sighed. He needed to rest more before he can face another one. He knew it was still manageable but he hated the boredom in-between.


    [You have leveled up.]


    The message''s timely appearance made a grin break on Arthur''s face. With this, he had three more legacy points to spend. He longed for the day he would grow stronger instantly by using them, but he knew that he needed to save some for rainy days.


    After another hour, the next gate opened revealing two Enas. Arthur felt a headacheing even though the monsters were the same as the previous one individually.


    Instead of burning everything down with his rune, as he had nned, Arthur decided to face them head-on. The sole reason for this was to sharpen his battle-sense and get more experienced at facing two monsters with high-speed.


    The battle that ensued left Arthur exhausted and he had to construct multiple protection runes just to avoid being struck. In the end, he took one of them down while activating his Iron Skin skill to defend against the other one.


    With only one of them left, Arthur managed to kill him off easily. Hisborious breathing bespoke of how much he was on edge. Nheless, it was a rewarding experience in its might.


    Arthur rested. This cycle repeated with three Enas the next round. The one after had a different monster, a giant serpent with a single horn. The horn was able to shoot magic attacks that made the serpent a formidable foe. The one after that had two horns and the one after, also the ninth monster had three.


    Arthur used his legacy rune against thest monster for the briefest time because it was stronger than he had expected. He rested for another hour, waiting for the tenth monster of the first floor.


    "Truly, this tower is for the strong." Arthur sighed. "Just the first floor and it''s already this difficult."


    However, he knew it was only difficult for neo-rankers. If a rei-ranker faced these monsters, he could tten them with his evolved body. After reading the standardized assessment for stats among awakeners, Arthur found out the usual range for every rank. It was the same Sier had mentioned in the fortress a while ago.


    Until a hundred points, that was the range of neo-rankers. A person can evolve if he had a single stat that was maxed out. It could be any of the five stats with even mana being included.


    Rei-rankers'' stats lied between 100 and 300. The same case happened with evolving to the next rank, the Vetus. As for the Vetus rank, they lied between 300 and 600 stat points. The Deme-rank was somewhere between 600 and 1000. After that came the Astra-rank, lying between 1000 and 1500. Thest rank, the Empyrean, was beyond that.


    That doesn''t mean that one rei-ranker equaled three neo-rankers, as there was also the matter of quality. Rei-rankers enjoyed the privilege of manablood, being able to show greater effect for the same amount of mana that the neo-rankers use.


    The reason for this was because mana had gained a physical state in the world, bing more able to alter it. For example, the amount of mana Arthur used to burn down the two Enas would be a lot less if he was a rei-ranker.


    With each new rank, there would be an evolution of abilities, mana, as well as their state of existence. Thest one was especially so for Arthur, who practiced the Art of Creation.


    After the one hour, which Arthur spent fantasize about evolving, thest monster appeared. It was a 4 meters tall Orc, a pig head resting beneath a helmet. It wore steel armor but it made him look like a giant metal ball. The monster was so obese that it looked like a balloon that was about to explode.


    With pale-pink skin, the Orc looked like a giant meatball. It trudged toward Arthur dragging along its giant chained metal ball while making snorting sounds as it breathed.


    "You''re a big fellow." Arthur looked up at him in a stoic expression. "I bet you''re strong, too." The Orc looked down on him. "However, too bad you''re thest monster I''ll be facing."


    After practicing the Art of Creation, his Release rune''s bacsh became noticeably less. Furthermore, Arthur was bing more proficient in controlling it.


    Gold light surrounded Arthur''s body. The Orc growled at him with its fangs protruding distinctly. Arthur was bored from all the waiting and he wanted to blow off some steam. Furthermore, he wanted to see how high he can rank on the first floor.


    "I''m sorry, but die for my sake." Arthur crouched down as the earth gave in underneath him. His eyes glowed golden as it saw the monster roar and pull the giant chain. Its weapon was like a giant military il without its handle, making it a long-range weapon.


    That''s why Arthur gave it no time and closed the distance between the two. His dash forward created a whirling wind in the coliseum. Arthur flexed his arm as the monster threw the ball at him.


    Arthur met the giant sphere of metal head-on and punched it. There was a deep ringing sound as the ball flew away faster than it came flying. Without stopping, Arthur used the opening he created as the Orc was surprised by his weapon''s ineffectiveness to bridge the gap between them.


    What followed was the one-sided beating of the poor giant orc.

 Chapter 147 - Extrasort

    Despite the existence of nonbat awakeners and their tremendous importance to mankind, there was always a special ce for the strong in people''s hearts. That''s because whenever a dungeon break happened or a Monster Madness attacked cities, powerful awakeners were there to protect them.


    Therefore, the ranking of the Magic Tower of Yearning was always updated in real-time online. Any change happening would be recorded by a machine and the text would be identified and tranted to several news websites.


    That''s why the most popr entertainment industry for the people was the awakeners'' lives. Their strength, their routine, their appearances, and anything rted to awakeners was the focus of the people.


    Analytics and investigators made a living by predicting any change in the hierarchy regarding the awakeners of the world. This was true for every rank out there, even the neo-rank. They would monitor the lives of potential candidates and how their strength would grow to predict who woulde out as the strongest of each rank.


    The Magic Tower of Yalen, one of the few magic towers in the world, was logically one of the focal points for such industry. After all, the ranking there was undisputable and the tower itself only allowed the strong to advance. This was clear by its rule that only those whopleted the floors would be ranked, passing bing a norm.


    After a few days of the war happening on the Union''s border, a piece of news made its way to every media agency out there. The crown prince of the Yalen kingdom would aim for the ranking of the Vetus-rank in the Magic Tower of Yalen.


    This news was timely as the public interest was, once again, shifted toward this. Of course, movements demanding the royal family to be questioned for thetest war was still in full swing, but this news was a reprieve for the royal family.


    After all, everyone admired strength. Despite being the royal family of the Union, the other two being vessels, the Yalen family was known not for its strength, but wisdom. That''s why the betrayal of someone in their midst was a huge blow to their standing.


    "Prince Caleb Yalen would aim for the ranking of the twentieth floor today. This news has been confirmed by the royal pce, stating that it has been nned for over a few months."


    A reporter stood with the giant tower behind him. The Glory List, recorded on a giant b hung on the tower, was in full view with names shining brightly under each floor. With how giant it was, every floor had room to list every ranker that haspleted it.


    There was a difference betweenpleting a floor and passing it. Talented awakeners can pass a floor but only geniuses couldplete it.


    "As known to the public, the first-floor ranking is only for neo-rankers. From the second to the tenth, it''s solely for rei-rankers while eleventh to the twentieth was for Vetus-rankers."


    This was a TV broadcast and also live inte streaming. Many of theizens of the inte discussed avidly among themselves. After all, the Magic Tower lists were always a testimony of strength and glory. People who ranked on this were their respective countries pride and joy.


    "Prince Caleb would aim for the ranking list of the twentieth floor, the highest floor Vetus-rankers could contend for. Stay with us as we saw another name carved into the annuals of glory."


    The prince had entered a whole day ago. Normally, the first twenty floors could take anywhere between a day and five for one of them to be cleared. It was a matter of suitability. The environment of the floor was a major factor in deciding the sess or failure of the challengers.


    "Since the prince had been preparing for this for months, we can expect his victorious emergence any time soon."


    It was then that the Glory List glowed in bright light. Words started appearing on the list as everyone below turned their heads. This moment was always a sacred one, apanied by silence. This was the birth of another powerful awakener.


    Even though most of the people already knew who it was, they expectantly watched nheless. When the light dimmed out and the b returned to normal, everyone tried to see the change in the twentieth floor''s ranking.


    "Everyone! The prince has finished earlier than we had expected! It seems this is the birth of another powerful awakener in the Yalveran Union. Now, let''s see the ranking of the twentieth floor. This¡­"


    The report''s voice suddenly grew quieter. As the camera tried to search for the name of the prince, it was unable to do so. The audience, in their homes and behind the screens of their devices, was also bewildered.


    The name carving ritual was unmistakable, but it seems that someone else has entered the ranking than the prince. This news was bizarre because no one predicted the appearance of a sudden character.


    There were always rare cases that a hidden genius would emerge to the world. However, it was always apanied by some promotion to the said genius. After all, everyone tried to grab attention to themselves since it meant more benefits. However, there was no news whatsoever that someone would be ranked today.


    It took a few moments until someone pointed at the ranking of the first floor. It should be said that the first floor was the one that saw the fewest changes because of the challenge it posed. The monsters were focused on strength, agility, magic, andstly the all-rounded Orc warrior.


    "Someone¡­ ranked first?" A tall man with sharp eyes blurted among the crowd. Chattering and disbelief ranged through the crowd and the audience. The reporter and the camera team hurried to shoot the first ranking of the first floor.


    [Extrasort]


    [Yurirl]


    [Ina Vena]


    In bright glorious letters, the name Extrasort has been inscribed. Roars of frustration rang in people''s hearts as they realized that the person who had ranked first had chosen to use a nickname rather than a real name.


    Nicknames were rare, but they could be found everywhere. Sometimes, prideful nobles chose to hide their rank to avoid being mocked. They would wait until they ranked in the top ten until they revealed their names.


    However, it was extremely rare that someone who ranked first chose to leave an alias rather than their real name. After all, it was a matter of glory and recognition.


    The crowd avidly chattered until their noise turned into a nket covering the area. The reporter gritted his teeth and reported anyway.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! We have witnessed history. The first floor of the Magic Tower of Yalen has been cleared by an unknown individual."


    Rather than the expected news of Prince Caleb''s rank, this piece of news traveled far and wide in the world. After all, the first rank was taken away from someone who was known as a genius by everyone.


    Yurirl of the Sword.


    Despite it being a few years since Yurirl has ranked first in the Magic Tower, it has never changed all these years. Geniuses challenged the first floor as neo-rankers but none of them managed to outrank Yurirl, who was known as the Divine Swordsman.


    Yurirl was a member of the strongest guild in the world, God''s de. He was one of their most promising neers and a potential candidate to inherit the guild in the future. That''s why this news of him being beaten, albeit a few yearste, still made ripples in the world.


    In one hour, the name Extrasort made the top trending names searched online. Every news and intelligence agency started vying to be the first to unearth the identity of this monster.


    Would the world see another Yurirl? That question was on everyone''s mind. As for the new of Prince Caleb''s ascendance in the rankings, while it was still relevant and extraordinary, was of little importance.


    When the ranking of the Twentieth floor changed, listing Prince Caleb as the 13th ranker, very few people had the mind to care. That''s why when he emerged, he didn''t receive the apuse he had expected. The scene was familiar. It was like the ball two days ago.


    ***


    Disappointed by the strength showed by the Orc warrior, Arthur left the first floor. He had the mind to challenge the second floor, but he decided against it for now. He didn''t know how dangerous it was to challenge the second floor as a neo-ranker, so he left it at that.


    After he returned to the wide ring beneath the cloudy blue sky, Arthur reviewed the message he received from the tower. He hoped he would level up, but he was still a short distance away.


    "One gold ticket has been obtained. Do you wish to redeem this?" Was the tower''s message. Arthur grinned as he eyed the harvest this time. It seems whenever someone ranked first, he would get a golden ticket.


    Arthur pondered and realized higher floors should give more tickets. The more tickets you use to redeem an item, the more powerful it would be. That''s why he decided to pocket the ticket for now.

 Chapter 148 - Truth Behind Ronin

    Seeing that a crowd has formed around the tower, Arthur decided it was best to teleport away without being seen. It has been only a day since the ball and his face was still fresh.


    He appeared above a potion shop before using his rune again to teleport into an alley. He started walking from there and entered a caf¨¦ where he sat down and started reading thetest news.


    As he had expected, his feat of ranking first had sent the world into turmoil. He opened the most famous social media app, TalkMe, and read through the posts regarding his achievement.


    "¡­ I''ve looked through many sources regarding the name Extrasort, but there''s nothing concrete. I think it''s a random name rather than something with a deeper meaning¡­"


    That was the most liked post in the trending tab. Arthur chuckled as he admired the analytic ability of theseizens since it was true. The name didn''t have a deeper meaning. It was the in-game-name he used when he had the time to y online games and VR.


    He used it because it meant an extra character or it could mean a more evolved species. A mix of the word extra and the word sort. It was how he viewed himself before, a side-character in everyone''s lives, but not a main character anywhere.


    This mindset had disappeared after he received his legacy. He knew he was gifted with something that allowed him to rise, something that allowed him to go beyond being a side-character.


    He then read about Yurirl, the famous Divine Swordsman. He had never thought his name would be associated with this person before because there was always an unbridgeable gap between a dirt-digger and the world''s most renowned guild''s member.


    ''Things have changed,'' Arthur sighed as he closed his phone. It was already evening and he had to go back to the hotel. The next few days will be boring until Idris secures the crystals. However, even then, he would have to wait until he finishes the Apprentice''s Cup.


    He reappeared in his hotel room and found it undisturbed as he had left it. He called the reception for room service and was told that some reporters were still waiting for him. Sighing at the annoyance, Arthur decided to ignore their existence altogether.


    As he was eating, a knock came on his door. Arthur frowned as he wasn''t expecting any visitors. When he peeked through the door''s hole, he unexpectedly found Master Ronin. He allowed him inside and the old man, wearing his ck suit, walked in and took a seat.


    "¡­Arthur." Master Ronin''s voice was probing and hesitant as if fearing Arthur would slip away if he raised his voice. "Have you heard the news?"


    "What news?" Arthur feigned ignorance.


    "The first floor of the tower had a change in its ranking." Master Ronin said, continuing before Arthur could y dumb. "It''s good that you didn''t leave any clues, but you must be careful. Some people from the seven families have their eyes on you."


    "Are they going to take any action now?"


    "No, not yet. However, I have a friend in the Ilios Empire who called me today. He said that the youngest prince of the royal family wants to head to the Yalveran Union."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "I fear that they''re trying to confirm whether you are the outsider."


    "Rather than confirm, shouldn''t they try to kill me?"


    "That''s because the outsider is also the only way of getting the holy crown. You''re the key to ending the countless years of bnce. You''re a threat, but you''re also a key." For the first time, Master Ronin looked anxious.


    "Master," Arthur said after a brief silence. "I''m grateful for everything you ever did for me. However, I still don''t understand what are the reasons you''re willing to go out of your way for me."


    Master Ronin''s face nked as he heard Arthur''s words. Arthur saw his eyes look at him directly, so powerful and all-knowing. It was then that Arthur heard Master Ronin''s story.


    ***


    Ever since I awakened my ability, I saw a single dream every day. Sometimes it would be only an image, sometimes it would feel like an entire life, but it was always the same.


    My father was the king of the Yalveran Union at that time. He was growing old and his potential has been exhausted. When my ability awakened, I was thrown aside because of how useless it was.


    In the royal family, how much you could ''see'' with your ability decides your worth. To see into the future was an ability that would have made me king. However, once my father knew the limit of what I saw, he decided I wasn''t worth nurturing.


    Every day for the past sixty-eight years, I had to see the world end. The moment I loved someone, I would see their deaths over and over in my dreams. I had to live every day knowing that whatever I did was meaningless, that whoever I loved would die.


    At one point, I believed that I didn''t see the future, but changed it. That whoever got close to me would see a horrible death. That whatevernd I step on would turn to ruins. That whatever I touched would end.


    That''s when I decided I should leave the royal family. I traveled to the Theocracy of Shon; the only ce not ruled by one of the seven families, but people of themon blood. I found a cave where I lived for seven years in solitude, training, and waiting for the day I would see a different future.


    After seven years, I had forgotten everything about my past life. I have forgotten who I was before I went into solitude. That''s why when I met her, I realized I had also forgotten how to speak normally.


    The reason she had ventured to the sacred grounds of Shon is still a mystery to me, but it didn''t matter at that time. I was so delighted by the concept of seeing someone else. Everything she did was bizarre and magical, like an unpredictable surprise box.


    Then, I fell in love. Then, I saw her death with my ability.


    It was a curse I had to live with. I was unallowed to be happy, to forget about endings, to forget about death and sadness. I had to see the ending of anything in my life.


    One day, I couldn''t look at her anymore. It was selfish to be by her side while I would bring an end to her life. When she stopped me from leaving, I told her about everything I saw.


    "You''re not seeing what your hands would bring, but what you must change."


    After hearing her words, I stayed. Two yearster, we had a house and a daughter. One day, she disappeared. Then I returned to the Yalveran Union with my daughter, Mnia.


    I had to lie about her identity, saying she was an orphan I found. I feared that she''d be taken from me by my brother. If he knew what she can do, he''ll use everything he can to take her away.


    At that time, his son became the king. When that happened, my dreams got more frequent and more detailed. I knew the end wasing, I simply didn''t know how to stop it.


    Until one day, I saw something different. It was three years ago, the future changed for the first time. I didn''t see an end, but a beginning. I saw a way to avoid what I have always seen. Every night, I saw a young man digging. He dug relentlessly, he cried when he found the tiniest shard, he cried when he saw his mother''s legs, he worked every day to survive.


    It was sadness, but it was also a struggle. It was a relentless effort to survive. Every day I woke up, I knew he''d be somewhere out there, working today as well. I wanted to search everywhere for him, but a voice now asked me gently.


    Wait. Wait. Wait.


    I waited. I apanied that young man in my dreams every day as I waited. I helped Sier to find people to help him as I waited. We worked to make a ce that the outsider can return to. Sier wanted to prove himself, to retain it, and to change the world. I knew he would be the guiding path when the timees. I waited.


    A few months ago, my visions changed again. The fog unveiled as the same young man stood before me, fighting monsters and stealing away their essence. He controlled the world to his bidding. He was no longer looking for things but creating them.


    "I saw you, Arthur." Master Ronin''s voice cracked. "It was no coincidence. I''ve been waiting for someone to change the end. I had to wait for sixty-eight years, just for you to arrive." His hands were trembling in front of him.


    "I waited." Master Ronin looked older all of a sudden. "And waited." His trembling hands interlocked as they hid his face. "And waited for things to change."

 Chapter 149 - Broken Goods Auction

    Idris called him the next day, inviting him to the monthly auction that the Broken Goods would host. Every auction house would pick a day to sell their goods to the public. Usually, it''s an eventless day to make sure people would be able to attend.


    Arthur groaned as he left hisfy bed and started dressing. As his conscience cleared, he remembered what Master Ronin had told him. He had finally understood why Master Ronin would wait until now to tell him this.


    If Arthur heard that he was fated to change the world as soon as he awakened, he would have been crushed under the pressure of such expectation. However, he had changed so much over the past months since he had awakened. Even though it was unrealistic that such a fate awaited him, he didn''t n on shying away.


    As he got dressed and came down, he saw that many reporters were still there. Arthur sighed and braced himself to give them an interview. As soon as they spotted him, they rushed forward holding their mics and cameras with them like a tiger chasing its prey.


    "Young hero, please allow us to interview you!"


    "Mr. Arthur, if you have the time¡­"


    Arthur raised his hands and asked them to calm down. Weirdly, he wasn''t nervous. He saw how obedient they became when he agreed to give them an interview.


    "However, I''ll be answering only a few questions from everyone."


    The group nodded at his words and prepared their equipment. Arthur sat on a couch with the reporters sitting in front of him. Luckily, he had dressed up with a jacket and a long-necked shirt. The interview started right away.


    "What''s your rtionship with the princess and how did the two of you meet?" Was the first question by a beautiful receptionist wearing trimmed sses.


    "I met Princess Nera in the Runes Apprentice Cup. We¡­" Arthur proceeded to exin how distant they were before the party and how nothing happened between the two.


    "What do you have to say about the predictions that you''ll be the champion?" Another question came from a short man with a recorder.


    "I," Arthur paused as he remembered he should stay humble. "Will do my best. I''ve met other participants who were quite formidable, so I''m excited to have a go against them."


    A few other questions popped up like his ns, invitations from workshops, and the likes. Arthur excused himself in the end when the reporters were mostly satisfied with the interview. He knew this would earn him another burst of fame, but at least they wouldn''t keep running after him from now on.


    Arthur noticed how disappointed the receptionist was as he walked outside. Maybe he had helped the hotel rack some money, after all. It wasn''t a high-ss hotel, since those were too extravagant for Arthur''s tastes.


    He found a driver waiting for him, sent by Idris. Nodding to the bald burly man who opened the car''s door, Arthur hopped into the car.


    "Sir, I''ve been assigned by thepany as your driver from now on. Wherever you want to go, please give me a text of the time and ce to pick you up." The driver gave him his card and Arthur thanked him.


    To travel around, Arthur could just use his teleport rune. However, Idris asked him to make an entrance to the auction house as a form of publicity. Emma had called him yesterday too so they could meet and decided to tag along when he said he wanted to attend the auction.


    "I bet someone is going to get jealous." Arthur grinned as he remembered the warning the prince gave him. He had also read an article of how the prince''s limelight was stolen by Extrasort, the mysterious ranker in the magic tower.


    He felt so much satisfaction from that.


    The prince has proved himself to be rotten, just like his younger brother. A vile tree can''t bear unrotten fruit, it seems. The royal family had no qualms about 15-years old scraping from dungeons to live, why would they care about their people now?


    Once he had this mindset, Arthur noticed how corrupt this ce was. It used the strength of awakeners to divide the people, marginalizing the non-awakeners until there only empty husks. The gap between this nation''s sses was so wide that it could be seen from the exterior of the Pce of Royals.


    The car pulled over in front of arge building. As Arthur thanked the driver and left the car, he read the giant sign of the auction house.


    Broken Goods Auction.


    There was the logo of a broken sword between the two words, broken and goods. Arthur hoped this name didn''t deter buyers.


    To prove his worries futile, arge crowd of reports gathered in front of the building''s fa?ade.?The shes of camera assaulted his eyes as he made his way across the carpet. People recognized him after a moment of confusion and tried to take pictures with him.


    Arthur obliged as he admired how well-known the auction house was. The people seemed to have gathered here to see celebrities. After Arthur entered the building, a wide foyer presented itself. He followed the staff to a giant auditorium with private cabs overseeing the stage.


    Arthur had already booked a cab with Emma and he allowed the staff to guide him there. As he stepped foot into the room, he saw two figures sitting in the lounge and looking from the ss wall.


    "Wee, boy." Grandmaster Venkov grinned as he spotted Arthur. Emma sat next to him and looked apologetic.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur. He insisted hees as well." Emma sighed as she apologized. Arthur smiled and said it was okay as he sat over.


    "You brat, what do you mean I insisted? I have the right to be here." Grandmaster Venkov berated and snorted, turning away.


    "It''s alright." Arthur waved his hand. "It''s not anything private. Furthermore, it''s an honor to sit with Grandmaster Venkov." Arthur said politely.


    "If that''s the case,e over to my workshop and we can sit as much as you want." The Grandmaster suddenly turned and looked at Arthur with a sly smile.


    "That is¡­" Arthur coughed awkwardly. "It''s not good to feel too honored." Was all he could think of as a response.


    "Hahaha," The grandmaster roaredughingly as he pped Arthur on his shoulder, almost dislocating it. "Wise words from such a young man, I like you! Fine, have it your way. Remember that no workshop would treat you as good as mine." Said the old man to put the matter to rest.


    The three chatted as the auditorium filled slowly. They saw many famous characters entering and the shes of cameras endlessly capturing them. There was even the grandmaster of the Royal Workshop, Alexander Teran.


    Arthur was awed by the level the auction house has reached. However, it was a given with Sier backing it. The ability to see everything was perfect to scout out treasures and fortunes. That''s why the auction house was known to be a small one, but premium nheless.


    For Runes Masters, materials were half of their profession. If they found materials like the blood of a legendary monster, they can create an artifact that could be the masterpiece of their time. That''s why auction houses were mainly frequented by runes masters. After all, auctions were for rare materials that had a short supply.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Please, take a seat and enjoy our variety of products. If you want to ce a bid, a button can be seen in front of your seat with a number. Your name has already been registered so all you need to do is push the button."


    The host walked over, he was a ck-skinned man with handsome green eyes. His hair was tied in dreadlocks and stuck to his head. His smile was bright as he smoothly made his introductions.


    Once everyone was seated and the host began to introduce their auction house. After a few moments, the auction began as the first item rolled in.


    "Our first item will be the famous product of Halin, Dust of Steel!" The host introduced and everyone leaned closer in excitement.


    "As some of you may know, this product is perfect to reinforce your weapon and increase its rank. It can also be used in forging to increase the sturdiness of the metal by 20 percent!" Before the host could finish, bids rolled in like a tsunami.


    "It''s so rare?" Arthur asked with amazement.


    "Yes," Emma nodded. "It''s rare because it could be used to strengthen artifacts. Since the methods to produce some artifacts have been lost, this is an extremely valuable item for those holding rare items."


    "Hmph, I bet that geezer wants it for the Holy Silver de." Grandmaster Venkov snorted as he made his bid as well. Arthur didn''t understand who was the person he was talking about, but Emma whispered to him that it was Grandmaster Alexander.


    The auction rolled as the bidding warmenced. Arthur sat there with anticipation of the wealth he''ll be returning with today.

 Chapter 150 - Crystals

    Artifacts, potions, materials, guns, and everything that anyone can imagine made their entrance to the auction. At this point, Arthur had seen so many items being bought by grandmaster Venkov that he questioned if this guy was a smuggler.


    "A daughter of a wealthy family indeed¡­" Arthur muttered as the grandmaster raised the bid over a set of feathers.


    "See, I''m the only sensible person of the family." Emmaughed. However, Arthur had also seen her make some bids over things. Through halfway through the auction, the moment finally arrived.


    "Our dear bidders, please calm down and listen to what I want to say. We all know how rare the fire element is and how difficult it is to produce an artificial artifact. That''s why we present you this. A set of ten fire weapons, des of mes!"


    The name wasn''t one Arthur had picked; it was by the auction. Naming a set made it more unique. The curtains rolled to reveal the set of beautiful weapons, shining with runic lines.


    "Even though they''re artificial artifacts, we have already tested their effects. The runic lines are wless, allowing a more efficient delivery system of mana. The quality of the materials involved are top-notch and can cut through the flesh of high-tier monsters with ease."


    Even though high-tier monsters were mostly hunted by rei-rankers, they were still a source of good ie. Furthermore, the fire ability of the weapons gave them the ability to cross ranks and even fight against True Monsters.


    A demonstration was shown of the weapon and everyone that gathered there marveled. The fire that has been produced on top of the stage almost scorched the faces of the people sitting in the first row.


    If a group of ten was armed with these, they could make a proper party to farm monster parts. As he finished introducing all of these aspects, the host backed away for the bidding to start.


    It rose like crazy at the beginning. Before Arthur could hear the number, it rose again.


    One million. Two. Three.


    The bids kepting as this price was for the whole set. It seems the auction had realized how important it is to sell ten weapons with fire rune.


    The price rose past five million. Arthur felt his heart beating faster at such a wild concept. Ten permanent runes can fetch such a sum? This was even with their Reality-Gate closes. The price started to slow down at seven million. It kept increasing steadily as more and more people gave up.


    Luckily, grandmaster Venkov seemed uninterested in artificial artifacts. After all, he sold such things. With how unbranded the weapons were, it seems that it wasn''t the production of another workshop.


    "Someone has probably spent thest year making them," He remarked to Arthur in a teaching way. Arthur nodded while holding back a snicker. "I can see that whoever made this has spent countless years studying the fire rune. Such a waste."


    "What do you mean by a waste, Grandmaster?" Arthur asked with genuine curiosity. Seeing how eager Arthur was to learn, the grandmaster nodded approvingly.


    "The rune used to make these is one of the few elemental runes. However, it''s not the strongest in the family of fire runes. There are stronger, deadlier fires. Crimson, ancient, and hellish are only a few examples. The higher the rune, the more destruction they could bring."


    Arthur went into deep thought as he nodded at this. Maybe this was the reason that his fire rune didn''t have an adjacent number to indicate its level. Higher levels of fire runes must have different properties and names, being a different rune.


    While the two talked, the bidding war was seeing its end. The only two who remained were people Arthur had seen in the ball. One of them, if Arthur remembered correctly, was the vice-captain of the Unbroken Corps. The other person was the guild master of the strongest guild in the Yalveran Union, Last Stand.


    In the end, the guild master won. He wore a sly smile as the vice-captain slumped to his seat in annoyance. With a thick mustache and giant build, the guild master looked like a veteran soldier.


    Thest price was ten million one hundred thousand. Arthur sat there gaping and grandmaster Venkov understood it as awe for the price of the artifact.


    "Our profession is always one of money," He said in a deep, wise voice. "However, don''t sell your morals for such materialistic things. Always remember that the only strength for us is our knowledge of how the world works."


    "Says the previous captain of the Unbroken Corps." Emma snickered and the old man''s face showed his embarrassment. However, there was a hint of pride in it too.


    "That was in the past."


    "Why did you leave, grandmaster?" Arthur asked with bewilderment. After all, he saw how eager the king was to recruit the old man back to his side.


    "Oh," The grandmaster paused. With a cough and a grin, he flicked his sleeve. "For the money, of course."


    Arthur was speechless.


    ***


    After his items were sold, the rest of the auction proceeded as scheduled. Drinks and snacks were handed out for the guest as the host got ready to introduce thest item on today''s agenda.


    "Please,dies and gentlemen. Make sure to swallow your food lest you choke on it. The next item is the one you were all dying to see."


    The host grinned as he jested. The audienceughed rxedly but their tense bodies showed otherwise. As the lights went out and the center of the stage was illuminated, music was yed to build the tension in the auditorium.


    "Angel Wings."


    The host''s voice traveled in all directions as the fabric was removed from the case in the middle of the stage. A set of two wings presented itself with snow-white feathers. They were made of metal, bones, and the feathers of some creature.


    "An artifact that has been found in one of the Sins Dungeons." The host said and Arthur flinched at the sudden mention. He had died once, or almost died, in such a dungeon.


    "It allows its user to fly unhindered. The speed of the flight is determined by mana with no limit to how fast it could go. Furthermore," The host paused for suspense. "Every person would fall for whoever wears such a cool artifact." The joke was so unexpected that most people let out a nervousugh.


    Like a spark that ignited a forest fire, the host''sst words made the bids go on before thest one died down. Lights shed as people shouted. Arthur watched the bizarre scene of people threatening, coaxing, just to get their hands on this artifact.


    Flight has always been an advantage in a fight. Arthur remembers how difficult it was to fight the Dark Queen at that time because of her ability to fly.


    This was even a genuine artifact. If Arthur could study it, given his ability evolved, he could probably learn it and make the rune his own.


    Sadly, the prices were so high that Arthur gave up after a minute. Without slowing down, the price reached a hundred million. Then it started rising until it was sold to the Royal Family of the Yalveran Union for 473 Million.


    As Arthur saw with disdain how much the royal family paid for the artifact, the auction came to a close. He bid the two farewells before finding a ce and teleporting away. After a few times of using the rune, he was at thepany.


    He sat in the room they used the other day as he waited for Idris. Therge, scarred man came in after a while to find Arthur seated inside.


    "Truly full of mysteries, newbie." Idris sighed in a tired voice before pulling a sk of whisky and pouring himself a drink. "You want some?" Arthur shook his head.


    Idris nodded and sat in front of Arthur. As if conscious of his image, he took small sips from the ss before cing it down.


    "I''m sorry, I needed this. Thest few days were busy ones." He said as he massaged his temples. "You should have already seen how much they were sold for."


    Arthur had sold artifacts with the fire rune before, but they weren''t worth this much. After all, he used cheap weapons to inscribe the rune. That''s why he can only sell it for a fraction of today''s price.


    The lucky ones who managed to get a genuine artifact for less than a hundred thousand at that time were truly fortuned by the heavens. Arthur had no ns on chasing after them since they were all small-time awakeners.


    "I''ve also secured the crystals. Twenty, as you asked. The rest of the money was transferred to your ount already."


    Idris waved his hand and a box appeared on the table. Arthur pulled the box and opened it to reveal a multicolored set of crystals. With this, he can finally break through. The world''s most overpowered breakthrough will take ce.

 Chapter 151 - Breakthrough

    Two days after Master Ronin had told him, sudden news of the youngest prince''s visit to the Yalveran Union shook the public. After all, the Ilios Empire has tried to attack the Yalveran Union and there were talks about another war between the two.


    However, the Emperor of the Sun has stated personally that they wanted a ceasefire. The Ilios Empire wouldpensate the Yalveran Union ording to the losses they suffered. This would be estimated by the World''s Council and every major nation would participate in that conference.


    This deration came out as odd, but understandable. The Ilios Empire tried to take the opportunity provided by the Cmity Spider to take over the Yalveran Union. Now that it had lost its advantage, taking the losses was the only method they could use to avoid another war.


    The Yalveran Union responded after a day, epting the terms of the agreement. They signed a new peace treaty that wouldst ten years given the Ilios Empirepensated the Union properly.


    The sequence of events left Arthur bewildered. It was so smooth that it almost felt stage, but maybe everything in politics was this way. However, a peace treaty was only a piece of paper that could be breached by any side at any given time.


    That''s why he needed to get stronger. The next time, he wouldn''t be so lucky to have the advantage of runes. If he met a threat that even his insignia couldn''t help him ovee, he would have no ce to cry to.


    There was another issue regarding this news. It was the identity of the youngest prince. Arthur knew who he was, and that person was sure to know Arthur very well. After all, he had wiped the floor with him at one point.


    Erin Voldor.


    It seems the time hase to face him. Since Erin attended Jerano College as well, Arthur had previously thought of avoiding him. However, why should he bow his head and run away? With his legacy, he could be stronger than any of these people as long as he kept killing monsters.


    That''s why he kept aiming for Jerano College. Just the thought of studying runes there freely left him giddy. He''d grow exponentially there and bring his legacy to its full potential. He didn''t care what troubles mighte his way as long he had the time to grow stronger.


    With his Art of Creation, he only needed to hunt monsters to evolve. He can use his legacy points to buy the next part to evolve further. That''s why as soon as he got the crystals, he left the Yalveran Union and headed toward the wilderness.


    It took him some time to get there and he had exhausted all of his mana, but the moment he teleported into the fortress, he felt that he was home.


    He was the only person allowed to teleport directly inside because of the key he had. As he stepped foot into the fifthyer, Arthur heard booming soundsing from the training room.


    He walked there and opened the door to reveal Li and William sparring. Their speeds were faster than Arthur could process and it took him some time that a person had traveled the full length of the training hall.


    William fired several bullets but Li shed them with his sword. William used his speed, gun, and ability to push Li back but the moment Li got near, it would be over for him. Arthur stood there watching their sparring as he wished he had some popcorn and a couch.


    "Tsk, monster," William said after he was beaten to the ground by Li. The masked person shrugged and withdrew his sword as he turned to Arthur.


    "I see you guys are having fun." Arthurughed as he walked over. It was a bit awkward since this was the first time the three of them were alone but he tried to y it casually. "I''m here to resupply the fortress. You can leave if you want to."


    "Finally!" William stood up as he tidied his clothes. "I was so bored over here. I''m leaving right now. You can manage, right? Newbie?"


    "Yeah, go ahead." This was actually what Arthur wanted. After all, he didn''t feel safe with this guy around. He then turned to Li. "What about you, Li?"


    Li shook their head as he resumed training. William said something about lifeless people and left the fortress altogether. It seems Si and Idris had provided the necessary vehicles for the members'' transportation.


    ''This person should be safe, right?'' Arthur sighed as he gazed at Li cautiously. He had never heard them talk, never saw their face, and didn''t even know if this person was a man or a woman.


    For some reason, however, Li felt reliable. They would always get the jobs done and help others when needed. Thus, Arthur nced at Li training for onest time before heading to the core of the fortress.


    Inside the rotating gears and giant arcs of metal, Arthur ced the crystals in the middle. He then ced the twenty superior mana crystals as he controlled the fortress to pour them into a single mana chamber.


    Arthur walked back to the training room to find Li still training, swinging the sword as it cut apart air and almost tore through space itself. There was a peculiar beauty in watching the sword in sync with the world.


    "Li," Arthur called out as he walked over. "I need to tell you something." As masked and as mysterious, Li turned to face Arthur. "I''ll be attempting to break through now. I don''t know if anything might happen, but I have most of it under control."


    Li nodded twice in understanding without replying. Arthur felt mused and slightly awkward that he was the only one talking.


    "Well, you can keep training."


    Li then ced the sword on his shoulder as he pointed with his thumb to his chest. They then pointed with their chin toward the mana room. Despite how chaotic these gestures were, Arthur understood the meaning.


    "You stand guard?" Arthur asked and received a nod. "Alright, thank you." Heughed before turning and heading into the mana room. As he opened the door, he was met with a rich air of mana. He closed the door behind him as he breathed in and out.


    He felt his mana increasing by simply breathing in this room. This was probably the way people trained and hunted. In areas with a highly-condensed amount of mana. Arthur sat down in a lotus position as he prepared himself to merge with existence again.


    Like a rolling tape of a film, every memory he created since he awakened yed in his head. Avarice dungeon, Master Ronin, the trial, the goblins, Alfred, the Runes Cup, and the fortress. So many things changed and now they would change once more.


    Unlike normal arts, the Art of Creation used existence as a mana condensing agent. It pulled on everyw of existence to create something from ethereal energy. This was the first step as an evolved human.


    This was normally produced by an agent that would provide a medium for the mana to manifest into the world. For example, the Maiden''s Tear is a material that allowed mana to take a physical form by inhabiting it.


    However, Arthur was about to turn mana into a purely physical form. No medium would limit the mana into a lesser form, one with impurities. He would use thews to create pure manablood.


    He breathed in. He breathed out. The moment he thought about the art, every word in it appeared in his mind, telling him the secrets of creation. Mystical, poetic, domineering, and pure they were. His mana followed the paths, created new ones, and molded his body into a new vessel.


    His sense of self was fading but a thin connection remained. He was bing one with the earth, one with air, one with space, one with the flickering mes, one with everything.


    Like a distant crunch of leaves, he heard his bones crack and grow. He felt his muscles drink mana like a starved soul. Every cell in his body used mana to create newer cells as the weaker ones died.


    Using the slim connection in his mind, Arthur opened his legacy. With his own eyes, he saw the numbers change. The stats rose and his runes also started evolving.


    His state of existence became more prominent, closing in on something far greater. Something nostalgic and familiar. Something akin to a home he always lived in. The first change happened in his strength stats.


    [Strength: 101.]


    He broke through the limits of neo-rankers. Then came agility, stamina, perception, and mana. All of them started rising.


    101. 102. They didn''t stop. 103, 104, 105¡­ 110. They showed no signs of stopping. Arthur didn''t n on stopping the use of his Art. He knew it was dangerous to indulge in such certainty, but he needed it. His stats broke through 120. They kept rising until they were 130, but they didn''t stop.


    Then, his runes began evolving as well. Every rune that could evolve rushed to do so. His Strength-II became Strength-III. His Teleport-I rune became Teleport-II.


    As these changes kept happening, Arthur''s consciousness slowly faded as he felt that he no longer existed. A certainty he missed pulled him as he felt himself oblige. However, there was a wall that stopped him. It was thest piece of fabric separating him from that familiar ce.


    "Arthur," A voice spoke to him. Arthur turned to see Jizo standing beside the wall like a gatekeeper. "It''s time you wake up. You can''t go any further."


    "Where¡­ am I?" Arthur asked, his voice traveling like waves of ethereal through space. It was the first time he talked to Jizo after he saw the dream in the trial.


    "This is everywhere," Jizo looked at the ethereal world full of white. "And this is you."


    "Me?" Arthur asked with confusion. He looked at the thin wall separating him from the light. "I yearn to go there, Jizo."


    "I know." Jizo nodded in understanding. "However, it''s too early for you." Arthur turned to look at him and nodded in understanding.


    "The seven families areing for me," Arthur said to him. "I don''t know if I''m enough."


    "They need you as much as they fear you." Jizo shook his head. "You''re their only way to surviveter on."


    "I don''t understand." Arthur felt his voice turn heavy as if it was sinking, unable to reach. "Why did you choose me to be the outsider?"


    "I never chose you. You were the outsider all along." Arthur felt himself being pulled back, away from the light and Jizo. "You''ll understand everythingter on. For now, get stronger." These were thest words Arthur remembered before the world went ck.

 Chapter 152 - My Lord

    Arthur opened his eyes after an unknown amount of time. It took him more than a moment to realize he was back to reality. As he looked around, it took him another moment to understand what was going on.


    The chamber was the same, but not the same too. The metal that made up the walls, as if shying away, bent forward. The runes were shining brighter than ever despite the emptiness of the chamber of mana.


    He felt a chill, suddenly aware that his clothes have disappeared in his breakthrough. He was naked, sitting in the same position he had assumed before he started practicing his art.


    "¡­What the hell is going on?" Arthur''s head tilted in confusion. He pulled a set of sportswear before throwing it over his body.


    As he dressed, he noticed another thing. The rity of his mind and responsivity of his body. As if he was drowning all this time and only now that he managed to surface, his body felt light and weightless. And full of power.


    He felt invincible. He had an itch to run amok, but he knew better. He looked at the metals that had protruded from the walls and bent forward with a face of confusion before he opened the chamber''s door to leave.


    Another bizarre sight. He looked around the training hall and found that the ground had deep marks running along with it. He even thought a giant monster used its talons to attack the training hall, but he knew that was impossible.


    Luckily, the runes were still shining and gears shifted to fix the damage done. As his eyes looked around, he found Li in an instant.


    It was a wonder what had happened as he broke through, but Li''s robes were ragged. Arthur walked over hurriedly in concern but he stopped when Li flinched in response to his appearance.


    "¡­What happened?" Arthur asked in another fit of confusion.


    ''Did my breakthrough do this?'' His cleared mind failed to understand how this would happen. ''That''s right, I saw Jizo¡­'' He suddenly remembered how Jizo stopped him from going beyond the wall.


    The longing to return suddenly overtook him as a heavy feeling overtook his heart. Suddenly, the atmosphere shifted as everything around him started trembling. Li was the same. Arthur broke free from his trance as he felt his head aching. There was something far and distant that he hadn''t felt before, but he now did. It was something he had lost but wasn''t aware that he did.


    Arthur shook his head as he looked at Li more carefully. The mask Li wore was slightly cracked and a ck miasma was seeping through. When the world trembled earlier, the mask cracked again as a piece of it fell to the ground.


    For the shortest moment, Arthur saw the skin that lied underneath. An unblemished and clear white skin as if illuminated by the moonlight. However, the moment it came in contact with the air, it started rotting visibly as Li grunted and fell to the ground. Li tried to close the hole that has appeared in the mask.


    Another grunt took ce and Arthur realized how serious it was. He walked as he held the piece from Li''s mask and handed it over. Li snatched it and ced it in its ce. As Li poured mana into the mask, it started to fuse again into one piece.


    The processsted for a while before the mask was whole again. There was only silence in the hall interrupted by Li''sborious breathing.


    Arthur watched as Li stood up, looked at him from beyond the mask, and noticed how Li''s hands were trembling under the ragged robes.


    Before Arthur could react, Li''s body lowered and fell on one knee. He looked nkly as the masked man held out an arm in front of their chest. Then, the most beautiful voice Arthur had heard came out.


    "Allow me to serve you,"


    It was the first time Arthur had heard this person speak. It was a deep and maic voice, radiating coldness as it traveled toward Arthur.


    "What are you talking about, Li?" Arthur looked at him calmly. "There''s no reason for you to serve me."


    Li shook his head in response, his arm faintly trembling in front of him.


    "It is fate that I witnessed your mightiness." The way Li spoke was ancient. "Please, allow me to serve you."


    "No," Arthur responded after a minute. "I don''t know what you saw, but that''s not a reason for you to serve me." Arthur felt ufortable as he heard the worship in Li''s tone. "Please stand up."


    Li nodded and stood up. It seems he was back to normal, but Arthur wanted to confirm what happened.


    "Tell me what happened earlier."


    Before Arthur could stop himself, it came out as amand rather than a request. He didn''t know who was talking, but he sounded calm and distant even to himself.


    "After you went into the chamber, a heavenly presence radiated from inside. The fortress shook to the core as the metal started bending, the runes started shining, and space started twisting. Everything seemed to be united in their desire to show their obedience, and so was I, My Lord."


    "Okay, stop." Arthur almost threw up blood at his words. He was grateful that someone was there to tell him what happened, but he wished it was someone who wouldn''t say such things. "Li, please don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Yes, My Lord."


    "And please don''t call me that."


    "I will try, My Lord."


    Arthur felt like punching this guy in the face. He sighed as he looked at the training hall. Even though it was a bit ruined and still mending itself, his itch was unbearable.


    "Can we do some sparring?" Arthur asked Li and the man nodded. They both took their position and Arthur decided to refrain from using his dagger.


    He knew he was still a lot weaker than Li, but he wanted to use his full power against someone. The manablood inside of him was like an endless river as it provided him with the energy he needed.


    The metal underneath his barefoot started denting downward as the mana gathered at his soles. His body leaned forward before he bolted like lightning in the darkest storm across the training room.


    The scenery blurred around him, but his perception allowed him to see every nook and cranny in the training hall as well as Li''s unmovable body.


    He flexed his arms as the air made a wheezing sound as it tore through it. With a straight punch toward Li, Arthur used his manablood to amplify its strength.


    Li blocked the punch with his sword and the two stopped midair for a second. With a loud explosive sound, the two sides were pushed back but they held they held their ground.


    Arthur grinned at the exhration of releasing this unprecedented amount of strength. Every punch he made would create booms and explosions as it tore through the air. His mana felt endless, supplying him with the strength he wanted.


    Arthur threw the next punch, Li blocked. Arthur lowered his body as he kicked from underneath but Li used his foot to stop it. The two exchanged a dozen blows in a few seconds until their afterimages blurred into one.


    "I''m going serious," Arthur warned as he couldn''t hold himself back any longer. He wanted to know how much strength he could wield. How destructive he could be.


    Li nodded and Arthur activated his legacy rune. New limits of his body were released his manablood was burned as fuel to amplify his every stat.


    Golden light surrounded his body as his hair fluttered in the whirling air. He felt the power course through him as his body cracked and roared, restless to release the power it held within. He bolted again, destroying the ground he stood on.


    His body was like a released arrow, the wind buzzed in his ears as he approached Li in an instant. The masked man used his ability as a pressure descending on Arthur, but he didn''t slow down his sprint.


    With a powerful stomp on the ground, Arthur punched again. His mana burned as he reached a level of exhration from the adrenaline rush. His breath was ragged with excitement as he felt his fist connect against Li''s sword.


    This time, mana exploded everywhere as the ground started breaking apart underneath them. Neither side backed down and Arthur felt like he was trying to take down a mountain.


    ''So, this is the difference in stats.'' Arthur realized that Li wasn''t giving it his all. He wanted more strength, but he knew this was his limit. His manablood was already showing signs of decreasing rapidly despite how endless it felt a few moments ago.


    However, Arthur wanted to push past that limit. With a roar, he used every strength in his body and burned every bit of mana at once. His fist pushed Li back for the briefest moment before Arthur felt Li counterattack. The next moment, he was sent flying across the training hall like a broken kite.

 Chapter 153 - Evolved Runes

    The sparring ended in Arthur''s loss, but it was only to be expected. However, he got to witness firsthand how much strength he could summon. With this, his goal has been fulfilled. Li ran to his side as soon as it was over to take care of him, but the caring attitude he had assumed made Arthur apprehensive.


    His Release rune didn''t evolve, but the bacsh he got from it was a lot less. Unless he went to the bitter end, most of it would be some damage to his mana paths. With his newfound stamina, he didn''t need to rest for extended periods every time he needed it.


    Arthur left Li and returned to his room. He wanted to check his legacy so that he would have an urate estimate of how much he ''at least'' grew.


    Sitting inside his giant room, Arthur never felt like home as he did now. He opened his legacy for the first time after he had broken through with a cool head.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 25 (94%)]


    [Legacy Points: 13]


    [Stats Points: 6]


    [Strength: 150]


    [Agility: 150]


    [Stamina: 150]


    [Perception: 150]


    [Mana: 200/200]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (50%), Useable Runes: 19]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Monster ws (D), Iron Skin (D), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One]


    His stats have risen from their previous limit to 150, greatly boosting Arthur''s body. The higher they were, the more difference they made. With a 50-points head start, Arthur wasn''t that different from the average rei-ranker.


    As for his mana, it has seen the most growth in all of them. With this, he could use his runes easier than before and have greater mana to wield. Despite his earlier fight, he was already recovering.


    If it was in the past, Arthur would have no way of pushing Li back. This could show how much he had grown after his breakthrough. Nheless, he nned on resuming his leveling up efforts.


    After his stats, he opened his runes-tree. It shone brighter than before as it stood in front of him, carrying endless possibilities. Arthur saw how every rune with the suffix I or II had evolved.


    First came the three amplification runes of Strength, Agility, and Stamina. Previously, he could boost himself by 10 points by using this rune but now it had increased to 20 points in each.


    Then came his Protection-II rune who created a barrier that was equal to his strength before. This time, it created a barrier that was 120% of his strength for the equivalent of 8% of his strength stat in mana point.


    This means he could create a barrier deflecting 180 points of strength for 12 mana units. These numbers made Arthur''s jaws drop. The Protection-III was truly powerful on its own. If he created proper armor from this¡­


    Then came his Detection-II rune. It became Detection-III and it now showed him the general outline of the scenery as well as the creature''s lifeforce.


    As for his new Force-III, it now applied force in a three meters radius on a specific target. This radius wasn''t for the limit of use, but the limit of effect. For example, if Arthur could create a one-meter circr path through water using his Force rune, it now became two-meters. Furthermore, the rune now had a specific number for how much force is applied.


    [Force-III: Applies a strength equaling the mana points invested in a two-meters radius on a specific target.]


    ''So, if I use 100 points of mana, I could create something simr to the trial of the holy crown''s willpower test.'' Arthur thought to himself as he thought about how this could be used.


    Then, he examined his Heal-III rune. The Heal-II was able to counter certain poisons as long as Arthur had them. As for the Heal-III rune, it used mana to heal the body to its epitome possible state.


    Previously, his heal rune doubled the natural healing of the body and fought certain foreign materials if ingested. Now, it used mana to ''heal'' the living tissue to its epitome state.


    His Restore-II rune now had a cooldown of 18 hours instead of 24. As for his Compress-II, Arthur could now make the metalpressed for up to 10 minutes. He didn''t know how useful this was, but it was better than nothing.


    Vegetation-II still elerated the growth of mana, but at a much lower cost. Previously, it was for ''great'' costs of mana. Arthur had seen such enhancement runes for nts in their clubroom, but he never got to make use of it.


    He had previously thought he could have his goblins create a farm, but he never knew what to nt exactly. That''s why he had another idea in mind. That was to use this rune on water and sell it to farms.


    If he could also get his hand on rare seeds, he could try to elerate their growth to sell them as well. However, these ns would have to wait untilter.


    Telekinesis-I had its radius of use increased to 15 meters. His most used rune in fights as ofte, Weaken, now lowered the stats of the target by 15. As for Reinforce-I, it now increased the sturdiness by 15 instead of 10 percent.


    Dispel-II now clears the mind ofplex illusions and their barriers. Eavesdrop-II had a 5-kilometers range now. As for thest one, Teleport, it now had a 3-kilometers range.


    Thest one was Arthur''s favorite. This means he could travel thrice as fast as before. He always wasted so much time because he had to use it repeatedly, but this could make things easier.


    The reason he had always used Teleport is that he felt it was less likely to be identified and monitored. Furthermore, it was a lot more exciting to witness the change in the scenery first hand.


    Before Arthur closed his runes-tree, he inspected it closely. As he had thought, the runes he had just gained were brighter than they should. This could probably mean the progress he made with their previous versions hasn''t been lost.


    Each time Arthur used a rune, he would feel his understanding of the rune would increase. That''s why he hoped to evolve some of them through repeated use, but never got the time for it.


    Now that he had evolved, sleep was an option unless it was necessary. He would spend his time practicing his art to gain better control of mana and try to evolve his runes.


    After he was well-rested, he decided to head back to Kera. He had an uingpetition to prepare for and he also wanted to fight against the undead in Mountain Range Rovero. There was also the matter of Amelia that he had left pending until now.


    He felt conflicted regarding her, but he knew she wasn''t a bad person. If he could help her breakthrough and make her his ally, he didn''t care if she was snobby or self-centered. He needed to gather allies around him.


    He left his room, dressed in his armor, before heading toward the loweryers. Estimating them roughly, Arthur saw that the secondyer could fit his goblins. However, there was also the matter of Mistletoe and how he would exin it for them. Nheless, it was a good n to move them here close to him.


    ''Maybe I should move the fortress to Kera¡­'' Arthur thought as he looked at the runes lined the walls. ''However, that would be difficult with the Union so close by.''


    He had only managed to flee because the union was preupied with the war. This time, he was sure they would spot him if he moved the fortress. After all, the illusion runes only worked when it was stationary.


    Arthur went to the training hall that had fixed itself overnight and found Li, training. Before the man could bow down, Arthur hurried to ask him not to.


    "Treat me like before. The other members would be suspicious." Li paused at his words and nodded. "And I''m leaving. You can leave if you want to, the fortress wouldn''t open to anyone but me."


    "I''ll being with you."


    "No."


    "My Lord."


    "Bye." Arthur teleported away. He knew that Li already knew about his ability, so he didn''t hold himself back and ran away.


    The journey back to Kera was a lot shorter this time. Even though he still had to rest when his mana was near-empty, it happened less than before. He headed directly toward the goblin''s vige instead of going back home.


    His brother and mother were at Master Ronin''s vi to avoid reporters and anyone that could make it inconvenient to them, so Arthur had no worries.


    As he appeared inside his goblin''s vige, his followers all paused what they did and kneeled. Arthur had no mind to stop them as he got tired of it.


    "Make a line and bring in all of the cores we have gathered."


    Arthur then proceeded to strengthen them all. He wanted to make them evolve as fast they could so they could be of use to him. Mero was the happiest of receiving the Protection-III ability.


    The level of Protection-I was so low that it could only be a skill if created permanently. It seems this rune was too advanced for Arthur to create its reality-gate that easily. That''s why it was only now that he could gift this ability.


    Leaving his goblins do their bidding, Arthur teleported deeper into the mountain range. He returned to the ce he stopped at to get that 6% of experience he needed to level up. This time, he was different.


    "It''s time for mindless hunting."

 Chapter 154 - A Familiar Face

    As he ventured deeper into the mountain range, Arthur crossed from the green fertilend to the ash-filled dead soil. The trees were darker, a type Arthur had never seen before. As he made his way through the forest and into the valleys of the dead, he was greeted with the same bony monsters.


    "Let''s test how much I have grown." Arthur took out his dagger before deciding he would use a different weapon. From the items he got from the prince, he took out a trident that was engraved in navy blue depictions.


    There was a human-spider skeleton like the one he fought the other day a distance away. Arthur used his amplification runes and inscribed the fire rune on the trident before aiming it at the skeleton.


    His mana pooled into his hand before heading toward the trident, enveloping it like a capsule. He was never able to use his mana this efficiently before he got his Art. The fire rune shone brightly as ancient mes were birthed on top of the three spearheads of the trident.


    Contracting his muscles, Arthur used his 210 amounts of strength to throw the trident toward the skeleton. His base stat was 150, another 40 came from the armor he wore, and thest 20 came from his amplification rune.


    He stomped on the ground so hard that it gave in and he twisted his body as heunched the trident. As it left his hand, Arthur heard the sound of the air tearing apart as a whistling sound was produced. He felt the weight leave his grasp as the ming weapon tore through the valley and found its mark.


    With how big the human-spider was, Arthur couldn''t miss his mark. The trident, aze and destructive, found its mark in the monster''s lower skeleton and broke through it.


    With his control over the rune, Arthur poured mana into it and a giant explosion engulfed the spider. The bones turned charcoal before breaking apart and falling to pieces.


    Without needing to take out the core personally, the monster''s body fell apart and the core detached itself. The undead was dead. Arthur walked over and pulled his weapon from its corpse.


    "This amount of mana¡­" Arthur mumbled in awe. Before he broke through, he could barely win against this monster. Now, with his boost in strength and mana, it became a piece of cake.


    [You have leveled up.]


    The message reminded Arthur of his unused points. Right now, he had 9 stats points and 16 legacy points. Even though his main source of stats was absorbing cores and essences, it was still a weed bonus.


    Right now, his mana was the most abundant one of the five. He also had his cores to absorb, so he was hesitant about investing more stats points in mana. In the end, he decided to throw them into his Strength stat.


    He felt a warm current change his body, radiating from his soul. After a short moment, his body felt stronger by a margin.


    For his legacy points, he decided to look through the legacy inheritanceter. He wanted to keep hunting for now to test his new limits.


    The monster he just killed was a peak-mid-tier monster. Meaning it was as strong as adult Kira that had helped him during the trial. Kira was currently a middle-mid-tier monster after itsst evolution, so it wouldn''t be far before it was as strong as its future self.


    ''What would happen when it evolves to peak-mid-tier?'' Arthur wondered as he studied the trident. It has broken apart because of his mana and fire destroying it. He was too strong to use normal weapons now. ''Would something happen to Kira at that time?'' He wondered.


    Arthur took out his dagger, the only weapon capable of hosting his mana and strength. His mana was stronger than normal mana because it was the physical form of the energy, no agents used to create it but thews of existence. Luckily, the golden dagger Solomon has gifted him was sufficient.


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    He picked up the core, absorbed it, and moved on. He walked deeper into the valleys, avoiding dark forests and ominous caves. After a while, he found a toon of undead just like before.


    Arthur''s hand trembled faintly. It wasn''t because he was afraid, but because he was excited. As he saw the undead soldiers surrounding an undead knight like the one that he fought before, he couldn''t hold himself back.


    Arthur gripped his dagger tighter as he walked closer toward the toon. The undead knight sensed his existence and looked at him from underneath its helm, two sinister red mes inside.


    "Turn to ashes, undead." Arthur raised his left hand as mes surrounded it. "It''s your misfortune that you''ll die today." He waved his hand and it cut through the air with an arch of mes.


    Like waves racing after a dam was opened, the mes rolled and burned the surrounding as the undead turned to ashes. His mana was draining but he could also see his experience rising, no matter how slowly.


    Hell broke loose as the mes ate away every middle-mid-tier skeleton soldier and burned the bones to ashes. Arthur sensed the disturbance in mana and grinned as he saw the undead knight dash from within the mes.


    Without cheesy lines, Arthur raised his dagger and blocked the undead knight''s ymore. Sparks flew everywhere as the two metals met and Arthur looked at the undead in the eyes, or the mes that resembled them.


    Arthur exerted some strength in his hand and pushed the undead knight away. With his fire rune, he sent whirling mes at the monster who dodged by jumping upward.


    The knight descended with its ymore slicing through the air, sending ripples across space. It used its ability as dark mes surrounded the sword.


    Arthur used his fire rune on his dagger and mes surrounded it. He raised it with his right hand as his left supported the back of the de. The two weapons met as dark and red mes intertwined, colliding and trying to reign supreme.


    ''My mes are stronger.'' Arthur refused to back down and poured more mana into his rune. The rune got bigger as more mes were birthed and overtook the dark mes, extinguishing them.


    "Gghh!"


    The knight groaned, catching Arthur by surprise. After all, the ability to vocalize was unheard by the undead. Unless this monster has retained some flesh, it couldn''t issue a sound.


    ''This knight is fresh,'' Arthur realized with a frown. ''Someone had died recently and was turned into an undead knight?'' The mes burned at the knight''s arms and it let out a shrill.


    This matter was more serious than Arthur had anticipated. If something like this knight appeared, it meant the undead overlord was stronger than he had imagined. Some overlords could summon other ethereal creatures to create powerful undead.


    This means that this undead knight was a living person not so long ago. The overlord had killed them and turned them into an undead knight, tormented until they are killed.


    With this in mind, Arthur used more mana against the undead. They exchanged several blows as mes flew around. The ymore the undead held was starting to crack. As the weapon was broken, Arthur used the opening to pierce the undead knight''s body and mes exploded within.


    With ast shrill scream, the undead knight fell to the ground. Arthur looked at its eyes dimming before he removed the helmet that had blocked its face until now.


    Unlike skeletons, the undead knights held into their fleshes. Even though the summoned ethereal parasite was the one to decide the strength of the undead, a stronger vessel allowed for stronger parasites.


    That''s why this person must have been strong to host a monster of this tier. From their battle, Arthur realized it must be at least middle-high-tier.


    The face of the knight was rotten, with barely any features left of its original owner. However, as Arthur looked at the face, he recognized it. This was the person who had asked Yuran to ditch him in Avarice Dungeon.


    Juan Keizer.


    Arthur felt his world spin as he looked at the familiar face. This person was a Deme-rank, but has somehow ended up here? If Arthur remembers correctly, the members of his party were attacked by the giant serpent when they were unconscious.


    Arthur had always assumed they were dead and treated Yuran''s silence about the topic to be a confirmation. After all, the golem they were trying to hunt was obliterated by the monster. They couldn''t possibly survive that attack.


    However, whether he died there or lived didn''t matter. How did Juan end up here? How did he end up being used as a host for undead summoning?


    The matter of Juan being a Deme-rank and this undead knight being only middle-high-tier can be exined by the strength of the summoner. If the undead overlord was weak, it would exin why this undead knight was so weakpared to Juan.


    With a sh of realization, Arthur realized that both Juan and he ended up in Mountain Range Rovero. Maybe this wasn''t a coincidence as he has imagined it to be.

 Chapter 155 - Pig’s Guild

    [New rune has been gained: Stealth-I.]


    [Stealth-I: Hide the target from creatures with less than 100 points in perception. The effect decreases the more perception someone has over a 100.]


    Arthur gained this rune after he killed the undead knight, which was a high-tier monster, by himself. It had a long exnation, but its effects were simple with clear limits.


    If someone had less than 100 points in perception, they wouldn''t be able to see Arthur. If someone has over 100 points, then the effects start wearing off the higher their perception is.


    This would help Arthur if he ever needed to avoid the nuisance of being spotted by both humans and monsters.?Of course, for someone with Si''s perception, there would be no effect at all. However, this rune was still at its lowest tier. He could work to evolve it further.


    It was a moral dilemma as to what he would do with Juan''s body. He can either try to return it to his family or stay out of it. In the end, Arthur decided he couldn''t exin how he could defeat such a monster. Furthermore, he didn''t think his story would like how it ended for him.


    After that, he burned the body to ashes. He couldn''t leave it here in case another parasite tried to control it. No human deserved to live forever as an undead, not even Juan who had tried to ditch him at that time. That didn''t mean Arthur mourned him, it was just basic decency.


    Arthur''s current level progress was now 23% even after defeating the undead knight. However, it was expected given that more monsters would be needed to level up the higher his level became. He grabbed the core of the undead knight and absorbed it.


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    This was a hefty sum given how hard it is to umte mana the stronger he became. That''s why there were very few powerhouses in the world.


    Arthur would need to go back to the city for two days. Thepetition was fast approaching and he needed to be done with it to guarantee his enrolment in Jerano. After that, he would be cramming runes until his ability evolves as well.


    For now, he decided that he would keep on hunting. Before that, he used the Stealth rune on his body and felt his presence weaken. As he sprinted and passed some skeletons, they didn''t even notice his existence.


    He killed them all with his fire rune. It was no longer a hunt but a one-sided massacre. Unlike the earlier toons, the rest of the skeletons in the valley of the dead were scattered, making them harder for Arthur to kill.


    Nheless, his progress in levels kept rising and so did his mana. Sadly, he couldn''t absorb the essence from the undead. That''s why his other stats didn''t rise at all. On the other hand, his mana rose explosively.


    This had to do with the fact that the undead had more mana than normal monsters. Monsters converted mana to attributes they employed like strength or agility. For the undead, their core was their everything.


    Arthur found a group of five skeleton twin-bears. Maybe this style was rather popr among parasites or maybe this was a club of some sort, but Arthur had no mind of studying their behaviors. As he drew near, one of them turned his way in confusion.


    This parasite, or undead, ability to perceive things was higher than its peers. That didn''t stop Arthur from dashing into their midst, raising his arms, and iling wildly as a fire tornado engulfed the five monsters.


    The one with high perception walked toward Arthur, covered in the mes that he had survived. It wed in an attempt to behead Arthur but a barrier rose to block the attack.


    "Don''t struggle against death, this isn''t your world, to begin with." Arthur punched at the bear''s torso, splitting it in half with a loud crack. The monster swayed before it fell.


    The rest of the monster also kept trying to rearrange their bones, connect them using mana, and survive the mes. However, Arthur gave them no time and took away their cores.


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    [Your mana has increased by 1.]


    ¡­


    The notification kept rolling as Arthur left a trail of bones as he passed through the valley. As he killed another human-spider, the sweet message of leveling up arrived.


    [You have leveled up.]


    He now had 19 Legacy Points and 3 Stats points. He threw the stats points to agility and felt his body be lighter and more responsive. His level was now 27, three levels away from hitting 30.


    A day has passed since he entered the valleys of the dead. In a day, he managed to level up twice. Arthur had no ns on stopping here and kept going forward.


    More than one person wanted him dead or enved. Even though Jizo has mentioned that Arthur was valuable to the seven families, he knew that the guardian meant valuable as a tool.


    ''I need to be stronger.'' Arthur crushed another skull. ''Stronger.'' He split a skeleton in half. ''Stronger than anyone.'' He burned a toon to the ground.


    The monsters were endless. As he fought more and more, Arthur realized that if the wilderness was only a fraction of the other world, then humanity had little hope of surviving.


    The undead kepting his way. He kepting their way. It was a battle for his world and to grow stronger.


    He leveled up to 28 after two days of killing the undead. He stopped when he saw something in the distance. In the brightly lit gray sky, a rope of smoke flew upward.


    ''Humans?'' Arthur frowned. ''Why are there humans so deep into the valley? Can it be a guild?''


    Arthur didn''t find it odd, just annoying. He didn''t want to collide with other humans in this ce. Luckily, he had brought his mask before he came here from thepany.


    He took out the mask that had horns and fangs like a demon. Arthur wanted to look like a goblin, but Ruby''s version of a goblin differed from his.


    ''Goblins are a bit cuter than this,'' He thought as he looked at the mask before wearing it. He didn''t n on colliding with them, but simply scouting the ce.


    Using teleport, Arthur teleported to a high steep ground of the mountain range. He then peered ahead as he looked at the source of the smoke.


    It was arge camp with people wearing armor and a few vehicles lying about. There was arge tent surrounded by several smaller tents and a fire has been started. The area was cleared of any monsters in a radius of a few hundred meters.


    There were almost fifty people in the camp. As Arthur studied them, he found that most of them wore armor or robes. This was a giant group of awakeners with a clear objective: hunting the undead. Arthur didn''t miss that a few warriors were wearing golden armor with a reflective surface.


    ''A guild?'' Arthur wondered. He kept scouting the camp as he tried to know which guild this was. It was a few minutester that the curtains of the tens moved and a group came out. Arthur realized that these people were the camp''s leaders by how the others behaved around them.


    As he studied the faces one by one, he found someone familiar. Arthur couldn''t remember where he had seen this person before, but he knew that they have met somewhere. He was a young man with a pig-nose and chubby jowls.


    "Oh, it''s the pig from the runes association exam," Arthur remembered and muttered out loud.


    As if hearing his words, someone in the group turned his way. He saw a slightmotion and realized he had been spotted. He saw a sh of light and reflexively threw a barrier, only to see it break down the next moment.


    A Magic Gunman.


    Arthur used his teleport rune without any hesitation and fled the scene. He couldn''t fight a whole guild on his own, no matter how much stronger he became on his own.


    If Arthur wanted to flee, then no one can stop him as long as he had his teleport rune. After a few teleports, he was out of the valley with no chance of them following him.


    ''I''ve already run out of time. It''s not because I''m scared of these people. Yup, I''m letting them go.'' Arthur mocked to himself as he returned to the goblin vige. As he walked back, he thought about thetest events.


    ''Juan became an undead. The guild the pig father ran is also here. However, there''s no news in the media about the bizarre behavior of the undead. There''s not even a mention of an undead overlord.


    Is someone trying to conceal the news from the public?''


    Arthur had some suspicions. An undead overlord was a powerful existence, but it also meant powerful artifacts, a core, and a powerful skill.

 Chapter 156 - Ori And Ellen

    The matter of the undead overlord had to wait for now. Arthur needed to go back to his house before traveling to thest round of the Runes Apprentice Competition. The association has promoted thest round far and wide because of the geniuses that had appeared.


    Before he went back to his house, Arthur dropped by at Joe''s pub. Luckily, it was still there. There are two reasons Arthur came here. The first one is to see if Joe has any information about the guild and the second is to warn him about the undead legion.


    "Aldo!" Joe stopped his talk with the bearded middle-aged man that Arthur had met before. "It''s been a while."


    "It has indeed." Arthur then turned to the middle-aged man. "Good to see you again, uncle."


    "Hoho, that cub from a few months ago turned out to be a tiger." The middle-aged man studied him with perplexing stares before remembering him. "You look in a better state than Ist saw you."


    "I sure hope so," Arthurughed as he remembered how he had walked in all those weeks ago. For him, it had been twice the time since he went into the trial. He hade in lost, weak, and bloodied. "I''m d you haven''t reported me to the union at that time." He said jokingly as he pulled a chair and sat down.


    "Nah, we get a lot like you. Young people who dream of changing their lives. Sadly, not everyone makes it. But hey, at least you did! Look at you now!" The middle-aged man punched him lightly on his shoulder.


    "Indeed, I was fortunate." Arthur smiled lightly and turned to Joe. "How''s work, Joe?"


    "I saw worse days." Joe shrugged but didn''t say anymore. Arthur sensed he wasn''t telling the truth, judging by how empty the bar was.


    "I was in the mountain range earlier, hunting for scarps and the like." Arthur wasn''t lying if the undead were considered scraps. "I saw a toon of skeletons from afar in the valleys of the undead. Luckily, I managed to escape."


    "Those undead bastards." Joe sighed as he ced the cup in his hand with a thud. "I''m d you made it out. It''s wiser to stay away from this ce."


    "Do you know anything?" Arthur asked, trying to glean anything. Joe looked at him and looked around the pub and through the windows.


    "Listen, I only got to hear this because I was asked to send everyone away," Joe said in a whisper. "A guy in a suit came in two days ago saying it was a governmental order that everyone stays away from this area. I''m guessing the kingdom is trying to hunt down the rumored undead overlord."


    "An undead overlord? Here?" Arthur feigned surprise. "Why are they keeping it a secret?"


    "Curse me if I know," Joe shrugged. "I think they''re trying to avoid any other guilds from getting whiffs of it."


    "Wouldn''t be faster to solve this if they just deploy the best guilds?"


    "Yes, but less profitable. Even the kingdom doesn''t like the presence of those guilds. That''s why they''re always trying to win an edge over them." The middle-aged man snorted.


    "Well, it''s none of our business. If someone asks you to leave the area, do as they wish to avoid problems." Joe went back to arranging his cups.


    "I will," Arthur nodded, deep in thought. "I think it''s best if you leave this ce too." He said to the young bartender.


    Joe''s hand paused before shaking his head. He ced the cup on the shelf, not looking at Arthur but something different.


    "I can''t leave this ce."


    ***


    After his talk with Joe, Arthur went back home. If the man refused to flee, then he was helpless against it. He used his teleport rune to get into his room. As he had expected, a few reporters were still lingering in the area.


    Arthur looked from the window of his room on the second floor. He saw some journalist snooping around and looking at his house. He had already asked Oren and his mother to stay with Mnia for now. He was about to close the curtains when he saw a figure in his peripheral view.


    A short girl with ck hair was making her way with an older guy who looked lifeless. They stopped at his house and rang the bell. As expected, the reports gathered around them.


    Arthur sighed and went downstairs. The wood squeaked under his weight like it was about to crack. He, again, remembered how old and shabby their house was. He could already hear the cameras shing as questions were being thrown.


    As he opened the door, the reports turned his way as they took out their camera and microphones. He wished that his interview in the capital would have stopped this harassment, but it seemed they were trying to take pictures of his house.


    "If you take any pictures, I''ll break your cameras." Arthur thought about using his new Stealth rune, but he had to have his guestse in somehow. The cameramen looked at the journalists in hesitation but Arthur had already managed to invite his guests in.


    He wasn''t the kind of person who''d be arrogant after getting a little bit of fame. However, he didn''t like them using his living conditions for their headlines. It was demeaning.


    "Long time no see," Arthur smiled at the two as he gestured them inside.


    "Hey, Arthur." Ori scratched his cheek in awkwardness and Ellen nodded her head in greeting. The two followed him inside to their small living room and Arthur let them sit on the couch as he took the chair.


    "I wasn''t expecting you two," Arthur said with a smile, unsure how to break the silence. "How has it been?"


    "Well, a lot less interesting than you have it, for sure." Oriughed but Arthur didn''t miss the fakery in it. It was then that Arthur remembered Ori had some feelings toward Tyrin.


    "I''m sorry about what happened," Arthur said in a sincere tone. Even though he hated Tyrin, he knew that Ori loved him, albeit one-sidedly.


    "It''s alright." Ori paused and shook his head. He fumbled for the words that used to fly from his mouth like a machine gun. "It was shocking, but Tyrin always had his ambitions. I just¡­" His voice cracked a bit and he coughed to clear his throat. "I wish I did something to stop it."


    "It wasn''t your fault." Ellen shook her head as she said in a low voice. Ori didn''t look at her and nodded in half-approval.


    "People''s choices are a reflection of themselves," Arthur interjected, looking at the table. "There was nothing that you could''ve done."


    "Yeah, nothing." Oriughed dryly in a self-mocking way. Arthur realized that his words were inappropriate.


    "I didn''t mean¡­"


    "It''s okay, Arthur. This is not why we''re here. We''ve brought you something." Ori interrupted and hurried to change the topic. "It''s a little gift that symbolizes our club. I don''t know if you''d like it¡­"


    "Of course, I would," Arthur said in genuine surprise. After all, he didn''t remember thest time someone gifted him something.


    ''Other than my legacy, of course.'' He snickered inwardly as he saw Ellen take out a small box from her school''s bag. He took the box and opened it, revealing a metallic bracelet that had their initials.


    "It''s a tradition that we do at the end of every year," Ori said in embarrassment. "It''smepared to what you''d get if you win the Runes Apprentices Cup¡­"


    "Ori, Ellen¡­" Arthur picked up the bracelet as a grin he couldn''t hide filled his face. "I love it. Truly." He didn''t hesitate and wore the bracelet directly.


    "I''m d." Ellen nodded with a rare smile. He raised her arm and waved, revealing the same bracelet on her wrist. Ori also grinned as he showed off his bracelet.


    "I didn''t prepare anything. I''m sorry." Arthur said in slight embarrassment.


    "It''s evidence of the time we spent together. We''ll be going in different paths, after all." Ori sniffed as his eyes turned a little red. "Sorry, I was always too emotional."


    The twoughed lightly and they discussed what colleges they would aim for from now on. Night descended and Arthur suggested they have something to eat and Ori volunteered to show off his cooking skills.


    As he upied the kitchen, Arthur and Ellen prepared the table in the living room. Arthur noticed that Ellen was quieter than usual as if something was on her mind.


    "Is everything okay?" She was always the quiet type but now was especially so. Ellen didn''t answer and kept arranged the tes.


    "Say, Arthur." She said in a small voice that Arthur barely heard. The way she addressed him was far intimate than the way she addressed others. "If there was something you need to do, no matter what, how much would you go for?"


    Arthur paused at her question. He wanted to ask her what was wrong, but he knew that wasn''t the answer she was looking for. He didn''t know what she was looking for, either.


    "It''s not a question of how much I would go for, but how much it needs me to go for," Arthur answered after thinking for a bit. "If I want something that badly, I think I''ll do anything for it."


    "Anything?" She asked, looking at him in the eyes.


    "Yes, I''ll do whatever I can." He answered, thinking of how he wanted to live from now on. "However, I''ll also rely on the people around me," Arthur added not about himself, but Ellen. He remembered her mother. "That''s what friends are for, right?"


    "¡­Right."


    Her answer came after a lengthy silence. Arthur couldn''t see her face and before he could ask her what was going on, Ori came back carrying the pot of spaghetti and meatballs.

 Chapter 157 - Runera

    Ori and Ellen left after their early dinner, leaving Arthur alone in his house. The matter of Ellen was worrying, so he nned on talking to herter on.


    He then went to Master Ronin''s vi, where he found his mother drinking a cup of tea as she watched Mnia and Oren train. He walked over and sat beside her, not disturbing their training.


    "Doesn''t it feel like Oren is overdoing it?" As soon as his mother spotted him, shemented with a frown. Arthur felt a headacheing since his mother was the overprotective type.


    "Well," Arthur looked at his brother trying to parry Mnia''s wooden sword. "It''s like that when you''re motivated."


    "Do you know anything?" His mother looked at him directly and smacked his head before he could reply. "You should tell me if you''re going to be away for so long."


    "Mom, I''m too old to be hit." His mother was a traditional woman and hitting is her best parenting method. Arthur messaged his head as he grumbled. However, it didn''t even sting because of how much stronger he became.


    "Not old enough to do as you like."


    "I''m already eighteen¡­"


    "Don''t talk back to me. Tell me what''s going on with Oren." His mother red and hmphed. Arthur sighed andplied.


    "Well, it''s a girl."


    "Oh?" His mother face turned into one of surprise. With a grin, she turned to Arthur. "Who''s she? Have you met her? Why hasn''t Oren brought her home yet?"


    "Mom, please don''t rush them. Let them take their own pace." Arthur was speechless. "She''s from a wealthy family, that''s all I know."


    "All you know?" His mother''s grin disappeared. "And you haven''t tried to check her character? You''re already a failure in that department, make yourself useful."


    "You can''t say that! I had no chance. Getting a girlfriend is not that important." Arthur protested. "I''ve been working all this time." His words, betraying his intentions, came out like aint. His mother''s face dimmed and she went silent.


    "You''re right," His mother looked at her hand, resting gently on herp, as her eyes turned red. "I''m sorry, Arthur. I didn''t give you the life you deserve."


    "No," Arthur felt guilty. He held his mother''s hand gently as he shook his head. "It wasn''t your fault, Mom. For the years I spent working," Arthur paused, remembering the time he had wasted. "I never med you or dad for it. I had to provide for us."


    His mother nodded slightly and Oren walked over after he finished his training. The three of them went inside to talk about what they would and Arthur told them that he needed to leave again.


    Before he left, he gave his brother the permanent runes that have evolved. His brother was growing rapidly and was already a full-fledged neo-ranker. That day, Arthur decided he would give his mother permanent runes as well. He told her how dangerous it would if his ability gets revealed and asked her to hide her abilities until she needs them.


    His mother was a non-awakener, so Arthur had some hesitation. After all, his mother was already past the awakening point that was usually at fifteen years of age. However, having mana would prolong her life, and the abilities he gave her allowed her to fend for herself if Arthur or Oren were not around.


    ***


    Before thest round began, Arthur spent his days in the Twilight Workshop. After all, they were still endorsing Arthur. To his delight, Arthur was allowed to study the runes he wanted. He started on his quest but it wasn''t much time before he had to leave.


    In the end, he only learned another rune. It was the one he saw before, Seeing Eye. The rest of his time was spent researching the stealth rune and how they controlled the light to achieve near-invisibility.


    The dy of the Runes Apprentices Cup hyped up thest round. With the emergence of the young hero and other geniuses in the earlier rounds, everyone was excited to see them fight against each other.


    Only a thousand would pass the first round, a hundred for the second, and twenty-five for the third. The third round was a standard tournament where contestants would fight against each other until a ranking has been established.


    Since runes masters weren''t fighters on their own, they would partner up with someone that would fight for them using their runic cards. This was a disappointing aspect when Arthur learned of it, but he realized that this was the profession that he was doing. Making runic cards and artifacts for others to use, decoding encrypted runes, and avoiding runic traps.


    Runes masters weren''t fighters, that was a fact. They didn''t have time to train so they used their runes to fight. Since the mana capacity of the contestants differs, they would simply create runic cards for others to use.


    When he met Emma in the capital, preparing to head to the association, she told him how these partners would be chosen. They had to be of the Vetus rank and belong to one of the international guilds and families.


    This was vied for by every major power. After all, it was important to make connections with the young talents of the runic path for these powers. The association didn''t mind as this increased the prestige of runes masters.


    The partners would wear an artifact that would limit their mana to the rei-rank, guaranteeing a fairpetition that would rely on the skill of the runes apprentice and their chosen runes.


    As they arrived at the association, they were guided to the teleportation hall again. However, this time their destination was different. Thest round of thepetition would be held in the most magical city in the world, Runera.


    Emma and Arthur were apanied by someone else, Grandmaster Venkov. When Arthur asked him for the reason, the grandmasterughed heartily and smacked Arthur on the back.


    "This year''s tournament is different." The grandmaster caressed his beard as he said. "Not only you, but there are also many geniuses this time around. There''s the young man from Sourna, Princess Nera, and another from Halin."


    The grandmaster showed greed in his eyes as heughed sinisterly. Arthur''s mouth twitched and was about to say something when the president of the Yalen association branch came in.


    The events that followed were boring, pleasantries exchanged, and promises made as they waited for the royal family. Like always, they were thest to arrive. There was Prince Kal, Nera, Ilia Perli, and grandmaster Alexander.


    Everyone greeted them and bowed as they passed. When Prince Kal looked at Arthur after greeting Grandmaster Venkov, his eyes held bottomless coldness.


    "Our youngest hero, always a pleasure to see you." He said in a mocking tone.


    "The pleasure is mine, your highness." Arthur bowed with his hand on his heart, unwilling to entertain any problematic characters. The prince nodded and turned to leave.


    Then, they teleported to Runera.


    As the city appeared in front of them, Arthur stood there with Emma in awe. Even though he has seen photos of the city before, it was nothing like seeing it for real.


    There were no skyscrapers like the ones you''d find in normal cities. The city consisted of low-building of various colors and lights making a giant circr maze with a single giant tree in the middle.


    Mother of Mana. That was the tree''s name and its branches reached over the city''s district, blessing them with vibrant life. There were floating buildings that rotated regrly around the tree as if in harmony.


    "Why are they floating?" Arthur asked Grandmaster Venkov as the three of them stood atop the giant tform that stood outside the city. It was the station of arrival for anyone wishing to enter the city. The tform was on a hill, allowing them to oversee the city.


    "The tree''s mana has a certain flow and pattern, making some ces richer than the others. That''s why some ambitious people built flying buildings ording to the pattern."


    Arthur watched with awe as the buildings danced with one another, each looking like an ancient castle.


    The group was led by the president of the Yalen branch to the walls of the city. They boarded a vehicle that looked like a giant turtle. The turtle started rising in the air before speeding across the marsnds toward the city''s gates.


    "Why does this look like a turtle?" Arthur felt like a curious kid as he kept throwing questions. They were sitting in theirfy chairs as the turtle raced across the skies. However, they didn''t feel any movement on the inside.


    "Well," Grandmaster Venkov coughed in awkwardness. "It''s¡­ the rune master''s unique taste."


    "What?"


    "They call him turtles'' man." Emmaughed. "He''s obsessed with turtles and most of his artifacts and creations have such design. It''s not weird to see runes masters'' entric behaviors in their creations."


    Arthur blinked, unsure what to do with such information. However, there was one thing for sure.


    ''These people have dedicated their lives to their creations.''


    Arthur saw the towering arcs of the gate pass over them as he entered the city of creators, Runera. The city basked in the sunlight as the runes shone in every corner. His heart thumped with excitement as it yearned for knowledge hidden in this city.

 Chapter 158 - Yurirl

    The turtle flew them across the city until they reached an arena. The streets were bustling with people and as Arthur and the others got off the vehicle, cheers resounded from beneath them. They stood atop the tform that was connected to the arena''s stands as the crowd cheered for them from underneath.


    "Why not wave, our hero?" Emma jokingly elbowed Arthur. "I bet they''re here for the Ghost."


    "I''m sure they''re here for their next queen." Arthur jested. He wanted to go in quickly because of how many people were looking at him.


    With grandmaster Venkov, Arthur and Emma walked inside the stand as they met one of the association''s staff. With a respectful attitude, he led them to a cozy lounge where they met a familiar face.


    "Grandmaster Venkov, a pleasure to see that you haven''t died yet." Grandmaster Kiren smiled with mockery.


    "I''m not as weak as you are, Kiren."


    "Call me Grandmaster Kiren.???


    "I''m your senior." The old man rebutted and sparks of tension flew everywhere. As Arthur thought the two would pull each other''s hair at any second, they suddenlyughed.


    "Hello, Arthur." Grandmaster Kiren smiled at him warmly.


    "Greetings, Grandmaster." Arthur bowed slightly in respect. The man in front of him has helped him on numerous asions.


    "I''m d you didn''t need the jade I gave you."


    "I would''ve helped if anything happened." Grandmaster Venkov interjected. Before another round of fighting began, Arthur hurried to ask.


    "Thank you for your concern and help, grandmaster. Are you also overseeing thest round?" He asked with some expectations. However, grandmaster Kiren shook his head.


    "Someone else has taken charge. Venkov knows her, too."


    "Her?" Grandmaster Venkov frowned. "Is it Jumana?" Slight dread could be heard in his voice. Grandmaster Kiren nodded with a sigh.


    "Is something wrong?" Emma asked with bewilderment that Arthur shared.


    "Nothing, she''s just a crackhead, but in runes-rted matters."


    "A what?" Arthur asked with amazement. This was the first time he heard a grandmaster being called like that.


    "You''ll see." Grandmaster Venkov sighed and an announcement was issued.


    "All participants, please gather in hall 33. All participants, please gather in hall 33."


    Emma and Arthur bid the two grandmasters farewell before going to the hall. When they got there, most participants were there. They wore their robes and gathered in their groups as they studied each other.


    When Arthur entered the hall, all eyes turned his way. They were wary, nervous, and hostile. After all, Arthur was a ck horse that emerged out of nowhere. His powers were clear to all in the first two regions.


    "If stares could slice flesh, then you''d have been minced meat by now," Emma whispered a gentle reminder.


    The two of them walked and stood on the side, waiting like the others. As they stopped, someone was already walking their way. As Arthur looked at him, he remembered that it was the same person who finished second in the second region.


    "Let the best man win." The pale thin young man extended his hand to Arthur as soon as he reached them.


    "Uh, sure." Arthur took his hand and shook it with confusion. The man walked away as soon as their hands parted.


    "The best ''man''? Really?" Emma stared at his back speechlessly. "He doesn''t even acknowledge the girls in thepetition?" She snorted in anger at the young man''s disregard.


    "So, if he said person, would it be less weird?" Arthurughed. "The whole gesture feels like a scene from a drama show."


    Emma''s anger decreased as she chuckled. She then began to mimic his words in a gruff and manly voice. As the twoughed, another person walked over.


    "Your highness, Princess Nera." Emma stopped fooling around and bowed to the young princess. "I''m d that you are well."


    "Same to you, Sister Emma." The way princess Nera addressed Emma reminded Arthur that his friend was engaged to Caleb, the degenerate prince. "Hello, Arthur." Nera smiled warmly at Arthur, making him ufortable.


    "Hello, your highness." He didn''t call her as intimately she called him, but he didn''t care. Nera might be a good person, but she was still someone who would try to use him.


    "Have you guys heard?" Nera continued. "The divine swordsman is here."


    "Yurirl?" Arthur asked with shock. After all, he was reading about this person a few days ago when he was mentioned in the articles writing about Extrasort.


    "Yes," Nera nodded. "He''s not here as an audience, but a partner, even!" She said with a bit of excitement.


    "This is the first time he shows up in thepetition, right?" Emma asked with a frown. It was far too bizarre that he was here.


    "Yes, but it''s not as odd as you think." Nera read her mind. "It''s know to all that he has a sudden interest in runes."


    "Do you know why?" Arthur asked with interest. After all, Yurirl was someone that was at the peak of their generation. At the tender age of 22, he was already a Vetus ranker. This achievement allowed him to be recognized by every major power in the world in addition to the public.


    "Well, it happened after histest guild exploration of the Ruins of Immortal Sage." Nera shrugged. "Nothing other than that. Maybe he was amazed by the runes there, who knows?"


    Arthur nodded and went silent. Maybe he was being paranoid, but he feared it had something to do with him. After all, everyone was after the outsider. With his face known to Erin Voldor, it might not be a long stretch that other powers know of him by now.


    However, there was still no activity whatsoever. Arthur found that it was weird, but he didn''t know what else to do. Should he run away and live in hiding for the rest of his life? There was no guarantee that they wouldn''t find him.


    As the three chatted, the host that Arthur had met near the cmity spider came into the hall. He called for their attention and the hall went quieter.


    "You''ll be taken to the arena in a short moment. Please prepare yourselves. Everyone is entering together, please don''t rush and hurt other people."


    After those words by a few minutes, the announcement came in. The hundred participants started walking through the corridors until the bright sun revealed itself at the end of on door. The cheers of the crowd got louder until the earth was shaking beneath them.


    Arthur walked alongside Emma, who smiled at him and nodded, as they walked into the sunlight. When they stepped out of the door, it was like a different world. The air was humid and a fever stuck to the air as the hundreds of thousands of people cheered. The noise was deafening and the sunlight took a few moments to adjust to.


    When Arthur was able to see the arena, a blue sky mottled with white clouds revealed itself. With a circr stand around it, an arena was in the middle with a single figure flying above it.


    "QUIET." The flying figure roared. It was a woman wearing a loose robe with waist-length ming hair. Her hair was in curls with the tips dyed blue, making her appearance both beautiful and wild. Her green eyes were a shade that resembled the greenish forests with canines so prominent that she looked like a cat.


    "Ahem." She coughed when she saw the noise disappear. With a grin, she ced her hands on her waist as she addressed the audience. "Wee, everyone!" There was no mic, but her voice reached everyone equally. "Today, we''ll be choosing a champion for the 101st Runes Apprentice''s Cup!"


    The crowds cheered. Arthur was speechless at her disorganized speech, but she seemed so pleased with herself that Arthur wondered if he was hearing a different speech.


    "Uh," She paused to think. "Well, there is the thing about partners and whatever. We''ll be choosing them randomly, so there''s nothing we can do about anyints you might have. That''s why take yourints and stick them in your¡­ pockets." She coughed at thest word.


    ''This woman is a gangster.'' Arthur almost burst outughing. He saw her wave her hand as if the crowd was cheering, but they weren''t.


    "Anyway," She looked for staff before spotting someone. "Turn the big screen on. Let''s do~o~o this!"


    The staff was helpless but the big screen that hung from the stands was turned on, revealing the names of the participants with a nk in front of them.


    "Let the randomness or something begins!" She dered and the nks were filled with changing names that the crowd tried to gleam off. After a short minute, the names of the partners were revealed.


    Every participant looked for the name of their partners, and so did Arthur. As he scanned the list, he finally found his name. In front of it was a single name with no surname. Everyone that saw the result was shocked.


    Yurirl.

 Chapter 159 - Cards Duel

    As the crowd cheered, Arthur''s mind was in turmoil. It should be a coincidence, he thought. After all, the association didn''t belong to any of the families. There''s no way anyone can interfere with the partners'' selection process.


    Even if they managed to do so, Yurirl wasn''t a part of any family. He was one of the few geniuses that managed to rise from poverty to where he currently stands. That''s why Arthur''s apprehension of him was less, as they shared simr backgrounds.


    Another announcement was issued and the partners walked into the arena from a different gate. They all wore distinct clothing with many of them being famous worldwide. At the end of the crowd, Arthur spotted his partner.


    Yurirl of the Sword, the Divine Swordsman. His gait was confident, unhurried, and with measured steps. He had short hair with twin moles under his left eye. His face was chiseled and cold like a statue.?His clothing was the simplest and far from his mboyant peers. A simple sleeved ck t-shirt that had the emblem of the strongest guild in the world, God''s de, a simple de with no handle.


    The crowd cheered and many of them chanted the names of their beloved. Arthur didn''t recognize many of the names the people cheered for, as the lives of celebrities weren''t his interest. The partners stood to the side as the woman, who Arthur assumed to be Jumana, shouted again.


    "QUIET." The crowd''s enthusiasm died down slowly and Jumana cleared her throat. "Now, every partner should meet the participants. The tournament will begin in one hour. Make sure to get to know each other Once the tournament begins, every partner will use the cards inscribed during this one hour by the participants to fight against others. Every partner has been limited to the rei-rank. The hour shallmence once every participant is in the rooms provided."


    With that, the tournament began.


    ***


    "Hello, Arthur Silvera."


    Yurirl extended his hand to Arthur, who looked at him for a moment before shaking it.


    "Hello, Eh¡­" Arthur didn''t know how to address the polite young man in front of him. As if reading his mind, Yurirl answered.


    "Call me Yurirl."


    "Okay. Hello, Yurirl." Arthur smiled and the two ended the handshake at the same time.


    "You should get to work, I think," Yurirl said with a somber expression. Arthur looked at him for a moment and nodded.


    They were in a room, alone. They were being monitored to prevent cheating and their storage artifacts have been taken away. In front of Arthur was a table that had a stack of runic cards, liquified mana, and a brush.


    Arthur pulled the chair and sat in front of the table and Yurirl took a seat behind him. It was pure awkwardness. Luckily, the screen in front of them issued the first announcement.


    "The countdown will begin now. Make sure to discuss with your partners the best strategies to win. Your first opponent is this person."


    It was a name Arthur didn''t know but didn''t think that it mattered if he did or not. He would give it his all regardless. At the announcer''s words, Arthur turned to Yurirl.


    "What do you think is the bestbination of cards?"


    "Well," Yurirl answered after thinking for a bit. "We don''t know the opponent''s best forte, so how about we make a bncedbination?"


    "Attack, defense, and support?" Arthur thought and nodded. He returned to the table and picked up the brush.


    ''What''s the normal speed for inscribing?'' Arthur thought to himself. ''Roy took half an hour to inscribe Stealth, but that''s a tricky rune. Runic cards are easier to inscribe than artifacts, so it should be anything between 5-10 cards per hour.''


    Arthur decided to go with fifteen. To be honest, he could inscribe much more. However, he decided against it.


    "The first rune I''m inscribing is fire," Arthur told Yurirl, informing him. "Use this rune from a distance, unless you want to beat your opponent with ming fists." Yurirl chuckled slightly. Arthur began his work.


    15 cards per hour, one every four minutes. It was to fake it until the four minutes pass. Arthur knew the rune like the back of his hand, so he could inscribe an artificial rune. However, the lines wouldn''t be as perfect as using his ability. This was because of hiscking experience, which he didn''t care about.


    When the fourth minutes were done, Arthur has already finished the first card. It gave a faint red glow and Arthur ced it to the side while taking another card. He could feel the chair screech against the floor as Yurirl stood up. He continued.


    "The second rune is for defense," Arthur told Yurirl. "It''ll use a mana equivalent to 8 percent of your strength stat."


    "How much protection would it provide?" Yurirl asked from behind him with the same stoic voice.


    "120% of your strength."


    "Hoo." He heard Yurirl breathe out. "Where did you learn this rune?" Yurirl asked.


    Arthur paused his inscribing and didn''t reply. He then resumed and another four minutes passed. The second card was finished. He turned to Yurirl and looked him in the eye.


    "That''s none of your business," Arthur said and Yurirl stared back at him before nodding and sitting back down. Arthur stared inscribing the third rune.


    "This rune is for support and it would weaken your opponent."


    ***


    Yurirl strode toward the arena equipped with the fifteen runic cards that Arthur Silvera has inscribed. He could barely stop himself from shaking at the sight he had witnessed.


    Unprecedented inscribing speed. Runes that far exceeded the basic tier. And the most terrifying thing of them all, those golden eyes. He stood against his opponent who also had a set of cards strapped to his belt.


    "The duel shall start in five," Several duels were taking ce at the same time. The arena has been divided into five smaller arenas where the duels would happen. Ten rounds over five arenas until fifty duels are over. "Four." The staff counted down.


    Yurirl looked at his opponent who had a smug expression of confidence. Hasn''t this guy heard that he''d be challenging Arthur Silvera, the champion candidate? Yurirl felt slightly sorry. He took out the support rune Arthur had inscribed and held it lightly between his fingers.


    "Three! Two!" The crowd counted as well. "ONE! BEGIN!" Yurirl used the rune and it found its mark instantly. The blonde man in front of him cursed as he must have felt his mana decrease.


    "That''s cheating!" The blonde man shouted but Yurirl didn''t care and took out the fire rune. mes gushed out of the rune like a raging wave as it burned the air and headed toward the opponent.


    The opponent used a card and a wall of water protected it. The water and fire collided as steam rose, hindering everyone''s vision.


    Yurirl felt the air twist and used the protection card. A barrier rose around him and deflecting the iing lightning attack. The crowd cheered as they witnessed such a rare card being used and even Yurirl was taken aback.


    The lightning managed to break his barrier and reduce his health points by fifty percent. These points were recorded by the Limiter they used and they would lose if it reaches zero.


    Yurirl felt anxious. Even if he had the protection runes, another lightning would defeat him. Strangely, the opponent didn''t use another lightning card and simply used a rune that produced water darts.


    Yurirl used the protection barrier again and used a fire runic card. The darts were deflected effortlessly without breaking through the barrier as the fire rushed to the opponent. This time, he used another water wall but the fire broke through it, reaching the partner directly.


    The Limiter of the opponent beeped and the staff shouted for Yurirl to stop. The water vapor died down and Yurirl saw the empty belt of the opponent who shrugged and left the stage.


    ''They used an hour to inscribe a lightning card, two water defense cards, and a measly water darts?'' Yurirl looked with confusion at his cards.


    He used only a third of the cards Arthur gave him. Furthermore, the protection card that Arthur didn''t waste more than four minutes one managed to block the card the opponent spent all of his time working on.


    "Arthur Silvera and Yurirl win!" The staff broadcasted through the microphone and the crowd cheered.


    Yurirl walked back as the crown kept chanting his and Arthur''s name. These cards have shown their might. Arthur Silvera has proved himself to be more than a Ghost, but a bona fide genius.


    Yurirl walked into the room where Arthur Silvera sat, eating snacks he got from somewhere. As he munched on those raisins, he looked at Yurirl with an unfazed expression.


    "Wee back," Arthur said when he saw Yurirl. "Good duel."


    Yurirl nodded nkly as he looked at Arthur who seemed unconcerned about the oue since the beginning. He studied that average face and golden eyes, hoping to peel some truth of them.


    ''Does this man know?'' Yurirl thought. ''Does he know that I''vee all this way just to meet him?'' He sat next to Arthur as they watched the other matches.


    Arthur sat there munching on his snacks and offering some to Yurirl. Yurirl took them and sat there eating as well. It was the first time he ate something like this since he joined God''s de guild.


    ''Does he know what I read in the ruins?'' Yurirl wondered to himself as he sat there, feeling the prominent existence of the man next to him.

 Chapter 160 - Summoning Runes

    Arthur shifted in his seat uneasily when he saw Emma''s partner walk toward the arena. He wasn''t worried about his win, but his friend''s. He was confident about his abilities, but he had never seen Emma inscribe runes. She also didn''t have outstanding achievements in the earlier rounds.


    Emma''s partner was a girl with long hair. Arthur didn''t know who she was, so he was about to look it up when Yurirl told him who she was.


    "She''s from Janea," Yurirl introduced. "She''s the daughter of a prominent potions family."


    "Doesn''t that mean she''s not abat type of person?" Arthur frowned slightly. However, Yurirl shook his head as he munched on the raisins. Arthur thought he must have liked them.


    "That''s what one would think," Yurirl threw another raisin into his mouth. "But potions require materials from dangerous areas."


    Arthur nodded in understanding as no more was needed for him to understand. As he looked back, the girl with wavy blue hair seemed confident against her opponent.


    The staff counted down with the audience again and Arthur sat on the edge of his seat. What were the abilities of the granddaughter of a grandmaster? He wanted to know.


    The fight began and the opponent threw a runic card in the air. It turned into a de of mes and the opponent controlled it to attack the girl with the wavy hair, who was called Tin Rasan.


    Tin was still as confident and took out a single card from her belt. As he looked at the screen, Arthur realized that there was only a single card in her possession. He gaped before standing up quickly and rushing outside.


    He wanted to see what kind of card Emma created that took a full hour. The staff said something about staying in his room, but Arthur rushed ahead without replying. The staff stood there for a moment before Yurirl came out as well and told the staff to tag along to monitor them.


    Luckily, the arena was close to their room and Arthur reached it after twenty seconds. He stepped into the sun and heard the audience roar at the top of their lungs. His ability was like an itch that pricked at his consciousness with the emergence of a rune he had never seen before.


    As Arthur looked at the arena, Tin has already activated the card by now. A giant ethereal bird stood parched on her shoulder as it deflected the sword with its wings.


    "A summoning rune." Arthurughed with excitement. "It''s a summoning rune."


    There were all kinds of runes out there in the world. Like the ming sword had a specific rune that allowed it to condense mes in a single de that was more destructive, there were also unique runes like summoning runes.


    Summoning was one of the most controversial topics in the world. No one truly understood where these creatures came from, but there were many theories regarding this topic. Some said that they came from the other world, others said they came from different dimensions. Regardless of their origins, summoning runes worked like a portal to teleport these creatures here.


    Each portal would link to a specific creature and summons it to the world. That''s to say, there were different types of summoning runes. Depending on the rune, a different type of monster would be summoned.


    It was like describing your package to a mailman so that he would recognize it and bring it. A rune would be your description, and the package would be the summoned creature. That''s why summoning runes were so rare.


    Even the tiniest mistake could make the summoning fail. Emma must have worked most of her life to learn this rune and she had seeded, despite it being merely an ethereal creature.


    The eagle screeched and mana waves spread in the arena, shaking the ming sword and its user. The opponent threw several other cards as four more elemental weapons manifested to fight on his behalf and protect him, but the summoned monster spread its wings and prepared to fly.


    With a p of its wings, the eagle disappeared and appeared above the arena. It majestically looked at the weaponsing in its way before spreading its wings and pping them, creating azure wind des that flew toward the weapons.


    The elemental weapons broke down to the amazed cries of the crowd. Arthur clenched his fist with excitement as he looked at the eagle that was trying to fade.?The wind des carried on in their way toward the opponent before disqualifying himpletely.


    There was a moment of silence before the crowd stood up from their seats and apuded, roared, and chanted the name of their next queen. Arthur looked at their feverish faces and knew that Emma had seeded in making a name for herself.


    "How are we going to beat that?" Yurirl''s voice came from behind him and Arthur couldn''t help but wonder about it himself.


    "I don''t know," Arthur shook his head. "But I''m not losing." He turned and walked back as Yurirl looked at him in the eyes. Amid the cheers of the crowd, Arthur heard Yurirl''s whisper as he walked past him.


    "I know you won''t."


    He didn''t stop and continued forward, albeit questioning Yurirl''s word for a second. However, he treated them as encouragement and returned to his room. He sat on his chair as he listened to the staff telling him that he can''t leave his room.


    "Please follow me now." The staff said and Arthur followed him with a sigh. There was another inspection where Arthur was searched and scanned for any runes or artifacts. This procedure has already happened before and Arthur had to give them his storage artifact to ensure he wasn''t cheating.


    After he returned to the room, he found Yurirl already sitting there eating his raisins. Despite his serious and handsome face, there was something childish about the way he ate his food.


    "Do you like them?" Arthur pulled his cheer and sat down, grabbing a handful of snacks too. The two munched together as they watched the duels.


    "Mm," Yurirl made a sound like he was thinking about it. He examined the raisin closely before throwing it into his mouth. "I''ve never had them before."


    "Never?" Arthur asked with shock. "Why not?"


    "I was too busy,"


    "With what?"


    "Training, mostly." Yurirl thought for a bit and answered. Arthur stayed silent and nodded.


    "My dad used to love them too," Arthur said. "That''s why we always have them at home."


    "Is your dad here today?" Yurirl asked without pausing his eating. Arthur nced at him and didn''t know if Yurirl was feigning ignorance or simply hasn''t looked him up.


    ''Well, he''s one of the world''s genius awakeners. Why would he care about my past?'' Arthur admonished himself for being too self-conceited.


    "No, I haven''t seen him for three years."


    "Oh."


    "Yours?"


    "Died."


    "Oh."


    There were no words of sympathy between the two. They kept eating and Arthur offered Yurirl another pack of raisins since he looked like he was about to finish the one he had.


    In the ninth round, Roy''s turn came. He arrived before Arthur and Emma in a few days because he was with his master. In the end, Roy won by a semi-runic circle created by throwing five identical runic cards. The semi-circle created an earth golem that the partner controlled to achieve victory by a slight margin.


    In thest round, Arthur only recognized Nera and the thin young man. Luckily, they weren''t fighting against each other. Nera''s runes were not that powerful, but the control they allowed over mana was finer than the rest. Her partner used a card that created mana arrows to achieve victory.


    The thin man also won in an unusual way. His runes, once revealed, made even Arthur frown. He created runes that reflected the damage they sustained. This way, the opponent was helpless. In the end, the man''s partner used an offensive rune to end the fight.


    "The next round will start in two hours." An announcement came and the audience began to leave. They headed toward the interiorpartments of the coliseum where restaurants and entertainments were provided. The announcer also mentioned something about betting stands inside.


    "Yurirl," Arthur smiled. "Why don''t you bet on us?"


    "I don''t bet," Yurirl said with a frown. As if this idea was too bizarre, he continued seriously. "I never underestimate people''s capabilities."


    "Uh," Arthur was taken aback. "You said that I won''t lose earlier, so it''s free money?" Despite his odds being high making the return rather negligible, it was still free money.


    "I know you won''t lose." Yurirl shook his head. "But that doesn''t mean what I know is right. It''s better that I rely on myself for money."


    Arthur went silent and studied the man in front of him seriously. He didn''t want to admit it, but this young man''s charisma was off the chart. He looked like the perfect protagonist of a novel that Arthur liked back in the days.


    "Why do you think I won''t lose? You''ve seen the runes other people used." Arthur was curious.


    "Well," Yurirl looked away for the first time as he answered. "Just a feeling." Arthur looked at him and mused to himself.


    This man didn''t know how to lie.

 Chapter 161 - Shinva

    Only fifty remained and thepetition was in full swing. During the two hours, the remaining participants, along with their partners, were escorted to a dining hall where they could eat or use any facilities like bathrooms, games, and massages.


    As they walked toward the hall, Yurirl and Arthur chatted idly. When the genius divine swordsman meets with the genius rune apprentice, their conversation must be one that would enter history.


    "You mean¡­ raisins are just dried grapes?" Yurirl asked with confusion as if the secrets of the universe were unveiled to him, but they weren''t to his liking.


    "Yup," Arthur nodded and continued to exin. "The amount of time differs by the grapes type, but most are dried in almost a day."


    "But they''re much sweeter?"


    "Well, yeah." Arthur frowned. "I think it''s just because the sugar is concentrated because it''s smaller than the grape?"


    "Hm." Yurirl went into deep thoughts.


    The staff member that listened to their conversation wondered if he was hearing right. Were raisins that mystical that these geniuses talked about them so feverishly? He decided to feed his children raisins every morning.


    When they entered the hall, Arthur spotted Emma immediately. She was surrounded by the members of high-society, Nera included.


    "Tag along, I''ll introduce you to my friend." Arthur pulled on Yurirl''s arm and the young man obediently followed. The crowd parted around them as they walked by. There were murmurs regarding the duo of geniuses, but there was little disapproval.


    The reason for this is that even if Yurirl was strong, he was limited by the association to the rei-rank and he simply was as a substitute mana source to generate the cards. Of course, some people thought it was unfair that Yurirl paired with a champion candidate, but they were helpless.


    Since they were here to socialize, many of them tried to chat with the two geniuses as they passed by. However, both Yurirl and Arthur showed little interest in maintaining a chat.


    "Greetings, summoner." Arthur joked as soon as he stood in front of Emma. Some nobles frowned at his casual tone but Emma''s response dismissed them.


    "Greetings, young hero." She said with a smile. Her eyes turned toward Yurirl who was grabbed by the arm. "And greetings to the divine swordsman, too."


    "A pleasure to meet you, Miss Emma." Yurirl nodded at her. The noble''s attention shifted toward Yurirl, who looked unbothered even with Arthur pulling him by the arm.


    "Well, I guess you two already know each other." Arthur shrugged and let go of Yurirl. "Did you have lunch already?" He asked Emma who shook her head. "Fine, let''s go eat something. I want to hear about your rune." Arthur said with a smile.


    The nobles slightly shifted, seeming to have nned the lunch to be theirs. However, when Arthur invited Yurirl as well, they found it hard to step in.


    Yurirl was known for his distant character and coldness. He didn''t care about connections and only had training in his mind. He turned down the son of the Sun Emperor once, greatly affecting the empire''s rtionship with God''s de.


    "Sure, I''m hungry as well." Yurirl''s response stirred the crowd further, making them see Arthur in a different light. However, it wasn''t all favorable as some held caution.


    "Alright, let''s go then." Arthur grinned and Emma excused herself from the crowd. She walked beside Arthur as she whispered.


    "I need to invite Princess Nera. I can''t leave her alone, you know that." Emma said in a low voice that only Arthur could hear.


    "Whatever you say, boss." Arthurughed lightly and the trio found a table to the side.


    Emma then went ahead and invited Princess Nera, who beamed at the gesture. Together with Tin Rasan and Nera''s partner, the group suddenly doubled in number.


    Nera''s partner was a young noble from the Yalveran Union. He introduced himself as soon as he sat down.


    "My name is Rnd Hivway, a captain from the guild Evesting Stream."


    Arthur''s eyes sharpened at the name of the guild. It was the same guild his father worked for and also the one that chased after his family for their possessions. This guild has called his father a thief and tarnished his reputation, so he couldn''t help it when hisposure was almost broken.


    His manablood went wild for a moment, creating a slight ripple in the air. This was one of the side-effects of assimting the mana into one''s body, as it would be affected by his mood from now on. That''s why many awakeners practiced meditation.


    However, Arthur wasn''t that impulsive anymore. He reigned in his mana and shed a courteous smile at Rnd.


    "Nice to meet you, Rnd." The atmosphere eased when Arthur said. "My dad used to work for the same guild, I hope you''ll find a better fate than his." His words made the group awkward but Yurirl casually continued.


    "Hm, I''ve heard about Evesting Stream." It was Yurirl''s social skills or how dense he was regarding the situation. "To be a captain is quite noteworthy."


    "Thank you, Sir Yurirl," Rnd said with a grateful expression.


    Arthur didn''t want to judge Rnd solely based on his background, so he didn''t treat him any differently. After all, a person''s character wasn''t decided by the organization he belonged to. His father was a fine example of that.


    Lunch arrived and Nera tried to strike up a conversation with Yurirl, only to fail. Yurirl was courteous but he wasn''t the talkative type. As for Tin Rasan, she was quite the elegantdy but she didn''t say a word. She only smiled as she listened to whoever spoke.


    Their table turned to be the spotlight given the statuses of the people involved. Six young men and women from every corner of the world sitting around one table and eating together.


    Their time was two hours, so they had a lot of free time left. Since that was the case, Arthur had a mischievous idea as he looked at Yurirl.


    "Hey, everyone. How about we y some cards?" The rest looked at him with confusion. Arthur signaled to a staff member and politely asked for a deck that was delivered to him instantaneously.


    After he got the deck, Arthur took out the fifty-two cards. Four suits of a rose, a sword, a shield, and a book with thirteen cards in each suit. The cards were the ace, two to the ten, the knight, the hero, and the guardian.


    As he looked at the highest-ranking card, the guardian, Arthur wondered slightly how much of their world was based on those nine people. He dismissed the thought and turned to the group.


    "Let''s y Shinva," Arthur turned to Yurirl specifically. "Do you know how to y it?" Yurirl shook his head. "As the legend says, Shinva is the trickster that led kingdoms to their fall since ancient times. He tricked kings and queens to steal their possession and rece them with fake ones."


    Arthur exined the game. They would go in turn and each person would have to ce a certain card. The first person would have to throw an ace, the one after has to burn a two, and so on in sequence. The cards would be thrown upside down and the person can lie about what card they''ve thrown. This way, whenever you see that someone was lying, you call out "Shinva!"


    "I don''t lie." Yurirl frowned.


    "Then you''ll have to get a full suit of cards to win." Arthur shrugged and dealt the cards between them. "Aces!" He threw in two cards and the others looked at each other.


    "Shinva!" Emma called out yfully and turned the cards upward. They were two aces and she had to pick them up to her deck as a punishment. "Two."


    Then came Tin''s turn and the group got to hear her voice for the first time. A cold and aloft voice that was quite the contrast to her elegant appearance. Then came Nera and Rnd.


    In the end, Yurirl''s turn came and he had to y six. His face frowned heavily and he threw a card without saying anything.


    "You need to say what card you''ve thrown, Yurirl." Arthur smiled at him. "Otherwise, we''ll know that you''re lying." Arthur picked the card and flipped it upward. "Shinva." It was a card of seven and the groupughed.


    At the end of the game, Yurirl was holding almost the whole deck and Emma won easily. Yurirl''s face, despite how handsome he was, looked tired.


    "I hate this game." Yurirl threw the cards from his hand and looked at Arthur with an upset face. "You''ve tricked me."


    "Well," Arthur smiled as he saw how much fun they''ve had. "I guess I''m Shinva then."


    The announcement came and the next round would begin in ten minutes. The screen showed the names of everyone and their opponents. As Arthur read the name of his opponent, he found it to be familiar.


    Carlos Beva, the man from the Sourna and the other champion candidate for the cup. They could already hear the crowd cheering for the anticipated match that has been brought early on by luck.


    "Say Yurirl," Arthur spoke to the young man as they walked back to their room. "Is it a coincidence that we were paired?" Since Yurirl looked to be incapable of lying, even in a game, Arthur hoped to learn the truth directly from him.


    Yurirl didn''t answer but Arthur waited. They reached their room and the staff left, leaving them alone inside. Arthur didn''t sit on his hair but turned to face Yurirl who looked at him back, seeming to mull over his answer.


    "No," Yurirl answered before the one-hour time frame began. "It''s not a coincidence." Arthur saw that Yurirl''s eyes were clear and unwavering. "It was fate."

 Chapter 162 - Diary

    "Everyone keeps mentioning fate as if it was the most obvious thing in the world." Arthurughed lightly and shook his head. He looked at the screen and the countdown until the round begins and decided now wasn''t the time for this. "Sit, we''ll have a different strategy."


    Yurirl nodded and sat down. When the countdown reached zero, the one-hour limit began. Arthur sat in front of the table and picked up his brush. He dispelled all of the thoughts from his head and focused on thepetition.


    Runic cards had a one-time usage. For runes like fire and other elemental runes, it was a short duration before the card disintegrates. After all, it was just a card and not an artificial artifact.


    The existence of runic cards allowed for a more budget-friendly system to take ce. Runes were essential for survival in the other world but not everyone could afford artifacts with different functions.


    For the cards that Arthur creates, he had two choices. Ones with an open reality gate and others with a closed one. Their performance drastically differs. However, Arthur didn''t hold back earlier. He created genuine protection and weaken runes because they were had a one-time usage and couldn''t truly be perceived by outsiders.


    The case was different for Fire, his only offensive rune. This rune was one of the few that didn''t evolve but was a gate on its own. For example, the more mana Arthur used, the more fire he could produce. However, this fire''s characteristic was different from artificial runes. It was noticeably hotter, destructive, and more flexible to control. That''s why he inscribed and artificial fire rune earlier.


    Now, he wouldn''t. To break through an artificial rune, a genuine rune was necessary. He saw how Carlos''s runes reflected damage but he knew there had to be a limit.


    ***


    Yurirl walked toward the stage for the second time today. However, he wasn''t as confident as before. He was a realistic person. He saw how Carlos''s runes reflected the damage they sustained and eliminated the opponent easily.


    ''How would his n work?'' Yurirl thought that Arthur was a cautious person, but his n was brute and overconfident. It was indeed simple, but simplicity isn''t the best for the situation.


    Carlos''s partner walked onstage as well, carrying a smug expression of victory. Reflect was indeed a rune to be proud and assured with, so his confidence wasn''t without basis.


    "Just trust me," Arthur told him after he had exined his n. Yurirl decided to do just that since he doesn''t have anything to lose. He ced his hand on the stack of cards strapped to his belt.


    ''15 cards. He''s a monster.'' Yurirl thought as the host stepped on the stage and the countdown started. ''However, where does his confidence stem from?'' He wondered.


    The crowd cheered and counted down until zero. The opponent threw the first card and a green barrier rose in front of him like before. He then took out another rune and used it as ice shards generated and flew toward Yurirl.


    However, Yurirl didn''t just stand Idly. To the crowd''s amazement, Yurirl activated ten barriers at the same time. Yurirl''s and strength and mana were capped at 300, so activating the cards almost used all of his mana. He had used 240 units of mana just to activate the ten runes.


    8 percent of 300 was 24. Multiply that by ten and you get 240 mana units. Each barrier equaled 360 in strength.


    ''A true monster.'' Yurirl''s felt a shiver at such a notion. Even if he received an attack of over 360, he would be immune until the attack breaks through all of the barriers.


    Yurirl didn''t stop and took out the five fire runes. He had used this one before and knew his mana wasn''t enough to handle five of them. However, he told Arthur he would trust him. With 60 units of mana left, Yurirl activated the five fire runes.


    Light engulfed the world the moment that he poured all of his mana into the runes. In thest moment, before he directed the fire, he realized something fatal.


    He had miscalcted.


    It was ayman''s mistake, but it was fatal. It was rted to the way runes worked in general. The runic lines would simte the reality gate to gather the fire essence from the air and create fire. That''s why if multiple runes were activated at the same time with identical lines, a semi-runic-circle would be birthed.


    The five fire runes strengthened each other and absorbed the mana he poured into them greedily. A pir of fire that as wide as ten meters sprung into existence as it traveled toward the opponent.


    "CEASE!" He could hear Jumana''s roar but he was helpless as well. The fire burned everything in its path as it headed toward the pale-faced young man who was still throwing ice shards.


    The green barrier around the young man did its job and reflected almost half of the elemental attack at Yurirl.


    Yurirl watched with dismay as he tried to take off the Limiter, but it was toote. He braced himself as he watched the fire travel his way and break through his protective barriers.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. Yurirl thought it was Jumana but it turned out to be the back of someone he knew. For the briefest moment, Yurirl saw ck light shine in front of him.


    Arthur''s hand descended on the iing mes and cut them apart in half. The mes diverged and headed in two ways around Yurirl and Arthur.


    Yurirl stared with shock at Arthur who had split apart the me with his bare hand. However, his hand was just fine and Arthur turned to him with an apologetic expression.


    "I''m truly sorry." His voice was sincere as he apologized. "I didn''t think it would be this powerful. I have never tried it before."


    Before Yurirl could answer, the mes died down revealing the opponent''s side. Jumana was already at his side to protect him from the mes. Neither side was disqualified and the two stared at each other.


    Jumana had a barrier in front of her that was still shimmering. Her red hair was waving in the aftermath wind as a terrifying frown overtook her face.


    "Phew." She sighed in relief suddenly. "I fucking told that geezer that this partners shit is useless. Laymen can never be as proficient as runes masters." Sheined as she dusted herself and pulled the pale young man upward. "As for you," She looked at Yurirl and Arthur. "Good runes you have there."


    ***


    Arthur had underestimated his runes. He has honestly never tried using several runes together, so he was also shocked by the magnitude of the mes. Luckily, he was able to avoid endangering Yurirl''s wellness by using his insignia in time.


    Despite the mental toll it took on him, his insignia was powerful. It was his trump card if things get weary with the seven families. He didn''t think he would need to use it today.


    Jumana announced that both participants demonstrated great skills in runes, so it was concluded with a draw. Both Arthur and Carlos passed this round so it would be 26 participants in the next round.


    "Thank you," Yurirl told him when they were heading back toward the room to rest. Arthur was tired mentally but he still wanted to rify things.


    "It was my fault." Arthur turned to face him with tired eyes. "I endangered you even though you were helping me." He bowed his head apologetically. "For that, I''m sorry."


    Yurirl looked at him for a moment and shook his head. He then looked at Arthur''s hand as if he wanted to say something, but refrained.


    "Your runes are terrifying."


    "I know." Arthur lifted his head and grinned. "I''ll make you an artifact in the future." At his words, Yurirl grinned for the first time today. The two then walked back to the room and Arthur asked Yurirl about his words earlier.


    "What did you mean when you said it was fate?" Arthur was more curious than cautious.


    "It happened when I was in the ruins of the Immortal Sage," Yurirl asked the staff to leave them alone before standing outside the inspection room to tell him. "I read a diary that mentioned someone proficient with runes."


    "There are a lot of people like that." Arthur frowned but Yurirl simply shook his head.


    "Do you know what''s my ability is?" Yurirl asked but Arthur shook his head. Most people thought it was Swords-rted, but no one was sure. "It''s called Divine Sense." Arthur almost gaped at this man revealing his secret so easily. "It allowed me to glimpse at the memories of the diary''s writer."


    "And?"


    "I saw you."


    "What?" Arthur thought he misheard. Yurirl saw him in someone else''s memories? Was it someone he knew? However, why would their diary be in the ruins of the immortal sage?


    "I didn''t think it was someone, well, alive." Yurirl frowned. "However, I saw your face when I was looking through articles rted to runes. You can imagine my shock." Heughed helplessly.


    "I still don''t understand." Arthur shook his head. Confused was an understatement to how he felt right now. "Even then, why did you want to meet me?" Yurirl''s motive was on top of Arthur''s priorities.


    "I asked the sage a question and he gave me the diary of someone else. He said I''d find my answer in it. You''re the only clue I have for my question."


    "What question?"


    "I can''t say."


    "Hah," Arthur massaged his temples in confusion. He was tired, to begin with, and this just threw his thoughts into turmoil. "Then, do you know the name of the diary''s writer?" Arthur hoped he would understand although he didn''t expect an answer.


    "Yes," Yurirl nodded slowly. "His name¡­" The sentence stretched until Arthur felt like he wanted to whip it and get the name.


    "¡­ is Solomon."

 Chapter 163 - Manifesting A Weapon

    The only Solomon that Arthur knew was the person that made Arthur the breaker of the trial. He had saved Arthur''s life and asked him to save the Dark Queen, his lover, from the curse of suffering.


    However, that led to more questions. Solomon was dead, that was indisputable¡­ or was it? Arthur''s mind was chaotic as he sat inside the room. Yurirl had asked if Arthur knew someone by that name, but Arthur denied.


    Yurirl was an honest person, but Arthur wasn''t the same. He didn''t want to share what happened in the trial with anyone. As he sat there watching the duels listlessly, he tried to make sense of the situation.


    Yurirl saw him in Solomon''s memories. If that was the case, then Solomon''s dying words made sense. He said that Arthur looked like ''him.''


    Who was him?


    ''I should have studied philosophy.'' Arthurughed, making Yurirl nce at him with confusion. Arthur didn''t say anything and grabbed a bag of chips.


    If Solomon has seen Arthur, then it must be in the trial. If Solomon has mistaken Arthur for someone else, then that someone was surely the same person Yurirl had seen. Can Yurirl make a mistake like Solomon, who was likely to make one because of how much time he spent in the trial?


    ''This is a mess.'' Arthur groaned. He felt like there was a knot that he didn''t know how to untie. There was something that Arthur was missing, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Oh, Yurirl. Who else knows about the diary?" Arthur asked with panic. However, Yurirl simply threw another raisin into his mouth.


    "No one."


    "Phew," Arthur sighed in relief. "Why did you tell me then? You could''ve kept it hidden." Arthur asked with confusion.


    "Why would I?" Yurirl asked back with more confusion. "I don''t understand why I would see you in someone''s else memories, but it''s not like you can harm me. If you were my answer, then it''s better to gain your trust. Trust can''t be built on lies."


    "Ugh," Arthur groaned. "Everyone says I''m their answer, but where the hell is mine?" Yurirl seemed to seriously ponder hisining.


    "Most answers are within oneself."


    "¡­ You''re saying I''m my own answer as well?" Arthur gaped at Yurirl. "Then I''m not your answer, but you are."


    "Are we ying with words?" Yurirlughed and shook his head. "Maybe I am, maybe you are yours, who knows?"


    "Okay, stop. My head hurts already." Arthur looked back at the screen. It was Emma''s turn again and she defeated her opponent with her summoning rune. It was a battle with no suspense.


    The matter of Solomon would have to wait. He didn''t have enough clues and Yurirl was the same. Luckily, he had managed to meet this person. At least, he knows that there was something bigger at y now.


    "Wait, you said that we partnered through fate. What did you mean?"


    "I," Yurirl looked away. "I don''t know." He was lying.


    "Trust can''t be built on lies."


    "Ha," Yurirl sighed. "It''s a runic card I had. It was called the String of Fate. It would allow you to meet someone you choose in the next few days."


    "Even a dead person?" Arthur tilted his head in curiosity. Suddenly, Yurirl''s eyes turned ck. He looked nothing like the easy-going person from earlier. For the first time, Arthur saw the rage in his expression.


    "No," His voice was distant. "I tried that already."


    ***


    The randomness has been tempered with Yurirl''s card. That''s how they got to be together. This revtion made Arthur let his guard down. At least, it wasn''t anything malice.


    He felt that his world has worn anotheryer of fog. He didn''t know what to think of things anymore. There was nothing but mysteries in his path. His father, Jizo, Master Ronin, Solomon, and now Yurirl.


    Everyone was connected to him somehow, but he was the only person who didn''t feel connected to anyone. They talked of fate and answers but he didn''t know if he could answer their expectations.


    What if he was a fraud? Someone that has chanced upon something greater, but it''s not his? When would be the time that his fa?ade would be taken down, leaving him with the naked truth?


    The rules had changed because of Arthur''s and Carlos''s draw. There were extra rounds now. Usually, the top 25 people would duel against each other until a champion is chosen. Now, thirteen people would be chosen in thest round. Then, 7 people would advance to thest round.


    His next opponent was a tricky one, but Yurirl won again. His opponent used a teleportation rune to appear behind Yurirl, but the protection rune was there to take the damage.


    Roy was eliminated when he fought against Carlos, making him rank in the top 26 people. It was admirable to be ranked so high. In the end, only thirteen people remained.


    "I hate odd numbers," Jumana grumbled. "We will randomly pick someone to advance to the next round. The rest will fight against themselves."


    The thirteen people all had unique runes that allowed them to advance until now. Arthur''s next opponent turned out to be Nera.


    "Would you go easy on me, young hero?" Nera smiled at him while they were resting in the dining hall. Arthur smiled back and pointed at Yurirl.


    "I would love to, but the Divine Swordsman hates unfair y."


    "That''s right." Yurirl nodded seriously and the groupughed.


    "I think the person who should go easy on us is Emma." Arthur teased and saw Emma pause.


    "I would go easy on anyone, just not you. Your runes almost blew up the coliseum. More than a ghost, you''re better suited to be a terrorist." Her white teeth shined in the light as she grinned.


    "That was an honest mistake." Arthur coughed in embarrassment. He suddenly remembered Mistletoe and how some people ssified them as terrorists in thest war. "Let''s both do our bests." Arthur turned to Nera who nodded back.


    Their duel was the highlight of this round. Yurirl took the stage and so did Rnd. Arthur asked the staff to allow him to see the fight up close and they agreed.


    He stood below the stage and watched as the host counted down. As soon as he reached zero, Rnd took out his runes and activated them. A semi-circle appeared and a weapon was materialized.


    "A manifesting circle." Arthur grinned at Nera''s trump card. A manifesting circle was even more advanced than a summoning rune, albeit moremon. A series of runes that worked together to manifest a weapon.


    This technique was on the boundaries of the apprentice''s realm. If the weapon was not made of elementals, it would have gained a physical form.


    Rnd looked tired just by activating it. A chain appeared that was made of mes with a single crystalized spearhead at one end. The spearhead was dark in color and was made of concentrated mana and dark essence.


    "I guess Yurirl would have to use it." Arthur gave Yurirl a new rune from his own. The spearhead flew toward Yurirl at breathtaking speed but Yurirl looked leisured. He activated the card and disappeared, appearing behind Rnd''s back.


    Teleport has made its entrance. The crowd gasped as another teleport rune has appeared. Arthur didn''t know what people would say if they knew his teleport had a range of three kilometers if it had an open reality gate.


    This one was an artificial rune, so it had a hundred meters. It was also teleport-I, not II. Before Rnd could react, Yurirl had already used another runic card. Fire sprouted like a flower as it eliminated the young guild''s captain.


    "Jeez, have some faith in me." Arthur was speechless when the crowd panicked due to the fire. He knows he had underestimated the rune''s might earlier, but they didn''t need to be so cautious.


    ''Well, it would have been worse if not for Jumana and Carlos''s rune.'' Arthur wiped the imaginary sweat off his forehead and headed back inside. In the hallway, he found Nera standing there with a clenched fist.


    "You were holding back since the beginning." She bit her lip in frustration.


    "Same goes for you." Arthur shrugged. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize. I lost, that''s it." Nera regained herposure and bowed slightly. "Congrattions."


    "Thank you," Arthur bowed back. It was then that he felt someone watching him. He turned back toward the arena and saw that another two people, who he didn''t know, preparing to fight. One of them wore a hood that hid his face, but Arthur felt a sense of familiarity.


    The hooded-person turned away and the duel began. In the end, he won. Arthur left Nera and headed to his room with Yurirl. However, he couldn''t wash off the feeling of familiarity that he sensed.


    ''Well, maybe it was someone I met in the first two rounds.'' Arthur dismissed his unease as he had to focus. In this round, seven people remained. Arthur, Emma, Carlos, a member of the Sun Emperor''s Workshop, the son of a grandmaster, a geniusmoner from On, and the person that hadn''t fought in this round, a rune apprentice from Janea.

 Chapter 164 - Too Overpowered

    "There has been a change in rules." Jumana came up on stage to reveal another piece of news. "Because of the tie, we decided to hold thest round in a different manner."


    The crowd booed but a single frown from Jumana made them shut up. With a pleased nod and the grin of a kid, she nodded.


    "In thest round, we''ll have the partnerse on stage to use the participants'' cards. They would use the cards against this giant pir," Jumana waved her hand and a ck pir appeared. "To test how much damage the card could inflict."


    The crowd was displeased about this. This change sounded a bit unfair to Carlos, who relied on the reflected damage to win.


    "A participant can create a single offensive card to use against this pir. The pir would then rank them ording to how much damage they were able to produce." As if sensing the crowds'' displeasure, Jumana continued. "The participants would then get to challenge anyone of a higher rank than them. Each participant gets three opportunities to challenge someone. They can''t challenge the same person more than once."


    After it was rified, the crowd''s tension eased. This way, no unfairness would be involved. With this, the seven that were left would each inscribe a card and use it.


    As he sat in his room, Arthur sighed at his low arsenal of offensive runes. He had been saving legacy points to buy a powerful one, but he was a few points short. After two days of killing the undead, he now had 22 legacy points. There were some runes he could buy now, but he didn''t really need to.


    Fire rune it is.


    He inscribed a genuine rune using the liquified mana. It gave a low red hue and hugged the runic card. Unlike others, Arthur didn''t need more time to inscribe more powerful runes. That''s why he feigned inscribing for ten minutes before finishing the rune.


    "Fascinating," Yurirl said from the side. "Every time I feel like the rune is going to fail, you find a way to bring it to life. It''s even more sophisticated than others."


    "Well, it''s a technique I developed." Arthur summoned the art of bluffing again. "I allow the runic lines to rest before connecting them. This way, it appears chaotic but the key is in the timing."


    "Oh, that''s remarkable." Yurirl who was ayman in the runes path simply nodded and didn''t doubt Arthur.


    If Yurirl used his Divine Sense, Arthur knew he would be exposed. However, Yurirl didn''t. The simple fact of him sitting next to Arthur as he inscribed runes was a gift from the association and a test. Runes master usually work in seclusion, so Yurirl wouldn''t pry on Arthur''s work.


    "So, you''re done?" Yurirl asked with confusion. "Shouldn''t you take your time more?"


    ''And keep pretending to inscribe the rune for an hour? No thanks.'' Arthur simply smiled and shook his head.


    For artificial runes, runic lines were the deciding factor for the rune''s limits. For a given rune, an 80% resemnce to the rune and a 90% had a gap as wide as the Great Blood Ocean between them. That wasn''t to say that no one had achieved a 100% resemnce, many did and it wasn''t umon.


    For Arthur, his runes were always perfectly done. Anyone that sees them would think Arthur was either gifted or had simply spent a few years training to get the perfect rune.


    The rest of the time, Arthur spent it chatting idly with Yurirl. The more he got to know the guy, the less he felt like he knew him.


    Yurirl didn''t do anything but train all of the time, he said. When Arthur asked him about friends, Yurirl mentioned his guild''s members.


    "You said you never lie. Why?"


    "Well, a heart full of lies and trickery can never hold a proper sword. Hesitation is birthed from uncertainty, and I can''t have that as a swordsman."


    Arthur didn''t know what to say to that. He remembered Miko and how she tried to warn him that people would use his kindness. Since the trial, he grew more cynical and less na?ve.


    ''Or I hope I did.'' Arthur thought as he looked at Yurirl. There was always the chance that Yurirl was acting, but Arthur didn''t feel that to be the case. ''But he told me about the diary and the card he used. He doesn''t have a reason to tell me these if they were lies.''


    Arthur hated this feeling of paranoia. He started questioning everything his eyeses across. However, there was also a feeling of certainty that was birthed from his breakthrough. It wasn''t the certainty of ''no lies'' that Yurirl talked about, but a different one. His certainty came from going beyond right and wrong and he chose to define his own. It wasn''t wrong to lie for one''s own benefit or safety.


    "I should have studied philosophy."


    "Well, there''s such ss in Jerano. I attended it once, it was confusing. They discussed essences, souls, selves, gods, and perfection trying to make sense of the obvious."


    "The obvious is subjective." Arthur shrugged. "You''re on yourst year in Jerano, right?"


    "Yeah, but I''m with my guild most of the time. In your third year, college bes only a ce to learn things for your guilds. For example, I''m learning about new monsters there before heading beyond the gates."


    "You''ve been beyond the gates?" Arthur leaned forward in shock. It should have been obvious, but he never met someone that went beyond the gate. Well, except for his father.


    "Yes, I''ve been."


    "How is it, the other world?" Arthur asked with his eyes sparkling. Little was known about the other world except for its dangers.


    "Well, everyone calls it Alka." Yurirl smiled. Then, his smile disappeared. "It''s a truly scary ce. Every monster over there is above the high-rank. That''s why the rank beyond that is called True Monsters. However," Yurirl paused and Arthur saw the smile return. It was a different one of excitement. "It''s a ce of heroes, demons, and gods."


    "Time is up!" The host announced on the screen. Yurirl nodded and picked up the card from the table. Arthur sat there nkly as he felt his heart thumping.


    "Ah," Arthur sighed. "It''s hard to wait." He even had the thought of going beyond the gate illegally, but he knew he had to get stronger first.


    The first person to use the runic card was Carlos''s partner. A spear of ice manifested and attacked the pir, showing a number that left the crowd amazed. Carlos was judged to be not of the offensive type, so the results came shocking.


    396.


    Using all of his mana, Carlos''s partner was able to break through the damage normal rei-rankers could output. The strongest rei-ranker could punch a number of 300 hundred. Using mana and the rune, this person was able to almost double that.


    The one who came after Carlos was Tin Rasan, the beautiful woman from Janea. She used the summoning rune again and the eagle attacked the pir.


    411.


    The crowd was thrilled. The eagle was a more flexible rune to use than ice or fire. Even though it consumed the user''s mana to fight, it was better to defend, attack, or simply distract.


    After Tin, the grandmaster''s son''s turn came. His name was Abraham. Wind gathered in his partner''s hand and a giant azure-colored de struck the pir.


    399.


    It was slightly stronger than Carlos''s but weaker than Emma''s eagle. Seeing the numbers made the crowd recognize this young rune apprentice too.


    The hooded person that Arthur had seen used a rune that was inscribed by the member from the Sun Emperor''s workshop. Light gathered and focused on one point and the rune actually produced aser that attacked the pir.


    453.


    The crowd stood up from their seat in shock at this sight. Lasers were a feat of technology, but the Ilios empire was always known for their innovations regarding light and fire runes. Arthur frowned as the sense of familiarity intensified.


    Themoner from On came next. Arthur had seen her before; it was a short girl with freckles. Her partner used lighting that made her achieve a result simr to the Iliosian.


    455.


    The person after that was the girl from Janea that had lucked out in the previous round. However, it seems she also had some abilities as she used a rare rune called spirit''s attack. Her score was 320, to the disappointment of the crowd.


    Atst, Arthur saw Yurirl take the stage. He looked at the screen and Yurirl was already using the fire rune. The ck pir took the mes head-on as Yurirl used all of his mana. The mes gathered in a giant spear under hismand and he threw it at the pir.


    With a giant explosion, the pir started showing numbers on it. The numbers shed across the pir in golden characters before stopping at a number that left the crowd speechless.


    555.


    Using all of his mana, Yurirl was able to break through the damage normal rei-rankers could output. The strongest rei-ranker could punch a number of 300 hundred. Using mana and the rune, Yurirl was able to almost double that.


    Many in the crowd cheered as greed filled their eyes. If they could get their hands on such a card, they could survive many battles. Everyone wrote down the name of the runes apprentice that has inscribed such a card.


    Basic runes were called as such, not because of their weakness, but their simplicity. If a Vetus ranker used all of his mana to use the fire rune, the destructiveness of it wouldn''t change by much. These were the limits of the rune itself.


    As for Arthur''s rune, everyone in the crowd had a single word in their heads.


    Too overpowered.

 Chapter 165 - Voldor

    The ranking had been established. With this, the final round was starting. As for the duels happening to determine the lower ranks, it would be organized afterward.


    1. Arthur Silvera.


    2. Mn Keri.


    3. Leonard Leran.


    4. Emma Agard.


    5. Abraham Gn.


    6. Carlos Beva.


    7. Lily Green.


    This ranking was the initial one. Starting from the bottom, the participants would get to challenge those of a higher rank. Since it was gettingte, thest round would be held tomorrow. It was also an opportunity for the participants to prepare some strategies.


    "These are the keys to your room." The staff member bowed in greeting and handed Arthur and Yurirl the keys. They had separate rooms and they had to follow the staff until they got there.


    The two went on separate ways for the first time today. Despite the short time they spent together, Arthur felt like he knows Yurirl more than he did with the others. It had something to do with Yurirl''s simple and straightforward character.


    Arthur opened the door and entered the room. It was bigger than thest one and was almost as big as his room in the fortress. Like always, he walked straight to the bed after throwing his robes.


    ''These are so restricting.'' Arthur unbuttoned the shirt and lied on the bed. He finally got some time alone and he listened to the quietness of the room, the boiling tea in the firece, and the distinct sound of running water.


    ''Wait, running water?'' Arthur frowned and felt like he was reliving this. He shot up from his bed and looked at the bathroom door.


    The door opened likest time and a man walked out. He had a masculine and hairy body with a towel covering his waist and privates. As Arthur looked at the man, the man looked back at him for a moment before a grin broke on his face.


    "Junior!"


    "¡­ I should have fucking known."


    "What?" Reece tilted his head in puzzlement. However, it seems he had more urgent news to deliver. "Si has sent me over! There''s some bad news."


    "Okay, but first of all." Arthur raised his hand in blocking. "Don''t touch me when you''re in other people''s bodies. Moreover, don''t touch me at all. Second of all, why are you always taking baths in people''s bodies?"


    Reece seemed to be stunned by both matters, as he looked nkly at Arthur. It seems Reece couldn''t decide on which matter was more important.


    "People always feel filthy."


    "Oh," It was an unexpectedly understandable answer. "What is the news?"


    "¡­ One of the families is making a move."


    "What?" Arthur shot up from his seat. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s the family behind the Ilios Empire, The Voldor family."


    "Do you mean their youngest prince''s arrival to the Yalveran Union?" Arthur frowned. "What about the other families?"


    "No, there''s nothing from the others. It seems the Ilios empire is taking action alone. Si used his ability to look into their royal pce, but something happened."


    "What do you mean by something?" Arthur frowned. "Is Sier okay?" Reece shook his head.


    "We don''t know. He''s unconscious right now."


    Arthur felt his body turn cold. Sier was unconscious after he had tried to look into the pce of the imperial family. Did that mean that he had overused his ability and the legacy owner is now trying to take over?


    "We should go back." Arthur was suddenly worried about his family. If even the city of Runera was threatened, a protection jade wouldn''t be enough to save them.


    "Calm down, junior." Reece walked over and sat on the couch opposite Arthur with his towel still on him. "Si has given his instructions. We don''t think the Voldor family can do anything during the cup, so it must be after you leave the city of Runera."


    "¡­ Has Si said why they''re targeting me?" Arthur didn''t think Reece knew Arthur was the outsider, so he had to feign ignorance.


    "No, but it must be because of the fortress. It could also be because of your talent in the runes. They don''t wish for the Yalveran Union to get stronger."


    Arthur sighed in relief inwardly. If Sier didn''t tell anyone he was the outsider, then very few people knew. Even Erin Voldor couldn''t be sure about his identity. There were Hazel and Miko, the only two who knew his name.


    Others have seen him end the trial. He didn''t know if they were smart enough to connect the two, but there were many witnesses. With his sudden fame, he must have grabbed their attention.


    ''Why did they wait until I left Kera?'' Arthur didn''t know the answer to this question. If they wereing after him, then Arthur could do nothing but run away and hide in his fortress.


    If it was about the fortress incident where he called out prince Alfred, then it didn''t make sense. This wasn''t enough for them to make a move. Yes, a young hero is good for the public image of the Yalveran Union, but it was no threat to the empire. They can''t be this petty.


    However, if it was about the trial, then it was understandable. The strange thing is why they had waited until now to make a move?


    "Are they mobilizing their forces?" Arthur asked weirdly. If the Pdins came after him, it would be hard to run away even with his teleport rune. A single smack could send him to oblivion.


    "No, they''re trying to be discreet about it. Master Ronin says that they must want to capture you without the other families knowing."


    "Alright." Arthur nodded in understanding. It was only a matter of time, he thought. "But I''m not leaving before I be the champion."


    "Arthur¡­"


    "Reece, I''m not running away from this." Arthur couldn''t waste the prize for first ce in the Apprentice Cup. He also didn''t want to waste how much he had worked for this because he was scared of the Voldor family.


    Reece nodded after a brief silence. He took out his clothing and started to wear them as Arthur ufortable diverted his eyes.


    "Very well. Li is on his way here; we''ll escort you back to the fortress. Ivy, Zas, and Hua have been called over. William is challenging the Tower of Wisdom so he''s unreachable. We''ll escort you back to the fortress."


    "Thank you, Reece." Arthur sighed. "For everything."


    "Arthur," Reece shook his head. "Don''t thank me. We haven''t known each other for long, but families take care of each other. You''re like our newborn child with many illnesses and an ugly face, we can''t leave you to die, now can we?"


    "That was oddly specific."


    "You''re like the puppy you pick up from the sidewalk only to realize it was a serial killer puppy and the police are after him."


    "Dude, what kind ofics have you been reading?"


    "You''re like¡­"


    "Stop!" Arthur threw his hand in surrender. "I''d rather you guys just hand me over at this rate."


    The two looked at each other and broke intoughter until their stomachs started hurting. After the goodugh, Arthur felt more at ease.


    He didn''t know what have the Voldor family nned. However, he would face it head-on. For that, he needed to gear up. After Reece left the room, Arthur opened his legacy''s inheritance.


    He had 22 points. He wanted to save them for something grand like a high-tier rune, but his hands were tight this time. Arthur opened the runes menu as he started going through his options.


    There were elemental runes like Fire. There was water, earth, wind, lightning, light, darkness, and other unique runes like those that generated a specific gas, others that created metals, or those that produced acid. Arthur thought he could choke his enemies with Carbon Monoxide or something, but he knew this didn''t work on high-ranking awakeners.


    They could p the life out of him before he could gather enough gas to kill them. He needed something powerful and instantaneous.


    There were other runes like shapeshifting, invisibility, amplification, maic waves, shadow creation, taming, material transformation, regeneration, and so many other runes that Arthur felt light-headed just going through them.


    There were also the protection runes like barriers, illusion barriers, higher ranking protection runes, shields manifestations, and other simr runes he could use.


    There was even summoning runes. Arthur''s night, originally nned for his rest, was spent mulling over which rune to buy. That''s to say that he couldn''t buy all of them as some of them had 25 points price tag and other has 30 price tags.


    "I got the fortress for 30 points, why are these so expensive?" Arthurined to Jizo in his mind. He imagined Jizo telling him the obvious, that the fortress was a part of the Legacy Quest''s reward.


    In the end, Arthur decided that he didn''t need an offensive rune right now. His opponents were stronger than him, so he started considering the protection rune and the others.

 Chapter 166 - Reunion

    The sky was bright yet Arthur''s mood was bleak. He had spent the whole night debating which rune to buy, but he finally made a choice that was worth 20 legacy points.


    "Wee to thest day of the Runes Apprentices Cup!" Jumana coughed once before throwing her hands grandly. "Let''sugh, cry, and bleed today!"


    "Let''s not bleed please," Arthur muttered to himself at Jumana''s ominous words. He was sitting in his room watching the announcement with Yurirl munching on his side.


    "You''ve eaten three bags already." Arthur nced to Yurirl that was still eating the raisins.


    "I have a high metabolism."


    "That''s not the point."


    "The first challenger has appeared today! It''s Lily Green and she had already chosen her opponent. The first duel shall be between Lily Green and Abraham Gn!"


    The lucky participant has chosen the son of the grandmaster, so everyone cheered for her confidence. The duel started right away as each partner took their sides. Lily''s partner was a woman of tall stature that had dark skin.


    She took a single card and Arthur''s sense perked up at the peculiarity. It was the same rune that she has used in the ranking round, a purely magical spirit attack. However, her score wasn''t that satisfactory.


    A radiant aura descended the stage as mana gathered and turned into apletely ethereal form around the rune. Then a bow appeared with an arrow and it wasunched at the opponent.


    The partner of Abraham seemed to know what awaited him and constructed a barrier as soon as the rune was activated. However, the ethereal attacked passed the barrier and struck the partner who fell to his knees.


    The mana of the partner ran wild as his screams echoed through the arena. After the barrier rune was gone, Lily''s partner walked over and struck the defenseless opponent, eliminating him.


    "Soul Attack." Arthur frowned. He had read about these types of runes in the library. It had the same concept as the undead parasites, as it used the ethereal form of mana to interfere with the consciousness and the user''s soul.


    Usually, these runes were prohibited inpetitions as they had more than physical damage. However, basic runes could only result in unconsciousness for a few hours.


    The crowd looked warily at the dark-skinned girl that held the runic cards. The unknown was feared and such runes were among the most feared among the public. Nheless, there was cheering.


    "That''s troublesome." Yurirl frowned.


    "It is, but I think my protection can work against it." Arthur shrugged. He didn''t think his protection would allow this attack to pass by. After all, it was a magical attack.


    "What''s the difference between your rune and Abraham''s rune?"


    "Well, many. Abraham''s rune seems to be focused on elemental attacks more than magical attacks. Elemental attacks consist of both physical and magical aspects. For example, fire and the mana that fuels it. That''s why the purely magical attacks were able to break through the barrier. Furthermore, it was mostly mana."


    "What about your rune?"


    "It can protect you from it." Arthur didn''t exin his rune in detail. His protection rune was one of the most powerful ones he had. After all, it protected him from ''attacks.'' There was nothing specified so Arthur was worries-free.


    "How can you know so much about Abraham''s rune without studying it?" Yurirl looked at Arthur for answers but Arthur was helpless.


    "Divine sense allows you to connect to the world and feel it, right?" Arthur asked and Yurirl nodded. "I can feel the same toward runes."


    Arthur chose not to lie, but he didn''t say the full truth. As he looks at Runes, his eyes recognize every one of them. However, he didn''t recognize the runes themselves but the alphabet the made them.


    Every rune was a word. That''s why you can see different runes with the same function. Why would there be different protection runes? It was simple. Their runic lines were different. The runic lines were the alphabet that only Arthur could read.


    Lily''s second challenge was issued, it was Leonard. However, as the spirits attack struck the hooded person, there was no effect. In the end, the dark-skinned woman lost the challenge.


    Then came Lily''sst challenge and it was Arthur, as a matter of course. As Arthur expected, her attack couldn''t break the barrier. In the end, she lost as well. She now ced fifth, pushing Carlos and Abraham down.


    Carlos''s turn came and he challenged Arthur first. It was expected since he believed he could win this time.


    "Same n." Arthur handed over the runic cards to the shocked Yurirl. "Trust me."


    "Arthur, I trusted youst time and I almost blew up the arena." Yurirl looked at him with a puzzled look that was too innocent for Arthur to take offense. Nheless, he did as he coughed in embarrassment.


    "I made some changes. This time, you can go all out." Arthur had inscribed artificial fire runes this time. Thus, even if they amplified each other, the ten barriers would still be able to defend against the reflected damage.


    Yurirl nodded with resolve as he grabbed the card with the conviction of a warrior. Arthur looked at him speechless.


    "You''re not going to die, Yurirl."


    "You never know. It was nice to meet you."


    Arthur looked at him departing wondering if this guy just threw a joke. He sighed and slumped in his chair as he looked at the screen.


    Now that he was alone, worry began eating at his mind. Was his family safe? Can he escape from the Voldor family? What did they n to do, if they haven''t mobilized their forces?


    As he was deep in thought, space twisted a few meters away from him. Arthur''s sense picked up the change in mana and his dagger was already in his hand.


    A hooded person appeared in front of him and Arthur attacked without hesitation. His dagger was covered in mes as it shed toward the neer.


    A hand blocked his attack and Arthur felt like he had struck a bottomless abyss. His strength kept traveling somewhere before the hooded person revealed his face.


    "I guess you''re not as stupid as you have been, Arthur."


    He slowly recognized the voice, blonde hair, silver eyes, and the distinct scar across her right eye and down her cheek. His eyes widened as he hurriedly withdrew his dagger.


    "Miko!" Arthur was baffled as he stood there stunned. He reached out and embraced her before he could think of whether she would like it or not, but she simplyughed and embraced him back.


    "Okay, let me go now." Miko pushed him away with a smile. "Yes, yes. I missed you too. However, there are more important things at hand."


    "Where have you been? I tried looking for you, but I didn''t know where to start. You should''ve given me a name or address." Arthur was still happy about meeting her that he couldn''t focus.


    "One of the rules of being an assassin is to never give information, I think." She rubbed the tip of her nose as she said sarcastically. "I''m sorry that I haven''t contacted you until now, but please listen to what I have to say."


    "Is it about the Voldor family?" Arthur asked cautiously. Miko was one of the few that knew of his feud with Erin Voldor, so it was alright to tell her.


    "You know already, huh?" Miko grinned. "You''re not as helpless as I remember you to be."


    "I was also stupid."


    "We both were." Miko shook her head in regret. "Jin only cared about Hazel. Hazel cared about you. We failed to see that it doesn''t mean Jin was an ally."


    "Is he still alive?" Arthur asked after a brief pause.


    "Barely. That''s not important now. The Voldor family has already fallen lower than we have thought. They''re using Nether beings, the Enders. You have already met them once in the Cmity Spider."


    Arthur''s eyes widened. He made simr guesses, but he hadn''t felt any Enders around. After his breakthrough, he was more sensitive to everyone''s existence. It was usually proportional to their strength, but the Ender''s gave him a unique loathsome feeling even before he broke through.


    The arena shook and Arthur realized that he had forgotten about Yurirl. He turned toward the screen and waited for the smoke and dust to disappear. In the end, Yurirl appeared on the stage, unharmed, while his opponent has flown out of the arena.


    "Arthur Silver and Yurirl win!" The announcer''s voice filled the room but Arthur couldn''t feel much happiness right now.


    "Look at you, being famous and all." Miko grinned at him.


    "Miko, do you know what the Voldor family is going to do?" Arthur asked, interrupting her. Miko looked at him quietly and revealed what she knew.


    "I don''t know a lot; I came her disobeying my orders. All I know is that the Enders areing after you using the Voldor family."

 Chapter 167 - A Genius And A Plan

    "What do you mean by using?" Arthur frowned. Despite his sensitivity towards those loathsome creatures, he didn''t know much about them. The only source he got to know of them is his legacy. As for the others, including Sier and Master Ronin, chose to selectively stay quiet about their existence.


    "The Enders need a medium to manifest in the world. They can''t appear for too long, so they use humans. Using greed and hatred as fuel, they corrupt the human soul and grant abilities toward the human."


    "Just like legacies¡­"


    "Exactly." Miko nodded. "That''s why people with a legacy are safe from the Enders."


    "What''s their goal?"


    "We don''t know yet." She shook her head. "Many of the high-status personas of the seven families have fallen to their side. They dream of amon goal."


    "Amon goal?" Arthur remembered Jizo''s words. However, he wanted to know how much Miko and her organization knew.


    "Yes," Miko paused as she looked around. "Your friend ising. I''ll look around in the meantime for anything suspicious."


    "Tell me their goal, Miko."


    "It''s only a matter of delusions and prophecies." Miko shook her head. "They call it the True World. We only know that what they''re seeking would bring us doom."


    "I didn''t think you guys would be so benevolent to try saving the world."


    "We''re not." Miko grinned as space started twisting. "We''re simply following what our ancestors dictated. The reason for our opposition to the other families is simple." Before her body disappeared, she left a single world. "It''s revenge."


    ***


    As Arthur sat on his chair for a few minutes, Yurirl came back. As soon as he did, he frowned and looked around.


    "Did someonee here?"


    "Just some staff, they brought you a few more bags of snacks."


    "Oh," Yurirl smiled. "How considerate."


    "Good duel."


    "Good runes. I''m d I didn''t die."


    "Did you think you would die?" Arthur asked curiously.


    "I''m always prepared to die."


    "Sure, ancient swordsman of the true path," Arthur said sarcastically and was speechless when he saw Yurirl blush.


    "Thanks."


    "¡­ It wasn''t apliment."


    After his loss against Arthur, Carlos challenged Mn and won. The ranking shifted again and it was Abraham''s turn. Unexpectedly, the grandmaster''s son seemed to know of his capabilities and settled for thest ce.


    Then came Emma''s turn to challenge. As Arthur expected, she challenged him right away. With a grin, Arthur inscribed the runes for Yurirl.


    When Tin and Yurirl met on stage, the crowd''s excitement was at its peak. Without hesitation, Tin took out the summoning card and the ethereal eagle appeared again.


    Yurirl used the Weaken rune on the eagle after throwing several fireballs at it. The eagle''s size grew smaller and weaker. After it had evolved, the Weaken rune could decrease the opponent''s stats by 15.


    However, Arthur had no time to watch the show. If the Enders wereing after him, he wouldn''t just sit around and wait for them. Unlike what Sier has expected, Arthur felt that the attack would happen when he would least expect it. It would most likely take ce in the Runes Apprentice Cup.


    The space twisted next to him and Arthur smiled thinly. Miko, with her small stature and hood, appeared from nothingness.


    "Found anything?" Arthur asked but Miko shook her head. With a nod, Arthur took out a stack of runic cards and handed them to Miko. She looked at him, bewildered.


    "Take this map of the arena and spread the cards ording to the locations I marked."


    "Do you think a barrier is useful against the Enders?" Miko asked, baffled.


    "Mine is," Arthur grinned sinisterly. "If they''reing after me, I need to wee them properly."


    "Arthur, the Enders are called eaters of mana. They can''t be destroyed using normal means. That''s even a weak one of them can wipe out a toon of rei-rankers."


    "I know, just trust me." Arthur knew as much. After all, he had seen how helpless the Li, Ivy, and Zas were against the crazed prince. However, he had also seen how his runes were able to damage the Enders.


    With hesitation and a nod after, Miko agreed. She took the stack of cards and disappeared, leaving Arthur in the room.


    Arthur sat down and sighed. Luckily, he had picked a proper runest night. Even though it was weaker than his protection rune, it had a certain trait that allowed it to be powerful.


    The room''s door opened and the unfamiliar yet familiar face of Reece came in. He was still using the body of the giant man from yesterday.


    "Junior, Li has arrived. Ivy and the rest are on the way. Are you worried? Do you want a hug?" Reece came forward but Arthur already had his dagger in hand.


    "I''ll stab you, Senior." Arthur smiled. He flicked the dagger and it disappeared into his subspace. "I have a favor to ask, Senior brother."


    "Anything!" Reece beamed with pride. Arthur felt sorry for being a little bit maniptive, but he knew Reece knew his intentions.


    "I think the attack is going to take ce today, in the coliseum."


    "That can''t be." Reece shook his head. "The Ilios Empire can never attack Runera. If the Runes Association turns on them, it would be suicidal."


    "They''ll be using the same method of Prince Alfred."


    "That''s¡­" Reece''s eyes grew wider. "Possible." He nodded with a frown. As he looked around the room, Reece continued.


    Even though the rooms were monitored, that was only the case for mana changes. Arthur couldn''t even inscribe runes unless the barrier around the table disappeared. That only happened before the duels began. The runes association didn''t install any recording devices or runes, Arthur checked.


    "You know about Si''s ability. However, there''s a reason Si couldn''t foresee his younger brother''s betrayal of the kingdom. The Enders are natural anti-magic creatures, so his ability doesn''t work on them. He can only see the effect of their actions."


    "That exins why he thought the empire itself was making a move."


    "Yes, and it exins why he was hurt in the process." Reece shook his head sadly. "Junior, I think they''re trying to take revenge on you."


    ''More like confirm whether I''m the outsider.'' Arthur thought to himself as he remembered Jizo''s and Master Ronin''s words.


    The seven families want to use him to get the holy crown. Arthur didn''t know if he can get the holy crown, but it was the only way for the seven families after hundreds of years of failure.


    That''s the reason, Arthur guessed, that the Ilios Empire tried to cover the news of his appearance. If only Erin''s followers knew about Arthur''s identity, it was a simple thing to shut them up.


    However, Arthur didn''t know everything that was going on. What he knew that the empire was trying to get him without the others knowing about his real identity. If that was the case, he needed to stay low from now on.


    Since that was the case, Arthur had a n in mind. He only needed to get through today and guarantee the safety of his family. Using the untraceable phone that Ruby had given him, he sent a message to Master Ronin. Arthur''s attention was brought back to the ongoing duel.


    ***


    Yurirl''s barrier broke but it managed to fend off the attack earlier. Yurirl then used a teleport rune and appeared behind Tin, using the Fire rune. The wind managed to push the fire back as the eagle hurried to rescue its master.


    As the fight went on, the crowd noticed the peculiarity of Yurirl''s fighting style. It was¡­ extravagant. The crowd began counting since the first card Yurirl used until now it has been¡­


    Ten cards.


    Regardless of the question of how can so many cards be used with the mana of a rei-ranker, the creator of these cards managed to make these cards in an hour.


    Twelve. Thirteen. The crowd kept counting as even Jumana wore a puzzled expression of shock. Participants were searched and their artifacts storage were taken. The table that provided them with the materials had a barrier that didn''t allow the participants to inscribe outside of the timeframe. The room was monitored so that no harm woulde o the barrier.


    This means that Arthur Silver managed to create Thirteen runic cards in one hour. Yurirl teleported and appeared on the air as he took out two more cards, making them fifteen in total, and they were both fire runes.


    The runes amplified each other as a coiling dragon of mes descended on Tin. The weakened eagle tried defending her but in the end, it copsed as well as the mes obstructed everyone''s vision.


    In the end, Yurirl won. The crowd cheered and chanted the name of the genius that managed to create fifteen cards in an hour.


    Arthur Silvera.


    The zeal was over the roof and the arena shook with their chanting and stomping on the stands. Geniuses were revered in this world. They had witnessed the birth of not only a champion but someone that would shake the world of runes.


    As thepetition was broadcasted live, the whole world recognized the birth of a genius in the runic path. What they didn''t know is that it would be a long time before this genius makes an appearance again.

 Chapter 168 - Final Duel

    After losing to Arthur, Emma challenged Carlos and ended up winning by a small margin. It seems she had used her rune to the limit as the eagle was stronger than before with only a hair''s breadth separating it from reality.


    The ranking was shifted once again, with Arthur being the sole exception with his unattainable first spot. Leonard was the next challenger and he, as expected, challenged Arthur.


    "Multiple teleports. He can''t focus theser fast enough. There are limits to the rune he''s using, one of them being mobility. Use these teleport runes to gain an advantage and end it."


    "¡­ You''re not holding back." Yurirl smiled at Arthur.


    "Would you rather that I do?"


    "Nope, I like it this way."


    After Yurirl left, Arthur resumed his waiting. He had already taken every step to prepare for the Enders'' attack. If even his work wasn''t enough, he''d have no idea what would be.


    The Enders needed Arthur toe out of the coliseum''s interior for them to attack. If they needed to use a human to attack, then they needed to get close to Arthur first. However, they would probably pick a time where Arthur was alone and unprotected.


    Even now, Arthur''s room was protected by runes masters and awakeners. Unless the Enders could teleport without a medium, it would be difficult for them to find their way to Arthur.


    ''The award ceremony.'' Arthur realized. That would be the best time to attack Arthur. This way, they get Arthur onstage without anyone else. As he would be crowned champion, he would be in the arena alone with Yurirl.


    Arthur then looked at the stage. As soon as they began, the hooded person used theser runes to attack Yurirl. However, by the time light was condensed into a beam, Yurirl had already teleported.


    The hooded person needed to use another rune to attack but Yurirl teleported again. It then became a battle of how many cards each side had, and there was no way Arthur would lose.


    In the end, Yurirl teleported next to the hooded person who flinched and tried to back away. However, he had no cards left. Yurirl took out the fire rune and activated it to attack the opponent.


    When the fire attacked the opponent, even though the limiter stopped the damage from reaching the hooded person''s body, Arthur felt a slight change.


    A stinking smell that made him feel nauseous. For the briefest moment, the hooded person failed to hide it. It was all that Arthur needed to feel their existence.


    ''Bingo.'' Arthur grinned as he now knew who the Ender''s ve was. He had his suspicions regarding this person before, but it was now confirmed. The only question was why he felt a certain familiarity toward this person?


    Unexpectedly, Leonard didn''t challenge anyone anymore. His rank was established and the only one that hasn''t challenged anyone yet was Mn Keri.


    The ranking was now as follows: Arthur Silver, Emma Agard, Carlos Beva, Mn Keri, Leonard Leran, Lily Green, and Abraham Gn.


    The bright sun''s heat was contrasted by the chilly breeze that ran through the stadium. A person appeared on stage but it wasn''t Mn''s partner, but Mn herself. She wore the limiter of the rei-rank as the announcement was issued.


    "Since Mn Keri fulfills the requirements to wear a limiter, she was allowed to represent herself in thest rounds."


    This announcement shocked the crowd and the participants alike. There was a reason that runes apprentices didn''t represent themselves. They were too weak to do so. There wasn''t any Vetus-rank runes apprentice in thepetition before, so the partner''s solution was presented.


    For example, Arthur was a rei-ranker. However, Emma was still at the edge of the neo-rank. This was because she had spent her life studying runes and didn''t have time for anything else.


    Mn Keri, shockingly, was a Vetus-ranker. With her short height, freckled face, and a grin from ear-to-ear, she stood on the arena with pride. She wore a limiter that reduced the mana output to the rei-rank with several cards strapped to her belt.


    "The world is truly filled with geniuses." Arthurughed helplessly. "She''s a Vetus-rank runes apprentice, what if she focused all of her life on runes?"


    There was no rule against representing oneself as long as the mana output was the same.


    "I challenge Arthur Silvera." Arthur shook his head helplessly as Yurirlughed by his side.


    "I guess everyone likes you."


    "¡­Wow, Yurirl. Was that sarcasm?" Arthur asked in genuine amazement. Yurirl frowned as if he didn''t know whether it was himself.


    Arthur was given one hour to prepare. In the meantime, other participants had their duels. After the one hour was done, Arthur gave Yurirl the runes.


    "What is the n this time?"


    "Seven fire runes and seven protection runes."


    "You know, she knows lightning runes."


    "Yeah, but I don''t have a better rune against her."


    "How about Teleport?"


    "No, you won''t need it. This will be a direct confrontation."


    "What, how do you know?"


    "Well," Arthur paused as he couldn''t exin it. "I''ve seen how Mn behaves until now. She''s a straightforward person. There must be a reason why she decided to represent herself now."


    "That''s exactly why I don''t think it would be a straightforward confrontation."


    "No, it''s the opposite. She wanted to take things into her own hands. Whatever she''s trying to do, it would be rted to her runes. We can only hope to achieve victory."


    "Okay, I''ll just use the seven fire runes together."


    "¡­ Do you want to blow up the arena again?" Arthur was speechless. "That''s a good idea." Heughed but Yurirl must have thought he was kidding. "There''s no reflection rune this time. Just activate all of the runes at once and protect yourself."


    "But, the arena¡­" Yurirl''s forehead sweated as he looked at Arthur like a madman.


    "Talk to Jumana. Ask her to construct a barrier around the arena this time. Also, warn Mn."


    Yurirl nodded at his words and left the room. The duels that determined the lower ranks were over now and it was Arthur''s turn against Mn.


    "Oh," Arthur suddenly realized. "If I win this, I''ll be the champion." There would be no one else to challenge him. It has been a long journey, but he''s finally at the end.


    "Well, it''s going to be one hell of an end." Arthur grinned to himself. "You loathsome bastards want to have a go at me every time you get the chance, huh? Allow me to entertain you this time."


    Arthur took out empty runic cards and cores from his subspace. He also had Idris supply him with runic cards for such asions. Long ago, Ori had told him of how runes master fought. Runic Cards. He grabbed the core and began inscribing.


    "I''ll inscribe your doom, lowly beings." Arthur''s hand tightened around the ethereal core. "You cane at me as many times as you want, but I''m your nemesis and the only person you can dream of killing." He started inscribing genuine runes as the battle began.


    ***


    It was thest battle in the Runes Apprentices Cup #101. The crowd sat on the edge of their seats. Normally speaking, there was no way Mn could win against Arthur after she lost to Carlos and Carlos lost to Arthur. However, the suspense was there.


    As he walked on stage, Yurirl looked down on the short girl in front of him. She had a pixie cut with freckles on her face. Her hair was blue and her arms showed her muscles.


    "Ah, how I wished that I get to challenge the Genius Hero." Mnmented and nced at Yurirl from head to toe. "But the Divine Swordsman would do." She had a thick ent of On.


    The Yalverannguage was considered thenguage of runes since many types of research were written in it. For some reason, many runes masters appeared in this region over the years. Their talents were passed in their families like the famous Agard family.


    "I''m sorry for disappointing you." Yurirl nodded. "But I promise that Arthur''s runes are enough to represent him."


    "Show me their might, swordsman." Mn grinned and pulled her cards as the host started counting down.


    "Mn, Arthur sent a message to you." Yurirl pulled his cards as well. "He asks you to be careful."


    The crowd counted as well until they reached zero.


    With no hesitation, Mn activated one of her cards and a giant tsunami appeared, rushing toward Yurirl. Standing in front of it, Yurirl looked like a pencil standing in front of arge blue canvas.


    "That''s not all!" Mn shouted as she used another card and this one integrated itself into the water. Electricity crackled as the water turned electrified. If lightning was a single target rune, this one was an area-of-effect rune.


    Yurirl stood there calmly in the face of the electrifying tsunami. He took out his seven cards and activated them simultaneously.


    "May the gods show mercy." Yurirlughed to himself as he poured most of his mana toward the runes. The seven runes began shining brightly as a heptagon appeared between them.


    A fire dragon appeared as it roared toward the heavens in defiance and rushed toward the tsunami. Like a giant serpent of mes crashing against the wave, the runes met each other in a single battle for supremacy.


    Lightning crackled and a fire explosion followed. Yurirl managed to use the protection barriers just in time as his vision was obstructed by the water vapor and shes of lightning.

 Chapter 169 - Long Time No See

    "Quite the battle." Miko''s voice came from behind Arthur as the screen was covered with water vapor and lightning. He simply offered her some chips without turning his head.


    "Yeah, she''s a tough opponent." Arthur smiled. "Sadly, her runes weren''t strong enough." As the arena cleared, only Yurirl stood on stage and Mn was on her knees.


    "Arthur Silvera and Yurirl win!"


    The host announced and Arthur stood up from his seat. He turned to Miko and asked her.


    "Are the preparations ready?"


    "Yes, although I doubt that they would be enough."


    "I know I haven''t shown you my best before, but can you trust me on this one?" Arthur asked helplessly. "If they''re not enough, we can just run away."


    "Why don''t we run away now?" Miko asked with a knowing smile.


    "I¡­ still haven''t received my reward." Arthur coughed in embarrassment. "You should leave since Yurirl ising over."


    "You''re a lot colder than before." Miko pretended to be upset and disappeared when a knock came on the door.


    "Arthur, here you go." Grandmaster Kiren came in and handed him a list. "Choose one artifact and three materials. You can write your bank ount number over here for the money transfer."


    "Greetings, grandmaster. Alright. How much money am I getting?"


    "¡­ You participated without knowing?" Grandmaster Kiren looked at him, speechless. "It''s fifteen million for the first ce."


    "Woah." Arthur was taken aback. "The association is generous."


    Arthur went through the list of artifacts carefully. Each one exined the artifacts'' consumption and function. These were genuine artifacts so the one he chooses is like learning a new rune.


    Arthur spent five minutes before he chose the artifacts and the materials. The grandmaster who was waiting for him looked at him, speechless.


    "Are you sure you want to take such a decision hastily? These artifacts are genuine, so they would help you in your research."


    "Yes, thank you for the advice. I''ve already had an artifact in mind, you see. When am I going to receive them?"


    "After Mn finishes the two challenges, the award ceremony should begin. Please sign here."


    Arthur read what he was signing and it was a confirmation of his choice. He signed the document the moment Yurirl came inside.


    "Greetings, grandmaster." Yurirl bowed. "A pleasure to see you in good health."


    "Oh, little one. It''s been a long time since I saw you. How is your master? Is he still as reckless?"


    "Reckless, yes." Yurirlughed. "Sadly, he''s just as old now."


    "A bitter thing what happened to him. Who would''ve thought he''d run into a legendary-tier monster in Alka?"


    "Yes, but my master says he''d beat its ass one day."


    Grandmaster Kirenughed heartily before excusing himself. Only Arthur and Yurirl were left in the room.


    "Congrattions on bing the champion."


    "Thanks to you, Sir Yurirl." Arthur exaggeratedly bowed. "I''m sorry for all the trouble you''d have to go through."


    "Well, my master says publicity is good." Yurirl touched his chin. "He also says that my handsomeness helps."


    "Yurirl, I''m more amazed by the second with your ability to tell jokes."


    "¡­ I wasn''t joking." Yurirl frowned.


    "Sure, sure."


    The two sat again for thest time as they watched Mn challenge Emma. In the end, Emma lost against Mn and became third ce. The ranking has been set as the following.


    1. Arthur Silvera.


    2. Mn Keri.


    3. Emma Agard.


    4. Carlos Beva.


    5. Leonard Leran.


    6. Lily Green.


    7. Abraham Gn.


    "Everyone, the award ceremony will be starting soon! Please grab your best drinks and make yourselffortable!" The host announced as the staff members ran to ce a tform on the arena.


    "This will be thest time we sit like this, Yurirl."


    "Yeah."


    "It was nice to meet you."


    "Why are you talking like one of us is dying?"


    "I''m always prepared to die." Arthur mimicked Yurirl''s tone and face. Yurirl nodded with a pleased expression.


    "I''m d you have the right mindset."


    "I was kidding, I''m not ready to die. That''s why I work to survive. You know, I think it''s a lot more difficult to try to live than being prepared to die." Arthur said with a smile. The host announced that the top ten rankers shoulde to the stage.


    "Those words¡­" Yurirl muttered as the two of them were following the staff toward the stage. "The one you just said." The cheering of the fervent cheering of the crowd grew closer with every step. "They remind me of someone."


    "Are they no longer around?" Arthur asked as he saw the light at the end of the hallway.


    "No."


    "Well, I''m sure they wanted you to live your life to the fullest then."


    Yurirl stopped and Arthur had to stop as well. He turned to look at the young swordsman and found his eyes to radiate such a light and longing that it almost broke him apart. There was sadness, guilt, and cues of his torn self like his clenched teeth and tightened fists. Yurirl''s chest heaved as he mouthed out every word slowly.


    "I''ll bring them back, no matter what."


    Arthur looked at him quietly and nodded. The swordsman let go of a breath and resumed his walking and Arthur tagged along.


    The basked in the sunlight, cheers of the crowd, and the admiration of millions who chanted their names.


    "Yurirl, I know we haven''t met for long."


    "I know."


    "Nheless, I consider you as a friend."


    Arthur didn''t receive a reply and he walked unhurriedly amid the flickering colors towards Jumana who stood in the middle. Yurirl followed after him and stood behind him as he stopped in front of Jumana.


    "A genius is born today," Jumana spoke and the audience quietened. "Arthur Silvera. Your name will forever be remembered by future generations."


    "Thank you, grandmaster." Arthur bowed.


    "Here''s your reward." Jumana presented him with a ring. She then left the dais as lights began to surround Arthur. The hundreds of thousands of people chanted his name. Yurirl stood by his side on the tform.


    The tform then began to rise as Arthur felt an itch in his finger. He looked at the runic ring that was bronze in color and watched as it began turning a deep shade of golden jade. A single word was craved on it next to the Runes Apprentices Cup.


    Champion.


    "Cham¡­ pi¡­ on. Cham¡­ pi¡­ on." The crowd chanted and their chants shook the arena. The rest of the rankers started ascending the stage as each other rings glowed silver.


    Arthur looked at the people cheering for him and even felt amazed at how far he had reached. A couple of months ago, he was fired from the Lime Time agency because he was a non-awakener. Now, he can make the artifacts that he used to dig for their shards.


    This was his time. However, he could already feel their impatience. They were lurking around the stage. Arthur looked at the hooded person standing beside Leonard.


    Their eyes met and Arthur grinned. He could feel the unease this person felt and as he expected, darkness started to pool underneath the Ender. Mummers spread in the crowd like wildfire and it seems that even Jumana realized something was wrong. However, it was toote.


    Several people jumped from the stands as they began transforming into hideous creatures resembling the crazed prince. They stood at different sides and pooled their darkness. It rose in the air in a dome shape as it sealed the arena from the outside.


    The raised tform''s lights flickered before it crashed to the ground. Arthur and Yurirl jumped in time andnded in front of the hooded person.


    "You still look at me like that¡­"


    A voice that was all familiar came from underneath the hood. Arthur finally connected the dots and realized why he sensed this person was familiar.


    "You think you''re superior. You''re the reason I''m like this. You''re¡­" The hooded person started shouting and allowed his hood to fall off.


    Underneath, there was a beautiful face that has been ruined by many scars that leaked of the ck substance. With fully ck eyeballs and blood leaking from them, he looked at Arthur with so much hatred.


    "Oh, it''s Tyrin." Arthur raised his brows. "Long time no see, how are you doing buddy? Did you adopt a new skin routine?"


    "You¡­" Tyrin''s face twisted in a terrifying frown as his body trembled in anger. "You don''t fear death?"


    "That goes for you." Arthur''s smile disappeared. "Haven''t you guys learned the lesson fromst time?"


    "Keke, don''t dream of escaping again." A grin broke on Tyrin''s face as a different voice came out from him.


    "You''re schizophrenic bro?"


    "Shut your mouth. It''s time that you die." Tyrin''s face contorted in pain before the same process that happened to prince Alfred began. As if the man was being unpeeled from the inside, something else reced him.


    ''I''m d Ori can''t see this.'' Arthur sighed in his heart in sadness for his friend. As he watched the Ender descend, he spoke to Yurirl.


    "Yurirl, I''m sorry for getting you into this. It seems I only bring you trouble."


    "Well, you almost killed me once before. I didn''t know you had something with the Nether beings." Yurirl pulled a translucent de from nothingness. "I''ll hear what you have to sayter."


    "Oh," Arthurughed as a mask manifested in his hand. "I''m afraid that won''t be the case. Can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Anything."


    "Protect Emma for me. She''s a dear friend, after all. Tell her I''m sorry for disappearing too. She could keep the million she owes me as a gift."


    "What about you?" Yurirl asked as he took his stance. The Enders were approaching them with their hideous shapes. They had long legs that were made of the bones of their medium and giant wings protruded from their backs.


    Tyrin, or what used to be Tyrin, seemed to be the most powerful of the group. He howled in rage as heunched himself at Arthur.


    The dome was separating them from the outside world and all of the Enders were aiming for Arthur. Arthur could already sense runes trying to break into the dome as they spoke. Smoke began rising as it obstructed everyone''s vision.


    "I''ll be going all out against these bastards." Arthur put on his demonic mask as he snapped his fingers. "It''s showtime." Giant pirs of light appeared all over the arena and broke through the dome of darkness.

 Chapter 170 - With A Bang

    When he was a little kid, Tyrin had a simple wish. He wanted to be the main character in life, just like the ones he read about in novels. Handsome men that would tten mountains and face-p viins.


    As his life went on, he started to lose faith a bit by bit. His body wasn''t as strong. His ability wasckluster. His talent was barely existent. That''s when he decided to turn to runes, but even that had little sess. However, he was still handsome, so he had a chance.


    As if there was a certain way that people did things that he didn''t know about, everything he did end in failure. A failure after a failure after a failure.


    "You''re a failure." His father once told him as he studied a piece of artifact. "You see this shard? I bought it from an agency that digs through dungeons. A young man had found this shard. Even a lowly peasant is more useful than you are. Make yourself useful, Tyrin."


    "Yes, father."


    He was trying, but there was always a limit. There was always a ce he would stop at. He signed up for the runes'' apprentices cup hoping things would change.


    One day, he met his childhood friend in a dungeon. It was then that he met the man that has ruined his life. He saw the man wield an otherworldly dagger that was unbefitting of a side-character. That''s why he sent his followers to steal the dagger.


    Even that failed. He was an embodiment of failure. Nheless, he was unafraid. What could a peasant, a poormoner, do? He went to the capital with his father to attend a royal evening party.


    That''s when he met Alfred. One thing led to another, and he was shown a way to break past his limits. The limits that have haunted him for years were now broken. He was stronger, smarter, and he was confident. He was finally the main character.


    However, there was a price he''d have to pay. The price, in front of his dream, wasn''t a lot. His loyalty, that''s it. He was to activate an artifact in the second round of the runes apprentice cup.


    He was obstructed once again. Later, he''d link the dots together and realize it was also the peasant that he had tried to rob that eavesdropped on their conversation.


    Then, he became the prey. In the runes'' apprentices cup, he wasn''t even holding the artifact anymore, but the man kept following after him like an evil spirit. In the end, he confessed half a truth and the man let him go from there.


    He heard about what happenedter when he escaped to the Iliosian empire. The man tried to stop Alfred but failed. Heughed heartily then until he heard that the fortress was stopped and stolen.


    His dreams fell like dominos. He had to hide in the empire until he got to meet the Sun''s Emperor himself in the imperial pce. He was given a chance for revenge, and he had taken it.


    Now, however, he realized that he had failed again. He was promised more power if he kills this man, and he happily agreed.


    His consciousness faded as the Ender swallowed him whole. They said rebirth was possible if he allowed his soul to be eaten by the Ender, a new rebirth with a stronger body. He looked at the dome cracking as runes engulfed the world.


    With a snap of his fingers, the dome broke apart. Furthermore, smoke blinded everyone''s vision as it rushed from the man''s body. He pulled a potion and drank it before muttering a single word.


    "Manifest," The man stood in front of him, staring at him behind a mask. His golden eyes looking at him with the same disgust.


    ''I''m the main character. Don''t look at me like that.'' Tyrin protested in his heart, but he could already feel the Ender''s fear. These creatures were fear themselves, so it was bad news when they felt fear.


    "Ancient Armor!" The words came down like thunder as the giant pirs of light prated the ck dome and gathered on the man''s body. An armor manifested from thin air as it hugged the man''s body. It was made of golden scales that ran over the man''s body and covered all of it.


    "Come here, lowly being." Arthur Silvera pointed with his hand at him. Rage boiled inside of the Ender''s and Tyrin''s heart and they allowed it to take control.


    ***


    Arthur''s n was simple. He had bought a protective rune called ancient armor that would manifest an armor around his body. This was the most sure-fire way to protect himself.


    However, this wasn''t all. Since it was, like Nera''s weapon, a manifestation rune, it grew stronger the more inscribed runes were used.


    The cost also grew tremendously with it. Arthur bought two more things with his remaining points from the legacy. A smoke artifact and a mana-replenishing potion.


    The runic cards that he spent all ofst night inscribing were handed to Miko that had hidden them in the coliseum. As for Reece, Arthur asked him for a different thing.


    Tyrin in his Ender form howled with rage as he threw himself at Arthur. The Ender''s threatening scythe-like hands bounced off his armor.


    "You should''ve learned the first time that¡­" Arthur disappeared and appeared in front of the Ender. "You guys are nothing but prey in front of me."


    Release Rune was activated as Arthur used his Art to move mana. Space twisted as the mana sank into the air around his fist. Arthur punched the Ender in the stomach and sent it flying, mming it at the ck dome''s interior.


    "Hoo¡­" Arthur let go of a breath as a group of people appeared beside him. He looked at them with a grin behind his mask as he felt relieved. "d you guys didn''t miss the party."


    "You''re a lot more troublesome than we thought. I''ll need an artifact like this one to make up for my losses, Dumb Newbie." Ivy walked over and tapped his armor and whistled.


    "It''s not an artifact, but a manifestation." Arthur smiled at the shocked expression of his group. Ivy, Hua, Zas, and Li were all here. "Where''s Reece?"


    At first, Arthur thought that Reece''s ability was shapeshifting. However, that didn''t exin why Reece didn''t just change back to his original appearance when he was with Arthur. After joining Mistletoe and working together with his beloved senior, he finally got to know his ability.


    Mind Control.


    ''This bastard had such an overpowered ability.''


    Arthur was d he had him as an ally. That''s why the second half of the n was concerned with the artifact that Arthur has requested. A shapeshifting artifact like his illusion ring. That''s why he didn''t hesitate when he chose the artifact.


    "Here." Zas took out a snake from his robe and threw it over. Arthur grabbed the snake that coiled around his arm.


    "Ss. Junior, this will hurt a lot." Reece, controlling a snake, said to him as he slithered on Arthur''s arm.


    "It''s the only way, Senior Brother. I promise that I''ll make it up for you forever, truly."


    "Okay, lots of artifacts."


    "I promise, now you know how I look, right?"


    "Of course! I have your pictures on my phone! You were so handsome at the ball. Ss¡­"


    "I didn''t need to know that. Please," Arthur slipped the shapeshifting bracelet on the snake''s tail. "Kill me."


    The snake then glowed as the artifact was used. It got bigger and bigger until it was as big as Arthur, and a replicated image of him. Reece had even managed to replicate the averageness of his face.


    "Ah, it''s junior''s body¡­"


    "Don''t say weird things in my voice." Arthur couldn''t help but frown as he saw his face with such an expression of delight. "Go ahead and die."


    "Junior, don''t be so harsh."


    "Don''t touch me, I''ll stab you."


    "You can''t~"


    "Hey!" Arthur panicked as Reece tried to hug him and dodged backward. The restughed as they saw this.


    "You¡­ Bastards¡­"


    The Ender came back crawling as it no longer resembled anything humanoid. It was a giant lump of darkness with arms protruding everywhere and sharp ck teeth in its mouth.


    "Oh, this guy is still here." Arthur pushed Reece''s face away with his hand and turned toward the Ender. "Everyone, I''ll give a genuine artifact to anyone that kills one of these bastards."


    "Dude, they''re unkible. We can only try to stall until the medium gets destroyed."


    "Oh right," Arthur paused. "Uh, let them suffer existing before they disappear?"


    "Fine by me." Ivy grinned and punched at the iing Ender. An explosion traveled from her fist as Force mmed into the Ender and pushed him back.


    "Reece, take these." Arthur handed over the cards he inscribed earlier in the room. They were all genuine fire runes so it was enough for an explosion. "We''ll break the barrier from the inside and it would be the time for your heroic death."


    "Wouldn''t the Ender kill me before I kill myself?"


    "Reece, please focus. You''re not killing yourself. You''re getting killed."


    "Oh, right. Right."


    "Use these cards to fight the Ender and then die together with it. I knowbat isn''t your thing, but please do your best to act like it. These cards are enough to push the Ender back."


    "What about the remains of the body? The artifact?"


    "Well," Arthur paused and looked apologetically at the arena. "End it with a bang. Use all of the remaining runes to make a giant explosion. Just don''t overdo the acting. I''ll push an Ender out of the dome for you."


    Arthur looked around and found a suitable Ender. He used the Force rune and pushed an Ender into the outside of the arena. He looked at Reece, that had his face now, apologetically before throwing him outside as well.


    "You''re still so rough, dear junior!" Reece screamed as he flew away and Arthur felt chills run down his spine.


    "Now, it''s Mistletoe''s turn to shine." Arthur looked at the remaining Enders that were trying to fix the doom. After all, it would be the end for them if the Runes Association joined in to protect Arthur.

 Chapter 171 - Divine Swordsmanship

    Arthur disappeared beyond the smoke that rose from somewhere and filled the dome. Yurirl could only hear a vague sound of his words before they disappeared too.


    Yurirl wanted to call out for Arthur but he had more important things to do. He took off the Limiter and felt his strength return to his control. He stretched his arms as he looked around for Arthur''s friend, Emma.


    "Really, how do you want me to find her in this smoke?" Yurirl frowned as he tried to sh the smoke. The smoke cleared for a few meters but it returned to obstruct him in an instant.


    ''I guess I have no choice.'' Yurirl closed his eyes as he activated his ability. His body glowed in ethereal white as he felt connected to the world. In a matter of seconds, he was able to find Emma.


    However, he also felt something peculiar. This was the only time he used his ability after he came to the Runes Apprentices Cup. He found that his Divine Sense was being obstructed by something.


    He looked toward the direction Arthur disappeared to with a frown. He could feel a powerful presence there. His ability was craving this presence and Yurirl felt that it was a part of his own body.


    He usually felt this way toward powerful awakeners, but that was only the case for the Empyrean-rank. Did a powerhouse leave their castle ande to their rescue? Unlikely.


    Yurirl felt the presence to be familiar as if this part of the world had intensified until it became a giant sun. However, he made a promise to Arthur to help Emma.


    He dashed across the fog and reached her in an instant. An Ender was eyeing her and her partner, Tin Rasan. They sensed Yurirl''s arrival and turned to look at him.


    "Yurirl, have you seen Arthur?" This was Emma''s first question, earning a smile from Yurirl. He wondered if this was what it felt like to have real friends.


    "Yes, he asked me to protect you."


    "You shouldn''t have agreed, I don''t need protection." Emma frowned and took out a card from her storage artifact. Light glowed as a giant ethereal eagle was summoned. "I''m capable on my own."


    "¡­ Against those?" Yurirl pointed at the Endering their way. A hooded person that had giant ck scythes protruding from his back. Under the hood was a disfigured face.


    "He''s at the peak of the rei-rank at most." Emma gestured with her hand and the eagle screeched before diving toward the hooded person.


    The scythe and the talon shed against each other as mana destroyed the surrounding. The eagle''s talon wavered as it started cracking and fragmenting. The eagle screeched before flying away.


    "I guess you have never met a Nether being." Yurirl smiled.


    "Are they a monster?" Emma asked with terror. "He looks human, I don''t understand."


    "He''s a human, but he''s also a monster. That''s why humans are the ones you need to look out for because they can be both."


    Yurirl shed once with his transcalent sword and light beams traveled in the air and shed with the Ender. He walked unhurriedly toward the fallen human.


    "Unless you have a high-grade artifact, Enders are invincible. I''ve met them once with my master in a fissure. They''re lowly humans that have sold their souls to the darkness, hence the name Nether Beings."


    The Ender started merging with its host as it transformed into a fully ck creature. It screeched like rusted metals as if the vocal cords were being ripped apart.


    "Let me teach you this," Yurirl continued as he blocked the ender''s scythe. His body started glowing white as the world caved under his sword. "Never judge them based on their host. They have a different name; Mana-eaters."


    The ck substance started pooling out of the Ender as the arena began corroding. The Ender began attacking as Yurirl began deflecting the attacks and attacking the medium itself. He knew that these creatures couldn''t manifest for long.


    As the battle stretched on, the Ender descended fully as several arms sprouted from its back and headed toward Yurirl like tentacles.


    "Divine Swordsmanship Art." Yurirl closed his eyes as he muttered. His sword was held straight in front of him. "Thirteenth Move." He opened his eyes and they were radiating holy white light. The world was shaking as Yurirl disappeared from his spot like a ghost.


    "Heavens," Tin''s hand was shaking as a weary grin overtook her face. "I don''t know who''s the monster here."


    Yurirl reappeared behind the Ender. The world stood still before it started breaking apart. The arena broke apart as the Ender was shed apart a thousand times. Space was broken as it grew unstable and air pressure pushed everyone back.


    "Truly a wretched condemned being." Yurirl looked with sorrow at the Ender trying to regenerate. ck fluids pooled together as they gathered and scattered.


    "A worthy prey." A voice echoed from within the Ender as a giant eye snapped open on its body. Yurirl watched as a bolt of darkness shot from within the Ender toward him. With a flick, he deflected it.


    Yurirl frowned as he felt the tip of his index finger corrode because it was touched by the Ender''s attack. Using mana, he removed the substance from his hand as it healed fully.


    The smoke began remerging after it was pushed away by the fight. Emma and Tin walked toward Yurirl as he stood there looking in another direction.


    "Are you okay?" Emma asked despite how funny she sounded even for her ears.


    "I am," Yurirl nodded without taking his eyes away from the smoke. "Something ising."


    It was then that giant pir of light shot out from everywhere, even visible through the smoke. The lights flew over their heads as a giant explosion resounded. The dome was cracked open as the smoke started slipping away.


    They could see the lights gathering in a single ce. The smoke regathered and obstructed their view.


    "We need to find Arthur," Emma said as she pulled another card, her face full of worries.


    "I don''t think that''s what he wants." Yurirl shook his head and turned to Emma. "He asked me to deliver a message to you."


    "What is it?" Emma tilted her head in Yurirl''s direction with surprise.


    "He says he''s sorry for disappearing. You can keep the million." Emma stood there with confusion, wearing a nk face at Yurirl''s word. He continued without missing a beat. "A few people had arrived."


    ***


    Mistletoe''s team was far stronger than Arthur, that much was obvious. However, that was only the case in normal circumstances. Against the Enders and Nether Beings, Arthur was their natural nemesis with his runes.


    His golden scaled armor was imprable for them. Tyrin tried to corrode it, but it was futile. Arthur grabbed the Ender''s arm with his scaled hand and pushed a fire rune into it. The Ender screamed in misery.


    "I''ll have my revenge!" Its rusted and hoarse voice screamed at Arthur. Its body was a mangled mess of fluid that was trying to run away from the fire rune.


    "Dude, this ''is'' your revenge," Arthur stressed this fact. "And what do you do? You bring a fewckeys thinking that would be enough?" Arthurughed.


    "Curse you!" The Ender screamed hoarsely as it tried to attack again but the manifestation armor blocked it. It should normally contend with Vetus-rankers and even have a chance facing a Deme-ranker, but this wretched human was hell-sent.


    "Ever noticed that Arthur is ruthless whenever ites down to the Nether Beings?" Ivy told Zas as the two were holding and Ender back a distance away from Arthur.


    "I don''t know. I don''t care. No one likes these creatures, they''re hideous to look at." Zas teleported the moment he finished talking and an Ender''s scythe shed the ce he stood at.


    "Well, true. However, Arthur seems especially keen on taking them down." Ivy looked at Arthur who was still beating the living daylight out of the Ender. "And he''s especially good at it too."


    Ivy punched the Ender and its body started convulsing. Zas appeared by her side and teleported her away before the Ender attacked.


    "I still don''t trust him. He hides too much" Zas looked warily at Arthur. "However, Si trusts him so that''s enough for me."


    "As if you don''t hide things, lost heir."


    "Never mention that." Zas''s face took a horrifying frown but Ivy simply shrugged.


    As they stood there, the arena suddenly shook as a part of the dome exploded. Heat spread everywhere as mes spread in the arena. The two steadied themselves as they looked with sympathy at the direction Reece was thrown in.


    "Let''s throw a few Nether Beings into the mes so that no one suspects a thing. I don''t want to be dragged to protect this newbie again." Zas looked at the Ender in front of them.


    "Well, I guess you also have a soft side."


    "I just don''t like ns failing, that''s all." Zas shrugged. "It''s better to have several unidentified bodies than none at all."

 Chapter 172 - Paladins

    Arthur squinted his eyes as he looked at the roaring mes, feeling the shaking of the arena beneath his feet. This was the sound of Arthur Silvera''s end, and with this, he bought enough time for himself.


    He knew this solution wasn''t optimal and it would only serve to stall for more time. If there was someone in the royal family or any other family that could see the future, they''d know he wasn''t dead.


    However, this would be enough to throw them off. To direct the public''s attention toward the fall of the young hero. The Ilios Empire would have a hard time locating him from now on. He''d go off the radar for now as he gets stronger.


    "What¡­ are¡­ you¡­" The Ender tried to clutch his leg but Arthur looked at him and waved his hand as fire engulfed theher being, burning it to ashes. Its hoarse screams resounded throughout the arena as it disappeared.


    ''I''m sorry, Ori.'' Arthur looked nkly as the ck matter scattered to nothings, leaving a charcoal body behind.


    It was missing most of its flesh and even that was turning to ashes. The bones turned ck and Arthur ceased using his rune before he used his telekinesis and threw the bones toward the raging fire.


    The Ender seemed confused about his runes and mana. His mana was different after he broke through. He had touched something far greater than before, giving his mana a unique property, unlike his previous mana.


    The characteristic of creation and the power of existence. His mana existed independently in this world, being a part of existence itself. That''s why it was overbearing as it worked against the Enders.


    ''However, is that it?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he felt that something was missing. ''Is that what the attack amounts for?'' He felt that wasn''t the case.


    As he looked at the ever-stretching smokes and the mes that were ripping through it, he realized that the Ilios Empire would find another way to capture him. The question was what is that way? He looked at Mistletoe''s members fighting the retreating Enders.


    It was then that it clicked.


    ''Ah, this was a trap.''


    The Enders were nothing but bait to lure the members of Mistletoe out. The empire somehow knew that he''d call them over. As if answering his question, the dome suddenly cracked and disappeared.


    Arthur ceased using the smoke artifacts on his wrist in case someone suspected something. As he looked upward, he saw that several figures have appeared in the sky, including Jumana, Grandmaster Venkov, and Grandmaster Kiren.


    There were several other figures d in armor that were standing to the side. They were shiny armor with white and red lines running on their breasttes.


    ''Pdins.'' Arthur looked nkly as the Enders began disappearing. He sneakily tried to use the Teleport rune, but space has been locked using a high-grade artifact.


    "Mistletoe." A Pdin with a white beard and a scar spoke to them. "You''ve shown your true colors atst. Falling as low to use the Nether Beings, what is your aim?"


    Arthur didn''t answer and the rest of his group gathered around him. He turned his head to the side and saw that the mes were still zing. What happened to Reece? Did he seed?


    "I''ve thought you''ve had some humanity in you!" Grandmaster Venkov roared, his hair fluttering in the wind. "Turns out you''re nothing more than a terrorist group." He spat as he looked at the roaring mes.


    ''This doesn''t make sense. Does he think I''m dead? If they''re just standing there, why didn''t they help?'' Arthur looked at the mes and realized the missing puzzle.


    A giant monster crawled out from the mes as ck fluid fell off. It screeched in a hoarse sound before it started disappearing.


    ''They used a stronger Ender to stop the association and the Ilios empire from interfering. They either wanted to kill me or use my n against me. It depends on whether they knew it wasn''t me or not.''


    "We need to get out of here," Ivy said in a heavy voice as she looked at the flying people. "That old man is an Astra-ranker."


    "Mind your words unless you want me to rip your tongue." The white-bearded pdin grinned at Ivy.


    All of Mistletoe''s members wore their masks and robes, making them unidentifiable. Their masks were created from the feathers of a monster called Doom''s Owl, having the property of reflecting magic. Thus, they couldn''t be seen through.


    "We''re not responsible for these creatures," Arthur said, his voice and face hidden. "We''ve been attacked by them."


    "How convenient. What business do you have here, noble ones? You''ve teleported into the dome to get attacked by the Enders? A young participant has already lost his life because of you." The Pdin sneered.


    As Arthur stared at him, he realized that it was futile to argue. They had fallen into their trap. Furthermore, his Teleport rune wasn''t working to get them out of here. He truly had no way of knowing that it would end this way.


    ''How did they know I worked with Mistletoe?'' Arthur tried to look back. As his mind went through every little detail, he can only think of one possibility.


    The Ender that he had faced in the fortress was the one that had recognized him. He had met it twice. Once as Arthur Silvera and once as Mistletoe''s member where he killed it.


    "Let go of your weapons and your lives will be spared," Jumana said coldly to them.


    The smoke finally dissipated and Arthur could see the other participants move away as they were rescued by the Association''s Staff.


    Mistletoe''s members stood together as the crowd looked at them with fearful and hateful eyes. They were hailed as heroes the other day, and now they were condemned. Arthur realized how easy it was to manipte humans.


    Yurirl, Emma, and Tin looked around in confusion. The staff of the association and pdin escorted everyone away as Mistletoe was surrounded. Arthur watched as Emma started shouting at the staff for his whereabouts and was tempted to reveal his identity, but it would make his efforts go to waste.


    Arthur Silvera was dead, that''s what most people thought including the Ilios Empire. It seems they have allowed ''Arthur'' to be killed by obstructing the association through the Enders. As long as they believed he was dead, then it was for the best.


    They didn''t know that Arthur was still alive, they only knew that he was connected to Mistletoe. They were probably gloating that they had managed to kill him.


    The only witness was Tyrin, but he had died earlier with the Ender. The Enders were invincible normally, they were unkible. However, his mana of creation had brought the end for one earlier.


    Now, everyone thought that Arthur Silvera was dead. Reece must have managed to use the runic cards before the association had the time to interfere. Arthur had wanted it to be this case, to begin with, but he didn''t think this would be used against him by the empire.


    Now, he was the one that had summoned the Enders. He had dragged Mistletoe''s members for them to fall into a trap.


    Li put away his sword. The frown on Jumana''s face eased and Arthur had a puzzled look. Would Li ept to get captured that easily?


    However, it seemed he was overthinking it. After putting away his wooden sword, Li used his finger to sh space apart. Runic chains sprouted from the slit he had torn and a heavy pressure descended.


    "Stand down, unless you want to be killed on the spot." The white pdin unstrapped a long spear from his back as he looked with a frown at Li.


    "Li, don''t do it." Ivy took a step forward but Li shook his head ever so slightly. Arthur stood there, bewildered as he realized there were a lot of things he didn''t know about Mistletoe''s members.


    "If death is your wish, so bet it." The white marble spear that the pdin held started shining brightly. With the might of an Astra-ranker fully unleashed, Arthur felt a crushing pressure on his chest.


    The pdin''s arm disappeared and a sonic boom followed after. The arena''s floor caved in a few meters in a vertical line between the two groups as the spear traveled at them faster than what their eyes could perceive.


    At that very moment, Li slipped his hand into the slit in space and pulled something out. The moment a hilt of a sword was out, Arthur felt a throbbing in his consciousness. The slit closed and only the hilt managed to make its way into the world.


    The sword''s hilt was pitch ck with a single red charm hanging from its end. Golden lines surrounded the ck hilt as Li''s hand gripped on it. Unhurried, Li shed with the sword''s broken de in front of him.


    An explosion sound echoed as Arthur and the others were pushed back, feeling like he was being strangled by a giant. He opened his eyes widely to catch a glimpse of what happened.


    The spear has been stopped by the word''s de, its tip colliding with the broken de. With a grunt, Li pushed the spear and sent it shooting backward at the Pdin.


    The pdin tilted his head to the left and the spear passed his head, mming into the stand''s upper structure. The moment the spear met with the reinforced runic walls came as a pause before the spear''s might destroyed the wall, leaving a 20 meters wide hole in it.

 Chapter 173 - The Third Option

    "It seems you''re more than a group of rats," The Pdin smiled after he nced at the destruction his spear had left. He stretched his arm out as his palm faced upward. A buzzing was heard amid the cries of the crowd and the spear took itself out of the rubble and flew to the pdin''s hand.


    "Careful, space is locked. We have no way out of here." Zas said, appearing to have tried using his ability. Hua was silent but seemed to be looking for a way out as well.


    "It''s futile to try escaping, we''ve used a space-locking- artifact." Jumana tried again. "Surrender now and we''ll guarantee your safety."


    It seems that she didn''t want to hurt Mistletoe''s members because they have already helped end the war between the two nations. However, today''s events were different.


    As he stood there, Arthur weighed his options. There was the first option of surrendering, but he didn''t even have to think before rejecting it. The second was to reveal his identity as Arthur Silvera, but this would have dire consequences.


    The first consequence is that the Ilios Empire would know he was still alive, making his earlier efforts a waste. He''d have to run away again even if he managed to convince the association that he was truly Arthur Silvera and that the Ilios Empire was trying to harm him.


    The second consequence is his identity being revealed as a Mistletoe''s member. This would endanger whoever had ties with him, including the other members and Master Ronin. Not to mention, his family is safer if he died as a hero than to live as a viin.


    He was a viin to the Ilios Empire and the Enders, after all. For these reasons, Arthur had to choose option number three.


    Arthur stared at the Pdins silently and couldn''t help butugh.?Hisugh turned from a chuckle until it was loud enough to echo throughout the arena.


    "You make me the viin, but is not the Ilios Empire that has worked with the Nether Beings to activate the Cmity Spider?"


    The moment those words were out, the tension rose in tides. Mummers echoed through the crowd as the confusion took hold of their hearts. The knowledge that the traitor prince was a fallen one wasn''t known to many.


    The Enders were a manifestation of forbidden magic. That''s the general idea of the fallen ones, those that practice the forbidden magic and allow themselves to turn into monsters. Whoever is found to be working with these fallen ones is shunned by the world.


    "Your lies have no ce here." The pdin raised his spear as if ready to deliver divine justice. "We''ve already caught you red-handed. Isn''t the fortress in your possession now?"


    Another confusion was thrown as a question popped up. Was the crazed prince a member of Mistletoe? However, that didn''t exin the footage of Mistletoe''s members trying to get into the fortress. Were they there for their friend?


    This would answer a question of how Mistletoe''s members were able to control the fortress. However, it was a contradiction as their behavior didn''t match. They attacked the Union first then they attacked the empire? It didn''t add up. Why start a war if you were going to end it?


    "You deceived the people by ying the hero after starting the war yourselves." The pdin pushed forward. "Chaos is what you seek!"


    "Oh, how noble you are!" Arthur spread his arms. "We''ve started the war, you say? Was it us that attacked the Union in a moment of weakness, or your Ilios Empire?" His voice was dripping with sarcasm. "You sin and me it on the devil! I was lured, you''d say!"


    "Silence, Nether Being!" The Pdin''s face contorted in rage as he pulled on his spear. "Perish as a price for your sins." The spear vibrated in the air as it again shot toward Arthur.


    Dread filled his heart as Arthur braced himself for the impact. Before the spear could reach him, Li was already in front of him. His broken de shed again but was unable to push the might of the Astra-ranker back.


    "Li!" Ivy appeared by their side in a moment as she punched at the spear. The spear shook before it flew away again and was grabbed by the Astra-rank Pdin.


    "I guess we need to weed the weak ones," The pdin grinned and threw the spear again, this time more destructive than thest. "Your disrespect was the reason for your death." The spear flew directly toward Ivy.


    The spear tore through space as it crossed the arena instantaneously. The spear was in front of Ivy before Li could sh again. She lifted her hands and pped them together, using all of her mana with the defensive aura.


    The tip of the spear ripped apart her mana as it impaled itself through her hands, making Ivy scream in pain. The spear pushed forward, trying to end her life. At that moment, a hand grabbed the spear and stopped it in its tracks.


    "Ilios Empire." Arthur''s voice was distant as if it came from the underworld, full of fury and wrath. "I''ll remember this." A heavenly pressure descended on the arena as everyone felt suffocated. Arthur''s body began radiating golden light as he began using his Art of Creation.


    "Take them down!" The Astra-ranker pdin issued hismand and his followers surrounded the group.


    Arthur closed his eyes as the words flooded his mind. His mana started circting in resonance with the origin of the world. The moment he started using his art, he was no longer pressured by the might of the Astra-ranker or his mana.


    ''Existence is unfeeling, not designed to serve or destroy life.'' Arthur recited in his mind as he opened his eyes, his whole body feeling lighter. ''It has no physical body, yet it''s as real as everything and it''s everything.'' The spear began cracking under his hands as Arthur ripped at its very existence.


    The Pdin seemed to realize this as he controlled the spear to fly back, removing itself from Ivy''s hand and she fell as blood gushed out. Arthur held her body as Li came to his side.


    The other members of Mistletoe defended themselves against the ming and light attacks of the Pdin. Jumana shook her head and threw her hand as a giant runic circle appeared around the stage. Arthur could feel the runes try to restrict his body but he shrugged them off.


    ''No one can deny it and everyone needs to bow down to it.'' The words repeated themselves in his mind like a mantra. He raised his right hand as the power of creation gathered in his hand, threatening to tear space apart. Carrying Ivy with his left arm and using the power of existence in his left, Arthur looked coldly at the pdins.


    The arena fell into silence as everyone held their breath, a heavenly presence descending on them. His palm facing the Pdins as his whole body shook. This art wasn''t meant forbat, but Arthur was recreating what he had done in his breakthrough.


    ''Except for me.''


    Arthur clenched his hand into a fist as the coliseum shook. The steal, earth, air, runes, and even mana started struggling to unpeel themselves and bow down. The whole world seemed to be shaking as Arthur felt his body''s limit to hold this state for long. His blood vessels were being raptured and his bones threatened to fracture.


    The mana everyone tried to gather was humming as it started vibrating. Everyone looked with terror at the demonic masked person that stood in the middle of the arena, his fist gathering the might of giants.


    "Mistletoe will have its revenge," Arthur said through clenched teeth, barely making out the words. He raised his right fist and punched at the arena''s floor.


    The moment his hand touched the floor, the world showed its anger. Whatever was being pulled toward Arthur a moment ago was no fleeing as a shockwave spread destroying everything in its path. The runes broke apart, the steal bent and was torn like paper, the earth caving in as if it was struck by a meteor, and everyone else was pushed back.


    Except for Mistletoe''s members that were the closest to Arthur, everyone else felt their body trembling in front of something greater. The white-bearded Pdin''s hand trembled slightly as he steadied himself against the shockwave.


    A dust cloud rose following the destruction of the arena and everything around Mistletoe''s members. The white-bearded Pdin''s face contorted as he shed with his spear, pushing away the dust cloud. As their visions cleared, they saw that Mistletoe''s members were nowhere to be seen.


    "They''ve fled!" The Pdin gnashed his teeth as veins appeared on his forehead. He turned his head southwest. "They''ve teleported southwest! Chase them until the end!"


    "Pdin Kiser, I''ll have everything investigated once this is over. Your Empire still has some questions to answer regarding the Cmity Spider." Jumana turned to the Pdin as she warned. "If your people try anything suspicious in Runera, I''ll have you all beheaded."


    The Pdin red at her but could do nothing but nod. He threw his arm in the air as he summoned his followers and began the chase. This was far from being over.


    As the Pdin left, Jumana looked regretfully at the mes that even now refused to die down. She had seen the birth and fall of a genius. No, he wasn''t only a genius, but a hero. His name will forever be remembered by the people that saw him fight the Ender. They had seen his struggle before he sacrificed himself against the foul being.


    ''Arthur Silvera, you shall be remembered.''

 Chapter 174 - Fleeing

    The events that transpired in this year''s Apprentices Cup could only bebeled as world-shocking. First was the Cmity Spider that has started a war and worsened the rtionship between the two countries and there are today''s events: Mistletoe''s appearance and the Nether beings.


    "Have you seen that attack, Grandmaster Jumana?" Grandmaster Kiren asked as he stood with the woman. The reason that the association wasn''t hell-bent on chasing after the members of Mistletoe was that attack exactly. "Do you think they got their hands on one of the artifacts?"


    "Do you think those artifacts grow on trees?" Jumana snapped at him with her hair slithering in the wind.?"I don''t know what it is, but if they have one of the artifacts, then we''d have seen more than just these ruins."


    Her eyes lingered on the arena. She had felt it, the power contained in that single punch. It was something otherworldly, overbearing, and terrifying to behold. She craved it but also feared it, thus wanting to destroy it lest it falls into the wrong hands.


    ''Mistletoe, what is your secret?'' Jumana wondered to herself as she allowed herself to be immersed in the lingering, vibrating existence of that power.


    "What do you mean?" A voice dragged her out of her thoughts. It held confusion and terror. She looked at the pair of old man and girl standing a distance away as the girl asked again. "What do you mean Arthur is gone? Has he left the city?"


    "No," Grandmaster Venkov shook his head. "We tried, Emma. However, it''s useless to use mana against these creatures. By the time we were able to break through, Arthur has already chosen to sacrifice himself."


    "No," Emma shook her head as she took a step back. "No. No. No." Her eyes welled with tears. "This is a lie. He can''t be dead."


    "Emma, I''m sorry."


    "No." Emma used her sleeve to wipe away her tears. "I''ll find him. He can''t be dead. There''s no way that he''s dead."


    With that, Jumana saw the girl try to walk into the mes that were left by Arthur as if burning with his rage. They burned so powerfully that she wondered how can a runes apprentice create something so destructive.


    ''A shame.'' She shook her head regretfully. ''He would have ruled Runera with his talent. The past is gone now, and all we can do is revenge his death. We failed to protect him, so it''s time topensate his family and protect them instead.''


    With that in mind, Jumana began giving orders to take care of the mess. The crowd was evacuated from the coliseum and was taken to a proper shelter until the ordeal passes. The broadcast that shook the world was cut off with an apology as the association began to assist the damage.


    Multiple causalities and missing people. The arena was obliterated as even the runes were destroyed. The space-locking artifact was damaged as well by the distortion of space that rendered it defective.


    "Grandmaster, we should chase after Mistletoe."


    "No, simply monitor the Pdins. They said they were here to apologize and mend the treaties they have broken with the war, but I doubt that was their only aim. The whole thing feels too orchestrated to be a coincidence."


    "Should we treat them as suspects as well?" Grandmaster Kiren asked with hesitation.


    "Hah," Jumanaughed helplessly. "Do you think those geezers would approve? We would simply stir the stick up their asses and a load of shit would fall off."


    "Grandmaster, please mind yournguage."


    "Whatever," Jumana said with displeasure. "Simply monitor them for now. Make sure that Mistletoe''s members aren''t hurt if captured, especially the one with the demonic mask. He might have the answer that we have been seeking."


    ***


    The moment the mes touched his skin, Reece severed the connection he had with the snake. With this, he should have achieved his goal. He stood up from the capsule that Ruby has created for him as his body dripped with mana fluid.


    "You''re back early." Ruby nced his way as she kept working on a prosthetic arm. "Did you get the newbie out of there?"


    "No, junior refused." Reece shook his head. "He surprised me with his n, but I can''t say I didn''t like it."


    "What n?" Ruby turned toward him and asked curiously. Reece simply smiled and pointed at the TV. With a frown, Ruby pressed a button on her bracelet and the TV was on.


    "Urgent." The reporter held his finger to his head as he held a microphone with the other. "The anticipated Runes Apprentice Cup has been attacked by an unknown group of fallen ones. We have just received notice that the envoy of Ilios Empire, sent there to renegotiate peace, has taken it upon their hands to stop the unknown group."


    "What?" Ruby''s eyes widened. "The Ilios Empire are there?"


    "Yeah, I''ve seen them try to get past the Enders." Reece nodded his head. "I think they''re looking to redeem themselves in the public''s eyes?"


    "Robo!" Ruby suddenly shouted making Reece flinch.


    "Yes, boss." A small robot dressed as a butler came forward on its tires.


    "Prepare the jet. Summon the other members." Ruby threw her jacket on as she adjusted her safety goggles over her eyes. "Reece, you dumb shit. There''s no way the Ilios Empire would allow them to leave easily. They have been set up."


    "What?" Reece looked at her with confusion. "They were there to negotiate peace. I didn''t know they would be there, to begin with."


    "Enough talk. We need to go." Ruby started walking as Reece followed after her. She reached the deepest parts of the basement where an iron door was locked by a passcode. Four beepster, the door was unlocked.


    "Four zeros aren''t a strong passcode, Ruby."


    "The best ce to hide a tree is in a forest. No one would think it''s four zeros. Plus, if someone made it here, getting here is the least of my worries." Ruby walked into the room that a giant circr tform with runes inscribed on them.


    "Still, to protect one of our strongest artifacts using a four-zeros passcode is¡­" Reece stood next to her on the tform as the ground started glowing.


    "Shut up, Reece. Now is not the time." Those were Ruby''sst words before the two got teleported.


    ***


    When Arthur opened his eyes again, his body was shaking so much that he thought there was an earthquake. It has been nothing but a moment since they were standing in the arena. After he had disturbed the space-locking artifact, he used the teleportation rune on everyone sending them toward the same spot, with himself being thest one.


    After the dizziness, came pain. He felt his organs shrink and tremble as if they were being peeled from the inside. His blood was boiling so powerfully that he feared it would cook him alive.


    This was the price for biting more than he can chew. Jizo has already warned him from getting close to this power, but he refused to listen, and now he was suffering for it.


    "Newbie!" Hua held him by the shoulder and he couldn''t help but scream, making her flinch. That simple gesture made him feel like his shoulder would fall at any second.


    ''No,'' Arthur realized. ''It is dislocated.'' His shoulder turned square and his arm limped as he couldn''t use it anymore. What kind of mess was his body in? For a very brief moment, dying was a tempting escape way.


    They were still in Runera and Arthur had to summon every strength he had not to pass out. He had teleported them all to the top of a building in the city. His rune could only get them as far as three kilometers from the coliseum, so the danger was fast approaching.


    "He''sing," Ivy said with gritted teeth as her mana tried to heal her wound. When the bleeding ceased, she started to use her mana on Arthur.


    His body felt better for a moment under the effect of the characterized mana. Zas came forward and pulled everyone together.


    "I''ll be useless after this one, but it''ll buy us enough time." He said with an ominous voice as his mana enveloped everyone present.


    Arthur looked at the coliseum for onest time and saw that the white spear was flying their way, as destructive as ever. Behind it stood the Pdin and Arthur engraved his face in his mind. The moment before the spear reached them, they disappeared from the rooftop.


    Another round of pain came as Arthur found himself rolling across grasnds. He gritted his teeth until they bled, refusing to scream. He looked around and spotted the city of Runera far away, now resembling another part of thendscape.


    Zas fell to the ground the moment the teleportation was done. He was feverish and Li had to carry him up on his back.


    "We need to run," Ivy said with a worried voice. Arthur shook his head and took out what he had prepared for their escape n.


    "Each one of these can teleport you up to three kilometers." Arthur handed every one of them six runic cards. These were the limits of what he could prepare for their escape. Use five to get farther away and leave one for emergencies."


    "What about you? Can you move?" Hua asked with worry. It seems the sight of Arthur''s hand limping with a single touch made her worried.


    "It''s alright, my body is better now." Arthur didn''t lie as his stamina was working now to restore his body. Despite the devastating pain, he could move.


    "We need to run, now. Go northeast. Let''s try to stick together as much as possible. If one of us doesn''t teleport close to the group, we''ll keep going. Just head northeast." Arthur said and the rest nodded before activating their cards.


    Arthur also used his rune as he looked at the city of Runera for onest time. Unlike what he had said, he headed in the opposite direction.


    He kept using his rune over and over again until he was a far distance away from the others. He gritted his teeth as he summoned the power of existence again.


    ''Come on, onest time.'' Arthur gritted his teeth as the pain ripped him apart. He knew there was no hope for all of them to escape the Astra-ranker. That''s why he''ll take responsibility and divert their pursuers.


    The heavenly presence descended again as the clouds started gathering around him. With this, he was sure that he was noticed by the Astra-ranker. A momentter, he saw a white sh in the sky.


    ''He''s here.'' Arthur saw the spear cut across the sky as it headed his way.

 Chapter 175 - Hope Or Disaster?

    The sky grew darker and it started to rain. As he felt the droplets of y a calming melody on his shoulders, Arthur''s heart was nowhere near calm. He was a rei-ranker trying to escape the might of an Astra-ranker, alone.


    Like heavenly lightning, the spear descended on him as if trying to obliterate him out of existence. With a flick of his hand, Arthur appeared a kilometer away.


    "You''re overconfident, ant!" The roaringughter of the Pdin came as loud as thunder. "You think you can face me by yourself?" The Pdin flew over from the horizon with a giant grin on his scarred face.


    The spear, after losing its target, changed its direction without stopping. Arthur, on the other hand, didn''t try to use the limits of his teleport rune to run away. He doubted an Astra ranker would have difficulties in chasing after them for hundreds of miles.


    Using his teleport rune, Arthur could barely dodge the spear before it ripped him to pieces. He might have been able to stop it earlier using his Art and controlling the very existence of the spear, but he couldn''t pull that off again.


    ''I need to buy more time.'' Arthur thought as he saw the figure of the Pdin descend like a meteor, creating a crater and shaking the earth.


    The Pdin looked around from on top of the hill before looking down on Arthur, who was huffing and gathering his breath.


    "Ah, how heroic. You''ve decided to be the bait. However, you''re the one I''m after anyway. As for your friends, I''ll have my followers find them and rip them to pieces, just like what is about to happen to you."


    "Try your best, egg-head." Arthur prepared his runes to be used at any moment. He saw the frown and twitch of the Pdin''s eyebrows.


    "Childish tactics."


    "Whatever you say, potato-nose."


    "Die." The Pdin lost his temper and his mana raged. There was less than a kilometer away between the two but the Pdin used every bit of strength he could master as he threw the spear.


    Arthur knew he would die if the spear attacked him. There was no way he could dodge this one with how close it was to him. He could only sense the general direction of it without being able to truly see it.


    However, he wasn''t going to dodge. Arthur''s runes were different from abilities, they were a lot more flexible to use. He stood with his head high as he witnessed the destruction of the grasnds. The rain was pushed upward in the path the spear flew in.


    With his remaining functional arm, Arthur used his rune and poured as much mana as he can to it. He couldn''t hope of getting a higher-level rune at this point because his runes were harder to modify the stronger they are. He simply poured mana so that the rune would work on the spear.


    ''Let''s pray this works.'' Arthur used most of his mana as his hand traced the trajectory of the iing spear. ''Luckily, the Pdin isn''t attacking me directly. Due to his overconfidence, I have a chance to seed.''


    All of these thoughts shed in his mind in a concrete form, but a vague sh of neurological signals. The moment the spear touched his rune, Arthur felt the rune drain most of his mana hungrily.


    The pressure of the mana and the spear shredded his arms and he gritted his teeth in pain. However, the spear didn''t manage to pierce through his flesh.


    The moment the rune and the spear came in contact, the giant white rod disappeared from the world. Arthur fell to his knees as his ears listened to the delightful sound of the Pdin''s scream.


    "YOU INSOLENT BASTARD!" The Pdin roared at him and Arthur looked up at his handiwork.


    The spear that was flying toward him a moment ago was lodged in the Pdin''s back, specifically between his ribs. Sadly, it seemed the spear couldn''t prate his flesh enough to cause a fatal injury.


    "I''ve been careless," The Pdin''s eyes were terrifyingly filled with killing intent. "There''s no need to capture you anymore, die."


    Arthur felt his neck being strangled and thought that the Pdin was taking action personally. However, he was shocked when he saw the giant monster that had appeared and it was only the monster''s presence. A monstrous white tiger appeared beside the hill and was a little bit bigger than the hill itself.


    ''The reason that Astra-beings are called as such is for a simple reason.'' Arthur looked with fear as the monstrous ming tiger. ''They can summon an Astral-being.'' Arthur realized something. ''I might have pushed this old man too far, now it''s time to run.''


    With a flick of his hand, Arthur appeared three kilometers away. He used what little mana he had left in him and began to run away as much as he can. He could feel the ground shake behind him but he was too scared to look back.


    ''Well, I did manage to injure an Astra-ranker.'' Arthur thought smugly. ''It''ll be a nice story if I manage to live.'' His thoughts in his panic were weirdly irreverent. He teleported on top of a hill but suddenly felt the world tilt.


    Looking back, he saw that the tiger that was chasing after him wed at the hill, cutting it neatly from the bottom and making the whole thing get obliterated. Arthur teleported again as he felt the heat of the tiger''s white mes scorch his robes.


    ''Why is the Astra-ranker not attacking me himself? Is he treating his wounds?'' Arthur wondered but then felt the presence of the Pdin close in on him.


    To his terror, Arthur knew he couldn''t run away anymore. He might be able to teleport, but the Astra-ranker can cut through that distance just as fast if not more.


    When he activated his rune again, he felt a space underneath the ground. Without hesitation, he teleported into the underground cavity that he found.


    Silence and darkness reced the frantic rain and thunder as Arthur found himself standing on solid ground. Without stopping to light any fire, he kept using his teleport rune underground as he teleported across the gigantic cave.


    The ground rumbled above him as he felt the Pdin''s presence grow closer. His mana was already running out and he had to use his Restore-II. His body was filled with mana but he now only had one hour before he would be mana-less.


    The underground cave was gigantic and damp. However, Arthur feared traveling too deep underground and tried to keep himself close to the surface. He didn''t want to risk facing a dead end.


    He was about to teleport again when he heard the sound of the wind. With a frown, Arthur squinted his eyes as he looked around for its source. He used his fire rune as his hand became a torch that illuminated the surrounding.


    He was standing in a gigantic underground clearing that he couldn''t even see the end of it. However, he couldn''t see any opening that could be the source of the wind. He looked around in confusion for a possible exit.


    As he felt the Astra-ranker closing on him, Arthur looked for the source in hopeful expectations that he might get to run away.


    Atst, he found that the wind came in intervals from a man-sized opening in thendscape. With a frown, Arthur realized this was too small to lead to anything.


    Pieces of the ground fell as the whole underground cave shook. Arthur realized that the Astra-ranker was close by and he needed to teleport away. However, it was at that moment that something above the man-sized opening moved.


    What Arthur thought to be the ground started shifting and parting away from each other. His breath couldn''t leave his lungs anymore as he felt a lump in his throat due to the fear. He didn''t even dare to breathe as two giant eyes stared at him in the darkness.


    ''It¡­ wasn''t wind.'' Arthur slowly realized as he felt the fear grip at his heart like that the hand of a death reaper. ''It''s a breath.'' The reaper whispered in his ears as the hair on his body stood up. It was the eyes of a celestial monster that made Arthur look like an ant in front of it.


    Now that he had a better look at thendscape, Arthur realized that a lot of it was the monster''s body. With how big it was and how dark the underground, he couldn''t see what kind of monster it was.


    No matter what species it was, Arthur knew it was powerful. If such a giant monster could exist, it had its time to evolve over the years. Arthur wondered how much time has passed since it was lying in this underground cave and why no one was able to find it yet.


    The rune disappeared slowly as the eyes stared at him and Arthur sneakily used his Stealth rune. He knew it was futile, but he hoped his giant monster would ignore him.


    ''How did I not notice its presence?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he felt the ground shake. ''Maybe I''m not worthy to feel its presence if it wanted to hide it.''


    Arge hole was created as a loud explosion resounded throughout the cave. Arthur cursed the old egg-headed, potato-nosed, pdin in his head as he saw the irises of the monster constrict as it blew out through its nostrils.


    As the monster moved its sight toward the Astra-ranker''s direction, the old Pdin''sughter resounded throughout the cave.


    "You''re finally out of mana, you little rat!"

 Chapter 176 - Terrifying Monster

    A triumphant and gloating expression dyed the Pdin''s face as it walked into the cavity, his body radiating dangerous mana. The blood on his back has already evaporated but the stains and wounds were there to fuel his fury.


    "Face your demise obediently, little punk." The Pdin''s voice was still roaring and irksome. Not only Arthur, but even the giant monster seemed displeased by it. That was concluded from the constricting eyes of the giant monsters as it examined the Pdin.


    "A cat got your tongue, eh? I''ll¡­" The Pdin''s steps ceased as he saw Arthur ignore himpletely and look in another''s direction. Following Arthur''s line of sight, the Pdin''s face paled as it looked at the giant monster.


    ''A cat got your tongue, eh?'' Arthur was very tempted to say it but he was wiser than speaking right now. It seems the Pdin shared his mindset as he ceased talking as well.


    The nostrils of the monster red up as it huffed in displeasure and this generated enough wind for Arthur''s robe to flutter. Arthur was tempted to teleport out of this space, but he knew that this monster could easily tten this ce.


    As the two stood there, fearing antagonizing the monster, the cavity descended into peaceful silence. The silence was cut apart soon after by the growl of the monster that made the whole ce vibrate.


    It seems when an ant and a coyote appear on their doorsteps, all creatures would rather take care of the coyote first. With his unrestrained mana from earlier and threatening behavior, the Pdin has already marked himself as a target.


    With another rageful growl, the monster moved all of its body and thendscape began to shift. Its purple mana dyed the surroundings and illuminated the world. For the first time, Arthur could finally look at the appearance of the monster.


    ''It is¡­'' Arthur''s eyes constricted as goosebumps crawled on his skin. ''the species revered by all.'' The monster stood up from its crouching position and its height now resembled a skyscraper. ''Written in literature as the strongest of monsters, it is¡­'' The monster opened its maw and unleashed a roar that shook the world with it. ''A dragon.''


    The scales that were now hugged by the purple mana shone brightly in the dim interior of the cave. The chiseled muscles of the dragon covered its hands and forearms, ending with the gleaming ws that looked like they can cut through space.


    As it stood up grandly in front of them, its wings spread threateningly as they ripped across the ceiling of the cave. Dust spread everywhere as mana gathered on the dragon''s maw.


    ''A mana st.'' Arthur realized with horror and used his teleport rune. Luckily, the direction of the dragon''s fury was the Astra-ranker. Arthur teleported not to the ce he came from, but a spot that was to the right of the dragon.


    The st shook the world as it was covered with bright purple light, traveling toward the Astra-ranker. The old man tried to dodge but the radius of the st was so big that he had no way of getting away unharmed.


    He pped his hands together as the Tiger appeared in front of him, shielding him from the destructive attack. With his spear and mana, he pushed with everything he had to block the destructive mana.


    Arthur felt like a paper that can be shredded by the heavenly wind as he clung to everything that he had to stay awake. He used his rune again and teleported beside a giant stctite.


    His skill, Earth maniption, softened the protruding rock allowing him to cling to it. He looked down at the two fighting figures as he felt like the whole ceiling could cave in at any second.


    The cave was deep underground, but it wasn''t deep enough to prevent Arthur from teleporting to the surface. The world turned bright purple as the dragon unleashed its mana and spread its wings. Arthur could see a giant protuberance from one of the wings heading his way.


    Even this tiny part of the dragon''s wing wasrger than Arthur himself. Without hesitation, he teleported toward the surface again as he left the two monsters fight for each other.


    The moment he appeared on the surface; Arthur''s knees gave in as he fell to the ground. His breaths came with long pauses as if he couldn''t get enough air into his lungs.


    ''I saw death,'' Arthur''s hands trembled. The Astra-ranker was powerful, but the fear he felt from the purple dragon was on another level altogether. It was a primal fear of a higher species.


    When his breathing stabilized and he was about to flee, the ground started rising as giant cracks appeared all over thend. The world titled for a second and Arthur teleported away in hurry.


    A loud explosion apanied by a dust cloud preceded the Pdin''s emergence into the world. However, just as fast, followed the dragon with its wings carrying him across the sky. Its maws were open as it tried to eat the Astra-ranker with thetter fleeing for his life as if his tail caught on fire.


    ''Shit luck you have there, dude.'' Arthur looked at the pdin in pity. ''This dragon has hidden so deeply only to be discovered by chance.''


    Arthur picked up his wounded body and decided it was time to flee as fast he can. He had a little less than an hour before he would lose his control over mana. He took the first step before he paused.


    Memories rushed into his mind. When he was still working at the Lime Agency years ago, he had seen a report about a dragon that appeared beyond the gates.


    A single line caught his eyes at that time. Dragons were dangerous treasure troves. It wasn''t that dragons simply liked shiny objects, but they had a different way of evolving than normal monsters.


    They ate runic artifacts. Their bodies could use the runes to raise their state of existence. They could break through their limits using the alphabets of creation. That''s why they fed on genuine artifacts.


    That was to say that¡­ there were artifacts in the underground cave. Arthur was already heartbroken over the artifacts he lost earlier in Runera. If he could pick up a rune or two from the piles of artifacts underneath¡­ he could be stronger.


    ''Greed is the deadliest sin.'' Arthur looked back as the two beings shed in the air, sending shockwaves into the surrounding. ''Or was it pride? I don''t remember.''


    It seems that the dragon was bent on killing the Astra-ranker because it knew humans would bring other humans to take it down eventually.


    ''To steal or not to steal?'' Arthur examined his bruised body that was barely functioning on mana. ''To die or not to die?''


    As his thoughts raced to make a decision, he remembered the first time he went to the city after he awakened. He remembered the feeling of excitement that rushed in him as he imagined fighting monsters and celestial giants.


    ''This won''t end well.'' Arthur knew. ''Risks, however, are the sisters of fortunes.'' He used his teleport rune and appeared back inside the cave. He teleported into the space that still had dust clouds and falling stctite as he avoided both.


    For the first time in a while, he used his Detection-III rune. The general outline of the cave appeared in his head. He poured more mana and had an image of even the tiniest structures.


    ''Where is it?'' Arthur heard a rumble from above. The battle was shaking the heavens and earth alike. He was sure he''d hear all about it in a few days on the news. ''Is it hidden like the dragon was?''


    If that was the case, Arthur circted his art. His body got a little bit better and his senses picked up at the existence of things more. Using this way, he felt the existence of runes behind a giant rock.


    Arthur looked at it left and right but there was no hint that he could move it. Arthur thought that it might be hidden inside, so he touched the rock to activate his skill. However, purple mana exploded from the rock and attacked him.


    Arthur''s face paled as he crossed his arms to defend himself. His mana collided with the iing attack as he felt the crushing weight of the dragon''s mana try to breakdown his body. He screamed in pain but then the purple mana was gone and only he stood in the cave, unharmed.


    ''What just happened?'' Arthur tilted his head in confusion. He examined his body and gaped at its current state. His tattered body was enriched by mana and has healed at a visible rate. His shoulder was alright now and he even got a message from his legacy.


    [External mana has been used to heal the mana paths injured by the Restore-II rune.]


    That means he wouldn''t be without mana in half an hour. His confusion only grew when he saw the countless artifacts that the dragon has gathered and hidden.


    ''Was that not a trap but a bonus from the dragon?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he suspiciously looked at the surrounding. ''This is fishy.'' He tried to sense any runes but there were only the artifacts, with no traps involved.


    With hesitation and unwillingness to leave, Arthur walked toward the artifacts thatid on the ground. Weapons, bracelets, shields, mirrors, gloves, and more artifacts gathered together.


    ''Truly, a treasure trove.'' Arthur grinned as he reached out his hand. ''Maybe there''s another trap, so let''s prepare to teleport just in case.'' He picked up the artifact but there was nothing. No traps and no sudden events. He sighed in relief as he decided to gather the haul into his subspace.


    It was then that he heard a distinctive crack with a sharp pain below his naval. Arthur grabbed his stomach as he felt like someone was trying to rip him apart from the inside.


    ''I don''t remember eating anything spicy.'' Arthur thought to himself as purple mana exploded from within his body and a light shone brighter than the brightest sun.

 Chapter 177 - A Gamble

    Arthur''s mind turned hazy as chaotic mana was unleashed from within his body. The mana was dark purple and it didn''t dissipate but kept surrounding him.


    Despite the overwhelming pressure from the chaotic mana, Arthur tried to store the artifacts before he was about to run away. He stole three artifacts before a roar shook the heavens and earth.


    He looked up in surprise as he saw, through the broken ceiling, the dragon descending his way and leaving the Astra-ranker to flee. It was diving straight down as if its life depended on it.


    ''What''s going on? Why did it leave the Astra-ranker?'' Arthur panicked as he threw the artifacts and tried to teleport away. The mana that was surrounding him, however, prevented him from doing so. ''Shit. Shit. Shit. What is this mana?'' Arthur tried pushing it away, but it was unceasing and relentless.


    Facing the giant dragoning his way, Arthur closed his eyes calmly as he circted his Art. He didn''t want to replicate what he had done in the arena, but he replenished his mana as he tried to control the mana that was wreaking havoc.


    The mana that surrounded him calmed down from boiling until it started traveling like a stream. Arthur, using his Art, realized the reason for this unrestrained mana.


    ''The Elusive Dragon.''


    Arthur peered into his consciousness as a single egg refused to leave it. It had a ck scaled exterior that now had a distinctive crack on it. The mana that was circting him like a stream was being eaten by the egg.


    ''Now, what?'' Arthur sighed inwardly as he felt the existence of the dragon above him. The events in his consciousness were slowed down so he had a bit of time to decide. He looked at the egg and decided to gamble.


    ''I''ll trust you, Elusive Dragon.'' Arthur opened his eyes as they radiated golden light. The dragon entered the cave and pped its wings as it started descending.


    Arthur raised his hand without hesitation and pulled at the purple mana. He used his authority over existence to control the mana and feed the egg that was trying to helplessly eat at it.


    The mana turned into a stream as it entered Arthur''s consciousness before entering the egg. The crack widened as new cracks appeared and the egg began shaking. The dragon''s pped its wings and whirlwinds started dancing around Arthur as he faced the dragon.


    "Come forth, Elusive Dragon." Arthur opened his eyes as the eggshells fell of the egg and the mana burst, more violent than ever. It spread from Arthur''s body as it protected him from the dragon''s mana.


    Arthur thought he''d have to defend himself against a mana st or avoid being ripped apart by the monster''s ws. However, the giant dragon didn''t attack and looked at Arthur silently from above.


    Arthur felt something leave his body as the light-purple mana gathered around to resemble a creature. It was an arm''s length and slender in structure. Its body was lined with transcalent scales that were light-purple in color. It had two small wings on its back that seemed too small to lift him.


    Surrounded by mana, the creature opened its eyes thinly and revealedrge ck irises. Except for the muscled body and dignified features of the giant dragon, the two creatures looked simr.


    ''Wait, can it be?'' Arthur''s heart shook as he heard the Elusive Dragon issue a low growl that reverberated in the cave. The giant dragon bent over and its nostril approached the Elusive Dragon.


    The Elusive Dragon rubbed its head on the giant dragon''s nostrils affectionately. There was a low hum as the mana intensified between the two, blinding the surrounding.


    ''They''re a family?'' Arthur squinted his eyes. Despite the events being in his favor, he didn''t know if he should run or not. After all, the two dragons can be family, but that didn''t mean they weren''t monsters.


    [A creature is trying to establish a telepathic connection with you. Allow?]


    It was a message from his legacy that he hadn''t seen before. He remembered how Sier said that he couldn''t read Arthur''s thoughts, so maybe the legacy acted as a mental barrier.


    The only possible creatures right now would be the two dragons in front of him. Since it was a telepathic connection, Arthur didn''t see any harm in it. He allowed it and a voice appeared in his mind.


    ''Human¡­'' An old and ancient feminine voice spoke in his mind. Arthur looked at the giant dragon that stood straight and looked at him in the eye. ''Thank you for saving my child.''


    ''So, they are a family,'' Arthur thought to himself.


    ''Yes, we are. Thanks to you, we have been reunited.'' The dragon answered and Arthur realized that he needed to adjust what was being telepathed and what is not.


    ''Well, I didn''t have much of a choice since your child refused to leave me.'' Arthur felt his body rx since it turned out the Dragon wasn''t hostile toward him.


    ''He chose well,'' Arthur could see the hint of a smile in the dragon''s intelligent eyes. ''You are the only person that was able to keep it alive.''


    ''What do you mean?'' Arthur tilted his head in confusion.


    ''An egg of a dragon can''t survive without the mana of its parent.'' The dragon opened its mouth as if it was talking. The young Elusive Dragon stuck to her as it fed on its mother''s mana. ''It seems some people tried to feed it something else,'' There was a slight rage in its voice. ''I''m afraid my child would have lost its mind if they seeded.''


    ''So, it fed on my mana?''


    ''No, your mana is still insufficient to do so. Your closeness with runes, however, allowed it to survive. For that, I thank you.''


    Arthur didn''t know what to say and simply nodded. The dragon spread its wings as mana gathered around it.


    ''I see that you have already taken a few of my artifacts,'' The dragon said with a hint of teasing. ''You can keep them as a gift.''


    ''All of them?'' Arthur asked with joy as he eyed the artifacts on the ground.


    ''Haha,'' The dragonughed. ''No, I''ll need them to fend for what is toe.'' The dragon looked at the horizon. Following its gaze, Arthur realized that several presences were approaching.


    ''That human has already brought its allies. I should have killed it.''


    ''I agree.'' Arthurmented in regret.


    ''What''s your name, young one?''


    ''Arthur. Yours?''


    ''Dragons don''t have names, unless¡­ Can I ask you for a favor, Arthur?''


    ''I''m scared of doing favors anymore.''


    ''Consider it a deal, as it would bring you benefits as well.''


    ''What is it?''


    ''Take this child with you. I fear I won''t be able to leave this ce easily.''


    ''With me?'' Arthur frowned. ''I think you can do a better job of keeping it safe.''


    ''I''m d you''re not greedy, Arthur.'' The dragon''s eyes arched. ''However, I can''t say that I''m the best person to raise it. Can you do that on my behalf?''


    ''I know nothing about dragons.'' Arthur shook his head. ''I don''t understand how I would be able to help it.''


    ''Do you know how dragons get stronger?''


    ''Runes¡­'' Arthur''s eyes shed. Did this dragon know of his ability? Or did it think he was simply a runic master?


    ''I think you have understood my reasons. Runes are scarce after The Split. With you, however, this child has a chance of surviving, if not bing a king among dragons. In return, it would help you.''


    ''You mean¡­''


    ''Take this child and raise it. Be one of the lost Dragon Tamers.''


    ''Are you okay with leaving your child with a human?'' Arthur asked. ''To have it tamed by a stranger?'' He found it odd.


    ''I''ve seen through your character. A bit of courage, naivety, and greed. However, there''s also goodness in you. You don''t wish to hurt others. I''ll trust you with my child. Now, you need to leave. If I live past today, I''ll make sure to return the favor.''


    ''Okay, I''ll take care of it.''


    ''Thank you.'' The dragon issued a low growl as it raised its w at Arthur. It seems this was a handshake, so Arthur obliged. When he touched the surface of the w, mana seeped into his body and a tattoo appeared on his arm.


    It resembled the head of a dragon and was purple. Arthur studied it curiously and looked at the dragon for an exnation.


    ''This is one of our abilities. You''re now recognized by dragons, and can form a bond with our race.'' With that said, the dragon pushed its child toward Arthur.


    The Elusive Dragon that was in his body until now opened its eyelids and looked at Arthur with big puzzled eyes. Arthur looked at his hand that now had a tattoo on it and then touched the head of the dragon.


    The tattoo turned bright purple color as the dragon now had a simr one on its forehead. Arthur felt a connection, like the one he had with its goblins, form between him and the young dragon.


    ''Take it and leave, now. The humans are here.'' The dragon looked at the outside world with cautious eyes. Arthur nodded and asked the dragon to return to his consciousness and the dragon turned ethereal and entered his body.


    ''I fear it''s going to be hard to flee.'' The dragon sighed and pped its wings. ''I''ll try my best to stall for time.''


    The giant dragon then soared into the skies where several powerful presences were gathered. To Arthur''s dismay, there was Grandmaster Venkov, the Astra-ranker, and other awakeners had gathered to take down the dragon.


    Arthur used his teleport rune and appeared away from the battlefield. He used his detection rune and found out that he had been surrounded by the Iliosian troops and runes masters from Runera. An army was assembled and surrounded the battlefield, cutting all escape routes.

 Chapter 178 - Chaotic Battlefield

    Seeing the horizon stripped with the white armor of the Iliosian army, Arthur gritted his teeth. His heart was full of frustration for the tactics deployed by the Iliosian empire.


    Their troops being here could be exined by using the teleportation circles when they started chasing Mistletoe, but there was nothing to exin the existence of such arge number of them.


    ''It seems the dragon is their target now.'' Arthur looked back with worry at the giant monster that was pping its wings majestically in the sky. The motives of the Ilios Empire didn''t matter in times of crisis, so their obvious preparation in terms of troops was overlooked.


    The runes master from Runera didn''te empty-handed, but riding runic humanoid machinery, Runic Mechas. They were purely constructed using runes and they were a lot more durable than Magic Technology Mechas or Electronic Mechas.


    ''Runera is staying neutral, after all.'' Arthur sighed inwardly. He knew that Runera didn''t want to cause wars between the countries. However, they were no focusing on the more disastrous thing at hand. A dragon has been found next to the city, so it must take it down to guarantee safety.


    The air was filled with tension that threatened felt like a charged static nket. Arthur looked at the Ilios Army but dared not to approach them.


    ''I need to flee, regardless.'' Arthur used his Teleport rune and his body was enveloped by mana. However, the moment that his rune was about to teleport him, a giant doom covered the battlefield. Arthur cursed his luck as he felt the space-locking rune do its job.


    "You have nowhere to flee, puny thief." A voice cut across the battlefield despite the world-shaking collision of mana above in the sky. Arthur looked at the source and saw an armored knight riding a giant armored white tiger.


    Arthur looked at the thousands of soldiers that surrounded the battlefield. As he was about to answer, a heaven-shaking roar almost tore through his ears. He looked up in a hurry to find the Dragon surrounded by many awakeners that tried to take it down.


    ''Mother¡­'' The Elusive Dragon''s voice was heartbreaking, and it resonated deeply in Arthur''s mind. After they had established a bond, Arthur shared the feelings of the young dragon.


    ''I need to flee; she''s buying time for me.'' Arthur knew the method that he used earlier in the arena could disturb the space-locking runes for a short moment. He could also use his insignia, but he didn''t want to reveal that the outsider was still alive.


    As for using the power of his Art, Arthur knew his body couldn''t handle it. After all, he had used it once and made his body a mess, even now. If he had a state for his lifeforce, he was sure it was below fifty-percent now.


    Another use means death. He looked at the thousands of soldiers and mechas standing in front of him. Fighting them also meant death. However, what other options did he have? Wait for the Astra-ranker to tten him with a p?


    ''I''ll try to break through their formation to escape. If that doesn''t work, I can only gamble using my Art.'' Arthur took a deep breath and his internal organs ached, each crying and begging for some rest. ''Bear it, weak body of mine.'' Arthur snapped his eyes open as golden light enveloped him.


    With a single step, Arthur appeared like a ghost in front of a soldier. The infantry, normal soldiers, were all at the rei-rank. The riders were at the Vetus-rank and they were also the captains. As for the Deme-rankers, they were the Commanders.


    Astra-rankers were Generals if they served the army. That''s why the dragon was helpless against so many Astra-rankers attacking it, one of them being Ilia Perli that apanied the royals this time.


    Arthur could perceive the panicked eyes of the soldier that stood before him. However, he wasn''t about to show mercy. His mana circted as he punched. Like a cannonball destroying a wall, the line of defense was sted through as soldiers flew apart.


    "Stop him!" The captain roared as he charged forward. Arthur used his protection rune to block iing attacks.


    As he felt the iing presence of the Vetus-ranker, Arthur gritted his teeth and braced himself. He used his protection rune to block the sword of the captain.


    The moment the sword came in contact with the barrier, it tore through it easily. Arthur had to use Shadow Swap at thest moment to fall into the shadows and dodge.


    ''I can''t survive this way,'' Arthur grew desperate as he looked at the thousand more soldiers blocking him. Among them were many Vetus-rankers that stayed behind because they weren''t useful in their battle against the dragon. ''I have to use my Art.'' Arthur braced himself as he took a deep breath.


    The moment he used his Art and the world began shaking, Arthur heard a whistling sound from above. He paused his actions and looked above to see a ck jet cutting across the sky. A single logo was painted on the jet.


    Ten leaves that resembled a flower. It was the logo of Mistletoe, the same that Arthur was wearing at the moment. The jet collided with the barrier as mana exploded everywhere before it managed to make its way through.


    "JUNIOR!" Reece screamed as he was peeking his head from one of the windows wearing protective goggles. This act would kill a normal man, but awakeners could handle the air pressure.


    The jet kept decreasing in altitude until it hovered above the air. Not giving the soldiers any time to stop him, Arthur dashed toward the jet as the army started chasing after him.


    Arthur felt the presence of the captain close-in on him from behind. He knew he couldn''t outrun him so he was prepared to use his fire rune for a boost.


    Something flew beside his face as his ear buzzed. He looked back reflexively and saw the birth of a giant explosion as a bullet struck the captain''s armor.


    The battlefield was chaotic as the whole army started chasing a single man. The mechas flew as they also began chasing after Arthur, but the members of Mistletoe began their attacks as well.


    Bullets rained like rain as William held his rifle and shot in an unceasing fashion. Li didn''t use his sword, but his domain and it spread to hinder the Mechas from flying. The gravity changed in Li''s domain and he was able to send the mechas to the ground. Hua''s arrows danced around the battlefield as they were enveloped with Ivy''s characterized mana. Reece''s throwing knives were merciless against any soldier that came close to Arthur''s back.


    A roar came from behind Arthur as the fight above looked like fireworks. Arthur knew it was the tiger that he had seen earlier chase after him without its rider. It was then that he saw another masked person with gogglese out of the jet holding a giant gun with an evil smirk.


    "Let''s try this baby, hahaha!" It was Ruby, Arthur realized, and herugh sent chills in everyone''s spine. Even Mistletoe members paused their attacks as they fled to hide behind her.


    The mana gathered around the gun rapidly as white light came out from its muzzle. Arthur realized that she was using a mana ster like the one used against the Cmity Spider at that time.


    As the sphere of mana around the giant muzzle of the gun reached its limits, Arthur saw with horror how the mana ster sent a pir of light over his head. The screams of the soldiers were unceasing as the mana destroyed their armor.


    The tiger, which was the main target of the attack, let out a whimper before Arthur felt its presence fade from behind him. After the attack ended, there was another roar before the army resumed their chase.


    Arthur was close to the jet when he felt his body pass through a barrier. He looked behind to see the soldiers that were chasing after him were sprawled on the ground.


    ''It''s Li''s domain.'' Arthur realized. His thoughts were interrupted by the shout of Reece as he tried to warn Arthur. It waste when Arthur realized that a magic arrow was a few meters behind his back and that he had no way of dodging it.


    The arrow cut across space as it destroyed everything in its path toward Arthur''s heart. His brain worked to the extreme to think of a solution but the arrow was too fast to give him time.


    "Arthur!" Ivy shouted in worry as she rushed from the Jet over to him. He saw her race to his aid as he felt the arrow a mere meter behind his back.


    ''Protect¡­'' Arthur heard the dragon''s voice in his mind as it sucked on his remaining mana. Eating his mana away, Arthur felt his body be lighter the moment the arrow came in contact with his back.


    "No!" Ivy that was a few meters away screamed but then opened her mouth in amazement. The arrow that was a moment away from taking away Arthur''s heart passed through him as if Arthur didn''t exist. The purple mana around him faded a momentter and the arrow carrier on to Ivy, who pped it away.


    The sudden drainage in mana left Arthur, who was already barely hanging all this time, weak and unable to keep himself bnced. He fell facedown and Ivy came forward to support him.


    "You''ve done well, Newbie. However, never use yourself as bait again. I guess you''re still dumb." Ivy smiled at him as Arthur''s mind finally rxed and cked out.

 Chapter 179 - Shaken

    A voice called out to him as he felt someone nudging him. Arthur was pulled from his unconsciousness to the tender voice of Ivy. As he opened his eyes, he was greeted with the ever-stretching blue sky.


    "Arthur," Ivy whispered beside him and he turned to look at her through his blurred-out vision. Her hazy figure became more defined as Arthur woke up fully.


    "Where are we?" Arthur asked weakly as he tried to pull himself up. However, his muscles ached and felt like they were injected with lead. He groaned and Ivy pushed him back into his sleeping position.


    "We''re near the fortress, there''s still a distance left before we get there."


    "The Ilios Empire?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows.


    "We managed to flee merely because of the giant dragon." Ivy shook her head and spoke. "It has been a day since we started running."


    "A day¡­ What about the dragon?" Arthur asked worriedly as he felt his dragon''s emotions waver.


    "We don''t know yet, nothing was broadcasted about it." Ivy shook her head again. "We need you to open the fortress to let us in."


    Arthur nodded as he remembered that he hadn''t assigned anyone else as guests in the fortress''s core before he left. He looked around and saw the rest of the members lying around beside the jet.


    Ivy and Li were the only ones not sleeping, and they were preparing food using a runic stove that didn''t release smoke. William, Reece, Ruby, Hua, and Zas were sleeping beside the jet.


    Arthur pulled his tired body upward as he felt nauseous. He couldn''t find a ce that didn''t hurt in his body, as even his head was threatening to split apart.


    ''Is this the aftereffect of using the Art?'' Arthur wondered as he sneakily used the Heal-III rune on himself. The upgraded rune would use mana to return the body to the epitome state. His mana was draining rapidly as his body tried to mend itself.


    Before, the healing rune would only double his natural healing. However, after gaining two upgrades, it was more powerful than before. Even though his body was still weak, Arthur was able to stand up.


    "Careful there, Newbie." Ivy smiled as she saw him wobble toward them. "I guess you''re hungry after the long fight." Arthur was indeed starving. Ivy scooped a handful of stew and gave it to Arthur. Smelling the aroma of the food, Arthur gulped before he began eating.


    "I''m sorry for endangering everyone like this," Arthur said with guilt as he finished his first bowl and scooped another. "I didn''t know it was a trap." He stared at the pieces of meat and vegetables floating in his bowl.


    "No one knew, Newbie." Ivy smiled with a thin smile. Her hands were bandaged with severalyers and Arthur saw them trembled as she tried to eat. "Sier is our eyes, and with him unconscious, things like these happen."


    Arthur nodded as he realized why Sier was the leader of the group. Despite Li being the strongest, it was Sier that could guide the group without them being caught.


    "How is he now?" Arthur asked and Ruby answered before Ivy could. The thirty-something woman stood up and sat cross-legged beside them as she took a bowl of stew herself.


    "He''s not in a critical state, but he''s not alright. He''s feverish and would scream in his sleep. We don''t know what happened, but it was something that affected his psyche greatly."


    "Where is he now?" Arthur was silent for a moment before asking. Whatever Sier saw, he wanted to know it. He can also try to heal him using his Heal rune and Dispel rune.


    "He''s with Vihan in the capital," Ruby answered.


    "I hope that drunken healer doesn''t ck off," Ivy grumbled.


    "Oh, Vihan." Arthur suddenly remembered the man he met before. "He never leaves the mansion?"


    "Yeah, he drinks all day long." Ivy scowled. "He used Sier''s health as an excuse to refuse toe to Runera. Idris would take care of him, but I''m sure he''s there drinking away."


    "He can fight?" Arthur tilted his head. He never imagined that Vihan was more than a healer. At his innocent question, Ivy choked on her food.


    "Well, yes," Ruby answered.


    "He joined Mistletoe after he¡­" Ivy was talking nonchntly as she ate but was interrupted by Ruby.


    "Each person has his secrets, Ivy. That''s not our story to tell." Ruby said with a smile. "You''ll learn of it with time. Maybe the old man would open up for you, no?" Arthur nodded but doubted he would.


    The rest of the group woke up one after the other as they got ready to head toward the fortress. As they were eating, Arthur listened to William bragging about his bullets that would be forever feared by the Iliosian army.


    The handsome man also called him useless, but Arthur didn''t mind since he did help him despite how venomous he was. They finished their breakfast and headed toward the jet that looked like a triangle.


    "Is this a runic artifact?" Arthur asked with curiosity, examining the jet that was lined with shining runes.


    "Yup, this is my baby. Her name is Joy because of how much joy she brings me." Ruby''s tone was like a mother introducing her daughter. However, Arthur understood the sentiment.


    They boarded the jet and Arthur got to see its inside for the first time. There was a runic panel in the middle with several chairs, handles beside them on each side. There was a stand in the middle where the mana crystals were supplied.


    "So, Ruby is a fan of runes," Zas said as they sat down. Ruby grinned proudly. "However, her driving of this jet sucks."


    "What?" Ruby stopped and turned with a frown. "I''ve been flying it for two years. No one is better than me at handling this jet."


    "Oh, yeah? I bet that this newbie is better." Zas pointed toward Arthur. Being the target of Ruby''s re, Zas''s teasing, and Ivy''s snickers, Arthur awkwardly stood there as he coughed.


    "No, no. Ruby is better."


    "The boy knows best." Ruby nodded with a smile.


    "He''s humoring you, idiot." Zas pulled on his lower eyelid as he struck out his tongue. "Arthur, show her how it''s done." Arthur was about to refuse when Zas said something else. "Whoever knows how to drive it gets to keep it."


    "No!" Ruby''s face paled. "I need it for my research!"


    "Oh, I guess you know he''s better." Zas grinned and Ruby gritted her teeth in hatred. Ivy whispered to Arthur that artifacts owned by Mistletoe were handled by the most capable of their use.


    ''Sorry, Ruby.'' Arthur looked apologetically at her. ''However, this artifact would provide me with good runes.'' Arthur walked toward the runic panel and Ruby''s anxious eyes.


    ***


    "Whew," Ivy jumped from the jet andnded on the ground as she stretched in the middle of the forest. "The ride was so smooth that I almost fell asleep."


    "My¡­ Joy¡­" Ruby walked out of the jet lifelessly as Zas held his stomachughing hard. Arthur felt slightly guilty for showing off his skills. After all, he was already experienced with the mechas and his ability helped him greatly.


    "Come on Newbie, open up!" William shouted as he stood in front of the fortress giant double-doors. Arthur walked over and touched the door as it opened itself.


    As he watched the group enter the fortress with a smile, Arthur noticed that Ruby was still sniffing on the ground.


    "Ruby," Arthur walked over and called but she didn''t answer. "I''ll let you keep it. I just need to study it for a while." His words made her head jerk up.


    "Really?" She asked as she cleaned her reddish nose. Arthur smiled at this childish side of her and nodded. "Well, I''ll let you borrow it." She coughed and stood up.


    "Thank you. However, I''m sure you''ll like this one more." Arthur turned his head toward the fortress and Ruby followed along. Her eyes widened as they glowed brighter.


    "So, this is the cmity spider." Her voice held anticipation. "How did you gain control of such a thing?"


    "Well, each person has his secrets." Arthur used her words against her and she pouted. "Come on, let''s get the jet into the fortress. We can''t leave her here."


    "¡­ Can you teach me how to drive it better?"


    ***


    Arthur wanted to rest for a while after he returned to the fortress, but his body was still injured and needed professional health care. He also needed to visit Sier, so he left the fortress a few hours after they returned.


    Luckily, Idris had already created a teleportation circle near the fortress. As Arthur studied the circle, he found that it consisted of five artificial artifacts with each having a teleportation rune of its own.


    This way, the range would be increased. Arthur wondered if he can create a teleportation circle himself. He needed to get his goblins away from the mountain range Rovero as soon as possible.


    After he teleported toward the capital, Arthur found himself in a basement. Idris had already told him that the circle was connected to the mansion in the capital.


    Arthur headed upstairs and into the giant foyer. As messy as ever, Arthur made his way through it and into one of the rooms where he felt a presence.


    "Hi, Vihan." Arthur greeted awkwardly and the man looked at him, his ss in his hand. "How is Sier?"


    "Still unconscious, I''m surprised you aren''t as well with that body. What kind of stamina do you have, boy?" Vihan nced at his body from head to toe. "Your body is a mess."


    "I can''t deny that."


    "Lie on the table. Undress."


    Arthur nodded and did as he was told. Like before, Vihan took out several bottles from his suitcase and poured their content on Arthur''s body in certain ratios as the green mana reappeared again. Vihan''s face paled as the mana entered Arthur''s body, healing all of his inner injuries.


    Letting out a few grunts, Arthur was able to stay awake despite the pain. He realized that his pain tolerance has increased after he broke through. The treatmentsted an hour and Vihan was huffing by the end of it.


    "Now piss off, Sier is upstairs." Vihan waved his arm as he took out another bottle of alcohol. Arthur thanked him gratefully and headed upstairs.


    As he made his way upstairs, his nose picked up an acidic scent. It wasn''t from Vihan''s body, who''s a smoker himself, but from the room Vihan guided him to.


    ''Is it Sier?'' Arthur wondered if he had awakened. He opened the room''s door and smoke dissipated into the hallway. Arthur frowned at the darkness filling out the room with only the cigarette''s tip lighting in the dark.


    "Sier?" Arthur called out and saw the man flinch as if he didn''t notice him. His hand was shaking vigorously and he could barely hold the cigarette.


    "Arthur?" Sier''s eyes were shaken. He sighed before drawing another breath from his cigarette. "Come in and close the door."


    "What''s going on? Are you okay? Should I call Vihan?" Arthur asked as he entered and closed the door.


    "No, no. I¡­" Sier took a deep breath as he tried to calm himself. "Arthur¡­ I saw something."

 Chapter 180 - His Sacrifice

    "What did you see?" Arthur asked with his heart racing. Whatever made Sier this shaken can''t be something good. He waited for Sier to calm down before he walked over and pulled a chair to sit on.


    "Si, what did you see?" Arthur asked again after he sat on his chair, leaning forward to meet Si''s eyes. Si met his eyes before falling into silence. As if he calmed down, he butted out his cigarette with a sigh.


    "I saw the Enders."


    "What?" Arthur frowned, as he had already met the Enders before. "You mean those that took over Alfred?"


    "Haha," Siughed suddenly, an unfamiliar helpless tin in his voice. "Those are not the Enders, but purely creatures they created. Their minions, at most."


    "You mean¡­"


    "The Enders are far more powerful, Arthur." Sier looked him in the eyes. As violet and purple lights flickered in his eyes, he continued. "The only reason the world hasn''t fallen is that they can''t descend into this realm."


    "Why can''t they?"


    "I don''t know," Sier shook his head. "Maybe there''s no one powerful enough to host them."


    "Everyone calls them the Enders, and calls the one serving them the Nether Beings."


    "They''re not wrong, Arthur." Sier shook his head. "But that''s not urate. These creatures that we see are only a part of them. A fragment they tore of themselves."


    "So, what did you see?"


    "I tried seeing into the void to see their goals. I wanted to see their ns regarding¡­"


    Sier suddenly paused as if he had been struck by lightning. He turned toward Arthur with clouded eyes as if he couldn''t believe he was here.


    "How long did I stay unconscious?" He asked with sudden alienation.


    "A few days, barely."


    "What happened in the Runes Apprentice Cup, howe you''re here?" Sier looked at him with doubt. Arthur sighed and told him what happened. As he listened, Sier fell silent. "I see," Sier said after a sigh. "I''m d everyone is safe."


    "They''re resting in the fortress," Arthur assured him. "Ivy was injured, but she''s using the mana room to heal."


    "Isn''t it better to have Vihan heal her?" Sier was confused.


    "She doesn''t want to owe the drunk bastard, she said." Arthur shrugged. "She''s using her ability to heal herself."


    "Overpowered ability, to be honest." Sierughed, diffusing the tension. Arthur wanted to say that all of Mistletoe''s members had overpowered and unique abilities, but he refrained.


    "That''s why you chose them because you saw something in them." Arthur smiled. Seeing that Sier was calmer now, he brought the topic back up. "What did you see, Sier?"


    "You should already know that there are two other artifacts beside the crown, right?" Sier asked. Arthur nked for a moment before nodding. It was a long time ago, but Yuran has told him something like that in the trial.


    "One of the other artifacts is as much as seen as the holy crown: never. If the holy crown makes you the king of the new world, then this one is the key to that world."


    "You mean¡­"


    "The Enders are looking for that Artifact." Sier massaged his temples. "If they manage to obtain it, then¡­" His voice trailed but the rest was obvious.


    ''What Jizo fears will happen.'' Arthur realized; his heart being squeezed by dread.


    "We need to find it before they do." Arthur''s mouth turned into a thin line.


    "The thing is¡­?it has never appeared before." Sier''s voice shook a bit. "Now, however, it appeared." The room fell silent before Si continued. "They''re looking for it."


    "Do you know where it is?" Arthur asked but Si simply shook his head.


    "Nothing specific, just a general direction. I''ve tried to look into its location, but I was obstructed by the Enders. Thus, I ended up this way."


    "What did you see?" Arthur repeated.


    "I saw¡­ a flying city." Sier sighed as if he found this whole notion ridiculous. "There''s only one ce that can match this description. However, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Jerano." Arthur''s eyes widened as he remembered the pictures he saw before. The flying city of Jerano was known throughout the world. Sier nodded. "Why doesn''t it make sense?" Arthur asked, confused.


    "Because if there was such an artifact, Master Ronin would have known about it when he worked there. However, there''s no such thing there. That means the artifact had just arrived in Jerano, or¡­ had yet to arrive."


    "Well, fate is a cruel jester sometimes." Arthur leaned back into his chair as heughed helplessly. Sier looked at him with puzzlement so Arthur continued. "There''s a part of what happened in Runera that I haven''t mentioned before."


    "What is it?"


    "I threw away my identity as Arthur Silvera." Arthur chuckled wearily. "I had no choice, given that they had already caught onto me."


    "You¡­ what?" Sier tilted his head with raised brows. Arthur looked around the room and spotted a TV.


    "Well, I haven''t seen the news yet either. Let''s figure out what happened together." Arthur smiled and opened the news channel.


    As he had expected, the attack on Runera was the main headline in the world. There was also a dungeon break in On that was a big deal, but Runera''s event was the juicier of the two.


    "The whereabouts of Mistletoe, who had sided with the forbidden magic users, are still unknown to date." The reporter said.


    "What is he talking about?" Seir gaped.


    "Well, that''s the result of the trap I told you about. They''ve set us up to be the viins." Arthur hmphed. "It''s obvious that the Ilios?Empire was pulling some strings, but I guess our reputation wasn''t as solid as we thought."


    "Luckily, the Ilios Empire was there to negotiate peace with Runera." The reporter continued. "The empire has dered that the reason for the way they started was due to their belief that the Cmity Spider was going to be used by the Yalveran Union against them. After all, a member of the royal family was the one that had taken over the giant metallic monster."


    "Oh, that excuse is pretty good. After all, the attacks happened simultaneously." Arthur raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    "I guess that''s the reason they arranged Alfred to be the traitor." Sier sighed. Arthur was about to ask something but hesitated. "What is it?" Sier asked.


    "Well¡­ I''m sorry about your brother."


    "Hah," Sierughed in self-ridicule. "Don''t be, I don''t mourn the bastard. He was younger than I was, but he didn''t mind making my life a living hell at the pce."


    "The Iliosian army was teleported on short notice to apprehend the culprits of the attack. The Ilios Empire has stated that the army was on standby because there was an anticipated dungeon break."


    If the awakeners couldn''t stabilize the dungeons by clearing them and opening the gates to the other world, the monster inside the dungeon would break through the unstable portals and attack the citizens.


    "This is bullshit." Arthur felt his blood boil in frustration. "They''re trying to make ends meet in any way they can. How can the people not see the hypocrisy of their actions?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Sier shook his head. "Unless they had the power to take down the empire itself, there was very little meaning in antagonizing them. As for Runera, the only neutral power in the world, it''s ironically filled with inner-conflict because of everyone''s different nationalities." Before Arthur could answer Sier''s words, the reporter continued.


    "Sadly, there are many causalities and missing people. One of them being Arthur Silvera, who had lost his life in his fight against one of the forbidden magic users. In his tribute, we have secured footage of hisst moments. Let the world remember his sacrifice."


    "Hahahaha, they think you''ve died!" Sierughed until there were tears in his eyes. Arthur didn''t find it funny but still chuckled at the sight of his friend''sughter.


    The footage then changed. The moment it started rolling, a figure was hurled from inside the smoke and rolled on the ground. It stood up and the camera zoomed on his face.


    It was Arthur''s face and Sier was trying to stifle augh so desperately that his shoulders were shaking.


    From the crowd jumped three robed people that transformed into giant creatures. Arthur stood up from the ground as he looked at them defyingly.


    The gruesome creatures then multiped as two more came from inside of the barrier. As Arthur was surrounded by the monsters, the Iliosian Pdins and the runes master from Runera came over to save him.


    However, the Enders, known as the eaters of mana, were there to keep them at bay. A few of them started attacking Arthur who dodged with breathtaking speed and agility that he managed to avoid being hurt.


    "Nether creatures, you''ve chosen the wrong person to target!" Arthur roared as he pulled several runic cards from his robes. "I won''t fall in this ce, and not at the hands of you lowly beings!"


    "Why is he screaming like that?" Arthur was dumbfounded. "I asked him to underdo the acting, what the hell is he¡­"


    Arthur, or Reece as Arthur, activated the cards as mes surrounded him like a tornado. In their midst stood the young champion, his hair fluttering in the wind.

 Chapter 181 - Errands

    "Foul humans that have fallen into the darkness," Arthur Silvera stood on the stage surrounded by the mes, imposing a heroic aura as the crowd held their breath. "I may fall today, but humanity won''t bow down to the likes of you. If Arthur Silvera dies, a thousand others will take his ce."


    The mes surrounded hugged him like a coat as they burned the Enders closest to him. Even the runes masters and the Pdins looked at him with shock as he stood there imposingly.


    The forbidden magic users were invincible because they couldn''t be destroyed, only stalled until the medium perishes along with the Enders. That''s why even the grandmasters and the Pdins were helpless from reaching Arthur, who had been separated by more than one Ender that could block their attacks.


    However, Arthur Silvera didn''t cower or shy away from his death and used the heavenly fire until the bitter end. His struggle was recorded until he was impaled by several spears of the Enders. The crowd cried in terror as Arthur Silvera started coughing blood as he held into the Ender that made his hand rotten.


    "Come with me to hell, Nether Beings."?Arthur Silvera grinned as he pulled all the runic cards he had. With him as the center, a bright light shone in the coliseum as a giant explosion overtook all the Enders, which had merged into one giant monster.


    "The heroic acts of this young man will forever be remembered by the people of this world." The footage ended and the reporter reappeared, red-nosed and her eyes teary. "Until thest second, he refused to bow down to the darkness. Let''s forever remember his sacrifice in our hearts." Arthur turned off the TV as he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "What about your family?" Sier asked.


    "I''ve already contacted Master Ronin to inform them of my n. He would also use whatever means he has to keep the media away from them for the time being. Oh, we also agreed that he''d officially im me as his disciple to exin my sudden rise."


    "Well, I guess you have it figured out." Sier smiled. Then, his smile disappeared. "However, we still need to find The Key."


    "Then, it''s time for us to do another robbery." Arthur grinned.


    "You''re starting to think like a Mistletoe''s member." Sier grinned back and nodded.


    "Always have been."


    "We can''t steal something we don''t know its location. We need to gather enough intel to locate the artifact and what it can do. I guess that it has recently reached Jerano or had yet to arrive."


    "Even if Arthur Silvera dies, I can always assume other identities."


    "It doesn''t have to be you that infiltrates the college," Sier frowned. "It can be dangerous for you to walk in their midst. There would be the Seven Families and the Enders too."


    "Si, we both know I''m the only person that can sniff those bastards out. I can also use this chance to learn more about runes." Arthur paused for a second. "Besides, I''m the only member of Mistletoe that cane off as a student. Everyone else is too powerful that they would be found out."


    "I can have them assume an identity other than a student," Sier added.


    "True, but how long would that take? Jerano''s exam is happening in less than a month. It''ll take a while before you can infiltrate them as a staff or a teacher."


    "Reece can¡­"


    "Reece can control a host for a while, but it''s not a long-term option. I can have Reece help me in various endeavors so that I would be able to locate the artifact easily."


    "Hoo, are you sure you can do this?"


    "If not me, then who?" Arthur shrugged. "And I told you, Jerano has one of the best runes research departments in the world. I''ll learn and try to locate the artifact. I was nning on dropping it, for now, to be honest. However," Arthur nced at the words that were floating in front of him for a while now. "I have no other option." He had received a legacy quest regarding the artifact.


    ***


    Arthur left the mansion after Vihan started treating Sier''s weakened body. He headed toward thepany where he bought a pair of artificial artifacts that canmunicate with each other.


    The artifact was a set of rings and Arthur slipped his ring as he felt the connection with the other artifact. With this, he canmunicate with his family without resorting to cellphones that can be monitored or bugged.


    He had the mind to return to the fortress, but he had some errands to do. One of them being the issue with Amelia. His deal with her was that he''d help her get stronger in return for a percent of her inheritance. However, Arthur didn''t think he''d need the shares anymore, but he would feel guilty for leaving her on her own.


    Arthur used the cover of the night and his stealth rune to teleport into Kera city without being seen. He knew Amelia''s address from their many conversations after she stuck to him, so he had no problem sneaking into her home.


    He used his detection rune and found that there were several people in the mansion. None of them were of the rei-rank, so Arthur managed to teleport into the house without alerting anyone.


    He appeared in Amelia''s room that was humbler and neater than he had imagined. He walked toward her bed where she was sleeping. However, he paused.


    She was wearing an oversized t-shirt and boxers as she slept. Arthur wasn''t looking at inappropriate parts intentionally, but her clothing left some of her curves unclothed. He looked away and teleported to the other side of the room where he could only see her back and neck.


    She was deeply asleep despite Arthur being next to her. This was due to his Stealth rune that allowed anyone below the rei-rank or who had less than a 100 in perception to be unable to perceive him.


    He was about to take out a few cores he had when he saw something from the corner of his eyes. They were gleaming in the night and radiating mana, lying on the carpet.


    ''These are¡­'' Arthur tilted his head and walked to the three shiny objects. ''Are these the cores I asked her for?'' Arthur picked them up and looked around. He saw that the wall had three slight scratches right in front of the core''s location.


    ''Did she throw them angrily because she thought I died?'' Arthur was amused and looked back at her. Amelia turned in her sleep and Arthur could see the signs of her crying below her eyes.


    ''She was relying on me to help her. I wonder, did she cry for my death or the fact that she wouldn''t get stronger? Maybe there wasn''t a single answer, but both?'' Arthur carried the cores in his hand and felt the mana they contained.


    They were three cores of True Monsters, the True-tier. Arthur wondered if her mother had risked her life to get her these. He knew that her mother was an awakener too, it would be weird if she was not.


    ''You''re only trying to get stronger,'' Arthur looked at her as her azure-colored hair parting slightly, revealing her face. ''She''s young, but fighting for her ce in the world like I used to.''


    He activated his Strength Rune and then fused it with the core, making it fragment and turn ethereal. He then ced the rune on her abdomen and it merged with her body, making it glow. He hurried to give her the other runes of Agility and Stamina because he saw her frown.


    ''This is also a gift from me.'' Arthur took out a core as he created a Detection rune. However, he closed the reality gate in it and turned it into a skill. He gave her the permanent rune as he saw her eyshes tremble and then she opened her eyes.


    Before she could see him, although she couldn''t because of his Stealth rune, Arthur teleported away from her house. With this, his business with her was over. If she couldn''t get into Jerano even with his help, then it would be hercking ability.


    Arthur then teleported into the vi of Master Ronin, where he met his mother and brother and assured them that he was in fact, alive.


    "Mother, please understand that I had to do this. I was targeted by a few people and I have to stay low for a while as I get stronger." Arthur told his teary-eyed mother as she nodded.


    "I know, I know. You did well, Art." His mother knew how the world worked, and it wasn''t a happy ce. "Why don''t you stay here?"


    "I can''t do that," Arthur shook his head. "This ce won''t be hidden for long." Master Ronin worked well to hide the vi from the public, allowing Sier to visit this ce unhindered by his identity as the former crown prince. "I''ll be staying with Sier, you know him."


    In his absence, Sier and his mother have met several times. His mother was fond of Sier, who knew exactly what to say to humor her. Arthur didn''t believe that Sier has read his mother''s mind, but he wasn''t so sure if his ability wasn''t involved. Furthermore, he doubted Sier would want to antagonize him.


    "Take care of our mother, Oren," Arthur said. "I''m sorry that your life will be a little rougher now, but please keep training here until I work things out. Remember to use the Protection Jade if anything happens."


    "It''s alright, Art." Oren smiled, his childish face looking more mature now. "I''ll take care of everything here. I got a call today from the city of Runera asking if we wanted to live there from now, but it''s hard to move to a ce we know nothing about."


    "Well, look at you now. Thinking like an adult." Arthur grinned as he ruffled his brother''s hair, much to Oren''s displeasure. "I don''t know if Runera is safe right now, so don''t go there unless you need to."


    He bid farewell to his family before he left. His mother was crying, making Arthur feel his eyes tear a bit as well. This would be the longest time he would have to leave his family.


    Arthur left the city and teleported to the familiar ce, mountain range Rovero. It was more deserted now than ever and Arthur could feel several powerful presences. He headed straight to the vige where his goblins were hidden.


    ''The pig''s guild should be around here,'' Arthur looked toward the shadows of people moving through the mountain range. ''Are they trying to take down the Undead Lord?''

 Chapter 182 - Developing The Village

    Arthur went to the general location of his goblin''s vige without alerting any of the wandering guild members. He approached the general location where there was only another grove of trees before he felt the fluctuation of the mana around it. He teleported into the brick house before leaving it to meet his goblins.


    "Kakan!"


    As Arthur left the house, he saw Mero teaching a few young goblins how to fight. Mero''s face was delighted when he saw Arthur''s arrival. However, Arthur was taken aback by the giant two horns and fangs that apanied the oval face now.


    "Mero, you''ve evolved?" Arthur asked as he also noticed the difference in height fromst time. Mero, wearing a smug expression, pounded his chest in affirmation. Seeing him like this, Arthur couldn''t help but smile.


    Arthur looked around the vige and found that it had expanded more from the time he first used his Art. The rest of the goblins spotted him and kneeled in greeting before Arthur asked them to rise.


    As he looked around, Arthur saw many new middle-mid-tiers. He had strengthened them before so many of them had evolved. There were a couple who didn''t mainly because they weren''t hunters. Three of them were the goblin smiths.


    "Ka, Kakan." The three goblins bowed as Arthur summoned them. Without Arthur needing to ask, they took out a few weapons from their smithy and presented them in front of Arthur.


    "Hm," Arthur picked one of the weapons and his eyes gleamed at how sharp it was. After he gave them the Compress rune, their skills started rising with the new method of purifying the metals from any foreign objects. Now, they were on par with some of the cksmiths back in the city.


    As Arthur tested the weapon, he found that its strength was on the low-mid-tier. Despite being useless to the current him, he could use them to supply the market with proper artifacts at an rming rate.


    "Bring all of them to my house, good job." Arthur smiled at them and the goblins were ecstatic as they started bowing down. Seeing them like this, Arthur had another idea in mind. He took out three cores from his subspace and gave the goblins the Detection-III rune.


    "Use these to understand the structure of the weapon better, okay?" Arthur realized another use for detection. Histest version of the rune was able to provide a mental image of the terrain. If used on the weapons, the rune could give them a better image of their weapons.


    "Kakan, Ka!" The goblins kowtowed to him with tears in their eyes before Arthur shooed them away. They then began transferring the weapons to the main house and Arthur gaped. There were at least fifty proper ones he could sell.


    "Mero!" Arthur called out. The giant goblin that had more defined muscles now came running. "Bring me three nonbat goblins with good mana."


    With a nod and a few shouts, three goblins stood in front of him trembling. Arthur smiled at them reassuringly and told them of his intentions.


    "I''ll be giving you an ability, use it nt these seeds. Choose a propernd to nt and report back as soon as the harvest is ready." Arthur handed them a bag of seeds he bought from Idris. He then took out three cores and gave the goblins the Vegetation-II rune.


    After sending them away, Arthur looked around and saw the young goblins being trained to fight by Mero. A few goblins, the weaker ones, stayed behind to cook food. There were also a few elderly goblins that were supervising the construction of new houses using trees and whatever cover they can find.


    Arthur walked toward the elderly who stood there with its back hunched. Seeing himing over, the goblins stopped their work and bowed to Arthur.


    "Bring me your best men, I''ll reward them." Arthur waved his hand and looked at the elder goblin. The goblins pondered for a few moments before calling for a few goblins who were muscr.


    "Well, how about choosing those with a good head?" Arthur scratched his nose when he saw how disappointed the goblins were. He wasn''t looking for strong men, but ones who can build proper buildings. The elder goblin nodded and brought another two thin goblins and one of the muscr goblins from earlier.


    Arthur nodded in satisfaction and gave them each the Telekinesis ability. After his rune had evolved, its range increased along with the weight it can control. The goblins looked on with confusion and Arthur demonstrated.


    He flicked his hand and a tree''s trunk rose in the air. He moved it around and ced it on top of another. The goblins gaped and hurriedly started using their abilities and screamed in joy.


    "Kakan! Kakan!" They then began chanting as the group of workers bowed to Arthur in reverence. Arthur was used to it and asked them to do their bests until he brings them new abilities.


    With these two out of the way, Arthur called for Mero again to bring him the young goblins. They were half of Arthur''s height now and Arthur marveled at how fast they grow. It seems that unlike humans, goblins shared the simrity of being independent shortly after birth at the expense of their lesser intelligence.


    Toward the young ones, who shared some simrities to elementary school kids, Arthur was especially protective. These were the ones that had the most potential to grow rapidly.


    There were five kids in total now. They would the first generation to be stronger than the others as they mature. In the future, they would be the backbone of their fighting force. Arthur called out to them to strengthen them further and give them abilities.


    He gave all of the five a fire rune, a protection rune, and a stealth rune. With this, they should be the most likely to survive and awaken their unique traits. As he saw the goblins cry in excitement as they yed with fire, Arthur decided to lecture them.


    "Listen now, little goblins," Arthur said in a grave voice and the five of them looked at him with round eyes. "Humans aren''t your friends, but never attack them unless they attack you. Help the other goblins with your abilities. If you abuse your power, I''ll punish you."


    His words made the goblins start shaking and Arthur felt a little bad, but he didn''t know how to install such morals in these little monsters. Despite having an intelligence higher than other monsters, they were still barbaric.


    The goblins, with the bond he had with them as a connection, understood his threat and nodded seriously. Arthur then asked Mero to take them out hunting personally when the chance arises.


    Despite the mountain range being dangerous right now, their spot was far away from all the hustle. Furthermore, the genuine artifact Mero kept using to hide the vige managed to deter any strong animals or humans. Unless someone knew of this location, there was a very low chance they would venture here.


    As he watched the little goblins resume their training, Arthur thought about something. There was something he couldn''t do yet with his current ability.


    For example, there was the Reinforce rune. If he used a temporary rune, he would reinforce an object or himself by 15%. This rune had a lot of mana expenditurepared to the rest, which was one-time runes like teleport. However, the rune would disappear after half an hour or less.


    If he used a permanent rune of Reinforce, he could reinforce the object indefinitely. This was also the case with Strength, Agility, and Stamina. However, there was a certain limitation that he can''t ovee right now. What if he wanted to give the Reinforce as an ability to someone else?


    He had no idea how to.


    As he was thinking, Arthur realized something bizarre. He had experimented on his active runes before and understood the principle behind their reality gate. However, did runes such as Strength and Reinforce also have a reality gate?


    These runes altered the structure of the preexisting world, they didn''t give birth to new types of mana like the fire rune or allowed to cut across space like the teleport rune. They changed the structure of the body and allowed it to draw potential from within itself. They were, to a lesser degree, evolving runes.


    Arthur would have to research this when he gets back. If he can give his goblins the ability to reinforce themselves, they would gain another advantage. However, his main interest in this was the existence of something different about the gates of these runes.


    For his stealth rune, his mana would change and envelope his body. It would then decrease his presence and block and information from leaking out. For teleport, the gate would act as a portal that would transfer his body to a different ce.


    All of these meant one thing, that there were different kinds of gates. This had to do with the runes themselves. If Arthur can research all of them, he''d have arger arsenal of runes'' uses to deploy against his enemies.

 Chapter 183 - Island

    Arthur kept overseeing the vige, strengthening the goblins, and getting the weapons into his subspace until the hunting group came back. Arthur smiled as he saw their equipment''s and smiled. It seems that Ven, Ben, and Ken have done their job properly.


    Arthur then heard a howl from the distance as he saw Kira running over to him. The wolf that was barely half of his height was now as tall as he was with more scars added up.


    Kira ran over as soon as it saw Arthur and snuggled into Arthur''s embrace as it whimpered in happiness. Arthur felt his heart warm at this as he remembered all those memories in the trial. Arthur kept patting it with this in mind as the rest of the goblins came over.


    Despite theck of elegance, the hunting squad wore proper armor and had sharp-edged tools. Coupled with the strengthening Arthur gave them, they were more than capable of walking around unhindered.


    Previously, there were only 21 middle-mid-tier goblins. Now, there were 30 in total. After his breakthrough, Arthur''s unique skill strengthened as well, earning total obedience over the goblins. When the pack of thirty goblins entered and saw Arthur, they all kneeled in reverence.


    Arthur nodded with a smile. This was the group responsible for hunting for the rest of the vige. They were allowed to venture farther than the others to bring in powerful monsters.


    With thirty strong goblins sharing resources with the rest, they were able to allow the goblins to keep reproducing without causalities. However, Arthur knew that the only reason none of them died yet is because of his runes and their numbers.


    Goblins were selfish by nature and tried to hoard the resources they get to themselves. The chief was a prime example of this as he had taken most of the resources in the vige, making its growth stagnant. Now that Arthur was not only relocating the chief''s resources to them, he was also trying to make them stronger. The rest of the goblins had no choice but to obey the cooperation that Arthur had demanded.


    "Rise," Arthur spoke and the thirty goblins rose. They were as tall as Arthur himself with varying armors and faces. He strode between them with an asional nod as he felt like amander.


    Kira followed after him as if establishing its rtionship with Arthur. Its antics amused Arthur who couldn''t help but me himself for forgetting to make his benefactor stronger.


    After strengthening the hunting squad as well, Arthur returned with Kira to his house. The weapons were already in his subspace and Arthur took out some stored meals he bought from him to buy. Since he kept them in his subspace while they were hot, they remained that way until now and Arthur ate his chicken pasta with contentment.


    Kira at the meat Arthur gave it beside the table that Arthur sat on. With a smile, Arthur thought about his next ns for now. Jerano''s exam would happen in twenty days, so he had time to strengthen himself further. He had yet to arrange an identity for himself as Master Ronin was currently working on that.


    Kira finished its meal and rested its head on Arthur''s foot. Arthur smiled and rubbed its head as its tail danced happily.


    ''You are an affectionate creature,'' Arthur thought to himself. Despite being a female, Kira was a lotrger than wolves that hadn''t evolved yet. Even so, it wasn''t the slightest bit aggressive towards Arthur. It may even consider him as a part of its pack, albeit a very small one.


    After his meal, Arthur strengthened Kira as well and gave it a fire rune since it now had enough mana to make use of it. He then left the goblin''s vige for now until he learns how to create a teleportation circle that would get his goblins to his fortress.


    Arthur wanted to level up, but he didn''t hunt in the mountain range. It was already a difficult endeavor to walk around without being hindered.


    Although he needed the ring that Mero had to assume a new identity, Arthur couldn''t take it. The goblin''s vige would be exterminated if it was ever found out. That''s why he had ns to learn to find a proper rune himself.


    He teleported away from the mountain range and headed back to the capital. He can travel three kilometers every few seconds, so he could cut across almost 45 kilometers per minute. This allowed him to travel without the risk of being seen in an extremely efficient manner.


    He also enjoyed the things he saw along the way. From the famous Foj River that was the grandest in the Yalveran Union to the giant ship of Una that was one of the strongest in the world, Arthur got to see many of them along the way. However, he couldn''t walk into cities and fortresses easily so he had to keep traveling through farms and the wild.


    He reached the capital an hourter since he sightsaw a little and had to replenish his mana using his art. He didn''t go to the mansion but headed straight toward the Tower of Yearning. Sneaking his way through, Arthur found himself in the same sky-covered space.


    He had left the tower before because he was only at the neo-rank, but he had broken through and wanted to level up and earn himself some artifacts along the way.


    [Wee to the Tower of Yearning.]


    Arthur received the message from his legacy. The number on the was now 2 instead of 1. He can challenge the second to the tenth floor now, that had rankings only for those at the rei-ranking and below. Arthur opened his legacy to check how much he


    had left to level up.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 28 (20%)]


    [Legacy Points: 0]


    [Stats Points: 0]


    [Strength: 169]


    [Agility: 163]


    [Stamina: 160]


    [Perception: 150]


    [Mana: 245/245]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (54%), Useable Runes: 21]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F), Poison Strike (F), Camouge (F), Earth Maniption (E), deless Wind sh (E), Shadow Swap (E), Monster ws (D), Iron Skin (D), Goblin''s Bond (Unique)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One]


    Since he was only hunting undead recently, only his mana saw a drastic rise. The other stats remained the same as he had left them. Strength, Stamina, and Agility had risen by ten points after his amplification runes evolved


    Since he couldn''t use an artifact in the tower, he''d have to do without his amplification artifacts. He needed to level up twice to reach level thirty. This way, he''d unlock a new function in his legacy. He was excited to know what it was.


    He ced his hand on the door and it teleported him into a beach. Arthur''s eyes were stung by the sun and he squinted to gain a better look at his surroundings. It was an ind in the middle of the ocean and the waves mmed themselves on its shores as if they hid unrestrained anger. Arthur was standing on the shore of the ind and he looked around with confusion.


    "Wee back, Challenger." The familiar genderless voice of the tower rang in his ears. "The second floor is about time. Find the door that leads to the next floor in the fastest amount of time you can. However, you will be hindered by this ind''s inhibitors."


    "Sounds clear enough, when do I begin?" Arthur smiled and asked. He started stretching his body and hopping as the voice answered.


    "Now."


    Arthur spread his arms and used his Detection rune to the max. His mana came out like a tsunami as it covered the ind in an instant and spread thinly enough to give him a clear view of the ind.


    Arthur allowed himself to be extravagant with mana. He was already reaching the limits of the rei-rankers in terms of mana, so he could handle this amount. The ind became like an open book in front of him as he looked for the door, spotting it after a few seconds.


    This floor gave an advantage to scouts and people with high perception. The tower''s floors were different than each other but some were also simr with different difficulties. Its different environment gave different difficulties to those that challenge it.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was a glitch in the system. He had more than twenty abilities on his own, not to mention his skills.


    He began running alongside the shore before diving into the thick forest. The trees were intertwined heavily making it difficult for Arthur to sprint easily. He couldn''t use his dagger so he had to use his deless Wind sh to open a path as he ran.


    He felt the air change next to him as a fistnded on his face. It was covered with hair and Arthur staggered briefly and looked at the departing familiar figure. It was an Arc like the one he had hunted in the trial. Its arms were longer than he can remember and its teeth were sharper.


    He could only see the departing ck fur of the Arc as it blended back into the shadows. Its presence also disappeared and Arthur realized this floor would be harder than he imagined.

 Chapter 184 - Level 30

    Despite his need to finish the trial quickly for the golden ticket, Arthur also wanted to level up along the way. That''s why he consumed more mana to detect any nearby abnormalities. The Arcs managed to hide their lifeforce so Arthur had to dig up any abnormalities in the terrain.


    After he calmed down, Arthur rubbed his cheek sourly. It didn''t hurt at all. Despite the Arc being troublesome, its strength was barely at the peak-mid-tier. However, it had slipped by his senses using the terrain and its camouge ability.


    Arthur started walking again, unbothered. As he neared a nearby tree''s root, he punched downward using his fire runes and the tree''s root broke with a scream. The Arc tried to run away but Arthur grabbed its arm and pulled it upward before using his fire rune to burn it away.


    Its screams resounded throughout the thick forest before it turned to light particles and disappeared. Arthur saw many of the shadows move and he smirked.


    ''They''re scared.'' Arthur bolted forward again without any hesitation. Along the way, he killed any Arcs that came his way. He reached the door easily but there was a giant ape in front of it.


    "Gou¡­" The ape growled threateningly. Arthur found that it was wearing an armor made of stone. It wore giant gauntlets that shone with brilliant light. Giving a threatening howl, the ape punched its gauntlets and a shockwave pushed Arthur back.


    ''Runic artifacts?'' Arthur watched with shock. ''This tower is generous.'' However, he wasn''t scared. With excitement rushing through him, he bolted forward as his feet created craters beneath them.


    He was already a superhuman.


    The ape met Arthur''s fist with one of its own and the force of their collision made the trees bend. With a grunt, Arthur pushed the ape back using his Release rune. He then used his teleport and appeared behind the ape as he created a ming spear and threw it at the ape''s back.


    The ape fell to the ground with a scream of pain and Arthur ignited the fire rune as it burned its body from within. The ape''s body began turning ethereal and turned into light particles.


    [You have leveled up.]


    With a sigh, Arthur touched the door that leads to the third floor. Had he dared to venture here when he was only a neo-ranker, he would have died for sure. Luckily, he didn''t overestimate himself and waited until he was a rei-ranker.


    Arthur''s body disappeared and reappeared back at the beginning of the tower.


    "Time ofpletion: 31:41. You have ranked first again, Challenger." The tower''s voice was almost affectionate, but Arthur ignored it. He grabbed the golden ticket the appeared in front of him. "Do you wish to use the same name?"


    "Yes, Extrasort."


    "Very well, we''ll use thatme name again."


    "I''m sorry?" Arthur frowned. "Did you call itme?" However, the tower didn''t answer his question. With displeasure, Arthur sat down to recover his mana.


    As befitting of the resting ce for the challengers, the tower''s beginning ring boosted his mana recovery. Thus, he was able to replenish his mana at an astonishing rate.


    His body teleported again after he touched the door. This time, he was underground with a single crystal on top to illuminate the surrounding.


    "Wee to the third floor, challenger."


    "Now you can talk again?"


    "Survive the iing waves. The more you kill, the higher your ranking shall be. If you kill one hundred creatures, you can pass. To rank, you need to kill five hundred or more. The record is 3030." With that, the voice disappeared and left Arthur alone.


    Buzzing sounds then reached his ears from somewhere. As he looked around, he saw mana openings in the walls around him. From those openings, hundreds of giant bees starteding out and attacking him.


    ''This floor is perfect to level up.'' All of these bees were at least in the middle-mid-rank. Arthur threw his hand in an arc as mes danced in his palms. ''Let me show you the might of genuine runes.'' With a p of his hands, the mes covered his body fully.


    ''More.'' Arthurmanded as he used the manablood to supply the rune. The rune obeyed as it began to shake and the mes grewrger. ''More.'' Arthur threw his hands and the mes rolled like a raging wave as they began to dance around.


    The bees came rushing his way as they sensed his presence. There were hundreds of them in the first wave alone but Arthur gleefully weed them as the mes began rotating around him like a tornado.


    When the bees were close enough, Arthur pped his hands again as he used more mana. The tornado raged and spread everywhere before the bees could react and they began falling, scorched, like rainfall.


    Arthur watched as his experience rose. It was at 3% before, and now it began to soar. 4, 5¡­ 10, 20¡­ 30¡­ When the first wave ended, Arthur was at 40% of this level. He had killed more than two hundred bees in this wave alone.


    He ceased using his rune as he began using his art to replenish his mana. After a few minutes, the bees came back again.?This time, their numbers were almost three hundred. Arthur repeated his method as he burned them down. He thought he''d level up again, but he was still a few percentages away.


    The wave ended and his kill count surpassed five hundred. He sat down to rest again until the third wave came. This time, it was the realm of rankers so this wave''s numbers were almost double. The cave was filled with the sound of their pping wings as they tried attacking Arthur again.


    ''Again, burn down!'' Arthur''s mes turned the cave into a hellish inferno as the bees fell one after the other. His level kept rising until he finally leveled up.


    [You have leveled up.]


    [Level 30 has been reached. Skills-tree has been unlocked.]


    Arthur couldn''t check what he had unlocked because the bees were growing more frequent and his mes needed his undivided attention to not let them escape. After the third wave came the fourth and then the fifth.


    By the time Arthur exhausted all of his mana, he had killed more than 4000 bees. Not a single one managed to get close to him.


    "I concede." His body was teleported the moment the words left his mouth. He reappeared in the ring at the beginning and Arthur sat down immediately to recover his mana.


    "You have ranked first once again, Challenger." The tower spoke to him, almost in awe. "You''ve earned another golden ticket."


    The ticket appeared in front of him and Arthur grabbed it. However, his biggest win from this wasn''t the tickets, but his leveling up and the new function in the legacy.


    ''Jizo, what is the Skills-tree?'' Arthur asked in his mind and words began appearing in front of him.


    [Skills-tree: Skills can now be evolved through constant use. Once the highest form of the skill has been reached, the corresponding rune can be obtained.]


    Arthur''s eyes turned around at this. He had received a runes tree before, but it only allowed him to evolve his preexisting runes. This time, he was able to gain a rune as long as he trains his skills?


    Skills couldn''t evolve unless a new skill stone was used. That was an irond rule in this world. No matter how much you''ve used them, they wouldn''t evolve.


    The way you handle your mana can allow you to use your skills at a more efficient rate and the type of your mana essence would also allow you to do so, however, the skills general effect would still be the same.


    Arthur opened his legacy to see what changed he had.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 30 (89%)]


    [Legacy Points: 6]


    [Stats Points: 6]


    [Strength: 169]


    [Agility: 163]


    [Stamina: 160]


    [Perception: 150]


    [Mana: 245/245]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (54%), Useable Runes: 21]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F ¨C 53%), Poison Strike (F ¨C 33%), Camouge (F ¨C 20%), Earth Maniption (E ¨C 30%), deless Wind sh (E ¨C 96%), Shadow Swap (E ¨C 98%), Monster ws (D ¨C 10%), Iron Skin (D ¨C 7%), Goblin''s Bond (Unique ¨C 89%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One]


    Arthur''s mind was filled with numbers as he tried to analyze each one of his skills. The highest was Shadow Swap and deless Wind sh, and that was expected. However, what was the way of increasing his proficiency? Can he sit at home and keep using the skills?


    Arthur then began sending Wind shes across space. He wasn''t trying to evolve it now, just to raise its proficiency. However, after fifty deless shes, there was no increase in his proficiency.


    ''So, the legacy means ''use'' as in a battle, huh?'' Arthur grabbed his chin and realized a few hairs wereing out; he needed to shave. ''If that''s the case, this would be reasonable.''


    To Arthur''s disappointment, he couldn''t train in the fortress until he gets the runes for all of his skills.


    ''The next question is this: what did the legacy mean by the highest form? Does it mean that some skills can evolve further? Are their evolution infinite?''


    Thetest upgrade to his legacy had given him a new path to undertake, but more work to do. He needed to start buying skills from the market and they weren''t cheap. Furthermore, he''d have to train them to get the runes they came from.


    Despite seeming extremely useful at first nce, Arthur knew he could only make use of it as a side revenue of runes. After all, in an actual battle, he''d use his runes to emerge victoriously. There were certain cases that he needed skills for, but they weren''t many.


    That''s why skills would be a way he can get runes from in the long run. It was tiring and not instantaneous, but it would be a great boost to his strength.

 Chapter 185 - The Split

    The news kept blowing up as the mysterious, and monstrous, Extrasort kept ranking on the floors of the Tower of Yalen. Questions were being asked but no one had an answer for them. Who was the mysterious ranker that managed to score the best results in his rank?


    The top guilds in the world, who some had the backing of the powerful lineages, started a scavenger hunt for the mysterious ranker. Before, when he was a neo-ranker, not much attention was raised to his previous achievement. There were many awakeners that stuck at the neo-rank and had no choice but to hone their skills.


    Now, things were different. It hadn''t been long since he had been a neo-ranker, and he was already a rei-ranker. Furthermore, he was getting first ces like they were cabbages. The second floor, then the third, after that came the fourth, and finally stopped after getting the fifth.


    In two days, he had shaken the world time after time. The name Extrasort, despite many people finding it crude and weird, was trending on all social media tforms. Many hade out as the famous ranker, but all of them shut their mouth after a threat came from the guild God''s de regarding fraud.


    Soon, a reward was issued by every guild for anyone who knows the mysterious ranker. Their agencies were also digging everywhere for anywhere the name was mentioned before.


    The person in question was sitting on his bed eating sweets that he craved after the long battles in the tower. He had asked Master Ronin to book this room no matter what because he needed it. It was also for his meeting in this room that he had left the tower in a hurry.


    He looked at the clock and found that it was almost midday so he stood up to take a shower. He went to the luxurious bathroom where it had a giant tub for him to use. However, he was always a shower person since he couldn''t afford a bathtub in their old house.


    As he undressed, his attention was drawn by the many scars his body now had. There was the scar of his meeting with Solomon that ran across his torso. There was also a scar from Jin''s betrayal. There was a faint scar that the Cerberus left on him even with the healing potion Yuran gave him.


    There were also many other scars of his many battles. Even after he became stronger, he would get injured sometimes and a scar would be left.


    As he allowed the water, his mind started going through every question he had. There were many, but the main one was where to go from here. He''s at a point in his life where he''s on his own. No one can help him at this point but himself.


    He felt the presence of someone in his room that made him change his mind. There was indeed someone that has always helped him since he met them.


    ''If there''s someone I can trust,'' Arthur dried himself with a towel and took out clothes from his subspace. He opened the door and looked at the blonde girl sitting by the window as the sun made her hair look white. ''It would be her.''


    "You''re a big shot now, eh?" Miko turned to face him with a smile. "nning out meetings in fancy hotels." Her teasing never got under his nerves. There were only good intentions behind it.


    "Two wanted people, one of them presumably dead, walked into a bar." Arthur pulled a chair and sat in front of her. "What do you think would happen?"


    "I don''t think you''re good at making jokes." Miko snorted and waved her hand.


    "Oh," Arthur scratched his nose as he tried to think of something. "What about this: what has two butts and kills people?"


    "Hm," Miko frowned. "Is it a monster?" She tilted her head as if she was looking through her memories. "Maybe it''s a¡­"


    "An assassin." Arthur pointed at her before bursting outughing. Seeing her stunned before pouting, he apologized in haste.


    "Sadly, I don''t have two butts." Miko nonchntly adjusted her sleeve. "What have you called me here for?"


    "Other than enjoying yourpany, nothing in particr." Arthur smiled. "I can''t help but arrange a meeting since you have a habit of ghosting me."


    "Oh, don''t be so dramatic." Miko''s mouth twitched.


    "Dramatic?" Arthur tilted his head. "After the trial, I was on death''s doors. Not to mention, I was afraid someone would recognize me and Erin woulde after me. I couldn''t contact Hazel because Jin is probably with her if he was alive. You''re the only person I could trust, but I had no way of contacting you."


    "¡­I''m sorry for that." Miko was silent before apologizing. She continued before Arthur could say anything. "After the trial, every family was after us. We couldn''t do anything because they were hunting us down."


    "Hunting you down?" Arthur frowned. "Wasn''t that always the case?"


    "Yes, but now they''re doing their best to catch up to us."


    "Why is it that you assassinate people?" Arthur was always apprehensive of Miko''s background. However, he has seen her character through her actions, so he was sure that she had her reasons.


    "¡­ I can''t talk about that." Miko''s face turned solemn.


    "How convenient." Arthur felt upset. "You want me to trust you while you hide things from me? Something as important as the reason you kill people?"


    "You don''t trust me?" Miko''s eyes were bright blue in the sun''s light. Arthur couldn''t answer instantaneously.


    "I do," Arthur sighed. "However, I learned that you need reasons to keep trusting people. Otherwise, their motives can change and you might get stabbed in the back. You saw a fine example of that."


    "I''m d that you have grown up." Miko grinned. "That''s a good answer. You''re right, I need to give you reasons to trust me."


    "So?"


    "Do you know why haven''t the empire attacked you until now?" Miko asked something Arthur didn''t expect. He shook his head as that was something that he couldn''t find an answer for. "It was us." Miko continued.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked with bewilderment.


    "We''ve tried to assassinate the Sun Emperor."


    "I beg you pardon?" Arthur''s jaws dropped.


    "Well, we failed but that gave you enough time to grow stronger." Miko smiled helplessly. "After we found out that they were attacking you, my family decided to stop intervening. They wanted to test you."


    "Test me?"


    "Yes," Miko nodded.


    "Why do they want to test me?"


    "To know if you''re truly the outsider." Miko''s words made Arthur''s skin be covered with goosebumps as his eyes turned sharp. "Rx, I''ve had a hunch that you were since the first time we met."


    "How?"


    "I told you what our family tells us: Trust the Silver. Your name was the first thing that made me suspect you were the outsider. What you said about breaking the trial was another. Then came the confirmation in the end."


    "Then why did your family want to test me?" Arthur''s body rxed a bit as he tried to calm down. However, the knowledge that there are people out there that knew of his identity bugged him.


    "They wanted proof that you had what it takes. After all, prophecies were only prophecies. We can''t follow them blindly."


    "So, what if I died?" Arthurughed hollowly.


    "I wouldn''t have allowed that. That''s why I came to warn you." Miko''s face was sincere, making Arthur remember her words. She came to help him, disobeying her family. She told him that the moment that they met in Runera.


    "Still," Arthur frowned. "I could have died even with you there if I wasn''t the outsider."


    "Well, yeah," Miko said bluntly. "You can''t expect them toe rescuing any stranger theye across, now do you?"


    "True," Arthur sighed in defeat. "They have no obligation to help me." He realized his thinking was narrow. "I''m the only person I can rely on."


    "That''s harsh." Miko smiled awkwardly.


    "I didn''t mean it like that."


    "No, you''re right." Miko shook her head. "That''s the right mindset to have." Despite her words, Arthur felt that she was a bit hurt. However, he didn''t know what to say to make her feel how grateful he was for everything that she did. He decided to leave it forter to think about that.


    "Alright," Arthur nodded. "Did I pass the test, then?"


    "With flying colors." Miko grinned. "Your showcase of power at the arena had already left my family anxious to make contact with you."


    "Miko," Arthur looked at her silently before asking. "Why is your family doing this?"


    "Revenge, Arthur." Miko didn''t hesitate to answer. "We''ve been hunted down for ages. Our ancestors have been ughtered and we had to fear being found out. The seven families were always after us for our powers."


    "Why do they want them?" Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "If you''re the outsider, then you should know." Miko teased. Arthur frowned as his mind raced. After what seemed like a stretched moment of pondering, realization dawned on him.


    "The Split," Arthur muttered with shock, looking at Miko. "Your ancestor is the one who split the world into two."

 Chapter 186 - Researching Runes

    With a sigh, Arthur touched the ne around his neck. He had many questions more but Miko had already disappeared after revealing the information she had.


    The reason her family was sought after is that the seven families believed the prophecy that the traitor''s descendants would aid the outsider, that was expected to bring doom into them. There was also the fact that their ancestor is the one who split the world, making them suspects of holding knowledge on how to undo it.


    Thus, the Era of Yore woulde back in full glory, bringing the cmities along with it.


    She said there was a limit to how much she can say, so she gave him this telepathic ne before telling him shocking information.


    Her family already knows that he was still alive. This could only be exined that there was someone close to him that has informed them.


    Arthur sighed as he stood up. The next moment, he appeared on the roof as he pulled his mask from his subspace and wore it on his face. He jumped and stood over the railing as the wind fluttered his jacket.


    ''I knew that not all of them could be trusted, but it''s still a lonesome feeling to be wary of others all the time.''


    Miko had told him that her family meant no harm; they simply wished to support the outsider. However, a lot of people said the same thing to Arthur before and there are a lot more who wished him dead.


    ''Even the Ilios Empire wishes to use me, so how does that make them different?'' Arthur jumped from the roof as his body started freefalling downward.


    Before anyone can notice that someone has jumped, Arthur teleported away to a different building. His chain of teleportsnded him back in the mansion.


    He didn''t use the door and simply teleported into the foyer. He heard voices from the room and headed there to see Idris, Sier, and Vihan sitting there.


    "Wee back," Si smiled at him and Arthur nodded in greeting. He also greeted the other two before he sat on the couch with them.


    "I''ve brought what you asked for." Idris turned to face him as he took out three weapons from his storage artifact. "Three weapons that are worth 20 million in total."


    "Good," Arthur nodded and took out a big case he prepared that was loaded with the artifacts that he had worked onst night. After checking them, Idris nodded in satisfaction.


    "These would fetch for almost thirty million, as a rough estimate." The figure was mind-blowing for Arthur, but he was getting used to how easy it was to make money. The only reason he didn''t spam Idris is that he didn''t want to reveal too much of his ability.


    "Whew," Vihan whistled. "That''s a lot of money you''ve got there. Maybe I should charge you the next time youe in here half-dead."


    "Would happily pay for your services." Arthur smiled before he kept the three weapons Idris gave him into his subspace. "Any news from Master Ronin?"


    "Yes, he mentioned he might have found a way to assume the identity of a noble''s son."


    "A noble''s son?" Arthur raised his brows in surprise. "Wouldn''t it be easier to have amoner''s identity?"


    "Public records, rtionships, schools, and believable fa?ades are hard to fabricate if you''re amoner. However, if you''re a bastard son of a nobleman, then it''s a lot easier for people to turn a blind eye."


    "Being a bastard means trouble." Arthur imagined how proud the nobles were and how their reaction would be.


    "Nobility circles are tight, so it''s our only viable option. Furthermore, the nobleman you''re taking his son''s identity used to be a runes master before he went senile due to an ident in an experiment. It''ll be easier to convince him that you''re his bastard son and it will exin your knowledge about runes."


    "Do I also need to go there and pretend to be his bastard son?"


    "No, he''s already probably thinking you''re there already." Sier smiled sinisterly. "You only need to be prepared to take the exam next month. As for your disguise¡­"


    "I''ll take care of that," Arthur said and Sier simply nodded. "If that''s all, I''ll be going back to the fortress."


    "Well, Vihan and I are tagging along too." Sier stood up from his seat and Vihan, unexpectedly, rushed over to aid him to walk. Arthur looked at him silently and found that Sier barely had the strength to stand up on his own, realizing that he''s not as healthy as he appeared to be.


    ***


    After their return to the fortress, Vihan treated any injuries the group had, which were minimal with Ivy around. Arthur, on the other hand, gathered everyone and registered them as guests by the core, allowing them to leave.


    However, Arthur didn''t tell them that the space-locking function didn''t work on him. He didn''t want Zas to ask if he could be granted permission as Arthur did. The reason was simple: Arthur knew that Zas was the only one that was rying information to Miko''s family.


    His ability was the simplest testimony. Furthermore, Arthur has seen how Zas was hateful of the seven families. If it was fueled by revenge, it would be exined.


    Zas''s constant doubt of Arthur probably stemmed from his family''s suspicions. Furthermore, he might have been asked to test Arthur further. For example, the time he had him and Rubypete against each other.


    Although Miko''s family has proven themselves to be on his side, and even though he felt a familiarity with them that led him to go into the trial, that didn''t mean Arthur could trust them and allow them to use him as a pawn.


    After the matter was taken care of, Arthur headed straight to the firstyer. He cleared a room and ced a few tables around that Idris had brought to the fortress. After a few hours of arranging things and the tools Idris gave him, Arthur finally sat down.


    It was finally the time to research things. From within his subspace, he took cores that were of the primitive-tier. He had a huge bunch of these because of the goblins. They weren''t enough to give him any mana anymore, but they were good to experiment with.


    Arthur took a primitive core as he sat on hisfy chair and a Strength rune appeared in his hand. He fused the two and the runic lines turned into an ethereal sphere. Just like the time when he researched his fire rune, Arthur closed his eyes and allowed his mana to get into the runic world.


    His consciousness was pulled into the runic world. However, he didn''t need to exert an effort to maintain the runic world like before. His mana, after undergoing the qualitative change, held a certain authority over runes.


    As he opened his eyes and looked into the magical world, Arthur''s heart shook by what he saw. In the middle of the runic lines stood a single portal. Arthur floated closer to it but could only see murky fog inside of it.


    Arthur frowned. This was not what he has expected. He did expect something different than a Reality-Gate, but this didn''t make sense.


    ''Maybe I need to activate it to see.'' Arthur thought as he sent mana into the portal. It began growing in size and the fog became less and less. Arthur felt like he was opening a path to somewhere but he didn''t stop. He wanted to know how he was able to alter the world through these runes. He wanted to know why no artifact could do the same.


    As his mana drained, the portal grewrger as it began revealing what was beyond. To Arthur''s dismay, it was infinite darkness. He kept pouring mana until he finally got to see something.


    ''There''s something beyond.'' Arthur realized. He lifted his hand as he tried to touch it, despite his body not being physically here but simply a projection of it. As he touched the ss-like surface, something appeared from beyond the darkness.


    Golden eyes opened to stare at him. Arthur''s soul shook as he looked at the two eyes. His consciousness threatened to break as it couldn''t handle what it was seeing. The runic world shook as it started breaking. Arthur''s existence shook as he felt like was being crushed.


    He couldn''t look away as the eyes now had a face. Then, very slowly, the face had a body. The body had a hand that stretched toward the portal. The runic world fell apart as the hand grabbed the giant portal and began to close it. In his mind, a single phrase boomed.


    ''Not. Yet.''


    The moment the portal was closed, the runic world fell apart as Arthur was thrown back to the real world forcefully. The ethereal core broke down as Arthur began vomiting what he ate earlier. After several breaths, he lost consciousness.

 Chapter 187 - Lonely Path

    After an indefinite amount of time, Arthur''s consciousness returned to him. He sat up as the sticky vomit clung to his clothes. Repulsed, he took off the ck shirt and threw it away. His breaths came in intervals and his throat was shaking when he exhaled.


    Closing his eyes and opening them did next to nothing to calm him down. The only thing that did, however, was time. In the end, he regained his ability to think clearly.


    The stench of his stomach acids pricked his nose as Arthur sat there, his hands on the ground. His mind was in turmoil with what he had just seen.


    The power to alter the world was different from the power of creation. If his power of creation came from runes, then the power of alternation came from that being.


    ''His eyes¡­''


    They were Arthur''s eyes. Or maybe Arthur''s eyes were that being''s eyes. Arthur wasn''t sure of what to think anymore. He took out a mirror from his subspace and examined his face. As he saw his eyes, his body slightly trembled.


    ''I thought I received these eyes from Jizo, who also had golden eyes.'' Arthur pondered. ''However, that was in no way Jizo. That was something else entirely. Are the two rted?''


    Arthur began researching his runes for answers, but he only ended up with more questions. Where did his powere from? What was he supposed to do with it?


    After thinking for a while, he realized he was wasting his time. No matter how much he tried, there will be a missing piece that he has yet to know.


    With a wave of his hand, the ground was cleaned by the fortress''s runes. Arthur picked himself and left the workshop. He walked back weakly toward his room.


    As he was walking, Hua, Zas, and Ivy passed by. It seems they were heading toward the training hall when they saw Arthur topless.


    "Damn, did I miss Nudity Friday?" Zas grumbled in sarcasm but Arthur was too disturbed to entertain him.


    He ignored the group and Hua''s flirty stares at his body as she yed with her brown hair and headed straight to his room. As soon as he was there, he fell on his bed and slept.


    ***


    After he woke up, he felt a lot better. At the very least, he regained his ability to focus on things. Not willing to think about the itch in the back of his mind, Arthur decided to study.


    He took out one of the artifacts that he gained from the dragon. It was a whip with runes covering its handle. As he started studying it, Arthur got the information of what it was.


    [Restrain-III: Use mana to restrain the physical movement of the target. Lasts for one hour. Can be broken with 200 points of strength.] [0%.]


    Arthur was overjoyed at the prospect of a new rune. He began studying but he was shocked at how slow the percentage rose. He started using the artifact but it was still slowpared to the runes before.


    ''Maybe because this is the third form of this rune.'' Arthur realized. The runes he learned until now were basic-tier. Furthermore, most of his runes were either rewards or purchased.''


    Nheless, Arthur studied hard. After getting the percentage to 10%, it became even slower. It was already the end of the day when Arthur had the mind to study something simr to his rune''s specialty.


    "The effect of mana on obstructing the body?" Sier tilted his head with confusion. "I''ve studied something simr before, but it was such a long time that I can''t remember the details. Try searching for it online." Sier said before turning back to look at Li and Ivy sparring.


    "As if there''s an inte connection here." Arthur was speechless.


    "Oh, right." Sier nodded after a while making Arthur doubt that he was healthy. "Talk to Ruby, she can get you connected."


    Arthur left the training hall and headed toward the secondyer, where the runic jet was. He found Ruby there fixing something up.


    "Ruby!" Arthur called out and she stopped working immediately. Arthur was stunned at the different response from usual. She stopped working and came skip-walking his way directly.


    "Arthur, my dearest friend! Are you here to teach me?" She asked with sparks in her eyes.


    "Uh," Arthur paused. "I have some research to do, so I need an inte connection. I''ll teach you after I''m done."


    "I got you, bro!" He was already being called ''bro'' by her. She took out a pouch filled with storage artifacts before pulling one. She then took out aptop from it and handed it over to Arthur.


    "Take this! It''s connected to our Satellite."


    "Our Satellite?" Arthur was confused. He looked at theptop and Ruby. "How? What satellite?"


    "Well, that''s a long story. Si bought a satellite for me as a birthday present. It''s not mine, it just has my name on it. It''s connected to awork of other satellites and thus gives us a strong inte connection."


    "Oh, alright." Arthur nodded and took theptop and left.


    "Don''t forget to teach me!" Ruby called after him making him quicken his pace.


    Once he was back in his room, he opened theptop and saw that there was no signal. With a sigh, he picked it up and teleported toward the top of the fortress. He finally received a connection and opened theptop as he began researching.


    After an hour of surfing, Arthur found many open-sourced articles about mana and physical restrain. There were many types of interferences with the body. For example, some runes or abilities could interfere with the muscles causing them to paralyze.


    Other runes could createpressed air to restrain the body as the user wishes. The mana wouldpress the air until it''s strong enough to give the mana a physical shape. This was called the Balloon Method.


    Arthur kept researching every bit of it but what he could ess online was limited. He remembered his runic bracelet but he feared connecting to the Association''swork lest they realize he was still alive.


    Night arrived and Arthur teleported back into his room. He threw theptop on the bed and headed out to have dinner with the others.


    On the way, he checked his progress in the Restrain rune and found that it had increased by a full 10% because of his research. He grinned with satisfaction and went over to the dining hall.


    "Oh, you''re wearing your shirt this time!" Zas joked and Arthur simply shrugged. Ivy pped Zas on the head before offering Arthur a bowl of her handmade soup.


    "Are you feeling alright?" She was asking about his body. Arthur nodded with a smile and asked about her health too.


    "Okay, we are all wounded." Sier sighed and the rest of themughed. They sat around the table and Arthur found a seat next to Ivy. As he sat down, Hua slipped into the seat next to him.


    "I know that it has been a while since we gathered like this." Sier lifted his cup. "Let''s take the time for us to bond."


    Arthur felt Hua''s hand rest on his knee and started to make its way upward. He frowned and tried to stop her by cing his hand on his thigh, but she simply held his hand.


    "Cheers!" Arthur toasted with others and gulped his cup. As he did this, he pushed Hua''s hand away and ignored the situation.


    Ivy was talking to Sier that was sitting next to her about something, so he couldn''t pretend to have a conversation with her. He decided to eat his meal silently but Hua leaned forward and talked to him.


    "I''m sorry about your shoulder, Newbie," Hua whispered a sincere apology. "How about I make it up to you?" She asked in a seductive voice.


    Arthur almost choked on his food.


    "No, there''s no need!" He shook his head awkwardly. "You were trying to help, it''s just that my body was pretty messed up."


    "You were cool in the arena." Hua smiled sweetly and her green eyes arched. "I almost fell for you right there."


    Despite being eighteen, Arthur had very little interaction with women. This was attributed to his dense head, as his mother said, and the fact that he didn''t have a lot of chances to interact with them.


    "Haha, you tter me. It''s a runic card that was passed down in my family." Arthur lied.


    "Hm, I see. You used such an important item to save me."


    "No, no. I was saving myself and all of us!" Arthur almost choked on his food again. What kind of delusion was she dreaming of?


    Hua looked at him silently with a sullen face. It seems she was debating whether Arthur was rejecting her advances or simply an idiot. Arthur finished his food hurriedly and said he had work to do before running away to his room.


    He was nning to study until he''s too exhausted to do anything other than that. He did understand what Hua was aiming for, but he couldn''t afford to entertain such thoughts. The first reason being his research and the second one being that he was untrusting of her.


    He was a healthy man, after all. That''s why even though his body said yes, he couldn''t give in to such things.


    However, her advances made him feel something he didn''t enjoy the luxury of for a while. His lust was reignited by Hua''s touch and advances so he''d have to take the lonely path tonight.


    ''Truly, it''s a difficult thing to undertake the way of science.'' Arthur sighed in the empty corridor.

 Chapter 188 - Studying The Rune

    The next few days passed uneventfully. Arthur spent his time studying the Restrain rune and reading any articles he can find. His progress picked up the pace once he began studying the science behind the rune. However, what he could find online was insufficient to guide him through the secrets of the world.


    That''s why once his rune got to 80%, his progress began slowing. That''s when Arthur began examining the artifact''s effects through using it. However, he needed some people to use it on.


    "You want to Restrain me?" Zas looked at him with wide eyes when Arthur asked him. "I''m not into that y, sorry." And he ran away like that.


    Arthur cursed for the misunderstanding but he still needed someone to help him. When he asked Ivy, who was working on her cooking skills for some reason, she brought up a valid point.


    "If the rune can''t work on people with strength above 200, then it''s useless to try it on me and the others."


    Arthur couldn''t help but agree. It would prove of little benefit for him to see the rune break over and over again. Luckily, Ivy suggested something.


    "Ruby and Hua are the ones with the least amount of Strength above a hundred. Maybe they can hold back a bit and make it easier for you to research? Hua is fearsome when ites to controlling techniques." Ivy said as she yed with her hair that has grown below her ears recently.


    So, Arthur headed for his best option. That was Ruby. He was still avoiding Hua because she was growing bolder by the day.


    At times, she sat with him in his workshop as he worked on artifacts. He tried to shoo her away, but she simply said that the rest of the fortress had no furniture. Arthur couldn''t argue against that despite knowing that Idris was bringing new things every day.


    Because of how much time he spent with her, Arthur had also started learning things about the mysterious woman. First of all, she read books in anguage he didn''t understand. From the covers of those books, they were mostly romance.


    She also didn''t train, not even a little bit. Arthur was the same since his training was his studying, but she was different. She simplyzed around all day.


    To be fair, she did train her ability. The chair she sat on was floating while being surrounded by books, snacks, and various other objects that she might need.


    Arthur had trouble getting used to someone flying above his head at the beginning, but he got used to it after a while. Unexpectedly, Hua was focused on her books. She only spoke to him a few times and all of them wereid with temptation.


    Those were the reasons that Arthur didn''t want to ask Hua for help, so he asked Ruby. She looked at him silently as if she had heard him wrong when he asked her.


    "Restrain me?" Ruby asked with a frown. "Are you out of your mind? Why would I willingly agree to that."


    Arthur was taken aback by the reaction and apologized quickly. He realized that not everyone was as understanding as Ivy, so he needs to take notice of people''s boundaries.


    "Do you want me to help you, Newbie?" After his return to the fortress, Reece asked.


    He has been away somewhere training in the wilderness because of his ability. When Arthur asked why Reece couldn''t train from the fortress, he said that his ability needed certain conditions to work.


    "Really? Are you willing to do that?" Arthur asked with amazement. Reece pulled back his pink hair as he showed his teeth.


    "Anything for my junior!"


    "Thank you!" Arthur took out the artifact and used it on Reece.


    "Wait, why are you so in a hurry!" Reece''s eyes turned around as he tried to dodge but the whip touched him and his body went stiff.


    Arthur realized that he had no idea of Reece''s stats, but it seemed the rune was taking effect well. Reece fell to the ground after he tried to walk because Arthur restrained his legs.


    Arthur studied the rune''s effect as he saw the mana gather around Reece''s legs and the air waspressed into a thick rope. As he looked at it, he heard a weird noise and turned to Reece.


    "Why are you so rough, junior¡­" Reece said, panting. Arthur looked at him silently and stopped using the rune. He then started walking away, ignoring Reece''s existence altogether.


    As he returned to his workshop, he found Hua already there,zing on herfy chair while floating around. He sighed and sat on his chair in front of his table as he decided to reexamine the runic lines again.


    "Is everything alright?" Hua closed her book and asked. When Arthur didn''t answer, she floated closer making the chair''s leg hit Arthur in the head.


    "Can you not? I''m trying to focus here." Arthur furrowed his brows as he scowled at her.


    "Hmmm¡­" She looked at him with a disinterested face as she hummed. She looked at the whip in front of him and then turned back to him. "Ivy said you need some help in your research."


    "I don''t need to anymore," Arthur said while bringing his face down to the artifact. He began analyzing the runic lines and what each one did when Hua''s face appeared close to his cheek. "What?" Arthur pulled away.


    "It doesn''t seem like you don''t need help," Hua said as she flicked her finger. The whip floated away before Arthur could react andnded in her hands. "Do you want to Restrain me?" She asked with a smile.


    "No." Arthur felt ufortable.


    "I''ll let you if you ask me nicely." She said as she leaned her cheek on the whip. Arthur sighed before stretching out his palm.


    "Give it back. Please stop trying to seduce me, I''m not interested." Arthur said tly and he saw Hua''s face fall.


    "Hm¡­" She hummed again as Arthur saw her pour mana into the artifact, activating it. Unexpecting such a reaction, Arthur was stunned as Hua whipped in his direction.


    There was a ping of pain as the whip sliced through his flesh. All of sudden, Arthur felt a rope tie itself around his hands. The surrounding air was also being vacuumed by the whip''s mana and Arthur fell off his chair, restrained.


    "Oh, this is a nice artifact," Hua said with amazement as she descended. She stretched her leg and jumped off her chair as she walked closer to Arthur. "It''s useful for packaging." She smiled as she lifted Arthur''s chin and looked at him.


    Arthur''s attention was undirected to Hua, but the whip. He looked at the runic lines glowing when he tried to break the restrain. The moment he was restrained, he understood how it worked.


    The mana left the whip''s tip in a hollow cylindrical shape and the controller was able to control an imaginary rope of mana. The mana then beganpressing air rapidly from the surrounding to create an unbreakable rope for anyone below 200 points of strength.


    "It''s simr to elemental runes." Arthur''s eyes widened in amazement. However, his disregard made Hua''s anger re up as she grabbed his cheek and turned her eyes toward her.


    "Am I that undesirable?"


    Unexpectedly, her question wasn''t what Arthur expected. He looked at her silently before sighing. With a tug, he broke the restrain and stood up. Hua was stunned as she looked at him standing up. She stood up as well and looked at him.


    "That''s not the case at all." Arthur walked over and looked down. He was a lot taller than her and she looked at him with a straight back. "It just that we have stripped a lot of things of their meaning, let''s not do the same for these."


    He took the whip from her hand and left the workshop. Hua stood there and didn''t do anything else. Arthur heard her issue a sound as if she wanted to say something, but didn''t in the end.


    Arthur returned to his room and realized that there was some blood on his shirt. Hemented how many shirts he was losing and took it off. As he looked at his wound in the mirror, he heard a knock on the door.


    Arthur opened the door and found Hua standing there. She nced at his body and especially his wound before pushing a vile of liquid toward him.


    "I''m sorry." She said sincerely before hurrying away. Arthur nced at the potion and her short stature as he smiled.


    ''I guess she''s not that conceited.'' Arthur felt the healing powering from the potion and took off the vile. Sadly, he couldn''t learn the runes of these potions because of howplex their creation was.


    After pouring it on his wound, the wound disappeared without a trace. In the end, there was only a faint shadow of what had happened between the two.


    After that, Hua stopped harassing him. Furthermore, he got his rune''s percentage to 95% thanks to her, so he didn''t treat her any differently. After another day of running around and trying the artifact with Ivy''s help, Arthur finally obtained the rune.

 Chapter 189 - Excitement

    After obtaining his Restrain rune, Arthur took out the other two artifacts that he obtained from the dragon. One of them was one he couldn''t learn yet, called Replicate, and would allow him to make a copy of himself that had no physical body but looked otherwise the same.


    Sadly, he couldn''t learn that rune yet. At least, he managed to glean off the information of the hand mirror in his hand. His ability seemed to improve but there were other runes that he can''t learn yet, like the flight rune that the runic jet used. There were also the many runes his fortress had.


    These runes were in their epitome state, unlike the Restrain rune that was of a lower level that Arthur can learn. Thest one, luckily, was something that Arthur could handle.


    [Etherealized-Attack: Create an ethereal version of the weapon to increase your attack''s strength.]


    This was, in its essence, an advanced rune. However, the specificity of it made it enough for Arthur to learn. He had witnessed a simr skill before when he fought against the tamer in the trial, named Lian.


    Thus, Arthur began another round of research. First of all, he had to understand what Ether was. This was a difficult subject for him as he had never studied anything like this. With hisptop in hand, he began to research a different topic.


    To his amazement, Arthur found that Ether was an element like fire and water. Most scientists defined it as a sub-element of the Space-element, that was used to create teleportation portals.


    The space element was nothing but the mana that could modify space. Thus, Ether is the space defined by mana to give a pseudo-object. There was, in fact, nothing in that space but the elemental mana makes it ''upied.''


    Arthur sighed in frustration as he tried to understand the concept behind these things. Mana was the deriving energy for the world''s phenomena, but it was hidden away from normal people.


    Many theorists proposed the possibility of mana being an intruder in this world. Others disagreed saying that didn''t seem to be the case. Mana wasn''t a necessary element for the world to work, but it cannot be, in any way, a disharmonious intruder.


    Even still, mana was a peculiar topic for themon people who had note in contact with it. They built their lives around the normalcy of technology since it was easier to distribute and manufacture than artifacts.


    Arthur had to give up his research halfway through because of theck of resources. Many books weren''t avable to the public and he would need to carry a certain identity to browse through.


    That''s why he needed to prepare differently for the college exam. He left the fortress again and headed to the capital. He returned to the tower where he resumed his farming of levels.


    The sixth floor was different than the first five, as it was a lot harder. It focused more on the monsters'' strength than their numbers.


    As he walked in the corridor that looked like it came from an ancient castle, Arthur had an ill-forbidding. He stepped back just in time to dodge the iing halberd. He nced to the side and watched the armor that was standing a moment ago glowing with a dangerous light.


    It wasn''t an undead knight, but a puppet controlled by something stronger. Arthur waved his hand and mana spread to restrain the armor. Its strength was insufficient to break free and Arthur used his skill, Monster w, to dismember it.


    ''Shit, I should''ve used Shadow Swap.'' Arthur realized that he had the chance to use it. He sighed and kept going in the corridor as more and more puppets started attacking him.


    Nheless, this was still within Arthur''s limits. He stormed through the castle until he reached the Lord''s chambers, where a single skeleton stood there.


    "Jaja, you''ve done well, challenger." The skeleton spoke and Arthur realized this was going to be harder than he imagined. He nced at the skeleton''s rib cage, which was covered by a robe, and found a single orb floating inside.


    "A lich," Arthur muttered with a frown.


    "They call me that these days. Before, I was his highness''s favorite puppeteer." The lich''s bones creaked as it moved. "Now, let''s have another round of fun."


    Arthur frowned at how human this lich sounded. He also mentioned that he was serving someone, who was it?


    "Who is your master?" Arthur asked as he started using his mana. He amplified his body and prepared his skills.


    "Hah, that''s the first time someone asks. No, there were others. Most of them are dead now." The lich gave a hollowugh. "If you keep challenging this world, you''ll get to meet him. Now," The lich''s mana exploded everywhere. "Die."


    The mana that the lich used stuck to the walls and the ground as armored knights, dead bodies, and weapons appeared. All of them began attacking Arthur simultaneously. With a wave of his hand, Arthur used the Restrain rune on the first knight heading his way and then used a protection rune right after.


    The knight fell to the ground and the weapons bounced off his barrier. After the five seconds were over, the barrier disappeared and Arthur rushed forward using his Release rune.


    He appeared on top of the knight and kicked its chest tes. The strength of that attack made the armor fall apart but another was alreadying toward Arthur.


    The battle was arduous. Soon, it turned into a raging tornado. Arthur also used his shadow swap a few times to escape the attack.


    "You''re a peculiar one, challenger. Your mana seems infinite." The lich said in amazement. "Nheless, it''s not enough." It pped its hands as it began to gather mana.


    A ferocious presence descended as the puppeteer unleashed another of its puppets. Arthur was waiting for this chance and he used his teleport rune for the first time. His hand transformed into a w as he appeared behind the lich and wed toward its orb.


    "You!" The puppeteer was bewildered by the appearance of another ability and the orb inside of it broke apart and fell. Everything in the hall disappeared and Arthur appeared again in the ring of the beginning.


    [You have leveled up.]


    Despite the lich being weak on its own, its magical ability was powerful. Maybe that''s why Arthur leveled up after taking it down. He fell to the ground exhausted after using so much of his mana.


    ''My stats are not enough.''


    Arthur realized that he had been either killing undead creatures or hunting in the tower, neglecting the use of his absorb rune after his breakthrough. The undead gave him more mana while the tower made his level rise.


    ''I now have 10 stats points and 10 legacy points.'' Arthur realized. He opened his legacy and used the ten stats point on his perception, raising it to 160.


    "Another first ce, challenger." The tower spoke to him. "Here''s your prize." A golden ticket appeared. Arthur grabbed it but didn''t put it away.


    "I want to purchase an artifact with the tickets I gained until now." Arthur took out the five tickets he had and offered them. The tickets disappeared as the tower answered him.


    "What do you wish to redeem?"


    "A shapeshifting artifact."


    "Artifacts are costly, especially the one you''re asking for."


    "I don''t need an all-species shapeshifting artifact, but simply one that allows me to change my features."


    "Very well, your tickets are enough for that." The tower answered and a coin appeared in front of Arthur. "Here''s your reward, challenger."


    "Does it change my features permanently?" Arthur asked wearily.


    "No, it shall record your features now. You can always change back into your original face when you want to. However, it requires that you supply it with mana every day. Otherwise, your features will return."


    "Okay, thank you," Arthur grabbed the coin. "I wish to leave now." His body then left the tower and appeared in front of its gate. He teleported right away before anyone can see him and headed back into the hotel.


    As he sat in the room that Master Ronin had given him, Arthur examined the coin he had obtained. Sadly, he couldn''t learn this rune either. However, he could still use the artifact to change his features.


    He found the hotel''s mirror as he grabbed the coin and headed there. He poured mana into the coin and looked at the mirror. Astonishingly, he could change what he looked like at will. Furthermore, the process was painless.


    He began modeling his face. His hair changed into a white-blondish color. His eyes were dyed with a green shade and his nose became smaller.


    "Cough, this is the perfect disguise." Arthur looked at himself in the mirror and coughed in embarrassment. He was handsome now, extremely so. His skin looked healthy and his eyes were more charming now. "Okay, this is not going to work." He sighed and started modeling it to downgrade his appearance.


    After he was done, he looked a lot less charming. He had freckles over his face and his eyes were hollower. His hair and eye were still the same, blondish-white and green, but they were less attractive now.


    He looked like an average nobleman with above-average features. As he looked in the mirror, Arthur grinned as excitement ran through him like an electric current.


    He remembered how he watched videos of that flying city in the sky, renowned as the ce that changed people''s lives. Whoever got into Jerano would make a leap in strength to be a powerhouse.


    "Jerano, here Ie." This was the beginning of an exciting adventure.

 Chapter 190 - A Name

    Arthur felt his body fall into the shadows as the giant rhino came rushing his way. His skill, shadow swap, activated again as he fell to the shadows for a moment and reappeared behind the rhino under a giant tree.


    [Shadow Swap Skill has evolved.]


    The message came suddenly but Arthur dismissed it. He jumped high in the air as he interlocked his fingers together and used his rune. He then threw his hands out as a fire surrounded the rhino.


    As it was engulfed by the fire, the rhino came rushing toward Arthur with its scorched body. Arthur took a deep breath and punched using his Release rune. As the rhino''s head and the skull collided, there was a giant shockwave before a distinct crack came from the monster''s head.


    It fell after its orifices started bleeding out. After it gave a low sound, the rhino was dead. Arthur sighed as he flicked his hand. A golden rune appeared as the message appeared again in his mind.


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    [Strength has increased by 1.]


    He smiled in satisfaction as he opened his legacy. After he came back from the capital, he started hunting near the fortress. They were hiding in the wilderness between the Yalveran Union and Halin, so there were a lot of monsters he could hunt.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 31 (55%)]


    [Legacy Points: 10]


    [Stats Points: 0]


    [Strength: 178]


    [Agility: 170]


    [Stamina: 162]


    [Perception: 160]


    [Mana: 250/250]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (58%), Useable Runes: 22]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F ¨C 60%), Poison Strike (F ¨C 36%), Camouge (F ¨C 21%), Earth Maniption (E ¨C 30%), deless Wind sh (E ¨C 99%), Shadow Space (D ¨C 0%), Monster ws (D ¨C 23%), Iron Skin (D ¨C 10%), Goblin''s Bond (Unique ¨C 89%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One]


    He had seen a slight increase in his stats after he started absorbing the monsters'' essences and cores. However, there were a little less than ten days left for college and he was going to get every stat point he can.


    The major change is that his skill, Shadow Swap, has finally evolved. It has remained as a skill even though it has evolved, clearing some of Arthur''s confusion.


    This means that his skills need to reach their utmost potential for them to evolve into runes. So, shadow swap had more potential to grow stronger before it bes a rune.


    This had an upside that his skills will grow stronger before he gets their rune and the downside of them taking too long to do so. As he touched the words ''Shadow Space'' that was in front of him, Arthur received more exnation from his legacy.


    [Shadow Space: Shadows are one entity and this skill would allow the user to hide in them and travel across short distances.]


    This was a huge leap in its ability and Arthur couldn''t help but gape. This was perfect to hide or sneak into spaces. Furthermore, this was unrestricted by the space-locking devices. He would enter a different, smaller, dimension and travel across it to another location.


    He used his skill and his body fell into the shadows he stood on. There was nothing but emptiness in front of him and he realized he couldn''t breathe. He held his breath as he traveled across the darkness. Luckily, he could feel the connection this shadow space made with the outside world.


    After he had traveled a certain distance, Arthur realized that the more he moved, the more mana he used. Even with his creation mana, which made his skills use less mana, it was still a lot.


    He stood in ce and realized that the mana stopped being drained by a lot. He left the shadow space and appeared in another location, a distance away.


    "Well, this is convenient." Arthur smiled as he returned to take the core of the Rhino. It was a high-tier monster but on the lower ranks of it. He took out the core and absorbed it, earning another point in mana.


    As he was about to look for another monster, a voice appeared in his mind.


    ''Hungry¡­'' It was a weak and childish voice but Arthur knew who it belonged to right away. He sat under a tree and ordered the young dragon toe out.


    It left Arthur''s body and turned to its physical form on the ground. Eyes still closed; the dragon yawned after it awoke from its slumber. It opened its eyes slowly, as ck as night, and looked around before its eyes rested on Arthur.


    "Hello, little one." Arthur smiled as he stroked its nostrils. The dragon closed its eyes and frowned at Arthur''s touch as it tried to pull away. "Be nice or I won''t feed you."


    The dragon, reluctantly, obeyed and allowed Arthur to pat it. Arthur felt the sharp edges and smooth surface of the scales. He marveled at the shape of its wings and how small its ws were. It was barely a meter tall, making it quite surprising that this was one of the strongest monsters.


    Arthur knew that the age of dragons has faded into the annuals of history. Their evolution didn''t ount for the fact that one day, artifacts and runes wouldn''t be thatmon to find. Their strong bodies didn''t reach their full potential by devouring the essence of the monsters, but rather the essence of the world.


    "Maybe that''s why your mother left you with me." Arthur stroked it with his left hand as a rune appeared on his left. The dragon''s tail stood up in rm as its wings spread. It opened its eyes and looked at the rune greedily. "Can you eat this?"


    The dragon nodded its head. It opened its mouth as a vertex appeared and started sucking the rune into the dragon''s mouth. Arthur felt like someone was tugging on his fire rune and released the connection.


    The rune flew from his hand and was eaten by the dragon. Its body glowed slightly as it looked at Arthur again, with more affectionate eyes.


    "Greedy fe." Arthurughed. Even though he didn''t consume a lot of mana just by summoning his rune, the dragon still drained a portion of it when it ate the rune. Nheless, he used the rune again to feed the dragon.


    After three more times, the dragon was finally full. It looked around as it started beating its wings but failed to levitate. Arthur saw its belly protrude as it burped out mes, almost burning Arthur''s hair in the process.


    "Woah, careful there." Arthur backed away. The dragon fell on its butt in frustration and Arthur walked over and crouched to its eye level. "It''ll take time, don''t rush the inevitable." The dragon looked at him with confusion.


    The dragon was like a toddler since it couldn''t understand a lot of what Arthur was saying. It kept trying to fly despite Arthur''s words. In the end, Arthur gave up and sat down as he waited for the dragon.


    "Oh right, I haven''t named you yet." Arthur realized. "Did your mother give you a name?"


    The word name made the young dragon perk its head up toward Arthur. It looked at Arthur and at his hand, which had the dragon''s tattoo given by its mother. Seeing its behavior, Arthur remembered its mother''s words.


    ''Dragons don''t have names.''


    The dragon looked, at that time, like it wanted to say something more. However, it asked Arthur to take their child with him. This means that names are something important, or either didn''t matter at all.


    ''I need to name it.'' Arthur started thinking of a name. If this was important, then he needed to do it. If it wasn''t, then there was no harm in doing it.


    "Come here, little dragon," Arthur called out but the dragon ignored him. With a sigh, Arthur used his connection to order it. The dragon came over reluctantly and stood in front of Arthur.


    Choosing names was never Arthur''s forte. Most people said he sucked at that. Even the Tower of Yearning mocked the name he chose with love and care, but Arthur was convinced that his names were the best. Kira, Mero, Nero, Ven, Ken, and Ben were a testimony of his naming sense.


    "Well, should I call you something longer?" Arthur pondered. "However, it''d be harder to keep calling you that. Let''s go with something shorter. You''re so little¡­" Arthur squinted his eyes, examining the dragon.


    "There''s a flower I once saw that has the same color as your scales. It''s called Lily, and that name fits how little you are. Let''s call you¡­"


    "¡­Lilo."


    As soon as the word left his mouth, the tattoo on Arthur''s hand shone brightly. Arthur and the dragon were enveloped in bright light together as Arthur''s mana began leaving him.


    Feeling that Lilo was absorbing his mana, Arthur didn''t stop it. He also used his runes and pushed them toward the dragon and Lilo absorbed them as well.


    The process didn''t take long, but Arthur''s head began to spin as the loss of mana continued. Before he could stop the flow of mana, he lost bnce as his consciousness faded. He felt his body fall forward but something caught him in time.

 Chapter 191 - Memory Fragment

    When Arthur opened his eyes, he saw the smooth scales of Lilo. However, as he raised his head, he found a different creature in its stead. He looked with furrowed brows at the bigger dragon.


    "Lilo?" Arthur muttered with confusion as he examined the dragon that was two meters tall now. "What happened to you? You were a lot cuter."


    ''I''m stronger now.'' The reply came unexpectedly coherent. Arthur even saw the dragon look at him smugly.


    "Still, I''d prefer that you''ve stayed the same," Arthur said with a serious face. However, Lilo looked at him like he was an idiot. It hmphed and pushed Arthur away as it pped its wings.


    This time, after its wing span became a meter and a half, Lilo was able to fly. With two ps of its wings, it levitated. With another powerful p, it soared to the skies as Arthur looked at it with amazement.


    "It looks like its mother," Arthur shielded his eyes from the sun as he grinned. Lilo soared higher and higher until all Arthur could see was a dot in the sky.


    Lilo issued a roar of triumph and Arthur felt the unease that the forest felt. Even as an infant, Lilo was at the peak-mid-tier. The amount of growth it can achieve with such a start point is staggering to think of.


    "Is it because I gave it a name? I can feel its emotions." Arthur felt a foreign sense of joy and pride flood through him. Lilo then descended downward andnded in front of Arthur. This time, it was a lot more docile than earlier.


    It spread its wings as it bent its back. Arthur realized that it was asking him to ride it, but he wasn''t so sure he can suffer the fall if things went wrong. Nheless, he stepped forward and caressed its neck.


    "Can you even carry me?" Arthur asked Lilo and it nodded with pride. It was taller than Arthur now and its body was lined with muscles. Arthur shrugged and rode on its back with his thighs touching the base of its wings.


    Lilo then lifted its body and Arthur grabbed its neck lest he falls. With another p of its wings, Arthur felt his feet leave the ground. As he was close now, he realized that Lilo was also using magic to help it fly.


    They started rising higher and higher until Lilo pped its wings powerfully, making them soar into the skies. Arthur clung to its neck as his body slide downward. The dragon kept rising higher before it stopped rising and simply pped its wings to remain in ce.


    Arthur, who had his eyes squinted earlier, opened them slowly to see the wilderness with its mountains and forests. He saw a flying monster in the distance that was deterred from their location. The sun cast a shadow behind the mountains and the light prated the foggy steeps of them.


    "Woah." Arthur couldn''t help but be amazed at the scenery. The clouds that were far away looked so close now. Looking down on the world gave him a certain feeling of power.


    ''Do we go further?'' Lilo asked in his mind and Arthur agreed unconsciously. The dragon pped its wings again as it began racing across the skies. Arthur couldn''t help but construct a barrier in front of him to shield himself from the wind.


    They crossed over forests, mountains, great rivers, and even dungeons. Some of those dungeons were broken through and the monsters kept pouring out. These dungeons were the main reason the wilderness exists.


    Arthur flew a distance before he spotted a gathering of monsters. He asked Lilo to slow down as he looked at the ce they were gathered around.


    To his amazement, it was a humanoid figure. However, it was a giant man that was about three meters in height. His build suggested that he was from Halin, but Arthur wasn''t so sure. He watched as the man, injured, fought against the monsters.


    ''Stay a distance away, Lilo.''


    The two kept hovering in the sky as the man took down the monsters one by one. After he took down the monsters one by one, he issued a war cry and fell to the ground. The man didn''t move afterward.


    ''Descend, Lilo.'' The two descended a distance away before Arthur returned the dragon to his body. Lilo''s body turned ethereal and entered Arthur''s consciousness again.


    This ability was unheard of, especially with tamers. Arthur attributed this to Lilo''s race, the Elusive Dragons, but he wasn''t sure of it.


    He started walking toward the battlefield and marveled at how many monsters this man took down. Despite all of them being of the high-tier, it was still a feat that even someone at the peak of the rei-rank would find hard to achieve.


    He stood a distance away from the man, who was bleeding heavily. The reason he came here was to make sure he was dead, as this ce was close to his fortress. He didn''t want the world to stumble upon his fortress by chance.


    "Is anyone here?" The man called out, seeming to have heard Arthur''s steps. "Please help me!" The man called out. Arthur looked at him silently, keeping his distance. "Please, I have a family to return to. A mother to feed." His words made Arthur sigh.


    He took out his mask from his subspace and raised his hood to cover his head. He began walking closer toward the man.


    When he was a few meters away, the man raised his hand and it elongated as it rushed toward Arthur. ws appeared instead of his fingers. Arthur calmlyunched his dagger while using the teleport rune. The dagger teleported and stabbed the man in the head.


    With a shriek, the man started convulsing as the body turned into a monster. It looked like an octopus with many eyes all over that were twitching in every direction.


    "Hmm, a mimic." It was the first time that he came across such a monster. It was a family of different species that could assume the shape of other creatures to hunt for prey.


    It wasn''t dead yet, but about to. Arthur walked over as he raised his arm to the side, fire sprouting from his fingertips. With a wave, the fire spread to the surrounding as the mimic died. Arthur stood in front of its body as he absorbed its essence.


    [Perception has increased by 1.]


    [Perception has increased by 1.]


    Arthur saw that something else has dropped. He picked it up thinking it was a skill, but it was not.


    [A memory fragment has been obtained. Do you wish to assimte it?]


    Arthur frowned at the weird message. A memory fragment? He had heard of this before. It was a way to pass down the teachings of an ancestor but required a great amount of time to master that technique.


    This monster dropping a memory fragment meant that it had belonged to the person it assumed his shape. Arthur wasn''t sure if this wasmon, but it was the only exnation he could think of.


    "Lilo, we''re heading back to the fortress." Arthur knew he could just teleport back to the fortress, but he wanted Lilo to enjoy his time as well. The dragon appeared again and Arthur rode on its back after he grabbed the mana core of the mimic.


    With a p of its wings, Lilo and Arthur were riding across the skies again. As they did, Arthur examined the crystal that looked like a disfigured lightning bolt in his hand.


    He didn''t know if assimting this here would leave him vulnerable or not, so he didn''t risk it and returned to the fortress for now.


    Arthur kept Lilo in his body as he entered the fortress. He found Hua already in his workshop, still reading. He sat in his chair as he took out the shard and started examining it. As he expected, there were some runic lines inside of it.


    He took out a microscope that Idris has given him when he asked for items for his workshop. As heid the shard there, he started studying the runic lines in detail.


    Every twist and curve in the runic lines recorded secret information. Every time the lines intersected corresponded to a process in the runic lines. As Arthur kept studying them, he realized it was safe to use. However, he might be influenced by the emotions of the memory holder.


    Nheless, Arthur was overwhelmed by curiosity. He wanted to know what''s inside of this fragment so he made ns to use it tonight. Fragments usually recorded past events so he might gain something useful from this.


    Arthur returned to his room and lied on his bed. He closed the doors tightly and controlled the fortress to prevent anyone from getting into his room. He then poured mana into the shard and his consciousness was pulled inside of it.


    The scene changed in front of him.

 Chapter 192 - The Story Of A Man

    The first thing that Arthur saw was a mountain range of extreme frost. He was looking through the eyes of someone and could see their breath leave a white trail behind it.


    "I''m cold," A voice spoke to him and his vision turned into a small body tucked beneath his heavy leather clothing. A small head and hand were shaking as they clung to his chest.


    "We''re not far, please endure a bit longer." The voice that came out from him was shaking as well, weirdly, it was in anguage foreign to him. But he ''remembered'' the meaning of the words.


    The frost drilled through their bones as the steps carried them across the mountain range. At the end of it, there was a small cottage that has taken refugee beside one steep cliff. The lighting from its windows worked like hope in their despair.


    The man, who Arthur was seeing through his eyes, pulled on the door. When he found that it was locked, he started banging on it. When there was no response, the man mumbled something and moved his finger. The door was unlocked from the inside before he made his way through it.


    The cottage seemed to be warmer than the outside, as the man''s shaking lessened until it disappeared. He then unbuttoned his coat to reveal a frail boy that was about three years of age. With a blond head, the body''s face was pale and his nose was red.


    The gloved hands of the man carried him and ced him in front of the fire. As the boy seemed to rx, the man left the room and went deeper into the house. He opened the door to a bedroom and found someone tugged under the nkets on the bed.


    "I''ve knocked, you should''ve opened if you were here. Every bit of mana is valuable."


    However, he received no response. Arthur saw the man paused as he turned to face the bed.


    "ire?" The man called out, but no response. He stormed toward the bed and pulled away from the nkets. Arthur saw that the person underneath was a woman of blonde hair, and her eyes were closed. She was dead.


    The scene changed when the boy came into the room and called out for his mother. Thest image was of the boy, standing by the door, as he looked with confusion.


    Arthur''s emotions were in turmoil, but he retained his sense of self. He watched as the scene changed into another ce, one with a better climate. The icy mountains disappeared, reced by a greenish vige.


    As the man walked through the buildings, Arthur saw the high walls surrounding the vige he was in. Towering walls stood there, ck as night as if to protect them from something humongous.


    The man went into a bar filled with people of all kinds, small and tall, some not even resembling humans. Scaled, some with animal ears, and some even had tails.


    To Arthur''s amazement, everyone treated this indifferently. The man seemed to be tall, extremely so, and Arthur remembered the shape that the mimic took. He walked through as the others stole nces at him, scowling in his direction.


    "What do you want, halfling?" The bartender sneered at him as he ced the cup on the counter.


    "Amission. Don''t try to rob me, as I will crack your skull open." The gruff voice of the man who Arthur was seeing through his eyes answered.


    "I ain''t got anybody hiring you."


    "Give me a leftover, it''ll do."


    "You''ll be dead, halfling. Many died before you. I don''t want a reputation of my pub to spread of sending adventurers to their death."


    "You want to test me, Iskavian?"


    The bartender frowned heavily before taking out a paper from underneath the counter and throwing it in the man''s direction. The man picked it up and started walking away.


    Arthur heard the sound of something flying before he felt something hit his back. Every emotion was transmitted deeply by the memory fragment.?A cup crashed into the man''s back and the liquid inside spilled over.


    The line of sight turned slowly toward the cup before rising to the man who had the eyes of a snake. Arthur could feel the rage in the man''s heart.


    "Piss off, traitor." The snake-man sneered as he looked at the man grimly. The man didn''t say anything despite his rage and started walking away. The barughed as he made his exit.


    The man''s steps carried him across the vige. Rage, helplessness, and resolve mixed in his heart. When he reached a house, all those emotions disappeared when he saw a blonde boy sitting in the garden.


    "What are you doing?" The man asked as he crouched beside the boy, who looked to be twelve years of age. The boy didn''t answer and simply handed what he was holding. It was a metallic doll of a man. "Is this me?" There was joy in his voice.


    The boy nodded.


    "I''ll keep it with me. This will keep mepany until I return."


    "Are you leaving again?" The boy, whom Arthur recognized as the one from earlier, asked. The man nodded. "Can Ie with you?" The man shook his head.


    The boy nodded sadly and returned to y with his ores. As he touched them, they bent to his will as they began to take different forms. The man looked on proudly before he rubbed the boy''s head.


    "Create something that will change the world, alright?"


    The memory ended after that. Arthur''s emotions were better thanst time. However, he was confused why someone would create a memory fragment of these events. He was even more confused by the appearances of the people in the vige and the vige itself, who looked to be of a backward civilization.


    ''Is this from the past? But that doesn''t exin the appearances of the people.'' Arthur thought to himself as the scene changed once again. ''This can''t be¡­''


    The next scene was of the man heading deep into the wilderness. He fought against monsters until he reached a cave. Along the way, he sniffed a piece of clothes and followed a trail. He took out the paper and read the details.


    "A woman was lost in the forest of Inkrain. Please find her." There was also a portrait of the woman and a ribbon attached to the paper. The man took out the ribbon and sniffed it. Arthur then saw the man''s vision change as a trail headed deeper into the cave.


    "As I expected." The man went into the cave and the light disappeared. He lit a torch and started following the trail.


    As he headed deeper, he started hearing that shallow breath of someone. He called out and informed the woman that he was sent here to find her. She had been lost from a merchant''s caravan when monsters attacked.


    Then came thedy from the deeper parts of the cave. The man reassured her and showed her themission. Despite being wary, the woman decided to follow him back.


    Arthur felt the relief this man felt and his joy ofpleting this request. The man treated the wounds of the woman before turning to leave.


    The woman then bit his neck. Her neck elongated and her teeth grew sharp as she bit on his neck, taking off a huge chunk.


    Arthur''s consciousness jerked at the pain. The man roared as he shed with his sword at the monster, who turned to be the mimic Arthur met.


    The mimic''s body rose in the air to avoid the sword as it kept its teeth pierced to the man''s neck. It then let go as it attacked the man with its ws, ripping through his flesh.


    The pain made Arthur''s mind turn hazy and so it did for the man. Realizing he can''t win against the mimic; the man began to run away deeper into the cave. The mimic ran after him unceasingly.


    Arthur experiences fear, despair, and regret in the man''s heart. As he ran away, the little hope he had to survive grew smaller until the mimic managed to reach him.


    As the man and monster wrestled with each other, the ground underneath them gave in and copsed. The two fell into an abyss that had a portal at its end. Arthur then saw the man and monster get swallowed by the portal.


    The memory didn''t end but turned into a series of hazy images. The man found himself in a ce devoid of monsters. He struggled to reach the outside world, where he saw the ever-stretching forest. The mountains were green and the sky was blue.


    He heard the mimice after him. The man had no energy left and slumped to the ground. He heard the mimic make its way toward him. The man took out the metallic doll and held it in his hand.


    "I failed to keep my promise¡­"


    The man took a shard from one of his pockets. Arthur recognized it to be the one he found. The shard began glowing as the man closed his eyes.


    "Please, whoever finds this, give it to my son."


    Thest image that was engraved into the shared appeared in Arthur''s mind. It was the image of a woman holding her toddler. This was the woman that the man found dead.


    "Let him remember his mother."


    The man''s voice drifted over. He was recording his memory as he spoke.


    "My son''s name is¡­"


    "¡­Solomon Avera."


    The memory ended after that. Arthur opened his eyes, returning to his room in the fortress. His heart was beating fast as confusion filled his mind.

 Chapter 193 - New Identity

    "Solomon?" After his initial shock, Arthur simply sighed. He had already epted that his fate was intertwined with this person. However, the question was how. He looked at the shard in his hand as he remembered thest request by the man.


    ''If this is the same Solomon I met in the trial, then I must give him this shard. The only reason he helped me at that time was that I looked like someone he knew.''


    ''I thought he was mistaken,'' Arthur stood up and teleported toward the roof of the fortress. ''But there''s no doubt about it now. The reason Solomon helped me is that he met me before. It was never a question of who or where, but when.''


    The dawn broke through the horizon as the monsters and wildlife woke up from their slumbers. As he stood there watching the light seep through the mountains, Arthur had a million questions in his mind.


    ''If Solomon didn''t help me, I would have never helped him. If I don''t find him now, then I''ll be dead in the trial. If I don''t find him, what will happen to me? Am I going to cease existing as the timeline change, or would life keep going in a different timeline?''


    The matters of Time were always paradoxical. However, Arthur wasn''t going to let chance decide his fate. If finding Solomon was the way to guarantee that he''d survive the trial, he would do it.''


    Now that he thought about it, everything began with Solomon. He gave Arthur the dagger that allowed him to kill the Dark Queen. He was the reason Arthur became the breaker of the trial. If not for Solomon, then the trial would have never been broken.


    ''What would have happened then?'' Arthur took out the dagger and held it in front of him. ''How would I survive if I haven''t broken the trial? Would I have met Kira who tended for my wounds? Would I have met Miko and worked together with her?''


    Questions. Questions. Questions. Arthur was sick of them, he needed answers. The only way for him to guarantee that time won''t undo him was to seek Solomon.


    Solomon Avera.


    Arthur repeated the name in his mind, engraving it deeply. He tightened his grip around the shard as he remembered another fact.


    ''That wasn''t our world.'' Arthur realized. ''The man hade to thisnd after teleporting out of the dungeon. He had arrived on Earth from Alka.


    Arthur''s face was grim as he remembered what he saw in that world. There were people there, not only monsters. There were halflings, humans that were mixed with other races. Furthermore, there were dangers far stronger than the monster they had on Earth.


    ''Does Jizo want to leave them there?'' Arthur wondered to himself. After all, the True World was simply Earth and Alka merging. That''s what the Enders wanted, what the seven families wanted, but not what Jizo wanted.


    Jizo said that if that era returns, it would mean death for humanity. He has chosen to give up on the people of Alka for these people to survive.


    He was choosing the lesser of two evils.


    [It''s always the lesser of two evils.]


    The words appeared in front of him and Arthurughed dryly as he shook his head.


    "You can''t expect me to make a choice."


    [You will have to.]


    "You can''t tell me what to do." Arthur frowned. "I''m in no position to determine whether the people out there a hopeless cause or not."


    [The world is dying. The creatures of the nothingness are stronger than anyone can handle. Even with your runes, with this legacy, it''s hopeless. Choose the lesser evil.]


    "I said," Arthur gritted his teeth. "Don''t tell me what to do!"


    The words disappeared as Arthur felt frustration build up inside of him. He clenched his fist until his nails dug through his flesh.


    ''Why was I given this choice? I never asked for this.'' He couldn''t choose between the two evils. In the end, whatever he does, it would still be evil. He always believed he was doing the right thing.


    ''Haha,'' Arthurughed bitterly at his thoughts. ''The right thing? What is right and wrong in the face of oblivion? It''s either to cease existing or survive.''


    ''I will survive. If everything is determined by fate, then I will write my own. I''ll dig using every strength I have to choose for myself.''


    ***


    Arthur''s level kept rising from 31 until it became 35 before the time for Jerano arrived. By the time he stopped his mindless leveling, he had 26 Legacy Points and 16 Stats points. His stats and skills also saw a huge leap.


    For a week, he didn''t sleep. He used mana to keep himself awake and to keep hunting. The only thing that stopped him from getting even stronger was time and theck of monsters to hunt.


    Two days before the exam, Arthur returned to the fortress. He opened his legacy as he sat down, trying to study the Etherealized-Attack rune but its progress barely reached 69%.


    Luckily, his strength has increased again because of absorbing the monsters'' essence.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 35 (11%)]


    [Legacy Points: 26]


    [Stats Points: 16]


    [Strength: 193]


    [Agility: 189]


    [Stamina: 179]


    [Perception: 171]


    [Mana: 259/259]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (58%), Useable Runes: 22]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F ¨C 65%), Poison Strike (F ¨C 39%), Camouge (F ¨C 26%), Earth Maniption (E ¨C 39%), deless Wind Storm (D ¨C 12%), Shadow Space (D ¨C 0%), Monster ws (D ¨C 32%), Iron Skin (D ¨C 11%), Goblin''s Bond (Unique ¨C 89%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One]


    Other than his stats, which has seen an increase due to his absorb rune, one of his skills has evolved. Instead of the deless Wind sh, it has evolved into deless Wind Storm.


    Now, he can summon a storm of shes to fight on his behalf. Even though it was merely an increase of strength and number of shes, it was still powerful.


    It was especially useful against weak monsters and for clearing the forest or obstacles. However, Arthur wanted the rune that was behind the skill. Sadly, he''d have to evolve them more to get it.


    Jerano''s exam was in two days and he needed to return to the capital for Master Ronin to introduce him as his friend''s bastard child. After all that happened, Arthur wanted more time to get stronger but his legacy quest hovered over his neck like an executioner.


    [Legacy Quest: Find the Key before the Enders.]


    He knew that if the Enders obtain this Key, then the world will see a lot of unrest. Even without the legacy, he didn''t want those foul beings to obtain what they want.


    Arthur returned to his room and changed his clothes before he was about to leave toward the capital. Unexpectedly, someone stopped him.


    "I wish to apany you, my lord." Li talked to him for the first time since his breakthrough. Arthur sighed and waved his hand.


    "Please don''t call me that." Arthur implored. "You can''te with me this time; you''ll be found even if they were blind."


    "I''ll hide in a nearby ce."


    "I would much prefer if you protect the fortress while I was gone. I''m counting on you."


    Li paused at Arthur''s words and stopped asking to tag along. After bidding him farewell, Arthur headed toward the teleportation circle near the forest where he found another unexpected person.


    "What do you need of me, Miss Hua?" Arthur asked with a smile. Their rtionship has improved after Hua stopped trying to get into his pants. He didn''t know if she was always like that or if she had feelings for him, but he was d it stopped.


    "A little farewell gift, here." Hua handed him a thick book. "Just in case you get bored from studying, read this as you think of me."


    Arthur took the book and found that it was a novel. He nodded and kept the book and asked if there was something else.


    "Well," Hua appeared by his side and pulled him by the neck, her mouth breathed into Arthur''s ear. "Make sure to save yourself for me."


    "You¡­" Arthur took a step back but Hua simplyughed and walked away. Herughter echoed throughout the forest and Arthur simply sighed. "And here I thought that she changed." He kept the book in his subspace before teleporting into the capital.


    When he arrived at the mansion, he found that Reece and Master Ronin were already there. Seeing his new appearance, Master Ronin nodded with a smile.


    "A true nobleman."


    "That''s insulting," Arthur answered with augh. "Greetings, master." He bowed.


    "I doubt I''m that much of a master to you anymore. I don''t teach you much."


    "If not for you, I would still have trouble controlling my mana. I still use your teachings."


    "I didn''t get to teach you any Arts with how things were." Master Ronin was dissatisfied. "Anyway, here''s your ID." He handed Arthur a stack of files. "Reece has your luggage."


    "Oh," Arthur took the files with a smile. "Is this my real name?"


    "Yes, get used to it," Master Ronin nodded. Arthur engraved the name into his mind. This would be his new identity for a while.


    Alexei Linan.

 Chapter 194 - Bastard Of Linan

    The Bastard of Linan had to attend an evening gathering of youth where he met the noblemen of the capital. In his disguise, Arthur made idle chats with the people just to assert his existence.


    The hustle was a chore for Arthur, who wasn''t used to interacting with strangers for so long. However, Master Ronin said that he needed to give himself a background.


    Despite the ridicule and discrimination, no one asked about the origins of a bastard son. This would bring the affairs of nobles to the surface and these were ugly.


    In the gathering, Arthur saw Caleb surrounded by his entourage of noble youth. Jerano wasn''t solely for nobles, but it was amon aim for this. This made themoners who enrolled there to be oppressed by their noble peers.


    Arthur kept his distance away. For the first time in a while, he was a nameless person again. After their initial interest, the nobles left him be. After all, he was the bastard of a nameless nobleman from the rural areas of the Union. Furthermore, he wasn''t even from Yalen, but one of its vessel states.


    ''To be insignificant is a relief.'' Arthur began to enjoy the sweets served there. As he stood there, someone walked to him.


    "Who are you? I never saw you here." A fat young man with squared features walked up to him. Arthur sighed inwardly as he bowed.


    "Alexie Linan, a bastard from the rural state of Vernia." Arthur has already practiced his lines.


    "Oh, a bastard?" The square-faced-and-square-nosed man nced at him. "I''m Oliver Belford. Make sure to remember it well."


    "Well of course," Arthur nodded. "How can I not know the name of the handsome men of the capital?"


    "Oho, it seems my reputation has spread to the neighboring kingdoms." Oliver stroked his chin, which was as t as a ruler. "It''s good that you know the names of those above you."


    Arthur could only shake his head, inwardly at least, at how confident this guy was. Even if Arthur ttered him, there was no way someone could think of themselves as handsome with this guy''s cardboard head.


    Nheless, he liked people like that, who were unbothered by their appearance. A conceited fool was better than a jealous person with an inferiorityplex.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Arthur said with a smile. Oliver kept thering about all sorts of things and his influence in the capital as Arthur ate his sweets.


    The funny thing was that Oliver would cough when other nobles were nearby and stop his boasting. Anyone with a brain can see that this man was bragging, but Arthur didn''t mind.


    "Her highness is here,"


    Someone whispered and Arthur turned to see Nera wearing a one-piece dress that embraced her body. It was the first time that he met someone he knew from his past identity.


    The crowd split as they greeted the princess, who was apanied by one of her younger cousins. Arthur saw Oliver adjust his bow tie that red before adjusting his white cor.


    "Follow me, Alexie," Oliver said to him. "I''ll introduce you to my childhood friend." Arthur looked at him with confusion as the fat meatball made its way across the hall.


    With a sigh, Arthur left his sweets and began following the nobleman. He had a mission of introducing himself to thismunity, so it was for the best that he did more effort than eating sweets.


    Oliver was as fat as two Arthurs, so it was difficult to see beyond him. He was also rather tall, despite Arthur''s height being around 180cm after his breakthrough. Even though he wasn''t that tall, he also wasn''t short. Yet, he couldn''t see beyond the jiggling flesh of Oliver.


    When the humanoid tank stopped, atst, Arthur moved to its side to take a better look. He saw a group of people looking at Oliver and him with disgust.


    "What is it that you want, Belford?" Barked one of the youths who had a tall and lean body. Several other youths were surrounding a beautiful blonde girl.


    ''Nera,'' Arthur sighed inwardly as his face remained expressionless. After some thought, he pulled a panicked face since it would be suspicious if he remained calm.


    "Butt out, Reinhold." Oliver sneered in disdain. "I''m here to greet my childhood friend." Arthur noticed that when Oliver said that, Nera carried a troubled expression and her mouth twitched.


    "It''s good to see you as lively as always, Oliver." Nera greeted with a smile. "I see you have new friends." She politely turned to Arthur. Her gaze lingered as if she was trying to remember who he was.


    "Ah, yes. He''s my dear friend from the Vernia kingdom, Alexie Linan." Oliver wore a smug expression as he introduced Arthur intimately. "Alexie, you must know of the princess our Union."


    "H-how can I not?" Arthur feigned stuttering in panic as he did a lousy bow. "Greetings, your highness!"


    "Greetings to you, Sir Alexie." Nera smiled in greeting. Arthur felt her ability being activated with his perception and used his insignia, albeit barely.


    The princess tried to see through him. Arthur didn''t know if this was a habit she had, or if she was simply suspicious of him. However, his insignia proved her ability useless. He used it on himself and made it impossible to see through his disguise.


    "Are you the bastard of that old man Linan?" The man called Reinhold asked curtly. "I heard your old man is senile now."


    "Sadly, he has been involved in an unfortunate ident while working," Arthur answered with sadness. "Thank you for asking, young master."


    Reinhold nodded and ignored Arthur and Oliver. As the group spoke with Nera, they started drifting away.


    "You don''t need to thank me for introducing you," Oliver said with a smug expression. "Just between us, I think Nera has a crush on me. That''s why she gave you so much face."


    "I felt that too, young master." Arthur nodded in enthusiasm. "I could see her blush when she greeted you!" Oliver seemed to stand straighter when Arthur said this.


    "You have good eyes; I''ll take care of you around here," Oliver said with pride.


    "Thank you, young master!"


    Oliver pulled him toward a table afterward as he began offering him some advice about certain ''entertainments'' that he could enjoy in the capital.


    Arthur was dumbfounded when he learned of the absurd lifestyle of the noblemen''smunity. They drank a lot, they ate a lot, and they had sex a lot. Each activity had certain ces you should go to. Furthermore, Oliver looked like he was sharing something ordinary.


    "Do your parents know of these things?" Arthur couldn''t stop himself and asked. Oliver looked at him like he was a country pumpkin.


    "Of course not, my granny would break my legs if she knew!"


    As he was about to share more of his wisdom, a clinging sound resounded throughout the hall. Arthur and the annoyed Oliver looked at the stage in the middle where a blond young man stood.


    "Greetings, everyone." Prince Caleb said with a smile. "I don''t think I need to introduce myself." He raised his brows with a smile. The crowdughed and the prince chuckled.


    "Since a lot of you here are having your exam in Jerano in a few days, I thought I should give you some guidance as your senior." The crowd cheered for the prince. "How many of you are applying for Jerano?"


    A few hands were raised and Arthur simply stayed put. Oliver, beside him, raised his arm so high that his suit was about to tear from the armpit. He didn''t forget to nce at Arthur and kick him in the leg.


    "You are not applying?" Oliver asked with a frown. Arthur looked at him as he debated how should he lie but not lie at the same time. "Raise your hand if you are!" Oliver grabbed his arm and raised it.


    "Oh, I see some enthusiasm over there." Prince Caleb''s attention was grabbed by Oliver''s actions. However, Arthur doubted anyone can ignore the giant meatball that sat next to him.


    "You, gentleman. It seems you''re eager for some guidance?"


    "Yes, your highness! It would be an honor!" Oliver rose from his chair and Arthur could hear the chair thank the heavens that it survived the cmity.


    Withrge strides, Oliver ascended the stage. Arthur noticed Reinhold talk to Caleb on the side and the prince nodded. He didn''t like what he was seeing, but he couldn''t just interfere.


    "One of the most important things about Jerano is knowing how to use your strength. How about a simple spar? I''ll try to guide you in your martial arts."


    "That would make me joyful, your highness!" Oliver looked genuinely ttered as his small eyes turned wide.


    "Very well, you might get hurt a bit, is that alright?"


    "A small price!" Oliver waved his hand dismissively.


    "I like that spirit! Now,e at me. Remember, no mana. I don''t want to identally kill you." The princeughed despite how dark his words were. Oliver nodded and prepared his stance.


    Despite his body, Oliver''s stance was a proper one. After the prince motioned him to start, he took a step forward and punched. The prince side-stepped before smacking his fist downward as his elbow struck Oliver''s face.


    The sound of the hit was enough to produce an echo and Oliver staggered to the side. Arthur sighed when he saw a few drops of blood fall from his nose. The area where the prince struck him rapidly turned purple.

 Chapter 195 - Payback

    The hall fell silent as Oliver''s face carried his confusion about what happened. The prince, however, carried on without pause.


    "The first w about our friend is his size, as it made him inflexible! He can''t react or change the direction of an attack once it was thrown!" The prince said with the stern face of a teacher but his words made the crowdugh.


    Arthur sat there silently, looking at the stage with a dark mood. The taste of his sweets in his mouth lost all of its joy.


    ''Truly, humans are pathetic creatures.'' Arthur clenched his hand under the table. ''They don''t care to step on others for their own expense. These people areughing, but why hasn''t anyone thought of how Oliver would feel?''


    Bullying was always like that. Once a target has been set, the rest of the group are either thrilled to humiliate him or relieved that it wasn''t them. In the end, everyone is an aplice. No one thinks about the target. In the grand picture, only one person was hurt.


    "Are you alright, friend?" The prince asked worriedly as he held Oliver by the shoulder. "What''s your name?"


    His question seemed genuine since he didn''t get Oliver''s name earlier. Yet, there was no way he missed the name of someone from the noble circle. That''s why his question, coupled with Oliver''s staggering step, made the crowdugh louder.


    "I''m¡­ Oliver Belford¡­" Oliver shook his head as he tried to wipe the blood off his nose.


    "Oh dear, do you want to quit our guidance? It seems you can''t handle it?" The prince asked with worry.


    "There''s no way a true awakener would cowering from a little bit of hardship!" Reinhold chimed in from below the crowd. The rest of the nobles chirped in agreement. Arthur saw that some shook their heads, but no one moved to stop what''s about toe.


    "No one said anything about cowering!" Oliver''s nostrils red as he tried to straighten his back, but he wavered a bit. "A true man, or woman, of course, would never shy away from learning. What is a bit of pain?! Prince Caleb, please!"


    The fat young man stood heroically; his brown hair glued to his basketball head as a drop of sweat rolled down. Arthur couldn''t say Oliver was handsome at that moment, but he was certainly the most attractive he had been.


    However, what followed was pure tragedy. The prince pped for his character and words as he began to deliver some guidance to him. Each one of them was followed by a contusion. Each one was followed by provocation and Oliver falling for that provocation.


    At one point, many people couldn''t handle keeping food in their mouths. Using the excuse of guidance, Caleb showed his sadistic tendencies in full glory. Of course, many of them med Oliver for not backing down.


    Arthur shook his head. He didn''t want to interfere, but this left a bad taste in his mouth. He stood up from his chair and silently made his way toward the stage. The noblemen began to notice him and they whispered to each other.


    "Is there something you need, bastard?" Reinhold stood in his way with his arms crossed. Nera was sitting a distance away, so he didn''t try to act all nice and polite.


    "To seek guidance, of course." Arthur raised his hands in panic. "I admire my brother Oliver, and I wish to follow his example."


    Reinhold''s lips arched up in disdain as he gestured for Arthur to go ahead. Arthur thanked as he remembered this person''s face in his mind just in case that he ever gets the chance to beat him upter.


    As he made his way to the stage, Arthur ascended without pausing. Another guidance has just been delivered. He took out a napkin from his jacket''s pocket, which the nobles kept for some reason, and held it to Oliver''s bleeding nose.


    Crouching down, Oliver turned to look at him with his bruised face. His skin has taken a dark shade of purple in many ces. It was as if he couldn''t recognize Arthur, or Alexie, in his confusion.


    "I, Alexie Linan, have never seen such courage and heroism before." Arthur used this chance to further strengthen his presence in the capital. He said this as he ced his hand on Oliver''s back, guiding him toward the stage''s steps. "Allow me to take your ce and learn as well, brother."


    Even in his confusion, Oliver managed to act high and mighty as he nodded twice. He tried to pat Arthur''s shoulder but he missed and ended up patting empty air.


    "I''ll allow you to bask in my glory, brother," Oliver said and Arthur suddenly had the urge to push him off stage. Under the eyes of Caleb, Arthur guided Oliver off stage before taking his ce.


    "Prince Caleb, please guide me as well!" Arthur bowed as he brought his left open palm to meet his fist.


    "You are?" Prince Caleb tilted his head in questioning.


    "The son of Linan, Alexie. Ie from Vernia kingdom." Arthur introduced loudly and the prince nodded as if recognizing him.


    "Are you sure you want to take your friend''s ce, Alexie?" Prince Caleb asked as he adjusted his sleeve. "You might not have the same courage as him."


    Courage as in foolishness, Arthur hoped he wasn''t the same. Well, maybe he was. After all, what was he doing in this ce, surrounded by strangers and enemies? Why was he standing in the ce of a stranger he just met?


    "Let me guide you then." The Prince gestured with his hand and Arthur looked at him silently.


    ''Yup, it''s because I hate this bastard.''


    Arthur stretched his arms as he took his stance. Well, his stance was taught to him by Master Ronin, who introduced it as a basic stance for hand-to-handbat. He never actually needed it, since he didn''t fight against humans barehanded before.


    "There''s a lot of guidance to give, it seems." The Prince mocked and the crowdughed. It seems that Arthur''s stance was even below average, which was expected. He has never practiced this, after all.


    However, his body was different from normal.


    Arthur took the first step and punched with his right hand. The prince, just like with Oliver, redirected it downward and elbowed at Arthur''s face.


    Now, the thing about Arthur was that his stats were too close to each other. He was an all-rounded person. If someone was strong, then they''re probably less agile, less preceptive, or less enduring.


    He saw the prince''s elbowe his way but he didn''t dodge. He blocked it using his left palm before counterattacking with an undercut.


    Arthur felt pain in his stomach before he was sent flying off the stage. The prince kicked him in his abdomen and he didn''t resist. He allowed himself to fall off stage where he rolled on the ground.


    "Woah, I couldn''t even see your movements, your highness!" Arthur said in genuine amazement as he dusted off his clothing. The prince red at him from above the stage as Arthur bowed again. "Thank you for the guidance! I''ll need to digest what you have taught me!"


    The funny this was that the prince didn''t even say anything. Arthur went toward his table where he sat beside the bruised Oliver.


    The hall was silent as they couldn''t understand what had just happened. The prince said a few words about allowing them to take a break before they resumed.


    "You didn''t learn enough, brother!" Oliver''s face was a lot better and it seems he drank a potion to heal his wounds. Arthur''s mouth twitched as he sat next to him.


    "I learned just enough," Arthur answered with a smile. "His Highness is truly powerful."


    "That''s right! I felt so as well deeply," Oliver nodded his head haughtily. "However, you left the stage after one blow. You can''t call that the way of true warriors!"


    "Well, the prince looked tired," Arthur said as he picked up his sweets. He stuffed one into his mouth and enjoyed the sweetness of it. Maybe it was the sweetness of payback, he didn''t know.


    "Nonsense, the prince can''t be tired after only that much!" Oliver''s jowls jiggled. He looked at Arthur like he was looking at a fool. "The Prince is a Vetus-ranker. Even if he didn''t use mana, he can''t be tired from such a spar."


    "Well, are you sure?" Arthur said as he looked at the prince descending the stage.


    His foot missed one of the steps and he tripped down the stairs before being caught by one of hisckeys. From his seat, Arthur couldn''t see it clearly, but he knew the prince had a hard time standing up.


    "Your Highness, are you alright?" Someone from the crowd asked worriedly. The prince waved his hand and nodded.


    "It''s only that I''m still tired from the Tower''s Ranking, that is all." Prince Caleb answered. "I shouldn''t have overdone it with my guidance, but how can I leave my lovely juniors like that?"


    "Your Highness is too kind!" A girl squeaked and Arthur shook his head inwardly. The prince looked in his direction and Arthur stuffed more sweets as he talked to Oliver.


    He had sent an undercut punch in the prince''s direction before he was thrown off-stage. Despite it not connectingpletely, he had managed to brush his jaws. With Arthur''s strength, it was only expected to disturb the prince''s sensory senses.


    Prince Caleb also didn''t use his full strength to attack Arthur who had threatened him. Arthur, on the other hand, used all of his strength in that attack.


    ''It seems we''re destined to be enemies, no matter what identity I carry.'' Arthur sighed inwardly as he listened to Oliver ther for the rest of the evening.

 Chapter 196 - Shadows Creation

    Even though he gained a new friend, Oliver Belford, who would allow him to integrate himself better in the social circles of nobility, Arthur also made an enemy of the Prince. Nheless, he didn''t regret it as they would have a fall out sooner orter.


    Sitting in his hotel room, Arthurmented the waste of a day like that. He only had a day before the exam and he needed to register at the awakeners'' association.


    After he had his breakfast from the hotel''s room, Arthur opened his legacy. He had 16 points of stats before and he poured them on Stamina and Perception. He gave 12 points to perception and 4 to Stamina, raising them both to 183.


    Arthur had realized how important it was to have a well-bnced body. He remembered what the tailor had told him in the capital. Maybe that old man was more than a tailor since he can see his stats being even.


    As for his Legacy Points, Arthur decided to buy a new rune. However, the question was what that rune was. Should he buy an elemental offensive rune, or something more unique? As he browsed through the list of runes, Arthur realized that they were limited by his ability level.


    For example, there was no flight rune. There were also missing runes like the higher tier of his fire runes. Arthur also knew that there were more unique abilities out there that he didn''t have a corresponding rune for.


    In the end, he decided on a unique rune rather than an elemental one. As he browsed through the list, Arthur chose the rune Shadows Creation.


    [Shadows Creation-II: Creates a shadow that shares its senses with the user. It can also be used to fight for the user, with stats that are half of the user''s stats. The shadowsts for half an hour. A permanent shadow can be created using a Dark Essence, with its stats being half of the user''s stats and would increase as the user''s stats increase; can be upgraded via other means.]


    Arthur''s eyes widened when he read thest phrase. The only time he heard of that name from his legacy was when he absorbed the Essence of the Dark Queen. He has always considered it to be a regret that he didn''t gain anything noteworthy since his Art cultivated the essence of creation.


    Now, he gained a rune that can create a shadow being like the ones he fought against in the trial. If this shadow being obeyed him, wasn''t this like gaining a powerful follower? Furthermore, it would grow stronger with Arthur.


    The legacy also mentioned the possibility of upgrading it. If Arthur can take care of it, this would be a trump card for him in Jerano. After all, he couldn''t act by himself all the time there.


    Arthur bought the rune for a whopping 25 Legacy Points. It was truly expensive, but it was worth it. His runes increased to 23 in his legacy and Arthur used the rune right away.


    His mana drained by a sizeable amount and a shadow began emerging from his rune. It took half a minute to create and Arthur realized this would be a hindrance in an actual fight.


    ''Unless Ibine this with my shadow space skill,'' Arthur''s mind was filled with ideas as a humanoid figure appeared in front of him. It was made from shadows, an intangible ck ether like the one Arthur was researching.


    "Well, Hi?" Arthur waved at the shadow and it looked at him nkly before kneeling slowly. Its arm rested on its knee as it waited for Arthur''s instructions.


    At this point, Arthur felt his senses being split between two different viewpoints. He could see himself from the eyes of his shadow.


    "How about you take a walk around? Make sure no one sees you." Arthur said and the shadow nodded before slipping into Arthur''s shadow. As it traveled throughout the hotel, it listened and saw things without being seen. Arthur saw many people in the hotel but he asked his shadow to return since that was inappropriate.


    As the shadow returned to him, Arthur wanted to test a different thing. He asked the shadow to punch him and it did so obediently. The strike, as Arthur has expected, was at theter stages of the neo-rank.


    Arthur was thrilled by gaining such a follower and he kept asking it to do things, seeing how far he can control it. They tried to y cards, but the shadow could only do as he was told without any consciousness or thinking ability of its own.


    Arthur then asked it to kill itself, but the shadow looked at him nkly as if it didn''t understand how it can do that. Arthur could cancel the shadow anytime, but he simply wanted to see its survival instinct.


    The shadow was faceless, so Arthur asked it to smile. He had to shake his head at his stupidity when he couldn''t know if it was smiling or not. Before the half of an hour was over, Arthur tested one more thing.


    "Kill me,"


    He knew it couldn''t kill him with its stats, but he wanted to know if it would obey. To Arthur''s amazement, the shadow''s hand turned into a de as it rushed toward him.


    "Stop,"


    The shadow stopped.


    "Attack yourself," Arthur chose a differentmand since the shadow didn''t know how to kill itself. Willingly, the shadow impaled itself with its hand but they simply merged. Arthur nodded and the shadow disappeared.


    "Now, should I create a permanent shadow?" Arthur stroked his chin. He had a bit of time before he needed to register, so he decided to go with it.


    His followers increased by the day and Arthur enjoyed this feeling. Even though Kira and his goblins were still weak, he could strengthen them to be of use to him. Kira was a special case since Arthur felt indebted to him.


    Arthur didn''t know how to create a permanent shadow, so he simply used his rune and hoped it would somehow work. His runes were flexible, after all.


    [Do you wish to create a permanent shadow?]


    A legacy message appeared as Arthur was trying. Arthur readily said ''yes.''


    [You have one Dark Essence; do you wish to use it?]


    ''Yes,''


    His mana started draining even more than before as Arthur felt something leave his body. The same kind of pain when Lilo entered his consciousness appeared again in his naval.


    The shadows filled the room as they gathered around his rune. A Dark Orb left from his body, making it jerk in the process. Arthur watched as the shadows gathered around the orb to make the shape of a humanoid creature.


    Arthur fell to the ground huffing as he looked at his creation that was still taking shape. Even after the mana drained from him, the shadow has yet to form as it tried to connect to the dark essence.


    After its general outline, its features began to appear. Arthur looked on with horror as the familiar face appeared before him.


    "D-Dark Queen?" Arthur stuttered as he looked at the woman who had her eyes closed. The shadows gathered around her back after her body waspleted and two sets of wings were created. However, her legs remained human despite her wings.


    The Dark Queen opened her eyes and looked at Arthur with confusion. As she looked around, she seemed to understand the situation.


    Arthur was suddenly nervous. Would she attack him once she knew that he was her killer? However, his worries were short-lived as the Queen kneeled like the shadow from before.


    "My Lord¡­"


    Her voice was cold and emotionless. However, Arthur felt no hostility from her. He stood up as he looked at her wearily. He had so many questions, but he blurted only one.


    "Why are you here?"


    His question seemed to confuse her greatly. She looked at him and then looked around again. She then stared at him with her white irises and answered.


    "You have created me, My Lord."


    "Well, that much is obvious." Arthur scratched his head. "But what I don''t understand why you, the Dark Queen, was created."


    "My essence holds my soul too, My Lord."


    "Soul?" Arthur frowned. Did he have a soul inside his body all this time? Were souls always in Essences? Or was this a special case?


    "Yes," The Dark Queen nodded. "I have been inflicted by a curse that you have released me from. Then, you gave me a new body to reside in. For this, I shall offer you my life, My Lord." The Dark Queen bowed her head.


    "Hah," Arthur exhaled. "Alright. Well, thank you." He didn''t know what else to say. He suddenly had an idea to get some answers he wanted. "Do you know someone called Solomon?"


    The Dark Queen''s body shook as she lifted her eyes and looked at Arthur. Her face was a mixture of confusion, sadness, and agony.


    "Solomon¡­" The Dark Queen repeated. However, she shook her head in agitation. "I''m sorry, My Lord. I feel like I can recognize that name, but other than that is¡­"


    Arthur sighed as he nodded. He asked other questions about who she was, but she also had no answer. The only thing that she remembered was thest trial when Arthur had ''saved'' her from the curse.


    "Alright, then. Can you unsummon yourself?" Arthur found that he held no control over her body. He could order her, but he couldn''t release the summon.


    "No," She shook her head and Arthur felt a headache. "However, I can hide in your shadow."


    "Oh, try that!" Arthur lifted his head and asked. The Dark Queen nodded and stepped toward Arthur before she dived into his shadow, disappearingpletely.

 Chapter 197 - Incapable

    With the Dark Queen hiding in his shadow, Arthur decided to go to the Awakener''s Association to register for the exam. The registration has been ongoing for a while now and today was thest day.


    As he was in the hotel''s foyer, Arthur''s new phone rang. With puzzlement, he looked at the number on the screen and couldn''t recognize it. The moment he answered the call, his puzzlement turned into a headache.


    "My dear brother, Alexie!" Oliver''s voice came roaring from the other end of the line. "Since you told me you''re taking the exam, I''ve looked you up and found that you haven''t registered yet!"


    "I''m sick,"


    "You don''t sound sick, give me your location and I''lle to pick you up."


    "Uh, no thanks I have my driver."


    "Very well, let me look up where you stay ande to pick you up." Oliver insisted and Arthur sighed.


    "Alright, I''m staying at the Ligas Hotel. When are you getting here?" Arthur surrendered.


    "Give me half an hour! I live close by!" With that, Oliver hung up the call. Arthur was speechless but was otherwise helpless.


    After half an hour, which Arthur spent reading an article called the Ethereal Properties of Manablood, Oliver arrived on time. He stormed into the hotel''s foyer as his attendant followed after him.


    "Alexie! Here you are!" Oliver waved at Arthur after spotting him. He trotted toward him and pulled on Arthur''s arm. "We need to hurry since the registration will be ending today!"


    "It''s only the morning, Oliver," Arthur sighed. "The registration ends today, but we have time."


    "You don''t understand, Alexie! Most of the nobles are registering today. We need to be there early to make it."


    "Oh, then why did you make me wait half an hour?" Arthur frowned. There were still many things he didn''t know about this.


    "I can''t leave you alone, after all." Oliver sheepishlyughed. "No need to thank me. That''s what friends are for."


    Arthur wondered if this guy had a selective hearing or was simply delusional. He allowed Oliver to bring him toward their car and the two went toward the Union''s Awakeners'' Association.


    On the way, Oliver made sure to give him a recap of thetest gossip in the capital. It was mostly rted to their generation since thest generation was more interested in politics and getting stronger.


    "Do you know Reinhold, the eyesore that we met yesterday?" Oliver said with contempt. "It is said he has been ass-kissing the prince nonstop to get into Princess Nera''s good books."


    "Well, that''s vulgar." Arthur furrowed his brows at Oliver''s words but the fat young man misunderstood his intentions.


    "Truly, a scum!" Oliver huffed as he grabbed a napkin to wipe away some saliva he spurted. "Truly a toad lusting over the swan!"


    "Who do you think is a good fit for the Princess?" Arthur asked with a smile as he expected the answer, and his expectations weren''t disappointed.


    "Why, me! Of course!" Oliver said as he delivered his opinion. "We were childhood sweethearts before¡­" Oliver paused.


    "Before?" Arthur asked curiously.


    "Never mind that!" Oliver waved his hand. "We two are meant to be together!"


    "Do you like her?" Arthur smiled.


    "Well, every man in the kingdom likes Princess Nera! She might be young now, but she''ll grow up to be a finedy!" Oliver said as if he shared celestial wisdom. Arthur didn''t refute him and looked out of the window.


    His death as Arthur Silvera seemed to have so little effect on the world. Even though many media outlets still broadcasted his fight and achievements, he was slowly being forgotten by the world.


    When he met Nera yesterday, Arthur couldn''t spot anything different. Even though the two weren''t exactly friends, but they were not strangers either. Did his death mean so little to the world?


    ''What about Emma?'' Arthur wondered. ''Is she mourning me now?'' He felt sudden guilt at that thought. Emma was one of the few people he trusted, but he couldn''t take the risk to reveal anything to her.


    She saw something in him when he barely had anything at all. They spent days together and not one time did he feel ufortable.


    Oliver kept spewing rubbish beside him about how beautiful Nera was or about the other beauties in the capital. Arthur, however, didn''t share the sentiment.


    He appreciated beauty, but he didn''t feel any attractiveness to these women. Sometimes, just like what happened to Hua, it was simply a sexual desire. However, he couldn''t feel anything toward Hazel who he had kissed before.


    Maybe it was because it has been so long since he has seen her, but Arthur knew that deep down, he felt nothing but curiosity. They faced life and death together, making him feel like they might be connected in some way.


    He didn''t know why, but he simply didn''t feel what everyone called love. As if everyone was born with the capacity to feel love, without ever needing to question what it is. For him, it felt like he was robbed of that too.


    His only interests were getting stronger to avoid what he had to grow through before. Never does he want to return to the poverty, weakness, and humiliation he lived in those three years after his father''s disappearance.


    "We''re here!" Oliver smacked Arthur''s knee in an announcement, making him flinch. Arthur red at him but the Oliver was too busy getting himself out of the car.


    Arthur left the car and looked at the Awakeners'' Association. Oliver didn''t give him the time to admiral the ancient style of the association and pulled him inside.


    Once they were inside, they were shown to the registration hall. Arthur remembered what he had read before regarding the annual number of applicants.


    Fifty Thousand.


    The hall was filled to the brim by young men and their families. There were nobles and there weremoners. The people that were lining up had different shapes and statures as if someone has plucked people from every group or minority to gather them into one hall.


    Everyone here was striving for strength.


    "Follow me, Alexie!" Oliver called out. "Nobles get a separate line, although I doubt its shortness. This year is more lively than usual." Oliver said as he wiped off his sweat with the same napkin from earlier.


    As he followed the human shield, Arthur passed many students who were just as excited as he was. As he nced at the side, he saw a guy of average build and face standing and looking upward at the giant statue in the middle.


    The young man''s eyes had a certain zeal as if wishing to defy the heavens. Arthur found the scene beautiful yet also a scary confession.


    Their world was so dangerous that everyone strived for strength. Some of them strived for riches, which was also obtained by strength.


    They were thrown into a wheel that refused to stop. They can either be stronger or simply perish in poverty. Whoevergs behind would be crushed by this wheel.


    However, this was like inting a balloon. At some point, the balloon would explode and everyone will face the consequences. The world''s dependence on strength wille back to bite them.


    When there''s strength, there''s also war and battlefield. Arthur knew that the world''s bnce was approaching its limits. Every day that passes is another day closer until the fallout of everyone seeking strength.


    It was the same for the Holy Crown. As long as there are opportunities to get power, then there will be bloodshed. If you forfeit the battle to avoid violence, you''d only be left behind.


    You will be crushed by the wheel.


    Arthur shook his head as he kept following after Oliver. They found the line for the nobility to register and they took their spots.


    "Phew, luckily we were here in time." Oliver sighed in relief. "Don''t worry about the exam, I''ll take care of you there too!"


    Arthur smiled at his words and realized this guy wasn''t so bad. He might be annoying, arrogant, vain, and conceited but he wasn''t inherently bad. As he was about to open his mouth to say something, a figure passed him going in the opposite direction.


    The scent was familiar. The stature was also the same. Her blonde hair shone in the light that rolled from the windows. Arthur reflexively turned around and stared at her departing back.


    ''Emma,'' Arthur wanted to call out, but he stopped himself in time. She didn''t know his current identity so it was futile to try talking to her. ''Is she also applying for Jerano?'' Arthur realized that she has never mentioned it.


    Emma stopped when she met a few people and talked to them. Arthur was able to see her side profile. Her eyes were tired and he could see dark halos under her them.


    ''Was she unable to sleep?'' Arthur wondered. ''Was it because of me?''


    It seemed she had realized he was looking at her as she turned to stare at him back, with confusion. They held eye contact for a few seconds before a face stood in his way.


    "What are you goggling at, Bastard?" Reinhold sneered at him. Arthur looked at him coldly as Oliver strode in front of him.


    "Nothing of your concern, eunuch." Oliver ced his hand on his hips. He then nced behind Reinhold and his eyes widened. "Nera! What are you doing here?!"


    Arthur followed his line of sight and saw that the person Emma was talking to was Nera, but he had failed to notice her earlier. However, he was confused since Nera should be in her sixteenth year. What was she doing here?

 Chapter 198 - Say No

    Nera turned when she heard Oliver''s question and sighed visibly. Arthur might be imagining it, but her eyes lingered on him when she looked his way.


    ''Is it because of what happened with Caleb?'' Arthur wondered.


    "I''m applying too, Oliver," Nera said with a smile. "Let''s help each other."


    "Oh, Oh!" Oliver nodded his head as his mouth gaped. "What about the Royal Academy?"


    "I''ve skipped a year."


    As the two spoke to each other, Arthur noticed that Emma was ncing his way every once in a while. Did she suspect something? Was there anything familiar about him?


    "Stop being so nosy, Belford. We have a registration to finish." Reinhold walked past them and bumped into Arthur.


    ring at him, Arthur felt his shadow move and Reinhold tripped over himself and fell to the ground. Then, someone stepped on his hand by ident. As he screamed about, Nera turned to face Oliver and Arthur awkwardly.


    "I''m sorry for that, Oliver," Nera said sincerely. "Do you want to go to the archery range with us today?"


    Arthur was stunned when Nera invited Oliver out. Maybe he had misunderstood her expressions all along. He thought that she was annoyed by Oliver''s chatter, but maybe she was bothered by the people around her?


    "Of course, we would! Right, Alexie?" Oliver pounded his chest as he turned to Arthur.


    "Huh? No, I¡­"


    "It''s set then!" Nera pped her hands. "Sister Emma, you shoulde along too."


    "No, I¡­"


    "You can''t keep shutting yourself in your house like that. It''s not going to change what happened." Princess Nera said sympathetically.


    "It''s not like that. I have work to do." Emma furrowed her brows.


    "You''ve seen the footage¡­" Nera said weakly.


    Arthur realized they were talking about him. Did Emma keep looking into his death after he was gone? Was that the reason that she looked so tired?


    "Excuse me, Miss Emma." Arthur stepped out. "I''m Alexie Linan, the son of Peter Linan, the runes'' master." He introduced himself casually. Emma turned to face him but Arthur continued before she could respond. "I''ve heard many things about your family. Would you give me the time to exchange knowledge?"


    Arthur didn''t want to interact with her lest she finds out some oddities about him. However, he couldn''t sit still as she tormented herself with his fake-death. Motivated by guilt, he tried to distract her from that.


    "I''m sorry, Count Linan." Emma shook her head. "I truly have important work to do."


    "Futile work," Nera grabbed her hand. "You''ve been working nonstop since the Runes Apprentices Cup. This is not good for your health."


    As he heard this, Arthur was moremitted to getting her to agree. He racked his brain as he looked for a possible thing that Emma can be interested in.


    "I''ve seen that Runes Cup." The words left his mouth and Emma turned to him, looking at him with herrge green eyes studying him. "It''s unfortunate that we lost such a person."


    "He''s not dead." Emma cut him off coldly. Arthur was stunned by her reaction and stammered for words.


    "Why do you think so?"


    Emma''s eyes turned round at his question and Nera looked at him strangely. Truly, it wasn''t a question that should be asked to a grieving person in denial. However, Arthur was curious why she was so stubborn about this.


    Well, this is the first time someone didn''t treat me as a crazy person." Emma smiled at Arthur for the first time. "I have my reasons to believe so."


    "Then, how about we''d look into it together? I have several reports about the fallen ones myself. We might be able to unearth something together." Arthur said briskly.


    His intentions of getting close to her were obvious. However, Nera seemed to be approving of getting Emma out of her house too, so she pushed in that direction too.


    With a smile, Emma agreed. Sadly, Reinhold inserted himself into their ns too. In the end, their registration waspleted with Oliver and Reinhold bickering toward each other.


    "How''s your father, Count Linan?" Emma asked him as she fell back to walk beside him behind Nera and the other two. Arthur paused before sighing.


    "Other than staring at empty space, there isn''t much." Arthur sighed. "I''ve finally found my dad, but turns out my dad has already left this world."


    "I''m sorry for asking." Emma sighed. "If it makes you feel any better, he was a great man with a great mind. He worked with my father a couple of times to develop the runic train."


    After they registered and left the association, the group headed toward the archery range. It was a circr shape building in the middle of the city.


    A contest ensued between Oliver and Reinhold in archery. The thing is that both of them sucked at it. Nera, on the other hand, was truly a divine archer.


    As he stood there holding his bow, Arthur was clueless. He had never held such a weapon before and could only try to slip the arrow into the string and pull hard.


    Sadly, his arrow didn''t go by far before deviating. The rest were busy so they didn''t see his failure, making Arthur sigh in relief.


    "Pft," Augh came from behind him and Arthur turned to find Emma standing there, watching him.


    "Well," Arthur scratched his cheek. "I''ve never done this before."


    "Really? I couldn''t tell." She answered sarcastically and Arthur snorted.


    "Why don''t you try too?"


    "I''ve never done archery."


    "And you stillugh at me."


    "I wouldn''t fail that miserably."


    "I believe you, one hundred percent."


    "Give me the bow." Emma rolled her sleeve in annoyance as she grabbed the bow from him. She nocked the arrow as she aimed at a target. As she straightened her back, she pulled on the string until the bow became a full circle.


    "Wait, is that a bug on your shoulder?" Arthur said aloud and Emma flinched, releasing the arrow in her fright. The arrownded next to Arthur''s as Emma turned to her shoulder, which was spotlessly clean.


    "You sore loser," Emma said in anger and Arthurughed. He took the bow from her and nocked an arrow.


    As his finger touched the arrow, it glowed slightly before being released. Arthur used his telekinesis rune to adjust the arrow''s direction. The arrow, despite not hitting the bullseye, managed to make it to the target.


    "Heh." Arthur grinned smugly as Emma watched him, speechless.


    "Hah," She sighed suddenly. Looking at the target, she muttered. "You remind me of my friend." Her mood turned gloomy suddenly.


    Arthur didn''t know what to say. As he stood there looking at Emma, who was immersed in her thoughts, he asked.


    "What was he like?"


    Emma turned to face him as Oliver''s and Reinhold''s bickering grew louder. With sad eyes, she told him.


    "He was a good person and a great friend," Emma said before continuing. "I couldn''t imagine that he''d be gone so suddenly. I was so proud of him when he stood there on top of a generation of runes'' apprentices."


    "I''m sure he would have loved it if you moved on," Arthur said with guilt in his heart. "No one wants their friends to be sad."


    "Maybe," Emma said curtly. "But I don''t believe that he died."


    Arthur was speechless again. He was tempted to tell her but was hesitant as well. He wouldn''t only endanger himself through this, but also his family.


    Emma might be trusted, but what would happen in a moment of danger? Wouldn''t she rush forward to rescue him, despite the odds, if she knew who he was? What about the King''s mind-reading ability? The moment she meets the king, he would know of his disguise.


    Then again, what was he doing here with her? Was he motivated by guilt to make up to her? Arthur hated his weakness. He hated that he needed to hide, to begin with, and hated that he was unable to make the decision that he needed to make.


    Everything would be better if he simply walked away from here. He can start acting cold toward her and distant himself from her. This way, he would guarantee her safety as well as his secret. That was the logical thing to do.


    "Want to grab some food?" Emma asked. "You must be hungry." It was the same as the first time they met.


    ''Say no, it''s simple.''


    "I," Arthur opened his mouth.


    ''She might be hurt now, but it''s for the best.''


    "Would love to."


    He couldn''t bring himself to do it. Emma gave him a thin smile just like the first time they met before starting to walk toward the restaurant at the edge of the archery field they rented.


    "You''re different from other nobles, Alexie Linan," Emma said as Arthur looked at her back. "You''re a lot less arrogant."


    "Well, I''m a bastard." Arthur heard himself say as if it wasn''t him. "Arrogant bastards get beaten more than normal bastards." He began walking behind her as sheughed.


    "It must be tough to be a noble." She said as Arthur smiled. It truly was. "You''ll get used to it."


    "Heavens, I hope not," Arthur said dramatically and sheughed again. As he looked at her, Arthur thought to himself as his stomach turned in regret.


    ''I''m a fool.''

 Chapter 199 - Welcome To Jerano

    For the rest of their day, they spent it watching Oliver and Reinhold fighting. Emma was amused at their antics, so all was well for Arthur and Nera. After that, they parted ways, and Arthur returned to the hotel.


    "Maybe I should buy a ce in the capital," Arthur muttered as he undressed. The clothing part was always a nuisance. "I''d be able to get morefortable there."


    As this topic crossed his mind, Arthur remembered to give Idris a call regarding the artifacts he gave him. As the line connected, the foreigner''s ents greeted him tiredly.


    "Well, you sound tired," Arthur eximed. "I feel bad for calling you about the artifacts."


    "Oh, is this you, Arthur?" Idris asked, confused. Arthur''s voice has changed under the effect of the disguise artifact. This way, he wasn''t recognized by the people who knew him. "The artifacts are being sold at the moment in a partner auction house we have. I''ll transfer the money after the procedures are over."


    "Alright, and how much do you estimate they would be sold for?"


    "Well," Arthur heard the sound of tapping. "Around 35 Million YDs."


    "That''s more than we expected." Arthur was amazed.


    "Yes, the prices have gone up because of the National Exam."


    "Oh, that makes sense." Arthur nodded. "I guess people are preparing for the exam."


    "And you should too, as I heard. Good luck with it."


    Arthur thanked him before he disconnected the call. Idris has reminded him that he also needed to study for a bit in case he needed the extra scores.


    He fumbled through his subspace before finding his textbooks. Thick and ancient, they appeared in his hand as Arthur opened it before he started to skim through it.


    He needed to memorize many equations, like how much mana he needs to convert materials of different physical states. There were also some calctions in the Dungeon Analytics topics he needed to cover.


    Math, Physics, Biology, and Yalveran Language were mandatory, but only their basics for awakeners. An awakener didn''t need to know geometry, but they did need to know how much mana was required to reach a certain temperature.


    He also can take the exam for other subjects, like Runes, Circuits, Potions, Monster Theory, and many others, but he would be studying them anyway in Jerano. The only extra subject he''s taking an exam for was Runes.


    As Oliver told him, most nobles would be taking Global Politics and Strategy. These would be useful if they hold governmental positionster on.


    Arthur began studying untilte at night before he felt like he had read enough. His high stamina allowed him to keep a focused state of mind for a prolonged time.


    By the time he decided he should sleep, it was already past midnight. He would need to take an airne toward Jerano tomorrow, and that was five hours ride by itself.


    Jerano was located in a neutral position between the two continents. It was called the Twilight Strait, one of the two Straits that linked the two continents. One of them was the port of Anerk, while the other one was the location for Jerano.


    As he fell asleep, Arthur''s mind turned hazy as he prepared himself for the big day tomorrow.


    ***


    This time, Arthur would have to take the flight alone. That''s what he initially thought before he spotted a fat nobleman at his hotel''s foyer. In the end, Oliver apanied him there.


    "We should get you a refund for your ticket," Oliver stated suddenly, and Arthur couldn''t understand. "After all, we''ll be taking my family''s jet."


    "Your what?" Arthur thought he heard wrong.


    "Hehe." With a smug expression, Oliver led him to a different gateway of the airport. They passed the passengers of different nationalities, those who wore formal and those who wore sandals until the airport''s staff took them to the private jet of the Belford Family.


    Arthur tried to hide his amazement since he was currently a nobility, but he couldn''t help but pause when he saw the interior.


    ''This is in robbery. Are the nobles that wealthy? I bet there''s a ton of corruption for them to attain this type of wealth.''


    "I got the smallest jet, but its coziness is enough to get me around," Oliver said as he wiped his face after that set of stairs. Arthur almost pped the living daylight of this fatty for saying such a thing casually.


    "I''ve seen my father''s jet too; it was bigger than this one," Arthur said nonchntly, and Oliver sighed in resignation. Arthur has never met Count Linan before, but he had to act the part.


    The takeoff was smooth, but Arthur couldn''t say the same for the trip. The service was good, but there was extra. Oliver had somehow assumed that Arthur was a beast and prepared a few hostesses to apany them.


    Arthur had to shoot down that assumption, and in the end, they yed cards. After a few rounds, Arthur excused himself from ying and took out a textbook to do some quick revision.


    "We''re here, bookworm." Oliver nudged him and pointed with his chin at the window. Arthur turned his head, and his eyes widened. With the morning sun sitting behind it, the flying city of Jerano stood there majestically.


    With a castle that tore through the skies, towers on each corner with one in the middle, Jerano stood majestically in contrast to the blue sky. Around what seemed to be the futuristic college were the rooftops of a thousand buildings that made sure to leave enough room for the trees to find a foothold between them.


    Giant chains held the flying mass of soil on both sides of the strait. These chains were so massive and ancient as if humans didn''t create them, but the gods.


    "That''s one of the tests," Oliver said beside him, in equally rapid breathing. "The chains of fortune."


    Arthur has heard about them too. A race to their dreams. From the fifty thousand, only five thousand people can pass. Arthur had always thought chains couldn''t host five thousand people, but as he looked at these infinite chains that connected to the flying city, he realized it was possible.


    The jet began to descend, far away from the chains, and into the airport that Jerano college also owned. As they left the airport, Arthur saw that not many people came by airnes.


    "What about the other nobles?" Arthur asked with confusion. Most of the people he saw in the airport were of simple attire,moners like him.


    "Ah," Oliver''s face twitched. "Never mind them! Let''s hurry along!" He started pulling on Arthur to move. Arthur stood there and looked at him suspiciously.


    "They," Oliver sighed. "They use teleportation circles. However, those are too expensive and I spent all of my monthly allowances already."


    At his exnation, Arthur nodded. Jerano couldn''t be such a grand college if it didn''t have teleportation circles connecting it to the rest of the world. However, even if he knew that already, he wouldn''t spend his money on such a luxury.


    He still had the mindset of a poor person, after all.


    When they left the airport, Oliver and Arthur saw many banners to guide students applying to Jerano. They left Oliver''s manservant behind and joined one of the groups.


    A cute petite woman stood in the middle as she tapped with her foot on the ground. Oliver went to another student and asked what they were waiting for.


    "When we have enough people, the teacher would use a runic card to teleport us to the exam stations." The student answered politely after seeing Oliver''s giant build.


    The woman, who stood beside a circle outlined on the ground, called out for students to give her their IDs. As the students produced the documents, she scanned them with her bracelet before allowing them to enter the circle.


    Arthur gave his fake ID, and the woman didn''t suspect anything. He stood in the circle with Oliver, and when fifty people passed, the woman flicked her hand as a runic card flew in the air.


    Arthur thought it was a teleportation rune, but it was entirely different. The card rose before it turned into a dome that surrounded the students.


    The pink dome stretched until it was underneath Arthur''s feet before it began to rise. After it reached a certain height and the screams of a few students, the dome started to travel through the sky as it headed toward the buildings beside the chains.


    After a few minutes of cutting across the sky, the dome began descending as it slowed down. It arrived in a wide yard andnded the students safely before disappearing.


    The yard was beside giant buildings that had whitewashed walls. Beyond the buildings were the massive chains that filled the skies.


    "Wee to Jerano College," A voice filled the surroundings as the students looked toward the source. Wearing a simple attire, the man known to all stood there with his arms open.


    The students were shocked as they looked at the man standing at the top of their generation, the Divine Swordsman.

 Chapter 200 - Chains Of Fortune

    As Arthur sat there waiting for the exam to start, he thought about Yurirl who he has just met in a different identity.? Yurirl was as serious as he was, if not more, despite trying his best effort to look unintimidating.


    He smiled thinly as Yurirl, despite his strength, was still awkward at social interactions. It hasn''t been long since they met and even less since they parted, but he found himself missing this person. There were certain people where you would click the moment that you meet.


    The exam was set to start in fifteen minutes and Arthur had to wait there amid the nervous tapping and shaking of the students. This was one of the many testing halls for the written exam and it was enough for a hundred people, with several meters between each student.


    With how advanced technology and runes coboration, Arthur wondered why these people preferred to test them in a handwritten test. It has been so long since he wrote something that his handwriting now looked like a chicken''s scratches.


    Luckily, as the exam began fifteen minutester, Arthur realized that the questions were mostly multiple-choice questions. He wrote his name and ID number as the one-hour-long exam began.


    The questions were basic and some of them required some calctions. For the ones he didn''t know, like certain traits of monsters that he had yet to read in the Monster Theory textbook, Arthur simply left unanswered.


    Luckily, he answered some questions that he knew the equations for. Before Arthur could realize it, he was done with the question that had some empty gaps between them.


    Thest few pages were optional and they were questions about extra topics, one of them being runes. In his time at Avalin Academy, Arthur read some books about runes. Most of the questions about runes were about how some runes worked, which Arthur had a general idea about.


    Before he could reach thest question, the time was up and Arthur had to hand out his papers. Some students cried while others sighed in relief. Oliver walked over smugly toward Arthur as if he has just won the Olympics.


    "I answered half of them!" Oliver said with a peace sign over his eye and his tongue out. Arthur had no idea where he learned such a demonic gesture but guessed it would work to anger his enemies to death.


    Since he had confidence in his strength, Arthur thought of the written exam as a bonus credit only. They were led to another hall where they had to wait until a staff member came.


    The woman from earlier made her entrance as she started calling out names to make sure that they were all here.


    "From here, the real test begins." She said with a smile. "Follow me." The students began following after her like lost ducklings as she took them to the other side of the building. She threw open a set of double doors as the crowd gasped.


    The Chains of Fortune stood there grandly, merging with the ground as if it didn''t exist. Thousands of chains circrly surrounded the flying city and Arthur saw endless buildings that were simr to their right beside them.


    "You better prepare for you will need to climb them in half an hour." The examiner said before she left them do their bidding.


    "Let''s pray that we won''t fall," Oliver said nervously.


    "Don''t you see those people on top of the flying boards?" Arthur pointed out in the distance. Oliver squinted his eyes but shook his head.


    ''How low is your perception?'' Arthur wondered but his nose pricked with a foul scent before he could say anything.


    Arthur frowned heavily as he looked west. He had felt the presence of an Ender in another building, not sure which. Even if he knew, he could do nothing to them right now.


    ''I need to keep my identity a secret, I mustn''t antagonize them.''


    However, this was a testimony that Sier was right. The Enders have arrived at Jerano and they are looking for the artifact that would allow them to birth the new world.


    "Stand on the line, everyone!" The woman called out and the students spread on the line evenly. In front of the one hundred students were five giant chains secured into the ground. Each chain had two sides, making them able to carry one person at a time.


    ''A 10% passing rate.'' Arthur realized. No matter how good you were in the written exam, you need to reach Jerano first.


    Schrship students would be tested differently with a different starting point. So, if Arthur was still in his former identity, he would pass this easily.


    Even more, if Arthur wanted to, he could simply use his teleport rune to win this. However, most of those with this ability were descendants from the notorious traitor family, so this ability was rarely seen.


    "Once the horn is blown, the test will start." The woman told them as they eyed each other warily. "In five minutes, you better move those legs as fast you can."


    The tension rose as the clock ticked by. Drones flew over their heads as they recorded everything that was about to take ce. The flying boards zoomed past each other as they prepared to help any student in danger.


    "Bro, good luck!" Oliver, who stood beside him, gave Arthur a thumbs up. Arthur couldn''t help but smile and returned one.


    "Ten!" The countdown began. "Nine!" Arthur decided the amount of strength he would show. If he shows too much and brings attention to himself, that would be counterproductive. "Eight! Seven! Six!"


    The countdown continued and the moment it reached three, mana surged from everyone''s body. Arthur could see the ground cave under their feet. These were evidence of the dreams everyone had to rise.


    "Two!"


    Most people crouched but Arthur wasn''t even using his mana yet.


    "One!"


    A horn resounded and it shook everything around them. It was like a low beastly growl that came from within the flying city of Jerano. Like cannons being fired, the students sprinted forward toward the Chains of Fortune.


    Arthur was the same but he didn''t use any mana. With his stats alone, he was already in the lead. With another sprint forward, Arthur was among the top.


    At that moment, he felt something approach him from behind. He jumped high and twisted his body mid-air before resuming his sprint. The water sshed on the ground that Arthur was on earlier and froze.


    ''We can attack each other.'' Arthur realized. ''However, do I even need to?'' He simply increased his speed and became first ce.


    Before long, his foot touched the rough metal of the chain as he began running on top of it. He nced back and saw that five others were close behind him. Unexpectedly, one of them was Oliver who used the wind to propel him forward.


    ''He looks like a hot air balloon.'' Arthur snickered to himself. Just then, another contestant came from behind him.


    There were a few people who relied on their bodies rather than their mana. These trained their bodies to make up for theircking mana. Since Arthur didn''t use mana, most of the other students thought he was one of these people.


    The structure of the chains made it hard to dodge, but not impossible. Arthur increased his speed and jumped to the other side of the chin to dodge the attack. After the firebolt passed, he returned to hisne.


    He didn''t wish topete with one of the strong ones for theirne, as that would be disadvantageous. As they ran across the sky, the air began to be thinner as the strong wind began trying to topple them.


    Arthur simply threw a barrier that protected him against the wind for five seconds. The others had to slow down to secure their footing lest they fall. To Arthur''s amusement, one character didn''t care about the wind.


    Huffing with sweat rolling down his face, Oliver''s wind pushed him forward as he ran across the chain. As for the winding from the east, Oliver simply used his wind to redirect them.


    With the wind and how much he was huffing, he looked like a steam train running on its railway. Arthurughed and dodged another attack from behind.


    The marathon of the middle was more tiring than Arthur thought since he had to use his mana to protect him from the wind. It proved to be more mana-efficient than using the barrier.


    Arthur''s perception made him pick up an attack from the front, but he didn''t see what it was. Hastily, he constructed a barrier and it deflected the attack.


    ''It''s¡­'' Arthur looked on with a frown as he realized it wasn''t a deliberate attack, but a natural phenomenon. ''A mana disturbance.''


    When there was a natural mana-rich area, it would create a contrast with the surroundings. Jerano seemed to be one of these areas and the residue mana tried to diffuse to the surrounding. It was akin to the phenomena of air traveling from high-pressure areas to lower pressure areas.


    However, mana was a lot more destructive.

 Chapter 201 - A Negligent Friend

    As he got closer to the flying city, the mana currents got more dangerous. Arthur had to construct barriers upon barriers just to keep himself safe. The others weren''t any better as they tried to defend themselves in different ways.


    The ones with lower agility but higher defense and strength began to gain an edge in the race. The ten that had ascended first began to be eliminated by those behind them once they''ve shown weakness.


    The flying boards flew everywhere as they casts to save those who fell.


    As he was about to finish the area of the mana currents, Arthur felt a threatening intent from behind him. He looked back and found a man running after him holding a spear.


    ''I guess even weapons are allowed,'' Arthur frowned.


    The man had a wild look on his face as if he was a crazed beast. His hair was shoulder length and his eyebrows were bushy. His spear was taller than he was and he held it with ease.


    "shing Spear, Third Move."


    Arthur heard the man roar behind him and felt the surge in mana. The moment before the spear reached him, Arthur turned around and side-stepped. With the spear on his side, Arthur pped it away before punching the man in the abdomen.


    The man spat out blood as he was sent flying together with his spear. However, before he could fall into the ocean, his spear elongated and inserted itself between a gap created by the linked chainrings.


    Arthur kept heading forward as he estimated his current strength. If he had to give a rough estimate, he would be as strong as Erin from back at the trial now. That was excluding his Release rune, which would allow him to be a lot stronger.


    There were a lot of things he didn''t know about the trial, so he wasn''t sure if Erin''s strength was truly just that. After all, he was a genius berserker. Despite being the same age as him, Erin was someone who was considered to be a genius.


    However, Arthur himself wasn''t normal. He had multiple methods to get stronger and he was working on exploiting every one of them. Maybe, if he could show his powers, he would be considered a genius.


    An inhaled breath made Arthur realize that he was in a different environment. Some of his lost mana was replenished quickly because of the difference in the environment.


    He had passed the area of turbulent mana. However, the change in mana made him a bit dizzy. It was like spraying gasoline on a fire, it made the mana inside of him chaotic.


    ''Wind, Destructive Mana, and finally a different environment. The test isn''t only about running but also about strength, defense, stamina, abilities, and adaptations.''


    Arthur decided to lower his speed. He had shown a part of his strength right now because he was still in the early stages. If he didn''t even do that, he would be disqualified.


    While trying to adjust to the mana, Arthur used his detection rune. He sensed the presence of the other participants who were fighting against each other while suffering from the harsh conditions. Luckily, the hot air balloon was still going strong despite looking like a wet ball now.


    At the same time, he spread his detection range to the other chains. He saw the fight that was underway and he even spotted Emma, running elegantly on the chains.


    He was relieved that she was doing well. Since Emma was nning to be the next queen of the Yalveran Union, she needed the qualifications. She has been studying in the royal academy until now but decided to focus on runes to get a schrship.


    She got the schrship and that was why she was even ahead of Arthur in the marathon on top of the chains. They started from a different point giving them an advantage over others.


    As his footsteps rang on the metal, Arthur kept checking the surrounding for any abnormalities. It was then that he detected the presence of two people fighting.


    It wasn''t odd to find two people fighting here, but one of them was a person Arthur considered to be a friend.


    With her petite body and ck hair, Ellen dodged an iing acidic arrow while huffing rapidly. She was still in the middle of the chains so she was struggling against her opponent and the iing spears.


    Arthur was stunned and angry at the same time. Ellen has never mentioned that she would apply to Jerano, even when she knew that he was applying too. He was angry that she seemed to be struggling but this man refused to let her go, despite being on a different chain.


    ''Ruki,'' Arthur muttered as he heard a voice answer in his mind.


    ''Yes, My Lord.'' It was the name the dark queen has told him after he came back from the archery range. She lived in his shadow now and unless someone had a detection ability, she was hard to be found.


    Even if she was found, Arthur could exin that his ability was summoning. After all, summoners weren''t that rare, despite being umon.


    ''Help her for me. Discreetly, though.'' Arthur had learned a lesson that some achievements are best gained by one''s strength. However, if he can help his friends while they were unaware, he would do so.


    ''Yes, My Lord.'' Ruki answered and slipped away from his shadow into the shadow space, consuming his mana. She traveled across the shadows until she appeared until the man''s shadow.


    Ruki could control shadows to a certain extent. The man''s shadows twisted as he was about tounch another attack toward Ellen and wrapped itself around his leg.


    He tripped over and lost bnce. He would have fallen if he hadn''t grabbed into the chain in time. Arthur called Ruki back and watched as Ellen traveled the rest of the second region safely.


    ''This might be morally questionable, but I did what I felt like it.'' Arthur thought to himself as he approached the end of the chains. ''The rest of it would be up to her powers. I hope she makes it.''


    Arthur realized that he had forgotten to ask her about what she said in his house. He has been so preupied with everything that it slipped his mind.


    He felt the presence of several people on his side but none of them tried to attack him. Everyone was making thatst sprint toward the end and no one wanted to risk it.


    One of them was Oliver and the other was the spear-user that Arthur has attacked. He stared at Arthur with caution as if fearing he would be attacked. Arthur simply waved at him with a smile.


    There were almost thirty people in thest region. Arthur was torn between falling back and going ahead. In the end, he decided to not risk it by holding back. After all, other chains might have more people passing than theirs.


    From what he had heard, only the first five thousand would be epted. Arthur stomped hard on the chains and they didn''t even sway. He bolted forward as the rest also did theirst sprint but they couldn''te close to Arthur.


    ''I''ll hold back in the next rounds since this is merely the beginning. If I struggle here, I doubt they would ept me anyway.'' Arthur thought to himself. ''I hope Ellen makes it too.''


    Arthur felt that he was negligent of his friend, but he knew he couldn''t help it. Since the time he met her, he had topete against others in runes, fight against the undead, survive an attack by a nation, fake his death, and raise a dragon.


    ''I''ll try to make it up to her once she makes it to Jerano, hopefully.'' Arthur thought as he saw the hard soil in front of him. The blue sky approached fast enough and he jumped from the chain. The moment that he stepped on the soil of Jerano, a light-headed his way before wrapping itself around his biceps.


    A circr ring appeared on his arm with a number on it. Arthur guessed it was the number that he ranked on the test and saw that it was two-digits.


    69.


    ''Well, that''s inappropriate.'' Arthurughed to himself. ''I don''t know if I held back too much or if I hadn''t held back enough. Sixty-eight people finished before me? Monstrous.''


    Arthur raised his head and looked at the infinite number of buildings in front of him. Chimneys stood proudly on top of every one of them as smoke rose high in the air. The aroma of herbs and metal drifted to his nose as Arthur stood there, fascinated.


    "Pleasee over here since other participants would arrive soon!" A giant guy called over to him and Arthur did as he was told. "Oh, that''s a nice number you''ve got there." The guy winked at him and Arthur was speechless.


    "Well, go ahead and wait by the gate." The guy pushed him and Arthur realized that the edge of the city consisted of farnds.

 Chapter 202 - Enemies Crossing Paths

    Arthur walked on the bricked road that cut across the farnds and he couldn''t keep his eyes away from the city of Jerano. He was descending a hill so he could see most of the city, despite the high walls that surrounded it.


    It was abination of ancientness and modernity that he had never seen before. Some buildings looked old while others looked like a giant block of metal.


    The sky was lined with a shimmering light that surrounded the whole city, a barrier against intruders. In the middle of the city was the College of Jerano, the one that was strictly for awakeners.


    "Alexie!" A voice called out from behind him that sounded like it barely escaped from between the sky and earth collide. Arthur looked back and saw that Oliver, huffing, was running his way.


    "Congrattions on passing," Arthur said with a smile as Oliver stopped near him, his hands on his knees.


    "Damn you, monster. You didn''t even break a sweat after that?" Oliver asked with his heavy breathing at intervals. "What''s your ranking?"


    "Uh," Arthur paused and showed Oliver his bicep. Oliver''s eyes turned around as he gaped.


    "You¡­ are blessed by the heavens! Let me kowtow to you, brother!"


    Arthur had to physically drag Oliver with him before he made an embarrassing scene of them. He learned that even though Oliver finished after him by a few minutes, he was ranked 432. In Arthur''s opinion, even that was astonishing. After all, Oliver looked more like a merchant than an awakener.


    Most of the people applying to the college weremoners who had fewer resources than their noble peers. This unjust system made the powerful nobles get more powerful at the expense of themoners.


    Sadly, the ruling ss passed this off as their duty to get stronger to protect the nation against monsters. There a few geniusmoners who were sponsored by guilds or awakeners and managed to break through those social chains.


    Half of the flying ind was connected to the continent of Anera and the other half was connected to Akrena. Arthur could see many students cutting across the farnds toward the gates of the city.


    With his hand in his pocket, Arthur used the detection rune to check on Ellen. With worry, he saw that she has yet to reach the ind.


    "Something wrong?" Oliver saw him frowning and asked. Arthur shook his head. "Anyway, I never thought you''d have it in you. You were running on those chains like a mistress running from a wife."


    ''Same goes to you, only if the mistress was a balloon.'' Arthur wished to say but he knew better than to hurt the pride of a noble. His face broke into a smile when he saw a petite figurend on the ind.


    He didn''t know what her number was, but he knew she passed judging from her expression. Arthur sighed in relief as he stopped using his rune and made his way to the city''s gates with Oliver.


    The paths that came from the farnds began merging. Before long, all of the paths on the side of Anera merged into one giant path that ended with the giant gate of the city.


    The students gathered, each eyeing each other warily. The crowd parted when they saw Arthur''s number, who was in the top hundred. Even though it wasn''t guaranteed that the top two hundred people were the ones that would be admitted in the end, their chances were higher.


    They looked at him as if he was an exotic animal, which he might be. Most of the students in the top hundred were nobles, the cream of the crop of their families, the proud sons and daughters of heaven, and there was also Arthur.


    A bastard nobility that had no ce in either faction. He was neither amoner nor a noble. Yet, did Arthur himself care?


    ''As if,'' Arthur smiled as he walked together with Oliver. He would have assumed a timider personality if he was amoner, but nobles had that air around them.


    The entitlement.


    The crowd kept growing as the students gathered in front of the gate. There were almost 2000 of them before no more students started appearing.


    The collective noise of the crow spread like bees'' buzzing, only stopped when a man appeared suddenly on top of the walls. Radiating a heroic presence, the man stood with his hand behind his back.


    He had neatlybed hair with a thin mustache. His mouth made a straight line as he surveyed the surrounding with an examining eye. With blue eyes and smooth skin, this man was handsome.


    "Wee, young ones." He wasn''t shouting, but his voice was loud. "I''m the principal of Jerano college, Henrick Ozay."


    The students stared with reverence at the youngest Astra-Ranker to ever appear. He was a living legend that broke through to the Astra-rank at the age of thirty.


    Arthur noticed that while he was talking, an artifact tranted his words. So even if there were people who didn''t understand hisnguage, the artifact would work to turn the words into something understandable by the listener.


    "I congratte you for passing the first step, you have done well. Sadly, Jerano College only epts two hundred students per year. Of course, that doesn''t include our non-awakeners."


    Arthur had read that the city of Jerano had other colleges, also under Jerano. However, those didn''t have a curriculum for awakeners, so only those who focused on other fields could attend it.


    "Our job is to build a generation that would stand strong against the odds thrown at the human race. Remember, a person is not judged solely by his strength, but his character."


    Squinting his eyes, Arthur pondered his words. It was the first time he heard something like this from a person of the older generation. As he knew, the man in front of him was from the Theocracy of Shon. He had never met anyone like that before.


    Master Ronin had told him that the Theocracy of Shon was the only ce ruled by themon blood, not the seven families. That meant that out of every nation in this world, that nation was the only ce that didn''t want to kill him.


    "Now, follow your seniors and teachers inside the city. The next test will test your adaptability and wits, so make sure to do your bests." Henrick smiled and vanished like smoke.


    "Those of top hundred follow me!" A person shouted before another one stepped up. Each one of them took a hundred students with him as they entered the city.


    "You''ll be on your own now, brother," Oliver said with a painful expression. "Make sure you pass." He patted Arthur on the shoulder.


    Arthur looked at him with a confused expression. Why did it sound like he was taking care of Arthur all along? Well, he did allow Arthur to use his jet.


    "I wish you luck too, Oliver. Let''s pass together." Arthur ignored Oliver''s words and replied with a smile.


    "And hook up with strong and elegant beauties!"


    "Definitely not that, good luck." Arthur walked away after shaking his head. He headed toward the teacher who was a man in his mid-twenties.


    Arthur was thest to arrive in the group of the top hundred. He saw one thing inmon between all of them and that was that they were scary.


    Sparks flew out from their eyes as they looked with hostility at each other. Arthur saw that most of them wore elegant clothes, a sign of them being nobility. However, they had different appearances as each person was from a different nation.


    As Arthur was looking around for a person he recognized, he saw a familiar back that he didn''t know who it was. It wasn''t a student, but rather a senior student wearing the uniform of Jerano college.


    The young man turned around and Arthur got to see his face. With a handsome face and arrogance engraved into his feature, the genius berserker stood there proudly.


    ''Erin Voldor,'' Arthur found himself unconsciously clench his fists as his eyes sharpened. He breathed out as he tried to ignore him.


    He knew that Erin was a student at Jerano, even before he got into the trial. Last year, it has been major news that he ranked among the top twenty in the exam.


    Erin walked past him, not realizing his identity. He was leading a group of students too as they tried to tter him.


    "Is everyone here?" The person that was in charge of them was also a student, a beautiful woman in her early twenties. She had a kind look as she looked around, making sure everyone was there. "I''m your senior, Linda. Please follow me inside."


    Linda started walking toward the gate as the students followed her like ducklings. Arthur looked among the crowd until he found the person that carried the number 1 in his group.


    A neat looking person who had white hair that rested on his shoulder. His eyebrows and eyshes were also white as his eyes were scarlet. Arthur had no idea if this was a handsome woman or a pretty man, but this person gave a calming feeling.

 Chapter 203 - Pocket-Dimension

    "Miss Rae, let''s follow after our senior?" A man stepped up toward the number one-ranker and gestured toward the gate.


    The person in question, named Rae, reminded Arthur of a person he met a long time ago: Fey. They looked simr with their fully white hair, brows, eyshes. This person was much more amicable as she smiled sweetly and nodded.


    Arthur joined the group as they followed Linda toward the inside of the city. They passed through the gate that was of golden color and had the word ''East'' engraved on top of it.


    ''So, there are other gates. This exins why there weren''t 5000 students gathered in front of the gate.'' Arthur thought as he walked through the building of the outer sides of the city.


    With wide streets that had trees shadowing them, the city looked like a giant garden. The greenish colors of the trees and nts seemed inseparable from the red, grey, white, and ck bricks of the buildings. There were fountains between every few buildings that had kids ying around them.


    As the students passed, the kids looked at them with awe as some of them pointed at others and whispered. Arthur smiled lightly at their antics. These were the children of cksmiths, potion masters, runes masters, and other people who had resided in Jerano after the college invited them to work here.


    After walking around the city and allowing the students to be amazed by it, Linda led them to a giant building that looked like an ancient castle. It had a rose window above its archway that reflected light in brilliant colors.


    The students went through the passageways until they reached a yard. Even with a hundred students, the yard was gigantic. This was a given since the ind itself had argend coverage. The building itself looked like a stadium, making the purpose of it all more mysterious.


    "Senior, what are we doing here?" Asked the man who was talking to Rae earlier, the second ranker. Arthur found him to be familiar, but couldn''t exactly remember who he was.


    "Young ones are hasty," Linda chuckled. She looked around as if to make sure everyone was here before beginning her exnation. "You must know that students at Jerano College hunt regrly, right?"


    Most of the students nodded. Linda spread her arm toward one of the archways that were securely shut. It was also a part of the building, but it was in a different direction than that they arrived from.


    "We do that here, through pocket dimensions. Some of you might know them as Dungeons. Our college found a way to control these dimensions and set the ''rules'' for them, allowing them to be great testing grounds."


    "You mean¡­" Rae raised her eyebrows with a grin as she took a step forward.


    Arthur''s interest was piqued. If dungeons could be controlled, then didn''t that mean someone could have something simr to a storage artifact, but with the extra feature of allowing life within it?


    His family could hide safely in such a dimension and even his goblins could apany him where ever he went. Kira wouldn''t be required to be left behind anymore and can stay with him.


    If such a storage artifact can be created, Arthur wanted it. The possibilities are endless with such a rune. And if such a rune existed, didn''t that mean¡­


    ''Given enough mana, you can create a world.''


    Arthur''s heart raced. He remembered thest fragment of the Art of Creation. Once practiced to perfection, it would give you limitless mana. This was no longer the realm of humans.


    ''This is the work of gods.''


    Such a notion was iprehensible. Terrifying, even. There no longer ranks or borders, this was straight up omnipotence.


    ''All runes in existencebined with infinite mana.'' Arthur imagined. ''Isn''t that godhood?''


    "Your next test will be in a dungeon. You must survive for ten days or reach the goal. A friendly reminder from your senior," Linda nodded at Rae with a smile and exined. Then she winked at them and gave them some advice. "Rarely do those who wait manage to pass."


    The tension rose in the air. Ten days? None of them imagined the second exam would take so long. The second test was always a mystery because it would be different for each year.


    It seems that they gave different rules for dungeons each year. Linda proceeded to exin the rest of the rules.


    "All of your artifacts would be taken away when you teleport into the dungeon. Remember, only a thousand of you get to pass. That means a 20% passing rate. Make sure to do your bests to reach the goal. None will die, so don''t worry."


    "What''s the goal?" A student asked.


    "You''ll arrive on an ind that is filled with danger. None of your artifacts will be avable and would need to reach a different ind. How to get there is up to you." Linda said before she started walking toward the doorway.


    "Please make a line ording to your number." Linda stood by the locked door as she gripped the handle of thetch. "And I wish you the best of luck." She pulled hard and the door opened with a bang.


    Chaotic mana filled the surrounding as strong winds followed. The robes of the people around started fluttering and Arthur''s simple white shirt was the same.


    Rae, excited and energetic, bolted toward the portal. The second ranker paused before following after her. One by one, they started disappearing into the portal as the remaining ones grew anxious.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll start at the same time." Linda chuckled. The expression of the rest turned from anxious into relieved into resolute.


    Finally, it was Arthur''s turn. He walked briskly into the portal as he felt his artifacts disappear. However, his subspace was untouched as it was considered a part of his ability.


    The next moment, Arthur found himself standing on sand. He looked around and saw a greenish sea colliding with the white sandy beach.


    He was on an ind with the sea on one side and the forest on the other. The sand was cool under his feet as he started walking toward the sea.


    The sea''s color was ominous, so Arthur didn''t dare to touch it. He found a tree''s branch on the ground and threw it into the water. Sizzling sounds came from the branch as Arthur saw that it dissolved into ashes.


    Arthur looked around and saw that there was another ind a far distance away, making it appear like a dot on the horizon. That was the goal.


    As he was still studying the surrounding, Arthur heard a whistling sound as someone emerged from the trees. The neer looked around and spotted the ind as Arthur used his stealth rune to hide.


    The man directly flew in the air as wind surrounded him. Arthur watched with amazement, slightly anxious, as the man soared across the skies using his winds.


    When the man reached a distance away, strong winds appeared as it started pushing him to the side. As he was busy steadying himself against the strong winds, a wave of acid rolled over. Arthur watched as the man struggled before falling into the sea and disappearing.


    His heart felt cold. Luckily, this was simply a test and the man wouldn''t die. However, there was something gory about seeing a man fall into acid.


    "Well, let''s learn from his noble sacrifice and take it slow." Arthur sighed.


    "Sounds like a n, but how do we cross over the acid?"


    "I don''t know yet. Maybe there''s¡­" Arthur answered before he stopped midsentence. He turned around and saw someone standing a few meters away. It was Rae who was looking at him with interest.


    "That''s a nice skill you have there," Rae said as her eyes glowed dangerously. "Maybe there''s what?" Arthur realized she was talking about his stealth.


    "Maybe there''s a special way inside the ind," Arthur said as he took a step back. Raeughed as she nodded.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t gain anything by wasting my time." With those words, she disappeared into the forest.


    Arthur didn''t like this person. Despite her outgoing and easy personality, she felt dangerous. As if she only wanted a reason to attack you or go wild. She was like an untamed beast who was finally allowed to y in the jungle.


    ''How did I not sense her approach?'' Arthur admitted he was distracted by the man''s failure. However, he would still notice in usual cases. ''Is it her ability?''


    He has never seen her fight or use her ability, but Arthur knew she was strong. Somehow, everyone that looked like that shared that trait. Arthur decided to head deeper into the forest to look for possible clues on how to leave the ind.


    Principle Henrick said it was about adaptability and wits, so it seems this test will take a while. Judging from the fact that all of the students should be on this ind and how long its beach stretched, it must be massive.


    There must be a way to cross the acidic sea and it would need students with critical thinking toe up with a solution.

 Chapter 204 - Ruins

    The vegetation covering the center area of the ind could be considered a forest at parts and a jungle at others. Some spacings could be used to travel in-between the trees but some areas seemed to have been thrown in a blender together.


    Before he went too deep into the forest, Arthur used his Detection rune to gain a better understanding of his surroundings. Astoundingly, he would have to use a lot of his mana to cover the whole ind. With how dangerous it is to do so, he settled for covering the few kilometers around him.


    ''Are these¡­'' Arthur frowned as he sensed the terrain. ''Ruins?''


    There was stone architecture around the ind, in varying shapes and degrees of disintegration. The vegetation has resided in most of them, but some of them were intact enough to form structures.


    Logically, anyone that has seen these ruins would assume they held the answer to leaving this ce. Arthur looked for an intact structure nearby and noted that there were life sources of varying strengths around it.


    ''Students? And¡­'' Arthur frowned as he used his stealth rune again. He then used histest rune as a shadow creature was created in front of him. ''Be my eyes, love.'' Arthur pointed toward the direction of the ruins and the shadow started running across the forest.


    Arthur slipped into a tree as he kept his guard up. He then shared his senses with the shadow creature. It slipped across the forest. As it was running, it came across another creature.


    With a growl, the giant twin-headed coyote red at the shadow creature. It was almost three meters tall and each fang was as long as an adult''s hand. It had a single horn protruding from each head as it crackled with electricity. The monster seemed hostile yet cautious of the unknown shadow creature.


    To his dismay, Arthur realized this monster was at the peak-mid-tier. However, he wasn''t Arthur''s target this time around. That''s why the moment the coyote threw a lighting attack toward the shadow, Arthur made the shadow slip into the darkness and escape.


    The shadow reemerged a distance away and resumed running. After traveling for a while and dodging another threatening monster, the shadow finally saw the runes at the bottom of a valley.


    ''These are¡­ ancient knights?'' Arthur frowned as he looked at the figures that roamed the ruins. They were giant stone-armored golems holding different kinds of weapons. At the center of the ruins stood a giant golem with its hands around its spear that was lodged in the earth.


    Arthur could see that some students had found the ruins, but were too cautious to approach the knights. Their judgment was sound since from their life forces, Arthur could sense the existence of high-tier monsters.


    ''The question is what are these ancient knights guarding?'' Arthur decided to venture further into the ruins. However, his shadow would probably not make it. There was not much time left before the shadow disappears, so Arthur decided to make use of it.


    With agility at theter stages of the neo-rank, the shadows began running madly across the valley. Arthur saw the students passing by as the shadow ran madly across the farnds. They freaked out and pointed as the fully ck creature passed by them.


    "Ahh! What was that?!"


    "A monster! It''s a shadow monster!"


    "The test had such a troublesome thing?"


    The shadow left panic in its trail as it cut across the valley. As it approached the first ancient knight, the knight turned to face him and brandished his sword.


    With a vertical sh, the knight split apart the earth. The shadow managed to slip in time with its agility and ran madly toward the center of the ruins.


    Another ancient knight, much bigger than thest, appeared from behind a pir filled with vegetation. It attacked with the base of its shield as it tried to slip the shadow in two, but the shadow dissolved and appeared from within its shadow.


    The cries of the students rang louder in Arthur''s ears,ing from his shadow''s senses. The shadow then slipped into the ruins as it began navigating through its architecture and using it to its advantage.


    The knights were alerted and they began to surround the shadow and cut its escape routes. Every time that happened, the shadow would slip into the shadow-space and slip away.


    Arthur''s mana was draining, but it was worth it to know how to exactly pass this test. As the shadow''s time was reaching its limits, Arthur finally arrived at the central za where the giant ancient knight stood tall and mighty.


    It was about ten meters tall and its spere was just as gigantic. Arthur knew he had no way of dealing with this monster using his shadow alone so hemanded the shadow to avoid the knight and seek what lied inside the za surrounded by many pirs.


    The shadow did as he wasmanded and began running to the side of the knight. It then dived deeper as the knight took out his spear from the ground. The knight thrust his spear in as wind stormed the ruins. The spear cut across the shadow''s torso making it start disintegrating.


    The shadow didn''t stop until thest seconds and, while it was half torn, kept trying to get into the za. At thest second, before it disintegrated, Arthur managed to see three crystals floating inside the za.


    The connection between them got cut off and Arthur felt another portion of his mana disappear. It was the mana that kept the shadow functioning and it has now lost its host.


    ''I guess the key is in those crystals. Are they teleportation crystals or are can they grant an immunity toward the acid?'' Arthur emerged from the shadow as he considered his options.


    He wasn''t in a particr hurry to pass the exam since he knew the others couldn''t take down those knights easily. To be frank, he would have a hard time against them if he fought them all by himself. Unless he uses his Release rune, he wouldn''t be able to take down that knight.


    ''I guess it''s time to level up.'' Arthur decided that since this was a dungeon, the monsters here should be real monsters ced here by the college. If that was the case, he can level up.


    In the beginning, his levels didn''t give him a lot of bonuses. Now, however, each level gave him four Stats and Legacy Points. Every ten levels, his legacy gave him new functions. Arthur didn''t know if that would be the same forever, but he liked the excitement of getting new functions.


    Arthur crouched and jumped up andnded on a tree branch. With light steps, he began traveling toward the direction of the ruins.


    Although he could use his teleport rune, he didn''t know if the owner of this pocket dimension could sense the change in space. Furthermore, he didn''t know the risks of teleporting in an unstable space.


    His direction wasn''t the ruins themselves, but the monster that his shadow met. Luckily, using his detection rune, Arthur managed to find the twin-headed coyote.


    "Hello there, sir." Arthurnded in front of the coyote that was crackling with lightning. "I''m very sorry to disturb your evening, ah I mean morning." The coyotes growled at him as its salvia fell from both of its mouths, lightning gathering on its single horn.


    "However, I desperately need to get stronger." Arthur grinned as adrenaline rushed through his vessels. "So let''s have a good battle."


    The world was dyed with light as the lightning descended on Arthur. The protective rune protected him and sustained the attack as Arthur rushed forward. The other head''s attack arrivedter and Arthur used Shadow Space to cut across the shadows.


    He appeared from beneath the coyote as he grabbed the fur of its lower maw and pulled hard. He raised his knee and struck the coyote in the throat as it whimpered.


    The other head bit on Arthur''s arm before he could pull it away. His arm turned monstrous as it was covered with a metallic luster. The coyote''s fangs dug into his flesh but they were superficial wounds that would heal easily.


    "You won''t be anemic anymore, don''t worry." Arthur grinned as he punched with his fist. The coyote''s head was flung away and Arthur saw it try to gather electricity with its other head.


    He pped the head away as the lightning struck a grove full of trees. From his peripheral view, Arthur saw a white light sh against the lightning as a figure appeared.


    ''It''s her again.'' Arthur frowned when he saw that it was the white-haired Rae. She had an excited grin on her face that made chills run through Arthur''s spine. However, the coyote was already trying to attack him again.


    Arthur used his full strength and struck one of the heads, making a dent in its skull. The other howled in pain as the head dead but Arthur gave it no time to retreat. He pushed his hand into its mouth as he used his skill.


    ''deless Wind Storm.'' The wind ripped through the coyote''s body from the inside and it fell to the ground, limp and unmoving.


    "You have a foul habit of following people," Arthur red at Rae in anger. He had used his detection rune but still failed to detect her presence.


    "You''re the one who stole my prey, hmph." Rae pouted in anger. She then licked her lips as she nced at the coyote. "Are you eating that?"


    "Eat¡­" Arthur was stunned. He remembered that the students had no storage artifacts, so they had to hunt for food.

 Chapter 205 - Rae

    "I need to say that from what I saw, your strength is above someone who''s ranked 69." Rae smacked her lips and turned back to face him. "Want to fight me?"


    "The blood will clot if we don''t bleed the body." Arthur pointed at the coyote as he diverted her attention. It seems that worked as she turned panicky. "We''ll a need a de for that," Arthur said.


    "We don''t have that here and there''s no need," Rae waved her hand and white light, that danced around like fabric, emerged from her hand.


    The ethereal fabric seemed to be controlled by her. It wrapped itself around the coyote''s feet and held it upside down in the air. With another wave, the fabric turned into a de and cut off its heads cleanly from the base of its neck.


    "You could''ve just cut off its blood vessels."


    "As if I know where they are. It''s not like we''re eating its head."


    "There''s no we. I''m out." Arthur began walking away as he wanted nothing to do with this person. The further he was from the limelight, the better it was for him.


    "Wait!" She called out but Arthur had no ns of waiting. "Please wait!" The hint of panic made Arthur turn his head. He saw her looking at him and then she looked in the direction of the ruins.


    "Someone is trying to steal our food."


    Arthur used his detection rune at her words and found that several monsters were heading their way. He was confused for the reason and realized it must be the stench of blood that has drawn them.


    "Just leave the body here. Furthermore, you can probably handle it by yourself."


    "I can''t fight them while protecting the food."


    "Did you just ignore the option of leaving it?" Arthur paused and then he heard a growling from her stomach. He was stunned since they haven''t been here for long in the dungeon for anyone to get hungry.


    "I¡­ have a high metabolism."


    "Find another prey."


    "There''s none that would be enough to sate my hunger." She looked at him with her scarlet eyes like a puppy would. Arthur mulled over it for a second and decided to take advantage of the situation.


    "Tell me how you sneaked up on me without me noticing and I''ll help you." Arthur wanted to know what kind of ability was that. After all, even his detection didn''t work on her.


    "It''s¡­" She hesitated.


    "Welp, I guess you''re on your own," Arthur said and a beastly growl came from behind the trees. As they turned to look at it, it was a giant bear with spikes over its body. It looked at the body that was hovering mid-air with greed and hunger.


    Another sound came from behind them as a giant serpent hissed, coiling around a giant tree. It looked at the two with its giant eyes as its tongue iled in the air.


    "This ethereal fabric allows me to conceal my presence at certain conditions." Rae finally gave in and answered him as she saw that even if she wanted to leave the coyote here, it would be hard to run away from these two beasts. Both of them were at the high-tier so it was hard for a single rei-ranker to take them down.


    "I didn''t sense you even with a skill of mine."


    "It¡­ can also deflect magic at certain conditions."


    ''Jeez, how overpowered is that fabric.'' Arthur was amazed and nodded as he turned to face the serpent. He didn''t n on leaving before absorbing the coyote, to begin with. However, he was looking for the time she would be distracted.


    "I''ll take the serpent and you can handle the bear," Arthur told her since he had a special enmity toward this family of monsters. After all, he can still remember how that giant serpent almost ended his life.


    "Can you handle a high-tier monster?" Rae asked with interest but Arthur simply shook his head.


    "I can hold it off at most." He didn''t wish to reveal that he was strong enough to take them both down easily. However, it seems that Rae didn''t have a problem doing that. Her only fear was her food being snatched.


    "Alright, that''s good for me." Rae ced the coyote''s giant body on the ground as she walked toward the bear. Arthur nced at her as he prepared himself.


    The bear roared and started attacking right off the bat. The fabric danced around Rae''s hands as it stretched and protected her. The monster in front of Arthur wasn''t any different but Arthur simply used his new rune, Restrain.


    The mana rope held the snake into the tree and it began to thrash around. The trees broke down and Arthur simply used more ropes to stop the snake from slithering. The snake couldn''t move much because of itscking strength and Arthur thought he could see tears in its eyes.


    "Sorry bro, I''m not the boss around here." Arthur shrugged as he waited on the side. He had decided to make this Restrain rune his ''ability'' in front of people. So even though it wasn''t overpowered, he would still be useful in parties and other groups.


    He watched as Rae massacred the poor bear. She was stronger than Arthur if he didn''t use his Release rune. This monstrous was stronger than someone who can absorb the monster''s essence to get stronger.


    ''Oh right,'' Arthur remembered and walked toward the coyote. He touched it and saw Rae''s head jerk his way.


    "Do you have a nose at the back of your head? Jeez. I''m not stealing it." Arthur said and Rae''s attention was pulled back toward the bear after looking at Arthur suspiciously.


    He couldn''t believe the audacity of this person iming the food that he hunted as her own and still doubting that he would steal.


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    He read the notifications as he watched Rae fight the bear. Although the word fight was inappropriate since it was one-sided bullying.


    The serpent hissed as it began thrashing about. It seemed to sense its end as it looked at Arthur with begging eyes. Arthur sighed as he shook his head apologetically. The serpent''s body began glowing as the poison beganing out of its scales spreading to the surrounding.


    "Rae, this monster is about to poison your food," Arthur called out and Rae turned her head with such ferociousness that the serpent flinched.


    "You dare?" The fabric turned into a spear and impaled the bear''s head before Rae began walking toward the restrained serpent with anger. The fabric covered the poisoned ground as she walked upon it and kicked the serpent away, making it m into a tree before uprooting it.


    Arthur unrestrained the monster and it ran away from Rae. She looked at him with a questioning look and he simply shrugged.


    "My mana is over." It was far from being over, but she didn''t need to know that. "I did as I promised and now, I''m leaving."


    "You don''t want any food?" Rae pointed at the coyote but Arthur shook his head. The meat would be extremely hard to chew given the mass and muscles of such a monster.


    His words seemed to make Rae emotional as if he had spared her of a great cmity. She nodded before turning toward the coyote. Before she could say anything else, Arthur ran away from her.


    He had no ns of befriending the number one ranker of this year. He didn''t know if there were hidden dragons among the rest of the students, but this one was monstrous. Her ability and physical strength were so overpowered that he doubted she gained them through natural means.


    Arthur followed the trail on the ground and the leftover poison as he tracked down the serpent. Luckily, he managed to catch up to it before it managed to hide. Arthur jumped high in the air and kicked it in the back as it hissed.


    If the monster could talk, it would ask the heavens why Arthur was so fixated on it. Sadly, it didn''t know the existence of something called Stats Points for Arthur.


    ''Ruki, kill it for me.'' Arthurmanded as he restrained the monster.


    ''dly, my lord.'' Ruki replied as she appeared from his shadow and pped her wings. She soared in the air before she dived down, her feet turning into shadow des. They cut across the serpent''s flesh and ended its life.


    Even though her stats were half of Arthur''s, her ability was destructive toward the living tissue. Compared to the normal ether, the shadows had a higher pration ability.


    The monster died after being attacked by Ruki again and again.


    ''What about me, Master?'' Arthur heard Lilo ask in his head and sighed. He felt as if he had two kids who vied to win his praise. Well, Kira was sadly not here. A dragon, a shadow queen, and a wolf. That would be a coolbination.


    ''Sorry Lilo, I want to keep you a secret since you''re so strong.''


    ''Hehe, alright, Master.'' The dragonughed happily at his praise and fell asleep inside his consciousness again. It seemed it needed more sleep because it was still a toddler.


    Arthur asked Ruki to kill the serpent because he wanted to test something. As he touched the monster and absorbed it, he confirmed his theory.


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    So, this proved that even if one of his followers killed the monster, he can still absorb it as it would count as his. If that was the case, what if he had an army of shadow creatures?

 Chapter 206 - Sandman

    Arthur found a high tree that he sat on and took out food from his subspace. These meals have been stored when they were hot, so they were always delightful to eat.


    He ate his crispy chicken sandwich. This chicken was fed mana-rich nts so its meat didn''t differ much from the monster''s meat and it was a lot tastier.


    As he ate his lunch, he overlooked the many students that were struggling to form groups, construct camps, and fight against monsters.


    ''Emma, Oliver, Ellen, Amelia,'' Arthur tried to remember who else was taking this exam, but he wasn''t sure. After all, he didn''t know a lot of people at his age to begin with.


    He hasn''t met Emma and Amelia yet, so he hoped they did well, albeit for different reasons. He didn''t think Amelia was his friend and he wasn''t particrly fond of her, but he had invested some time and effort into her so he would be happy to see her pass.


    As for him passing the exam, Arthur wasn''t that worried. The only worrisome thing is that he shows too much of his strength. He didn''t know if this ce was watched and he had already shown outstanding physical strength.


    He can just teleport into the ruins and steal the crystals or simply have Ruki dive in to get them for him. In both ways, he would reveal abnormal abilities. He had already revealed his shadow and hoped it would be taken as a scouting skill.


    This ind was truly huge. After eating his lunch, Arthur traveled across the forest until he reached the end of it. Weirdly enough, he found a desert.


    It was the first time that he was in such andscape and the fact that an ind had this variety made it more believable that this space was controlled by someone.


    Arthur started running across the drnds looking for monsters to hunt. As the sand shifted, Arthur stopped in his tracks as a giant scorpion appeared.


    The scorpion attacked with its tail but Arthur simply used his Restrain rune before killing it. His new rune was extremely useful against ordinary monsters that couldn''t break through it.


    [Perception has increased by 1.]


    Despite being of the peak-mid-tier, this monster gave him a single point only. This proved to say that he was getting less from this tier since got stronger.


    Arthur used his detection rune and searched along the desert for monsters. However, it seemed most of them were hiding as the scorpion was.


    That''s why he directed his range toward the underground and found several monsters moving in the sand. There were giant worms, scorpions, sandmen, lizards, and other monsters that he couldn''t identify by their outline.


    A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu struck him when he found the roots of the underlying structure. As he extended his range, he sensed the existence of a building that was buried beneath the sand.


    ''Is it another set of ruins?'' Arthur pondered and decided to go there. He couldn''t showcase his real powers in the middle of the forest but with how buried this ce was, he might slip unnoticed.


    He reached the structure after an hour and a half of running. The sand made it harder to run so it had taken him a while. Along the way, he hunted another scorpion and a stone golem and gained perception and stamina respectively.


    Arthur looked at the inclined entrance in front of him as he sensed the mana overflowing from within it. The sand fell in a curtain once he stepped on it and peeked inside.


    It was pitch dark with only a small hill of sand that had the light illuminating it. The rest of it was so dark that Arthur couldn''t see it.


    ''Is it arge space?'' Arthur squinted his eyes.


    If there were nearby walls, then there would be a reflection of light that he can pick up with his perception. With that in mind, Arthur used his detection rune.


    After making sure that there was no immediate danger, Arthur jumped and felt the air rush past his face. Hended on the sand lightly and looked around in caution.


    Even though he had already used detection, he couldn''t be overconfident. After all, Rae has managed to slip by his detection more than once.


    He was standing in the middle of a giant hall. The entrance he had fallen from was a window that had been broken. Arthur looked around the hall and realized that it was mostly covered with sand.


    If there was any furniture here before, then it must have been buried already. With light steps and cautious eyes, he started making his way through the hall.


    As he reached the middle of the hall, the sand began to shift. Arthur frowned and jumped backward as he watched the sand gather.


    ''A sandman.''


    Even though it had the word man in it, it wasn''t a humanoid creature. As the sand gathered, the shape of a giant sphere began to form. Whips of sand gathered and condensed into physical tentacles.


    Arthur couldn''t sense its lifeforce because this monster could hide as sand. It used its core to control the sand to gain a physical form.


    In its essence, this was another spiritual parasite like the one that controlled the undead.


    The sand hissed as it surrounded Arthur. Standing in the middle of it all, Arthur looked at the sandman that had suddenly manifested. He didn''t know what tier this monster could be, but it shouldn''t be too higher given it was a part of the exam.


    ''Truly, Jerano is full of interesting things.'' Arthur grinned as he took a step forward. A pir of sand rushed toward him and Arthur constructed a barrier to block it. The sand spread in every direction around the barrier as it began burying Arthur.


    Once the five seconds of the barrier ended, Arthur slipped into his shadow and appeared from within the darkness a few meters away.


    The monster seemed to sense his existence despite not having any eyes and it attacked again with another pir. Seeing its method of fighting, Arthur had a certain idea in his mind.


    Earth Maniption.


    The sand began diverting in a one-meter radius around him. Before, this skill was too mana-consuming for him to use, but now it wasn''t that bad. Furthermore, he was simply diverting the direction of the sand to the side.


    This was the perfect chance to increase the level of this skill, as it was useful sometimes. He didn''t have a lot of chances to use it in an actual fight since those chances are rare.


    His mana was being drained rapidly because of the constant use of the skill. Despite being of a weaker effect than runes, their mana consumption was a lot higher.


    However, Arthur also saw that the skill''s percentage was rising rapidly. He came to a realization that the higher his mana became, the more rapidly he can increase the proficiency of his skills.


    ''Well, I can''t keep this going.'' Arthur realized that at some point, his mana wouldn''t be enough to take the monster down. ''I never learned how to kill a sandman though.''


    Such monsters had a core, but with howrge the hall was, he had no idea where the core was. It wasn''t necessarily inside of its body, although that possibility can''t be ruled out. Arthur began walking toward the monster.


    It seems the monster realized how ineffective its attack was so it started to control the sand under Arthur. As the sand parted ways, Arthur found himself diving deeper.


    "A little shrewd, don''t you think?" Arthur muttered as he looked at his sinking feet. Given the right environment, it seems even weaker monsters could pose a threat.


    Arthur entered his shadow space as he traveled toward the monster. He appeared right below it and jumped before the monster could react. With a punch, the sand scattered everywhere but there was no core.


    "You''re starting to annoy me." Arthur frowned before he used his art. As he became connected to Existence a little, Arthur felt the connection formed between the sand and the monster. Tracing it back to its origins¡­ "Found you." Arthur grinned before he rushed toward an inconspicuous part of the hall.


    As the sand tried to block him, Arthur used his skill to divert it. He felt the core try to slip away from him but Arthur used another rune, Force, to push away the sand that was surrounding him.


    He spotted a blue core floating and trying to slip away but Arthur dashed and threw his arm, turning the sand into a wall around it. With nowhere to go, the core was grabbed by Arthur as it tried to wiggle free.


    A violent sandstorm surrounded Arthur all of a sudden as lightning crackled. Luckily, the parasite couldn''t control the lightning so it didn''t attack Arthur with its first volley.


    Arthur injected the core with mana and watched as it turned into a purple shade simr to those crystals. The sand died down as the storm stopped and Arthur was left alone in the hall.

 Chapter 207 - Not So Useless

    "Is this a crystal just like those protected by the ancient knights?" Arthur tilted his head in confusion. He examined the crystal and injected it with more mana. Suddenly, the crystal turned stic and he was able to stretch.


    The moment he stopped injecting it with mana, Arthur found that it stopped stretched and assumed a solid shape. The sticity of the crystal was extremely unrealistic as Arthur was able to stretch it for two meters.


    "What do I exactly do with this?" Arthur was confused. "Is it resistant to acid?" He wondered. He guessed he can probably make a raft out of this of a small boat.


    "It seems Jerano College has chosen to raise the bar for this test." Arthur shook his head. The sandman was handled by him because he could counter it. For others, however, it would extremely difficult to do so.


    Now, he was sure that there different ways to obtain a crystal. The ruins protected by the ancient knights had to be tackled by a team to obtain the crystals. However, those awarded three crystals only.


    For the sandman, who was a troublesome opponent, it awarded Arthur with a crystal once he was able to defeat it. With this, he can probably make a small boat that would lead him to the goal.


    ''I''m not leaving now, of course.'' Arthur thought to himself. If he was the first to leave the ind, he wouldn''t be that ''undercover.'' Hepressed the crystal into a ball again and ced it in his pocket.


    Arthur looked around and saw the single archway that led to the rest of the structure. He started walking cautiously and left the hallway. It was a giant corridor with walls that had many cracks. Arthur looked at both sides and saw that both of them stretched endlessly into the darkness.


    ''I need to think carefully which way to go. Alright, I''ll go right. Things can''t go wrong if I go right.''


    As he began walking in the corridor, the darkness stretched far but with his superhuman perception, he had no problem seeing. He also kept using his detection rune in a limited area to not use a lot of mana. After all, he spent a lot of it during the earlier fight.


    Arthur decided to see how much his skill changed after the fight. After making sure that no harm was nearby, he opened his legacy.


    [Earth Maniption (E ¨C 66%)]


    By expanding most of his mana on this skill in a single fight, he raised his skill percentage from 39% to 66%. He hoped to meet another sandman so that he can level up this skill of his.


    As he was walking, Arthur heard a rumble before the wall split open. From the wall fell several bodies that were tied in bondages. As he looked at them, Arthur sighed.


    ''Another spiritual parasite but this time it controls these mummies.''


    Their level was at the low-mid-tier, so they wouldn''t be useful to him. However, he can make use of their cores. He used his Restrain rune and deless storm to kill most of them and picked up their cores.


    As he was distracted by the mummies, Arthur didn''t use his detection rune. He frowned when he heard a rumblinging from above him. The sand began to fall behind him as the ceiling gave in and crumbled, bringing a load of sand with it.


    "Argh, you bastards!" As he used his detection rune, Arthur heard a voice of a young maning from the rubbles. With his rune, he found several people trying to stand up after they had fallen.


    "You won''t escape now, peasant!" A haughty voice said threateningly. As the dust cloud settled down, Arthur saw four young men standing around.


    One of them had different clothes, albeit all of them were dusted. He wore jeans with a tight gray sweatshirt. The rest of them wore jackets or sleeveless vests, a sign that they were nobles.


    "As I said, that was my prey!" The man in casual clothing said as he dusted his hair.


    "We found it," The nobleman sneered. Faced with such attitude, the man raised the corner of his mouth as he imitated the nobleman.


    "We FoUnD iT. You noblemen think everything you say is the right thing."


    "You!" The nobleman red at him and threw his hand as a giant pir of fire appeared from his arm. The man cursed and ran in Arthur''s direction.


    As if to have only noticed Arthur now, the man looked at him with shock. It seems he didn''t think anybody would be here in the middle of nowhere.


    "Brother, run!" The man shouted in warning as he passed by Arthur. When he saw that Arthur wasn''t moving, he stopped and turned back, and tried to grab Arthur''s clothes to pull him.


    Arthur frowned when he saw the iing mes. The nobleman attacked with no regard to his existence. With a flick of his hand, Arthur created a barrier that deflected the mes easily.


    "Who are you?" The nobleman asked with a frown as he saw his mes fall helpless. Arthur was further irked by the man''s attitude after he had attacked him.


    "That''s none of your concern." Arthur pulled his sleeve from the grasp of the young man as he turned to the nobleman. "I have no business with both of you," He red at the nobleman. "Do I take it that you want to fight me too?"


    His words and demeanor made the group of nobles hesitate. Arthur''s clothes weren''t particrly luxurious but they also weren''t shabby. He wore a white shirt with ck smooth trousers.


    "I was attacking that peasant, it''s none of your business." The man who attacked said with a frown. Although his words implied that he didn''t wish to fight, he wasn''t being polite at all.


    "Say that again and see how I break your bones." Arthur calmly tilted his head. His passive-aggressiveness made the noblemen feel uneasy as they took a step back.


    Although he didn''t want trouble, Arthur also hated allowing people to step on him like that. If the nobles wanted respect, they had to earn it from him. He had the strength to stand up to these children.


    "David, let''s go." One of the man''s friends suggested. The man in question, named David, red at Arthur angrily but didn''t do anything. He nodded and the other noble summoned wind that carried them away from the underground structure.


    "Phew, that was so badass." The man behind Arthur said with awe. "Thank you for helping me, brother."


    "I didn''t help you, they simply attacked me." Arthur shrugged as he began heading deeper into the corridor. "You should leave as well."


    "They might be waiting for me, brother!" He called out from behind him but Arthur didn''t stop walking.


    "None of my business."


    "Wait!" Arthur heard the young man run after him and frowned. He turned to take a good look at him, making him stop.


    The man was a bit taller than Arthur with curly ck hair. His green eyes and celestial nose made him quite handsome. He fidgeted as Arthur studied him.


    "I''m not your babysitter. You should havee prepared. Furthermore, you won''t die even if they kill you."


    "I know, but I don''t want to fail. If hugging someone''s thigh and kissing their ass is what I need to do so I can pass, I''ll do it every day for the rest of my life."


    "I have no use of you," Arthur said with curiosity. "Why would I help you or protect you?"


    "True, you don''t have a use of me yet." The young man nodded. "Yet being the keyword. I can serve as a distraction or a bait."


    With that, the young man stumped on the ground. It happened in an instant and Arthur''s eyes widened. He was suddenly looking at two identical people.


    "We can be of help somehow." The two people echoed each other as Arthur stared at them with great interest.


    "Is that your ability?"


    "A part of it." The man nodded as the clone vanished like it didn''t even exist. Arthur looked at the ce it had upied with interest as he didn''t sense that it was an illusion.


    "How can you create a new body out of nothing?"


    "That''s my secret." The man smiled. "I may be weak, but I''m not useless." He said with conviction.


    "Alright," Arthur nodded with a smile. "You can follow me around. However, you''d have to do what I say."


    "Thank you!" The man broke into a smile. It seems the fact that Arthur easily blocked that man''s attack was the motivation behind his actions.


    "Don''t thank me yet. If I find myself in danger, I''ll ditch you immediately. I said you can follow me, not that I would protect you."


    "That is¡­" The man was stunned.


    "There''s no free lunch in this world." Arthur began walking away as he waved his hand. "It''s up to you." After a moment of silence, he heard the man follow after him hurriedly.


    "That''s how I like it!"


    Arthur smiled as the man replied. The two began making their way through the corridor before he remembered that he didn''t know the man''s name.


    "It''s Jonah," The man smiled. "Jonah Raver. What''s yours?"


    "It''s Alexi Linan. Let''s not disappoint each other, Jonah Raver." Arthur smiled back at him.

 Chapter 208 - Gangster

    Jonah Raver was a gangster. Arthur noted that fact silently as he saw the handsome man kicking the mummy to death while cursing it. The mummy was issuing some unknown sounds, probably begging for mercy.


    "You little shit, you think you can bite me with those teeth? My ancestor has better teeth than yours!"


    Arthur thought he must have special hate toward the poor mummies, but it was proved otherwise soon enough. Jonah Raver hated nothing; he was simply a gangster. He did the same to a giant beetle that happened to cross his path.


    "You can go ahead, Boss." Very gangster-like, he started calling Arthur Boss. Arthur felt weird that a young man his age was this submissive. However, he started calling him boss after Arthur took down a scorpion-snake hybrid.


    At that time, Jonah cowered back like a kitten behind Arthur. He was a ssic example of brave against the weaklings and a scared kitten in front of the strong. Of course, not that there was anything wrong with that.


    Everyone did their best to survive.


    Arthur was the same and that''s why his current goal was to get stronger. Given the environment, there were a lot of chances to level up his skills as well. Even a better skill can help him if things were dire.


    "Boss, what''s your rank in the Chain of Fortune?"


    "69."


    "Nice."


    "What?"


    "I mean, that''s kind of low given your strength," Jonah said as he looked at the wiggling mummy in front of them. Arthur had used his ''ability'' to restrain the monster. "But I guess that makes sense given your ability is limited."


    "Jonah, you ask too much," Arthur said as he raised his hand and killed the mummy using his deless storm. Jonah looked at him with awe as he showcased his skill.


    "Let''s go," Arthur said and the two kept heading deeper into the ruins.


    Eventually, they reached an intersection. The path diverged into two sides. One of them was locked with a giant door while the other was wide open.


    "Which way to go, Boss?" Jonah asked as he scratched his head. "I think we should try the open route. We shouldn''t waste our time opening doors."


    "Well, we have plenty of time," Arthur said but Jonah looked at him with doubt.


    "I don''t know if you''ve seen the beach yet, Boss. It''s an acidic sea. We can''t cross to the other ind." Jonah said in an earnest warning and Arthur appreciated it.


    "If there''s a way to cross it, wouldn''t that be behind this door?" Arthur''s question made Jonah fall into deep thinking. After a while, he nodded his head and rushed off toward the door.


    "Wait, what are you¡­" Arthur was stunned as he saw the young man sprint toward the door.


    "Ultimate Raver Kick!" Jonah shouted as he flew in the air and kicked the door with both of his feet. However, the door didn''t even budge and Jonah trembled to the ground while grabbing his knees.


    "Are you an idiot?" Arthur asked with genuine amazement. "What if that door was trapped?" Arthur knew the door was closed by runes and that''s why he wanted to go that way.


    "There''s nothing, known to man, that can stand against my flying kick," Jonah said as he messaged his legs.


    "I thought its name was Raver Kick."


    "Uh, yes."


    "Well, the door is still locked." Arthur shrugged.


    "¡­" Jonah fell silent and Arthur could see him sulking. He wondered if that kick was that important to him.


    "This door is locked using runes. Even a full-on attack from me can''t force it open." Arthur said trying to mend Jonah''s feelings.


    "Woah, even Boss Alexie''s Punch, the Destroyer of Worlds?" Jonah was amazed. It seems the time they spent hunting together made him look up to Arthur.


    "¡­ You named my punch?" Arthur paused as he looked at Jonah.


    "Yes! Do you like it, boss?" Jonah stood up as he pounded his chest with pride. Arthur looked at him silently.


    "Well, I guess your names are better than your kicks," Arthur said as he scratched his nose. Deep down, he thought it was a cool name too.


    "Boss, you can try opening it too." Jonah shrugged as he gestured toward the door. Arthur walked toward it without another word. He stood in front of it as he touched the door lightly. "Jeez, boss. You need to try hard to open it. You can''t just¡­"


    With a rumbling sound, the door began opening. Jonah looked at it with his mouth still open. It seems he couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that a simple push from Arthur.


    ''So much for now showing off.'' Arthur sighed in his mind as he turned to exin it. However, Jonah was already in the motion to bow to him.


    "DON''T!" Arthur''s shout made the young man flinch as he coughed awkwardly.


    "Boss, I couldn''t help it. Aren''t you too strong for this exam?"


    "Shut up. This is a runic lock. My father is a runes master and has taught me how to unlock them easily." Arthur has already thought of an excuse and it seemed to work.


    "Oh, alright." Jonah nodded nkly. The two then turned to see what lied beyond the door. It was a lit-up corridor like thest but this one looked intact, unlike the ruins they were walking in. "Are you sure this is safe, Boss?"


    "Nothing is safe here and this ce is even more dangerous than the outside. If you want to, you can leave. Those noblemen are probably gone by now."


    Jonah seemed to hesitate as he debated between leaving and following Arthur.


    "I won''t guarantee your safety, too," Arthur warned.


    "I''ll follow you, Boss," Jonah said with resolution. "This thigh is too thick to let go of."


    "Don''t say it like that." Arthur frowned.


    "Furthermore, if I shy away from a chance to pass this exam, I''ll simply end up stuck or dead here," Jonah said heroically as he took a step forward, his expression grave.


    "¡­You can''t die in this ce," Arthur said quietly but Jonah pretended that he didn''t hear him. With a chuckle, Arthur followed along.


    The two began walking in the corridor for a few seconds before Arthur had to pull Jonah back. As he had expected, this ce was full of traps.


    "Walk behind me and trace my steps. Otherwise, you''ll fall into the traps." Arthur said in a deep voice and Jonah nodded.


    Arthur then began walking slowly and avoiding all of the runes. Luckily, Jonah wasn''t clumsy enough to activate them. The two began making their way through the corridor until a monster appeared.


    "A Ropeser," Jonah said and Arthur looked gravely. A bundle of ropes was staggering their way and it looked like a person. With ropes swaying around working as arms, the monster carried weapons at their end.


    This monster was well known because of its uniqueness. It was the interest of many people because of how different it was from usual monsters.


    "It excels at agility and regeneration." Arthur recited the words he read at the academy. It was recorded in a book called Monsters Encyclopedia that he didn''t get to finish because it was a series of many parts.


    "Boss, let me take care of it." Jonah stepped up to the asion and Arthur looked at him with doubt. "I can do it!" He said with confidence and Arthur slowly nodded.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t wish to fight the monster himself or that he didn''t want to gain its loot and experiences, but he also wanted to see how well Jonah fights.


    With a stomp on the ground, Jonah dashed forward as another body appeared suddenly beside him. The doppelganger ran to the side while Jonah ran straight ahead.


    The Ropeser twisted and iled its arms and began thrusting the weapons in Jonah''s direction. Jonah raised his wrist as a small shield appeared on it and blocked the attack, despite pushing Jonah a few meters back.


    Without a pause, he grabbed the rope and pulled on it hard making the monster lose its bnce. Even then, the monster kept attacking him as he blocked.


    The doppelganger finally arrived from the side and threw itself at the Ropeser main body. Arthur, who was standing a distance away, heard Jonah shout out a single word.


    "Kaboom!"


    With a loud bang, the doppelganger exploded as it was wrestling with the Ropeser. The mes and power of the explosion were enough to damage the core of the monster that is hidden within it and it fell to the ground, unable to regenerate.


    Arthur stood there in a daze as he saw Jonah fall to the ground, breathing heavily. He turned toward Arthur as sweat rolled down his face and gave him a thumbs up.


    "Job''s done, Boss. Easy-peasy." His voice came in intervals as he was inhaling air in between the words. With a crooked smile, Jonah was beaming with pride.


    Arthur, for the life of him, couldn''t understand how someone can smile after blowing up themselves.

 Chapter 209 - Falkgen

    "Are you alright?" Arthur asked Jonah, whose gait had been wobbly since he had blown off the Ropeser. The end-result was alright, but the method was questionable. Furthermore, he felt no mana from the weak-looking man.


    "Yes, just a bit of mana deprivation."


    "From that single attack?"


    "It''s a skill, Boss. You can''t judge me for that." Jonah protested and all Arthur could do was nod. His eyes sharpened as he felt Jonah misstep a ce and the trap got activated.


    Without a pause, Arthur pulled him down as he raised his hand. The arrows that were fired from the walls made clinking sounds as they were deflected off his barrier.


    "Holy Sweet Alera," Jonah muttered in fear as he nodded at Arthur gratefully. "Thank you, Boss."


    "Don''t mention it. Can you walk?"


    "Yes, yes." Jonah rose hurriedly. "What is this ce?" He asked as he looked around cautiously.


    "I don''t know, but it''s filled with runic traps. The amount that we have dodged easily exceeds a hundred." Arthur shrugged.


    "A¡­ hundred?" Jonah gulped with fear. "Maybe we should go back?" His voice was trembling.


    "I told you that you can stay if you want to." Arthur frowned. "It was you who decided to stay, saying that it''s alright even if you die."


    "T-that was a figure of speech." Jonah raffled his hair as he sighed.


    "As long as I''m here, the traps aren''t an issue. Follow my lead if you want. If you still want to go back, I''ll lead you until the door."


    Seeing that Arthur was still being considerate to him, Jonah coughed in embarrassment. He then shook his head and pped his cheeks.


    "I''m sorry, let''s keep going."


    Arthur nodded in approval and kept leading the way. It was a few minutester that they arrived at a locked door. On the door, nine squares glowed with bright light. In a three-by-three arrangement, the columns had the number 15 at each end.


    "Oh, I know this one. Our math teacher taught us that in high school." Jonah said to Arthur''s confusion. He then saw Jonah walk toward the door and start writing numbers. 9, 5, 1. Then he saw Jonah try to write the other numbers in a way that every column totaled fifteen while not using a number twice.


    "Is it a riddle?" Arthur muttered. Given that he had skipped most of his high school and thest of his middle-school, there were a lot of things he didn''t know. Things like math and history were aplete mystery to him.


    "Yes, it''s easy! Oh, I fucked up." The moment Jonah''s sentence ended; the whole structure began to shake as a door opened in the ceiling.


    Issuing a low screech, a monster fell from the ceiling toward the two. Arthur pulled Jonah''s cor and the two rolled away as the monster that was a humanoid falconnded in the ce they were standing at. Its talons dug through the brick ground as it red at the two intruders.


    "Jonah, if you do anything again, I''ll kill you myself. Now get the hell up." Arthur said through gritted teeth as he looked at the monster.


    It was a middle-high-tier monster like the Undead Juan. However, this one was a flying monster called the Falkgen. Its ability to fly would be troublesome.


    "I had nothing to do with it, Boss!" Jonah said in protestation but Arthur ignored him. The monster was ring at them with itsrge yellow eyes waiting for an opening.


    As the tension rose, Arthur realized that he can''t kill this monster unless he showed a part of his strength. With that in mind, Arthur picked up Jonah as he began running away.


    "Wait- Wait! Boss! What are you doing! I can run on my own!" Jonah wiggled on Arthur''s shoulder and Arthur had the mind to knock him out.


    If not for the fact that he didn''t wish to be discovered by Jerano, he would have killed the monster using everything he had. This way, he can level up.


    Arthur turned toward the monster and used his Restrain rune. The monster struggled for a few moments giving Arthur a good lead before it broke the restrain using wind magic.


    Using the runes for protection, Arthur began escaping from the Falkgen. The monster pped its wings and began its pursuit after the two.


    As he was running, Arthur heard a sniffing. He frowned and turned to Jonah who was quieter than earlier.


    "Are you crying?"


    "No! Boss, I''m so sorry. I''m so useless." He sniffed again. He was crying. "I wanted to be useful, I swear."


    Arthur sighed in his mind. Even though he said he would ditch Jonah if the need arose, he wasn''t at that stage yet. Jonah might have thought that he couldn''t handle the Falkgen. However, Jonah seemed to be thinking of things differently.


    "You''re not useless," Arthur said as he triggered a trap to hinder the monster. "I want you to listen to me, alright? When we get to the door, use your ability to bait the monster outside. I''ll make sure we lure him. Do you have enough mana?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Jonah wiped his eyes and nodded. Arthur smiled as he saw the door getting closer to them.


    "Prepare yourself. Three," Arthur passed through the door and turned to hide beside it. "Two," He used his Stealth Rune on both of them. "One! Go!" Jonah''s doppelganger appeared and began running deeper into the corridor.


    However, Arthur''s eyes widened when he saw what had appeared. A doppelganger of himself also appeared carrying Jonah. They waited for a few seconds before the Falkgen passed them.


    Arthur hurriedly slipped inside as he closed the door and locked it using runes. Seeming to have realized it a tad toote, the Falkgen began attacking the door in hopes to open it.


    "You¡­ can make clones of other people as well?" Arthur asked with amazement as he turned to Jonah who was lying on the ground.


    However, Jonah didn''t answer. Arthur frowned and flipped him and saw his red-colored face like a tomato. He was breathing heavily and his skin was scorching hot.


    ''He had gone beyond his limits.'' Arthur sighed. It seems his ability was still at its early stages. Arthur picked him up and traveled through the corridor again and stood by the door.


    He had the mind of solving the riddle, which wasn''t hard, to begin with. However, he ced Jonah on the ground instead and used his heal rune.


    He disguised his usage of rune by also injecting some of his mana into Jonah. Usually, that was dangerous as different types of mana would sh against each other and cause internal damage.


    Arthur''s mana was different, however. It was the source of every mana out there so it was a great supplement. After a few moments and twenty points of mana being drained, Jonah woke up.


    "Cleo?" He opened his eyes weakly as he called out. Arthur shook his head and answered.


    "No, it''s Alexie."


    Jonah nodded as he tried to get up. He looked around in confusion.


    "Where is the Falkgen?" He asked.


    "Locked outside. Sadly, we''re also locked inside. That''s why we need to keep moving forward. Do you think you can solve it for me?"


    "No, Boss, I¡­" Jonah shook his head. "I''m sorry. I was stupid. You don''t even know me, yet I keep dragging you down."


    "You''re not dragging me down. Didn''t you just save me? Now shut up and open the door." Arthur said with a smile.


    He had seen Jonah''s character in a few instances. The first one being the time he came back to pull Arthur away from the mes. The second one was when he tried to share his knowledge with Arthur. The third is when he overdid it to allow them to flee.


    Allowing himself to be vulnerable in front of others was something not even Arthur can do. On top of all, this guy''s ability had a huge potential to it. It might be weak now, but it would be stronger in the future.


    "Alright, Boss." Jonah nodded in resolution and opened the door. This time, he didn''t make any mistake and the door opened easily.


    "Good job, Jonah." Arthur punched his arm lightly and Jonahughed in embarrassment. "Now, keep following me like earlier."


    The two resumed their exploration as Arthur wondered what was stored inside this ce. Since it was left by Jerano college, it must be a part of the exam.


    What Arthur didn''t know was that this ce was the secret chambers of Jerano College that only a few people had ess to. The reason that it was here was the fact that this ce was the safest for it and also the most remote.


    Not in a million years would Jerano think that there would be a student capable of unlocking the runic door. Arthur''s curiosity made him try to venture into one of the most secretive ces in the world.


    Mistletoe members would have been proud if they knew.

 Chapter 210 - A Psychopath

    ''What is this ce?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he felt the runes that covered every inch of it. Unless someone knew this ce like the back of their hands, they wouldn''t be able to step a single foot into it.


    But there was also Arthur, who can feel the existence of runes as if they were a part of his own body. He had his doubts whether he should just leave, but he didn''t have a good argument why he should do that.


    Since this ce was in the Pocket-Dimension, it must be a part of the test. Was it specifically designed for runes apprentices? That would exin why it was filled with runic traps.


    "Crouch or you die," Arthur whispered to Jonah. Thetter obediently followed as he whispered back.


    "Why are we whispering?"


    "I fear we''re not alone in this ce," Arthur said with a frown.


    He could distinctively feel it. The existence of other people. The only reason he could feel their fading existence was his Art that used Existence as a fuel.


    ''Why are they not moving?'' Arthur''s gut feeling was screaming at him. However, he was trapped currently. Whatever choices he chose to escape, he would end up showing his cards.


    It was a stupid thing to do, revealing your strength. No matter how thrilling it is to prove himself, he knew that there was an advantage in remaining in the shadows.?He only had one life, he couldn''t just risk it and hope some divine being would protect him.


    Arthur kept going. There were two reasons for that. The first one was that to go back, he would have to beat that middle-high-tier monster alone. Only peak-rei-rankers were capable of that feat.


    The second reason was that if there was a Key in Jerano, this ce would be one of the possible hideouts. With how many traps Arthur encountered along the way, this ce was protecting something.


    ''Or locking something.'' Arthur thought to himself as he felt the suffering of the people around him. After he started practicing his art, it became easier for him to gain insights into the existence of others.


    He didn''t know but his mission here wasn''t to study but to find the key. As the two kept walking through the corridor that was lined with traps, doors began to appear.


    "What are these?" Jonah whispered with a pale face. The doors had a single small window with bars in it. They looked like prison doors.


    Arthur had the same question. He walked slowly toward the door and peeked through the window. His vision adjusted after a few moments and he stood in front of the door, rooted in his ce.


    Inside the empty room, there were tens of chains protruding from the walls to its center. All of the chains collided around a single figure in the room. When Arthur peeked, the figure raised his head and looked back at him.


    Arthur had never seen such eyes before. Savagery, hunger, and hollowness twirled together in them. They radiated dangerous light as they looked at Arthur.


    "What is it?" Jonah asked and tried to peek into the room, but Arthur pulled him away. Without saying anything, Arthur kept marching forward.


    "Let''s go."


    "Boss, what''s wrong? Why is your hand shaking?" Jonah said as he looked at his wrist that was being pulled by Arthur.


    Arthur let go of him and shook his head.


    "Listen, don''t go near those doors. I think I know what this ce is." Arthur said in a serious tone. Jonah looked at him with a frown. "This is¡­ a prison."


    Jonah''s eyes widened as he started looking around at the doors and taking a step back.


    "T-this, then, we, that¡­ Then, we need to leave," He said in a bumbling and panicked tone. His face paled when Arthur shook his head.


    "Leave where? The monster is still outside." Arthur shrugged.


    Before he could say anything more, a deep roar shook the corridor originating from the cell. It was hard to say that this was a human that was making such a sound, as it sounded like a thousand animals being killed.


    Arthur ced his finger on his lips as he led Jonah further inside. Even though this ce was filled with convicted people, it wasn''t that dangerous given that they were chains.


    They passed many cells that had another prisoner before reaching a great hall. The hall was circr and had a single tform in the middle of it.


    ''A teleportation circle.'' Arthur looked at the tform. They stepped into the hall and looked around. There was nothing else to note but the barrier enveloping the circle.


    "Who are you?" A voice came from somewhere and it pressed against their chests, making it difficult to breathe. "What are you doing here?" The voice, maic and might, asked again.


    "Hey, you should identify yourself before asking us who we are!" Pulling out a strong front from somewhere, Jonah reprimanded. Arthur almost face-palmed at the ill-timing of Jonah''s aggressiveness.


    The voice went quiet for a few second as if it was stunned by the idiocy of Jonah.


    "You intrude upon this space and demand exnation?" The voice seemed genuinely confused and Arthur knew it had every reason to.


    Arthur had a general guess about the owner of this voice. It was weird that the prison was so empty with only runic traps lining its corridors. There were usually guards or something that protected this ce.


    "We''re taking the national exam, we''re no intruders!" Jonah said with a raised index finger.


    ''If you''re going to tell them who we are anyway, do it before you get us killed.''


    "I would have used you of lying if I didn''t know." The voice replied after a while. "However, I still don''t understand how you reached this ce."


    "Using our feet, obviously," Jonah answered in annoyance as he crossed his arms around his chest. "You''re not very bright.''


    ''Is this guy an idiot?'' Arthur sighed as he smacked Jonah on the head. He then bowed slightly as he introduced himself.


    "Greetings, Great One," Arthur said. "My name is Alexie Linan. We chanced upon this ce as we were taking Jerano''s exam. Are you the guardian of this prison?"


    "A polite one you are." The voice said in amusement. "However, you''re not very honest. He might be a fool, but your friend is more worthy of talking to me than you are."


    Arthur felt like someone has pped him in the face.


    "Still, you''re peculiar." The voice continued and hummed a little. "Do you know who I am?"


    "No," Arthur answered.


    "That''s an honest reply." The voice decreed. "Very well. You may leave this ce. This teleportation circle is going to lead you to the outside world. Furthermore, you''ll reach the other ind that you aim for."


    "Really?!" Jonah shouted with zeal.


    "Of course, you need to offer something in return."


    Arthur smiled. There was always a catch.


    "What is it?" He said, dropping off the polite act. The voice answered shortly after.


    "The crystal that you have."


    Hearing his words, Arthur frowned slightly. He didn''t say anything and the crystal he gained from the sandman appeared in his hand.


    "It''s only just that I don''t let you pass easily. Give me that and one of you can use the teleportation circle."


    "One?" Jonah''s face paled as he nced at the crystal in Arthur''s hand. His expression said it: He didn''t have a crystal of his own.


    ''You wretched thing.'' Arthur thought inwardly with a sneer as he looked around the hall. ''It''s trying to test us.''


    "Yes, one. The other one needs to find his way out."


    Arthur understood its n. If Jonah stayed here, he would never be able to leave this ce. The runic traps that Arthur had guided him through would rip him to shreds the moment he walks into them.


    "A gentle reminder," The voice said and Arthur knew it wouldn''t be gentle. "No one has passed the test yet. Whoever of you two teleports away now, he is going to be¡­"


    ''This damned psychopath.'' Arthur grinned inwardly as his face remained stoic and devoid of emotions.


    "The number one ranker on the second test."


    Herees the reward. The incentives are nowid on the table. The punishment and the reward. The glory and the failure. This voice knew how to tempt people.


    "I like to be just," It continued, much to Arthur''s liking. "Since both of you reached this ce, I''ll give you the same opportunity to leave it."


    "What do you mean?" Jonah asked with a frown.


    "You can decide who gets to leave by discussion, of course." The voice said. "But if you like to fight, I''ll give you the chance to prove your skills. Your strengths are now the same." Arthur felt no change in his body, but Jonah''s body began to glow.


    This voice knew that Jonah was weaker, but it didn''t weaken Arthur. It wanted to tempt Jonah with a false sense of power. People would show their colors when they feel powerful and when they are cornered.


    Now, Jonah was feeling both.


    ''However,'' Arthur turned apologetically at Jonah. ''I think I''m a psychopath myself.'' Arthur realized as he wanted to test Jonah himself. He was d that they were given this choice this early. After all the things he saw, he needed to test others to trust them.


    ''What is it going to be, Jonah Raver?'' Arthur thought to himself as the crystal flew from his hand and hovered in the air. Jonah turned to face him.

 Chapter 211 - Absurd Ability

    Arthur had seen the zeal of passing this test in Jonah''s eyes firsthand. He knew how much he wanted to pass and knew how tempting the new surge of power was. After all, he had experienced it countless times with his Release rune.


    Jonah looked at his palm with a stoic expression, clenching his hand into a fist as he enjoyed the surge in power. He then nced upward and looked at the crystal hovering mid-air.


    "This is a test, right?" He turned to Arthur and asked. Arthur simply shrugged as he answered.


    "It might be, but the stakes are the same."


    "I''ll probably get epted into Jerano if I be the first to pass the second test," Jonah told Arthur and thetter nodded.


    "You would." Arthur smiled. "So, what''s your choice?"


    "Well, I don''t know you much. I don''t know you at all. It has been literal hours since we met."


    "True." Arthur nodded his head, disappointment pooling into his heart.


    "But I know myself for as long as I can remember," Jonah said and Arthur didn''t understand what he meant. "If I betray my principles here, I''ll forever live as a hypocrite. I can never choose the side of morals again without being a hypocrite."


    "I''m the same." Arthur grinned. "So? What is it going to be?"


    "Do you trust me, Boss?"


    "At this point, I barely trust myself. People change."


    "Ah, that''s so mean." Jonahughed helplessly. "Nheless, I implore you to trust me. Let me have the crystal."


    Arthur looked at him silently, trying to see through him. If Jonah had asked any other way, he would have struck him down here and now. Yet, the straightforward approach of Jonah made him doubt his motives.


    "No," Arthur shook his head. "I hate being fooled."


    "Boss," Jonah looked torn as he seemed to think of ways to make Arthur trust him. After a certain time, his face brightened as he took a step forward. "You can restrain me!"


    "What?" Arthur was stunned before he grinned and shook his head. "I doubt I can restrain you with how much power you''ve gained."


    "Oh," Jonah seemed to remember the surge of his power only then. "Mr. Haught Voice, can you take away this power?" He asked the empty air.


    "Are you sure you want to give it away? It''s your only chance to pass this test. We know fairly well that with your strength alone, you won''t be able to pass."


    "Why are you so adamant about this?" Jonah asked the voice. "Is it because I''m handsome?"


    A moment of silence followed as Arthur waited for Jonah tough. However, his serious face seemed to be anything but joking. The voice seemed stunned as well before replying angrily.


    "I seek justice!" The voice replied righteously. Jonah, however, seemed not that convinced as he adjusted his hair.


    "Uh-huh, sure. Now, take away this strength." Jonah said in a tone that would have killed the voice''s owner. With a powerful snort, the light around Jonah disappeared.


    "Now, boss!" Jonah turned to Arthur with a grin. "You can restrain me!"


    Arthur didn''t know what to do anymore and simply restrained him. Jonah''s arms folded together behind his back as a pained expression overtook his face.


    "This is Boss''s true powers¡­"


    "Don''t say weird things," Arthur walked toward the ce beneath the crystal. "I want to see what you have to offer." Arthur raised his hand toward the crystal and itnded in his hand. "Here you go."


    Arthur ced the crystal in front of Jonah. However, the conceited fool simply slumped to the ground and sat. He then gestured to Arthur with his chin.


    "ce the crystal on the ground, Boss."


    Arthur did as Jonah said and retreated backward. He watched with interest as Jonah closed his eyes and began meditating.


    ''I bet he''s watching this, that psychopath.'' Arthur thought to himself. ''However, I doubt he knows what Jonah is trying to do as well.''


    Arthur didn''t want the crystal, to begin with. He had no ns on ranking first and miss the chance to increase his strength in this ce. However, he wanted to see the true colors of Jonah.


    Jonah had two choices. To give Arthur the crystal or to fight for it. However, he had surprised Arthur by a different choice. As he looked at the young man meditating, Arthur wondered what he wanted to do.


    Mana began to gather around Jonah as his hair rose upward. Jonah''s mana gathered around the crystal as the world buzzed. Arthur felt that weird sensation he felt when Jonah used his ability earlier.


    Jonah''s body was shaking as the core rose in the air. To Arthur''s dismay, he began bleeding from his nose and mouth. Arthur took a step forward but a force restrained as a voice whispered in his head.


    ''He''ll be fine. Let''s see what he has in store.'' The psychopath''s voice appeared in his head. Arthur frowned but he couldn''t move. It was then that something happened to Jonah''s hair.


    A ck hair strand turned into a light shade of grey in front of Arthur''s eyes. At that moment, something happened to the crystal. Or rather, something happened beside the crystal.


    Arthur''s heart began palpating wildly as he realized what Jonah was trying to do. He was trying to replicate the crystal so that both of them could use it. In a hurry, Arthur removed the restraints from Jonah''s body afraid he might make it more difficult.


    ''At what price?'' Arthur thought to himself as he looked at Jonah''s hair. It seemed even the voice was captivated by this ability as it released Arthur.


    Arthur walked toward Jonah to stop him but the crystal has already formed. Floating beside each other, the crystals looked identical. The mana currents subsided as Jonah fell face forward before Arthur grabbed him, allowing him to lean on him.


    "Are you alright?" To Arthur''s amazement, Jonah was still conscious. He nodded weakly as a thin smile appeared on his lips.


    "Told you that you can trust me, Boss."


    "You''re an idiot." Arthur smiled helplessly. "I can see how much of a price you paid for this feat. It wasn''t worth it."


    "I''ll stop at nothing to be stronger, Boss."


    "Except your morals." Arthur nodded in approval. "That''s why you deserve the first ce."


    "What? No!" Jonah was stunned as he looked at Arthur. However, Arthur didn''t reply and looked upward.


    "You''ve had your answer. Now, can you teleport him out of here?" Arthur asked the voice and he was met with silence. "Please."


    "Alright." The voice said and Jonah rose in the up. With panic, he looked at Arthur.


    Picking up a crystal from the ground, Arthur handed it over to him. Jonah looked at him with confusion as Arthur grinned.


    "Jonah Raver, you''ve earned more than the first ce this time around." He said to Jonah as he began to float toward the teleportation crystal. "You''ve earned my trust." Arthur waved as the circle lit up, teleporting Jonah away.


    "Congrattion, Arthur Silvera." The voice was different now. It was calm, like a refreshing breeze on a sunny afternoon. Arthur looked with a nk expression as his name was revealed. "Do you wish to leave as well?"


    "No." Arthur shook his head. "I want you to tell me who you are."


    "That''s a request that needs more than a crystal to fulfill."


    "I expected as much." Arthur nodded as he picked up the replicated crystal. He could feel it. This was a perfect replica. What kind of absurd ability was this? "What''s your price?"


    "A few tests and truths, honesty is appreciated. That means you don''t need to lie to me since I can see through it."


    "But you can''t see what''s in my head." Arthur grinned as he tapped his temple. "You can only see if I lied."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "You had no idea how we got here." Arthur took started to walk toward the barrier as he circled the tform. "If you can see what''s in my head, you would have known how we got here."


    "You''re a lot sharper than your friend."


    "I learned to question things."


    "That means a lonely end."


    "And a lonely journey." Arthur stopped in front of the other door that the hall had. "Now, let me see you."


    "I''ll allow you to try." The voice answered stoically as the gears on the door began to shift. "I''m curious, however. What is it that you seek?"


    "I have some questions and I have a hunch that you have some answers," Arthur said in all honesty. "To be the warden of this prison, you must be connected to Jerano College."


    "Indeed." The voiceughed. "You''re right. There are very few questions that I can''t answer. That''s why it would take a hefty price for you to obtain those answers."


    "What kind of price are we talking about?" Arthur frowned.


    "Truth, my dear." The door swung open. Arthur looked on and stepped through it.

 Chapter 212 - World Of Memories

    When he stepped through the door, Arthur thought there would be another corridor or a hall. Yet, he stepped into empty space. The starry night surrounded him as he floated in the darkness, only illuminated by countless spheres of light.


    "Wee to my world, Arthur."


    "Your world?" Arthur looked around at the infinite lights surrounding him. Inside of each sphere of light, different scenes were ying.


    "Yes, the world of memories." The voice answered. "This is no ordinary prison. It''s a ce where those with forbidden knowledge are kept."


    "What does that have to do with the test?"


    "Impatient." The voice admonished. "I can''t allow you to see the forbidden knowledge. However, if you see the inconsistencies in a memory I choose, then I''ll allow you to ask a few questions in return for a few."


    "That doesn''t sound fair."


    "My knowledge exceeds yours, child."


    "What if you don''t know anything that I need?" Arthur frowned. A hunch was still a hunch.


    "I''m not the one who asked for a chance."


    This made Arthur close his mouth instead ofining further. This was true and Arthur was the one who followed his gut feeling into here. Furthermore, seeing that this person was the warden of forbidden memories, his feeling was right.


    He had known Arthur''s name even though he didn''t reveal it. Arthur didn''t know how this person was able to, so he can only make a few guesses at most.


    ''Well, I won''t be losing anything.''


    "Have you decided?" The voice asked again and Arthur nodded. As soon as he did, a bright star descended from a distance as the voice talked to Arthur again.


    "This memory has been constructed by the clues found in the owner''s memory. It''s not a telling of real events, but only a simtion of what might have happened. Find a way out of this memory by killing the owner. They will try to hide themselves and their evil deeds, and you need to find them."


    The bright light collided with Arthur''s body as the scenery changed in front of him. The next moment, Arthur found himself sitting in a room in front of a desk.


    ''This is a memory?'' Arthur marveled. He looked at his hand and clenched his fist. He felt his fingertips dig through the flesh of his palm.


    His fingers, however, weren''t his. They were tinted by a purplish color and extremely long.


    ''This is the body of a person in the memory. Use it to find the owner of the memory.'' The voice spoke his head and Arthur nodded.


    He stood up and opened the door. He was met with a za with a single fountain. The walls were old and vegetation and mold have covered most of them. There was the scent of incense and autumn.


    Arthur''s body slightly shivered at the cold breeze and he wrapped himself in his robe. As he looked around, there was no soul in sight.


    The day has just started and Arthur could see that by the dark blue light of the sky. However, he had no idea where to go from here.


    ''You''re an orphan who hasn''t found a family. Your job is to assist this orphanage in taking care of the children. The first thing to do is to prepare their breakfast.''


    So, breakfast he started to make. Arthur found the kitchen after a while and made some hot peas gravy served with bread. When he finished, a bell rang throughout the orphanage.


    Soon, kids of all sizes started to pour in. They grabbed their tes as they chatted happily and waited for Arthur to serve them. As he did, Arthur kept an eye out for any suspicious people.


    ''All of them are kids, I doubt they are the owner of this memory.'' Arthur was serving the food to the kids when someone tapped on his shoulder.


    He turned around and found an older woman. She smiled sweetly at him and took over to serve the kids.


    "Thank you for making this every day, ----."


    Arthur couldn''t hear thest words as it sounded like someone has muted the woman at that moment. His confusion was answered by the voice.


    ''No knowledge shall be divulged other than what you already know.''


    It seems he couldn''t know the names of the people in this ce. He nodded at the woman and thanked her before grabbing a te and eating on his own.


    The woman finished serving and came by to sit beside him. Arthur thought for a second before trying to ask her somethings.


    "Are there any troublestely?"


    The woman had a look of surprise at his question. She nodded with confusion as if Arthur asked something obvious.


    "Haven''t you heard that the count is visiting today? He''s cutting funds again, it seems."


    "Why would he?" Arthur asked. He pondered if this person was the owner of the memory. The woman shrugged.


    "Probably to host one of his parties."


    Arthur was about to ask more when a child ran into the woman''s embrace. The woman''s face broke into a smile as she hugged him tightly.


    "Mommy!" The child was about seven years old and had one of his teeth missing. He had brown hair that resembled the woman, proving they were rtives.


    Arthur stared at the child in silence. He didn''t look anything peculiar, but two things bothered Arthur about his existence.


    The first one was that if he was this woman''s child, why were they in an orphanage? The second was the fact that this child looked somewhat familiar. As he was pondering these two options, Arthur''s nose pricked with the foul sense.


    ''The Enders.''


    Arthur stood up from his seat and left the hall in a hurry. He couldn''t mistake their stench even if he wanted to. His soul hated their very existence, making him unable to not feel them.


    Before he realized it, he found himself in front of the orphanage where a carriage has been parked. A group of people surrounded the carriage as their voices rose loud enough for Arthur to hear them from a distance.


    "Show mercy, my lord!" The voice of an old man rang loudly, despite how hoarse it was. By the time Arthur reached them, the Ender''s stench was no longer there as it hid quite well.


    ''Why is it gone?'' Arthur questioned. ''Do they have a way to hide from me?''


    For a moment, he forgot that he was merely in a memory. Even with a simted world, there was no mistaking the foul mark they left on the world.


    The world rejected them. As Arthur was someone connected to the world, he rejected them just like the way oil didn''t mix with water. They were two different things.


    "A mercy for you means feeding a hundred mouths a day. Send those leeches to the mines so they can earn their food. It''s better than keeping the search for them going." A haughty voice answered by the time Arthur was able to see the people around.


    Several guards were surrounding a fat man wearing extravagant clothes. As he said the previous phrase, he kicked the old man who was clinging at the edge of his sleeve.


    "Disgusting." The nobleman, who Arthur assumed to be the count, spat on the old man before leaving with his group.


    Arthur walked toward the old man, whose frail hands were shaking, and helped him stand. His eyes were murky and his beard was fully white.


    "Thank you, ----." The old man said weakly as Arthur handed him his cane.


    "Is everything okay, sir?"


    "Yes, but I fear not for long." The old man sighed weakly. "The count has decided to cut arge portion of our funding."


    "Why is that?"


    "It''s because of our ipetence at keeping the children safe, he says." The old man said with regret. "With how many have gone missing, he says it''s better to send them to the mines to work."


    "Sir, you still haven''t found why they''re going missing?" Arthur frowned and asked as if he already that there was such an issue.


    "No," The old man shook his head. "It''s still a mystery. I lock the orphanage''s gates and doors every night before I sleep. However, some of them would still be missing by early morning. Rumors have it that there''s an evil mage in the forest. I fear that¡­"


    The old man trembled and didn''t continue talking. He grabbed his cane and went back into the orphanage with slow steps. Arthur stood there, brooding, as he tried to think of a possible owner for the memories.


    "Is it the count? The rumored mage? Or someone else I haven''t met yet?" Arthur pondered.


    Whoever it was, this was rted to the orphanage in some way. There was an issue with the funds and an issue with the missing children. The owner had to be involved in one of those issues.


    Either way, this will take him quite a while to figure out. Arthur thought he can handle the situation quite fast since this was a simple test, but it seemed to be more difficult than he thought.


    ''Is this a simple test?'' Arthur questioned as he gazed at the departing carriage.

 Chapter 213 - Tormented Monsters

    Using the cover of the night, Arthur snuck out of the orphanage before the headmaster locked the gates. He followed the trail of the carriage into the city as he asked the Memories Warden.


    ''Can I use my ability?''


    ''No,'' The Warden answered. ''You can only use the abilities you were given.''


    ''This person is a non-awakened.'' Arthur grumbled in his mind as he stopped to take a break. This body tired out easily.


    ''Hmm,'' The Warden thought audibly. ''Alright, I''ll give you a power called the Ultimate Finger. Point at someone and call UTltimate to activate it, killing them. No one can withstand it. If you kill the wrong person, you fail.''


    Arthur felt relieved that he wouldn''t have toe up with a way to kill someone a lot stronger than him. This way, he was only left with the question of who was the owner of this sinful memory. Despite hating the thought of him yelling out ''Ultimate,'' he was still grateful.


    Kids being kidnapped and funding being cut short. Are these two rted, or is he reading too much into it? Was the count behind both incidents, and was he a fallen one too?


    Arthur was heading toward the count''s castle to find out. It seems this estate was a small one in the rural parts of the countryside. Houses were scarce and they were mostly farmers doing their bidding. Arthur walked through the streets that began smoother as he approached the count''s mansion.


    ''If I can find information about what''s going on, it should be at the count''s mansion.'' Arthur stood a distance away, eyeing the giant mansion that was lined with guards. ''But how should I get in?''


    He looked around and saw a bar on the side of the road. He cleaned his robes and headed into the bar, looking for any way of value. Even though it was night, the bar was still lit brightly.


    "Hello," Arthur walked up to the bar as he ced a currency he didn''t recognize, but it was a paper currency. "I want a cup of your best drink." He said and ced another paper. "I''m also looking for some help."


    The bartender nced at him before sweeping the money with his towel, stuffing it into his pockets. He yed with his beard as he nodded at Arthur.


    "What kind of help?"


    "I''m from the orphanage and I fear it will be closed soon. Do you know anyone that can get me a job at the count''s house?"


    "I''ve heard about that." The bartender nodded in understanding. "It seems you''ve done yourst job carelessly, losing so many children." He clicked his tongue as he poured Arthur a cup.


    "Unfortunate circumstances, yes." Arthur sighed and tried to fake regret. "They say that they''re still looking into it."


    "Hah, it''s an evil mage I tell you!" The man spat to the side. "I''ve been with my brother; he works as a hunter. Strange things are happening in that forest."


    "What kind of things?"


    "Dying ones, for sure. The forest is dying as if life has abandoned it." The bartender wiped the counter. "I''ve seen a monster so strange and yet so tormented that I didn''t know whether to fear or pity it."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur frowned. This was another confusing piece of information. What was going on in this ce? The count''s issue, the missing kids, and now tormented monsters?


    "I don''t know, it''s hard to describe." The bartender shook his head and didn''t say more. "I think there''s a job as a stable boy in the estate. Ask Dn, he''s the count''s clerk. He usuallyes around here in an hour or so. I doubt he''d hire you, though. He''ll be too busy with those." The bartender pointed with his chin at a few women wearing revealing clothes in the corner.


    ''Ah, I see.'' Arthur nodded and suddenly had a n in mind. He walked up to a woman and whispered in her ear. She looked confused but agreed easily once Arthur gave her half of his savings.


    This money was in the room he woke up in, so it was probably belonging to the owner of this body. Arthur questioned how he can gain so much money, but he wasn''t about to look through some embezzlement criminal.


    All he had to do now was wait for the clerk, Dn, to show up. Sure enough, a scrawny man walked into the bar and headed straight to the prostitutes.


    He ended up apanying the girl Arthur had a deal with, who was also the most beautiful one in the group. Arthur began his act and started drinking, despite faking it mostly.


    He nced at the woman and she was sweet-talking Dn the clerk. He averted his eyes when she pointed at him. Dn looked on skeptically but didn''t say anything.


    Arthur had paid the woman to talk of him to Dn, hoping to get a job. He had bet his money on the fact that Dn wanted to show around his authority, and a beautiful woman was the best audience for that.


    Of course, Dn wouldn''t be the one to go after Arthur. That''s why Arthur stood up from his seat and pretended to walk outside when he stood in front of Dn''s table.


    "A-aren''t you master Dn, Sir?" He stuttered and looked with wide eyes. The clerk nodded with a haughty nce. Arthur fell to his knees immediately and brought his hands together. "Sir, I''ve heard of your generosity and kindness for so long. Please, let me work for you. I have nowhere else to go."


    His eyes teared up slightly as he begged. He heard the woman call him ''poor boy'' in a pitying tone to Dn''s ears.


    And that''s how he got the job. Master Dn wrote him a paper that he showed to the guards and was allowed entry to the mansion.


    He was instructed to sleep in the stable for today, but Arthur had other ns. He slipped into the kitchen and looked for a servant''s clothing. He found some in theundry room and put the ones that fit on and started roaming the mansion.


    With servant clothes on, no one questioned the average-looking joe. Arthur was amazed at howx the security was and attributed it to the fact this was a rural estate with zero offenders.


    He made his way deeper into the mansion and asked a servant about the Count''s study. When faced with suspicion, he said that he was a new servant hired by Master Dn and showed the paper.


    Arthur found the study atst. He kept walking around the ce until he was able to slip in without being noticed. Once he was inside, he was able to breathe in relief.


    He hadn''t felt the existence of anyone here, so he didn''t fear being found. He looked around the room, scrutinizing it. It had two giant bookshelves at each side with a desk in the center, a window standing behind it.


    Arthur headed straight to the desk as he began looking through the drawers. He then found several letters hidden deep inside and took them out to read them.


    They were exchanges between the count and someone else, agreeing on a time and ce for them to meet. However, this was a month ago. There were also mentions of the orphanage and how that person''s visit would be facilitated.


    ''Who is this person?'' Arthur frowned. ''Does he have anything to do with the kidnappings?''


    It was then that he heard the door''s handle move. Arthur slipped into the space between the bookshelves and the wall as he used his insignia. Luckily, he was able to use it even though he couldn''t use his abilities.


    He hid his existence as he heard peoplee into the study. There was a thud and a low threatening shout as two people seemed to be fighting.


    "Are you mad, Ilian?" The woman''s voice was angry and panicked. "The emperor is looking for his son and you''re working with this crazy woman?"


    "I don''t have a choice. It''s either we help her or she ends our house''s standing in the capital. She said it would be quick." The count''s voice was shaking.


    "Quick!" The womanughed. "Have you heard of the monsters appearing in the forest? It''s all their fault. They are¡­ To those children¡­"


    Arthur''s mind raced as he tried to nce at the woman. He peeked from behind the shelve but he could only recognize the count, cornered by his desk. The woman looked frightened and disgusted by something.


    "The emperor will get wind of this soon. At that time, our standing is the least of our worries. You need to stop them¡­" She paused as she sniffed with her nose.


    Arthur hid into the shadows as he hoped she didn''t notice him.


    "Have you been drinking?" The woman asked as she smelled her husband. "It''s not from you¡­" Arthur sighed in his mind. The smell of the alcohol he consumed earlier seemed to be giving him away.


    "Who''s there?!" And there it came.


    Since they would find him sooner orter, Arthur leaped from the bookshelves and threw himself through the window. The ss shattered as he fell to the bushed beneath.


    "Intruder! Guards!" The Count roared as Arthur began running away madly. There was only one ce he can flee to.


    The forest.

 Chapter 214 - Shocking Past

    The forest cradled the estate and the farms around it, making it easy for Arthur to reach it. However, a giant fist made of orange ethereal energy came from behind him as he was running, sent by one of the guards.


    Arthur had to use his insignia again to diffuse it before diving into the forest. This body''s stats were average at best, but the instinct to survive allowed it to sprint well enough to flee.


    The roots of the forest were intertwined and so were the branches. This made it easier for Arthur to flee, even though the dim moonlight made it hard to navigate.


    Through sheer luck or simply the ipetence of the guards, Arthur was able to cut a distance ahead. However, he had left an obvious trail that would surely be traced to him.


    As he was running, Arthur didn''t see a root that made him trip and roll down a hill. He balled himself as he rolled down, pain tearing through his flesh.


    "Over there!"


    Arthur heard a shout from above as his body collided with a giant tree. The air was kicked out of his lungs as he felt a throbbing pain in his back.


    The footsteps of the soldiers grew closer and Arthur knew he had to run away. As he stood up, his face twitched as a foul smell entered his nose.


    "This is¡­" Arthur frowned since the scent was familiar, yet different. He looked around and saw a shadow creep out of a tree beside him.


    Arthur held his breath as the shadow revealed itself. He recognized the structure, but his keen senses toward ''existence'' were thrown off by what he was feeling.


    "Aha¡­" A low scream was issued from the creature as if crawled on the ground. Arthur backed away with fear as he saw the bones snap and reattach themselves.


    "This can''t be human," Arthur covered his nose as the creature, which was like a humanoid centipede, crawled in front of him. The distinctive dark substance oozed out of it resembling an Ender, but Arthur knew it was human. "Is this the monster the bartender mentioned?"


    "AHHH!" The high-pitch scream took Arthur by surprise and he stumbled backward, tripping again.


    This time, he didn''t look back as he began running away from both the creature and the guards.


    "W-what is this?" He heard a shout apanied by the sound of clinking armor behind him. "Kill it!"


    Swords were unsheathed as the monster, or the human, issued another scream. Arthur shook his head as he dived deeper into the forest. His thoughts were chaotic as he began connecting the dots.


    The missing children and these creatures were the same. They were humans gued by the dark substance of the fallen ones. However, why would they be in such a state?


    Arthur''s mind began racing even faster than his feet as he ran in the direction of the orphanage. He connected what the count has said with what he just realized and concluded that someone was doing this to these children.


    The count mentioned a woman and there was only one woman that Arthur had met that can be the person. The mother of the child in the orphanage. Her existence has bothered Arthur since the first moment he met her, but she didn''t look like the owner of this memory.


    He reached the end of the forest in a blur and could see the tiled roof of the orphanage from a distance. Arthur tottered toward the gates and found them to be already closed. He tried to open them by force but his strength betrayed him.


    Falling to his knees, Arthur tried to gather his breath. He needed to decide now who the owner was. Even though he suspected the woman, he didn''t feel that she had anything with the Enders when he sat next to her.


    However, he felt the Ender''s existence in front of the orphanage. The people gathered there were the count, his guards, and the orphanage master. If one of them was a fallen one, and the count had nothing to do with the missing children, and the missing children having been turned to those creatures¡­


    Arthur''s eyes sharpened. He stood up and started running around the orphanage. He found that a part of the wall beside the yard had a crack. He used it to start climbing, despite the skin on his fingertips being torn apart.


    He winced as the dirt mixed with his wounds but kept climbing. As he reached half of it, he slipped and fell. Arthur''s body, or the owner''s body, was begging to be spared.


    Not heeding its prayers, Arthur picked himself up and climbed again. If his guesses were right, another kid was being turned into that creature right now. Even though this was a simted world, the faces of those kids were still in his mind.


    ''Somewhere far away from my life,'' Arthur thought as he climbed again. He couldn''t feel his fingers anymore. ''These kids have seen hell.'' Sadness pooled in his heart. ''How much despair did they feel if no one rescued them?''


    He grabbed the edge of the wall with one hand and pulled himself up through gritted teeth. He had no energy to adjust himself and rolled over the wall, falling directly to the ground.


    He heard a distinct crack and his leg burned with pain. He picked himself up, gathering all of his willpower, as he started roaming the orphanage.


    He could feel it, the power of the Enders. He headed straight into the master''s bedroom and used a knife he grabbed in the kitchen to unfasten his door. As he entered, the room was empty.


    The smell of incense burned through his nose, but it didn''t cover the foul smelling from under the carpet. Arthur removed the carpet to find a staircase.


    ''They''re down there.'' Arthur realized as his stomach turned. He began descending the stairs as his consciousness blurred. The pain worked great to keep him awake, allowing him to reach the underground corridor.


    Arthur could hear mumblings as his body rejected the Ender''s existence. As if two mas with opposite poles, his every cell repulsed these creatures.


    His body was in tatters, torn at ces and broken at others. However, he kept going forward since it will all be over soon. As he reached saw the lit archway in the distance, he began hearing the voices of the people clearer.


    "Mommy, why are we here?" The child''s voice rang in Arthur''s ears. His words made Arthur realize it was the child from this morning. He frowned at the unexpected coincidence that this child would be the one brought here.


    "Don''t worry, sweetie." His mother''s voice answered. "After this, you''ll live safely with your father. I''ll make sure you be a big and strong handsome man. Take care of yourself," Then came the sound of a leaked sob.


    ''What are they trying to do?''


    Arthur quickened his pace as the mumblings grew louder. He gritted his teeth as the Ender began descending. The woman''s scream resounded into his bones as Arthur passed the archway into the wide and lit underground abode.


    Rather than an abode, it was an altar. The mother has been strapped in the middle with the child strapped next to her. The old man was mumbling as the mother''s scream tore through her throats.


    Her voice became hoarse when her body was fully covered with dark matter. The old man controlled the matter as a tongue protruded from the other and entered the child''s body. Arthur pushed the tools and tables away as the child screamed.


    The old man turned his way and Arthur raised his finger and pointed it at the old man.


    "Ultimate!" Something left his finger and headed toward the old man, striking him in the chest. The old man began convulsing as his skin began to rot.


    Arthur ignored his screams and headed straight to the child. The darkness has barely touched him but the skin was withering visibly. As for the mother, Arthur nced at her and saw that all of her body was withering visibly.


    Arthur fell to his knees and grabbed the dark matter with his hand. It began to rot as the darkness tried to swallow it.


    "Begone." Arthur''s eyes glowed brightly in the darkness as the darkness retreated. Arthur unfasted the child that had its skin still rotting with sadness.


    ''I''m sorry.'' Arthur knew it wasn''t real, but this has happened before. ''I''m sorry that this happened to you.''


    The child was crying and calling for his mother. Arthur watched as the mother raised her hand in their direction. He saw her lips move as she whispered to him.


    "Please¡­" Her voice was weak and hoarse. "Take care of¡­" Her hand fell to the ground. "¡­ Yuran." Arthur''s body began shaking as he heard herst word.


    The world began breaking apart as Arthur felt people arrive at the orphanage from above. He turned at the child and finally realized why he was so familiar.


    "Ah¡­" The pieces began to gather in his mind as Arthur''s heart felt like a chunk of wood at that moment. A lump blocked his throat as he reached out. "You are¡­"


    The world disappeared and was reced by dark space. He was back at the World of Memories.


    "You''ve done well." The Warden said to him but Arthur was still staring nkly ahead. He clenched his fist as he realized why Yuran has been called a cripple in the trial.


    "Why have you shown me this?" Arthur gritted his teeth and asked the warden. "Did you know?"

 Chapter 215 - A Manticore

    "What I know doesn''t matter," The Warden said in his stoic tone. "What you know, however, can change things."


    "You''ve shown me someone who I know."


    "If that''s the case, then you two must be fated to cross paths here."


    "There''s no such thing as fate!" Arthur shouted, making silence descend on the hall. "Things aren''t predetermined." He said as he stood up.


    "They are not indeed," The Warden answered. "Yet, a few things gravitate toward each other. For example, why have you sought this ce?" Space began to disappear as a narrow tform connected Arthur with another door.


    "To seek answers," Arthur said, reminded of his quest. "I wasn''t here to see someone else''s past."


    "You didn''t want to; it doesn''t mean you don''t need to." The Warden said as his voice drifted away. "You have passed the test. Now, you can meet me."


    With that, he disappeared. Arthur stood on the floating tform connecting him to the door as his mind raced.


    He had seen Yuran''s past and the reason he was shunned by the seven families. Someone has tried to inject the Ender''s powers into Yuran.


    "Did they seed?" Arthur wondered as he remembered thest time that he met Yuran in the capital. He didn''t feel the existence of the Ender''s in him. Hopefully, they did not manage to do it.


    However, what about his mother? What fate did she end up with? Arthur had so many questions but he can only shake his head and move forward.


    After all that he''s been through, questions have be something he must carry along with him as he finds answers for them. From the moment he epted his legacy from Jizo, he has been carrying the responsibility of unearthing the secrets behind the world.


    Arthur touched the metallic door and it opened on its own, revealing a stone corridor that was very much unlike the space he walked out of. He kept walking forward until the corridor turned into a giant hall.


    The scent of flowers and soil stuck his nose as soon as he stepped into the hall. Rather than a hall, this was like an underground paradise.


    With lush greens and blue skies, the space looked as if Arthur had walked into one of the most beautiful ces in the world. Animals danced and birds sang as they flew through the air, passing over the water stream.


    "What is this?" Arthur was stunned. He looked back and could see the corridor he walked outing out of a giant mountain range. He had just been underneath a dessert and now he was standing in greenery.


    ''Maybe this is a product of the pocket-dimension.'' Arthur thought to himself as he started walking through the forest. He kept himself prepared for any dangers, but there was none.


    He tried to look for the Warden but didn''t dare to use his detection rune. The fact that the warden knew a lot of things bothered him and made him reluctant to share any more about it.


    He spent an hour walking through the forest until he found a trail. He saw footsteps that had been left there and followed them to find a giant stone ring surrounded by pirs.


    With the light cascading on the white marble, the ring seemed to be shining brightly midday. Arthur''s eyes widened at the serenity of the ce before he saw something move in the middle of it.


    Surrounded by trees that intertwined with the pirs, Arthur saw something inside. He walked forward, prepared to teleport away at the sign of danger, to see what was inside.


    The first thing that Arthur saw was the fur, then the shell, and then came the giant ws. His steps slowed as horror seized his heart.


    ''It''s a manticore.'' Arthur realized, his feet not moving to make a run for it. He studied the creature in front of him with such fascination and fear that he forgot it can kill him.


    With the body of a lion, the manticore looked nothing like a lion should look. Its tail was covered with hard dark purple shells with a sharp stinger at the end. Its ws were that of a lion but his feet were armored with sells as well.


    Its head was the most bizarre. It had the head of a horned-lion with arge mouth covered with teeth but had a face that resembled a handsome man above its mouth.


    It had its eyes close until Arthur tried to take a step back. The face''s eyes opened to reveal two intersecting lines, looking like a plus in each eye, looking straight at him.


    Arthur was disturbed by the monster''s eyes and almost teleported away if it hadn''t opened its mouth.


    "I see that you fear me, child." The Warden''s voice came out from the monster and Arthur paused.


    "You are not¡­ human?" Arthur asked, hating how his voice trembled at the end of it. Manticores were things of myths even for strong awakeners.


    "I never said I was." The manticore answered as its tail swayed dangerously. "Do you fear for your life?"


    "Only a fool wouldn''t," Arthur said with a frown.


    "Do you know what manticores are called?"


    "No, I''ve spent thest of my years digging instead of learning."


    "We''re called the Creatures of Truth. We can''t lie and you can''t lie to us." The monster''s face smiled, showing its human-looking teeth. Arthur frowned as he picked his words wisely.


    "What happens if humans lie to you?"


    "Our mana shall curse them. Curses are scary, I warn you." The manticore said with a smile as it stood up and took a step toward Arthur, to which Arthur mirrored with a step backward of his own. "I won''t hurt you."


    "I can''t trust you." Arthur raised his head to look at the creature that was twice his height.


    "You''ve trusted I wouldn''t hurt you until you saw how I look like."


    The manticore''s words stabbed into Arthur''s heart. He did indeed trust that he wouldn''t get hurt because this ''person'' was allied with Jerano. However, he wasn''t so sure after he saw that it was no person, but a monster.


    "I''m sorry," Arthur said after a moment, remembering his goblins, Kira, Lilo, and Ruki. "I didn''t mean to."


    "It''s alright." The manticore stopped a few steps away from Arthur. "I see that you don''t hate monsters as much as other humans."


    "I don''t hate mindless monsters."


    "You''re picking your words very wisely." The face grinned again. "You also don''t hate the monsters you can control." Arthur nodded his head, that was true.


    "Come and have a seat," The monster turned as a branch crawled from one of the trees, making a seat for Arthur beside it. "I know you have some questions for me."


    Arthur hesitated for a moment before he walked toward the branch and sat on it. Until now, the manticore has kept to his word and even allowed Jonah to pass the test after cheating his way through.


    "I''m d you''re a lot more docile than earlier, Arthur Silvera."


    "How do you know my name?"


    "Is that one of your questions?"


    Arthur closed his mouth, making it a straight line, as he sulked. The manticore gave augh as a bird flew over and perched itself on its horn that was protruding from the side.


    "You can ask me three questions in return for answering one. That''s my offer, what do you think?"


    "I will take it." Arthur nodded his head.


    "Then think wisely of what to ask, every question counts." The monster said as it closed its eyes again.


    Arthur looked at the bird as it stood on the monster''s horn, unafraid. It was safe to say that all animals feared monsters because of their survival instinct. Yet, the animals here seemed to be different.


    "I have my first question," Arthur said and the monster opened its eye. Looking at them directly, Arthur slowly moved his mouth. "What can I ask?"


    The monster seemed to be amused at Arthur''s question, which was directly gauging the extent of its knowledge. It didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "I know of every science that humans know and every experiment that took ce and was recorded. I know of every tragedy that befell the world and every genocide that marked the soil red. I know of every secret the world tries to hide and every sin they havemitted."


    "That''s enough of an answer." Arthur shook his head. "Please borate. You also didn''t tell me what I can ask, you only told me what you know."


    The monster seemed further amused as its tail swayed from one side to the other, cutting across the air. It rested its chin on its leg and looked at Arthur at his eyes'' level.


    "The people kept here aren''t simply criminals, but those with forbidden knowledge. I have seen their memories for decades, gaining the knowledge of some of the greatest minds in existence."


    "That means you don''t know the specifics of the world."


    "Yes, I''m not omniscient." The monster nodded. "Are you disappointed?"


    "No," Arthur shook his head. "Rather relieved." This way, the monster didn''t know everything about him. "I have my second question."

 Chapter 216 - An Insight

    "What is it?" The manticore smiled and asked. Arthur rubbed his hands together as he pondered.


    "The Enders, you know them." Arthur mouthed out slowly. The manticore''s smile vanished. "What is their current goal?" This was Arthur''s chance to gain an insight into this.


    The manticore''s demeanor changed as it stood up. Its fur swayed gently in the wind as it drew closer to Arthur.


    "Why are you asking?"


    "Is this your question?" Arthur teased and used the monster''s words against him. However, the manticore was still expressionless. With a serious face, it shook its head.


    "I''ll rephrase it. Why are you here?"


    Arthur was taken aback. He didn''t think the monster would throw away its only question on this one. However, if it did, then the answer must be important to it.


    "To stop the Enders." Arthur didn''t try to lie or sugarcoat it. He could already feel the monster''s mana spreading.


    "Then, they''re here already." The manticore nodded. It seemed as if it had finally found the answer. "I wondered how much time it would take for them to make their moves."


    "How did you know they would be here?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows.


    "Is this another question?"


    "No, forget it." Instead of sating his curiosity, it would be better to gain some information about his goals. "You haven''t answered me." Arthur urged. "What''s is their current goal?"


    "You must already know that."


    "Yes, but I don''t know why they''re here. I want to know the details."


    "Most of the convicted here have fallen to the dark side, so I can answer that. They''re looking for the artifact that links both worlds."


    "That''s not their final goal." Arthur pushed again. He already knew that, but he didn''t know why. He only had guesses but nothing certain.


    "They call it End Day. They''re trying to remerge the world again. What we live in is an iplete dimension, a ce they can''t manifest. That''s why they use the mediums to descend. However, even that is barely possible."


    Arthur slumped on the branch as he allowed the information to sink in. Jizo has only told him that if the two worlds be one, cmities would ensue. At that time, Arthur didn''t know about the seven families or the Enders, so Jizo hasn''t told him.


    Rather, Arthur wasn''t so sure Jizo knew the future at all. He did know about the past, but that doesn''t mean he knew about the present. After all, what can a soul fragment from someone that died countless years ago know about the current world''s affairs?


    As he realized this, Arthur felt like a weight has been lifted off his shoulders. It was contradicting feeling if he was, to be honest. However, the feeling that Jizo wasn''t omniscient somehow relieved him as well.


    Maybe deep down, he feared the person who changed his life more than he feared anyone else. After all, this person can take away this strength he gave him as easily as he gave it to him.


    Master Ronin always wanted him to believe that this was his strength, but it didn''t feel like it. Even if it wasn''t Jizo, what about the person he has seen behind the portal in the runic world?


    The person that was on the other side of the Reality Gates was the source of Arthur''s powers but it wasn''t Jizo, so what does that mean? Does it mean that Jizo''s powers are also borrowed from something else?


    "You have one more question left." The manticore sat back down in front of Arthur, pulling his attention from his thoughts.


    Arthur stood up from his seat and dusted himself. He looked at the manticore''s bizarre eyes with hope and expectations.


    "Where is the artifact?" If he got an answer, then his second legacy quest would be over.


    "I don''t know," The Monster of Truth shot his hopes down with a single phrase. "It has never been a part of Jerano. If it''s going to be here, then it''ll be in the future. That''s a realm I do not know of."


    "Alright." Arthur nodded. "Then I get to ask something different." The manticore grinned at his words and nodded. Since it couldn''t provide an answer, it was obliged to take on another question.


    This time, Arthur had to ponder his question seriously. He wanted to know how the monster knew his name, but he guessed it was because of his ability. In the end, he had to settle for erasing his fears.


    "Are you going to tell anyone about my identity?"


    This time, the manticore fell silent. This was not a question of knowledge, but a promise of secrecy. Whatever it would say would be the absolute truth. That means if it goes back on its answer, this would kill it.


    Arthur looked at the monster as it pondered his question. He had chosen his question wisely for it to fall in the realm of the future rather than the past. This way, he would know the monster''s true intentions.


    "I would only do so if you threaten Jerano." The manticore answered atst. "If you intend to fight against the dark side, then I won''t reveal your identity unless itpromises the safety of Jerano or myself."


    The moment that the monster finished its words, Arthur felt its mana construct a bond between them. This was a promise that can''t be broken.


    "That''s fair enough." Arthur nodded. "Now, I wish to leave." Since he got his answer, Arthur nned on raising his strength before passing the second test.


    "It has been a pleasure to meet you, Arthur Silvera."


    "Same goes to you, eh¡­"


    "Rayxin." The manticore smiled. "That''s what they call me. You have earned the right to know who I am. I am Rayxin, the Spirit Guardian of Jerano and its first founder."


    The manticore began floating and so did Arthur. With a sudden eleration, they began soaring across the sky toward the edge of the space.


    At the end of the space, Arthur found a window in the middle of the blue sky. Hended safely on the window''s edge as he turned to face Rayxin.


    "Why is such a space hidden in in sight, open to the public?" Arthur asked as he looked through the window. It was on top of a hill in a forest.


    "That is also a question." Rayxin smiled and Arthur found himself tongue-tied. "However, it doesn''t make a difference if I answer since you can ask any of Jerano''s staff once you leave."


    "Haha," Rayxinughed when it saw Arthur''s face go from frowning to relief. "It''s far from being open to the public. I control this pocket-dimension and overlooking the test. I could have made it impossible for you to ess my abode, but I did."


    Arthur didn''t say anything but his face conveyed his confusion. The manticore continued one leisurely.


    "I didn''t because I saw how easily you unlocked that runic door. Then, I saw how you navigated through those traps. I wanted to meet you, and I''m d I did. Protect my city, Arthur."


    With that, Rayxin flew away. Arthur looked at it for a moment and opened the window and jumped out of it. He felt the tall grass brush against his calves and turned to see that the window has already disappeared.


    ''Hide your strength from others, but you can use it if I''m the only one watching.'' Rayxin said in his mind as the voice drifted away for thest time. Arthur smiled and shook his head.


    "Truly, it''s scary how he knows things." Arthur could understand that this monster''s powers aligned themselves with ''truth'' but he couldn''t fathom how something so powerful could exist.


    Yet in the end, this was a world of magical miracles.


    As Arthur looked around, he found that he was at the edge of the desert. Remembering the words of Rayxin, he couldn''t stop a grin from appearing on his face.


    "Ah, the Falkgen." He looked toward the desert and started sprinting again toward the location of the entrance to the underground prison.


    A Middle-High-tier monster would provide him with a lot of experience as well as essence. He felt sorry for taking down one of Rayxin''s minions, but these monsters were ced here to be hunted by the students.


    He found the window he fell from again and dropped down. The moment that hended, he was already sprinting and leaving a trail of sand behind him.


    His blood was boiling with excitement from the anticipation of the fight. At first, he feared these monsters as they endangered his life. That changed when he gained strength as he began seeking ways to use his abilities.


    It was as if using this power that he was given would make it feel more like his. Even though hemanded these runes and these stats were his, he wanted to control them more. He wanted to feel in control of his life.


    The Falkgen shrieked when it sensed Arthur''s presence and turned to face a new threat. It spread its wings and pped them generating wind des all in Arthur''s direction. With a grin, Arthur interlocked his arms to block them as his skin turned metallic.


    "Come!"

 Chapter 217 - The Fallen One

    The Falkgen''s wind des collided with Arthur''s skin, causing a metallic clinking to reverberate throughout the corridor. They left white marks on Arthur''s Iron Skin, but he wasn''t injured in a way that mattered.


    Seeing how futile its attack was, the Falkgen chose to dive personally with its talons trying to rip through Arthur''s flesh. Arthur didn''t use any skills and simply sidestepped fast enough for the talons to miss their marks.


    He grabbed the monster''s leg and began spinning while it tried to p its wings to flee.


    "Let''s dance!"?Arthurughed as the monster struggled. When green light began to surround them, Arthur knew that the monster was summoning a tornado.


    The wind began to gather as they tried to cut through Arthur''s flesh. Seeing this, Arthur''s hands began to radiate golden light as fire appeared.


    "You didn''t think I would have so many tricks, huh?" Arthurughed as the Falkgen screeched. Arthur let go of it when he sensed it uses its mana on its talons.


    The Falkgen ballistically flew away once Arthur let go of it and as he suspected, the talons elongated to be as long as swords know.


    "Alright," Arthur grinned. "Let''s get demonic then." His hand began turning into a monster''s as the Falkgen dived in again.


    ***


    The light faded from the Falkgen''s eyes as Arthur pulled his hand away from its heart. He frowned at the blood dripping from his hand as it turned human again. It was bluish, a trait of the Falkgen''s race.


    [You have leveled up.]


    He has finally reached Level 36 after hunting for a day in this ce. As he was standing thinking about his extra four Legacy points, a voice appeared in his head.


    ''Eighty-Three Students has passed.''


    It was the first time that he had heard this announcement. After a moment of confusion, he thought that perhaps the one sending them is Rayxin himself.


    Since ha had been with Rayxin this whole time, he didn''t get an announcement. Arthur thought it was a good time to start trying to get off this ind.


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    [Agility has increased by 1.]


    Arthur smiled as he felt his strength increase once again. However, his legacy had more messages that made his eyes widen.


    [New skill has been absorbed.]


    [Wings of Wind (C): A skill to use the winds to glide and low-speed flight. A second of flight costs 7 points of mana.]


    "What?" Arthur wondered if he has seen right and had to rub his eyes to make sure he wasn''t seeing things. "What?!" He repeated.


    ''I can fly?!'' Arthur tried to calm himself down as he didn''t know if Rayxin was watching him right now.


    The excitement Arthur was feeling was unbearable and he couldn''t keep still. After all, one thing that made awakeners super-entities is their defiance of gravity. To soar across the sky was a thing of legends and Arthur was no presented with such an opportunity.


    ''That means¡­ almost 37.5 seconds of flight if I use all of my mana. If Ibine that with restore, that would be¡­ 75s.''


    Arthur was fidgeting. Even though it was a low-speed flight, it was still flying. He ran back to the hall he fell into and looked up to see the window.


    "Alright." Arthur breathed in and out as he used his skill. The ''link'' he always felt to his skills activated as his mana turned to the wind that surrounded him.


    As if it was programmed, the wind started lifting his body upward. Even though he was unstable at first, his skill allowed him to gain bnce as he rose higher by the second.


    "Let''s pump it." Arthur grinned as he poured his mana. His speed began elerating as the sand began rising underneath him due to the wind.


    The sun red in his eyes as he saw the window get closer to him. With another portion of his mana gone, he was out in the open.


    "OHO!" Arthur couldn''t help but shout when he was soaring through the desert toward the forest. However, his mana began to run low and the wind carrying him got weaker until he rolled awkwardly on the sand.


    "Ah," Downcast, Arthur sighed. His moments of flight had been short, but they were still liberating and awesome to have. He stood up and checked his mana and he had a quarter left.


    "Maybe it''s time that I take the crystal and create a boat. Can I ask Rayxin to teleport me, though?" Arthur pondered with his hand on his chin. At that moment, he felt somethinging from afar.


    ''They have finally shown themselves.'' Arthur snapped his head toward the deeper parts of the desert. He could feel the existence of the Enders just like the one he felt before the Chains of Fortune.


    This confirms his fears; there''s a fallen one among the students. Without further ado, Arthur began sprinting toward the deeper parts of the desert.


    The Ender''s existence was barely noticeable as if it was about to fade out. Arthur also sensed that it was a distance away from him. He had revealed enough of his powers and he didn''t want to teleport in front of Rayxin, no matter how helpful the manticore was.


    His feet left deep marks on the sand as he felt the temperature start dropping. It became with a slight frosting on the sand until it turned to an ice-desert. The dunes were covered with snow as sand rolled underneath them.


    The chilling breeze of the desert made Arthur shiver but he didn''t slow down. Even though the sun was high, the fog began to arise.


    "Damn, Rayxin needs to tune it down with this abnormal weather," Arthur grumbled as it felt like someone has thrown the climate''s elements into a blender and expected it to work together.


    Fatigue began umting and Arthur needed to take a rest. Even though his high stamina allowed him a high-regenerative speed, his breath became shallow due to the cold.


    ''Fuck it, I''m not taking this.'' Arthur spread his arms as the mes covered his body. He was like a human torch now but he didn''t care. ''A warmed-up human torch, at least.''


    At the expense of his mana, Arthur''s travel across the ice-desert became a lot smoother. He felt the existence of the Ender disappear suddenly but he kept traveling in the same direction.


    When it finally reappeared, the Ender was in a different direction and Arthur changed ways. It disappeared again as Arthur was close to him but he didn''t care. He can already feel the sound of battle cutting across the silent desert.


    Arthur slid down a dune as he saw the fog twist itself and flee as two figures shed against each other. With how high the fog was, Arthur couldn''t tell their appearances but can see someone struggling.


    A powerful spear ripped through the fog and made a clearing for Arthur to see. The first face that he saw was a familiar one: the spearman that has tried to attack him earlier in the Chains of Fortune.


    As he looked at the receiver of the attack, Arthur''s heart clenched. Without thinking, he used his shadow space to appear in front of the iing attack.


    He raised a barrier that deflected the man''s spear. Arthur could see the surprise in the man''s eyes as his attack was deflected so effortlessly.


    "Who are you and why are you interfering?" The spearman''s voice was deep, suiting his battle-crazed look. Arthur on the other hand ignored him and turned to the petite person behind him.


    "Are you alright, miss?" He had to act like a stranger, but he knew this person. Ellen stood in front of him with her small frame, blood trickling down her arm as she breathed in huffs.


    "Move," Ellen spat a single word, but it came in a whisper. Arthur could see from her pale face and messy hair that it had been a difficult fight.


    "I would, dly. I simply fear this isn''t your fight."


    "You need to listen to that snobby brat, girl." The spearman interrupted, cing his spear on his shoulder. "You might have been trying to get that crystal first, but it''s pointless without strength."


    From the man''s words, Arthur understood that this fight was after one of the crystals required to pass. He stood there quietly as he had no idea what to do.


    He had no obligation to take the crystal from this man to help his friend, not to mention unfair. Furthermore, even though he was distracted by Ellen''s appearance, this man was dangerous.


    Arthur had felt the Ender''s existence earlier and it must have been this man using his strength. Arthur could feel the bloodthirsty aura still surrounding him.


    Even more, he could feel the Ender''s energying out of his body. The man was muscr, but he seemed extremely tired. Arthur wondered if this was a price for using the Ender''s powers.


    "It was mine," Ellen said through gritted teeth as she took a step forward. Arthur sighed and raised his hand to stop her.


    "Miss, you''ll die if you go against him. However," Arthur turned to the fallen one. "You have attacked me earlier on the Chains of Fortune. Allow me to give you a small payback."

 Chapter 218 - True Monster

    The spearman looked on with a frown. He had witnessed Arthur''s strength firsthand, so he looked conflicted about fighting him.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was the same. He didn''t want to be the kind of person to carry others through but the fact that this person has fallen for the Enders made things different.


    If this man was a minion of the Enders, then Arthur had every reason to prevent him from passing. This way, he would hinder them from getting their hands on the artifact.


    At this point, Arthur realized that his legacy quests only appeared when the Enders were involved. This suggests that the purpose behind his legacy was to stop these creatures.


    As the tension rose, Ellen was the first to break the silence. She pushed Arthur''s arm away as she took a step forward.


    "You have nothing to do with this." She said holding her injured arm.


    Arthur sighed and threw out his hand. Ellen stiffened before she fell backward for Arthur to catch her. Restrained, Ellen looked at him with fear and anger.


    "Lie down and allow me to handle this." Arthur ced her down and turned toward the man. "I''m sorry, but this is as far as you can go."


    "I don''t think you wish to antagonize me." The spearman said as he strapped the spear to his back. He crossed his arms as he looked at Arthur. "It''s better that we both forget this."


    "Sorry, I''m a petty person. If you attack me once, I''ll bite you."


    "That''s not how the saying goes." The spearman said, his ent clear.


    "Jokes on you I didn''t even know there was a saying." Arthur stretched his neck. "What I do know, and you know as well, that you can''t win against me."


    "Yeah, that''s true." Unexpectedly, the spearman nodded. "I can know a man''s strength by trading punches with him. Sadly," His voice trailed making Arthur have an ominous feeling. "I''m not alone."


    Then, the man roared. Or imitated roaring. Arthur looked at him with furrowed brows as the man''s veins bulged as if he was screaming but no sound came out.


    "Are you silent acting?" Arthur leaned forward and dashed toward the man. "Sorry to interrupt your performance."


    Before Arthur could reach him, the ground began shaking. After steadying himself, Arthur used his detection rune. It hasn''t been there earlier, but something was approaching from underneath them.


    "Alright, we need to run." Arthur turned and picked up Ellen, who was still struggling to run away, and threw her over his shoulders and jumped.


    His skill got activated as the two rose in the air. The ground split apart as an earthquake struck the desert. The iced sand rose in the air as a monster revealed itself from underneath the spearman.


    The spearmannded on the monster''s giant head as it appeared from the underground. Arthurnded on a nearby dune as he looked with a frown at the monster and human duo.


    "A tamer?" Arthur muttered as he looked at the giant worm that had appeared. It looked like a train rather than a worm, only if the train had legs wiggling like scythes.


    Its mouth was as wide as its body, looking like a hollow cylindrical with many teeth that could shred you to pieces. The spearman had his arms across his chest again as he smirked.


    "You don''t look so strong now, huh?"


    "That''s a True Monster, idiot." Arthur''s heart was beating loudly as he looked at the gigantic monster. "Do you think you can tame it with a simple roar?"


    He could see the pale face of the spearman and how the giant worm was growing unstable by the second. He guessed this was only a show to intimidate him, but there was still a problem.


    ''What would happen once this idiot can no longer control it?'' Arthur''s heart was cold. He can''t take on a True Monster with his current strength. It would take a party of rei-rankers to contend against this monster.


    True to Arthur''s expectations, the worm began to shake its head in protest as the spearman''s mana dwindled. Arthur had expected a great nemesis for the fallen ones, but this man looked like a piece of paper as the monster threw him off.


    "Are you seriously going to summon that thing just to lose control of it?!" Arthur shouted as he saw the worm rise in the air issuing a growl.


    With a high-pitch roar that made Arthur''s ears tingle, the worm threw itself in his direction and the ice caved in underneath it. Arthur started running away with Ellen on his back and she was equally trembling.


    The worm''s slithering across the earth made it tremble as the ice began to break and the sand began to shift. Arthur''s senses tingled fearing the iing danger as he felt the monster behind him.


    Suddenly, the air around them grew more humid and warmer. Arthur frowned and looked back to see fumesing out of the worm''s mouth as an orange fluid began emerging.


    "This shit is spouting outve?!" Arthur almost tripped over himself. "Why is it living beneath the ice desert then?!"


    However, his grumbling went unanswered. He felt Ellen''s tiny fists clench to his body in fear. It seems she was scared Arthur would throw her away to run away since he, since Alexie, was a total stranger to her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to leave you," Arthur said but she was anything but calm. The thing is that he was the same.


    His mind raced of possible solutions, including teleporting away. However, that would not only make things messier with Rayxin, Ellen would also be suspicious of him.


    ''I''m not in Jerano yet but I already have so much mess to deal with.''


    His shadow grew longer as an orange hue appeared in front of him. Arthur''s back felt as if a heater was strapped to his back and he knew that the worm has unleashed an attack.


    Looking back, Arthur got to see the sky rainingva for the first time in his life. He would have loved to enjoy the view but he had to grit his teeth and use his skill.


    He hugged Ellen in a tight embrace as the sand began drifting apart underneath them. They began sinking into the ground as if the sand was water.


    The world turned dark beside them but Arthur kept using his skill to dive deeper underground. The sand''s structure made it easy to manipte but his mana was still draining at an rming rate.


    He could feel the worm making its way toward them and Arthur used his stealth rune on both of them. Given the circumstances, he doubted Ellen or Rayxin would know that he used the rune.


    They were still diving deeper into the sand as the sand raced by. Arthur used his skill to keep the sand away lest they suffocate. Yet even with that, there was very little air.


    The earth trembled again as Arthur felt the monster''s presence go in a different direction from them. He didn''t know if his Stealth rune was enough for that eyeless bastard or if it was simply going crazy, but they at least got it off their backs.


    He had the mind to fly in the air but theve rain made him change his mind. However, now that they were diving underground, Arthur realized that oxygen was bing an issue.


    He used his detection rune and found a cavity underneath the sand, separated from it by a mass of hard rocks. Arthur made thest-ditch for it and their feet rested on the rock.


    "Are you okay?" Arthur asked as he expanded more mana to push the sand away.


    Ellen, on the other hand, was breathing heavily. Arthur felt her blood cover his hand and used his other hand to touch her face. She was smoldering.


    ''Is the wound infected?'' Arthur frowned. Fever was a serious symptom of an infection. However, there was also the possibility that it was mana deprivation.


    Arthur realized she needs to rest. He didn''t have the mana to break through the rocks.


    ''Ruki, go to the inside of this cave and break the rocks beneath us.'' Arthur knew there was a possibility the cave might copse but he didn''t care at the moment.


    ''Yes, My Lord.'' Ruki slipped away from his shadow and traveled into the cave. After a few seconds, Arthur could hear loud sounds apanied by shakinging from underneath him.


    The rock underneath them cracked as the sand began to pour in. Arthur used thest of his mana to push the sand away and slip into the cave with Ellen still in his embrace.


    Suddenly, the sand disappeared from underneath him and Arthur fell. He hugged Ellen andnded safely on the damp cave''s floor as he felt the chilly frost covering it.


    Arthur looked around and saw that he was in a tunnel. He ced Ellen down after taking out a nket from his subspace and covered her.


    As he lit a fire to keep her warm, Arthur looked at her breathing rapidly with a red face. Covered with the nket, she looked like a giant burrito. Arthur sighed and sat beside her to rest as he wondered why his friend was in such a ce.

 Chapter 219 - What Is The Point

    Ellen''s fever got only worse and Arthur didn''t know what to do. After resting for a bit, Arthur carried her on his back and headed deeper into the tunnel. He had to keep her warm so fire surrounded them both.


    He traveled away from the desert as he used his detection rune. Like a normal awakener, also known as superhumans, Ellen started recovering after a while. Her breathing became more stable as her fever subsided.


    As he was walking and replenishing his mana, Arthur felt his skin itch. He realized that it has been a day already since he used the artifact. Taking it from his subspace, Arthur poured mana into it and his face was back as Alexie Linan.


    As his foot left marks on the frozen rocks, Arthur pondered what he should do. The Ender''s minion has fled and the guardian of Rayxin knows of his identity. However, that left with a certain doubt.


    Didn''t master Ronin know of the guardian''s ability? Why didn''t he warn Arthur? Did he believe that Arthur wouldn''t meet the guardian or did he believe in the guardian itself?


    As the walls around them began to get warmer, Arthur felt Ellen shift on his back. Arthur stopped and ced her on the ground. Her eyshes trembled before she began waking up.


    "Where am I?" Her voice was weak as she whispered. Still wearing his disguise, Arthur lit a fire on his finger to illuminate the dark cave.


    "We''re underground. We''ve managed to flee from the worm, although I doubt it cared much about us, to begin with."


    "What are you going to do with me?" She asked, frightened. Arthur could see her tighten her grip on her shoulder as she looked at him wearily.


    "Nothing, calm down," Arthur said, although he admired how on guard she was. He would have ended up in better situations if he didn''t trust people easily in the past. "I''m simply carrying you until we find an exit. After that, it''s on you."


    Ellen went quiet like usual as she looked at Arthur, examining his face. On the other hand, Arthur had prepared some meat from earlier to give to her in his pouch and handed it over.


    "Eat. You''ll get better faster if you do."


    "¡­ It can be poisoned."


    "And I could have killed you while you''re asleep. Heck, I could''ve just thrown you to the worm. You think I want to harm you after all that?"


    His point was made and Ellen nodded her head, taking the meat from his hand. She started chewing it like a hamster would do as Arthur lied on the other side of the cave, replenishing his mana.


    His mana breathing technique, which wasn''t much, to begin with, was discarded after he learned his Art of Creation. Using his art, he can replenish his mana depending on ''existence'' in the dimension he was.


    Thest bit was important because Arthur had realized earlier that it was harder to recover in this unstable pocket dimension than the outside world.


    If he used the same logic, he could assume that he would get stronger if the two worlds remerged. It seems that would also be the case for everyone, so why did Jizo want them to keep living as two entities?


    It didn''t take a lot of time to answer, Jizo was afraid of something else that would be strengthened by the stabilized dimension. That thing, probably rted to the Enders, has caused the betrayal of the seven guardians.


    Jizo has told him that five guardians tried to betray their people and the other two kept neutral, not helping in the cmity the world was facing. However, he never mentioned what they betrayed, how, or why. Those were questions he would need to find the answer for.


    "Ho¡­" Ellen tried to stand up on her own before she weakly fell back down. Arthur sighed and stood up to help her. "Leave me alone, I can stand by myself."


    "You can also freeze to death here. It''s a lot faster if I carry you."


    "I refuse. I can''t die here anyway."


    "You''re okay with failing this test?" Arthur raised his brow.


    "¡­" Ellen assumed her signature silence. Arthur walked toward her and she stiffened.


    "You have every right to doubt people, it''s best for your survival. But at this moment, what options do you have but to rely on me?"


    "There are fates worse than death," Ellen said with wary eyes. Arthur was taken aback by her words and stared at her for a while, wondering what made her say that.


    "That''s true." At longst, Arthur sighed. "Staying weak is the worst of them." His words left another silence before Ellen nodded her head.


    Arthur crouched with his back to her and she slid her arms around his neck. He then carried her on his back as he began traveling across the tunnel again.


    "What happened between you and the spearman?" Arthur asked, trying to glean information about the Enders. "Why did you fight?"


    "I was trying to get a crystal from a fog spirit, but he snatched it. I think that crystal is the key to leaving this ce."


    "You''re right, it is." Arthur nodded. "I think it''s used to create boats that can carry us across the acidic sea."


    "I''ve seen it as well, but I didn''t see the goal."


    "It''s on the other side of this ind," Arthur said and there was another silence before he continued. "Did you notice anything strange about the spearman? His behavior or skills?"


    Ellen didn''t answer until they were out of the ice desert. However, they were met with a dead-end on their way. Arthur sighed and used his detection to find another cave. He found a nearby one but he would have to dig through the rocks for it.


    "He felt dangerous, that''s all I can remember."


    Arthur nodded at her words and attributed this to the Ender''s energy he felt on his body. He ced Ellen on the ground and ced his hand on the cave''s wall.


    It then began to disintegrate as Arthur created a path to the other cave. However, the path was oblique and he doubted Ellen can slide into it without hurting her shoulder.


    Arthur carried her between his arms and hugged her tightly. Like a scared mouse, Ellen grew frustrated as she tried to push him away.


    "W-what are you doing? Unhand me!" She said in a weak protest and Arthur didn''t want to make her any more afraid.


    "We need to take down this path," He said as he stepped toward the path. "Just bear with it, please." Ellen stopped fighting and Arthur slid down the path andnded on the other side safely.


    "Thank you," She said quietly and Arthur simply smiled. He carried her between his arms for the rest of the way where they emerged at the end of the desert.


    Arthur ced Ellen beside a tree as he looked around. This was the beginning of the forest he met Rae at so he was wary he would meet her again. However, she had probably already passed by now since the announcement said that more than ny people have passed already.


    "What do you want to do now?" Arthur asked Ellen and watched as she used the tree to stand. This time, she didn''t fall and simply looked at Arthur through her ck bangs.


    "Thank you, Sir."


    "It''s Alexie, Alexie Linan. You''re wee."


    "Oh, my name is Ellen Dervo." She bowed slightly. "I don''t know how to repay you, but I''ll make sure that I do so in the future. Now, I need to find one of those crystals."


    She was about to walk away when Arthur called out for her. She turned toward him with confusion and Arthur scratched his nose awkwardly.


    He remembered what she told him back in his house when they were over for food. She said that she would do anything to reach her goal. That was before he ''died'' and lost all contact with her as Arthur Silvera, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t help her now.


    "I know the location of some crystals. However, you''d need a team to get them. They are surrounded by ancient knights."


    "What are you suggesting?" She looked at him with well-hidden interest. Arthur smiled and replied.


    "We can work with a few others to get those crystals. The Ancient Knights are mostly mid-tier with a few high-tier ones. If we can create a distraction, we can steal those crystals."


    Although he wanted to hunt monsters and get stronger, he still remembered how Ellen helped him without being asked to when he was still learning about runes. She was also one of the few people who never judged him for how clueless he was at first regarding runes.


    This might hinder him a bit from getting stronger, but what was the point of getting stronger if he didn''t use that strength to help his friends?


    "Alright. Let''s find a few more then." Ellen smiled at him for the first time.

 Chapter 220 - Teaming Up

    Their n was simple. To get a few others who can help them against the ancient knights. The question was who can they trust. Arthur had a few people in mind, but he didn''t know how to contact them in the middle of the test.


    He hid the fact that he already had a crystal, the copy he got from Jonah, from Ellen as that would make her doubt his intentions. Even though he could pass anytime, Arthur still wanted to get stronger and help his friend.


    Even though it looked disadvantageous for him, he was still benefiting from this. The Ancient Knights were monsters he had never fought before, golems of a higher species than the normal golems.


    This would mean they would provide him with levels and stats. However, their numbers made it hard for Arthur to fight them alone, so it was good to have people who could distract some of the knights.


    "What do you n to do with that?" Ellen asked as she looked at the giant boar that Arthur had hunted earlier.


    "The perfect summoning ritual." Arthur smiled as he threw another group of branches that he had gathered using his skill, deless Wind Storm. He lit a small fire on his fingertip and ignited the wood.


    Mana was stronger than any gasoline fuel to burn the wood. A strong fire was ignited before it died down, leaving a trail of smoke, tongues of mes, and embers.


    "The smoke is going to give out our location."


    "That''s the n."


    "What if otherse after us?" Ellen was worried but Arthur shook his head.


    "They don''t need to. If we''re still using fire and making food, they would know we don''t have any crystals. Why would they fight and waste their energy?"


    "Then why are we doing this?" Ellen looked at Arthur as he grabbed the boar''s thigh and skewered it using a branch he sharpened. Using two rocks to hold it, Arthur ced it above the fire.


    "To summon a person."


    "You can''t be serious." Ellen was taken aback. Arthur noticed that she was more talkative when she had something at stake. "You hope to get the attention of someone using the food''s smell? There are five thousand students!"


    "Well, it''s a bet with nothing at stake. What''s the worst that can happen, that we lose our food?" Arthur shrugged. "Furthermore, I also want to warm up."


    Before Ellen could say anything, a growl startled her from behind. She turned with fright as a small wolf, covered ins armor, looked at the food with greed.


    "It''s the Bullet Wolf." Ellen gaped. "This is bad. This is bad."


    "That''s a horrible name for it." Arthur turned toward her with confusion. "Why wasn''t it called the Armored Wolf?"


    As if answering Arthur''s question, the wolf lunged at them with unprecedented speed. Despite its small stature, and maybe it was because of its stature itself, the wolf was shockingly agile.


    "Careful!" Ellen''s hands glowed as she took a stance. The wolf was already in front of them, trying to take down Ellen who was the weaker of the two.


    Its maw was inches away from Ellen when Arthur pped the wolf, sending it crashing toward a tree. Its whimpered spread in the hill as Ellen blinked her eyes with daze.


    "Okay, that''s a befitting name. It really looked like a bullet." Arthur shook his hand as he looked at the wolf who stood up again.


    Its lower jaw was dislocated as its salvia and blood fell on the ground. It looked at Arthur with fear and turned to run away.


    "Not so fast," Arthur used Restrain and the wolf fell helplessly. Arthur walked over to it and grabbed it by the throat, one of the few ces it didn''t have any armor on. "I''m sorry," He whispered as he sent a wind de, cutting through its flesh until it died.


    After that, Arthur stood up and wiped away his hands. He turned to face Ellen, who was still stunned before he pointed at the wolf.


    "I don''t think we can eat this with how many scales it has." Ellen stared at him silently. It was at this time that Arthur could hear the whistling wind and steam-engine huffing. He smiled as he looked in the direction of the sound. "Our summon is a sess. Behold, the air balloon monster!"


    From between the trees came a flying spherical object, red in shape. Arthur was conflicted when he felt relieved that this person hasn''t been eliminated yet.


    Ellen stared with shock as the round personnded a few feet away from them, rolling on the ground. Arthur walked over and looked down on him as he grinned.


    "Did you lose some weight, Oliver?" He looked at the red-faced noble young man who was still huffing. Oliver looked back at him with shock before he sprung up and hugged Arthur.


    "Brother! I can''t believe we met! It''s fate!"


    "It''s your belly guiding you to food," Arthurughed as he pushed Oliver away from him. "I didn''t think you would be the first person to appear for food."


    "You talk as if you don''t know me, brother!" Oliver ponded his chest in pride. "As long as there''s food, I''ll be there to beg for it."


    "You have¡­ done this before?"


    "Yes! I also got kicked away many times, people are stingy these days."


    "I can''t believe how much I know you." Arthur shook his head. "Well, you can go ahead and eat. We have work to do when you''re done."


    "Alright, I¡­" Oliver nodded his head before he gaped. "No, my meat is running away!" He cried in terror.


    Arthur turned around to find that the meat he was roasting flying away. He squinted and saw that it was connected to a white thread. It was something that he has seen before but didn''t expect he would witness it again.


    "Come out, Rae!" He called out. "I have tons of meat. I''ll give you most of it if you agree to work together. You don''t need to steal."


    The meat disappeared into the forest before silence descended. The sound of footsteps then came as a figure appeared from behind the bushed.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Rae said with a frown. "I didn''t steal anything. Did you say something about a deal? I''ll listen to you."


    "¡­ You''re still eating the meat." Arthur said, speechless. "Never mind, I didn''t expect you''d still be here. Do you want to take down the Ancient Knights together?"


    ***


    The valley where the ruins of the Ancient Knight were located was filled with students eyeing the za. Three crystals floated gracefully in the middle of the ruins, bing the target of many people''s greed.


    These were the only ruins that had more than one crystal in the same ce. Even though the difficulty was higher for these ruins, the reward was also bountiful. That''s why many noblemen gathered their followers to use numbers to secure the crystals.


    Their n was simple. Use numbers to take down the knights and secure the crystals. This team consisted of three leaders.


    The first was the second ranker, Trevor Regan, from the republic of On. The second was the son of the ruling Tribe of Thiria, Faron Alsana. Thest one was princess Nera of the Yalen royal family.


    These three people have used one of the most sessful tactics to pass this test, and that is teamwork. There was no rule against teaming with others to make things easier.


    However, the resources were few and the fact that the powerful didn''t team up with the others made things difficult. Luckily, these people had the connection to bring people together and work to secure enough crystals for those involved.


    Whether you were powerful or weak, you need a single crystal to pass the test. This made the weak naturally inclined to work for the strong to gain their protection.


    Today, they were nning on raiding the ruins of the ancient knights. There have already been almost a hundred people that passed, making it a lot more stressful to keep the team going. That''s why the crystals were given to the most powerful person in the group, Trevor Regan.


    They had created a shelter for themselves in a clearing by the forest. As the three were conversing among themselves regarding today''s ns, a scout came rushing in to interrupt them.


    "What''s the matter?" Trevor Regan was wearing a suit even in this ce, making him look odd. However, he was still respected by all of these people because of his strength.


    "We''ve spotted a few people near the ruins, sir." The scout said as he regained his calm.


    "That''s not umon." Trevor frowned.


    "Yes, but one of them is on the list you gave us, Sir."


    "Continue."


    "It''s the first ranker, Rae." The scout tensed when he saw Trevor''s frown deepen.


    "Is she alone?"


    "No, she''s with a few others. I believe they''re trying to go after the ruins of the ancient knights."


    "She''s with others?" Trevor clenched his fists. He had asked Rae to join him but she refused, saying that it was too boring to team up. Now, she was working with others. "Let''s move. Gather everyone, we''re raiding the ruins as well."

 Chapter 221 - Conflict Of Morals

    Arthur looked at their group with amusement. First was the quiet Ellen, who was wary like a mouse as she nibbled on her food. Then came Oliver, who was as chatty as a jammed radio that wouldn''t turn off. Then there was Rae, the threatening first ranker who all she cared about, for the most part, was food and fighting.


    This was the mayhem of a team with no qualities that would make them cooperate. However, they were still gathered here because of one reason.


    "Food!"


    Rae demanded as she stretched her hands without looking. Arthur sighed and handed her another piece of meat.


    "Rae, I wanted to ask. Why haven''t you passed the test yet?" Arthur probed as he was sure that someone as strong as Rae had the capabilities to do so.


    "Well, I would have loved to be the first ranker again. Num. Num." Rae said as she chewed her meat. "But someone beat me to it, so it doesn''t make a difference anymore. I''ll just eat and have fun."


    "Oh," Arthur snickered inwardly as he imagined Jonah as the first ranker. The chaos that brought to the top rankers, who were eyeing the first ce, must have been unimaginable.


    He imagined Jonah now, on the outside, being the center of attention of Jerano''s students and staff. He liked that image.


    "I''m not going to help you," Rae said. "I fight alone." She said with a grease smudge on her chin. Arthur smiled and handed her a napkin. She coughed and snatched it.


    "That''s even better, we won''t be fighting. Not all of us." Arthur said with a smile. "Oliver and Ellen," He had introduced everyone earlier, including himself. "Will be the one targeting the crystals. You and I will be having¡­" Arthur paused as he saw the interest in Rae''s eyes. She was hooked. "Apetition."


    "A bet?" Rae licked her lips.


    "Uh, yeah sure." Arthur smiled helplessly. "A bet it is. Whoever takes down more knights will be the winner."


    "What are we betting on?" Rae asked with a childish smile. Arthur felt that she was just like a child, impulsive and dangerous. However, he would need her to take down the ancient knights.


    "How about a favor?"


    "That''s boring. Whoever loses bes that other person''s ve."


    "You''re kidding." Arthur was taken aback. "That''s absurd." He thought it was a prank, but Rae looked at him with confusion as what she just said was normal.


    It was then that Arthur felt a disharmonious withdrawal from reality. These people were different from him and their ideologies were also different. Jerano was an international college, meaning that most of these people were from different cultures.


    Being the elites that they are, they talked in mostnguages. The Yalverannguage was widespread on the continent of Anera, learning it was a necessity. However, that didn''t mean they thought the same way.


    very was a taboo in most countries and the media always advocated for a ves-free world. However, was that the case in the ranks of the upper ss of societies? Didn''t the feeling of strength alsopel people to have others submit to them?


    "No." Arthur rejected with a frown. "You can leave now." He said curtly. Rae stared at him silently as if she didn''t understand his reaction.


    She stood up from her seat to leave but Oliver suddenly bolted from his ce and blocked her path.


    "Miss Rae, please wait!" He then turned to Arthur and gave him a knowing look. "There''s no need for us to fall apart after all we''ve been through together."


    "Only half an hour." Both Rae and Arthur said at the same time. They nced at each other with discontent and looked away.


    "Yes, but you know what the great maestro Angelyan once said: a bond of foodsts a thousand years." Oliver adjusted his sleeve and coughed. "A small misunderstanding shouldn''t make us petty. Let''s talk rationally, a life of very is too much over a small bet. How about we bring it down?"


    "I''m fine with that," Rae said as she crossed her arms. "I still want to beat this ignorant fool."


    "Hah, a fool?" Arthurughed. "You''re the one who came sniffing here like a dog."


    "What did you say?" Rae red at him and her eyes glowed scarlet. She looked quite intimidating with her unnatural white hair, but Arthur didn''t back down.


    "A deaf dog, even." He stood up and looked her in the eye. Tilting his head to the right, he continued. "Just because you''re the first ranker, that doesn''t mean you get to throw your weight around. Oh, excuse me, the ex-first ranker."


    His words made the tension rise further and both Oliver and Ellen were sweating buckets. The two red at each other and Rae was the one to break the silence.


    "A bet it is. Whoever takes down more golems wins. The loser has to writes ''I''m a dog'' on their forehead for a day in the academy."


    "Fine." Arthur stretched his hand for a handshake and Rae gripped it. The two clenched each other''s fists and Arthur was amazed that their strength was around the same.


    What did this girl go through exactly to be this strong? However, he wouldn''t back down. Even though their fight began for a difference in ideologies, very wasn''t forgivable in his opinion.


    He can ept murder in the path to be strong. It was unavoidable to make enemies and some people deserved to die. However, very wasn''t a forgivable thing in his opinion. To strip people of their rights had nothing to do with benefit, but a twisted mindset.


    The two ended the handshake and began marching toward the ruins without a second of dy. Ellen and Oliver looked at each other before following after them hurriedly, leaving their food behind.


    "Brother Alexie, what''s the n?" Oliver asked as they were walking.


    "The n is that I win."


    "Are you doing it in your dreams?"


    They were about to bicker again when Oliver sent a gust of wind in their direction, making them stop marching. Rae red at Oliver but he was unfazed.


    "I do appreciate that you two are excited about this, but don''t forget that we''re also a part of the team. I won''t simply throw away my chance of passing for your bet." He said with a despondent face.


    Arthur sighed and nodded. He looked at Ellen, who seemed ufortable with how this going, and berated himself inwardly. He was forgetting the reason why he was doing this.


    Helping his friends.


    "I''m sorry, the n is as follows. Rae and I are going to fight the ancient knights. Oliver, you''re to help Ellen so that she can sneak in and steal the crystals."


    "Do you think that Miss Ellen is suited for this task? It''s dangerous." Oliver said with a frown. Arthur was d that even at this moment, he was concerned with her safety. It might be due to the fact Arthur introduced her as a friend, but still.


    "Yes, I trust her." Arthur nodded toward Ellen and she looked at the ground with haste, fidgeting.


    "I don''t care as long as I get to fight. Oh, and I''ll be the one writing the words on your forehead." Rae said with a grin that Arthur wished he could p away.


    He was used to be the mellow guy in a conversation, trying to get people on his side unless they were foul. However, he was getting tired of people mistaking it as a weakness.


    With this, they began heading toward the ruins. The trip was filled with Oliver''s chatter now that he was more rxed. There were also a few snarky remarks, but it didn''t dissolve into a fight.


    Finally, they reached the valley of the ruins. Arthur used his detection rune as he crouched beside a tree and found that there were a lot of people around the valley.


    Furthermore, there were a big group of people spreading around the ruins. Arthur frowned as he realized that someone was using their tactic too, only with bigger numbers.


    "A change in ns," Arthur said. "Oliver, take Ellen and head in that direction. Go around the valley and infiltrate the group of people trying to take down the ruins. You two need to sneak in as me and Rae create a diversion to attract both the knights and the awakeners."


    "Brother, are you going to be okay?" Oliver asked worriedly. He then came closer and whispered in Arthur''s ear. "You can''t think you can win against her, do you? It was just baiting her to help us, right?"


    "I''m not that dumb." Rae snapped and then grinned at Arthur. "I''ve seen what this little rat can do."


    "You heard the dog, now go." Arthur sent the two away as he looked at Rae, who was ring at him.


    "I''ll make you swallow your words."


    "Sure, good job acting tough. Now, let''s go in there and split some heads open." Arthur loosened his neck as Rae and he began walking toward the ruins.


    "Ah, this is fun." Rae smiled. "We need codenames. You''ll be Stinky Rat."


    "Then you''ll be Crazy Dog."


    Arthur can see the ruins in the distance as they bickered. He could also see many people starting to appear from the forest and descending into the valley with them.


    The group was a myriad of people and nationalities. Arthur spotted a few people, who seemed to be the one in charge,ing their way.


    "Miss Rae!" The second ranker came forward in his suit. "I thought you didn''t want to team up with anyone." He nced at Arthur with disdain and disgust.


    "Stay out of it, Trevor," Rae said. "We''re having a bet of our own."


    "A bet?" Trevor raised a brow. "I''m sorry, but the only one emerging victoriously is me. Everyone!" The people took a step forward. "Let''s raid these ruins!"

 Chapter 222 - Raid

    "Well, that wasn''t so bad. We''re raiding this together in the end! May the strongest awakener win!" Arthur turned to face Rae but Trevor answered in her stead.


    "Not so fast, I''ll have you stay here. We can''t let you hinder us. I''m sorry Miss Rae, I''ll have to stop you right there." Trevor said as he unbuttoned his sleeves. "By force, if I have to."


    The moment Trevor finished his words, Arthur appeared next to him. He patted his shoulder with a smile as he passed him by.


    "I''ll leave you two love birds here, I''m winning this." He whispered and rushed forward as Trevor stood there, stunned.


    ''I''m not doing that good at keeping low,'' Arthur thought to himself as he sprinted forward. He heard Trevor''s roar behind him, asking his followers to stop Arthur. ''Fuck keeping low. If thingse down to it, I''ll fake my death again.''


    Arthur knew that he would walk around the academy unhindered if he had fewer eyes on him. However, he wasn''t going to allow people to step on him simply because he was cautious. His mindset changed about the situation and he would use his strength if necessary.


    "Catch him!" Trevor kept roaring with rage as he clutched his shoulder. The look he had was of pure shock and humiliation of what Arthur just did.


    "Do you think you can stop me, Trevor?" Rae grinned like a wild beast. "You can try. I did want to beat you up for a while now."


    Trevor gritted his teeth as mana seeped from his body threateningly. It began manifesting half a body of a ck knight behind him.


    "Heh, I always wanted to fight against another Manifester." Rae grinned as her white scarf surrounded, hugging her tightly. "But I have a bet to win, so brace yourself."


    By this time, Arthur was already a distance away. However, the alliance of awakeners has already spread in the ruins, making it impossible to avoid them.


    As they heard Trevor''smand, they assembled and blocked Arthur''s path. He didn''t choose to stop and kept sprinting at full speed.


    "Dalo!" One of them shouted and a giant man stepped in. He pped his hands as a giant wall appeared, blocked Arthur''s pathpletely.


    Arthur increased his speed as he saw the giant man frown. He was probably from Halin with his stature and Arthur heard him mumble something in a foreignnguage.


    The moment the collision was about to happen, Arthur slipped into his shadow like a pebble falling into a pond. Thest thing he saw was Dalo''s stunned face.


    "It''s a skill!"


    He appeared behind the group as he heard their shouts. Arthur kept sprinting forward as he saw an ancient knight rush forward to stop him.


    ''Let the diversion begin.'' Arthur stopped and waited for the knight to get closer as he flexed his arm backward. The moment the knight was close, Arthur punched with all of his might.


    There was a resounding dull voice as if Arthur struck a hollow tank before the knight was sent flying, a giant dent in its chest.


    However, it was still alive and Arthur rushed forward to send another kick toward its armor, breaking it in half. The knight''s hands glowed as several swords appeared around it and rushed flying toward Arthur.


    This was one of the monster''s skills and it was bothersome to deal with unless you had an ability like Dalo from earlier. Arthur was tempted to use his barrier, but he simply used his shadow space skill again.


    The more cards that he reveals, the more questions would be asked. He was already pushing it with this show of strength and he didn''t know if Linan''s son''s identity could handle it.


    Arthur appeared above the knight and punched it again. The armor broke down as the mob surrounded him but Arthur was already on the move toward another one.


    "Not so fast!" Dalo shouted and constructed a wall around them, trapping Arthur in the middle. Seeing this, Arthur sighed and was about to use his skill again when the soil around him began gathering around his feet and solidifying.


    "Hehe, now wait here like a good boy." A girl with a curly ginger headughed from Dalo''s group andughed. Arthur turned to face them and engraved their faces in his memory.


    "You''re a good group. Why would you follow others?" He asked as he tilting his head. Dalo''s face grew dark as he spat.


    "None of your business."


    "Hmm," Arthur nodded. "Alright. You still can''t stop me." With a tug of his legs, Arthur broke down the soil around him.


    "Storm!" Dalo shouted as the dirt rose in the air and began whirling around Arthur.


    Arthur was confused about how can this be practical in a fight until he felt his hair raising. He frowned as he felt the static electricity all over the dancing soil.


    He had seen on television once that even sandstorms can cause lighting, so this was a manifestation of that. Arthur was in awe at the creative use of this ability but he couldn''t risk it.


    He threw his hands out as the dirt retreated. His mana was consumed as he used his skill, Earth Maniption. Sadly, it had only one meter in range so he can only protect his own body.


    He rushed forward and appeared near Dalo in an instant. He grabbed him by the arm and cor as he threw the man away to m against his ethereal wall.


    Arthur then rushed toward the girl and heard her scream when he appeared in front of her face. He didn''t wish to hurt another student so he simply flicked her forehead, making her lose focus.


    "Ouch!" She grabbed her forehead as her ability stopped working. Arthur smiled at her and pointed to herrade, who was sprawled on the floor.


    "Take care of him." He said as he began walking away from them and rushed to hunt more knights.


    He began raiding the ruins on his own as more and more knights poured in. Arthur got into a frenzied massacre as he ripped the knights apart the more that they flooded his way.


    After his fifth kill, a white light descended a distance away. Rae appeared with her white scarf as she demolished those knights. She gave him a grin as she raised four fingers with a smug face.


    Her face was priceless to behold when Arthur raised five. She gritted her teeth as she strode forward with such intensity that the ground started cracking underneath her.


    With a snicker, Arthur rushed toward another knight. Most of these guys were at the Mid-tier so Arthur had no issue taking them down. However, there were also a few at the High-tier, making the hunt quite bothersome.


    ''Distract.'' Arthur reminded himself of his objective as he took a deep breath and used a giant portion of mana around his body. The air around him buzzed as his presence grew stronger.


    Most of the knights looked his way, including the High-tier one. Rae red at him from above the ruins before also unleashing her mana.


    Sensing these two violent waves of mana, the ancient knights gathered together to fend off the invasion.


    "You lunatics, stop!" Trevor descending to the battlefield with his manifested ck knight. He had a stain of blood over his face and Arthur gazed he got beaten to a pulp by Crazy Dog.


    The knights flooded from the ruins as they gathered like an army instead of roaming about. The team of awakeners looked with terror as the troops marched forward.


    "Oops." Arthur blinked twice as he was taken aback by the result. However, this would provide Ellen and Oliver with a bigger chance to steal the crystals. After all, they went to another entrance for the valley.


    Luckily, most of the alliance gathered here to stop Arthur and Rae. This meant that they would have a better chance at slipping into their ranks.


    "You¡­" A low growl came from behind him and Arthur turned to see Trevor standing there like a demon from hell. He was fuming in his dusted suit and bloodied face.


    "Trevor! It''s been a while. I hope there are no hard feelings?" Arthur raised his hands with a troubled face and backed away. "I''m sorry for what just happened, I can''t control my mana. By the way, I''m a bastard¡­"


    "Shut up." Trevor spat.


    ''Woah, even the bastard card didn''t let him look down on me. I should''ve gone with amoner identity.'' Arthur sighed inwardly.


    "Look, I''m sorry. We shouldn''t fight since both of us are students. Do you remember what the dean said? They''ll judge our character. It''s possible that they already are! Let''s shake hands with a smile! We can¡­"


    "Strength prevails." Trevor adjusted his necktie and said coldly. "I''m sure taking down someone who sabotages our operation wouldn''t be judged as an ill act."


    "Now, you''re just making me look like the viin. The knights areing here, are you sure that you want to do this now?"


    "I''ll take care of that after I make sure you stop sabotaging my team and deceiving Miss Rae."


    "Oh, you like her?" Arthur raised his brows. "I think you''reing at her a little too strongly."


    "You¡­" Trevor seethed. "You have no business in this, bastard. Now, die." Trevor''s manifested knight raised its ck sword and shed it toward Arthur''s head.

 Chapter 223 - Great Ancient Knight

    The alliance surrounded Trevor and Arthur in a semi-circle as they prepared for the iing ancient troops. They looked on with tense faces as Trevor attacked the noble youth that had given them a headache.


    As the sword descended, Arthur looked on unfazed. His hand glowed grey as the air waspressed inside the ethereal rods, increasing the density of the restrains that shot out of his hands.


    The restraints coiled around the knight and his sword, making the giant de halt its movement an inch away from Arthur''s face. Arthur''s blonde hair fluttered in the wind as the air pressure from the attack descended.


    "You can''t break my restrains, Trevor," Arthur said as he tugged hard. "My ability might be of the support type, but it has its uses."


    "Oh, is that right?" Trevor leaned forward and rushed forward, appearing in front of Arthur in an instant. "It''s still useless in an actual fight." He punched toward Arthur''s ribcage with crystalized hands.


    Arthur guessed this was a skill Trevor had that he was employing. He didn''t wish to take the attack head-on since that would be a waste of time. Using his agility, Arthur redirected Trevor''s fist before he headbutted Trevor in the face.


    Trevor''s head jerked backward as blood spurted from his nose after a distinctive crack. His nose took a weird angle and he covered it with his hand, hiding his face.


    "Oh, damn." Dalo looked to the sides with a side-nce as the scene turned as still as a picture.


    It happened so fast and smooth that no one had any reaction. Trevor''s nose dripped blood on the grass as he stood there in silence.


    "Ah," Arthur paused. It was purely a reflex to his attack, but he didn''t think it would be this bad. "Well, would you look at the time? I better get going." Arthur turned away before sprinting toward the ruins.


    "Holy ck Knight!" He heard Trevor''s roar from behind him as his restraints were broken. Arthur felt a heavenly presence descend and turned to see that the knight was glowing with runes on its armors as wings protruded from its back.


    The knight had a ck halo on its head and rushed toward Arthur, cutting across the sky. Even though it had no legs and was simply an ethereal creature, it was still a high-grade manifestation that was as strong as real summons.


    The knight stabbed with its sword as Arthur felt a pulling force gravitate him toward the tip of the de. It was as if his body and the sword were meant to meet but he simply slipped into his shadow.


    However, Arthur felt his shadow space get breached by the knight''s de, following after him. Away from sight, Arthur summoned Ruki in the shadow space where she was at her strongest.


    The shadows coagte in front of her as the attack was blocked. Without a moment of dy, Arthur emerged from the shadows and resurfaced onto the world.


    As coincidence would have it, he appeared next to Rae. The two looked at each other for a moment and nced toward the iing troops.


    "How many have you killed so far?" Arthur asked and Rae grinned.


    "Six."


    "Keep at it and you might win." Arthur gave her a thumbs up before sprinting toward the troops.


    "Stinky Rat!" Rae shouted from behind him and followed after. Soon, the whole alliance was also following after them.


    Arthur jumped over a set of ruined pirs and threw himself in the middle of the knights where he began his attack. The white scarf of Rae covered most of the battlefield as it sliced up the knights like vegetables.


    "Alexie!" Arthur heard Trevor roar with madness as he dashed toward him, killing the knights in his way. He had no idea from where he learned of his name, but it was probably told to him by Rae when he left them together earlier.


    ''Jeez, this guy is persistent.'' Arthur felt a headache as he wondered how he should deal with this person. Trevor wasn''t weak in any way; he was objectively strong.


    That''s why Arthur wondered why these people remained behind and didn''t try to pass the test as soon as possible. Instead, they chose to team up with others and gather the crystals.


    All he could think of is forging connections and establishing circles. The elites were gathered here for more than just studying, there was also politics involved and trades made.


    As for the geniusmoners and those that managed to make it, they would be recruited as well by the guilds and families. It was strictly forbidden that a student at Jerano enroll in a guild before their senior year as that would sh with their studies.


    ''Oops, I got absorbed in thoughts.'' Arthur saw the ck knight''s de head his way so he grabbed an ancient knight and used it as a shield.


    "Does that count as my kill?" Arthur shouted toward Rae who was madly fighting.


    "No way in hell!" Her reply came and Arthur sighed. It would be difficult to get this person off his trail but he didn''t need to. He was only here to distract them.


    If that was the case, then he can simply make a mess of things. That''s why Arthur grabbed another armored knight and threw it in Trevor''s direction.


    A knight closed on him from behind and it was taller than the others. It was a high-tier monster that was a league above the other knights. Arthur dodged his attack before circling behind the knight and kicking it in Trevor''s direction.


    As the suit-wearing demon got busy fending off his attackers, Arthur kept tackling the other knights as he kept his count. Six, seven, eight, and nine. He was fighting multiple enemies at the same time, something he prepared for in the Tower of Yearning.


    His restrain rune showed its might as Arthur used it to hinder the enemies before taking them out. As the ruins turned into a battlefield, Arthur found himself enjoying the chaotic situation.


    After his fifteenth kill, Arthur felt the earth shake. He turned toward the center za of the ruins as a giant head peeked from above the pirs.


    The Great Ancient Knight, who was at the peak of the high-tier, left its post to attack the offenders. Arthur and Rae both stopped and looked with a serious face before turning to each other.


    "Your kills?" Rae asked him and Arthur told her the number. She gritted her teeth and seethed. "I''m also fifteen."


    "How about we settle this?" Arthur smiled at her. He dodged the iing attack of a knight before striking it with his knee. "Whoever gets to kill the Great Knight wins."


    "Deal."


    They moved at the same time and rushed from the battlefield toward the Great Knight. The monster paused for a second before grabbing a pir and taking it out of the ground.


    What Arthur thought to be a pir turned out to be a handle. His shadow, which he used to scout earlier, didn''t get to see this part so he was stunned.


    The giant sword was almost seven meters tall, only a few meters shorter than the knight. Looking like a small house, the knight swung its sword with a horizontal sh the turned into an arc of hidden force ripping through everything in its path.


    "Dammit," Arthur prepared himself to use his shadow space but heard the cries of the people behind him. He nced backward and saw that Dalo and the ginger head girl from earlier were directly behind him.


    If he dodged, Arthur didn''t know what would happen to them. Eliminated, most likely. However, he wasn''t their savior or guardian for him to interfere.


    ''Ah, whatever.'' Arthur resigned himself as he braced himself. He stood in the face of the wave of destructive energy as his skin turned metallic. With a stomp on the ground, Arthur waved his arm in a punch that collided with the destructive energy.


    The moment before he struck the force, a wall appeared in front of him to hinder it. Arthur smiled knowingly as he saw the wall get torn down easily, albeit it managed to hinder the attack.


    Rae appeared by his side as her scarf coiled around her arm. She didn''t dodge as well and punched alongside Arthur to stop the horizontal sh.


    Their fists collided with the great force as it pushed them back. Without using his Release rune, Arthur''s strength was still below the peak-high-tier.


    His feet left a trail on the ground as his fist shook. However, the force slowed down as Arthur and Rae shouted and pushed with every strength that they had.


    There was a booming sound as the field of force was broken and negated by the two. However, the fact that it was a horizontal sh remained to stand, making it impossible to fully block it.


    Arthur huffed as the knight took another step in their way. He turned to Rae smugly as the words left his mouth.


    "Howe you didn''t dodge?"


    "I''m not a coward. Moreover, we nned to distract them." She grinned at him. "I''m still going to win this, Stinky Rat."


    "In your dreams." The Great Ancient Knight shed at them vertically this time. Arthur grinned and turned to face the monster.

 Chapter 224 - Too Prideful

    As the sword descended, it brought along a heavenly pressure that threatened to crush them. However, Arthur and Rae didn''t stand still this time to block it. Using the opening left by this attack, they split apart and ran in different directions before turning toward the Great Knight.


    As the attack descended, it split apart the earth as people fled everywhere. Arthur was climbing a pir when he heard Trevor givemands.


    "Tankers, upfront! Sharpshooters and Healers to the back! The Alpha team should split in two and attack from different directions!"


    It seems he had swallowed down his anger and focused on the big picture. Arthur was d he wasn''t that petty topromise his follower''s lives for revenge.


    "As for you, I''ll bring you down myself!" Trevor roared from behind him.


    "You''ve just ruined my good impression of you!" Arthur felt betrayed as he began jumping over the pirs.


    As soon as the knight''s attack finished, the sharpshooters started bombarding it with elemental spells and different types of attacks. There was even a guy holding a rifle that he had manifested.


    The manifestation was a special kind of ability that wasn''t static, but something more dynamic. It can be gic but it can also be trained. For example, a person can train to manifest an item with simr properties to a real-life object. Even though it might not be the same, it could achieve a simr result or even a more destructive one.


    The Great Knight ignored the attack and raised its sword again. It looked at both sides that were approaching him before he picked Arthur''s direction to attack, given that it had both Arthur and Trevor who were strong.


    "Are you looking down on me?!" Rae shouted with a frown as she headed directly toward the knight. Arthur sighed at her impulsiveness as he saw the giant sword sh in his way.


    This time, he didn''t try to help whoever might get involved. That was to say, he slipped into the shadows, letting Trevor take responsibility for his recklessness.


    Arthur began traveling in the shadow space before appearing beside the giant. He looked back and saw Trevor flying a distance away after he got swept off his feet by the attack.


    At this time, Rae has also managed to make it to the giant. She didn''t even nce at Arthur before jumping high in the air with her scarf that turned into a giant spear.


    "This win is mine!"


    She struck the knight in the chest and it issued a low-pitched roar like a suffocated engine. The Great Knight let go of its sword and threw out its arms as a giant energy field exploded from within its body.


    Arthur found himself being pushed back by the energy field. He tried to stand against it but his feet were already leaving marks on the ground as he was pushed back.


    He saw Rae stretch her scarf midair and it coiled around the knight''s arm. The scarf kept her in ce and this gave Arthur a certain idea.


    He slipped into his shadow again and appeared from Rae''s shadow from behind her. He then grabbed Rae''s shoulder as she gave out a startled scream and pulled himself upward.


    "You rat!" She was about to turn to strike Arthur but he was already stepping on her shoulder and jumping. "I''ll kill you!"


    Arthur had no mind to consider her threats as he found himself in front of the knight''s helmet. He threw his arm backward preparing for a punch as he burned the tiniest portion of mana using his Release rune.


    He punched the air and there was a booming sound as if a cannon was fired. As his fist collided with the metal of the knight, Arthur felt the helmet dent inward as the Knight''s head jerked backward. He then began falling toward the ground but felt something approach him from behind.


    Arthur turned midair and blocked with both of his arms crossed as the white scarf struck him with such force that it felt like a train.


    Before he can do anything, he was already flying a distance away and crashing to a set of ruins, breaking them down, and continuing. His back ached as he crashed to a giant pir that broke down and fell to the side.


    Arthur coughed violently as his arms felt numb. The dust stuck to his throat making it even more difficult to breathe. He opened his eyes to see a figureing from behind the dust cloud.


    It was Rae surrounded by her white scarf. Her eyes were glowing scarlet and her face was etched with cold rage. She stopped a distance away from Arthur who looked at her with a stoic expression.


    "You dare to step on me?" Her voice was nothing like he had heard before, only an array of emotionless sound waves entering his ears. "Do you know who I am?"


    As she said that, she threw a kick at Arthur''s chest. This time, Arthur blocked her foot with his palm and his body was pushed deeper into the pir.


    "I don''t care who you are." Arthur spat. "You attacked me in the middle of our bet. Are you fucking insane?"


    "I never go back on my words, but you aren''t worthy of them." Rae was just as cold. "Don''t dream of living if you disrespect me." Her white scarf turned into a sharp de and she stabbed toward Arthur''s throat.


    "Hah," Arthur exhaled. He grabbed the pushed away her foot as he pped away the white scarf using his Release rune. The strength of the collision destroyed the nearby wall, leaving t in rubbles.


    Arthur pushed himself up before she can react and punched toward her abdomen. The scarf stood in the way, blocking his attack. Rae slid back several meters away before stopping.


    "I''m sick of you people thinking you''re too high to be touched by others. It''s about time that someone strikes you down." Arthur''s rage was also undeniable.


    He can understand that she was mad, but he didn''t think it was enough for her actions. He didn''t attack her or obstruct her, only using her to get close to the giant.


    They were supposed to be working together to distract both the awakeners and the giant, so Arthur didn''t think she would react this strongly to it. He had missed the fact that this person was too prideful to work with anyone.


    Rae lifted her head after her body came to a stop. Arthur felt like he was looking at the eyes of a wild beast rather than a human. Her rage was undeniable as she exhaled white mana from her mouth.


    It was then that the sound of fighting reached his ears. Arthur heard a low roar before someone shouted from the crowd.


    "The Great Knight has fallen!"


    Arthur snapped his head toward the direction of the knight. The knight''s body was on the ground as a man stood above it with his manifested knight.


    Trevor has in the knight while they were fighting. It was at this time that Trevor looked at them and shed Arthur a smug smile of victory. He mouthed several words that Arthur managed to pick up.


    ''You are next.''


    He wasn''t even a student yet but he was making enemies left and right. To be urate, the whole thing began with his entanglement with Rae.


    "We''ve lost the bet." Arthur turned toward Rae. "Because of your arrogance."


    "No need for a bet since you''re going to die." Rae took a step forward as her scarf danced around her.


    "You can''t kill me here. I will, at most, get eliminated. Good luck killing me then." Arthur grinned at her and she stopped walking.


    "Hoh," She let go of a breath to calm down. "You''re right. If I kill you now, I''ll only be sparring you. Prepare yourself for a life of suffering as my ve, Alexie Linan."


    Rae turned and started walking toward the Great Knight. Arthur sighed and followed after her. Trevor jumped from the knight''s corpse and blocked their paths.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Trevor red at both of them. "We''re the ones who are getting the crystals."


    "I was the one to defeat that knight. You simply snatched its death at its weakest." Arthur didn''t stop walking. Trevor''s armor stood in front of the two imposingly.


    "It''s true that your puny attack had an effect, but remember you wouldn''t have had the chance to attack it without my team holding the other knights back."


    "Alright, we split it." Arthurpromised. He wasn''t unreasonable and it was true that the team''s efforts were a factor.


    "No, you scram." Trevor spat as he adjusted his tie. "We were going to take the knights down before you two showed up."


    "You think you can stop me?" Raeughed at him.


    "Not by myself, but we can." Trevor looked at her and spoke. "Everyone!"


    The alliance began surrounding the two. It was also at this time that more people came from the other parts of the ruins. Arthur saw people he didn''t notice before and figured that these people were the rest of the team that Oliver and Ellen should infiltrate.


    "Alexie," Nera stepped up from the arriving neers as she stood beside Trevor. "I didn''t know you were one of those trying to snatch our prey."


    "I didn''t see your names on any of the knight''s armor." Arthur shrugged. "Fine, we''ll leave." He then turned around to leave.


    "Not so fast," Nera gestured. "You can''t leave without your friends, now can you?"


    Arthur stopped and turned to re at her. The crowd parted as several people brought Oliver and Ellen. Arthur frowned and so did Rae as they saw Oliver crying.


    "I''m sorry for letting you down, brother. I didn''t think Nera would be involved. My handsomeness made them catch us before we get to the central za.


    "Your little friend," Nera gestured with her chin toward Ellen. "Tried to make a run for it toward the za. Sadly, her legs weren''t fast enough. I guess this was your n?" Neraughed.


    "Let them go. We failed, so we''re leaving. Unless you two want to fight?" Arthur said to both Nera and Trevor coldly.


    "You can leave," Trevor gritted his teeth and spat. He was wary of losing most of his men if the two sides fought. Now that they had the crystals, they had achieved their victory. "But don''t think this is over. Release them."


    Oliver and Ellen were released and they walked toward Arthur and Rae, downcast. Arthur smiled toward them before beginning to walk away with his group.


    The crowd parted and allowed them to leave. As Arthur passed Dalo and the girl, he heard a low whisper.


    "Thank you for earlier."


    He smiled unknowingly at their words. Once they were away from the alliance, Arthur turned to the rest of his team with a grin.


    "Alright, let''s run away before they realize what happened."


    "What?" Oliver looked at him with confusion. "Realize that they have the crystals now?"


    Arthur shook his head as he slipped his hand into his poach. From within it, he took out the three shining crystals. Oliver gaped at him and his mouth was as wide as an egg. The other two looked at him with equal shock.


    "Now, we need to run." Arthur grinned.

 Chapter 225 - Interview

    The branches broke beneath their feet as they ran through the forest. It was usually quiet, but the army of awakeners pursuing them made sure that wasn''t the case. Shouts, broken trees, and abilities being used filled the forest as Arthur and his team ran toward the shore.


    Luckily for them, the shore wasn''t that far from the ruins. That was why they managed to reach it by the time the alliance finally caught up.


    "Brother, I''m dying to know how you pulled that off!" Oliver said while huffing. The other two also looked at Arthur with interest.


    Arthur couldn''t possibly tell them the truth, because that would mean revealing his shadow. He had asked his shadow to remain in Ellen''s shadow until they were close enough. He feared that it would be stopped if he used it in public and didn''t want anyone to link it to him.


    Ellen, who was almost as fast as Arthur and Rae, was perfect to get the shadow there. That''s why Arthur trusted to be close enough for the shadow to sneak as Rae and he distracted the others.


    After that, the shadow left the crystals in his shadow space before disintegrating. It had only half an hour before disappearing, so it was a close call.


    "We have no time for this, they''ll soon be here. Do you know how to use the crystals?"


    "I''ve seen a guy uses it to pass the test. He made a boat from it." Oliver shrugged. "We can do that."


    "Yes, here you go."


    "But there are only three crystals and we''re four. Shouldn''t we try to get one more?" Oliver mumbled without taking the crystal from Arthur''s hand.


    Arthur saw Ellen''s face pale. It seems she thought they were going to cut her off since they were one crystal less. Before she could try anything reckless, Arthur threw a crystal her way.


    She clumsily caught the crystal as she looked at Arthur with a stunned expression.


    "W-what?" She asked meekly. "I-I don''t think I should get one."


    "Of course, you should, we couldn''t have made it without you." Arthurughed. "Inject mana into the crystal and you can make a boat out of it."


    Ellen looked nkly at the crystal and nodded. She hugged the crystal as if she was afraid that she would lose it. Arthur smiled and threw the other one to Oliver, who caught it easily.


    "Oliver, did you see how that person made it across the sea?"


    "I think the crystal naturally gravitates toward the goal," Oliver said as he looked at the crystal then looked at the one Arthur had. "Brother, what about thest one? Who is¡­" He then nced at Rae.


    "We''ll solve this." Arthur waved his hand. Rae stood there expressionless as she crossed her arms around her chest. "Use the crystals now. They''re close."


    The sounds of the army''s march started making the shore vibrate. As if a thousand horses wereing their way, the forest buzzed with activity.


    "They''re at the shore!" He heard a fairly close shout.


    "Now!"


    Ellen and Oliver hurriedly made boats of their crystals. Arthur watched with fascination as the small crystal stretched and turned into a small boat.


    They threw the boats into the water before jumping on top of them. The moment their feet touch the small boat''s crystal floor, it began zooming across the acidic sea.


    "Say, Rae," Arthur called out without taking his eyes off his departingrades. "Don''t you find this ind weird?"


    "What do you mean?" Rae looked at him with confusion. "It is weird, it''s artificial. Are you an idiot?"


    "Hah," Arthur sighed as he turned to her. "We''ll never get along, huh?"


    "Not in a thousand years. I''ll make you my ve and I''ll make you suffer."


    "Whatever helps you sleep at night." Arthur threw the crystal her way and she snatched it midair. She looked at Arthur for a moment before smiling.


    "You already have one, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    "You''re a softie and that''s disgusting. You went through all that trouble to help your friends?"


    "I didn''t think it would be this troublesome. No, I didn''t think you guys would be this troublesome."


    "What if we didn''t get the crystals?" Rae asked as she toyed with the crystal in her hand. "What other ns did you have?"


    "Why would I tell you that?"


    "To show off, probably." Rae shrugged. Arthur shook his head as the other students reached the shore.


    "Don''t you think that it''s weird how this ind still stands even though it''s surrounded by such an acidic sea?"


    "You mean¡­"


    "This ind soil is immune to the acid. You don''t need to be strong to pass this test. I think a lot of people had already passed this way as others chased after the crystals."


    "If you knew already, why would you go after the crystals yourself?"


    "For fun." Arthur took out the crystal Jonah gave him. "I didn''t n on passing from the beginning." He had no issue saying this because Rae already witnessed his strength.


    Arthur created a boat with his crystal as the awakeners surrounded him and Rae. He threw the boat into the sea and jumped on it. He turned around to Rae and the army and waved his hand.


    The boat raced across the acidic sea as the awakeners threw out their ability and skills at him. However, none of them reached him and Arthur managed to slip away.


    He looked across the acidic sea with a calm expression as he wondered what was his ranking. Hopefully, it wouldn''t be high nor low.


    ***


    Along the way, Arthur saw other rankersing from different directions and heading toward the ind. As soon as his boat touched the ind''s shore, a voice rang in his ears.


    "You have passed the second test. Your rank is 186."


    After that, the scene in front of him disappeared. Arthur found himself standing in front of the gate that he went into the dungeon from. There, Linda was still standing taking count.


    "Come here, junior!" She waved at him and Arthur walked toward her. She handed him a badge and pointed toward a corridor. "Follow the badge, congrats on passing the second test!"


    "When would I take thest one?"


    "Simply go through the corridors and you''ll figure out the rest. It''s not that difficult." Linda winked at him and Arthur nodded his head.


    He then went through the set of corridors and met an old man guarding a door. The old man nced at him before opening the door, allowing Arthur to enter.


    Inside, Arthur found several young people fidgeting in their seats. The hall was rectangr and there were students seated everywhere. He found an empty seat next to a student that was sweating too much.


    Thest test was thought of as the hardest for Jerano, but also the simplest. It wasn''t anythingplicated but a simple interview with the principal, Henrick Ozay.


    Even though it didn''t require you to be strong, it was the most unpredictable. Even Arthur can fail to pass this test if he wasn''t careful enough.


    Soon enough, his turn arrived. He stood up and headed straight to the room where he met the principal and his signature mustache. He was wearing a monocle on one of his eyes.


    Arthur felt that the monocle wasn''t that simple as it glistered with light. The principal gestured to the seat in front of him and Arthur took a seat.


    "Hello, I''m Henrick Ozay." The principal politely introduced. "This is your interview, but I need to tell you a few things first."


    Arthur nodded his head and greeted. The principal continued exining.


    "This monocle here is a bit special," He adjusted it lightly. "It would tell me if you were lying, so we call it the monocle of truth."


    Arthur felt his back tingle as heard these words. This was bad news for him, who had a hidden identity. Why didn''t Master Ronin tell him about this artifact?


    Before Arthur could answer, the room''s door was knocked. The principal frowned and called out for the knocker toe in. To his surprise, Arthur saw Master Ronin make an entrance.


    "Teacher." The principal stood up hurriedly as he bowed. "What brings you here today?"


    "Hello, Henrick." Master Ronin smiled warmly. "I see that you''ve taken the position quite well. You look like a real principal now, unlike your mischievous past self."


    "I learned from the best." Henrickughed warmly. "If I had known you were visiting us, I would have made the proper preparations."


    "No, it''s alright." Master Ronin shook his head. "I''m here for young Alexie here." He nodded at Arthur. Seeing himself being acknowledged, Arthur stood up and bowed.


    "He''s the son of a friend of mine, Runes Master Linan. Sadly, it has been recently that he returned to the family." Master Ronin shook his head. "He used to go by a different name that I helped to discard, fearing that he wouldn''t fit into the noble society."


    "Are you saying that it''s problematic that he''s doing the interview?" Henrick frowned. "It shouldn''t be an issue if he changed his name. I can simply make sure of his identity by asking him about his rtionship with Runes Master Linan."


    "You see, Alexie didn''t acknowledge his father yet. With the runes master being of troubled mind at the moment, we have no way of resolving this."


    "Very well." Henrick nodded. "Then I would simply test his character. If you''re willing to vouch for him this much, I''m helpless against it." The principal shook his head helplessly.


    "Thank you, Henrick." Master Ronin bowed slightly. "Please excuse my insolence for interfering in your matters."


    "Not at all, sir." Henrick shook his head. "You''re one of the pirs that made Jerano what it is today. Let''s meet to discuss things after the third test is done?"


    "That would be lovely." Master Ronin then bid his farewells.


    "Alright, Alexie Linan." Principal Henrick sat down in his chair. "Now, let''s see what''s so special about you that Master Ronin went out of his way for you." Arthur felt a slight tone of jealousy from the principal.

 Chapter 226 - A Lead

    "Have you killed someone before?" Henrick asked with a stoic expression as if he was asking about the weather. Arthur flinched and his mouth felt suddenly dry.


    This wasn''t the first question that Henrick asked, but it was the one that stumped Arthur the most. His earlier questions were normal, mundane to put it more urately. His interests, his aspirations, and his fears. Runes, to be stronger, and to be helpless were his answers respectively.


    "Yes," Arthur nodded with hesitation. Henrick looked through his monocle and it didn''t react.


    "Reasons?"


    "Self-defense."


    His words were true again. At this time, Arthur remembered how he had massacred those soldiers that were trying to invade the Union. In a way, his words were true.


    "Mm," Henrick nodded as he jolted things down. Even with how advanced their civilization was, there were a lot of ouws living in the wilderness. It wasn''t odd to kill or be killed for awakeners, as that was one of the reasons why one aimed to be stronger.


    "What would you do in a dungeon break?"


    "Hunt the monsters." Arthur''s words came as soon as the question was asked.


    "Why not evacuate the civilians?"


    "That can be achieved by government workers and non-awakeners. My job is clear as soon as I awakened my ability, to hunt."


    "Very well," Henrick nodded. "Would you risk your life to stop the monsters from hurting the public?"


    Arthur paused here as Henrick''s earlier words resurfaced in his memory. The third test was a test of character, so this question was crucial.


    "If the odds aren''t against me, I would protect them. If I would end up dying, I will protect myself."


    Henrick stared at Arthur quietly and nodded. He then gestured for Arthur to stand up before throwing another question.


    "Why have you applied to Jerano, Alexie?"


    "To get stronger and learn about runes."


    "Is that all?" Henrick stared at him, using his monocle to find the truth in Arthur''s words. The answer was no, but Arthur couldn''t trust him.


    "Yes," Arthur stared at the monocle and it was unresponsive, the same as it was earlier. He felt relieved that his hypothesis was correct.


    The quality of this artifact to be a lie detector didn''te from runes, as he would have felt that when he first saw it. It stemmed from something external and Arthur already had an answer in mind.


    Rayxin.


    He had gambled that Rayxin would keep his identity and motives a secret from Jerano and it fruited in sess. This monocle was connected to the guardian of Jerano and it was the way they discovered lies.


    Arthur left the room after that and saw Master Ronin standing beside a window, looking at the lively streets of Jerano city. As Arthur came and stopped next to him, Master Ronin began speaking without turning toward him.


    "It was one of my great fears and anticipation that you would meet Rayxin."


    "You knew I would meet him?" Arthur furrowed his brows. "Why didn''t you tell me about his ability?"


    "I do not temper with fate." Master Ronin shook his head. "Rayxin is trustworthy, one of the few that you can trust. It''s the ancient guardian of Jerano, the lighthouse of knowledge in the academic world."


    "He knows of my identity."


    "He knows of my prophecies. It wasn''t hard for him to connect the dots when you stumbled upon his space."


    "It was by chance that I did," Arthur said.


    "Was it also by chance that you listened to Sier months ago?"


    "It was because¡­"


    "Of your legacy. It''s the instinct that drives you forward. Haven''t you realized it yet, Arthur? You''re slowly, but very subtly, changing into someone else. Or rather¡­ bing yourself."


    "Master, you know something." Arthur squinted his eyes. "Why is that you like talking in riddles?"


    "They''re no riddles. But I want you to find your answers." Master Ronin said and paused.


    "Why don''t just give them to me, then?"


    "Sometimes, we know the truth. Despite that, we need to taste it." Master Ronin stroked his beard. "Me telling you things isn''t the best way for you to believe them. Go out there and find your answers; see the truth for yourself instead of listening to me."


    "You''re simply making it more difficult for me." Arthur sighed.


    "I am, and that''s the point. We grow through difficulties. That''s all I care about, your growth."


    Arthur stared into Master Ronin''s eyes, lined by his aged eyelids. They were clear and unwavering. Sincere, even. He nodded his head and bowed his head before turning away.


    "That was my n since the beginning."


    ***


    Arthur never questioned his identity before, but now he did. Master Ronin''s words seemed to imply that he had changed after his legacy. As Arthur looked back, there were instances where his legacy guided him.


    He was influenced by his legacy to make certain decisions. He hated this notion that made him question his free will. He still debated whether he wasn''t the one to make those decisions, but he wasn''t sure anymore.


    ''Am I bing like Sier?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he followed after a student who guided him toward a giant park in the middle of the city. ''Is Jizo trying to take over my body?''


    The doubt was there but Arthur didn''t know what to do even if his fears were real. At the moment, he needed the legacy more than ever. He had enemies and he had barely left his weak past behind.


    He wasmitted to this hand of cards that he was dealt. If he backed away now, he would simply be throwing himself into the lion''s den defenseless.


    That''s why he had another goal now. Master Ronin asked him to find his answers and Arthur nned on doing that. He would search for clues of the guardians and investigate Jizo''s identity and past.


    The senior led him to one of the residenceplexes beside the park and exined that he would need to spend the night until the interviews are over.


    Arthur took a key from the reception and headed to the room he was assigned for. He walked into the room and whistled at how well organized it was.


    There were a bedroom and a bathroom with a balcony outside. There were also a study desk and a couch beside the bed for Arthur to make use of. He saw another door and found another room, as big as the bedroom, that had ck floor tiles with a spongy structure.


    It was a training room where Arthur can use his Art or learn certain battle arts. It had a giant TV and a mirror to help his training.


    Arthur threw himself on the bedroom as a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu overtook him. He snapped from his daze and ran to the bathroom, opening the door to see what was inside.


    To his relief, there was nothing in there. A bathtub, a shower, a sink, and a separate toilet. Arthur walked to the bathtub and pushed the curtains away. There was nothing.


    "Thank god he''s not here."


    "Let''s take a bath together, junior!"


    The shout made Arthur flinch and he turned to see a fat orange cat standing in front of the bathroom''s door. It began walking toward him as its fat jiggled.


    "Reece?" Arthur sighed with resignation. "How did you find me so quickly?"


    "I looked through the names of the students and found your room''s number," Reece said as he licked his paws. "Damn, how can cats like their own fur?"


    "Why are you here, Reece?" Arthur left the bathroom and sat on the couch. "Do you have any information?"


    "Yeah, I saw two people next door making out. I need to tell you; these youngsters are having the time of their life. The guy used a cheeky line, he said¡­"


    "Reece, you''re going to gossip about other people''s love affairs?" Arthur was always troubled by how he should treat Reece. He felt like he was talking to a five years old kid. The thing is that Arthur wasn''t that mature himself, but he needs to be if Reece was involved.


    "I''m kidding, junior! Even though I would love it if you had some fun here and there." Reece winked at him, making a lewd expression a cat would never make.


    "Is this rted to Hua?" Arthur felt that something at y here. "Did she set you up for his?"


    "No, of course."


    "Your tail is swaying in circles that you''re turning into a helicopter. Are you lying?"


    "I would never!"


    "Fine, just tell me if you found anything."


    "I did overhear something." Reece nodded. "There are students that went missingst year. Not many, just a few. However, they were never found so it remained as a mystery."


    "Do you think that the Nether Beings are involved?" Arthur pondered seriously. "Is this a good clue for us to chase? I mean, if even Jerano didn''t find anything, then it must be a dead end."


    "That''s true, but there''s very little we can work with regarding this. I''ll try to get the names of those students and we can ask the people who know them."


    "Sounds like a n." Arthur nodded his head. "I still need to wait for my eptance, so make yourself busy." This n might be more sessful than Reece thought because he didn''t know that Arthur could detect Ender''s existence.

 Chapter 227 - Made It

    After a few days of rest and preparing, Arthur left the dorm''s room and headed downstairs to the cafeteria. He had to wait for a few days until the second test was over. He wasn''t allowed to walk freely, so he had to keep Reece''spany as they gathered information about the missing students.


    He saw students grabbing their food as he looked in the crowd for someone familiar. His efforts were of a little result as everyone was so different yet so simr in their unfamiliarity.


    He grabbed some food to eat and sat alone on a table. The students gave him odd looks, but he cared so little about it. As he was eating his cheesed toast, he heard a mor from behind followed by a crashing sound.


    As he turned around, he saw that the students have parted to surround a handsome young man in casual clothing. With a red nose and sparkling eyes, Jonah looked at him with such happiness that Arthur mistook himself as the man''s long-lost grandpa.


    "Boss!" Jonah rushed to embrace him but Arthur was quick enough to dodge and take his food to leave the cafeteria. He threw the tray on the cleaning table and left as Jonah shouted from behind him.


    Arthur blended into the crowd before using his Stealth rune. That way, Jonah lost sight of him and hopefully, no one noticed Arthur''s appearance.


    He walked like an invisible man through the crowd of students. He left the cafeteria and found himself at theplex''s training field.


    They were notified by the staff earlier that the names of those that passed would be posted on the Water Square''s monolith. The city had eight squares based on the eight main elements. Fire, water, earth, wind, darkness, light, lightning, and ice.


    These were the dominant elements among abilities and skills, although there were a lot of other elements that were as powerful and more unique. Some of them included the one used by Healers, Life element.


    As for the reason he ignored Jonah, it was because Jonah was the current first ranker. That''s why the students at the cafeteria looked at him like he was some sort of monster. After all, he did beat the high-ranking monsters to get here.


    Arthur had no ns of being called Boss by the first ranker. He did want Jonah as a friend for his potential and loyalty, but he couldn''t deal with the hustle of being worshiped by him.


    He checked his phone and saw that it was still 9 AM. However, he would need to find someone to take him toward Water Square.


    Arthur heard a whistle and he jumped backward. An arrownded a distance away from the location he was standing on earlier. He looked up with a frown as someone approached him from a distance.


    "Oh, it''s a student." The pair of archers, who were a man and a woman, approached him with caution. "We''re sorry, brother. We simply had difficulty recognizing what you are from distance."


    "That''s why you attacked me?" Arthur asked with a scowl.


    "Well, the arrow was just a warning shot." The pair said awkwardly. "Are you one of the students that are applying here? Do you want us to help you as an apology?"


    Seeing their sincere attitude, Arthur couldn''t hold it against them. He was using the Stealth rune, so it was understandable that they had issues identifying him.


    "Can you guide me to the Water Square?" Arthur asked to which the two nodded vigorously.


    ***


    The two turned out to be a brother and sister. Kai and Rena respectively. They were both archers in their second year and they were having their morning duel.


    These two were more rivals than brothers. Theypeted about everything and especially anything rted to archery and scouting.


    They guided Arthur toward the Water Square, a few blocks away from the district. On the way, Arthur couldn''t keep his eyes on one ce since at every corner, there was something new to be fascinated of.


    To Arthur''s excitement, he saw a flying mecha makes its way above the buildings of the city. Kai and Rena scowled with envy as they introduced who was the owner of the mecha.


    "The Mechas Department, a bunch of magic technology enthusiasts. Even though there were internal struggles between those that favored runes in Mechas and those who didn''t, the department is still one of the most difficult ones to get admitted to, even as a major field."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked with confusion. The two looked at each other and sighed.


    "This will be exined after you enroll. Everyone who had passed the second test would be admitted to Jerano."


    "I know that," Arthur nodded his head. That''s why he feared Jonah would betray him, since passing the test was equal to getting admitted.


    "Then you should know that the top two hundred would be admitted to the special department, The Explorers. Those that are trained to go beyond the gates once they graduate."


    "As for those that aren''t in the top hundred¡­"


    "They would need to choose another department, ones that don''t focus onbat and dungeon explorations."


    "That''s what you meant when you said as a major," Arthur was confused. "Are there other ways to get into the departments?"


    "Yes, The Explorers can enroll in minor fields. They can have sses at other departments if they manage to pass the exam assuaged by the department."


    "Oh, that''s convenient." Arthur nodded his head. "Is that the Water Square?" Arthur asked when he saw a public area where water danced high above a giant orb floating in the sky.


    "No, the Fire Square," Kai said with dripping sarcasm and Rena pinched his side. "Ouch! The monolith over there is what you''re looking for. The names will appear at 10." Kai said as he rubbed his side.


    "Thank you, guys. You were a great help. I''ll forgive you for almost killing me."


    "It wasn''t even a real arrow," Rena rolled her eyes. "Stop being dramatic and hurry over there. The other students are gathering."


    Arthur smiled and bid farewell before he went toward the monolith. It was still 9:30 so he had a little more time before the announcement.


    He looked around and watched the people work in their stores, happy and content. Of course, there were always problems and people bickering, but it worked to add some liveliness to the atmosphere.


    Arthur sat on a bench and closed his eyes, waiting for the time to pass. He felt someone approach him and opened his eyes to see who it was. To his surprise, it was Emma.


    "Mr. Linan," Nodded Emma respectfully. Arthur stood up and bowed in greeting.


    "Miss Emma," Arthur felt weird that he was talking to her so formally. "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "No need to be so tense, I thought we got over that stage." Emmaughed but Arthur smiled helplessly.


    "I fear that Prince Caleb would kill me if he saw me next to you."


    Before he could help it, the words left his mouth. He didn''t even realize it himself how much it bothered him that Caleb threatened him at the ball until this moment.


    "Not the best of topics to joke about, Sir Alexie Linan." Emma seemed upset. "The Prince has nothing to do with who I associate myself with."


    "I understand," Arthur was stunned before he nodded. "I beg your pardon."


    "If you seek my pardon, then drop the formal act. It still bothers me."


    "Alright, Emma."


    "Whoa, take it easy there." Emma raised her eyebrows in surprise. "You''re either distantly eloquent or straight-out friendly, huh?" She said with a hint ofughter.


    "I can''t help it; I''m not used to his too." Arthur rubbed the back of his head. "By the way, may I ask what that is?" Arthur pointed to a ck ribbon tied around her wrist.


    "This?" Emma looked at it and the smile vanished from her face. "It''s nothing."


    Arthur was about to guess when he heard the crowd around them grow noisy. He looked around and saw that Principal Henrick was standing on top of the monolith. Beside him was an older man who was wearing white sses and had blonde hair.


    The students flooded into the square until it was backed to the full. Principal Henrick looked around before he snapped his fingers, making a few more students appear out of nowhere.


    ''Were they lost?'' Arthur snickered. ''I thought it was too disorganized, but I guess the college had its arrangements.''


    "Dear students," Henrick said with a crisp voice, making all the voices die down. "You have already met me; this is my vice principal: Mr. Jared Vo." The vice-principal nodded in greeting.


    "In a few seconds," Henrick continued. "You will be ranked ordingly. The interview that you had was to determine who is a good fit for each department." Henrick paused. "And whether are you a good fit to be an Explorer."


    The crowd turned noisy but Henrick didn''t say anything more. After a few moments, the monolith glowed as names appeared in sequence. Two hundred names were shining in golden as the others shone white.


    "Congrattions to everyone, strive forward." Henrick then disappeared from above the monolith. Before Arthur could find his name, Emma grabbed him with a grin.


    "We both made it!"

 Chapter 228 - Say That Again

    Arthur''s ranking was 165, above the ranking of the second test. He didn''t know the mechanism for how their final ranking was decided, but he expected Rayxin to be involved. After all, he was the one supervising the second test.


    As for the first ranker, it was a name that Arthur didn''t recognize. Rae was the third ranker and Trevor was the tenth. Jonah didn''t hold into the first ranker and was instead ranked ninth.


    There was also the fact that Rae was a battle maniac and Trevor had made an alliance, making Arthur wonder if it had something with their leap in rankings.


    There were a lot of discontented opinions from some students who were reced by those of lower ranking than them. However, Henrick shot them down by stating that a lot of factors were involved in deciding the final ranking.


    First was the written exam. Then came the ranking of the Chains of Fortune. Then came their performance in the second test as well as final ranking. Thest factor was the interviews that all of the students went through.


    It seems that even though Rae and Trevor finished the second test after him, their ranking was influenced by their writing exam and their ranking on the Chains of Fortune. Arthur managed to rank 20 ranks higher than the second test, so he figured his written exam was just average.


    "None of you shall be abandoned," Henrick said as parting words. "All of you are going to be nurtured to be some of the greatest awakeners in the world. Please let your teachers handle your enrollment." He disappeared afterward with Jared Vo.


    The students felt their bodies be enveloped with mana before they disappeared. When Arthur opened his eyes again, he was in standing in the middle of several buildings.


    "Students, you have been assigned to the Daybreak Dorms." A teacher standing on top of a tform in the yard began exining. "For the Explorers department, there are the two dorms: Daybreak and Nightfall. Each of you will be living separately and taking sses separately. There are manypetitions between the two dorms that reward benefits in resources and opportunities.


    "You will now be given a bracelet with a number on it. These numbers are your current ranking. The higher your ranking is, the more training resources you are given. The ranking changes based on your merits, grades, and battle points."


    "What are merits and battle points?" A student asked.


    "Merits are achievements in your minor fields. As for battle points, they are awarded based on how you perform during dungeon raids and team battles."


    "Are there other ways to rank higher?" A brute and gigantic looking asked.


    "Yes," The teacher paused. "Through official duels. If you win against someone of a higher rank, their battle points will be reduced and yours would increase. You won''t be recing their ranking, but you will rank higher."


    The crowd''s atmosphere shifted as tension rose. However, the young male teacher was unconcerned and continued.


    "You can duel someone once a week only and you can''t turn down a duel for four consecutive weeks."


    ''So, we need to fight once a month if someone kept challenging us.'' Arthur worried for Jonah. After all, his strength didn''t suit his ranking.


    The reason that Arthur had agreed to help Jonah, to begin with, was the potential he offered. The ability to make a doppelganger was helpful in Arthur''s quest to find out about the academy. If he can be at the same time in two ces, he would be provided with an alibi.


    When Arthur realized that Jonah can be ranked first, his n further developed. Jonah was one of the higher rankers and this meant he would get to interact with the strongest and most influential characters.


    These factorsbined made Jonah valuable for Arthur. However, the deciding factor was the loyalty he showed when Rayxin tested him.


    "Grab your room keys from the reception. You''ll find everything you need in your room. sses start tomorrow so check your schedule, dismissed."


    There were a hundred students gathered around the tform so it didn''t take a lot of time for Arthur to spot the giant human named Oliver. As soon as he saw Arthur, Oliver ran over.


    "Brother Alexie! We''re in the same dorm!" Oliver was almost shedding tears of happiness. Arthur looked at him with suspicion.


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "What?" Oliver looked shocked. "Isn''t it because we''re together?"


    "Yeah, but Nera isn''t with us. You shouldn''t be this happy." Arthur squinted his eyes as he looked up and down at Oliver. "Did Reinhold threaten you?"


    "I-I have no idea what you''re talking about." Oliver wiped the sweat gathering on his brows as waved his hand.


    Arthur sighed and didn''t say anything. He turned and looked around to spot Jonah surrounded by a few of their ssmates, looking troubled. Their eyes met and Jonah looked like he wanted to rush over as well but Arthur shook his head and red at him.


    "Let''s go to our room," Arthur said to Oliver and he followed after.


    Ellen wasn''t assigned to his dorm but Emma was with him. She was surrounded by female students who were fawning over her. Arthur didn''t want to give her more trouble so he didn''t go over.


    "Everyone, please wait!" A familiar voice called over and Arthur turned his head to see Yurirl on the tform. He was apanied by a girl wearing gauntlets that each had a different mana core and a guy with sses.


    The students turned and they grew noisy as soon as they recognized the Divine Swordsman. It was his final year at the academy so it was rare for him to be here.


    "I wee you to Daybreak, the dormitory that you''ll spend the rest of your years at. I''m Yurirl of The Sword, you might have heard of me before."


    "Doesn''t he have ast name?" Oliver muttered next to him. Arthur also found it weird that no one called him by hisst name even in the media. There have been no mentions of it at all.


    Divine Swordsman and Yurirl of the Swords were the titles he was usually addressed by. Arthur had already searched him online when he waspared to Yurirl after clearing the tower. There have been no mentions of hisst name and the top guild in the world kept tight lips about the subject.


    "I''m the leader of Daybreak. That''s why I ask every one of you," He scanned the faces of the students. "To avoid doing anything foolish that would get us in trouble. The Dorm with the highest points at the end of the year gets good benefits the year after."


    After that, Yurirl exined a few matters they need to be aware of like curfews, rules, and where they need to go in case of emergencies. He wrapped it up quickly and asked the students to follow the girl next to him, who introduced herself as Jenny Lilso.


    She guided them with a nk expression and simply gestured at the reception where they would receive their keys. Freshmen upied the east wing of the dorms while the south and north were upied by the second and third year.


    As for the west wing, Arthur heard it was for training. He took his card from the reception and headed toward the second floor in the east wing. He ced his card on the door and it was unlocked allowing Arthur to get inside.


    This room was bigger than the one he was given earlier and it had a separate office for Arthur to study at. On the bed, Arthur found a ck box that had several items inside.


    One of them was the bracelet that he picked up and studied. He slipped his hand into it and it adjusted its size to fit Arthur''s hand.


    "Please provide the student''s number and name."


    A voice asked him from the bracelet and Arthur was confused. He looked into the box and found an ID of him with the student''s number on it.


    Then came a brief silence and then a hologram appeared in front of him. It was like a crystal-clear screen that had several items like his sses, his Arts, his Students Points, and also amunity where he can log in and talk to other students.


    Arthur found a physical copy of the guideline and a digital one. He closed the bracelet and sat the box aside as he went toward the balcony.


    He stood by the rails and looked left and right. After half an hour of waiting, he saw a cat hopping across the balconies and heading his way.


    "Did you find anything?" Arthur asked after he allowed Reece inside. In his cat form, Reece nodded and jumped on the bed.


    "I''ve gathered the list of missing students," Reece said. Arthur nodded as he took out a notebook from his subspace. He didn''t trust to have this information at any other ces.


    After he was done, he went to his schedule and found that there was a weing party for freshmen today. He took out some clothes and put them on to prepare. As he was about to eat, a knock came on the door.


    Arthur looked through the hole and saw nothing. As soon as he opened it, a hand grabbed his cor and pulled him.


    "Don''t think you''ve run away from me just because we''re in different dorms," Trevor whispered in his face and nced downward.


    Arthur was holding the dagger to his throat. Trevor''s hand trembled as he red at Arthur. Looking at him coldly, Arthur retracted his dagger and pped Trevor''s hand away.


    "Listen, kid." Arthur spat each word slowly. "I have no business with you. However, if you wish to make me an enemy, I won''t be holding back."


    Trevor was fuming in rage as Arthur finished his words. He clenched his fists tightly before breathing out and calming down. He then gave a smug smile.


    "I looked into you. A son of a whore and a disgraced bastard. Even your father doesn''t recognize you, I bet he''s too embarrassed to even acknowledge you as his son. You think you can challenge me, you son of a¡­"


    Before Trevor could finish his words, Arthur grabbed him by the throat and mmed him into the wall behind him. Arthur red in his eyes as Trevor wheezed.


    "Say that again." Arthur threatened. "Try to say that again." Trevor''s mana began to run wild when Arthur snapped back to his senses. He threw Trevor to the side as he heard people rushing their way due to the earlier sound.

 Chapter 229 - Punishment

    Jenny, who led the students to the dorms, was the one who rushed in when Trevor and Arthur had their fight. She red at both of them coldly before reporting the incident to the school. Trevor and Arthur were sent to the disciplinarymittee.


    Themittee''s office was located on the campus so it was a distance away. However, the two were picked up by themittee''s members almost immediately.


    "Yurirl has just asked you to behave yourself and you pull off something like this?" Jenny nced at Arthur coldly before she spat on the ground and walked away.


    Themittee took both of them to the office where they were held in detention, a whitewashed room with only a table and two chairs on each end.


    Arthur was asked to take a seat until the officer arrived. After waiting for half an hour, the door swung open and a woman came in. She wore a uniform that was beige and had a few strips of red. Her hair was held in a ponytail that worked well with her sses to give her a stern appearance.


    "I''m the disciplinary enforcing officer of Jerano, Zoya Rainer." She introduced herself as she looked down on Arthur.


    "Alexie Linan," She said with a crisp voice as she slid her index finger on the edge of the table. "A freshman that was admitted just today. You were reported to have been in an unofficial fight in your dorms with¡­ Trevor Regran." She sat in the chair opposite to him and leaned backward. "Tell me what happened."


    "I was in my room when Trevor knocked on my door. He grabbed me by the cor to threaten me and then went on to nder my parents."


    "And it ended that way?" Zoya adjusted her sses.


    "No, I mmed him into the wall," Arthur answered calmly.


    "You don''t seem to be afraid of the consequences." Zoya tapped with her finger on the table. "Suspension and expulsion aren''t out of the question. We aren''t a kindergarten. A lot of students in Jerano have a political background."


    "I''ve noticed that there were cameras in the hallway, which you must have already checked before you got here." Arthur interlocked his fingers as he ced them on the table. "I''m not the one who started it, so I have nothing to fear. If Jerano decided to be biased to whoever has a more influential background, then that means I made a mistakeing here."


    "Hah," Zoya smiled as she leaned forward. "Indeed, you''re not the initiator, but you have also broken some rules. Do you know the identity of Trevor Regan?"


    "No," Arthur shook his head.


    "He''s the youngest son of the Regan Group, one of the leading cooperation in the world. They are the owners of several powerful guilds. Yet, you dared to make him your enemy."


    "I didn''t make him an enemy of mine, the circumstances did." Arthur furrowed his brows. "Are you implying that you would side with him?"


    "Not at all," Zoya shook her head. "I''m simply warning you. We try to protect our students in Jerano. Yet, there''s very little we can do on the world''s stage."


    "Thank you, I''ll be careful."


    "Don''t thank me just yet, you''re also being punished." Zoya grinned and a hologram screen appeared in front of her. Her eyes scanned it for a moment before she tapped something and Arthur felt his bracelet vibrate. "Finish this task before tomorrow. Otherwise, you''ll be suspended from sses for the rest of the week."


    "I have one more question, Officer Zoya." Arthur stopped her before she left. "What punishment was given to Trevor?"


    "He was detained in his room for the next three days." Zoya smiled and began walking away. "You have until then before troubles wille knocking on your door."


    Arthur furrowed his brows and opened his bracelet. He had a notification with a timer on it. He opened it and read the task''s information.


    [Gather the herbs in this list. Deadline, 21st of October. Time remaining: 12h:22m. Warning: Do not venture deep into the forest. Powerful monsters live there.]


    There was a list included with the names of herbs, their shapes, and where they could be found. All of them were at a ce called the central forest.


    Arthur sighed and stood up. He was escorted out of the building by a student who advised him to check his map for directions.


    Without dy, Arthur opened the map and started heading toward the forest. On the way there, he opened themunity to see that someone has already uploaded a post about what happened.


    He saw that many people were arguing who was at fault and guessing what kind of punishment was enforced on the two for fighting. Arthur closed themunity and headed to the forest.


    ***


    He had to make several detours around the city to get to the forest. It has been separated from the rest of the city by high walls and a barrier. When he reached the gate that separated the city from the forest, the guards asked for an ID.


    Along the way, Arthur got to see Jerano City from the inside. This was a hub for awakeners of the world. From weapons to potions and monsters, everything could be found here. There were also several schools of martial arts, cksmiths, auction houses, and even an arena.


    When he saw the forest, Arthur was bbergasted by its size. After all, this forest was in the middle of the city, a few blocks away from the campus. Yet, from the varying kind of trees to the mixed shades of green, this forest was by no mean any less than real forests.


    He was studying the list again that listed ces for the herbs to grow in when he received a call on his bracelet. He frowned when he saw the name of the caller, Jonah Raver.


    "What?" Arthur sighed and answered.


    "Boss!" Jonah''s voice was both urgent and relieved. "Someone has just taught me how to call through themunity, so I was only able to call you now."


    "Uh, alright. Do you need something?"


    "I¡­" Jonah paused. "I read what happened at themunity. Are you alright, boss?"


    "I am, it was nothing. Thanks for asking."


    "Do you need any help? I can create a doppelganger to do the job for you." Jonah offered, intriguing Arthur.


    "Can you do that?" Arthur asked as he walked toward the location of one of the herbs. "Wouldn''t it consume a lot of mana?"


    "The mana consumed depends on theplexity of the item and the time it would stay. It will be a stretch to keep it a few hours, but I owe you a lot, Boss." Jonah exined and Arthur smiled.


    "If I ever need to, I''ll make sure to ask you," Arthur said. "Are you alright being the ninth ranker?"


    "Uh," Jonah seemed suddenly troubled. "I am, it''s not much."


    "No one challenged you?"


    "Twenty people did."


    "Jeez." Arthur sighed. "How is that alright? Did you turn them down?"


    "Yeah, but I''ll need to ept one in four weeks." Jonah''s voice was slightly shaking. "I think it''s better to step down from this ranking."


    "We''ll figure it out. I need to go now. If we''re not alone, don''t try to interact with me. Let''s keep our friendship private."


    "Are you embarrassed by me, boss?"


    "I don''t want to get entangled in the politics of the academy," Arthur said before he ended the call and looked around with a frown.


    After he had entered the forest, the atmosphere changed a bit. He looked around and saw greenish rocks. Underneath them was a white and ck herb that Arthur used his Earth maniption to pluck without damaging.


    He didn''t want to spend the whole day looking for herbs so he used his Detection rune. When he found out that monsters were also here, he used his Stealth rune as well to avoid them despite most of them being weak.


    He then began looking through the forest for the herbs. It took three hours to get all of them, even though his task should have taken the rest of the day. After plucking a green mushroom that grew on tall trees, Arthur decided to head back toward the gate.


    He used his detection rune when he was standing on top of the trees to find a way back home. This time, however, he felt the presence of something other than a monster.


    It was a human. He frowned when he saw the person wearing a cloak that covered his features and kept hurrying toward the deeper parts of the forest.


    He remembered the note he read in his task and the information that Reece has given him about the missing students. If they were truly connected to the Enders, this person was suspicious enough to be a lead on this matter.


    Since he was using his Stealth rune, Arthur wasn''t found out by the person. There was also the fact that there were two kilometers between them. Arthur jumped from to another tree before he summoned his shadow.

 Chapter 230 - Party: Suspicion

    The farther his shadow was away from him, the more mana it consumed. With the tree''s long shadows that were thrown over the forest by the descending sun, his shadow managed to track the cloaked person without being found out.


    The sunset came earlier than Arthur had expected it would. It took a moment to realize that A) he was in a different time zone and B) he was high in the sky. The air was thinner and mana was richer, but Arthur faced little difficulty adapting to it with his mana and stamina stats.


    He followed after both the shadow and the cloaked person until he felt that it was too dangerous to go farther than this. Monsters roamed in the dim-lit forest and the deeper he went into it, the stronger they were.


    His shadow kept following after the cloaked person as Arthur hid atop a tree, making sure his Stealth rune was activated. He closed his eyes as he shared his senses with the shadow as it followed after the cloaked person.


    Despite looking unhurried, each time this person''s foot touched the ground, he would already have crossed a distance forward. The only reason that Arthur''s shadow managed to catch up was that it used the shadow and the person wasn''t in a rush.


    Five minutes before the shadow''s time was up, the cloaked person slowed down near an unremarkable spot. He stood there motionless for a while before Arthur felt the space twist itself. A crack appeared in the space and the person slipped in without leaving a trace.


    Just like that, Arthur''s target disappeared. He asked the shadow to scour the area for any leads but he ended up with nothing. Arthur sighed and canceled his shadow and turned to leave the forest.


    Suddenly, he heard a p of wings from above. The sun has disappeared and the moon stepped up to rece it with its light. Arthur saw a giant crow that was as big as a car fly around the forest.


    As soon as it came above Arthur, it snapped its head toward him and issued a deafening sound.


    "Night! Leave!"


    With that, it pped its wings again and flew away. Arthur felt his heart fill with dread when he heard those words. He frowned and used his rune, Dispel.


    [Fear Illusion has been dispelled.]


    That crow had the skill to insert fear into people''s hearts. Arthur looked at it departing and looking for other intruders before he turned and went back toward the gate of the forest.


    ''So, Jerano hired a monster to enforce curfew upon the forest?'' Arthur felt amazed. Every day that he spends in this ce, hees across more mysterious things.


    He found his way to the gate using his Detection rune. After showing his ID again, Arthur entered the city and witnessed its nightlife for the first time.


    As expected from a city of magic, there were floatingnterns traveling through the streets to lit up every nook and canny. Vendors on the streets were selling all sorts of food and essories.


    "Can I have one?" Arthur approached a vendor that was selling sauced hot wings that seemed delicious. The vendor looked at him with suspicion and nced at the uniform Arthur wore.


    "Are you a student?" The vendor asked as he cleaned his hand with his apron, to which Arthur nodded. "Three wings are for one point."


    "Points?" Arthur was confused. As he was about to ask, a hand wrapped itself around him from the back.


    "I''ll pay for it, mister!" Jonah said quick enough for Arthur not to elbow him. Arthur watched as the vendor took out a bracelet that was of a different color and Jonah clicked something on his hologram.


    After that, the vendor nodded and gave Arthur three wings. Carrying them in one hand, Arthur nced at Jonah.


    "I thought I told you to avoid me in public."


    "Rx, boss," Jonah said with a grin. "No one from college is here. Rest easy and rx." He said as he took one of the wings.


    "Those are mine." Arthur smiled when he saw Jonah pause. "But I''ll let you eat it. It is said that he who feeds a dog goes to heaven."


    "I don''t believe in heaven unless it''s a ce on Earth." Jonahughed as he bit down on the wing. "Most people don''t believe in gods anymore."


    "That''s true." Arthur nodded.


    After the awakening of abilities and the feats of mana, the belief in gods almost went extinct. After all, why would anyone believe in gods if miracles happened regrly? The man you see on TV,beled as the strongest human, can be also seen as a god in ancient times.


    "So why are you here?" Arthur asked as they began to talk. "Rather, how did you find me?"


    "I asked one of the students that guided you to the forest about your task. I was over there waiting for you toe back." Jonah pointed to a bench.


    "¡­ For how long?" Arthur stopped walking. Jonah turned around and scratched the back of his head.


    "An hour or two?" Hearing him, Arthur felt suspicious.


    "What do you need?"


    "I don''t need anything, boss!" Jonah raised both of his hands in protest. Arthur can see that a few women around were stealing nces at him. In their dark silver uniform, the number nine visible on his bracelet and his killer looks, Jonah was bound to attract attention.


    "Then what is it?" Arthur started walking again because he didn''t like the attention they were gathering.


    "I think you have already forgotten about it, but there is a party to wee us today. It''s in the Central Hall, right across the za where the statue of that beauty is."


    "I didn''t tour the campus, remember?" Arthur said as he avoided the crowd. Indeed, he did forget about the party because of his task.


    "Everyone is going there. Well, almost everyone." Jonah snickered and Arthur raised a brow. "The person you fought with. Uh, Trevor? He isn''t. I think he''s rage-breaking stuff in his room right now."


    "Hah," Arthur chuckled. "He''s going to be a bother."


    "Yes, boss. I thought it would be best for you to forge some connections before he starts rallying students against you." Jonah ponded his chest. "I thought I can help you with that." He pointed at his bracelet. "It''s the least I can do for you, boss."


    "Alright, I''ll go." Arthur smiled. "Stop calling me boss, call me Alexie."


    "Boss Alexie!"


    "¡­ We have to work on that. Let me drop these herbs at the disciplinarymittee before we go." Arthur patted the pouch on his waist.


    ***


    The music reached their ears before they were even close to the hall. ssic music, Arthur noted. It wasn''t that he was expecting anything wild, but this was more like a ball than a party.


    Luckily, he found that no one wore their evening gown or formal suits to this event. Daybreak dorm wore their dark silver uniform while Nightfall dorm wore their dark blue uniforms.


    Even though Arthur hated that they were separated, it was indeedpetitiveness-inducing. Both dorms gathered with their team as their seniors made toasts to them.


    "Here''s our ninth ranker!" A loud person, that was standing with Yurirl and a few students, rushed forward to grab Jonah as soon as he spotted him.


    He had inadvertently pushed Arthur away when he tried to pull Jonah to the center of the room. Arthur smelled alcohol from this person, so he didn''t hold it against him.


    "Wait, senior!" Jonah called out and pulled himself. "I''m here with a friend of mine, Alexie Linan." Jonah introduced Arthur.


    As soon as he did, Yurirl''s head turned in their direction with a frown. Arthur wanted to punch Jonah in the stomach for pulling him here and introducing him, but he was also expectant of gathering some intel here.


    With slow confident steps, Yurirl made his way across the room and stopped in front of Arthur. With a serious face and stern eyes, he asked the two.


    "Are you the one who fought against the tenth ranker?"


    Arthur sighed in his mind when he heard Yurirl''s question. After all, he indeed caused a problem an hour after Yurirl asked them not to.


    "Let''s talk outside." Yurirl gave his ss to the loud person who was still holding Jonah by the arm and started walking out.


    Arthur obediently followed after him to leave the hall moment after he entered. He knew Yurirl was a good person, but he didn''t feel like hearing a lecture from the leader of his dorm.


    "First of all," Yurirl said as soon as they were alone in the za. "Why are you hiding your face?" His eyes glowed white as he looked at Arthur.


    This was another reason that Arthur didn''t want to interact with Yurirl. Even though his artifact was a genuine one given to him by the tower after acing the first floors, Yurirl''s ability was the bane of disguise.


    Divine Sense. He was sure to pick on the use of disguise. Now, Arthur needed to find a way to get out of this situation.

 Chapter 231 - Party: Cheaters Poker

    The biggest question on Arthur''s mind was whether Yurirl knew who he was, but it didn''t look like it from the way Yurirl acted until now. As the swordsman stood still in front of Arthur, he didn''t reveal any emotions that would suggest he knew of Arthur''s identity.


    In both ways, that didn''t change the fact that Arthur needed to lie his way out of this. If Yurirl knew the truth, he woulde out as lying and would simply exin his reasons for faking his death.


    If he wasn''t, then this matter would go to rest. Arthur ruffled his hair and acted confused and frustrated.


    "How did you know?"


    "I have keen senses." Yurirl didn''t reveal his ability, confirming Arthur''s doubts that this man didn''t know he was Arthur Silvera.


    "Do you know of my past?" Arthur asked, probing. Yurirl paused and then nodded with a stoic expression.


    "I''ve read your background. Pardon me for prying, I read all of my dorm''s backgrounds to help amodate them."


    "It''s alright. The thing is, I ran away from my old life. Before¡­ you know. I didn''t wish that it would hinder me from starting over. That''s why I used an artifact to change how I look. To fit in."


    Arthur didn''t lie, per se. However, he did use the fact in the wrong context. He was indeed running away from his old life, one that Yurirl didn''t ask what it was exactly.


    "I see," Yurirl nodded. "I believe you." Yurirl looked at the hall. "However, I would still advise you against making enemies in your new life. What you did was Trevor was¡­"


    "I know, I did wrong."


    "No, I wanted to say you did the right thing. I''ve seen the footage from the cameras, he asked for it. Simply brace yourself for whateveres out of this."


    "I''ll keep that in mind." Arthur nodded his head. "So, you''re not going to punish me or something?"


    "Why would I? That''s not my job." Yurirl shook his head. "Let''s go back inside. I only wanted to warn you that this academy isn''t as peaceful as it may seem." Yurirl''s eyes were unusually sharp.


    Arthur looked at his departing back as he wondered to himself. Why didn''t Yurirl believe him? He had seen how bad at lying Yurirl was in the Apprentices Cup. For anyone that hasn''t met Yurirl before, they wouldn''t know that Yurirl masks his lying by looking away.


    He did it effortlessly so, even. He used their conversation to direct Arthur''s attention away. Arthur began walking after him as he wondered what this might cause.


    There was also the fact that Yurirl seems to imply that something was going on in the academy. Was it a warning or a threat? A probing? Arthur wasn''t sure.


    "Alexie!" Arthur thought it was Jonah who called him over the crowd''s noise but he was stunned when he saw Oliver hurry in his way. Oliver''s uniform looked like it was abination sewn together.


    He pped Arthur''s shoulders with such excitement as he began to tell him how excited he was for being in the same dorm as ''Alexie.''


    "Who''s this guy, boss?"?Jonah walked over from the crowd of seniors that were advising him. He looked down on Oliver who was acting intimately with Arthur.


    "Uh, this is¡­"


    "Oliver Belford!" Oliver tried to look taller by raising his chest and standing on his toes. "Alexie is a brother of mine, who are you?" He snarled. Jonah looked stunned and nced at Arthur who shrugged.


    "I''m Jonah Raver, the ninth ranker." He adjusted his sleeve so that his bracelet''s number would be shown. "Alexie is a great friend of mine, one with who I overcame life-and-death situations."


    Oliver didn''t say anything and nced at Jonah before turning away, ignoring him. Arthur had no idea why they were trying to outdo each other in their rtionship with him, but he couldn''t care less.


    He was looking at someone wearing a dark blue uniform as he chatted with Princess Nera, Prince Caleb. Around him were many people from the high-ss of society, with Eren Voldor included.


    The Prince looked his way, clearly remembering the night Arthur made him trip as he came down the stage. He gestured toward the rest and the group headed in the direction of Yurirl and his friends.


    "Yurirl!" Prince Caleb spread his arms with a bright smile. "It''s so good to see you, how''re your explorations? Nothing unfortunate, I hope?"


    "If my God''s de guild met an unfortunate event, yours would have been abolished years ago," Yurirl said with a light smile.


    "Is that so?" Caleb simply smiled as he pocketed his hands. "I hope you''re as good as cheating as you are with words."


    Arthur, Jonah, and Oliver approached them to join the crowd that formed around the two. A hundred students against a hundred students. There were only a few seniors around at the party and most of them were a part of the two leader''s groups.


    "Cheating? What is he talking about?" Jonah whispered to Arthur. However, the drunken senior answered in his stead.


    "It''s Cheaters Poker time!" The senior roaredughingly as the tension rose between the two. Before their confusion blinded them, Yurirl stepped up to exin the rules.


    "Every table will have six yers. Three of each dorm. The dealer will be a teacher of the academy." As he said, the teachers came in wearing their formals suits and gowns, looking like a myriad of colors on a starry night. "The rules are the same as Poker Hold''em! However, you can cheat using your abilities or skills. If someone from the other yers finds out how you cheated, you automatically get disqualified!"


    "What do we bet with?" A girl wearing sses asked from Daybreak dorm. Yurirl grinned at her and answered.


    "Your College Points! These, if someone doesn''t know, are your livelihood! You use these points for everything. You get points ording to your ranking every month. You can use them for training resources, meals, and equipment."


    "So, everything is allowed if we don''t get caught?" Arthur muttered with a frown. Yurirl looked at him with a grin.


    "Yes. This is another test of your abilities. Of course, you can choose to back away. However, gambling is prohibited unless it''s official. These events are rare."


    As the students grew hesitant, the seniors didn''t seem to care a lot. Yurirl, Jenny, and the sses guy took their seats on a table together and Caleb joined in with two of Nightfall. Jonah, Oliver, and Arthur looked at each other.


    "Alexie, what do you think?" Jonah asked with hesitation clear on his face. "I mean, I wouldn''t mind spending a few points. I got a lot from ranking ninth."


    "Bragger." Oliver hmphed with displeasure. "I doubt a peasant like you knows how to y poker. Not to mention, sessfully cheating his way through."


    "A peasant?" Jonah frowned. "You might be a nobility, but all I see is a fat pig."


    "Don''t call me fat!"


    ''So, it''s okay if he called you a pig?'' Arthur sighed inwardly as he looked at the tables with interest. He had never heard of such a game before and the mischievous, less-mature side of him wanted to y. Furthermore, he''ll be racking some points if he managed to think of a way to cheat.


    "Stop fighting. Settle this through poker. Get closer." Arthur exined a few things to them before he took the lead withrge strides, being one of the first freshmen to join a table. Jonah and Oliver looked at each other before following after him and sitting on each side.


    There were three more seats avable. One of them was taken by Nera, who smiled and nodded at Oliver while shooting Arthur a disapproving nce. After all, he did steal those crystals from them.


    Reinhold sat beside Nera in a sh, also wearing the Nightfall''s dark blue uniform. There was only one seat left and it was upied by a meek-looking girl.


    As he took a good look at her, Arthur realized that he knew this girl. He had only met her once before but she left a deep impression on him with her strangeness.


    She was the girl who was sleeping at the library in his former academy, Avalin. She somehow knew what Arthur was reading and began reciting the words he had in mind, startling him greatly.


    ''Hey, sses-girl. Look at me!'' Arthur said in his mind but the girl was only looking at the deck of cards. ''Maybe she''s not a mind-reader like Sier and his father. What is her ability then?'' Arthur frowned.


    "Get up."


    Amanding and arrogant voice came from behind them. Arthur turned to see Rae standing there, her white hair cascading on her dark blue uniform in a ponytail.


    She wasn''t talking to the Daybreak team, but rather to Reinhold who was stunned speechless. Rae, however, red at him with her scarlet eyes.


    "But I got here first. You can kick out this girl." He pointed at the girl with the sses, who was fidgeting in her ce. Rae nced at her before turning at Reinhold and scowling at him.


    "You think I do as you wish, bootlicker?" She didn''t hold back even against the nobility. "Two girls and four guys look unfair to me. Now get your ass out of that chair before I make you unable to live without one."


    With those words, Reinhold left in a fluster. Arthur sighed when Oliver pulled a face on Reinhold in mockery. As the six gathered, the female teacher, who was wearing an exotic dress that Arthur never saw the like of before, smiled and grabbed the deck.


    "Fair y only, not. Hehe." She revealed her white teeth as the cards began shuffling in her hand at a speed they couldn''t follow. "I won''t be interfering in your cheating, so y to your heart content. If you guess wrongly two times, you''re disqualified."

 Chapter 232 - Party: Bookworm

    As promised, the game was a standard poker game. Even before the hand was dealt, Arthur felt the mana swirl in the surrounding. Everyone was using their abilities.


    As he sat there studying the yers, Arthur noted a couple of things in his mind. To win this game, you need to be preceptive of who''s using mana and who''s not. Another aspect was that you need to know the opponent''s ability.


    Nera and sses girl didn''t know that he had a clue about their identity. As for Rae, she was ring at him in such a way that he knew she would bite him if she had the chance. He doubted she would care if Arthur knew her ability or not.


    To begin with, Arthur didn''t know how would she win using her ability. As far as he could tell, her ability was mainlybat-oriented. However, that didn''t exclude the possibility of her ability having other uses or that she had skills.


    As for Jonah and Oliver, they were his teammates. Jonah''s ability was a perfect fit if they could hide it well enough. As for Oliver¡­ Well, he was a good distraction.


    The cards were dealt, two for each yer, before a white light appeared in front of Arthur. The words "Two Points" appeared in front of him signaling that he was the big blind.


    The points left his bracelet, reducing his 170 points by two. As he understood it, there was a base of one hundred points given to each student each month. Then came their ranking bonus, which was their ranking subtracted from two hundred and multiplied by two. Arthur''s ranking was 165 so he got 70 bonus points. As for Jonah, he should have 482 points. Rae must have 494 points and Arthur didn''t remember the ranking of the rest of them.


    Their wealth was nowhere near enough, but Arthur was fine with that. He''d rather be a lucky or shrewd weakling than a strong top ranker.


    ''Well, I didn''t do that good of a job at hiding my strength.''


    That was a mistake that Arthur made, but he didn''t want to mull over it. The right choice might have been to stay lower than that, but he would have made severalpromises at the expense of his friends and his pride.


    Arthur peeked at his cards. A two of Rose and a Guardian of Swords. It wasn''t a bad hand, only that it wasn''t enough to guarantee a win.


    Their uniforms began fluttering as the wind that Oliver summoned rampaged around their table. The teacher and the others were annoyed as they could barely keep their hair still.


    "Stop using your wind! We can see you using it clearly!" Rae said as she held back her hair.


    "And?" Oliver asked with augh. "I''m not cheating. They said we could use our abilities."


    Rae turned to the teacher but she only received a shrug in response. As her white scarf appeared and was about to beat Oliver to a pulp, the teacher raised her hand.


    "No violence on campus. You will be punished if you vite the rules." The teacher warned and Rae sat back down in annoyance as the wind kept obstructing her from sitting or seeing clearly.


    Arthur smiled as he held tightly to his cards. Now, however, they were different. There was no two of Roses, only an ace of a Sword. What happened was quite simple.


    Oliver was a distraction, Jonah would copy whatever good card he had and ces his hand on it, and Arthur would have Ruki rece the cards through shadow space.


    His n was a bit faulty, as he thought of it on the spot. There was, after all, a two of roses card lying around in his shadow space. The reason that he didn''t trade his bad cards with Jonah''s good cards was simple.


    He wanted a diverse assortment of cards. He could either get a flush or a straight using this method. Depending on the cards the flop, the turn, and the river showed, he would pull his cards ordingly.


    Of course, there was no way tomunicate with each other without being spotted. That''s why there was a margin of error. Some of the cards that Jonah would give him would also be unsuitable to the ones he had, so it wasn''t a perfect n.


    After everyone called Arthur on his bet as the big blind, the teacher dealt the three cards. The flop revealed a six of Books card, a two of Swords card, and an eight of swords. Arthur saw that Oliver''s expression turned gloomy when he saw the cards.


    Arthur switched his ace with the two in his shadow space before Nera activated her ability. Arthur saw her eyes gleam as if he was standing naked in front of her.


    Nera, who was after Arthur, raised her bet by ten points. As for Rae, Arthur noticed that she seemed disinterested from the beginning. He guessed that she wanted to fold.


    "Are you running away, Rae?" Arthur tapped on the table. "You shouldn''t have taken Reinhold''s ce if you simply choose to coward away." Arthur provoked.


    For the first time tonight, Rae smiled when Arthur talked to her. She grinned until her dimples appeared, revealing her teeth.


    "You have a big mouth for someone who ran away in the second test." Rae waved her hand and the pot was increased by another ten points. "Bring it on."


    Arthur didn''t answer and simply smiled provokingly. As for the girl with the sses, she looked with a bewildered expression at Arthur. In return, Arthur grinned.


    The girl was startled and looked down at her cards. She fidgeted before folding and losing her small blind. Oliver and Jonah both called on the raise and Arthur followed along. The teacher dealt the turn card and it was an ace of shields.


    This time, Nera checked and didn''t raise. Rae raised making both Oliver and Nera fold. It was only Arthur, Jonah, and Rae still left in the game.


    Thest card was dealt, revealing a seven of Swords card. Arthur swapped his cards again and he waited for Rae to raise again. She did. Arthur grinned as he called.


    ***


    There were shouting and usations, but Rae didn''t have a concrete idea of how Arthur did it. What astonished Arthur was the fact that Rae was holding a pair of aces in her hand, making her have a three of a kind.


    When Arthur won with an ace-high flush, Rae caused a scene. Arthur saw that Nera was looking at him with suspicions since her ability told her that Arthur had a two and not an ace.


    The wind grew stronger and it smelt like a strong odor of raw meat. Using the chance that the weird perk of Oliver''s ability brought, Arthur switched his two of Rose with Jonah''s card, who folded, and reced it with his fake ace of Swords.


    This way, the fake card would disappear in his shadow space as he won the game. The points were transferred to his bracelet as he saw Rae fuming.


    "Why are you ying this?" Arthur asked with genuine curiosity. "Your ability has no advantage here."


    "Don''t talk like you know me." Rae hmphed and sat back down. "Again!"


    They kept ying until Arthur''s points reached three hundred. He avoided being found out thanks to Oliver using his ability to distract everyone while losing.


    His strongestpetitor, however, was the girl in the sses. It seems she always knew when he had good cards and would fold. When he didn''t, she would raise.


    Arthur had the weird feeling that he was being read but he didn''t know-how. He then had the idea and took out a paper from his subspace and a pen.


    "Just for keeping notes about my winnings," Arthur said when the teacher looked at him with a questioning look.


    Arthur then wrote something on the paper and crumbled it. He then watched as the sses girl''s eyes widened and she crossed her arms in front of her and looked down.


    ''Bingo.'' Arthur smiled and returned the paper to his subspace. He then suffered the re of the girl who looked like she was looking at an animal.


    Arthur simply wrote that the girl with the sses had her cleavage shown through her unbuttoned shirt. It was a lie, of course. But her action made him understand her ability.


    She had the ability to know whatever was written around her. This was also the reason she knew what Arthur was reading back in the library. In this sense, maybe she wasn''t sleeping but studying?


    Arthur had found himself a bookworm, someone who lived in the world of books. He had never heard of such a unique ability before and it was sure to sher.


    The only bewildering thing is how did this girl, who had an ability that befitted a schr, pass the second and the first test. No matter what method she used, Arthur knew he needed her. She was the best person to gather intel by simply being in the right ce.

 Chapter 233 - A Win: A Loss

    As they kept ying, Rae finally stood up from her spot with a victorious expression. With a dramatic reveal act, she pointed at Arthur as one would point at a culprit.


    "I figured it out!"


    "Figured what out?" Arthur shrugged. "That you''re not fit for this game?" He smiled inwardly at the three hundred points he now had.


    "No, but how you cheated!"


    "Alright, go ahead."


    "You''re disguising the cards!" She said with triumph. "You''re using illusions to convert them into cards that you need."


    "No." The teacher tly rejected while Rae kept pointing her finger at Arthur. Rae''s pale skin suddenly turned into bright red to her ears as she sat down with a pout.


    "Well, that was a good guess." Arthur smiled. The reason that his method was hard to expose was howplicated it was. Jonah''s ability was aplete mystery as no one, besides Arthur, saw him use it.


    Then came Arthur''s shadow space skill. He used it in front of a lot of people, who might have taken it to be a dark-essence skill for dodging. However, it was hard to imagine that someone can construct a space in the shadows to swap the cards.


    As Rae sat there with a blush that was so unlike her usual prideful behavior, Arthur saw that the girl with the sses was still using her ability to know their cards.


    He, however, didn''t choose to reveal it even if it was true. He would rather that her ability remains a secret known to fewer people than to win a few more points.


    After a few minutes, Nera was the first to leave the table. She elegantly, but upset, bid them farewell while ring at Arthur. After all, Arthur caused her a headache by changing his cards all the time.


    Oliver fidgeted when he saw Reinhold try to approach Nera as she departed. Arthur sighed and smiled at him; Oliver withdrew himself as well and followed after Nera.


    Now that his distraction was gone, Arthur would have more trouble in cheating. sses girl and Rae seemed more relieved now that Oliver, who was annoying the hell out of them, was suddenly gone.


    With only four of them left, Arthur and Jonah started decreasing their cheating. The best lies were those that were mixed with the truth.


    Arthur had the mind to try the Detect rune, focusing all of his mana on the cards around the table. There were, however, a few problems in that. He had already revealed a way for the teacher and didn''t want to reveal any more than that.


    There was also the fact that, unlike the subtle use of sses girl''s ability, the effect of concentrating his mana to detect the ink on the papers. He would be exposed.


    "Yo, Alexie, you. Are you confident about ying without abilities?" Rae leaned with her elbow resting on the table. "It might take someone smart to win by cheating, but a genius to win using their skills."


    "Why would I ept that?" Arthur was taken aback. "I''m doing just fine like this."


    "Well, there''s a side-bet if you agree."


    "Ah, is this about making me your ve again?" Arthur leaned back in his chair. "I like my freedom, so no thanks."


    "You wish," Rae grinned. "We''ll bet on one demand. The loser has to obey the winner on one demand."


    Arthur went quiet. He couldn''t say he wasn''t intrigued to bet on this. Getting a demand from Rae was a huge asset if used in the right ce. After all, he was here to investigate the Enders and find the artifact. He can use her in her ns.


    "Any rules for that demand?"


    "Well, it can''t harm the user in any way. Oh, and nothing perverted."


    "What do you take me for?" Arthur growled. "I don''t have any interest in you, even if I was that sort of person."


    "That''s nonsense." Raeughed as if Arthur said the funniest joke in existence. "Anyways, are you in or not? After all, we didn''t conclude ourst bet."


    "Alright, I''m in." Arthur grinned as he leaned forward. "No more cheating or abilities for me. What determines the winner?"


    "Uh," Rae paused to think. She then nced at the waiters bringing drinks to every other table and grinned. "Whoever loses has to drink a cup. Thest one standing is the winner."


    "What does that have to do with skill?"


    "Win if you don''t want to pass out." Rae leaned back with a smug smile. Arthur sighed and looked at the cards for a while and nodded.


    "It''s your funeral."


    The mana that surrounded both of their bodies disappeared as Jonah and sses-girl looked at each other with awkwardness. Jonah raised his hand and one of the staff came forward to answer his needs.


    "This is going to be a long night, keep bringing some drinks to this table."


    "What kind, sir?"


    "Any." Jonah sighed when he saw Arthur and Rae ring at each other. "Keep theming."


    As the teacher dealt the cards, Arthur and Rae nced at their cards and began raising the bets. Jonah simply left the table as soon as they started and the sses-girl seemed too frightened to keep ying so she left to another table.


    The only two remaining on the table, beside the teacher, were Arthur and Rae. The hands were dealt. Arthur won first, then was Rae, then Arthur, then Arthur again, and then Rae.


    Their wins were even and their faces grew redder the more that they drank. Arthur, however, had great trust in his stamina. Unlike normal awakeners, Arthur had almost a perfect bnce over his stats.


    The crowd grew around them as their shouting became louder and less coherent. Even for his stamina, Arthur started getting tipsy and dizzy. However, Rae was still standing even though they were in equal states.


    After that, Arthur couldn''t remember what happened.


    ***


    The sun came in three segments to cover his face. Arthur groaned and rolled to the other side but someone pulled the nket from above him.


    "Wake up, Boss." Jonah''s voice came in an urgent tone but Arthur couldn''t care less. "Boss, we''re going to bete!"


    "I''ll eatter," Arthur waved his hand and pulled the nket over his head.


    "Boss, we''ll be the one eaten if we don''t go!" Jonah pulled the nket again with a tearful expression.


    As he regained reason, Arthur suddenly shot up from his bed and looked around. They were in his room and Jonah was standing in the middle of it while a fat cat sleeping on the side.


    "Where are we?"


    "Boss, it''s your room. We came back here yesterday, remember?" Jonah''s face brightened as he started pulling clothes from Arthur''s closet. "Here, you need to dress up. Quick!"


    "What happened?" Arthur took the clothes with confusion as he massaged his temples. His head was aching and his stomach turned.


    "Please, just wear these clothes and I''ll exin everything on the way!"


    Seeing him like that, Arthur nodded and did as he was told. They then ran out of the dorm as Jonah exined what happened yesterday.


    In summary, he won the bet. Rae passed out a minute before he did and thus, he won the bet. However, there was some coteral damage. He and Rae got so drunk but none of them refused to back down.


    That''s why some teachers saw that it was fit to impart some wisdom and bring a conclusion to their conflict. However, Rae and Arthur simply dismissed them and called them names.


    "What do you mean names?" Arthur asked as he gaped. He never thought it would end up that badly.


    "Well," Jonah coughed as he scratched his nose. "Let''s just say that some teachers have something against you and Rae."


    "Oh." Arthur was speechless. What kind of mess has he gotten himself into? He believed it would be easy to simply oust Rae in a drinkingpetition.


    To his great surprise, she drank like a seasoned alcoholic with three kids and in a serious attempt to find a widow to marry.


    "Where are we going then?"


    "Our first ss, Boss! Are you still asleep?"


    Arthur pped both of his cheeks as he tried to focus. It can''t be as bad as Jonah had pictured it. He would have a normal day and all things would be well. Then, he would investigate the cloaked person from the forest with Reece.


    As they reached the field that was mentioned in their schedule, Arthur was stunned to find many walls and mazes. The students have already gathered in front of a giant man that had each of his muscles as big as a man''s hand.


    With grey hair and sideburns, the man ced his hands on his sides as he talked to the students. Arthur and Jonah tried to sneak from behind but they were spotted immediately.


    "Alexie Linan, is that you?!" The man''s voice was like that of a speaker on full st. "Why are you hiding, don''t you want to see this gori-man?!"


    "¡­" Arthur blinked. So, Jonah didn''t exaggerate it when he said it was bad.

 Chapter 234 - Diabolic Plan

    As the eyes and whispers turned his way, Arthur tottered his way toward the teacher. He got a closer look at their teacher and he could see why Drunk Arthur called him a gori man, even though he didn''t appreciate it.


    This was an oue outside of Arthur''s expectations as he rarely drank alcohol. At this point, he hoped that the teacher would let him off with a simple lecture.


    "Why so quiet? You were chatty yesterday." The teacher red his nostrils.


    ''Or not...'' Arthur sighed as his expectations were shot down. Instead of making this problem bigger than it needs to be, Arthur bowed his head down.


    "I''m sorry for my actions yesterday, I''m not that used to alcohol and I got carried away." Arthur apologized sincerely and the teacher nodded in approval.


    "My name is Mr. Raymond, make sure to address me properly from now on." Mr. Raymond said with a wide smile. "I''ll still have you as the first line of defense, hehe."


    "What do you mean, Sir?" Arthur furrowed his eyes in confusion.


    "As I was saying earlier, your first ss is about teamwork. You see this maze and central building? Your job is to defend the g from being stolen by the enemy."


    "Who''s the enemy. Sir?" Emma raised her hand and asked. The teacher grinned at her and pointed toward the end of the field.


    From behind the corner of a building, students walked over wearing their dark blue uniforms. With the teacher that dealt the cards for Arthur the night earlier, the Nightfall dorm gathered a distance away beyond the maze.


    "The dormitory that wins gets Ten Merits Points and each student of it gets ten Battle Points and ten College Points. Defend for an hour and it shall be your victory!"


    "Does that mean our ranking will change after this?" A girl asked from the crowd.


    "Exactly! Your ranking determines the resources you get and the training facilities you could enter so it means strength!" Mr. Raymond pointed at them. "Strive for strength!" He then added thest bit that felt like a punch to Arthur. "And stay away from alcohol!"


    The ssughed and Arthur felt tired all of a sudden. Oliver and Jonah walked over and patted both of his shoulders with a consoling gaze.


    "Don''t open themunity for a few days," Oliver said with a serious face that he had never pulled before. "For your sake."


    "Whatever," Arthur shrugged their hands off. "What did the teacher mean by the first line of defense?"


    "The patrolmen," Jonah exined as he pointed at the maze. "Their job is to patrol the area, defend the exists, and alert their team of which entrance the enemy has used."


    "What if they use one entrance?" Arthur asked with bewilderment. "Are we supposed to fight to the death?"


    "No, there is a monitor in our bracelets. If a person is stuck in a vital area with a certain amount of damage, it disqualifies them."


    "Attention!" Mr. Raymond called out for them. "Anyone who heavily injures other students would have a 50-points penalty."


    "Sir," A giant guy raised his hand. It was Doli and Arthur was surprised to see him on the Daybreak dorm. "What if we misjudge our strength?"


    "Then you''re unfit to be an explorer." Mr. Raymond said with a stern face, scanning the crowd. It''s as important to control your strength as it is to unleash it. I''ll choose the leaders now." Mr. Raymond looked through his bracelet and called out a name. "Alice Rogvo,"


    "Yessir." A neat-looking girl with a ponytail and sses took a step forward. She reminded Arthur a lot of Roy, who he hasn''t seen since the apprentice''s cup.


    "You''re the second-ranking student, making you the highest-ranking one in the Daybreak dorm. You''re the leader of your year, and you would answer directly to the dorm''s leader, Yurirl. Do you agree to take the position? You''ll be awarded ten extra points per month."


    "I humbly agree, sir."


    "It''s good that you have manner, unlike a few others." Mr. Raymond nodded in approval with a side-nce at Arthur.


    Arthur sighed inwardly and acted oblivious. He hoped the teacher would it go, but it seemed he have taken it personally.


    They had fifteen minutes to prepare before the invasion began. That''s why Alice made no dy in diving the 100 students into four teams each ordered to protect an area. Arthur was assigned to team south along with Jonah.


    To his amazement, Alice made an excellent demonstration of leadership. In one swift execution, she organized the teams to bnce out the power them. That''s why Arthur, who had a low ranking, ended up with Jonah, who ranked ninth.


    "I''m so lucky to have you around, boss!" Jonah said when they were going to the southern wall of the fortress. In the middle of it, there was a silver g.


    "You''re the ninth ranker, so act like it." Arthur punched him lightly with a smile. "Let''s work together to get avoid being beaten."


    "Well, I don''t know about that." Jonah scratched his head when he saw Aliceing their way. She greeted them before she started exining what they had to do.


    "Alexie, you have been assigned to be a patrolman by the teacher. With nine others, you''ll be working in pairs of two to patrol the southern maze. If you see the enemy, one of you needs to dy them as the other rys the information." Alice exined and turned to Jonah.


    "As for you, Jonah, you''ll be assigned to the fortress. You have fourteen men under yourmand, make sure to use them well to defend the southern wall. If you need reinforcements, call me."


    She began walking away without waiting for them to answer as shemanded the other teams, exining their roles.


    "Damn, she''s really capable." Jonah whistled. "I don''t think I can do it."


    "Have you yed games before?" Arthur asked. When he saw Jonah''s nod, he continued. "Treat this as a strategy game. Tankers to the front, mages to the back. The attackers should be on both sides. These kinds of strategies."


    "Boss, I won''t keep asking for your help. I''ll make sure to do well." Jonah said with a confident smile.


    "I see you as a friend, not ackey." Arthur frowned. "If you feel the same about me, then stop calling me boss. Call me Alexie."


    "Alright, Alexie. Hehe." Jonah pinched his nose with a shy smile.


    "¡­ Why are you blushing?" Arthur was speechless.


    The rest of their team came over to the southern wall of the fortress and gathered around Jonah, waiting for instructions. Jonah took a deep breath and put his bravest front as he strode toward the middle of the crowd.


    "We might be a temporary team, but we still need to work together. Listen to mymands and I will try my best to do well."


    "Try your best?" A guy with red hair sneered. "I''m not taking orders from a peasant. I''ll win this on my own if I need to." He then ignored Jonah and left.


    The rest of the students seemed anxious as they looked to Jonah and to the noble who just left. A few students whispered something and followed the guy from earlier, leaving Jonah. Most of those who did were nobles too.


    ''This will be difficult.'' Arthur sighed when he saw Jonah grit his teeth and clench his fists. He looked at the remaining students, who were fourteen only, and started to formte a n.


    He walked toward Jonah and whispered in his ear. Jonah was confused and his expression turned to one of shock. He looked at Arthur as if he was looking at a madman.


    "Alexie, that''s insane," Jonah said with shock. "Do you know that we might lose with one small mishap?"


    "What do you expect us to do with a fallen apart team? Report what the nobles did to Alice and let''s go through with this n." Arthur simply shrugged. "If you''re willing to, of course. You''re the leader here and I''ll listen to what youmand."


    Jonah went silent as he brooded the n that Arthur offered. With a resolute face, he nodded his head and opened his bracelet to report.


    "Let''s do the diabolic n of yours, hehe." Jonah grinned. Arthur shook his head and retreated backward as Jonah talked to Alice.


    Arthur felt someone walk over from behind him. He turned around and saw Doli standing there with a smile. The two nodded in greeting and no other formalities were needed.


    "What are we going to do about fire head?" Doli looked at the group of nobles who refused to follow orders with worry.


    "Pft, fire head?" Arthur smiled. "Jonah has a n, but the rest of us need to follow it carefully."


    "Alright, as long as you trust him." Doli nodded his head. Arthur looked at him with an intrigued expression.


    "You trust my judgment?"


    "I trust your character from the second test. You were willing to protect us even though we weren''t on the same side." Doli said without a pause. "If we''re in a team together, I can rest assured."

 Chapter 235 - Luring

    "Don''t expect I would keep protecting you just because you said this," Arthur said as he saw Jonah gather the rest of their team. "My top priority is myself."


    "Never was my intention," Doli replied with a nod and the two walked over toward Jonah so that he could exin their n.


    After a few minutes of briefing, a bell rang to signify the beginning of the invasion. Jonah led the forces in a manner that made them confused. To the team''s horror, they left the fortress for the eight nobles to protect as they went on patrolling.


    ***


    Rae thought about using her scarf to cloak her presence and infiltrate on her own, but the conversation she had with the teacher earlier made it impossible to do so.


    "This ss is about teamwork; do you think I would allow you to go on by yourself?" Her teacher asked with a stunned expression. "It''s not like I will stop you, but your merit points are going to be reduced."


    Rae was upset with these restrictions. She nned on ignoring her teacher and going directly to the win. Wouldn''t they get merit points as long as they won?


    "Plus," Her teacher continued. "I thought you''d be more eager to take revenge on that boy."


    These words made Rae blink twice as thoughts raced in her head. Why hasn''t she thought of that? Has the alcohol made her forget all about her loss?


    "Thanks, old hag." Rae grinned and skipped away joyfully. The teacher stood there rooted as she sighed.


    Rae then started nning for her revenge. First of all, she headed to the highest-ranking scout and asked him ''nicely'' to locate Alexie Linan for her.


    Even saying his name made her mad. She has never been mad at anyone as they were all beneath her level, she looked on indifferently from higher ground. However, this Alexie Linan kept challenging her starting with questioning her morals.


    ''Hah, morals.'' Raeughed inwardly. ''What use would morals be when you''re on death doors? Only strength is worthy of my attention.''


    At first, she didn''t dislike Alexie Linan at all. She thought he was interesting. A new specimen that was more interesting than the others. However, all it took was a certain look for her to despise him.


    When she mentioned the very bet to him, he looked at her with disgust as he asked her to leave. No one has ever looked at her like that, she was used to either respect or fear, and she couldn''t tell which one she enjoyed more.


    Yet, despite being ranked 69th, he didn''t fear her. He did try to avoid her, but his strength proved other than fear. She wanted to humiliate him for treating her like that. Yet, she has been anything but sessful.


    ''Alexie Linan,'' Rae looked toward the southern end of the fortress they had to invade. ''I''ll make sure you pay this time.'' Sadly, she wasn''t the leader of her dorm''s year. It was a hateful guy who looked as if he was sparkling.


    "Gather up, everyone." The first ranker, Arlo Starli, stood in the middle with his chest puffed out like a peacock. "The n is this, we''ll divide our forces into two. No need to tackle them from all sides, we can strike from two directions with greater power."


    Rae nned on taking the first spot from him as soon as today''s sses were over, so she allowed him to enjoy his moments of glory.


    "What if they nk us from behind?" Reinhold asked after a few moments of thought.


    "We''ll keep two of our strongest protect the paths they can strike us from. They can dy them as we snatch the g. Those two will be Rae and Joseph."


    "Huh?" Rae was momentarily stunned as she didn''t hear right. "You want me to be a guard?" Augh escaped her mouth. "Do you have a watermelon instead of a brain? Forget it, watermelons are big. You have an egg!"


    "Miss Rae, please understand." Arlo implored. "This essential to the n. We need you to hold that post until we secure our victory."


    "You''re wasting away my strength because you''re scared of a ''what-if'' scenario, have someone else do it." Rae crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "If that''s the case," Arlo sighed. "I''ll have you dismissed from the ss." He said as he stood heroically with his sparkly blonde hair and dark eyes.


    "You can''t do that." Rae paused. "You''re not a teacher."


    "I can," Arlo looked at their teacher and she nodded, much to Rae''s displeasure. She scowled at him as she took a step forward. "I would love to entertain you, but I have no ns on getting in trouble with the disciplinarymittee."


    Rae red at him with gritted teeth as her eyes glowed scarlet. This brazen fool thought he could order her around? He got lucky to get the first rank but he was now using it to dismiss her?


    "Fine." Rae calmed down and said with a cold face. "But prepare yourself for a duel after this. Don''t run away at that time." The rest of the students were dumbstruck as they watched her leave.


    The bell rang to signal their start and Rae got the location she needed to guard in a message from that hateful bastard. Luckily, she was close to the southern area so she might run into Alexie to relieve some stress.


    As she went into the maze, it took her a while to figure find the area she was assigned to. It was a rough draft of the map done by the scout from earlier but it was admirable.


    She leaned on the wall with boredom as she turned her white scarf into a fine thread that spread throughout the maze. Using it, she started sensing the student''s movements from both dorms.


    As soon as she did, Rae felt something was amiss. She saw the students from that protected the southern area move using the routes to the far end of the maze. One of them was Alexie Linan.


    ''Are they dumb? That Arlo will take the g this way.'' Rae frowned heavily. As much as she wanted to win, she didn''t like the idea of Arlo winning easily.


    ''No, this is a trap.'' She remembered who was in the southern area: Alexie Linan. The man who managed to steal the crystals and cheat her of points yesterday without anyone knowing how. ''He''s up to something.''


    Rae decided to leave her post and head toward the sneaky group that was trying to turn around the main force of Nightfall. Led by Arlo, the group kept marching without a care in the world.


    Rae folded her scarf around her body and prepared to propel herself forward. Her scarf acted like a spring that pushed against the wall behind her to push her through the paths of the maze, straight to the group that sneaked behind.


    She found them easily and they warily gathered together when they saw her. With a smirk, Rae strode with slow steps as she addressed the man who was standing behind the group.


    "Alexie Linan, you didn''t think I would be fooled twice, have you?" She said as Alexie, with his delightfully frowning face, came out of the crowd.


    "Rae," Alexie sighed. "I didn''t think you would fall for it this easily."


    "Stop bluffing, I know you''re up to something. You want me to believe that you''ve taken sixteen students just to lure me out?"


    "No, I''m not that dumb." Arthurughed. "However, it is indeed that I wanted to lure you here. Only that I didn''t need sixteen, only your hate of me and two other people."


    As soon as he did, thirteen of the students turned to stone statues before they crumbled to the ground. The only ones remaining were Arthur, a girl with ginger hair, and a thin guy with sses holding a staff.


    "Let me introduce you to my lovely teammates." Arthur took his time to exin. "This is Moli, she can manipte earth. She kindly made thirteen for my other teammate, Beran, to use his illusion ability on. Thus, creating thirteen fake students for you to fall for."


    "So, a bait to lure me and now you''re exining your n?" Rae asked coldly. "I hope you don''t think you can take me down with only you three."


    "Not at all, I''m simply stalling for time." Arthur raised his hands in surrender. "I just want you away from that path, and I have achieved my goal."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Reinforcement from the eastern area has arrived."


    "What about the fortress? You left only eight students?"


    "A suitable bait to lure your team into attacking swiftly and in one force."


    "Arlo won''t fall for it."


    "He won''t, but he''ll be confident in himself enough to think he can pull through it."


    "You¡­." Rae didn''t know what more to say. She didn''t look at him with anger, but with slight dread. "How did you know I woulde after you?"


    She had screwed up. She allowed herself to get fooled, but she still wanted to know how he fooled her.


    "Because out of every one of your team, you''re the only one to acknowledge me and know what I can do." Arthur grinned. "What will you do? Will you rush to help your team or would you take revenge here?"


    Rae looked at him quietly and sighed. She then turned to leave without hesitation only leaving a few words behind.


    "I respect you, Alexie Linan. That''s exactly why I''ll make you mine."

 Chapter 236 - Joining Nightfall

    As he heard Rae''s departing words, Arthur felt a chill down his spine. However, he got rid of one of the obstacles that would hinder him frompleting his n.


    "S-sir, I don''t think I can keep it for long." Beran stuttered with a pale face.


    "Oh, okay. You can stop. Why are you calling me sir?" Arthur watched as the illusion that coated the staff wore off.


    "I¡­ I¡­" Beran kept trailing as he panicked. Arthur could almost see steam rising from his head. He sighed and patted the young man on the shoulder.


    "Have a bit more confidence, you have a useful ability."


    "But it''s not powerful," Beran whispered.


    "Yeah, it''s not powerful, usually." Arthur took the object from Beran''s hands and weighed it down. "But it was powerful today. This will determine whether we''ll win or not." Arthur said with a grin as he looked at the silver g in his hand.


    "Are you sure Alice is okay with this?" Moli asked with worry.


    "Well, she thinks that Jonah has the g. She thought it was a good idea to change the g''s location. It''s a shame that we can''t ce it in our storage artifacts."


    "This feels like cheating¡­" Beran mumbled, making Arthur sigh.


    "I don''t think it''s cheating, but it certainly feels like a loophole in the rules. They said we should prevent the g from being stolen, not the fortress from being invaded. This is a ss to teach us about teamwork, not apetition of strength." They nodded in agreement at his words.


    "What about the nobles from earlier?" Moli asked.


    "Well," Arthur coughed. "May their souls rest in peace. Let''s go and meet the others. Doli should be constructing our new fortress at the moment."


    The three then began sprinting across the maze and Arthur had to slow down for the two to keep up. Luckily, they didn''t meet anyone on the way and they managed to make it to the location they agreed on.


    In the far corner of the maze was a space big enough to act as a sub-fortress. They had chosen this location and sent the other thirteen people there to construct some defenses.


    "Moli! You''re finally here. We need to block these paths. Construct a wall here too so that they can''t attack at the same time."


    "Alexie, how did it go?" Jonah stopped what he was doing and came toward them. Arthur grinned and gave him a big thumbs up. With augh, Jonah threw his arms around Beran and Arthur. "Hahaha, they''ll never see iting."


    "Saying it like this sounds like a bad omen." Arthur smiled. "We still have a lot to do. Have you contacted Alice?"


    "Yes, she''s luring the northern invasion to the fortress as nned."


    "Then we have to help them out," Arthur said as he looked at the rest. "I''ll take the attackers with me. Contact me if somethinges up."


    "Maybe we should have told those nobles about the n to lure the enemy into the fortress." Jonah ruffled through his hair. "They''ll hate us a lot."


    "Jonah, they hate you already. This will teach them a lesson. Plus, we still need bait. We can''t have an empty fortress."


    "Truly, diabolic." Jonah sighed. "Doli and Moli will be staying here. Take whoever you need with you. I''ll be staying behind as well." Jonah said with a helpless expression.


    "Hey," Arthur nudged him. "Your strength doesn''t lie in attack power or defense, but deception. Change your mindset. Work smart instead of working hard."


    Jonah paused for a second as he thought of something and nodded. His face then brightened as he thought of something.


    "I think we can make guarantee our win."


    Arthur looked at him with a smile as Jonah exined his n. He was d that Jonah began to think of ways to use his ability rather than simply trying to overpower the problem.


    As Jonah constructed a n of his own, Arthur took five students with him with Beran included. The thin young man looked as anxious as he was earlier.


    "W-why did you ask me toe along?" Beran asked as he rubbed his wrist. Arthur smiled and gathered the five students around him.


    "We need you again, Beran. Your illusions might be weak because they need an object to work on, but they''re precisely strong because of this. Change the color of our uniforms to dark blue, that should be easy, right?"


    "You mean¡­" A guy that was standing beside Arthur, whose eyebrows made a 45 angle with his eyes, looked at Arthur with confusion. "You want us to infiltrate the enemy?"


    "Exactly." Arthur smiled. "Amid the confusion, it''ll be our chance to approach the enemy''s leader without being attacked. We''ll eliminate him this way."


    "Even if we can, why do you need five of us?" Another dark-skin student asked.


    "To spread false information. We''ll use this to cause chaos, allowing us to strike." Arthur then began assigning roles. "We''ll be in the fortress, so each of you will shout that enemy reinforcements areing from a different direction. As for Beran, he''ll stay with me as we head toward the enemy''s leader."


    "Is this your idea of Jonah''s?" The eyebrows guy asked.


    "Uh, it''s Jonah''s idea. Don''t worry about it and just follow the orders." The group agreed hesitantly and Beran began using his ability to turn their uniforms into dark blue color.


    After they were done, they began sprinting toward the direction of the southern wall. They could hear the sound of battle going on and Arthur was grateful for the sacrifice of those nobles.


    ''We''ll make sure to remember you.''


    As they neared the southern wall, Arthur''s group encountered another group of studentsing from the western direction, wearing dark blue uniforms. They looked at each other warily and the eyebrows guy hurried to exin.


    "Arlo has asked us to check for any reinforcementsing from the east. Miss Rae seems to have abandoned her position earlier." This was told to him by Arthur earlier. As for Arthur himself, he knew his face would be known afterst night''s event so he hid in the back of the group.


    "What?" The man was shocked. "We were sent by Joseph to inform Arlo that reinforcements have arrived from the west. What about your side?"


    "There''s no one on this side yet, it seems the enemy didn''t think of attacking from the east."


    "Let''s go together." The leader of the other group nodded his head.


    The two groups joined together and headed toward the southern wall. The other group led them through a separate path that was secured and rejoined with the main force.


    As they ran through the maze, Arthur asked Ruki to give him a briefing of the situation using her shadows. She came back with a report soon after.


    Four paths led to the southern walls of the fortress. Eight in total, but four of them were a dead end. Currently, two of those paths were taken by the Nightfall ss. As for the other two, one of them was the one that Rae had abandoned and it was filled with the daybreak team.


    As for thest one, it was the one guarded by Joseph. However, the reason that reinforcement hasn''t arrived yet was that they wanted him to be alone.


    The Nightfall dorm might have thought that they wouldn''t focus three-thirds of their forces on one side, but that was exactly their n. The reason for that was simple.


    There was no g, to begin with. The fortress''s central za was empty; that''s what the Nightfall team is going to find. This was all due to Arthur''s n of fooling Rae into thinking he had tricked her.


    This way, he had smuggled the g as Jonah and the others used the pathway left by Rae to pick another ce for their fortress. They traveled slow enough for Rae to notice ande after them.


    When they stepped near the southern wall, they heard the sounds of battle-like bells. The air whistled as mes burned and abilities were used. The shouts of Arlo giving outmands transfigured any other voices as the battlefield was brimming with chaos.


    "Split in two and attack them! They have been using a lot of mana, they can''t resist for long!"


    Arthur was amazed when he heard that the wall hasn''t been breached yet. It seems that the nobles were capable enough to hold their ground, as long as they put their hearts into it.


    "Sir, Joseph says the path is clear. No reinforcements areing from the west side." The man that led Arthur''s group reported.


    "Good, what about Rae? Have you heard from her?" Arlo asked and the man looked at the guy with the eyebrows. However, he began stuttering in front of Arlo.


    "Miss Rae isn''t on the eastern side, but no reinforcements areing from there." Arthur stepped up with his head down. Arlo looked at him silently.


    "What''s your name?" Arlo asked with suspicions clearly shown on his face.

 Chapter 237 - A Sneak Attack

    Earlier when Arthur met Arlo, he knew this man will find something odd about them. That''s why he decided to use the reinforcements at the right time. He texted Alice directly and told her that it was the best time to attack.


    Since Alice knew of his involvement with Jonah''s n, she did as she was told. That''s why, as he was trying to figure out Arthur''s identity, an explosion rang from the eastern direction engulfing more than a few students, eliminating them.


    "Hahaha!" A man walked out of the mes followed by Alice and the Daybreak team. Their weapons were drawn out and their hair fluttering under the expanding air surrounding the mes. "Nightfall, it''s your deathtime!"


    ''Did he mean time to die? There''s no such word as deathtime¡­'' Arthur raised his brows at the anticlimactic appearance. ''Wait, wasn''t this person one of the four leaders like Jonah?''


    "Formation!" Arlo unsheathed his sword and shouted. The Nightfall team started dividing as they blocked the path of the approaching people.


    Arthur looked around in confusion as he had yet to spot Rae, who was supposed to be here after she left him. Her team didn''t know that she left her position and the enemy has already used that chance tounch a sneak attack.


    He felt and ill-forbidding about her disappearance. As his mind raced with possible oues, he tried to think the same way as Rae would.


    "We''re surrounded!"


    Another shout made Arlo grit his teeth as he issued an order. Just like Arthur had expected, Arlo was a prideful one that thought he could ovee any difficulties.


    "Break into the fortress at full force! Split in two! Defenders, protect the rear! Attackers, use every mean to break into the fortress!"


    The battlefield felt like itsted forever as the magic rained and people screamed. Arthur pulled Beran to the back and used the Stealth rune without him noticing Arthur''s actions.


    As they followed after the team, Arthur tried to think of ways from Rae''s perspective. What was Rae like? Prideful,petitive, and a sore loser. She was also a glutton who was crazily powerful. What does power bring? Confidence.


    If Arthur was Rae, he would try to make up for his screw-up. To do that, she would probably try something conceited but would retain her pride.


    She would go after the g on her own. Arthur realized with dawning horror. He remembered how she stealthily sneaked up to him even though he had a high perception.


    They then followed after Arlo into the fortress as he breached inside. The fortress consisted of walls with no roof. It had fivepartments with several entrances from the maze. Four in each direction and a central one.


    As they entered the southernpartment, they found the defending nobles who have all been eliminated except for the guy with the red hair.


    He seemed exhausted and was panting heavily. He gathered his mana again as he used his ability but Arlo was already in front of him. With steps as light and precise as a machine, Arlo was able to cut across the fields in an instant. He then unfolded his palms as a rod of steel shot out from it striking the red hair noble in the stomach, eliminating him.


    Light surrounded his body separating him from the rest as a voice told him he was disqualified. With a warning not to participate and leave the area immediately, the nobleman was out.


    "Those with ranks lower than thirty should block their advancement!" Arlo gave hismand, which was quite offensive in a way for Arthur.? "The rest shoulde with me to get the g!"


    Arthur stealthily used the chaos to follow after Arlo to confirm his thoughts about Rae. As they entered the central za, Arthur heard the whistling wind as something passed from above them.


    His eyes widened when he saw the state of the za. As if a meteor has struck this ce, the ground has caved in with many students from their team lying around groaning.


    Arthur looked behind him and managed to see a white sh pass through the sky. His heart was filled with fear as he realized that Rae had found about their n of changing the fortress.


    "What''s going on?!" Arlo roared in shock. He looked around but he was surrounded by the Daybreak team. Yet, there was no g to capture. "You''ve cheated!"


    "It''s not cheating. We are defending the g." Alice came up from behind them with a smirk. "It''s all about teamwork, you see."


    "You think you have cornered me?" Arloughed. "My team and I are more than enough for us to take you down. We''ll look for the g afterward."


    Arthur knew that his words were right. Being the first ranker out of fifty thousand students made Arlo have enough to take them down. However, they needed to stall for time.


    That was why he had infiltrated their team. As they were getting surrounded, the Nightfall team gathered together and formed a giant circle around Arlo.


    "You have chosen the wrong foe to take down, Alice Rogvo." Arlo''s body started getting covered in steal that was an extension of his armor. "You''ll need a canon to strike my vitals."


    "Well, your face is one of them." Before his face was covered up, Arthur was already beside him. He saw Arlo''s face change but Arthur''s fist was already connecting with his chin.


    It was a light punch, but the bracelet dazzled the crowd as the voice told Arlo he was eliminated. There was a stifling silence following the event that Arthur doubted these people were breathing.


    His uniform began to change color to silver and the Daybreak team began cheering for him. As he stood there, Arthur saw Arlo turn down to look at him as he touched his chin in shock.


    The punch that Arthur punched him was nowhere near enough to cause any damage. It didn''t even make him dizzy but he was stunned speechless by the unexpectedness of it.


    "You¡­" Arlo''s hand trembled. "You''re the one who challenged Rae yesterday. Why are you¡­"


    "I''m sorry, sir. But I think the person you''ve just mentioned has already found out about our n. So, I''ll have to leave."


    It was then that rage clouded Arlo''s face as he punched in Arthur''s direction. However, Alice was already between them as she blocked the punch with both of her hands covered in water. The water began turning to ice as Alice smirked.


    "First vition. Your ranking is going to take a hit for that." She smugly announced making Arlo''s face turn livid. He red at Arthur with such intensity as if he wanted to rip him apart.


    "I may be eliminated, but they aren''t. One hundred points for anyone who beats that bastard!" Arlo shouted and the Nightfall team''s eyes turned into those of hungry wolves.


    Without dy, they all bounced on Arthur but he simply slipped into his shadow and appeared beside the Daybreak team. He then waved his hand to Arlo and began running from the southern area.


    If Arthur''s hunch was right, it means that the real threat was Rae. She had figured out their n and she was already searching for the new fortress that had the g.


    As much as he hated that he would have more encounters against her, he couldn''t ditch Jonah at this point. Even though he had a n of his own, Rae was sure to figure it out eventually.


    They were already past the thirty minutes mark and nearing forty. There wasn''t a lot of time left for them to defend the g. However, it would be more than enough time for Rae. Unless he stopped her.


    The reason that Arthur was keen on showing his potential while he hid his strength had to do with the list that Reece has given him about the students.


    They all had several things inmon. First, they were first years. Second, they showed some potential. Third, they were poor: either amoner or from a rural noble family. Lastly, they had some conflicts with the nobles of their year.


    These factorsbined made the situation dire at the academy. The nobles were used of underhanded methods while the nobles retaliated for these usations calling them baseless.


    That''s why Arthur decided to show these traits for him to be bait for the reason these students went missing. It was worth mentioning that every disappearance of these students made the position of Jerano in jeopardy.


    That''s why, from what Arthur heard from Reece, investigations were ongoing about the matter. Arthur believed that Yurirl was involved, thus he warned him and suspected him. It would also exin the words of the disciplinary officer, Zoya.


    His train of thoughts was cut off when he heard loud soundsing from the direction of the fortress. With a frown, he bolted into it to find Rae standing in the middle of his fallen teammates.


    All of them were groaning with lights shining from their bracelets. All of them had been eliminated except for one, Jonah. He was standing in front of Rae while holding the g.


    As soon as Arthur arrived, Rae turned to look at him. She smiled a thick and smug smile that suggested she knew what was going on.


    "Ah, Alexie. You keep surprising me. Yet, this is going to be my win now."

 Chapter 238 - Battle’s End

    "Rae," Arthur walked slowly toward her. "I thought you''d be helping your team, not running toward the g on your own."


    "I guess you don''t know me enough." Rae smiled as her white scarf surrounded Jonah. "If I did as you told me, I would be ying into your own hands. I knew you were up to something, but I had to know what exactly."


    "Smart," Arthur raised his hands and started pping with a smile. "I still don''t understand one thing. If you doubted me, why didn''t you try eliminating me when we met earlier?"


    "Are you trying to stall for time?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright, it''s because I didn''t want to choose the easy way," Rae said with pride. "I wanted to find out your n and foil it."


    "As if you can eliminate me, to begin with." Arthur''s lips arched upward in mockery. "I was the one to defeat the Great Knight before you intervened."


    "Are you bitter about being beaten to a pulp?" Rae grinned at him. "If you think you can take revenge, go ahead and try."


    "I''m bitter about betrayal and cowardice, you''re a fine example of both." Arthur used his art to control his mana that started surrounding his body. "You act high and mighty, but you''re nothing more than an insecure kid trying to prove their strength."


    "I''m not trying to prove anything." Rae scowled at him. "I have no reason to prove anything to anyone."


    "Isn''t that why you rushed on your own to grab the g? To prove you''re not a failure who can''t function in a team? I''ve seen that firsthand when we worked together against the ancient knight."


    "You bastard!" Rae gritted her teeth as her eyes turned into blood-scarlet. Her hair rose like her scarf as Jonah looked out with worry at Arthur, imploring for help.


    "Yes, I''m a bastard." Arthur shrugged. "But that''s something I can''t control. You refuse to grow up from thinking that everyone is your enemy." Arthur provoked further as he saw the scarf retreat into Rae''s possession.


    "You have no idea what you''re talking about¡­" Rae''s voice was muffled and Arthur flinched when he saw tears form in her eyes. Two red pools of scarlet glowing water looked at him with both rage and sorrow that he couldn''t fathom.


    It was then that Arthur knew he had taken it too far. He thought these provocations meant nothing to Rae, but she appeared in front of him with her scarf turning into a glove.


    From the silk-like texture it had, the scarf crystalized into a glove that made Arthur feel oppressed with its power. With haste, he threw a barrier and turned used his iron-skin skill to block with his arms crossed.


    Rae''s fist came like a cannonball and Arthur flew away like a broken kite. He crashed into the wall that Moli built but didn''t stop flying and crashing into the walls of the maze behind him.


    When he finally stopped, Arthur examined himself and found that his arms were bleeding but no fracture was made. Rae appeared above him with the eyes of a demon and her leg descended on Arthur like an ax.


    ''I guess I have no choice,'' Arthur frowned and breathed in. Using the back of his hand, he changed the direction of the kick and it descended on the ground to leave a giant gash in the earth.


    Before he could counterattack, Rae''s fist was already inches away from his face and Arthur slipped partially into his shadow for the punch to go above his head.


    Without a pause, he punched toward Rae''s chin but the scarf unfolded and blocked his attack easily. Their eyes met for a second and Arthur could see the signs of tears around her eyes.


    "I''m sorry for what I said," He whispered and Rae looked at him silently, her eyes still blood-scarlet. It was a few moments of stillnesster that her eyes went back to their normal shade.


    Without saying anything, Rae walked away from him and Arthur had to take himself out of the rabble. She headed directly toward Jonah with her scarf floating on the tips of her fingers.


    "I know how to work in a team and that''s why I''m winning this." She struck toward Jonah who tried to dodge but couldn''t do it in time. The moment that her attack connected; Jonah disappeared from the world along with the g. There was another silence before Rae turned to look at Arthur with a blush. "You fucker¡­"


    Arthur coughed as he cringed. After the dramatic words of Rae, she fell into another trap of their n. However, this wasn''t thought of by Arthur. He had no intention of using Jonah''s ability like this, it was Jonah''s idea to run away with the g and only leaving a decoy here.


    Even though he wished to keep Jonah''s ability a secret, it was unrealistic for Jonah to follow his wishes. If Jonah didn''t show his worth to the college, he wouldpromise his future. On the other hand, Jonah would feel useless.


    "Where is the g?" Rae gritted her teeth and asked. "Where is it, you shrewd piece of shit!"


    "I have nothing to do with this," Arthur raised his hands. "I have no idea where it is at the moment. I''m not the leader and I don''t get much information."


    "You wouldn''t tell me even if you knew."


    "That''s true. After all, we would lose."


    "You want to win that much? Over a silly ss?" Rae looked at him coldly.


    "I have my own goals." Arthur shrugged again. "Winning today is one of them, another is to make enemies." He grinned.


    "Well, you did one hell of a job at that." Raeughed. "Now, I''ll beat you to a pulp until you tell me where it is."


    "You have ten minutes left." Arthur raised his bracelet and a giant countdown appeared in front of it. "I think you should start looking for it."


    Rae went quiet and her mouth turned into a thin line. She looked around and the students that were lying around has already gone out of the field. She looked back at Arthur and studied him closely before turning away with a humph.


    As she took the first step, she tripped and fell face forward. Arthur stood behind her raising his hand as ethereal restrains worked to coil themselves around Rae.


    "You¡­" Rae''s face turned livid as she red at Arthur with a face full of dirt. "How dare you!" She broke the restraints easily but Arthur was already creating more of them to stop her.


    "I''m sorry, but I fear that not even Arlo can stop your rampage," Arthur said with a smile. "Just lose this, you have already lost yesterday."


    "That''s exactly why I''m not losing today!" Rae shouted and broke the restraints as Arthur created them. After breaking a dozen or so, Arthur noticed that she went limp.


    "Hey, are you okay?" He approached her only to hear her stomach growl like a hungry beast. He looked at her face and she looked in pain. "Are you hungry?" He remembered her words that she needed to eat a lot.


    "Shut up! This has nothing to do with you!"


    "As your current captor, I disagree. I think I''ll just eliminate you for now."


    "As if I would allow you to!" Her scarf appeared around her body and her stomach growled louder. He heard her muffle a groan and he felt bad, just like the time he felt bad for a wounded animal.


    "I''ll give you something to eat as long as you promise to leave the g alone."


    "You wish."


    "Just say okay, we both know your body is weak at the moment. Do you want me to eliminate you? I''m sure it would decrease your ranking."


    "¡­ fine." She said through gritted teeth. Arthur undid the restraints and ced a te of barbequed steak, that he had in his subspace, in front of her.


    Rae seemed to be thinking of escaping, but the aroma of the meat made her stomach beg for food again. She gritted her teeth as she turned her scarf into a knife and cut through the steak.


    Arthur sighed and sat beside her as she ate. He looked at the sun sitting high above them to signal the approach of noon. They would have one theory ss after this and they would be done for the day.


    Jerano''s curriculum is more intense than he realized it would be. Now that he had shown his strength, he would wait as the culprits behind the disappearances make their move.


    "Oh, I eliminated Arlo," Arthur mentioned and Rae paused her eating and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Impossible. You can''t have done it that easily." She said with a smudge of sauce around her lips. "Unless¡­"


    "Yup, a sneak attack. I disguised myself as a Nightfall member and struck him when he was transforming."


    "Yeah, that transformation is dumb." Rae chuckled. "But you''re one hell of a sneaky bastard. If you''re this strong, why is your ranking so low?"


    "I sucked at my writing exam. I left most of the paper nk."


    "You could''ve just guessed."


    "We tread the path of explorers, that of life and death. I can''t choose things blindly. It would be worse than leaving it nk. At least I can learn things if I don''t know."


    "Even still, you could''ve gotten a higher ranking than 165th," Rae said with her mouth full of meat.


    "You get a lot friendlier when you''re eating¡­ I don''t need to." Arthur stood up. "I prefer to be looked down on than to be ced under a microscope." The bell rang to signal the end of their ss.


    [Daybreak Dorm Year 1 won. They have defended the g from being stolen. Every student needs to leave the maze now. Anyone with injuries can use their bracelet to issue an emergency call.]


    An announcement came and Arthur turned to Rae who was still looking at him while sulking. With a grin, he waved his hand goodbye.


    "I''ve won again."

 Chapter 239 - Evidence

    Daybreak team won, causing a celebration for the whole dorm. When Arthur went back to the fortress, he found Jonah standing beside Alice, holding the g with triumph.


    "Alexie!"


    Jonah rushed in and gave him a bear hug. Arthur felt ufortable to be hugged with such affection but he let it slide. He felt a stabbing re and turned to see Oliver mumbling with a pout.


    "This damn peasant, thinking he''s so high and mighty. I can do better, I can¡­"


    "Oliver," Arthur walked over and patted him on the shoulder. "Instead of treating Jonah in this manner, how about you ept him as a friend?"


    "Brother, I can''t do that." Oliver shook his head. "Commoners know no honor or prestige, they''re untrustworthy."


    "Do you trust me?" Arthur was silent before asking. He didn''t realize that this stereotype aboutmoners was that mainstream among the noble ss.


    Nobles were those that had a significant contribution in forming the kingdom in the past. Their ancestors were among the first to swear loyalty to the king and serve him. It has persisted until the modern day because it was fueled by the strength the nobles had, which was a deciding factor.


    "Of course, I trust you!" Oliver answered without hesitation.


    "Then, you can trust Jonah as well. I''ve tested his character. If you overlook his background, you can see that he''s not that bad."


    "Do you mean¡­"


    "Yes, give him a chance¡­"


    "Because I''m of a higher ss! I need to be magnanimous, right? A lord needs to befriend his people." Oliver nodded in an epiphany. "I understand, brother. I didn''t know you were so wise."


    "Uh, no. That''s not¡­" Arthur was taken aback. How did he interpret his words as such? Before he could further exin, Oliver was already walking toward Jonah.


    Jonah was talking to Alice when Oliver stood by his side. Oliver was a few centimeters shorter than Jonah but still patted him on the shoulder.


    "Good job today, Jonah," Oliver said with a proud expression and a nod. Jonah was stunned and so was Arthur. The words Arthur wanted to say were swallowed back. Maybe it wasn''t that bad of a misunderstanding?


    "Alexie," Alice walked toward him as Jonah and Oliver began chatting and bragging about beating the enemy. "Thank you for your contribution. If it hasn''t been for you to eliminate Arlo, we would have taken a long time to take them down."


    "Don''t mention it, but what happened in the end?" Arthur asked as he was restraining Rae.


    "Jonah contacted me saying he had the g and that Miss Rae attacked the temporary base. Luckily, we were able to get to him before the enemy did. He wouldn''t stop praising you, though."


    "He''s a bit modest. After all, taking away the g was his n." Arthur said with a smile and Alice nodded.


    "Good work, we''ll be celebrating in the dorm tonight. Make sure to be there." Alice then walked away.


    Their teacher, Mr. Raymond, came over with a giant smirk on his face. His mood seemed to be thrilled at their win or it can be unrted.


    "Thanks to you guys, I won the bet against that hag!" Mr. Raymond thenughed. "Ten points for each of you. Check if your rankings increased and you have a two-hours-break before your theory ss."


    Jonah and Oliver invited him over to have lunch together but Arthur refused and headed straight to his dorm. He found Reece still sleeping and nudged him.


    "What do you want, Arthur?"


    "It''s Alexie. I don''t want to get confused from being called different names." Arthur sighed. "I want you to follow someone around."


    "Sure, I''m free." Reece stood up. "Who is it?"


    "I don''t know his name, but I''ve taken a picture of him earlier," Arthur said and took out his phone. In it, there was a picture of the spearman that Arthur encountered. He had taken it when he was getting back to the fortress earlier.


    "You want me to search every room?" Reece scowled and it was adorable in his cat form.


    "Just look through the cafeteria,"


    "I don''t think they''re okay with unidentified animals," Reece said and stood up. He walked toward the balcony and Arthur opened it for him. "I''ll see what I can find."


    Arthur watched as Reece started jumping over the railings. As he did, he heard a sighing from downward. He looked over the railing and found a blonde head on the balcony directly below his.


    It was Emma, who he has only seen before they were divided today. She seemed to be down and was looking nkly at the sky.


    "I have ice-cream if you want."


    She flinched when Arthur called out. She turned her head and looked upward to see Arthur standing there with a smile. True to his words, he held a cup of chocte ice cream.


    "Are you the ice-cream genie?" Emma smiled. "It''s rude to sneak behind a saddy."


    "Even ruder to make her sad, everything is alright?" Arthur threw the cup and she caught it with a smile.


    "Kind of, yeah." She opened the ice cream and took the spoon glued to the lid to eat.


    "You wouldn''t be eating that if that was true." Arthur rested his chin on his hand. "I may not be a nobility, but I can hold a secret."


    "I think you can hold a secret precisely because you''re not." Emma smiled but hurried to correct herself. "I mean, of course, you are¡­"


    "I know, but I don''t consider myself to be one. I haven''t done anything to earn it." Arthur shrugged. "So, is everything alright?"


    "Well," Emma ced the cup down. "You know I''m engaged to prince Caleb. However, we became in different dorms. When we won today, he was mad at me too."


    "That''s unreasonable." Arthur was taken aback. "Does he expect you to lose?"


    "I don''t know, maybe I should."


    "I''m reporting you to the dorm''s leaders then."


    "I''m kidding!" Emmaughed. However, her smile disappeared with a helpless expression. "It''s not like I chose to be in a different dorm." She sighed.


    "You don''t need him to approve of you," Arthur said. "He might be your fianc¨¦, but you still got here by your strength."


    "That''s true, but¡­"


    "Didn''t you get here through the schrship?" Arthur asked again. "While all of us paid for tuition, they paid for you to be here. I''ve watched the apprentice''s cup. Your runes were amazing."


    "T-thanks." Emma stuttered. "They weren''t amazing enough to prevent what happened." She sulked again and Arthur berated himself inwardly.


    "Yes, it was a shame," Arthur said with a nod. "Do you still believe that your friend¡­"


    "I don''t believe, I know."


    "Hah," Arthur sighed and didn''t say anything. He knew Emma was in denial. Even if she was right about him being alive, she had no proof. "I hope you find your evidence." She looked at him silently.


    "I already have it. He''s alive." She then went inside her room leaving Arthur there, bewildered. What kind of evidence did she have? If that was true, then it was a must that he destroys.


    He has yet to gain enough strength to reveal himself. He needed more time. Time to kill monsters and time to¡­ study runes.


    ***


    The next day, Arthur woke up early. The rest of yesterday has been boring to him at least. They had a theory ss where they took the Monsters Bodies module.


    It exinedmon monsters and their weakness. As he was handed a textbook, Arthur estimated its weight to be about two kilograms. A giant monsterpedia that gathered illustrations of monsters and their weakness.


    This inspired Arthur to learn a rune about speed-reading or information assimtion. After all, it would be quite useful in the long-run.


    Today, he had a minor ss day. Jerano worked in this system to give students the ability to pursue other professions other than hunting and killing monsters and also the time to train on their own.


    He wore his uniform and headed downstairs. Sadly, Oliver and Jonah had different minors than him. Oliver was studying Mechanics and Jonah was studying Magical Medicine.


    Yesterday at the party, Oliver didn''t stop telling them about his dream of building the biggest flying ship in the world. He said he would build a ship that transcends space.


    As for Jonah, he said that he was simply interested in Magical Medicine. It was a new field of science where mana was used to treat illnesses and gic deformities. How that worked, exactly, Arthur didn''t know.


    As he reached the reception, Arthur ran into Emma. She looked a lot more cheerful than yesterday and the two greeted each other with a smile.


    "Runes Research Department?" Emma asked with a smile and Arthur nodded. "Let''s go together then." As they walked, they talked about yesterday''s ss and Arthur exined ''Jonah''s n.''


    He had asked Jonah to keep it a secret that it was his n. After all, taking out Arlo was enough achievement for him to be a bait. He didn''t need to gather more attention.


    As they reached the Runes Research Department, both of them were amazed. It was an ancient building with fully ck walls and windows. It was as if someone burned this ce to the ground.


    As they were standing there in front of the entrance, an explosion urred in one of the rooms and the mes destroyed the windows on the side.

 Chapter 240 - Logistic Team

    "I knew this day will be a st," Arthur muttered with raised brows. Emma was equally shocked as the two looked at the mes being spouted from the building.


    "Activate the repair mechanism!"


    "Extinguish the fire first!"


    The building began shining with runes as carbon dioxide extinguished the fire. To Arthur''s and Emma''s amazement, the building began to repair itself until it was spotlessly clean.


    "Uh, I guess that''s amon urrence here?" Emma said with a snort.


    "The explosion or the self-repairing?"


    "I think they''re linked," Emma began walking. "Let''s go." She opened the door and the two entered the building.


    Inside, it was a crowded hall where people wearing white coats rushed from one ce to another. They looked young, characterized by their dark blue or silver uniforms that they wore under their golden-sleeved white coats.


    After the two asked for the registration office, they were guided toward an office to the left of the entrance where an olddy sat there.


    She was chewing on some fruit when Arthur and Emma knocked on the door. She nced at them and gestured for them to sit down.


    The two took a seat and watched the olddy eat her fruit for about five minutes, questioning their whole existence. After she was done, she smacked her lips and looked at them.


    "How can I help you, dear?"


    "Uh, my name is Emma Agard. I''m a schrship student for the Runes Research Department." Emma showed her student ID. "I was told I''d be on Professor Ma''s research team?"


    "Oh! Emma, dear, I''ve expected you. How is your grandfather?" The olddy brightened up.


    "You know my grandfather personally?" Emma blinked. "I don''t think I''ve heard of you¡­"


    "I was one of his girlfriends." The olddy smiled sweetly. "And I don''t mean his ex-girlfriends, the bastard had more than one rtionship going on."


    "Uh, I''m so sorry¡­"


    "Not at all, dear. He was quite handsome, so I knew it wasn''t anything serious. There was this incident where we tied him to a tree and had lunch together underneath it."


    "By we, you mean¡­"


    "Yes, the people he was going out with." Thedy chuckled. "It was a fun day, hah." She then nced at Arthur, atst. "You are?"


    "I''m Alexie Linan."


    "Oh, you''re the grandson of that filthy rich man¡­"


    "I''m an illegitimate son," Arthur hurried to exin. "So, I don''t know my grandfather."


    "Expected." Thedy smacked her lips. "Men are animals." Arthur was taken aback by her remark but he kept quiet. "For you dear Emma, you''ll be assigned as a trainee in Professor''s Ma research team. Make sure to make use of her knowledge."


    "Thank you, Senior!"


    "Don''t mention it, heh." Thedy waved her hand and turned to Arthur, scrutinizing him. "Have your entrance exam. If you get epted, join the third logistic team."


    "That''s¡­" Arthur''s mouth opened but he didn''t know what to say. "I hoped I''d get some guidance about runes¡­"


    "Sure, sure." Thedy shut him off. "The sses for first years are once a week, they''ll be on your second minor day."


    "But can we take other minor fields?" Arthur asked, remembering the mecha he saw on the first day here.


    "You could, but¡­" Thedy nodded before smacking the table, making a crack appear on it. "DO YOU LOOK DOWN ON THE RUNIC PATH, CHILD?"


    She roared in Arthur''s face so loudly that his hair fluttered. He blinked twice as she saw her adjust her cor.


    "Arrogant little child, that''s why men are¡­" Thedy turned to Emma. "Don''t be like him, dear. He looks like a sneaky one too, so be careful."


    "I know," Emma said with a smile. "Please excuse us now," She pulled on Arthur as they hurried out of the room. As soon as they were out, Emma snorted before giggling heartily.


    Arthur was still stunned by what happened and turned to look at her with wide eyes. She giggled to her heart''s content before apologizing.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not that you get to see one of your grandfather''s exes demolish your friend every day."


    "You already consider me to be a friend? This is a bit too fast for me, I don''t think I''m ready for such a responsibility." He said teasingly but he paused when he saw Emma look at him with a frown.


    "Why are you talking like that?" Emma looked at him with both confusion and difort. "Where did you¡­" She didn''t say anything more and simply walked away.


    "Emma? Emma!" Arthur called out but she was already gone. He sighed and looked at the people rushing around him. He knew what he did wrong.


    He allowed himself to slip and act like himself, like Arthur Silvera. That''s why she was confused and ufortable. It was simrly seeing your friend act to your dead friend, so it''s obvious why she was ufortable. It would stir bad thoughts and suspicion.


    Arthur looked to the side and saw himself in the reflection of the window. He ruffled his blond hair and felt how changed he had be. He was a different person now. That''s why he shouldn''t have approached Emma again.


    But can he hold himself back?


    Arthur asked around and found the examination room he was assigned to. Inside, he found a bored runes master that was reading a book.


    "Sir, I have an exam¡­"


    "Get into the machine!" He said with a wave of his hand. Arthur sighed and walked toward the machine. It was a chamber of sorts and he was asked to give out his ID. The machine scanned it and he was asked to enter.


    Once he was inside, runic encryption appeared in front of him. Without thinking, Arthur began to solve them. Like puzzles, they were thrown in his direction one after the other.


    He paused when the chamber turned red after he moved a runic line. He frowned and tilted his head as he saw number one appear in front of him.


    Instead of his earlier move, something else was done instead. Arthur noticed that the move proposed by the chamber was also correct, but it would result in an entanglementter on. It would take more time to solve if he followed this route, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    After solving a hundred small puzzles, the chamber turned green. A paper was printed and Arthur grabbed it to find his score.


    16/100.


    These were his ''mistakes.'' However, in Arthur''s opinion, they were the mistakes that the system had. His ability was invincible in anything rted to runes.


    He took the paper, that had his name and information alongside his score, to the man outside.


    "What''s your score?" The man didn''t lift his head from the book as he asked. Arthur knew how demanding the runic path was, but he would appreciate it if the man paid some attention.


    "It''s sixtee¡­"


    "This generation!" The man closed his book, interrupting Arthur before he can finish. "Back in my day, these encryptions were child-y! Go to the logistic department. It''s in the basement."


    The man kicked Arthur out of the room before he could say anything. He took his paper and threw it to the side too. Arthur stood there rooted with confusion. Was his score that bad? Or did the man simply misunderstand?


    However, there was aputer in front of the man that was connected to the chamber. He must have seen Arthur''s result before he was out and simply wanted to brag.


    ''Basement it is, I guess. Thedy told me I''d go to the logistic department anyway.'' Arthur went to the elevator and found a portal instead.


    "First time?" A man chuckled when he saw Arthur''s face looking at the portal. "I''m fascinated by it every day. It takes you to any ce you want on campus, too."


    "That''s awesome, how can humans create these?" Arthur mumbled.


    "Beats me, we just doodle stuff and hope they don''t kill us." The manughed before speaking into the portal.


    "Fifth floor!" He then walked into the portal and disappeared. Arthur looked at the sign beside the portal that listed every location''smand.


    "Logistic basement!" Arthur entered the portal and came out of another instantaneously. He looked around the empty corridor and saw many students carrying boxes or files and running.


    "Move! Move!"


    After searching for a while, he found the third logistic team. A tired young man was sitting in an office filled with boxes withbels on them.


    "Hello, I was told toe down here to work, I just started today¡­"


    "Oh, a freshman?" The young man looked up and nodded. "I guess you did pretty badly, huh?"


    "Uh, I don''t know¡­"


    "You''re the clueless type, not that our job needs any brains." The manughed. "I''m Eric. Our job is simple, to deliver what''s needed." He pointed at the boxes. "You see these? These are supplies. Don''t worry, the boxes are special themselves. When we get an order, we look for the materials in the order and take them upstairs."


    "But¡­ what about learning about runes?"


    "Hah," Eric sighed. "Look, I''ll be honest. It''s a tiring job, but we get some benefits. Unless you canplete an artifact, you''ll be stuck here. We get the eveningbs for ourselves at night, but no teachers. We can use the resources as we wish, but with no guidance."


    "And what if I create an artifact."


    "Then congrats, you''ve graduated from the logistic team. But for now, it''s time to deliver some orders." Eric pushed a tablet toward him.

 Chapter 241 - Bothering

    "The Elmoon Ash, five grams of it." Arthur read the first item on the tablet. "What is this used for?"


    "Uh, night illusions." Erik scratched his head. "Most of these items are for high-tier runes."


    "Do you mean that high-tier runes require different materials?" Arthur asked with intrigue. "Every single one of them?"


    "Basic knowledge, uh¡­"


    "Alexie."


    "Yes, Alexie. If you want to get out of the logistic team, you should do a better job at studying. Start with the library, it has many useful books. Now, get to work." Erik pointed at the boxes. Arthur turned to them and saw that they werebeled with the words Elmoon Ash.


    As he packed a few orders, Arthur thought about the current situation. He knew that he did well in his exam, so it was a misunderstanding.


    However, it wasn''t a necessarily bad misunderstanding. Did he need to work in a research team to learn runes? No, his situation was different. Arthur didn''t need to understand the details about a rune to get better at other runes, he simply needed to learn as many runes as he can.


    Researching a single rune would stagger his growth. That''s why the logistic team sounded like a perfect ce for him. Although he would need to get work done as a logistic member, he would have the rest of the day alone.


    No professors, no one to watch him. It was perfect for him. Rather than graduate from the logistic team, Arthur began fearing that they might take it away from him.


    ''Maybe I needed to fake my test score,'' Arthur sighed as he carried the boxes toward the portal. The first delivery was for the fifth floor, a total of five deliveries.


    "Fifth floor," Arthur said and walked into the portal. When he walked out, he was in a ss-made hallway. He was able to see every room on the floor and the people working inside. Some rooms were dark as if the ss was painted.


    ''Lab 39,'' Arthur read his order and started looking for it. ''35, 36¡­ 39.'' Arthur stood in front of the ck painted ss door and knocked. After a few moments, the door turned transparent.


    "Logistic?" The woman blinked from behind the door. "Come in," She opened the door and Arthur stood there nkly. This woman was beautiful, but that''s wasn''t it. He was shocked because he met her before.


    The youngest genius runes master, Julia Vinera. They had met during his exam in Kera city, and she didn''t leave the best impression on him by siding with that guy.


    "Uh, yes. Elmoon Ash?" Arthur regained his senses and walked inside, cing the box on the table he found.


    "Oh, we meet again." A voice came from behind him, making him turn to see who it was. It was the gentleman from earlier, who looked as fascinated by the runes as Arthur. "Are you new?"


    "Yes, as it is obvious." Arthurughed politely. "It is said here that you need Elmoon Ash?"


    "Yes, leave it on that table." The man pointed toward a table in the middle where a single disk lied. From the disk came out a holographic runic line. It was a 3D runic structure, one that consisted ofyers.


    "Is it your first time seeing a high-tier rune?" Julia came from behind him and stood beside Arthur. "Well, it might be umon to hear about this before you get admitted to Jerano, but high-tier runes consist of several other runes."


    "For example," The man walked over. "This rune is about night illusions. It consists of several underlying runes that control wind, darkness, light, and temperature."


    "How is it an illusion of it is consistent with real things?" Arthur asked as he remembered his encounter with Dimon.


    "Well, the closer an illusion is to reality, the moreplex it bes. If it only affects the mind, then it''s easily broken."


    "Isn''t this more like a barrier than an illusion?"


    "It''s an illusive barrier, one that would be used inrge-scale army tactics." The man smiled. Julia, however, seemed annoyed by Arthur''s questions.


    "Sir, you can''t reveal the details of our work like that." She insisted.


    "Rx, the logistic teams are crucial to us. We need to offer some reward somehow, right?" The man winked at Arthur, making him smile. Leaving a polite nod, Arthur left the room.


    He hadn''t expected to run into a familiar person here, but he couldn''t say that it was that surprising. Julia was the youngest runes master; she''d have a ce in Jerano''s research department. The only thing that bothered him is that¡­ Julia was kind of snobby.


    This brought him to the question of whether she was truly the youngest runes'' master based on her skills or connection. However, that didn''t concern him at the moment. After all, he was a simple delivery guy.


    ***


    When it was finally Five O''clock, the runes research department started growing emptier as the researchers went back to their rooms. Some of them went out with their colleague for dinner or other activities, but Arthur was different.


    "I''ll be showing you around today, the next few days you''ll be on your own," Eric said as they walked out of the logistic department. "We have three facilities. The runic library, the virtual realm, and theb. You can use all three to study and test out before you go ahead and inscribe runes."


    "What would the virtual realm do?"


    "It''s a floor with virtual capsules to see the effects that runes produce. The capsules also have ess to the onlinemunity, so you can y a few games in your free time."


    "Games?" Arthur was confused. "I didn''t think Jerano would support this."


    "They do, a lot." Ericughed. "In the rei-rank, Arts be more and more important. That''s why games are essential to training people. You must have heard about thetest ns to integrates virtual gaming into the educational system."


    Arthur nodded his head, Si mentioned something simr the first time that they met. The fact that virtual reality has made several breakthroughs, so he was recruiting people from there.


    Well, it turned out to be a lie in the end. He was after because of Master''s Ronin prophecies. However, Arthur was still grateful for the fact that Sier told him to lie to the union.


    After he had seen the ruling ss, he realized how a genius would be thrown into politics and be exploited. As for revealing that he can control runes? He would be eaten alive.


    "I think you should start with the library."


    "Okay, but what if I want to see a real-life demonstration of the rune?"


    "That would require that you borrow an actual artifact for studying, it depends on whether it was genuine or artificial artifacts. It would take a day to get the former, a week for thetter."


    "Thank you, Senior Eric," Arthur said gratefully.


    "Don''t mention it, now go and graduate from this shit hole."


    ''Hehe, no way.'' Arthurughed inwardly as he started walking away. He stood in front of the portal and said the library before walking in.


    He found himself inside a giant hill that was at least a hundred meters tall and couldn''t see the end. It was filled with books from bottom to top as they dyed a myriad of beautiful colors.


    "Alexie?" A voice called out to him. When he turned, he found Emma standing there with a smile. "What are you doing here sote?"


    "I''m a part of the logistic department, so." Arthur shrugged. "I''m sorry about this morning, I didn''t mean to¡­"


    "It''s okay, I think I overreacted for a personal reason." Emma waved her hand away. "How is the logistic department? Do you need any help studying?"


    Her sincerity touched him, but Arthur shook his head. He had decided to keep his distance from her, lest he reveals his disguise. As he was about to say something, a man walked from between the shelves and wrapped his hand around Emma''s waist.


    "Oh, are you done?" Prince Caleb asked with a smile. Arthur stood there staring at the two, making Prince Caleb turn to him as well. "You are¡­ I''m sorry, I don''t remember."


    "Alexie Linan, your highness. I eliminated your first ranker today." Arthur said with a smile as he nced at Caleb''s arm. "What brings you to the runes department?"


    "I''m apanying my sister and fianc¨¦. Are you with someone too, or are you alone?"


    "I''m alone," Arthur said, his mouth making a straight line.


    "Figured." Prince Caleb smiled and pulled on Emma. "Let''s go, we''ll bete for the evening party."


    "That is¡­" Emma looked troubled as she nced at Alexie. "Goodbye, Sir Linan." She said before the two left together.


    ''He''s her fianc¨¦.'' Arthur reminded himself as the two walked away. ''But why does it bother me so much that he''s close to her?'' He wondered. ''No,'' He shook his head. ''It''s simply because I can''t trust him to take care of her.'' Arthur cleared his thoughts as he began studying his ether rune.

 Chapter 242 - Horde

    [Etherealized-Attack rune has been learned.]


    The messages came in to reward his tired self. As Arthur looked at the time, he found that he had only three hours to sleep before he had to attend his sses.


    From 5 PM to 4 AM, Arthur didn''t do anything but study in the library. He found the materials he needed to learn the rune he faced a bottleneck at for the past weeks.


    He closed the hologram screen in front of him and stood up to stretch. The fact that his stamina was high meant that he wasn''t easily tired. So, even though he pulled an all-nighter, he didn''t feel particrly tired.


    Before his sses, Arthur headed to the west wing to train. Today, he had a martial arts ss that would enable him to choose an Art to train. As he entered the training facility, Arthur heard loud ms from somewhere.


    He looked around and found that one of the training rooms has been upied. Arthur clicked his tongue and marveled at how dedicated these people were.


    He went over toward the training rooms but a bright sh of light caught his attention from the upied room. However, Arthur couldn''t see what was inside because the ss has been blocked by the upant.


    ''Should I sneak a peek?'' Arthur questioned whether it was a good option to pry on others, but he mocked himself when he remembered that was the reason he was here.


    His hand glowed dark as a shadow appeared in front of him, slipping into his shadow. Arthur looked around and entered the training room to find an arena with amand panel beside it. He closed his eyes as he shared the vision with his shadow.


    The shadow slipped through the darkness and entered the room easily. Its eyes transmitted what it saw to Arthur, and that was of a girl training against a puppet.


    Her white scarf enveloped her like a cloak as it shone brightly. Through the shadow''s eyes, Arthur saw the scarf turn into armor with wings.


    Rae stood there like a celestial fairy as she red at the puppet in front of her. With amanding tone, she issued an order.


    "Rei-ranker, average."


    The puppet''s eyes glowed as the mana it released grew more violent. With a step forward, the puppet took its stance as white fumes appeared from its mouth.


    Arthur watched with wide eyes as Rae disappeared from her spot and shed with the puppet. The battle was brutal, making Rae look like a crazed beast. Her eyes kept glowing red as if she was a being from the underworld.


    The two shed as punches were thrown. By the end of it, Rae was bruised all over her body and her scarf needed time to regenerate. Yet, she looked at the puppet as she yelled a single word.


    "Again!"


    Arthur watched on for a while before canceling his shadow. He stood in the empty training room and sighed. He had no idea why she was pushing herself that hard, maybe it was due to her loss to him.


    Either way, he had nothing to do with it. He took off his jacket and threw it on the floor as he walked toward the arena. After tweaking a few settings, a te slide from the arena for the puppet to rise.


    "Rei-ranker, peak. Dagger." Arthur pulled out his golden dagger from his subspace. The puppet materialized a dagger of its own as itunched itself toward Arthur.


    The two collided in the middle and Arthur felt his wrist ache. He loosened his hold on the dagger allowing the puppet''s attack to slide off as he kept going for its neck.


    The dagger was inches away from the puppet''s neck before another dagger appeared to block it. The puppet now had two daggers and used one of them to block Arthur''s attack.


    It then attacked with its other dagger but Arthur dodged in the nick of time. As he pulled back, the puppet was already on to him.


    The rest of it was a high-speed fight, but Arthur kept being at a disadvantage because of the two daggers instead of one. It was time to use his new rune.


    As he used the rune Etherealized-Attack, a copy of his dagger appeared beside it as Arthur was able to replicate his weapon. The weapon followed Arthur''s will as it shed toward the puppet, who blocked again with its sword.


    Suddenly, Arthur had an epiphany about his fighting style. He was a runes wordsmith, someone who used runes instead of fighting. If he wanted to fight, it should be in a manner that gave him the ability to fight.


    "Cancel!"


    The puppet stopped and returned to the beginning. Arthur breathed in as he used a different rune on his dagger. The dagger then floated in the air and circled him. It then began spinning, just like Arthur had asked it to.


    "This is my style now." Arthur grinned as he used the Telekinesis rune. With another wave of his hand, the Ethereal version of the dagger appeared as well. With another wave, the dagger was in mes. "This is how I''ll be fighting."


    Arthur felt like a weight was lifted off his chest when he finally decided on a way to fight. With this, he''ll be able to establish a proper training routine for himself.


    Further training wasn''t necessary, he needed arts. As many of them as he can and can apply. He also needed to further evolve his telekinesis rune, evolve it to a degree that it''s a second arm to him.


    He left the training wing and headed toward his room. As soon as he opened it, he found that someone was inside.


    "Your boy is called Jaran Case, and has left his dorm half an hour ago," Reece said as his tail swung. "I think he''s heading toward the forest."


    "Why haven''t you called me?"


    "Oh! I forgot that my paw has a dialing function. Beep, beep, beep." Reece shook his paw in anger. "Go after him now! He seems suspicious as if he was preparing for something."


    "There are two hours before the ss starts."


    "Then use your ability from before." Reece was referring to teleoperations. "You can''t teleport into Jerano, but most of its internal transportations are through teleportation."


    "Alright," Arthur nodded. "Why do you think he''s heading toward the forest?"


    "He was asking about how to get there. I think he grabbed a task from the tamer''s department to go there." Reece paused and added. "He spent most of his points on several herbal stores, which was odd."


    Without saying anything, Arthur disappeared from the room. When he appeared again, he was atop a shop''s roof. He kept using his ability to travel to the forest and made it after three usages.


    Once he was standing inside the forest, he used his detection rune. He supplied it with the mana it needed to cover arge area around the periphery of the forest.


    "Intruder!" The Fear Crow cried above his head as Arthur used his dispel rune. He then used his stealth and camouge but the crow was on him.


    ''How did he escape the crow''s attention?'' Arthur wondered before he connected the dots. ''The herbal stores¡­ he must have a recipe that either repels the crow or hide his presence.''


    This fact made Arthur even more suspicious. Luckily, he found Jaran before the crow called for the forest watchers. Arthur teleported again and appeared above a tree near Jaran''s location.


    Arthur looked down quietly as he hid his presence. He saw Jaran take out a poach and dip his finger inside of it. He then walked to a tree and drew with his fingers symbols that Arthur couldn''t understand.


    They weren''t runes, but something more bizarre. The symbols carried magic energy within them and Arthur noticed that their locations had a pattern.


    ''What is he¡­''


    It was then that beastly roar shook the forest making the leaves rain down, shaking the trees to the core. Arthur had to grab into the trunk as he looked with confusion toward the center of the forest.


    He used his detection rune and it revealed a giant anomaly in the middle of the forest, the direction that the roar came from. However, Arthur was too far away to know what it was.


    After the roar disappeared, the forest grew restless. A thousand rumbling sounds came over as Arthur realized what was going on. It was a monsters'' horde traveling their way.


    Arthur spread his detection rune and noticed that there were a few people at the edge of the forest. People who made a living from hunting or simply gathering herbs.


    He looked down back at the spearman, but he was gone. He used his detection but he couldn''t find him. He must have used a teleportation runic card.


    ''I need to warn the wall, but how?'' Arthur wondered to himself. ''Did this person cause this monster horde? But how?'' Looking upward, Arthur saw the crow flying at the periphery of the forest.


    He conjured a fire arrow andunched it at the crow, making it cry in anger. It gave another shrill cry that sent chills down his spine. After that cry, the rm rang throughout the city.

 Chapter 243 - Hunt

    Arthur appeared in his room again, shortly after the rm was issued. Without waiting any longer, he left his room to find the Daybreak dorm students gathered in the main hall. It was chaotic.


    "Everyone, please calm down." Yurirl appeared with his group. "Dean Henrick will be meeting us shortly. Given the circumstances, your sses of martial arts will be postponed."


    Yurirl then led the students outside to the central za where the Nightfall students were standing there too. There were so many that Arthur didn''t find anyone he knew there.


    "Hello," Someone approached him, and when Arthur turned to see who, he found Ellen, looking as timid as usual.


    "Hey, Miss." Arthur smiled. "Too bad that we ended up in different dorms."


    "I only passed because of you," Ellen said. "But I don''t understand why would you help someone you don''t know."


    "You reminded me of a friend of mine, just as stubborn. I didn''t help them back then, so it''s purely out of self-satisfaction."


    "That doesn''t mean I won''t repay you," Ellen said with a resolute expression. Arthur sighed.


    "Well, the only help I need is runes-rted." Arthur shrugged. "Do you know anything about that?" He saw Ellen smile for the first time.


    "Yes!" She nodded. "I''m not that good myself, but I spent a lot of time studying them. I even got to the finals in the Runes Apprentices Cup preliminary rounds."


    "That''s impressive." Arthur raised his brows. He never knew about this. "I guess I''ll be making some progress."


    "Heh, a friend I helped even became the champion. Sadly, he¡­" Ellen''s expression was proud at first before it turned sad. "In the end, I wish I never helped him."


    "Don''t say that, it has nothing to do with it." Arthur shook his head. "If you haven''t helped him, you wouldn''t be his friend. That''s all that matters."


    "Dear Students." Dean Henrick interrupted their conversation. "You have also heard the rm." Arthur turned to look at him floating in the air. "A horde of monsters started attacking the walls of the forest for reasons unknown. Since our college is responsible for protecting the city, we''ll be organizing a hunt."


    He waved his hands and their bracelets buzzed. As Arthur opened it, a panel of information was projected in front of him.


    "Emergency Hunt: A ss Challenge."


    "The dorm that kills more monsters will be the first to choose tasks this year. For those of you who don''t know, field training is tasks assigned to Jerano by the public. The dorm that wins gets to choose tasks first based on rank."


    Arthur didn''t understand why this was important, but the tension rose once this reward was revealed. The two dorms looked at each with such hostility that sparks were produced. Thunder crackled above them as if signaling the beginning of the battle.


    "Evan, I told you to stop creating visual effects." Yurirl turned to a guy who was raising his hands. Evan sheepishlyughed and lowered his hands, making the sparks and thunder disappear.


    "Caleb, this will be another win for us." Yurirl folded his hands with a smile.


    "You said inst year''s dormspetition before you ran away."


    "My teacher was injured." Yurirl frowned. "You think of that as a win?"


    Arthur remembered that Grandmaster Kiren mentioned something about Yurirl''s teacher injury against a monster. Did that take ce during the dorm''spetition?


    "And you think of yourself as the Daybreak dorm?" Caleb scowled. "A win is a win, no matter how you try to phrase. Today will be the same."


    "Same as yesterday, a nice first-ranker you''ve got there." Jennyughed and the daybreak dorm followed suit tough. Arthur nced at Arlo, who was ring at him with hate oozing out of his eyes and sighed.


    It seems today''s hunt won''t be that easy with Arlo targeting him. The students were then taken toward the walls where they met with the forest watchers.


    "The monsters aren''t many, a thousand at most. We could''ve handled it ourselves, but the college has asked for this to be another training for you guys. You don''t get a monster''s horde every day." The watcher was a middle-aged man with a tattoo on his face.


    Another watcher stepped forward and used his bracelet and sent an app to all of the students. Arthur opened his bracelet and found a new app called CoreScan.


    "This app allows your bracelets to identity cores. Remember, it can know if this core has just been obtained or not. If you try to scan cores that you already have, you''ll be panelized by reducing your kill count." The other watcher exined. "You may go ahead." He crossed his arms with a smile.


    "If the monsters see arge group of humans, they''ll run away. This will decrease our chances of hunting a lot of them, so we''ll use the squad system."


    "Can''t we hunt on our own?" Doli asked. "They shouldn''t be that dangerous."


    "There are a few true-monsters, so we''ll stick with the squads." Yurirl turned to the crowd and spotted Arthur. "Alexie, you should join us."


    "What? Why?" It wasn''t Arthur that protested, but Jonah. Yurirl pointed at Arlo''s direction discreetly and lowered his voice.


    "Do you think he''ll forget about what happened to him yesterday?" Yurirl made a point. "It''ll be safer for Alexie to join us for now."


    Arthur looked quietly at Yurirl, not buying what he was saying one bit. Yurirl believed in fair y and not interfering with other people''s issues, so it didn''t make sense that he wanted to help Arthur now.


    ''Is he trying to keep an eye on me?'' Arthur wondered, feeling slightly upset. After all, being with Yurirl meant pretending he was weaker than he is. Although that applied to everyone, Yurirl''s eyes were special.


    "If that''s the case¡­" Jonah hesitated.


    "Would you keep protecting me for the rest of my years in Jerano?" Arthur said to Yurirl. "If Arlo wants toe after me, then let him. I don''t need protection or babysitting. If you have another reason for including me in your squad, then I''ll happily listen to it."


    "Hah," Yurirl sighed and looked at Arthur quietly. "Fine, but team up with Alice. As for the rest, make teams in five minutes. We don''t have time to arrange a strength-bnce, so the arrangement would be as follows."


    A message was sent to all of them.


    "Four students per team, the ranking should be as follows. Leader: 1st to 50th. Member: 51th to 100th. Member: 101th to 150th. Member: 151th to 200th."


    Arthur''s ranking after yesterday''s event was 163th, making him thest ranker on the team. He walked toward Alice who looked at him with a smile.


    "I guess I''m lucky today," Alice said with a smile.


    "To be paired with someone as weak as me? Your definition of lucky is abnormal." Arthur shrugged.


    "Don''t stand too close to her, Linan." A voice interrupted their conversation as a man walked over. He had a serious and bowed to Alice. "Young Miss."


    "Rise, Sebastian." Alice sighed, clearly helpless. "I''ve told you to not call me that in the academy."


    "I serve you everywhere," Sebastian stood up. He then turned to Arthur with an icy expression. "Your little stunt yesterday might have worked, but petty games won''tst you long."


    "Yeah, sure." Arthur waved his hand. Before he could say anything, Sebastian grabbed his cor.


    "I won''t tolerate your disrespectful attitude around the Young Miss." Sebastian''s face had a terrifying frown. "One more misstep and you''ll find yourself swimming in the ocean."


    "Miss Alice," Arthur didn''t respond to him. "Does your servant have any insurance? I think he''ll need to reattach his hand if he doesn''t let go."


    "You arrogant..." Sebastian gritted his teeth in anger at Arthur''s disregard. Alice pulled his hand away and he let go.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Linan. He''s rash, please forgive him." Alice said with an apologetic expression. "It''d be best, however, if you didn''t threaten him. That wouldn''t look so good on me."


    "Very well." Arthur adjusted his cor. "We need one more member."


    "Oh, I already have someone in mind. She couldn''t participate yesterday because her ability was unstable after the second test. She should be here any minute."


    Arthur frowned when he heard this. He felt someone approach them from behind and turned to see the familiar cold expression.


    "Miss Alice, thank you for taking care of me today as well. The healer said that I was healthy enough to participate." Amelia bowed deeply. "These gentlemen are..."


    Even though her words were polite, she was cold and distant as Arthur remembered her. He knew she was taking the exam with him, but he thought she didn''t get epted when he didn''t see her around.


    Now, however, it seems that her ability was unstable after the second test. The interview might have been conducted for her separately, making her a littlete to show up.


    "This is Sebastian Morgman and this is Alexie Linan."


    "Hello, Mr. Morgman."? Amelia shook his hand before turning to Arthur. Looking at her with a daze, Arthur took her hand as he shook it. "Hello, Mr. Linan. I''ve heard about your n yesterday, brilliant but you might have made an enemy of one of the strongest students around."

 Chapter 244 - Mayhem

    "Hey," Arthur shook Amelia''s hand with a nk expression. "You can''t live without enemies, no matter what it is that you do." He said with amusement. Thest time that he has seen Amelia, she was asleep after crying over his death.


    Of course, he attributed her tears over the loss of her strengthening. Yet, he didn''t hate her for thinking about her future. They had a deal, not a one-sided charity.


    "We need to go," Alice said to the others. "The monsters are getting closer to the walls. The teams are leaving already."


    The three of them nodded and followed after her. As they went through the gates of the forest, they saw the mayhem that was taking ce outside.


    Monsters attacked in waves as the students fought against them. Magic and abilities flew everywhere as the earth was turned upside down due to the strength of these superhumans.


    "Let''s be quick!" Alice shouted out. "Start hunting the weaker ones and scan their cores!"


    "We don''t have time to scan every core we kill." Amelia


    "Then let only one person do it!" Sebastien suggested while ncing at Arthur. Alice and Amelia hesitated and followed after him to look at Arthur.


    "That''s fine by me." Arthur shrugged. "I just need to find Jonah quick, can I?"


    "To do what, ask him to protect you?" Sebastian sneered.


    "Make it quick, we''ll be waiting for you," Alice said and left with the other two. Arthur sighed and called Jonah.


    "Hey Jonah, are you busy?"


    "I''m still making ns with my team. I''m in a spot since I''m the leader. What''s up, Alexie?"


    "Meet me a distance away from the gate, I''ll need your ability," Arthur said before he hung up.


    Ten minutester, he was standing atop a tree, using his detection ability. If his team wanted him to be a porter for them, then they can have his copy do the job.


    As for him, he''ll be investigating the reason behind this. He had seen Jaran use some kind of symbols to initiate this reaction. The question was why and how.


    He went back toward the ce where he saw Jaran, standing on top of the tree. Unluckily to him, a team was down there hunting at the moment.


    Unluckier to him, the team was led by Arlo. Another member of that team was the person he was talking to earlier, Ellen. The fact that these two were together made Arthur feel ominous dread.


    As he had feared, Arlo was being harsh toward Ellen. He pushed her to fight against monsters she couldn''t handle and only saved her when things looked bad.


    "How did you get epted into Jerano if you can''t handle this?" One of the teammates, which Arthur has seen in Arlo''s gang, berated Ellen.


    Ellen seemed to be exhausted but didn''t reply at his remark. Arthur knew why Arlo had her team up with him, it was because he had seen her talk to Arthur earlier.


    It was a low move to go after his friends, but Arthur couldn''t help her now. She''d have to get through this on her own. However, it shouldn''tst for long.


    ''Ruki,'' He called out.


    ''Yes, my lord.''


    ''Do you need anything, master?'' Lilo answered too. Arthur sighed inwardly, recognizing the jealousy in Lilo''s voice.


    ''Lilo, you know I can''t reveal you.''


    ''Hehe, Master is ignorant. Elusive Dragons are called Elusive for a reason. We have numerous abilities that keep us away from being seen. Let me prove it.''


    ''Fine, Ruki, stay still. Lilo, go out there and send some monster this way. I want them out of here.''


    ''Aye, Master!'' With a cheerful reply, Lilo disappeared from his sea of consciousness. Even though he couldn''t see him, Arthur could feel it traveling away without being seen.


    ''Same as your mother, Lilo. You''re good at hiding.'' Arthur had a thick smile on his face for reasons he couldn''t exin. The Dragon Mark was the only exnation he had right now for these feelings, making him consider Lilo the same as kin.


    A few minutester, Lilo proved he didn''t go out to disappoint. The monster came running from the area he headed to, straight to Arlo''s team.


    "It''s a monsters'' wave!" Arloughed. "It''s our lucky day!"


    ''Or not,'' Arthur spread his detection rune from above the tree. ''Oh, Lilo, what have you done?''


    Three giant monsters came with the wave, frantic and crazed. They were all at the peak-high-tier. Once Arlo saw this, his face paled. The only people who can challenge a peak-high-tier monster are those that are the peak of the rei-rank.


    A Winged Tiger, A Twin-Tailed Crocodile, and a giant Tree Monster were all running away from Lilo. The variety of these three made Arthur realize that whatever caused the wave of monsters was something that everything in this forest feared.


    "Retreat!" Arlo screamed on top of his lungs as he began running away madly, not caring for his team. He left his friends and Ellen behind and used his ability to push himself forward.


    Arthur wasn''t worried about Ellen, since he knew what sort of ability she had. Bright light covered her body as a set of wings appeared on her back. She crouched and the wings pped, leaving only an afterimage of Ellen.


    She was a speed-manifester, a manifestation ability that enhanced her speed greatly. Sadly, her talent for mana was verycking, making it impossible to use her ability to its full potential.


    As the team ran away, Arthur weed the monsters with a grin. His dagger appeared in his hand as the monster closed in on his location. He had dyed his leveling up long enough.


    ''Lilo, can you sense if we are being watched?''


    ''Master is helpless without Lilo, hehe.'' Lilo replied with smugness. Arthur had no idea from where he got this personality trait, but he just let it go since he had hidden Lilo for a long time. ''Someone is overlooking this area.''


    It was as Arthur expected since it was illogical that they would be left without being guarded. He sighed and was about to return his dagger to the subspace before Lilo''s words made him pause.


    ''I can elude them with my ability, hehe.''


    ''What do you mean, Lilo?''


    ''Maybe that servant of yours can answer that~'' Lilo''s voice was yful. Arthur felt a headache, remembering Lilo was still a child.


    ''Come on, Lilo. You know you''re my favorite.''


    ''Hehe, I can create an illusion to cover this area. They''ll think that nothing is wrong.''


    Hearing him, Arthur''s grin returned. Lilo''s mana covered the surroundings as a dome appeared around them and the monsters. With this, Arthur can hunt as much as he liked.


    "As a reward, you can fight with me today!" Arthur jumped in the air and Lilo appeared underneath him. Lilo pped his wings with joy as he carried Arthur and dived downward. "It''s time to go all out!"


    His dagger exploded with fire as his body was covered with golden light. Power rushed through his veins as he broke through his limits.


    When they were close to the monsters, Arthur jumped from Lilo''s back and each of them took a monster. Arthurnded on top of the crocodile and stabbed with his burning dagger.


    His dagger collided with the monster''s scales, causing mes to fly everywhere. The crocodile roared in agony and its tails whipped in Arthur''s direction.


    Arthur didn''t shy away and let go of the dagger that kept digging into the monster''s flesh. With both of his hands and his release runes, he struck both tails at the same time.


    The flesh on his arms split as blood trickled down. This was a monster as strong as the Great Ancient Knight, and Arthur was fighting it on his own.


    He heard Lilo''s roar, but he knew the dragon was having the time of its life fighting against the winged tiger. This left the tree monster free to attack Arthur, and it did.


    "Ruki!" The shadows came out of the ground like tentacles as they began to restrain the branches trying to attack Arthur. At that time, the crocodile gave an angry roar as it began to thrash about madly.


    Arthur felt something under his feet move and saw the scales rise underneath him. They turned upward, pointing at Arthur, as steam came out of them.


    With another roar, the scales were shot out from the monster''s body like projectiles. They were close to ripping Arthur apart but he teleported to stand in front of the crocodile. The mes danced in his right hand as his other hand grabbed the crocodile''s giant mouth.


    "I hope you have a strong stomach, otherwise this will hurt." Arthur pushed the crocodile''s jaw downward as he pushed his ming hand into its throat. "Explode!" The mes left his hand like a pir, raging through the monster''s body.


    The smell of roasted meat spread in the air as the monster was cooked from the inside. In a final struggle, it bit at Arthur''s arm with its giant jaws.

 Chapter 245 - Liquid Fire

    As the monster''s teeth tried to bite his arm away, Arthur hurried to use his barrier. The barrier shed with the monster''s teeth, stalling it long enough for Arthur to pull back.


    The crocodile bit down on empty air and looked at Arthur with hateful eyes. Its eyes began to lose focus as it slumped down, breathing heavily.


    Before Arthur could sense its life fade away, a giant tree branch attacked him like a spear. He jumped upward before it reached him and began running on top of the branch.


    The giant tree''s movements were unpredictable but Ruki worked to hinder it. Sadly, her stats were only half of Arthur''s stats, making her unable to fight on her own against the tree.


    A branch whipped his way but Arthur did a front flip, avoiding it without losing momentum. He kept running on the tree''s branch as his arms were engulfed in mes.


    Three branches attacked him from every direction. Arthur stopped using his fire rune and teleported far above the tree. As he rapidly descended toward the tree, it didn''t hesitate to attack with every branch and root it can.


    Arthur could see that spikes were growing on the tree''s surface, threateningly dripping with a dark green liquid. He pped his hands and mes exploded around him. His body burned brightly like a meteor as Arthur pushed his mana toward his fire rune.


    The air stretched under the effect of his mes making it harder to breathe. However, this was nothing to a superhuman. The countless branches attacked him as he threw his hands forward, creating a giant pir of fire with him in the center.


    The pir of fire descended on the tree as the countless branches began burning, but kept attacking Arthur.


    "Let''s see who ousts the other, Monster!" Arthurughed as the fire condensed until it seemed like liquidva. He wielded the pir of me and it burned the tree to embers.


    [New Rune has been obtained: Liquid-Fire.]


    [Liquid-Fire: A new rune was obtained due to the flexible usage of the fire rune. Combines the flexibility of liquid and the destructiveness of fire.]


    As soon as this message appeared, his fire changed from its free sma state into a liquid of destruction that cut apart anything that came in its way.


    Without hesitation, Arthur spread his ten fingers. The fire gathered around them in threads of liquid fire that swayed like whips. As he fell downward, he brought his hands together and the ten fire whips intersected and attacked the monster, cutting it to pieces while leaving scorched marks on its body.


    Arthurnded on the ground and rolled as the mes surrounded his body. He came to a stop and began gathering his breath. He heard the tiger issue itsst roar as another message appeared in front of him.


    [You have leveled up.]


    As he looked at the purple sky, caused by Lilo''s barrier, Arthur tried to replenish his mana. All of the weaker monsters have escaped the moment the battlemenced.


    ''Are you okay, Master?'' Lilo''s head appeared in front of him upside down. Its giant eyes blinked at Arthur who simply smiled and patted its head.


    "Well done, Lilo."


    ''Hehe.''


    Arthur stood up and looked at the destruction they had caused. Dismembered body parts, roasted crocodile, and a headless tiger. Arthur stood up and used his absorb rune.


    [Strength has increased by 3.]


    [Agility has increased by 3.]


    [Stamina has increased by 3.]


    Each of the three monsters gave him three stats. With everything now peaceful and quiet, Arthur headed toward the tree Jaran drew something on.


    Unlike a few hours ago, Arthur didn''t feel any magical property to the shape drawn on the tree. He frowned and took out his phone and snapped a photo.


    ''I need to find what this symbol means,'' Arthur looked at the circle with five shes on its circumference and frowned. ''But where do I look?''


    "Beep!"


    His phone rang and Arthur opened it to find Jonah calling him. As soon as he did, Jonah''s anxious voice came from the other end.


    "Alexie! Arlo has met with your clone! You need to get back now!"


    "Where are they?"


    "I''ll send you the approximate location, but make sure no one sees you when the two of you swap."


    "I have a way," Arthur closed the line and saw the location. It was three kilometers in the direction Arlo and the rest ran in.


    He used his teleport rune and appeared above the tree near the location. As he looked around, he saw the two groups standing against each other with Arlo grabbing his sword.


    "This is against the rules, Arlo," Alice warned. "Don''t expect we won''t retaliate."


    "There was no rule about snatching cores," Arlo sneered as he red at Arthur''s clone. "You didn''t seem to mind such tricks yesterday."


    "Don''t be petty."


    "You two, get the girl and the guy. I''ll take Alice. As for you, Ellen," Arlo grinned. "You''ll take on that bastard." His sword pointed at Arthur''s clone.


    Arthur sighed inwardly as he looked down on them. These people will always have an egotistical personality, thinking anyone that stands up to them was an enemy. It was apetition; he didn''t understand why Arlo took it so personally.


    "This is against the rules." Ellen frowned. "I''m not going to participate in it."


    "I''m your leader," Arlo said coldly. "If you don''t follow my orders, I can report you."


    As they were talking, the forest suddenly was filled with smoke. In the Runes Apprentices Competition, Arthur bought a simple artifact that produced smoke. He gave it to Ruki so that she would use it to create a smokescreen.


    As for Lilo, Arthur asked him to cause a disturbance. Hearing the roars of the monsters, the two teams braced themselves and unsheathed their weapons.


    Using the moment of distraction, Arthur teleported next to his clone and patted it. His clone looked at him and handed him the bracelet before disappearing.


    "Alice, we should leave this ce while we can." Arthur stepped forward but Sebastian blocked his way.


    "You''ve been leeching off us until now, you think you can give us orders?"


    "Are you an idiot? You want to fight them?" Arthur was stunned. "There''s no gain in this, it''s just child y."


    "Anyone who threatens mydy deserves punishment." Sebastian unsheathed his sword. "I''m not going to run away with my tail between my legs."


    "You have a tail now?" Arthur was speechless and turned to Alice. "You consent to this?"


    "If we run away now, they''ll look down on our dorm." Alice was also unwavering. "Just because it''s scary, doesn''t mean you should run away from it. You''ve done nothing wrong, Alexie." Ice began covering her fingertips.


    "You guys are morons, both of you." Arthur sighed.


    "You bastard!" Sebastian took a step toward him but Alice gestured for him to stop.


    "If you want to run away, then do so." Alice looked at him in disregard. "We''re not going to stop you."


    "I don''t need to run," Arthur started walking toward them. "I''ll just deal with this annoyance as quickly as I can."


    He didn''t want to fight them lest Ellen gets hurt, but he had no choice if these morons were too prideful to run away. A powerful gush of wind pushed the smoke away as Arlo took a step forward with his armor on.


    "You can''t be as sneaky now, bastard."


    "Yeah, but it''s not like I need to." The restrain rune was activated as the ethereal ropes coiled around Arlo''s body in an instant. They kept multiplying as if there was no end to them.


    "You..."


    "You this, you that. Does everyone has speaking difficulties?" Arthur waved his hands to the people behind him. "Miss Amelia, can you shock him for me please?"


    "Her ability is still unstable," Alice took a step forward. "I''ll end this." She pped her hands as a giant snowke appeared behind her. "Never make a move on my dorm again."


    A giant spear flew toward Arlo who couldn''t move his body and struck him away. Hisckeys ran to aid him and help him stand, but he was coughing blood.


    "Are you happy now?" Arthur rolled his eyes at the three and started walking back toward the gates.


    "Where are you going? There are still monsters left!" Sebastian shouted from behind him.


    "I''ve used all of my mana, you moron." Arthur didn''t stop. It wasn''t a lie either, the battle from earlier and the restrains now has bottomed out his mana. The new rune he got was especially mana-consuming but equally destructive. When he was back, he found Jonah standing beside the gate.


    "You guys are done?"


    "One of my teammates got injured as soon as we started, Oliver took her to the infirmary,"?Jonah exined. "Where are the rest of your team?"


    "Somewhere hunting, I don''t care much."


    "THE HUNT IS OVER. PLEASE GO BACK TO THE FRONT GATE."


    An announcement deafened their ears, making Arthur and Jonah head back and find a ce to sit. The teams started returning one by one until both dorms stood in front of the gate. Arlo red, Ellen nodded in thanks, and Emma ignored him as she was with Caleb, who also red.


    ''How can I have so many enemies even though it''s only the second day?'' Arthur sighed. Dean Henrick stood on top of the wall as he began announcing the results.


    "Every kill has been counted, some counted more than others," Henrick said. "Mid-tier monsters were one point, high-tier monsters were three points, and peak-high-tier monsters were five points. As for the two True Monsters, they were each worth ten points. All that said, we''ll announce the points each dorm obtained."


    Two giant words appeared on the wall, one of them being Nightfall and the other being Daybreak.


    "Daybreak dorm has obtained 903 points!" The Daybreak dorm cheered as the number appeared on the screen. "As for Nightfall, they have obtained 913 points!"


    This time, the cheering this louder followed by howls of victory. The Daybreak students were downcast, their morale all-time low.


    "Oh, Yurirl. It seems you''re all talk but no result." Caleb stepped forward with his hands in his pockets. "Once again, we''ll be winning this."


    "Excuse me, Dean Henrick." A voice interrupted the celebration and pulled all of the student''s attention toward it. Standing in the middle of the crowd was a tall and handsome youth, who exuded confidence and arrogance.?"I have a few cores that I forgot to scan, can I?" Jonah asked.


    "That''s against the rules!" Caleb snarled.


    "My teammate has been injured, so I didn''t care about the cores at that time." Jonah shrugged. "Sir?"


    "Very well, but unless you have more than ten cores, it won''t make a difference."


    "I only have three." Jonah shook his head. The Nightfall Dorm beganughing hysterically.


    "Do you think that would change anything? Go back where you came from!"


    "Sadly, even if they''re high-tier cores, you''ll still be one point short." Dean Henrick shook his head. "That would be..." He paused when Jonah took out the three cores.


    The moment that they were out, every student shut his mouth. Jonah proceeded to scan them with his device without any dy and with each scan, the number on the wall increased by five.


    908.


    913.


    918.


    "P-peak-high tier?"

 Chapter 246 - Manipulating

    Amidst the celebrations and toasts honoring Jonah, the man in question was anything but calm. He looked at the person who gave him the cores and asked him for this favor.


    "Alexie, I know you don''t like attention. However, too much attention to myself will make me a target!" Jonah''s heart was filled with worries.


    Lately, he hasn''t been able to sleep at night because he kept training. He was always waiting for the day that people knew he was a sham, nothing more than an impostor.


    "Jonah," Alexie turned to him, confident just like Jonah had always known him. "The moment that you ranked first on the second exam; you have already be a target."


    "But now, the Nightfall dorm will target me directly." Jonah paced around the balcony, refusing to stay still. The sound of music rang in their ear, but their mood was anything but joyful.


    "You think that those noblemen like Arlo and the others would leave you alone even though you ranked higher than them? You''re amoner."


    "Stop looking down on me!" Jonah snapped before calming down. "I''m sorry, I just..." Jonah allowed his voice to trail. He knew Alexie didn''t mean to, but his words reminded him of the fact that one day, no one would treat him with respect in this ce.


    As soon as they knew he was a weakling, they would look down on him too. At least at the moment, he wasn''t treated as a weakmoner.


    "It''s alright." Alexie stood up and patted him on his shoulder. Jonah looked into his eyes and was again reminded of how unnatural they seemed; he never saw them reveal any emotions. "I considered the fact that you''d be targeted too, so don''t worry."


    "Hah, and you still asked me to do it?"


    "You could''ve said no."


    "I can''t say no after everything you''ve done to me!" Jonah sighed. "Alexie, I''m just scared. These people... they''re abnormal. They are willing to hurt others as long as it retains their reputation."


    "That''s exactly why they won''ty a hand on you in the time being," Alexie exined with a smile. "I know these people; they care too much about how others view them."


    "That''s why..." Jonah wanted to exin but Alexie interrupted him.


    "That''s why they won''t challenge a person who can take down three peak-high-tier monsters." Alexie turned toward the hall. "They won''t challenge amoner that has a high chance of taking them down. That would ruin their reputation and endanger their status as the heirs of whatever the hell they were born into."


    "You know this won''tst for long." Jonah reminded. "They''ll take me down one day and I''ll never see the end of it."


    "Until that time, we just need to make you grow stronger." Alexie smiled. "You want that, don''t you?"


    Jonah smiled and nodded. The curtains that separated them from the hall opened, allowing light to cover his back and Alexie''s face. Jonah didn''t know if he was imagining it, but he saw Alexie''s eyebrows twitch slightly.


    Turning to see who it was, Jonah saw a girl with hair that was light azure. It was an unnatural color, but it worked perfectly with her beautiful features.


    "Mr. Linan," The girl smiled. "I think Miss Alice is looking for you, maybe you should head inside." Jonah then saw Alexie furrow his brows and nod.


    "Thank you, Miss Amelia." With another pat, Alexie left the balcony. Jonah turned to return as well but found that the girl, Amelia, was still standing there, smiling at him.


    "What you did there was amazing," Amelia said with a tint of admiration. "I''m Amelia Cameron." She reached out her hand. "Amoner like you."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Amelia." Jonah shook her hand with a smile. He was curious why would Alexie be bothered by her. "It''s nice to meet someone who isn''t so different."


    "You looked like you were close friends with Mr. Linan, though," Amelia asked with curiosity.


    "He''s different." Jonah shook his head.


    "Is he also amoner?" Amelia took a step forward with her ss in hand.


    "In the past, he also..."


    "I understand, I''ve seen his character." Amelia took a step forward. Suddenly, she ced her small hand on Jonah''s chest. "But I admire you more, you strived against all odds and aplished something."


    Jonah''s heart was beating rapidly as he looked into her eyes. It''s not like he has never been approached by girls, his appearance was like a ma. This time, it wasn''t his appearance.


    He saw Amelia tiptoe to reach him but he didn''t stop it. At that time, his mind was nk as he just allowed her to kiss him.


    ***


    Arthur drank from his ss while leaning in his chair. He had talked to Alice earlier and all she did was apologize for Sebastian''s behavior. However, he was bothered by the fact that Jonah and Amelia stayed on the balcony alone.


    He stopped using his detection rune when Jonah left the balcony in a hurry. With a sigh, Arthur stood up and headed toward the balcony.


    As he stepped out of the curtains, it just so happened that Amelia was about to go to the party. She flinched and took a step back.


    "Mr. Linan, you''ve startled me." Amelia assumed her polite smile as soon as she saw Arthur. On the other hand, Arthur simply stared at her coldly.


    "What, am I not getting a kiss too? Should I abandon my nobility to get one?" Arthur asked sarcastically.


    "I... have no idea what you''re talking about." Amelia furrowed her brows. "Please refrain from saying such things."


    "Oh, shut up." Arthur shook his ss as he watched the Champaign twirl inside of it. "I know what just did with Jonah, so don''t try to fool me."


    "That''s none of your business." Amelia''s expression was icy cold.


    "It is, he is my friend. I don''t care who he associates with, but I certainly wouldn''t want him to be manipted."


    "Manipted, hah?" Amelia chuckled. "You have strange fantasies, that is..."


    "I''m amoner, you told him. Your father has received his nobility title, a Baron, one month ago. Since you''re not a part of his family at the moment, you''re still merely amoner." Alexie stepped away from the door but Amelia was frozen still.


    "That doesn''t mean I''m manipting him."


    "In a college such as Jerano, the nobility is not a necessity, but a luxury. Society is a cruel thing. How would a disgraced daughter fit in such a ce?" Alexie stood beside the balcony. "It''s better to get the protection of someone powerful, a one-digit ranker at least, who is also easy to manipte. Let''s say... amoner?"


    "Is that wrong?" Amelia bit her lower lip as her hand tightened around her ss. "Everyone seeks protection here."


    "I didn''t say it was wrong, but there is something low about manipting a person''s feelings, even for you."


    "Ah, look who''s talking. A nobility educating me about what honorable paths I should take to look after myself. Do you not know how privileged you are?" Ameliaughed coldly. "You have no say in what I do to survive."


    "I''m nothing like a nobility, heh." Arthur smiled. "But I''m better than you are."


    "You look at the world with eyes of doubt, always assuming the worst. Maybe the reason for that is you would do these things yourself."


    With that, Amelia also headed back toward the party. Arthur sighed as he heard footsteps from behind him.


    ''One in, one out. Is this a y?'' Arthur was amused as he looked at Jonah, who was panting.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that you like her. I... I didn''t think straight." Jonah said as he raffled through his hair. Arthur blinked thrice as he carried a nk face.


    ''What should I say to this himbo?'' Arthur had no idea.


    ***


    After the party was over, Arthur headed back to his room. There, he found Reece still sleeping. He made sure to ''identally'' step on his tail.


    "Meow!" The cat meowed and Arthur thought he might have made a mistake. "How dare you step on my lovely tail?" The cat spoke, making Arthur sigh in relief.


    "I''ve found something, this." Arthur showed him the picture of the mark on the tree. "Do you know anything about it?"


    "How would I know?" Reece lied down on the ground again. "Look for it in the library or something."


    "I will," Arthur checked the picture again and saw that the mark was fading a bit. "I guess Jaran didn''t want anyone to find it in time." Arthur smiled.


    "You should try to live a little," Reece nced his way. "You''re obsessed with uncovering this mystery. How about you try to live like a college student?"


    "And do what?"


    "I don''t know, drink a lot of alcohol and make love," Reece said while licking his paws.


    "I don''t have time for that." Arthur started taking off his clothes to take a bath. "I have things to do."


    "That''s how it was before you awakened too," Reece said, making Arthur pause.

 Chapter 247 - A Deal With Two

    "If abilities are created by the gods, then Arts are the creation of humans. Abilities are the gates to use mana to impact the world, leading to external or internal phenomena, that are considered outside of the norm." The bald old man told them in the lecture hall.


    ''Well, my Art would disagree.'' Arthur thought with his hand underneath his chin. Beside him, Oliver was snorting. Yesterday''s party seems to have taken a toll on him. Arthur didn''t drink a lot, for obvious reasons. They were in a giant lecture hall, lectured by a man about Arts.


    "What''s the required level for us to use Arts?" A student asked.


    "Great phrasing. There''s a difference between using and training, as using the art in battle requires liquified mana. To say, you need to be at the Rei-rank. However, since arge portion of you are only at the neo-rank, you''ll only be allowed to train your Arts."


    "And what if we use it in battle?" The same student asked.


    "You''ll damage your energy channels, making it difficult to advance to the rei-rank. That''s a risk you''ll have to face."


    "Isn''t it better to simply wait until we''re at the rei-rank?" Another student asked something that Arthur was wondering too.


    "Well, it''s better to damage your channels than to die." The old man said with a knowing smile.


    He then went on about the fundamentals of energy channels, the anatomy of the body, how to circte, and other exnations that they would need during their afternoon activities.


    During the ss, Arthur was half thinking about Reece''s words and the mark Jaran had left yesterday. Reece''s advice was irrefutable, as Arthur didn''t feel any difference in his lifestyle after he had awakened.


    When he asked himself whether he was happy, Arthur couldn''t answer. He was stronger now, he enjoyed fighting to his heart content, but that didn''t make him particrly happy.


    It seems that his worries shifted from being starving due to poverty to death by his enemies. At the end of the day, every day was filled with challenges.


    "Zzz..."


    Oliver snored loudly beside him. The professor''s sharp ears picked it up and he threw the marker like a dart toward Oliver. It wasn''t particrly fast, so Arthur could have stopped it, but he didn''t want to antagonize his professor.


    "Ouch!" With a ''pa'' sound, Oliver''s head jerked backward. He looked around and froze when he saw the professor ring at him.


    "Ten rounds around the field!" The professor hmphed and resumed his lecture. Oliver rubbed his head with a pout.


    ''Well, I guess not everything is the same.'' Arthur smiled as Oliver mumbled under his breath, making the professor red at him again.


    The ss ended quickly and they were given a break before their afternoon practical ss. The break was for lunch but Arthur decided to spend it without Oliver. As for Jonah, he was invited out by Amelia.


    Arthur had told Jonah that he didn''t like Amelia but simply knew that she wasn''t that honest about her feelings for Jonah. His reply astounded Arthur, who hadn''t looked at it from this point of view.


    "Even if she''s trying to fool me, she''s the stronger than me. If I''m able to win her over before she realizes I''m weak, then I''ll be the one fooling her." Jonah told him on the balcony.


    "But what if she leaves you once she knows?" Arthur asked.


    "Well, that would prove her true motives. I''ll still enjoy the care of such beauty, hehe. Unless, of course, you..."


    Heughed and kicked Jonah out of the balcony. Before their ss began, Amelia asked Jonah out for lunch and he agreed. Truly, Arthur feared the politics in this ce.


    He left the whining Oliver and headed toward the lecture hall of the Nightfall dorm. They were alsoing out and as soon as they spotted Arthur, they surrounded him with Arlo in the lead.


    "What are you doing here, coward?" Arlo asked while rubbing his chin and pocketing his hand. With his handsome appearance, he was friendly even to the Daybreak dorm members. However, Arthur kept embarrassing him, so his hate was understandable.


    "When did the campus be yours?" Arthur shrugged. "I''m here for a friend."


    "Oh, that little chick?" Arlo grinned. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of her."


    "Who are you talking about?" Arthur furrowed his brows. "Little chick? That''s not the person I''m friends with."


    "What?" Arlo was stunned. "You were talking to her yesterday. They say that you two were together in the second test, too..."


    "Pft, hahaha!" Arthur snorted andughed heartily. "Is that why you wanted her to fight me? Haha!"


    "Why are youughing?" Arlo and his gang got closer, surrounding him. "You bastard, I''ll..."


    "She''s just someone I used during the test! To think that you thought I was friends with amoner. Oh, foolish Arlo." Arthur smirked.


    "Shut up!" Arlo''s mana threatened to explode, but Arthur didn''t care. He took a step toward him and spoke inches away from his face.


    "My real friend is right behind you, why not take a look?" As soon as he said this, Arlo nced backward and his mouth turned into a line.


    "What are you ants doing to him?" Rae stood there with a cold expression. It was so cold that the rest of them backed away instantly.


    "Nothing at all, Ruru!" Arthur said as he patted Arlo''s shoulder. Thetter stiffened and red at Arthur.


    "Don''t think that this is over," Arlo said through gritted teeth before leaving with his gang. Only Arthur and Rae were left in front of the lecture hall.


    Before Arthur could say anything, she grabbed him by the cor and red in his face. Her scarlet eyes looked especially cold today.


    "Don''t dare use that name again, I''ll rip out your tongue." She shoved him away after she finished. With a nce at the surrounding, she turned and walked away. "Follow me."


    "Sure," Arthur smiled. One of the reasons that he was here was to meet Rae specifically, as he wanted to use his favor. However, the person he was looking for earlier wasn''t Rae.


    The two went to an empty ssroom. Arthur wanted to make a joke about being confessed to, but he was sure Rae''s pride would kill him.


    "Are you an idiot?" She coldly said as she sat on the desk while folding her long legs in front of him. "What do you think you''re doing by provoking Arlo more than once?"


    "I know that I said we were friends, but I didn''t think you would be worried about me." Arthur was genuinely surprised.


    "Worried?" Rae puckered her lips in a smirk. "I don''t want you to disappear like those before you. If that happens, I can''t make you mine."


    "You know about that?" Arthur frowned. "What do you know?"


    "Ha," Rae''s smirk turned into a grin. "Take it easy, the great detective. I''m not the culprit! Anyone can know that much from asking around."


    "Why would you ask around though?" Arthur didn''t let himself be provoked. He leaned on a chair as well and his attitude worked well to poke Rae''s nerves.


    "I''m bored, that''s all."


    "We''re on the third day of college..."


    "Yours, not mine. I''ve learned all these things ages ago. For your answer, I don''t see why I should share my knowledge with you."


    "You forgot that you owe me a favor?" Arthur smirked and pocketed his hands.


    "Fine." Rae gnashed her teeth and tightened her grasp of the desk until it broke. "I''ve heard that..."


    "Wait!" Arthur raised his hand. "That''s not my favor. You think you can fool me with a few information pieces?"


    "What?" Rae blinked. "You were..." She then frowned. "What do you want? Like I said before, nothing perv..."


    "Protection for one year."


    "You want me to protect you?" Rae''s face brightened. "If you be my ve, then I will obviously..."


    "Shut up about the very thing, what''s wrong with you?" Arthur looked at her with a frown. She flinched and red at him. "It''s not for me, but to someone else. I''ll send you their nameter."


    "I won''t do it," Rae said coldly.


    "Alright, bye." Arthur sighed and got up to leave.


    "... You''re not going to argue back?" Rae called after him, bewildered. Arthur turned around with a smile.


    "If you''re someone who would go back on their words, there''s nothing left for us to talk about. It''s not like I''m pleading, it''s something you owe me. I just thought more of you."


    "Shut up! Fine! Send me their nameter!" With that Rae stormed out of the ssroom but then returned. "Also, we''re not friends." With that, she mmed the door.


    Arthur blinked twice before he walked out of the ssroom as well. He then headed toward the cafeteria to find the person he was looking for. She was eating alone, as expected.


    As he passed by her, he slipped her a paper. He then ate quickly and left. He headed straight toward the library and waited. A few minutester, sses-girl arrived.


    "What?" She asked while crossing her arms around her chest. It seems she still had a bad impression of Arthur.


    "I have a deal for you. Oh, what''s your name?"


    "That''s the deal?" She asked with puzzlement. "It''s Sarah."


    ''Same as my mother.'' Arthur noted. "That''s not the deal, I have something to ask of you. I know that your ability is rted to books and anything is written." He said as he sat down on the desk, gesturing her to sit as well.


    "How..."


    "That''s not important. I need you to find the information about something in the library." Arthur took out his phone. "Do you recognize this?" He showed her a drawing he did for the mark.


    "No, but that''s absurd. There are a million books in the library." Sarah frowned. "I can''t look through all of them, my time and energy are..."


    "I''ll offer you a one-year protection."


    "No offense, sir. But your rank is..."


    "Not from me, but Rae, the third ranker."


    "That is..." Sarah blinked. "That is the person I fear the most..." She said while rubbing her hands nervously. "To be protected by her..."


    "Then," Arthur smiled. "That would be hitting two birds with one stone. She won''t touch you, and she''ll protect you from any bullying or harassment. You should know that amoner girl here is..."


    With this final bit of coaxing, Sarah nodded and took the drawing. With this, Arthur would simply have to wait for the results.

 Chapter 248 - Ultimate Artifact Creation?

    The City of Jerano was one of the busiest ces in the world. Not only because of the college and the powerful awakeners that live there but because of a special program that allowed people to open stores and shops as long as they showed talent in their fields.


    That''s why you would find weaponsmiths, armorers, brewers, tamers, and anything you might need. That''s why Arthur skipped his practical lesson to head into the city and gear himself up.


    A great rune he had bought during the ambush in Runera was the Ancient Armor rune. Sadly, it was an armor that required a set of runes to operate, so using it as a temporary rune was less efficient than using the barrier.


    Arthur wanted to buy an item that would allow him to inscribe several runes on it. He also needed better armor for his Stats Amplification runes.


    Since Arts wasn''t mandatory, he can practice them on his own. That''s why the professor didn''t stop him. Poor Oliver, however, would be running tenps around the field.


    Leaving the campus''s grounds, Arthur was greeted with the busy streets of the city. He passed through a few residential districts with bricked houses and rising chimneys before reaching a ce called the Iron Market.


    As he entered the market, Arthur headed to Woodrock Street, the ce known to have the best essories in Jerano. He wasn''t only going for an essory, but also information.


    He looked through the street for a shop called Aba''s Repairs. The bell rang as he entered. There was a man of a thin build and sses standing behind the counter.


    "Wee to Aba''s Repair," The man turned to Arthur, examining him. "Do you have anything that needs fixing?"


    "Well, no." Arthur looked at the items offered on the shelves. He noticed that although most of them looked old, they were usable. "I''m here to ask about Jason." Arthur turned to the man, looking for any clues on his expression.


    "A friend of his?" The man asked with a sigh. "I''ve told you sincest year, I..."


    "I''m his rtive," Arthur said as he picked up a sword, weighing it. "I''m here to check if the investigators missed anything."


    "Hah," The man sighed again. "Jason worked for me after his finished sses. He said he needed money and he was diligent enough for me to hire him."


    "Did you notice anything abnormal the day he disappeared?"


    "Nothing in particr," The man had a thoughtful expression. "He left this ce at eight in the evening, there was nothing unusual except his tired expression. He had exams at that time, so it''s nothing out of the ordinary."


    "What about the days before that?" Arthur asked with a frown. "Was he tired as well?"


    "As I just said, it was the exams season. Every student in Jerano appeared lethargic." The man waved his hand. "Jason wasn''t any special before he vanished. That''s all I have to say."


    "That''s not all I have to ask." Arthur rebuked. "Did you notice any changes in his personality?"


    "A change?" The man was stunned. "Not really, he was just..."


    "Rage fits?" Arthur pushed again. "Did he seem confused?"


    "No, he was mumbling all the time but as I said, it was the exams season. Most students try to memorize their studies while they do other tasks. It''s not weird." The man frowned. "What''s yourst name? Are you his rtive?" He was getting suspicious.


    "I am. That''s how I know you two fought the night he disappeared." Arthur red at him. "He broke something here, so you reprimanded him. I guess you didn''t say that to the investigators."


    "No! That didn''t happen!"


    "Jason told me he broke something before he disappeared, I want it. If you hand it over, I won''t say anything." Arthur''s face was cold, making the man hesitate. He retreated to the back and brought out a broken bracelet.


    "It wasn''t a fight, I just sent him home. If I had known that he would disappear, I..." The man sounded regretful. "He was a nice kid. I''m sorry for what happened."


    "It''s alright, I''ll find him." Arthur grabbed a piece of fabric and wrapped it around the bracelet. He nodded at the man before leaving the shop.


    He found an alley where he examined the bracelet in depth. As he has suspected, he could see a ck miasma around the bracelet. It seems the man couldn''t see it or smell it like Arthur did, proving that his theory was right.


    The missing students had something to do with the Enders, the foul creatures of nothingness. Many questions were on the table: where were the students now? What happened to them? Why did they need to kidnap the students, to begin with?


    This reminded Arthur of a ce he''s been to, the memories of the orphanage. He can either asks Rayxin about this or ask the one who survived, Yuran. However, Yuran didn''t know that he was alive.


    He needs to go back to the prison of memories to find out. Getting inside is a problem, however. He can''t walk in because the dungeon is locked.


    For now, he would have to retrace Jason''s steps. To do that, he would need to learn a new rune. Arthur ced the bracelet in his subspace before going deeper into the market to look for items he can inscribe.


    He left the alley and walked deeper into Woodrock Street. He chanced upon a giant building that couldn''t be missed. As he walked beside it, he heard noisesing from the inside.


    ''Jerano''s Auction House,'' Arthur read the sign. ''I should find an essory that would be a fit for my Ancient Armor.'' He walked inside with a bit of expectation.


    "Wee, sir!" As he did, staff rushed to meet him. It a handsome man in a uniform. "Would you go into the hall or to the cabs?"


    "What''s the difference?" Arthur asked in puzzlement.


    "For some customers, they would prefer to have some privacy. That''s why, for extra points, we can offer you a private cab." The man exined with a bright smile.


    "The cabs then," Arthur scanned his bracelet and his points were deducted by five. The man led him through a few corridors and they reached a cab that overlooked an auditorium.


    In the middle of the stage was a man that had a table beside him. He used grand gestures to introduce the items on the table.


    "All you have to do is to press that button to raise your bid. If you want to bid higher than the set amount, please use this other button to speak." The man exined before leaving the room.


    Arthur sat down as he picked up the te of grapes and started eating. As he did, the man kept introducing the objects.


    "A set of Fire Weapons!" The man introduced the items and Arthur almost spat. He looked at the weapons with wide eyes. These were things that he created. "The fine work the runes'' master did on these swords, despite being of a lower quality, allows them to amplify each other''s powers! It has also been called weapons of pure fire, because of the high-intensity fire it produces!"


    The bids were then thrown around, but they were in Jerano Points instead of actual cash. Arthur saw this set sell for a hundred points, making his jaws drop.


    He remembers these items being sold for over ten million, making theparison in price jaw-dropping. He used his detection rune and tried to see who bought his weapons.


    ''Prince Caleb...'' Another shocking coincidence. However, that wasn''t what Arthur was shocked about. This Prince was sitting intimately next to someone while cuddling together. ''It is not... Emma?'' Arthur frowned.


    His detection rune allowed him to sense every detail in the room, including their faces. With the high-density mana Jerano had, his detection rune went ''undetected.'' This meant that...


    ''This bastard is cheating on Emma.'' Arthur gritted his teeth. Even though he knew this person was rotting, he didn''t expect him to cheat on her in broad daylight. ''Did she know about this? It can''t be. Even if she wanted to be a queen...''


    "Our next item is one of practical and aesthetic properties!" The host announced. "The Thousand Leaves Wrist Protector!" Arthur''s attention was pulled by the name. "It consists of a string of a thousand different leaves. This item isn''t inscribed with any runes, because no runes'' master can inscribe on such small tes! That''s why it would forever be an aesthetic essory!"


    ''Bingo.'' Arthur grinned. ''Is it finally time to make an ultimate artifact?'' His heart started beating faster due to his excitement. Before the bidding started, Caleb ced a bit of ten points higher than the base 30.


    It seems he was trying to get it for the women he was cheating with, so Arthur had no ns to stand idle. He won''t give up on such an item even if he wasn''t facing this cheating bastard.

 Chapter 249 - A Confession

    "A bid of 40 points! Can this item get any higher?" The host threw his right hand in a grand gesture. "Whoever wears this, man or woman will be someone who has the spotlight! Another bid of 50 points!"


    Arthur had a little above 250 points that he managed to take from Rae and the others. He had more but he gave back Oliver and Jonah''s share from the bets.


    However, he didn''t raise the bet any higher. He simply watched as Caleb started to raise the bet against hispetitors. In a matter of seconds, no one dared to defy him.


    "A 100 Jerano Point! Anyone wants to go higher?" The host but there was no response. "One call! Two calls! Three calls!" He was about to shout sold when Arthur raised it.


    "102." A monotonous voice said when Arthur pressed the button. The base raising bid was 2 points, but none of these people had the thick skin to do it.


    "110!" Caleb opened the speaker and spoke. His voice was static, making it unidentifiable.


    "112." Arthur pressed the button again with leisure. The host seemed embarrassed but called out for more bids anyway.


    "120! Whoever you are, stop acting childish!" Caleb''s angry voice was a delight to Arthur. With a smirk, he pressed again to raise to 122.


    "Who is this?" Caleb''s voice was cold. "I advise you against this behavior." He was threatening someone he didn''t know, a bold move in Arthur''s opinion. However, he was a prince, what did he have to fear?


    Arthur didn''t care and kept raising it. When it got to a 152, Caleb didn''t raise anymore.


    "Whoever you are, this is..."


    "If you''re poor, then shut up." Arthur opened the microphone and talked. The hall was silent before it grew noisy again. There was a bang and the ss broke down revealing Caleb from the other side.


    "Since you''re so bold, how about you reveal yourself?" Caleb coldly looked in Arthur''s cab''s direction. "If not, I''lle there myself.


    ''Are all royalties that unreasonable?'' Arthur was shocked. Someone outbids him and he starts trashing the ce around? No wonder Yurirl, who was rtively nice, hated him.


    "Isn''t that Prince Caleb?" Arthur spoke into the microphone. "I had no idea that you''d be here, I''m very sorry. Wait, is that person is your fianc¨¦?" Arthur said with a grin. He saw Caleb''s face turn ck as he gestured for the girl to leave the cab. "I guess not, how bold of you."


    "You''ve crossed the line." Prince Caleb ced his foot on the railing and was about to jump forward. However, three robed men appeared in front of him.


    "Your highness, please stand back. Any more of this and we''ll report this to the college." A man interlocked his hands and bowed.


    "I don''t care."


    "Then we''ll have to stop you using force." The three robed men unleashed their mana and it served to suffocate everyone that was around. "Please return to your cab." They were all at the Deme-rank.


    Prince Caleb red at them before dusting his clothes and issuing a smile. He then turned back and left the cab he was in.


    Arthur sat there with a smile as his detection followed after Caleb. He saw him talk to a few people who walked away from him.


    "Sorry for the interruption! Haha," The hostughed awkwardly. "Any more bids for this lovely item? No?" He gave a pause. "One Call! Two Calls! And Three! Sold!"


    Arthur had obtained the item for 152 points, which was expensive. He had bought a non-runic item for a price that was fifty percent higher than a set of weapons.


    Nheless, he was happy about it as soon as he received the item in his cab. After scanning the payment device, Arthur was handed the item over.


    He ran his hands over it with a smile as he felt the small tes. They were shaped as small leaves and held together in strings. He slipped it on and watched it shine bright green in the light.


    "Wait, this is..." Arthur frowned when he found residue mana lingering. His eyes shone golden as he sensed the runes on it.


    There wasn''t a rune inscribed on it, but rather a rune has been used on them. A tracking rune, to be exact.


    ''Ah, Caleb.'' Arthur smiled. ''I guess we''re not meant to be best buds after all.'' His finger shone ck as he tapped the wrist protector. The Breaker insignia worked perfectly to sever the connection to the rune that has been used.


    Arthur then threw the wrist protector into his subspace and got up to leave. He was sure that Caleb would find other ways to find out who he is, so he wasn''t going to stand still and wait for him toe.


    As he walked out, Arthur went deeper into the market looking for extra supplies for his runic inscriptions. He knew that runes can be stronger if inscribed with proper materials, so he needed to prepare for his ultimate artifact.


    Arthur was walking in the street when he felt a vibration around his neck from the ne that Miko gave him. He took out it and grabbed it.


    ''Hello, Arthur.'' Miko''s voice came from the other side. ''I didn''t know that you dyed your hair.''


    ''Are you watching me?'' Arthur looked around with cautious eyes. ''I should have thrown away this ne.''


    ''Don''t be grumpy, it lets me know if you''re safe.''


    ''You act as if you care. Where are you?'' Arthur said, teasing. He kept looking around but there were many people. There was a pause before Miko''s answer arrived.


    ''I''m the only one that cares about your safety, it seems.'' She said in a tired voice, striking concern in Arthur''s heart. ''Let''s meet in the tower in front of you.''


    ''That... cafe?''


    ''Yes, floor 23.'' She cut off the connection without waiting for him. Arthur sighed and walked toward the tower.


    When he got there, he told the reception that he wanted to head to floor 23. It wasn''t that a single floor was a cafe, the whole tower was. It was a private space for rich people to make dealings. Privacy and security were valued in high-end transactions.


    Arthur walked through a portal to find himself in a garden. He looked around and found a greenhouse in the middle. ss panels that reflected the artificial light reced the walls. Inside of it, there was a single table with flowers all around it.


    "A dress?" Arthur was amazed as he walked in. Miko''s blonde hair slide over her shoulder as she turned to face him. Her face was the same, but her scar had disappeared and her hair has grown longer.


    "Works as a disguise." Miko smiled. "Sit, my lord." She said in a teasing manner.


    "Such a noble gentlewoman, I might just fall for you." Arthur smiled as he sat opposite her.


    "Why, because I have no scar?" Miko held a yful smile as she asked him.


    "No, that''s what I liked about you the most." Arthur sighed. "Now, we''re just too strangers'' faces sitting in front of each other." He caught a slight blush on Miko''s face before it disappeared.


    "I''m sorry that I haven''t contacted you until now," Miko said. "I needed to infiltrate the Tanera Pce."


    "Hazel''s Pce?" Arthur frowned. "Why would you go there?"


    "We think that they are nning something. Their forces have been raiding ruins left and right in search of something."


    "Did you find out what it was?" Arthur asked. "What about Hazel and Jin?"


    "I did uncover that whatever it was, it has to do with Jerano." Miko paused. "As for Hazel, she is... different."


    "What do you mean different?" Arthur clenched his fist on the table.


    "Arthur, power changes people."


    "Not her."


    "You don''t even know her." Miko blurted out. "You think one kiss would make you two forever soulmates? It was just a kiss!"


    "You knew?" Arthurughed in shock. "It''s not that, she wouldn''t have helped me if she was like you say she is."


    "She used you."


    "Why would she need to use me?" Arthur blinked. "I was weak, barely a neo-ranker. She was stronger than I was."


    "But you had my support." Miko sighed. "In the first trial, all of our powers were restricted. Did you know that Yurirl was also there?"


    "I..."


    "He was the one to clear the tower. Did you think a Vetus-ranker would have problems in the trial? All of us had restrictions on us. You had me and Kira, both a force to be reckoned with to help her get her legacy."


    "Then why did you do it?"


    "The same reasons I failed to see Jin''s betrayal, I wanted to believe in what you believed in." Miko crossed her hands. "Since I was little, all I learned about life was about assassination and lies. You were the first person to prove otherwise."


    "Even if you tell me that," Arthurposed himself. "I can''t readily believe that she changed into someone else."


    "I would never lie to you." Miko clenched her hands and Arthur saw them tremble. "Never." She looked at the table, hiding her expression.


    "Why?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows. He had no reason to ask something like that, but he felt like he needed to. Miko looked at him with her eyes tearful.


    "Because I like you, a lot."

 Chapter 250 - New Armor

    Arthur was both stunned and nervous, so the words he chose as a response to Miko''s confession were far from appropriate.


    "How would I know if you were different from Hazel?" He blurted out, realizing immediately that he screwed up.


    "How would you..." Miko looked at him with wide eyes. "Hah," She gave a helplessugh. "Has Hazel contacted you since the trial ended? Has she ran around trying to protect you, warning you about anything that might happen?"


    "I didn''t mean..."


    "You meant exactly what you said," Miko said before standing up. "Jerano is going to be thrown into something by Tanera. I''m sure that before that, you''ll meet your beloved Hazel. I''ll talk to youter."


    Before Arthur could say anything, Miko disappeared to leave him sitting alone. He had his hand raised and lowered with a clench.


    ''Why did I say that? Even if I thought of it, Miko is different.'' Arthur sighed as he stood up as well. ''She was the only one who kept helping me all this time. Now, I treated her the same as someone she hates.''


    He left the tower and returned to the campus. He got to see Oliver running around the field alone, ss over.


    "What''s taking you so long?" Arthur started running beside him. "Just use mana to finish early."


    "The professor said I can''t use mana," Oliver answered with his fat jiggling. "I need to... run tenps... and I''m hardly at my... 7th."


    "Oh, alright." Arthur ran beside him. "Oliver, what would you tell a girl if she told you that she likes you?"


    "What?!" Oliver turned to him with, what Arthur assumed to be, wide-eyes. "Did someone confess to you? Is it Nera? It can''t be, right?"


    "Rx, there''s no way that would happen." Arthurughed. "I thought you didn''t feel anything for her."


    "Oh, of course not. It''s just that I need to protect my friends. That''s all."


    "Nera would be happy to hear that people need protection from her," Arthur said sarcastically.


    "I meant to protect her from you."


    "What?" It was Arthur''s turn to look at him with shock. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Well," Oliver stopped running and tried to catch his breath. "You''re not a dating material, simply."


    "Why is that?" Arthur frowned.


    "Alexie, you''re a good friend of mine. That''s why I''m saying this."


    "Just spit it." Arthur felt like smacking him in the head.


    "You''re not the most emotional guy on earth," Oliver said as he wiped his sweat. "The only time I saw you happy or at least excited was when you are fighting."


    "When did you see me fight?"


    "When Nera caught us, we watched you guys take down that giant knight. That''s not the point. It feels like you''re always holding back, not willing to interact with people. As if you''re scared that by being happy around people, you''d give them the chance to rob that happiness."


    "That''s not true." Arthur shook his head. "I just..." He didn''t know what to say. He had never thought of this before. Was he incapable of making any real rtionships with the people around him before he had awakened because he was busy?


    "I''m not saying that you''re a robot, I saw you get angry. I just never saw you try to get to know others. It''s always as if you''re just going with the flow." Oliver had a sympathetic expression. "I still consider you as a brother, you''re a good person."


    "You still haven''t answered my question." Arthur deflected the subject.


    "Well, it depends on how you feel," Oliver answered. "If you like her back, you''ll know what to say. If you don''t, you''ll be confused like you are now."


    "What if I have never seen her like that?"


    "Then you need to spend time together," Oliver said with a wink before resuming his running. Arthur left with a sigh.


    He returned to his room where he found Reece asleep. As soon as he closed the door, Reece woke up. ''It'' yawned before jumping on Arthur after he sat down.


    "I want some food."


    "Make your own."


    "Sure, I''ll have a reality show called Cat Chef." Reece smacked his leg with his paw. "Make me some food."


    "Fine, what do you want." Arthur gave in and went into the kitchen.


    "Fishes!"


    "... Do you like them or is it because you''re a cat right now?"


    "I don''t know." Reece entered the kitchen. "Where were you?"


    "I investigated Jason''s disappearance; I think I found something. I still need to look into the others. I might be able to find a pattern."


    "You''re helpless." Reece sighed. "I just told you to live your life. Why are you so hellbent on uncovering this on your first three days? Whatever is going to happen, it''s not going to be now."


    "Would Si think the same?" Arthur asked as he took out some fishes from his subspace. He took out the chopping board to start preparing them. "He sent me here on a mission."


    "I know, but look at me. I''m here with you and I justze around and use this body to look under girls'' skirts."


    "I thought you were into boys?"


    "I''m into both," Reece said. "Beauty needs to be appreciated."


    "And you think I should also appreciate beauty by peeking at girls'' underwear?" Arthurughed as he lit the fire under the pan.


    "Forget it, you do you," Reece said. Arthur was tired of hearing this, so he hurried to make Reece his food and left him to eat it.


    Once he was in his room, he took out the artifact andid it in front of him. He then took a high-mid-tier core and tried to inscribe on the artifact.


    [Insufficient Materials.]


    Arthur frowned. He took out one of the materials he got at thepetition since this was the time for him to use them. This material was called the Phoenix''s Tears, a bottle of clear fluid that would enhance runes'' inscription.


    Arthur dripped on a droplet on a leaf and brought the ethereal core closer to it. The two mixed and the inscription wasplete.


    ''Always feels like a cheat.'' Arthur sighed at how easy it was for him to create genuine artifacts.


    He spent the hour inscribing runes on the wrist protector. By the time the material was over, he had created over twenty runes.


    Arthur slipped the wrist protector one and used the runes on it. The wrist protector unfolded and extended to cover all of Arthur''s body like a one-piece armor. The armor turned from the golden color to green, following after the wrist protector it was inscribed on.


    This would allow Arthur to use it without the fear of being recognized. His mobility wasn''t hindered by the slightest but he felt dizzy at the sudden loss of mana.


    ''Always a greedy bastard.''


    "Where are my artifacts?!" Reece shouted as soon as he saw Arthur.


    "I don''t have them yet, what kind of artifacts do you want?" Arthur asked with a smile as he made the armor disappear.


    "Mm, something that wouldpensate for mycking physical qualities."


    "So, an offensive artifact?" Arthur held his chin.


    "What? I mean my appearance. I want an artifact that would keep my skin healthy and my hair styled." Reece said with a serious cat''s face. Arthur looked at him with amusement.


    This talk with Reece gave him another idea. He opened themunity and looked up some guidelines.


    He only had 100 points left in his bracelet, making him a miser. He wanted to buy essories to amplify his stats too, but he couldn''t spend all his money.


    Looking through themunity, he found a guideline about making money. He skimmed through it and realized he had two routes to take.


    A virtual store and a real store. He can either open one in themunity and allow students from all departments to buy his items or open a shop in the city and sell his items there.


    Both ways, he would generate money while keeping his identity a secret. Of course, privacy was questionable if it was a real-life shop. However, he could open a virtual store and sell artifacts at the moment.


    To open a virtual store, he would have to sign up at CC, the Community Committee. He would also need to pay a fee of a hundred points per year, which was astronomical to the current him.


    He found many shops that were run by students. Some of them sold items that couldn''t be found easily in the world because their origins vary. There were Tamers Equipment from Thiria and even Magic Guns from On.


    As he was idly browsing through the stores, he heard some noise from below. It wasing from Emma''s room, so he was worried. He closed the store and went to the balcony.


    Under the moonlight, he saw Emma''s hair sprawled over the balcony''s railing. Her body was trembling as she tried to stifle her sobs, but she was incapable of it. She was crying.

 Chapter 251 - No Skill

    For the first time since he got here, Arthur chose to leave Emma alone. She was his friend, but he already knew why she was crying.


    The event at the auction earlier must have reached her ears, that Caleb was seen with a different girl. That''s why there was nothing he could do to make her feel better, and he wasn''t sure if he wanted to. She chose this path.


    The next day, they were asked to gather in the Stress Facility. The name didn''t exactly spell hope, so Arthur''s expectations weren''t much. As they got there, they found Mr. Raymond waiting for them.


    "Today is about physical training." Mr. Raymond said with his hands behind his back. "From now on, you''ll spend at least four consecutive hours in these chambers every week. Whoever fails to keep conscious will have to redo it." He exined.


    Mr. Raymond took a few steps toward the doors that lined the walls. With a wave of his hand, one of them opened.


    "This chamber amplifies gravity and mana as well as decreases Oxygen saturation in the air. Your bodies will be pushed to their limits. The lowest difficulty will be set on the peak-neo-rank, any questions?"


    "Are there any rewards?" Alice asked while adjusting her sses. Mr. Raymond grinned and nodded.


    "Look at that screen." He pointed at a giant screen on the wall. "In a separate floor, the Nightfall team has their scores there too. Depending on your time, you will be awarded merit and Jerano Points."


    Their bracelets buzzed as they received a notification. There was a new task that they needed toplete.


    [Hyper-chamber.] [4:00:00]


    "You may begin." Mr. Raymond then left them alone. Oliver stood beside Arthur as he groaned.


    "I''ve run tenps yesterday, dammit."


    "Just use mana, he didn''t say we can''t do that." Arthur shrugged.


    "In such a high-density mana, using mana will make it even more difficult." Oliver sighed. "Forget it, I have a dateter. Let''s just get this over with."


    "A date?" Arthur raised his brows. "With how?" He couldn''t understand how someone can date Oliver.


    "Hehe, a woman of fine taste." Oliver waved his finger and entered the chamber. As Arthur was about to enter as well, someone called out for him from behind.


    "Alexie."


    The voice was familiar. Arthur turned to find Yurirl standing there with his, as usual, serious expression. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "What''s the matter?" Arthur asked with a stoic expression. "Do you need something?"


    "I''ve received a call yesterday." Yurirl took a step forward. "A shop owner that described your appearance. Do you have a minute to talk about it?"


    Arthur looked at his eye calmly, trying to see if he was using his ability. He wasn''t using it, not now at least. Arthur nodded and followed after him to a secluded spot.


    "You''re an illegitimate child, making you a foreigner to the noble society." Yurirl leaned on the wall. "You''re using a disguise artifact. You showed abilities unbefitting of your rank. Now, you''re asking about the missing students."


    "If someone heard you, they would think you''re a stalker." Arthur smiled. However, Yurirl''s expression was stern.


    "I told you, I''m investigating these incidents myself. Why are you getting yourself into this? Even nobles have gone missing. Your actions lead me to suspect that you know something." Yurirl squinted his eyes.


    Arthur stared at him as he thought about how he would get himself out of this situation. He should have changed his appearance before he talked to the shop owner, but that would lead to more issues. If the shop owner reported about a student that wasn''t a student, this would be more suspicious than asking around.


    "Do you know Jonah?" Arthur asked, making Yurirl furrow his brows.


    "A risingmoner, a proper student too. What of him?"


    "He is my friend," Arthur said. "However, it''s not like I can make him a noble. When I heard of the missing students, I knew he can be one. I wanted to solve this before he bes a victim."


    "I may suck at lying, but I can find out if you''re lying." Yurirl''s expression was cold. "You''re risking yourself through this, that''s not something you would do for someone else."


    "If I knew something, would I be asking around like this?" Arthur raised his hands in surrender. "I''m not an enemy, that''s much is obvious. I simply want to find out the reason behind these disappearances."


    Yurirl looked at him quietly before nodding. He took out a card and handed it over to Arthur, containing a time and ce.


    "Make sure to be there," Yurirl said as he turned around and walked away.


    "What''s this?" Arthur asked with confusion.


    "The next meeting for the investigation team." Yurirl''s answer left nothing but confusion for Arthur. First, he suspected him and now he trusted him?


    ''No, he''s letting me in because he doesn''t trust me.'' Arthur smiled as he pocketed the card. He walked toward the chambers and found that the screen''s numbers were climbing.


    Beside each name, there was a score and the dorm''s name. The current top score belonged to Rae, as expected. The score was a product of the difficulty and time, so Rae must have chosen the highest difficulty among the first years.


    Further down the list, Arthur saw a familiar name. Trevor Regan. He must have been let out of his room, so trouble will being his way. Each student, if challenged, needed to have one duel per month.


    This allowed Trevor to bother Arthur with his request. Not willing to waste any more time, Arthur entered the chamber and started it.


    His breathing was normal and nothing changed over than slight strain on his muscles due to the gravity. Even though the air became thinner, it wasn''t something that Arthur couldn''t handle. He was barely sweating.


    ''Should I raise the difficulty?'' Arthur wondered. ''But that would raise my score...'' Arthur sighed in his mind. He would need to spend four hours not doing anything.


    He took out his smoke artifact and began to study it. He had forgotten about it, but it can be quite useful if used probably.


    [Smoke: creates a smokescreen using mana.]


    It was a very simple artifact, but the concept behind it was weird. It wasn''t a vapor, but smoke. Meaning there was abination of more than one process to create it, but it was a simple rune.


    As he began studying the lines, his percentage started rising. With how simple it was, it didn''t take him long to reach the testing stage.


    Mana left his body as the runes lit up. Smoke began filling the room, obstructing his view. After a long period of studying the runic lines, Arthur obtained the rune.


    [New rune has been obtained.]


    "Taskpleted."


    He finished right on time to get out. Arthur opened the chamber''s door, making the smoke escape into the floor. With how little the chamber was and how much he had used it, he made the whole floor turn into a foggy swamp.


    Arthur blinked twice as he heard the student''s cries of confusion. He looked at the score and found that he was 102nd at the moment, which was good enough for him.


    ''Wait, doesn''t this mean all the powerful ones will be here today?'' Arthur realized. ''That means... I can search their rooms for clues.''


    As a smile formed on his face, the chamber close to his opened as Emma stepped out. Arthur was in front of her and couldn''t pretend he couldn''t see her.


    "Are you done?" She asked as she waved her hand. "What is this smoke?"


    "Yes, and I don''t know." Arthur shrugged.


    "Well," Emma looked around with a smile on her face. "Are you busy right now?"


    "Uh, no?" Arthur tilted his head. "Why?"


    "I was going to the virtual realm to y the game everyone was talking about. How about you tag along?"


    "Game?" Arthur furrowed his brows. "What kind of game?"


    "Well, it''s called Dungeons Exploring. I guess you know the rest." Emma stepped away before turning her head. "Are youing?"


    ***


    The game was a virtual reality game about exploring dungeons and fighting monsters. It was a unique game in the fact that it didn''t allow any use of mana or abilities.


    They also started with the same stats, making it a game of skill rather than strength. As he stood in front of the capsule, Emma exined.


    "This game is popr in themunity, as it rewards real-life items. It''s also a matter of pride for awakeners to test their skills."


    When the game asked Arthur for a username, he entered the first thing on his mind. The fact that he made Reece fishes yesterday made him choose the name Catfish. As he was registered, he found himself in the middle of a giant za.


    After entering a dungeon and fighting against monsters without his stats or mana, Arthur realized a simple fact about himself.


    He had no skill.

 Chapter 252 - A Duel

    Hisck of skill wasn''t anything unusual, he was just shocked by how reliant he was on his stats, mana, and runes. As soon as those were out of the equation, he would be an amateur that relied on his instincts to fight.


    He had a good battle sense, his judgments were always on point, he simplycked the technique to go beyond the simplest of moves.


    As he left the capsule, Arthur looked around and saw that Emma was still ying. He stood up and left the virtual realm before heading toward the library.


    He was new to the world of awakeners, that didn''t mean he couldn''t learn. It was the opposite; he had the infinity of the runic spectrum to help him.


    As he entered the library that all the runic knowledgeable essible to him, he found someone he knew. Well, know wasn''t an urate word. He had only met the man twice before.


    "Studying even if it''s not your minor field day?" The man, who he had seen with Julia before, was sitting on a desk and reading a book. "You sure are diligent."


    "Hello sir," Arthur greeted. "It''s a lucrative business, and I need the money."


    "Not lucrative for you yet." The man smiled as he closed his book. "Do you need any help to leave the logistic department?"


    "I would like to leave it through my efforts." Arthur lied with a smile. The man, however, didn''t look convinced. "Can I know your name, sir?"


    "Yuvan." The man smiled. "Yuvan Perli." Thest name sounded familiar to Arthur. As he tried to remember, his eyes widened.


    "You mean you''re rted to the general..." There was only one man with thest name of Perli.


    "You have met my brother?" Yuvan nodded. "Ilia Perli is my brother, although we don''t have a lot inmon other than that name."


    "I can see the resemnce," Arthur said in courtesy. "General Ilia is a great man."


    "No need topliment him, I hate Ilia and he hates me too." Yuvan smiled. "He tried to push toward the path of strength and ranks. I preferred runes; he didn''t like that." Arthur felt ufortable hearing such personal matters.


    "Brothers are there to annoy us." Arthur raffled his hair. "That''s just how it is."


    "Do you have one?"


    "Half-brothers, in Vernia." His answer was enough to end the topic. Yuvan thought for a moment.


    "What''s your secret, Alexie?" He said with a smile. "You''re in The Exploring Department, set to be humanity''s eyes beyond the gates. Yet here you are, preferring to study runes than to train. You refused my help, so it''s not really about the money."


    Arthur could see the interest in his eyes. An interest enough that he knew his name. That means he looked him up after he had met him the other day. The interest was troubling for him.


    "I''m simply interested in runes, just like you."


    "That doesn''t exin why you refuse my help. As a grandmaster, people line up for me to teach them."


    "A grandmaster?" Arthur became apprehensive. He was young, probably the youngest grandmaster he had met. "I have trouble epting help that I don''t know the reason for."


    "It''s your eyes when you look at runes. We have the same eyes, curiosity. The urge to learn everything in front of you. To recreate the world, to be in control." Yuvan''s eyes were deep. He was being sincere.


    "Thank you, Grandmaster." Arthur bowed. "Can you give me time to learn the basics before epting your help? At least, I''ll be able to make use of your guidance."


    "Alright, then..."


    "But I do have a question." Arthur interrupted. "Is there a rune that makes you memorize books?" He asked with an embarrassed smile.


    Yuvan Perli was an interesting person, but his curiosity was infinite. He took three hours of his time to exin to Arthur about the effect runes had on the mind.


    To sum up his answer, there were some runes like that. No genuine runes, but experimental runes that have been created by grandmasters.


    Arthur''s world turned upside down when he heard this concept. He hurriedly asked what he meant by experimental runes, only to receive an answer that changed his opinion about the Runes Research Department.


    "Runes, even the basic ones, consist of runic lines that are designed to achieve smaller functions. The natural phenomena can be direct for runes, but what turns mana into these phenomena?"


    This was the first idea he discussed.


    "The research we do in this department involves breaking down these runic lines, understanding them, and then rbining them to create other phenomena. That''s why there are a lot of runes that aren''t safe to use, as they contain side effects."


    This was the second point he made.


    "That''s why the Memorize rune that you spoke of was ongoing research for years. However, the amount of information, that is transcribed to mana and then to electrical impulses of the brain, sends the brain into an overdrive mode. Whoever would use that rune will either lose their short-term memory or simply be a vegetable."


    The more that Yuvan exined, the more that Arthur was hooked by this idea. To break down runes and recreate them. To understand how these runes worked and rbine them to work differently.


    "Is that why the explosions aremon here?" Arthur remembered the first day he was here and asked. Yuvanughed and nodded.


    "Runic lines are a delicate thing. If you use the wrong one, the mana doesn''t turn into a phenomenon and it tends to turn into free energy, hence an explosion." Yuvan exined. "Are you sure you want me to exin these concepts to you? We can start with something easier, like how to inscribe and use your mana well."


    "Grandmaster Yuvan, I wouldn''t dare waste time on this." Arthur stood up and bowed. "Talking to you made me realize how valuable your knowledge is. I''ll ask for your guidance once I''ve learned enough."


    "Alright." Yuvan smiled in satisfaction. "Asking about this topic rather than things like how much the artifacts sell for is proof that my judgment was right."


    Arthur simply smiled and excused himself. He had gone to the library to look for a rune that memorizes books, hoping it would help with hisck of skill.


    Knowing that it wasn''t like that, he decided to head toward the general library for an Art. After browsing through the avable ones, free of charge, he didn''t find any that helped him.


    Arts were techniques that used mana and body movements to achieve the maximum impact. They were either weapon-oriented, shields oriented, or simply a barehanded art.


    There arts that improved the usage of mana and replenishing it, like the one that Arthur used. That''s why he no longer used the breathing technique that Master Ronin taught him.


    ''Still-Defense Art fortifies the skin using mana but reduces mobility. That sounds like something masochists would prefer, who uses this?''


    He flipped through the Arts and sighed when he found no wless one. Everything gave him an advantage over a disadvantage. Arts aimed for specialty.


    He tried to look for some Daggers Arts but theypromised defense and strength for nimbleness and flexibility. As he was reading one, someone stood beside his table.


    "I see you''re living leisurely." Trevor smiled coldly at him. "How about we talk outside?"


    "Trevor, my brother from another mother." Arthur raised his hand in surprise. "I thought you were on a vacation. Did you have fun?"


    "Outside, now." Trevor didn''t respond to his taunts and started heading out. Arthur ignored him and returned to his book. "If you care about yourmoner friend, that is."


    Arthur paused. He turned his head toward the departing Trevor. There was only onemoner friend that Arthur had associated himself with until now: Jonah.


    With a sigh, Arthur returned his book and went outside. As he walked through the gardens, he found Trevor standing beside the fountain.


    "Alexie, you''ve chosen the wrong person to humiliate. I don''t care about you outpowering me, strength is absolute even if you were a bastard. Yet time and time again, you were disrespectful."


    "3/10 for the viiny speech, a bit too emotional for me." Arthur shrugged. "You can''t touch Jonah."


    "That''s true, I can''t." Trevor nodded. "I can''t hurt him if he''s in the academy. Do you know who isn''t in the academy, though?" Trevor''s smile was cold.


    "..." Arthur red at him. "Are you threatening me with his family?"


    "For my On country to touch a nobility from Vernia, that would induce a war. However, for amoner, a knife in the dark is enough. Did you know that Jonah has a single family member, a little sister?"


    "What do you want, Trevor?" Arthur spat. "Is it that you seek an apology?"


    "No, but to humiliate you." With that being said, Trevor threw out his arm as a hologram appeared in front of him. Arthur''s bracelet buzzed. "ept the duel and nothing will happen to his family."


    Arthur looked at the notification with a frown. Without hesitation, he epted it. However, Trevor was able to see through his thoughts.


    "If you withdraw, my threat bes a reality."

 Chapter 253 - Greater Courage

    As soon as Arthur agreed to the duel, a giant ring formed around them. It was an array in the academy, preventing other students from interfering.


    "If I fight back, I guess you''ll also carry on with your threats?" Arthur was silent before a smile formed on his mouth. "Are you asking me to be beaten without fighting back?"


    "You can fight back, but I don''t know what might happen to her." Trevor unbuttoned his sleeves. "Even though I have confidence in taking you down, I want you to know the difference between our statuses."


    The students began noticing what was going on and a crowd slowly formed. A one-minute countdown appeared in the middle of the ring until the duel started.


    Arthur looked at Trevor silently as the ck knight appeared behind him. He wanted to find a way out of this, but he didn''t have the time to take action.


    "Alexie!"


    Arthur nced at the crowd and found that Jonah had arrived as well. He scanned the present people and found Rae also ring at him with piercing eyes.


    "You don''t your friend to feel bad, do you?" Trevor smiled, talking in a low voice so that the others wouldn''t hear it. "Make sure you put on your finest act, Bastard."


    The shadows started to gather and scatter as Arthur felt Ruki''s rage. They threatened to attack even without Arthur''smand.


    ''Let me kill him, My Lord.'' Ruki''s voice was furious, which made Arthur''s heart feel warm. However, hemanded her to stand back.


    The countdown reached zero in no time. As soon as it did, the knight appeared in front of Arthur. He raised his hands as the knight shed his away. His arms turned metallic before they collided with the sword, making Arthur fly away like a broken kite.


    He rolled on the ground with his sleeves torn through, blood dripping. Before he could stand up on his own, Trevor appeared in front of him and kicked him in the stomach, making him fly upward.


    The knight was there to strike him down toward the ground. His body mmed to the ground leaving a crater with himself in the middle.


    "Alexie! Just surrender!" Oliver was banging on the ring''s barrier as he shouted. Arthur was conscious enough to hear him, but he couldn''t surrender just yet.


    He tried to defend himself as the attacks rained on him. His body received injuries upon injuries until he couldn''t stand up anymore. Trevor stood in front of him with a smug and victorious expression on his face.


    "You should surrender unless you want to die." He said in a prideful stance as if he didn''t want to hurt Arthur further. Arthur nced at him and mouthed out the words.


    "I... Surrender."


    The ring broke apart as soon as he said the words and he received a notification of losing the duel. Trevor walked away and the crowd parted.


    "Are you alright?" Jonah and Oliver rushed to pick him up and he nodded. They walked toward the infirmary as the crowd looked at them with mixed feelings.


    ''Coward.''


    Rae whispered as they passed by her, enough for Arthur''s perception to pick it up. He was taken toward the infirmary where he was given potions to heal him up. He was admitted to stay overnight while the others went back to their rooms.


    "Why didn''t you fight back?"


    In the darkroom where he was resting, waiting for his wounds to heal, Reece The Cat appeared and asked him. It jumped on his bed and snuggled beside him.


    "He threatened me to hurt Jonah''s sister," Arthur answered calmly. "It was the right thing to do."


    "I see," Reece was quiet before answering. "You did well."


    "I shouldn''t have antagonized him, to begin with." Arthur sighed. "These people wouldn''t stop on anything to restore their pride."


    "It takes courage to fight for one''s sake," Reece said in a mncholic voice. "But greater courage to avoid fighting for others. You did the right thing."


    "Maybe."


    "Aren''t you angry?" Reece asked with doubt. "You have the right to be."


    "Anger isn''t going to solve anything, contact Sier and tell him to protect Jonah''s family for me."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "I''ll wait." Arthur got up. "Everything has gone well. I have a conflict with more than one noble and I showed potential. It''s time to be kidnapped."


    "What about Trevor?"


    "He got his revenge. He won''t do anything for the time being."


    Reece nodded and the two spent the night like that. Arthur''s wounds began to heal and he was discharged by early morning.


    They had theory sses that day. As soon as he arrived, everyone looked at him. Even though it was his dorm, their gazes weren''t that friendly or concerned.


    "Why didn''t you fight back, coward?" The red hair noble, who had gone against Jonah at that time, stood up and red at him. "Not only you made us lose face, but they also get points for their dorm."


    ''Is that the reason they are pissed at me?'' Arthur blinked his eyes. ''I guess we were only a group in name, never in heart.'' He shook his head and went to his seat without answering.


    While he was waiting for the lectures to start, Arthur started browsing through themunity. There were many posts about what happened yesterday, mainly by the Nightfall dorm gloating students.


    Someone sat next to him and Arthur raised his head to see who it was. Oliver was eating a burger so early in the morning and he offered one to Arthur.


    "Are you alright now, brother? You need to eat something. I also went to the infirmary when I copsed after the tenps. Their food sucks."


    "No, I''m fine." Arthur waved his hand with a smile. "Are you sure you want to sit here? I guess a lot of people hate me for not fighting back yesterday."


    "Screw them." Oliver gulped down his food. "These people can''t tell the difference between a good fart and a bad one."


    Arthur assumed this was either an insult to them or him, but he convinced himself Oliver was trying topliment him. In the corner of his eyes, Arthur saw two people enter the lecture hall as well.


    Jonah was apanied by Amelia as he walked in. He looked around and paused when he saw Arthur. He started walking toward him before Amelia pulled his arm and whispered something.


    Jonah paused and looked at her with hesitation. He then turned away and sat elsewhere with Amelia.


    "That vermin." Oliver spat.


    "No, he did the right thing." Arthur smiled. "If others saw him with me, they would think I was a leech. The hate would have multiplied."


    "Aha," Oliver rolled his eyes. "If that was his concern, then he should stand up to you when that happens."


    Arthur smiled and didn''t say anything. The lecture started and so did the routine of his life.


    ***


    A week passed quickly after that incident. As Arthur would have expected, he was shunned by the others except for Jonah and Oliver. The first time Jonah ignored Arthur, he came to his roomter on and apologized.


    He said that he didn''t want to bring more trouble for Arthur. He was right and that''s what he had asked from Jonah the first time they were together.


    After that, Oliver and Jonah would spend time at Arthur''s room every night either ying or simply gossiping.


    As for his rtionship with the others, it was worse than he had anticipated. He would hear people calling him a coward or a leech as he went on the usual.


    Their practical ss that day was the same as the weak before, only with their roles reversed. In the end, the Nightfall team won by constructing a giant barrier around the g with a prolonged battle of attrition.


    The rest of the weak was uneventful and Arthur began to see improvements in his control over his body. He had chosen the Daggers Art until he gains enough Legacy Points to buy a better one.


    Rae started ignoring him too as if her interest in him has been extinguished. She still held her part of the deal and protected Sarah, who called him a weekter to tell him that she had found something.


    As Arthur left his lecture hall, he saw Trevor and the rest of the Nightfall team walking in the field. Unlike them, their Arts training was today.


    After that day, Trevor ignored him. He got a message from Sier saying that Jonah''s younger sister was in a foster home, sick and bedridden. That''s probably why Jonah was taking the Magical Medicine, to find a way to heal his sister.


    His meeting with Sarah waster that night, so he decided to head outside the city for a while before he came back. He went to the city twice that week to purchase materials that might act as a recement for the Phoenix''s Tears. Herbs, ores, and anything that was rted to the rune Ancient Armor.


    By the time he reached the library, it was already nighttime. Arthur looked around for Sarah but she wasn''t there. After a while, someone entered the library in a hurry.


    Arthur was confused when he saw Jonah instead of Sarah. His face was pale and rushed toward Arthur as soon as he spotted him.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked with a frown.


    "Something bad happened. I don''t know if it''s bad, but its aftermath is bad." Jonah was taking deep breathes. Arthur asked him to calm down.


    "Tell me what happened first."


    "It''s Trevor." Jonah breathed out. "He''s dead."

 Chapter 254 - A Gaze

    Even though it was night, the students were still outside their rooms. As Arthur made his way toward the Nightfall dorm, his thoughts raced about what Jonah, who he had left at the library, just told him.


    ''Trevor is dead?'' Arthur couldn''t understand how something like this can happen. Jonah didn''t know what happened, but he had heard from a few students who were rushing in the hallway.


    As he made a turn around the building of the Nightfall dorm, heading directly toward the entrance, a white scarf enveloped him and pulled him upward.


    He was about to resist when he recognized the scarf. The white ethereal manifestation pulled him toward the rooftop of the Nightfall dorm. In front of him stood the proud and aloof Rae.


    "Where are you going?" Rae looked coldly at him.


    "Is it true?" Arthur answered with a question. Rae looked silently at him and nodded. "Then you should know where I''m going."


    "Do you think that just by going there you''d clear your name?" Rae took a few steps toward him. "Whether it was you or not doesn''t matter, you''re a suspect." She poked him in the chest. "Instead ofing here, you should arrange an alibi."


    "I didn''t do it."


    "I don''t care, nor does his family. Trevor might be an idiot, but his family is no pushovers." Rae turned around. "Go back and pray they don''t tie you to this."


    "Was it a murder?" Arthur''s question made her pause.


    "I don''t know." She said while shaking her head. "He was found in his room, dead for unknown causes." Her heels tapped on the roof''s tiles as she walked away. "Either way, it''s none of your business."


    With that, she left him alone in the building. Arthur sighed and jumped, gliding toward the same spot he was picked up from. When he reached his room, he found several people waiting for him.


    "We need you toe with us." Zoya Rainer, the officer of the disciplinarymittee, had her hand behind her back. She was apanied by several people, who could each takedown Arthur alone if they wanted to.


    "Is this about Trevor Regan?" Arthur looked around. "I thought you''d be busy investigating what happened rather than arresting people."


    "A higher-ranking officer has taken over the case." Zoya gestured with her hand, making her followers surround Arthur. "We''ll be collecting testimonies in the meantime. Come with us."


    "It''s not like I have a choice." Arthur shrugged. "Lead the way."


    "Not before you wear these." Zoya took out a pair of handcuffs. "Every suspect needs to, please understand." Arthur red at her before offering his hands.


    As soon as the handcuffs were around his arms, he couldn''t use mana anymore. He realized this was to prevent anyone from using unusual means to either hide evidence or simply escape.


    He was taken toward the disciplinarymittee''s building where he was left in a room alone. After an hour of waiting, someone opened the door.


    A man of high stature and thick mustache came into the room. He pulled the chair roughly and sat on it in front of Arthur.


    "Name." He said as he pulled out a clipboard with papers on it. With a pencil in hand, he red at Arthur.


    "Alexie Linan," Arthur answered with a neutral expression. "What''s yours?"


    "Huh?" The man raised his head. "You think you get to ask questions?"


    "It''s rude to interrogate someone without telling them your name. Also, rude to hide how you look like."


    The man''s eyes widened as he looked at Arthur. He studied him closely before a grin overtook his face. His body then began evaporating and shrinking down.


    What was left after the process was over was a kid that looked no older than thirteen. His clothes also shrank to fit him better. However, he seemed discontent about his clothing. With a snap of his fingers, his clothes changed into those of a red suit with a blue tie.


    "It''s the first time a student saw through my disguise." The boyughed. "Since you can''t use mana, what gave me away?"


    He was shorter than Arthur by at least twenty centimeters, making him less intimidating than he was earlier. He had ck silky hair that reached to his ears andrge blue eyes that made that were unnerving.


    "I have a higher perception than most people." Arthur shrugged. "Why would you hide your appearance, though?"


    "Tsk, tsk. You ask too many questions. Shut up!" With another snap of his fingers, Arthur''s mouth was sealed. He tried talking but it was as if his lips were glued to each other.


    "They call me Magi, short for Magician," Magi revealed his teeth in a grin. "That should be enough for us to get started. Where have you been today?" Magi snapped his fingers again and Arthur''s mouth was unsealed.


    "After my lectures, I went outside of the city to buy a few items. I then went to the library, where I was told that Trevor has died." Arthur answered truthfully.


    "And?"


    "I went to the nightfall dorm, but a student told me I should go back to my room. After that, I met Officer Zoya and she brought me here."


    "Mm, do you have any witnesses of your activities in the city?" Magi asked while checking his fingernails.


    "The shop owners."


    "The thing is, I have an interesting piece of information. I hear you''re the closest friend of the ninth ranker, Jonah. He has an interesting ability." Magi leaned forward. "You have the motives; he provides the alibis. It just so happened that the two of you met in the library."


    "I have no motives."


    "Last Thursday, the two of you had a duel. From what I heard, he crushed you and made you sustain severe injuries. How is that not a motive?"


    "You think I would kill someone just because he beat me up?" Arthur shook his head. "Even if I can, I don''t think I''m able to."


    "Lies, lies, lies!" Magi shouted as he pped the table repeatedly. "Many witnesses saw your dispute during the trial. Even if your ranking is low, you have the strength to stand up for him. Yet, you didn''t."


    "If it was me, I would have waited for Trevor to have a conflict with someone else before I do something. This way, it wouldn''t be so obvious that it''s me." Arthur red at Magi.


    "Maybe that''s what you want us to believe. Or maybe you had no choice, maybe it was a matter of self-defense. You had another conflict and things escted."


    "Bring out the monocle of truth," Arthur shrugged and leaned back in his chair. "I''m not afraid of being tested for the truth."


    Magi quietly stared at Arthur, as if looking for anything that would make him give in. However, Arthur''s expression was calm because he didn''t do anything.


    "You may leave." Magi waved his hands and stood up. Arthur was stunned as the boy started walking out.


    "That''s the end of the investigation?" He asked with amazement. "Why wouldn''t you bring in the monocle?"


    "It''s either that you truly don''t know, or you''re simply asking to make yourself look innocent." Magi turned around with a frown. "The investigation will be ongoing. In the meantime, tell us if anything happens. I doubt the Regan family will sit still. You have the motive, the strength, and the ability to forge alibis. You''ll be suspected no matter what."


    With that, Magi left the room. Arthur slumped in his chair as he sighed. He studied his handcuffed hands quietly as he tried to think of a person who might do this.


    ''Is his death rted to me in some way?'' Arthur was confused. ''Can it be her?'' He can only think of one person who can pull this off, but she was the most rational person he knew. She wouldn''t endanger him through this.


    At least, she was the most rational person before theirst meeting. Now, he didn''t know. He would need to meet her again to find out. After a few minutes, a junior officer came in to remove the handcuffs. He was sent to his room like all the other students.


    As he walked back, he felt someone''s gaze on him. However, it wasn''t only the gazes of the students who whispered and pointed at him in suspicion. It was something else as if someone was watching him.


    Arthur returned to his room, but Reece wasn''t there. He sighed in relief as he entered the room and changed his clothes. Even as was in bed, the gaze never left him. It was always there, monitoring his every action.


    ''This can''t go on, or I might be found out. Even worse, they might find the artifact before I do. I need to meet with Sarah for her to tell me about the mark''s origins and meet with Miko to know what''s going on.''


    He had two choices. To either wait for the investigation to end so he can regain his freedom or find a way to prove his innocence.

 Chapter 255 - Investigating

    Arthur''s life in the days after was bing less ideal by the day. The investigation has made the entire campus filled with tension, as a student dying was something rather umon.


    A person, who he believed to be Arlo, started rumors about the campus about him being the main suspect in Trevor''s murder. This has made him isted by both his dorm and an enemy of the Nightfall dorm.


    During his sses, Arthur was either targeted or isted. Either way, he dealt with it using his restraints or by acting indifferent.


    He was still being monitored, so he had no way of meeting with Sarah or Miko. He might be able to arrange an inconspicuous meeting with Sarah, but Miko was an assassin. If anyone links him to that organization, he wouldn''t be a suspect but a culprit.


    Reece seems to have realized the gravity of the situation, making him cease all contact with Arthur. The person who treated him in the same way, ironically, was Rae. She was the person who hated him the most and it was probably why she kept challenging him at every chance she could get.


    That included duels, sses, and even while they were on their break. His winnings were more than his losses, which always drove her away with rage but determined to return.


    He started to diligently work on his skills before testing them in the virtual game. A bit by bit, he was improving steadily. However, his growth has stopped since he became monitored.


    Arthur had to find a way around this investigation. He either needed to find the culprit or to prove his innocence. Both cases, and to solve what the Enders were doing with the missing students, he needed to visit Rayxin.


    The only issue was that he had no idea how to go into the pocket dimension. That''s why a weekter from the death of Trevor, Arthur went to meet Yurirl at the address he gave him.


    It was in the cafe that he had met Miko, a floor set up as a giant office room with entertainments and refreshments on each side. As soon as he entered, most of the people stood up.


    "What are you doing here?" A guy with sses, who always apanied Yurirl, looked at him threateningly. "How did you get in here?"


    "Through this." Arthur waved throwing the card Yurirl gave him. He turned to Yurirl who was still sitting and nodded. "You''ve asked me to participate in the investigation."


    "That was before you became a suspect." Yurirl looked at him with confusion. "Why are you here since you know that?"


    "I can be of use if you allow me on the investigationmittee," Arthur answered.


    "Like sabotaging our ns?" Prince Caleb stood up and coldly stared at him. "You think we''re that stupid?"


    "If I was the culprit, why did Magi allow me to walk away from the investigation?" Arthur saw their faces change when they heard Arthur''s words.


    "You''ve met Magi?" Yurirl asked with doubt. "How did you manage to get his name?"


    "He''s a nice boy."


    "That word will cost you your tongue if he hears it." Jenny smiled. "But I guess you''re capable enough to see his real appearance. I think we can let him in."


    "Are you mad?" Caleb red at her. "He''s a suspect. You have no idea what sort of schemes he''s nning."


    "A suspect isn''t a culprit." Jenny shrugged. "It''s also easier to monitor him in case something new happens."


    "We''ll vote for this," Yurirl said. "Whoever thinks he should be included in themittee raises their hands."


    Themittee was divided between the Nightfall dorm and the Daybreak dorm. As the votes were cast, Arthur realized he was one vote short.


    "What do you have to offer?" Yurirl asked, he hasn''t raised his hand yet. Arthur nodded and took out the bracelet he got from the shop owner.


    "This was ruined by Jason before he disappeared. I think it''s an important clue."


    "A ruined bracelet?" Calebughed as he tapped on the table. "If we''re going to search through all of their belongings, we''ll never see the end of it."


    "Yurirl, I believe you can feel that this bracelet isn''t normal." Arthur took a few steps forward and ced it on the table. He then pushed it and it slid until it stopped in front of Yurirl.


    Yurirl stared down at it with a frown. Mana twirled in the surroundings as they gathered around Yurirl''s eyes. His frown deepened as Arthur assumed he had seen the miasma. Yurirl lifted his finger and touched the bracelet, but his hand flinched.


    "I see," Yurirl sighed. "You''re on the team."


    "Yurirl!" Caleb stood up abruptly. "This is not your call to make."


    "I vote for him joining us. It would be a tie. As the leader, I''m the tiebreaker. This is the end of it. Jenny will be monitoring him from now on."


    "You think you can do this, peasant?" A guy standing next to Caleb snarled at Yurirl. "Just because you''re..."


    Before he could finish his word, a gush of wind fluttered their robes as a sharp force struck the guy and mmed him into the wall. Yurirl finger was pointed his way as he coldly stared at him.


    "When you''re stronger than me, you get to decide," Yurirl said in a t tone. "Otherwise, you''re more of a peasant than I am." After the disy of strength, Yurirl turned to Arthur and gave his instructions.


    "Answer to Jenny from now on. She''ll brief you."


    Arthur nodded and Jenny stood up to leave the tower. He hurried to follow after her through the city''s streets.


    "Where are we going?" He asked as they walked through the crowd. "What are thetest updates on the missing students?"


    "Shut up until I say otherwise." Jenny shot him down. "Follow me, we have a score to settle." She walked angrily toward Woodrock Street.


    They entered Aba''s Repairs shop and Jenny was holding the man''s cor before he could greet them. She pulled him from behind the counter and mmed him to the wall.


    "Any other information you''ve been hiding?" She grinned at him as he wheezed.


    ***


    The torture, which Jenny named interrogation,sted an hour. During that time, Jenny would threaten or ''politely'' ask the owner for any information they might have missed.


    After that, they were heading toward the forest. As it turns out, the owner reprimanded Jason for his dirty boots on that day. It raised both Arthur''s and Jenny''s suspicion since the day which he has disappeared only had theory sses.


    This made them suspect the forest. Arthur was reminded of the cloaked man he had seen the day he enrolled, which proved the theory that something was going on in the forest.


    "The forest can be dangerous today," Arthur warned Jenny who simply nced at him.


    "For someone who killed Regan''s son, you''re a bit too cowardly."


    "I didn''t kill anyone." Arthur refuted. "And I''m not cowardly, I''m cautious."


    "Does being cautious include not fighting back?" Jenny said without a change in her expression. "Even if you were to lose, you should''ve done better than that. Unless..."


    She allowed her voice to the trail and didn''t say anything further as the two walked toward the forest. Arthur debated what he should tell her and decided to stay quiet. However, she smacked him on his arm.


    "Don''t ignore me."


    "I''m not, what do you expect me to say?" Arthur rubbed his arm.


    "The truth." Jenny spat. "I don''t vouch for cowards, weaklings are fine."


    "If I fought back at that time, it would have been worse," Arthur answered and she nodded. The two walked through the gate and went toward the watchtower.


    After asking the guards, they were provided with the logs of the student''s entrances to the forest. On the day of the disappearance, Jason went into the forest.


    "Should search the forest?" Arthur asked as they left the watchtower. "Maybe we''ll find some clues." He was hoping to find the ce the cloaked man went into.


    "Not so cowardly now." Jenny smiled. "But no, we need to report this to Yurirl. It seems most of the missing students had something to do with the forest before they disappeared."


    "What''s the next move then?"


    "Well, if I know Yurirl well, it''s an expedition toward the deeper parts of the forest." Jenny grinned. "This will be fun." She began walking away toward the city.


    "Shouldn''t the college do this?" Arthur was confused. "Unless..."


    "Themittee isn''t only a bunch of students, but we represent our households or guilds. Jerano suspects that the missing students'' issue has something to do with their staff."


    "There''s a traitor?" Arthur was stunned. "Howe they couldn''t weed him out yet?"


    "It''s impossible to do so. If you investigate anyone, you''re offending their family or backing. This ce is too political to function ideally."


    "What about the monocle we were tested with?"


    "It doesn''t work on the same person twice. That''s its biggest w." Jenny shrugged as Arthur fell into deep thought.


    "Isn''t there a guardian spirit for Jerano?"

 Chapter 256 - Field Training

    "There is, only that it''s rarely encountered." Jenny nced at him with suspicion. "I didn''t think you''d be so knowledgeable."


    "My older brother mentioned it." Arthur nodded, lying with a straight face. "The guardian spirit of truth, only the headmaster gets a chance to meet them."


    "And a few lucky ones." Jenny walked back toward the cafe. "The champion of each year gets to meet the guardian for a reward."


    "What kind of reward?" Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "Enlightenment, they say. The reward is the knowledge that would make you a master. That''s why everyone cares so much about the ranking."


    "But there was no mention of a championship when the ranking was introduced." Arthur hurried after her. "Does that mean the ranking isn''t the deciding factor?"


    "Ugh, you ask too much." Jenny stopped and pointed at him. "The top fifty peoplepete at the end of the year for the championship. That''s why ranking is so important. That will be all for today. I''ll report back to Yurirl, you can go back to studying."


    Before Arthur could ask anything else, she was on her way back to the cafe. He sighed and turned around to head back toward the academy.


    Even as he did, the gaze never left him. It was at that time that he remembered Lilo''s ability to elude his enemies. He helped Arthur before, so why couldn''t he do it now?


    ''Lilo, can you create a barrier likest time?''


    ''Zzzz...'' He was sleeping and Arthur chuckled. He used his mark to wake him up.


    ''Mm, what is it, master?'' Lilo woke up and Arthur repeated the question. ''Yes, I can. But there are certain conditions.''


    ''Like what?''


    ''The barrier is immobile, so you''ll have to stay in one ce. It''s also limited in range, depending on the illusion you''d wish to create. If someone enters the barrier, it''ll be broken immediately.''


    ''Mm, that''s no problem.'' Arthur sighed in relief. ''I''ll need you to set up a barrierter, so rest before you do that.''


    Arthur sent a text to Sarah to set up a meeting in the libraryter that night. As he returned to the academy, he saw many students chatting excitedly about something.


    Sadly, everyone avoided him at the moment. He had to look for Oliver to tell him what was going on.


    "Field Training!" Oliver eximed excitedly. "Every year, Jerano receives many requests to either uncover mysteries or conquer the remote dungeons. The college allows us to take part in them as training."


    "Are there any rewards?"


    "Hehe, other than fame and prestige, what do we even need?" Oliver said but continued when he saw Arthur unconvinced. "We get Jerano Points and merit points based on our aplished tasks."


    "Uh-huh." Arthur nodded absent-mindedly. "I still don''t see why everyone is so excited. They can hunt in dungeons all they want."


    "It''s because this is one of the few chances we have to hunt in the academy." Oliver shook his head. "Students aren''t allowed to leave in their first semester unless it''s on the field day. Most people use that to have fun outside. I guess you don''t know what Jerano''s students'' privileges are."


    "Privileges on the outside world?" Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "Yes, Explorers Badges! They''re allowed to go everywhere and act as thew! They''re even higher ranked than most police officers."


    "Wouldn''t someone abuse this?"


    "Well, that''s why there was an interview. Those who would abuse this authority would get eliminated." Oliver pped Arthur''s back. "Rejoice for there are a lot of women after Explorers."


    Arthur smiled and didn''t say anything. The two walked together toward the cafeteria where they ate. As they were eating, they received a notification with the list of tasks.


    Arthur skimmed through the list and found that they have been categorized for ces and ranks. They were ranked from F to A to S and he couldn''t ept any task about the E-rank.


    There was a note below that exined the tasks rankings depended on their ranking. So, he couldn''t ept rankers that were unbefitting of his strength.


    He didn''t mind, however, as he didn''t care about these tasks more than the ability to head outside. He filtered the ces he can go to and chose the Yalveran Union.


    There was a single task in his home city, Kera. As he read the task''s contents, Arthur grinned unknowingly. This incident was still on his mind so it was finally a chance to look into it.


    [Help investigate the Undead incident in Mountain Range Rovero. You will be reporting to the Golden Warhammer Guild and The Yalen Kingdom about your findings.]


    ''It seems the pig''s guild couldn''t keep the incident from the eyes of Jerano. That''s their guild? Golden Warhammer?'' Arthur read the details and signed up for the task immediately.


    "What?" Oliver looked at him with amazement. "You took that boring tasks? Why didn''t you take a dungeon break task or something? It would bring you fame and also experience."


    "Mm, I want to take it easy." Arthur then looked up for the field training day. It was in a week. He would have to make preparations to either strengthen his goblins and Kira or move them away from harm.


    Arthur left Oliver in the cafeteria and headed toward the library. Thiste at night, not many students would be there. Coupled with the fact the field training has started, the library was almost empty.


    Arthur sat and waited for Sarah, who approached and sat a table away from him. They stayed that way, reading, for an hour before he asked Lilo to construct the barrier.


    "What did you find?" Arthur stood up and sat next to her. As nervous as ever, Sarah took out a book from her storage ring and handed it to Arthur.


    "Mythical Creatures Worshipers," Sarah told him the title of the book, which was in a foreignnguage. "It''s on page 147."


    On the page, Arthur saw a mark identical to the one Jaran had made. Beside it was ancient writings in anguage he couldn''t speak.


    "I''ve tranted the page, here''s what it says." Sarah offered the paper. "It''s about religion in Thiria. They worship mythical creatures and study how tomunicate with them."


    "What about this mark?" Arthur took the papers and started reading through them. It was indeed about religion in Thiria, the biggest one even. It was about creatures that are revered as gods and theirpanions being considered prophets.


    "The mark is for worship. It resonates with the Mythical Creatures in the area they are drawn as a form ofmunication. They are mainly used to reach out to those creatures."


    "That''s it?" Arthur asked with a frown. "There''s no other functions for this mark?"


    "None at all." Sarah nodded. "Am I mistaken?" She asked with nervousness. Arthur shook his head and thanked her. He left the library, breaking the barrier, and headed toward his room.


    When he was there, he started reading the tranted papers in depth. It was as Sarah had said, a mark tomunicate with creatures. This proposed more questions than answers.


    What did the Enders n to do with these marks? Was there even a Mythical Creature in the forest? Even if there was, what would they need it for?


    He thought he was getting close to an answer, but there were only more questions. The Enders were after the Key, so this creature might know something about it or in possession of it.


    Even though it waste at night, Arthur left his room and headed toward the Runes Research Department. Even at this time, the rune masters and students were all over tweaking their runes or studying their lines.


    Arthur headed toward the library and started looking through basic teleportation books. Even though there were no books that offered the different versions of this rune, there was plenty of information on how they worked and how to create a teleportation circle.


    Arthur wanted to move his goblins either to another ce or to his fortress. He also wanted to create an artifact or a circle that would let him travel from his fortress to his dorm.


    These needed teleportation circles. He started reading the exnation on how the runes exactly worked. In a book called Basic Space Runes, he read how space was morphed into something tangible and manipted.


    For teleportation runes, the main aspect of space maniption was folding. These runes were specialized ones that would act to fold space andpress it between two points, allowing the creation of portals in between those points that would instantly teleport people from one point to the other.


    As for circles, they were different in the way that they allowed more space to be folded. Storage artifacts were different, as they would act to expand the space. These two were opposite to each other. That''s why their principal was intertwined with one another. These concepts were novel to Arthur, making him stay all night to study them.

 Chapter 257 - Opening A Store

    The circles he had created before were not real circles. They were an imitation of a circle, something that was akin to triplets or quads bicycles. They would work individually to reach a certain goal.


    For real circles, they were moreplex. Rather, they were one entity instead of divided runes. Saying that higher-tier runes were a collection of simpler runes wasn''t that wrong.


    For the current Arthur, he couldn''t create temporary circles. He can''t use more than one rune at the same time actively. He can use heal, which was a one-time activation, and then use detection. However, he can''t use the Heal rune while he''s using detection.


    That''s why if he wanted to teleport his goblins and Kira, he would have to create permanent circles. Either artifacts or runic cards, he would need a medium to create the circles.


    As he read about the teleportation circles, he found that they weren''t simple at all. There were a set of techniques, materials, and patterns he needed to follow while creating the circle.


    He borrowed a few books from the library as he returned to his room. As the book was scattered, Arthur tried to formte the perfect circle for his teleport rune. Every rune would work in different amplification circles.


    Amplification circles enhance the function of the rune. Instead of one icicle, there would be two, three, four, or a million. This type of circle was the mostmon and the easiest to create, as the links were simr for every rune.


    He tried to focus, but his mind kept wandering back to the book Sarah had given him. He knew he couldn''t have answers to it, but he couldn''t help himself. What if the Enders were eyeing the artifact while he was busy studying?


    Chaos, mayhem, and as they call it, doomsday. His rei-rank wouldn''t be enough at all. He needed to level up. To absorb the essence of monsters quickly and break through the next rank.


    A n started to formte in his head. He needed to corner Jaran, but that might backfire. The only reason that he left him alone until now was that he didn''t want to rm the Enders about his existence.


    If he wanted to do something to the spearman, he needed to get the truth out of him. He needed to make it worth it. The Enders wouldn''t be able to react if he struck their ns from every side.


    The two days after that, he had time off. So, he went to the training wing to work on his dagger skills. While he was bench lifting some weights, someone stepped on his foot.


    Arthur wasn''t particrly hurt, but as he looked at the person who did it, he found the red-haired nobleman looking at him with disdain.


    "Do you have something to say, weakling?" He said with a grin before walking away toward his group.


    Most of the students were in the training wing today since it was their time off. Seeing this interaction, most of them ignored it. Rae was also there,ing out from a puppet chamber.


    Their eyes met and she looked at him with dissatisfaction. She always berated him for ignoring the insults everyone threw his way.


    After bing a suspect, he was thrown into a spiral of hate that he couldn''t get out of. He was either treated as a despicable person or a coward, he couldn''t decide which was better.


    ''I had already taken a beating from Trevor with a smile,'' Arthur sighed in his head as he looked at the departing narcissist. ''If Jenny said the truth, I would need to raise my ranking to the top fifty for now.''


    Arthur stood up and walked toward the nobleman. The group looked at him with hostility and he stood a few meters away from them.


    "What''s your ranking?" Arthur asked. The nobleman showcased his bracelet. The number was 109. Arthur had no idea how he can challenge Jonah, who was 9th while being a hundred ranks worse. Arthur used his bracelet and issued a duel.


    "What?"


    "Is it a duel?"


    The students started gathering around them as they saw this scene. The red-haired noble nced at the crowd and back at Arthur.


    "Have you gone insane, bastard?"


    "No, but it seems you''ve be a coward." Arthur shrugged. "I''m giving you free points. Are you too scared to pick them?"


    "I''ll show you the difference between us." The nobleman sneered. "I ept this duel as the heir of the Gralen family, Philip." Philip proudly announced as the rest backed away.


    A dome shone from their bracelet and surrounded the two of them. Arthur almost snickered as the guy mentioned his family. How conceited can one get?


    ''Strength rules.'' Arthur watched the countdown approached zero. Philip Gralen waved his hands as his muscles ripped and his eyes became red. It was a berserker ability, enhancing his physical strength.


    "3,2,1..." The countdown was over and Philip bolted toward him like a cannonball. The students cheered as Philip struck with devastating strength.


    Before the punch could connect, Philip froze. Arthur sighed and moved away from the punch''s direction as he circled the restrained noble.


    "Bastard! What have you done?!" He roared through gritted teeth. Arthur kept walking around him.


    "Returning the favor, Sir Gralen. I heard you were from Ilios Empire. This exins yourck of courtesy. Let me correct that." As he finished those words, Arthur''s fist was sinking into Philip''s jaw.


    BOOM! BANG!


    There was a booming sound as Arthur''s fist connected followed by the sound of Philip being mmed to the barrier. Blood leaked from his mouth and nose as he fell to the ground.


    Arthur didn''t stop and walked over again. He pulled his hair allowing their eyes to meet. He saw rage and also confusion.


    "Remember this, dear ssmate. You got beaten by a weakling." Arthur said with a smile before smashing Philip''s head to the ground.


    The ground broke underneath as Philip lost consciousness. The barrier broke as Arthur''s points started skyrocketing. From his previous 159th ranking, his ranking rose to 133rd. Even though he beat the 109th, he needed more points to reach that rank.


    The wing was quiet as all cheering ceased. The students looked with shock as Arthur walked away from the unconscious Philip. The bracelet Philip wore started beeping as it sent an emergency rm to the infirmary.


    "Stop!" Philip''s friends rushed forward to help him while others tried to obstruct Arthur''s way. He looked at the man blocking his path as he felt the notification of a duel ring in his bracelet.


    "I challenge you to a duel!" The man dered. "I''m the son of..."


    "Are you an idiot?" Arthur looked at the man''s bracelet. His ranking was 112. "I just beat the crap out of someone outranking you and you challenge me straight away."


    "Heh." The man smiled. "I''ll show you that no puny tricks work on me. Your ability was simply a mismatch to Philip''s. Do you dare?"


    Arthur looked with raised brows at the man, imagining him saying he''s just kidding. As for the matter of refusal, Arthur wouldn''t do waste good points if they came his way. After all, he needed a hundred points to open a virtual shop.


    "Fine." Arthur smiled and epted the duel. Another dome rose and prevented the others from participating. "At least you''ll go to the infirmary together."


    "I''ll rip that mouth apart." The man threw away his jacket. "Know my name, for I am..."


    "I don''t care. I''ll probably just forget about it." Arthur shrugged. "Shut up ande at me."


    "You''ll be begging for forgiveness soon, Vernian."


    When the countdown was over, Arthur restrained him. The man smiled and mana left his body. A circle appeared as a monster was summoned. A giant spider with countless legs earned a few cheers and screams from the crowd.


    "Let''s see how you restrain my monster," The man smiled. "Attack him, Hana!" The spider, named Hana for some reason, screeched as itunched itself toward Arthur.


    The spider''s giant body fell on top of Arthur as the crowd cheered. When there were no movements, whispers emerged wondering if he was dead.


    The man smiled with smugness as the shadows danced behind him. Arthur rose to the surface as the man''s friends shouted their warnings.


    "You should learn more about your opponent." Arthur smiled as he sent the man flying toward his spider with a punch, knocking him out and ending the duel.


    The crowd was both excited and confused about what happened. Arthur sensed a lot of hostility from the nobles, but he didn''t care. His eyes met Rae''s and he saw her smile again for the first time since they began fighting.


    ''Let''s fight.'' Her lips mouthed and Arthur had shivers remembering her fight against the puppet. Before he would be pulled into an unnecessary mess, he ran away as the crowd parted ways.


    His ranking has risen again to 118. Arthur smiled as he saw that he had secured the necessary points for his ns. Without hesitation, he entered themunity and created his new store.

 Chapter 258 - Hidden Gems Store

    His virtual store was of the cheapest kind, A Small Store. As he chose the type and paid, he was presented with several options. He needed to choose a name, a category, a selling method, a slogan, a quality-check agency, and identification.


    For the name, Arthur named it Hidden Gems. He chose the artifact category and then chose artificial ones. He was torn between direct selling and bidding, so he chose the bidding system with a direct selling option.


    He would estimate the price the item would go for and include the option for customers to pay that price to buy it directly. He made the starting bid half the price of the selling option and moved on to choose a slogan.


    "A hidden gem is better than a mboyant ore."


    Arthur wrote whatever urred to him and then listed the Runes Research Department as his agency. He read somewhere that he can send his artifacts anonymously to the department to appraise them before it''s sent to themunity.


    As for the identification, Arthur simply used his student''s ID number and it was epted. Even though no one would have ess to this information, he was still ufortable sharing them.


    However, he needed the points. The outside world''s cash was useless at the moment. If he wanted to create better artifacts and buy better gear, he would need to get Jerano Points.


    Arthur returned to his room despite the student''s stares and hostile gazes. If he was only hated for not fighting back, his strength would have solved the issue. But if he was a suspect of killing a student, his strength bes a threat.


    As he entered his room, Arthur asked Lilo to construct another barrier to keep the gaze off him. He took out the items he bought the day Trevor died and took out the cores he had.


    For neo rankers, the artificial artifacts he was about to create were more than enough. With how efficient his runes are, even an artificial one would be like an extra skill.


    The inscribing moment was always a relief to his stressed-out mentality. He was doing the thing that no one else can, and it gave him a sense of fulfillment.


    ***


    As the days passed, the students grew antsy over their tasks. The fact that this week''s practical ss was about the party system and exploring dungeons.


    Unfortunately for Arthur, the exploring was done through virtual reality. He couldn''t level up like this, so he had to team up with a few students who ignored his existence.


    The investigation was still ongoing. The day before, the college released a statement that no evidence has been found yet. They only mentioned that the cause of death was internal bleeding, but there were no signs of trauma or injury.


    The fact that no conclusion has been reached bugged Arthur greatly. The rumors about him being the culprit kept resurfacing as soon as they die down. With the resources that the college has employed, he didn''t understand how they couldn''t find the culprit.


    He had be the outcast and not even in a way that made him kidnappable. The gaze never left him, making him the worst target to be kidnapped.


    As they walked through the dark dungeon as a team, Arthur stayed to the back as support. He was grouped with five other students who he hasn''t met before. There were twomoners and three nobility excluding him.


    He was shunned to the back and even though they discussed the signs of danger, none of them asked for his opinion. This practical test would award the people whoplete the dungeon first, but there was very little chance of that with his group.


    "That''s a dangerous route." Arthur used his keen senses for existence and felt the monster lying ahead. Even though this was a virtual reality, the ''existence'' energy was very faintpared to the real thing.


    There was still contrast between nothing and something and contrast between something alive and inanimate. That''s how he was able to tell there were monsters ahead.


    "There are no trails here." The archer looked at him with doubt. "I think it''s a safe route. The other one is longer and darker."


    Even though he was dismissing Arthur, he was still polite about it. Arthur simply shrugged and looked at the leader, the highest-ranking person among them.


    He was a tribesman from Thiria with tattoos over his face. He looked at Arthur and sneered.


    "We do not respect those who bully the weak and bow to the strong." He said with a thick ent. "We go this way." He discarded Arthur''s idea and kept moving forward.


    ''You really can''t win every one. For me, it seems you can''t win anyone.'' Arthur sighed inwardly as he followed silently. If this was the case, he wouldn''t intervene until thest second.


    They went deeper into the dark path that was filled with gravel and stones. Tree roots came out of the walls and went into other walls making it increasingly difficult for them to pass through.


    As he was walking to the back, Arthur saw something move on the ceiling. It was subtle but he could feel its existence. It stalked them until the leader was trying to go from under a root before it attacked him.


    Two pairs of arms wrapped themselves around his neck as he let out a startled grunt. He took his sword and stabbed blindly upward. One of the stabs managed to strike the monster, making it issue a scream and reveal itself.


    "It''s a Climber Corpse!" The archer shouted and started firing arrows at it to save the leader. However, he couldn''t pinpoint its location because of its ability to blend into the surrounding.


    As the leader started wheezing, the monster suddenly went stiff and fell to the ground wiggling. Its long legs and arms were tied together by ethereal ropes that originated for Arthur''s location.


    "Are you okay, leader?" Arthur asked as the Thirian man looked at him with a tired face.


    ***


    The VR capsule opened and Arthur rose from the chair. He picked up the items he had virtualized and left the VR training room. Most of the students had started toe out and as expected, Rae''s team came on top. Then came Arlo''s and Alice''s teams.


    As for Arthur, his team''s ranking was 19, just average. Since there were almost 34 teams, their ranking wasn''t that bad. As he stood there, the leader from Thirian walked over to him.


    "Thank you for earlier." He said curtly. "How did you know there were monsters there?"


    "Well," Arthur smiled. It was time for some self-promotion. "I found a virtual store in themunity that sells these Detection Cards. It detects lifeforms around you, making it incredibly useful."


    "Oh?" The man looked intrigued. "That''s very convenient. Runic cards, however, are more expensive than artificial artifacts in the long term."


    "Mm, it''s a small shop. One card is priced three points only." Arthur shrugged. He saw the man''s eyes brighten. He leaned forward with excitement.


    "What is its name?"


    ***


    Every day, countless stores emerge in Jerano. That''s because not only students from all departments can create one, but even residents of the city. The residents can also purchase items from these stores, although the students got a discount for the items.


    Many mercenaries were living in Jerano. They had a part-time of protecting the city against any issue that may need their strength. They can also use teleportation circles to go anywhere they need to in the world.? These people needed these stores to supply them with survival items.


    That''s why adventurers loved Jerano and their stores. There was a wholemunity of rating stores that would allow people to know what they''re buying.


    John was a journalist browsing through themunity for his next article, eager to spread the word about good deals or promising stores. However, there was ack of these things as ofte because of the rising prices of the items.


    This happened after the peace treaties between the Ilios Empire and Runera city failed due to thest events a few weeks ago. There was a statement about limiting the supplies to the kingdoms in fear of another war happening at the moment.


    Until a treaty has been signed, the prices of items would be high for their actual value. That''s because runes were involved in every industrial field from either equipment or simply weapons to gather the resources for these fields.


    On the other hand, Jerano was a great ce to buy these items. Unlike the outside world, the currency in Jerano was unified. You can''t exchange money from the outside with the point Jerano used. You can only offer services that would win you points.


    Through these services, Jerano was able to create an environment for innovation. These innovations needed Jerano''s approval before they were industrialized, making the most of Jerano''s profit from science.


    As he was stressing over the current issues, a single review caught his attention because of the Explorer Badge next to the name. This means this student was from Jerano''s explorer''s department, one of the elites in the world.


    The review was simple and uneventful, but it had five out of five stars as a rating for a nameless store. It mentioned the great prices this store had and the need to resupply as quickly as possible.


    John thought this man was an idiot, as he was giving away a good store if this was true. He entered the virtual store in question and the words Hidden Gems appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 259 - Black Armor

    A day before his field training, Arthur opened the store to find multiple reviews and requests for resupply. The runic cards he ced, at an astonishingly cheap price, were all sold out.


    He created two cards. The Heal Cards which were the more popr ones and the Detection Cards which were the less expensive ones.


    Even though the Heal Rune wasn''t that instantaneous, the fact that it doubled the natural healing of the body was indisputable. Stamina was the stat that governed regeneration and healing. Doubling that amount of healing for awakeners was something only high-tier potions could achieve.


    For normal humans, this card wasn''t that helpful. For awakeners, this card was crucial for survival. Arthur priced it at 10 Jerano points and they were sold out instantly.


    Since he was creating the Heal-I card and not the powerful Heal-III, he didn''t need any extra materials to inscribe. As for the Heal-III, it used mana to elerate healing. This meant that it needed to bebined with a powerful agent to work.


    As he walked toward the Runic Department, he heard a group of students chatting among themselves. He strained his ears when he heard them talk about a virtual store.


    "Did they resupply yet?"


    "No, it''s still empty. Damn it, I should''ve paid more attention since the field training is starting soon."


    "Have you read the article? It said that this store has just started working, so it should be resupplying soon. It''s also verified by the Runes Department. I''m guessing a family specialized in runes is finally entering the arena."


    "I don''t know any family specialized in healing runes, that''s usually the expertise of..."


    The students walked away, leaving Arthur with an inted ego. He opened themunity to read the article about his store.


    "Hidden gems indeed."


    This was the articles'' title, making it quite the clickbait. There were many views on it and a lot of peoplemented that the prices were either a publicity stunt or a madman giving away his possessions.


    From this single set of cards, he had made 130 Jerano Points in a few days. He walked toward the Runic Department and dropped off the box at the inspection office. These were the new cards that would be listed in the virtual store.


    He went toward the logistic department and took the package upstairs. As before, he met Yuvan Perli likest time. Yuvan weed him into theb before showing Arthur a card.


    "One of the inspectors in the Runic Department bought this because he was amazed at the runic lines," Yuvan said with genuine interest.


    As Arthur looked at the card, it was too familiar. Whoever that inspector was, he had bought one of the cards after he did his job. Arthur didn''t care who bought it, but he didn''t want to be transferred from logistic to research as that would take away his time and energy.


    "What''s special about it?" Arthur asked, acting oblivious.


    "The lines are so finely made. This person is either a genius or a grandmaster. You can see that there aren''t any excessive lines, this is the most basic form of the rune."


    "Can''t you find him?" Arthur asked with apprehension. However, Yuvan shook his head.


    "The college is very strict regarding these matters. Many times, people were targeted because of the items they sold. Nheless, it''s interesting to see this person appear in Jerano." Yuvan''s words made Arthur leave theb with relief.


    Since his identity shouldn''t be an issue, he wouldn''t hold back. As he went to the library after he was done working, Arthur''s bracelet buzzed.


    His items were approved by the agency. As he was about to sell them, Arthur saw the many reviews demanding a supply and thought of an idea.


    Arthur removed the instant selling option from his items. This would make themst longer, thus increasing his poprity. It would also bring him more money, even if it wasn''t by arge margin.


    He took out another book about teleportation circles and began reading it. With his perception, his reading andprehension speed was a lot faster than it was for him before.


    As he was reading, words appeared in front of him. As soon as he saw them, Arthur grinned.


    [A Rune has evolved. Teleport-III: Teleport anywhere in the surrounding space in a ten-kilometer radius.]


    Again, he tripled the distance he can cross using his rune. A trip that would have taken him an hour before would now take him twenty minutes.


    "H-Hello."


    Someone walked up to him and said nervously. As Arthur turned to them, he saw Ellen with her small frame and doll-like face. She was hugging a book that was almost as wide as she was.


    "I don''t think talking to me is a good idea," Arthur said, concerned that she would be bullied again because of their interaction.


    "I know, but I''m going to be your assistant..."


    "What assistant?" Arthur was shocked.


    "There was a task in Kera as an investigator''s assistant," Ellen said and hurried to exin. "I''m from there, so I wanted to visit my family..."


    It then clicked that Ellen would obviously choose their hometown as well. However, he didn''t know there was another task for an assistant.


    "Do you really need to go now?" Arthur tried to persuade her otherwise. "Associating yourself with me right now isn''t ideal, you should know that."


    "I know we aren''t friends," Ellen said nkly, making Arthur stop talking. "Yet, I need to visit my family."


    ''Has she heard my conversation with Arlo?'' Arthur looked at her silently and nodded. ''She must be trying to visit her mother.''


    Ellen excused herself and left Arthur alone in the library. He sighed in the realization that this trip wasn''t going to be as smooth as he hoped it would be. Even though he doubted Ellen would hinder him, he still preferred traveling alone.


    He returned his book and went toward the city. On the way, he received a notification that his bidding auction has ended. He made 200 this time instead of 130, this was the limit of what people considered as a good bargain.


    With this, he had 330 for his gear. He went toward Woodrock street and entered the biggest armory in it. It was a ce called Invincibility, a brand that made top-tier armor.


    As he walked in, Arthur was fascinated by the different array of armor inside. Light, heavy, partial, chainmail, and all sorts of designs that would enhance different aspects of fighting.


    "Wee to Invincibility, how can I help you?"


    "I''m looking for light and durable armor. The best you have."


    "The bests are priced at 1000, they include a multitude of runes that would enhance yourbat and lifestyle in the wilderness or dungeons."


    "Mm," Arthur looked around. "No, I want a rune-less armor."


    "Follow me then, sir." The attendant was respectful given Arthur''s status as an Explorer student. He guided him toward a section of armor that had no runes inscribed on them.


    The armors were all light and shiny. They were thin but also looked very durable. As Arthur looked around, he was captivated by the armor on the back.


    It was a light armor with a breastte, pauldrons, armguards, cuisses, and greaves. It was matt ck with no light reflecting off its surface.


    "How about this one?" Arthur asked as he felt the mana stick to it. The attendant followed his gaze before shaking his head.


    "This armor is a deformed product." The attendant looked wary of Arthur''s status as a student. "It was created frompressed cores after they were drained, giving it durability and light-weightiness. However, it''s impossible to inscribe this item because of the magical properties it has."


    The more that he introduced, the more that Arthur felt challenged. If there was an item that can''t be inscribed by normal means, didn''t that make it tailored for him?


    "I''ll take it," Arthur said without hesitation. The attendant was shocked and tried to convince him otherwise, but Arthur was ready to pay for it.


    "Sir, you can return it if it''s not to your liking." The attendant resigned in the end and sold it to Arthur. It was priced at 300 points but Arthur didn''t care.


    He took the armor and headed back toward his room. Liloined when Arthur woke it up to construct a barrier but did it anyway.


    Arthur took another one of the materials he had obtained from thepetition. It was an ancient tree''s branch with six leaves that were called Gak''s Leaves. They were full of mana and were perfect for Arthur to use for his amplification artifacts.


    He took out the pieces of the armor and started inscribing Strength and Agility runes. This time, as he used the leaves instead of the cores, the process was more difficult.


    The ethereal core grew unstable as Arthur tried to maintain it. It threatened to explode but he used whatever means he could to maintain it.


    Sweat poured down his face as Arthur ced the core on the pauldron. The runic lines started seeping into the armor until they covered it in dark green engravings.


    By the end of it, Arthur''s face was tired. The process was more delicate than he had imagined because of the armor''s mana affinity. When he was done, he watched with fascination as the rune grew stronger.


    This Strength-III should give him 20 points, but Arthur got a 25 increase when he used it. The magical property of the armor and the high-end materials allowed it to give a tremendous boost in stats.


    It was only two hours before he had to leave that Arthur finished his inscriptions. He wore the armor as he saw the changes in his stats.

 Chapter 260 - Not There

    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 37 (4%)]


    [Legacy Points: 9]


    [Stats Points: 8]


    [Strength: 196] [+75]


    [Agility: 192] [+75]


    [Stamina: 182]


    [Perception: 171]


    [Mana: 259/259]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (58%), Useable Runes: 24]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F ¨C 65%), Poison Strike (F ¨C 39%), Camouge (F ¨C 26%), Earth Maniption (E ¨C 69%), deless Wind Storm (D ¨C 22%), Shadow Space (D ¨C 19%), Monster ws (D ¨C 42%), Iron Skin (D ¨C 43%), Wings of Wind (C ¨C 2%), Goblin''s Bond (Unique ¨C 90%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One, Basic Dagger Art (21%)]


    His strength and agility reached a whopping 271 and 267 in one go after he wore the armor. At the moment, this was the most he could amplify his body.


    He followed the principle of divide and conquer, albeit differently. His body couldn''t stack runes, but his organs can. Instead of amplifying his whole body, he amplified whatever tissue the artifact covered.


    The six items that he engraved were the limits of what his body can handle at the moment. This wasn''t a game; stats couldn''t be raised infinitely by wearing a piece of armor.


    As he stood in his room, he admired the ck surface of it. He put away the armor and left his room, heading toward the Explorer''s Facility. There, he was given a uniform and a badge for his task today.


    He would be leaving in an hour toward Yalen using a teleportation circle. From there, he could take an airne or a train to Kera and start his five days field training.


    He was briefed on the task beforehand. Three weeks ago, the mountain range was swarming with undead legions, proving there was an undead lord around. A higher form of creature that kept summoning the undead and using them to kill more creatures.


    This cycle had to be broken by killing the lord and then clearing the undead, but a strange phenomenon happened. Unlike the usual snowball effect, the undead stopped increasing in number about three weeks ago.


    This would have been great news usually, but the unknown was always more feared. The cause of this dwindling might be a sign of a bigger disaster.


    That''s why the Union has asked Jerano to investigate it, assigning it to one of its students. Even though they can investigate it themselves, Jerano has a much higher sess rate than most intelligence agencies.


    Furthermore, everyone wanted to befriend the next generation of leaders. The Explorers are considered the pioneers of humanity in this turbulent struggle against monsters. That''s why this was a good way of establishing connections and getting in people''s good books.


    Arthur left the college and took his badge toward the Teleportation Halls where the teleportation circles were inscribed. He showed his badge to the man behind the ss and he nodded before giving him a ticket.


    As he took the ticket, Arthur heard someone run behind him. He found Ellen also holding her ticket and looking at him as she gathered her breath.


    "Well, I guess there''s no way to change your mind." Arthur shrugged and lead the way. Ellen followed after him silently.


    Even though they got closer during the entrance exam, the gap grewrger now after she heard Arthur talk about her like that. Arthur knew she heard and he also knew that she can conclude why he said those things, but it was still as if a wall has been built between them.


    The teleportation was as fast and nausea-inducing as usual. As he felt like traveling a great distance in a second, Arthur found himself standing in a different hall.


    He could feel space dpress itself after the teleportation, making the surrounding unstable. He left the hall with Ellen only to stop on the doorsteps of the hall.


    Standing in the middle of the street was an alluring figure with white hair and red eyes. She wasn''t looking at them but at the tower in the distance. As if sensing their stares, she turned to them.


    "Do you want your eyes plucked out?" Rae snarled with hatred at Arthur.


    "What are you doing here?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows. Could it be that she followed him?


    "Don''t think highly of yourself, I''m not here for you." Rae sneered and pointed at the tower. Her disgusted face was overtaken by a grin. "I''m here to conquer that."


    "Is that your task?" Arthur sighed in relief. "Well, then we''ll get going. Bye."


    He started walking away to get a cab that could take them to the airport. He could feel Rae''s re on his back as he entered the car.


    He sat down with Ellen beside him with relief overtaking his heart. This was the first time that he felt the gaze disappear, making him finally free to do what he liked.


    From the airport, the ne took them directly to Kera. As soon as the nended, Ellen hurried to leave the airport without Arthur.


    ''She''s probably going to see her mother.'' Arthur thought to himself with a smile as he missed his mother. He looked around and found a bathroom to hide in. From there, he teleported more than once until he was standing in the garden of Master Ronin''s vi.


    At that moment, Arthur felt nostalgic. The peacefulness of the garden brought back memories of the time he first trusted his legacy.


    The only reason that he had trusted Sier at that time was his legacy. Now, he hade a long way from that clueless person.


    The garden''s door opened to reveal Mnia''s surprised expression. Her expression quickly turned to hostile when she couldn''t recognize Arthur.


    "Wait, it''s me! Arthur!" He raised his hands quickly as he took out the artifact and turned it off. His face and hair quickly changed to how they were.


    "Haha," Mniaughed. "I almost split you in half. What brought you here? I thought you were studying in Jerano."


    "I am having field training. Is my family still here?" Arthur asked as he looked around, seeing no one. Mnia shook her head and went inside.


    "They moved away shortly after you left. The money that you gained from thepetition, fifteen million, was more than enough for them to buy a proper house for them. Runera''s protection made even the royal family think twice before they cany a finger on them."


    "Can I have the address?" Arthur asked as he followed inside. She was already holding a piece of paper and handed it to Arthur.


    "Your mother wrote it. I guess she knew you''d be back. You should''ve contacted them earlier."


    "It''s risky," Arthur took the paper and read the address. It was a walking distance from here. "I''ll be leaving. Give my regards to Master Ronin and Si." Arthur said before leaving.


    He resumed his disguise before he walked toward the house. As he walked through the streets, he enjoyed the mundane theme the neighborhood had. Away from the danger and chaos of the world, this ce enjoyed a serenity that Arthur missed.


    Arthur reached the address and found a vi with a wide garden. Green grass and nts surrounded it as trees mottled the front yard.


    A kid bumped into him while he was standing there. He was holding a red ball with a crooked tooth. As he looked at Arthur, he said with a scared tone.


    "I''m sorry, mister." He said before running away to the house next to his family''s. Arthur realized this was their neighbor''s kid.


    ''I need to leave now.'' Arthur realized this ce might be protected by Runera''s agents. He resumed his walk before finding an alley where he teleported from to the inside of the house.


    He was in a guest room on the second floor. His disguise wore off as Arthur deactivated the artifact and went downstairs. He heard the sound of sizzling meat and chatter from the kitchen. Using his detection rune, he found the two people he dearly missed.


    "Hello, Mom, Oren." Arthur walked in and stood by the door with a smile. His mother and brother paused and turned to him with shock. His mother''s hands trembled as tears streamed down her face before rushing to hug him.


    "My boy, my little boy. You''re here." She cried as she hugged tightly. His brother was right behind her smiling sadly as Arthur patted his mother''s back.


    "I''m here, I''m here," Arthur reassured. "I''m sorry for beingte."


    "No, it''s alright." His mother broke the embrace as she shook her head. "I''m fine with knowing that you''re alright."


    "I am," Arthur nodded with a smile. "How about you two?"


    "We''re fine. Thanks to the money you left, we don''t need to work."


    "I''m still going into dungeons and training with Mnia though," Oren interjected. "I can''t just sit idly." He said sheepishly.


    "I bet you''re only going because it''s with Selena." Arthur teased yfully, making Oren''s face turn red.


    Arthur and his motherughed as the three went over and sat on the kitchen table. His mother started serving them lunch as Arthur learned how their lives were after he was gone.


    He felt slightly heartbroken when he realized how their lives were changing when he wasn''t there to see it. His brother was growing up as his mother was growing older. Yet, he wasn''t there with them anymore.

 Chapter 261 - Goblins Lord

    He had to leave his family shortly after as the task wouldn''t solve itself. With his ck robes of the explorers with the silver uniform underneath, Arthur gave out an air of authority as he walked toward the train station.


    He could''ve teleported straight toward the mountain range, but he felt slightly nostalgic as he arrived at the train station. Seeing his robes and the badge ¨C that was shaped in a J sign ¨C pinned to his chest, the people whispered and looked at him with reverence.


    A kid who wiggled free from his mother, who tried to grab him, came rushing toward Arthur with a figure of a mage with a staff.


    "Mister, mister!" The kid said nothing else but simply showed Arthur his toy with his eyes glistering in admiration. The mother rushed to grab him but Arthur smiled and raised his hand.


    With a tap on the toy, it levitated from the kid''s hand and started circling him. The kid tried to follow it with his eyes as his mouth was agape.


    "Careful, it might fly away." Arthur patted the kid''s head as the toynded in his hands. Arthur nodded toward the apologizing mother and left to catch his train.


    The incident that has just happened made Arthur smile for the rest of his way toward the mountain range. This was the first time he enjoyed this type of admiration, which he held toward awakeners as a child as well.


    ''The people respect awakeners because they protect them.'' Arthur thought to himself. ''However, for how long can that protectionst?''


    When he reached the mountain''s range station, he found Ellen waiting for him. He nodded and she followed after him. The two started walking toward the mountain range together where a camp has been set up by the Golden Warhammer Guild.


    The ce has been cleared from civilians or adventures alike, making it look like a military post. As he was about to enter the camp, two guards obstructed him with their spears.


    "What business do you have here?" One of them asked curtly. "This area is off limit."


    "I''m a Jerano Student." Arthur showed his badge. As soon as he did, the guard''s face was drenched in sweat.


    "I-I-I''m sorry, sir. I didn''t see that at first." The guard started stuttering. "I''m sorry for my rudeness, I..."


    "It''s alright, man. You''re doing your job, that''s all." Arthur patted his head, making the man''s face flush and salute him.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Can you lead the way?" Arthur smiled and the guard nodded before starting to lead him into the camp.


    As they walked toward thergest tent in the middle, the guild members looked at them with both fear and wariness. It wasn''t only because of their status as Explorers, but also because most Jerano students were nobles or influential people.


    They reached the tent in the middle of the camp, who Arthur has spied on before. The guard guided them inside where several men were seated around a table.


    "Wee, Sir." The Pig was the one who weed him with open arms. "My name is Norman Kanefsky." This would be the first time Arthur took the time to look at him probably.


    With a bowl cut and raised nose, this guy looked like the person who''d steal from kids.


    "d to meet you, I''m Alexie Linan and this is my assistant, Ellen Dervo. We''re here to help in the investigation." Arthur shook his hand and introduced himself. However, the menughed.


    "No offense, sir." One of them coughed. "We realize the formalities here. One first-year student won''t be much of a difference, no?" The man stroked his beard. "You can enjoy your time here until this matter is resolved."


    "Ah-hah." Arthur furrowed his brows. He knew that his existence wouldn''t be appreciated, but maybe this was normal? Either way, he wouldn''t mind it. After all, that meant he would get to work on his ns. As he was about to agree, Ellen sprung up to answer.


    "This matter is Jerano''s responsibility. If anything happens, wouldn''t be the one held responsible? Please stop such nonsense and allow us to do our job."


    Her righteous word made the men upset but they couldn''t refuse it. After a moment of tension, the man who talked earlier tried to shift the atmosphere.


    "Of course, I was simply saying some pleasantries." The man said with a smile. "We''ll be honored to have you here, please let the guard take you to your tents."


    Arthur wasn''t upset by Ellen''s interference, but surprised. This was the first time he had seen Ellen take the initiative, and in such a conferential manner too.


    They left the tent and followed the guard who took them to their two tents. On the way, Arthur tried to satisfy his curiosity.


    "What was the reason for that?" He asked and Ellen turned to face him. Unlike her usual self, she had a serious face.


    "This ce is my hometown; I''m not going to take shortcuts in protecting it." She said before going into her tent.


    ''I guess that''s kind of true, but is it that serious?'' He wondered as he went into his tent. The guard told him that their next exploratory expedition would be early morning.


    He sat in his tent and asked to not be disturbed. As he was left alone, he used his teleport rune and left the camp. With another few uses, he found himself in an empty plot ofnd.


    He walked forward and the scenery started to change in front of him. Instead of a destednd was a vige that was bustling with life. Like a different world, the vige looked nothing like the lifeless forest.


    "Kakan!"


    A goblin saw him and rushed forward to prostrate itself to Arthur. Soon, most of the vige saw him and rushed to offer their greetings to him.


    A howl came from a distance as Kira came rushing toward him. The ground shook with how big he had gotten and Arthur realized that he had evolved to the Peak-Mid-tier while Arthur was gone.


    Kira started licking him with his giant tongue and Arthur startedughing. Mero came forward and was also different from before.


    Instead of the chubby face was a clearly defined jaw. Mero had gotten two feet taller than before and Arthur realized he was at the low-high-tier now.


    "I guess I''m not the only one who got stronger." Arthur smiled at them as he patted Kira''s giant mouth. Seeing him this big, Arthur remembered the trial of the holy crown.


    Kira was now as big as he was back in the trial. This made Arthur''s heart drown in worry. Whatever was going to happen, it''ll be soon.


    He walked around the vige and saw that new goblins have been born. Arthur was amazed at how fast these creatures reproduced.


    Mero came rushing after a while with a few goblins following after him. They were all of the Mid-tier. There were five in total, making Arthur break into a grin.


    These were the five that he had strengthened when he was here before. These were the first goblins to be fully strengthened since they were infants.


    Arthur''s help made their potential explode. In a short while, they reached the Middle-Mid-tier. Seeing these results, Arthur was eager to strengthen the new goblins as well.


    He gathered the newly born goblins and started creating a bond with them. There were twenty toddler goblins, making his progress soar. Before he knew it, Arthur''s skill evolved.


    [The Skill Goblin''s Bond has evolved. New Skill has been obtained.]


    [Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 10%): You have the obedience of your goblin''s subject. Understand goblin''snguage. Every month, you can evolve a goblin to a higher sub-species. Once a day, you can summon a goblin permanently. The goblin will be of the Middle-Mid-Tier.]


    Arthur''s eyes mmed as he read the description. He looked toward Mero with a gaze that made the goblin tremble. Mero was his most loyal subject and his strongest too, after the death of Nero.


    If any of the goblins deserved to evolve to a higher species, it would be the Mero. He asked them all to wait for him outside as he took Mero inside the house.


    "Sir?" Mero looked at him with fear. Arthur''s eyes widened when he understood what Mero said. He turned to him with shock.


    "You can understand me?"


    "What... God can talk ournguage?" Mero said the same rubbish he said before, but it started to make sense to Arthur.


    There was a word he said that made the hair on Arthur''s body stand up. The goblins have always called him a certain title: Kakan. Now that he understood theirnguage, he realized it didn''t mean Boss as he had imagined before.


    It meant God.


    "I''m not a god. I''m your lord." Arthur reprimanded with a flushed face. "This is not important right now, I''m going to evolve you now."


    "..." Mero looked at him with shock. He fell to his knees as tears flickered in his eyes. "Kakan,? I''m not worthy of your kindness. I am..."


    Arthur''s head buzzed with Mero''s rubbish. As far as Arthur cared, Mero was simply being his experimental subject. He directly used his skill on Mero and the change began immediately. Mero started evolving.

 Chapter 262 - Hobgoblin

    The change happened noticeably, beginning with white mana leaving Arthur''s body and prating Mero''s chest. As if he was shot with a bullet, Mero fell to the ground while clutching his chest.


    "Aagh!" He gave a pained scream as a dark green substance oozed out of his skin. He then started vomiting the same material as Arthur watched.


    ''I should help him.'' Arthur hurried to use the amplification rune to boost his stamina and then used the Heal-III rune to heal whatever damage that would happen during the evolution.


    His mana was eaten up as the screams died down to turn intobored breathing. A vapor then started leaving Mero''s body and it started to shrink down.


    Mero was almost half of Arthur''s height taller. Yet now, there was barely a foot between them. As the vapor cleared away to reveal Mero, Arthur was stunned by the changes.


    One short horn protruded from his forehead, gleaming dangerously in the light. His face turned from the barbaric appearance of a goblin into a more humanoid form, with eyes that gleamed with intelligence.


    "My Lord!" Mero kneeled on the ground as he shouted with fluent Yalveran Language. Arthur''s eyes buzzed with how loud he shouted.


    "You can talk now?"


    "What?" Mero looked at him confused before seeming to inspect himself. After a few moments, he seemed to have realized. "Almighty God, you have given me the skill Intraspecies Communication and Enhanced Intelligence."


    Mero''s eyes were full of tears as he looked at Arthur. Hearing his words, Arthur felt envious. If he could give such skills, wouldn''t he use them himself?


    "This is something you''ve had. It''s a bloodline skill." Arthur circled him as he studied him with curiosity. "A monster that can speak. Only powerful were thought to be able of such a feat, but here you are. What''s your species?"


    "I..." Mero looked at his own hands as he tried to think of an answer. "Am a Hobgoblin. How do I know this, my lord?" He asked with confusion.


    "It''s inherent, it seems." Arthur nodded at him. "A hobgoblin, huh?" He smiled with satisfaction. "How strong are you right now?"


    "At the peak-high-tier, my lord." Mero pounded his chest in pride. "My strength has increased with the evolution. Of course, so did my loyalty." He hurried to exin.


    "I know." Arthur smiled. "I can feel that." He had the strongest bond to Mero at the moment, even with how approximate their strengths were. "From now on, you''re the leader when I''m not around. Take care of your brothers." Arthur patted his head.


    "Yes, my lord." Mero had tears in his eyes as he nodded.


    ***


    After strengthening a few goblins, Arthur went back toward his tent. By the time he was over, it was already dark. As soon as he reached the tent, someone called out for him from the outside.


    "Dinner is ready, sir." The guard said and Arthur affirmed his understanding. He left the tent shortly after and headed toward the giant clearing where tables have been ced.


    "Sir Alexie!" The man, who was the magic gunman that shot toward Arthur before, shouted as soon as Arthur arrived. "Let''s drink together!"


    "Before such a busy day, that would be unwise." Arthur smiled warmly and looked around. He found Ellen to be missing, probably chose to eat alone. "It would be great if I know what we''re facing tomorrow." Arthur sat down.


    "Of course!" The gunman mmed the cup on the table. "In our recent investigations, we have..."


    "I''ll take it from here, Aran." Norman came forward and sat close to Arthur, serving him food. "After all, I''m the host of Sir Alexie Linan." He said with a courtesy smile.


    ''I know what you truly are, brat.'' Arthur thought but simply smiled in gratefulness. He nodded, allowing Norman to exin.


    "Ahem." He cleared his throat. "Three weeks ago, we found that the undead monsters'' number was dwindling. That was bad... I mean concerning." He corrected. "We started investigating the cause behind it, and our findings were abnormal. Even though their number was decreasing, their level of organization was the same."


    "And that''s an indicator of an Undead Lord. A contradiction." Arthur swallowed the food and added.


    "Yes, exactly. As expected from a Jerano''s student." Norman started to suck up to him. "That''s why we tried finding the Lord, but all we found was an abnormal phenomenon."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur ced down his fork with a frown.


    "We found a stable fissure," Norman said with a grave expression. "The monsters that came out of it were all below the true-monsters rank, so we are not worried. The only worrisome matter was the Lord''s existence, but we have enough manpower to take it down."


    "Are you going to investigate the fissure tomorrow?" Arthur''s heart held an ill-forbidding. "That should be dangerous."


    "It normally is with fissures, but it''s simply a separate space if it''s stable. You can think of it as an intersection between the two worlds."


    "That''s a dungeon, not a fissure." Arthur corrected.


    "By definition, yes." Norman nodded in agreement. "Yet this fissure didn''t need a dungeon break, the monsters can roam freely out. This made it a fissure. We have already analyzed the mana quantity; it should be safe."


    "That''s the reason Jerano sent us, to report on this phenomenon." Arthur nodded in understanding. "Very well, let''s try to solve this." He said before standing up and returning to his tent.


    As he was undressing and getting ready to sleep, a soft voice whispered from behind him.


    "Bang."


    Arthur turned instantly and shed with his dagger. Before the sharp edge of the dagger reached the neer, he stopped his attack.


    His actions generated a gust of wind that made the curtains and mattress flutter. In front of him was the smiling Rae with her white scarf covering her body.


    "Always so paranoid." Rae smiled as she pushed the body of the dagger away with her finger. Arthur retracted it with annoyance written on his face.


    ''That''s what happens when everyone is out to kill you.'' He thought inwardly. "I thought you weren''t here for me. How would you exin yourself now?" He returned his dagger to his subspace.


    "Not everything revolves around you." Rae came out of her cocoon. "What would the sun say?"


    "Hah," Arthur snorted. "Being in my tent has nothing to do with me? You''d make an excellentwyer."


    "I''m bored, that''s all there is." Rae shrugged. "I heard there would be an undead lord here, so I came along."


    "You can''t juste along." Arthur frowned. "This is my task, leave. Unless you want me to report back to the school."


    "You''re so boring." Rae scowled before heading outside. "I''ll be hunting to my heart''s content, stop me if you can." She left without saying anything else.


    Arthur sighed. Her words gave him an idea. Why was he waiting for tomorrow? His only chance to hunt and level up was through the night.


    He took out the Demonic Mask from his subspace and wore it. It was time to hunt the remaining undead.


    ***


    The next morning, Arthur came out of his tent to find the guild''s members ready to leave. He ate breakfast quickly before being joined by Ellen.


    "Are you okay?" Ellen asked when she saw him absent-minded. Arthur nodded and didn''t say anything. He hadn''t slept at allst night and simply hunted his way to Level 38. His Legacy Points were now 13 while his Stats Points were 12.


    "We need to leave, Sir Alexie." Norman came, fully geared in armor. Arthur nced at it and found it to be fully inscribed. He was wearing his armor too, but itcked in aurapared to Norman''s armor. "Hehe, I''m something of a rune apprentice myself," Norman said with pride.


    ''Well, I guess he passed at that time too. Damn Julia and her selfishness.'' Arthur nodded and stood up. Ellen followed after him. The troupes were numerous, almost fifty strong.


    Judging by their lifeforce, Arthur found that three of them were of the middle stages of the Vetus Rank. The rest were all rei-rankers. This was a full-fledged army and a Lord that can summon only high-tier undead shouldn''t be an issue.


    They started heading deeper into the mountain range on foot. Arthur didn''t need to do anything and all of the monsters were taken care of by the guild members. On the way, Norman tried to brag about his father''s guild.


    It took an hour of walking and Arthur restraining himself from pping this pig that they reached a spot where they could see the fissure.


    "What is this..." Arthur hadn''t found this ce yesterday because he focused on the undead groups instead.


    Between two mountainsy a giant dome structure that looked like a perfect half-sphere with a smooth surface. As if the outer space of earth has been stolen and sewed, this ce looked like nothing Arthur has ever seen.

 Chapter 263 - A Muted World

    "Is this the fissure?" Arthur asked and Norman affirmed. Arthur has seen a fissure before, but it was nothing like this. Fissures were like raging ck lightning that sucked everything and disrupted it that everything. A crack in the dimension itself.


    "For some reason, the undead monsters are of lower numbers than we have expected," Norman said with a frown as he called out for his scouts to give instructions.


    ''Well, that''s probably because I cut them in half with liquid-fire.'' Arthur thought as he saw the scouts disappear to see the surrounding area.


    "We can go in now; they''ll report any abnormalities," Norman said and gestured for Arthur to follow. "It''s quite dark inside, so be careful, Sir Alexie."


    "I''m starting to like you," Arthur said, making Norman grin in victory. However, he missed the sarcasm because he didn''t think Arthur knew his true nature.


    The guild army marched toward the fissure as the undead grew and more frequent. At one point, an undead knight appeared but it was taken care of easily by one of the Vetus-rankers.


    "You might want to record this." Norman hastily suggested as the battle ensued. Showing the good side of the guild to Jerano would prove beneficial in the long run for the guild. Being praised by such an institution would bring more customers their way.


    "Ah, I''ll make sure to mention that in my report." Arthur nodded as he opened his bracelet. He read again through the task''s update that he received early this morning.


    Last night, he reported the stable fissure to Jerano, saying he would confirm its existence by himself. They sent an update mentioning the need to monitor the Golden Warhammer Guild as well.


    ''These guys are profit-hoarders.'' This phrase summarized the information Jerano sent. The investigation was to solve the mystery of the undead while ensuring the guild did its job without cking off.


    They started marching again after the undead knight was defeated. As they approached the fissure, Arthur was more convinced this was nothing a fissure was supposed to be.


    The ck surface of the dome was smooth without any irregrities. The undead monsters were cleared away and it was time to enter the fissure.


    "Are you okay?" Arthur asked Ellen when he saw the frown on her face. She nodded and didn''t say anything. Seeing her like that, Arthur decided to stick next to her.


    The first warrior disappeared as he walked into the dome. It was soon their turn. As soon as they entered, it was as if they arrived in a different world.


    A giant graveyard that was piled with bones greeted their view. There was no light, only the artifacts the guild members held in their hands to illuminate the surrounding.


    The bones lined the ground they stepped on. Arthur felt the bone beneath his feet crack as he stepped on them. As he looked down, he saw that what lied beneath the bones was even more bones. They were endless.


    "This is truly a dungeon," Arthur said but no sound came out. The realization then dawned on him; the ce was scaringly quiet. There were no sounds, even as the bones cracked beneath him.


    The panic spread throughout the people inside, but it was only visible through their actions. Arthur patted on Norman''s shoulder, flinched, and gestured for the team to leave this ce.


    Norman looked around with hesitation and looked at his consultant. They looked at each other before nodding. Norman was the first to try to leave the fissure, but as he kept walking, there was no end. There was no wall that they had entered from, there was only the endless expense of bones.


    ''We''re trapped.'' Arthur realized as he looked around. ''The space that we entered wasn''t as big as it was on the outside, it''s a fissure.''


    The moment that this fact was known to all, the panic was clear on their faces. There was nothing like being trapped in a ce with no exists and especially an eerie graveyard where no sound was produced.


    This was a muted world.


    After panic was confusion. If they couldn''tmunicate, how would they fight together? How would they detect an iing enemy without hearing it?


    Arthur was tempted to use his detection rune, but the glow of the rune itself would give him away in such a dark setting. It took only moments for the guild to work out a solution.


    The mages stood in the middle while the warriors surrounded them. They formed a circle where every guild member faced a direction.


    Norman, Arthur, and Ellen were in the middle. While being the ''weakest,'' they were also the most important people in the team.


    Even with such protection, Arthur didn''t feel safe. The silence was keeping him on an edge, but this wasn''t the main reason for his worry. This ce reeked of their stench, their power, but he couldn''t pinpoint the source.


    The unknown was dreadful. The circle began to move slowly, heading toward a random direction. They couldn''t even hear their breathing, driving them almost insane.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, Arthur finally saw a change. A distance away, several bones started to shift and roll. Without his high perception, he would have missed it.


    He turned Norman''s attention towards it, where he turned the consultants'' attention too. Soon, everyone was looking at the moving bones in the distance. Arthur felt something move underneath him.


    The bones started shifting like a wave and rising, making everyone lose their footing and roll. Arthur used his skill to stay hovered. He grabbed Ellen and looked at the gathering bones that have gathered to form a giant creature.


    Two mes lit in the darkness, resembling eyes. A giant fish-like creature that was made of bones looked at them in the silent word. It was as big as the mountains that surrounded the fissure, making everyone''s faces go pale.


    Without roars or screeches, the fish lunged itself at them the same way a wave would roll toward the hignd. There was chaos as everyone tried to grab into a haven. Arthur''s mana was draining but he tried to hold on, to fly higher, but a wave of bones mmed into him and separating him from Ellen.


    "Ellen!" Arthur tried to reach out to her but she fell into the sea of bones where there was no resurfacing. He looked up to find the giant head of the fish above him. It felt as if a mountain was falling on him, tip first.


    "Loathsome parasite," Arthur said, despite producing no sound, and retracted his right hand until it was above his right shoulder. Liquid fire gathered in his fingertips as he was ready to use his rune.


    The fish descended above him as if the world was ending. He was about to sh with his hand when a white scarf wrapped itself around his body and pulled him away from the fish''s descent.


    Before he knew it, he was being pulled into the sea of bones far away from the fish. His body mmed to the wave of bones and they broke as a result.


    After a few minutes of enduring the pain of being mmed into the bones, he reached a tunnel where he rolled on the ground. His body ached all over as he raised his head to look at the culprit who pulled him.


    ''So much for not being here for me.'' Arthur thought to himself with a weak smile. ''I don''t even know if I''m happy to see her or simply annoyed.''


    Before he could stand up, Rae was grabbing him by the wrist as she slipped a ring on his finger.


    ''A bit early for us to get married.'' Arthur thought inwardly.


    ''Shut up!'' Rae''s voice boomed in his mind, almost making him faint. ''Food! I''ve been here sincest night!''


    She then began to shake him and Arthur took out a meal from his subspace and gave it to her. She started eating it right away as Arthur looked at his ring.


    ''A telepathy rune.'' He concluded.


    ''Yup. This ce isn''t the best to hold a conversation, idiot.'' Rae said as she licked her fingers. ''That was delicious.''


    ''What do you mean you were here since yesterday?'' Arthur stood up as he looked around. They were inside a tunnel made of bones; one he couldn''t see the end of.


    ''After your ungrateful attitude, I went around ying around.'' Rae said as she patted her belly. Arthur was amazed at how fast she finished 500g of steak. ''I found a giant ck dome, so...''


    ''Of course, you went inside.'' Arthur sighed inwardly. ''Why did you pull me underground?''


    ''I guess your brain has yet to understand this simple fact. If you stay above ground for a long while, the bones will form that fish and try to kill you. It''s better to stay underground.''


    ''I see,'' Arthur started walking through the tunnel. ''It''s time to find Ellen and leave this ce, as soon as possible.''

 Chapter 264 - What Plan?

    "Where are you going?" Rae asked as she followed after him. "Do you think you''ll find an exist as long as you roam aimlessly?"


    "No, I''m sure that the exit wille running to me when I sit around idly." Arthur went through another forked tunnel as he answered.


    "I''ve looked everywhere for the past twelve hours, nothing. Just endless tunnels." Rae shrugged. "We can try to go above ground, maybe we''ll find something different in the belly of the beast."


    "Loved the sarcasm," Arthur stopped walking and looked around. The walls were the same, bones stacked on top of each other until he couldn''t see anything beyond them. "Let''s go back."


    "What, why?" Rae was stunned. "You''re wasting even more time this way!" She protested but Arthur was walking ahead without looking back. With frustration, she followed after him.


    After walking for a while, Arthur stopped. He turned and looked back to make sure, it was as he thought.


    "Now what?"


    "Where is the other forked tunnel?" Arthur pointed at the ce it should have been. "It''s not there."


    "Maybe it''s simply further ahead? This ce looks the same." Rae looked back with shock.


    "No, I''m sure of it." Arthur shook his head. "The tunnels are changing. This is why the world has no sound, it''s to hide this fact from whoever takes refuge in this ce. That''s why there won''t be any exits unless you go and fight that fish."


    "Are you saying that something is controlling the tunnels?" Rae asked, making Arthur roll his eyes. She red at him to prevent him from throwing any sort of sarcasm.


    "Yes, there''s a mastermind. It''s probably the lord we''re investigating, but that doesn''t make sense." Arthur frowned. "Why now?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "He has reappeared again after three weeks of inactivity. Did we trigger something somehow? Or was he lying in ambush for us?" Arthur smiled. "Interesting."


    "You''re one quirky fellow." Rae gave him a side-nce. "What do you want to do now?"


    "Find the others." Arthur shrugged. "That would be hard with the changingndscape."


    Arthur tried to teleport inside this space, but it was futile. The fissure''s structure made it impossible topress the space to form a portal. It was the same idea as space being a fabric, with the fissure''s space being taut.


    "Good luck with that." Rae was silent for a moment before she said nkly.


    "Are you noting along?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows. He had expected her to stick to him like glue after she pulled him underground.


    "I know none of those people, why should I care about their fate?" Rae''s eyes were emotionless, only logic pooled in them.


    "What about me?" Arthur asked with amusement. "Don''t you care what might happen to me?" He sounded cheeky, but he was doing it to tick her off.


    "Hah," Rae grinned. "As far as I care, you can die somewhere and rot away."


    "Mm, okay." Arthur nodded. "Well, have fun trying to find the exit. As for me, I''ll look around for the others."


    As he said that, he took out a Kabab Skewer and started biting on the meat. He started walking away as Rae looked at him with piercing eyes. As he was about to take another bite, a hand snatched the skewer from his hand.


    Arthur, speechless, looked at Rae who was nibbling away at the meat. She didn''t meet his gaze and was too busy eating. If they were able to hear sounds, he was sure he would have heard her stomach growling.


    ''She''s a full-fledged glutton.'' Arthur thought inwardly, cautiously turning off the telepathic connection. As she was busy eating, Arthur decided it was time for the Detection rune to shine.


    He pocketed his hand and used the rune to look into the surrounding. His mana, as thin as air, spread evenly everywhere. As it came into contact with the bones, it was unable to prate them.


    "These bones are anti-magic," Arthur said with a frown. "How were you able to pull me into this ce?"


    "When the fish forms, the ce bes rigged with holes, allowing entry and exit. I used my scarf to pull you through one of the holes." Rae answered. "It''s useless to try to leave, as going against that fish is suicidal. You may thank me for saving you."


    "If I knew it had such anti-magic properties, then I wouldn''t have done that," Arthur said helplessly. "Thank you." He said sincerely.


    "Uh, yea... that''s alright." He watched as Rae fidgeted. For the first time, Arthur saw a side of her that wasn''t purely arrogant or self-centered. "I just wanted to eat."


    "Of course, you wouldn''t allow me to be grateful for long." Arthur sighed. "Let''s leave this ce."


    "Unless someone enters the space, we can''t leave," Rae said with a frown. "Are you that dumb?"


    "You have a way of pissing people off." Arthur''s eyebrow twitched. "Prepare your scarf." He said as he touched his shadow on the ground.


    His mana drained as a shadow was formed. The shadow transverse the shadow dimension and appeared above the ground. As soon as it did, the ce started to move.


    Even though there was no sound, the bones were shifting in front of their eyes. Soon, a hole formed on top of them to reveal the dark sky above them.


    "Let''s go!" Arthur started levitating and Rae looked at him doubtfully. "We can''t sit around and expect to find an exit!"


    Her scarf unfolded as it pushed her upward. Arthur took the lead and left the hole, returning to the surface after flying for a few moments.


    What was in front of them was the giant fish colliding against his shadow, killing instantly. Rae surfaced from the hole before it started to close down on them.


    "Run!" Arthur sprinted as soon as the fish started to turn in their direction. Rae followed right after as she asked coldly.


    "What''s your genius n now?"


    "What n?" Arthur was confused. "If we want to find the rest, we need to look above ground where the structure can''t be changed. Using ourselves as bait is the only way for the others to get out as well."


    "Brilliant n! We''ll see its fruition as ghosts, you dumb piece of shit!"


    "Now, now." Arthur smiled. "I thought you were a fan ofpetitions."


    "... Go on."


    "Let''s split," Arthur said as he nced at the fish chasing after them. "Whoever finds a way to deal with this fish is the winner."


    "What''s at stake?" Rae asked with apetitive smile and Arthur knew she was hooked. What''s more exciting for a battle maniac than an impossible challenge? "Would you be my ve?"


    "..." Arthur was silent for a second. Even though he hated such a concept, he has to ept that this person was different from him. "I''ll be your follower, and the same goes for you if you lose."


    "Heh, that''s good enough for now." Rae grinned. "Deal. Now, let me show you the reason I wasn''t worried about this ce."


    The transformation happened instantly as they split. From the corner of his eye, Arthur could see the scarf solidifying around her, turning her into a celestial fairy.


    "Oh Father, grant me your blessings." She recited in prayer. Thest thing that Arthur has expected from her at the moment was a prayer. "Grant me a fraction of your powers."


    For some reason, her mana boomed and exploded around her body. Her scarf turned into armor as the two wings pped, making her soar through the skies.


    She turned into a bright meteor that drew white arches in the night''s sky. Like a supernova, the bright light dyed the sky as the darkness was shed away by it.


    ''Damn,'' Arthur''s heart trembled. ''This nutjob is too overpowered.'' His grin couldn''t be restrained as excitement flooded through him. ''But I''m sorry,'' His body started glowing golden as the bones broke beneath him. ''This product of the Enders can''t be defeated by someone other than me.''


    ''Existence is unfeeling, not designed to serve or destroy life. It has no physical body, yet it''s as real as everything and it''s everything. No one can deny it and everyone needs to bow down to it.''


    He recited as he summoned mana from Existence itself. Space started cracking around him as his body was flooded by mana. As his powers increased drastically, so did the damage to his body.


    His Release rune was in full swing as it burned his mana to amplify his stats. The ck armor left his space as it surrounded him, increasing his stats further.


    ''This power demands to be released.'' Arthur crouched and sprinted toward the fish, leaving a mess of broken bones. His view narrowed until there was nothing but the giant bony fish.


    Thendscape merged as his body reached incredible speed. He saw the bright sh of bright descend toward the fish at the same time as him.


    He knew that he was showing Rae his true powers, something he avoided doing for good reasons. However, there was no other way for them to leave this ce with the Enders'' mana eating abilities involved.


    He was the only one capable of stopping them.

 Chapter 265 - Controlled

    The giant creature had the head of a fish but the body of a snake, or an eel, to be more precise. Two giant mes burned in its hollow sockets, looking at Rae as she approached it with wariness.


    Like a meteor descending from the cosmos, she mmed into the monster''s skull with her fist covered in a gauntlet. Pain shot through her arm from the impact, but the monster showed no signs of weakness.


    "Break!" She roared inwardly as her mana gathered around her fist and exploded. As if struck by a mana st, the monster swayed as a giant crack appeared in its skull.


    ''Damn it,'' Rae bit her lips as her wings carried her away. Even though its skull was broken through, the monster wasn''t harmed otherwise.


    Her body started descending as her mana reserve approached being depleted. At that moment, she saw a golden light shoot across the sky.


    ''I knew he was hiding his strength.'' Rae thought as she saw Alexie flex his arms. The sleeves disintegrated under the effects of the power surrounding his arm. ''However, even that amount of power can''t kill this monster.'' Rae felt helpless.


    Yet, Alexie seemed unfazed by her failure, as if he had expected it. His face was terrifyingly scary as cracks began appearing on his skin.


    ''It''s as if... he''s breaking apart.'' A normal person would see this as scary, but for Rae, this was a beautiful spectacle. ''We seek power to not break, but to wield a power that can break you apart, such an irony.'' Her heart skipped a beat.


    He tore through the distance between himself and the monster in an instant. His body arched backward as he punched toward the monster''s body.


    At first, she thought that she was imagining it. Yet, her ears were unmistaken. The moment his fist touched the monster''s body, there was a resounding boom. The muted world was unmuted for the briefest second.


    It was then that the monsters gave a pitiful scream that sounds like a bottomless growl. Its body was torn apart by Alexie''s punch and the man, who looked like an omnipotent god, tore through the monster''s body until he appeared from the other side.


    ''He did it,'' Rae held her breath as she looked at him soar through the sky before doing a flip and stopping mid-air. ''But he isn''t close to being done.''


    At that moment, Alexie''s mouth arched until a grin was painted on his face. She knew that grin, it was of power and excitement. Like a golden sun, Alexie flew until he was above the monster. Then arrived his descent.


    At first, he was freefalling. His body began to elerate until he became nothing but a golden blur. The monster was still breaking apart after its body was torn through. It opened its mouth toward the sky as energy gathered in it.


    This energy wasn''t something that Rae has ever witnessed before; it was nausea-inducing. As if it seeped the life out of everything around it without being destructive. The energy gathered into a giant ck sphere before being spewed toward Alexie.


    Rae focused her eyes on him and was able to make out his expression. He was still grinning. He spread his arms as if he was weing the deadly energy before pping. That single p broke space apart as it left her ears ringing like a thunderp.


    A thin line of light formed from the point his hands met. The line elongated until it looked like he was holding a giant needle. The line then descended upon the energy sphere, splitting it apart easily before continuing toward the monster.


    Like a fruit that was cut by a knife, it was effortless and smooth. The line cut apart the monster''s body in halves to reveal a figure inside of it. Rae''s pupils constricted when she saw that what lied inside the monster was a human.


    It seems as if Alexie shared her shook, judging by his expression. However, Rae also saw terror in his eyes. She couldn''t understand why did he fear anything while wielding such powers nor did she understand his next actions.


    He waved his arm and all the power surrounding his body disappeared. He flew away from the person inside the monsters andnded on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Raended next to him and asked, the world regaining its sound. "Do you think an enemy stops being an enemy if they''re human?" She was genuinely frustrated.


    Alexie didn''t answer any of her questions and silently gazed at the figure. For the first time since she had met him, he seemed lost and confused. His eyes carried unimaginable sadness within them.


    "What happened to you?" He looked at the figure and asked. "Who did this to you, Ori?"


    ***


    The same tired appearance, the same lifeless eyes. Yet this time, Ori, his former club member and someone who taught him about runes, was nothing that Arthur could recognize. He wasn''t inflicted with the Enders powers, but with something that Arthur couldn''t recognize.


    The Enders'' Energy was there, but it seemed to be controlling Ori rather than Ori controlling them. Even with the question thrown at him, Ori didn''t respond. He looked like a lifeless puppet that mechanically moved toward him.


    "Can you hear me?" Arthur tried but Ori didn''t answer. Rae was silently standing beside him, as confused as he was.


    ''How did this happen?'' He asked himself. Ori was never the type of person that would fall for the Enders'' promises, he was a good person.


    With his heightened senses, Arthur could sense that Ori wasn''t a fallen being, but was being controlled by the powers of the Ender.


    "Do you know him?" Rae asked. Arthur wanted to deny it since it would link him to his old persona, but the ship has sailed.


    "Not personally."


    "Either way, he seems to be preparing to attack." Rae turned to Ori, who was walking toward them with the Enders'' energy covering his left side. "Do you want me to kill him?"


    "Don''t dare." Arthur red at her with killing intent. "Stay out of this." He ordered and Rae looked at him silently before nodding.


    He tried to calm himself down and think of a solution. After a few moments, he realized he only had one option. He could only try to save Ori from whoever was controlling him.


    Ori walked toward him with the Energy running amok. Arthur started walking toward him and Ori raised his hand and shed with the corroding energy at him.


    Raising his hand, Arthur grabbed Ori''s hand easily. His golden mana exploded at the same time and the two energies shed against one another.


    Each one of them tried to eat the other, vying for dominance. In the end, the power of nothingness could never disce the power of existence. Ori''s body was surrounded by Arthur''s golden mana as a pained expression appeared on his face.


    "Agh!" Ori screamed and grabbed his head in agony. "Make it stop!" He pleaded and Arthur felt hurt to see him this way. He infused more mana into his body to get rid of the connectionpletely.


    Ori''s screams became louder until he fainted. Arthur''s mana receded as he felt the connection disappear. However, Ori showed no signs of waking up.


    "Try hurting him," Rae suggested and Arthur tried to wake him up by pinching him, but there was no reaction. "He''s a vegetable now." Rae shrugged.


    "Carry him with your scarf, gently." Arthurid him down and stood up.


    "Don''t order me around."


    "You''re my follower now, are you not?" Arthur looked at her calmly. Her face was defeated, but he didn''t see a lot of opposition. She bit her lower lip and spread her scarf under Ori. The scarf then levitated and carried him.


    "What are we going to do now?" Rae asked. "The sound is back, so we should be able to find the others if we look around enough."


    "I think we would be toote." Arthur looked around the wastnd. "Isn''t it odd that no one has surfaced until now? They should be able to."


    "Do you think that something happened to them?" Rae shrugged. "I think assuming that just because we haven''t seen them yet is a long shot."


    The moment she said that, a high-frequency sound rang through the wastnd. A giant ck pir shot through the sky as dark clouds formed around it.


    "Yup, definitely nothing happening." Arthur exhaled. He looked at Ori silently. "We need to bring him along. If a monster appears, I''ll take care of it. Protect him, please."


    "Alright." Rae didn''t protest and agreed readily. Arthur smiled and didn''t say anything.


    His body was still heavy from his earlier use of his art of creation. Even though that Arts were unique ways to handle mana, giving awakeners another set of uses, they could strain the body if they were unbefitting.


    They started traveling toward the ck pir of light as Arthur tried to understand how his friend ended up in this state.

 Chapter 266 - Bony Castle

    They traveled the wastnd together while anticipating any monsters that would appear. However, there was none. The only enemy was the distance between them and the pir.


    Originally, Arthur thought that the tunnels underground changed to keep him inside, but what if it also moved him farther away from the others? If this was true, then this fact implied something bewildering and yet dreadful.


    They tried to separate Arthur from the rest for some reason, and Arthur could only think of one. Whoever was behind this knew of Arthur''s connection to creation and his ability to eradicate the Enders.


    This made Arthur run faster, but his tired body needed recovering. There was also Rae carrying Ori, as the scarf needed mana to be used. She didn''tin at all, but Arthur knew that she couldn''t travel faster after her earlier disy of power.


    To be honest, Arthur was shocked that she could break that monster''s skull at all. After all, it should have the properties of anti-magic. Yet, Rae used physical force only to break its skull.


    As they were walking, they heard another scream as the bones started gathering to form another creature. Arthur''s face paled at this as he was still recovering from earlier.


    "Quick, carry him on your back!" Rae shouted and Arthur didn''t think twice before doing as she said. He carried Ori on his back as Rae ran over to him and spread her scarf.


    The scarf surrounded the three like a cocoon with Ori on Arthur''s back and Rae standing close to him. The scarf slid underneath their feet as it started to levitate and move.


    The scarf then grew transparent and Arthur was able to see the monster beyond it. As soon as they hid, the monster lost sight of them and fell apart into smaller bones.


    "Where do I buy one of these?" Arthur was amazed at how versatile it could be. He suddenly felt a ticklish as a breath of warm air blow on his neck. He turned to see Rae sweating and breathing heavily. "Are you alright?"


    "I am, now shut up." She said, breathless. It seems she was pushing her limits by hiding all of them. Arthur stared at her silently and ced his hand on her abdomen. "What are you doing?!" She panicked and looked down.


    "Don''t resist," Arthur said as he sent mana toward her energy center. His mana wasn''t differentiated, meaning it could supply all awakeners without causing a conflict of energies.


    "Take your hands off!" She shouted visibly shaken as she tried to remove his hand. However, she stopped when her body started glowing and became rejuvenated. "What is this?" She asked with her mouth agape.


    "A little help to myckey." Arthur smiled. She met his eyes and he could see the amazement in them.


    "Is there anything you can''t do at this point?" She sighed. "Giving me your mana would just be counterproductive. If we met any of those giant fishes, we would..."


    "It''s alright, I have a high stamina." Arthur wasn''t worried. His stamina resembled that of tankers as it allowed him to recover faster. As for his mana, his art allowed him to replenish it faster than any arts he could get his hands on.


    "Mm," Rae nodded and looked down on his hand. She seemed reluctant to leave it there, but she didn''t say anything. Like this, they continued their trip unbothered by the other monsters.


    It was half an hourter that they arrived at their destination. The ck pir of light pierced through the sky of the wastnd of bones. Beneath the pir, they found a castle of bones standing imposingly.


    "I don''t think there are any other monsters here," Arthur said as he looked around. "Their existence could threaten the castle." He looked at Rae who had gotten used to the help he offered.


    Arthur removed his hand and the mana supply was cut off. Rae flinched but didn''t say anything. As the scarf unfolded, theynded again on the bony ground and Arthur ced Ori on the scarf again.


    Looking at the castle in the distance, it was surrounded by roaming undead. From skeletons to undead monsters, there were hundreds of them roaming around the castle.


    "We need to take care of them."


    "Yeah, but that would take a while." Arthur looked at the castle with worry. "There''s something wrong going on." He said with unease.


    "What do you mean?" Rae asked with confusion.


    "They''re screaming for help." Arthur could hear their cries clearly from inside the castle. "They are... ceasing to exist." He could feel their existence fading. "We need to go, now." Arthur waved his hand as purple mana left his body.


    In front of him appeared Lilo, stretching its body before letting out a deep roar that shook the heavens. Its majestic aura made the undead look their way with unease. Rae backed away at the sudden appearance of the dragon while looking at it with fear.


    "Come on!" Arthur jumped on Lilo''s back while offering his hand to Rae. She looked at him with both shock and suspicion. "I''m showing you all of this because I trust you. I know that I''ve hidden a lot of things, but I need you to trust me."


    "..." Rae looked at him silently before waving her hand. Ori was carried to Lilo''s back where Arthur grabbed him and ced him in front of him. Even now, he was unconscious. "I can jump on my own," Rae said before she jumped andnded gracefully behind him.


    "I need you to protect Ori once we''re there," Arthur asked of her. The only reason that he has shown so much of his powers now is that he could feel something familiar from within the castle.


    It was the same feeling he had when he saw Yuran in the sea of memories. The Enders were trying to invade his body and take over his existence, and his screams were simr to what he was hearing now.


    Whatever the thing that was going on inside of the castle was a repetition of the past. If this was the reason that Ori was like this, then it would mean that Ellen was also in danger of the same fate.


    Lilo pped his wings and they soared into the skies. They rose until they were above the castle before Arthur ced his hand on Lilo''s head.


    "Let''s st it open, Lilo," Arthur said as he started using the Art of Creation. The Dragon Mark on his hand started glowing as his mana seeped into it and then into Lilo.


    "Hehe, this is fun, master." Lilo roared in delight as it opened its mouth preparing a mana st. The sphere of mana turned golden as Arthur''s mana seeped into it as well. The sphere sank into space as if thetter was a piece of fabric.


    "Alexie Linan, what exactly are you?" Rae''s voice came from behind him. "I''m starting to suspect that you aren''t just a rural noble''s illegitimate son."


    "Well," Arthur smiled as the mana st grew bigger. "I''m just a nobody." The mana st was released and it tore through the skies in a golden pir and struck the castle''s roof where the ck pir was leaving it.


    The mana st collided with the castle''s roof causing a shockwave to push them backward. There was a giant explosion as the castle''s roof started to break down revealing the hall inside.


    Lilo rose farther making Arthur see what was inside. A giant ck circle was drawn on the ground with several bodies lying around it. It was the source of the ck pir and to Arthur''s dismay, the people lying on the floor were the guild members he had arrived with.


    "What is this?" Rae muttered in disgust at the scene. Every guild member was bleeding dark substance from their orifices while their eyes were white. "Is this some kind of altar?"


    "Exactly," Arthur nodded as he looked at them, searching for Ellen. He found her after a few seconds lying in the center of the circle with her eyes closed and her face covered with ck tar.


    "Lilo, dive!" Hemanded Lilo and they entered the bony castle through the hole in the roof. Without waiting for Lilo tond, Arthur jumped andnded in front of Ellen''s body.


    "Ellen!" He shouted as he cautiously looked around the hall. However, it was dark inside as the only light came from the glowing of the circle. He was surrounded by darkness.


    Seeing that he couldn''t be assured of his safety even while being cautious, Arthur ran toward Ellen and rested his knees beside her. He grabbed her shoulders as he tried to shake her awake.


    There was no response.


    "Ellen!" Arthur called out as he ced his fingers on her neck to feel a pulse, but there was none. She wasn''t breathing either and her skin was cold. "No, wake up." Arthur injected her body with mana as he startedpressing her chest to bring her heart beating again.

 Chapter 267 - A Black Mask

    Arthur couldn''t remember how much time he kept injecting mana or trying to resurrect her. He fell into the what-ifs and despair of losing a friend of his until Rae pulled on his shoulder.


    "She''s gone."


    "Shut up!" Arthur pped her hand away as he kept trying. He wouldn''t believe that someone he knew for so long can die like this, with not even a ripple in the world.


    He had always thought of death as something grand, a thing that you can''t help but see, even if you don''t like it. It shouldn''t happen this easily, what''s the meaning if it did?


    "Alexie," Rae said to him again but Arthur didn''t answer. His movements turned slower and slower until he retracted his hands and rested them on his thighs. They were shaking.


    It was unrted, but as he looked at his hands, he found the situationalughable. With all the stats he gathered, with all the powers he gained, he could never escape from being a human. His eyes blurred as he turned to look at Ellen''s pale face.


    She was with him a few hours ago, as silent and as quiet but she was there. Yet now, she''ll never move again. She was the person who helped him the most in the runes club and probably the first friend he made in a long time.


    He tried to help her, but where did that lead her? If he hadn''t helped her to get into Jerano, she would have been alive now.


    Arthur knew he couldn''t have possibly known, but it did little to lessen the guilt he felt. If he had paid more attention to her, she wouldn''t have died away from everyone who cared about her.


    "Alexie," Rae called out again, an urgent tone in her voice. Arthur snapped out of it and turned to look at the figures who started standing up. "They''reing back to life. They were dead a moment ago."


    The guild members, men, women, mages, and warriors, rose to life around them. Arthur turned back toward Ellen but she was still unmoving.


    ''Is she safe from being controlled because I disrupted their ritual?'' Arthur looked at the guild members who didn''t resemble Ori in any way. They had no Enders power trying to control them. He couldn''t save them using his mana of creation, they were already dead, unlike Ori.


    "Should we make a run for it?" Rae suggested as the people around them started taking out their weapons.


    "There''s no ce to run to, this space is theirs." Arthur stared at Ellen silently as he caressed her shoulder gently. "They are here, hiding behind their army of undead."


    It then suddenly clicked. This wasn''t the first time that Arthur has seen this phenomenon, he had seen it before with Juan. The person he was in a dungeon with at the time of his awakening has turned into an undead when Arthur came to the mountain range after his breakthrough.


    When he was alive, Juan was a powerful deme-ranker. It was also the reason he looked down on Arthur so much. However, when Arthur met him again, his strength decreased significantly after he turned into an undead.


    If Arthur''s guess was correct, then Juan fell after the serpent broke down the floor and ended up in the mountain range the same way that he did. However, he was dead at that time either due to the serpent''s attack or because something else killed him.


    Finding Juan''s body, the Undead Lord turned him into an undead. Juan then met Arthur and received his blissful rest atst.


    "They aren''t as strong as they were," Arthur said as he ced his hand on Ellen''s body, making it disappear into his subspace. When he stood up, Rae looked at him with furrowed brows. "I can''t leave her here."


    The moment something dies, it bes eligible to go into his subspace. This way, he wouldn''t have to leave Ellen here. His grief started to morph into something more dangerous.


    "The bastards are still here." Arthur clenched his fist. "Whoever is behind all of this is still here. If we want to get out, we''ll have to find them in this castle. Rise!" He threw out his hand and a shadow formed beside him. "Keep an eye on the castle from the outside. If someone leaves, report to me."


    The shadow disappeared instantly. Rae looked at him with widened eyes but he couldn''t care less at the moment. All he could feel was cold rage about Ellen''s death.


    He still couldn''t ept it, that someone he cared about could die so easily. What did she die for? He wondered. He could still smell their stench, one of the bringers of chaos, the Enders. They were still here.


    "Let''s take them out," Arthur said as he raised his finger. Rae has already seen more than enough for her to suspect him; it didn''t matter if he held back now.


    He couldn''t hold back here. Even though these were undead with almost half of their strength gone, there were still three Vetus rankers in their midst. There was also an army of dead rei-rankers.


    ''You were supposed to protect me, now you are the ones to bring me trouble.'' Arthur sneered coldly. His finger started glowing bright a bright orange hue as condensed fire spilled out from it. His liquid fire formed into a rope that stretched as fast as Arthur waved his arm.


    "Take them out!" Arthur told Rae as the rope of fire whipped toward the undead members. As soon as it came into contact with their bodies, chaos ensued.


    The undead started howling as their flesh began to turn into charcoal. They ran in every direction and used their shields to block the fire.


    There was a whistle as a bright sh of light tore through the darkness. Arthur ceased using his liquid fire and hurried to construct a barrier. However, he was too slow in transition between the two runes and the light struck him in his chest.


    Arthur grunted as he took several steps back. The flesh on his chest turned ck as blood oozed out from it. He raised his head at the undead standing far away with a gun in his hand.


    The undead gunman fired several more shots but Arthur was able to construct a barrier in time. The bullets bounced off his barrier as they couldn''t break-in.


    "Take him out, Lilo!" Arthur ordered and Lilo pped his wings. It flew close to the ground in the direction of the undead. It turned ethereal and passed through all of them. The gunman shot several mana bullets at him but they passed through Lilo''s body.


    Seeing the futility of it, the gunman was about to flee. It sluggishly began to ran away but Lilo caught up to it in no time. Using its front ws, Lilo pinned the gunman to the ground as mana gathered in its mouth.


    "Lilo, retreat!" Arthur shouted in rm as his senses screamed danger. He used his Dragon Mark to enforce themand and Lilo pped his wings. At that moment, an arm stretched out from thin air and shed the ce where Lilo was standing.


    The sh sent a vertical ray of ck substance that ate away everything in its way while heading toward Rae and Arthur. Rae tried to block it with her scarf but Arthur hurried to construct a wall of liquid fire.


    The two forces collided as a rupture in space was all that was left. Arthur retreated several steps back while squinting his eyes to see what hade out from the darkness.


    The arm wasn''t human, but something like a shelled resembling of a human arm. It had white lines covering it from fingertips to the shoulder. The body of the neer slowly revealed itself as a cloak appeared followed by a ck mask.


    The neer was fully disguised, but Arthur''s hair stood up as he felt his existence. There was only a single figure that has appeared but it was enough to rm Arthur to no end.


    "What... are you?" Arthur was stunned as he muttered out. This was something that he has never felt before.


    The Enders but also an Existence. Usually, the Enders were a gap in existence. They held no ''power of existence'' that everything held in different degrees.? That''s how Arthur could recognize their existence.


    Now, Arthur was confused. The figure in front of him was neither an Ender nor a creature, but he had both qualities. Furthermore, the creature''s existence was more powerful than a human''s body should have.


    The creature didn''t answer and the ck mask silently stared back at Arthur. There were no eyes nor a mouth, there was nothing. It raised its hand again and shed out, sending another ray of force that tore through space.


    Arthur couldn''t hold back anymore and activated his Art of Creation. His body started glowing golden as he summoned his mana to block the iing attack.

 Chapter 268 - A Fissure In Rovero

    As the two forces of creation and nothingness collided, the mana began to grow vtile as it rose in tides and waves. A vacuum was created at the point of collision that made the mana condense around them until it threatened to explode.


    Mana explosions usually happen when space can''t handle the mana that is condensed inside it. Like a balloon that bursts, the mana that results from this will decimate everything in its path.


    "Lilo, take Rae and flee!" Arthur shouted as his arms werecerated by the waves of mana. This destructive energy was nothing that he had seen before, violent and keen on destruction.


    "I''m not leaving." Rae''s scarf surrounded her body as it began morphing into armor. Arthur turned to face her with gritted teeth and she met his eyes.


    "This is not something you can handle! Your ability is useless against it!" He yelled at her. Rae looked at him with confusion that Arthur couldn''t understand.


    "Your eyes, what''s wrong with them?" Rae asked, making Arthur realize that the change in mana was starting to affect his disguise artifact.


    "Trust me and go with Lilo, now." Arthur realized he couldn''t allow her to stay here. Rae looked at him silently before shaking her head.


    "I''m fighting." She said, stubborn. "You have no obligation to protect me."


    ''I''m trying to protect thest bit of my disguise.'' Arthur wanted to shout but he simply took out his wrist protector. It shone green as Arthur equipped it.


    Without pause, his mana rushed toward the wrist protector. Blinding light covered the surrounding as a green ancient armor with stirps of golden appeared around his body. His body was covered from head to toe as Arthur only left two holes to see through.


    This way, Rae wouldn''t see his real appearance. She wore her armor as well. Lilo gave a defiant cry as it turned ethereal as it flew upward, charging a mana st.


    The creature was still standing there silently, but Arthur''s heart was getting more dreadful by the second. He could feel existence weakening in the surrounding. Whatever was toe was nothing good for them.


    Even now, he was still doing his all to stop the rambling destructive energy from crushing them. His chest burned as his muscles contracted under the devastating pressure.


    ''What is this shit? Is this the result of the experiments they did all this time? The missing students and the orphanage?''


    If it was, stopping the Enders will be harder than he had imagined. This power was above what he could handle at the moment. That''s why Arthur pped his hands and sent a wave of creation mana to crush the destructive wave.


    "Surround it! We need to stop it!" Arthur shouted as the three of them ran in different directions. Lilo dived from above it as Rae and Arthur circled it, attacking simultaneously from both sides.


    Luckily, the creature turned to face Arthur rather than any of the other two. Even though it could kill the other two easily, Arthur was the most threatening and it couldn''t ignore him.


    It raised both hands as the ck matter pooled into them. It began to stretch until it was a shield in front of it. Even as it did so, the surrounding existence was still declining.


    ''At this rate, a fissure is going to appear here.'' Arthur realized as he struck with everything he had. ''Wait, this is a separate space. A fissure would mean...''


    His fist collided with the darkness and broke through it as the mana st and Rae''s attack followed. The attacks rained on the figure but they couldn''t reach him. Space began expanding around it as the attacks disappeared.


    ''The fissure is happening!'' Arthur tried to hold on but the power of the expanding space pushed him off his feet as he flew away. Everything began expanding as a wave of mana exploded blinding the area.


    Arthur felt like his body was going to tear apart and used his mana to protect himself. His body started traveling through a tunnel-like space at unprecedented speed as the scenery began to change around him.


    ''This is...'' Arthur realized in horror as he glimpsed the tower in the distance. ''Is the trial of the holy crown!'' His heart shook as he saw the monsters run away and space gets disced. Like a painting that got smudged, the scenery began to change in the trial of the holy crown as a newnd appeared.


    Arthur looked below and saw the expanding area of the mountain range appear in the trial of the holy crown. A ck giant figure of a wolf appeared in front of him with scars over his body.


    "Kira!" Arthur stretched his hand in a futile effort but the scenery kept changing. Kira got further away from him as Arthur tried to grasp but there was nothing to grab.


    He understood everything now. The reason that the mountain range was in the trial of the holy crown was because of the fissure. It had disced the space as the two worlds merged, sending the mountain range toward the trial of the holy crown.


    Arthur''s eyes teared up as he thought of the suffering Kira would spend in the trial. His body kept falling until space began to stabilize. He opened his eyes as he began to fall from the sky.


    The scene in front of him was one of hell. A giant portion of the mountain range has disappeared, reced by the wastnd of bones. Joe''s pub was gone and everything that resembled a mountain range.


    The bony castle appeared in the real as Arthur fell downward. He looked around and spotted the purple figure in the distance. Rae was riding Lilo as the two raced toward him.


    Arthur stretched his arm and Rae met him midair and pulled him towards Lilo''s back.


    "Are you injured?!" Rae asked with worry but Arthur simply shook his head. "What happened just now?" Rae looked at the mountain range with fear.


    "A fissure has taken over thend," Arthur answered as he looked at the bony castle. "It''s still there, that creature." He could feel its existence.


    From the hole that Lilo has created in the castle came out the masked figure. It looked around and spotted Arthur. It stared at it calmly before disappeared into thin air and disappearing.


    "Did it teleport away?" Rae asked.


    ''No, it slipped into the nothingness. What the hell is this? What is this?'' He racked his brain for an answer but he couldn''t understand this creature.


    Suddenly, a siren came from the direction of the city.? Both of them snapped their heads toward it as Arthur''s guts flooded with fear. Lilo sensed his emotions and pped its wings toward the city.


    Rae turned to him but Arthur has already used his teleport rune. He used it more than once until he was standing on the top of a building at the center of the city. What he saw made Arthur freeze.


    "All citizens must evacuate. A Dungeon Break of Avarice has urred. All citizens need to head to shelters and the Temple."


    The broadcast ran through the city as destruction engulfed it from every direction. Monsters rampaged and destroyed everything in their paths. Citizens lied dead on the ground as kids roamed the streets crying.


    Arthur''s heart was seized with terror when he saw that the neighborhood Master Ronin and his family lived in was destroyed. He used his teleport rune and ran toward the direction of the mansion.


    When he got there, he found houses demolished to the ground. He ran toward the mansion but stopped when he saw a hand lying underneath a fallen wall.


    It was a small hand, bloodied and misshapen. Arthur removed the wall through telekinesis and found the kid that he met a few days ago dead beneath it.


    With pain tearing through his heart, Arthur turned toward the mansion and used his detect rune. It was empty. He looked around and saw that the neighborhood has been cleared.


    ''Where are they?'' Arthur''s heart could rest easy until he found them. He took out his artifact and contacted them. As soon as he heard their voice, he sighed in relief.


    ''Hello?'' Oren''s voice came. ''Arthur, is it you? Where are you?''


    ''I''m by the mansion, I''m alright. Where are you? Is our mom okay?'' Arthur realized that the relief brought to him made him tired.


    ''We''re fine, Master Ronin came over to us suddenly and said we should go to a shelter. The Break happened at that moment.'' Oren answered and Arthur realized he must have seen a prophecy.


    ''There''s a kid over here, he''s dead...'' Arthur reported. ''I think it''s the neighbors...''


    ''Oh god, oh god. They were looking for him.'' Oren''s voice broke. Arthur shook the thoughts away.


    ''Stay in the shelter. Take care of mom.'' Arthur said before he bid farewell. He needed to find that creature before any more causalities ur.


    At that moment, Arthur felt a movement behind him. He looked back and saw that the kid was standing up. He has turned into an undead.

 Chapter 269 - Fallen Beings

    The kid stood up with his hand dangling backward and his eyes white. Arthur realized that whoever was going to die was going to turn into an undead. This fact made the matter of finding that creature a top priority.


    Arthur restrained the kid and walked over calmly toward him. Being dead was better than living as undead. No one knew if they felt anything, but it was better to rest forever than wander.


    He sensed the core that was beginning to form in the kid''s body and shot a string of liquid fire to destroy it. The kid gave pitiful sounds before falling.


    "Mo...mmy..." The kid managed to say before the spiritual parasite left its body forever. Arthur closed his eyes as several figuresnded next to him.


    "Identify yourself!" The Temple Guard held a sword to Arthur''s neck as he demanded. Arthur''s badge appeared in his hand and the Guard looked at it with suspicion before confirming it was genuine. "I''m sorry, sir." He retracted his sword.


    "This kid." Arthur pointed. "He has turned into an undead." His eyes were still looking at the ground. "I expect that he won''t be the only one. You should burn the bodies before they''re infected."


    "Impossible, the mana in the city isn''t enough for a parasite to manifest." The guards looked at him with doubt. Arthur simply shook his head and sighed. "I can vouch for this as a Jerano Student. You can confirm it too, it won''t be long before the city is thrown into chaos." Arthur then stood up from his ce and started to walk toward the center of the city.


    "Where are you going?! Please head over to a shelter!" The guards tried to warn him but Arthur didn''t listen. He could feel it, the existence of that creature. It was in the direction of Avarice dungeon.


    Arthur disappeared from his ce and appeared on top of a building. The city was in runes and the monsters were destroying the streets. While he was standing there, he felt the approach of Lilo from a distance.


    Its body dived through the skies toward Arthur''s location. With a p of its wings, it stabilized itself. Rae was on its back and the twonded behind Arthur on the building.


    "Is it a dungeon break?" Rae looked with a frown at the city. "This doesn''t make sense, there haven''t been any breaks after the DGD."


    Dungeon Growth Detection, a cutting-edge technology that monitored the mana of the dungeons to estimate their breaks. The Awakeners Union made sure that no dungeon could reach a dungeon break, even if it had to pull experts from all over the world.


    "Avarice should have over two years left before it breaks, it was that creature''s doing. He caused the break." Arthur answered as he looked in the distance. "We need to stop it."


    "We tried, we failed," Rae said with a frown. "This is not my battle and it shouldn''t be yours either. Let''s leave this to the Yalveran Union."


    ''It became my battle the moment it attacked my city.'' Arthur gritted his teeth. ''If I leave it to cause dungeons breaks, what would happen to the city? To my family? To Mr. Tate?''


    "You can leave if you want, I''m going. Lilo, let''s go." Arthur said curtly and jumped from the building. Lilo pped its wings and met him midair for Arthur to ride on its back.


    Arthur soared through the skies as he felt Rae''s gaze on his back. Even if she came along, all she could do was damage prevention of the city.


    As he approached Avarice Dungeon with its ancient structure, Arthur could feel the creature in the sky above it. He spotted them the moment he was close enough to avoid any buildings. They were standing on top of Avarice Dungeon''s foyer; the giant building Arthur came to months ago.


    Yes, the creature wasn''t alone. Several cloaked figures were standing beside it. Arthur''s odds kept dwindling at every incident but there was no backing down.


    This creature has killed his friend and almost killed his family. Arthur needed to kill this anomaly before it grew into something that would threaten every nation in this world.


    The group of cloaked people turned toward Arthur. Except for the creature, Arthur realized they were all humans by seeing their hands.


    "Fallen Beings." Arthur spat from behind his armor as Lilo hovered a distance away from them. The group looked at him silently as the creature in the middle spread its hands.


    One of the group''s members looked at another and nodded at him. Thetter stepped up toward him as mana exploded from their body.


    Arthur realized he was at the peak of the rei-ranker, ackey no less. The person, who looked to be a man from their height and shoulders, spread his arms as two giant hammers appeared.


    The man jumped toward Arthur and smashed with his hammers from both sides at him. Arthurmanded Lilo to turn them ethereal for a second and the two hammers collided against each other, the damage rebounding toward the man.


    He coughed blood and fell to the roof again in a pathetic state. It must haven''t held back when it attacked Arthur, making him injure himself in the attack.


    The rest of the group shook their heads as another person stepped up. They disappeared and appeared above Arthur as a palm struck him down.


    Arthur blocked using his barrier but he felt like a mountain was crushing him. Both Arthur and Lilo fell toward the roof and crashed as the Fallen Being continued their attacks.


    "Die!" A feminine voice shouted as the figure struck again and Arthur crossed his arms to block it using his armor. Lilo''s ability wasn''t limitless, as it couldn''t be used for a long time.


    Before the palm could strike his arms, a white light collided with the woman and sent her flying. Rae hovered midair with her wings pping and her body covered in white armor.


    "You''re a moron. An idiotic piece of shit that has crap instead of a brain." Rae looked down at him. "However, you still have your uses."


    "You''re my follower," Arthur said even though he was d that she was here. He couldn''t waste any more time on these people as he could feel that creature creating another fissure. "I''ll leave this one to you," Arthur said as he stood up and teleported toward the center of the group.


    "You''re one of them?!" The person who seemed the leader shouted with rage after he saw Arthur''s teleportation. "Kill him!"


    Other than the hammers warrior and the person fighting Rae, there were five more people with the leader. All of them lunged toward Arthur but he simply constructed a barrier.


    He punched with his arm loaded with Creation Mana and space startedpressing under its might. The attacks rained on his body as his barrier and armor took the damage and negated it enough for Arthur''s fist to reach the creature.


    His fist sank into the creature''s abdomen as it was sent flying through the sky. As the attacks arrived to kill him, Arthur disappeared with minimal damages inflicted. He appeared in the direction the creature was heading to.


    His mana raged again as he used as much as he could in this attack. The creature looked at him but it didn''t stop what it was doing.


    ''Why is it refusing to protect itself? Would it rather die than failing to create a fissure?'' Arthur was confused. The creature was still using the Enders powers to close the gap between the two worlds.


    "As if I''ll let you!" Arthur shouted in range as he punched with all of his might. At that moment, the group''s leader appeared and redirected his punch.


    His mana exploded and destroyed several buildings in its path. The leader didn''t pause and pped at Arthur''s side. In the split second, Arthur raised his arm to protect him.


    A distinctive crack resounded as Arthur''s forearm broke, causing an imaginable pain to him as he flew away. He smashed into a building''s window and broke through several walls of it before he came to a halt.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the man was in front of him again. He punched Arthur who teleported toward the top of the building.


    As Arthur appeared on top of the building, he immediately looked for the creature. It was hovering midair with its arms stretched out. It was still creating a fissure.


    The floor broke underneath him as the man shot up from below toward him. Arthur teleported away toward the creature as he tried to punch him with his other hand.


    Like a relentless spirit, the man appeared in front of him again. Like before, Arthur''s barriers and armor broke as he was sent away flying while he coughed up blood.


    He smashed into the railway of a flying train that made him fall toward the ground. He crashed into several stands of magazines and newspapers before his body stopped at a wall of a shop.


    "Die, vermin." The man was already there again, ready to deliver another attack. Before it could reach Arthur, a figure dressed in ancient clothes appeared with a broken sword. Space began to crack as the sword and fist collided.

 Chapter 270 - A Dragon Rider

    Arthur opened his eyes to see the white robes fluttering in front of him. Even with a mask over his head, Arthur recognized Li easily. It hasn''t been a while since the two of them met, but Arthur was happy to see him given the circumstances.


    The force generated by their collision pushed on Arthur like a colossal mountain. He gritted his teeth as he used his rune to teleport toward a high rising building.


    Li and the Leader exchanged several blows, their force evenly matched. Cobwebs covered the ground as their mana exploded and destroyed the surrounding.


    Arthur didn''t sit idle to spectate but used his Heal-III rune to restore his broken bones. His current mana 145/279 and healing his arm took away another thirty points. He was lucky to have hunted the day before he went into the fissure, raising his mana significantly.


    The battle on the ground reached a stalemate as the empty roads were destroyed. Arthur looked around and saw that the group was again protecting the creature. Rae and Lilo were each taking on a different opponent.


    ''Four left. I can''t take them on in my current state. I need to...''


    As his thoughts were trailing, he suddenly felt a presence behind him. Arthur was startled and turned, ready to throw a barrier. However, what he saw made him pause his actions.


    "You''ve grown more paranoid, Newbie." Wearing her mask, Ivy waved her hand toward Arthur. The rest of them were also wearing their masks and robes.


    "We know you''re hiding your identity," Si said, standing in the middle of the group. "But we thought you might need some help over here."


    "Help?" William sneered. "This guy needs some therapy after getting his ass beaten like that. That would leave a stain."


    "Shut up, jackass." Hua snapped in an unusual attitude. Before the two could fight, Arthur cut in between them.


    "Haha," Arthurughed heartily. He didn''t realize it until now how much he missed their bickering. "I guess it''s my job to drag you into messes like these now."


    "No," Si shook his head. "I was the one to send you on this mission. You''re simply dealing with the aftermath."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, there are greater powers at y here. Kera is simply a beginning and a sacrifice." Si didn''t exin further and simply waved his hands. "I''m sorry to say this again, but we''ll leave ''that'' to you." He pointed at the creature in the middle.


    It seems that Si couldn''t hide the fact that Arthur was the outsider anymore. If anyone could foil the ns of the Enders and the Seven Families, it would be him.


    Arthur nodded as he took out a potion from his Legacy Inheritance. He drank all of it as his mana was replenished. Arthur stood up as mana exploded from within his body.


    As violent as before, the mana replenishing potion the Legacy provided was more akin to Elixirs than potions. Arthur turned toward Mistletoe''s members.


    "I''ll be counting on you." Arthur nodded gratefully and their bodies exploded with mana. A domain was created and it enveloped all of them. Arthur felt mana strengthening his body in the domain.


    "Hehe, you have yet to see it all." Ivyughed when Arthur looked at her. This buff was her doing, her mana being the versatile entity that it was.


    Zas also spread his hands and the mana enveloped them. His domain worked its magic and everyone teleported from their location toward an opponent.


    Arthur was teleported toward the sky, right above the group of people. His skill allowed him to float and witness Hua''s domain arrive.


    The torn apart buildings and abandoned cars started levitating as they surrounded her. She raised her finger and they all stopped moving above her, ready to crush whatever came in their way.


    This was the power of the domain, a power granted to Deme-rankers to use mana in the surrounding space as if it was their own body. This was the ultimate amplification of ability toward arger scale.


    A set of chain explosions urred as William snapped his fingers. The final target was one of the group members surrounding the creature.


    "Let the war begin!" Williamughed hysterically as every ability appeared on the world. The opponents didn''t use their abilities for some reason, making Arthur suspicious of their identity.


    "STOP THEM!" The Leader of the group shouted and the war began. As Arthur looked down on the creature, it paused its actions and looked upwards.


    They looked at each other, both of them wearing their masks. As if in prearrangement, they moved at the same time. The creature seemed to know that it couldn''t ignore Arthur''s existence anymore, not with the dangerous mana he wielded.


    Arthur dived toward the creature as the creature flew toward him. The Mana of Creation made the surrounding air shake as booms resounding around Arthur''s body, his body shining golden.


    The creature''s body was surrounded by a blossomed ck rose of darkness that carried it upward toward Arthur. Like tongues, the petals retracted themselves in preparation to strike Arthur.


    Like a sun crashing into the world to be met with darkness, the two powers met in the sky. A pause arrived as the forces ate away at each other.


    The power of creation ate away the Enders powers as thetter turned his powers into nothingness. That''s the sole function the Enders powers had, to turn things into nothingness. As for the power of Creation, it turned nothing into something.


    The process of these two powers interchanging and creating existence and obliterating it made the world around them begin to grow more destabilized. Arthur realized a tad toote that if this went on, the fissure would arrive faster.


    Allowing a fissure to form here would turn the city of Kera into a dungeon, something that would endanger his family too. Arthur gritted his teeth as he pulled back his powers, allowing the ck rose to strike in his direction unobstructed.


    His teleport rune carried him toward space next to the creature. Arthur struck using his Release rune and a bit of Creation Mana to make sure it would be effective.


    The creature blocked his attack with its shelled hands, striking back at Arthur. The two exchanged several blows as they raced through the sky, one golden and another ck.


    Arthur was struck in his chest as he struck the creature in the abdomen. He was struck in the face as he struck the creature in the face. A blownded on his shoulder while he grabbed the creature''s arm to kick it in the face.


    The kick struck the mask making a loud crack resounded. The creature''s body exploded with dark matter that enveloped Arthur''s and the creature''s bodies.


    ''As if I''d let you.'' Arthur''s body exploded with golden mana he punched. The creature did the same and their fists collided, resulting in a giant shockwave that sent Arthur''s body away, crashing to a building.


    He started coughing up blood as he saw the creature''s ck matter explode. Space began to expand just like before.


    ''I''m too weak.'' Arthur gritted his teeth until his gums bled. ''He picked himself up but he realized that his mana was near empty. ''I need power. More.'' Arthur demanded as the Art of Creation began to circte.


    However, at that time, his Dragon Mark started shining until it covered the world in a bright purple hue. Lilo appeared by his side as it allowed its head to touch the back of Arthur''s hand.


    ''Use me, Master. Use the power of Dragon Riders.''


    Arthur was confused until Lilo''s body began dissolving and merging with his. He lost the ability to breathe as an ethereal Lilo merged with his body. His arms grew ws as a pair of wings appeared on Arthur''s back.


    Arthur breathed in atst when the transformation waspleted. He looked at his hands in shock as they have resembled Lilo''s ws now.


    ''No time to admire me, Master!'' Lilo''s voice appeared in his mind as Arthur''s attention was brought back toward the creature in the sky.


    The fissure was beginning to form. With a thought, Arthur''s wings pped and he was next to the fissure. He turned ethereal and passed through space until his fist connected with the creature''s mask.


    A punch after punchnded on the creature''s body as each time it tried to counterattack, Arthur would strike it faster than its attack could reach.


    With desperation, the creature grabbed Arthur''s arm as it began to corrode it. Arthur grunted and sent several kicks toward its body but it refused to let go. The two began to fall toward Avarice Dungeon as the battles around them were in full swing.


    The two crashed into the building and straight toward the dungeon. After the dungeon break, the barrier separating the dungeon from the world broke and allowed the two to fall straight into it.


    Even then, the creature refused to let go of his arm. Arthur gritted his teeth and grabbed the creature''s arm. He circted his Art and his eyes started to bleed.


    The creature gave a shrill cry as its arm was torn apart. The two got separated and each rolled in a different direction across the dungeon''s floor.

 Chapter 271 - Angst

    Arthur opened his eyes as the dust began to settle down. He coughed and stood up while grabbing his corroded arm. His mana started expelling the Enders powers from his arms but it was extremely slow.


    A figure was standing across the settling dust cloud with an arm torn away and ck matter bleeding out of it. Even though the unique quality of existence gave it more impact on the world, it made it vulnerable to physical attacks.


    "Thew of equivalent exchange, to draw out such power you need to make the necessary sacrifices." Arthur smiled from behind his armor. "It''s time that you fall here." His body started turning ethereal as he disappeared.


    The creature looked around to find him, but Arthur wasn''t there anymore. Whatever traces he left as a person were negated by Lilo''s ethereal ability. Befitting of the Elusive Dragon, Lilo could stay hidden for years if no one stumbled upon itsir after being pursued by an Astra-ranker.


    As Arthur was nning his next attack and recovering, he felt the ce starting to shake as a hissing sound resounded in the dungeon''s first floor. The creature looked back toward the door of the firstyer as a presence appeared behind it.


    The shaking grew stronger until Arthur could see the two giant eyes he knew so well. Arge sh was on its eyes, done by Fey months ago before he awakened, confirmed Arthur''s fears.


    The Dungeon''s Boss was finallying out into the world. The city was still in a state of chaos as the Temple tried to fight against the draconic lizards, Cerberuses, golems, and zombies. If the Boss reveals itself, the city would be obliterated.


    ''Lilo, let''s soar!'' Arthur turned and pped his wings, carrying him away from the Boss. As if it had sensed his presence, the serpent hissed and lunged forward, destroying what was left of the dungeon.


    No as lucky as Arthur, the injured creature tried blocking the monster''s charge using a pool of ck matter. The serpent hissed as its scales started corroding rapidly but the creature was left in a much sorrier state.


    Receiving the charge of the boss, the creature soared upward and left the dungeon the same way he entered it, crashing through the ceiling and into the world.


    The creature''s mask had many cracks in it, threatening to fall apart at any second. Urgent and desperate, it tried to elerate the fissure further even though it was still soaring through the skies.


    However, Arthur appeared above. With an ax kick, Arthur struck the creature in the abdomen making it cough ck matter that seeped through its mask.


    The creature was sent shooting downward toward the Avarice Serpent. At thest second, the creature raised its hands and clenched his fist. A giant sphere appeared above his hand.


    The ball sank into space and a vacuum was created. Everything began shifting as the ground began to shake. A strong gravitational force was created around the sphere of incredible mass. This included Arthur''s body, and he began shifting downward toward the creature.


    The creature''s body remained unaffected, suspended midair. Arthur''s body started descending against his will. Seeing no escape and the serpent''s head destroying the foyer and emerging into the world, Arthur gathered the remaining of his mana into his fist and waited for the perfect timing.


    The two figures approached each other. The creature''s remaining arm turned from a fist into a palm. The dark matter gathered in his hand like a de that waited for Arthur''s descent.


    Once again, the powers of nothingness and creation were at each other''s throats. However, Arthur didn''t wait for them to collide. He punched a second before the two powers collided, causing a mana explosion to engulf the creature.


    There was a high-pitch scream from the creature as Arthur grabbed through the mana explosion. His arms werecerated heavily as he grabbed the creature''s shoulders and pulled it closer. Arthur''s punchnded on its face, breaking apart its mask fully.


    As he got to see what lied underneath the mask, Arthur''s senses screamed in danger as he felt the serpent gather chaotic energy in its mouth, prepared tounch it in their direction.


    The pieces of the mask fell apart to reveal half a face. Pale skin that looked almost transparent,rge ck eyes, and the familiar doll-like features. Arthur''s mouth gaped slightly as the first sybus left his mouth before the sonic attack arrived.


    "El..."


    A high-pitched sound rang in his head as his ears began to bleed. The force started pushing him away as the sound shook his entire body. His grasp on her shoulder loosened as the two of them flew away.


    In his dazed vision, Arthur tried to reach out to her but her body kept getting further away. Before he lost consciousness, a single question kept repeating itself in his mind.


    ''How are you still alive, Ellen?''


    ***


    He was in his old shabby house and it was empty. He didn''t remember what he was hiding from. At some point, the door was knocked. He opened it and found two bracelets on the ground. He picked them up and they had three initials.


    A. E. O.


    Arthur, Ellen, and Ori. It was the bracelets they had given him. Arthur had kept it hidden in his subspace after he changed his identity.


    He looked around but the streets were empty. Then came a light hum from the kitchen. Arthur frowned and walked toward the source to find Ori cooking as he hummed and danced.


    "Ori?"


    "Hm?" Ori turned to him with a smile. "Wait just a bit, it''ll be ready in a minute."


    "No, it''s... why are you here?" Arthur asked but judging by Ori''s confused face, he knew he didn''t have an answer. Even Arthur didn''t have an answer as he couldn''t remember anything.


    ck.


    The sound of dishes touching a surface came from behind him. Arthur turned to find Ellen arranging the dishes. He walked over to her but he couldn''t see her face.


    "Say, Arthur." She asked him in a distant voice. "If there was something you need to do, no matter what, how much would you go for?"


    "It''s not a question of how much I would go for, but how much it needs me to go for," Arthur heard himself say against his will. "If I want something that badly, I think I''ll do anything for it."


    The world then grew silent as the room dissolved and he found himself on the ind in the second test of Jerano. On a snowy field, Ellen was fighting against the spearman. As one of her attacks struck his chest, Arthur felt a wisp of energy invade his body.


    It was the Enders powers. That''s what he felting out of Jaran at that time, making him believe he was one of the Fallen Beings. All along, it has been Ellen and the signs were clear.


    He simply chose to not see them, because the thought of someone close to him being a fallen being didn''t even ur to him.


    The scene changed again and he was on the campus. He saw himself talking to Arlo, telling him how Ellen wasn''t his friend whileughing.


    He stood a distance away from the group. From his ce, he could see the figure of someone standing beside the window of the second floor. She was clenching something in her hands. It was a ck crystal.


    "No," Arthur said but the scenery changed again to leave him in the muted world. After Ellen was thrown into the wave of bones, shended underground before heading toward the castle. As she did, she controlled bones to redirect the others into the castle.


    When she reached the empty hall, ck energy seeped from her body until it created the ck circle. When the army of awakeners arrived, they were helpless against her powers. She ate away their mana easily and took away their life.


    Every time one of them died, the ck circle sucked away their life and Ellen grew stronger. When thest of them died, she stood in the circle huffing.


    Arthur was standing in front of her but she couldn''t see him. Tears were streaming down her face as ck matter left her body to materialize something ethereal. Her body fell limp as if she had shed it away.


    The creature, a hybrid of the Enders powers and Ellen''s existence, was standing there after it was over. Ellen looked at her morphed arms and legs and threw a cloak around her body and wore the mask.


    It was then that the ceiling broke and she slipped into the nothingness. Arthur saw himself dive down toward her body. He turned toward Ellen but everything was getting distant.


    Was this truly what happened or was he simply connecting the dots atst? Arthur didn''t know, but he felt something unusual. It wasn''t anger or grief, but angst toward his world. Why did Ellen need to do all of this?


    The light was arriving as his consciousness was being pulled back to reality. Someone was shaking him and so did his subconscious world. It was time to face reality.

 Chapter 272 - Hesitation Is Defeat

    The world was shaking as he opened his eyes. He was surrounded by white walls. As his eyes focused, he found that it was the white scarf. He turned his head to the side and saw Rae''s back as used the white scarf as a barrier.


    "..." Arthur looked at her back silently as the world shook. "Why are you protecting me?" He was confused, truly. They weren''t that close but she kept saving him.


    "Huh?" Rae turned to look at him. The side of her face was frowning. "You''re awake? Have you turned nuts?"


    She was still as menacing with her words as ever. Arthur turned his head away from her as he tried to stand up, but his body didn''t move. The whirling wind stuck his bare skin. His armor was gone.


    "Are you not surprised by my appearance?"


    "Just by how ugly you look like." Rae''s voice was unfazed. "You are Arthur Silvera, right?"


    "Your highness knows me?" Arthur smiled weakly as the ground shook. "I don''t think this is the best time for hellos."


    "I''m no princess." Rae''s voice was amused. "Of course, I know you, I signed your assassination order." She turned toward him with a grin. Arthur met her eyes and knew she wasn''t lying.


    "Yet here you are, protecting me."


    "Your fake death changed my opinion about you. You''re not a threat." She turned back. "The real threat right now is that."


    Arthur looked beyond her body as the scarf turned transparent. They were hiding in the middle of a ruined building while the city was being ttened. The serpent had grown two more heads to fight against a single figure. It was the president of the Union, the same white-haired man that fought against the fortress.


    "Is he rted to you?" Arthur asked as he saw the simrities in them. "I''ve met too many abnormally strong people with a simr appearance."


    "It''s the secret of my Shon Theocracy," Rae answered with pride. "He''s simply a traitor."


    "I never knew you were from there," Arthur said nkly. "I guess you made sure no one knew." He started standing up.


    His body has been recovering for a while. He clenched his fist and pain shot through his body. He stood up behind Rae as he looked around the battlefield.


    The two powerful entities were exchanging attacks even now. The Astra-ranker''s eagle was taking care of two of the heads while the president was battling the third.


    ''Where is... she?'' Arthur looked upward and saw a giant ck circle in the sky. He looked at his body and his wings were gone now. Lilo was unconscious.


    ''Do you need me, My Lord?'' Ruki asked and Arthur summoned her. Hemanded her to aid Rae before walking out of the barrier she constructed.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Rae asked with a frown. "Your body is barely functioning at the moment."


    "You''re too caring, Rae." Arthur smiled as he stretching his arm and a demonic mask appeared in his hand. "If you keep this up, I might mistake you for a friend."


    "Heh," She sneered. "You wish, peasant." Even at this moment, she refused to admit it. Arthur didn''t mind it, as it made things easier for him. Their countless bets against each other needed enmity, not friendship.


    He donned the demonic mask as his body began levitating. He reached out toward the barrier Jizo had constructed and demanded power again.


    [You might not survive this time.]


    A message appeared in front of him and Arthur smiled. He reached beyond the legacy''s warnings.


    [You don''t need to do this.]


    This was unusual, as the legacy always pushed him toward fighting the Enders saying they were the bringers of doom.


    ''Yes, I do.'' Arthur was unfazed as the ground beneath him began unpeeling itself under his authority.


    [Never a fool again, remember?]


    Jizo''s emotions flooded into him. Cynicism and doubts emerged in his mind but Arthur shoved them away.


    ''Try to mess with my head again, you''ll see how fast your legacy ends.'' The building''s framework began bending in his way as the wind danced around him.


    [You need this legacy. You need this power.]


    ''No, this power is mine, to begin with.'' Arthur reached out toward the ck circle in the sky with Ellen standing in the middle of it. His body disappeared from where it was and he reappeared above the magic circle.


    Ellen looked at him with sharp eyes that he has never seen before. It was resolution. She hasn''t fallen into a mindless puppet, but she was working toward her goals as well.


    "I''m sorry, Ellen." Arthur''s voice reached out to her and made her body tremble. She looked at him with widened eyes, ck tears pooling in them. Arthur knew what she was thinking about. "I''m sorry for leaving you. You had no one, you were alone."


    Her tears began falling, as ck as the darkest nights. She grabbed her head and let out a muffled scream that made the ck matter frenzy. Arthur looked at the countless streams of destructive energy that were heading his way.


    "But this madness needs to end." He grasped with his hand and flung it to the side. He coughed blood as the chains of existence appeared in the world. Arthur raised his hands as the celestial chains made all lifeforms stop moving in fear.


    The giant serpent stopped its fight with the amplifier and the two looked at Arthur with fear. The undead, the golems, the monsters, and the temple guards looked toward the sky.


    The chains were golden in color and surrounded Arthur''s body as if protecting it. Their might demanded absolute obedience from the world of mortals. The monsters were retreating away as humans stood rooted in awe and fear.


    Arthur''s eyes were shining so brightly that they appeared like golden mes dancing in the darkened sky. His body refused to move as the power flooded in, destroying it rapidly. He could feel his soul weakening.


    He gritted his teeth and brought his hand down. The chains attacked the Enders darkness and Ellen started screaming in pain as the ck circle started getting destroyed.


    "Don''t..." Ellen''s voice was weak as she whispered, but it was enough to make Arthur''s resolution tter. "...stand in my way!" She shouted as the ck rose blossomed again and the two powers ate away at each other.


    As soon the two powers shed, Arthur''s chains began turning the nothingness into the power of creation, just like what it did to everything. The ck rose started disappearing under Arthur''s powers.


    Space grew destabilized again, as Arthur would have expected. It was now a race between the fissure''s arrival and Arthur''s sess in stopping Ellen''s n.


    His hands and legs started trembling as blood stopped reaching the muscles. His vessels were being ruptured and his skin was turning a dark shade of red beneath his clothes.


    Arthur reached out again despite the excruciating pain and clenched his fist. Space bent at his will and he appeared in front of Ellen despite how unstable space was.


    "It''s time that you stop, Ellen." Arthur''s hand was covered in creation mana. ''Please, stop.''


    However, Ellen didn''t stop. Even with her arm torn apart and the weakening of her powers, she kept closing the gap between the two worlds. Arthur gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll kill you if you don''t stop now!" He shouted, almost pleading, but she didn''t listen. Arthur closed his eyes in agony. He knew he was doing the right thing, but why did it tear him apart so much?


    ''I should take responsibility.'' Arthur opened his eyes and met Ellen''s ck eyes. ''Not toward her, but to the world. To everyone she killed and would kill if her n works.''


    Arthur took a step forward. Cracks appeared beneath his feet as he rushed toward Ellen. With her morphed hand, Ellen shed again and the giant sh traveled toward Arthur, aiming to end his life.


    Arthur swung his arm and shed the attack apart as he kept moving forward. His heart was aching as he remembered the times the two of them spent together.


    Arthur turned his hand into a giant de of golden mana as he soared through the sky. Ellen kept attacking but Arthur tore the attacks down like paper.


    "This is the end, Ellen." Arthur''s mana turned into a shell that surrounded his hand. It looked simr to Ellen''s arm, only golden in color. He thrust toward Ellen''s chest as soon as he was standing in front of her. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    Ellen tried to block with her remaining arm but Arthur''s attack tore through it. She gave a pitiful scream as Arthur''s hand-dug through her chest.


    Arthur needed to destroy her core through his mana. As he was about to unleash it, ck tears fell on his arm. He flinched.


    "I''m sorry, mother." Ellen closed her eyes weakly as tears streamed down her face. Arthur''s mind shook and he lost control over his mana.


    Hesitation is defeat.


    Arthur coughed blood as his mana bacshed. Ellen opened her eyes and pulled his hand out from her chest as she screamed. Her hand started disintegrating as soon as it came in contact with Arthur''s creation mana.


    "I''m sorry, Arthur. This is the only way to save my mother." Ellen smiled weakly. "I missed you."


    Her remaining arm blew up. Arthur blinked as Ellen screamed. She had sent all of her remaining energy toward her arm, causing it to turn into creational mana. The destabilization caused by Ellen''s sacrifice was thest nail in the coffin.


    Arthur''s body started to be pushed away from Ellen as soon as the fissure began. Arthur tried to close it down with his remaining mana, but this one was different.


    He looked at Ellen who was staring back at him with a tired face. She held a thin smile of victory as she got further and further away from him.


    "We''ll meet again, Arthur. The only question is when."


    Arthur didn''t understand what she meant but he was helpless to do anything now. Arthur looked at the scenery and he was in the tunnel again. However, he saw two scenes at the same time.


    As if a video was being yed in reverse, Arthur saw the destruction of Kera being undone. As for the other scene, Kera was merging with a giant forest. It was a moment, but also eternity.

 Chapter 273 - Don’t Buy This : Error.

    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.


    Hello, many apologies in advance. This chapter was published in the third volume instead of the fourth for some reason. I''m guessing there was an issue with the website. Simply ignore this chapter.

 Chapter 274 - A Different World

    In a grand forest that has stood thousands of years, a small crack was created and a young man fell from it toward a stream. The stream carried him from one bank to another until he reached a meadow where his body was picked up by a few creatures.


    These creatures weren''t big in stature, all looking to be five feet tall with a thin build. Not only that, they had pale green skin with humanoid features. Leaves and roots sprung out of their heads, making them anything but human.


    These creatures called themselves the druids, an ancient race that protected the forest and made sure it thrived despite the cmities. As they saw the young man, their eyes lit up as they hurried to carry him back to their vige.


    The road was long and the swinging made the young man open his eyes. A set of golden eyes, unfocused, sought to understand where he was and why his body felt so heavy.


    ''Where am I?'' Arthur wondered as he turned his head to the side. He was being carried by vines that worked as a, protruding from the hands of two creatures that he has never seen the like of before.


    He tried to move his body, but it was unresponsive. He could only move his head with minimal leeway before the pain overtook his body. As if lead has filled every cranny in his body, Arthur couldn''t move a muscle.


    ''Is this the bacsh from using the chains?'' Arthur wondered. He closed his eyes before they noticed he was awake. After all, he couldn''t trust these creatures to be sensible.


    This time, he tried to control the mana. As soon as his manablood entered his energy pathways, it started to destroy his body by leaking out before turning into mana.


    It took all his willpower not to scream. The creatures then began to talk about something, but Arthur couldn''t understand what they were saying. He opened his eyes just enough to look asleep as he peeked through the narrow slit of his eyelids.


    There endless giant trees, looking as old as the world itself. They were on a trail between those trees, heading off to somewhere. The trip wasn''t long, as signs of civilization began emerging. There were structures like houses and huts on the trees, high in the sky.


    There were more voices now, all speaking anguage he couldn''t understand. As they discussed him, pointing at him from time to time, Arthur saw something that he didn''t like in their eyes. Greed.


    He decided it was time to teleport, even if he would be hurt, but he felt something unlike he had ever since his awakening. He couldn''t use his runes.


    ''What''s going on?'' Panic began to overtake him. However, the creatures were unconcerned and they kept marching him off toward the center of the vige.


    They arrived at arge cage made of roots and vines. The vines opened up to let them in and Arthur was carried inside. Once he was in, they threw him toward the ground and left the cage. He was imprisoned.


    ''Well, no use in pretending to be asleep now.'' Arthur opened his eyes to look around. He moved his head just enough to see the ce he was in. It was a prison cell, made of roots and vines, and there was one other person inside of it.


    He could see many cells other than his, each holding people inside. He turned his head toward the person he was imprisoned with.


    It was a middle-aged man with white sideburns and a beard. He was wearing armor that reeked of blood and held many scratches and dents. Feeling his gaze, the man opened his eyes.


    "Vanz Yura kel asa?" The man said but Arthur didn''t know what that means, so he kept looking at him, hoping to convey that. "Veriz?" The man smiled at him and went back to sleep.


    If Arthur had to guess, the man asked him what brought him here. He must have realized that Arthur didn''t understand what he said. Again, the question demanded an answer.


    ''Where the hell am I?''


    ***


    Arthur was kept in the prison cell for a few torturous days, to say the least. Every day, they made him drink a thick green liquid that worked to sustain him for the rest of the day. Somehow, no waste came out.


    He hadn''t regained full function yet, but he could move his torso a bit now. Other than the man saying things he couldn''t understand, Arthur had to spend his days looking at the empty sky.


    The events that unfolded to get him here kept repeating themselves in his mind. There were so many things that he could''ve done to prevent this that he wondered if he ever did anything right at all.


    ''It''s useless to think about what could have been, as hard as it is to avoid those thoughts. I need to find a way back to Jerano, before the Enders, and Ellen, find the key.''


    This was a realization he had, but his worries kept flowing in as his days stretched apart. What happened to his family? His friends? The city? Did they all arrive at this ce or was he the only one?


    He still couldn''t use his runes, even after days of recovery. He opened his legacy and found that it worked just fine. When he tried to buy a new rune formunication, he received this message:


    [The user''s soul is too damaged to use the powers of creation. Recovery percentage: 13%.]


    This made him despair. Luckily, he still had his skills and stats, even if he couldn''t use the former at the moment and neither could he use thetter with how injured his body is.


    ''I''m lucky to be alive.'' Arthur realized after he assessed how much his body was damaged. He remembered Jizo''s warning, and he didn''t know if he would do the same thing again if presented the chance.


    It was ate night when the creatures returned with something other than the green fluid, but chains. Arthur frowned but he couldn''t resist as they chained his hands and legs, before coring him and fastening the chains to it too.


    They did the same to the man, who tried resisting. However, the creatures controlled the roots and held him down. Arthur saw shame as the chains wrapped themselves around his neck.


    ''Are they selling us off?'' Arthur realized. This was very, but how would these creatures, who were not humans, participate in this? Who would they be sold off to?


    He got his answer the next day when a convoy arrived at the edge of the forest. Arthur couldn''t see it before he was carried away toward the edge of the vige. It was several wagons, with most of them carrying cages filled with humans.


    There was another humanoid man with scales over his body and face. He talked to the creatures, handing them mana crystals before Arthur and the others were led to the cages.


    The ve Trader came over toward Arthur and inspected him, poking him in certain ces as if to confirm nothing vital was damaged. He shouted at the creatures and they handed back a crystal as if Arthur was a brokenmodity that they tried to sell-off.


    As he was thrown into the cage, Arthur''s mind began linking the dots. The memory fragments he had seen before had these demi-humans in it too, making him realize he was in Alka, the other world.


    He had never heard that it contained such advanced civilization and several other races besides humans. Maybe the mythical creatures that humans fought against beyond the gates weren''t simply monsters, but other races.


    Once he saw things in such a manner, he couldn''t help but realize that he was being treated in the same manner monsters on Earth, sold and tamed by humans.


    However, that didn''t make sense either. These creatures were humanoid, meaning they were at least half-humans. What had happened that made them so different from Earth''s humans?


    The wagon began to move, carrying Arthur through the giant ancient forest. Other than the middle-aged man, there were two other humans in the cage. They were a man and a woman, lethargic and cadaverous but otherwise well.


    They looked to be in theirte thirties and they looked at Arthur with pity due to his young age. As soon as he boarded the carriage, the middle-aged man began talking to them.


    The three talked while stealing nces at Arthur, murmuring words he didn''t know. The trip was long but they left the forest eventually, as soon as daybreak arrived.


    They were fed hard cold bread and water, barely enough to sustain them. They were let out to take care of their other needs twice a day. Five dayster, as Arthur was still recovering and trying to pick up some words from the rest, someone shouted.


    All heads turned toward the source as they saw the man with scales pointing toward arge city. Arthur''s eyes widened as he witnessed how far the civilization of this world had reached.

 Chapter 275 - Slaves Auction

    They reached the city''s gates after a few hours. As Arthur looked around, he saw that almost everyone else was a demi-human. Those that had long tails and ears of a tiger, those that had giant wings on their backs, and those that had massive horns for their foreheads.


    All of them had one thing inmon, they looked down on humans. They treated the fact that they were chained like amon sight, not allowing it to disturb their lives.


    They stopped at the city''s gates, being inspected by a man with an eagle''s mouth. He looked at them with his sharp eyes, looking for any abnormalities that he could weed out.


    As he reached Arthur''s cage, he suddenly shouted something while looking at the young man next to Arthur. The cage was opened and the man was dragged out as he screamed.


    An artifact was brought up that cast white light on the man''s body, revealing many dark spots. The eagle-man suddenly gave amand and a sword cut off the man''s head its neck.


    The woman screamed as the man''s head rolled on the ground. Arthur''s heart shook at such barbarity. He looked for the man''s body looking for clues as to why he was murdered, but he could only see that his skin was riddled with ck patches after the light touched it.


    The man''s body was dragged away as the rest of the humans shivered in fear. For the first time in a long while, Arthur felt the familiar fear creep upon his heart.


    He was in a ce where he could die at any moment, without even having the ability to protest about it. Luckily, no other humans were killed and the ve merchant was allowed entry to the city.


    As they walked through the streets, Arthur thought he was back on Earth. Even though the demi-humans proved that he was wrong, everything otherwise was identical to the things you see in a human''s establishment.


    Shops, markets, houses with chimneys, kids ying around, and vendors trying to make a living. It was simr, but Arthur noticed theck of technology in the surrounding. There were also no cars, only wagons pulled by horses.


    The convey took them deeper into the city toward arge building. They were taken out of the cages and pushed toward the inside of the building, where they have chained off again and imprisoned.


    "Istan ber no valia." The woman sobbed as the middle-aged man consoled her. Arthur guessed she was that man''s wife, but he couldn''t tell for sure.


    At this point, he could tell nothing for sure. He was being tossed around from one ce to another before he had the time to adjust.


    This time, his imprisonment didn''tst as long as it did. A few hourster, they were taken out and dragged toward a giant hall with a stage in the middle.


    Arthur had regained some of his ability to walk now, but it was still done with difficulty and he needed some time to make a single step. That''s why, impatient, the ape-human dragged him through the ground and threw him on stage.


    There were other humans too, but they were all standing still while looking fearfully toward the crowd that surrounded the stage.


    It took nothing but a moment for Arthur to realize what was going on.


    ''It''s a ve auction.'' Arthur realized as he studied the eyes of the demi-humans shouting around them. He was handed a nk of wood with something written on it, Arthur expected it to be a number.


    He carried the nk of wood and stood there as the crowd shouted. The ves were bought off quickly, but Arthur was left toward the end. The ve merchant pointed at him and said a few things, probably exining his handicap.


    Thus, to his greater relief, the auction went on with no one buying him. Arthur thought he would be left when a woman shouted something that made the crowd go mute. She pointed at him and the man next to him with a smile and the ve merchant seemed thrilled.


    ''I guess we''re fated to stick together.'' Arthur sighed as he and the middle-aged man was taken away toward another cell. They were given new clothes and their chains were removed.


    As the ve merchant arrived, he hurried and stabbed something into Arthur''s forearm. Pain shot through his body as Arthur grunted and felt the device lodge itself into his body.


    It was a needle with a gem on top. The gem shone brightly as if to remind Arthur that his life wasn''t his own anymore. As soon as he tried to move his mana, a pain worse than the one earlier shot through his body and made him fall on the ground.


    "Sakal!" The ve merchant shouted and took out a vial. He made Arthur drink it and his body began recovering.


    ''Did he call me useless?'' Arthur didn''t say anything all this time lest they knew he wasn''t from this world. He didn''t want to imagine what kind of fate would await him if they knew.


    Soon, the woman arrived and Arthur managed to get a better look at her. She wore clothes that were extravagantpared to the surroundings and her green hair was arranged in dreadlocks.


    "Sel," She said and her tongue came out. It was the tongue of a snake, not a human. Her eyes were deep brown and her pupils were slits instead of circles. "Ann sakal, ne?" She held Arthur''s chin while saying.


    ''Did she say I wasn''t that useless?'' Arthur hoped since that meant he wouldn''t be killed. Well, given that she didn''t want to torture him.


    The woman said something and a few of her attendants came to escort Arthur and the middle-aged man toward a giant wagon. This one was pulled by giant reptiles that walked on two with short arms in front of them.


    The wagon set out as soon as Arthur managed to sit down. It raced across the streets, taking Arthur through a road he didn''t know what awaited at its end.

 Chapter 276 - Loved By Stars

    The mansion they reached was at a clearing on the outer parts of the city. It was surrounded by lush green gardens while having a grand architecture of its own. The shingles that lined the walls of the mansion each had fine engravings, making the mansion look to be straight out of a fairy tale.


    ''Is she a noble?'' Arthur wondered as he was pushed out of the wagon. A demi-goat in formal clothing came over and talked to the woman from before. ''Even this world has butlers.''


    The butler looked at him and the middle-aged man with a frown. He flicked his goatee in pondering as the woman pped his shoulder with augh. With a sigh, the man nodded.


    "Ista!" The butler barked after the women went into the mansion. Judging by his gestures, Arthur thought he must be calling out for him. Thus, he followed after the butler and the middle-aged knight.


    He was taken to a set of barracks where the middle-aged man was left. The butler pointed at Arthur and gestured to follow after him. Arthur was then taken toward the inner grounds of the castle until he reached a za where a giant garden was located.


    As he entered the garden, Arthur was amazed by how much mana it produced. This ce wasparable to Jerano, but he couldn''t make use of that at the moment.


    The man pointed toward the gardens and began talking for a long time. Arthur was wondering how he should tell the butler that he didn''t understand anything.


    "Ra?!" The butler shouted and Arthur flinched. Seeing him unresponsive, the butler twirled his finger and touched Arthur''s head.


    "Are you a lost one?" Suddenly, Arthur was able to understand what the man was saying. He used a word simr to the one the middle-aged man used: Verniz. Arthur now understood that it meant ''Lost One.''


    However, understanding was different than talking. The butler looked annoyed as he continued talking.


    "Use your head to answer. Can you talk the nguage?" Arthur shook his head and the man sighed, exasperated. "So, you''re a ''Lost One'' as I expected. The Lady picked up a troublesome one..."


    "Listen." The butler raised a finger. "Thedy thinks you should tend to this garden. Supply it with mana crystals and water, make sure to do it regrly. If you spot any abnormalities,e to me. You can sleep in that cottage over there. If you steal anything, we''ll kill you. Understood?"


    Arthur nodded hurriedly and the butler kept talking. Arthur enjoyed that he was able to understand. However, the skill that the man used suddenly vanished and Arthur fell back into ignorance.


    "Sakal!" The butler sighed and pointed toward the garden as if that was all that Arthur needed to know. Under the butler''s eyes, Arthur headed toward the garden and went toward the cottage on the side.


    It was a small room, barely enough for Arthur to sleep in. Many shelves lined it and there were many tools and materials. Arthur picked up the watering can and went toward the garden.


    There was a gravel trail in the middle of it with nts on both sides. There were herbs, flowers, and a few trees. Arthur had to use the gravel path to reach every one of them.


    As he began to water the nts, the afternoon sun slowly went over his head. To put it simply, Arthur had no idea what he was doing.


    He was watering when he found a withering nt. Arthur frowned and hoped he wouldn''t be held responsible for this. As much as he wanted to escape, he couldn''t do anything while he could barely walk.


    He held the n and looked for any worms or parasites that could kill it. As his hand touched the small nt, Arthur felt it move and cling to his skin.


    Before he could pull away from his hand, someone grabbed it and allowed the nt to cling to it. Arthur turned to see the snake woman holding his wrist while studying the nt closely.


    "Saran," She gestured with her head for Arthur to look at the nt. As he looked at it, he saw the withered leaves turn from ck to lush green as they clung to his skin.


    ''Is it... benefiting from the residue of the creation mana?'' Arthur''s eyes widened as he came to the only exnation for this phenomenon.


    The woman pulled away from his hand and studied. It was calloused under years of digging and menial work. She studied his hand so closely that Arthur could feel her breath. She then sniffed.


    "Iv Seika Vega." Her eyes were filled with amazement and joy, despite looking like the eyes of a predator for Arthur. However, he didn''t miss the joy in them. As long as she saw him as useful, she wouldn''t hurt him.


    That was his thought process until she bit on his finger, drawing out blood. Before Arthur could say anything, her long tongue licked his blood and her body trembled.


    ''O... kay? Can anyone tell me what the hell is going on?'' Arthur blinked as the woman closed her eyes, savoring the taste with a blissful expression.


    Arthur used this chance to pull away his arm and the woman snapped out of her daze. She looked at him with a frown before using the same skill as the butler.


    "Give me your hand." She demanded with a scowl. However, Arthur shook his head. What if she bit his arm off? "I''m not going to hurt you."


    Arthur found that was hard to believe, and he conveyed that through his reluctance. The woman sighed, atst, looking very much like a human for a moment, and stood up.


    "You are one of the Loved by Stars." She said, the words being Seika Vega. "You bring life to everything you touch; you should use that to escape your fate. Offer me your blood and I''ll take care of you."

 Chapter 277 - Knight Of Loyalty

    Arthur stared for a long time at the snake woman, not understanding what she meant by ''Seika Vega.'' He knew it meant Those Loved by Stars through the intent she shared with him.


    ''She wants my blood?'' Arthur was weirded out. ''And does that mean there are others with the powers of creation in this world?''


    "I bought you because of this, a trait that others will fail to see unless proven. You have seen how the world treats humans. You will be the same unless you prove your worth to me."


    Arthur was silent for a long time before he nodded. Pleased, the woman took his forearm and bit on his veins. Her eyes shed in delight as she drank Arthur''s blood.


    As she promised, she didn''t overdo it. She pulled out her fangs from Arthur''s wrist and used a napkin to clean her mouth. As if she just had a delicious meal, the snake woman smiled in content.


    "My name is Lerza." Her name came out as a hiss. "I am the master of this house, a marchioness of the Alva kingdom." She stood up from her crouching position. "If you want to avoid being a Verniz, there are a lot of things you need to learn." She looked down on Arthur with a smile.


    Arthur could do nothing but nod. At that moment, his stomach growled. Lerza smiled and took him toward the kitchen. It had a side room where the servants ate their meals.


    A fox-man gave him a bowl of soup and a fresh loaf of bread. Arthur didn''t miss the contempt and reluctance he showed while giving him the food. He wanted to use his meals, but those were the final savings he had from Earth.


    "You''ve chosen well," Lerza said with a pat on his back before she left him in the kitchen.


    ''As if I could''ve chosen anything else. A single p from you would have sent me to oblivion.'' Arthur munched on his bread. ''But I''m lucky that I ended up here rather than a ce that would treat humans badly.''


    It would take a while for him to get used to this world. He needed to gather every piece of information he had about it. Whatever he knew from the media wasn''t correct, or at least wasn''t the full truth.


    There might be dangers in this world, but there were also civilizations. For Arthur to survive and find a way back home, he would need to learn about this world.


    ***


    [Recovery percentage: 15%.]


    As soon as he woke up in the cottage, Arthur checked his recovery. It was going too slow and that meant a lot of time without his runes.


    His body''s functions were getting better. He no longer needed to pause while walking, but he was still finding it difficult to move.


    His stamina should have healed his body by now, but that wasn''t the case. It seems that even if his body was in a top-notch condition, he would still find it hard to move since the damage was within his soul.


    It has been a week since he arrived at the mansion. He was given a rest for the first night by the butler, which he used to try to rest as much as possible. As for the rest of the week, he tended to the garden, helped in the chores, and then went toward Lerza''s study at night.


    "Heran," She said with a smile the first time that he went there.


    Arthur learned that this word meant ''wee,'' so he was beginning to pick up some things. Lerza''s butler, called Bao, helped him learn a few things that would help him around the house.


    "Is this better?" She asked as her finger touched Arthur''s head, the spell working its charm. Arthur nodded and Lerza continued. "Let''s begin learning then."


    From there, she began teaching him words and their meaning. Simply hearing them was enough for Arthur to pick up their meaning, since the intent was directly transmitted, but Lerza made sure to teach him how it''s written too.


    That was all yesterday. Today, he was supposed to help clean the barracks as instructed by Bao. He went toward the kitchen and had his breakfast under the hostile eyes of the demi-humans.


    It wasn''t this hostile before he went to Lerza''s study. He didn''t know if it was loyalty, doubt, or jealousy that made them hate him. Maybe it was because he was human, that''s all.


    After he finished his breakfast, Arthur was back to the cottage where he took out his watering can and started tending to the nts. He knew that different nts required different amounts of water, but he was clueless as to how to figure that out.


    The garden itself was big, but he realized there weren''t a lot of unique nts. Most of them weremonly found. The interesting thing was that some of these nts were ones he saw on Earth with slight variations.


    He experimented with what Lerza had shown him the other day. This hasn''t happened before on Earth. As soon as he touched a nt, it seems as if it used his creation powers.


    This was either because he was in Alka instead of Earth and there was a difference in his powers or it was because his power was leaking because of his damaged soul.


    Either way, Arthur didn''t like this. He didn''t want to attract trouble by being a Seika Vega or whatever. Larza might see him as an infinite source of ''power'' but what was it infinite for him? Did this conflict with his recovery and caused its dy?


    ''I need an escape n if that was true.'' Arthur nced at his forearm with the gem embedded in it while he walked toward the barracks. He knew that it wouldn''t be easy to take it out and be done with it.


    He found the barracks to be empty. He went inside with his mop and started to clean it off the dirt while nning. As he was working, he heard a groan leak from one of the rooms.


    He peeked inside and found a figure sitting on the bed. Rather easily, Arthur could see that he wasn''t a demi-human. It was the man he came here with, riddled with injuries.


    ''What happened to this guy?'' Arthur wondered to himself, but he felt stupid a moment after. He had seen how humans were treated in this world and this guy ended in the barracks.


    He must have been used as a practice dummy or for dangerous tasks. The man looked like he hade out of a fight against a bear. Arthur couldn''t see a ce in his body that didn''t have some sort of wound.


    "Ver... niz..." The man saw him standing by the door and called out.


    "Ne Verniz isva," Arthur said as he walked over toward the man. He told him that he wasn''t that lost anymore and the man smiled thinly.


    "I will die tonight." The man said in Alvan Language and Arthur understood it. His high perception made his mind memorize things easily and he could now understand a lot of things after Larza''s lessons.


    "What happened?" Arthur asked. The man mumbled something but all Arthur could pick up was the words ''cursed fate.'' He inched closer and asked. "What do you mean by that?"


    "If I had been blessed by a bloodline or evolved, I wouldn''t have remained a human and lived this way." The man said slowly, resentment leaking from his voice. Arthur remembered the day his contract was terminated.


    He didn''t resent the Lime Time Agency at that time; he resented the world for being as difficult as it was. This man in front of him was hateful toward the world for making him a human.


    "What''s your name?" Arthur asked as he sat next to him. The wounds were infected. He would go into a sepsis shock and die at any moment.


    "I''m the Knight of Loyalty, a vessel for his Majesty." The man said and Arthur racked his brain until he figured out what it meant. "Even in the afterlife, I shall serve his Majesty," The words that came out after that were a whisper. "King... Solomon..."


    As the familiar name fell on Arthur''s ears, his mind went into turmoil. He hadn''t thought about it since he arrived in this world but the question was never where was he, but when.


    The knight died without Arthur being able to do anything. As he was about to stand up, a medal left the knight''s body. It held an emblem and the word Loyalty that Larza taught him.


    Arthur stashed the medal in his subspace, fearing other''s arrival, before going to Bao and telling him about the knight. He got to witness Bao''s indifference as he nodded without even looking at Arthur upon hearing the news.


    Arthur returned to his cottage for onest time before he met Larza for the knight. The medal appeared in his hand as he tried to understand what was going on.


    Was Solomon in this world? Is he the same person that Arthur met in the first trial of the Holy Crown? If both cases were true, then Arthur''s purpose in this world would be more than leaving it.

 Chapter 278 - Foolish Dreams

    Arthur moved through the mansion wearing his new clothes. They were far shabbier than his original clothes, but he couldn''t walk around wearing the clothes of Jerano. As he went from a hallway to a hallway, he listened to the whispers of the servants who passed by him.


    "... her toy..."


    "She did it with a human?"


    "... He must have used dark magic..."


    These were some of the things that he picked up ofte. The daily study sessions with Larza made him the center of the rumors of being her lover. Arthur didn''t care as long as no one stabbed him based on these baseless rumors, but he couldn''t be sure given how much the demi-humans looked down on him.


    "Come in." She said after he knocked on her door. Arthur entered while being aware of the servants eavesdropping outside. Larza was on her desk like always, signing paperwork and finishing out deals.


    "What is it that you sell?" Arthur asked as he pulled a chair and sat down. Larza smiled and nced at him with amusement. She treated him with respect, something this world did not.


    "The nts that you tend to." Larza answered. "Ever since the first cmity, nts have been rare for all demis." She made sure to use words he knew.


    Demis was the word used for demi-humans. Another one was Halflings. Larza said both were equally used, but they didn''t always mean the same thing. Demis included both Halflings and the Evolved, while Halflings only referred to those who inherited the evolved traits from their family.


    They took pride in being a Demi, proof that they have evolved from their inferior race of humanity. They saw humanity as a weakness.


    "What do you mean by the first cmity?" Arthur asked. This made Larza frown.


    "You might not know ournguage, but how can you not know this? Even as a Verniz..."


    "I meant the word. I don''t know what the word means." Arthur hurried to exin, diffusing her doubts. She took up the role of the teacher and began their lesson for the day.


    After they were done learning new words, Larza stood up and pushed him to lean on his chair. The two looked each other in the eyes as her long and thin tongue crawled out of her mouth with a yful smile.


    "The blood on your wrist isn''t enough anymore." She approached his neck with her fangs. "This must be more delicious."


    "Wait." Arthur covered his neck and saw Larza''s face turn into a terrifying frown. "I have a question first."


    "What?" She scowled, clearly displeased at having her meal interrupted. "You''re getting too arrogant."


    "I''m being cooperative." Arthur said. "We both knew that my blood isn''t infinite." He saw Larza nod. "Can you get off me first?"


    She had both of her knees on the chair with her feet dangling in the air. With her hands around his neck, this was the definition of an inappropriate position.


    "Do the rumors bother you?" Larza smiled as her hand caressed his chest. "Or do they make you desire me?"


    It seems she was aware of the rumors that were going on but didn''t do anything to diffuse them. Maybe being her lover meant he would get less harassed by the others, but he wasn''t sure that was her motive.


    "I wouldn''t dare," Arthur said with a nk expression. Larza didn''t answer right away but looked at him with a smile.


    "That''s better. You''re still a human, even if you''re a Seika La Vega." She said while getting away from him. She leaned on her desk as her hands rested on it. "What''s your question?"


    "The knight I arrived with died today," Arthur told her. "He said something about a king."


    As he finished his words, he saw Larza''s smile vanish to be reced with a displeased expression. She moved away and went toward a shelf and pulled a book.


    "It''s your race''s foolish dreams," Larza said while throwing the book on the desk in front of Arthur. "A kingdom where everyone can live equally."


    "Is it alright to tell me this?" Arthur asked as he touched the book''s cover. It was golden.


    "Are you thinking of leaving?" She nced at him while asking nonchntly. Even with her rxed tone, Arthur knew she would lock him away as soon as he expressed such intent.


    "It''s too dangerous outside." Arthur shook his head and she nodded with approval.


    "It''s better that you stay here." She said before resuming her talk. "Their king is a foolish person. He''s the son of a half-giant, that should tell you what kind of person he is."


    Arthur remembered the memory fragment that was resting in his subspace. It was about a giant man who was despised by the other races. This fits with what Larza was telling him.


    "He said his name was Solomon..." Arthur said with a frown.


    "That''s the name of their king." Larza shook her head. "A foolish man. Truly."


    "Is it because he believes that everyone should live equally?"


    "That and his current aspirations." Larza smiled in mockery while looking out of her window. "They say he''s creating an artifact that would defy the world. I wonder what nonsense is that."


    Her words rang a bell in Arthur''s mind. Before he died, Solomon told him that he tried to create an artifact that defied the world. He failed and was thus trapped in the trial of the holy crown.


    It all made sense now. His dreams, his reasons, and why he begged Arthur to break the trial and release the monsters. His ideology was the reason he asked Arthur to break the trial.


    "Wait, where is..." Arthur wanted to ask but Larza was already sitting on top of him again. Her mouth went straight to his neck as she spoke.


    "No more questions. It''s time to have my meal." Her fangs pierced through his neck as she started drinking his blood. Arthur felt faint as a message appeared from his legacy.


    [Recovery percentage: 14%.]


    It has gone down by one due to Larza drinking his blood. Arthur tried to push her away, but she was several times stronger than he was. When she was done, she kissed Arthur lightly on his cheek.


    "This is your reward." She said with a smile before moving away from him. Arthur sat there clutching his neck as dizziness overtook him.


    ***


    The next day, Larza didn''t take away his blood. She was either being considerate or simply full from the meal. Either way, Arthur got to recover the 1% he lost.


    The fact that she reversed his recovery was thest confirmation that she was the reason he wasn''t recovering. This demanded an escape n.


    However, the gem embedded in his flesh couldn''t be taken out. Unless he cut away his arm, which he had no ns of doing at the moment, he needed to find another way to remove this.


    ''Who would help a human escape their master in a ce full of Demis?'' Arthur was stuck. The only option he had was to steal the book from Larza''s study and find out more information about Solomon''s kingdom. Then, he would have to look through the city for a person from there.


    He desperately needed Lilo and Ruki, but they weren''t here. Lilo was still unconscious in Arthur''s consciousness and Ruki was somewhere with Rae.


    The only thing he could currently use was his Legacy, which didn''t require any mana. He was back to being a normal human excluding the absurd stats and subspace.


    After he was done with the garden, Arthur went to his Legacy Inheritance and bought a potion. He was about to use a tactic that he didn''t wish to employ to get his hands on that book without Larza noticing.


    The white veil appeared in his hand and Arthur drank it before going to Larza''s study. On the way, more than one head snapped his way and looked at him with scary res.


    As he knocked on the door, Larza allowed him inside. He opened the door and held his breath before sitting down. It was easy to hold his breath given his stamina.


    "Heran," Larza stood up like always and was about to head his way. Arthur stood up suddenly and breathed out. The potion''s aroma left his mouth and spread in the room.


    Before Larza could say anything, Arthur kissed her. The aphrodisiac worked its magic and Larza''s skin turned flushed. Arthur felt her tongue wrap itself around him as they mmed into the bookshelves.


    His hands traced the golden book and it disappeared in his subspace. There was no mana usage and the book disappeared. However, Larza''s lust didn''t and she pushed him back as their eyes met.


    Her eyes were murky and clouded as she looked into his. Arthur felt sorry until she met his lip and started to drink his blood as they kissed.


    ''Wait, this is supposed to be a weak aphrodisiac. Why isn''t she stopping?'' Arthur panicked.

 Chapter 279 - The Freda Kingdom

    "Wait! I did a mistake, I''m sorry." Arthur apologized as he pushed Larza away. However, her eyes were still dazed and full of lust. She pushed Arthur''s hands away and kissed him again.


    ''Is this heaven''s retribution?'' Arthur felt his head spin as their tongues intertwined. ''My n worked, but it worked too well that it''s backfiring.''


    He now had to find a way out of this. Larza was already unbuttoning his shirt as they kissed. Arthur was pushed against the wall as he reached out for the handle. As his hand wrapped around it, Larza grabbed his wrist.


    "Are you trying to run away?" Larza''s dark-brown eyes met his as she asked softly, but he could feel an edge to her voice. It held a threatening tone. Arthur''s body stiffened as he let go of the handle. "Good," She smiled as she kissed him again. "Now, give yourself up to me."


    ***


    It was the wastnd again, bones scattered everywhere. As far he could see, there was nothing. He called out for anyone but there was only emptiness that found its way to its heart. Like a void in his chest, it tried to suck everything into it.


    As he wandered into the wastnd, Arthur could hear someone sobbing. He kept following the sound until a small figure, a dot far away, appeared on the horizon.


    As he approached the figure, another person was lying on the ground. The one on the ground was a woman that had a cherry flower blooming from her chest.


    As he got closer, he realized the one beside the woman was a little child. She was standing in front of the woman, her face contorted as she sobbed.


    The child''s two arms weren''t there, reced by a stream of darkness. Arthur realized the identity of the doll-like child and he tried calling out but no sound came out.


    "Mommy... Mommy..." The young Ellen sobbed as the darkness kept overflowing, covering the world. Soon, the darkness covered the woman, Arthur, and the young version of Ellen as Arthur reached out to her.


    "Ellen!" Arthur''s hand began convulsing in front of him as the world shook. The next thing he was staring at was the ceiling of the Larza''s study as his whole body began shaking.


    [A part of your recovery includes the realignment of your soul to your body.]


    The words appeared in front of him as his body kept shaking with his body arched backward. Arthur gritted his teeth as two hands pushed his shoulder down to stabilize him.


    "Are you alright?!" Larza tried to hold down his body while wearing nothing. However, the shaking didn''t stop even with her help until five minutester.


    Arthur panted as his body was covered with sweat. His eyes were blurred out by tears that he didn''t know what caused them. As he moved his body, Larza looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "What was that?" Larza asked as she covered her body with her clothes. Arthur suddenly remembered the events ofst night and found himself naked too.


    ''Great, my first time having sex was by being threatened into it by a horny demi-human.'' Arthur nced at his body. There were some scratches from the few scales on her thighs. ''Well, I''m the one who drugged her. Fucking inheritance.''


    Arthur looked for his clothes and found them thrown by the door. He stood up but Larza grabbed his wrist and pulled him back down.


    "Are you embarrassed now?" She smiled as their lips touched again but Arthur flinched backward. "..." She looked at him silently, rity returning to her eyes before she pushed him away. "Get out."


    Before Arthur could say anything, she was getting dressed. He wore his clothes and left her room. On his way toward the cottage, he heard the whispers of many servants.


    When he sat on his shabby bed in the cottage, Arthur sighed. He took out the golden book from his subspace.


    ''Are you worth it?''


    Even if he slept with Larza, nothing changed. He still needed to escape and to find Solomon. If he didn''t, he would die in the past. He felt weird trying to save his past self.


    As he opened the book, the words Larza helped him memorize until now appeared on the page. Of course, how many words can he learn in a little over a week?


    There were whole sentences he couldn''t understand. He tried to gleam off any information about the kingdom, and he managed to make out its name.


    The Freda Kingdom. It was a neighboring kingdom to Alva, Arthur noted after he saw a map. The book went on about the founder of this kingdom.


    "The... Inherit?" Arthur tried reading but he was still facing difficulties in the words. He realized they looked different from the Alvannguage a bit, although they were 80% simr to each other.


    The book talked about them while portraying them as the ''envers of the Demis'' which was different from what Larza said. Was she testing him?


    With this doubt, Arthur returned the book to his subspace before he went out and tended to the garden. As he was treating the dead nts, Bao came over and called out for him.


    "You''ll be going grocery shopping with Fen." The goat-man said. "He''s the cook that feeds you." There was a slight hostility in his voice. "If you try to run away, you''ll be killed."


    After saying that like it was another item on the grocery list, Bao left Arthur on his own. Arthur went to the kitchen and found the fox-man, Fen.


    "Let''s go, scum," Fen said with a sneer and led the way. "Don''t talk to anyone, don''t touch anyone, and never breath in the presence of nobility. Lady Larza is different, she only cares about the value in people. Of course, I don''t think you have any."


    Arthur was never asked for his name; he was nameless as were all ves. As he understood it from Larza, names made humans equal to the Demis. This was rejected by all of society because if a human receives a name from their master, he would be considered free.


    Of course, as long as you don''t get caught by a ve merchant again. Arthur has yet to know if a ve merchant could capture him in the city but he didn''t want to hope that Larza would be releasing him soon.


    They left the mansion and took a wagon that Fen drove. Arthur took a seat beside him but Fen red at him until Arthur went toward the back of the wagon.


    After he climbed and sat in the empty wagon, the giant reptiles began pulling the wagon toward the city. Arthur looked at the mansion getting further and further away.


    It was surrounded by several acres ofnd. After they left the ground, they headed toward the center of the city using a dirt road beside some farms.


    The city was gigantic just judging from the size of the Larza''s property. There were many establishments on their ways like inns and farms. All of these people were either Demis or humans working for Demis.


    ''I''vended in a shitty kingdom.'' Arthur sighed. ''It would have been easier if I got transported to Freda.''


    The wagon arrived at the marketce after an hour. It was bustling and as soon as Arthur left the wagon, he could see an endless stream of people of all races with all sorts of traits.


    Arthur was curious how the Demis evolved from being a human into being a Demi-human. At some point in time, it seems that there was a difference in the evolution of Earth and Alka.


    "Don''t stand around, stay by the wagon as I go shopping," Fen said with a scowl before he left the reins of the reptiles in Arthur''s hands.


    The monsters nced at him with a conceited look as if they also saw him beneath them.


    ''You literally pull carriages.'' Arthur was speechless. Amotion was raised behind and as Arthur turned to look, he saw a convoy splitting the crowd in two. It was a familiar scene and the whispers around Arthur confirmed his doubts.


    "More ves?" A man shook his head a few feet across the street. He had thick hair that covered his face and tworge fangs. "How many is it already? Where do they keeping from?"


    "They''re the war prisoners from Freda." The man said and Arthur''s interest was piqued. "The war ising and there''s nothing we can do to stop it." He said with a sigh.


    "Those bastards had iting." The woman standing next to him hissed. "They''re trying to steal away our livelihoods and enve us as revenge."


    She was reciting the words of the book that Arthur read today. It was propaganda to the kingdom of Solomon. However, he wasn''t sure what was Solomon''s motives anyway.


    As the convoy passed by Arthur, his eyes met with a human. However, those eyes were far from being defeated or enved.

 Chapter 280 - Seika La Vega

    As the carriage passed him by, Arthur''s eyes met the eyes of a young man with chains around his hands. His skin crawled as he felt the unique existence the man had. It was simr to his creation man


    ''Seika La Vega.'' Arthur remembered the name Larza called him. Loved by stars, by creation, and a vessel for life. The young man had sharp eyes that darted everywhere with a frown. ''These are not the eyes of a ve.''


    The convey kept going toward the ves'' market as his hand tightened around the reins of the reptiles. Arthur nced at Fen''s back as he talked to a merchant and looked toward the market.


    ''How bad can it get?'' Arthur tied the reins around a shop''s fence and slipped into the crowd. He went toward the market as the gem in his hand throbbed. ''Does it know?'' Worry bloomed in his heart.


    However, the throbbing ceased once he calmed down. He guessed the master of the gem, Larza, was the only one who could find or harm him.


    Everyone in the crowd shoved him away as soon as they saw that he was human. Some of them even spat at him, but Arthur knew how to choose his battles more wisely.


    He endured before he reached the marketce. Two spearmen guards nked each side of the entrance. Arthur frowned and looked around, spotting a small alleyway a couple of building down the road. It was a fair distance from the marketce, but he had no other choice.


    He slipped into the alley hoping that no one saw him and grew suspicious. The alley was filled with trash and abandoned vendor booths. Some rats wiggled their way toward whatever leftover food.


    He found another alley that intersected with this one. Arthur went toward the marketce, hoping there was a backdoor. However, it was a dead-end by leading to the sidewall of a different building.


    After looking around, Arthur climbed the wall of a building on the opposite side of the dead-end. He climbed through a window and went into the building that seemed to be a winery. The room Arthur climbed into was empty but the others had giant tanks that reeked of wine.


    ''I guess there''s not much work for the people here.'' Arthur looked through the hallway and sneaked toward the stairs. As he kept climbing floor after floor, heading to the roof, his luck ran out.


    "What are you doing here?" A gruff voice came from behind him while he was on the stairs. Arthur stiffened and turned around, trying to hide his gem as much as possible.


    "I was sent here by marchioness Larza." Arthur replied without hesitation. "I''m here to offer you a new herb that we''ve acquired. It works to enhance the taste of the wine, giving it a strong bittersweetness."


    "I''ve heard nothing about that." The man with giant front teeth and a tail frowned. "Why would she trust a human?"


    "Because I''m her gardener," Arthur said. "You must have heard that the old gardener has died." Giving him such details, the man seemed to be convinced a bit.


    "Why are you heading upstairs?" The man then asked with newfound doubt. "The boss isn''t here today."


    "I''m here to inspect the building. I was asked for this by my master." Arthur smiled, as conceitedly as she can. "She wants me to know if you are worthy of our partnership. This is going to be the biggest winery of the city if we make a deal." The man''s eyes turned dreamy and zealous at Arthur''s words.


    "Can I help you with something?" He asked after a cough. Arthur crossed his arms.


    "I want to taste your finest wine. I''ve already been to three others, make it quick. I''ll be waiting."


    The man quickly nodded and hurried away to do as asked. Arthur sighed when the man was away, wondering how anyone can be so gullible. He thought it must be Larza''s status in the city as the only supplier of herbs.


    He went straight toward the roof before jumping toward the opposite building. With his stats, it was nothing that he would face difficulty in. Arthurnded on the building next to the marketce before jumping again.


    As hended on the roof of the ves'' market, his eyes scanned the roof for any entrances. The only door was locked away from the inside.


    ''I really miss my skills and abilities.'' Arthur sighed. He looked through the roof until he saw a cell with iron bars on the side of the building.


    Using torque, Arthur grabbed into the building''s edge and kicked the rusty bars until they fell. He found himself in a cell with someone lying inside. He thought the person would be wakened by the noise, but there was no response.


    ''Are they dead?'' Arthur had an ominous thought. ''It''s none of my business. But...'' He walked up to them and looked at the person lying on the ground.


    They were shabby clothes that were worn out by time. As Arthur got close to them, he noticed they had white hair that reached to their shoulders.


    Arthur frowned. His heart beating wildly, he turned them over and found an unconscious Rae. His eyes turned wide as he tried to shake her awake.


    "Rae! Rae! Are you okay?" However, she didn''t wake up. Her face was so thin that even her cheekbones were protruding out. With cracked lips and a pale face, she was only a husk of her former self.


    Arthur used one of his Legacy Points and bought a high-grade elixir calling Restorative Healing. He made Rae drink it as her body started glowing. She started to gain weight rapidly as her eyes opened slightly.


    "Who..." Her voice was hoarse, having none of her former arrogance or cheekiness. She looked at him with blurry eyes that held confusion.


    "Alexie Linan. Arthur Silvera." Arthur tried to reassure her. "What happened to you?" He asked with worry.


    "I don''t know you." Rae backed away from her as she regained her strength, pping his hands away. Arthur was confused.


    "What are you talking about? You..." Arthur was confused until realization dawned on him. "What''s your name?" He asked with shock.


    "I..." Rae grabbed her head. "I don''t know..." She seemed to be torn apart by something as she groaned in pain.


    "It''s okay, never mind." Arthur realized he was speaking Yalveran and she was answering him just fine. Does that mean she only lost her memories? "What do you remember beforeing here?"


    "I... woke up here." Rae furrowed her brows. "I was getting weaker, how?" She was clenching her hand in front of her before noticing the vial in Arthur''s hand. "Did you help me?"


    "I did, and I''m going to get you out of here." Arthur nodded as he stood up. "Do you remember how long you''ve been here?"


    "I think... a month."


    This was more than Arthur has. She was sent further into the past than him. The weird part about her story is that no one bought her even though she has been here for a month?


    Arthur looked around the cell and realized it hasn''t been cleaned in years. She had to live in such a ce for a month. Was she discarded? He didn''t want to admit it, but she might have faced even more discrimination for her white hair and red eyes.


    Arthur noticed that she was handcuffed and that there was a purple line on her belly. As he reached out to see what it was, Rae backed away in fear.


    "I just want to help you. Can you lift your shirt for me to see what that is?" Arthur asked gently. Rae seemed doubtful but she did what he asked anyway. She was nothing like she had been before.


    Arthur saw a circle on her abdomen, a runic circle. As he tried to know what it was for, he had a splitting headache just from looking at it.


    ''I still can''t use my ability.'' Arthur grabbed his head. ''But I managed to know what this circle is for. It''s a curse. A high-tiered one. Who would do this to Rae?''


    "Can you scream in help?" Arthur asked of her and she nodded after a slight hesitation. Even though she had lost her memories, she wasn''t clueless.


    "Help! Anyone! It hurt!" She screamed as loudly as she can while Arthur hid behind the door. There were some footsteps as the door was unlocked.


    "What is it, cursed filth?!" A short man came in with a whip. His eyes widened when he saw the broken window. Before he could use his whistle, Arthur kicked him in the head with all of his strength.


    His joints ached at the sudden movements but the short man with a head full of fur was knocked unconscious. Arthur grabbed his leg in agony as he looked through the corridor.


    ''Now, I need to find a way to get Rae out of here and meet that young man before Larzaes and gets me.''

 Chapter 281 - A Storm Is Coming

    The gem embedded in his right forearm throbbed again and started glowing. Arthur''s mind raced in what could this be and decided to use his insignia to block it but he received another shocking message from his legacy.


    [Synchronization with the Holy Crown failed.]


    Arthur frowned as the gem shone brighter. He gritted his teeth and grabbed Rae''s wrist. As he pulled her to go outside, she tried to pull away from him.


    "They''re going to catch us if we don''t run!" Arthur said in a low voice and she looked scared enough to allow him to drag her outside.


    As they walked through the top floor, Arthur found that it was deserted. Most of the cells were empty, with a few having people with an unknown fate. However, he didn''t have the luxury of caring about freeing them at the moment.


    As his gem throbbed harder, his worry increased more. He found the stairs after a while but there were guards walking downstairs. He hid on top of the stairs with a frown on his face.


    "I... hungry." Rae suddenly said with a red face that Arthur wasn''t used to. She used to snatch stuff from him or demand them by force.


    He took out a hamburger from his subspace that was still warm and fresh.? As he gave it to Rae, her eyes widened.


    "This... is something I remember." She sniffed on it and before taking a bite, her eyes squinting in delight. Arthur enjoyed this scene for some reason, as a huge part of the reason that she ended up here was the help she gave him.


    He heard footsteps below and pulled Rae into hiding. She kept nibbling away at the food without a care for her surroundings. Arthur mused that some things never change.


    As the guards passed, Arthur noticed they looked tired. He took out a vial from his subspace that had a clear liquid. This was what remained from the potion called Aphrodisiac Aroma, a potion that worked by scent while giving immunity to whoever drank it.


    There was barely enough for a small sip for both him and Rae. After eating his food, Rae became a lot more obedient. What remained from the potion was pathetic, but Arthur suspected the reason Larza gave an overreaction was that Demis had a higher sexual drive.


    He sshed the potion on the ground and retreated backward, only peeking from the top floor. As the guards walked over the potion, their noses sniffed. They disappeared from Arthur''s view before the heavy panting arrived.


    He stealthily went downstairs and saw a door open before the two guards went inside. He smiled and gestured for Rae toe over as well.


    As the two came downstairs, Arthur realized that he could seek such an option every time. He looked at the torches on the walls and had an idea.


    The convoy should be downstairs, where the young man is. If Arthur could make all the guards go upstairs, he should have the leeway to slip below and talk to him.


    He grabbed one of the torches and threw on a box. It caught mes and they started to spread around instantly. He pulled on Rae and ran toward the stairs. He hid behind a box over there with Rae in his embrace as the scream began.


    "What is this smell? Help!" One of the ves called out and the guards from earlier came rushing out. Arthur knew he was endangering the other ves, but they were safer from the mes by being locked by that heavy metal door.


    Guards started rushing from below after one of the guards on this floor blew a whistle. The weird thing that Arthur couldn''t hear anything, assuming it was a higher frequency whistle like the ones used for dogs on earth.


    As they poured in and tried to put out the raging fire, Arthur slipped downstairs after no guards came. He hid below the stairs as a fewte guards arrived and headed straight toward the ground floor.


    The chaos was immense and most people hurried with buckets upstairs, too distracted to notice them hiding. Through a miracle or simply sheer luck, they managed to reach the convoy who was guarded by a single guard at the moment.


    They slipped behind the wagons and Arthur looked for the young man from earlier. As he was walking, a hand reached out from behind the bars and grabbed a hold of his.


    Arthur turned with fright but found that it was the young man from earlier. He was looking at him with terrifying, piercing eyes. The man looked at Arthur as if he was his long-lost brother.


    "You are like me." The young man spoke in a deep, hoarse, Yalverannguage. "We''re both favored. That''s why you''re here, you know it too."


    "Who are you?" Arthur grabbed his wrist but it refused to let go of him. "Are you from Freda?" Arthur asked and the man grinned in response. His gem was throbbing harder, he needed to flee before he dragged Rae and this man down with him.


    "I am." The man spoke with pride. "I see that you''re a believer as well."


    "A believer?"


    "Of our king''s vision." The man spoke with zeal. "Fear not, things will change. A storm ising."


    "Tell me more, avoid the riddles," Arthur said. "I want to go to Freda, but I need help." The man nodded in understanding. Light seeped out of his finger and entered Arthur''s forearm.


    "When the timees, follow the light." The man said and let go of Arthur''s hands. "You need to go now; your master is nearby." He whispered as he disappeared into the bodies.


    Arthur felt it as well, Larza''s powerful existence. He pulled Rae and darted away from the crowd. As he did, he struck one of the bars to make a deep sound.


    "What''s going on?!" The guard shouted and rushed toward the carriage, but Arthur had already slipped from behind the carriages and into the streets.


    Soon, he was running on the main road while avoiding the crowd who were looking at the fire above. He looked back and saw that the upper floors have caught on fire. Guilt was a luxury he couldn''t afford at the moment.


    Rae seemed to be scared by so many Demi-humans around and she had every reason to. Humans weren''t treated well by this kingdom. He slipped into another alley and broke the door of an abandoned building.


    "Hide here, I''lle back to get you," Arthur said but Rae was the one refusing to let go of him now. She was more of a scared kitten than the tigress she was before. "If you stay with me, you''ll be caught. See this?" He pointed at the gem in his forearm.


    Rae looked at it before letting go of his hand with a pained expression. He knew that she was like this because she lost her memories, but he wasn''t used to this attitude. He took out a bunch of wrapped-up meals and gave them to her before bolting out of the building.


    The gem in his hand was sending signals visibly now. Giant waves spread from his forearm into the surroundings as Arthur ran as fast as he could.


    He knew his capture was inevitable, he simply didn''t want Larza to find Rae. She had an eye for people and would know that Rae was powerful if the curse was lifted from her body.


    When he reached the end of the alley, he found an empty market that has been deserted. He ran through the shops as the mana exploded in the sky.


    "Caught you~" A voice sang from above and Arthur realized Larza was here. He gritted his teeth and kept his best act as he felt the pressure descending from above.


    "Agh!" He coughed blood as a leg kicked him from behind. Arthur rolled on the ground and Larza descended to hold him down with her foot.


    "You betrayed me the first chance I gave you." Larza smiled in contempt. "You should have built a trust before that, I guess you''re not that bright."


    "I... didn''t run away..." Arthur said weekly but she kicked him to roll him over. All the recovery his body went through was being taken away again.


    "Just because we slept together, you think you worth something to me?" She grabbed him by the neck. "I own you. You''re nothing more than a toy to me. I can y with my toy," She tightened her grip and Arthur couldn''t breathe anymore. "and I can crush it just as easily. Understood?"


    Arthur nodded weakly with every strength he had and she loosened her grip enough for him to breath. Nodding in approval, she threw him away as he began breathing heavily on the ground.


    "I need you to remember this lesson." Mana gathered in her hand, forming a sharp de as she looked at him with her beastly eyes. "This way, you won''t ever think about running away." She said as she shed.


    Before he could do anything, the mana de shed at the base of his left shoulder and through his arm cleanly. He screamed until his voice went hoarse as his arm detached itself from his body.

 Chapter 282 - Lust And Blood

    By the time he had regained consciousness, he was back in the cottage with a bandage around his shoulder. Below the bandage was nothing, an empty void of where his left arm had been


    ''She cut it off...'' Arthur looked at his arm with a daze. A void in his chest resonated with the void his arm left, making him feel breathless. ''That crazy bitch caught it off that easily.''


    He had considered the possibility that this might end up badly for him, but he had valued himself as a Loved By Stars. Larza herself valued him. That was the reason she tried to keep him leashed by inducing fear into his heart.


    Arthur tried to sit up but his body was tired, he failed. He only had one hand for him to lean on, making everything seem like an impossible task.


    ''No.'' Arthur''s eyes focused, his golden irises shining brightly. ''This is only temporary. Until I regain my powers.'' He tried again to sit and found that his clothing had been neatly arranged beside him. ''How considerate.'' He smiled in mockery.


    Suddenly, he felt a pain that shouldn''t be there from his left arm. Arthur gnashed his teeth as he waited for the pain to pass.


    [Realignment of the soul has failed. Restructuring shall now begin. Proceed?]


    [Yes | No]


    ''Restructure?'' Arthur furrowed his brows as he panted. ''Does that have any adverse effects?''


    [Unimaginable pain and the inability to regenerate your left arm in the future.]


    ''Hah,'' Arthur was baffled. ''Why would I proceed then?''


    [The recovery will be instant. Otherwise, your body will need twice the amount of time to recover on its own.]


    ''You''re asking me to give up on my arm to recover instantly?'' Arthur gritted his teeth. ''Is there no way to regenerate my arm after the soul restructuring?''


    [A Rune to restructure the soul would be needed. However, multiple restructuring on a single soul would result in Spiritual Breakdown, also known as, death.]


    What bugged Arthur the most was how simply death was written. It was so easy, as if life should be just as easy, but refused to be. He pulled his clothes as he made his decision. Well, there was no decision to make.


    ''No.'' The Legacy''s message disappeared and Arthur''s recovery resumed its snail pace. As he wore his clothes, with difficulty, he checked how much he had recovered.


    [Recovery percentage: 5%.]


    ''Dammit. Dammit. Dammit all!'' Arthur smashed one of the shelves with his right hand clenched into a fist and the tools fell on the ground around him. ''Everything just keeps going wrong, time and time again.'' He clenched his head. ''I''m so tired.'' He breathed out.


    However, the world wouldn''t allow him to rest so easily. The cottage door opened and Bao entered. He looked around with his sharp eyes at the tools scattered around.


    Arthur''s head turned as a loud pping sound echoed. The pain came in moments afterward as he turned to look at Bao, who had pped him with the back of his hand.


    "Filthy animal." Bao spat as he cleaned his glove with a handkerchief. "You think these things belong to you?" He red at Arthur.


    Arthur looked at him silently, rage blinding his vision. He hadn''t been humiliated like this before. How badly he wanted to rip this goat to pieces right here and then.


    "Keep looking at me like that and you''ll lose more than just an arm. You''ve been treated kindly because Lady Larza asked for it in the beginning. Now, she told us to treat you like the animal you are."


    Arthur kept ring at him and Bao raised his arm again and pped him. Bao kept pping him but Arthur didn''t submit even as his lips bled and his face turned purple.


    "That''s enough." Larza''smand came from behind Bao and the goat-man stopped despite his fury. He looked at Arthur with detest for going against him. "Leave." Larzamanded and Bao left to leave Arthur and her alone in the cottage.


    She closed the door as she walked in. Looking around the tools, she began to pick them up and cing them on the shelves. After the tools were all neatly arranged, she looked at Arthur silently.


    "I know I''ve hurt you." She walked closer to him, her hand resting on his cheek. "But you need to understand that I did everything for your safety. The world is cruel to humans, yet you tried to run away. Do you know that a worse fate awaited you if I hadn''t found you?"


    ''The carrot and the stick, great tactic.'' Arthur regained his calm and he breathed in and out. He knelt on one knee as he grabbed her hand and kissed it.


    "I''m sorry, mydy." Arthur said with regret. "I didn''t know the world was this dangerous. If not for you, I would have been a ve for a worse master. An arm is too little of a punishment, betraying you demands more. Whatever you do to me, I''ll ept gratefully."


    "That''s a good start." Larza''s eyes turned into crescents. "Your punishment is to serve me for the rest of your life."


    "That," Arthur looked at her with a grateful smile. "Is more of a reward than a punishment." He kissed her hand again and felt her body tremble.


    She pulled him up and kissed him on the lips. Arthur allowed her tongue into his mouth as a single thought repeated itself in his mind.


    ''I''ll give you the most painful death one day.''


    ***


    He had been unconscious for a day and was given a potion. After Larza left him to his work, Arthur had to tend to the garden with only one hand. As he did so, worry about Rae was on his mind.


    ''How long would I have to wait over there?''


    If she rationed her food properly, she shouldst a week. Her high metabolism was a result of her ability. Since she couldn''t use her ability nor mana with the curse on her body, she should eat less than usual.


    Arthur tried to think of why would she be infected with this curse, but he knew too little about this world. After he was done with the garden, Arthur returned to his book in his cottage. Larza had asked him to go to her study right after.


    The book in his subspace kept providing him with information about the history of the Freda kingdom. It hasn''t been long since Solomon was crowned king, only ten years. The Freda kingdom''sst king was uprooted by Solomon and his army of golems. There were even some depictions about the golems, slender and human-like.


    Arthur closed the book when he saw that it was almost night. He grabbed the side of his body which was now empty and breathed in and out. He calmed down before going into Larza''s study.


    Unlike two nights before, there was no lesson anymore. There was only her using him in any way she liked. Lust and blood, that''s what she demanded. Sometimes, Arthur had to humiliate himself further to prove his loyalty.


    However, he didn''t need to rush things. The man had told him to follow the light when the timees. All Arthur had to do was to wait for that signal.


    A weekter, one Arthur spent learning about this world and recovering, Larza asked him to go out with Fen again. Surprisingly, Fen didn''t treat him any differently as if his escapest time was expected.


    ''Maybe it was expected.'' Arthur realized. ''Larza must have sent me out right after sleeping with her so that I would try escaping. She wanted to punish me, to control me.''


    This time, it must be another test. However, Arthur didn''t have much choice regarding this. As soon as Fen left him with the reptiles, he tied them to a fence and ran toward the abandoned building.


    As soon as he was inside, he found Rae sitting in the corner. All the food has been consumed and she looked starved.


    "What happened to your arm?" Rae asked, scared. Arthur shook his head and took out food that he had in his subspace. There were the meals he had prepared from Earth and some of the food he stole from the mansion''s kitchen.


    "It''s nothing. Listen carefully, okay? I need to leave again. If I don''t, I''ll probably lose my other arm." Arthur grabbed her wrist to make sure she understands. "You can''t trust anyone here." He was desperate. "Everyone is an enemy." He could see fear in her eyes, and his eyes probably had some too. "Wait for me."


    These were hisst words before Arthur stood up and left. He heard Rae call out to him, but he couldn''t risk it again. Larza would do more than just cutting away his arm if she knew he escaped.


    He could see Fen by the carriage looking around. There was an amulet in his hand, probably tomunicate with Larza. Before he could activate it, Arthur ran toward him.


    "Where were you?" Fen asked with suspicion.


    "A leak." Arthur shrugged before grabbed the reins. "Are you done?"


    Fen looked at him with doubt before nodding. Arthur tried to help in loading the cart but there was very little he could do with a single arm. Fen called him a Sakal, useless, a nickname he hadn''t heard in a long time.

 Chapter 283 - Duke Of Fire

    His days in the mansion were the same for three days before the first change arrived. He was asked to harvest some leaves by Larza, preparing to send them as a gift to Duke of Fire. The herb''s seed was to be provided by her and Arthur would have to use his blessings to grow it.


    When Arthur asked around about this Duke, he learned that he was an Evolved of the great Phoenix.


    The herbs he would send were of the finest in the garden, meant to treat the duke''s daughter. She was a hybrid of the eternal fire of the phoenix and the northern ice spirit.


    This herb was called Greatest Harmony, a catalyst for conflicted traits in the demi-humans. A treasure like no other, extinct in the outside world of with only a very few holding its seeds.


    "Your blessings are necessary to keep this herb alive, so you need to take it yourself," Larza said after one of their sessions. "I will have Bao apany you, for your own protection."


    She stressed the word protection, making Arthur confirm it would be more of monitoring than protection. However, his show of obedience has been going for a while, earning the benefits that would urge him to keep it going.


    "Yes, mydy." Arthur nodded. "I have nted the seeds you gave and we will be ready to set off in a week."


    "That''s good." Larza smiled happily. Arthur didn''t know if it was about the herb or him, the little puppy she had obtained. "Make sure to never meet the duke''s daughter, understood?"


    "Why is that?" Arthur was confused. "Mydy." He hurried to add.


    "She''s known to be the most beautiful in thend. No one has ever met her and didn''t fall for her spells." Larza said, before adding with a smile. "I''m not worried that you would fall for her, but we shouldn''t need to wash away your memories."


    "My... memories?" Arthur asked with intrigue. "Is there a way to do that?"


    "Does losing your arm bring you nightmares?" Larza traced the ce his left arm was attached to, misunderstanding his intentions. "There are a few ways. They work like a charm."


    "I met someone in the ves'' convoy, he had no memories and had a purple seal on his abdomen," Arthur said casually. "I always wondered how he had ended up that way."


    "Hah, he must have been a fool." Larzaughed as she pulled herself from him and picked up her clothes. "It''s the mark of the witches, no one usually survives after being captured by them. He got lucky."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked but Larza has already left him with no answers. He sighed and picked himself up, heading to sleep before working on the Greatest Harmony.


    ***


    His obedience to Larza has earned enough trust to be allowed on the weekly shopping trip. Even Fen began to ck more in keeping an eye on him since he was always there by the time Fen was back.


    Arthur''s only reason to endure this humiliation was Rae, who relied on him to bring her food each week. She grew quieter the more time went on and the two developed a tactical agreement on where to leave the meals.


    He still had no idea of how to treat her, even after Larza told him about ''The Witches.'' He asked around in the city but he was either spat on or simply ignored by the nicer folks.


    The only info he learned about was through sheer luck, a paragraph that mentioned the witches'' dwelling being to the south of Freda.


    Sadly, he had to let it go for now and n their escape. The young man from Freda didn''t contact him again and there was no light to follow. The only way for him to find a way out was by going through the ranks upward. He had to go to the Duchy of Fire, where the duke and his daughter were waiting.


    He woke up the next day refreshed and went straight to work. The seed he had nted in the ground was already blooming and Arthur marveled at the array of colors that the leaves had.


    ''Greatest Harmony indeed.'' Arthur caressed the petals and they danced in joy as his energy seeped into them. ''It''s as if the nt has a soul of its own, fascinating.''


    The process was slow but steady. The petals grew more numerous by the day as Arthur took care of feeding them his powers. Even Larza knew better than to drain him while he was working.


    It was thest day before their scheduled departure that Arthur went shopping with Fen again. However, this time, it wasn''t for the kitchen but Arthur''s needs. He needed a mana agent to consolidate the petal''s magical properties.


    They went to an alchemy market called Forever Young, a delusional yet ambitious name of immortality. When the receptionist realized that Arthur was the one shopping and not Fen, her face contorted in abhorrence.


    The money talked and Arthur was soon browsing in their mana agents. He went through a vast catalog of items he could use to strengthen his little creation.


    The worker and Fen talked to the side as they pointed fingers at him. Arthur didn''t mind and kept looking through the materials. As he was studying a vial of water with various properties, a light appeared on his hand.


    ''It''s here.''


    Arthur realized instantly what this light was. It was the promised light that the young man had told him about. Arthur nced at Fen and the worker. They were chatting away so he had the chance to follow the arrow that appeared on his hand.


    The light pointed in a certain direction, where materials were stacked on several shelves side by side. It led him to a spot unseen by others where an old wolf-man waited for him.


    "Is it you?" With a long nose and sharp fangs, the old man looked at him as his small beard swirled like a me under the effect of nonexistent wind. "The Gardener." He looked at Arthur with interest and spoke perfect Yalveran.


    "Who are you?" Arthur asked with caution, ncing at Fen from afar. He didn''t want to reveal his connection to that young man so easily, not unless this old man proved they were on the same side.


    "I go by Traitor." The old man said with a smile. "It''s better to use aliases when you''re nning a coup."


    "Do you mean?"


    "I was sent by the Seika La Vega." Traitor said with a smile. "Your turn has arrived, gardener."


    "How did you know what I do?" Arthur asked with apprehension. "I didn''t tell your Seika anything."


    "We have eyes everywhere." Traitor smiled. "All we need to find you is that light in your arm. The moment you were given that light, you were chosen as a part of the storm toe. Now that I''ve heard how fluent yournguage is, I see that it was a correct choice."


    "Your alias isn''t really trust-inducing," Arthur said while pretending to look through the materials, in case Fen checked on him. "What did you mean by my turn?"


    "We know that you''re going to the Duchy of Fire, to treat the daughter of fire and ice." Traitor followed along and gave Arthur his back while resuming. "We need your help to get the Duke of Fire''s help in invading the kingdom."


    "Invasion?" Arthur was shocked. "Are you certain this would go well? From what I heard; the war is at a stalemate at the moment."


    "That was all nned, we only need an opening to strike." Traitor exined calmly. "The Duke of Fire is one of the major houses in the Alva kingdom. Getting his cooperation to invade the kingdom would make things easier."


    "If you expect him to hand you the kingdom on a silver te, I guess you''ve never met other Demis. They despise the Freda kingdom and everything it stands for."


    "Assistance isn''t always offered willingly." Traitor''s tone held amusement. "It can be demanded. Do you know what the Duke of Fire treasures the most besides his kingdom?"


    "...His daughter." Arthur paused. "That''s why you came to me. I''m your way into the duchy." Arthur realized and his heart was dreadful.


    "You''re smart for a ve." Traitor said. "That''s right, we need you to kidnap his daughter."


    "You''re a bunch of crazy folks. I''m a gardener, that''s all. How would you expect me to kidnap one of the most coveted young misses of the kingdom?"


    "There''s a secret that isn''t known to many." Traitor said and stopped in suspense. "The Miss of Ice and Fire is miserable. Use that weakness to lure her away. Well, you can also make her pity you like a cripple." Traitor snickered.


    "You want me to manipte her." Arthur''s tone was cold. "That''s worse than simply kidnapping her."


    "The real tragedy is the war that has been going for years. Humans and Demis alike are killed in the name of honor and glory. It''s time we put an end to it all."

 Chapter 284 - One-Armed Seika

    "What do I get in return?" Arthur asked after a short pause. He couldn''t say he was happy about the method they would use, but his choices were limited. "And how do I know I can trust you?


    "The rewards are simple, you''ll be a free citizen of the Freda Kingdom. That includes getting rid of that gem on your hand." Traitor said before standing next to Arthur. "As for trust, you should trust our King, not me."


    Traitor''s eyes were clear, unstained by anything such as greed or shrewdness. They held firm conviction, but Arthur didn''t know in what exactly. Of course, that was just how he felt about them. Eyes couldn''t talk, only actions could.


    "What do I need to do?" Arthur asked and Traitor touched his remaining right arm. Light seeped into it like before, and a new mark appeared.


    "I''ll contact you once you get there. Make sure to dress well, it is said that the Daughter of Ice and Fire likes formal clothing." Traitor turned to leave but Arthur grabbed onto him.


    "I have one favor to ask." Arthur said, a desperate tint to his voice. "There''s something I need, a storage ring. Filled with food, as much as you can. But I can''t use mana, that''s why..."


    "I guess it''s hard to be a ve. I thought it would be more valuable." Traitor smirked. "You''ll find it in your cottage when you get back. Make sure to prepare for your travels."


    Traitor left after that. Arthur kept looking through the materials before setting on Myriads Lights Water, a great source of nourishment and was a fit for Greatest Harmony.


    Upon his return to the cottage, he found the ring inside of it. The ring had a small button on top that activated a small mana crystal. This way, the user didn''t need to use mana himself.


    When Arthur looked through the ring, he found all sorts of meals prepared and wrapped. From jerky to pots of soup to fresh loaves of bread.


    Arthur closed the space by pressing the button again and sighed in relief. He looked at it silently as he remembered how much he had before, he could throw around artifacts and even create them. Now, he couldn''t even use the one he had without damaging his own body.


    ''You don''t need to do this.''


    This was what his legacy told him when he wanted to kill Ellen, but failed. His legacy knew he couldn''t do it, that he was only harming himself, that it was inevitable. However, Arthur still went ahead to follow his heart.


    Now, he was all alone in a different world where he could die at any moment. His left arm was gone and had to rely on his right one. Rae''s memories weren''t there, making him obliged to take care of her like a nt.


    He wasn''tining, but grateful that he found her now rather thanter. She would have starved to death if he hadn''t chosen to risk his life at that time. With this ring, it wouldst her a bit more until he finds a way to remove that curse.


    After putting the storage ring into his subspace, Arthur went ahead and used the Myriad Lights Water on the Greatest Harmony herb. It was already nighttime but he needed to give it onest push. The herb began shining brightly and dancing in joy after it absorbed the water. However, Arthur knew it hasn''t matured yet, so he added thest necessary bit.


    His fingers traced the different colored leaves, allowing each to shine more brightly until they were miniature stars. Once all the nine leaves shone brightly, the light grew stronger until Arthur couldn''t see his hand.


    The light exploded into the sky surrounding Arthur and the garden as well. Clouds gathered around the pir of light that shed away the night. The whole city was illuminated by the white light as every finger was pointed toward the mansion.


    Arthur''s body felt light as the power of the herb seeped into it. The ancient power of harmony worked to recover his wounds and realign his soul.


    [Recovery percentage: 10%.]


    His recovery was slow, but the herb worked to increase it drastically. As the light began to fade, all that was left was a single white translucent leaf floating in front of him.


    It was surrounded by a white barrier, but it didn''t obstruct Arthur from touching the leaf. The light shook as he touched it, dancing in the wind.


    "Fascinating." Larza appeared behind him and muttered. "I didn''t think it was possible to grow it in a week. You''re truly loved by stars. They must be the stars of life too." Larza took a step closer to touch the leaf, but the white barrier prevented her from doing so. "I guess it chose you." Larza said with a smile.


    "I think it''s time I prepare for my journey." Arthur said as the leaf followed after his hand. "I won''t disappoint you, mydy." He reassured her and Larza nodded with a smile.


    "What do you need?"


    "Formal clothes." Arthur smiled. "I can''t go to a duchy wearing these."


    ***


    Words of the great light spread from the city of Herav to the whole kingdom. Bards sang of the sight of heavenly light piercing the sky. From within the mansion of the great herbology master Larza, rumors spread about a one-armed Seika.


    The Great Gardener, who was loved by stars, and his quest to treat the Daughter of Ice and Fire was the excitement the public couldn''t get enough of. Songs were written about the one-armed Seika and the great herb that he grew.


    Arthur managed to slip away again as he was buying formal clothes to give Rae the ring filled with food. After exining how the ring worked, he studied the walls in the giant room.


    She had grown less lively since they met. There were drawings on the walls of things she remembered. It seems she spent her time hiding here by trying to remember who she was.


    There was a throne and two eyes that were drawn with sharp strokes. Arthur nced at her fingers and found that her fingers were chipped. He looked through his subspace and found a set of chalks that he used when researching in the fortress.


    "This is a gift to you." He handed the chalks over and she hugged them as if they were treasures. "I''ll be gone for a while." Arthur told her slowly and saw her eyes shake. "This ring has all the food you need. Eat as little as you can, I''ll try to send people over."


    "... Stay." She said while looking at the chalks in her hands.


    "I can''t do that; this is the only way for us to leave this ce. If I can''t get to you, I''ll send others to take you. They will call me the Gardener. Alright?"


    "Mm." She nodded, her red eyes reflecting the light sadly. Arthur caressed her hand before standing up and leaving. He had sent Fen to get him some shoes while he was supposed to buy proper clothes.


    He closed the door on his way out and thest scene he saw was Rae sitting in the corner of the room with the chalks in her hands. She was nothing but a shadow of her former self. Just like a shadow, she kept chasing at what she was.


    Rae chose to help him against Ellen. Arthur would repay her with everything he had. Whoever the witches were, he would make sure to find a way to lift the curse of Rae. Even if that meant he would kill everyst witch in Alka.


    He went toward a tailor which had premade clothes of high quality. He handed over the coins and took the clothes back to the wagon that Fen was driving.


    After his achievement with the herb''s awakening, the rest of the Demis treated him with indifference rather than hate. Fen drove the wagon back to the mansion where Larza summoned Arthur to her study.


    "The trip will besting three days; I hope you won''t miss me," Larza said with what Arthur assumed to be sarcasm. "Even if you are far away, I can find you with that gem in your hand. Try to remove it and you will die."


    "I have no ns to." Arthur ced his right arm over his heart as he kneeled. "My loyalty towards you is indisputable."


    "That''s good, but I should give you another incentive to return." Larza smiled as she raised her hand. Chills traveled down Arthur''s spine at those words but what he saw wasn''t something he expected.


    Great winds stormed into the study as an object appeared above her hand. With blood still leaking out of it, his torn-out left arm floated silently in a sphere of light.


    "If you ever want to regenerate your arm fully, you''ll have toe back to me. I can grant you that at any time. Well, only if you haven''t developed a liking to your new body."


    Arthur grabbed his left side reflexively as he looked at his torn-out arm with gritted teeth. He had yet to get over the feeling of being ''iplete.''


    "I wille back regardless, mydy." Arthur bowed his head as the winds disappeared and so did his arm. "I''ll be back with nothing but glory and the artifact promised by the Duke of Fire."


    "Good," Larza nodded and stood up. "At that time, I might reward you with something more than just an arm." She pulled his chin up. "Would you like that?" She grabbed his groin as she smiled.


    Arthur felt repulsed by her touch but still nodded nheless. Even if she offered him his arm back, he would nevere back here because he would be at her mercy to mutte him again.

 Chapter 285 - Skywalkers

    The carriage that would carry them, not a wagon, was waiting for them outside of the city. They were only two with a few servants, Arthur and Bao. The goat-man seems to be deterred away from Arthur by Larza''s instruction.


    The carriage was gigantic and had no wheels, but gems that levitated it from the ground instead. It was pulled by giant unicorns that had the winds as their mercy, proud beings that even Bao was careful at handling.


    Arthur was curious about this carriage, but he didn''t dare ask Bao. After thest time that they interacted, there were bruises and defiance. Things grew tense between the two, resorting only to curt talks.


    As he boarded the carriage, he felt as if he was sitting on a piece of cloud. He wondered how a world can achieve this level of skill in manufacturing without the aid of technology.


    The unicorns neighed as they used their winds to run across thend. With no roads, it was a bumpy road but there were no reasons to take the burn of that. The carriage cut smoothly that Arthur didn''t even feel they were moving, only evidenced by the changing scenery.


    The wind helped to push them forth, negating any air resistance that they might have encountered. The levitation helped to avoid any friction with the ground. If they wanted to stop, the unicorns used the winds to decrease the speed of the carriage.


    Thend was nothing that Arthur has seen before, or maybe he hasn''t seen enough, to begin with. As if a heavenly monster had bitten it and left its teeth, it was full of cliffs and high mountains. The valleys connected in a great jigsaw puzzle, providing a trail for travelers to follow.


    "We''re going to Freya, city of night and love." Bao seemed to be ashamed of Arthur''s ignorance, making sure to educate him in a harsh tone. "Do not wander off thinking you can participate in the activities; you need to know your ce."


    "What do you mean night and love?" Arthur was confused.


    "The city itself is unique." Bao nced at him. "Most of the establishments there operate at night, bards will be singing all of the time, and most of the people who seek mating will go there."


    ''Seek mating.'' Arthur was appalled by such a term of primitivity. ''I guess this city is a passionate one, something Jalin in Sourna where the sailors rest with their songs and stories.''


    Larza had told him that it would be a three-day trip, so Arthur prepared himself to go sleepless for a few days. However, the smooth ride made him grow drowsy.


    The servants took another carriage, which included some guards that took care of the monsters that obstructed their way. Arthur realized the monsters weren''t different from the ones appearing in dungeons.


    Until now, he had yet to see a single dungeon. He asked Larza about a space where monsters were crowded, separate from the world, but she didn''t know what he meant. There wasn''t even a word that resembled ''dungeon'' in all of the words he learned so far. He would have to ask either Traitor or the young man, who spoke perfect Yalveran.


    They camped a few hundred miles away from the city, their third night on the road. Arthur kept the herb beside him in a special leather bag, afloat and untouched.


    "Eat it even if it was cold," Bao said to his servants. "We can''t make a fire in the wilderness; it will attract attention."


    The reason they were going with only a few people was to avoid such a thing. Their trip should be a secret lest the other nations attack them.


    The prime suspect for such a thing was Freda, but Arthur knew they wouldn''t do anything. Even if Greatest Harmony was to empower the duke''s house further, it would still pale inparison to invading the kingdom as a whole.


    There were other nations, it seems. Arthur managed to pick up on some things from Bao talking to his guards. One of them is the route they took, one that was usually avoided due to itsplexity.


    ''If they didn''t find use because of the route, they should be able to find us once we get closer.'' Arthur looked upward into the sky, a feeling of dread filling his heart. ''It seems we couldn''t hide from them for so long.''


    The sky split in two as figures appeared from the sky. With wings covering their back and spanning twice their body height, the neers were anything but friendly.


    "Skywalkers," Bao scowled as he took out his rapier. "I was waiting for you." He seemed unfazed at the winged masked people. "You''ve onlye here to die."


    ''Cut it out with the red-gged viin lines.'' Arthur shook his head inwardly at the goat-man. He studied the Skywalkers with interest. There was only a handful of them, as it seems they have spread their forces to catch up to Arthur''s group.


    The Skywalkers didn''t respond and the leader in the middle took out a small ck box. Bao''s expression changed slightly at the sight of the box and shouted something Arthur didn''t understand.


    Runic lines appeared on the box as light exploded from within it to cover all of the present people. Bao turned to Arthur and shouted before the scene changed.


    "Don''t let them find you!"


    It was thest thing Arthur heard before he found himself standing in a grand temple. He looked around in bewilderment as he made sure the leaf was still in his bag.


    ''Is this a separate space?'' Arthur wondered as he looked around the temple. It was a grand temple with a hall as wide as a ser field. There were giant pirs that held ancient engravings on them but most of them were broken.


    The hall was covered in fog and there were statues in every direction. He held into his bag as he started walking to find a hiding spot.


    If he guessed right, that box was something like a summoning rune but in reverse. This kind of artifact can be used to ''divide and conquer'' the enemy troops.


    If the Skywalkers, who had the advantage of a better view, managed to find him first, he would be dead and the herb will be destroyed. That''s why Bao asked him to hide and why Arthur was looking for a hiding spot.


    He crawled into a small hole beneath one of the statues. He risked being buried beneath the status. He hugged the bag with his sole arm as if it was his lifeline.


    ''I''m so weak right now.'' Arthur''s eyes dropped as he thought, staring into space. ''There''s nothing that I can do with my current body other than pray for safety.''


    He felt pathetic. The reasons that he ended up here and like this were his ignorance and arrogance.? There was so much he could have done if he had his powers, but he was as useless as a wood log.


    ''A Sakal.''


    He hadn''t felt this weak since the time he was kicked away by his boss at work after thinking an iron shard was an artifact. He smiled as he remembered those days where his biggest dream was a shard a tad bigger than normal.


    ''Did my family get caught in the fissure too like Rae?'' Arthur asked himself as his remaining arm rested on his knees. ''I hope everyone as safe.'' He closed his eyes.


    It was quiet, peaceful, and away from everything that scared him. That was until he heard the sound of pping wings. His eyes snapped open as he looked toward the foggy sky. It was dark but he could see the fog move.


    He clenched his fist as his heart raced. Hoping it wasn''t a Skywalker, Arthur tried to hide deeper into the small hole. His hopes were crushed when the fog parted way to reveal the humanoid winged creatures soaring through the skies above him.


    ''Please, let me go unseen.'' Arthur clenched his fist until his nails dug through his flesh. He followed the Skywalker slowly with his eyes.


    They hovered in the air and looked around the area. Arthur could feel them scan the area looking for him. With a p of their wings, they flew in a circle and looked around. They were directly above Arthur when they spread their wings and stopped flying.


    Slowly, the Skywalker turned to Arthur''s location. Before Arthur could wonder whether he was found, the Skywalkers pped their wings, and wind des cut across the air toward Arthur''s location.


    ''Damn it, does praying ever actually work?'' Arthur curled his body into a ball as the statue above him was cut into three giant pieces. The statue fell on the hole and closed itpletely except for a small gap in it.


    His side was struck by one of the statue''s arms and Arthur let out a pained cry. He gritted his teeth and crawled out through the gap and started running as soon as he reached the ground.

 Chapter 286 - City Of Freya

    His leather bag was strapped to his right arm as he darted across the hall. The Skywalker above sent another volley of wind arrows that rained on Arthur.


    He managed to avoid them by hiding behind a pir. Once they died down, Arthur bolted in the direction that he came from. The Skywalker passed from above him in the opposite direction, alluded that Arthur would run away from them.


    The Skywalker pped their wings and circled a pir to follow after Arthur. Feeling the changing wind, Arthur slid from beneath the giant statue that has just fallen and bolted toward the giant door in the distance.


    As he ran away, he grabbed the leather bag tightly. The leaf within it made sure to wash away any fatigue he had with its magical properties. He managed to avoid another volley of attacks by rolling as soon as he heard the wind whistles.


    However, a wind arrow still managed to strike his back, sending him flying through the giant door. He rolled on the ground as his back burned badly. As his head was growing dizzy, he heard the ps of wings again.


    ''This persistence will be my doom.'' Arthur coughed as he tried to stand up without bending his back. ''It hurts.'' He pushed the hard ground as his eyes adjusted to the darkness of the surrounding.


    The raging whirlwind arrived to remind Arthur of his pursuer. He turned to see the Skywalker heading directly toward him. Arthur wanted to start running but the pain in his back spread to his legs.


    Moments before the Skywalker''s hand reached Arthur''s bag, a giant bat descended from the ceiling and attacked it. The two winged creatures struggled for supremacy as Arthur stood up and began limping away.


    He nced back and saw the Skywalker impale the bat with a giant wind de, cutting one of its wings off. It then flew higher and came after Arthur.


    ''Damn it, is there anything I can do?'' Arthur grabbed the leaf more tightly as he tried to think of something. He snapped his eyes open as he decided to use his Art of Creation. He knew it would send his recovery back to zero, but there was no other choice.


    He bared his teeth as he recited the Art in his mind. The mana swirled within him as it has never abandoned him. It felt like someone has injected acid through his veins as soon as his mana came in contact with the mana paths.


    ''I''ll die.'' Arthur closed his eyes because of the extreme pain. ''I can''t handle this.'' His body felt like it was breaking down a bit by bit.


    The giant wind de that the Skywalkers wielded cut across the air and toward Arthur''s heart. He was about to destroy to pull into existence to stop the de but someone appeared in front of him.


    With a long ck robe and a hood, the neer wielded a great sword made of ice. They cut across the air and through the wind de. When the great sword was directly aiming toward the Skywalker, it left Arthur''s savior''s hand and its momentum carried it like an arrow.


    The Skywalker dodged but the ice aura around the sword froze half of its wing, leaving them to fall toward the ground. They tried to lift themselves with a single wing but it was futile.


    The great sword of ice made a U-turn and returned to the neer''s hand,nding straight into his grasp. They turned toward the Skywalker and allowed Arthur to see their side profile hidden beneath half a mask.


    "Ho..." They let out a cold breath that made Arthur''s body shiver. Without any hesitation, they bolted toward the Skywalker while allowing their great sword to cut across the ground behind them.


    Ice exploded from the tip of the great sword that propelled it upward. The swordsman used that momentum to sh the Skywalker who was still trying to defrost their wing.


    The greatsword shed the Skywalker from the shoulder to their side, leaving a gruesome wound on their abdomen. The Skywalker let out a scream as he fell to the ground, slowly turning to ice.


    Arthur looked at the neer panting as the great sword disappeared into their body. His vision was getting blurry as his back felt warm and wet. He was bleeding. Arthur saw the neer walk toward him before he lost consciousness.


    ''I''m so pathetic.''


    This was thest thought he had before he went into a deep slumber. In his sleep, he kept reliving being chased and injured without being able to do anything. It all ended when cold mana seeped into him, calming his mind and allowing him to sleep.


    ***


    "You''re awake." A monotonic and genderless voice spoke to him as soon as he started sensing his surroundings. His eyes trembled as he opened them slowly.


    He was lying on his back, which didn''t hurt so much anymore. In front of him was a brick ceiling that was filled with cobwebs. There was a torch on the wall that sent a shadow over his body. The owner of that shadow, as Arthur turned to look at them, was none other than the person who saved him.


    "..." Arthur took a few moments to remember where he was before he opened his mouth. "Thank you for saving me."


    "Heh," The masked-swordsman gave a smile. "No need." That was all they said before leaning against the wall. Arthur couldn''t determine their age, gender, or even tone from their voice. As if a filter worked to neutralize anything that would give away their identity.


    "Where are we?" Arthur looked around. It was a small room with shelves in it. There were also a few rugs on the ground. It looked like a prayer chamber but he wasn''t sure.


    "Still in the Domain." They answered without opening their eyes. "We should wait until we''re kicked out, there''s an hour left before that."


    "Were you sent by Bao?" Arthur asked but received no answer. The masked person ignored him and kept resting. Arthur noticed that their half-mask didn''t cover their mouth and chin. Some frostings were spreading on their chin.


    Arthur closed his eyes again to rest, but he didn''t dare sleep. His back felt alright, cooled by the masked person''s mana. It must be healing. His stomach made a rambling noise that made both of them wake up.


    "...Are you hungry?" They asked and Arthur nodded with embarrassment. He had food in his subspace, but he couldn''t use it in front of strangers.


    The masked person seemed troubled, opening their mouth and closing it. Suddenly, they turned to the bag beside Arthur that contained the leaf.


    "Don''t you have food there?" They pointed with their chin.


    "No," Arthur grabbed the bag tightly. "I think you know what''s in it since you''re here already."


    "I do," They smiled. "I''ve looked inside when you were asleep. This herb loves you, as it didn''t allow me to touch it."


    "Dependance is different from love," Arthur said as he looked at the leather bag. "I''m the only one who can make it live, that''s all."


    "But you''re also the person who''s going to kill it." The masked person smiled in irony. "It clings to you not knowing that you''re the only person who can kill it."


    "That''s the case with the people we trust." Arthur closed his eyes. "You don''t get betrayed by strangers."


    "You see it as a betrayal?" Weirdly, the masked person didn''t stop talking. "Maybe you''re clung to it as much as it''s clung to you."


    "It''s my lifeline." Arthur''s tone was t. "I thought you would give me some food."


    "Hah," The masked person chuckled. "You''re a shameless fellow."? Arthur struggled to sit up with his arm but the robbed person pushed him down. "Save your strength, One-Armed Seika. The struggle ahead is far more difficult than this one."


    The masked person took a bowl out of nowhere and started feeding Arthur as he recovered. The rest of the time was spent in silence.


    Space began breaking apart. Their body began fading from the room as the masked person warned Arthur before they disappeared.


    "Be careful, Seika. For the world of nobles is far scarier than you would think. Trust no one in Freya, as everyone seeks their own benefits."


    Arthur''s body was teleported out of the ''Domain'' and reappeared in their camp. Bao and the guards appeared beside it, tired and some were injured. Once Bao saw Arthur well and in possession of the herb, he sighed in relief.


    They decided to cancel their camping ns and travel at night even if it was dangerous. Reinforcements were bound to arrive before they could reach Freya if they decided to stay in the wilderness.


    They followed a relentless pace and the unicorns were growing tired. Bao fed them a part of his mana just to keep them going. With their pace, they managed to see the high walls of Freya by dawn.

 Chapter 287 - Seika Of Living Beings

    "Halt!" The city''s guards blocked their path as soon as they reached the gate. "What brings you here?" Asked a guard who looked like a cheetah as he rested a hand on his sword.


    "We''re guests of the Duke of Fire," Bao said, tiredness seeping from his voice. "We have been ambushed by Skywalkers on the way here, exining our inappropriate clothing."


    ''Inappropriate is an understatement.'' Arthur looked at their guards, servants, and at Bao himself. All of them were covered in either blood or dust. Their carriage was met with an unusual whirlwind that worked to cover its beautiful wood with mud.


    "Do you have any documents?" The cheetah-man asked with suspicion and a bit of fear. It seems he didn''t dare offend the duke''s guests, but he was still diligent enough to check for identification.


    Arthur knew that Bao had it since he saw Larza give him a pin with her house''s heraldry, a n intertwined in thorns. However, he knew that something was wrong the moment that Bao''s face went pale.


    "I''ve lost it in the ambush." Bao''s face looked deathly white, his lips moving in an inaudible voice. "Seek the duke and he''ll prove our identity."


    "If I seek the duke over every person who ims to be his guests, then might as well get the duke over here to work as a guard." The cheetah-man waved his hand in dismissal. "Please leave."


    "We''re here for the duke''s daughter." Bao hurried to exin, but the cheetah-man summoned the guards over to shoo them away.


    "Every man in this nationes here for the duke''s daughter. Without any form of identification or a person to vouch for you, I can''t let you in."


    As the guards began to surround them to bring them away, Bao seemed defeated and began to shake his head.


    ''Don''t dare give up now, old man. I need to do my part of the n to meet Solomon.'' Arthur gritted his teeth as he stepped forward. He raised his right arm in surrender as he appealed.


    "Have you heard of the One-Armed Seika?" Arthur''s tone was unhurried and the name brought a pause to the guard''s actions. The cheetah-man looked at him and his missing arm in doubt. "You must have heard of why he ising to Freya."


    As he said that, Arthur took out the white leaf from his subspace. The moment the leather bag was gone, the white light of the city''s gate and brought a sense of peace to them. Fearing this might not be enough to convince them, Arthur raised Greatest Harmony and a white pir of light tore through the sky.


    "It is truly the One-Armed Seika!"


    "Heavens, the bards were right. The duke''s daughter shan''t live in pain anymore!"


    "This power... I feel all my traits merging..."


    Whispers spread around them as both travelers and citizens looked on with both awe and fear. Arthur lowered his hand as the light began to retreat toward the leaf. He looked at it with awe as well.


    ''Such might from a single herb, no wonder it can no longer exist. The amount of Creation Powers it absorbed was nothing to scoff at.'' Arthur returned the herb into his bag as Bao hurried and grabbed his wrist.


    "What are you doing?" He hissed through clenched teeth. "I told you to not overstep your line. What you just did has confirmed that a human is saving this kingdom." His words made no sense to Arthur but he didn''t have the time to answer him.


    From behind Bao''s aged face, Arthur saw a person walk up to them with an entourage of his own. It was a young man with a handsome face and a horn on each side of his forehead. The horns were white and so was the man''s hair.


    With scales on his cheeks and fangs that protruded a little from his lips, this man was a demi-human. He exuded an air of authority but also of nobility as he walked toward them.


    "Hans, why are you being impolite to our guests from Herav." The man spoke with a thin smile. Arthur wanted to find out which trait of a monster he had, but he looked normal other than the horns and scales on his face, which didn''t give out a lot.


    "Young Master Neray." Hans knelt on the ground as soon as he saw the young man. "They couldn''t produce the necessary identifications to enter the city, thus...."


    "That great light wasn''t enough for you, Hans?" Young Master Neray smiled in amusement as he looked at Arthur. "There''s only known Seika that is known to be loved by living beings."


    "You mean the one who is rumored to be..."


    "Coming to the rescue of our princess." Neray nodded. His eyes held greed as he looked at Arthur.


    Something that he said caught Arthur''s attention: Seika that is loved by living beings. Did that mean the other Seika''s were different? Did they not empower life, but other things like air and fire?


    "I''m sorry for my impudence!" Hans shouted as he turned to Bao. Even now, Arthur wasn''t treated as an equal, but as a treasure that was owned.


    "I''ll take them toward the duke''s mansion. Make sure to allow no exit from the city or entrance until the end of the day. We don''t want our little Seika to be stabbed in the back." Neray said with a smile.


    Arthur felt the chills as Bao went ahead to thank ''Young Master Neray'' that was revered by everyone else. The title caught his attention because it meant this guy came from a prominent family in the kingdom. They were allowed entry afterward and Neray allowed them to board his carriage and head toward the duke''s mansion.


    "Show me the herb," Neray said with a stoic expression, any signs of gentleness washed by a new arriving persona. Arthur furrowed his brows and looked at Bao and saw him sweating. "If you weren''t the only one capable of maintaining this herb, I would have killed you."


    Arthur heard Neray and turned back to see that the Demi had his long sharp nails on Arthur''s neck. Arthur looked at him in the eyes and saw that there was nothing but cruelty in them.


    He took out the leaf inside the carriage and Neray looked at it with amazement. His fingers reached out to touch the herb, but the barrier blocked his touch as well.


    "Too much Harmony," Neray said with fascination. "If any halfling used this, besides the princess, they would lose their sanity."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur felt Bao''s body stiffen as he heard Arthur''s question. Neray turned to him with a frown but answered nheless.


    "Your ignorance knows no bounds. The herb you carry is the greatest traits merging agent in the world. Too much of a medicine is poison."


    It seems Neray thought that exnation was enough. He turned to the herb again before closing his eyes and ignoring the two. The carriage carried them through the city and Arthur got to know what they meant by the city of love and night.


    There were couples of Demis all over the ce walking around as the bards sang to their heart content. It was still the early morning but it seemed everyone was returning home. The smell of alcohol and flowery incest filled the streets while lyres were yed by wandering musicians.


    They reached the Duke''s mansion in almost half an hour. Arthur was able to see it from the carriage''s window. It wasn''t like Larza, isted from the city, but at its center. The mansion was on the upper of the city, high in the clouds, giant towers surrounding it as gardens ran down the hill.


    The stream flew upward in an otherworldly manner as if everything flowed toward the mansion high in the sky. Their carriage didn''t stop at the gate and kept going toward the mansion. It stopped in front of the entrance and Neray opened his eyes and left the carriage.


    A butler that was a lizardman received them. He made sure to bow toward Neray in respect as the servants hurried to take his luggage.


    "Is the duke here?"


    "Yes, young master. He is waiting for your arrival."


    "Very well, tell him I brought a gift along. The One-Armed Seika is with me."


    "Do you mean?" The butler''s body shook. "That herb truly exists?"


    "Go and inform the duke," Neray said curtly. "I''ll meet him after I visit the young miss."


    This was an unusual behavior even in Arthur''s eyes. However, the butler seemed used to it and hurried to inform the duke. As for Neray, hemanded Arthur to follow him. Bao nodded toward Arthur in approval and thetter was soon following Neray.


    As he looked at his white hair, Arthur felt a weird sense of familiarity. This man''s hair was identical to Rae and Fey and even the Union''s Awakeners President. Were they rted somehow? Was there something more to this appearance?


    Soon, the two reached a garden that had a coldness that pierced the bones. In the middle of it sat the person Arthur hade here to kidnap.

 Chapter 288 - A Witch

    The Daughter, or Princess, of Ice and Fire, sat in the garden with no indication of her identity. Arthur had expected she would be wearing a gown that like the medieval princesses in his world, jewelry that blinded one''s eyes, and gems that cost cities.


    The person in question, however, wore a simple one-piece white and blue dress with a scarf thrown over her shoulders. The dress had no markings or extravagant details, but a simple silk cloth.


    One each temple, the princess had a long ice shard that looked like ss surrounding her ears. The shards were triangr and started from the base of her ears and ended a little above her head. Her skin was pale but there were fine scars on it.


    As the two of them got closer, Arthur realized her eyes were covered in a thinyer of ice. They were looking nkly ahead, unfocused, and their irises were fully white.


    "Young Miss," Neray bowed his body and the princess turned to him. However, she didn''t look his way, but toward Arthur''s direction. "I''vee again with a present. The herb, Greatest Harmony, that would cure your eyes and awaken your powers."


    "Oh," The princess''s face was expressionless. "You make it sound as if the herb wasn''t already on its way here." The Princess gave a thin smile.


    "That is the reason I''m here." Neray said humbly. "I chanced upon the gardener during my arrival, made sure he gets into the city after the guards wanted to throw him out."


    "For that you have my gratitude." The princess turned back toward Arthur. "Is he the One-Armed Seika that marchioness Larza sent word of?"


    "Show her the leaf, ve." Neray gestured but before Arthur could move, the garden froze instantly. The princess floated in the air while ring at Neray.


    "This man, if the herb is indeed genuine, will be my savior." The princess mouthed out slowly. "Treat him with respect," Arthur could see his breath leaving a white trail. "No, as an equal."


    Arthur''s body didn''t feel cold even though he saw the garden being frozen rapidly. Neray''s body was covered in ayer of frost while he kept bowing. He breathed out and nodded.


    "I understand, Princess Dia." Neray kept his head down. However, he didn''t apologize to Arthur. Princess Dia seemed to understand that it would be impossible for him to do so and nodded.


    The cold energy receded but the garden was still frozen. The frosting on Neray''s body rapidly melted as white energy resembling mes appeared on his body.


    "I would have to ask my father to defrost the garden again." Princess Dia sighed after shended in her chair. Suddenly, the temperature started rising as Arthur heard footsteps from behind him.


    "You can freeze anything you want; I will be there to melt the ice." A ming man appeared from behind Arthur and Neray. He had tworge wings of me that flickered gently. His forehead had two red horns and his face was covered by a giant beard.


    "Greetings, Duke Zenos!" Neray turned to the neer hurriedly and bowed. "Apologies for not visiting you sooner, I wanted to check on Princess Dia first."


    "If it would have been anyone else, I would have had them beheaded." The Duke said nonchntly. "Young Master Neray is an exception."


    "Show me the herb, Seika." Princess Dia interrupted and all eyes turned to Arthur. He took out the leather bag and unbuttoned it. Light seeped out as the leaf followed Arthur''s hand and appeared to the world.


    The world buzzed as harmonious energy spread around. The cracks on the princess''s face began to heal rapidly as an effect of the herb merging her powers.


    "A miracle..." The princess looked at her hands with amazement. "They''re disappearing." She reached out toward the leaf to touch it. Her body floated from the chair toward Arthur. However, the barrier around the herb prevented her as well.


    "The herb only answers to this human?" The Duke looked on with a frown. "Open the barrier, gardener." Hemanded but Arthur shook his head.


    "I''m not the one who created it. The only difference is that it listens to me." Arthur answered. "The barrier is its way of protecting itself as it grows."


    "Grows?" Duke Zenos frowned. "Are you saying it had yet to mature?"


    "It has only been a week since I nted the seed, your grace." Arthur said. "The herb can be used, but it had yet to reach its full potential."


    "How can it be used if the barrier is around it?" The Duke stroked his chin. Arthur turned to look at the princess.


    "I can decrease the power I feed it so that the princess can connect to the herb herself. However, that would take a week at least and two at most."


    "You want to spend time with the princess?" Neray scowled. "Impudent!" Threatening mana left his body but was shot down by the duke''s low shout.


    "Do you want to hurt the herb and ruin my daughter''s future?" The Duke''s tone held Neray back. Arthur noticed that he made sure to establish that the herb was the duke''s priority, not Arthur himself.


    ''Does this mean I would be killed once the process if over?'' Arthur wondered to himself. He returned the herb to the leather bag and the harmonious power disappeared.


    "Since that''s the case, you should rest now." Princess Dia said to Arthur. "Father, make sure the Seika is well rested before we start the process he mentioned."


    ***


    After that, Arthur was given a suite. With a bath and a king-sized bed, he had to admit this was the first time he was well-rested.? He took a bath and got a look at the giant scar on his shoulder, the only proof that he had a left arm to begin with.


    The wound has closed thanks to a magic that Larza used, it was probably the same magic that kept his arm from rotting away. He touched it lightly and his heart started aching.


    He sighed and picked up the towel with his right arm. He dried his body before wearing one of the outfits that he bought in preparation to meet the princess.


    ''Is she blind?'' Arthur wondered as he remembered the way she behaved. ''Neray also mentioned curing her eyes. Is it a result of her powers conflicting?''


    He didn''t want to think along those lines, but curing her eyes might be a good start to lure her away from the mansion. All he needed to do was take her out so that Traitor and the young man would help him kidnap her.


    He wore his clothes and tried to tidy up his hair before a knock arrived on his door. A voice called out for him to go to the main hall to meet the duke along with the herb.


    Arthur sighed and took the bag with him and left his room. The mansions corridors were lined with windows that overlooked the scenery of the city. He arrived at the hall and someone announced his arrival.


    "Gardener of Lady Larza has arrived." This was his identity, no one cared to ask him what his real name was. Arthur entered the hall that had a crowd of people inside.


    All of them wore neatly-tailored clothes and had different traits. However, all of them were Demis except for one person who stood by the duke''s side.


    Arthur walked in and bowed toward the duke and the rest. The duke gestured for him to stand and Arthur proceeded to show the herb without being asked.


    Whispers and murmurs spread in the hall as the light descended on them. The princess wasn''t here and Arthur wasn''t so sure of what to do next. Thankfully, the duke stood up and gave a speech.


    "My Vessels, as you have seen, this is the start of a new age House of Phoenix." His fire wings spread wide that they almost reached the ceiling. "The herb sent by marchioness Larza will pave the way toward the rise of our kingdom. The Freda kingdom will only be a stepping stone until we conquer the continent."


    The rest of the nobles began pping as ambition appeared on their faces. The Duke of Fire raised his hand and the hall went quiet. He beckoned for Arthur to step up and introduced the only human-looking person in the hall.


    The woman looked to be in her early thirties with a long robe and a giant hat that covered her head. Her eyes were violet and shone brightly in the already lit hall.


    "This is our alchemist, G." The Duke said. "She''s a witch, thus she''s the perfect person to brew the potion that would cure my daughter."


    Arthur''s eyes shook when he heard the Duke''s words. He looked at the woman who was smiling at him and tried to look for anything that would distinguish her from a human.


    ''This is one of the people who gave Rae that curse.'' Arthur squinted his eyes as the witch licked her lips. ''I might be able to free both of us on this trip.''

 Chapter 289 - Princess Dia

    The witch, G, nodded at Arthur in a greeting and looked at the leaf in his hand with desire. Her glowing violet eyes worked to remind Arthur that whatever she was, it wasn''t human. The ceremony ended and Arthur returned to his suite.


    As he lied on the bed to rest, his arm itched the moment the door was knocked. A light appeared on his arm, a signal that Arthur has been waiting for. He jumped off his bed and opened his door slowly.


    The person who stood behind the door wasn''t someone he had expected, it was the butler. The lizardman strode inside as soon as the door was opened and closed it behind him. He raised his hand and a gray bubble surrounded them both.


    "I guess Traitor has already informed you of your objective." The butler defensively crossed his arms. "I''ll be the one to provide the details."


    "Why would you go against your master?" Arthur was confused. He didn''t think that two out of three people involved in this would be Demis.


    "That''s none of your business." The butler frowned. "You humans always think that you get to know everything."


    "I thought the Freda kingdom doesn''t discriminate." Arthur raised his brows.


    "Our king does not indeed," Lizardman said with a mocking smile. "Ideals are different from reality, we''re far from achieving a beloving society."


    "What''s the point in me working with you if I would receive the same treatment?" Arthur frowned.


    "You won''t be treated as a ve, that doesn''t mean Demis would ept humans easily. It''s a goal, not a fact. Life is not that easy."


    "Fine. What do you have for me?" Arthur sighed and nodded. What the butler said made sense, as social issues and discrimination was present even back on Earth. The lizardman smirked as if he had won something.


    "For two weeks, you''ll need to convince the princess to leave the mansion. There will be an Awakening Ceremony at the end for the princess to show off her new powers. That would be the ideal time, as the duke would be busy with the other nobles."


    "You make it sound so easy." Arthur massaged his temples. "Convincing a nobility to sneak out with a ve is like teaching a chicken to fly."


    "That''s how dragons are born." The lizardman said nonchntly. Arthur stared at him with wide eyes, but the butler didn''t seem to catch it.


    ''Have chickens evolved to be dragons or is he referring to a metaphor?'' Arthur wondered but he knew he had no time to ask. The butler continued exining.


    "The princess has never touched anyone. Her conflicting powers make her vulnerable to other''s contact. Since her body has conflicting traits, any sort of contact with other traits or powers makes the bnce break and her body starts breaking down."


    "Except..." Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "You''ll be the first person she can touch. The harmonious powers you wield will negate any side effects she has. Use this to your advantage and entice her of the outside world. There will be a festival on the Awakening Ceremony, that''s a good bait."


    "What happens after I take out of the mansion?" Arthur asked with a troubled expression.


    "At that time, the hunt begins." The butler smiled before leaving the room. Arthur stood there for a long time, wondering if it was worth it to deceive someone.


    ''What am I even thinking?'' He sighed as he walked toward the window. ''The luxury of morals has been taken away from me the moment I was thrown into this world without my powers.''


    [Recovery Percentage: 20%]


    He had recovered fifth of his original strength. There was always the choice of giving up his arm forever through soul restructuring, but its avability made Arthur anxious.


    ''Does the Legacy think I would need it?'' Arthur closed his eyes as he took in the sounds of the bustling city. ''Let''s hope this n goes unobstructed.''


    ***


    Arthur was called out after dinner, which he had eaten in his suite. He was called out by a maid to visit the princess in her garden. As he walked into it, under the gazes of both awe and doubt of the servants, he found the princess sitting in the same ce as earlier.


    Her eyes were dropping and her eyshes trembling under the frost that covered her face. She was staring at one of the flowers in the garden.


    "Do you know what it''s called?" She asked while caressing the nt lightly. Before Arthur could answer, the nt froze and burned at the same time. "Well, it doesn''t matter anymore." She sighed.


    ''Phew, I got lucky.'' Arthur was sweating bullets behind his facade of calm. ''Just because I''m called a gardener doesn''t mean I know all nts in existence.''


    "That''s who I am." The princess turned to look at him, her eyes were unfocused. "A freak who destroys everything she touches."


    "That means powerful people are freaks because that''s the kind of power they seek." Arthur shrugged as he strode forward and stood in front of her.


    "The powerful ones don''t fight against the world, but against others. To those, I''ll be the one to be destroyed if I touch them."


    "Not necessarily."


    "So, you have heard of it as well." The princess smiled. "The imprisoned princess who has never touched anyone. Even my mother died because of me."


    "Are you trying to earn my pity?" Arthur asked after being quiet for a while. Ever since he got here, she was pulling every miserable fact about herself.


    "..." The princess looked at him silently. "When you''re blind, it''s hard to see how humans are different from the Demis. Winning everyone through pity always seemed to work out. Is it different for you, Seika?"


    "Maybe you would have been more sessful if you didn''t reveal all of your aces the moment I got here. At this moment, I''m just here to do my job."


    "You''re the only person who can cure me. Earning your pity would demolish any malicious thoughts you might have."


    "What''s your n now?" Arthur asked with a smile. "I have seen through your actions; you need to pull out something different."


    "Your arm should be a proper bargaining chip." Princess Dia smiled. "As catchy as One-Armed Seika title is, does it outweigh your arm?"


    "You don''t have it." Arthur paused. "Lady Larza would never give it up. It means giving up a Seika, no sane person would do it."


    "My powers are destructive right now," Dia said. "That''s why I know they will be powerful once they merge. Not even a marchioness can stand in my way at that time. Follow me and you''ll see heights you dared not dream of."


    "Heights are too vague of a reward."


    "This kingdom." Dia''s eyes were unfocused and clouded, but they were resolute. "My father tried to create the strongest weapon to protect this kingdom, cursing me with this power for twenty years. It''s only my right to take over this kingdom as revenge."


    Arthur was silent for a moment. He hadn''t considered this possibility. If Dia''s powers are as strong as she ims, it would help him if she helped him. However, he can trust Solomon because he had saved Arthur back in the trial. The Daughter of Ice and Fire was a different case.


    "Aren''t you afraid I would reveal this to the kingdom?" Arthur


    "Who would believe you?" Dia smiled. "You forget that you will help me regardless. Discussing this makes me thing you have other ns than curing me."


    "Your belief that I do is my only bargaining chip. If you believed that I had no choice but to help you, I wouldn''t be offered anything. I won''t dismiss your worries."


    "Ah," Princess Dia grinned. "A smart one has appeared. What is your choice now?"


    "I want my arm." Arthur said as he took out the leaf from his leather bag. "And I want revenge." His killing intent was unleashed. Even with his powers sealed, his aura remained the same. The garden turned chilly as Princess Dia looked at him with a grin.


    "That''s an answer I like." She stretched out her arm. "Heal me, One-Armed Seika. That''s how you will regain your arm back. ce your trust in me to free yourself of the chains of your fate."


    "Yes, mydy." Arthur bowed and raised the leaf in the air. The light threw itself like a tide to roll over the garden. Every herb danced under the powers of Greatest Harmony.


    The cracks disappeared from the princess''s face as the herb grew brighter. She closed her eyes in contentment as Arthur''s hand reached out to her hand and grabbed it.


    Her hand was soft but the moment that Arthur grabbed her hand, she snapped her eyes open. She hurried to look at her arm but it was glowing with a warm light.


    "It''s alright." Arthur whispered as he pulled on her arm. He withdrew his powers of creation from the herb and the barrier around it grew weaker.

 Chapter 290 - Solomon’s Message

    The herb grew hungry for Arthur''s powers, trying to feed on them more by weakening its barrier. This was the chance that Arthur had hoped for and he reached out to the herb while holding Princess Dia''s hand.


    They were met with some resistance, but the barrier was weaker than it was before. Thus, they managed to inch closer to the herb, allowing Dia to bask in its curative powers more.


    The frosting on her eyelids began to disappear as she closed her eyes. Her two icicles, or ears, started glowing an orange hue that gave a warm feeling.


    However, all thingse to an end. That was the way life worked, but it came too quickly for Dia''s moment of reprieve. The herb pushed her away after it had its full and the barrier grew stronger.


    "No!" Dia''s tone was desperate as she reached out with her other hand, but the herb made sure to protect herself. It had realized that Dia was using its powers, making it go defensive.


    ''This herb can sense things, is it really just a nt?'' Arthur''s eyes couldn''t be pulled away from the white leaf that was glowing brightly.


    "Please," Dia whispered as Arthur felt her hand begin to shake. "Do it again." She was desperate. The frosting was returning to her face as cracks reemerged, albeit fainter. Her hand tightened around his eyes while shaking.


    This time, Arthur felt pity towards her. This was the first genuine moment of weakness that she had exhibited. It wasn''t her charade of miserable fate, but desperation to escape it. The most prominent sign of misery wasn''t to be aware of it but to seek to escape it.


    "I''m sorry, Princess." Arthur let go of her hand and it fell beside her, still shaking. "This is the limit of what we can do today," His tone was apologetic but firm.


    "... I understand." Princess Dia nodded. However, she didn''t move back to her chair. "Can I..." She allowed her sentence to trail, but Arthur failed to understand what she wanted. Her eyes were looking down, but Arthur knew she couldn''t see yet. "Can you hold my hand again?"


    Arthur was stunned by this request, which had nothing to do with healing. However, he didn''t sense any malice in her request. There were also no ulterior motives behind it, but a genuine desire.


    "Why?" Arthur understood what Neray wanted from Dia, so he knows that if he got too close, he would burn. "We both know that this ce is monitored."


    "I..." Dia didn''t say anything, proof that Arthur was right. She grabbed her hand, which Arthur held, with her other hand before turning to leave.


    Arthur watched her back departing the garden as a presence appeared behind him. White light surrounded Arthur''s neck as breathing was taken away from him.


    "You''ve crossed the line, even if it was to cure her." Neray''s threatening voice came behind Arthur. "After you cure her, I''ll make sure to cut away that remaining arm of yours. I will never tolerate the existence of a hand that touched Dia before mine."


    Arthur struggled to breathe, but it was useless. The white light disappeared and he fell to the ground. He turned around but there was no one in the garden.


    ''Am I going to lose you too?'' Arthur looked at his arm that supported his body. ''When am I going to escape this weakness?'' He sighed and stood up. The leaf was still hovering beside him, the only reason he was still alive in this ce. ''I guess we both need each other for now.''


    ***


    Arthur returned to his room after that, which looked empty and dark. He tapped a floating sphere and the mana worked to light the room. When he turned, he found that someone came for a visit.


    "You''ve done well, Gardener." Sitting in the armchair was the butler, carrying a leisured demeanor. "They say the Princess is still lingering for the first contact with another being."


    "Are you congratting me on manipting her?" Arthur frowned. "It''s weird that you''re this apathetic about the person you worked under your whole life."


    "My father was also a butler to the Phoenix Family." The lizardman looked at him silently, his eyes beastly. "He was beheaded by Zenos Phoenix because there was an incident with a noble."


    "Is that the reason for your betrayal?"


    "The word betrayal would imply that I served them at a certain point, which is inurate. I only serve myself, my goals, and my agenda."


    "What are you here for?" Arthur felt tired. He remembered the swordsman that had saved him from the Skywalkers, he had warned Arthur about this.


    "I have a message from King Solomon." The lizardman stood up as he said. Arthur felt goosebumps at this revtion. "Break this." Arthur was handed a crystal.


    After that, the lizardman left the room. Arthur looked at the crystal silently before breaking it. It turned to dust and light flew into his head. Solomon''s voice appeared in his mind.


    "Greetings, One-Armed Seika." The voice was familiar but full of vigor. "I received word that you are helping us against the Alva kingdom in order to free humankind from their cruelty." Solomon sounded confident, unlike the desperate tone he had in the trial.


    ''He was truly a king.'' Arthur was now sure of it. The man that had helped him in the trial is a king. ''How did I meet him in the trial when he''s right here now?''


    "First of all, thank you, One-Armed Seika. Your help was what we needed to break into the Alva kingdom. This will be the first step to uniting the continent and make our dream of equality a reality."


    ''Does he charm everyone with this dream of his?'' Arthur wondered. ''It''s a noble dream, but is it a genuine one or simply a facade? Is this the religion sold to the poor and the broken?''


    "Second is mymand." Solomon''s words demanded obedience. "My men will help you in capturing the Daughter of Duke Zenos. However, make sure that she isn''t cured before that happens. Her powers, if awakened, would break the bnce we have with the Alva kingdom. The war will be theirs."


    Even Solomon spoke perfect Yalveran, like Traitor and the other Seika. This meant that Arthur''s world and this world were connected by the culture, there was a link.


    "Postpone her healing until she is desperate and then propose another method to heal her. The method would be to give her some of your powers, for her to control the herb. This can be the bargaining chip to take her out of the pce. For the rest, I leave it up to you. Your rewards shall be handsome, and I wish we meet under better circumstances."


    The message ended there. Arthur looked at the broken crystal in his hand silently. A single thought took root in his mind.


    ''Even Solomon craves the powers of the Seika La Vega. What exactly are they? No, what exactly am I?'' He asked himself. ''He''s using me, the same as Larza. The world of politics is indeed frightening.''


    Solomon trusted him for some reason, entrusting him with the responsibility of kidnapping the princess. If Arthur had to guess, it was because he met with the young man back in the ves'' market. What did that young man see in him that such a responsibility was given to him?


    ''No,'' Arthur shook his head. ''There must be something more to it. This can''t be the real n. Even with his daughter taken away, the Duke wouldn''t necessarily betray the kingdom. Solomon wouldn''t rely on me to decide the fate of this war, he must have other ns.''


    The question was whether he should trust Solomon or not. The person who saved him in the trial demanded that he kills the Queen, there were no debts left between him and Solomon. Arthur only needed to ensure that Solomon goes to the trial and dies for Arthur to keep on living.


    ''One of us needs to die.'' Arthur realized. ''If Solomon doesn''t get stuck in the trial and dies, I''ll be the one to cease existing.''


    As far as Arthur could tell, Solomon would end up in the trial. That''s all Arthur needed to do to ensure he wouldn''t die.


    ''Such a cruel choice this is.'' Arthur stood up and looked through the window. ''If I want to live, I need to destroy any chance this world has of achieving peace.''


    It was the same as before, the same thing was happening again. There was no escaping from this fate for him.


    ''I am the outsider again, and the world is against me.'' Arthur''s heart drowned in loneliness. At times like these, he would call his family if he could, the only reminder of his past life.


    Now, however, he didn''t even know if they were alive. His simple wish that they were safe, that no one else from Earth got transported to Alka, and that he would find them again.

 Chapter 291 - Bloodline Order

    Solomon''s messages made Arthur less sure of his choice. He had to choose between kidnaping Dia and trying to get close to Solomon after he goes to Freda or to help Dia take over the kingdom and talk to Solomon as Dia''s follower, which should be easier than doing so as a citizen.


    Both options seemed equally risky. However, Arthur''s current mission was the same. He decided to do what he was supposed to do until he needs to choose between curing Dia and dying it.


    The next day, he wore his formal clothes again as he wondered why Traitor told him Dia liked formal clothing. If she couldn''t see, why would she like this clothing?


    He also remembered Larza''s words about avoiding Dia since she could charm everyone she met. Arthur had to admit that was true, as Dia''s exotic appearance made her look like an angel.


    ''I guess her blindness was recent.'' Arthur concluded. ''This means her body is getting worse.'' He adjusted his bowtie. ''Can she handle a dy?''


    He left the room and found the butler waiting for him. After that, he was led to a garden for some tea with a few nobles. The Duke was also present and Arthur was asked to report what happened yesterday.


    "The Princess''s body should be cured in two weeks if nothing goes wrong," Arthur reported. "She would need to adjust slowly to the herb''s power as well, rushing things might cause her traits to retrace back to their roots."


    "What do you mean?" The Duke stroked his beard gently. "Are you saying her power would be greater than now?"


    "That''s true, but it would mean the princess''s body will be destroyed." Arthur had read a book about merging traits under Larza''s instructions. "From my understanding of this herb, merging too hastily can make the princess''s body go into an overdrive."


    "Can this retracement happen if you go over the process slowly?" The Duke asked making Arthur frown. He was less knowledgeable about many things than this world''s people, but he knew what the Duke was getting at.


    "That would only happen if we amplified the power of the herb further," Arthur said, trying to advise otherwise. "This process can make the princess lose more of her body''s functions, even if her powers awakened. She might even lose herself."


    "I see," The Duke nodded. "Try to avoid this at all costs!" He said and gestured for G to step forward. "G will help you in understanding how to extract the herb''s powers through mana agents."


    "As youmand, your grace." G stepped forward and bowed. "I''ll make sure our little Seika knows what he''s doing." She winked at Arthur but he gave a stoic expression. "Let''s go, Seika."


    Arthur followed after her as they left the party. She kept walking slowly while revealing her thighs with each step as if her sole mission in this world was to seduce all of its creatures.


    They reached a different part of the mansion where a library was located. G pushed the door open and walked toward the tables in the middle.


    Each of the tables had several tubes and vials of different materials. G took off her hat and ced it on one of the tables before turning to Arthur.


    As he looked at her forehead, Arthur could see the only thing separating her from humans. It was a rhomboid crystal in the middle of her forehead that gave a sinister glow.


    "I guess you have never met a witch." G smiled at his gaze. "This crystal is the holder of our spirits, and it''s also our weak spots."


    "Why would you tell me that?" Arthur stared at her. "Isn''t that something you would normally hide?"


    "I just wanted to make sure you hunt us witches probably." G smiled in amusement. "You hid your intentions well; too bad I know that gaze."


    "Gaze?"


    "The gaze of witches hunters. You, humans, fear everything that resembles you but isn''t human. Being prone to corruption made you doubt everything that looks like you."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur frowned. "Prone to corruption?"


    "You''ve seen it, I''m sure." G snickered as if she was talking about a funny story. "A human who looked like a human, but was nothing like one."


    ''A fallen being.'' Arthur realized. The Enders existed in his world, why couldn''t that be the case for this one as well?


    "Ah, that look. Terror, fear, and loath. You hate them too; you aren''t any different from the rest." G sped her hands around her knee while sitting on a chair. "This is the reason humans and Demis can never coexist. Your race is prone to corruption while Demis are prone to madness. There''s so much to fear."


    "Is this the lesson the Duke mentioned?"


    "A part of it, yes. You need to know that it''s futile to hope. I see it in your eyes, you think we can be equals. We cannot. It doesn''t matter who''s superior, as long as someone is."


    "Feeding me this ideology can''t be without purpose. What''s your aim?" Arthur developed a sense of when someone wanted to coax him.


    "I can turn you into something... less human. You can''t be a witch, but you can be something simr."


    "How?"


    "It''s a risky process, but if you seed, you can wield the power of spirits. After that, humanity will seem like a limiting shell that you took off."


    "What if it fails?"


    "Well, you''ll be haunted by a cursed spirit." Gughed. "Your memories will be lost and your powers will be gone. You will be hunted by the spirit for trying to invade their world. Whenever you use mana, the spirit will stop you."


    "Is there a way to reverse this?" Arthur asked, recognizing this as Rae''s case. However, this realization is what gave him away.


    "Ah," G''s body trembled. "There is a desire in your eyes." She looked at Arthur with amusement. "You know a haunted person, don''t you? Someone who has been cursed by us witches."


    "..." Arthur closed his mouth and opened it, only to close it again.


    "Are they dear to you?" G asked with an arched mouth. She was enjoying this. "I know a way to help them, the only way."


    "I don''t think you would tell me easily." Arthur sighed. "Everyone has their own agenda."


    "Correct. Nothing is free. The price can be cheap, but it can be expensive. It depends on how much you want to save your beloved."


    "What is it?"


    "Tell me."


    "In a month,e to this ce." G took out a scroll and handed it. As Arthur unfolded it, he found it to be a map. "I''ll grant you the power of spirit in return of a favor. If you seed in controlling a spirit, I''ll have you kill a witch. That''s all."


    "Which witch?" Arthur furrowed his brows. "Can I even do it?"


    "Hehe, don''t worry." G smiled. "She wouldn''t resist, because that witch is me."


    ***


    He ced the map in his subspace while also pushing the questions aside. G didn''t answer him when he asked why she wanted him to kill her, but Arthur would do it if it meant lifting the curse off Rae.


    He was d that she didn''t ask him to kill Dia or something because the situation was a mess on its own. When it waste at night, he went to the garden again to find Dia sitting in her chair.


    "You''re here." Dia stood up as she looked at him with eagerness. "Do it again."


    "No," Arthur shook his head. "Today, I''ll teach you how to control the herb."


    "That can wait." Dia pouted. "My body has never felt lighter. I feel like it''s close to being how it originally was."


    "When did things change?"


    "The moment my father gave me a fraction of his power. It''s done to awaken powers, but my powers had yet to merge." Dia revealed easily.


    ''She''s really vulnerable at the moment.'' Arthur realized that she answered whatever he asked. She was like an addict that has gotten hold of a powerful drug. However, that was usually the rtionship between those who suffer and their escape from the suffering.


    "I think your father wants to strengthen those powers further," Arthur revealed, knowing that Dia wanted to go against her father. "He asked me to avoid it, but I think he desires it."


    "I know that already." Dia smiled. "My father still believes that I''m the weapon that can end this war, and he would never stop treating me like one. He treasures me not because I''m of his own flesh, but because of the powers he so desperately seeks."


    "He can''t control you." Arthur frowned. "If you grew more powerful than him, he would have no way of controlling you."


    "You''re clueless, my Seika." Dia shook her head. She raised her sleeve and revealed the engravings that ran across her body. "Bloodline Order, a price you pay in return for the power you get from your parents."

 Chapter 292 - Phoenix’s Tear

    "Do you know the reason for it?" Arthur asked, intrigued by the idea. "Is there an artifact or a potion or..."


    "Power can be lent, but never given." Dia recited. "The power parents give to their children is even absolute because there are traits to connect them. A medium makes the Bloodline Order powerful."


    "What can this Order do, My Lady?" Arthur asked, humble. He sought to remind her that he was on her side, making sure that she wouldn''t hesitate to tell him things.


    "The power given can be used to injure the receiver, thus demanding obedience. Bloodline Order can control the receiver''s body to certain limits." Dia said. "Let''s begin today''s session as well." Dia reached out with her hand.


    "Yes, My Lady." Arthur nodded with a smile and took her arm. "Let me show you how to control the herb." He said as a n started forming in his mind.


    ***


    The night crept upon the mansion and the darkest hour of the day arrived. The city went from dull stillness to a lively festive mode. Dancers took the streets as musicians yed their finest melodies.


    Arthur returned to his room after finishing his session with Dia, but he had no ns to sit around. He focused on his arm until a light appeared on it.


    Fifteen minutester, the butler arrived. Like always, a gray bubble surrounded them. He seemed confused as to why Arthur had called him.


    "I need to go to the library," Arthur said. "If there''s a restricted section, I want ess to it."


    "You''re asking for too much." The Lizardman, which his name turned out to be Rinzo, frowned. "The library is heavily guarded and only a select few have ess to it." Rinzo shook his head.


    "Tell me the list of people who can," Arthur said after a few minutes. "I''ll try to do something on my own."


    "Duke Zenos, Princess Dia, Madam Lin Ro, and Witch G." Rinzo listed. "However, all of them are loyal to the Phoenix House. They would never grant you ess to the library."


    "Even Witch G?" Arthur frowned. He never got the vibe of loyalty from the witch. "What binds her to the duke?"


    "I overheard a few things," Rinzo said while he gathered his thoughts. "It seems she''s after the Phoenix''s unique ability, rebirth."


    "Does that even exist?" Arthur was doubtful. "Even if they were descendants of the Phoenix, such a thing is absurd."


    "It is," Rinzo nodded. "However, the witch seemed interested in this concept. Even if she''s not as loyal to the Duke, she should be loyal to her goals."


    "Unless there is some proof that such a thing is possible, I doubt she would waste her time here." Arthur nodded. "Thank you, send word to King Solomon that I''ll follow hismands." Arthur smiled. "And that I can''t wait to meet him." Arthur''s eyes shone a golden light.


    The butler left afterward and left Arthur to his bidding. Sitting on his bed, Arthur opened his legacy and found that he had 11 Legacy Points left. These were his only strength at the moment.


    He opened the inheritance and looked through the items. He finally found what he was looking for, priced at 3 Legacy Point. For something that can only be used once, this was quite expensive.


    ''Still, it''s an item of legends. I''m not even sure this can be obtained through normal means anymore.'' Arthur bought the item and left his room.


    He went toward the workshop G used and knocked on the door. There were strange noises inside but they ceased as the door opened.


    "Yes?" G looked at him with curiosity. "Coming to ady''s room sote at night, people would say you''re up to something."


    "This is your workshop; I expected that I would find you here." Arthur ced his only hand in his pocket. "I have an offer."


    "You''re quite lively for a ve." G smiled and licked her lips. "And daring." She squinted her eyes.


    "It''s something that would help you." Arthur didn''t back down. "Let me in, and I would tell you what it is."


    "Fine," G said after a pause. "But if I don''t like the offer, I might just eat you." She licked her lips and Arthur''s brows twitched.


    He walked inside and found that the room reeked of herbs. A smile appeared on his face because he confirmed G''s goal. She walked ahead of him and sat in her chair, cing one of her white and smooth legs on the other.


    "Spit out then, what is it?" G ced her chin on her hand.


    "How old are you?" Arthur asked bluntly and all the candles in the room were extinguished at the same time. The violet gem shone brightly to reveal only G''s ancient eyes.


    "That''s a rude question to ask." Her voice had an edge to it. "Are you sure you don''t want to kowtow for your life?" She was oozing with killing intent.


    "I know what you want." Arthur didn''t bow down. "Your mortal body is dying, but your spirit body is still powerful. You want a new container because this one is aging rapidly, reaching its expiry date."


    "Famousst words." G rose from her chair. "I may not kill you, but you don''t need those legs."


    "I have something that can give you one more year of youthfulness," Arthur revealed, making G pause. She looked at him from head to toe in suspicion. "I''m the Seika La Vega, loved by Living Beings."


    "That doesn''t mean your powers can help me." G refuted. "If I didn''t know any better, I would say you were trying to harm me."


    "For what exactly?" Arthur shrugged. "We have a deal. You gave me a month because you knew you couldn''tst longer than that. The Phoenix''s stories of rebirth proved nothing but folktales, so you''re seeking the Seika who performed a miracle as ast resort."


    "Why are you so sure of this?"


    ''Because I can sense your existence,'' Arthur stared at her silently. ''As ancient as a thousand years old tree.'' But he couldn''t say this.


    "I''m the Seika, so I can tell that you''re not as young as you seem." Arthur fed her some lies that she couldn''t possibly refute. "Now, tell me. Do you want to live in dignity for another year?"


    "As for our earlier deal?" G sat down, brooding. "This is only a temporary solution."


    "I guess you don''t want to die." Arthur smiled. "You need to be killed so that you can live."


    "..." G was silent. "Who are you?" She looked at Arthur as if he was an otherworldly being, which he was.


    "I am the One-Armed Seika." Arthur took out the item he bought from his legacy. "And I''m the gardener who will give you back your youth."


    The tear-shaped droplet floated above his hand, radiating youth and life energy. G snapped her eyes open and rushed to grab the tear, but a barrier blocked her.


    "You can''t use it unless I allow it." Arthur smiled at her. "This barrier is far stronger than the one the herb has." The reason being it was created by his legacy.


    "I can just kill you and take it."


    "The barrier would still stand. As you said, it''s only a temporary solution. Would you risk dying in a year without me to save you again?"


    "..." G red at him in both greed and cautiousness. She sat back down on her chair as she looked at the tear longingly. "What do you want?"


    "Something very cheap, your ess to the restricted section of the library." Arthur raised the tear. "This Phoenix''s Tear will be yours if you do that. I will also need a few things from your workshop." This was a genuine tear of a phoenix, unlike the material he used to inscribe the Ancient Armor.


    "Phoenix''s Tear?" G''s eyes widened. "How did you manage to..."


    "Unimportant." Arthur ced the tear away. "What''s important is that you need it. What''s your answer?"


    "Fine. The restricted section is useless to me anyway. However, you would need to use an artifact to sneak in."


    "I can''t use any mana."


    "Seriously?" G sighed in exasperation. "Fine, take Vero with you." She waved her finger and a ck light shot from it and flew in circles. "He would hide you if you ask nicely." She smiled as she patted the orb of light.


    Arthur saw an emotion he never thought he would see in G: Affection. The light erged to surround G and she disappeared. She then reappeared and the ck light flew toward Arthur and hovered above his shoulder before blending into the darkness and disappearing.


    "Spirits are convenient," Arthur muttered. "I never thought such creatures can be tamed."


    "Not tamed." G frowned. "But contracted. It''s an equal contract of coexistence." She then gave a yful smile. "Don''t worry, you''ll get a contract with a spirit yourself in a few months."


    "And you''ll get your youth back in a few days." Arthur smiled as things started going as he nned.

 Chapter 293 - Bestial Order

    [Phoenix''s Tears: a tear of a phoenix that would prolong the life of a dying being by one year if they consume it. The tear can also be a medium of summoning and can be used to forge fire artifacts.]


    Even though thest line mentioned artifacts, it was still different from the tears he got at the Runes Apprentice Cup. This was a bona fide tear from the legendary creature, the phoenix. The properties of fire were integrated into it, thus the ability to create fire artifacts.


    Arthur had pieced together the information he got about G to make an offer she couldn''t refuse. As promised, when the night was at its darkest, the spirit appeared beside Arthur and turned him invisible.


    He sneakily left his room and went to the library following the map G gave him. The night''s darkness worked to aid him, not that anyone could see him with the little spirit helping him.


    He reached the library''s grand doors and found them to be unlocked, probably by G. The door swung inward and Arthur slipped inside before closing it.


    The library was kindled by a thousand gem, covering all of the shelves and tables with dim light. It was empty, luckily for him. He walked through the shelves as he read the titles of the books, each carrying a different myriad of information.


    ''Fine Attainments in Way of Beasts, Elements, and Reaction of Arcane, Road to Alka''s Grand Tree,'' The list went on and on, piquing Arthur''s curiosity to no end. This world was as wide as Earth, but with different properties and rules.


    For one thing, there were no spirits back on earth. The closest thing to a spirit was a manifestation ability. However, here, it was a different entity separate from humans.


    Another thing was abilities, as they didn''t exist in this world. There were traits instead, the thing that separates humans from Demis. Arthur had yet to understand how this different line of evolution came about.


    ''Evolution of Demis by Farn Zoran,'' Arthur paused at this book. He pulled it out and opened it to read. It took him almost thirty minutes to understand the general gist of how Demis came about.


    Long ago, humans were nearly wiped out of existence by the Cmities. All changed when one human, on the verge of starvation, ate the heart of a monster.


    This would have resulted in death, as the monster''s violent mana would have killed the human. However, instead, the first Evolved Demi appeared.


    With the traits of a monster that granted him abilities to change the world, the human was able to survive. Naturally, this led to the extinction of humans that aren''t Demis and only the new races remained.


    After that, the world began to change. The humans grew stronger and managed to build kingdoms in areas the Cmities didn''t venture into. This was what brought the Demis into existence, or so it was theorized. That era witnessed very little historical documentation.


    The reason that Demis look down on humans is that their existence is a w that might spell doom for the world. They were thest of the evolutionary road and their reemergence is a sign of weakness.


    ''So, the Demis hated humans because they were a burden to the world. The humans were weak against the Cmities, making them only mouths to feed.''


    Arthur closed the book. He didn''t have time to waste on this, but it was good to know about it. After returning the book to its ce, Arthur went toward the restricted section of the library.


    It was another door that glowed with red lines. Arthur took out the key G gave him and it also glowed red. The light emitted from the door and key entangled before the door was unlocked, even without Arthur inserting the key.


    Arthur entered the restricted section and found only two shelves. All of the books were written in Alvan Language except for one only.


    ''Bestial Order.''


    It was written in Yalveran Language. Arthur frowned and pulled the book out before examining it. He was confused as to why this book would be in Yalveran.


    ''Is Bloodline Order something discovered by someone from Freda?'' Arthur wondered as he looked for the name of the author, but there was none.


    He was now convinced that Freda spoke Yalveran, for reasons he couldn''t understand. There was a connection between Freda and the Yalveran Union that he needed to uncover.


    As he opened the book and started reading, his eyes turned wide at every page he finished. He had to close the book and put it down.


    ''The Bestial Order is the same as the Bloodline Order, nothing but a taming technique. It might help parents establish dominance over their children while also granting them abilities and strengthening them. However, in essence, it''s a method that was created by humans to control the Demis bestial side.''


    A sigh left his mouth, this secret was the reason wars were waged. If humans could control Demis without the Demis having a simr ability, the Demis had every right to fear humans and be wary of them.


    The concept of Bestial Order was to control the traits of the monster the Demi has evolved from by injecting power into the traits of the Demi-Core.


    Arthur didn''t know if every Demi did this to their children or if the Duke was simply trying to control his daughter. Either way, he was now standing in the middle of a difficult choice.


    ''Power... or morals?''


    This was the decision he had to make. He can try to deceive Dia and control her through this Bestial Order, but Arthur wasn''t the kind of person to cease away someone''s freedom for his benefits.


    ''Am I in the position to enjoy the luxury of morals?'' Arthur chuckled wearily. ''The weak have no ce for morals.'' Arthur''s eyes turned resolute.


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a door closing. He frowned and left the restricted section. In the library on a table, he found Princess Dia holding a book.


    ''Isn''t she blind?'' Arthur wondered but he saw her use mana to read. The library suddenly turned chilly and Arthur saw his breath turn white.


    As he was about to sneak around and leave the library, someone else entered. This time, it was the Duke. He strode toward Dia and she closed her book.


    "When are you going to stop this nonsense?" The Duke said in a low, furious voice. "Neray came here just to see you as his future wife, why are you refusing to meet him?"


    "He''s here not for me, but for the powers, I would obtain after my awakening," Dia said curtly. "Yet, here he is threatening the Seika left and right. He''s a jealous child that is obstructing my ns."


    "He has the right to!" The duke mmed his palm on the table. "You are crossing every line with that ve. You almost beg him to hold your hand, is this how I raised you? A whore without dignity?"


    "You raised me as a weapon, father." Dia gritted her teeth. "You never allowed me to meet anyone other than my servants. The matter of the Seika is simply because my powers are on the line. If you, or that Neray, can''t understand how important this matter is, you might as well keep staying away from it."


    "No," The Duke said firmly. "I''ll have G extract the leaf from that Seika''s powers even if that killed them both. Neray will be the one awakening you, not a ve gardener."


    "Oh, father." Dia''s body began rising. "You have no say in this. For after I awaken, you will be nothing in front of what you created. I know about your promise to the king, so you have no choice but to step away from this."


    "Dia!" The Duke red at her but she didn''t back down. "Good! Good!" He fumed in anger. "After your awakening, I''ll behead that gardener myself."


    "I don''t care what happens after that."


    After that, the duke left and only Dia remained and Arthur remained in the library. She resumed reading the book as if nothing happened and Arthur kept hiding.


    ''She doesn''t know about her father''s seal on her.'' Arthur stared at her in the darkness. ''I knew she had no intention of keeping her promise.'' He smiled in the darkness. ''Resent your gods, for I am to foil both of your ns.


    After that, Arthur returned to the restricted section and kept reading the book. He guessed that this book was kept in Yalveran because Dia didn''t know how to read thatnguage. Her father wanted her to know nothing about the true might of Bloodline Order.


    ''She thinks that the Order can be reversed once she grew stronger.'' Arthur opened the book and sat down. ''What she doesn''t know is that like a seed, the power injected into her core can never be ovee. However, it can be reced and eaten by something stronger. Something like... the power of creation itself.''

 Chapter 294 - Do It Or Die

    After listening to their conversation, Arthur returned to the restricted section to read again. At the moment, he couldn''t use his mana of creation. The aura, however, was what fed the herbs his powers.


    He couldn''t control it willingly, but the aura was more than enough to make Larza buy him over the other ves even though he was a ''Sakal,'' a cripple.


    As he read the technique, Arthur was sure that it could work on Dia. The only issue was how he would do it without her sensing something wrong. He would have to integrate it into their sessions without her finding out.


    The night stretched but dawn soon arrived. Arthur left the library under the cover of G''s spirit and arrived at his room. As soon as he was alone in his room, the little spirit coagted and tiredly swayed in front of him.


    "Thank you, little one." Arthur patted it and the little orb rubbed itself against his finger before disappearing, returning to its master. "Such a cutie." Arthur smiled.


    He slept until he was awakened by Rinzo in the morning. After meeting with the duke and reporting, he was sent again toward G''s workshop to study.


    "How was your little adventure?" G asked with a smile. "I held my end of the bargain; you need to hold yours." She stretched her hand.


    "I''ll need the restricted section for a few more days," Arthur asked and G nodded.


    "I''ll give you the key and the spirit for your stay here as long as you give me the Phoenix''s Tear." Arthur found that it was reasonable. For the rest of his time here, he could learn about this world.


    The Bestial Order technique was already memorized by him. That was the advantage of having high stats, even though his body would break down if he exerted any physical movements.


    "Alright, here you go." Arthur gave her the tear and she held it with both hands, revering. He found it empowering that something that can be bought by hunting for two days would be like a treasure for others.


    G didn''t hesitate to swallow the tear. Arthur admired her resolution but stemmed from her desperation for living. The tear worked instantly and her body exploded with a powerful light.


    "This is..." G''s voice came from within the light, but Arthur was squinting his eyes. "Truly a miracle. Young Seika, if you can hand over something like this easily, I''ll happily follow you for the rest of my life." G''s words were genuine.


    "I have never seen someone clinging to life as much as you do." Arthur smiled. "What is it that you seek by living for thousands of years?"


    "Seek is inurate, Young Seika." G''s face appeared after the light died down. Even though she looked young, to begin with, it was nothing inparison to now. The dark aura around her dissipated greatly and was reced by an aura of youth and vigor.


    She made others feel warm just by standing next to them. Her hair carried a luster that made it as if she was sparkling. Following over her shoulder, she was nothing like thousands of years old witch. She stood up as she continued talking.


    "I am waiting for a man toe back. I can''t die before then." G''s eyes held unbridled yearning. "You gave me another year, for that you have my thanks."


    "Would you tell me how to lift a curse then?" Arthur asked but G shook her head.


    "Now is not the time," G said. "You have a great adversary ahead of you. I fear that I alone can''t protect you, Young Seika."


    "I never asked that you do." Arthur smiled. "When the timees, who''s side would you change?"


    "The side of the living, of course." G smiled back at him. "If that means leaving the Duke, I''ll happily follow you."


    "I''ll make sure that''s the case, for my sake more than anything," Arthur said before he stood up. "Now, let''s see what agents you have here."


    ***


    His session with Dia took ce in the garden like always and he found her waiting for him, as eager as always to get rid of this curse. Arthur acted his part and bowed.


    "Let''s start again, your grace." Arthur took her hand as the leaf floated between them. "Today, I''ll help you control the leaf yourself. Once the process is done, you can consume it without the help of anyone."


    "You shall be handsomely rewarded once that happens." Dia smiled. "You''ll stand by my side as I take over the kingdom."


    Arthur didn''t know if she was lying to him about keeping him alive or to her father about letting him kill Arthur. He wouldn''t risk his life by cing his trust in her ability to keep a promise.


    As their hands touched, his aura seeped into her. Arthur could feel Dia growing stronger. He allowed the aura seeping from his cracked soul to enter her body and enhance it.


    ''Now, I need to guide it toward her core.''


    He read yesterday that the core was usually in the naval point of Demi''s body. Arthur let go of her hand, because he had only one, to take out something from his bag.


    "Please hold this, Princess." He handed over the crystal. "G said this would make transferring the power to you easier. All we need to do is make the herb mistake you for me for a short while."


    Dia took the crystal and Arthur held her hand again with the crystal in between them. The power transferred grew stronger with the crystal acting as a medium.


    Arthur took this chance and directed the power toward her core. Dia frowned as his power seeped into her core and snapped her eyes open.


    "It''s the crystal assimting the power as yours," Arthur said with a serious expression. Dia grew doubtful but nodded. The process continued and Arthur''s powers began taking root in her core.


    ***


    The days went by and they fell into a tedious routine. Arthur would read in the library, sleep a little, report to the Duke, go to G''s workshop, and then ''help'' Dia take over the herb.


    Neray didn''t bother him after the night he eavesdropped on the Duke''s conversation with Dia. He was treated in a well and respectful manner, until the awakening ceremony.


    Three days before the ceremony, Rinzo visited his room again. This time, he carried another message from Solomon.


    "Greetings, Seika." Solomon''s voice was as majestic asst time. "I heard that the ceremony is happening in three days, you''ve done well in timing it. A knight of mine will be attending the ceremony as an envoy. You can work with him to lure the duke''s daughter away."


    The message went on detailing how the mission would happen. Arthur listened to it quietly while thinking how betrayed Solomon would feel. Would he trust Arthur afterward? Arthur didn''t have an answer, but he couldn''t keep being weak.


    He didn''t go to the library and slept instead. His body needed recovering but he wasn''t giving it any time to do so. Even still, his recovery has been going smoothly.


    [Recovery percentage: 33%]


    He had two-thirds before he could use his skills and runes again. It felt unusual to think about them now. It had been so long since hest used them. The face he needed to make things work using his wits only was something he got used to.


    On the morning two days before the ceremony, the Duke wanted Arthur to report to him in the hall. As Arthur walked in, he found an extra guest that he hadn''t thought he would see.


    "It''s good to see you again, my Little Seika." Larza smiled. "You''ve done well in preserving my face in front of the duke until now."


    "My Lady," Arthur knelt on the ground while cursing himself. "I didn''t expect to see you here, I''m d."


    "After princess Dia started seeing again, the duke invited a lot of nobles to attend the ceremony." Larza smiled as she gestured for him to rise. "I arrived earlier because I wanted to make sure that there won''t be any hups."


    "There will be none," Arthur assured. "The process has been going smoothly. It should be over in two days."


    "One." Duke Zenos interrupted. Arthur looked at him with puzzlement. "The ceremony will be tomorrow."


    "Your grace, as I said before, hastily using the herb can result in adverse reactions and great risk. The Princess will be in danger of..."


    "She can handle it, gardener." The Duke rose, his fire wings spreading through the hall. "Do as I say and make sure the ice and fire traits merge."


    "The princess might lose her self-awareness," Arthur said, frowning. "Merging the two traits might result in self-destruction. I beg of you to reconsider!"


    "Silence!" The Duke Roared, red light surrounding his body as the chair beneath him turned to ashes. "I am the Duke of Fire and mymands shall be followed. Do it or die here."

 Chapter 295 - A Path Of Regret

    "Have you grown attached to the princess?" Larza followed him after Arthur was dismissed by the duke, defeated. "I told you to stay away from her, yet here you are holding her hand every night."


    She scrutinized him, looking for any slip-ups that would give him away. Suspicions were written clearly on her face. As her slit irises darted from one ce to the other, Arthur hurried to grab her hand and kiss it.


    "No such thing, mydy," Arthur exined. "I was only advising the duke to avoid the risk, but he seems to trust his daughter. I was only fulfilling my duty to you."


    "Is that so?" Larza smiled in contentment. "I missed you for the past two weeks and also missed our little sessions." She ced her hand on his neck and he resisted the urge to p it away.


    He had managed to recover well thanks to his work on the herb and his visit to the duke''s house. Yet now, Larza was here. This will make it more difficult for him to escape.


    "I beg your forgiveness, mydy." Arthur apologized. "However, I need to visit the witch to discuss tomorrow''s ceremony. I don''t want to embarrass you, after all."


    "Mm," Larza smiled. She caressed the armless sleeve as if to remind him of his arm. "After this is over, let''s go together on a vacation. We''ll have a lot of fun."


    ''The only one who will be having fun is you sucking me dry.'' Arthur smiled and nodded to her before leaving toward the workshop. His footsteps were quick and panicked.


    "Come in." G''s voice was rxed, even happy. When he opened the door, he found her staring at herself in the mirror, admiring her newly found youth.


    "Get over it already." Arthur closed the door. Over the past two weeks, they had grown closer with each day. "We have a problem."


    "Never~" She pinched her cheeks with a smile. Even the glow in the crystal on her forehead was brighter now.


    Arthur still found it hard that she was a witch since he had the impression that witches were evil. When he asked her about it, she shocked him with the truth.


    "I have been banished by the witches when I was young." She told him a few days before after they discussed which agents to use. "It''s forbidden that witches fall for humans and they would be shunned if they do."


    "What made you fall for him?" Arthur asked at that time.


    "Mm, it was fate~" She answered but blushed when Arthur gave her an ''I won''t buy this bullshit'' face. "Okay, he was that handsome!"


    Theyughed at that time and their rtionship got better afterward. Arthur felt at ease that she didn''t associate with the witches and he confirmed it with Rinzo.


    She had been living with the duke for ten years. This made her innocent of what happened to Rae. Whoever did it, they were a different type of witches.


    "I said we have a problem!" Arthur paced around the room. "The duke wants the ceremony to take ce tomorrow!"


    "Calm down," G said. "I thought your progress was going well. Speeding up the process a bit should be fine." She made a valid point, but that wasn''t what Arthur was worried about.


    "Even if I managed to make her live past this, what we agreed upon isn''t ready yet." Arthur reminded her. "I still need you to create that barrier."


    "Is it that important?" G frowned. "It would indeed take more than one day to finish. At this rate, you''ll be defenseless after the ceremony."


    "Can you finish it today?" Arthur asked but G shook her head.


    "That would require a tremendous amount of energy. I can gather it in two days, but a single day would be difficult." G said.


    "The alternatives?" Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "We can make up to it using a mana source. However, everyone would sense the change in the surrounding. The barrier won''t be as hidden as we have nned."


    "So, we need a mana crystal and a diversion." Arthur nodded. "I''ll bring you the mana crystal by night. As for the diversion, it''ll happen after I meet with Dia today. Use that chance to construct the barrier."


    Arthur left the workshop and returned to his room. On the way back, he met a group of nobles with Neray in the lead. He was talking to another person d in azure armor.


    "Is this the One-Armed Seika?" The person Neray was talking to stopped in front of Arthur, looking at his arm with interest. It was a female knight with short-cut blue hair. Her eyes were clear and sharp, radiating ice energy that Arthur found familiar.


    "Ah," Neray paused as if he had eaten a fly. "Yes, he''s the Seika who would be performing the awakening ceremony. However, he''s nothing but a ve. This is his duty toward his masters." Neray said while ncing at the gem on Arthur''s arm.


    "Do I need to remind you of my identity?" Her tone was still amicable but had a certain edge. "I''m the Knight of Courage of his majesty, King Solomon." The knight looked at Neray with a smile. "I''m sure you know my king''s views on very."


    "This is Alva, not Freda, Knight of Courage." Neray waved his hands. "Our rtionship might not be the best, but it''s out of ce to dictate what is allowed and what is not."


    "Truly," The Knight smiled. "A marvelous way to repay hard work. I hope we have the time to chat, Honorable Seika." She walked past Arthur and patted him on the shoulder.


    As she did, Arthur felt the familiar icy mana enter his body. He was sure of her identity now. She was the swordsman who saved him from the Skywalkers.


    The group of nobles left after that and Arthur returned to his room. He opened his legacy and bought a high-grade mana crystal for one Legacy point, reducing his stash of points to seven.


    After that, Arthur ced it in his subspace directly. He still had a few hours until night so he tried to rest on his bed, pondering the situation.


    Things have changed. He now had one less day to imnt his n. He nned on doing it tomorrow, but there was no time left. If he did in the ceremony, he will be obstructed by the nobles from every part of the Alva kingdom.


    He needed to do it today. However, the barrier wasn''t ready and his progress with Dia''s core insufficient. The aura of creation was nothingpared to the actual power. He needed the power of creation to use the Bestial Order technique.


    [Proceed with Soul Restructure?]


    [Yes | No]


    Arthur gritted his teeth. With a single choice, he would reim his powers and control Dia after she awakens. However, he will lose his arm forever. There won''t be any generation or reattachment, his soul will forever be detached from his arm.


    He grabbed the empty sleeve as thoughts raced in his mind. The right choice was there, but which one is it?


    ''Maybe I can handle the nobles using only Dia to escape. If I choose Soul Restructure, everything I worked for until now will be meaningless. But if I don''t, I''ll die after I help Dia awaken. It''s all because of this.'' Arthur grabbed the gem on his arm. ''I can''t escape because of this.''


    He had read about these gems in the library. He had thoughts about taking it out, but the book convinced him otherwise. Without the mana of the master, the gem would inflict the ve with a curse that would kill them if they tried to remove it.


    ''I have no choice.'' Arthur covered his face with his right hand. ''Proceed with the Soul Restructure.''


    [Please confirm. This action is irreversible. Your arm will be lost forever.]


    His legacy sent another message, shaking Arthur''s resolve. He gritted his teeth until his mouth bled. He grabbed onto his shoulder tightly as he confirmed.


    "Confirm!"


    [Soul Restructure shall begin now. Please find an isted ce away from people. The process shallmence in 59 seconds.]


    Arthur stood up and hurried to the bathroom. He lied in the tub as he grabbed his arm, watching the countdown with agony. This time, he wouldn''t lose his arm because of the circumstances, but because of a choice he made. Whatever that shall follow after would be a path of regret. He will always wonder how things would have been different.


    [10 seconds.]


    [9 seconds.]


    [8 seconds.]


    [7 seconds.]


    [6 seconds.]


    As the countdown reached five, Arthur snapped his eyes wide open. Mana exploded from within his body and left it. The mana gathered to materialize the Knight of Courage in front of him.


    [3 seconds.]


    Arthur stared at the Knight of Courage who had appeared in front of him.


    [2 seconds.]


    ''Stop the restructure!'' Arthurmanded and the countdown stopped. He stared at the panel in front of him as sweat rolled down his face.


    [1 second.]


    The countdown stopped and the panel was red, the same color as Arthur''s bloodshot eyes. He turned toward the Knight of Courage who was looking at him with a smile.


    "You look like a mess, One-Armed Seika."

 Chapter 296 - Inheritor Of The Scholar Guardian

    The Knight of Courage carried a smile on her face as her hair strands looked like blue quartz in the light. She looked around the bathroom and at Arthur sitting with his clothes on in the tub.


    "Did I pick an inappropriate time?" She asked awkwardly as Arthur stared at her with a haggard face.


    He had no strength left after the mental anguish from earlier. He tried standing up, but his right hand slipped from its grasp on the tub and he fell back into it with a loud bang.


    "It''s alright." Arthur sighed. "Can you help me stand up?"


    The Knight of Courage nodded and walked over. She pulled his right arm and Arthur stood up and got out of the tub. While pulling it, she examined his arm closely.


    "It seems you weren''t trying to remove the gem as I feared, which would have been quite deadly." The Knight smiled. "Are you alright, Seika?"


    "I am, thank you. It seems you''re always helping me, now and in the Domain."


    "Haha," The knightughed as she let go of his arm. "You Seika La Vega are really abnormal for you?to recognize me despite my disguise."


    "I am keen on people," Arthur said as he wobbled toward the door, almost falling in the process.


    "Easy there." The Knight threw her arm under his armpit for him to lean on. They went toward the room and Arthur sat on the bed.


    He didn''t know if he was tired because of the stress that he just went through or because the soul restructure was already underway before the countdown ended.


    "What brings you here, Knight of King Solomon?" Arthur asked atst. The knight grabbed a chair and sat down crossed-legged on it.


    "I''ve heard that the ceremony has been brought forward to tomorrow, I thought you might need some help."


    "What kind of help?"


    "Well, what kind of problem do you have?" She shot at him, looking confident.


    "Can you postpone the ceremony?" Arthur shot back.


    "Well," The Knight awkwardly scratched her head again. "No. That would raise suspicion if I tried anything funny. I''m here to witness the possibility of a conditional treaty of peace."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Arthur raised his brows.


    "Conditional being the keyword. very would still exist and we need to give up a part of ournd. The only way this treaty would be considered by our king is the awakening of the Duke''s daughter." The knight shook her head.


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "I have a question."


    "Ask away."


    "Where do the Seika get their powers from?" Arthur asked, hoping to derive some inspiration on how to restore his powers.


    "That''s an unusual question." The Knight furrowed her brows. "The matter of the Seika is not reallymon knowledge, but you should know better than anyone else."


    "Know what?"


    "The source of your powers." The Knight said, spreading her arms. "It is everywhere for you. It depends on what are you loved by. Are you loved by living beings? Then they give you power. Are you loved by metals? Swords will listen to you. Are you loved by the wind? Hurricanes will dance around your fingertips."


    Arthur didn''t answer but he knew this wasn''t it. He wasn''t loved by anything, but by existence itself. When he used his powers before, he could bend metals, runes, earth, the sky, and even space.


    "Why do we have these powers?" Arthur tried to rephrase, hoping to glean off any information he can about simrities to his legacy.


    "No one knows." The Knight shook her head. "The only one who has a general inkling is the one we serve, King Solomon. He seems to know a lot about Seika La Vega because he''s the inheritor."


    "The... inheritor?" Arthur frowned. The only thing he could think of is the inheritors of guardians. "The inheritor of what?"


    "The inheritor of the guardian of runes." The Knight of Courage smiled in pride. "He''s the inheritor of the Schr Guardian."


    Arthur suddenly felt lightheaded as the words sank in. He looked at the Knight to see if she was lying or joking, but there was no such thing. She only had pride in her king.


    ''How can this be?'' Arthur asked himself. ''I thought that I was the inheritor of the schr guardian...''


    "You don''t look convinced." The Knight smiled. "That''s why I brought you a gift from our king. It would help you in your quest. This artifact was created by my king and it has the power to increase your affinity to the world. This way, your powers will be amplified."


    "Created by him?" Arthur furrowed his brows and looked at the artifact. He thought it would be an artificial rune, but it was a genuine artifact. It was even a high-tier one. "But I can''t use mana."


    "My king said all you have to do is wear it." She smiled. "For a Seika to be unable to use mana, that''s rare. I guess there are the limitations to the most powerful of abilities."


    The Knight gave Arthur the ring and stood up. She then melted into a pool of water that turned into a vapor. All that was left was a slightly humid room to prove she was there.


    As he studied the ring, Arthur knew it was as Solomon advised. If he remembers correctly, then Solomon said he wanted to create an artifact to defied the world but failed.


    ''Is he really the inheritor of the Schr Guardian?'' Arthur felt a splitting head and an identity crisising his way. He slipped his finger into the ring and felt himself get closer to the existence, amplifying the aura he released.


    There was another matter of ''not'' using mana to activate it. There were very few artifacts that can do so, Arthur''s strengthening artifacts being one of them.


    When Arthur tried to go into the runic world of those runes, he was met with that gigantic being with golden eyes. The words he told to Arthur were still shaking his soul.


    ''Not yet.''


    He didn''t understand any of this. If he wanted to do so, he would have to seek Solomon. However, he doubted Solomon would give him answers just because he was a Seika. He needed to wield power and prove his usefulness.


    The ring in his hand would help him obtain that power. Arthur rose as he felt the aura that he was releasing increase in magnitude. With this, he wouldn''t need to restructure his soul. He would be able to use this aura to hammer the final nail in Dia''s core.


    It was questionable if peace would be brought by using this technique, but what were the alternatives? Soul Restructure? Death at the hands of the Duke? At the hands of Neray? At the hands of Dia?


    He wasn''t selling away his morals, but the circumstances forced him to see any way out of weakness. He stood up from his bed and left his room. He arrived at the workshop again and gave the mana crystal to G.


    "This is what you need." Arthur gave her the crystal and she looked at him with amazement.


    "Are Seikas magicians that can pull anything out of their pouch?" G asked with amusement.


    "I''ll even be a wishes-granting-genie as long as you follow me," Arthur said. "I need you to remove this gem too." He showed her his arm. "It needs to be unlocked using the mana of a master, and Larza arrived earlier."


    "I have just the spirit for that." G smiled. "What are we going to do afterward?"


    "Leave this rotten ce," Arthur said and left the room. Even if G betrayed him, he would still have Dia''s powers once she awakens.


    Even though he would be deviating from their ns, he was still going to work with the Knight of Courage. After all, obtaining the princess''s powers would be more appealing than the princess herself.


    ''Wait...'' Arthur stopped in his tracks. ''Why did Solomon give me this ring?'' Arthur wondered. ''He told me to dy her awakening, why did he give me an artifact that would do the opposite?''


    Things didn''t add up, so Arthur grew hesitant about carrying out his n. He stood beside a window and took out the leaf from his pouch. His eyes turned around once he saw the leaf.


    ''I see,'' Arthur smiled. ''Solomon, you sneaky bastard. You wanted to make sure that I would never be able to awaken Dia by amplifying my powers. This way, the herb''s barrier would grow more powerful, making it impossible to awaken her before the Knight of Courage kidnaps her.''


    Arthur failed to see it at first because he was too upied with his need for power. The Knight of Courage might have mistaken it for greed or simply Arthur''spliance to the n. The moment he wore the ring, it was impossible to remove the barrier in time.


    ''However,'' Arthur resumed walking toward Dia''s garden, ''Your own tactics are the reason my n will work.''

 Chapter 297 - Ice Phoenix

    She was sitting in her garden, admiring the flowers with her returned sight. Her face looked a lot better than the first time they met. In recent days, he understood what Larza meant.


    Without her powers to haunt her, the Daughter of Ice and Fire was a beauty that toppled kingdoms. The cracks that lined her face before were nowhere to be seen, only a smooth and unblemished skin was left. Her clear eyes regained their color after thatyer of frost was washed away.


    As he walked closer to her, he got to see her heterochromatic eyes again. He was amazed the first time that he saw it. One of them was ice blue and the other was zing crimson. The change in Dia could be called nothing less than miraculous.


    ''Even still,'' Arthur bowed as he stood in front of her. She turned to him with a smile. ''I''ll test her just once. That''s what the barrier is for.''


    "I heard you''ve met the Knight of Courage," Dia asked curiously. "How was it?"


    "It was a meeting, no more no less." Arthur shook his head. "Have you heard your father''s orders?" He probed and Dia carried a sad expression.


    "It pains me that he chose power over me, but there''s nothing that we can do." Dia shook her head. "I believe that I can ovee it."


    "During the ceremony, your father will make sure to strengthen the Bloodline Order," Arthur said. "Mydy, I think we need to change our n."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I can awaken your powers now," Arthur said as he slid his hand into hers. His aura flowed into her. "We can do it now so that your father wouldn''t be able to strengthen the order."


    "Didn''t you say it was risky to hasten it?"


    "It''s the same risk as tomorrow," Arthur said. "However, we''ll have the advantage once we do so."


    "Do it," Dia said without hesitation. "I don''t want to be restrained anymore." She stood up and grabbed Arthur with her other hand. "Do it and stay by my side forever."


    "Yes, mydy." Arthur shook his left shoulder and the bag fell to the ground. The leaf floated from it and stood between them. Its barrier was stronger than before, but it didn''t matter. Arthur could''ve awakened Dia long ago but he chose not to because he wanted to nt the Bestial Order.


    Arthur reached out toward the leaf and grabbed it. He stopped the aura from seeping into it and the barrier weakened. After that, his aura gushed into Dia who grunted and took root in her body.


    Her core was filled with his powers and the bestial order formed fully. The seed grewrger and took root in her core.


    "Use my powers to break the leaf''s barrier," Arthur said and Dia did as she was told. She reached out with her hand overflowing with the aura of creation and broke the barrier of the leaf.


    Once she touched the leaf for the first time, the process began. A giant pir of light shot out toward the sky and the mansion began to shake. The night turned to day as everyone in the mansion was rmed by the influx of power.


    ''Her traits are merging with the herb as a catalyst.'' Arthur felt Dia let go of his arm. Her body was a warzone of conflicted powers with a newly arriving pacifist. The herb turned into a stream of gentle mana that slipped between the two.


    Arthur saw the change firsthand. The icy mana melted and the fire mana turned blue. They wrapped around each other as they turned into something else entirely.


    From her back, a set of wings began growing just like the ones her father had. The only exception was that it wasn''t zing fire, but a gentle blue me that gave bone-chilling coldness.


    Two red sharp horns grew from her forehead as Dia rose in the air. The magnitude of power that she released made Arthur breathless. This was the power shown by the merging of two high-grade traits with opposing characteristics.


    "Dia!" Duke Zenos descended from the sky and shouted. He looked on with confusion at his daughter. "ve! What is the meaning of this?!" He turned toward Arthur with rage.


    However, Arthur didn''t answer but waited for Dia to awaken fully. The garden was soon swarmed with people who have been invited by the Duke, including Larza. She looked at Arthur with cold suspecting eyes but couldn''t do anything because Dia''s powers were pushing everyone away.


    The Knight of Courage also arrived and looked on with a smile. Arthur''s eyes met hers and he saw a questioning look on her face. All of these people gave him different orders and proposals, but he chose none of them.


    The light gathered above Dia and condensed into a giant bird. With long wings and icy feathers, the bird looked like nothing that any of the present people have seen.


    "Is this... an Ice Phoenix?" The Duke''s disbelieving words shocked the present people and even Arthur. He looked at the Ice Phoenix and its red eyes. The Phoenix looked at him and Arthur saw something that made him relieved, it was submission.


    The Ice Phoenix pped its wings and rose high in the air before diving toward Dia. Ice exploded everywhere and blinded everyone''s sight.


    When Arthur opened his eyes, he saw the ice settle down as Dia walked out of the cloud. She had ice blue wings that burned with icy mes and red horns that shone brightly in the light.


    The two shards on her ears held red mes within them as if to prove that the Phoenix''s powers resided within. The power she radiated was on a different ne of existence, even stronger than her father''s powers.


    "Dia!" The Duke came forward. "My lovely daughter! You have awakened, what a joyous asion!" Even though he didn''t manage to strengthen the Bloodline Order, he still thought he had a small amount of control.


    He made sure to shower her with affection once he realized it was toote to do anything. Dia, however, seemed like apletely different person.


    "How are you feeling?" The Duke asked but Dia simply looked at her hand. A thin smile hung on her lips.


    "Ah, atst." Dia''s voice was clearer than ever. "I have awakened atst. I need to visit my mother''s grave." She started walking away.


    "What should we do with him?" Neray stepped out and pointed at Arthur. His eyes held killing intent and all of the present people seemed aware.


    "Ah, him?" The Duke smiled. "You can kill him slowly for his past offenses." His words made Larza''s face grow pale. However, he was still a duke and she was only a marchioness. She was quiet but looked at Arthur with a desperate look.


    "Is that okay with you, Lady Dia?" Arthur interrupted, unfazed. She paused and turned to look at him with her icy cold eyes. "I thought we had an agreement."


    "Agreements are between equally-standing people," Dia said slowly. "Never say my name, ve." She turned to her father. "Do as you wish."


    Her wings spread and she pped them to soar into the air. Arthur looked at her departing back as Neray rushed in and wed his way.


    A barrier appeared around Arthur that deflected the attack. G walked out of the group of people and stood beside Arthur.


    "It seems you have been betrayed, Dear Seika." G smiled at him as she surveyed the surrounding. "What are you going to do now?"


    "G?" The Duke''s face was ashen before turning purple. "What is the meaning of your actions?" His powers were threatening to break.


    "Ah, dear Zeno boy." G smiled as she referred to him as a ''boy.'' The duke''s face was growing more furious but she didn''t care. "I simply found a more interesting person to follow. Right, Young Seika?"


    "Do you think that you can get out of this alive?" The Dukeughed. "Take them down! I''ll kill them myself!" The Duke''s guards surrounded them.


    "It''s time, Seika," G whispered. "Show me that I made the right choice."


    "dly," Arthur smiled as he walked forward and looked at Dia who was flying a distance away, almost turning to a dot. He took a deep breath before roaring. "Dia, descend!"


    The world''s strings were pulled and power spread from Arthur. An invisible link was formed between Dia and Arthur as he felt her resist his order.


    "Have you gone mad, ve?" Nerayughed. "You dare order our princess like this? Death is too easy of a punishment."


    "You..." The Duke''s face turned pale. "How can this be... this power is..." He pointed at Arthur with a shaking finger. "Impossible!"


    "How about you ask your daughter?" Arthur smiled as he looked upward. The rest of the people looked up and saw Dia fall like a meteor.


    Without pausing, she crashed into the ground to create a crater. When the dust settled, Dia was sitting on one knee and ring at Arthur with hateful eyes.


    "You bastard... what have you done?!" Dia roared.

 Chapter 298 - Better Offer

    "I''ve done nothing other than guarantee my own survival, mydy." Arthur strode forward. "I herebymand you to use your power to protect me and G."


    A wave of power gushed out of Arthur and entered the princess''s core despite her strong resistance. The power made sure that if Dia didn''t follow hismand, the power would burst and destroy her core.


    "You''ve ced a Bloodline Order on me?" Dia''s eyes went wide and shook. "But how, we don''t share any bloodline!"


    "For that, you can ask your father." Arthur smiled and turned to the Duke. "You enve humans and look down on them, but use their techniques on your daughter. Hypocrisy at its finest, Duke Zenos."


    "Shut that mouth and die, ve!" The Duke roared as his mes burned. He pped his ming wings and appeared in front of Arthur and G in a heartbeat. The moment before he struck them, Dia appeared between them and raised her hand.


    An ice sphere covered Arthur, G, and Dia to protect them. The mes of the Duke struck the barrier but there were no signs of it weakening.


    "Move aside, Dia!" The Duke roared.


    "If I do, I''ll die." Dia gritted her teeth. "What is he talking about, father? How can he use the Bloodline Order technique on me?"


    "That is..." The Duke retracted his med fist and looked torn. "There is no requirement for bloodline in this technique. It can be used..." The Duke seemed to spit the world by force. "... on any Demi."


    Dia''s body shook. Arthur didn''t know if her shock came from the fact that her father deceived or that Arthur had fooled her. In either case, she could no longer escape from Arthur''s control.


    "We''ve made a deal!" Dia turned to Arthur. "You never had the intention of helping me!"


    "I would have never used the Order, even remove it, if you were to keep your promise." Arthur shook his head. "You did not, so I can only resort to such means to protect myself." Arthur then turned to the Knight of Courage.


    "What is the meaning of this, Seika?" The Knight smiled coldly. Even though she didn''t explicitly state it, her meaning was obvious.


    "I''m offering you a better deal." Arthur threw away any disguise he had. "Would you like to obtain the power of the Ice Phoenix?"


    "Are you saying you would offer the princess to my King?" The Knight was surprised. However, Arthur shook his head.


    "I''ll offer my services to Solomon. This is me guaranteeing that I won''t be backstabbed, that''s all. What''s your answer?"


    "Knight!" The Duke roared. "Are you plotting against my kingdom?" His eyes were burning with fire. "If that''s true, then none of you would leave today, even if I have to kill my own daughter!"


    The Duke raised his hand and hundreds of Demis appeared on the walls, the roofs, in the garden and there were more outside the mansion. They were in the hundreds.


    "This is my Army of Fire!" The Duke threw his hands out. "If you think you can take them on, I''ll happily offer you the Alva kingdom!"


    "It''s getting hectic," Arthur turned to the Knight. "Tell me your answer, Knight of Courage."


    "I shan''t do such thing." The Knight of Courage shook her head, making Arthur''s chest tighten. "For His Majesty would answer you myself." She raised a crystal in the air and lightning descended from the sky to destroy it.


    A heavenly presence descended as a throne appeared in the sky. Sitting on top of the throne was a man that Arthur knew so well, but couldn''t even begin to recognize.


    Wearing clothes lined with white and gold with a crown on his head was Solomon. His elbow rested on the armchair of the throne with his chin resting on his hand.


    Below his robe was a ck silk shirt that contrasted Solomon''s pale skin. A few strands of hair fell to cover his eyes, but the messiness couldn''t hide the majestic aura he exuded.


    "You disappoint me, Seika." Solomon''s words were colder than before. "I gave you respect and power, yet you chose to betray me."


    "Betray you I never did," Arthur bowed. "For I never served you to begin with. We had a deal and I''m now offering you a better one."


    "A better one?" Solomon turned to Dia. "Her?"


    "No," Arthur shook his head. "My services and power. I can only make a deal if I had other options, which I didn''t have previously. Now that I do, I''m sure that your majesty doesn''t mind."


    "Ha," Solomon chuckled. "What tells me you wouldn''t go behind my back me like you did to her?"


    "Nothing would." Arthur shook his head. "If my survival includes betraying you, I would do it in a heartbeat."


    "Presumptuous!" The Knight of Courage shouted but Solomon raised his hand. A thin smile yed on his face as he looked at Arthur.


    "That means, as long as I guarantee your survival, you would follow me?" Solomon''s eyes held interest and intrigue. Arthur nodded. "I see, that''s only fair. Knight of Courage!"


    "Yes, My King?" The Knight knelt on one knee.


    "Make sure to help our Seika and listen to his requests. Bring him back to Freda along with the princess. Let''s meet then," Solomon turned to Arthur. "Seika."


    Solomon''s projection turned into nothingness as the Knight of Courage rose. She turned to the Duke with a grin of a battle maniac.


    "You''ve heard His Majesty''s words, Zenos." The Knight unsheathed her sword. "Move away or expect nothing other than defeat."


    "On my dead body!" The Duke roared and raised his arm. "Kill them!"


    "Dia!" Arthur shouted and Dia obeyed to construct a barrier around them. The mes of the Duke were pushed back and so were his soldiers.


    "I really wish you''re not the only force King Solomon sent." Arthur turned to the knight and she grinned. She pointed her sword toward the sky and light gathered on its tip.


    "Let me show you what our n is." She said and light exploded from the sword and pierced the sky. "Rise, my fellow soldiers! The unbroken! Rise!"


    Whistles were blown the moment that she finished her hands. Arthur heard the sounds of a ringing belling from a distance. This was the n that they had to begin with, a coup from the inside.


    "My soldiers!" The Knight of Courage shed with her sword, sending a wave of ice toward the Duke''s soldiers. "Arise!"


    From within the ice came out Ice Golems that began fighting the soldiers the moment they appeared. Even though they weren''t the soldier''s match in terms of numbers, they did well to dy until people arrived on top of the mansion''s roof.


    They all wore white and blue armor like the Knight of Courage''s armor. As Arthur looked around, he saw that they kept appearing. The Knight of Courage sprinted out of the barrier Dia made and swung her sword toward the Duke.


    Ice elementals burst from her sword and a giant ice shard appeared above it. The Duke pped his hands and mes burst from within. His beard and horns had crimson mes on them that gathered tounch aser-like attack.


    The two powers collided to blind everyone''s vision because of the ice turning into steam. All Arthur could see were the two people around him, G and Dia.


    "Why did you do this to me?" Dia was biting on her lips until they bled. "You robbed me of my freedom, how are you any different from Demis enving humans?"


    "I did to survive, that''s all." Arthur furrowed his brows. He didn''t want to admit it, but he also felt ufortable. "You had no reason to betray me, yet you did."


    "If I kept you by my side, I would have never been able to win over the kingdom." Dia gritted her teeth. "The people would never tolerate a Queen with a human follower."


    "I guess the only traitor are the circumstances." G chimed in and turned to Arthur. "We need to get out of here before the royal family hears of this." ''


    ''I need to go back to Herav.'' Arthur thought of Rae. He has left her for far too long. ''But first of all, we need to run away from the Duke of Fire.''


    "Dia!" Arthur turned to her and ignored her desperate face. "Carry us a way!"


    Dia didn''t protest as if her will was shaken. An ice tform appeared underneath them and it began to float alongside Dia. Before they could fly out of the mansion, Arthur heard a whistle as a figure appeared in the sky.


    "You''re not running away!" Neray roared as his giant wings carried him upward. Arthur frowned at the familiar sight of Neray. He looked simr to how Arthur looked after fusing with Lilo.


    Giant white draconic wings, white ws, and white scales covering his body. Neray dived toward them as he wed at the barrier around, but couldn''t break through the barrier.

 Chapter 299 - Dead Or Rotten

    "This barrier is as reliable as you said, G." Arthur smiled when he saw Neray''s futile attempts to break the barrier. "Dia, shoot him down."


    "Do you have any idea who woulde after you if you hurt him?" Dia looked at him with fear. "The Dragonair family would haunt you down even if it took down the Alva kingdom with it."


    Hearing her words, Arthur frowned and ceased his Bestial Order. If judging from the name, he was an heir of a dragon-family, then it would be troublesome indeed.


    "G, can you take care of him?"


    "I thought you would never ask," G said, fearless. "I''m not afraid of his family, so I can punish him a bit for his arrogance."


    "I don''t want enemies left and right." Arthur shook his head. "It''s best if you don''t hurt him. Can you achieve that?"


    "Fine." G pouted but still held a smile afterward. "It''s a lot of fun to challenge the whole world, but I''m okay with following you, Seika."


    As she said that, G spread her arms. A presence left her body and hovered above her. A fairy that had antennas on her body but otherwise looked human floated there with a devilish smile.


    "Charm him, Zoe!" G waved her hand and the spirit rushed forward, snickering. Neray frowned and flexed his arms before sending des of white light, but they did little harm to the spirit.


    The spirit appeared in front of him and caressed his cheek, making his eyes turn unfocused. His eyelids dropped as he went into a deep slumber and fell to the ground.


    Arthur looked at Neray speechless as G unsummoned her spirit. She turned with a smile and winked at Arthur.


    "Don''t worry, it only works on the weak-minded." G tried to reassure him but Arthur reminded himself to keep her as an ally.


    "Dia, let''s go."


    The ice tform rose in the air and started soaring away from the mansion. A wave of mes chased after them but was shot down by Dia.


    "Gardener!" Duke Zenos roared from beyond the steam. "Don''t expect to live after this! You''ve chosen the path of self-destruction!"


    ''You would''ve killed me anyway, dude.'' Arthur shook his head as he gazed at the distance. He looked back and saw the Knight of Courage fighting the duke back. Suddenly, a knight flew over to them and Arthur allowed him entry.


    The knight took off his helmet and Rinzo was revealed. Dia''s eyes turned wide but Rinzo didn''t try to exin himself.


    "Seika, you surprised us all," Rinzo said with a weird expression. "Nheless, our king has approved of you. Let''s get you to safety first."


    "We''re heading to Herav." Arthur dered. "Ry this message to the Knight of Courage."


    "Herav? Your arm should be in the mansion with Lady Larza." G asked with curiosity. "Do you have something more important than your arm?"


    "If you can convince Larza to give it up, after breaking through the duke''s defenses, then be my guest." Arthur sighed. "Someone is waiting for me in Herav."


    "Ah, I see." G smiled. "The person you''re trying to help." Arthur noticed a change in Dia''s emotions after she heard G''s words.


    "Dear Princess," Arthur said and saw her body flinch. "If you think about hurting them to get back at me, then I''ll kill you even without the Bestial Order to help me, I promise."


    The princess didn''t answer, but Arthur knew she was still trying to break the Bestial Order. The seed of his power of creation was far stronger than anyone in this world could break.


    The ice tform was controlled by the princess to carry them away. The sounds of battle were far behind them as they flew over the city, seen by every citizen in Freya.


    ***


    The news spread like wildfire. The Daughter of Ice and Fire was kidnapped by the one-armed Seika that was supposed to save her. The hate was unimaginable as the hope of the Alva kingdom to end the war was taken away.


    The good impression that the citizens had of Arthur was destroyed, but the person in question didn''t care a lot. He knew that a good impression wouldn''t guarantee that he would be safe, especially with the painful lesson Larza gave him by taking away his arm.


    When they were fleeing, Arthur ordered Rinzo to remove the gem from his hand. If it stayed, it would be impossible to hide from Larza. Rinzo took out an artifact and used it on the gem, disabling it. It seems Solomon''s creations were truly vast.


    Thanks to the Knight of Courage''s army holding back the Duke, Arthur and G managed to escape using Dia''s powers. When they were a far distance away, the ice tform descended and Dia fell to the ground, exhausted.


    She used her powers to carry them at an unprecedented speed for a long distance of time. Even for the weapon that would change the course of the war, this was the limit of her powers.


    Arthur took out an elixir from his Legacy Inheritance and crouched next to her. However, Dia refused to drink it.


    "Don''t try to act caring now, ver." Dia smiled weakly in defiance. "I don''t need your help."


    "I don''t care about you, but I need to make sure your powers are restored in case of an attack," Arthur said in a nk expression. "I know that you''re trying to make me feel guilty, but there''s nothing for me to feel as such about."


    "You are a lot worse than the Demi vers." Dia spat. "You make Freda an ally as if you believe in their ideals, but here you are enving a Demi. A hypocrite is a nice way to describe how rotten you are."


    "Hah," Arthurughed. "If I had to choose between being dead and being rotten, I will choose thetter without even thinking. Drink." He ordered.


    Dia couldn''t resist anymore and drank the elixir. It restored her powers but Arthur ordered her to hide them, making sure they wouldn''t be found out.


    "Should I summon our little spirit now?" G stretched her body. "Rx, no one is following us." She said to Rinzo who was looking around wearily.


    "Please do," Arthur said and the ck spirit appeared again. It danced around Arthur in joy before concealing their existence.


    "It seems to like you," G squinted her eyes. "Maybe darkness is truly your friend." She teased.


    However, Arthur knew that the spirit liked him because of his powers of creation. Very few things in nature didn''t like him, except the Enders.


    "Rinzo." Arthur turned to the lizardman. "What are we going to do now?"


    "After we leave Herav, we need to cross the border without being found out. The only problem is her." Rinzo nced at Dia. "She''s too conspicuous to be hidden. We''ll need to find a way."


    "Her?" Dia snapped at him. "I was still yourdy a few hours ago. You betrayed us and now dare to disrespect us?" She red at Rinzo but he was unfazed.


    "What about sneaking into Herav?" Arthur furrowed his brows. He ignored Dia''s entitled attitudepletely. "Is it safe to do so?"


    "I don''t think they would expect us to head toward Herav, they will be focusing on the borders." Rinzo analyzed. "The Knight of Courage should have her hands busy in retreating after the battle, so we''ll have to rely on ourselves."


    "Traitor said that there was a n in Herav," Arthur recalled. "What did it involve?"


    "Herav is known as the city of ves. Every ve in Alva is sold in Herav before being taken away to the other cities. The n is to free all the ves in captivity and give them a chance to escape."


    "We''ll use that." Arthur decided. "The chaos is the best way to get into the city."


    "But it would be difficult to leave afterward." Rinzo reminded. "The city would go into lockdown as soon as the ves are released."


    "Can I rely on you, little spirit?" Arthur spoke to the air and the spirit appeared. The sphere jumped up and down under G''s furious eyes.


    "You should only listen to me!" G said with mock anger and the spirit disappeared quickly as if it was trying to run away. "I''m not sure if I even need to help you with the contract anymore." G sighed as she looked at Arthur.


    "Don''t worry, you still haven''t told me how to lift off the curse." Arthur smiled. "Our deal still stands, and I never forget a debt."


    "Heh." G smiled in contentment. "You''re a lot better than this ungrateful fellow." She addressed the spirit.


    Arthur looked around; they were on the side of a mountain. He decided it was best to rest for a bit before Dia used her powers again to carry them toward Herav.


    As they approached the city of ves, Arthur felt an ominous apprehension about Rae. He hoped that no one found her or that harm had befallen her.

 Chapter 300 - The Devils Hunter

    The tension has taken hold of the atmosphere in the city, one can tell. The guards patrolled the area with a vignt attitude, seeking any suspicious people in the crowd to weed them out.


    As Arthur and G looked at the city from a distance, with Dia resting and Rinzo preparing their meal, they tried to think of a way to find when would the ves be released.


    "Can''t we just use the little spirit to sneak in and out of the city?" Arthur asked, trying to think of easier ways to meet up with Rae.


    "He can''t hide us for that long, his powers are limited. Plus, he''s already tired from hiding us every time we stop to rest."


    "I''m sorry, little one." Arthur said apologetically and the spirit danced around him as if saying ''it''s alright.'' G looked at the two with furrowed brows.


    "How about I go in alone? I doubt they would catch me. Unless you don''t trust me, of course."


    "We''re not together out of trust, but benefit." Arthur answer. "No, I need to go in myself. I''m not sure leaving my friend, who was cursed by witches, with a witch is a good idea."


    "Mm, I doubt they would remember."


    "Is amnesiamon in a failed Spirits Ritual?" Arthur asked with a frown.


    "Not onlymon but also guaranteed. The damage done to the soul is severe, making the owner go into a dormant state while his body keeps functioning to survive. Thus, amnesia."


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "Is it reversible?" He wished that Rae wouldn''t stay this way. Even though she was less troubling now, she was also not the Rae he knew.


    "If you lift the curse, then maybe." G turned to Rinzo. "When is it happening?"


    "I haven''t received anything yet," Rinzo answered with a frown as he looked at his bracelet. "There''s some sort of dy for some reason."


    "I hope there aren''t any problems." G shrugged but the moment that she finished her words, a giant explosion took ce in the city.


    The wholendscape quaked under the effect of the explosion. mes dyed the blue-sky red as a giant mushroom of smoke took shape in front of the group.


    After steadying himself, Arthur looked at the city with fear. The chaos could be heard even from a distance away as the guards began flocking into the city.


    "Jinx, teehee." G stuck her tongue out in a cute manner. Arthur was speechless and turned to Rinzo.


    "Is this the sign?"


    "The n is to free the ves, not terrorize the city. This looks like the work of that man." Rinzo said with a shocked expression.


    "What do you mean by ''that man''?" Arthur frowned, were there any terrorists in this world?


    "We call him the Devils Hunter, the one capable of killing the immortal ones," G answered instead. "He appeared a few years ago out of nowhere and roamed the continent. His only goal is to look for Verniz people."


    ''Lost ones.'' Arthur remembered the word that the knight of loyalty used to describe him. Someone who didn''t know anything about this world, not even itsnguage.


    "Tell me, G." Arthur hoped he was wrong. "Where the Verniz always around?"


    "Five years ago, exactly. It happened after thest Distortion. Some people think the two are linked."


    "Distortion?"


    "Ah," G yed with a strand of her head. "Space Distortions, they happen a lot."


    Arthur''s mind began to link the dots while hoping he was wrong. If what he hypothesized was correct, his journey in Alka would get a lot messier.


    "Dia, don''t leave this ce," Arthurmanded. "Let''s go." He turned to G and she nodded. Her gem shone as her powers carried Arthur and her. They began flying over a low altitude toward the city.


    The guards were nowhere near the walls and all of them ran toward the explosion. As Arthur and G descended and began walking, Arthur asked something on his mind.


    "Why would the Devils Hunter blow up the city?" He couldn''t understand.


    "A lot of Verniz people are ves. Where do you think these ves gather? In the city of ves, Herav." G exined. "The streets are empty, everyone is scared."


    "Is he that powerful?"


    "Well,pared to the kingdom, he''s not that powerful. However, no one managed to catch him. He''s known to be cunning and has some useful people working for him."


    The more that he heard, the more worried Arthur was. He ran toward the ves'' market with G but they found that the whole district was in ruins.


    ''Please be well.'' Arthur hoped as he witnessed the sight. Guards were everyone and so was shouting and chaos. People ran in every direction to run away from the mes.


    "The ves have escaped!" One of the guards shouted. "Lock the exists, it must be the Devils Hunter again!"


    "Save the people under the ruins first!"


    The ce was chaotic but Arthur didn''t care. G''s spirit enveloped them with its power and concealed them well. They ran together directly toward the abandoned building.


    Luckily, it wasn''t caught in the explosion. However, mes have caught up to it and it was zing. Arthur didn''t stop and rammed into the door to break in. He ran toward the floor he left Rae on but the mes covered the entrance.


    "G, please!" Arthur gritted his teeth as g sent a gust of mana that pushed the mes away. Arthur jumped in as soon as an opening was revealed but he found the floor to be empty.


    "Rae!" Arthur shouted but there was no answer. He looked at the corner she always sat in and found the box of chalk on the ground. It was empty.


    Arthur raised his head and looked at the drawings. A throne, a man, a set of eyes, and a dragon. There was a little girl on the other side but her face wasn''t drawn.


    Then, there were words. Written in perfect Yalveran. They included: saint, empire, Jerano, father, Yalveran, and many others that referred to their world.


    On the far corner of the group of words, Arthur found one that shook his heart. Written in uncertain strokes was the name he hasn''t heard since he got into this world.


    Arthur.


    He didn''t know if she was referring to him or a different Arthur, but this made his mind more unstable. He shouted again but there was no answer.


    "Calm down, Seika." G walked in after him, slowly scanning the ce. "She wasn''t harmed." G extinguished the mes easily. "There are no signs of struggle, the tes are neatly arranged over there."


    She pointed out and Arthur managed to notice them now. He took a deep breath and looked around for clues. However, what he sensed was even more confusing.


    ''This is... the power of creation?'' Arthur''s eyes turned wide. It was very minuscule but it was there. It felt familiar but tinted with something else.


    "Is the Devils Hunter a Seika?" Arthur asked but G looked confused. "Is he?" He repeated.


    "I don''t know, not a lot is known about him." G shook her head. "Hees and goes as if he''s a ghost."


    Arthur didn''t know if it was the Devils Hunter who came here, but he knew one other person who had simr power to Arthur. It was the young man, making him Arthur''s only suspect for now for the disappearance of Rae.


    "We need to look for her," Arthur said but G shook her head. "I know it''s dangerous." He added. "But we can''t go back empty-handed."


    "Whoever took her has no ns of harming her, Seika. Otherwise, we would have found a body."


    "Even still!"


    "If we stay here any longer, the guards will find us sooner orter. Do you think that they would care more about the Devils Hunter than their nation''s princess?"


    "I need to find her before leaving the kingdom."


    "You can find her after you leave the kingdom. Here, you are a wanted criminal. Over there, you are a hero. Who holds more power? More of a chance to seed in rescuing her?"


    Arthur was silent but nodded in the end. He looked at the drawings for onest time before leaving the building. The streets were still chaotic and they flooded with guards. A horn was blown and the city was going into lockdown.


    They used G''s spirit to flee before the guards managed to close the gate. They arrived at their hidden location after a while and found Rinzo and Dia waiting.


    "You failed." Dia smiled in mockery. "How does it feel, to lose the one person you care about?"


    "Do you want to die that badly?" Arthur''s face was cold.


    "You need me." Diaughed. "I''m the only reason that anyone is even looking in your direction. When I grow more powerful and break the Order you ced upon me, what would you do then?"


    "Heh," Arthur''s lips curved upward. "At that time, I won''t be needing you. Princess Dia, you''re not a stupid person. Let me tell you this," Arthur''s eyes shone goldenly. "Following me is rather a reward, not a punishment. One day in the future, you''ll be the one holding onto the bond that we share."

 Chapter 301 - A Suggestion

    Pain shot up in the ce his arm used to be, waking Arthur from his sleep. As soon as he opened his eyes, the soul realignment made his body convulse as his back arched backward. Arthur gritted his teeth and endured the pain until it passed.


    When it was over, Arthur pushed himself up using his right arm. He looked at his left, but it was still a giant void. He looked at his recovery percentage and found it to be only 40% even after a full day.


    The herb helped his recovery as much as it helped Dia. It became a lot slower after the herb was gone, making it a struggle to have any hopes in the light of the current situation.


    Rae was gone and so was his arm. He thought about going after Larza, but he would be a fool. Duke Zenos must have already taken steps to ensure to trap him if he showed himself to her.


    As he looked around, he found G to be sleeping on her ethereal bed. He couldn''t believe that she made a contract with a spirit shaped like a bed. After she told him the benefits, he agreed it was quite a bargain.


    She exined to him how contracting worked, and how not all souls being the same. That said, it appears that souls also had different rankings based on their soul power.


    The more soul power one had, the more powerful the contracting spirit would be. As for the number of spirits, it depended on the number of vessels your soul had.


    Arthur had no idea what any of this meant, as he never thought souls could be used. However, Jizo''s soul was integrated into his, another proof that souls weren''t simple.


    He turned to see Dia leaning on the cave''s wall, looking at him with furrowed brows. Her ck hair strands falling over her eyes, giving her a haggard appearance.


    "What was that?" She asked, seeming to have witnessed him suffering. Arthur was surprised that she didn''t use that as an advantage to kill him.


    ''Well, I did ask her to protect me and G. Killing me would be going against the Order.'' Arthur stood up and dusted himself.


    "It''s nothing." He walked toward the stone b and took out food from his subspace. Dia red at him with dissatisfaction. She stood up and sat next to him. "What?" Arthur was surprised.


    "I''m hungry," Dia said while looking at him as if it was obvious. "I haven''t eaten for so long."


    "Oh," Arthur felt weird since he got used to being provided with food, not providing it. He looked at his subspace and found that there were only a couple of meals left. "Fine."


    He took out a fresh loaf of bread and soup that he had stolen when Fen wasn''t looking. Dia looked at the food and then looked back at him with shock.


    "What is this?" Dia asked him.


    "Food," Arthur answered while eating and going through his legacy. He tried to see if there was any food avable but didn''t know where to look. After browsing through the artifacts, he found several ones that delivered his basic needs.


    [Food-Storage-Ring: One hundred tes of food. The meals enhance recovery and nourish the soul.]


    Since the storage the ring provided was quite small, it wasn''t that expensive, only two points. However, for Arthur, two points were almost a third of his remaining points. He needed to level up quickly. However, with his current strength, it was near impossible to do so.


    "I want something else." Dia protested as she pushed the soup away. "This soup tastes like water."


    "It''s the same dishes you served in the mansion." Arthur sighed. "Just eat, I have nothing else." Hearing this, Dia started eating while sulking.


    Arthur bought the ring. He treated it as an investment, as it would help him to recover. The faster he recovers, the sooner he can level up and obtain more points.


    "Mm," G woke up and walked over to them. "I''m hungry too, Seika." Arthur nodded and took out two rations from the ring he just bought.


    The aroma spread the moment he took them out. The dishes were seasoned steak and Almond Tofu. However, they were unlike anything Arthur had ever smelled.


    The aroma was powerful and enriching. G''s eyes spread wide as she snatched the Almond Tofu from his hand. She threw one of them into her mouth and her eyes sparkled.


    "Heavenly!" G eximed, almost moaning in the process. "Where did you get this form, Dearest Seika?" She suddenly turned affectionate.


    "You!" Dia mmed the bowl of soup on the stone b and pointed at Arthur with anger. "You lied to me!"


    "Uh." Arthur wanted to say he didn''t lie but decided against it. "I want you to experience the life you gave to your servants." He came up with a random reason that made G nod in approval and Dia turn livid.


    "I want from that food too!" Dia pped the stone b, freezing it in an instant. Arthur frowned at her actions and she flinched.


    "Fine." Arthur gave in and handed her a te of Caesar sd and meat. She snatched it and eat it with delight. Arthur looked at the two girls in front of him with surprise as he started eating his steak.


    ''Truly, divine.'' Arthur''s eyes shot open as the steak''s rich vor spread in his mouth. The moment he chewed on the meat, it melted into his body, and a warm current spread in it.


    Rinzo came back at that moment and found the three of them chewing with their faces full of delight. His face crumpled as he cringed at their expressions.


    "The situation is a lot calmer now." He reported. "It seems the Devils Hunter has escaped again, freeing a lot of ves in the process."


    "Were they caught?" Arthur wiped his mouth clean as he savored the lingering taste of the steak.


    "The ves? No," Rinzo shook his head. "A lot of them went missing because most were Verniz people."


    "I see." Arthur nodded. "What are we going to do now?"


    "I contacted Courage," Rinzo sat down. "she said we need the Seika''s help on the border. We wanted to opt for a quiet crossing of the border, but we need the Princess''s strength."


    "For what?" Arthur was curious.


    "A battle has broken out in the western border of Alva, east of Freda''s city, Linos," Rinzo said with a worried expression. "Kidnapping the princess was the pin that blew up the tension. A full-blown war is nearby."


    "This wouldn''t have happened if you didn''t kidnap me, Seika." Dia smiled in mockery. "How does it feel to be the reason for countless deaths?"


    "The same feeling as being alive," Arthur answered while looking at Rinzo. "So, are we assisting in the battle?"


    "Yes, we''ll need to sneak in without being seen until we''re close. After we aid The Knight of Honesty in his battle, we''ll join him and go back to Freda. The only problem is getting close without being found out."


    "War has its needs." Arthur pondered. He remembered how the Runes Association sent weapons over in the Yalveran war against his fortress. "There must be a supply chain to transport goods and weapons to Alva''s side."


    "I think there is a family that has a hold of the market," G added after finishing her food, a content smile on her face. "Their name is the Raygok family, merchants that trade in weapons and food. They supply the kingdom with the resources necessary."


    "Raygok, huh." Rinzo nodded. "If we can know their routes and schedule, we can sneak in into one of the carts. When inspected, Lady G''s spirit can hide us."


    "Sounds like a n." Arthur nodded and turned to G. "Where can we get this information?"


    "We''ll have to seek out a branch of theirs. There''s a city in the west known as Greva, the City of Trades. We can find many branches of the Raygok family there. If we sneak into one, we can get a hold of the routes and schedule."


    "To Greva it is." Arthur nodded and stood up. He left the cave and looked at the scenery in front of him. Intertwined mountains, valleys, forests, and rivers. He could never believe that this world was the one feared back on earth.


    "Are you sure about leaving your arm here?" G stood next to him. "Larza might destroy if it she feels like you''re noting back."


    "She told you?" Arthur turned to her. "Well, I don''t have much of a choice." He shrugged. "Between my life and my arm, I''ll obviously choose my life."


    "How about I suggest something?" G looked at his shoulder with interest. "What use does a human arm has?"


    "What do you mean?" Arthur frowned; he didn''t like the look on her face. "Don''t try your weird experiments on me."


    "That''s rude, but I think it''s something you''lle to like." G smiled. "After all, you''ll be more powerful."

 Chapter 302 - The Lustful Rogue

    G didn''t exin further than that, simply saying Arthur needed to be ready when the timees. Knowing that they had very little time before the battle breaks, Arthur decided to push the matter to the back of his mind.


    Arthur knew that his arm would be hard to restore, even if he had his original arm. Not to mention, his soul realignment was also taking a toll on him. After G asked him what a human arm is for, he began to consider the other possibilities with more seriousness.


    "We''ll be arriving at Greva in a day or two," Rinzo said as he sharpened his sword. The image of a civilized butler has disappearedpletely. What was left was a lizardman Knight with unquestionable loyalty.


    "Did you choose a branch of the Raygok family?" G asked while sitting on the ice tform, a rxed tone to her voice. Seeing her, one would think they were on vacation, not fleeing from a kingdom of legendary half-dragons and half-creatures.


    Dia, their vehicle, seemed discontent with her roles as she huffed. She was the one who would use her Ice Phoenix''s powers to carry them through the skies. The Little Spirit worked as well to conceal them.


    "I''ll give you another elixir if you need one," Arthur said to her quietly, but she didn''t answer. After a few moments, he heard her mumble.


    "Another dish..."


    He smiled. As ofte, he gave G and Dia dishes from his ring once a day. They were both incredibly delicious and nourishing, allowing them to be frugal with the food. They had one luxurious meal a day and two regr meals.


    "I received intel that there''s a secret branch of the Raygok family that is hidden from the public. The branch handles the family''s private affairs and is led by their youngest son, the Lustful Rouge." Rinzo nced at Arthur and Dia, seeming resentful.


    Arthur knew the reason for that is his unwillingness to share the high-quality food with the lizardman. He didn''t care what Rinzo felt because, in the end, only Dia and G were the ones following him.


    "Isn''t that a huge responsibility for someone with such a title?" Arthur asked, drawing his impression of this Lustful Rogue. "Or is it a simple matter of hiding a tree in the middle of a forest?"


    "You use some strange metaphors sometimes." G furrowed her brows. "But yes, it''s exactly like that. I also heard about this in the duke''s mansion."


    ''Well, I guess some metaphors aren''t the same in both worlds.'' Arthur thought to himself. After spending over a month here in this world, he got used to the different species and customs, even though he still felt like an outsider.


    "I think we should use the youngest son to get the information on the branch before we sneak in. That''s why we''ll need one of us to disguise themselves."


    The three of them turned toward Arthur. He furrowed his brows, not understanding their reasoning. Seeing his expression, G began exining.


    "It''s easier to add things than to hide them." She exined. "We can try disguising you as a Demi-human with a robe to cover your arm. No one would suspect that you''re the Seika."


    "Wouldn''t you be a greater fit?"


    "A beautiful woman attracts more attention; I''m sure there are countless posters of us everywhere."


    "What about him?" Arthur looked at Rinzo.


    "I''ve already met the Raygok Family before when they visited the dukest year." Rinzo shook his head. "The Lustful Rogue is bound to recognize me since we drank together at that time."


    "Can we even disguise me as a Demi?" Arthur was curious. "I think I will be found out nheless."


    "In Greva, where thousands of traders arrive each day, the security is a lotxer than other cities. Plus, the kingdom would never think you''ll be going to Greva." Rinzo exined.


    "As for the disguise, leave that to me." G smiled as she began taking countless things from her bag. Arthur hoped he was mistaken, but it felt like she was enjoying herself a bit.


    ***


    "Next!" The guard shouted at the city''s gate. Arthur walked over slowly and took out the Traders Badge that G gave him. "Show your face." The guard ordered.


    Arthur took down his hood to reveal G''s handiwork. She had fused a pair of horns and a few scales to his skin. Instead of being glued, she had connected them to his skin. G said the effect of her powers would wear off after a few hours, so he needed to make it quick.


    "Hmm, where are youing from? What are you selling?"


    "I''ve been in Herav, luckily left before the attack. I''m selling high-quality food prepared by the top chefs in Alva!" Arthur said the line he had with Alvan Language.


    "High-quality food?" The guard seemed suspicious. Before he said anything, Arthur took out a te from his ring. The aroma made the guard''s drool leave his mouth. "I''ll need to taste it to make sure you''re not poisoning anyone."


    He said with a greedy face. Arthur smiled and handed over the te, which the guard snatched instantly. As he devoured the meat in a single mouthful, he let out a satisfied moan.


    "Very well, tell me where you are selling this at!" The guard demanded. Arthur has also seen thising, so he told him the tavern''s name that the Lustful Rouge frequented.


    The guard then granted him entry, and Arthur walked alone in the streets of Greva. As soon as he went past the walls and defenses, vendors and shops appeared. It was night right now, but merchants sold and bought with great spirit.


    He walked through the streets ording to the map that G drew for him. After half an hour of looking, he reached the Late Bloom tavern, an establishment in the city center.


    "Wee, what can I serve you?"


    As he found a table and sat down, a waiter came over to ask him. She wore a maid outfit and had cat ears, both things that Arthur thought were ruthless to the weak-willed.


    "A bottle of every drink you have!"


    Arthur shouted before mming the table with one gold coin. The maid smiled in joy and took the coin before jumping to grab him several bottles of high-grade wine.


    Meanwhile, Arthur studied the surrounding. He saw many Demis and very few humans. His eyesnded on a man with wolf-like features and a pair of sses.


    ''Bingo.'' Arthur found his target. The man looked nothing like a rogue but a librarian. With his clear eyes and pair of golden sses, the man had an aura of ss.


    His two wolf ears perked up, and he looked in Arthur''s direction. Before the Rogue saw him, Arthur began gulping down the wine that the maid brought.


    "Disgusting!" Arthur shouted before smashing the bottle on the table after taking a single gulp. He went to the next bottle under the fearful eyes of the maid and the curious eyes of the Rogue.


    "Did you make this out of horse''s piss?" Arthur shouted again before mming another bottle, breaking it. The table was dripping with alcohol now, but Arthur kept going. Angrily, Arthur smashed a bottle after a bottle until the tavern''s owner, a colossal bear-man, arrived to kick Arthur out.


    "Please leave if you don''t like what we serve!" The giant man scowled at Arthur for insulting his drinks. After all, they were all high-quality drinks that people couldn''t find elsewhere.


    "I couldn''t even drink it, not to mention like it!" Arthur didn''t back away and inwardly smiled when he saw the Rogue stand up.


    "Easy there, Galman." The Lustful Rogue stood beside the bear-man and spoke. "This guest seems to be from afar. Are you the one I heard about? The one selling high-quality food?"


    "That is I." Arthur nodded with a dignified expression. "I thought this ce deserves my attention, but I was too hopeful." Arthur stood up to leave.


    "Maybe you don''t know me, but I''m the son of the Raygok family." The Rogue said without shame. "If you have anything better to offer, then this is your chance." He smiled.


    "Hmm," Arthur went into deep thoughts before turning to Galman. "Is what he says true?"


    "As true as me breaking your skull if you dare disrespect him again!" Galman thered.


    "Barbaric." Arthur spat before taking out a bottle from his ring. "This is true wine!" He said as he opened the bottle. The moment that he did, a mesmerizing aroma spread in the surrounding.


    All eyes snapped their way, intoxicated. Even Arthur, who had eaten an herb that negated alcohol, felt dizzy after smelling it. The Rogue''s eyes snapped open in shock as his nose sniffed the aroma.


    "Truly, heavenly." The Rogue said and looked at Arthur in a new light. "It seems you spoke nothing but truths. Would you have a drink with me as we discuss this further? Of course, I''m paying you for this wine."


    ''He took the bait.'' Arthur smiled and nodded. There only five bottles in his ring, but it was worth it to coax this Rogue.

 Chapter 303 - Issues

    After a few minutes of interacting with the Lustful Rogue, Arthur realized why he earned that title. The topics chosen by this man were nothing less than in disgusting. He talked about buying ves, selling ves, drugs, wine, alcohol, and how stupid the people were.


    "So, that''s how I slept with the finest cat woman in Greva." He finished his story with both pride and a slur. "Where are my manners? You haven''t told me stories of your own!" He said with a drunken expression.


    "Well, there''s isn''t much to tell." Arthur smiled. "The dishes I carry around are all I have, and being the only one to supply them, I make a decent profit. However, sometimes things get since there are a few dishes which I can''t sell."


    "Nonsense!" The Rogue blurted. "Why wouldn''t one of your dishes sell? I''ll buy all of them!" He pounded his chest with pride. Arthur managed to glean off some greed in his eyes.


    "That would be difficult since it''s illegal to trade in some of the ingredients used. After all, they are..." Arthur allowed his sentence to trail as she shook his head regretfully.


    "What kind of materials?" The Rouge suddenly turned sober, despite the wine''s toxicity. His eyes darted left and right at the word ''illegal.''


    "Well, let''s say that the chefs who made these are rather bizarre. They used the flesh of..." Arthur looked around before he leaned to whisper in his ears. "Humans."


    "That is illegal indeed, such disgusting people!" The Rogue gave a dismissive shake. "No wonder you''re having difficulty selling them."


    "True indeed. It''s a pity that such materials were used since the dishes'' effects go beyond being delicious. They enhance evolution! A pity, tsk, tsk." Arthur clicked his tongue and sipped on his wine.


    "I see," The Rogue sipped on his wine as well while looking around. "It''s getting a little crowded over here. How about we take this elsewhere? How about my family''s branch?" He said with a wide smile.


    Arthur nodded with a smile of his own. Greed has taken hold of this Rogue. They left the tavern together and walked through the streets until they reached an empty alley. They walked far into it before the Rogue opened a door with a key.


    The ce they arrived at was nothing like the outside. It was a pavilion split into many rooms, with gardens and ponds everywhere. The fishes that danced in the water sparkled like the night''s sky.


    "You followed me without any mistrust, aren''t you fearful for your life?" The Rogue had a yful tone as he guided Arthur through the pavilion.


    "I''m a merchant too, so I know that we share the same mindset." Arthur smiled. "If you try to rob me, then this will be a one-time profit. It''s better if we establish a proper business rtionship."


    "So, you didn''t tell me about those dishes arbitrarily." The Rogue smiled. "Did you specifically offer it to me?"


    "I know the young master is an insightful one, but I don''t control fate." Arthur shrugged it off. "If it brings us benefits both, then no harm is done."


    "I''ll drink to that!"


    They arrived at a room with extravagant decor. Sitting on the high-quality chair, the Rogue went straight to business. Being blinded by greed, he didn''t see that a sphere of light left Arthur''s body.


    ***


    After selling twenty dishes forrge amounts of money, Arthur checked what G''s spirit has gathered as he left the pavilion. It worked like a recording orb that could go through walls, making it very useful.


    ''This is the one, dates and routes. I need to meet up with G and see what paths would lead to the border.'' Arthur walked through the streets.


    His body stiffened when he felt someone following after him. He nced back and saw a robed figure. With a frown, Arthur remained walking at the same pace.


    ''Either one of the Rouge''s men or someone who saw me with him. Was my disguise seen through?'' Arthur concluded. ''Little Spirit, lend me your eyes.''


    The spirit left his body and went a separate way. The robed person passed by, and Arthur managed to see his face through the spirit''s eyes.


    ''Galman?'' Arthur was baffled, almostughing out loud. It seems the tavern owner couldn''t handle the fact Arthur had better dishes than him. He must have thought he could recreate their recipe.


    ''Little Spirit, can you pull a little prank on him?''


    The spirit followed his request and started sending random images into Galman''s head. The man suddenly walked head-first into a wall and fell to the ground.


    "What is going?"


    Galman was confused as he began backing away. He then walked into the wall again. Arthur realized that the spirit was showing him an empty road.


    Snickering to himself, Arthur left the city. A distance away from it, G''s met up with him and concealed them both. She retrieved her spirit and looked through the images.


    "Your spirits are truly convenient," Arthur said as his scales and horns fell off. "Howe you didn''t opt for more powerful ones?"


    "Who said I didn''t?" G smiled. "You don''t survive for this long without having the power to protect yourself."


    "You didn''t do anything against the duke." Arthur pointed out, and she stuck out her tongue.


    "It was a little test, and it''s not like you needed my help," G said with amusement. "Besides, you''ll get greedy if I showed you that."


    "Greedy of what?" Arthur asked as they walked back toward their hiding spot. "Of contracting a spirit?"


    "Yes," G said. "It''s alright to be greedy, but spirits hate such people. They won''t choose you if you''re like that."


    "Are you saying that all witches aren''t greedy?" Arthur raised a brow.


    "No, witches are greedy, but also special. They are also Loved Ones, but by creatures of other dimensions, not this one." G said. "For humans, the spirits judge you based on your character. Spirits hate arrogance, pride, greed, gluttony, and other distasteful qualities."


    ''Is she purposefully describing Rae?'' Arthur sighed inwardly.


    "Your friend is different, though." The witch said with a smile. "She didn''t simply fail; a spirit cursed her. The witch that was the medium was truly evil for her to do this."


    "This?" Arthur repeated with a questioning tone.


    "She tried contracting her to a powerful evil spirit, causing such a result," G answered as they reached their hiding spot. They found Dia holding Rinzo''s neck using icy blue mes as he squirmed midair as they walked in. "Welp, that''s kinky."


    Arthur shot G a nce as the two of them hurried to separate the two. Rinzo''s face was going purple radially. Even though Arthur didn''t like him, he was still a knight of Freda.


    "Dia, stop!" Hearing his order, Dia stiffened like a statue and stopped her actions. "Release him." She retracted her mes. "What''s going on here?"


    "Nothing," Dia said before walking away, not even exining things. Arthur turned to the knight with a questioning re as he gathered his breath.


    "I guess I said something unnecessary," Rinzo said as a response but didn''t go into details. After enduring Arthur''s gaze for a few moments, he exined. "I mentioned her mother."


    ''Great, she has some unresolved issues.'' Arthur sighed. ''However, who doesn''t have mental issues?'' He was aware that even himself was not that stable. Even though it has only been three years since his father disappeared, the attachment he had for him made Arthur repress most memories he had with him.


    Arthur left the cave they were hiding in and walked out. He looked around and found Dia standing alone on top of a giant stone. Jumping next to her, Arthur tried to find the words to say.


    "Even if you were mad, you can''t hurt him," Arthurmanded. "Never hurt anyone unless you are protecting G or me." He omitted Rinzo because he didn''t trust himpletely.


    "You''re doing a fine job at turning me into your puppet. What''s your next order? Stop feeling anything?" She said with a sorrowful tone.


    "You can feel, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to convince you."


    "Convince me that I should follow you willingly?" Dia asked. "How would I follow you willingly if I can''t even move without your permission?"


    "I promise," Arthur said, and she turned to him. "That one day, when I''m safe, I''ll release the order. At this moment, your job is to protect me."


    "At that time, you won''t be safe anymore." Dia turned to him with a devilish smile. "Because I''ll kill you myself." She said with a wicked grin.


    "Sure." Arthur turned away and walked toward the cave. "I don''t mind that, as long as you can."


    He returned to the cave, and Dia followed shortly after. After going through the routes with Rinzo, G concluded what trading route the war supplies would take and what time and ce they should sneak into them.


    "Great." Arthur grinned. "All that is left is to crash the party." He said, but the three of them were confused.


    "What party?" G asked, not understanding the idiom. Arthur sighed in frustration.

 Chapter 304 - Calamity’s Gate

    Arthur looked at the giant miasma in the distance that edged the border of the kingdom. They were flying over mountains of sands and dunes of unbelievable heights, heading toward the ce where they''ll sneak into the carriages carrying the weapons.


    They have juste out from behind a mountain that obstructed their view, making them unable to see the miasma that threatened to turn the world into a wastnd.


    As he looked at the other three, they seemed not to notice it at all. No, they were bound to see it. They simply didn''t treat it as an anomaly.


    "G," Arthur walked over to the rxed witch and whispered. "What is that?" He pointed with his chin at the miasma. G was confused, ncing at him then at the miasma.


    "What do you mean?" She asked with a frown. "How can you not know this?"


    "I was a Verniz before Larza bought me." Arthur gave her a curt answer, hoping she wouldn''t ask anything more. However, G gave him a suspicious look.


    "It is the Cmity''s Gate," G said as if Arthur should know what that was without her needing to exin. Seeing him silent, she knew that he knew no such thing. "It''s the thinyer that is keeping us alive."


    "What lies behind it?" Arthur frowned. He remembered that Jizo told him that awakeners from Earth should stop clearing dungeons because there were cmities.


    "Cmities." G rolled her eyes. "Are you pulling my horn or something? How can you not about them?" She seemed to be genuinely confused that he didn''t know them. Arthur couldn''t say that he has been in this world for a little over a month.


    "I always lived in Larza''s mansion. No one spoke about them."


    "That''s the privilege of living in an herbalist''s house. They are soid back, not having to fight against the waves of monsters." G sighed. "Cmities are beings that descended thousands of years ago, bringing with them nothing but destruction. They are also the source of corruption for your race."


    "What kind of beings are they?"


    "No one lived to tell the tale." G looked at the Cmity''s Gate. "The gate is there to prevent them from turning the world into a wastnd. When the gates break, the cmities shall emerge, and that will be the end of the world as we know it."


    Arthur was silent as he remembered what Jizo told him about the cmities. Connecting the dots, Arthur realized that if the two merged, the gates would probably disappear. He looked at the miasma with a frown.


    ''These gates, they must have been created by Miko''s ancestor, the one who split the world into two.'' As his train of thoughts reached there, Arthur began to realize something terrifying.


    ''This world... is nothing but another defense line against the cmities. The guardian of space split the world into threeyers. The Cmities, Alka, and then Earth.''


    This fact was terrifying because not only did it mean this world shouldn''t exist, but it meant that the guardian knew the Cmity''s Gate would break. That''s why Alka worked like the second line of defense, not as a different world.


    He looked at the three of them with aplicated gaze, as none of them knew that the Guardians were sacrificing them from ancient times. Perhaps, the guardian didn''t know there would be people here.


    "There it is." Rinzo pointed in a direction far away. There was a small vige on the side of the road. "The convoy will be resting there; we can use that chance to sneak into the weapons."


    "Should we expect any problems?" Arthur asked, to which Rinzo shook his head. "Finally, something is easily done." Arthur sighed and rxed.


    "You''ll jinx us." G stretched and spoke. "Princess, hurry a bit. The sun is hot, and my skin is getting oily."


    "Shut up, leech." Dia spat in anger after being ordered. Arthur realized that witches were often considered to be leeching off the power of spirit and never hold any of their own. That''s why the Demis looked down on them.


    "Seika, are you going to let her talk to me like that?" G pouted and said yfully, but Arthur found her annoying.


    "I''m not intervening." Arthur shrugged and looked at the vige in the distance. Being in the middle of a wastnd, he wondered how they survived.


    "Hehe." He heard Diaugh victoriously. G gave a humph before turning away after Arthur embarrassed her. The ice tform started descending when they got close enough.


    The four of them jumped as the ice tform disintegrated and melted. As the group''s feet touched the sand, they felt the unbearable heat the sand stored within.


    "It''s so hot," Arthur muttered. Suddenly, a wave of cold air surrounded him, refreshing his body. He looked at Dia with surprise, but she didn''t look back at him. He looked at the others, and they were sweating bullets.


    He didn''t say anything and simply enjoyed the preferable treatment. G''s ck spirit danced around to conceal them. They walked into the city without anyone spotting them, right beside the convoy loaded with weapons.


    After finding a rtivelyrger carriage, the group sneaked in without anyone finding out about them. They sat shoulder to shoulder with Rinzo and G sitting away from Dia, Arthur being their shield.


    After a while, the carriage began to move, taking them toward the battle. It seems that being the secret convoy for so long, the Raygok family''s merchants grewx with security.


    As they sat alone in silence in therge but crowded carriage, each of the four brooded about different things. The trip felt longer than it was, and they started to hear the sounds of battle soon enough.


    The convoy stopped once they got close to the battle. As the sounds died down, it resumed its movements. Then came the inspections.


    Carrying torches to see in the night, the soldiers of the Alva kingdom inspected the carts one by one. Luckily, G''s spirit hid all of them. They were allowed entry, and it was time to run.


    "Let''s go; we''ve already passed inspection," G said and jumped out of the carriage. The rest followed, and they began running on top of the sand to oversee the battlefield better.


    "You''re quick for a non-awakened human," Dia said as she looked at Arthur, who was keeping up with them. He simply smiled and didn''t exin the source of his stats.


    They reached a dune and stopped to see the two sides of the battle. The border separated the camps by a high-rise wall. The Freda kingdom tried to break through the barriers through every means without sess.


    "Should we attack the walls now?" Arthur asked Rinzo, who shook his head.


    "The Knight of Honesty needs to coordinate with our attack to end the battle," Rinzo exined. "It''s best that we inform him beforehand andunch our attack tomorrow."


    "What is he going to do after he wins the battle?"


    "Construct a military fort over here. It''ll be the starting point of invading this kingdom." Rinzo said.


    "This kingdom," Dia with bafflement. "You speak as if you didn''t live your whole life here. Do you know how many Demis will die?"


    "Under the rule of King Solomon, none. If you mean the war, then it''s a necessary sacrifice." Rinzo answered without hesitation.


    Rinzo''s words ticked Arthur off for some reason. He didn''t think that Solomon was an evil person, but he didn''t like the idea of sacrificing a few to protect the majority. It was the same as Jizo''s principle, making another simrity between the Guardian and Solomon.


    "Inform with the Knight," Arthur said, not willing to dive deeper into the topic. Rinzo nodded and took out an artifact, beginning hismunication immediately.


    "The attack will happen tomorrow morning, at the first sign of daybreak," Rinzo reported to the artifact. "The Seika will be attacking the walls using the powers of the princess."


    "Understood." Came a single reply, and Rinzo nodded at him. Arthur looked at the distance with an ominous feeling. He will be the fuse that ignites this war, resulting in countless deaths from soldiers and civilians alike.


    G and Rinzo descended the dune, leaving Arthur and Dia gazing at the wall. For the first time since he used the Bestial Order on her, Dia spoke to him gently.


    "Please, don''t let me do it." She pleaded. "Not only would their blood be on my hands, but it will also be on yours too."


    "I didn''t start this war." Arthur refuted. "What would you have done with your power if I didn''t use the Bestial Order?"


    "I would have ended the war faster," Dia said resolutely. "The people of Alva would have followed me, and King Solomon is wiser than starting a losing war."


    "At the expense of my death." Arthurughed. "Yes, fewer people would have died that way. However, what about me? Where would I have been? Rotting below the ground! I''m not that heroic, nor am I sacrificing my life for anyone." Dia was silent at his words because even she didn''t have the right to tell Arthur otherwise.


    "You are sacrificing a bigger part of you by doing this," Dia said before walking away. "And a big part of me. These things will never heal, for neither of us."


    Arthur knew that she was right, but he had the blood of many others on his hand. He didn''t hesitate when he ended the war by killing those Iliosan soldiers, but this time was different. The victims are civilians and their families, not soldiers.

 Chapter 305 - Soul-Eating Fire

    The night stretched itself until it became a giant whip, torturing Arthur. His mind couldn''t fall asleep no matter how tired he felt. He kept thinking about what his actions would bring and whether they were worth it.


    He turned around and listened to the quiet breathing of the other members of his party. These people were strangers to him, but they were the closest he had in this world.


    Sitting up, Arthur left the artificial cave they dug in and went up the dune. As soon as he did, G woke up because her spirit activated to hide Arthur.


    "You can''t sleep, kiddo? Do you need a hug?"


    "Would that give me answers?" Arthur''s tone was sharper than he intended. "I''m sorry," He rubbed his face. "I''m just hesitant."


    "About helping Freda invade Alva?" G rubbed her sleepy eyes. "There''s no right answer for that, only what you want to do."


    "There must be a right answer." Arthur frowned. "People''s lives are at stake."


    "Then that''s your answer. Do you care about the people more than you care about yourself?"


    "The thing is, I don''t think I''m doing this for myself. The only side benefiting from this is Freda."


    "And Alva too." G said, making Arthur turn to her with confusion. "Do you know why Rinzo betrayed this kingdom?" She asked, and in response, Arthur shook his head.


    "The duke killed his father before he enved Rinzo. Later on, Rinzo turned to be extremely cunning, encouraging the duke to make him his butler."


    "Are you saying..." Arthur was about to ask, but she interrupted him.


    "Later on, Rinzo fell for a maid. They became lovers, and he was finally happy. The duke found out. He killed the maid and castrated Rinzo." G said in a light tone. "It was a demonstration of power. A ve can never take the possession of his owner and get away with it."


    "What possession?" Arthur''s mouth felt dry.


    "The maid, Rinzo''s freedom to act, and Rinzo''s happiness. It doesn''t matter. Everything belongs to the strong. Laws favor the strong, and if they do not, they bend for them."


    "So, Alva is rotten."


    "The world is rotten." G corrected. "Without his ability to create artifacts, King Solomon wouldn''t have uprooted the previous unjust king of Freda. That''s the sad fact about life; strength is everything."


    "Even if you want to do the right things, you can''t always do them the right way. You have to be the viin at some point." Arthur nodded.


    "The hero is always the viin for his enemies." G stood up and walked back to the cave. "Everyone, whether they are good or bad, are just trying to achieve their goals."


    Arthur looked at the high walls of the city and witnessed the night unpeel itself. Not only this time, but he would have to be the viin time and time again. He''s the viin for Dia, but he''s the savior for G.


    ''I just need to be stronger that no war would be too big to stop.'' Arthur thought before going back to the cave. His mind finally rested easy, and he fell asleep.


    ***


    The day arrived uneventfully, and Arthur left the cave, Rinzo and G behind him. He only took Dia and the little spirit to hide them.


    It was early morning; the quietness was suffocating. No life lived here after many battles took ce. As they walked together, the two didn''t say a single word.


    Both knew all that needed to be said of them, so it was futile to say anything. The only difference is that Arthur didn''t need to do any convincing.


    "That''s the wall." He saw the wall approach them in the distance. "Use your strongest attack to destroy it."


    "Alright." Dia nodded expressionlessly.


    "I''ll stand far away, just in case your attack backfires." Arthur knew that he was still too weak to withstand even the aftermath of her strongest attack. Dia didn''t say anything, as if she was hoping he would forget such a fact.


    They went through tents filled with Demis without being seen. Arthur looked at them all and tried to imagine them as dead bodies, the fate that awaited them. He shook his head and approached the wall.


    He stood a fair distance away on top of a hill along with Dia. She looked at him for onest time, her eyes desperate. Arthur, however, was unmoving.


    "If you truly love your kingdom, then you need to trust me," Arthur said, but she took it with a pinch of salt, not buying a single word. "Destroy it," Arthurmanded, and his power took hold of her core.


    Dia muffled a groan before her body began rising in the air. Her wings spread until they covered several meters, and the Ice Phoenix appeared. The ice mes radiated cold energy that rmed the Alvan soldiers, but it was toote.


    She disappeared from her location and soared through the skies. With her hand raised, she gathered a giant ming ice mountain above her. The mountain cast a shadow over thend, warning everyone that the world will soon turn upside down.


    "It''s the princess!" Someone shouted from the camp, recognizing Dia immediately.


    Arthur looked at the mountain with unwavering eyes, knowing that this was necessary to return to his world. Solomon was the key, and he needed to take his side.


    He lost his arm because of these people and suffered humiliation countless times. Larza used him as she pleased before throwing him to the duke to kill.


    ''I''m not a saint.'' Arthur thought as the mountain descended. ''I''m nothing more than a human.'' He had no responsibility toward the world because it gave him nothing but misery and fear. ''Whatever I do, it''ll be what I desire. If I want to save others, I''ll save them. If I want to kill them, then I''ll kill them.''


    ''I just...'' Arthur''s eyes were tired. The mountain tore through the sky and fell toward the walls. As it came in contact with it, the walls gave way instantly. ''I just want to survive.'' Like piercing a paper with a knife, the mountain crushed everything in its path.


    The wall andnd froze under Dia''s power. The sky rumbled, urging Arthur to look up. His irises constricted when Larza appeared next to Dia.


    The snake woman spread her arms, and a barrier surrounded Dia. It was her ability, istion. Dia turned with a shocked expression at Larza before looking at Arthur.


    "Run!" G''s shout came from a distance, and Arthur turned to see a giant ming bird descending. In the middle of the bird was the duke''s body, his face wrathful.


    The Bestial Order activated on its own, and Dia attacked the barrier. The duke waved his hand toward Arthur, and a pir of mes sprung to attack him. The barrier that G created held back the fire.


    The mes ate away at the barrier, and it broke down after resisting. The hellish fire engulfed Arthur''s body, and he let out a soul-shaking scream.


    His body didn''t burn, but his soul. The mes ate away at him as Arthur felt the life leave his body. His eyes turned nk as he fell listlessly to the ground.


    "Seika!" G descended with a power that upturned the soil, creating a giant crater. She waved her hand, and the mes died down from Arthur''s body.


    "Ungrateful witch, I should have never taken you in when the world wanted you dead. Today, I shall fulfill the wishes of countless people." The Duke descended to the ground as his mes turned it into a wastnd,


    "Bastard!" G''s wrath was unmistakable. "You''ve brought your death upon you!" She roared as her hat flew away; the gem on her forehead shone brighter than the morning sun.


    "Why do you care about this ve so much?" The duke frowned. "Whatever usefulness he had is now gone with him dead. With thousand years of wisdom, you should know better than revenge."


    "You ignorant fowl!" G snapped as a giant spirit appeared behind her. A smander covered in electricity looked with its wrathful eyes at the duke. "You have no idea what he could have done!"


    G waved her hand, and the smander fired a bolt of electricity at the duke. With a humph, the duke pped away the attack easily. G''s eyes widened at how effortlessly he blocked it.


    "You... are using the royal artifact?" Her body trembled as a grin broke out on the duke''s face. "Your fire..."


    "The strongest fire, Nar." The duke pped his hands. "All defenses are useless against me. This fire burns everything, even souls! That ve is no longer here, G. Step back or face death!"


    G gritted her teeth in hatred. She looked down, and Arthur''s body was unharmed, but his eyes were nk. She couldn''t feel any spiritual powering from him.


    ''Are you... truly dead?'' G''s eyes couldn''t believe it. This young man may look ordinary, but G knew that he was someone the world couldn''t ignore. ''Maybe that''s why the world sought out to kill you.'' She closed her eyes in regret.


    She crouched down to pick his body and leave, but the young man''s body began convulsing. Suddenly, an unprecedented amount of spiritual power emerged.


    The power shook the world and threatened to make G faint. As she held on to consciousness, she heard the young man whisper.


    "Start... soul... restructure..." His voice was weak, but it boomed in her mind. It was thest thing she heard before everything changed.

 Chapter 306 - I Am You

    G jumped away from Arthur''s body as it began to unleash an absurd amount of spiritual power. The Seika''s body wasn''t dead because the duke didn''t attack it but attacked his soul instead.


    This result was the duke''s aim. He needed to prevent the Seika from controlling Dia in his weakened state, or even worse, kill her. That''s why the n was to destroy his soul immediately.


    ''Then, where is this spiritual powering from?'' G looked on with confusion at Arthur''s body, which began to rise in the air. She turned to the duke and found his face to be pale, his lips moving.


    "Impossible... he should be..."


    G agreed, even if she was relieved that he wasn''t dead. However, she still couldn''t exin what was going on with his body.


    Suddenly, she felt a crushing presence from above. When she looked at the morning sky, she found clouds looming to form a giant circle. From the center of the clouds descended a golden pir of light that struck Arthur''s body.


    The pir prevented anyone from approaching Arthur''s body. After a few moments, the pir disappeared to reveal him standing with his empty sleeve hovering.


    ''Is this... spiritual power recing his arm?''


    His body was shining golden as his long hair flew upward. His eyes were still unfocused and nk. Standing there, G heard him mutter.


    "I just... want to survive."


    Gritting his teeth, the Seika raised his face toward the sky as an otherworldly howl left his mouth. If G didn''t know any better, she would have thought it was the howl of an injured monster.


    The ck clouds suddenly split as if answering his call. G and the rest looked up with fear as a pair of golden eyes looked at them from the crack. Once their eyes met the pair of eyes, their blood froze as their bodies refused to listen anymore.


    ''This is... fear?'' G''s mind slowed down as she felt an emotion that she didn''t feel toward anything but time. The pair of golden eyes red at them as a heavenly voice shook thend.


    "Who dares hurt my vessel?"


    The voice was ancient and thunderous, demanding everything to submit. The Seika suddenly raised his armless sleeve toward the sky as pair of eyes turned to him.


    A pir of light descended that blinded everyone. When the group regained their vision, they found Arthur to have two arms instead of one.


    Still raised toward the sky, ck and golden metal made the new arm the Seika obtained. The Seika gave another howl before disappearing.


    "Where..." Duke Zenos turned to look for him, but he didn''t need to. The Seika''s wrathful eyes appeared in front of the duke as the arm grabbed his face. "You bastard!" The duke roared, but the Seika raised him by the head and mmed him to the ground.


    The duke''s nose broke, but his mes exploded to attack. However, Arthur was unfazed as he raised let go of the duke''s face and punched his abdomen


    G could have never imagined the magnitude of destruction that single punch did. As soon as he struck the duke, the earth caved in several meters down as the duke vomited mouthfuls of blood.


    Larza appeared next to the Seika and spread her arms to trap him within. It seems she also realized that the power released by the Seika was far stronger than Dia could currently summon.


    Looking at Larza, the whites of Arthur''s eyes turned red. He raised his arms as words left his mouth one by one.


    "Art of Creator, Submission." His words were unhurried, but the world shook after he finished them. Larza''s istion barrier broke move away from Arthur and trapped her instead.


    "Impossible!" Larza said before the Seika appeared in front of her. He struck her abdomen, piercing it easily. He pulled out his arm as Larza''s blood came out from Larza''s mouth. She reached and touched his chest before falling to the ground.


    "Die, vile creature!" The duke appeared again with his mes after recovering from Arthur''s attack. Arthur gritted his teeth and dashed forward to meet him.


    The two fists collided as a massive shockwave was produced. Arthur gave another howl and punched with his other arm. The duke''s chest caved in, and he was sent flying away.


    "What is this?" Dia descended beside G and looked on with fear. "What is he?"


    "Something we shouldn''t have provoked," G said with fear. "He almost looks like... a cmity."


    "He''s a human; we saw him." Dia shook her head. "Everything changed after..."


    "I don''t know what he is, but I need to stop him." G looked at Arthur''s body. "He can''t handle the power he''s wielding."


    It seems the duke noticed it as well, as he chose to have a battle of attrition. His mes burned as he kept pushing Arthur to use his power.


    G summoned her spirit and ordered it to attack the duke. However, with the royal artifact, she couldn''t do a lot of damage to him.


    "Dia, aid me!" The duke roared. "I destroyed his soul; he can''t control you anymore!"


    Dia shook her head as her body trembled. The power that he left in her core didn''t disappear but have only grown more than before. It began invading her sea consciousness, birthing new feelings that she never felt before.


    The power demanded submission.


    Dia couldn''t move even as her father lost his arm, torn away by the Seika. The man she talked to today looked nothing more than a wrathful monster now.


    ''We''ve caused this.'' She realized to herself for the first time. ''We are the reason this misfortune has befallen us.''


    Suddenly, the sky began to rain. The air split as someone descended with the rain. The man had a giant frame and wore full-body armor. Dia has met him before; he was the Knight of Honesty.


    "What do we have here?" The Knight squinted his eyes as he looked at the Seika. "Is this a beast or man?" He couldn''t tell. "I hope he''s not the one I''m supposed to protect; this thing will rip me apart."


    "He is the Seika of Living Beings." G informed the Knight of Honesty. "We need to stop him."


    "Stop him from killing Duke Zenos? Why?" The Knight couldn''t understand. "We can wait, and we''ll deal a heavy blow to Alva."


    "He''ll die."


    "A worthy sacrifice." The Knight refuted.


    "Is this your king''s wishes?" G snapped at him, and the Knight seemed to be in a dilemma. He shook his head in the end. "Then shut up and help me."


    ***


    After the duke struck Arthur, he found himself sitting on the edge of a cliff. He was confused for a second because he felt familiar even though he didn''t recognize this ce.


    "You like to get hurt."


    A voice spoke to him from beside him. Arthur turned to look at the speaker and found a child in front of him. What startled Arthur was that the child had the same eyes as him.


    "I don''t choose to be hurt, but I still get hurt," Arthur replied. "Who are you?"


    "I am you."


    "You look nothing like me."


    "I am you but from a long time ago." The child grinned. "This is not how I look like, but it''s how I looked like when I visited this cliff."


    "Okay, me." Arthur yed along. "Am I dead?"


    "The right term is ''we'' instead." The child shook his head. "We''re not, not yet, not again."


    "Then why am I here?" Arthur asked, confused.


    "The right question is why I am here." The child corrected again. "I''m here to help you since I''ve put you through a lot already."


    "Help me?"


    "Yes, I''ll restructure your soul. I''ll also gift you with something." The child raised his hand, and a book appeared. "This is my favorite Art of Creator. However, your body still can''t handle it. Use it well!"


    "Thank you?"


    "No, thank you." The child sighed. "I''m sorry for putting you through this, but no worries." The child met his eyes. "For I am you, and you are me."


    "I am you," Arthur repeated as he looked at the book in his hand. It held the word ''submission.'' He opened it and began to read. "and you are me."


    "Exactly." The child nodded. "Arthur." He called out, and Arthur turned to him. "Let''s save the world we created together, but don''t forget something important."


    "What is it?" Arthur was confused, but he was curious.


    "Don''t forget to have fun!" The child gave a bright smile, and the scene began to get brighter until all Arthur could see is white.


    ''Have fun...''


    Arthur found the notion to be ridiculous. How could he have fun as things are? He began to remember all the things that hurt him since he arrived in Alka, and rage began to boil within him.


    Suddenly, the scene began to change, and Arthur found the duke in front of him, bloodied and his arms torn, while G, Dia, and a knight he didn''t recognize all holding into Arthur''s body.


    "You''re awake now." G smiled.

 Chapter 307 - Lorius

    Confusion filled Arthur''s mind when he saw the scene before him. He now had an arm. G, Dia, and a giant man were restraining him. In front of him was the duke, bloodied, his arms gone, and pale.


    His metallic arm, which looked a lot like the arm he summoned before against Ellen, started disintegrating into countless light particles.


    "What is..." His throat hurt when he tried to open his mouth. The voice that came out sounded nothing like his own but like rusted gears unable to turn.


    "Don''t talk, Seika. We need to get you away for now." G said as she wiped away the blood trickling down her mouth.


    "Did I do this?" His voice was still hoarse, but Arthur gestured with his chin toward the duke. G paused and nodded. "Then, let me finish him off." His voice was unwavering, and mana exploded from his body.


    The mana made the surrounding air heavier; it was rich and potent. It had the same presence as the power of Seikas, but this felt like a mountainpared to a rock.


    "No, Seika." G''s forehead was full of sweat. Why did he suddenly change? "The duke is using the royal artifact. He won''t die. The only one getting hurt will be you."


    Arthur turned to the duke as he heard G''s words. He was a mess, but so was Arthur himself. He could use the mana of creation again, but it was a strong possibility that he''d damage his soul again if he overdid it.


    "Let''s leave." Arthur nodded at them. He turned to Dia, who was holding him back as well. "I presume you are the Knight of Honesty."


    "Yes, Seika." The giant man nodded with an ufortable expression. The man in front of him was nothing like he had heard.


    "How did the duke find out about our n?" His words were sharp, descending like a crushing mountain on the Knight.


    The Knight of Honesty frowned. He had only felt this way to his majesty, Solomon. The young man in front of him demanded his question be answered, not requested.


    "We don''t know yet." The Knight answered. "I think there''s a traitor amid the royal court."


    "I see." Arthur nodded and turned. His empty sleeve fluttered under the spiritual power he radiated. He had yet to control it properly. "Let''s go. I think you have a battle yet to win."


    "Wait!" Larza''s voice came from a distance. She stood up while coughing up mouthfuls of blood. "If you leave this ce, I''m going to destroy it!"


    She raised her hand, making his arm appear. It was isted from the world by a powerful barrier, preserving it from rotting.


    "I forgot about you." Arthur turned and began walking toward her. "I almost left you alive."


    Larza''s face grew pale as her body trembled. Suddenly, the duke descended in front of her with his mes burning more vigorously than ever.


    "You dare?!" He roared, but Arthur didn''t stop walking. The duke panicked and made his mes burn brighter than before. "Stop right there!"


    However, Arthur kept walking toward them. The mes turned into a hurricane that surrounded him, burning everything in its path.


    "Overconfident fool." The duke spat as he made his mes gather and attack Arthur.


    "You are not worthy." Arthur walked out from within the mes without a scratch, his long hair fluttering under their wind. "Stay still." Hemanded, and the duke froze like a statue.


    "As for you, Larza,"


    He stopped in front of her and looked down. He raised his hand and touched her scales. Her slits of irises shook wildly, her body trembling in front of him. She looked at Arthur as if she didn''t recognize him.


    "I''ll let you live," Arthur said. "Not because I can''t kill you and not because I want this arm." He smiled devilishly. "It''s because I have yet to make you suffer. One day, you''ll be in your sleep, and you''ll wake up to find me in front of you."


    Arthur used his Art, submission, to install fear within Larza''s mind. When he finished speaking, she fell to the ground because her knees could no longer support her. A pool of liquid appeared beneath her as her body kept shaking.


    Seeing her like that, Arthur turned around and walked away. He couldn''t use his powers anymore without hurting his body.


    The soldiers of Demis and humans looked on with fear as the One-Armed Seika left with his party, heading toward Freda.


    The tales of what happened today will be told for hundreds of years, where the heavens split open to protect a human.


    As he was traveling toward the Freda kingdom, rumors will spread about the emergence of the strongest Seika, one who beat the Duke of Fire into a pulp and left. A name for the strongest Seika emerged among every nation, Lorius.


    It meant The Cmity.


    ***


    The golden dagger that Solomon has given him floated in front of Arthur. He wasn''t using Telekinesis, but the spiritual energy that reced his arm.


    The dagger swept through the air as fast as lightning. He was sitting on a bed in a tent that the Knight gave him. The golden weapon disappeared into his subspace before G entered his tent.


    "How are you feeling?" G asked with a smile. "We are leaving toward the royal court in an hour."


    "I''m feeling fine." Arthur nodded. "That''s quicker than I expected."


    "They expect that Alva or the other kingdoms to attack the princess and you. They wanted to transport you immediately, but the Alvan army wouldn''t give them the opportunity."


    "Then we can expect an assassination attempt on the way." Arthurughed. "It seems we go from one assassination to the other."


    "You seem too rxed for someone who split the sky." G looked at him with both fear and awe.


    "I did?" Arthur was taken aback. "What happened?"


    "You..." G almost threw up blood as her face flushed. "You don''t remember what happened?" Seeing Arthur tilt his head with confusion, she sighed. "Well, no wonder that looked nothing like you."


    "What?" Arthur repeated with raised brows. "Did I look something other than human?"


    "Well, you did," G said. "After the duke struck you, spiritual power emerged from your body." Arthur nodded, remembering starting the soul restructure. "Then, a pair of golden eyes appeared in the sky."


    "Golden eyes?" Arthur frowned. He still remembered the child he met on the cliff. It was a child he didn''t know, who also had golden eyes. "What else?"


    "It said a sentence before the new arm appeared," G said. "It said: who hurt my vessel?" She looked at Arthur to see if he had any reactions.


    "That is..." Arthur paused as he furrowed his brows. G inched closer to hear his answer. "Weird." He scratched his head, making G''s face red with anger.


    "You clueless brat!" She hmphed and stood up. "Prepare to leave. I''ll check with the rest!"


    Arthur smiled as he watched stomp the ground and leave. He knew that she wasn''t prying but only curious about what happened. Sadly, even Arthur had no answers.


    "I am you," Arthur repeated as he looked at his remaining arm. "Then who exactly am I?" He clenched his fist as he stood up.


    He left the tent and walked out, gathering the gazes of the soldiers. The tent next to his was a smaller one, but guards surrounded it heavily. They blocked Arthur''s path as he tried to enter.


    "You do know that you guys are useless against her, right?" Arthur smiled at the guards. "If I ask her to, she can easily tten this camp."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, the guards'' faces paled. They looked at each other before allowing him entry. Arthur walked in to find Dia sitting in a chair with her hands cuffed in front of her.


    "These guys are hopeless, cuffs? Really?" Arthurughed as he walked in. Dia flinched and turned to him, wary. "Rx." He said as he pointed a finger to the chains, and a string of liquid fire destroy them.


    "Why didn''t you ask me to kill him?" Dia asked out of nowhere as she rubbed her wrist. "Even if you couldn''t kill him yourself, you could''ve ordered me to." She raised her head to meet his eyes.


    "I''m not cruel." Arthur smiled at her. "I didn''t nt the Order in your core to torture you, only to survive."


    "You can survive on your own now," Dia said, referring to his earlier demonstration of power. Arthur looked at her silently.


    "Do you want to leave?" He asked her in a rxed tone.


    "What if I do?" Dia didn''t answer his question but deflected it. Arthur smiled and gestured toward the tent''s entrance.


    "I''ll let you go. I won''t lift the Order just if you try to harm me, but I won''t be ordering you anymore. You can do whatever you want as long as it doesn''t harm me."


    "You''ll let me go that easily? What about your deal with Solomon?"


    "I never wished to use this method; I was forced to use it." Arthur shook his head. "I have other things to offer to Solomon. If you want to leave, then you can."

 Chapter 308 - Act Of Gods

    "I will leave." Dia stood up, and Arthur nodded in understanding. A rune appeared on his hand as he stood up as well. With a frown, Dia backed away warily. "What is this?"


    "I''m not going to hurt you," Arthur said gently. "This will allow you to teleport away from here and avoid unnecessary troubles."


    "You didn''t tell me what this is." Dia scowled like a threatened kitten. Arthurughed lightly and touched the table with his rune. The table disappeared and appeared behind Dia, who turned around in shock.


    "This is the first time I showed anyone this," Arthur admitted.


    "Are you trying to convince me to stay?" Dia asked with a cautious expression. "Otherwise, why show me?"


    "I always hid this power because I didn''t want the world to know. I feared for my life, but this world is already after my life. Besides, you can''t tell a soul about anything rted to me. That''s an Order."


    His power worked and bound to her core. Dia looked at the rune, that appeared again, with less caution this time.


    "Why are you risking your rtionship with Solomon just to free me?" She asked, not urging him to send her away. Arthur paused.


    "I promised that I would release you one day, and I''m delivering my promise."


    "You also said that I could kill you."


    "That would be foolish. One day, I will release you without being asked." Arthur walked over. "Before that, I still have one Order before releasing you."


    "What would it be?" Dia asked, frowning heavily.


    "Order you to not participate in this war," Arthur said, without actually ordering her. "That''s to make sure that you won''t interfere directly with my ns."


    "You just want me to leave this ce to sit still like before." Dia was baffled. "That''s not different from locking me away underground."


    "I gave you this power without receiving anything in return. You don''t expect me to allow you to destroy my ns? Find a ce to live until the war is over; I''ll destroy the bond myself at that time."


    "..." Dia red at him hatefully before sighing. "Are you okay with this?"


    "Are you not?"


    "You are willing to throw away my powers that you worked hard to obtain. Even if you are powerful on your own, I-..."


    "Princess Dia." Arthur interrupted with a smile. "Talking in roundabout ways isn''t like you." However, the Princess stayed silent. "Do you want to follow me?"


    "Yes." She said after a moment, her face resolute. Arthur looked at her silently. He knew that she had something more to say. "In return, give me Alva."


    "You think I have that sort of capability?" Arthur sat back in his chair. He ced his chin under his arm as he allowed it to rest on the table.


    "I think you have more than just that," Dia said, her fists clenched. "I saw it when the sky split. That was no act of humans, but of gods."


    "I''m not a god, Princess Dia," Arthur wanted to raise both hands, but he realized he only had one. Gesture failed. "If you want some god to help you, I advise finding the nearest temple and start praying."


    "Vessels," Dia said the word slowly. "Nothing is called as such other than the incarnations of gods."


    "You mean... there are other vessels?" Arthur frowned. Dia nodded slowly.


    "Offer me Alva, and I will follow you. I''ll help you find the other vessels if that''s what you want." Dia seemed to realize that he was interested in the other vessels.


    "You know that by staying by my side, you''ll be fighting against Alva."


    "But in the end, I''ll rule it. It''s better than sitting in a godforsaken ce and wait for the war to end."


    "Alright, you have yourself a deal. I''ll give you Alva, but you will follow me forever."


    "As long as I can choose for myself," Dia added.


    "As long as it doesn''t interfere with my ns." Arthur nodded. The two looked at each other, and Arthur offered to shake her hand. Dia looked at it before shaking it. "To the beginning of a mutual beneficence." Arthur smiled.


    ***


    Their carriage took them west, directly toward the royal court. Arthur was unfamiliar with Solomon''s kingdom, and he didn''t have anyone to ask.


    "Why are you suddenly sitting next to him?" G asked Dia, who was sitting obediently next to Arthur. "Did you have a change of heart after he beat up your father?"


    "Now that she mentions it, I didn''t know you hated him that much!" Arthur said with fake awe. "If I have known, I would have fought your father to win your heart!"


    "That''s not it!" Dia snapped. "I do hate him, but I don''t want him beaten."


    "That exins your current actions perfectly," G said sarcastically. However, Dia didn''t exin further. "She''s following you now?"


    "We have a deal."


    "I havepetition!" G gave a frustrated sigh. "If you keep making deals left and right, you won''t have time for meter!"


    Arthur wanted to say that she sounded like a jealous wife, but he felt the presence of someone above. He looked upward and smiled.


    "We havepany."


    ***


    The Knight of Honesty rode against the wind, as fast as lightning and just as destructive. The carriages behind him carried the Princess that would topple the bnce of the war but the man named Lorius by everyone who witnessed his feats.


    ''Whether he''s a Seika or a Lorius, King Solomon would decide,'' appearances deceived the Knight of Honesty, the King once told him. That''s why he made sure that whatever decision there was regarding people, he followed the King''s judgment.


    Drowning in his thoughts, the Knight of Honesty noticed the presence above them a tad toote. He looked at the sky and saw the group of Skywalkers appear with the legendary monster, the griffin.


    "Protect the carriages!" The Knight of Honesty roared as he threw up his hands to construct a barrier of water. However, the griffin broke the barrier quickly with its ws before diving toward the carriages.


    ''Damn it, how did they hide their presence until now?'' The Knight wondered, but he was toote. The giant griffin dived from the sky like a hurricane and crushed the carriages. ''It''s alright. They wouldn''t die from this. We can still...''


    "They''re gone?" The Knight muttered in a daze as he looked at the broken carriage beneath the griffin. "But how, they were just..."


    The griffin didn''t give him time to think and roared in anger. Wind des cut across thend as the Knight of Honesty looked helplessly around. He became the scapegoat of the monster''s wrath.


    ***


    "Whew," G whistled as she looked at the griffin from a distance. "You know we could''ve handled that monster, right?"


    "Maybe." Arthur suddenly had a thought; it seems people in this world were weaker than Earth? Did ite from the fact that the world was less developed, or was there another reason for that?


    "You truly have weird powers," Dia muttered as she felt the space close behind them. "This power can win any war."


    "There are limits." Arthur corrected. "I''m sure Solomon has an artifact against this, too."


    "Bummer." G pouted. "We could''ve robbed Solomon''s pce using this ability."


    "Are witches supposed to be this reckless?"


    "They''re this greedy, heh," G said with pride as Dia shook her head. "Shouldn''t we lend a hand? They would be pretty pissed if we just kept watching." G suggested.


    "Hm," Arthur pondered and turned to Dia. "I have yet to see you fight. You don''t expect to be a flying carriage, do you?"


    "Just sit back and let me show these ants what real strength is." Dia spread her wings and soared toward the sky, leaving a trail of ice behind her.


    She stood in the sky and spread her arms. An ice phoenix appeared behind her and let out a loud screech. Suddenly, hundreds of med ice spears appeared in the sky.


    "How do ice and mes work together exactly?" Arthur held his chin. "I always thought they would be so contradicting. Even now, it seems that her main attacks are ice-oriented."


    "That''s because she got the ice from her mother," G answered with a smile. "I''m sure she feels proud of that power. Give her time to explore her limits."


    "And those mes?" Arthur asked, referring to the mes on the ice spears.


    "They shall burn everything within the ice. The Princess never used mes before, but it seems she wants you to be awed." G smiled as the rain of spears descended.


    The griffin gave an angry howl as the spears tore through his skin. The mes exploded from within the spears and burned his skin as the ice froze it. Thebination was destructive, giving the griffin no chance to heal or escape.


    The spears targeted the Skywalkers as the soldiers stood there in awe of The Daughter of Ice and Fire. The Knight of Honesty cried tears of joy as heunched an attack of his own.

 Chapter 309 - A Parade In The Shade

    The Skywalkers retreated once their sneak attack failed. This nation hoped to kill Lorius, who was weakened after the battle, regaining the bnce between Freda and Alva.


    However, they were met with the princess''s full wrath, learning first-hand what kind of power Freda had obtained. After their retreatment, Arthur and G walked toward the Knight leisurely.


    "How did you even..." The Knight of Honesty was out of breath after the battle that shook the world. It appears hecked the energy to inquire further and just sighed. "I''m d I didn''t screw this up."


    "You did." Arthur corrected. "I''ve noticed them before you did. How can you be this ipetent?" Everyone was taken aback by Arthur''s words, who seemed a lot unlike him. "I might as well travel on my own if you are this unreliable."


    "You..." The Knight of Honesty''s face was pale with anger. He didn''t expect to be lectured by a man half his age.


    "What do you mean by ''You''?" Arthur frowned at him. "Remember that I don''t work under you, and I''m not your prisoner. If you are going to treat me like this, I''ll just leave."


    "I..." The Knight swallowed his words. "I understand. I''ll make sure to send scouts in every direction before we move." He was reminded again of the power this man showed earlier that day.


    "Wow, what has gotten into you?" G asked with surprise. Until a moment ago, this young man was joking around with them. Suddenly, his personality flipped.


    "I can read people." Arthur looked coldly at the Knight of Honesty. "I can tell when people dislike me or look down on me."


    "That''s why you tried putting him in his ce?" G smiled. "Well, it''s always good to know your value." She said while looking at Dia, who was descending from the sky.


    "Well yed," Arthur said to the returning princess. She smiled with pride as her feet touched the ground. "I didn''t think you were this powerful."


    "There''s more to see," Dia answered, aloft.


    "I guess my n will go as expected." Arthur smiled as he saw the Knight prepare another carriage. "Let''s just hope we''ll make it to the capital alive."


    ***


    They reached a city after an entire day of relentless pace. They avoided another assassination attempt because the Knight took secret routes and sent decoys in other directions. Opening the curtain to his carriage, Arthur spotted the city.


    "Do you know this city?" He turned to G and Dia, who shook their heads. "Interesting."


    "What is?" Dia was confused.


    "This is the border city of Freda; you can tell by the high walls that ran parallel to it," Arthur exined. "Yet, the city managed to attract so many people. Can you see those fields?"


    Arthur pointed in the distance. Since they were on higher ground than the city, they could see thends around it. There were fertilends full of farmers and their livestock. Even from a fair distance away, Arthur could see them working peacefully without worry.


    "The farmers?" Dia asked.


    "Yes, the farmers are leisurely working even though they''re on a border city. Their attitude tells us how much trust they have in their king, the guards, and probably something else."


    "Indeed, it is strange." G nodded. "Something else like what?"


    "Like an artifact." Arthur grinned. "It should be around... now."


    As soon as Arthur said that, they passed through a barrier. G and Dia widened their eyes in surprise as they looked through the window.


    "Is that..."


    "It''s a protective barrier. I guess that unless someone carries a special item, the barrier would either reject or announce the intruders'' entrance to the surrounding area."


    "How did you know?" Dia asked with a frown.


    "A Seika in the flesh!" Arthur mimicked a shocked expression then shrugged. "How about you get used to it?"


    "I liked you better when you called me mydy." Dia sighed.


    "And I liked it better when you only thought about how to kill me instead of asking questions," Arthur said as they approached the gate.


    Seeing their carriages and the Knight of Honesty in the lead, the gates opened to allow them entrance. They passed through the gate that spans several meters before they saw the city.


    Surrounded by endless farnds, the city lined the horizon with its brick buildings and chimneys. A giant tree stood beside the gathering of buildings and threw its shade over half of them.


    "Wee to the City of Shades." The Knight of Honesty slowed down his horse to toddle beside them. "Even though it is a border city, it is one of the safest ces to live in."


    "I can see why." Arthur smiled. "Are we going to stay here before going to the capital?"


    "Yes, we need to wait for the Knight of Courage to return. Until then, you can stay at the duke''s house. He''ll be receiving us, so do expect a parade of sorts."


    "No thanks," Arthur said before closing the curtain. G looked at him speechlessly.


    "You can''t just ignore the duke of this city. He''s the overlord." She exined, imploring him to act wisely.


    "I''m not going to be shown around like a prize, nor is she." Arthur looked at Dia.


    "You are not a prize but a war hero." G shook her head. "The people need hope. The war has taken a toll on everyone, no matter how many barriers they have."


    "Ugh." Arthur groaned. He looked at Dia, who simply shrugged. "I don''t like those who manipte me." He said to G.


    "It''s for our benefit, Seika. We''re on the same side. To be loved by the public is to be feared by the king."


    "Are you saying the king wouldn''t be able to do anything if the people loved me?" G grinned and nodded. Arthur sighed and opened the curtains to find the Knight of Honesty with a troubled face. "I''ll attend your parade."


    "Thank you, Seika!" The Knight''s face brightened. "I''ll make sure that it won''t take long." The Knight rushed forward to give hismands.


    "Happy?" Arthur turned to G. "However, don''t expect that everyone likes us." He said to her with a grim smile. "In every society, there are bound to be controversy."


    "That can''t be," Dia frowned. Arthur simply shrugged. He learned very well that people fear the unknown.


    They reached the city''s gate after a short while, where a giant man rode a warhorse. He had the build of a monster more than a human, but he was undoubtedly the duke.


    "Wee, Seika!" The duke saluted him as soon as Arthur got off his carriage. When the duke saw the princess, he looked at her with apprehension.


    "Greetings, Duke of the Shades City." Arthur greeted with a smile. "Please treat her the same way you would treat me." He gestured at Dia, and the duke seemed taken aback.


    "Ah, of course, yes." The duke nodded and opened his palm toward a parade carriage. "The people are waiting, so please."


    Arthur nodded and jumped into the carriage that white horses pulled. He offered his hand to the twodies and helped them up. The duke rode in front of them, and the parade started.


    "Duke of Shades City and the heroic Seika have arrived!"


    An amplified voice rang in the streets as the parade entered the city. Arthur saw that people gathered on both sides of the streets, celebrating their arrival.


    "Isn''t it weird that I''m a hero for something that I did for myself?"


    "That''s how it is. The public adores heroes." G smiled and waved at the citizens. Music spread as they marched down the street.


    Arthur looked at the people and saw that their eyes held awe. It seems the sight of the heroic ve who saved their kingdom was awe-inspiring. However, he didn''t feel pride or fulfilled.


    ''These people would turn on me in an instant if I''m not on their sides.'' Arthur thought sadly.


    Suddenly, a rock came flying from the crowd toward Arthur. It was about to strike Arthur''s face when it stopped. He used the spiritual powering out of his arm to stop it.


    "Who did this?!" The duke roared in anger. "Guards!"


    A group of knights rushed forward and seized someone from the crowd. They pushed the culprit forward, who turned out to be a young man with a defiant look.


    "Let go of me!" The young man roared. "He will bring nothing but doom to Freda! He''s Lorius!" The crowd grew fearful as the guards dragged the young man in front of the duke.


    "What does Lorius mean?" Arthur was confused.


    "It''s an ancient name." G frowned. "Forget it. This man is insane." She shook her head.


    "What does it mean, G?" Arthur pushed again, and G sighed. She looked at him with a saddened look.


    "You were right about the people here," G admitted. "Lorius means The Cmity, a name given to what lies beyond the Cmity''s Gates."


    "Are you saying that the king will ruin this kingdom?" The duke''s eyes were cold. However, the young man didn''t back down even while being restrained on the ground.


    "Lorius will!" The man gritted his teeth. He looked at Arthur with a hateful gaze. "Everyone knows what he did yesterday! He''s no human!"


    "Take him away and have him hanged!" The duke ordered, and the guards dragged him away. The people shook their heads as the atmosphere turned fearful.


    "Wait a second." Arthur jumped from the carriage andnded in front of the guards. "Let him go." He ordered them, but they didn''t listen. With a sigh, Arthur wrapped them with his spiritual power and moved them away.


    "What are you doing, Seika?" The duke was confused. "I apologize for this incident, but you don''t need to act yourself."


    "Listen here," Arthur crouched in front of the young man who looked at him hatefully. He offered him the rock, making the young man confused. "A rock can''t kill a normal person, not to mention me."


    "Seika!" The duke tried to interfere.


    "Take this and leave," Arthur gave the rock to the man. "Next time, preferably when you grow stronger, attack me with a sword; you''ll have a better chance of protecting Freda. Who knows, you might even kill Lorius."

 Chapter 310 - Kneel

    Arthur wasn''t acting merciful orpassionate, but he knew this man wouldn''t believe he was Lorius without reason. Someone influential was spreading propaganda. The same person told the Duke of Fire and Larza of Arthur''s location was now spreading the image of ''Lorius.''


    ''The Cmity.'' Arthur thought to himself as he jumped on the carriage. ''Laughably, I can''t refute this. My goal here is to ensure Solomon gets transported to the trial of the holy crown. Maybe I am Lorius, but that doesn''t matter.''


    His past weakness was the reason that Arthur needed to take such extreme measures. If he hadn''t overestimated himself back then in the underground tunnel, there wouldn''t have been a reason for Solomon to save him.


    ''There are always mountains beyond mountains, heavens above heavens, and a foe too strong for you to handle.'' Arthur reminded himself.


    "Seika!"


    "Merciful Seika!"


    The crowd cheered as Arthur boarded the carriage. It wasn''t his intention, but his actions earned him the favor of the public. To be merciful toward one''s enemies always meant being cruel to oneself, but people loved saints.


    "Well yed," G whispered as Arthur boarded the carriage. He didn''t reply, as earning the public''s favor came as an idental bonus, not something he nned.


    The parade resumed until they reached the duke''s mansion. Separated by a canal from the rest of the city, the duke''s residence looked nothing special, unlike the mansion Duke Zenos had. It was bigger than most houses and had far-reaching gardens, but the architecture was modest.


    "I guess this kingdom has humbler nobles," G said as she nced at Dia. The princess red at her but didn''t say anything, choosing to turn and look through the window.


    "Nobles will always be nobles," Dia muttered.


    "The human heart will always be full of greed." Arthur agreed.


    "Look at you two, singing to each other''s tunes." G rolled her eyes. "First of all, the correct term is <i>a person''s heart</i>,not <i>the human heart</i>, because what about non-humans?"


    "Uh," Arthur thought about it for a second and nodded. "You are right." He was used to these terms because there were no intelligent creatures other than humans back on earth.


    "Second of all, not everyone is the same. Cynicism keeps the rotten people away, but it does the same for the good ones."


    "You sound like a grandma." Arthurughed until a killing intent spread in the carriage. "I mean like an aunt!" He corrected, but G was still pouting.


    "Haha," Arthurughed as cold sweat rolled down his face. The killing intent carried the weight of hundreds of souls taken taken, Arthur was sure. "For someone with such bloodlust, you sure are gullible."


    "Are you sure that it''s me who''s gullible instead of you having trust issues?" G smirked slyly. "Who hurt you before, dear Seika?" Arthur could feel both of their eyes turn his way, but he ignored them.


    Suddenly, he became aware that no one in this world knew his name yet. As a Verniz, no one bothered to ask anyway. He was always called a Seika.


    The carriage stopped, and the three jumped off. It stopped in front of a building''s double-gated entrance, one that was right beside the duke''s mansion. The Duke of Shades City came forth and saluted Arthur.


    "Marvelously handled, Seika." The duke said sincerely. "I''ve learned more than one thing from you; for that, I''m thankful."


    "Number one, don''t go around killing people," Arthur said, making the duke''s face turn awkward. "I''m joking; I have no business in how you rule your people. I know that there''s a fine line between fear and respect, and sometimes it''s the same."


    "Thank you, Seika." The duke nodded. "For someone of your age, your wisdom runs deep."


    Arthur was confused by the duke''s words, but he simply shrugged them off. The duke took the three into the building, which turned out to be a guests'' house.


    "Until the Knight of Courage returns, I ask for your patience. This small house is all yours. You can even destroy it if that''s what you desire. If you need anything during your stay here, please let me know."


    The duke said and left, a butler entering in turn. Their butler was no one other than Rinzo, who they haven''t seen since the battle against the Duke of Fire.


    "I shall humbly serve you once again." Rinzo bowed down. "The duke thought it was best to have me answer to your needs since we are familiar with each other."


    "No offense, my man. I mean, Demi," Arthur furrowed his brows. "Didn''t you betray thest person you served? Are you sure you qualify as a butler?"


    "That is..." Rinzo''s eyes shook as he turned his head down. Shame reeked out of every gesture he made.


    "I guess you still know shame," Dia smirked coldly. "Beat it before I break your neck."


    "Don''t be like that, Dia." Arthur shook his head as he jumped on the couch. An apple floated to him from the table. "If not for Rinzo, we wouldn''t be here!"


    "I see that you suspect me." Rinzo raised his head, his beastly eyes turning into slits. "You think that I''m the one who told the duke about your whereabouts."


    "At the moment, everyone is a suspect." Arthur examined the apple. He took a bite and swallowed it down. "Of course, the three of us are an exception. After all, we are the ones who got our asses beaten."


    "Why would I betray the duke just to work for him?"


    "Motives vary, and people''s hearts are full of greed." Arthur smiled. "Maybe he offered you an elixir that would restore your beloved parts, or even more, resurrect the dead."


    "Insolent bastard!" Rinzo eyes turned red as mana exploded around his body. It seems that Arthur''s provocation got to him.


    "Kneel."


    Arthurmanded, and Rinzo fell on his knees. He tried resisting, but his body wouldn''t listen to him. Standing up leisurely, Arthur walked toward Rinzo who''s eyes were a mix of fear and rage.


    "Answer my question truthfully." Arthur''s eyes sent shivers down Rinzo''s spine. The lizardman felt like he was looking at the eyes of an ancient being. "Do you know the traitor who told the Duke of Fire about our n?"


    Spiritual power exploded from his words and fell on Rinzo''s mind, threatening to crush it. The butler began sweating from every pore of his body as his eyes couldn''t break contact with the golden eyes in front of him.


    "I..." His voice was trembling. "I don''t know!" He felt a weight lift off his mind as soon as he answered. Arthur sighed and stood up.


    "That wasn''t so hard, was it?" Arthur patted the kneeling butler on the shoulder. "You can stand up now. You did well. Bring me some food and this city''s librarian."


    Arthur walked back to the couch and slumped back in a rxed manner. As if the incident just now was but a figment of the three''s imagination, the terrifying young man was no longer there.


    "Right away." Rinzoposed himself and hurried to leave the guests'' room. G sat in front of Arthur and looked at him affectionately. Arthur had the chills from her gaze and stopped eating.


    "What?" Arthur scowled at her, not liking how she stared at him.


    "Nothing, hehe." Gughed, her dimples showing. "You just keep getting more interesting, my Seika."


    "I''m not your beloved," Arthur smirked. "What would the man you''re waiting for say if he heard you?"


    "He''ll also find you interesting. Don''t you agree, Dia?" G turned to the princess, but Dia shook her head in response.


    "He''s getting scarier, not interesting," Dia admitted, and Arthur found the image to be more eptable than G''s impression of him.


    ''Have I changed somehow?'' Arthur wondered, admitting that he felt a lot more rxed after he did the soul restructure. However, he didn''t spot any differences in his personality.


    Rinzo returned with the food, and the three of them ate. As they were finishing their meals, a knock arrived on the door, and a schr man walked in after Arthur allowed him entry.


    "Greetings, Seika of Living Beings." The man was tall, taller than Arthur. In reference, Arthur''s current height was 181 cm. He was not that tall, but he wasn''t short either.


    The schr man wasnky, but his bearing was graceful. With trimmed sses and neatly tied hair, he gave the air of elegance.


    "Greetings to you, schr." Arthur smiled and nodded. "How about you take a seat?"


    "Many thanks, but I wouldn''t dare." The librarian answered. "It''s already an honor to meet the man who will change the world."


    "As Lorius?" Arthur said nonchntly.


    "As the Seika." The schr didn''t bat an eye. "If you were truly Lorius, then you wouldn''t grant that young man mercy."


    "I may be Lorius who granted him mercy to fool everyone, including you." Arthurughed. "Don''t try to hide it, schr. I can feel your fear. I''m sorry for making you feel as such."


    "N-not at all." The schr lost hisposure as he stuttered. "I..."


    "I don''t care, schr." Arthur interrupted. "Instead, tell me about your gods."

 Chapter 311 - Mother Rega

    "The gods are those who protected thisnd long ago," The Schr sat down after Arthur ordered him to. He began telling Arthur about the Gods that he knew. "Their number is not confirmed, as a long time has passed since then."


    "And how do you know about them?" Arthur asked.


    "There are records of people praising them, poems, and worships." The Schr answered. "One day, all of them disappeared, bringing forth the Forsaken Era."


    "Let me guess. It''s called that because the gods forsook humans." Arthur smiled.


    "Indeed, Seika." The Schr nodded. "But it is believed that the reason for their disappearance is the appearance of The Cmities. A battle shook the heavens and earth, and the gods were no longer."


    "Humans always think it''s about them." G shook her head. "Maybe the gods were just fed up with you lot.


    "We were all humans at one point, and from there, all races emerged." The Schr answered with a smile, and G scowled.


    "What about the guardians?" Arthur pondered.


    "That''s how the gods identified themselves," The Schr answered. "For us mortals, their realm was nothing short of godhood."


    "Tell me about the gods you know." Arthur leaned back and closed his eyes. The Schr began reciting whatever knowledge he gleaned off books.


    God of Life, Healer Guardian.


    God of Elements, Transmutation Guardian.


    God of Space, Wanderer Guardian.


    God of Lesser Lives, Ruler Guardian.


    God of Sight, Seer Guardian.


    God of Destruction, Protector Guardian.


    God of Artifacts, The Schr Guardian.


    God of Force, Supreme Guardian.


    God of Nether, Summoner Guardian.


    "These are all of them?" Arthur said with a frown. He knew two of them but hearing the Seer Guardian gave him some thoughts.


    ''Is Sier''s legacy given to him by the Seer Guardian?'' He wondered; it didn''t sound unprobeable.


    "These are the ones known through several texts, all kept by their followers."


    "The Gods'' followers?"


    "Yes, differentnds worship different guardians, as to which guardian resided in thatnd and protected it." The Schr exined. "These are all I know about them. The other details are vague and far-fetched."


    "Thank you, Schr." Arthur nodded and gestured for him to leave. The tall man bowed and left the room, leaving Arthur silent, brooding.


    "What are you thinking?" Dia asked.


    "You want to get into his head now? What''s next? His pants?" G asked with raised brows.


    "You''re a pervert!" Dia''s face flushed. "I won''t answer such insolence anymore." She turned away from G, ignoring her.


    "Are you thinking about which god it was?" G asked. "The one you''re acting as his vessel."


    "I''m no one''s vessel." Arthur clenched his fist, his spiritual hand growing unstable. "At least, I don''t think I am."


    Jizo never mentioned anything about being a vessel, and he had an equal rtionship with his Legacy. Arthur needed to follow Jizo''s wishes of fighting against the Enders in return for power.


    "They said that Solomon was the Schr Guardian''s Inheritor. Does that mean Solomon is his vessel?"


    "Yes, that''s how he creates artifacts." Dia nodded. "I met him once before. He had a godly aura. The projection that appeared back in Freya was nothing but a shell."


    "How does that make sense?" Arthur frowned, standing up to look through the window. He could see the city from here.


    "What''s wrong?" G asked with confusion.


    "It''s nothing." Arthur shook his head. How could he say Solomon couldn''t be the vessel since Arthur himself had the Legacy?


    As he was about to walk away from the window, his eyes spotted someone in front of the gates. His high perception stat allowed him to see who it was, even hundreds of meters apart.


    ''What is he doing here?'' Arthur wondered with curiosity. It was the young man who threw a rock at him earlier. He stood in front of the mansion''s gate, but the guards didn''t allow him toe near.


    "Whichever god it is, being a vessel means..." Dia began consoling Arthur, but he suddenly disappeared. She blinked twice and looked around. "Where did he go?"


    "Mm," G stood up and looked through the window. "I think he saw something." She smiled as she looked through the window.


    ***


    His name was Daniel, a woodworker who sold chairs and tables to the people. This craft was taught to him by his father, who learned it from his father.


    Things haven''t been going welltely, as if the gods turned their eyes away from him. His work was going well until the war arrived, making the prices of goods go up. People would rather eat on the ground than eat nothing at all.


    His daughter was young and grew weaker when he couldn''t provide any food. She caught an illness that he couldn''t afford to treat. At this rate, she would be dead.


    Daniel went on the streets, looking for a way to cure. It was then that he met the priest. A thin man with a gentle face, but his words threw Daniel into a spiral of despair.


    "Your daughter will die, for she is cursed. I''ve seen it before," The priest shook his head. "Thisnd is cursed because a Lorius arrived."


    That''s when Daniel went to the parade that celebrated the arrival of Lorius. Rage got the best of him when the people celebrated the murder of his daughter, and he did something foolish.


    However, Lorius was merciful.


    Daniel looked at the man in front of him. Lorius, or Seika, was sitting in Daniel''s house and ying with his daughter. His daughter''s eyes sparkled as her wooden toys flew around her.


    "You''ve made these?" The man gently smiled as he controlled the toys. Daniel nodded. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled. "Are you hungry?" Lorius asked and took out a te, just like the one he gave to Daniel''s daughter.


    "Thank you, thank you. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry." Tears pooled in Daniel''s eyes, but the man shook his head.


    "I don''t care about what you did. However," The man pointed at Daniel''s daughter. "This is no sword."


    "I..." Daniel smiled in embarrassment. "I knew you would be merciful. The guards didn''t let me in, but your appearance changed everything."


    "Yeah, that''s what they''re supposed to do." The Seika smiled. "I have a favor to ask in return."


    "Anything, Seika." Daniel hurried to answer.


    "First of all, eat up." The man smiled. "We have some cleaning to do afterward."


    ***


    Arthur looked at Daniel eating in front of him, reminded of his past self. He then turned to look at his daughter. She was three years old, thin, and malnourished.


    ''This is what wars do.'' Arthur thought to himself as the girl grabbed his empty sleeve. She looked through it, looking for his arm.


    "Arm?" She seemed confused by Arthur''s missing limb. Her father, Daniel, almost choked on his food. However, Arthur raised his hand.


    "Well, I lost it," Arthur said as he wiped away the leftover soup on her chin. "Don''t worry. I''m doing just fine without it."


    "Fine?" The girl looked at her hands and looked at Arthur.


    Arthur used his spiritual arm and made the girl start flying. Her eyes widened in shock as she panicked. However, as soon as his spiritual power enveloped her, the girl was at ease.


    "Wee!" She began acting like a bird as she flew above Daniel and Arthur.


    "Sorry, I know you must be worried about her." Arthur apologized to the woodworker and ced his daughter down. "Have you finished eating?"


    "This was the most delicious meal I''ve eaten in my life," Daniel answered with a lot of emotions. "Yes, yes! Please ask away, Seika."


    "You said there was a priest," Arthur followed up with Daniel''s story. "He told you to attack me?"


    "No, no." Daniel shook his head. "He said that we were cursed when we invited Lorius to our midst. A lot of people are saying thistely because of the problem with Mother Rega."


    "Mother Rega?" Arthur tilted his head with confusion. Daniel nodded and hurried to exin.


    "It''s the giant tree near the city. That''s what we call it. Mother Rega is the reason our harvest is so bountiful, and our citizens are always healthy, allowing our city to thrive despite being on the border."


    "So, Mother Rega promotes harvest and health. What''s the problem with it now?"


    "It''s getting weaker." Daniel sighed. "The harvest is less, and many people are getting sick. That''s why everyone is so worried."


    "And they think it''s because of me." Arthur nodded in understanding. "Howe you were the only one who did anything?"


    "I think that..." Daniel thought to himself. "I was simply the first to jump in. The duke''s actions made people fearful of his reaction if they do anything. If not for you, I would have been..." Daniel didn''t say anything and nced at his daughter.


    "I see," Arthur stood up, and the little girl grabbed to his leg. "We need to do anything about Mother Rega then. Let''s go and find out."


    Arthur was sure that the city didn''t need him, and he sure as hell didn''t care about his reputation. The matter interested him because it would shed some light on the identity of the traitor.

 Chapter 312 - The Gods Are Dead

    "Seika!" G rushed over as Arthur returned. "Where did you go? I was so worried!"


    "Worried about me?" Arthur felt that it was off.


    "No, worried that you would destroy the city!" G wiped the sweat off her face as she saw Arthur''s mood turn sour. Sheughed and looked at the two people Arthur brought along. "Isn''t this guy..."


    "Meet Daniel and his daughter, Roya." Arthur introduced with a smile after calming his mind. "They have something interesting to say, something the duke tried to hide from us."


    G and Dia frowned when they heard his words. Arthur as Daniel and Roya to take a seat in the guests'' room, where the witch and Demi were waiting for him. Then, Arthur asked the woodworker to tell them about Mother Rega.


    "What does this have to do with us?" Dia asked with a frown. "The lives of these people are irrelevant to our goal." Her harsh words made Roya cower away behind Arthur.


    "Don''t be so harsh, princess." G walked over to Roya and picked her up. Scared at first, the young girl looked at Arthur pleadingly. However, this changed when the little spirit appeared to y with her. "You know our Seika has a soft heart."


    "Dia is right," Arthur interjected. "The lives of these people aren''t important to us, but the culprit behind their suffering seems to be after us."


    "The traitor you asked Rinzo about?" Dia asked, to which Arthur nodded.


    "They''re spreading this hate against me for a reason. The traitor must feel threatened by our arrival. It means this person either works for Alva or another nation that doesn''t want Freda to grow stronger."


    "And how do you n on getting to the bottom of this?" G asked while making faces at Roya.


    "That''s easy. We go ahead and ask Mother Rega." Arthur smiled. The rest looked at him with confusion.


    "Seika, I think I made it a bit unclear. Mother Rega refers to The Divine Tree protecting us. It''s not something..."


    "That we can ask?" Arthur chuckled. "I think otherwise. The only problem is finding a way to its heart without anyone knowing. That''s why I brought Daniel, who''s more knowledgeable about this than us. We can also get a few leads with his help.


    "We can summon the Schr again." Dia frowned as she nced at Daniel''s haggard and simpleton appearance.


    "Untrustworthy." Arthur shook his head.


    "And the man who called you Lorius is more trustworthy?" G wickedly smiled as she red at Daniel. Arthur was surprised that she held a grudge over that matter, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    "He was the only one who said what''s on his mind." Arthur respectfully nodded at Daniel. The man looked at his hand with shame. "I respect that and trust such people."


    "And here I thought you had trust issues. You''re even more gullible than I am!" G rolled her eyes. "Why don''t you ask him the same way you did with Rinzo?"


    "Mm, it won''t make a difference." Arthur scratched his head. In response to G''s and Dia''s curious gaze, he exined further. "For some reason, this man already listens to my request."


    "Uh," Dia and G looked at each other, then back at Daniel. The man in question seemed confused and panicked about why he was stared at, making him fidget in ce.


    "That''s why we''ll be using the cover of the night to leave this ce. Daniel and Roya could stay in the room next to mine. G, make sure you hide them well."


    ***


    The religion worshiping the Schr Guardian was called Schelera, derived from the word schr. As Arthur walked into their ce of worship, he saw a giant statue of a man holding a book in the middle.


    ''Long time since west met, Jizo.'' Arthur recognized the statue and walked over to sit in front of it. He looked at the man in front of him with aplex gaze. ''You''ve made me so confused.''


    The matter of Solomon being the inheritor of Jizo was epted as a fact in Freda, making Arthur question his powers. Even though they were in different timelines, it still didn''t make sense to him.


    "Are you lost, child?" A priest walked over to him and sat down beside him. "Do you seek guidance?"


    "I do, holy one." Arthur smiled gently at the priest. "Can you tell me who this man is?" He pointed at the statue.


    "I guess you are a traveler." The priest raised his brows in surprise. "He is the man who protects thisnd by granting powers to his Majesty, Solomon."


    "The God of Artifacts," Arthur nodded in understanding. "Does he have a name?"


    "It is said that his name is only known by a few of his most loyal followers, granting them immense powers. They pray it every day to guide them on the path of knowledge."


    "Do you know of it, father?"


    "Of course, for I am one of his most loyal worshipers." The priest nodded. "It guides me through the way."


    "The way of artifacts?"


    "Yes, and the world." The priest nodded. "What''s your name, child?"


    "They call me Jizo," Arthur said with a smile. The priest nodded in return, not seeming to realize what Arthur was doing.


    "A lovely name," The priest nodded. "But I''m afraid you''vee at the wrong time to this city, child. For it has been cursed."


    "Can you feel the power within, father?" Arthur asked suddenly, not falling for his ominous words. The priest frowned.


    "What do you mean, child?"


    "You said that my name grants power and knowledge to whoever hears it." Arthur stood up. "Tell me, father. Can you feel the power within your soul? Can you know the divine way of the world now that you know of my name?"


    "Who are you?" The priest hurried to stand up and backed away. It seems the words Arthur said left him deeply unnerved. "Please leave, for we do not ept sinners."


    "On your knees, father," Arthurmanded as he looked at the statue. The priest fell on his knees against his will as Arthur walked up to the statue. He ced his hand on the rough surface of the stone. "Say your goodbyes to your god."


    The priest watched with fear as the statue of his god turned to dust in front of him. His lips parted, trembling.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Lorius, the man you wanted to warn me about." Arthur turned with a grin. "Tell me, who ordered you to spread this?"


    "I... I..."


    The man wanted to lie but couldn''t bring himself to do it. Arthur walked over as he used the Art Submission. He looked down on the priest as his eyes shone brightly.


    "Answer me truthfully. Who told you to do this?"


    "A masked man!" The priest shouted, almost screaming on top of his lung. His voice made it as if he wanted to announce it to the world.


    "Do you know who he is?" Arthur asked.


    "I followed him; he went into the duke''s house! That''s all I know!" The priest revealed. "Please, let me live. Show mercy!"


    "I refuse. Perish, never to breathe again."


    Arthur said coldly and turned to walk away. The priest grabbed his neck as he was suddenly unable to breathe. He squirmed in ce until he moved no longer.


    "This is your punishment for speaking for gods you don''t know of," Arthur muttered with cold rage. At the end of the hall sat G with her dark spirit, keeping guard.


    "The God of Artifacts will be wrathful of such disrespect. Aren''t you afraid?" G asked with a smile as she jumped and followed after him.


    "The gods are dead," Arthur answered coldly. "But they have no intention of leaving the world alone."


    ***


    The five walked through the dark streets, heading toward the giant tree in the distance. No one could see them as they were under G''s spirit''s protection. They walked until they were in a public square where a giant root came out of the ground.


    "This is one of Mother G''s roots, connected to the heart," Daniel exined. "This is what you asked for, one of the parts that aren''t protected extensively."


    "Good job, here you go!" Arthur threw a gold coin from his subspace.


    "No need, Seika." There wasn''t even a hint of greed in Daniel''s eyes. "I did this because I believe you''ll rescue our city."


    "Shut up and take it. It''s for Roya." Arthur said and ignored Daniel, walking toward the root.


    "What are you doing, Seika?" G asked with interest.


    "The reason I told you that we could ask the tree because I can hear it," Arthur said as he teleported and appeared in front of the ancient root. "I can hear them clearly, the tree''s cries for help." He ced his hand on the tree''s root and closed his eyes. "I''ll help you, so allow me in."


    Suddenly, a mountain-toppling wind appeared and pushed everyone back. Mother Rega gave a defeating sound as a light shone from its every leaf.


    "Wee back," An ancient voice said in Arthur''s mind.

 Chapter 313 - Rega’s Inner World

    ''Back?'' Arthur frowned as he heard the voice. ''Have I ever been here before?'' The fact that the tree said ''back'' means that he was here before, but Arthur remembered no such thing. ''I need to find out what this means.''


    As the light began to fade, the tree''s roots split in front of them and opened a pathway. This incident drew attention from all sides, making the people shout and chaos spread.


    "Come on, My Seika." G shook her head as she grabbed her head. "We agreed to draw less attention."


    "That was the n, but it''s better this way," Arthur said as he looked at the people being amazed by the root. "Can you make us appear, little spirit?"


    "Yee." The spirit danced around Arthur, rubbing itself to his right hand. Arthur chuckled at this sight, but G was looking at him with aplex gaze.


    "What?" Arthur turned her way as the group appeared to the public. "Do you still get mad if I talk to your spirit directly?"


    In response, G shook her head and looked at the tree. The cries of the people as they witnessed the Seika appearing out of nowhere prevented Arthur from asking any further.


    "It''s the Seika!"


    "What is he doing to Mother Rega?"


    "Can the rumors be true? That he''s here to harm our Divine Tree?"


    "No! Remember what he''s called? The Gardener! He must be here under his Majesty''s orders to restore Mother Rega''s former glory!"


    "Mother Rega opened its root for the Seika. This can only mean he''s here to help her!"


    The people held different opinions, but there was no doubt that Arthur''s revtion of himself would generate underlying storms. Arthur walked into the tree with his group without speaking to the people, and it closed behind them.


    As they walked into the tree, they found themselves standing in the middle of the endless fog. Inds were floating around connected by the tree''s roots, which they happened to be standing on one.


    "This is the Divine Tree''s inner world?" G looked around with amazement. "To have an inner world, the tree must be..."


    "A spirit." Arthur nodded with a smile. "I think you''ve already sensed that something was amiss."


    "I did, but this can''t be true. Spirits can''t exist on their own. Someone must be contracted to them. If the owner dies, the spirit returns to their realm. How old is this tree?" G asked Daniel.


    "Mother Rega has been around since the beginning of time." Daniel blinked. "People built the city because of the existence of the Divine Tree."


    "That means..." G''s eyes widened.


    "This spirit either exists on its own or that its contractor is still alive after thousands of years." Arthur squinted his eyes. His words made silence descend on the group. "Which one is more frightening?" He asked with a smile.


    "The existence of a thousand years old being..." Dia muttered; her brows furrowed. "If that''s true, then no one can match up to their strength."


    "There''s someone who''s as ancient right beside you." Arthur nced at G, who shook her head.


    "I''m not as old as this tree. I''m not even a thousand years old yet." G said without being offended. "What''s more frightening is the existence of a spirit without a contractor. If they can descend on their own, this dimension is no longer ours. There are powerful spirits that can tten the world with a single breath."


    "Has anyone ever contracted one?" Arthur asked.


    "There''s no such thing. These spirits are cosmic beings that have existed since ancient times. They''re as old as the universe itself."


    Arthur pondered such a notion. Beings that could eat worlds for breakfast and swallow suns for dessert somewhere out there in the universe. Such a thing made one despair.


    "We need to find the core." Arthur shook the thoughts away and started walking up the tree. "However, something has damaged the tree. That''s why it asked for our help."


    "Whatever can harm this spirit must be something equally as powerful," G said, grabbing Arthur''s shoulder and pulling him back. "We can just leave; your reputation doesn''t matter if we unearth the identity of the traitor."


    "It''s not about that." Arthur shook his head. "This city is pivotal for the safety of Freda. If it falls due to a gue, it''ll be more troublesome in the future."


    "Are you sure this isn''t about helping this city?" Dia interrupted. "Don''t get me wrong, Seika. I''ll follow yourmands. However, if you''re after world peace and no one getting hurt, then I must warn you that it''s futile."


    "Maybe." Arthur shrugged. He couldn''t say that he also wanted to find out what the tree meant by its words. "I don''t care if this saves people or kills people as long as it wouldn''t hinder me."


    He began walking away as Dia and G looked at each other. Daniel seemed confused as he carried Roya, but he followed after Arthur. The tree''s root extended endlessly, connecting various inds. They arrived at the first ind after an hour of walking.


    "Why are you still here?" G asked Daniel, who shrunk a bit at her gaze.


    "Mother Rega can cure anyone, including my daughter. She might be stronger than before, but she''s still sickly."


    "That has nothing to do with us." Dia scowled, and Roya began tearing up. G hurried to carry her as she red at the princess.


    "Made of ice," G said with disapproval.


    "Enough." Arthur stopped in front of a giant well on the ind. The well was almost ten meters wide, looking like a pond than a well.


    "What is this ce?" Dia asked as she looked around the ind.


    "My well has dried, the one that gave life to thisnd." A voice answered it, the same voice that Arthur heard before he entered the tree. "A being resides inside this well, drinking all of its water."


    "Well, thanks for the exnation." Arthur smiled as he looked upward. "How about you reveal yourself?"


    "This is your world." The tree answered him. "But my roots have dried, defeat that being for them to allow your ascendence."


    "It''s asking us to help it first to ascend." Dia frowned.


    "Really? I thought it was asking us to strip." Arthur rolled his eyes, and Dia huffed in anger. "Let''s go down there. G, stay here with Daniel."


    "Alright~"


    "You seem too cheerful to skip work." Arthur sighed. Dia walked over to him, and he grew confused. "What are you doing?"


    "Carry you down there."


    "Oh, there''s no need for your vehicle services anymore." Arthurughed and jumped on the well''s edge. "I cannd on my own." Arthur jumped down and began freefalling downward.


    "Wait!" Dia shouted behind him and jumped after him. "This well is endless! You''ll die if yound like this, grab onto me!"


    "You have zero trust in me." Arthur sighed and activated his skill. Suddenly, his descent became slower. "Happy now?"


    "Whatever," Dia looked at him silently and turned around. She then dived straight into the well without waiting for him.


    ''Is she trying to be useful?'' Arthur smiled as he resumed his freefall. He could see the bottom of the well only after several minutes, which made him amazed.


    "What is that?" Dia asked as she covered her nose. "Is that what we''re supposed to defeat? It looks like..."


    "An octopus," Arthur answered as he began gliding downward. "But not just any octopus, this one is..."


    Arthur looked at the giant monster, still drinking the crystal-clear water of the well. Its skin was white, but the monster had ck fluiding out of its eight tentacles.


    "The water is already shallow; why is it still trying to drink it?" Dia frowned at the monster, which didn''t even notice their arrival.


    "Because it was ordered to do so by a corruptive being." Arthur''s eyes brightly shone in the dark bottom of the well. "Something that shouldn''t exist in this world."


    Arthur''s spiritual arm, which consisted of a continuously gushing stream of spiritual power, began taking the shape of a giant sword. The sword was golden in color, and Arthur made it descend and stab the giant octopus, making it roar in agony.


    "Ever eaten a fried octopus?" Arthur grinned as fire danced on his fingers. In response, countless ice shards appeared above Dia.


    "You don''t n on doing all the work, do you?" Dia smirked and gestured with her hand, making the ice shards descend like rain. "It''sing!"


    The octopus was wrathful and began its attack. Two tentacles avoided their attacks and tried to ram into Arthur and Dia. However, a twoyered barrier appeared in front of them, golden and blue.


    The tentacles struck the barrier and corroded them both. Arthur frowned and pulled Dia closer to him. He waved his hand, and a wall of liquid fire appeared to stop the advancement of the tentacles.


    "Be careful." Arthur frowned. "This monster eats away everything in existence, including mana."

 Chapter 314 - Bad Wolf

    The octopus grew relentless in its attacks, striking the two time and time again. They dodged when they could and blocked when they had to.


    "The world shall freeze,"


    Dia spread her arms as the mountain appeared again, but this time it looked more like a giant spear. It descended on the monster, aiming to crush it.


    Whipping with its tentacles, the octopus broke the ice mountain apart until it exploded into countless shards. The unceasing attacks made the ground shake.


    As the mountain disappeared, a of intertwined fire ropes appeared behind it, descending on the octopus and cutting away its escape routes.


    The giant fire enclosed the octopus, and the scent of burned flesh filled the well. The monster gave a loud shriek and tried to break free from the fire using its tar-like secretions.


    "Futile." Arthur followed after his as a golden dagger appeared in his hand. He threw the dagger and controlled it using his ethereal arm, infusing it with an enormous amount of spiritual power.


    The dagger''s surface exploded with light as it descended. Suddenly, the de disappeared and reappeared on top of the octopus. It tried to protect itself using the ck matter, but the dagger shed apart everything in its path.


    Even though it tried, the octopus couldn''t block the dagger, and it tore through its flesh and straight to his heart. The spiritual power exploded to destroy the other two hearts, and the octopus fell to the ground, dead.


    "How did you..." Dia looked at him with a shocked expression. "This monster ate away mana. Why couldn''t it eat yours?" She asked Arthur, who descended and walked to retrieve his dagger.


    "My mana tastes bad, I guess." Arthur used his spiritual arm, and the dagger appeared, covered in blood and the ck-tar substance. Using his mana, Arthur cleaned it and returned the weapon to his subspace. He then took out the core of the monster and ced it in his subspace.


    "That weapon is powerful," Dia said with a hint of envy. "Do you even need it? You have so many powers."


    "Says The Daughter of Ice and Fire." Arthur smiled as he walked back. "You can carry me up now since you wanted to do so earlier."


    "You don''t need me,"


    Dia smirked and flew away. Arthur shook his head as he looked at her childish behavior. He teleported and appeared at the top of the well, where he weed Dia back.


    "Wee!" Arthur grinned as he looked down. "You''re a littlete!"


    "Dammit!" Dia bit her lower lip in frustration.


    "You seem to be having fun." G squinted her eyes at them. "Is it over?"


    "Yes, the well has nothing but a corpse now." Arthur nodded. "Are you satisfied, Mother Rega?"


    "Thank you, ancient one." The voice appeared again as the root that connected to the next ind began growing. "You can advance now. There are more monsters for you to defeat."


    "More?" G frowned. "It''s using us, Seika." She warned Arthur.


    "I know, but this works better for us." Arthur nodded. "Instead of interrogating everyone in the duke''s house, offending the duke, we can just set up a trap for them."


    "A trap?" Roya asked while hugging G.


    "Uh, to catch the big bad wolf!" Arthur said, making Roya close her eyes with fear. "Bad Wolf won''t sit around as we save the tree, so he''s bound to make an appearance."


    "His name is Bad Wolf now?" Gughed. "That''s offensive to some people."


    "Not if he was truly a wolf." Arthur smiled as he looked up the tree. "We''ll find out eventually who wanted to harm this city just to make people hate me." A dangerous light shed in Arthur''s eyes.


    The next ind had a mountain, and Mother Rega told them that they needed to save the mountain''s core because it was infected. As Arthur and G entered the caves and looked around, they met with several Ender creatures ordered to attack them. Working together, the two exterminated them quickly. They found the core that a giant ck crack into it.


    "How are we to fix this?"


    "Mm, I think I have an idea." Arthur walked over and touched the giant ore in the middle of the cave. His mana cleansed the ore as it defeated the Ender''s powers.


    The mountain shook in joy after Arthur restored its core. When Arthur turned around, G looked at him with a frown.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen someone cleanses corruption without destroying the infected parts." G squinted her eyes at him. "They call you Lorius or Seika, but I don''t think you''re any of those two."


    "Then what am I?" Arthur asked as his lips curled up. "Be kind to enlighten me."


    "I don''t know what you are, but I just know one thing." G stared at him in the eyes. "You are something the world needs."


    ***


    Another root grew, and the group reached the final ind. As they arrived at it, they found a single hut with flowers and nts around it. The cabin seemed old but elegant.


    "Wee back." The voice spoke from within the house. The rest were confused by the words, but not Arthur. He was only curious.


    ''Have I been here before?'' Arthur wanted to walk toward the hut and meet the voice owner, but memories rushed into his mind from somewhere.


    The memories lodged themself into Arthur''s mind, but he knew they weren''t his. At least, he didn''t experience them himself. The memories weren''t long, just bits and pieces.


    He was watching through the eyes of someone, witnessing the same scene in front of him. However, the hut was on a giant tree instead of this ind.


    The memories changed to reveal a small creature with roots for limbs, leaves for hair, and a wooden body. The tiny creature was sleeping next to Arthur as he sat beside the hut.


    "I''m home," Arthur muttered the words that appeared in his mind. An aura exploded from within the hut when he replied, its door and windows thrown open.


    A strong gale of wind rushed from within the house, fluttering their robes. A light appeared from within as the same creature in the memories Arthur saw came out of the house. However, its roots have dried, and its leaves turned yellow.


    The creature was half of Arthur''s height, looking like a baby. However, its body was of smooth wood and roots acting as limbs. Two eyes'' sockets of green marbles looked at Arthur with longing.


    "You are back." A greenish liquid fell from the marbles as if they were tears. "I''ve protected this ce all this time." The creature said to Arthur.


    As he looked at the creature, Arthur was confused. He doesn''t remember this creature, but somewhere deep inside, Arthur felt like he did with those memories in his mind. Looking at its dying appearance, Arthur couldn''t speak out his questions.


    "Un." Arthur nodded. "You did well."


    As soon as it heard Arthur''s words, the creature tried to form a smile. However, it fell to the ground on its face, revealing a ck wound on its back. The ck substance was corroding the creature, and its lifeforce was growing weaker.


    "Is it dying?" Dia asked with a frown. "What did it mean by that?" She looked at Arthur.


    "I don''t know." Arthur shook his head and hurried to sit beside the creature. Its marble eyes were closed. It was breathing itsst.


    "Why did it make us kill those monsters if it was about to die?" G walked over and crouched beside Arthur. "This is a spirit, a low-ranking one."


    "Low-ranking?" Arthur furrowed his brows. "This spirit built a world, and it has a physical body."


    "The physical body is the tree itself," G noted. "I don''t know how it grew to be this huge, but this is undoubtedly a spirit. It must have contracted to someone in the past, but that doesn''t make sense."


    "Nothing makes sense anymore." Arthur frowned. "That''s why I''ll make sure it makes sense." Arthur raised his right hand, and the Mana of Creation exploded.


    G hurriedly backed away as Arthur brought down his hand. The Power of Nothing and the Power of Everything collided as one ate away at the other.


    The tree''s inner world began to shake, but Arthur''s mana began taking control. It seeped into the spirit''s body and began to cleanse it. The spirit''s lifeforce began to grow stronger again.


    A loud explosion shook the space and split open a rift above the group as the Enders Powers on the creature extinguished under Arthur''s relentless mana.


    As he looked up, Arthur saw someone descend from the rift, and it closed behind him. The neer was none other than Traitor, who told Arthur about the n to kidnap the princess.


    "See, G?" Arthur grinned. "I told you it would be a bad wolf. The only surprise is that this one is rotten."


    "You knew?" Traitor looked down on them.


    "You are the only person who knew about the n from the beginning. I sensed a familiar existence in the city when I arrived, but it was just a suspicion."


    "You did well. It''s time that you die." His body began to growrger until he looked like a small mountain.


    "Now, it''s time to find out who wants me dead." Arthur stood up as his mana exploded, his spiritual arm condensing into a semi-physical form. "Let me try this out," He said with a grin.

 Chapter 315 - Vampires Overlord, Kar

    The condensed spiritual arm had a transparent appearance, and Arthur unknowingly made it simr to the Arm of Creation. Since he can never regenerate his arm, he might also make use of the spiritual power it left behind.


    "You''re bing more of a freak every day," Traitor squinted his eyes. "What does it feel like to be something you don''t even know?"


    "How about you answer this: What does it feel like to be beaten by something you look down upon." Arthur stood up and began walking. "Come down here, mutt."


    "I''ll show you the real power of the Wolfmen." Traitor''s body began to expand rapidly, his ws bing as long as swords. He became twice as big as before, descending on the ind and creating a crater.


    Boom!


    Thending of the giant wolfman shook the ind. His knees bent as the monster crouched and bolted toward Arthur, appearing in front of him instantly.


    "Your head is mine." The wolf wed at Arthur, who simply smirked in response.


    "Ah, I missed this feeling." Arthur grinned as he spat a single word. "Release!" The golden rune activated as mana exploded around Arthur.


    The golden mana seeped into his spiritual arm, creating a golden and blue ethereal arm. The w arrived, and Arthur punched with his left arm.


    The two attacks met midair; a short pause ensued. All of a sudden, Traitor''s arm disappeared. Arthur could see his eyes widening, but he gave the monster no time to retreat.


    Striking the ground with his right hand, Arthur flipped through the air and kicked Traitor''s abdomen. The kick sent the giant monster flying across the ind until he mmed into the world''s end. He then fell to the ground, listless and unmoving.


    "That is... it?" G muttered, surprised. "After all that arrogance, that''s all he had?"


    "He was indeed strong, but the Seika''s attack was simply... overpowered."


    Arthur was equally speechless. Feeling the two girls'' gaze on his back, he needed toe up with something. However, he couldn''t act surprised after his earlier words. But inwardly, his thought process was quite different.


    ''What just happened? Was this guy weak? No, the whole ind shook by hisnding. Did something change in the Release Rune?''


    Arthur checked his legacy and found the rune to be the same. It didn''t evolve, nor did it get any enhancement. Turning around, he acted calmly.


    "Have you heard of the idiom: all talk but no action?" Arthur said after clearing his throat. "I suspect that this man has a unique ability, Bluffing!"


    "Your mother is bluffing!" The wolfman spat blood as he stood up again. His arm was gone, obliterated from existence. Blood pooled from his shoulder into the ground as he looked at Arthur with a murderous gaze.


    "Hey, leave my mother out of this." Arthur frowned. "If you keep talking like that, I''m not inviting you to the Only-One-Arm Club,"


    "You won''t be this rxed anymore," The wolf raised his head and gave howled toward the sky. A crack appeared in the sky, and a red light came out from it.


    "The Inner World is breaking!" G shouted as she held on to Roya and covered Daniel with mana. "Seika, take him down now!"


    "It''s toote." Dia shook her head as a cobweb of cracks appeared in the Inner World, and the space grew unstable. "We''re being pushed out." Dia raised her head toward the sky. as the light turned into world particles.


    "Wait for me, Little One." Arthur picked up the spirit and ced it in the cab as the world began to break down. "I still have many questions."


    Everything disappeared, and the group appeared outside in the middle of the square. The world was red as a blood moon hung in the sky above them.


    Several feet away, the giant wolf was still howling toward the sky. Rays of red light descended on its body as it began to grow bigger.? Its size didn''t stop growing until it was as big as the building beside it.


    "See? Bluffing." Arthur turned to G and Dia and pointed at the fuming giant monster. "All size, no power." He said with a smirk.


    "Bastard!" The wolf roared and raised its ws to attack. Looking around, Arthur found that many citizens were still here, frozen in fear.


    "G and Dia, evacuate everyone from here. I''ll take care of it." Arthur jumped down from the root as the monster prepared to attack everything in its way. "As for you, Restrain!"


    Restrains, reinforced by his spiritual arm, sprawled out of Arthur''s rune like snakes and tied down the giant wolf. However, Traitor broke them apart quickly, but it was enough to buy time.


    "Awooo!" Traitor howled to the sky, and blood began to rain down on the square. The blood gathered around his shoulder and created a new blood arm.


    As soon as the blood touched the people''s skin, their flesh began to melt, and screams of agony reverberated through the square.


    "Dammit." Arthur threw out his barrier into the sky and blocked the rain, but it already injured many people. Dia and G hurried to carry everyone away, but Traitor didn''t give them a chance.


    Crouching until his muscled bulged and his feet dug into the ground, Traitor sprinted forward while spreading his ws wide and destroying every building in its path.


    "That''s enough." Rage spilled from Arthur''s voice. "You''ve hurt too many people. Repent." His spiritual arm manifested again, and he activated his Release Rune. He appeared in front of Traitor and punched his giant leg.


    A hole appeared instantly in the monster''s skin as his flesh was destroyed and his bone broken. With a loud howl, the red energy restored his leg immediately, and it shed with his w toward Arthur.


    Teleporting away, Arthur appeared on top of the root with a frown. His attack was sessful, but the monster could regenerate instantly?


    "This is the powers of a Cmity." G walked beside him with a frown. "Lord of Blood, Vampires Overlord, Kar."


    "How is he using the powers of a cmity?" Arthur frowned. "Another vessel?"


    "No, this one is different. This wolf is simply Kar''s servant; his powers are granted to him by a vampire." G shook her head. "This has be a lot more troublesome than it was."


    "Whoever the traitor is in the Royal Court, he''s not helping Alva or any other nations." Arthur squinted his eyes. "He wants the world to end."


    "Do you need any help?" G asked him.


    "Just protect the people around," Arthur said as he jumped forward. "This is the stress relief that I was waiting for." Hended in front of the giant blood wolf. "Come forth, punching bag."


    "I''ll chew you alive!" The giant wolf opened its maw and lunged toward Arthur.


    The liquid fire appeared in Arthur''s hand, and he clenched his fist. The fire gathered in a bright red color as the temperature of the surroundings rose by several degrees.


    Arthur punched with his fist, and the fire exploded in a giant pir into the wolf''s mouth. The flesh burned, but it regenerated even faster than before.


    Traitor tried to bite off Arthur''s arm, but his teeth began to melt as well from the liquid fire. It threw itself to the side and wed at him, but Arthur jumped up and punched again with his ethereal arm.


    Traitor blocked his attack with his other arm, and it bent before regenerating. Arthur used his barrier to stop an attack from the blood arm, and it sent him flying.


    As he was about to use his glide skill, Dia appeared behind him and caught him in time. As she couldn''t carry him by his armpits, she hugged his waist and descended.


    "A bit too intimate, no?" Arthur blinked, and Dia snorted and flew away. She appeared above the blood wolf, and her eyes were terrifyingly cold.


    "Burn,"


    Blue mes exploded from her hands and descended on the wolf. Traitor screamed in agony as his flesh was burned and regenerated. Dia clenched her fist, and the fire froze with Traitor inside of it.


    The chaotic battlefield was suddenly silent as Dianded next to Arthur. The two looked at each other, and a smug smirk appeared on Dia''s face.


    "Heh." She puckered her lips in a mocking expression. "Did you enjoy flying?" She mocked Arthur.


    "With that perception of yours, it''s no wonder that I seeded in nting the Bestial Order." Arthur sighed, and Dia''s face fell.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s not dead." Arthur smiled as he looked at the giant ice mountain that enclosed the wolf. Suddenly, a loud cracking voice echoed in the empty square.


    The ice suddenly broke under Dia''s pouting face. She red at Arthur as if he released the wolf himself. Arthur shrugged in response and patted her shoulder.


    "You''ll get him next time. How about you freeze him again?" He taunted.


    "Hmph!" She snorted and flew away, attacking the wolf again. Arthurughed and bolted forward as well.


    Traitor howled as soon as he came out of the ice. His body was freezing, but he could still move. Taking the sluggish movements as an opening, Arthur punched again with his spiritual arm and Release Rune.


    His fist sank into the wolf''s abdomen. Arthur broke through the thick skin and drilled a hole through Traitor''s abdomen. This time, the wolf could heal only half of the wound.

 Chapter 316 - You Are Lorius

    "He''s not regenerating," Arthur muttered and jumped to avoid the giant wolf''s w. "Is it because he was frozen?" He couldn''t think of any other exnation. "Dia!"


    "Get frozen!" Dia soared behind Arthur and pped her hands. An Ice Domain began to freeze the surrounding. Traitor''s moves became more sluggish, and Arthur found his opening.


    "Now!" Arthur bolted forward as he used his release rune to burn half of his mana. After he restructured his soul, his mana increased by arge margin.


    The power held within his ethereal fist was nothing that his right arm can wield. Arthur realized this was the reason for the increase in his strength. The semi-physical arm wouldn''t get hurt even if he channeled all the power from the Release Rune, unlike his previous left arm.


    Arthur couldn''t raise his fist suddenly because it was impossible to wield this amount of power with his stats. The only reason that he could summon this power was the spiritual arm that he created.


    "Rise!" Arthur gritted his teeth. He held his semi-ethereal arm with his right hand and raised it toward the sky.


    A gush of power exploded toward the sky like a canon and dispersed the clouds rooming over Shades City. The blood moon''s light covered every canny of the city, turning it into a red hell.


    "Seika!" G shouted in a worried tone that made Arthur''s heart feel warm. He gritted his teeth as the golden color condensed toward his arm.


    "You are mine," Arthur said to the power within his ethereal arm. "And you shall obey." He retracted his hand and prepared to punch the giant wolf. Feeling his imminent death, Traitor turned around to flee the scene.


    "Freeze!" Dia threw her hands up, and an ice wall surrounded the ice domain. The wolf had nowhere to run and decided to jump up the wall, no matter how high it was.


    "You just made things easier for me." Arthur gave a crazed grin as he punched toward the running wolf.


    The power that he burned half of his mana to usebined with the energy in the ethereal arm to create the most destructive attack Arthur can make.


    The punch destroyed everything its path, creating a deep trench beneath it as the power traveled toward the wolf. The ice broke apart, and the attack obliterated everything behind it.


    Like thunderps, his attack exploded and reached the giant wolf, which howled toward the sky for more power. Traitor pped his hand as arge amount of blood left his body and created a barrier.


    Arthur felt a powerful recoil from his attack as if he had just struck space itself. His feet left the ground as he was sent flying by his attack''s recoil.


    He crashed into a building and broke through the walls until he ended up crashing into one of the rooms in it and stopping. Luckily, he managed to create a barrier in time that protected him until his momentum decreased.


    "Seika!" G appeared in the hole that he left in the walls and rushed to aid him. Arthur stood up on his own before she could lift him and dusted himself.


    "That attack was satisfying." Arthur smiled childishly. "I hope it was enough to kill that bastard." He walked past G as she looked at him with shock.


    "That''s not the problem anymore." G ran after him to catch up. Arthur was confused by her words but kept walking toward the hole to see what happened.


    "Hm?" Arthur blinked. "Did I fly in another direction?" Arthur frowned and turned around. G shook her head as she stood beside him.


    "That''s what your attack did." She pointed at the clearing in front of them. "That wolfman is dead; even a vampire wouldn''t survive. The only problem is..."


    "The buildings are gone," Arthur muttered in a dazed manner. "Maybe I went a little too far." Arthur peeked from the hole and saw the buildings beside his attack''s trajectory. The aftermath of his attack ruined half of them.


    "A little?" G was speechless. "I admit the wolf wouldn''t have died without that much power, but you just.... destroyed quarter of the city."


    "Is that the consequences of my actions?" Arthur blinked twice. "Were there any victims?"


    "Not that we know of. We evacuated everyone to an underground shelter." G exined.


    "Good, we need to act fast." Arthur nodded. G looked at him, waiting for his orders. "Now it''s time we find out the truth." He spoke.


    "What are you talking about?" G was confused.


    "Hehe, that monster isn''t dead." Arthur grinned and jumped from the building. "It''s just hiding inside of that giant body."


    He glided toward the center of the destruction he caused, toward the half missing body of the wolf. It seems he managed to dodge in time, but he was toote.


    Arthur walked toward the monster''s body as his arm turned monstrous. He pierced the heart of the beast and pulled out a red crystal, which was the core of the wolfman.


    "That is a blood crystal." G arrived beside him, and so did Dia. The two looked on with apprehension toward the crystal. "In ancient records, it is said that Kar creates these crystals in his servants, allowing them to regenerate using his power."


    "Yo, mutt," Arthur said to the crystal. "I know you have no strength left to resist, so how about we make a deal?"


    No response came, so Arthur raised his spiritual arm and turned it into a hammer. He was about to break the crystal when Traitor''s panicked voice arrived.


    "W-what kind of deal?" He answered with an urgency that begged Arthur to stop.


    "Tell me the name of the Traitor in the royal court. I know you''re just a servant, not the mastermind behind this."


    "I can''t speak of such things. I would never do that. Wait!" Traitor seemed to refuse until Arthur raised his hammer again. "I''ll tell you, but you need to promise to let me go."


    "I swear by the nine gods that I''ll let you go," Arthur said seriously. "It''s not you that I''m after, so fear not." He said with a nod.


    "It''s the previous King''s son, Avadil." Traitor''s voice was silent before he said a name. Arthur nodded, and his eyes shone a golden hue.


    "How about you answer my question again? Truthfully this time." Arthur used the Art of Creation, Submission.


    He didn''t use it before because Traitor was too strong for his art to work. It wasn''t an omnipotent power but rather a restricted one. It made things easier, but they didn''t make him.


    "I..." Traitor''s voice was shaking. "It''s the Knight of Nobility."


    "What about the previous King''s son?"


    "He has his ns, but I don''t know anything. Please, let me go." Traitor pleaded as several figures arrived at the destroyed public square.


    "No," Arthur grinned. "You lied." He used his Absorb rune on the red crystal in his hand.


    "No, please! No! Agh! AHHHH!" A scream of pure agony died down as the red color of the crystal faded. Arthur looked at the empty dark crystal and threw it into his subspace as he stood up.


    [A memory crystal has been absorbed. You can now see the memories anytime.]


    [A blood energy has been absorbed. A partial rune lies within it. (1/10)]


    Arthur looked at the notifications as the duke arrived at the scene along with his guards and Rinzo. Apanying them was the Knight of Honesty, who looked at the destruction with a rageful expression.


    "What have you done?" The Knight spat with unhidden rage. Arthur looked at him quietly, wondering what this idiot was thering.


    "Are you stupid?" Arthur said as Dia and G stood on each side of his. "I killed the monster that killed countless citizens."


    "At what cost?!" The Knight roared and pointed with his sword toward the destroyed city. "Do you know how many people have lost their homes because of you?"


    "Do you know how many lives would have been lost if not for me?" Arthurughed as if he couldn''t believe this Knight was ming him. "I chose the better oue."


    "No," The Knight shook his head with a hateful expression. "You chose the lesser evil, but it was still evil. We don''t even know if those buildings had people who couldn''t make it out."


    "We would have known if all of you were here when things went south." Arthur red at them. "Yet here you are, only useful to me the person who saved you."


    "It doesn''t matter what we think, Seika." The duke shook his head and turned toward the citizens who wereing out after the cmity was gone. "For those who lost their homes and jobs today..." He turned toward Arthur. "You are Lorius."


    Arthur turned to look at the people who were crying after their loss. He didn''t see relief because they didn''t die, but there was only loss at the oue they got to live. There was nothing but a cmity for them today.

 Chapter 317 - He Who Served You

    Dia looked at her room, feeling alienated. For this kingdom, she was an enemy, but they treated her well. It was all because of how he treated her. The thought of her betraying her kingdom still didn''t sit well with her, but she found her reasoning.


    ''It''s for Alva.'' Dia thought to herself, resolution filling her heart. ''For a better future.''


    She knew that the current system ced little importance on the public and focused on the elite instead. And if things went south, the public will be the first to be sacrificed.


    Her mother taught her the opposite. That''s why she was known as the Saint of Alva. That was before she was assassinated and left Dia alone with her father. Then came ''the awakening'' and the beginning of her suffering.


    She snapped out of her reminiscence when someone barged in. It was the witch who betrayed her family and her current -¨Cannoying-¨Cpanion. The impudent witch actedfortably and sat on her couch.


    "Sigh," The witch, G, sighed. "He''s still down after what happened today."


    "He shouldn''t be, and get out of my room." Dia frowned.


    The witch was talking about the Seika they were apanying. For Dia, his reaction to the hate he received was unnecessary. After all, why would he care about the opinions of these ungrateful humans?


    "See it from his point of view. The people he saved hate him saving the city." G was annoyed by her answer. "He''s too much of a softie."


    "He''s no such thing." Dia walked toward the door and opened it. "You''ve seen how ruthless he can be. He kills without batting an eye. Get out."


    "To those who harm him." G rolled her eyes. "Anyone would do the same. The only reason I enjoy being with him is his soft side, but it''s also hindering him. Such a dilemma!" G sighed, ignoring the fact Dia was kicking her out. ring at her, Dia closed the door and went to sit by the window.


    "The Seika hates it too," Dia said while looking at the man in question. He was sitting on top of the giant tree in the distance, alone and unmoving. "He tries to make excuses just to help others."


    "With his strength, he doesn''t need to make excuses for anyone." G sighed.


    "No, it''s not a facade to deceive others. It''s a way for him to avoid getting hurt. A way to pretend that he doesn''t care about people nor their hate for him." Dia''s eyelids dropped as she closed his eyes. "He''s living a lie that he created."


    ***


    The cold breeze made his robes flutter as it raced to greet Mother Rega''s leaves. Arthur closed his eyes peacefully as he felt the affinity he had toward the spirit.


    "Who are you?" Arthur muttered, but the spirit was still recovering. "Who am I?" He asked, this time to some unknown being watching him.


    Arthur looked at the city that was slowly rebuilding itself. Arge portion of it was destroyed by his attack, an attack necessary to kill the monster that killed countless citizens.


    "You either die a hero or live long enough to see yourself be the viin," Arthur said the words he heard once as a kid. Footsteps resounded behind him, announcing the arrival of another person.


    "You''re neither a hero nor a viin," The Knight of Courage smiled as her blue hair fluttered in the wind. "You''ve created quite the mess while I was gone."


    "Only what I had to do." Arthur smiled. "Since you''re here, are we going to resume our trip?"


    "Are you that eager to leave this ce?" The Knight smiled. "Do you want to avoid seeing the destruction you''ve caused?" Her voice was teasing.


    "No, I just want to meet a few people in the capital." Arthur smiled and stood up. "As for the people here, I can do nothing about it."


    "You mean: I don''t care enough to do anything." The Knight corrected. Arthur thought about it for a second and nodded.


    "True, I saved these people, and they didn''t appreciate them. I can''t force people to be grateful."


    "Did you do it to make them grateful?" The Knight looked at the city. "Or did you do it for yourself?"


    "It didn''t hurt me to do it, that''s all," Arthur said as he touched the tree, making it open a path for him to enter. "Go back to the duke''s house. Remember to tell the other Knight that if he still tries to punish me for what happened..."


    "Then?" The Knight squinted her eyes, asking Arthur for the remainder of his words. Arthur turned and met her eyes.


    "Then I don''t mind killing him."


    After saying that, Arthur walked into the tree''s Inner World. He wanted to wait for it to recover, but it seems that he''ll have to heal it using his powers.


    The inds were the same but now had a serene atmosphere. Arthur walked through them until he reached the hut at the top, to which he felt a certain nostalgia.


    Arthur pushed the hut''s door open and walked into the room where Rega was recovering. The ce looked abandoned, but it was spotlessly clean. In the middle floated the spirit, it still healing.


    "Existence is unfeeling." Arthur touched the sphere that held Rega within it and channeled his art. His powers of creation, along with his mana, fused with the sphere and began recovering Rega''s body.


    It took a few moments for Rega to wake up, opening its marble green eyes and looking at Arthur with both confusion and longing.


    "Who are you?" Rega asked. Arthur was stunned.


    "Are you kidding me? I thought you knew who I am." Arthurughed. "Did you fool me just to help you?"


    "No, I know you, but I don''t know who you currently are," Rega said, making an ufortable void reside in Arthur''s chest.


    "Where do you know me from?"


    "You can''t remember?" The spirit tilted its head. "You lived here all those years ago. This world was your only home."


    "As the schr guardian?" Arthur thought to himself, but the spirit appeared more confused.


    "The schr... guardian?" It repeated as if trying to recall. "I know him. He was the one who..."


    "Who?" Arthur leaned closer, feeling that a question about this mystery was about to be answered.


    "The one who served you thousands of years ago."


    "No, what?" Arthur shook his head. "That doesn''t make sense. What are you talking about?"


    "Who are you?" The spirit appeared even more confused. "Why are you asking this?"


    "Answer me. What do you mean by that? Who was the schr guardian serving?" Arthur grabbed the spirit''s shoulders, who looked frightened by his actions. With a defeated sigh, Arthur let go of it.


    "Please tell me," He said pleadingly. "Stop giving me more questions to answer. I need to know something."


    "You never told me who you are." Rega shook its head. "I only know that this tree is your home, and it will forever be."


    ***


    Arthur appeared in his room after teleporting through the city. It was night, a day after the cmity struck the city and an hour after he met the Knight of Courage.


    He sat in his room, pondering with his eyes closed. A knock arrived on the door before Dia walked in. Arthur turned her way and closed his eyes again.


    "How did you know that I was back?" Arthur asked.


    "The bond goes both ways," Dia answered before sitting in front of him. "I think you''d rather have G here since she knows what to say."


    "No, it''s okay. I''d rather stay alone, to be honest." Arthur answered and felt her go stiff. "I''m kidding. It''s alright."


    "Do you tend to tell the truth as jokes?" Dia asked him, going straight for the kill. Arthur opened his eyes and looked at her with a tired smile.


    "So, you want me to shoo you away instead?" Arthur ced his right hand under his chin, leaning on the armchair.


    "No, I want to be of use." Dia stood up and walked toward him, standing only a few inches away from his chair. Their legs were almost touching. "How can I make you feel better?"


    ''She misunderstood the reasonspletely.'' Arthur looked at her silently. ''Wait, is she...''


    "Are you offering yourself to me?" Arthur asked with uncertainty. Seeing Dia nod with the resolution of a warrior, Arthur almostughed out loud. "I see." He stood up.


    Dia had a more petite frame than him, making him look down to meet her eyes. Arthur held her chin between his index and thumb but saw no reaction from the aloft princess.


    "You are willing to do this just to make me feel better?"


    "dly, if it means keeping our goals the same," Dia said with an expressionless face.


    "You fear that I changed, that I would want to stay here to fix the city and to help these people." Arthur smiled. "The offer is tempting, but ask me again when you have me in mind instead of your kingdom."

 Chapter 318 - A Warning

    "Alright." Dia''s eyes blinked at him, as clear and as emotionless. Arthur wondered if she was like this toward everything. She approached everything in a cold, logical, calcting manner.


    "Is there something else?" Arthur puckered his lips in amusement when she didn''t leave.


    "Just a little bit more." Dia smiled and turned to the door, squinting.


    "Stop right there!" G suddenly barged in, rolled on the rug, and raised her palm in an ''I caught you motion'' gesture. "Ho ho, you think you can do such things behind my back? A sneaky move from you, princess."


    "G, what are you talking about?" Arthur tilted his head in a confused manner. "Nothing happened."


    "What? Oh," G paused, looked around the room and at the two before standing up. "Ahem. Sorry, wrong room." She began backing away as if time would reverse itself.


    "Wait," Arthur smiled. "Did you try manipting Dia into doing this?" He understood what was going on.


    "He must be thinking about staying here. A lot of stress is on Seika''s shoulder. He needs some sort of relief. I heard there''s only one way for men to relieve themselves. I''m so old. I''m sure the Seika is into younger people." G''s voice came out from an artifact in Dia''s hand.


    "You recorded me?" G staggered away, offended. Her face said that she couldn''t believe such betrayal. "I''m hurt, I..."


    "That''s for trying to manipte me," Dia smirked as she kept the artifact away.


    "It was an act?" Arthur furrowed his brows at Dia. The princess gave him a smirk and started walking away. "What would you have done if I took up your offer?" Arthur asked from behind her.


    "Well," Dia didn''t turn his way. "If that happened, then G''s advice would have been true, no matter how maniptive. I would have..." Dia turned to him with a smile. "Prevented the witch from entering."


    "Oh," Arthur eximed.


    "Oh," G eximed.


    Dia walked out and left the two dumbstruck. Arthur turned to look at G, who pretended not to notice his gaze, and began walking away.


    "Haha, I hope my little joke lifted your mood." The witch waved her hand. "Well, I need to meet with the duke now. Let''s talkter." As she was about to walk out, the door suddenly closed in front of her. G''s shoulders flinched as she turned to Arthur slowly.


    "How many more of your jokes did you prepare?" Arthur''s eyes made G''s hands tremble.


    "N-none..."


    "Are you sure about that?" Arthur walked over slowly, a cold smile on his face. "Witches are rather pranksters, huh?" G was about to answer when a knock arrived on the door.


    "Young Master, your special ''meal'' is here." A feminine voice said from behind the door. Arthur squinted his eyes and turned to look at the witch.


    "A special meal at this time?" Arthur red at her, and the witch''s face suddenly turned serious.


    "Haha, bye!" G suddenly sprinted toward the window, trying to flee.


    "Wait!" Arthur tried to grab her, but she suddenly turned into a strand of light and slipped through his hands, escaping through the window. He opened the window and saw the witch fly away.


    "I''ll be back when you stop being mad!" The witch pped her wings and soared away.


    Looking at her turning into a dot in the sky, Arthur sighed with a smile. For some reason, as annoying as she was, G''s childish acts made things lighter to handle.


    ''There''s not much to achieve by worrying.'' Arthur concluded. ''I''ll have to meet with Solomon for more answers.''


    ***


    Arthur left his room early the following day and found G and Dia waiting for him in the living room. Today was the day they would meet the Knight of Courage.


    "How are you feeling, my dear Seika?" G rubbed her hands together, seeking to appease Arthur.


    "Is the Knight here?" Arthur ignored G and talked to Dia, who nodded.


    "She''s waiting in the duke''s mansion. They said we should head there to discuss what happened and what is going to happen."


    "Don''t worry, Seika. I''ll act as a witness to your heroism!" G said again, but Arthur ignored her and kept talking to Dia. "Are you punishing me with the silent treatment?" G sighed, but Arthur was already walking out with Dia. "Wait for me!"


    The three went to the duke''s mansion, where they found the two knights and the duke sitting in a meeting room. The three of them stood up when Arthur walked in, albeit with different enthusiasm.


    "Greetings, Seika." The Knight of Courage greeted him warmly, but the other two only nodded his way. The Knight of Honesty didn''t even nod but simply bobbed his head.


    "Greetings." Arthur nodded and turned to the Knight of Honesty. "Do you have something to say?" He asked calmly, neither threateningly nor grudgingly.


    "No," The Knight''s face was expressionless. The Knight of Courage red at him for not apologizing, but Arthur raised his hand.


    "Good." Arthur smiled. "It''s alright," He turned to the Knight of Courage. "If he apologized for standing up to his beliefs, I would have looked down on him even more. Not that I don''t look down on him now."


    "How dare you?!" The Knight of Honesty grabbed the handle of his sword as he stood up and shouted.


    "Pull that sword, and you''ll lose that hand." Arthur smiled at him. "I know that you don''t like me either, but you don''t see me acting savagely like you."


    "I''ll tolerate this no longer!" He pulled on his sword.


    "Dia," Arthur said, his expression turning cold. Dia disappeared from her spot and appeared beside the Knight, cutting away the hand that held the sword.


    It happened instantly, almost in a rehearsed manner. The hand that held the sword flew away with a trail of red blood that left its mark on Dia''s mes-covered fingers.


    "AGH!" The Knight screamed in pain as he grabbed his hand. "You damn halfling!" He red at Dia, and water covered his remaining hand, preparing to attack.


    "Woah there." A golden dagger rested on his neck as Arthur appeared on the other side of the Knight. "Calm down. Otherwise, the next thing you''ll lose is your neck."


    "Seika!" The Knight of Courage shouted as she stood up as well. "What is the meaning of this?"


    "I told you before. If this moron tries anything again, I''ll kill him."


    "If you attack any of the knights, you are attacking his majesty."


    "I know that he can reattach his hand. King Solomon will understand." Arthur smiled. "I noticed that your hand is not bleeding. I saw a simr ability just the other day. Do you know Traitor? A nice guy."


    "He''s using his water ability to stop the bleeding." The Knight of Courage red at Arthur. "Back down, or this will only escte."


    "Do you have what it takes to threaten me?" Arthur allowed the dagger to cut into the Knight''s skin. "One wrong move, and he''s dead."


    "Why are you doing this?" The duke tried to appease him. "His majesty is waiting for you in the capital."


    "And so is every noble in this kingdom. If I let every disrespect slide, then I''ll be eaten alive in the Royal Court. Go on, Knight of Honesty. Tell me your honest thoughts. Beg for your life."


    "I will never!" The Knight spat.


    "Dia!" Arthur smiled andmanded.


    Dia appeared behind the Knight struck his knees, bringing the giant man to the floor. The wood crashed beneath his knees as Arthur''s dagger kept an equal distance from his neck, a reminder that the Knight''s life was in Arthur''s hands.


    "Enough!" The Knight of Courage appeared in front of Arthur, striking with her giant sword. The floor froze beneath the de as it made its way toward Arthur''s body.


    "Don''t move," Arthurmanded, and the Knight of Courage froze. Her body couldn''t move anymore, even if she struggled to. Arthur turned to the Knight kneeling on the ground. "I''ll repeat it. No one is here to save you. Beg, or die."


    "I..." Beads of sweat covered the Knight''s forehead as he looked at the Knight of Courage, who could not help him. He saw fear in her eyes at the unknown ability this young man had. "Please let me live. I''m sorry for disrespecting you."


    "See, that wasn''t so hard." Arthur removed the dagger and stopped using his Art of Creator. The Knight of Courage was able to move again, and she fell to the ground along with her sword. "Are you okay?" Arthur offered her his hand.


    "Mm," The Knight of Courage looked at him with aplex gaze and a bit of fear. "I am. Is there anything else?" She asked as she took his hand.


    "No," Arthur smiled. "Everything is just fine. We can go to meet His Majesty now." He let go of her hand as he began walking out of the conference room. "Oh, Duke of Shades City." Arthur turned to him with a smile. "I allow you to tell the other nobles what happened today. Let this be a warning for them too."

 Chapter 319 - Contracts City

    "Are you leaving?" Roya asked with sadness that made G a little teary. Arthur nodded and crouched in front of her. "Rega will cure the illness you have, so make sure to be a good kid. Your father is a good man."


    "Thank you, Seika. Thank you." Daniel bowed several times as he held to his daughter''s hand. Arthur smiled and waved his hand.


    "Take care, Daniel." Arthur walked away after that, going to the carriage awaiting them.


    "Are you sure about leaving that spirit here?" Dia asked him and Arthur nodded.


    Rega has given him a core, which she called a ''seed.'' Arthur can nt the seed anywhere else, and the spirit will leave this city and go there.


    They got into the carriage and sat down, waiting for the wheels to start rolling. The noises of people resounded in the street, ready to bid Arthur farewell.


    "I hope this is a reinforced carriage. I don''t think we can survive a thousand rocks." Arthur smiled.


    "You seem calm for someone so hated," G said as she twirled with her hair. "Maybe you took Dia''s offer behind my back~" Arthur ignored her again, making her pout and huff.


    The carriage began moving after a while, surrounded by a giant convoy of knights. Arthur suddenly remembered thest convoy he traveled in, a ves'' convoy. Yet now, he was going to meet the King of Freda and the man with answers.


    Their carriage passed through the gate of the mansion, the same route they took when they arrived. The people appeared on each side, full of hate and ungratefulness.


    "Leave our kingdom!"


    "Lorius! Scram!"


    "Lorius!"


    "Lorius!"


    The people chanted, each time louder than thest. Arthur looked through the window at the faces of a thousand people hating him for saving them.


    ''No, it''s true that I chose the lesser evil.'' Arthur sighed. ''But was it the wrong choice?'' He didn''t believe so. The people needed to hate someone, and that someone was him. In the end, the Knight of Nobility managed to convince the people that Arthur was Lorius.


    The Cmity.


    As he looked through the window, he saw a hill in the distance. On top of it was the bowing Daniel and waving Roya. They were the only two in a crowd of haters who were grateful for Arthur.


    "How ironic it is that the man who called me Lorius when we arrived is the only one thinking I''m not in the end?"


    "The difference is that he met you and saw what happened." Dia consoled with a solemn nod.


    "By the way, Seika," G asked with furrowed brows. "Why did you try to make a deal with the wolfman at that time? You could''ve used your ability to get the answers directly."


    "Oh," Arthur realized it was indeed strange if one didn''t know the reason. "I wanted to see if the Vampires Overlord''s servants are capable of betraying him. It was also a good way of knowing their enemies."


    "The wolfman lied in the beginning, does that count as a betrayal?" Dia wondered.


    "It doesn''t matter. Traitor epted the deal." Arthur ced his hand under his chin. "I wonder what kind of person that Knight is."


    "Maybe it was better to tell the other knights about Traitor''s confession," Dia muttered, but G shook her head.


    "They will never believe the Seika," She said as she inched closer to Arthur. "The Seika''s actions back in the meeting hall were the most appropriate one, even though it was ruthless." She began rolling up Arthur''s empty sleeve.


    "What are you doing?" Arthur turned to his left with a frown.


    "It''s better than allowing this sleeve to hinder you in a fight," G answered. "Or would you rather keep it loose as a reminder of your arm?"


    "It''s not a reminder." Arthur shook his head as he unrolled the sleeve. "I don''t want to look iplete, that''s all. It''s a sign of weakness."


    "You are thinking like a noble now," Dia observed. "The only difference is that you are more ruthless."


    "I''m ruthless to my enemies or anyone who ns to be one." Arthur smiled at the ice princess. "As for my alleys, no harm will befall them as long as I''m around."


    ***


    After they left Shades city, they found themselves going through countless mountains. Beyond that came a forest, and on the edge of the forest was a valley with a giant road.


    "This is the Divine Road. It links every city to the capital of Freda, Livia." The Knight of Courage rode beside them. "It''s the safest route to travel, and the rest of our journey should be smooth sailing."


    "You''re raising several gs there, but I hope it''s as you say." Arthur closed his eyes. "How is the Knight of Honesty?"


    "Kind of you to ask." The Knight of Courage smiled.


    "It would look pretty bad if he didn''t heal before we arrive at the Royal Court." Arthur puckered his lips.


    "He reattached his hand, even though I think he wanted King Solomon to see it. The two of you think quite alike, despite the hate between you two."


    "Hate?" Arthur shook his head. "He''s unworthy."


    "Don''t let him hear that. I don''t want him to lose another hand." The Knight of Courage smiled and left.


    They arrived at the next city after three days without being attacked, unlike what Arthur expected. The ce they arrived at was called Contracts City. A trading hub for every merchant in this world to make a profit without fearing being scammed.


    A giant tower in the middle created a barrier that made people capable of conducting contracts. Any merchant can buy a small artifact that allowed him to make contracts and sign others. If a breach in the contract happened, the merchant could use the artifact to inform the city''s lord, and a trial begins.


    This system was exined to Arthur by Rinzo, who followed after them all the way here. As he said it, Rinzo was still the acting butler for the ''Seika.''


    They entered Contracts City at dawn, just as the people began their daily activities. Arthur left his carriage and looked at the bustling market in front of him.


    ''I want to create artifacts.''


    A desire emerged in his heart, but he didn''t want to create an ordinary artifact. He wanted to create a powerful one. He missed the process of inscribing runes, even artificial runes.


    ''Does this world also have artificial artifacts?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he walked away from the carriage.


    "Stop." The Knight of Honesty appeared in front of him. When Arthur turned to him, the Knight added another word. "Please."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s dangerous for you to walk around in public." The Knight exined. "Rumors have been going around about a One-Armed Lorius, so for the people to see you will only bring chaos."


    "Is my missing arm my unique quality?" Arthur asked G, who was beside him.


    "Well, I think you''re quite handsome~" G smiled. "But yet, it''s the unique thing about you. Powerful people are rarely one-armed, after all."


    "Oh?" Arthur was surprised. "Why is that?"


    "No one can injure them that badly, and they wouldn''t survive if they only had one arm."


    ''Ironic that I had to lose my arm to regain my powers.'' Arthur started to walk again, forgetting about the Knight''s warning and his existence entirely.


    "Seika!" The Knight called after him, but Arthur waved his hand. A robe appeared to cover him from head to toe.


    "This should be enough," Arthur said and walked into the market. The hustle and bustle brought Arthur a sense of normality after his life turned upside down.


    "Buy! Buy! Artifacts of each kind!" A vendor shouted in a Yalveran Language. Arthur walked up to him with Dia and G following after him.


    Their appearances didn''t raise anymotion because there were many Demis in the crowd. As Arthur stopped in front of the small shop, G asked from behind him.


    "What is he saying?" G was confused. Arthur realized that all this time, theymunicated using the Alvan Language and not the Yalveran one. Even the people in Shades City talked using the Alvannguage.


    ''It''s a border city. That must be the reason.'' Arthur thought to himself. However, Contracts City was close to Livia, the capital. The difference innguage became more apparent as they were closer to the capital city.


    "He''s selling artifacts," Arthur exined in Alvan Language. "I thought you''d learn the Yalveran Language since you are so ancient."


    "I''m not that good with studying." G shrugged. "I spent most of my life going from a city to the other. Freda is quite new inparison to the kingdoms I visited."


    Arthur wanted to ask how many kingdoms were there, but he didn''t know if G would give him a reasonable estimate since she was hundreds of years old.


    "Why are you interested in artifacts?" Dia asked as she stood beside him. "They are thenguage of the wise and the tools of the wealthy."


    "Well, I n on being both." Arthur smiled as he walked to the vendor. "Give me the most powerful artifact you have."

 Chapter 320 - Another Seika

    The vendor was stunned, but he didn''t say anything as he took out an artifact and handed it to Arthur. Studying the item, Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "Are there any genuine artifacts?"


    "Hm? Customer, do you think I''m the Magic Vault?" The vendor furrowed his brows.


    "The what?" Arthur was confused. The vendor shook his head and snatched the artifact back.


    "I''m guessing you are travelers. You won''t obtain a genuine artifact without the Magic Vault''s permission. The King himself runs the vault, so unless you are a Knight or a Runes Master, I suggest you give up."


    "It''s that strict?" Arthur raised his brows. "What if someone wants to buy them?"


    "Unless you''re a Noble or an Aristocrat, you can''t buy a genuine artifact. Are you buying or not?" The vendor seemed annoyed. Arthur pondered before standing up and leaving, allowing the vendor to resume selling.


    "So, the kingdom has hold of all the artifacts?" This system piqued Arthur''s interest. "Is that how they keep their monopoly?


    "Freda is a young kingdom. If not for King Solomon''s artifacts, the nation would have copsed. His subjects use the artifacts he created in war and their daily lives." G answered. "It''s understandable that he doesn''t want others to get hold of them."


    "This kingdom is a lot more interesting than I thought." Arthur smiled. "Let''s buy some items."


    "We don''t have any money," G said. "What you obtained for the dishes is all we have."


    "Is it a lot?" Arthur took out the coins the Lustful Rouge had given him and handed them to G. The witch peeked into them, and her eyes widened.


    "So many gold coins, what kind of man is that rogue?" G muttered as she handed Arthur the money.


    "A prodigal," Arthur smiled. "Let''s go and buy ourselves some items." He walked through the city, looking for a good shop to buy items he could inscribe.


    As they looked through shops, Arthur was more disappointed by the second. The items were alright, but that was the extent of his evaluation. There was nothing special about them.


    They were walking when a group came running through the alleys. Arthur looked at the enraged mob and wondered what they were after.


    "Over there!" One of the men shouted as he pointed at another alley. Arthur nced in the direction he pointed at and found a short, stout figure running away. "Catch him!" The angry mob came running after the fleer.


    "This city is vivacious," G said in sentiment. "I miss living on the streets and running away from angry men."


    "Why did they chase you?" Arthur asked without taking his eyes off the short man running in the distance.


    "Well, I..." G was embarrassed. "I had several affairs with their wives." She said as if she was shy, but Arthur could feel the pride in her words.


    However, his attention didn''t leave the incident that just happened. He began walking after the mob at a brisk pace as the two followed after him.


    "S... Seia! Where are you going?" G almost called him Seika in public but adjusted in time to call him a different name.


    "Let''s follow after them," Arthur said without slowing down his pace.


    "I expected the witch to get herself involved just for fun, not you," Dia said beside him as she covered her head with the hood.


    "Fun?" Arthur smiled. "I think it''s fate." He said with an excited voice that the two didn''t hear before.


    They followed after the men until they reached another street. They overheard the sounds of fighting from one of the alleys, and the young man came flying and rolled on the ground in front of them.


    "Pay up, bastard!" A roar came from the alley as an old man with a crooked nose came out. "If you don''t pay what you''ve cost me, I''m going to rip you to pieces! What kind of animal can''t even use a hammer?


    "You''re the animal, old man! I told you, the materials were cheap!" The young man spat as he dusted himself and picked up a hammer that fell from his hand.


    Arthur noticed that the young man''s face was sharp, his eyes sinking deep into his face with thick eyebrows above them. He was shorter than Arthur by almost a foot, making him rtively short.


    "You ungrateful halfling!" The old man was fuming. He was upon that young man in an instant, throwing a punch at him.


    ''Hm?'' Arthur frowned. He teleported and stopped the old man''s punch with his spiritual power. The old man froze in front of him as the young man behind Arthur tensed up.


    "Old man, aren''t you being too hasty?" Arthur smiled. "That punch would have dislocated his jaw if it didn''t kill him."


    "Who are you?" The shop owner retreated as he held into his fist. The feeling of Arthur''s powers blocking his punch made him uneasy.


    "Just a traveler from afar." Arthur shrugged. "What did this young man do?" He asked with interest.


    "He''s a fraud! I epted him into my shop with open arms, but he turned out to be lying! He''s supposed to be a dwarf with excellent craftsmanship, but he only knows how to waste materials!" The shop owner huffed with anger. "Now, he dares disrespect me!"


    "How much money did he make you lose?" Arthur asked. The old man was taken aback, and he looked at Arthur with doubt.


    "Four gold coins," The old man muttered while ncing at the dwarf.


    "Old man, you''re lying!" The young dwarf roared. "It''s barely half of that!"


    "You''ve also wasted my time! I could''ve hired someonepetent and made some profit!"


    ''Sly bastard.'' Arthur smiled and took out four gold coins. He threw them at the shop owner and turned to the dwarf. ''This must be... fate.''


    Ordinary people might not feel it, but it could never escape Arthur''s notice. This young dwarf might not be a good craftsman, but he was a Seika.


    A Loved One.


    As to what he was loved by, Arthur nced at the ground. There were bits of metals inching ever so slowly toward the young man. No wonder that no one noticed it. This man has yet to awaken his affinity, allowing it to run rampant.


    ''What is the cause of this?'' Arthur wondered to himself. He had seen it before, how the metal bent at his will when he used his Art. Why could this young man do the same? Were his powers a part of something that these people shared?


    He was determined to find out.


    "Is that all?" Arthur asked the men in front of him. The leader of the group looked at the gold coins in his hand and then at Arthur.


    "These are enough to repay the losses he made me, but I also hired these men to catch him. I paid each of them one gold coin."


    "You''re unreasonable!" G stepped forward. "My Lord has shown you kindness already. If you push things further, then I''ll deal with you myself!"


    Her mana seeped out of her body, creating a suffocating pressure. The men retreated in fear as the witch''s dangerous eyes red at them. However, Arthur simply patted her on the shoulder.


    "Forget it," Arthur took out four more gold coins and threw them at the old man. "Take it and leave. Otherwise, I''ll leave things to her."


    G followed along and unleashed the killing intent she harnessed over hundreds of years. Before they pissed themselves, the men took the money and ran away.


    "Why did you let them get away with it?" Dia asked with cold rage. "Do you want me to follow them and kill them?"


    "Woah, take it easy!" Arthur was dumbstruck. "It''s just a few coins. Why do you need to kill them?"


    "It''s not about how much it was. It''s about being fooled."


    "Fooled?" Arthur shrugged. "I knew that he was lying, so he didn''t fool. I just wanted to be done with it. After all, nothing outweighs this young man."


    "You mean the one who''s currently running away?" G asked as she looked at the dwarf who was making a run for it.


    "Well, he thinks his debt was quadrupled. I would''ve also run away." Arthurughed in amusement. "Let''s follow after him."


    "We''re wasting our precious shopping time!" G sighed as Arthur started following the young man. He strolled as if he was on a pic. "You''re not even trying to follow him!"


    They lost sight of the dwarf, but Arthur kept walking. They reached a residential district with many shabby mud houses. Dia pinched her nose because of the smell of feces from nearby sewage.


    "We''ve lost him ages ago," Dia said. "How about we look for those men instead?"


    "We didn''t lose him. We''re here." Arthur stopped at a wall and ced his hand on it.


    The mud disintegrated into fine powder under the effect of his skill. The three walked into the house to find the dwarf catching his breath.


    "Hi there!" Arthur walked in like a professional scammer. "Do you want to live the life of your dreams?"

 Chapter 321 - Guest From Afar

    "Who are you?" The dwarf looked at Arthur with fear. Getting such a reaction, Arthur felt hurt that his scammer''s face didn''t work.


    "I''m here to help you." Arthur tried to appear as sincere as possible, but it didn''t work as well.


    "That''s what the man from earlier said as well." The dwarf backed away. "I don''t have eight gold coins."


    "Well, you''ll have a lot more if you follow me." Arthur scratched his head. He still felt like a scammer or a human trafficker. He looked at G and Dia for support.


    "Listen well, dwarf." Dia stepped forward and said in a menacing tone. "If you don''t follow us, we''ll rip your hands off!"


    "Seriously?" Arthur turned around in speechlessness.


    "Ignore her, young man." G stepped forward to save the day. "How about you follow big sister, and I''ll make sure it''s worth your time?" She said seductively.


    "More like a grandmother." Dia spat.


    "Great-great-grandmother." Arthur corrected. The two snickered to themselves as G''s brows twitched. She turned around with crushing kill intent.


    "You two. Just to let you know, I''m youngpared to some witches out there." G said in a wrathful voice. "How about this great-great-grandmother show you what she has?"


    "I think this guy fainted." Arthur backed away as heughed. The two looked at the dwarf, and his eyes were rolled back.


    "What do we do now?" G asked helplessly. "Did he get so bewitched by my charms that he fainted?


    "Definitely that instead of your crazy killing intent. It''s weird that it only appears when we mention your age." Arthur walked over and crouched beside the dwarf. "Let''s take him."


    "Kidnapper Seika? I''m into that." G giggled. Arthur ignored her and lifted the young dwarf''s body using his spiritual arm.


    The three left the house and walked to the streets. As soon as they left the alley, they ran into three patrolling knights. The two groups looked at each other.


    The Knights stared at the three. Three robed people with two of them hooded. Even if Arthur and the rest tried to be more suspicious, they wouldn''t be able to.


    The Knight''s attention then turned to the floating figure behind Arthur. The appearance of the dwarf was far from peaceful. His eyes were white, and his mouth was agape.


    "I can exin," Arthur said as he raised his hand. The three knights gripped their swords'' handles and unsheathed them immediately.


    "No one moves!"


    "What happened to diplomacy in this country?" Arthur sighed.


    "You''re carrying an unconscious person wearing cloaks and robes. What did you expect?" Dia sighed. "Let''s kill them."


    "HEY!" Arthur turned to her and wanted to p this self-centered princess. The Knights heard her words, and their mana exploded. The mana then seeped into their swords and armor as they lit up. "Oh?" Arthur raised his brows. "Are those artifacts?" He asked with interest.


    "Kidnappers, killers, and thieves." G shook her head. "These knights will never believe us. We need to contact the Knight of Courage."


    "I fear that these men won''t let us go easily." Dia shook her head as she looked at the three knights assuming formation.


    Arthur walked closer and looked at a knight''s sword. He studied the exterior with interest as the Knight pointed the sword his way.


    "Release that man immediately and raise your hands!" The Knight threateningly roared. However, Arthur ignored him and walked to the side of the Knight and studied his artifact.


    "A Basic-Tier artifact," Arthur nodded. "It''s amazing that even a low-level knight carries such an item."


    Seeing that Arthur was ignoring him, the Knight grew frustrated and shed with his sword. The sword descended on Arthur''s shoulder as it let out freezing energy. Before it could touch Arthur, the de stopped.


    "Interesting." Arthur grabbed the sword with two fingers and pulled it away from the swordman. As soon as the weapon touched his hand, an rm set off in the entire city.


    "Reinforcements areing!" One of the other knights shouted. "Let go of the artifact immediately!" He said with a grave expression.


    ''They didn''t react this way when Dia threatened them.'' Arthur looked at the sword in his hand that was sending signals after he took hold of it.


    [Item Bind: This rune allows one user to bind to the item. If another person takes hold of it without the user''s consent, the rune sends an rm to the designed rune.]


    ''A runicwork ofmunication.'' Arthur nodded in approval as knights flooded the streets. A hundred knights surrounded the three all of a sudden. ''A bit of an overreaction.''


    "Let go of the artifact!" An old knight walked from within the crowd. "I''m Captain Francis from The Knight Order! Surrender now or suffer the wrath of a thousand man!"


    "... You''re barely a hundred." Arthur smiled as he threw the artifact to the knights. "I was just curious. Stand back."


    "Reveal your identities!" Captain Francis shouted with furrowed brows. It seems Arthur''s rxed attitude either scared him or ticked him off.


    "I''m a gardener, Riko." Arthur introduced. "This is a herbalist, Kiro." He gestured toward G and then at Dia. "This is my spoiled daughter, Roki." Arthur introduced.


    "Your names share the same four letters?" Captain Francis seemed unconvinced. Arthur shrugged. "Reveal your faces."


    "That would be problematic." Arthur sighed. "My daughter suffers a terrible rash. It''s highly contagious that even looking at it can transmit it. I fear for the lives of these young men."


    "Enough! Do you think I''m a fool?!" Captain Francis snapped. "You''ve threatened to murder my knights and tried to steal their weapons! Surrender or die!" The Captain unsheathed his sword as well.


    "Seia, I think you''ve made fun of him too much." G sighed. "Look at this man. He''s about to kick the bucket out of anger."


    "Your words are more venomous than mine." Arthur shrugged with a smile. "How about we take them down first?"


    "We can just reveal their identities," Dia said, but Arthur raised his brows.


    "I want to see their artifacts'' strength." His words made the two speechless, but Arthur meant every word he said.


    He wanted to see the effect of the artifacts that Solomon created. If they were just as powerful as his artifacts, Arthur could very well be just another inheritor of Jizo.


    The words Rega said still didn''t make sense to him, but he couldn''t take them at face value either. Even if the spirit didn''t lie, it could be mistaken about his identity.


    "Dia!" Arthur shouted, and Dia raised her hand. Ice shards appeared above every Knight and descended with frightening momentum.


    "Shields!" Captain Francis shouted, and a barrier appeared after several knights stepped forward with their shields. The runes resonated with each other and amplified the strength of the circle.


    "A runic resonance?" Arthur raised his brows. He waved his right hand, and a giant ming sword appeared above him.


    The knights looked on with fear at the sword that pointed toward the heavens. The mes raged on its surface as the fire de descended on the knights.


    "You might kill someone," G muttered to Arthur, but he shook his head. He simply wanted to test his runes against theirs.


    The mes collided with the barrier, and the world shook. The power of tens of runes contended against Arthur''s fire until the barrier broke apart.


    However, arge portion of Arthur''s mes dissipated. The rest of the sword descended on the knights as they screamed in horror. Before the fire could burn the defenseless knights, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Fascinating." A voice said, making the knights snap out of their daze. They looked at the cloaked person who was walking toward them as he grabbed his hood.


    "I''m sorry, Captain. I had to satisfy an itch I had. You understand, right?"


    The Captain looked at the man who took down his hood. His appearance was quite ordinary, but there was a majestic air around him. As the man took down the hood, he revealed enough for the Captain to realize he was one-armed.


    "Y-you are..." Captain Francis''s eyes shook as he pointed at Arthur. "Are you the guest from afar, the Seika of Living Beings?"


    "Yes." Arthur nodded. "As I said, I''m the gardener."


    ***


    "The Seika was interested in seeing the life in the city, that''s why..." The Knight of Courage was telling the Duke of Contracts and the rest of the nobles of the reason the Seika couldn''t meet them at the moment. It was at that time that a knight apprentice entered the hall hurriedly.


    "Your Grace!" The young Knight shouted, interrupting the Knight of Courage. She red at him, but it seems the Knight was too preupied to notice.


    "Speak." The Duke of Contracts squinted his eyes. He was a dignified man with a stone, cold face with a thin mustache. Hebed his hair neatly, but the scar on his eye made him look more scary than elegant.


    "It''s about the Seika! He kidnapped someone and fought against the Knights Order!"

 Chapter 322 - Duke Of Contracts

    The Knight of Courage walked with quick steps through the Knights Order''s headquarter. Every Knight who met her bowed down with respect, but there was still traces of red blush from earlier.


    ''What is he thinking?''


    She couldn''t believe the actions of this man, nor could she understand them. When they first met, he was in a bathtub looking like he was about to die. Everything he did afterward was nothing less than absurd.


    He kidnapped the princess on his own to negotiate his way out. Then, he went on to beat the Duke of Fire to a pulp. After that incident where he split the sky, it seemed like he became a different person.


    ''Not only did he cut away Knight of Honesty''s hand, but he went on to kidnap a person and fight the Knights Order? Hopefully, he wasn''t injured.''


    If he was indeed injured, then his Majesty will be disappointed in her. This man was the only one who earned the praise of King Solomon.


    She found the room where they kept him. It was the main interrogation room in the center of the headquarters. Without knocking, the Knight stormed in.


    "If the Seika was injured, then all of you will be..."


    She didn''t finish her words because of the scene in front of her. The Captain of the Knights Order, Francis the Iron Will, was pouring tea to the Seika that she was here to rescue.


    "Do you like another?" Francis asked the Seika with a respectful expression. The Knight of Courage stopped walking with her mouth agape.


    "Mm, no, it''s not that good." The Seika shook his head. Captain Francis nodded in agreement with great vigor.


    "Of course, of course. I''ll punish the cook immediately." The old Knight vowed.


    "Are you mad?" The Seika was dumbstruck. "You need to be kinder to your subordinates. If you stay like this, it''ll harm your Order in the long run."


    The Knight of Courage then noticed that the Seika and his two followers were dining. There was an unconscious man on the ground beside them. She guessed he was the man who the Seika kidnapped.


    "What is going on here?" The Knight of Courage muttered, grabbing their attention. Still munching on his roasted chicken, the Seika smiled at her.


    "Oh, Courage." He said casually. "You cane over and eat too!"


    "No, what? Captain Francis?" She turned to the captain to find his back covered with sweat.


    "How about we take this conversation elsewhere? It''s best not to disturb our guests." Captain Francis stood up and looked at her pleadingly. The Knight of Courage nodded, and the two left the room.


    "What''s going on? What happened with the Seika? I thought the report said you fought against him."


    "We did, but it was no fight." The captain slumped to a nearby chair with a tired expression. "This man destroyed my unit''s shield with a single attack. We couldn''t even block the entirety of the attack; he was just merciful."


    "Are you saying a full unit of Knights couldn''t take him on? Did they have their artifacts on?" Francis''s words startled the female Knight greatly.


    She knew that he fought against the Duke of Fire, but was he that powerful that a Knights Order of a city couldn''t do anything to him?


    "Artifacts? They were toys in front of him. It was a single attack, but I knew he was holding back." The old Knight shook his head. "Tell me, Knight of Courage." He looked at her as if she was the culprit. "What kind of monster have you brought into our midst?"


    ***


    Arthur heard the door open again and saw the Knight of Courage return without the captain. She sat in the captain''s seat with a dazed expression.


    "Are you okay, Courage?" Arthur asked. He still found it weird that none of the knights directly serving Solomon had names, but it was easier to remember this way.


    "Yes, yes." The Knight nodded. "How was your sightseeing?" She asked awkwardly.


    Looking at the young Knight, Arthur knew that he ced her in a difficult position with his actions. He felt slightly guilty because this Knight was better than the other ones, so he didn''t want to cause her trouble.


    "Uh, it was okay. I brought back something good. Sorry about the trouble, by the way."


    "No, it''s alright. No one was injured, and the Knights Order said that you did no damage to the city."


    "So, it''s okay to kidnap people?" G asked after she wiped away the smudge on her lip. "I think they''re just scared after they saw My Seika''s attack."


    "I''m not your Seika," Arthur corrected and turned to the Knight of Courage. "Tell them that I''m sorry. I never meant for it to go that far."


    "You did," Dia chimed in as she was ying with her food. However, Arthur ignored her.


    He was only curious about the artifacts the knights made, and he was sure that they were genuine artifacts. This result confirmed that Solomon was indeed the inheritor of the Schr Guardian. However, many problems arise because of this.


    "It''s alright, but why did you kidnap this guy?" The Knight asked with a frown as she looked at the dwarf. "It seems he''s not Freda''s native."


    "Yes! He''s a dwarf. And I didn''t kidnap him, G made him pass out, and I had to take care of him."


    "Then why aren''t you waking him up?" The Knight asked, and Arthur''s eyes darted left and right. Seeing him unresponsive, the Knight simply sighed. "Whatever you want from him, you can ask him in the duke''s house."


    "Thest time I went into a duke''s house, things didn''t go well for me." Arthur shrugged but stood up nheless. "Hopefully, things will be smooth."


    "I doubt." G smiled. "After all, the duke of this city is none other than the Trading Lord, Duke of Contracts. I heard that he''s the older brother of someone you know."


    "Who?" Arthur tilted his head curiously. G looked at the Knight of Courage, who sighed and answered Arthur''s question.


    "He''s the Knight of Honesty''s older brother."


    ***


    "Get out of my city." The scarred man in front of Arthur said coldly as soon as Arthur arrived.


    "Huh?" Arthur blinked. The man in front of him didn''t even greet him but simply summoned him here to kick him out.


    "You dare hurt my people and attack my knights. The only reason you''re still alive is that you''re his Majesty''s guest." The Duke of Contracts was as headstrong as they portrayed.


    "Your Grace, we still need to resupply and secure the road from here to the capital." The Knight of Courage said with sweat beads on her face. "To make the Seika leave this city is..."


    "Seika?" The duke rose with a frown. "This man is nothing but a child with a knife. I''ve heard what you did to my brother back in Shades City." The man''s eyes were furious.


    "That''s a bit harsh. Your brother can reattach his hand. I wouldn''t teach him this lesson if I didn''t know that."


    "Teach him?" The duke spat. "I spent half of my life raising him to be a true man. He''s no other than the Knight of Honesty, and you want to teach him?"


    "Ah, I see now." Arthur nodded in understanding. "No wonder he''s such a fool. the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree."


    "Preposterous!" One of the nobles stood up. "How dare you insult our Lord after the chaos you brought to our city?"


    "Your lord gives zero fucks about your city, you idiot." Arthur spat. "The captain from earlier was wiser. As for your lord, he''s just a petty, self-centered person."


    "Guards!" The duke roared, and the knights hurried to surround Arthur.


    "Seika, please!" The Knight of Courage pleaded. "You''re just making this more difficult."


    "I know," Arthur sighed. "I apologize. However, I''m not leaving anytime soon."


    The only reason Arthur was apologizing was that the Knight of Courage always helped him until now. She was the most reasonable of these Knights.


    "By His Majesty''s orders, Imand you to step back." The Knight of Courage too out a royal decree. She then turned toward the duke of contracts. "Whether you like it or not, we''ll be staying here. This city isn''t yours. You are only his Majesty''s vessel."


    Arthur smiled at the duke, who looked like he ate a fly. The scarred man red at Arthur as if he wanted nothing but to rip him apart, but Arthur didn''t care. Until he helps the dwarf awaken his affinity, he won''t be leaving this ce.


    After that, no one opposed the Knight of Courage. Arthur and his followers were given a suite in the mansion along with the unconscious dwarf.


    "Seika, don''t you think you''re a little too overbearing regarding this?" G tried to warn him. "I understand that these two brothers are morons. I also think they are. However, royal courts need one to be a diplomat."


    "I know, but the duke wouldn''t have backed down if things didn''t escte that much." Arthur sat on the couch beside the dwarf. "I think he''s hiding something."


    p!


    Arthur pped the young dwarf, who woke up like a startled kitten. He looked around the room in panic and found Arthur''s smiling face beside him.


    "Hi there! Do you want to live the life of your dreams now?"

 Chapter 323 - Gruen The Dwarf

    The dwarf backed away from Arthur until his back touched the end of the couch. He raised both fists as if he wanted to fight. Seeing such a reaction, Arthur sighed.


    "It''s all because you scared him." He red at G. "Listen, kid." Arthur turned to the dwarf.


    "You are probably of the same age." G rested her hands on her knee with a smile.


    "You''re special," Arthur said sincerely. "I''m probably the only person who can see it. Let me help you awaken your affinity, and there are no items that you won''t be able to craft."


    "All dwarves have an affinity core on their chest," G mentioned. "That''s what separates them from humans and makes them excellent craftsmen."


    "She''s right." The dwarf chimed in, his eyes still sharp and doubtful. "I''m special through my craft!"


    "The one you got fired for?" Arthur smiled. "Those aren''t your limits." He stood up and offered his hand to the young dwarf. "Work with me to create the strongest artifact the world has ever seen."


    "Bold words!" G''s eyes widened as she jumped excitedly. "That''s right, Seika! You are the only person capable of making such promises!"


    "Why are you excited?" Arthur sighed in exasperation.


    "Seika?" The dwarf''s ears perked as he started letting his guard down. "Your arm too... I heard about your arrival." He said with a frown. "They said you destroyed thest city you came to."


    "Rumors are..."


    "I''ll follow you for the rest of my life." The dwarf stood up. "As long as you do me one favor. That''s all I''m asking for."


    "Oh?" Arthur raised his brows in surprise. "What favor is that?" He was curious as to what changed this dwarf''s mind.


    "Destroy this city." The dwarf calmly said as if he said the easiest request ever. Arthur and the two looked at him silently.


    "Fine," Arthur sighed.


    "Seika!" G and Dia stood up in protest. "You are already hated. This dwarf isn''t worth it!" Dia was the more agitated one of the two.


    "I''m kidding." Arthur smiled. "You don''t think I''m that impulsive, do you?" He asked, but the two didn''t answer. "You..." Arthur was speechless.


    "You just insulted the Lord of this city." G shrugged. "And after what you did to his younger brother, I''m not surprised."


    "Anyway," Arthur decided to change the topic. "Why do you want me to destroy the city? Given your goals, I might be able to help you some other way."


    "That is..." The dwarf was hesitant. "No, forget it."


    "Fine, I''ll destroy the city," Arthur said. "I''ll also kill every citizen in it. Would that be fine?"


    "What? No!" The dwarf panicked while G and Dia looked at Arthur silently.


    "Then I''ll just destroy the city and kill everyone in the duke''s house," Arthur said with an evil smile.


    "NO!" The dwarf showed a stronger reaction. Arthur grinned as he started constructing an image of what this dwarf''s goals were.


    "You are not after the city but after the duke''s position. You don''t want him dead, at least not his family, but you want them to lose power. The duke''s strength lies in his assets. If I destroy his establishments, the duke''s power will weaken."


    At that time, it would be very likely for the kingdom to rece him. This result was the dwarf''s goal, but the only question was why did he want such a thing?


    "Does the duke have a daughter the same age as me?" Arthur asked and saw the dwarf''s eyes shake.


    "Why? Are you finally taking my advice? The Knight of Courage mentioned something like that, yes. The duke has a daughter." G smiled, but she didn''t notice the dwarf''s expression.


    "Oh," Arthur smiled. "Do you want to hear a story?" He stood up and walked to the dwarf. "Once upon a time, a young princess was shopping when she met a young dwarf. The dwarf fell for her and started giving her jewelry that he made."


    "So, the reason he wants to destroy the city..." Dia turned to the dwarf.


    "The princess''s father would never allow such a thing to happen. I''m sure he did something to get the dwarf away from his love. We end up with a vengeful dwarf and an overbearing duke."


    "You wanted to destroy the city just because you like the duke''s daughter?" G frowned. "How can you be this selfish?"


    "He''s not selfish, but in love." Arthur shook his head. "I would have done the same thing."


    "That''s insane." G stood up. "What about the other people?"


    "He refused anything that involves killing. That means he''s after chaos and damage." Arthur turned to the silent dwarf. "I''ll help you, dwarf."


    "My name is Gruen." The dwarf said proudly. "It''s as you said. Are you going to destroy the duke''s properties?"


    "Of course not, but I''ll make you so valuable that the duke will think twice before refusing your advances." Arthur wrapped his arm around the dwarf''s shoulder.


    "How?" G asked with curiosity.


    "Don''t we look alike?" Arthur pointed at his face, then at the dwarf. "After all, we two are the same."


    "Are you saying that he''s also a Seika La Vega?" Dia furrowed her brows, skeptical.


    "You don''t believe me?" Arthur grabbed the dwarf''s hand, making him panic. "Rest easy and follow my lead."


    Arthur injected his powers of creation. As he did, he took out a sword. He ced the de underneath the dwarf''s hand.


    "Bend it."


    "I... I don''t have my hammer."


    "Just think of bending it." Arthur was unwavering. "Believe in yourself, and if you can''t, then believe in me."


    The room fell quiet as the dwarf focused his attention on the de. Nothing happened for a while, and G opened her mouth to say something. At that moment, the sword gave a low hum and began to bend.


    "It''s true?" Dia stood up with shock. "Another Loved by Metals?"


    "Another?" Arthur paused. "There is another one?"


    "You don''t know?" Dia was confused. "Solomon is the Seika of Metals."


    Arthur let go of the dwarf''s hand and massaged his forehead. A memory resurfaced in his mind: the appearance of young Solomon handing a metallic doll to his father. In that memory, Solomon was already able to bend ores at will.


    "The powers of Seikas run through blood from ancient times," G exined with a frown. "This dwarf must be..."


    "A distant rtive of King Solomon." Arthur sighed. "This also means that King Solomon isn''t purely human."


    "His existence will jeopardize the peace of Freda and the surrounding nations. A full-blown war isn''t unlikely." Dia stood up from her seat. "We need to kill him."


    "I agree." G threw up her hand, and her spirits worked to iste the room. "I''ll take care of the body."


    "Wait!" The dwarf backed away. "I didn''t do anything!" He looked at Arthur for help. "You promised you''d help me."


    "That was before you turned out to be the key to mayhem." Arthur sighed. "I think there''s a mistake."


    "What kind of mistake?" Dia frowned.


    "I don''t think the powers of Seikas can manifest in two people at the same time," Arthur exined. "Was Solomon being a Seika published or admitted by him?"


    "No, but he did what this guy just did. He manipted metal in front of his vault''s members."


    "That means he''s not necessarily the Seika of Metals." Arthur walked toward the spirit. "You can stop now. No one is getting killed today."


    "Seika, don''t let greed blind you. You might covet his ability to forge your items, but he threatens the peace of this kingdom and the world."


    "Would people turn away from Solomon if he turned to be half a human?"?Arthur asked curiously.


    After all, Solomon was known for his artifacts, not for his humanity. G shook her head silently.


    "You might think it wouldn''t, but it will. Freda was originally a human kingdom. King Solomon was the first king to propose a peace treaty, a kingdom where everyone can live. Freda epted Demis afterward, and it passed The Law of Racial Equality." G sighed.


    "If the king who proposed thew turned out to be a halfling, then the people would feel betrayed, and the human nobles would turn on their king." Dia borated.


    "Great, we just picked up a weapon of destruction." Arthur turned toward the dwarf. "Why did you have to be soplicated?"


    "Ah?" The dwarf looked frightened.


    "I still think it''s a mistake. King Solomon isn''t necessarily the Seika of Metals, but something else. That way, they''re not rted."


    "Either way, we can''t help this guy anymore. If we reveal his powers, then questions and doubts would spread. We''ll have to ask King Solomon directly to get an answer." Dia sat back.


    "Well, can''t say this won''t be fun." Arthur smiled. "We''ll have to help this guy get his girlfriend while also awakening his powers."


    "Is he trustworthy?" Dia asked.


    "He doesn''t need to be." Arthur smiled at her. "If he betrays me after I help him, I''ll just kill him."

 Chapter 324 - Seikas

    Arthur opened the door slowly as it waste at night, trying to sneak out without anyone catching him. As soon as he did, a voice came from the darkness.


    "Where are you going, Seika?" The Knight of Courage asked, her eyes gleaming dangerously.


    "To the bathroom."


    "There are several bathrooms inside the suite." The Knight corrected, squinting her eyes. Arthur paused to find another excuse. "Why are you so determined to make things difficult?"


    "Me?" Arthur sounded offended. "I didn''t ask forplications. It was your Kingdom who couldn''t block intel from leaking."


    "That''s indeed correct, but everything that happened afterward is just..." The Knight of Courage hesitated to mention the rest, but it was obvious.


    "You sought me out and dragged me into this political mess. I was nothing butpliant until your Knight pointed at me in usation."


    "At Shades City, you..."


    "I did nothing but protect the city." Arthur interrupted. "I''ll forget about this conversation. You should as well, as it wouldn''t serve your interest."


    Arthur said and walked away, not allowing her to say anything more. He was a distance away when the Knight called after him.


    "Are you just trying to change the topic and sneak away?"


    Arthur ignored her and quickened his pace. However, she appeared in front of him and sighed.


    "The Knight of Honesty told me how you disappeared from the carriage." She looked tired. "You must have sneaked out knowing I was standing guard. What do you want, Seika?"


    "Hehe, let''s go on a date to the library." Arthur gave a wide smile. "Otherwise, I might burn the mansion on my way there." Hearing his words, the Knight could do nothing butply.


    ***


    Bang!


    The books mmed on the table in front of Arthur. The Knight of Courage had bags underneath her eyes as she slumped to the chair beside him.


    "Why are you digging through history books?" She asked. "Especially about gods and Seikas."


    "Are you sure you want to know?" Arthur smiled as he pulled the first book from the stack. It was a book titled: The Favored Ones. This title referred to The Loved Ones, the Seika.


    "I have to know, even if I want to avoid a headache."


    "To be honest, I''m a long-forgotten god who awakened. The only way for me to survive is to gather followers who believe in me. Are you interested?"


    "What would you offer in return?" The Knight of Courage yed along with an amused smile.


    "My worshipers get blue hair." Arthur nodded seriously. "Wait a minute... can it be that you are..."


    "Read your books, Seika." The Knight chuckled and leaned back in her chair. "I''ll be here with you."


    "Fine by me." Arthur opened the book and began reading. As he did, the Knight of Courage monitored him closely.


    Arthur wasn''t lying. He was indeed here to read. Gruen, the dwarf, had to awaken his powers, and Arthur needs to know how to do that. That was the first step before he decides how to conquer the duke''s daughter''s heart.


    The book talked about people loved by certain things. Being loved, as define by the book, was that these things listened to the Seikas.


    ''They called me the Seika of Living Beings because of my power to make life thrive. They didn''t know that it was only because my soul was damaged, making me release Creation Energy without me knowing.''


    What others didn''t know was that Arthur was no longer a Seika, by their definition at least. He could intentionally use his powers to help nts grow, but that was just a part of the side effects of his energy.


    ''The Seika of Water, awakened when she drowned during a trip with her father, a fisherman.''


    ''The Seika of Fire had hideous burn wounds that no one knew of their origins.''


    ''The Seika of Weather could control the weather after living in a rainforest for thirty years.''


    These were all past recordings of the appearances of Seikas. They were many and diverse, but not all of them were powerful. Even the Seika of fire could only manipte mes, not produce them. He was, however, invincible to all fire attacks.


    ''But he had burn marks.'' Arthur noted. ''Do Seikas need toe in contact with the thing to which they have an affinity? If so, then from where did this affinitye?


    ''The Origins of Powers.'' A chapter had such a title.


    ''Many people tried to trace the ancestors of Seika but were all met with disappointment. These people were normal farmers and craftsmen that had nothing noteworthy to exin why they had these powers.''


    ''Many data traces back the existence of tales that resembled the Seikas powers. We conclude that the power could be inherited through blood.''


    "Fascinating." Arthur smiled and closed the book. He felt a weight on his shoulder and turned to see the Knight of Courage sleeping on it. She seemed to be sleeping peacefully after being washed away with Arthur''s aura.


    ''I guess some things changed after I did the Soul Restructure.'' Arthur smiled as he saw how peaceful the Knight slept. ''No, it was after the golden eyes appeared in this world.''


    He met them before when he was studying runes in the fortress. At that time, he ignored it because he couldn''t get any answers, not even from Jizo. However, the eyes made another appearance.


    ''What lies within that portal? What did the giant mean when he said he said not yet?'' The answer lies in the identity of this being. Why was he the one behind the portal instead of Jizo?


    Arthur closed the book and opened another, the Age of Gods. The book depicted the guardians and their powers. Arthur continued reading with the Knight sleeping on his right shoulder.


    ***


    The Knight of Courage opened her eyes slowly. She couldn''t recognize whaty in front of her. It was a desk with many opened books and the hand of someone holding one of them.


    "You are finally awake?" A voice startled her, and she jumped up. "You even drooled on my shoulder?" The Seika asked with amusement.


    "I, I, I''m so sorry. I was asleep before I knew it." The Knight stuttered with an embarrassed face that wanted to die.


    ''I was supposed to monitor him, but I ended up sleeping on his arm! Shameful! Shameful! My King will kill me if he hears of this!''


    The Knight wanted to bang her head on a wall, but the Seika seemed unnerved by her actions. He simplyughed and nodded.


    "It''s alright. I guess I''m the one who made you tired." The Seika waved his hand, and a te of food appeared on it. "Have your breakfast?"


    "No, no." The Knight shook her head, but her stomach grumbled at the smell of the food. Her mouth kept drooling even though she felt ashamed of it.


    "Just take it, I have a question."


    Hearing this, the Knight nodded bashfully and took the te. As soon as she ate the fried toasts and jerky, the delicious taste exploded in her mouth.


    "What''s your question?" The Knight of Courage asked as she munched on her food.


    "Well, why is the duke... the duke?" The Seika asked with a smile. The Knight felt that something was off, but she couldn''t tell what it was. After a few seconds of thinking, she didn''t see any reason to refuse to tell him.


    "The Duke of Contracts is a bit special. He was initially a merchant who worked to grow his wealth. After a certain time, the Kingdom couldn''t ignore him. That''s why the King gave him the rank of a duke and made him govern the city."


    "So, he''s not a war hero or founding nobility?" Arthur asked with interest. "He''s just a duke because he''s the wealthiest?"


    "Technically, yes."


    "What if a wealthier person appeared out of nowhere? What would happen?" The Seika''s eyes gleamed like a curious kid.


    This was one of the traits that she found unsettling in him. The change that happened after the incident with the duke of fire. He appeared more childish, treating everything in a rxed manner as if nothing could hurt him.


    "If that happened," She tried to imagine such a scenario. "I think it would mean the kingdom needs to rece the duke. The city of contracts is special, so any change in economy is apanied by a change in politics."


    "What if the duke still had his wealth?" The Seika asked relentlessly.


    ''Why is he imagining such a scenario? Does he know how much wealth the duke has?'' The Knight was confused.


    "Listen, Seika. Let me put it in perspective. Long ago, the kingdom needed money to buy some items from abroad. However, the treasury was empty after thest king. That''s why King Solomon had to take some funds from the duke and repaid them after a while."


    "Are you saying that the duke is richer than the kingdom?" Arthur raised his brows. "What about the Magic Vault?" He couldn''t help but ask. "Why not sell artifacts?"

 Chapter 325 - My Name

    "Sell artifacts?" The Knight stopped eating, looking at the Seika to see if he was joking. However, the young man''s face was calm. "Freda''s power lies in artifacts. If we sell them, we''ll be selling our advantage over the other nations."


    "Is that why the Magic Vault exists? To monitor the use of artifacts?" The Seika asked curiously, to which the Knight nodded.


    "The artifacts are national treasures, and they have the Schelera''s blessing."


    "The religion that worships the schr guardian." The Seika seemed interested, his eyes lighting with interest. "Are they involved in the politics?"


    "The people follow the King''s Decrees, but Schelera is gaining more followers by the day because of His Majesty being the inheritor of the schr guardian."


    "Did the schr guardian create this religion?" The Seika asked something that deviated from their original topic.


    "No," The Knight answered, despite feeling like she was giving away an intel she should not. "They are only worshipers who gathered after the guardian disappeared."


    "What about the descendants of the guardian?"


    "Hm?" The Knight frowned. "It''smon knowledge that the schr guardian has no descendants. His family died against one of the cmities, Lord of Giants, Lorth."


    The Seika was quiet, and the Knight managed to see a pained expression on his face. He shut his eyes tightly as if he was holding something back. When he opened them again, the Knight felt her heart go cold.


    His eyes were the same. Yet, as ifing from the deepest parts of his soul, boundless hate radiated from his purely golden eyes.


    ''Did I do something wrong?'' Her thoughts slowed until she couldn''t think anymore. The sound of a door closing made her snap out of her daze. When she could think again, the Seika was gone.


    ***


    Arthur sat down in the suite, which was empty for some reason. Heid his right on the table, palm upward. The silence was suffocating.


    ''There''s no reason for me to feel this hatred.'' Arthur clenched his fist tightly. ''I hate that I''m feeling something I should not. It''s almost as if I''m a stranger in my own body.''


    He knew that the hatred came from Jizo''s soul that had the legacy, but he still couldn''t bear it. He grabbed his head as the hatred intensified, shbacks appearing in his mind.


    The giant that attacked Jizo''s vige at that time seems to be a pawn of Lorth. Arthur had a dream about the giant right after he obtained the legacy.


    Lorth and Kar, these were the two cmities that Arthur knew of until now. Lord of Giants and Lord of Vampires. Both of them seemed to be rulers of their species: Vampires and Giants.


    The hatred returned but darker this time. An image apanied it this time: Jizo''s family''s bodies were torn and limp. The veins on Arthur''s temples bulged as he closed his eyes tightly.


    "Get out of my head!"


    Arthur roared as his mana went berserk and exploded. As if trying to get the intruding feelings, his mana left his body to destroy everything in its path.


    ***


    "There she is!" G pointed at the gardens in the distance while the three looked through the window. The gardens had a youngdy wearing a one-piece dark-green dress. Her ck hair was tied to the side of her shoulder, giving her a friendly appearance.


    "That''sdy Aimee." Gruen nodded in a bashful expression, which Dia found to be disgusting.


    Even after she regained the ability to touch others, unlike before, Dia didn''t feel like she wanted to do so. The only person she missed embracing was her mother, but she was no longer here.


    "This is stupid. I''m going back." Dia said curtly and left the two sneaking around thedy. The only reason that she agreed to apany them is because of what G said.


    ''This is what the Seika wants. He never showed interest in anything but this dwarf.''


    The Seika was indeed strange. Dia never thought that she would care what he wanted, but she became increasingly interested in his thought process.


    She approved of his qualities: ruthless against his enemies and kind to his people and the weak. He hides his kindness because he sees it as a weakness, but that was also the quality of a true ruler.


    ''The only thing that hecks is his desire to rule.'' Dia couldn''t understand why he would not want to, but that was unimportant. A deal tied them, nothing more.


    She arrived at their suite, where she decided to wait for the Seika. However, their bond told her that the Seika was inside.


    "Get out of my head!"


    Boom!


    The Seika roared as destructive mana gushed out from the room. A thunderous explosion shook the mansion, and Dia had to construct a barrier to protect herself.


    Her barrier shook as the walls crumbled in front of her. She tried to steady herself, but the mana explosion pushed her back until her back mmed into the walls behind her.


    ''What is going on?'' Dia furrowed her brows as the mana, and the dust began to settle down. She was sure this explosion came from the Seika, but why?


    Dia regained her footing and walked into the room, which was now a mess. The explosion destroyed everything from chairs, tables, utensils, furniture, canisters, and walls.


    In the middle of the room stood the person she came here to meet. Dia looked at the Seika, who looked like a mess. His breathing was rapid, as if he couldn''t get enough air in.


    "Seika?" Dia walked over slowly, staring at his bloodshot eyes. His right hand was still trembling. "What''s wrong?" Dia heard the concern in her voice, something she found unfamiliar.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Dia wondered, but she knew better than to introspect now.


    "Don''t call me that," The Seika''s voice was tired and strained. "Call me by my name."


    He demanded, almost desperate. His confused eyes and the pleading voice told Dia that he was asking for reassurance of himself, of who he is, but was she capable of answering such a question?


    ''His name?'' Dia found herself stumped for an answer. ''Did I ever... ask him for his name?''


    They spent so much time together, went through life and death, joked and resented, betrayed and followed, but she didn''t know his name.


    The young man in front of her turned from The Seika she followed to a stranger. He was now someone unfamiliar and lost. Helplessness filled her heart unlike any other time before as she tried to grasp an answer. She sought something that would pull the man in front of her from the abyss he was, but she had none.


    ''Useless,'' Dia med herself for not being of use to someone for the first time in her life. However, she didn''t want to stand there without saying anything.


    "You are the powerful Seika," Dia heard herself say, but she knew that''s not the correct answer. But what else did she have to offer? "With a singlemand, everything bows to you."


    "That''s not me." The Seika shook his head with a pained expression. With a sigh, mana enveloped his body as Dia felt the space twist.


    Before she realizes it, Dia was already grabbing his wrist. She felt the mana envelop her as well, and the scenery changed around them. A gust of wind fluttered her hair as they appeared on the tallest tower of Contracts City.


    "I wanted to be alone." The Seika''s voice reached her ears, making Dia turn her gaze to meet his. His eyes have regained their usual calm, but he was still confused. She could feel it.


    "We don''t always get what we want," Dia said, trying to think of a way to mend her earlier ''ipetence.''


    "I''ll send you back." His voice was low, tired, and came out as a whisper. However, Dia shook her head. She slid her hand into his as she rested her head against his chest.


    This method was the only answer she could think of,?intimacy. She might not understand why, but this usually works for most people.


    She faked it before, the feeling of longing for the touch of others when the Seika was treating her. It was to make her believe she was miserable, suffering, and emotional. Now, she wanted to replicate it not for herself but the man in front of her.


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. What matters is that you are here." Dia heard his heartbeat slow down as she spoke. "I don''t know why you are feeling this way, but know this: I am here, and there''s nothing I can''t help you solve."


    Dia raised her head and looked into his eyes. They no longer had the hatred from earlier. They stared at each other without saying anything for a while until a smile broke on his face.


    "I didn''t think such a day woulde," The Seika said as he squeezed her hand a tad tighter. "A day where the ice princess consoles a human by saying such bold words."


    "I believe in myself, so they aren''t bold," Dia answered in her usual stubbornness, which made the Seika''s smile grow wider for some reason. "Tell me your name." She didn''t know why she wanted to know, but she did.


    The Seika was surprised, as shown by his expression. The wind flew past her ears as she waited. The Seika seemed to chew on his words, wondering if he should tell her. In the end, he did.


    "My name is Arthur," He said slowly. "Arthur Silvera."


    Dia blinked, her mind not processing what she heard. Thest name that the Seika said was familiar. She knew a man with the same surname.


    That man was the one who killed her mother.

 Chapter 326 - Headless

    "So, what do you have to say in defense?" The duke squinted his eyes, and his hatred was unmasked. "You dare blow up the suite I generously give you. Your reasons should be convincing."


    "A bomber slipped through my window, blew himself up, and turned to ashes," Arthur said without skipping a beat. The audacity he had to lie with a straight face made everyone feel annoyed.


    "Seika," The Knight of Courage stood up. "We knew it was your mana that exploded. We just want to know what happened. Did you lose control?"


    "Nope." He said with a smile.


    Arthur would never admit losing control; Dia knew that. She looked at him standing there with his missing arm, carrying a presence that dominated everyone. He would never show weakness.


    "It''s simple. The decoration wasn''t to my liking."


    His reasons were more absurd the more they heard him. He didn''t even try toe up with something believable, but only Dia knew the truth. It wasn''t ack of control, but something disturbed his emotions.


    ''What can make him feel so lost?'' Dia wondered. The events that took ce a few hours ago were fresh in his mind. ''And how is he rted to that man?''


    She tried to hide away her shock from him, and the chaos that took ce because of the explosion worked in her favor. It was unknown why she didn''t tell him, but she didn''t feelfortable doing so.


    ''Even if he''s rted to that man, it doesn''t mean he is responsible for my mother''s death.'' Dia tried to think logically, but she still felt a void in her chest.


    "Impudent!" One of the duke''s vessels stood up. It was a fat merchant with a single strand for a beard. "We can''t allow such disrespect. Let''s hang this man!"


    "The only thing we shouldn''t allow is that beard." Arthur nced down at him as the merchant''s face turned purple.


    "Is that your reason?" The Duke of Contracts squinted his eyes. His aura was threatening, bespeaking that it took nothing but a single wrong word for him to erupt.


    "Don''t me me. me your stylist." Arthur shrugged.


    "Seize him." The duke of contracts stood up and waved his hands. "If he dares resist, then use force." His eyes were threatening.


    "Your grace!" The Knight of Courage stood up. "It''s nothing but a suite!"


    "It is disrespect." The duke shook his head. "If I tolerate this, then I''m going to be losing face."


    "Didn''t know you have a face to lose," Arthur said nonchntly in spite. The present people looked at him as if he was mad. Why does he keep provoking the duke further?


    "Throw him in the grand cell." The duke red at him as the guards surrounded Arthur.


    Dia spread her wings, and with a single p, she appeared above the Seika. Shended next to him as she threw her ice barrier to push the guards away.


    "Don''te closer, or I''ll send your lives to heaven." Dia raised her hand as the hall turned frosty. The nobles shivered, and the guard''s armor wasyered with frost.


    "Kill that vermin beast! I can''t believe we allowed an animal here!" The fat noble pointed with his fan in disgust. He was referring to Dia being a Demi. A light shone from the noble''s fan and shoot toward Dia''s barrier, breaking it.


    The attack reached Dia instantly, and there was no way she could block it in time. Whatever material this bolt was made of, it was not something ordinary as it tore through her barrier quickly.


    Before the attack could reach her, the bolt stopped midair. The Seika stepped forward as the bolt fell to the ground. Seika looked at his back which suddenly disappeared.


    ''Where...''


    Dia turned to look for him, but he reappeared instantly next to the noble. He clutched the noble''s face with his right hand and raised him in the air.


    "Guh, Agh!" The fat nobleman squirmed midair as the Seika looked at him with terrifying. Then, a distinct crack came from the noble''s face as the Seika crushed his jaw and cheekbones with his hand.


    "Whoever dares says such words about my friends, dies." The Seika said slowly, his face holding a terrifying frown. Dia felt her heart shiver at his threat, and so did everyone else''s.


    "Release him immediately." The duke of contracts rose in the air. "Otherwise..." The duke was about to deliver his threat when the Seika''s words interrupted him.


    "And whoever tries to harm my friends, dies."


    Mana exploded from the Seika''s hand and obliterated the noble''s head from existence. Screams echoed the noble''s body fell to the ground, limp. A pool of blood gathered beneath it as Arthur wiped away the smear of blood off his face.


    The hall was deathly quiet as some of the nobles and guards threw up what their stomachs had. The sight of the headless noble rang terror in everyone''s hearts, including Dia.


    He called her a friend, but the sight of him obliterating the noble''s head was terrifying. It was in no way a sight that anyone would feel good to see, but she was an exception.


    His words made her feel touched, as she felt protected for the first time instead of imprisoned. She was supposed to be the one protecting him as a part of their deal, but he didn''t allow harm to befall her.


    "You dared harm one of my vessels!" The Duke of Contracts roared as veins bulged on his arm. "Knights! Kill this man even if it meant using every artifact you have!"


    "Knight of Courage!" Dia turned to the Knight of Courage, whose face was pale and dazed. "If things escte from here, there won''t be a city anymore!"


    As if she wasing to her senses, the Knight rushed toward Arthur and held her sword against him. A symbol appeared on her weapon as the Knight looked at the Seika with both fear and helplessness.


    "Seika of Living Beings, known as The Gardener." The Knight spoke each word slowly. "Under the name of his Majesty, you''re now under Royal Seal for the murder of a nobility. Do you yield?"


    Dia wasn''t the one facing the Knight, but even she could tell the Knight was desperate. This method was the only way for the Knight to protect Arthur until they reached the capital.


    "I do," The Seika nodded as he shook the blood of his hand and released a sigh. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    The symbol on the weapon struck Seika''s body and restrained his hand to his body as a barrier appeared around him. The guards stood down as the Seika was apprehended.


    "The Court shall take ce in Livia in three days." The Knight of Courage said with a pale face. "Whoever objects will be going against the wishes of his majesty andmit treason!"


    Her threat made everyone back away as the Knight took the Seika to leave the hall. As the show''s curtains closed down, only the nobleman''s body was left to remind the people of how ruthless this Seika was.


    ***


    "Can you unrestrain me now?" Arthur asked the Knight, who ignored him and kept walking. He looked at the barrier around him. It allowed no one to touch him, and it also fed him with a life force that would sustain him.


    "No can do that other than his Majesty. Do you think the duke would back away if I didn''t use the Royal Seal?" The Knight of Courage answered after a while.


    "That''s harsh, so I''m going to stay this way for three days?" Arthur frowned. "He attacked first. It was in self-defense."


    "No, you killed him out of rage, not of self-defense." The Knight snapped at him. "Do you value life so little that you can kill someone this easily for the slightest of reasons?"


    "Have you never killed a person before?" Arthur was surprised.


    "I did, many times, but all for a valid reason." The Knight said with disgust. "But you... you treat people as your belongings, and you break them as you wish."


    "Do you know what kind of attack the noble used?" Arthur smiled at her words, and the Knight was taken aback. She shook her head, and Arthur sighed. "It was a corrupt attack, as you guys call it."


    "Do you mean... that noble was a foul being?" The Knight grew hesitant.


    "Oh no, he was a human." Arthur corrected. "However, he''s someone who collided with the corrupt beings before, hence his weapon."


    "That doesn''t mean he''s with them just because he used a weapon that..."


    "I don''t care." Arthur spat. "He wanted to harm my friend and had dealings with evil beings. That''s all I needed to know to judge him as unworthy of living."


    "Who are you to judge such things?" The Knight stopped walking and turned to face him. "Do you think of yourself as a god who can judge humans?"


    "If I don''t judge them, who would?" Arthur''s face was cold. "It''s my task to take care of those who sold their souls."

 Chapter 327 - A New Smithy

    "Why did you let them capture you?" Dia said to Arthur as he gazed at her silently. He was in a ''cell,'' but it looked no different than a fancy room with iron bars. He sat there under Solomon''s arrest.


    "What other oues would there be? I killed a noble," Arthur answered. "To fight off against the whole kingdom is unwise."


    "Then why did you kill him, to begin with?" Dia asked with a frown. "I know you''re not the type of person to harm yourself for the sake of others."


    "It''s repayment for being there for me. I''ll be there for you when you need me to, that''s all. Can I ask you something?" Arthur''s eyelids dropped.


    "Anything."


    "Do you think I''m too arrogant and heartless?" He asked, trying to gain insight. The words that the Knight of Courage said left Arthur in a moral dilemma.


    ''You think you''re a god capable of judging people''s sins,'' She walked over to him and red at him in the eyes. ''But you''re just another powerful human with delusions of grandeur. Someday, you''ll be fall from grace, and no one will be there for you.''


    "You''replex," Dia raised her hand, and Arthur looked up. She looked at her fingers rub against each other. "You are kind but sometimes heartless. It doesn''t matter what I think, for there is no truth other than the one you believe in."


    "I believe that some people deserve to die," Arthur said with a sigh. "But who am I to judge who does and who does not?"


    "What other choice do you have but to judge?" Dia shrugged. "If you let everyone walk away, you''ll be trapped in a web of enemies. If you kill everyone, you''ll be no different than a monster."


    "I''m feared by those I wish to protect," Arthurughed as he remembered the City of Shades. "No matter what I do, people will find a way to shun me away. At first, I was a Verniz, then a ve, then a Seika, then a Lorius, and then..." Arthur paused. "A delusional of grandeur."


    "The path you''ll walk will be a lonely one," Dia said as if trying to appease him in a twisted way. "But it''s the right path."


    Arthur wanted to say that no one knew if that was true, but he didn''t want to throw his frustrations on her. His powers fluctuated as they entered her core and dissolved the Bestial Order.


    "This is..." Dia looked at him with shock. "Did you remove the Order?"


    "There''s no need for it anymore." Arthur smiled. "I believe in you."


    "An unwise decision."


    "I know that better than anyone," Arthur said in self-ridicule. "To trust others gives them the ability to hurt you."


    "Then, why?" Dia squinted her eyes at him, the memory of her mother with that man resurfacing in her mind.


    "Even if I get hurt, I want to trust someone, anyone. I want to leave this prison that I''ve created."


    ***


    "My Seika!" G wiped away her fake tears as she walked into the cell. "What have they done to you?"


    "Bold of you to say that after leaving Dia and me alone," Arthur smirked. "What are your goals now?"


    "Goals, me?" G looked offended. "Did I know that you''ll something drastic based on your emotional state? Impossible!"


    "You knew I was going to kill someone." Arthur sighed and looked defeated. "How?"


    "The hatred, Seika. I lived long enough to know how to feel it. You didn''t kill that nobleman to protect Dia or because you hated him, but there was something else." G grinned. "Something else controlling you."


    Arthur frowned as he looked at the witch. The more he interacted with her, the more he realized she wanted nothing but chaos. Was this the boredom of a thousand years of waiting speaking?


    "Don''t look at me like that. Here, I brought what you asked for." G gestured, and Gruen walked into the cell. He looked frightened of meeting him after what Arthur did to the noble.


    "Fear not," Arthur smiled. "I only kill those I don''t like."


    Despite saying this, the dwarf looked even more frightened. Arthurughed and gestured in front of him. Several tes appeared in front of the two, and the aroma spread in the cell, making them drool.


    "Sell these in the city and use the money to buy a smithy." Arthur smiled. "It''s time to make you a tycoon."


    "But Seika, he still can''t forge weapons well." G shook her head. "Even he admits that he''s incapable of making good weapons."


    "Because this fool is in love." Arthur rolled his eyes. "Everything he thinks about involves the duke''s daughter. He probably keeps imagining creating her jewelry as he forges. The metal will listen to his wishes, not his hammer."


    G turned with shock to see if it was true. The young dwarf, despite his usual grim expression, coughed in embarrassment. To Arthur''s annoyance, G gave him a thumbs up.


    "To be so in love that you can''t focus is the ideal dream!" She said with pride, and Arthur wanted to kick them both out.


    "That''s why," Arthur decided to change the topic. "We''ll have to make him richer than these nobles in three days before we leave to the capital."


    "That''s impossible." Gruen shook his head. "The nobles in this city are richer than the dukes in other ces."


    "Let me ask you this, how many artificial artifacts are in this city? And how are they created?"


    "There are hundreds... the runes masters create them under King Solomon for the ordinary people to use. They''re for advertising for authentic artifacts." Gruen answered. "Even if we find a runes master, we won''t be able to create more than a few artifacts in a few days."


    "What if we created hundreds?" Arthur grinned. "Bring me every item you create and every weapon you can buy, non-inscribed ones."


    "Seika, does that mean that you''re a runes master?" G looked at him with shock. "Is there anything you''re not? Are you truly a Verniz?"


    "Uh," Arthur paused. "I know a runes master."


    "You underestimate how troublesome it is to inscribe." Gruen shook his head. "To inscribe one artifact per day is already the level of geniuses."


    ''Surely, not?'' Arthur frowned. Back on Earth, these artifacts could be created by runes master as long as they had the mastery and materials. ''Wait, can it be that the timelines are different?''


    Arthur always assumed that he met Solomon in the trial because that ce was separate from time and that Solomon already spent a hundred years in that space.


    Does that mean that they were one hundred years into the past? Maybe even more because Solomon entering the trial of the holy crown can also be a leap in time.


    "It does not matter," Arthur said. "Help him," He turned to G, and she nodded in understanding. G carried the tes and was about to leave when Arthur called from behind her. "Don''t eat them!"


    "Stingy." G pouted as she left.


    Arthur was left alone in the room, and he closed his eyes. The words that Dia said were still fresh in his ears.


    ''This path will be a lonely one.''


    Arthur missed Oren and his mom. They loved him no matter what he did. As for Kira, he was currently alone in that trial. The goblins were out there on the world too, were they safe? Their bond still exists, but he only knew that they were alive.


    Were Jonah and Oliver alright? Was Rae still alive with that Devil Hunter? Did Miko stay in Jerano to prevent Tanera from seeding?


    Arthur failed to calm down, and he opened his eyes to find that several hours have passed. He found G and Dia standing in front of him.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" G asked with concern, but Arthur simply shook his head.


    "Did you get the items?"


    "We sold the dishes to a popr restaurant at a high price," G reported. "Using the money, we rented a forge and bought rune-less items from everywhere. Gruen says he''ll need a day to create items of his own."


    "Take them out," Arthur said. "And leave."


    "Are you sure that you''re alright?" G said as she waved her hand. The weapons filled the cell''s floor in front of him.


    "I am. Leave." Arthur caressed the weapons in front of him. The cold metal made him rx. When G left, Arthur turned to look at Dia. "I thought you''d flee the moment I lift the Bestial Order."


    "You know that I wasn''t with you because of it, not anymore," Dia said as she looked from beyond the bars. "What are you going to do with these items?"


    "A miracle."


    ***


    The next day, word got out that a new shop opened. Without even a sign of its name, the forge sold countless offensive and defensive artifacts. The City of Contracts turned upside down by the emergence of these artifacts all of sudden.

 Chapter 328 - Hidden Gems In Freda

    "What do you wish to call it, Master?" Gruen said with reverence. He was sitting on the ground in front of Arthur''s cell. ncing at the dwarf with confusion, Arthur turned to G.


    "He''s like this after I''ve given him a hundred artificial artifacts." G shrugged. "He says he''ll follow you unconditionally."


    "Even if he didn''t get Aimee''s favor?" Arthur raised a brow, but the dwarf flinched. Arthur smiled. "Don''t worry. The shop isn''t just for your sake. You''ll be the manager and the cksmith of the shop."


    "Did you decide on a name?" G repeated Gruen''s question. Arthur fell into deep thoughts. He smiled in nostalgia as he remembered his shop in Jerano. The events which unfolded didn''t allow him to expand that shop.


    "Hidden Gems."


    "Catchy," G nodded. "What about the slogan?"


    "A hidden gem is better than a mboyant ore." Arthur recited, and Gruen looked taken aback. He nced at G, who smiled in satisfaction.


    "This will make those nobles fume with anger." G showed her canines. "As expected of our Seika, you love chaos just as much as I do."


    Arthur didn''t say anything, but he shook his head at the simrity of the situation he was in at the moment. Between the nobility of his world and this one, there were too many simrities.


    ''The system of the elite is corrupted.'' Arthur watched G and Gruen leave the room. As the door opened, he saw Dia standing guard outside. He didn''t ask her to do this, but it came out of her vition. ''I guess not everyone?''


    He still remembers how she went back on their deal once her powers awakened. She tried to reason that she couldn''t allow a human by her side with her father and Alva watching her.


    ''The past is the past. We are what we choose today.'' Arthur looked at his remaining arm and then looked at the missing one.


    He would need to rece his arm eventually. The only question was: with what? He could either have Gruen construct a metallic limb for him to inscribe runes on them. The other option was G''s idea: to contract a spirit.


    ''Both are tempting.''


    Arthur felt like he was choosing an evolutionary pathway, further away from being human. The concept of humanity in his mind was vague, so he didn''t care as long as ''he'' remained ''him.''


    "That is, given that I''m still me." He looked at his hand. He could still smell the faint traces of blood on it. This arm killed a human being, no matter how rotten he was. "Would I have done the same on Earth?"


    He could tell that Alka changed him. It stole away something that made him value human life, even the ones of others.


    When you dehumanize someone, you''ll take away a part of their humanity. They''ll never regard human life as valuable once you make them feel like theirs is not.


    ''I need to find myself,'' Arthur clenched his fist. ''But not now. The current me is the only one capable of surviving in this world.''


    ***


    Gruen raced as fast as his short legs could carry him. Today will be the official opening of the shop that will change Contracts City forever.


    Yesterday, he was there when theyid a hundred artifacts for selling. Usually, small shops had five to ten artifacts, famous shops had tens, and trading houses were the only ones who had a hundred.


    Now, he was the manager and the cksmith of a new shop: Hidden Gems. This shop that appeared overnight was the talk of the city. The artifacts it offered ranged from elemental offensive artifacts to healing to vegetation.


    Despite being artificial, the vegetation artifacts sold like hotcakes. Farmers were the biggest buyers once they caught wind of this. Mana was abundant, but it could harm the nts if used directly.


    The vegetation artifact allowed these farmers to harvest crops faster. If used on arge scale, they would be revolutionary to the whole kingdom.


    He made sure to report this fact to the Seika, the miracle man. He took out artifacts as if they were copper coins and handed them to him with such trust that it burdened Gruen.


    ''If he betrays me, I''ll kill him.''


    Gruen''s body shivered as he passed the alley leading to his shop. He was there to see it, the sight of that man beheading one like you would do to a chicken.


    ''Ruthless, terrifying, and cold.'' Gruen swallowed hard as he imagined himself headless. ''I will never betray him.'' He vowed.


    The Seika nodded nonchntly. Today''s morning, Gruen went there to get the inscribed items. There were two hundred items.


    ''Does he have a factory?'' Gruen sweated as he stopped at the intersection that carriages passed through. ''He''s in prison. What kind of factory does he have?''


    This ability could change the nation. No, it could build nations. You only need greedy citizens and enough artifacts for them to follow you. After all, a vegetation artifact could yield twice the usual crops.


    The two hundred artificial artifacts came in two groups: vegetation artifacts and others. This shop will blow up, Gruen was sure. The Duke of Contracts will never dare belittle him again once he meets him as the manager of Hidden Gems.


    As he passed the street, he finally saw it. Lady G, the biggest supporter of his love, was there in front of the shop. The tiny shop from before turned into a grand mansion overnight. She bought a different ce with the money they made.


    "Oh, lovestruck birdy." G turned at him and smiled. "What do you think about our shop?"


    She wore a cloak and a hood, as per the Seika''s instruction. He didn''t want anyone to know he was behind this. As for Gruen, he was released from the mansion once they arrested the Seika. His meetings with the Seika were thanks to Lady G''s help.


    "O-our..." His words came out as a stutter, but Gruen was too dazed to notice. With high brick walls and a giant sign that read Hidden Gems, the shop looked grandiose. This was what a hundred artifacts could buy overnight.


    "Yes, you are the manager, so act the part. I hired a few helpers to make the sales for you. I think that a master from the Magic Vault will be arriving today."


    "The Magic Vault?!" Gruen shouted, drawing attention from the passersby. "Why would they be here?" He whispered, fear taking hold of his heart.


    The Magic Vault was an arrogant bunch; Gruen knew that. They were hated by every cksmith and vendor in the kingdom, as they stole all the resources in the king''s name. They also shut down many businesses for ''marked items.''


    They proposed that these items were taken from the king''s vessels or had the mark of a famous runemaster. It wasn''t unusual that such artificial artifacts were leaked since this business was profitable.


    The only ones that the vendors can sell were marked for trading or created by rune masters outside the Magic Vault. However, the Magic Vault had every book and technique of inscribing runes, making masters outside of the Magic Vault seem like amateurs.


    "Don''t worry. They''re here to inspect that the items we''re selling aren''t stolen. If things get hectic, just tell them that King Solomon created these artifacts."


    "His... Majesty?" Gruen muttered. "That can''t be. His Majesty is in Livia. Saying this will have me hanged by noon! They''ll see through it!"


    "The Seika instructed as such, so it''s up to you to disobey him." Lady G shrugged with amusement.


    Gruen wasn''t a fool. He knew that the witch in front of him enjoyed the image the Seika portrayed of himself. However, it was best not to antagonize such a character. He simply nodded and watched as the witch left.


    "Today will be chaotic." Gruen sighed when a man, taller than him as usual, walked up to him.


    "Manager Gruen." The man wore formal attire, and Gruen was taken aback that he would speak to him. "I was hired to work under your supervision. You can call me Ma."


    "Ma?" Gruen nodded afterposing himself. "How are the preparations going?" He asked as he walked into the shop.


    "Every case has been arranged, and there''s a salesman on every corner," Ma exined. "The only missing piece is the items we''re selling."


    Gruen was keen enough to hear the curiosity in Ma''s voice. After all, this shop was the talk of every citizen. Gruen nodded and waved his hand.


    Two hundred artifacts appeared out of thin air. The Seika gave him this ring to keep the items. Ma''s eyes turned wide, but Gruen wasn''t afraid of anyone stealing these artifacts.


    After all, ''she'' was watching. Gruen heard stories from the servants of the mansion. The Ice and Fire Princess was said to be the weapon that can change the fate of this war, and she was the guard that the Seika asked to protect this ce.

 Chapter 329 - The Ghost Master

    "I wish the Seika could see this," Gruen said with regret. "If only he didn''t kill that nobleman." He whispered to the door beside him while looking at the artifacts neatly arranged in their cases.


    "That man deserved to die." A voice answered him from behind the door. "But yes, I wish he could be here as well."


    Gruen swallowed as he heard the cold words the young girl said. She was even younger than him, but she acted like a puppet more than anything.


    "The sale will begin in an hour. Put up a sign that anyone who tries to negotiates the price or cause trouble will be frozen." Lady Dia said before disappearing.


    "Ma!" Gruen hurried to follow the orders. The human butler rushed forward to answer hismand. "Prepare a sign that says this..."


    Ma rushed forward to prepare the sign as Gruen walked out of the shop. As their opening approached, the street in front of their shop


    He could spot a few well-dressed people, which he assumed were the nobles that the Seika mentioned.


    ''There will be a few people who try to find fault with the shop, don''t let them intimidate you. They are nothing but talk. You have me as a backer, so never fear.''


    Gruen guessed these were the nobles that were here to nder their products. As he looked at the bustling street and the waiting farmers, a person approached him from the crowd.


    "Greenhorn?" A gruff voice barked from the crowd as an old, short dwarf walked over. Gruen''s body stiffened the moment he heard this voice.


    "Old Joe?" Gruen frowned as bad memories came upon him. This old bone was someone he knew from their vige. Old Joe was also the person who named him Gruen, Greenhorn, because of hiscking crafting skills.? "What are you doing here? I thought you stayed at the vige."


    "Haha, a member from the Magic Vault invited me over to work for them. It happened a short while after that incident where you left the vige."


    Gruen''s stomach turned as the old dwarf mentioned that incident. At that time, Gruen had a massive fight with the old dwarf after thetter asked him to work in the mines instead of crafting.


    "From the Magic Vault..." Gruen muttered as his heart sank. "Are you the inspector of our shop?"


    "Our?" Old Joeughed as he caressed his beard. "For an apprentice to proim this shop as his, I''m guessing their standards are quite low."


    "Insult all you want, but never insult this shop." Gruen red at the old dwarf. "You''re still the same, old man. As arrogant as ever!"


    "Boy, you better behave." Old Joe red at him as he made sure to showcase his Magic Vault robes. "Otherwise, I''ll make sure they kick you out of here!"


    The people around them began noticing the robe of the dwarf, which had a vault drawn on it. Whispers emerged from the crowd. They served to inte the ego of the dwarf further.


    As Gruen red at him, Ma came out with a servant carrying the warning sign. Ma asked him to ce the warning sign in front of the shop by the vases.


    "Ah, I guess you are the manager." Old Joe walked toward Ma with acent look. "Listen here, I''m from the Magic Vault, here to inspect this shop. Fire this apprentice, and I won''t make things difficult for you."


    "Ah?" Ma looked stupefied by the words of this dwarf, and he turned to look at Gruen with shock. "Manager Gruen, what is this gentleman talking about?"


    "Ma...Manager Gruen?" Old Joe was dumbfounded. "Is this a prank? I''ll heavily fine your shop if it is!"


    "Don''t embarrass yourself, Old Joe." Gruen walked over with a smirk. "You''ve chosen the wrong day to try hurting my pride. Today, I''m no greenhorn, but Manager Gruen of Hidden Gems!" He said with pride as he walked toward the sign.


    "Listen here, old fart." Gruen pointed at the sign. "I''m warning you because we''re from the same vige. Behave in this shop, or you might lose your life!"


    "You dare call me old fart again?" Old Joe was shaking with anger. "I''ll make sure to close this shop down once I find a single marked item! Be sure of that!"


    "Be my guest," Gruen waved his hand in dismissal. "For now, walk back. We have a shop to open and a city to upturn!"


    "Bold words!" One of the bystanders pped his hands. It was an aged man with a monocle. "I''ve onlye here because they said a shop sold a hundred artifacts in a day!"


    "Dear customer, our shop isn''t that small anymore," Gruen said with a smile. "Today, we''ll be selling twice that amount!"


    His words made the crowd explode with disbelieving shouts. People started bidding already, and their voices drowned Old Joe''s voice. Ignoring himpletely, Gruen walked into the shop.


    ''Oh, Gruen. This moment is the best in your life. To p that old dwarf''s face like this is a memory to cherish. Many thanks to the heavens, no, to the Seika!''


    The servantsid the final touches under Gruen''smand. A salesperson stood in front of each section, with Gruen standing in the Vegetation section himself.


    ''I wanted to forge items, but I ended up as a manager. The Seika said that he''d help me awaken when the time is right.'' Gruen adjusted his clothing as he waved toward Ma.


    "Allow the customers in!"


    There was no striking opening with important characters or an advertising campaign. Ma pulled a rope, rolling their shop''s sign along with the slogan.


    Two servants opened the double doors and the customers flooded into the shop. There were all kinds of people, and all of them were amazed by the slogan used.


    "Bold words for a new shop. These words are a direct insult!" A wise old farmer said.


    "I like their style, bold and confident!" A young man beside him said.


    The two rushed toward the Vegetation artifacts straight away. Gruen weed them humbly as he took out one of the iron poles with a te on top. It looked like a giant nail, which was quite bizarre.


    The Seika requested him to make these only. Since they were pretty easy to make, Gruen made a temte to create them quickly. That''s how they got a hundred of them now.


    "Please stand back. I''ll demonstrate the artifact''s function now. We have this small garden over here." Gruen walked toward the small garden that they prepared.


    The soil has been seeded and watered. All that left was for the Seika to create another miracle. Gruen stuck the pole to the ground and ced a mana-crystal on the te.


    The artifact began absorbing the mana and glowing bright green. The green light seeped into the soil, and the seeds started to vegetate under everyone''s eyes.


    "It''s true! I thought such artifacts only existed as ancient ones!"


    "Someone managed to replicate the runes?" Another eximed.


    "This... This..." Old Joe was among the crowd, and his body shook. "Give me one of the artifacts!" He demanded.


    "Is this an official inspection?" Gruen asked with his hands behind his back. Old Joe red at him and nodded. "I want a verbal confirmation."


    "It is!" He spat.


    Gruen handed him the artifact, and the old dwarf inspected it for the artifacts registered in the Magic Vault. He had a handbook with all of the marks, but he couldn''t match it to any known runemaster.


    "It is... the work of a new master..." Old Joe muttered with shock. The aged man with the monocle peaked from beside him as he asked.


    "What does his mark look like?"


    This question was on everyone''s mind. After all, such a capable runemaster was worthy of the public''s attention. However, Old Joe shook his head as he looked at Gruen with aplex gaze.


    "There are... none."


    ***


    The people bought all of the artifacts in less than a day, and the shop had to close down. The money they got from these artifacts was enough to rival the fortune of a minor noble.


    The news shook the kingdom, and the name Hidden Gems knocked on every merchant''s door to p their faces. The amount they sold was enough to quench the market''s demands for artificial artifacts, albeit only for a moment.


    The unique trait of Contracts City was its versatilework connecting it to every corner of the world. The moment these artifacts came to the surface, they spread to the surrounding cities and even nations.


    The Magic Vault couldn''t close down the shop because there were no issues with their work. As for the fact that their runemaster didn''t have a mark, there were no rules against that.


    By the time Old Joe could report back to the Magic Vault for guidance, the people have already named the mysterious runemaster.


    "What?" Arthur blinked his eyes as G told him the name they chose. The name the people called him for not inscribing a mark was a nickname he had before.


    The reason Arthur didn''t inscribe any was for theck of time. After all, he only needed to wave his hand to create an artifact.


    "Because you didn''t leave a mark, the people decided to call you The Ghost Master, or Ghost for short."

 Chapter 330 - Knight Of Nobility

    The words Ghost Master and Hidden Gems spread like wildfire throughout the kingdom. The fact that this master was unknown added to the mes of gossip among the people.


    As for the Vegetation Artifacts, a royal decree followed soon after to restrict their transportation to other nations. However, the royal decree was toote, and the other countries got wind of it.


    Mayhem ensued.


    With the cmity gates nearby, taking arge portion of their farnds, the kingdom never had enough crops. Even with the artifacts of his Majesty, the deficit was never sated.


    Now, more than a hundred artifacts appeared in the market. There were bound to be some changes. These artifacts were artificial, but they were enough for small-time farmers.


    The shocking matter was their quantity. With such arge distribution of artifacts, it was like dividing the resources among different individuals. Ten artificial artifacts were better than one genuine one in the case of mass adoption.


    The crisis that took ce because of the destruction of Shades City was controlled as farmers began turning mana crystals into crops. The City of Shades was responsible for the supply of the crops since the beginning of time. Its destruction made a heavy burden on the kingdom.


    This reason was one of the few that even now, Arthur was known as Lorius. The decrease in the farmers'' workforce of Shades City made the food supply lessens, making the poor go through a period of famine.


    The City of Contracts expected a cmity as the news of Lorius arriving made its way to their midst. However, the information of the Ghost Master appearing distracted the public.


    As for the man responsible for the mess, he was sitting leisurely reading a book. Sadly, the peaceful moment he enjoyed was ruined by the ring of the Knight of Courage.


    "Are you behind this?" The Knight asked him with suspicion. Arthur closed his book and turned to her in puzzlement.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The new shop, Hidden Gems." The Knight wasn''t fooled easily. "You''re the only person who can be behind this."


    "That''s feeble evidence, Courage." Arthur smiled as he ced the book down. "Do you see me as a runemaster? If so, where are my inscribing materials?" He waved his hand at the empty cell.


    "That''s true..." The Knight seemed hesitant. "However," She then resolved herself. "The Manager of the shop is a dwarf named Gruen."


    "Hm, it does ring a bell. However, I''m not sure..." Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "He''s the dwarf you kidnapped before releasing." The Knight walked closer to the bars, the mes casting her shadow over the walls. "I''ve looked into him. Before he met you, he was nothing but a bad craftsman."


    "I''m d that he made it big," Arthur said sincerely. "As you know, I''m known as the Seika of Living Beings. I guess people can rub a bit of luck from me."


    "You don''t believe that," The Knight scowled. "Another thing: where is The Daughter of Ice and Fire?" The Knight scanned the room. "She used to stand here, guarding you like a hawk."


    "I guess she got sick of me," Arthur shrugged. "Nothing is restraining her anymore from leaving."


    "What?" The Knight looked stupefied. "Are you saying that you''ve canceled the Bestial Order?"


    "I did," Arthur nodded. "At the time I''ve used it, I was weak. I had no other choice to survive. If I keep it now, then I''m no different from that noble."


    "Does that mean you deserve death for casting the Bestial Order?" The Knight of Courage tried to prove a point.


    "Maybe I do," Arthur didn''t deny it. "I believe that intentions matter, but if I differ with a powerful one who deems me as unworthy of living, then I don''t think I''ll rely on his morals to live."


    "You''re just like him." The Knight of Courage sighed. "You look at the world as it''s cold and lifeless, but there''s a reason that feelings exist."


    Arthur looked at her silently. She sounded like him during the trial, but where did that lead him? What did it make him? Nothing but a fool.


    "I''m not here to debate philosophy with you." Arthur smiled. "For how long are we staying in this city?"


    "We''re leaving the day after tomorrow at noon." The Knight said coldly and turned to leave. "As for whether you''re behind Hidden Gems, the king is to judge."


    After the Knight of Courage left, G walked in ''alone.'' The air changed besides her as the young dwarf appeared in front of Arthur.


    "Wee back, Gruen." Arthur smiled. "How does it feel to be wealthy?"


    "Seika!" Guren fell to his knees. "I''ve seen wonders big and small, but I''ve never met someone as capable as you. This little one dares not disrespect you any longer!"


    "What''s up with him?" Arthur turned to G with confusion.


    "It seems he humiliated an old enemy of his, a dwarf from the Magic Vault." G smiled. "Plus, lots and lots of gold."


    "It''s not enough yet." Arthur smiled. "We might not be able to take down the duke in three days, but giving him a hard time will be a feat to behold. Did you bring the items?"


    "Yes, as many as you wanted." G took out a ring and threw it to Arthur. Catching it with his spiritual arm, Arthur examined the storage ring.


    Five hundred items were inside and five hundred cores.


    There were weapons, jewelry, and everyday items. If they sold these tomorrow, it would be the same as opening the gates of hell.


    "Are we going to sell these during the rest of the week?" Gruen stood up, sweating. He couldn''t imagine what kind of chaos selling them would bring.


    "Week? You mean day. Come here again tomorrow morning." Arthur said, and the young dwarf fell to his knees.


    "Seika, I know you''re a miraculous man, but selling this would make the kingdom intervene." Gruen looked scared. "The amount of wealth and reputation we gained is already more than enough, then why..."


    "It''s to establish an audience to the grand show the day after tomorrow." Arthur grinned. "The Duke of Contracts wanted to humiliate me, so it''s only kind to repay the debt."


    "What are you nning, Seika?" G asked with an excited face. Arthur knew that she was always down for chaos.


    "I just think that the kingdom needs to have a different trading hub than this city." Arthur smiled.


    The two felt shivers run down their spine as they took their leave. Arthur was left alone with the items, and the inscribing began. It took nothing but a moment, and by the time it was morning, he finished storing the artifacts in his storage ring.


    Arthur looked out of his window, and from this height, he could see the roof of the workshop. Dia was standing on the rooftop and looking his way too. Their eyes met, and they shared a knowing smile.


    It was time to make the duke regret his actions.


    The door opened, and G walked in. Arthur handed her the storage ring and told her what artifacts it had.? The witch was thrilled as she left, skipping steps toward the workshop


    "You look too ordinary to be Lorius."


    Arthur sat down on the bed when a voice talked to him. He turned to look at the person who arrived to visit him. It was a pale handsome man in white armor.


    "Maybe I should grow a pair of horns." Arthur held his chin. "I''m guessing you''re not a fan."


    "Just someone who knows your truth." The handsome man walked closer to the bars. "But seeing you here, I guess you know your ce."


    "Let me take a guess." Arthur smiled as he stood up, the barrier still isting him from the world. "His Majesty heard about the new shop that appearing in the City of Contracts, where the Seika is and decided he should send his trustworthy Knight of Nobility."


    "Haha," The pale man gave a hollow and dryugh. "Indeed so, but you''re mistaken about something." The Knight walked closer. "You''re not a Seika, but Lorius."


    "Ah yes, you mentioned that already." Arthur nodded. "I guess you''re the one who made the people think I''m Lorius."


    "Do I need to?" The Knight of Nobility smiled. "You''ve destroyed half a city, fought a Knight Order, killed a noble, and got arrested by the Royal Seal. If anything, you''re a low-life."


    "Does that provocation work?" Arthur smiled and shook his head. "What are you here for, Knight? To execute his Majesty''s wishes and kill me?"


    "No, I''m just here to meet the person I heard so much about." The Knight shook his head. "I think you''re quite admirable. From a ve and a whore, to a ver and a terrorist. It''s quite the story."


    "Is that what his Majesty thinks as well?" Arthur asked nkly.


    "Not at all. The King sees you favorably. He even allowed those two halflings toe along." The Knight said with disgust.


    "Oh, Knight." Arthur sighed. "I hoped you lot would learn the lesson from the previous noble."


    "What?" The Knight frowned, but it happened instantly. His body levitated against his will as if he was held by the hand of a giant. He rose in the air before being mmed to the ground.

 Chapter 331 - To Be A Creator

    Arthur mmed the Knight''s body to the ground, and it caved under the weight of Arthur''s spiritual arm. For some reason, the barrier that made him unable to attack others couldn''t deflect his spiritual power.


    "I''ve made myself clear." Arthur walked toward the bars, and they bent open to allow him through. He stood beside the Knight of Nobility. "I don''t care about your status or your titles. If you insult those with me, prepare to die."


    "Don''t get arrogant." The Knight of Nobility struck the ground to get up, creating a hole in it. He levitated in the air as he grabbed his grabbing the hilt of his sword.


    Blinding light exploded from the Knight''s arm as the heat rose. Arthur frowned as he felt spacepress, and he side-stepped.


    The sword sh flew past his face and destroyed his cell, room, and tore arge part from the wall. Arthur disappeared from his spot and appeared behind the Knight. He struck with an open palm covered in liquid fire.


    The heat rose further until the curtains caught on fire from the elemental particles. The Knight tried to block the attack in time, but he didn''t need to in the end.


    An ice wall appeared in front of Arthur and blocked his attack. The Knight of Courage appeared out of the ice as she red at Arthur coldly.


    "One more offense, and not even the King will turn against you."


    Arthur looked at the Knight''s cold face and knew she was serious. He was once again reminded that he needed to make sure Solomon goes into the trial to survive, so he couldn''t afford to antagonize him just yet.


    His liquid fire disappeared, and Arthur retreated his attack. Arthur flicked the Royal Seal with his index finger, and it disintegrated to pieces under the shocked eyes of the two knights.


    "His attack destroyed the Seal, have fun exining that to your king," Arthur said and left the cell as its walls began to crumble under their weight.


    He waved his hand over his shoulder, and a cloak appeared to cover him. Arthur threw the hood over his face as he walked out of the mansion, enjoying the fresh air for the first time in two days.


    He walked toward Hidden Gems workshop with unhurried steps. However, a giant crowd blocked the street leading to the shop.


    "Brother, what''s going on?" Arthur asked a passerby, who was a middle-aged man with his daughter.


    "Hah? Friend, are you from afar? Or were you living under a rock?" The manughed.


    "Well," Arthur thought about it. "You can say that." He said with a smile.


    "It''s the new shop, Hidden Gems! Rumors are that they''re going to sell five hundred artificial artifacts today, five hundred in a single day!"


    "Is that a lot?"


    "Man, what kind of rock were you living under?" The manughed again. "The City of Contracts, known as the trading hub of Freda, only trades six hundred artifacts per day. That means this shop will get as much money as the whole city in a single day, in artifacts revenue, of course!"


    "It''s a wonder that the nobles allowed this to stay," Arthur said, probing. He wanted to see if the people knew something about this.


    "The best that they could do is prevent the shop from obtaining resources. After all, the Contracts System protects you as long as you register."


    "The Contracts System?"


    "Was the rock you lived in called Alka?" The man looked at him with shock. "It''s the eyes and ears of the king. As soon as it acknowledges you as a trader, no harm will befall you in the city. However, you have to turn in a few of your earnings to the kingdom."


    "I see, thanks, brother. Take this, little girl." Arthur handed the girl a gold coin and slipped into the crowd.


    "What, hey!" The man called after him, but Arthur was gone.


    ''I guess the items we bought yesterday are thest we can get. I don''t think the duke and the nobles will sit still while we buy so many of them.''


    Arthur reached the shop after pushing his way through the crowd. He had to use his art, Submission, subtly so that people would unconsciously make way for him.


    He could just teleport into the shop, but he wanted to see it for himself. These people came here to get things he created, for items that he gave life to, and to change their lives using these items.


    He walked into the shop and was surprised at how lively it was. There were ongoing bids for each item sold, no direct sale. Gruen''s face was red as he tried to keep things under control.


    Many salespeople were standing around to either sell artifacts or make sure no one steals. Arthur walked between the crowd and saw each of his artifacts held by the farmers or nobles with reverence. As he enjoyed this feeling, someone walked beside him.


    "How did you leave the Seal?" Dia asked as she tried to keep her face hidden beneath the hood. Arthur smiled as he stood in front of a bidding crowd.


    "Thirty Gold!" One of the bidders shouted.


    "A guest visited me and broke it," Arthur answered vaguely. Dia turned to him silently, and Arthur could tell she knew what he meant.


    "Someone attacked you?"


    Arthur was surprised by the edge of her voice, the rage, and the killing intent. With her at the center, the area began to turn frosty under her wrath.


    "Calm down." Arthur slipped his hand into hers, and the cold disappeared before the customers turned into popsicles. "That''s better." He let go of her hand.


    "Who was it?"


    "The Knight of Nobility," Arthur answered. "Please don''t freeze these people." He hurried to ask of her as he felt the air freeze around her again.


    "Did you make sure to beat him up?"


    "I did, but the Knight of Courage intervened to threaten me." Arthur looked at the bidding war with interest as he felt Dia''s gaze fall on him.


    "You know that this kingdom isn''t as perfect as you thought, so why are you so determined to meet King Solomon?"


    "He has what it takes to make a change in the world. He''s a true ruler."


    "I think you''d make a better one," Dia said, and Arthur paused. He turned to look at her with confusion.


    "A better what?"


    "Ruler."


    "I don''t think I''m small enough, or straight and t, to be a geometry tool." Arthur shrugged. "I can help you measure distances, though."


    "..." Dia looked at him silently, and Arthur grinned. "Do you have these jokes memorized or something?"


    "I''m ttered that they are good enough for you to think that." Arthurughed as Gruen sold another artifact. "And no, I don''t think I fit to be a ruler."


    "You have what it takes." Dia was persistent, and she stepped closer to Arthur. "You can be a ruler; I''ve seen it in you."


    "You''ve seen power," Arthur said with a light smile. "That''s the worst quality to look for in a ruler."


    "I''ve seenpassion," Dia said. "But also, determination."


    "That''s a nice word for ruthlessness." Arthur walked closer to Gruen, who was shouting with a red face. "You forgot one crucial element: I don''t want to rule."


    He stood close to Gruen as Dia stood behind him. He turned to her since he knew she had more to say.


    "Then what do you want to be?" She asked him, locking her eyes to his. Arthur knew that his answer would determine whether she followed him or not, but he didn''t want to lie.


    "I want to be a creator, whether this means to build a kingdom or to destroy others." Arthur looked at her, and he spotted something behind her.


    A man didn''t look at the artifacts but simply tried to get into the shop. His eyes darted around, and Arthur could see he was sleepless.


    "We''ll have to talkter." Arthur walked past Dia as she turned. "We have an uninvited guest."


    Arthur walked behind the man through the shop. The man tried to stay for a bit next to every artifact before changing direction and moving toward Gruen.


    Arthur stood behind the man as thetter kept looking at Gruen. The man then took out a wrapped item from his jacket and flexed his arm to threw it at Gruen.


    "Woah there, wait." Arthur grabbed his arm. "Let''s take this elsewhere."


    Arthur struck the man with the teleport rune before following after him. The two appeared in an abandoned building at the edge of the city.


    "Wait, what is going!" The man screamed, but Arthur closed his mouth as his dagger rested on the man''s neck.


    "Shut up, or you''ll die," Arthur said lightly, with such ease that it alienated him. "What''s in the bag?" Arthur nced at the wrapped item that the man held.


    Suddenly, the man shoved his hand into his pocket and pressed something. The item in his hand was engulfed in mes and exploded.

 Chapter 332 - Thank You

    The mes exploded in every direction before they simply stopped moving. Arthur''s spiritual powers contained the explosion and made it destroy only the man''s arm.


    "AHHH!" The man screamed in pain as he fell to the ground. Arthur didn''t release the explosion from his arm and waited for it to die down.


    It was a bizarre sight as if the man grew an arm of mes. The man begged for mercy, but Arthur didn''t know what to do for him.


    "Please, it hurts! Take it away! AAAH!"


    "You''re the one who detonated himself, man." Arthur felt a headache. "What do you think would those people in the shop feel once you pressed the detonator?"


    With Arthur cutting away the oxygen from the explosion, the mes were short-lived. However, all that was left was a mangled arm.


    "If I heal your arm, your pain receptors might regenerate as well. It will be more painful than now, but you have a chance of using it again."


    This fact was the irony of burns. If they are deep enough, the pain will be less than if they were superficial. As Arthur looked at the man''s mangled arm, he didn''t think it would be usable for anything more than daily tasks.


    "Please, help me. I have a family to feed..."


    The man begged again, despite Arthur warning him it would hurt. With a sigh, Arthur used his Heal-III rune using arge amount of mana.


    The healing began visibly, and the man gritted his teeth in agony. However, he couldn''t endure it anymore, and his screams made his voice hoarse.


    Arthur looked at the man pass out as his arm kept healing. After a while, not even his rune could heal the rest of it. The arm looked scared, and Arthur didn''t know usable it could be. As for the broken bones, they mended themselves under his rune.


    The explosion wasn''t to obliterate the people in there, as some of them were awakeners. The target was either Gruen or the farmers. In either case, everyone would be fearful of buying from their shop.


    "Wake up," Arthur whispered, and the man opened his eyes instantly. As soon as he did, he began throwing up. "Tell me, who ordered you to do this?"


    The strings of existence tied the man down as Arthur''s Art of Creator took hold of his will. Without resistance or begging, the man confessed.


    "It was a priest from The Schelera Faith."


    ''Schelera again.'' Arthur furrowed his brows. ''That doesn''t make sense. Why would they target the shop?''


    "Tell me the priest''s name," Arthurmanded again, but the man simply denied knowing. "Where is the shrine, and what did they offer you?"


    "It''s the Grand Shrine on the east side of the city." The man said before pausing. "They offered me gold."


    "Forget what happened today." Arthur gave him thestmand as the man held his head and screamed. The Submission Art was erasing the man''s memories against his will. As he stood up, Arthur threw a few golds next to the man.


    ''He''s just a pawn.''


    Arthur knew that truth from the beginning. The only question was why would Schelera try to sabotage his shop. As Arthur mulled further, he realized it didn''t make sense at all.


    ''Maybe it doesn''t make sense for a reason.'' Arthur thought as he left the building and walked toward the east side of the city. ''Whoever nned the attack wouldn''t leave a trace so obvious in case we catch the man.''


    Arthur turned around and hid behind a building. He waited for the man toe out and followed him. The man walked absentmindedly to the lower districts before he went into a shabby old house.


    ''Whoever hired this man, he won''t like the idea of being ignored by him.''


    Instead of wasting his time waiting, Arthur sat on the roof of a different house and inscribed artifacts for the next day. Just like that, time went by.


    Arthur was immersed in the process of inscribing the vegetation rune. Every line meant something, and as he kept inscribing, his understanding of what they meant improved.


    ''This line is for germination. This one is for the soil''s nutrients. As for this one, uh,'' Arthur paused. ''Can it be what provides the nt with life force?'' The line had a few traces of life force in it.


    [A Rune has evolved!]


    [Vegetation-III: elerate the growth of nts and vegetations at minuscule costs of mana. The area of effect is one kilometer around the rune.]


    ''The rune... evolved?'' The notification made Arthur stupefied. He has forgotten about his runes evolving if he used them a lot because it was a time-consuming methodpared to studying. ''As I remember, G''s tests of the artifacts said that the area of effect was at best one hundred meters.


    Ten times increase in the area of effect. The mana cost was ''minuscule''pared to the ''low'' of Vegetation-II, which was another improvement in the rune.


    ''This would sell like hotcakes.''


    As Arthur was about to inscribe the new rune, a presence appeared nearby. He frowned and kept away the artifact before looking at the neer.


    The stealth rune appeared and hid Arthur under its powers. When he looked over the edge, he saw a shadow creep into the man''s window.


    ''What are you going to do?''


    Arthur used his detect rune and saw clearly how the shadow took the man from his house. The shadow ran toward the west side of the city while carrying the man like a sandbag.


    Arthur followed after them using his Teleport rune. As he kept at it, he arrived at an alley where he looked at the shadow jump over the walls of a mansion.


    Instead of going into the mansion himself, Arthur created a shadow and sent it in. As he saw his shadow slip into the darkness, he missed Ruki greatly.


    When the fissure sent him to Alka, Ruki was still with Rae as Arthur instructed her. Unlike the case with Lilo, who was still dormant within Arthur''s body, there was no bond connecting Ruki to Arthur other than his authority as her creator.


    He had no idea where she is, only that she was still out there somewhere. As his mind wandered in thoughts, his shadow reached the room where they kept the poor man.


    Arthur shared the vision with his shadow to see three figures in the room. A noble on his deck, the tied up poor kidnapped man, and the person who brought him.


    "Why didn''t you aplish today''s mission?" The noble asked the kidnapped man after the man the cloth bag was removed from his head.


    "Who... are you?" The man asked with fear as his whole body shook. "I didn''t do anything, please, let me go..."


    "Have you lost your goddamn mind?" The noble banged on the table and roared. "I gave you a task to do today through a priest. Why is that shop still standing?"


    "I don''t know what you mean. I swear to the Schr God, I never met a priest!" The man cried as he urinated himself.


    "What is wrong with him?" The noble asked his subordinate as he covered his face. "And did his arm always look like this?"


    "No, he was fine today." Theckey shook his head. "This arm looked healed. Was he caught and released?"


    "Did anyone follow you here?" The noble''s face turned into a terrifying frown. "Take him away and kill him. Call out my carriage. I need to meet the duke immediately."


    Hemanded, and his subordinate nodded. As he witnessed this, Arthur sighed and shook his head.


    ''He deserves to die.''


    Arthur waved his hand and teleported from the alley. He wasn''t talking about the poor man, though. As he appeared behind the noble, his dagger shone ominously in the light.


    "Who!"


    The subordinate ran to the aid of his master, but Arthur''s dagger shed the man''s neck. Blood flew out like a fountain as the noble''s shocked eyes turned lifeless.


    "NO!"


    The subordinate rushed forward with killing intent, but Arthur didn''t want to waste his time with this guy.


    "Cease breathing." Hemanded, and the subordinate fell on the ground while clutching his neck. He turned blue until he moved no longer.


    Arthur strode toward the man who was crying because of the horror he saw. He crouched in front of him as blood trickled from his chin.


    "I''m sorry that you had to go through all of this just for a few golds." Arthur apologized sincerely. "I''ll make sure that these nobles won''ty a hand on people like you again."


    Even though he said this, Arthur saw nothing but fear in the man''s eyes. He saw this emotion before in the eyes of Courage when she arrested him for killing the noble.


    "This noble might not be as corrupted as that one, but he was going to kill you. Why should I spare his life when he didn''t spare yours?" Arthur talked to the poor man, but the man wasn''t listening.


    ''He''s out of it. It''s better to make him forget everything that happened today and send him back to his family.'' Arthur inwardly sighed as he was about tomand the man to forget.


    "Thank... you..." The man muttered to Arthur even though he was still afraid. Arthur paused, and a smile bloomed on his face.


    "You''re wee. Now, forget everything that happened today."

 Chapter 333 - Recreate The Kingdom

    The next day, a knock came on Arthur''s door as he was inscribing artifacts. He hid the items before opening the door to find the Knight of Courage ring at him.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked lightly. "Why are you looking at me as if I killed your whole family?"


    "The city is on lockdown now. No one can leave or enter." The Knight of Courage said. "Thus, our departure was postponed."


    "Did something happen?" Arthur feigned shock.


    "A noble was murdered yesterday. It was one of the duke''s followers, so that it could be an assassination for political reasons. Whatever the case is, the duke is wrathful." The Knight of Courage squinted her eyes. "Do you know anything?"


    "That''s tragic, but why would I know anything about it?" Arthur tilted his head. "It can''t be that you suspect me, right?"


    "You do have a history of killing nobles." The Knight said as she walked in and closed the door behind her. "Whatever you say, it''ll be between us two."


    "And his Majesty," Arthur smiled. "I know nothing."


    "Your followers'' whereabouts are unknown. If the Princess of Ice and Fire leaves the city, then she..."


    "She won''t leave because I promised to give her Alva," Arthur said. "They''re not my followers butpanions."


    "Do I need to remind you how thispanionship started?" The Knight frowned.


    "Are you worried about me?"


    "I''m worried about the kingdom''s safety." She said before changing the topic. "If you had anything to do with the murder of this noble, then execution is not unlikely."


    "If you found evidence that I did it, then I''ll present my head on a te of silver," Arthur said as he leaned back in his chair. "Is that all?"


    "Yes," The Knight looked at him silently and turned to leave. However, Arthur called after her.


    "What did you find?"


    "What?" She turned toward him with confusion.


    "I know that you''ve looked into the noble I killed," Arthur said with an amused smile. "You wanted to unearth the evil deeds I mentioned."


    "..." The Knight was silent before she sighed. "You were... right. I discovered traces of corruption in his estate. That doesn''t mean that you can kill him."


    "What else did you find?" Arthur wasn''t concerned. The Knight red at him in a fed-up expression. "Human trafficking? Demis? Cases of rape?"


    The Knight was silent, and the atmosphere grew still. Arthur stood up and walked toward her until he stood close enough to stare her in the eyes.


    "I can see it in your eyes." Arthur smiled. "You know that I did the right thing by killing him. You''re even d that he died, relieved, and grateful that I killed him."


    "He deserved to die, but no one made you the judge." The Knight didn''t back away. "There''s aw and a King for a reason."


    "Yourws wouldn''t have executed a noble." Arthur''s smile disappeared. "I''ve read about your kingdom. It''s not as peaceful as it seems. King Solomon is a good king, but what about the nobles who remained from the previous system? As powerful as King Solomon is, he can''t offend the nobility who hold most of the kingdom''s resources."


    "If you know that, then you need to understand the gravity of your actions."


    "I do understand them, but do I care?" Arthur shook his head. "Things might sprawl into chaos, and a civil war isn''t unlikely, but your peace is a bloody one. And this blood belongs to no one other than the people that you swore to serve."


    "I know," The Knight tightened her fist. "I know that better than anyone, but what do you want me to do?" She said, almost shouting it. "There''s no right choice here. There never was. Whatever you do, there will be blood."


    "There is a way." Arthur''s smile returned. "Help me as I aid your king to recreate this kingdom from scratch. For the resources, I''ll help you get them. For the coins, I''ll provide them. It''s time to clean up this kingdom."


    ***


    "I understand your sentiment, Duke of Contracts." The Knight of Nobility nodded in understanding as he sipped on his tea. "That man is nothing less than an untamed beast."


    "Indeed so, he''s not only unrestrained but also vicious. I hope you share these facts with His Majesty." The Duke of Contracts nodded as he traced the scar on his face. "Please make sure to send my regards to the Ancient One."


    "I will," The Knight of Nobility gave a thin smile, knowing full well what the duke meant. "Where are they?"


    "I summoned them, so they should be here at any moment." The duke said with a frown.


    "Impudent peasants." One of the gathered nobles spat.


    "No need to get angry. That Gardener won''t be this disrespectful in the Royal Court." The Knight of Nobility said with a smile. It was then that the door opened, and the three guests entered along with the Knight of Courage.


    The Knight turned to look at the ''Seika'' that he was here to pick up. The man looked different than before, as he had changed his clothing into formal attire. His left arm was nothing but an empty sleeve, but it only served to make him look more threatening.


    The Seika hasbed his hair back and tied it into a short ponytail. The average features he had, which the Knight found irksome, seemed more prominent now.


    "You seem rxed for a prisoner, Gardener." The Knight of Nobility mocked. He didn''t refer to him as the Seika but as his previous status.


    "You seem well for someone who took a beating." The Seika rebuked without a moment''s dy, with a tongue more venomous than serpents.


    "As disrespectful as ever." The duke grabbed the armchair tightly. "Are you aware why you are here?" He asked with disdain.


    "Naturally." The Seika nodded. "You think I killed another one of your nobles. If you can prove it, then I''ll dly ept any sort of punishment."


    "There''s no need to prove anything, as the only suspect is you." The duke said with a smile. "Yesterday, you left the mansion and left toward an unknown ce. You''ve escaped from your imprisonment, which was also for the crime of killing a noble."


    "Then, for theck of other suspects, I''m the culprit?" The Seika smirked. "Are you all idiots?"


    "Your insolence shall be tolerated no longer!"


    The Duke of Contracts waved his hand, and a giant spirit appeared behind him. Arthur looked with interest at the umon ability of manifestation.


    "Seika, please restrain yourself." The Knight of Courage turned to look at him with a frown.


    "How about they restrain their idiocy?" The Seika said nonchntly. "I won''t admit to anything."


    "You..." As the duke pointed his finger at him, the doors suddenly opened as a servant rushed in. "Speak." The dukemanded.


    "Sir, I think it''s best if I inform you in private." The servant said withbored breathing.


    "I think not," The Knight of Courage red at the servant. He shivered under her icy re and revealed what he had.


    "The new shop, Hidden Gems, is selling a new artifact."


    "How is that of importance?" The duke waved his hand. "If there''s nothing else," He was about to dismiss the servant, but thetter continued talking.


    "The artifact is an improved version of the Vegetation Artifact!" The servant said before he was punished. The news made the hall turn chaotic, and even the Knight of Nobility stood up from his seat.


    "What kind of improvement?" The duke asked with gritted teeth.


    "Five times the area of effect for a fifth of the previous mana consumption." The servant said, and this time, every noble stood up from his seat.


    "Five... times? A fifth?" The duke''s body shook. "This can''t be. Impossible."


    "I fear this matter has turned grave enough for the kingdom to intervene." The Knight of Nobility stood up with a frown. "As for your matter, we''ll discuss it in the royal court."


    "Whatever you say." The Seika grinned.


    It happened in a few moments. The duke and the nobles, along with the Knights, all rushed toward Hidden Gems shop. It was unprecedented for guests of this level to visit the shop personally, but the new artifact was this important.


    The guards made way as the Duke of Contracts arrived on the scene. The farmers looked at him with both fear and a bit of resentment. They were the ones who would benefit the most from such an artifact, but there was nothing they could do against the nobles.


    "Why did you want toe here too?" The Knight of Courage turned toward the Seika, who looked at the shop with a grin.


    "I''m interested in this shop." The Seika said without hiding it. "If there''s a way to aplish what we have discussed earlier, this is a good start for it."


    "It''s the opposite." The Knight shook her head. "The runemaster, Ghost, must have foreseen this. The Duke of Contracts will be the one to outbid everyone and obtain the artifact."


    "Is that so?" The Seika said without looking worried. The Knight of Courage squinted her eyes at him, wondering what kind of scheme he was up to now.

 Chapter 334 - Bidding War

    The group walked into Hidden Gems, which have expanded further and redecorated. As if it was a growing creature, the shop looked different with each passing day. The buildings around it were bought as well by the unimaginable wealth obtained the day before.


    The walls which separated the buildings were torn down, creating a grand building that rivaled the size of the duke''s mansion. The building was divided into threeyers.


    The first was the touring area, where the customers can see the effects of the artifacts themselves. The artifacts ranged from offensive to support to daily, but they were all artificial artifacts.


    The secondyer was the selling stands, where the customers can buy themon artifacts. The gold would then be taken and handed over to the manager, who would deposit it into a safe.


    The thirdyer was the auction house, where the most demanded artifacts were auctioned to the public. The artifacts included, but not exclusive to, the Vegetation Artifacts.


    Because of thends taken over by the cmities, the fertilend was minimal, and even then, the soil wasn''t that rich to supply the need of the kingdom.


    A fire sword could kill a monster, but a vegetation artifact could feed a hundred people. That''s why it was currently the most demanded artifact and why the auction house was getting ready to sell it at noon.


    As the group walked through the first twoyers, the people took notice of the neers.


    "It''s the Duke of Contracts, the Lord of Merchants!"


    "I''ve heard that he always obtains what he desires because there''s nothing that he can''t offer in return!"


    "He''s one of the wealthiest people in the world. Do you think he''d give us a few golds if we begged him nicely?"


    The whispers made the duke straightens his back as pride leaked out of his nostrils. The Knight of Nobility sang to the duke''s tones and began ttering him.


    "You are as respected as ever, Duke of Contracts. Unlike others, who only know how to talk, your ability and wealth are acknowledged by everyone."


    "Haha, you tter me, Noble One." The dukeughed as he nced at Arthur and rest. "Today will be a good lesson to make those people know the difference between heavens and earth."


    ''What is this, cringe drama?'' Their disdain toward him amused Arthur. The difference between Alka''s and Earth''s social norms presented itself in front of Arthur again.


    The group reached the auction hall, where preparations were underway, and guests were filling the seats as others were reading the auction''s items.


    [Improved Vegetation Artifact: Blessed Spirit. Five times the area of the regr vegetation artifacts for fifth the mana cost.]


    In a sizeable prominent sign, this shocking announcement made everyone who read it gasp. A few ''Blessed Spirit'' artifacts could supply a whole city, making anyone who buys it one of the agricultural forerunners and a significant asset to the kingdom.


    The nobles who gathered here had their eyes turn into gold coins, but the existence of the Duke of Contracts crushed their hopes. This duke might not be the strongest, but he was undoubtedly the richest.


    "Wee, honored guests!" Ma took the stage and bowed as the duke and co entered the auction hall. "We''ve prepared private booths for our esteemed guests. Please enjoy yourself as we prepare the items."


    "Hm, quite hospitable. I guess this runemaster knows respect, a lesson to some!" The Knight of Nobilityughed as he left with the duke.


    "Don''t let them provoke you." The Knight of Courage stood by his side. Arthur turned to her in a speechless manner. "What? Don''t tell me you''re nning something?"


    "I''m just wondering if every noble is this childish." Arthurughed as he chose a booth and sat down with the others.


    "Most of them are," Dia said with a cold expression. "They would make for a good frozen snack."


    "We''re not cannibals," Arthur shook his head.


    "And we''re not humans," G said as she licked her lips. Arthur and the Knight of Courage turned to look at them with suspicion.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t eat trash." Dia shook her head, and Arthur pped in apud.


    "This is what I am talking about! Those remarks from before were difficult to watch." Arthur said to the Knight of Courage, and she simply sighed.


    "What do you n to do? The artifact willnd in the duke''s hands at this rate." The Knight of Courage said. "This will only give more power to the noblespared to the kingdom. I hope you don''t n on snatching it."


    "Snatching? How low do you think of me?" Arthur shook his head, but the Knight simply stared at him. "Ah, that low?" A grin bloomed on his face. "I''m nning to buy it."


    "That is... delusional." The Knight''s eyes turned round. "I thought that I made it clear. The duke''s wealth is unimaginable."


    "Well, that can be true. The duke''s assets and business can make up for arge sum. However, how many coins do you think he has on him? One thousand? Five? Twenty?"


    "Hm?" The Knight of Courage looked at him with furrowed brows. A bell rang from the stage as the doors to the auction were closed. Then, with slow and measured steps, Ma took the stage.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the auction of your favorite rising shop, Hiding Gems!" Ma pped his hands, and the curtains unfolded to reveal sets of artifacts.


    "Today, we''ll be presenting our new artifact: Blessed Spirit! Please make sure to save some money until the end to get your hands on the miracle item!"


    ''Oh, he''s quite good.'' Arthur was surprised. He was hesitant about letting Gruen do the auction, so he chose Ma, a worker that G found.


    He didn''t know how she did it, but it seems she had an eye for picking people well. As the auction began, the artifacts began to roll out.


    Buyers, each with their own needs, sold different artifacts. Some of them only bought the artifact because it was the work of a rising runemaster, seeing collectible value.


    The higher-ranking nobles stayed put as if buying from apetitor was beneath them. Arthur inwardly snickered at their hypocrisy as he knew that they took his artifacts to replicate them.


    He didn''t care, as it took years for runemasters from earth to replicate genuine artifacts, not to mention artificial ones. So even though it should be more straightforward, it was a lot more difficult for runemaster.


    As an analogy, it was like reading a summary of the research and trying to replicate it. Genuine artifacts were the research, with each corner of it giving raw data for runemasters, while artificial ones were the mundane replication that allowed for mass adoption.


    ''Good luck trying to replicate. By the time that happens, I''ll be back to Earth.'' Arthur smiled as the auction reached thest bit, the Blessed Spirit artifact.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The moment has finally arrived, the miracle artifact!" Ma waved his hand, and a servant took off the curtains from the artifact.


    Gasps leaked from the crowd as the artifact was revealed. It looked like a pot lined with gems and covered in gold. Ma took out a mana crystal and ced it in the pot before cing it on the table.


    "Please look at the nters in front of you!" Ma waved his hand and activated the artifact.


    Light shone from the pot, and it leaked to cover the auction life with a rich life force. Everyone looked at the nters in front of them and witnessed how the seeds in the soil began to sprout and grow.


    "Brilliant! The effect reached this spot!"


    A farmer shouted from the end of the hall as he stood up. Everyone turned to look at him with a shocked expression. Ma gave a sly smile and rushed to strike while the iron was hot.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The Runemaster, Ghost, dered that this would be the only Blessed Spirit sold today! He does not know if there will ever be a second one, as such a miraculous artifact is difficult to inscribe!"


    "What? A one in a lifetime item?"


    "Whoever gets this will be the sole agricultural overlord for years!" Another farmer stood up with excitement.


    ''I... never said that?'' Arthur blinked at Ma, who was getting more zealous by the moment. The words he said made the hall buzz with activity, indeed a feat of a sly salesman. ''This guy... I''m taking him with me.'' Arthur decided.


    "The bidding starts at one thousand gold coins! After that, every bid ced cannot be less than 50 gold!" Ma dered, and the mayhem ensued.


    "1050!"


    "1100!"


    Bids began to roll out from nobles of other cities. The nobles of Contracts City red at the nobles who were trying to steal this artifact. However, they waited for the bid of the duke, eager to see it crush their hopes.


    "1500!" The price kept getting higher. 1600, 1800, 2000... It showed no stop until the duke made his bid.


    "Three thousand Golds." The duke''s voice was stoic, but it rang loud and clear. The hall was momentarily silent as everyone began to whisper among them.


    Paying thrice the original price, the duke showed off his wealth to everyone. As everyone thought that no one would dare bid anymore, a voice broke the silence.


    "Four thousand golds."

 Chapter 335 - Gift To The People

    If Arthur flicked a pin tond on the wooden floor of the auction house, he would hear its sound. That''s how silent it was in the auction house after Arthur made his bid.


    "Four... thousands?"


    The Knight of Courage muttered from beside him. Four thousand was no small sum, as it could arm a toon of knights from head to toe.


    "Our highest bid so far, four thousand!" Ma snapped out of his daze and gestured toward Arthur. "Goes once, twice, are there no other bidders?!"


    "Halt!"


    The shout made Ma flinch, and he ceased talking. The Knight of Nobility rose in the air from the booth and looked at Arthur with disdain.


    "You can only bid what you have."


    "Alrighty," Arthur nodded and threw a ring toward the stage. Itnded right in front of Ma''s feet. The servant was confused until Arthur nodded at him. "Check it out."


    "V-very well." Ma grabbed the ring and checked what it stored before his eyes went wide and nodded toward Arthur. "It is indeed four thousand golds."


    "Heard that, dumbass?" Arthur turned to the Knight of Nobility, who was ring at him. "Not everyone is as broke as you are."


    Arthur wasn''t the type of person to judge a person by his wealth, but his character. Since these people were rotten and judged others using wealth, he would dly make them drink their own medicine.


    "You must have stolen it." The Knight of Nobility red at him, trying to save his face. "This needs to be investigated first, I..."


    "You are going to shut up." Arthur tapped the table. "And sit down so that we can continue with the auction. Unless you don''t have the money."


    Whispers rang among the crowd as the guests tried to figure out the identity of the man challenging the Knight. However, all they could make out of his side-profile was the missing arm he had.


    "Can it be... that this man is the rumored guest of the King, the Seika?"


    "I heard he was called Lorius. I never thought I would see him in the flesh." Another whispered. The crowd grew noisy as the Knight of Nobility red at him with venom-spewing eyes.


    A servant ran up the stage and whispered something into Ma''s ear. Ma nodded and cleared his throat, making the crowd''s attention shift toward him.


    "The Ghost Runemaster instructed that if the Knight wishes to disturb the auction further, then he will be asked to leave."


    The words made the crowd gasp as the Knight''s body shook. He grabbed his sword in a fit of rage, but the duke beside him grabbed his arm.


    "Such a meager amount of gold doesn''t mean anything." The duke said with a confident face. "I will handle it for you, Noble One."


    "You shouldn''t bother with this man, your grace." The Knight of Nobility found a way to save face through the duke''s words, and he jumped on it immediately. "But for the sake of the kingdom and its people, I''ll let you teach him a lesson."


    "Thank you." The duke said with a smile, and they sat back down. As soon as they did, the duke ced another bid. "Five thousand golds."


    Ma sent the ring Arthur threw back toward him through a servant, and the bidding continued. He looked at Arthur to see if there were more bids, and thetter gave a thin smile.


    "Six."


    Arthur said a single word, and it sank into the air like a pebble into ake. The atmosphere grew suffocating as the duke frowned and ced his bid.


    "Seven thousand!"


    His voice held a threatening tone to it as ifmanding Arthur to back off. However, before he finished the word ''thousand,'' Arthur''s bid arrived.


    "Eight."


    "Nine thousand go..."


    "Ten."


    "Heavens..." The Knight of Courage slumped back in her chair with a defeated expression. "Are you mad? You can never outbid the duke."


    "Watch me." Arthur smiled.


    "Eleven!" Arthur made his bid, and Dia snorted. He turned to her with confusion, and Gughed out loud.


    "Customer, there''s no need to raise it further." Ma wiped the sweat off his forehead with a wary smile. "Yourst bid is still the highest."


    "Oh," Arthur turned toward the Duke of Contracts. "What, are you done?"


    The duke''s face was a sight to behold. It turned from red to purple until Arthur could see a dark cloud above his head.


    "Bastard, you dare disrespect his grace?" One of the nobles jumped forward to defend the duke''s honor. When Arthur looked his way, the noble seemed to remember what happened before, and he shrank before his legs failed him, sitting back.


    "I''m sorry, everyone." Arthur turned toward the farmers and the other guests. "I got too absorbed into bidding that I forgot my manners. I''ll treat everyone to some refreshments."


    He gestured toward a staff member and gave him several golds. Under the surprised eyes of the crowd, the staff brought out different delicacies and beverages for them.


    "You have a way with people." G smiled as she saw the crowd''s impression of Arthur improve.


    "The key is respect." Arthur smiled, but the three of them looked at him with a speechless expression. "To those who deserve it, of course." Arthur coughed.


    "Twelve thousand!" The duke roared in a rageful manner and increased the price by two thousand instead of repeating Arthur''s bid.


    "We''re adding two thousand at a time now? Great. Fourteen!" Arthur said with a grin that made the duke''s face crumble further.


    "Sixteen!" The duke shouted through gritted teeth.


    "Why are you holding back?" Arthur smiled. "Twenty thousand golds!"


    "This is insane!" A merchant stood up excitedly.


    "Twenty thousand? How can he have so much money?" A noble from another country said with shock. "Is he... another Duke of Contracts?"


    "Outrageous!" The duke stood up with rage. "Twenty-five thousand!" He mmed his hand on the table, and a box of gold appeared.


    ''Oh, is this his limit?'' Arthur raised his brow. ''I guess it''s time to make him suffer a loss.'' He smiled but didn''t outbid him.


    "Twenty-five going once!"


    Ma shouted, and the people waited for Arthur to make another bid, but he didn''t do such a thing. Arthur sat back leisurely, and the duke sensed something was amiss.


    "Twenty-five going twice!"


    They thought they would hear it now, but they didn''t hear anything. Arthur was still silent, even enjoying some of the fruit on his table.


    "Twenty-five going thrice! Sold to the duke of contracts!"


    The hall was silent, and everyone was shocked. After a while, pping arrived in a dispersed manner. The duke smirked at Arthur and waved his sleeve.


    "Is this all you have?" The duke said in mockery. "A meager sumpared to the wellbeing of my people." He nobly flicked his sleeve.


    "Ah, I''m defeated," Arthur said sadly. "Twenty-five thousand, that''s a lot, even for the duke of contracts. As I remember, you lent the kingdom twenty-five thousand too."


    "I did, all for the sake of the people." The duke smiled, and the people cheered for him with admiration.


    "That''s good, that''s good. Use the artifact well." Arthur said with a rxed manner, which made the duke''s brows twitch.


    A servant came to give the duke his artifact while taking the box of gold. This box was also a storage artifact, as there was no way to fit twenty-five thousand coins.


    Under the envious eyes of the crowd, the servant took the box and ced it on the table. Soon, someone came to the stage and stood beside it. It was Manager Gruen.


    "Greetings,dies and gentlemen." Gruen bowed slightly. "Thank you for participating in our auction. The runemaster, Ghost, is grateful that the people appreciate his work. That''s why he decided to repay the kingdom and its people."


    The words made the people confused. Gruen waved his arm, and Ma brought a veiled cart into the stage. He turned to the crowd and continued.


    "Since the kingdom is struggling to procure the resources to feed the people, the runemaster would like to gift ten Blessed Spirits to the kingdom."


    The words of Gruen made the crowd gasp. Arthur smiled as he looked at the Duke of Contract''s face grow pale. However, there was still more.


    "The runemaster was looking for someone to monitor the use of these artifacts. The chosen person needs to be a friend of the people and an outsider of the kingdom''s politics. Thus, he opted to choose someone with these qualities."


    Gruen waved his hand and revealed the ten Blessed Spirits, all lined next to each other, sparkling in the light.


    "As the spokesmen of the runemaster, I present these artifacts to the Seika of Living Beings for safekeeping. I carry the runemaster''s wishes for the prosperity of the kingdom under the Seika''s aid."


    As Gruen finished his words, silence descended on the hall. The farmers and guests, including merchants and the ordinary people, were shocked at first before the cheering tore through the silence.

 Chapter 336 - Tenth City

    "Me?" Arthur blinked his eyes with surprise. Gruen nodded, making Arthur stand up and walk toward the stage. "I''m not sure if I''m truly worthy, but I''ll make sure to keep these artifacts in safe hands. Every city will be getting its share from them!"


    His words were loud enough to be heard by everyone in the hall. The apuse rang louder until the Knight of Nobility obstructed Arthur''s way toward the stage.


    "You were bidding for this item a few moments ago, and you get ten now! The runemaster''s gift to the people is appreciated, but I feel like it''s a bit unfair toward the duke. As the Kingdom is already indebted toward him, I think granting him the rights for safekeeping is better than giving it to an outsider."


    "You talk a lot, but I fear that your intentions are wed." G stood up and walked toward the Knight. "The Seika is the best person to hold these artifacts because he goes by another name. I''m sure that everyone here is aware?"


    "Hm? What name is that?"


    Some of the merchants and nobles from other kingdoms were confused, as the rumors didn''t spread that far yet. However, for the people of Freda, they knew of Seika''s Saga, although a lot of them considered him to be Lorius.


    "The Gardener!"


    "That''s true! This reason is why his Majesty invited him! No better person could safe keep the artifacts!"


    "As you heard, Knight of Nobility, our Seika is the best person who can handle the artifacts. Who knows, maybe they''ll grow stronger under his care?"


    "That''s nonsense!" The Knight nced at G but didn''t look at her directly. As he was about to speak, Arthur whispered to him something.


    "If you want to get beaten in front of these people, try insulting her."


    He made sure that no one heard his voice other than the Knight of Nobility by using mana. Arthur knew that he was about to bring up the same disgust he showed back in the cell, so he made sure to warn him.


    "I..." The Knight of Nobility paused and didn''t dare continue. He coughed and changed the topic. "It''s still a form of fraud. If Hidden Gems still wishes to proceed with this, I think the duke would need to enforce some punishment as the Lord."


    All eyes turned toward the duke, whose face has recovered. His signature smile returned as he walked confidently toward the stage.


    "It''s indeed a form of maniption, as the value of the artifact also depends on its rarity. If you intend to go on with,? I will remove Hidden Gems from Contracts City!"


    His words caused ripples among the crowd. Being removed from the trading hub of Freda was a death sentence to a new business. This city enjoyed a statue among the kingdoms of being the center of attention.


    The attention turned toward Gruen, who was standing on the stage. Arthur also wanted to see how Gruen would act now that his chance has arrived.


    The dwarf straightened his back with a calm expression. Arthur marveled at his level-headed attitude facing the man who denied him his love and humiliated him.


    "I think you don''t remember me," Gruen said with a smile. "You summoned me to your mansion a few months ago. It was for my meetings with your daughter and gifting her jewelry, as well as admitting my love."


    "Oh damn, he''s doing it." G fidgeted beside Arthur, who smiled as he looked at the young dwarf.


    "What is going on? Manager Gruen had a falling with the duke?" The crowd was confused. The duke''s eyes held a hint of recognition and killing intent.


    "Yes, exactly that face." Gruenughed. "You wanted to have me hanged, framing me for theft and fraud, the same thing you''re trying to do now. However, Lady Aimee pleaded otherwise, and I got to live until now."


    "What is your point, dwarf?" The Knight of Nobility said with a frown.


    "It''s Manager Gruen." Gruen corrected with a nce. "You''ve looked down on me, Duke of Contracts City. The reason being my nonexistent wealth, disdain, and your pride as the Lord of Contracts, the wealthiest city in Freda!"


    ''He''s having his moment.'' Arthur inwardly snickered, feeling a bit proud of Gruen.


    "That''s why I''m going to take that away from you." Gruen continued with a smile, his sharp features twisting into a smirk. "Hidden Gems will move to Livia starting today. The artifacts sold here will be half the price over there. I invite everyone to visit and look forward to our next step."


    "Next step?" The Knight of Nobility squinted his eyes while the duke was shaking with rage.


    "We have already begun preparations. All that we need now is his Majesty''s approval to proceed. The next step will be the tenth city of Freda and the new trading hub: Hidden City."


    The announcement pulled everyone''s hearts until they reached their throats, making them unable to produce a single word.


    "We will share half of the city''s earnings with the Kingdom to improve the living condition of the citizens. A lot of money will be needed to start," Gruen walked toward the box of gold and picked up a coin. "Thank you for your donation." He grinned at the duke.


    ***


    There was nothing that the duke or the Knight of Nobility do anymore. The auction hall was almost torn apart by the apuse and cheering the guests did.


    The chaos spread toward the people outside, and the whole city knew what was going on. The news of the tenth city of Freda, Hidden City, shook everyone down to their cores.


    It was insane.


    No one can construct a city on a whim or overnight. They were the cumtive efforts of several generations and thousands of people.


    Now, a new shop dered that they were going to create such a ce, solely supplied by a single runemaster, Ghost. After a few minutes of the announcement, flyers descended from the sky.


    They were an invitation to every capable person to move to Hidden City after it gets built. The first ten people from each profession will get privileges that made Contracts City look like a scam.


    The news didn''t stop at Contracts City but spread like wildfire toward every corner of the Kingdom in a single day. During that single day, the person who thought of such an idea was sitting leisurely with hispanions.


    "Where, exactly, do you n on getting so many gold coins from?" G asked with amusement. They were sitting in an inn together with Gruen. Manager Gruen asked to join the ''Seika'' on his travels in front of everyone, giving them the perfect reason to meet.


    "Do you want to steal the Royal Vault?" Arthur asked, and the two flinched. "I''m kidding!" Arthurughed. "We''ll find a way, but it was so satisfying."


    "Seeing the duke run away?" G snickered. "Well, what else could he do after Gruen''s announcement of dethroning him from Lordship?"


    "I thought he would attack me," Gruen said with a relieved expression.


    "Not in public, and not after dering that you will share half of the earnings with the Kingdom. The King would have turned against the duke if he did anything to you." G exined.


    "Maybe attack you in an ambush," Arthur added. Gruen shivered, but Arthur simplyughed. "Don''t worry. Since you''ll be traveling with me, I''ll protect you. However, what about your love?"


    "I''ve sent her a letter to run away with me so that we can build the new city together," Gruen said with a smile. "If she wants to apany us, she''ll being to Hidden Gems before we depart."


    "Make sure that she disguises herself well." Arthur smiled as he leaned back.


    "You seem to trust the daughter of the duke. Why so?" G asked with suspicion. "You didn''t trust me until we''ve spent so much time together, but you didn''t even meet this one." She pouted.


    "Hm, just a hunch." Arthur smiled, but that was a lie. He tested her before, as soon as he arrived at the mansion.


    The Knight of Courage was sleeping on his shoulder when the duke''s daughter walked into the library. She begged him to hide Gruen from her father or release him at least so that he wouldn''t be harmed.


    Arthur was suspicious that she was this caring about him, so he used his art to test her. She was also foolishly in love. That''s why he was sure that by tomorrow, a princess would slip from the duke''s mansion to run away with the love of her life.


    "How did you manage to make her love you, Gruen?" Arthur was curious, as everything about them was different.


    "Oh, I simply confessed straight on," Gruen said with pride. G grinned and turned toward Arthur.


    "It''s better if you learn from him, Seika. Otherwise, you''ll die alone!" She said, trying to create new drama to enjoy.


    "I don''t mind," Arthur said and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 337 - Livia

    Arthur waved at the Duke of Contracts, who was ring at him from his mansion''s window.


    They didn''t stay at the mansion because the duke wouldn''t let them after yesterday''s events, so they had to meet the convoy at the mansion''s gates instead.


    "Why did sleeping in the inn feel better than the duke''s house?" G walked over to stand beside him with a yawn.


    "Maybe he ced a curse on us." Arthur shrugged.


    "To curse a witch? He should be wiser." Dia smiled and shook her head.


    The Knight of Courage walked over to them wearing her blue armor. The way she looked at Arthur changed after he took hold of ten Blessed Spirits. This time, she knew that he had the power to benefit the kingdom.


    "We''ll be departing toward the capital immediately." The Knight of Courage said with a smile. "The people are gathering in the streets to send you off."


    "I hope no rocks will be involved." Arthur raised his brows.


    "Not this time, no. Since you are the safe keeper of those artifacts, you are the one responsible for feeding them. We''ll also use the Knight''s Barrier to avoid such a thing."


    "I''m relieved then. Protect me well, Knight of Courage."


    The Knight looked at him with aplex gaze before turning to leave. They were led to their carriage, and their trip toward the capital began.


    The wheels rolled on the cobblestoned roads, leaving Contracts City. As Courage said, the people cheered on the streets as Arthur''s carriage passed by them.


    "Lorius yesterday, a Seika today." Dia looked at the people with aplex gaze.


    "Everyone seeks a better life. Maybe tomorrow I''ll be Lorius again."


    "So, you n to enjoy being a Seika until then?" G smiled, but Arthur shook his head.


    "The only reason I tried appeasing the people is to make the king agree to build the tenth city," Arthur said while looking out of the windows.


    "Are you after wealth?" Dia asked, trying to probe his intentions.


    "No, I''m after the change. I want to change this kingdom as much as I can for the better." Arthur said with a smile.


    ''This way, if Solomon truly cares about his people, then he will save the past me even if I send him into the trial.''


    It was a twisted way of thinking, but Arthur believed it was alright as long as everyone wins. Well, everyone except Solomon, because he''ll be dying.


    Arthur and Solomon were like day and night. They might meet, but one''s survival means the other''s death. If there were a way to save both of them, then Arthur would try doing it.


    Soon, the carriages of Hidden Gems joined them. Gruen boarded their carriage, sitting next to Arthur. The three of them looked at the dwarf with expectations.


    "Man, why is your face as nk as ever?" Arthur sighed and lightly nudged him. "Tell us, what happened?"


    "Hm? Seika, when did I get here?" Gruen snapped out of his daze and said with surprise. The three looked at each other and snickered.


    "I guess you hired a new staff today." G grinned and hugged the dwarf. "Congrats, Gruen!"


    "Ah, thank you, Lady G." Gruen blushed and thanked them with tears in his eyes. "If not for you all, I would have never been able to be with her."


    "The duke will know that she ran away with you as soon as he notices her disappearance. You''ll need to work hard to strip him of his wealth." Arthur smiled. "And not to mention, we need to awaken your affinity so that you would create items for me."


    "Yes, Seika." Gruen grinned. "I''ll follow you forever."


    ''Forever, huh?'' Arthur smiled and didn''t reply. ''My time here is nearing its end.'' He never thought about what would happen to G or Dia once he leaves. Maybe, he simply ignored thinking about it.


    ***


    Unlike what they expected, there was no attack on their convoy or an assassination attempt. The Knight of Nobility and the Knight of Honesty, who joined themter, didn''t even try provoking them.


    Their trip was uneventful, but Arthur enjoyed it immensely. He got to see farms that stretched forever, tried the local delicacies of viges, and saw bizarre creatures that were of the True Rank.


    He got to see the strength of the Knights as well firsthand. Thus, Arthur got to get a better measure of the world''s strength.


    The Titled Knights were all at the early stages of the Deme-Rank. This level of power was less than he expected because these were the elites of the kingdom.


    It was as he suspected; the power levels of this world were less than Earth. He had a couple of theories to exin why: they were in the past, or the existence of the Cmity Gates prevented them from getting the resources they needed.


    ''Dungeons should be beyond the Cmity Gates, in thends with powerful monsters. That''s where the concentration of mana was the highest.''


    This exins why Jizo wanted Arthur to prevent dungeon exploration. Going beyond the gates would only make it easier for the Cmities to descend to earth in the future.


    If he prevented exploration of Alka, would the Cmity Gates get breached by the Cmities?


    This question was crucial because that meant he would have to choose between Alka and Earth. At that time, Jizo''s will might not agree with his choice.


    ***


    Livia was in the center of Freda, surrounded by two rivers, allowing thend between them to thrive. Since Contracts City was the closest to Livia, the two enjoyed a thriving trade between them.


    When their carriage caught sight of the rivers, Arthur and co were amazed by how grand they were. Gruen was the only native of Freda, so he became their guide.


    "The river on the south of Livia is called Lo, and the one north is called Ho," Gruen exined. "They originate from the snowy mountains in the east of Freda."


    "Hm? East? Doesn''t that mean they originate from Alva''s northern parts?" Arthur was surprised.


    "Yes, but luckily, the people there have a tradition of never interfering with nature." Gruen nodded.


    "Is that true?" Arthur turned to Dia, who seemed to be absent-minded.


    "Yes." She answered, her eyes glued to the river. "When I lived there with my mother, the people there worshiped the snowy mountains and its blessings."


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "Why did you move to Freya then?"


    "Because I had no one in that ce after my mother was murdered," Dia said it lightly, but the content of her words made everyone''s mood dampen.


    "I''m sorry for that," Arthur said, and Dia turned to stare at him silently. She nodded in the end and resumed her staring at the rivers.


    Their carriage arrived at the outer walls of Livia, where they passed another barrier to protect the city. As they were allowed entry, Arthur saw the farnds that the rivers fed. They were rich but small.


    The inner walls of Livia were closer than he thought, and they were allowed entry. Unlike Shades City, their arrival was through a private road for the Knights, heading straight to the Royal Court.


    In a matter of an hour, Arthur was already leaving his carriage in front of the Royal Pce. Knights lined each side of the carpet that led to the pce''s doors.


    "Wee to the Royal Pce of Livia, Seika." The Knight of Courage stood in front of him with a smile. "Believe me. You''ll regreting here in a matter of days."


    "Don''t worry, I regret it already." Arthur shrugged. "This ce doesn''t feel weing at all."


    "It was built by the previous king, a testimony of grandiose or whatever." The Knight of Courage shrugged. "I wasn''t here at that time, so,"


    "What about the other Knights?" Arthur asked as he strode into the pce with the rest following after him.


    "There are two generations of Knights at the moment:" The Knight of Courage exined as she led them inside. "Knights that King Solomon chose, and Knights who remained from the previous king."


    "The Knight of Nobility?"


    "Oh, that position is a bit special." The Knight of Courage smiled. "That title is the only one that is inherited from one Knight to the next. As you suspect, they''re all from noble families. It''s their way to retrain some power in the ranks of Knights."


    "What about you?"


    "King Solomon chose me." The Knight''s voice held a bit of nostalgia. "He gave me a purpose to live."


    "What did you do before that?" G asked with curiosity. The Knight of Courage gave a bashful smile as she scratched her nose.


    "I led a group of bandits."


    The four of them, even Gruen, were speechless. No one would associate this person with bandits, because as far as they could tell, she was the kindest and hardworking of the knights.


    "Enough of that," The Knight changed the topic. "It''s time that you meet his Majesty."

 Chapter 338 - A Proposal

    They were taken directly toward the Grand Hall of the pce. Arthur could hear the noise inside before he went in, and he knew that the nobles of the kingdom were gathered here.


    This gathering was also the reason that they stayed that long in Contracts City. It was to give enough time for preparations to be made. After all, this was the beginning of a new page in Freda.


    "Nervous?" G adjusted his cor under Dia''s irritated eyes. Arthur was taller than her, so she had to raise her hands to adjust his clothes.


    "Maybe I should be, but I''m not." Arthur smiled, and G nodded with a smile.


    The Knight of Courage returned after leaving them for a bit and nodded their way. Gruen stood by his side, wearing the robes of a craftsman.


    The four walked into the Grand Hall together, following the Knight of Courage. The lighting from the windows and washed the hall, making the people inside look holy.


    As Arthur walked into the hall, he found twelve chairs in a semi-circr fashion on each side of the grand throne. A carpet connected the doors to the throne, where a man was sitting with a divine aura.


    The four of them walked side-by-side, entering the circr space made by the twelve chairs, with the throne in their center. With six chairs on each side, King Solomon looked at them with a thin smile.


    Arthur nced around the hall, looking at the twelve chairs. The Knight of Courage left their side and sat on a chair that resembled a small throne, with the word Courage engraved above her.


    ''These are the chairs of the Knights.'' Arthur realized as he read the words on each chair. They were in Yalveran Language, so they were easier to read.


    There were ones that he knew, like Courage, Honesty, Nobility, and Loyalty. Then came the titles that he didn''t know, like Virtue, Honor, and Kindness.


    ''Seven Knights.'' Arthur realized and turned toward the other five chairs. They held symbols instead of words: a tree, coins, a sword, a mountain, and a hand.


    He recognized two of the symbols. The tree and the coins belonged to the Duke of Shades and the Duke of Contracts, respectively. If Arthur guessed correctly, these chairs belonged to the dukes.


    "Greetings, King Solomon." Arthur ced his hand on his heart and bowed slightly. "I''m the Seika of Living Beings. It''s an honor to meet you finally."


    Arthur raised his head with a polite smile, and King Solomon returned it. As he looked at the King, Arthur was sure this man was the same he met back in the trial, only a younger version of him.


    "Wee, Seika." King Solomon said with an amused smile, his eyes gleaming with interest. "I must say, for someone who wreaked havoc in my kingdom, the Seika is a polite man."


    "Words tend to twist themselves the more they travel," Arthur said with a smile, and the Knight of Nobility snorted. "I''m sure that you''ve heard that I''m the most barbaric, ruthless, and disrespectful man to have ever existed."


    "Not that far from it." King Solomon grinned with interest. "But I''m still certain that making a deal with you is in favor of the kingdom." He turned to Dia with a smile. "We meet again, princess."


    "Greetings, your Majesty." Dia bowed slightly and raised her head. "I see that you''re still as divine as I first saw you."


    "As ttering as your mother," Solomon said with a grin. "I''m saddened by what happened to her." His words sounded sincere.


    "Many thanks for the kind words, your Majesty." Dia nodded respectfully.


    "Ah, you must be Manager Gruen." King Solomon then turned toward the young dwarf. "I heard that you have a proposal for me. Let''s discuss thatter, as a more important matter awaits us."


    "As you wish, your Majesty." Gruen nodded.


    "We met before." King Solomon turned to G, who looked confused.


    "Have we?"


    "You were a traveler at that time, and I was a young boy." King Solomon said in nostalgia. "You look the same as twenty years ago."


    "Well, that''s thanks to our Seika." G smiled. "I hope I didn''t steal anything at that time."


    "You did," Solomonughed, his voice radiating nostalgia. "However, you stole from a neighbor I hated, so it''s fine."


    ''Is he truly a king?'' Arthur wondered to himself as the man in front of himughed lightly. He greeted every one of them before turning back to him with a smile.


    "I would love to discuss the terms of your service, but I think you have something that belongs to me." King Solomon turned toward Arthur, his words shocking the present nobles.


    "Does the king intend to take hold of Blessed Spirits?"


    "As he should, those artifacts belong to the kingdom."


    "However,"


    Whispers spread in the crowd as Arthur stared at the King silently and smiled. He knew what Solomon was referring to, and Arthur had no problem returning it.


    Arthur walked over toward one of the chairs as an item appeared in his hand. He raised the medal, which began to shine and pulse, and presented it toward the Seat of Loyalty.


    "The Medal of Loyalty?"


    The Knight of Courage stood up from her seat like the rest of the Knights. The Medal of Loyalty left Arthur''s hand and floated toward the chair as the pulsing grew stronger.


    ''A powerful artifact.''


    Arthur looked at the Seat of Loyalty with surprise. He could feel an astonishing amount of mana from within it. However, it only resonated with the Medal and nothing else.


    "Thank you, Seika." King Solomon looked at the Seat with regret. "I never thought he would die this soon."


    "I met him in a faraway ce." Arthur turned toward the King, confused. "Can I ask why was he there, alone and powerless?"


    "Such a thing shouldn''t be..." The man sitting on the chair next to Solomon, which had a hand symbol, said with a frown. King Solomon, however, raised his hand to cut him off.


    "He deserves to know." King Solomon interjected. "But that''s a matter for another day. Is that alright, Seika?"


    Arthur nodded, confused as to why it couldn''t be now. However, he could guess that the Knight of Loyalty''s matter was something controversial, as most nobles held hateful expressions on their faces.


    "Thank you." Solomon smiled and nodded. "Do you wish to be the next Knight of Loyalty, Seika?" He asked, shocking everyone, but Arthur shook his head.


    "I would have to decline." Arthur shook his head. Why would he act as a guard and protect Solomon if he was here to make sure he was dead?


    "That''s a pity," Solomon said, but he was still smiling. "Then, what is it that you desire?"


    The exchange made everyone speechless. A position of a titled knight equaled those of a duke, but they had different responsibilities. In a matter of seconds, an offer was raised and turned down.


    "I want to be your advisor," Arthur said lightly. "I have many ideas to help change this kingdom and aid you, so that''s what I want to do. I also want to build the tenth city, Hidden City, alongside Manager Gruen."


    "Impudent." The Knight of Nobility interrupted. "Do you think that the services you offer are worthy of such a position? Are you saying that King needs an advisor?"


    "Indeed, Seika." King Solomon nodded. "You would have to prove yourself first. That''s why I''m going to ept only a request out of the two. Build Hidden City, and if you seed, I''ll appoint you as my advisor."


    "Your Majesty!" The man sitting beside the King stood up. "Isn''t this one of my responsibilities as the Hand of The King?"


    "There won''t be any interference." Solomon shook his head. "I''ll have him as my assistant if he does seed."


    "Can I know what do you mean by sess in this case?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows.


    "Let''s see, the Duke of Contracts isn''t here, but I believe Manager Gruen dered that Hidden City would be the trading hub of the Kingdom. Aplish that in less than three months, and I''ll allow you to be my advisor."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Arthur said with a smile.


    "I also heard that you''d ced a Bestial Order on The Daughter of Ice and Fire." King Solomon turned to Dia. "Is that true?"


    "Not anymore." Arthur shook his head. "She is acting by her free will, but I have a proposal to make," Arthur said and stepped up.


    "A proposal?" Solomon raised his brows.


    "Alva can''t be ruled by a human king, not at the moment, at least. The war is a bloody one, but we can weaken the morale of the soldiers in Alva, ending it faster."


    "Your suggestion being?"


    "Lady Dia will be participating in the war, and we will spread words that she is here to save Alva from the unjust King with your help. Once that happens, she can be the queen of Alva, and the two kingdoms will be united."


    Arthur said his words, but the impact they left on the hall was nothing less than devastating. The concepts he proposed would change the course of the war and decrease the amount of power Freda held over Alva if they did win.

 Chapter 339 - Son Of A Halfling

    "This man is working for the ving kingdom!" The Knight of Nobility stood up from his seat, gripping the handle of his sword. "He''s nothing but a spy!"


    "Are you sure that I''m the spy?" Arthurughed as his aura exploded, threatening and overbearing. "Someone in this court betrayed me and told the Duke of Fire about my location. If things went differently, I would have died there."


    His rage was suffocating to witness, and the words made the nobles nce at each other. They knew there was a leak of information, but no one dared to light the fuse.


    "I understand your rage." A man, who was closing his eyes since earlier, stood up. His eyes were still closed as he walked toward Arthur and stood in front of him. "Yet, this behavior isn''t how you''re getting your answer."


    The man was taller than Arthur. No, he was the tallest man in the hall. However, he wasn''tnky but had a body full of muscles. He was sitting under the sword symbol.


    The man''s aura exploded as well and collided with Arthur''s aura and pushed it back. As Arthur looked at the man, he was sure of one thing: this man was an Astra-Ranker.


    "Who are you?" Arthur looked up at the man, whose expression was stoic. Facing an Astra-ranker, Arthur showed no fear nor respect.


    "I am the Duke of Battle." The man said with a grin as his eyelids parted open, revealing no pupils but only white. "The strongest man in the world."


    Arthur looked at the man and knew he wasn''t bluffing. However, he wasn''t going to back away just because this man was stronger than him.


    "Your strength doesn''t change the fact that your people betrayed me," Arthur said, and the man nodded.


    "Indeed so. However, His Majesty never denied your request. Restrain your aura until he does. At that time, I''ll happily teach you something: strength doesn''t care for right or wrong."


    "Calm down, Alcher." King Solomon stood up from his seat and ordered. The Duke of Battle backed away, as did his aura. Arthur''s aura also disappeared as King Solomon walked toward him.


    "You''re strong, Seika." King Solomon stood in front of Arthur. "However, capability and authority reign supreme in the royal court. Be my advisor, and you can point fingers at that time."


    Arthur knew this as well. He knew that it was the Knight of Nobility that schemed to kill him but knew that revealing it would be pointless with his current position.


    "Go and build Hidden City. At that time, no one will question your authority or capability. You have until then to seed. At that time, I''ll consider your suggestion about Alva."


    Arthur nodded. This was his intention exactly. Solomon trying to defy the world was a rumor among the people, but he wanted to confirm it.


    The only way for him to get close to Solomon and make sure that this King saves him in the past would be to benefit the kingdom. This way, even if Solomon knew of his intentions, he would still save his life.


    "Where can I start?" Arthur asked Solomon, and thetter waved his hand, and a giant map appeared behind him.


    "There''s only one spot that you can use. It''s the best spot for you to build a trading city." King Solomon pointed at the map. "But I must warn you... that ce is filled with monsters. You''ll have to clear them away before building anything."


    "I volunteer to aid the Seika." The Knight of Courage stood up, even though the rest of the knights looked at her hatefully.


    "I can take care of that. As for the ten Blessed Spirits, I''ll be using them as well. We will sell the crops to the kingdom at half the price."


    "The artifacts belong to the kingdom." The King''s Hand said with a frown.


    "And cultivating nts need money." Arthur rebuked. "Is that alright, your majesty?"


    "Yes, that''s ideal," Solomon said with a smile. "Let''s meet again in three months." He waved his hands, and the four left the hall.


    "Why didn''t you ept my aid?" The Knight of Courage followed after them as they left the hall.


    ''I need to level up, that''s why.''


    "I''ve seen how the nobles look at me. They don''t trust me. If you associate yourself with me, you''ll end up being shunned as well."


    "You were thinking of my well-being?"


    "Sure." Arthur lied.


    "Seika, are you enjoying yourself?" G said with a smile from the side. "No one knows your intentions from building a city. Is it money? Is it authority? Glory? The public good?"


    "Fun, that''s all," Arthur said and turned toward Dia. "I think you need to train before you rule over Alva."


    "Are you inviting me toe with you?" Dia''s mouth turned into a smile. "I''ll follow you as long as you give me Alva in the end. I trust that you will."


    "Many thanks," Arthur said as he went through the corridors. "Courage, can you find us a room to n things in?"


    "What kind of nning?" The Knight asked with curiosity.


    "Building a city, of course." Arthur grinned. "Manager Gruen, we''ll be needing your help. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Not at all, Seika," Gruen said with a smile. "The runemaster instructed that I follow yourmands anyway."


    "Many thanks." Arthur smiled. "Let''s show those nobles how wrong it is to look down on us."


    ***


    It waste at night, and after finishing another meeting to redistribute thends to the farmers, King Solomon retreated to his quarters.


    "Don''t bother me until morning."


    He instructed the servants before entering his workshop. This was the ce where the magic happened. King Solomon sat in front of his bench and took out a purified ore.


    "Let''s give the Knights of mes a new gift." King Solomon smiled and spread his palms toward the ore.


    Then, like liquid, the ore began changing shape until it became a de. Solomon then took out another purified ore and created the handle.


    "Now, the final touches." King Solomon leaned back in his chair and raised his right arm. An orb appeared in front of him, where a rune floated inside of it.


    "Inscribe."


    King Solomon muttered as he poured liquid mana into the sword. The liquid mana seeped in the de in specific shapes as the rune he had fused with the sword.


    Just like that, a genuine artifact was created. King Solomon returned his rune to his body and stood up. However, he felt the shadows move behind him.


    "Who is there?" King Solomon frowned. The mes flickered as a shadow appeared on the ground. Turning hurriedly, King Solomon found a robed person in front of him. "You are..."


    "I apologize for visiting you this way."


    The man took off his hood to reveal the face of someone he must today, the Seika of Living Beings. His golden eyes studied Solomon with interest.


    "How did you get here, Seika?" Solomon asked with suspicion. There were no traces of elemental mana like Courage traveled.


    "That''s a secret. I know that you''ll understand that I can''t share my secret, just like how you can''t share yours."


    "Your words suggest that there is more to tell me." Solomon squinted his eyes at the Seika.


    "You''ve met Gruen. You must know that he''s like us, a Seika."


    "I do, but revealing that to the others will only hinder your progress." King Solomon nodded. "Is this why you''re here?"


    "No, but to tell you that he''s the Seika of Metals. For some reason, people believe that you are the Seika of Metals, although I think you''re not."


    "Hm, then what do you think?"


    Even though Solomon''s tone was light, his mood was anything but that. If the fact that Gruen was the Seika of Metals became known, there would be a lot of problems."


    "The Seika of States is a good name to call it." The Seika smiled at him. "You can change the shape of things, not just metals, but that''s as far as you can do."


    "Did youe here to tell me this?" Solomon found it odd, even though it was true. Since he was little, he could change the shape of things and create items from simple metals.


    "No, but to give you something that I found."


    The Seika took a crystal out of thin air and handed it toward Solomon. As heid eyes on it, Solomon knew what it was.


    "A memory fragments? Who does it belong to?" Solomon frowned, but the Seika walked over and handed it over to him.


    "A man who I believe to be your father. I found it in Alva, and the man asked for it to be returned to you, Solomon Avera."


    "You... know?" King Solomon''s calm expression crumbled as he grabbed the crystal. The Seika of Living Beings nodded.


    "I know that your father was a halfling." The Seika revealed.

 Chapter 340 - A Reality Gate Rune

    Arthur looked at King Solomon, who was holding into the memory fragment silently. Before he teleported into the workshop, he used his shadow to learn how Solomon created genuine artifacts.


    He used a rune.


    This face made Arthur question his legacy, but the rune he used was unlike any other before. It was a rune to inscribe runes. The inscribing process was the same for artificial runes, but Solomon can give the artifact a Realty Gate at the end of it.


    ''Nheless, he used a rune.'' Arthur still found it unbelievable. He never thought he would witness another person using a rune, making him doubt his powers.


    King Solomon seemed to be weighing everything Arthur told him about the memory fragment. With a sigh, he injected mana into the memory fragment.


    The fragment lit up as King Solomon began watching the memories. The process took a while, but he opened his eyes again. They were foggy as if he awakened from a long and distant dream.


    "Where did he fell into?"


    Solomon looked confused, understandably. Arthur knew that he was asking about the dungeon his father fell into after being chased by the mimic.


    "I''m not sure. That''s a question for you to answer." Arthur smiled. "Your father called the bartender Iskavian. Is it a different kingdom?"


    "No, it''s the previous name of Freda, Iskavia. After I became the King, I changed it into Freda, the Kingdom of Freedom. That will change if this memory fragment falls into the wrong hands."


    "I''ve realized that. The Law of Racial Equality won''t have any effect if the truth bes known."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will have you killed?" Solomon looked at him with squinted eyes, a trace of bloodshed seeping out of his body.


    "I trust that you are smarter than that. If I wanted to harm this kingdom or reveal this information, I wouldn''t have told you now."


    King Solomon nodded with a smile. He walked toward his desk and opened a safe where he ced the fragment. Arthur saw him walk toward a couch and sit, gesturing for Arthur to do the same.


    "Tell me, Seika, what other gifts do you have for me?"


    "I think the Knight of Courage told you already." Arthur walked and sat in front of him. "Hidden City will change the way Freda works."


    "A Nobility-Independent Kingdom." Solomon tapped on the chair. "They call me Delusional King for wanting equality between races. I wonder what the people would say if they know of your ambitions."


    "This goal isn''t unreachable," Arthur said. "Even if it''s hard. The only problem that remains would be the battle strength of the nobles."


    "Indeed so," Solomon nodded. "You''re tempting me to take you in as my advisor."


    "Then we can skip the test you''ve ced."


    "We can, but would the nobles allow it?" Solomon grinned and ced his hand beneath his chin. "This is interesting. You brought a Seika, a Knight''s Medal, and my father''s memory with you. What more do you have to offer?"


    "Greed is the deadliest sin, your Majesty," Arthur said while squinting his eyes. Solomon raised his brows andughed.


    "It''s your fault for offering so much. I can''t help but expect more." The King then poured himself a drink. "Maybe, just maybe, you''ll prove helpful even in that matter."


    He muttered with a low voice as if he was speaking to himself. His eyes were warm, bitter, resentful, and yearning. As he sat in front of him, Arthur knew that he was thinking about ''her.''


    He was thinking about Ruki, Solomon''s love, and Arthur''s shadow creation. Both of them had no idea where she was, but they shared a bond through her.


    ''Maybe Ruki never left Earth because she already exists here.'' Arthur wondered, but he can never know.


    "Now, it''s your turn. What do you want in return? I''m not an ungrateful person, you see." Solomon smiled. Arthur pondered his question as a figure appeared in his mind.


    "I want to find the Devils Hunter. He captured someone I know, and I wish to bring them back."


    "That''s a pity, but the assistance I can offer you is limited. That man shares my views of freedom, but he doesn''t trust me to take care of the Verniz. I only know of their general location."


    "That will be helpful." Arthur leaned forward, but Solomon shook his head.


    "It''s not as helpful because they live beyond the Cmity Gates."


    ***


    Dia looked at the sand watch on her desk, watching the sand slip down grain by grain. She sensed the Seika return to his room after he disappeared earlier.


    The Order was gone, but a sliver of his powers remained in her core, allowing Dia to know his location. She didn''t know where he went to, but she got a general inkling.


    Leaving the chair and her sand watch, Dia strode toward the door. As she opened it, she found someone standing in front of her. Dia scowled at the witch.


    "What are you doing here?" She said to the witch, who had a mysterious smile on her face.


    "That should be my line. Why are you still following the Seika? If you lend Freda your powers, then ruling Alva wouldn''t be too much to ask."


    "We had a deal," Dia said with a frown. "I''ll follow him until he gives me Alva. Those nobles would never negotiate with a Demi."


    "Are you sure of that?" G walked in, like before, without asking her for permission. "Are you sure that when he gives you Alva, you will leave his side?"


    "After we create Hidden City, Freda will have the resources to win the war. The Seika is the only one capable of achieving that. At that time, King Solomon will listen to his suggestion, and I''ll leave."


    "You''ll leave his side?"


    "... Yes." Dia frowned. She hated repeating herself, but the witch still looked doubtful.


    "Let me ask you this." G walked over slowly until she was inches away from Dia. "What would you do if the Seika dies after you leave?"


    "That''s none of my business," Dia said calmly. The witch smiled and turned to look around the room. With confusion, Dia turned as well.


    "Oh Princess, you''re either lying to yourself or me." The witch said as she looked at the room.


    It was frozen.


    Dia gritted her teeth as mes appeared on her hands. She waved her arm and sent a de of fire at the witch, who dodged easily and walked toward the door.


    "I don''t care if you leave or not. Just make sure that you won''t regret it. After all, the Seika won''t be around forever." The witch said before she left.


    Dia stood in the room with her fist clenched. The frozen room melted and the furniture dried under her mes. As she was trying to calm down, a knock arrived on her window.


    She nced through the window and found Arthur''s puzzled expression. Calming herself down, Dia opened the window to allow him inside.


    "What?"


    Her tone was harsher than she intended because of the incident with the witch. Arthur looked stunned by her reaction, and he looked around the room.


    "Are you alright?" He asked with a frown. "I can feel that you are..."


    "That''s none of your business," Dia said again, feeling as if he was intruding on her mind. She wondered if he can also hear her thoughts. Can he tell what she felt?


    "..." He stared at her silently, the moonlight reflecting off his golden eyes. Dia felt something cold touch her forehead and realized that it was the back of his right hand. "You''re feverish."


    Her mind told her body to p his arm away, but she didn''t do it. Arthur retracted his hand with a slightly concerned expression on his face.


    "There''s nothing I can do if it''s none of my business," Arthur said, turning away and walking toward her desk. "I have something to tell you."


    "...What is it?"


    "I think you should stay here in Livia." He tapped on the sand watch, a slight glow covering his fingers, and the frost covering the sand melted. The grains of sand resumed their falling. "Of course, it''s none of my business, but that''s my opinion."


    He turned toward her with a light smile on his face. Her mind needed to process the words he said, and Dia couldn''t help but let out a baffledugh.


    "You want to leave me here?"


    Her voice sounded hurt, which made her angrier. The anger gathered in her chest like an unmovable mountain, crushing her insides.


    "Leave...?" Arthur looked confused. "I just think that you need to start forging connections with the nobles of Freda. Not all of them oppose the idea of handing Alva to you, and you need to give them the incentive."


    He was thinking politically now. Even in her moment of rage, Dia admired how fast he adapted to the rhythm of political life. This proved her correct: that he was capable of being a ruler. His suggestion was the right course of action.


    ''However, why does it hurt?''

 Chapter 341 - No Medicine For Regret

    Arthur Silvera had a few hair strands that fell from the rest, which he tied using a hair tie. His face was calmer, calmer than she would have liked.


    Earlier with the witch, Dia lost control of her powers when she thought about him dying after she leaves. Yet, here he was: asking her to stay here in the middle of people who hated her, leaving her alone.


    "Fine," Her reply was curt as she bit on her lower lip. She wasn''t a weakling, and she was no longer a child left in the snow. "Is that all?"


    "Yes." Arthur looked at her silently before nodding. He didn''t say anything more and simply walked past her toward the door.


    ''Is it that okay for you?'' Dia tightened her fist, but she didn''t say it. She turned to see him close the door behind him without looking back.


    They met in unusual circumstances. Both of them acted with a mask on their face, trying to deceive each other. Arthur won at the end, and she became his prisoner.


    They went through a lot: from resentment, to fear, to awe, to frustration, topanionship, to abandonment. The door closed, and Dia wished she was the one closing it this time instead of him.


    ***


    "Are you sure about this?" G asked him when he walked out of Dia''s room. She was standing outside, listening to them, while her spirit hid her.


    "That''s the best method to achieve our goals," Arthur replied before walking past her. "It''s rude to spy on others."


    "It''s ruder to decide for them. You know that this isn''t what Dia wants." G walked beside him.


    "She''s confused. I need to decide for her, as her friend." Arthur didn''t slow down for her and walked toward his room. As he grabbed the knob, G ced her arms to block him.


    "That''s not what is happening." G looked at him with squinted eyes. "You''re just running away."


    "Running away?"


    "You know that she''s growing attached to you. That''s why you came up with this n to leave her here. Why would you do that, Seika? I know that you don''t dislike her."


    "As I said, this is for the..." Arthur tried to exin.


    "You are leaving." G''s eyes sharpened as she interrupted. "Dia needs to work on her future separately because you won''t be in it."


    Arthur looked at her violet eyes with difort. He hoped she was less sharp about people, but that''s what made her so valuable. Seeing hisck of answer, she knew the answer.


    "When?"


    "I don''t know," Arthur replied quietly. "I just know that it''s inevitable."


    "We cane along," G said. "We did, until now."


    "I''m not selfish to ask you to keep following me. Dia''s goal is to rule Alva, to serve it. Yours is to die, at least temporarily. You''re leaving. I''m leaving. We can''t always stick together."


    G looked at him silently before retracting her hand from the door. Arthur opened it and walked into the room. Even as he was closing it, the witch was looking at him silently.


    "There''s no medicine for regret, Seika."


    She said as he closed the door, letting the words resound in the empty room. Arthur, however, had no ns of changing his mind.


    He won''t be going to a ce where they can apany him. If that happens, they would have to leave everything they have behind.


    He took off his shoes and robe before retreating to his bed. The fatigue seeped out of his body as he rested in be. A single thought overtook his mind as he did.


    ''We''ve spent a lot of time together.'' He was thinking about G and Dia. ''Even then, I can never ask them to abandon their dreams just because I want them to stay.''


    ***


    "Be careful. Those are precious items!" Gruen shouted with a frown as the servants loaded the crates to the carriages. He turned to face Arthur, who was walking toward him. "Good morning, Seika!"


    "You''re excited." Arthur lightly smiled as he looked at the carriage. "Are these the items?"


    "Yessir!" Gruen said with a grin. "I used the gold coins to stock for our trip. There are many precious items and more useful ones."


    "Why are you putting them in crates?" Arthur asked with surprise. "Wouldn''t putting them in a storage artifact be better?"


    "Sigh," Gruen''s expression was down. "Those were hard to acquire. I looked everywhere, but everyone says they were sold out."


    "I guess this is just the beginning." Arthur smiled.


    "Hm? What do you mean, boss?"


    "Now that''s nostalgic." Arthurughed as he turned toward Gruen. He was suddenly reminded of Jonah, making him wonder how he was currently. "I guessed that there would be a lot of difficulties. The issue of the storage artifacts is one of them."


    "Are you saying the storage artifacts ran out because of the nobles interfering?" Gruen''s eyes widened. "Those sneaky bastards! We should file aint to the kingdom!"


    "That''s what they want, for us to show our ipetence." Arthur shook his head. "We''ll have to resolve this ourselves. Keep loading for now." Arthur said before he left.


    As he walked through the pce grounds, he could feel the eyes of doubt and hostility fall on him. The knights and servants were against him because he was an outsider trying to ''leech'' off the kingdom.


    While he was walking, he saw Dia standing beside a railing that overlooked the pce grounds. He found her watching the knights having their drill under Courage''s supervision.


    "Not much different from the soldiers of Alva." Arthur stood beside her.


    "They are weaker," Dia said with a frown. "However, their teamwork is better. That''s how humans managed to push Alva back."


    "I think it''s better that you avoid saying such things. Others would think you are spying on the military strength of the kingdom."


    "They already think of me as a spy. After all, who would go against her kingdom without being forced to?" Dia shook her head.


    "Someone who cares about the people more than she cares about being a ruler." Arthur smiled. She turned to look at him with a nk expression. "I know that you seek more than just a throne."


    "I''m not different from you. I seek change." Dia grabbed the railing. "Being the duke''s daughter only served to teach me how corrupted the nobles were."


    "I know." Arthur looked at the knights, each of them sweating heavily. It was summer currently, the sun being high in the sky. The Knights had a drill led by Courage, wearing their metal armor under the unbearable heat. "How about you cool them down?"


    Dia hesitated at his suggestion but still threw her hand in an arc. The ice energy left from her hand and created a cold breeze that cooled down the knights.


    "OOH!" The knights were surprised, turning to look around in amazement. Their faces looked refreshed by the cold air that dispelled the heat.


    Arthur smiled as he saw Courage nce their way before ignoring them. However, most of the knights looked at Dia gratefully. The demi girl looked ufortable with their gazes, making Arthur snicker.


    "You have a long way to go."


    She looked at him hatefully, but Ma arrived before she could say anything. He stood a distance away from them without saying anything until Arthur turned his way.


    "Lady G asked for your presence in the workshop." Ma said respectfully.


    "Well, I need to go." Arthur nodded toward Dia in farewell before he left. He could feel her angry eyes lock on his back. Passing the grand hall where he met Solomon, the two walked toward the workshop.


    They entered the separate building to find G sticking to a young man with sses. The man looked ufortable with her actions, but G was relentless as she tried to persuade him.


    "Seika!" G noticed him immediately. "I have a gift for you!"


    "I hope you''re not talking about the man you''re holding." Arthur sighed as the thin man looked scared. "Are you alright?"


    "Well, would you look at that? The Seika is a nice guy if he''s not beheading people. Even the king turned a blind eye to it!"


    "G, how about you stop talking?" Arthur red at her. Even if the king turned a blind eye to it, making the other nobles swallow their indignation, he didn''t want to spread the image he enjoyed.


    "Not a chance!" G grinned as she hugged the young man''s arm. "I''m taking this guy in as my disciple!" She was unusually persistent.


    "Huh," Arthur was taken aback. "Why would you call me over here then?"


    "I want you to order him intoing with us," G said as the young man''s body shivered. He looked at Arthur with fear.


    ''She''s using my Creator Art to threaten people now?'' Arthur looked around, hoping that no one heard her words.


    "Why are you so stubborn about this?" Arthur asked with confusion.


    "This guy''s ability is called Knowing Eyes. He can be the ultimate potions master, but he''s only an assistant here!" G said, anger flooding from her voice. "If we take him along, I can create endless potions with him!"

 Chapter 342 - Two Tribes

    "How about you try convincing him instead?" Arthur felt a headache. He didn''t mind using the Submission Art to get what he wanted, but only to protect himself, not to enve others.


    "I always do stuff for you; can''t you do this for me?" G pouted as if she asked him to lend her some copper, not to enve a person.


    "Where''s the fun in that?" Arthur smiled. "How about we have a bet as to who would convince him? Whoever wins can order the other person one thing."


    "Fun, deal!"


    "I''ll keep her away from you and give you all the resources you need for your work." Arthur turned to the young alchemist.


    "I ept." The young man nodded like a scared kitten. G''s face froze as her mouth gaped.


    "I win." Arthur smiled at her. "As for my order, stay away from him."


    He left afterward, leaving G speechless at him. Arthur knew what kind of person this man was as there were many like him in Jerano: the type that only cared about doing what they love.


    Arthur left the workshop and walked back toward Gruen. He found that the crates were loaded to the carriages, all neatly sealed. The young dwarf seemed tired now.


    "Done?"


    "And dusted." Gruen wiped away his sweat. "Boss, I felt so many eyes on me as I was loading them." He warned with a cautious face.


    "Don''t worry, that''s why I''m here." Arthur smiled. "We can''t have these materials destroyed by them." As he said so, he ran his finger on the crates as they began disappearing one by one.


    "This... this..."


    "I''ll keep everything with me. I just need you to make sure that no one knows these carriages are empty. Employ our people to keep an eye out." Arthur said as he patted Gruen. "It''s better to make them think that they won."


    "Yes, boss!" Gruen nodded with awe.


    "Now, it''s time to set off."


    ***


    "Are you going?" King Solomon asked Arthur with a frown in the hall. "I apologize for not doing anything more to help you."


    "There''s no need, your Majesty." Arthur ced down his tea with a thin smile. "I know that throwing my crimes under the rug was tiring on its own. For that, I''m thankful."


    "It was in self-defense, so it wasn''t without reason." King Solomon smiled. "Tell me one thing before you go, Seika. Why do you want to be my advisor so much that you''ll create a city just to prove it?"


    "The idea was in spite of the Duke of Contracts, to be honest. It went out of proportion before I realized it. Nheless, I think a neutral trading hub needs to exist in the kingdom."


    "Does that mean you''ll be selling artifacts to other kingdoms?" King Solomon''s eyes were probing.


    "Well, of course." Arthur smiled. "Artificial ones, but we won''t refuse anyone who has the money."


    "They call me the Inheritor of The Schr Guardian, but even I can''t create that number of artifacts so quickly." King Solomon sighed.


    "I believe that the Ghost Runemaster has hoarded these artifacts until now rather than creating them on the spot." Arthur held his chin. "Are you truly his Inheritor?" Arthur asked, feigning calm.


    "Maybe," King Solomon didn''t give him an answer. "I wish you well on your travels."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Standing up to leave, Arthur said. Asking anymore would be suspicious. He would have to wait for Solomon to trust him before he can know the truth.


    "Oh, by the way," King Solomon called out as Arthur reached the door of the workshop. "Maybe you should visit Lady Dia before you leave."


    Arthur''s body went stiff when he heard the words. However, he nodded silently and left the workshop, walking through the empty corridors.


    ''It has to be done.''


    Arthur knows.


    ''It has to be done.''


    He walked toward her room.


    ''Don''t be a fool like you did with Emma.''


    He stopped walking a short distance before reaching her room. ncing to the balcony, he found a familiar figure standing on it. Dia was grabbing the railings. Arthur walked outside and stood a few feet behind her.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow,"


    "I know," Dia said without turning.


    "Hopefully, in three months, you''ll have enough nobles backing you. Then, with the resources that Hidden City will bring, Freda can win the war. From there, you''ll have Alva."


    "Mhm," Dia nodded as Arthur walked closer to stand beside her. She flinched when he ced his hand on hers but didn''t move away.


    "You''re the only person who knows my name," Arthur said quietly, remembering the time Jizo''s feelings made him lose control. "I know that I took you away from your kingdom, from your family, and I''m sorry."


    "Do you know why I want to rule Alva?" Dia interrupted him and continued without waiting for an answer. "I want to create a ce I call home. A ce where someone knows me, unlike the prison I lived in after my mother''s death. Yet, it feels just the same."


    She was showing him a side of her for the first time: a vulnerable side that took his hand and squeezed it. As if she was asking him not to let go, she kept holding his hand tightly.


    "Be well, Arthur," Dia said before he could say anything. "Create that city and gather all the wealth in the world. When youe back, I''ll be a queen." She grinned, her eyes turning into crescents, as she let go of his hand.


    "I see," Arthur smiled and looked at her expression, which looked forced. "I''ll wait for that."


    He turned and left the balcony, and his back felt cold all of a sudden. When he turned to look for onest time, Dia was gone, and only snowkes danced in her ce.


    ***


    They raced against the wind, their carriages leaving trails on the unpaved roads. There were almost fifty of them, with Arthur''s carriage leading ahead of them.


    The Knight of Courage apanied them with her knights, who Arthur met only now. They were scarred men and women with scary expressions. When Arthur asked them what they did before, they all replied with pride.


    "Bandits!"


    Arthur didn''t think much of it until bandits blocked their path. With a single p, a captain from the knights lectured the bandits to mend their way.


    Astonishingly, they called him Big Brother.


    It seems he was famous in the circle of bandits, and his story of bing a knight made the bandits follow them while protecting the convoy.


    "What the hell is going on?" Arthur said to the Knight of Courage as she rode beside him. She had a thin smile while galloping her horse.


    "Nothing unusual, bandits respect the strong. They called him Big Bear before I took him in as one of my captains, and it seems he helped a lot of bandits before he became a knight."


    "That works too?" G snickered. "I''m falling in love with this group."


    "We''ll be staying in, the future, Hidden City to maintain order. After all, all you have are workers, not knights."


    "I''ll take care of clearing the monsters, though," Arthur said with a smile.


    "You are too simr to Wang." Courage sighed. Seeing Arthur''s puzzled expression, she continued. "It''s the Duke of Battle. He''s also a battle maniac, just like most powerful people."


    "What an unusual name." Arthur raised his brows. This name reminded him of the Theocracy of Shin back on Earth.


    "Well, he''s not from here." Courage said while brooding. "We''re getting closer." She pointed at the distance.


    They were riding beside the Lo River until they reached a valley. The river ran beside a mountain and boarded the valley, which had arge expanse ofnd.


    Thisnd will be the ce Hidden City is built. There was a river beside them, a road, a mountain, and a forest. As they traveled closer, Arthur felt the presence of monsters in the mountains and the forest.


    "What kind of monsters are we facing?"


    "Other than wild monsters, there are Ogres and Druids." Courage replied with a stoic expression. "Two tribes are inhabiting thisnd. The ogres inhabit the caves in the mountain, while the druids inhabit the forest. They don''t interfere with each other, but they team up against any outsider who gets close."


    "Ogres and Druids?" Arthur nodded in understanding. "Ogres aren''t Demis, but what about Druids? I met them before. They sold me to a lizardman."


    Hearing the past of him being a ve, Courage looked at him with pity. G, on the other hand, looked at him with interest.


    "The tribe is considered Demis, but they are ouws. The kingdom doesn''t govern them, and they refused all massagers that we sent to create peace treaties." Courage exined.


    "Are you saying... that I can kick them out or kill them if they refuse to cooperate?" Arthur asked with furrowed brows as their carriages got closer.

 Chapter 343 - A Meteor

    "Killing..." Courage paused. "Well, if they disturb us, I''ll do it myself. After warning them, of course." She said with a serious expression.


    "Let''s hope it doesn''t dissolve to that," Arthur said while looking up. "Oh, it''s here. Manager Gruen!"


    "Yes, Seika?"


    "Did you make sure all of your staff are here?" Arthur asked as he opened the door, making the Knight of Courage steer her horse away as it neighed.


    "What are you doing?" She asked with a frown as she pulled on the reins of her horse.


    "We have a little guest called a meteor." Arthur pointed upward at the bright lighting their way. "I think it''s a little too shy."


    He jumped off the carriage and kicked the ground, darting in front of the convoy. Crouching on the ground, Arthur bolted upward to meet the meteor as he used his Skill, Wings of Wind.


    "HALT!"


    The Knight of Courage roared as the meteor came crashing their way. The horses began iling to run away, and the Knight waved her hand to cut them loose.


    The world stood still as everyone pulled to a stop and watched the meteor descend. Arthur flew toward it as a golden radiance surrounded his body.


    "Break." Arthur raised both of his hands as his mana of creation was unleashed. As he felt the heat of the meteor, Arthur couldn''t help but think how Dia could handle this kind of attack easily.


    His barrier appeared, and his creation mana supplied it. The meteor met the barrier, breaking it after a slight pause. He frowned as the meteor began pushing him back while deviating from its original course.


    "Scatter!"


    Arthur roared at the people below, and they ran everywhere. He held the meteor back, but his strength looked puny inparison. As the people below scattered, the meteor pushed Arthur away while descending on the carriages.


    The destruction it left was immense. The moment it touched the ground, the meteor destroyed the carriages and whatever they held within.


    Arthur descended as the Knight of Courage raced toward him. She threw water over his burning clothes, extinguishing them. As he shook his wet arms, Arthur held a thin smile while watching the destruction of his carriages.


    "Why are you smiling? Everything is gone!" The Knight of Courage looked wrathful. "We need to find the person behind this!"


    "I can tell you their identity, but it wouldn''t change a thing. It''s just another obstacle. Whoever did this is gone by now."


    "So, we should just sit around and cry over what we lost?" Courage huffed in anger. Arthur looked at her silently but didn''t say anything.


    "Seika!" Gruen rushed toward him. "Are you alright?"


    "I am. The staff?"


    "All are unscathed because of the time you gave us!" Gruen grinned, making Courage even more confused. She turned toward the staff and saw that all of them were calm.


    "You knew this was going to happen?" Surprised filled the Knight''s voice as she turned to Arthur, who simply nodded.


    "I expected an arson, not a meteor, but yes." Arthur shook his head. "Such ruthlessness... so many people would have died if not for me stalling it."


    Arthur could have destroyed the meteor, but he didn''t want their ns to fail. He wanted them to believe that Arthur didn''t have any of the resources he needed, giving him enough time to build his city without interference.


    "Let''s go." Arthur walked toward the ce they were supposed to build their city. The rest of his crew followed them, walking on foot after the horses ran away.


    They reached the clearing after half an hour, where a group of small hills and trees mottled thendscape. As Arthur stood in the middle of it, he breathed in and out.


    "You seem excited." G walked over toward him. He turned toward her with a grin.


    "It''s exciting to build something from scratch, knowing that it will seed," Arthur said. "Aren''t you excited about building your own potions workshop?"


    "Not that excited since getting the materials to work will be a pain." G shrugged.


    "Even with the ones we bought?" Arthur pondered.


    They bought ores and herbs of all kinds, enough to supply them for now. They would first have to clear the ce from monsters, trees, and hills. After that, they would build the buildings and start making this ce more habitable.


    ''A dock is also necessary.'' Arthur realized as he looked at the river in the distance.


    "What we bought can be found everywhere. The rare herbs are always hoarded by workshops and cultivated for their use." G sighed. "I used to have a giant workshop, but I got bored of it."


    "Maybe we can work around that," Arthur said with a smile. "For now, let''s start clearing this ce for a camp.


    "I got this," G smiled and walked toward the trees slowly. She waved her hand as a curved line of green light rotated around her arm. "Wind Spirit, Ryah."


    The wind de rotated faster before growingrger, surrounding G with a green light. The witch waved her hand, and she began floating.


    "Tear apart." She waved her arm, and, with her at the center, a green ring spread to the surrounding. Arthur could feel the sharp edge of the wind, but it passed him without harming him.


    "Phew..."


    He heard the spirit''s whisper as it passed by. A smile unknowingly took his face as he listened to its whistle. The trees in their close surrounding were torn down by the sharp wind, falling to the ground.


    "There!" G dusted her hands with a triumphant smile as the trees began falling one by one, shaking the area and scary the wild animals away.


    "What are you, the embodiment of destruction?" Arthur blinked his eyes as she skipped toward him.


    "Hehe, no need to tter me. I''m yours already!" She said jokingly as the Knight of Courage and the rest walked toward them.


    "Do you need help getting the trees out of the way?"


    The Knight asked, but Arthur shook his head. His empty sleeve fluttered as his spiritual power spread and picked up the trees, stacking them neatly on the side.


    "Now you''re just mocking us." The Knight shook her head with a sigh.


    "I''m not done yet."


    Arthur ced his hand on the ground and pulled out a wall of dirt, solidifying it. He repeated the process, and the group witnessed the construction of the first building in Hidden City, a small one-room house.


    The process took no more than five minutes, as the walls solidified instantly. Arthur started building houses until his mana bottomed out. When he was done, there were almost ten of them.


    "The rest will have to camp," Arthur said as he walked into the most prominent house. He ced a table and several chairs, which he stored in his subspace, and created a conference room.


    "How about we hold our first meeting?" Arthur smiled as he sat in the chair. "G, Gruen, Courage, Big Bear, and Ma. You five will be the leaders of each department, so sit down. The rest should create a camp."


    The five looked at each other and hurried to sat. Arthur could feel Ma fidgeting in ce after being appointed a leader. He smiled, knowing that this man had specific skills that the otherscked.


    "What am I in charge of, Seika?" G asked with excitement.


    "For now, we need five departments to start working as a trading hub. Agriculture and Herbs, Potions, Artifacts and Smithy, Order, Diplomacy and PR, and Civil Affairs."


    "Uh, some of them include two things." Courage frowned. "What is PR?" She frowned as the acronym wasn''t something this world knew.


    "Public Rtions," Arthur answered. "And yes, weck staff. However, you are the only people I trust right now."


    The five straightened their back with pride as they heard Arthur''s words. Seeing them, Arthur didn''t know how to tell them that he only trusted they weren''t following the Knight of Nobility.


    Big Bear was an outsider, but he was loyal to the Knight of Courage. If he turned out to be rotten, then there''s nothing that Arthur could do. He only needed to ce him in a ce where no sensitive information exists.


    "G will be responsible for the potions, and you will be supplied with the herbs you need by the Agriculture and Herbs department. Manager Gruen will be responsible for the Artifacts and Smithy, who will create a smithy as his first task."


    G and Gruen nodded in understanding. They both knew that for artifacts, Arthur was the actual supplier. However, he needed items to inscribe too.


    "Ma will be responsible for Diplomacy and PR. Make sure that news about our developments reaches our customers before our enemies. I''ll trust that you''ll control any information leak appropriately. You can also hire whoever you think fits."


    "I will do my best, Seika!" Ma stood up and bowed ny degrees, making the others snicker.


    "Big Bear will lead the Order of the city, responsible for protecting it from monsters and outsiders. That is, of course, after I have fun." Arthur smiled.


    "As long as mymander wishes for it." Big Bear turned toward Courage, who nodded in approval.


    "What about me?" Courage asked.


    "Civil Affairs. I trust that you will do good to the people. Resolve any disputes or issues. All of you need to report to me."


    "That means you will be running the Agriculture and Herbs Department?" G asked with a knowing smile.


    "Indeed. I am, after all, a gardener."

 Chapter 344 - Evolved Ogre

    "There are tasks that I need of you all." Arthur stood up from his chair after he assigned the role of each person. "Everyone should finish this task in two days."


    "As you wish, Seika!" Ma nodded and began to jot down notes. Arthur felt like a teacher for a second.


    "Ma, I want you to create a n for our marketing campaign. Make sure to choose the best method to portray us as an inexpensive trading hub. Reach out to nearby cities and take approval to create a ship''s route."


    "Yes!"


    "Gruen, create the smithy and create a report of how many items you can produce in a month. I want us to be ready for the auction house in two weeks."


    "Who is going to run the auction house?" Gruen nodded and asked.


    "I think you have someone for that, someone you just hired." Arthur smiled, and Gruen''s face turned joyful.


    "What about me, Seika?" G asked while crossing her arms on the table.


    "I want a list of the potions we can create with the materials we want and a separate list for potions you can create with rare materials that we don''t have and a list for those missing materials."


    "Ah, sounds boring. I''ll have my disciple write it down." G sighed.


    "As long as I have the lists in two days." Arthur smiled and turned to Big Bear. "After I''m done with clearing the monsters away, please create barriers and watchtowers around the city."


    "Aye," Big Bear nodded.


    "As for the Knight of Courage, please make a list of all personal we have, their professions, special skills, and even their dreams. I''ll be interviewing them all in two days. Assign people for each department based on their expertise, but don''t let them work before I meet them."


    "As you wish, Seika."


    "As for my first task, it''ll be to clean up the ce of monsters by tomorrow." Arthur grinned. "Rest for tonight. We''ll be working hard the next morning."


    Everyone took their leave except for G, who seemed to have something on her mind. After everyone left, and only the two of them remained, G stood up and handed him something.


    "What is this?" Arthur looked at the hand mirror with confusion. He could feel a rune inscribed on it, a telepathic rune.


    "Nothing but a messaging device," G said with a smile. "I think I also forgot one in Dia''s room. I''m not sure." She bolted out before Arthur could reply.


    After watching her run away with amusement, Arthur turned to the mirror he was holding. As he injected mana, the runes activated to record his face and voice.


    "Hey," Arthur said awkwardly. "G gave him this item, and I think it records messages? I don''t know what to say since I saw you a couple of days before."


    He tried to think of something to say before choosing the perfect topic. Then, coughing with a grin, he proceeded to tell Dia about his day.


    "Have you ever tried to stop a meteor?"


    ***


    As the chilly morning breeze made its way down the valley, Arthur was awake already. He stretched his body that hasn''t fought in a while and prepared himself.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 39 (34%)]


    [Legacy Points: 8]


    [Stats Points: 16]


    [Strength: 196] [+75]


    [Agility: 192] [+75]


    [Stamina: 182]


    [Perception: 171]


    [Mana: 300/300]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (58%), Useable Runes: 24]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F ¨C 65%), Poison Strike (F ¨C 39%), Camouge (F ¨C 26%), Earth Maniption (E ¨C 69%), deless Wind Storm (D ¨C 22%), Shadow Space (D ¨C 19%), Monster ws (D ¨C 42%), Iron Skin (D ¨C 43%), Wings of Wind (C ¨C 2%), Goblin''s Bond (Unique ¨C 90%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One, Creator Art: Submission, Basic Dagger Art (21%)]


    ''It has been a while...''


    Arthur looked at his stats, which had changed a lot, but also haven''t changed at all. His mana maxed out after his Souls Restructure for some reason, but all of his other stats were the same. He gained a new art, but every skill and rune were the same.


    ''I''ve neglected my level, but it''s not like I had the time.'' Arthur sighed. He was at the peak of the Rei-rank now, but he needed to max out his other stats to evolve.


    That''s why today was solely for leveling up. Arthur used his detection rune, and his mana washed over thend. He sensed a cluster of monsters nearby, and he teleported toward their location.


    Arthur found a group of apes with sharp teeth lining protruded jaws. They lived inside the forest, a fair distance away from their camp.


    "Greetings, gentlemen." Arthur appeared on top of a branch in the forest. The apes turned upon hearing his voice and roared. "No need to be so loud. If nicely asking you doesn''t work, I''ll have to kill you all."


    The apes roared and dashed, using the trees to jump toward him. Three of them were inches away from him in an instant, trying to rip his limbs off.


    "Brutes, tsk, tsk." Arthur shook his head as liquid fire exploded from his body like ropes, cutting apart the apes closest to him as the scent of roasted meat filled the forest.


    "AWWOO!!" The apes roared as they ran toward Arthur at the same time. In an instant, his view was filled with apes of every size.


    Golden mana exploded from within his body as Arthur grabbed the nearest ape with his right arm. His Release Rune amplified his stats, and he used the ape as a bat to bash the others.


    Throwing the ape over its friends, Arthur created the ethereal arm using spiritual power as he did before against Traitor. His golden mana seeped into the ethereal arm as Arthur punched, not worrying about any limits.


    His punch traveled toward the cluster of apes and turned their bodies into a mushed lump of meat. Blood spurted everywhere as the trees were upturned, but more apes rushed to attack the intruder.


    "Burn." Arthur wed with his hands as mes appeared between his fingers. The fire exploded around him, making the apes howl in agony.


    The screams of the monsters echo to the camp, making the city''s residents fearful of what kind of power their new lord had.


    ***


    As he appeared in front of the monster, it bared its teeth toward him. It was a giant wolf with its cubs, which made Arthur frown.


    "Why did you have to be a wolf?"


    Arthur scowled at the monster as memories of Kira resurfaced in his mind. He looked at the cubs behind the wolves with a bigger frown.


    At first, he didn''t kill Kira because he wasn''t used to killing, but that made him survive the Trial of The Holy Crown. Now, every time he saw a wolf, he was reminded of Kira.


    "Scram from here." Arthur''s aura exploded as he threatened, but that only made the wolf growl at him, shielding its cubs. As he observed the wolf, Arthur realized it was a male, making him wonder where the mother was.


    ''Did it die at birth?'' Arthur retracted his aura and pointed away from the camp. The wolf looked at him with unease before picking up its three cubs with its mouth and running away.


    He knew that all monsters were monsters, and only Demis had the faculty of reasoning, but he wanted to avoid killing wolves if he can. As Arthur looked for his next prey, he found a cluster of Ogres descending from the mountain toward their camp.


    Teleporting toward the Ogres, Arthur appeared in the middle of the mountain''s trail and waited. The Ogres appeared after a while, giant creatures that had dark green skin, hideous faces, and protruding bellies.


    "Judging from your weapons, I don''t think you''vee here for tea?" Arthur crossed his arms in front of him.


    The Ogres noticed his presence in an instant and took their formation. Arthur was surprised at their caution, as he expected reckless behavior.


    A giant ogre strode from the group and said some stuff that Arthur couldn''t understand. As he looked at the ogre, he found him to have scales on his body.


    ''A mutation? Maybe an evolved ogre?''


    Arthur wondered as the giant ogre looked down on him. After saying a bunch of stuff, the ogre swung his hammer toward Arthur, trying to tten his existence.


    "I wasn''t ignoring you, man. I just have no idea what you''re saying." Arthur sighed, and his spiritual powers defused to block the attack.


    ''Hm?'' Arthur was surprised when the hammer began pushing his power back, as that never happened before. He double-nced at the ogre who was struggling against his spiritual energy with interest.


    ''High-True-Rank.'' Arthur realized, wondering how he became this strong to hold back a true-rank monster. However, he can tell that the ogre was about to break through his defenses.


    "Let''s see how strong the Soul Restructure made me." Arthur grinned, and the muscle on his right arm bulged, brimming with power.

 Chapter 345 - Lordship

    The Evolved Ogre gave a deep and threatening cry as it retracted its hammer to swing it again. The strength it descended with appeared to be one with the world but trying to split it simultaneously.


    Arthur punched with his fist, and the hammer bounced away. As the Ogre was about to attack again, Arthur''s teleport rune appeared, and he used it on himself. He disappeared from his spot where the hammer descended and destroyed the ground and appeared above the Ogre.


    His spiritual powers gathered to form a rough outline of an arm. Using his other hand to cast the Liquid Fire rune, Arthur used it on his spiritual arm.


    His ethereal arm turned red, and the rune merged with his spiritual powers, enhancing it further. The monster raised its hammer to attack the descending Arthur, who punched toward the Ogre.


    His fist collided against the hammer, and liquid fire exploded. What it touched from the surrounding turned to ashes, and the Ogre''s hammer began to melt, but not fast enough to stop it from sending Arthur flying upward.


    "Force-III," Arthur muttered as he directed the force upward, making elerate back into the ground. He sent an ax-kick toward the Ogre, who blocked using his wrist protector and pushed Arthur away.


    Arthur made a flip in the air beforending on the ground. He let go of a breath as the Ogre in front of him strode toward him. Suddenly, a memory appeared in Arthur''s mind.


    ''Didn''t I want to fight against unbeatable monsters?''


    Wasn''t the Ogre in front of him, a giant with scales, the best example of such a monster? The thought filled him with excitement as adrenaline rushed through his veins.


    As if responding to his excitement, his spiritual arms bulged and grew bigger, appearing disproportioned to the rest of his body. The Ogre seemed to sense the power within it and roared to hide its fear.


    It darted toward Arthur, who rushed forward to meet it. The two attacks collided, and a resounding bang shook the forest as mes and dust flew everywhere.


    The hammer flew away from the Ogre''s hand, and scales grew on his fist. With a wide swing, he struck Arthur''s side. Arthur blocked using his left ethereal arm, but the power of the punch destroyed the area behind him.


    "Bastard..." Arthur gave a bloodied grin and spat at the Ogre. Then, clenching his right fist tightly, golden colors exploded from within it. "Let me repay your kindness."


    His punch connected to the Ogre''s abdomen and sent it flying through the air. Before the Ogre got away, Arthur''s spiritual arm dissolved and pulled it back toward him.


    His right fist connected again to the Ogre''s face, who responded in a fist of his own. With each strike, thend around them was ttened further until only a shadow of what it remained.


    ***


    The Knight of Courage looked at the list of people in front of her with a frown. Including her knights and the people from Hidden Gem, there were almost a hundred city residents.


    All of them lived in tents now, as the only houses avable were the ones that the Seika built. He would have to make more to house all of them.


    "Commander," Big Bear knocked on the door ¨Cwhich wasn''t a door as those needed to be installedter¨C and entered. "I have a report to make about the Seika''s progress against the monsters."


    "That''s good. How many clusters did the Seika clear?" Courage said absent-mindedly while going over the list of residents.


    "Ten are the ones we managed to track. As for the actual numbers, we don''t know yet."


    "Oh, I see." Courage nodded before pausing. "Did you say... ten?" She snapped her head toward her captain, who appeared equally disturbed, and nodded. "By himself?"


    "He was alone, yes. The witch and the rest are still in the camp." Big Bear announced. "I can only say that the Seika is all over the ce." The captain shook his head.


    "Ten..."


    Courage repeated with shock. She expected the Seika to clear out two by now, but he cleared out five times the amount. She was at the early stages of the demi-rank with her domain, but she still needed to track and travel to each cluster.


    "Thest ce we tracked him to was..."


    Boom!


    The captain was reporting when a booming sound shook the camp. The quaking continued for several seconds before it disappeared. Courage and Big Bear had to stabilize themselves before looking at each other with confusion.


    None of the two said anything, and they darted outside the camp toward the source of the sound. The sound came from the Ogres Mountain, and they rushed toward it.


    ''Was there another meteor?''


    Courage''s stomach turned in regret for not investigating the meteor matter more closely. However, the Seika refused to do so, saying that they wouldn''t find anything anyway.


    If a stronger meteor targeted the Seika and he got hurt, they would be doomed. Blessed Spirits, the Hidden City, and the Princess of Ice and Fire were all connected to the Seika irreversibly.


    And there was the Duke of Fire''s daughter, who seemed to be scaringly protective of the Seika. If she caught wind that something happened to him, not even the Knights could stop her from upturning the kingdom.


    Running toward the mountain, Courage had many expectations for what she was to find. However, the scene of destruction in front of her sent chills down her spine.


    ''Was it a meteor?''


    Her certainty only grew stronger as she looked at the crater of destruction at the base of the mountain. mes unceasingly burned as if it was a deadly inferno.


    "There''s something within the mes..." Big Bear muttered beside her while clutching his sword.


    They could see a giant figure from within the mes as the smell of roasted meat drifted their way. The Knight of Courage frowned and prepared for the fight.


    She waved her hand, and a wave of water began to extinguish the fire until the figure appeared. It was the corpse of a giant ogre unlike they have ever seen before.


    ''What is that?'' The Knight of Courage unsheathed her sword as soon as she saw the figure standing on top of the Ogre''s burning body. It was a humanoid creature made of mes, burning so intensely that it burned the tip of her hair strands.


    "Is it... a Cmity?" Big Bear asked with fear as the creature turned to look at them. It stared at the two for a few seconds that felt like ages.


    "Now that''s rude." The creature opened its mouth and said in a familiar voice. Waving its hands, the mes disappeared to reveal the Seika of Living Beings.


    He was covered in blood, wounds bleeding from every part of his body. His face was a bloodied mess, but his expression was relieved. As he pulled his hair back after it came off, he looked at them from above the corpse.


    "Seika!" The Knight of Courage was baffled, looking at him with shock. "You were..."


    "On fire?" The Seika tilted his head. "How do you expect me to win against..." The Seika suddenly paused and turned to look at the empty air in front of him.


    "Is it still alive?" The Knight of Courage was confused by the Seika''s action, but he didn''t reply.


    "Man, why does this look like a game I yed before..." The Seika muttered with a sigh. "There''s no need to report about the residents anymore. Send them to my house one by one tomorrow morning."


    "Ah?" The Knight of Courage was confused but nodded anyway. The Seika ruffled his hair with annoyance, but a childish grin could be seen on his face. The only disturbing thing was that his face was dyed in blood.


    ***


    [You have leveled up!]


    [New Legacy Function: Lordship.]


    ''What the heck?'' Arthur looked at the notification as he stood amidst the mes. He knew that a new function would appear once he reaches level 40, but he didn''t think it would be... Lordship.


    He was once again reminded that his Legacy was a living entity, not an inanimate object within his soul. It seems it always pushed him to grow stronger through his environment.


    ''However, what can this function do?'' Arthur wanted to ask Jizo, who was the lord of his domain in the past, but he could feel something obstructing their connection ever since he came to Alka.


    It was probably the effect of being in a different timeline, the same thing that made him unable to use his Breaker Insignia. However, the Legacy could still be used, even if the change in space-time disorientates its owner.


    He opened his Legacy''s Lordship, and rows upon rows of information appeared in front of him. There were stats for his estate, like clearednd to the number of followers he had.


    However, that wasn''t all, as there were functions that could help him create Hidden City faster. This way, it might not be long before Solomon trusts him enough to give Arthur what he needed:


    A way back home.

 Chapter 346 - Estate Level

    Arthur clicked the different functions of his Lordship, and he was overwhelmed by the number of new functions. His Legacy had three primary functions for his Lordship, and each of those had sub-items.


    [Lordship Stats.]


    -? ? ? Estate Level: 0.


    -? ? ? Estate Size: 0.


    -? ? ? Residents Numbers: 102.


    -? ? ? Overall Satisfaction: 12%.


    -? ? ? Lordship Points: 0.


    [Lordship''s Creation.]


    -? ? ? Build!


    -? ? ? Blueprints. [Locked.]


    -? ? ? Revenue. [Locked.]


    [Lordship Residents.]


    -? ? ? Professions.


    -? ? ? Potential.


    -? ? ? Loyalty.


    Arthur had a sense of alienation, as if something had slipped his mind without him realizing it. He tried to think of what it was, reaching out to grab it, but it slipped away like smoke.


    ''Well, if I can''t remember it, nothing I can do about it. If it were important, I wouldn''t have forgotten it.'' He tried to dismiss it because it would keep bugging him.


    He turned his attention to his Lordship, feeling like his Legacy was waiting for the chance to introduce it. His Legacy kept introducing functions when he needed them, but Arthur didn''t feel like he made the best of them. He didn''t obtain any runes from his skills until now, only evolving some of them. He also didn''t study enough to evolve his runes.


    Things will be different, as he would have the time and resources to focus on his growth in these three months. As the three of them walked back, the uneasy residents of the city greeted them.


    "Seika, I think they need to hear a few words." The Knight of Courage whispered, but Arthur looked at her, speechless.


    "A few words with me looking like... this?" He gestured toward himself, who was bloodied from head to toe, making the Knight of Courage smiled awkwardly. "Hose me!" He spread his right arm.


    "Well, you asked for it." Courage smiled and pointed her finger toward him. A water ball appeared on her fingertip, and the stream came gushing out. The water washed Arthur''s body, cleansing him of the blood and dirt. When she stopped, Arthur was soaking wet.


    "You enjoyed it too much," Arthur grumbled as mes appeared beside him, evaporating the water. He tied his hair back and began walking toward the residents.


    "Seika, are you alright?" Ma asked with worry as he saw the several wounds on Arthur''s body.


    "I am," Arthur nodded and turned toward the people. "Everything is fine. The Ogre tribe tried attacking us as expected, but they failed."


    Hearing his words and seeing his wounds, the people can deduce for themselves that Arthur was the one who fended off the attack. For the Lord of the new city himself to defend them, the residents felt touched.


    "As long as I''m here," Arthur looked at every salesperson, guard, cksmith, and potion master that they brought along. "None of you will get hurt. I brought you here to build the greatest city this world had seen, not to throw away our lives in a godforsakennd."


    As he said so, Arthur turned away and walked toward his house. The people looked at each other in silence before they cheered, some of them pping. The cheering wasn''t loud with how few of them there were, but it was a start.


    ***


    ''How do I raise the level of my estate?'' Arthur asked as he leaned back in his chair beside the bed that he ced in one of the rooms.


    [Estate Level is a measure of yournd''s development and your residents'' satisfaction. The level rises when with the improvement of your economy, industry, military, agriculture, citizen''s standard of living, authority, and other aspects of your estate.]


    ''So, just improve everything.'' Arthur sighed as his eyes dropped toward Lordship Points. Stats, Legacy, and Lordship points. Things were getting hectic.


    The rest of the stats were obvious. When Arthur clicked on the only unlocked choice on his Lordship''s Creation menu, greyed-out items appeared.


    They included things like houses, barracks, farms, wells, resorts, shops, auction houses, smithies, parks, streets, and other things that could solve any construction issues he might face.


    "This will be easy."


    He noticed that every item needed Lordship Points to construct. He guessed that leveling up his estate size would reward him with points, so it was a loop of improvement.


    Blueprints and Revenue were locked, so he guessed that his estate needed to reach a certain level for it to be unlocked. On the other hand, whatever they included should be pretty exciting and rewarding.


    As he was about to lie on the bed and sleep, he remembered that he left Dia a message. He took out the hand mirror and activated it, but there were no messages from her. He slept after using the Heal-III rune on himself.


    After he woke up, he changed his clothes as someone entered the room without knocking. The witch G strode as if it was her ce and sat on the chair.


    "I''ve heard you had made quite the ruckus yesterday," G said as she sipped on her juice.


    "Where did you get that from?" Arthur was amused as he nced her way.


    "Ruri made it for me." G smiled with pride. "My disciple seems to like me a lot."


    "Do you know why people give offerings to the gods?" Arthur smiled as he threw a jacket over his shoulders. "To avoid their wrath."


    "Are you saying I''m a goddess?" G grinned as she leaned in. "Our Seika is getting flirty after leaving his sweetheart behind! Did she send you a message yet?"


    "Why are you so interested in my love life?" Arthur asked with a smile. "No, she must be quite busy."


    "So, there''s love involved." G grinned. "Rather than love, I want to see all of your emotions, Seika."


    "Why would you want that?" Arthur paused as he was buttoning his right sleeve.


    "Humans fascinate me with how much emotions they can feel," G said with a disturbing grin. "I''ve seen your wrath, so intense that it tore a hole in the sky, making me wonder what your other emotions might do."


    "Careful someone hears you. Others would think you''re a psychopath." Arthur said before grabbing the door.


    "I can feel your disappointment," G said, and Arthur paused. "Did she forget about you? Was she too busy? Or does she hate you now?"


    "I changed my mind." Arthur turned toward the witch. "I want you to do the potions report yourself."


    "Hehe," G snickered even though he said that. "And now I''ve seen you sulking."


    ***


    Arthur ced his hands on the ground, and the walls rose. He walked between them, and the walls were created in his trail. The soil rose to solidify into a ceiling. Arthur was floating as well to make sure that he reached the range.


    [Earth Maniption (E ¨C 100%) has evolved into Earth Mastery (D ¨C 0%)]


    [Earth Mastery: maniption of the soil around you in a ten meters radius. Raising this skill''s percentage to 100% would reward you with a rune.]


    ''I guess this form is its limit.''


    Arthurnded on the ground as he read the notification. But, unlike Courage, who can create water out of thin air, Arthur couldn''t do the same with his skill Earth Maniption.


    The rune behind the skill would not create soil or earth but manipte it only. That''s why raising the skill to its limits would not give Arthur another Fire rune but would make him capable of creating constructors: People who would build for him.


    "Seika, the people are ready to be interviewed!" Gruen came into therge building that Arthur created and reported.


    "Great," Arthur said as he spread his arm, and the soil gathered like a wave to finish the building. After that, Arthur waved his hand, and crates appeared inside. "This will be the storage room. Ask Big Bear to ce more guards around here."


    "Do you think it''s a good idea to ce our items in one ce?" Gruen asked with wariness.


    "Don''t worry. The important ones are with me. These are the necessities like beds, tables, and other items for the residents." Arthur said as he was walking out. "Oh, are you ready to awaken your affinity?"


    "Ah, so suddenly?" Gruen looked taken aback.


    "Well, the smithy needs a grandmaster cksmith." Arthur smiled. "We''ll do it when you create the smithy. I thought of a way to awaken your powers."


    "Would it hurt?"


    "Maybe, I don''t know." Arthur smiled. "I heard that you took one of the small houses. Would that be enough for you and Aimee?"


    "Like, living together?" Gruen''s eyes went wide. "We never thought of..."


    "That''s for the better. The duke of contracts must have some eyes on the inside. I''ll create a basement for you guys. It should do you kind in this heat."


    "Thank you, Seika!" Gruen grinned as he followed after Arthur. "For the duke''s spies, I thought about..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll weed those rats out today." Arthur grinned as he walked toward his house.


    "Seika, killing would be..." Gruen panicked, but Arthur shook his head.


    "Killing them would be wasteful, it''s better if we make use of them."

 Chapter 347 - Spies

    Arthur arrived at his house, where a bunch of people waited for him. Seeing his arrival, they tensed up as if they were going to be executed. In their lead was G, who was talking to her disciple while pointing around.


    "That''s what you did wrong!" G said while shaking her head. "You need to add the Kenza Grass at the beginning, as it would prevent any overheating."


    As she lectured, the man that Arthur saw back at the workshop took notes with a zealous attitude. But, unlike before, it seems that G tamed him well.


    "Well, you sure are busy." Arthur was surprised to see her so hardworking. G paused and turned to him with a smile.


    "I can''t leave you with an empty department after I leave."


    Arthur halted his steps when he heard her words. His eyes widened as he turned toward her. G met his eyes with a knowing, mncholic smile.


    "Let''s talk inside." Arthur clenched his fist as he entered the hall, G following after him in a rxed manner. As they entered, Arthur turned toward her. "What are you about?"


    "It''s time to hold your end of the bargain." G grinned at him. "Soon, it''ll be a month since we had our deal in the duke''s house."


    "No," Arthur shook his head, but G continued talking regardless.


    "It''s time that you kill me inside the Spirits Realm."


    "No." Arthur shook his head. "Why do you want to leave?"


    "Remember what you said, Seika." G sat down as she swung her legs in the air. "We are destined to be separated." She said with a grin.


    "Your case is different." Arthur gritted his teeth. "You are choosing to leave for the hope of meeting someone who might never return."


    His words fell in the hall without being answered. G stopped moving as her mouth turned into a thin line. She stared at Arthur silently.


    "He''ll return."


    Her voice was devoid of any doubt or emotions. She let the words out as if they were already out there, an indisputable truth that no one can deny.


    "You can keep waiting for him." Arthur rebuked. "There''s no need for me to kill you. Wait for him until I..."


    "Until you no longer need me?" G stood up and walked up to him with a sly smile. "What am I to you, Seika, other than a tool you keep for your benefits? Do you crave my spirits and potions that much?"


    "You know it''s not about that."


    "Then you just want someone to sing you praises. You want me to stay here and shower you with care and validation. Every day you wake up, I''ll be there beside you, telling you that you are doing the right thing. Is that it?"


    "That''s not it," Arthur answered coldly. "You know that I want you here because I care about you." He tore the words out, even though they hurt him to say.


    "If you care about me, then let me rest." G looked at him with tired eyes. Arthur saw hundreds of years of waiting behind them, countless sufferings, and endless disappointments. His lips pressed against each other.


    "I understand." Arthur nodded, knowing that there''s nothing else he could do to convince her.


    "Thank you," G said sincerely. "I''ll call for the first one to enter." She said and walked out.


    Standing there in the empty hall, Arthurughed helplessly. He sat in his chair as the first person walked into the room and stood in front of him.


    "Have a seat." Arthur gestured toward the chair in front of him, trying to hide the slight tremble of his hand


    The first person was none other than Ma, who sat down in front of Arthur with a calm expression.


    "I''m d that you are bing more level-headed."


    "I need to act the part if I want to represent your city, Seika," Ma answered with a thin smile.


    "That''s great." Arthur smiled, his eyes glowing eerily. "However, I''ll have to tear down the facade. Tell me the truth: are you a spy?"


    ***


    By the time that Arthur was done, it waste at night. He leaned back in his chair with a sigh. He interviewed everyone using his Art of submission to weed out any spies.


    He found three.


    One sent by the King, one sent by the Knight of Nobility, and another sent by the Duke of Contracts. It seems they knew that sending too many people would make them expose themselves.


    "Seika, are you done?" Gruen walked into his house and asked. Arthur nodded and stood up.


    "Are they with Courage?" He asked, and Gruen nodded apprehensively. "I never expected him to be a spy."


    "I guess that''s how we managed to rope him in." Arthur smiled as he walked out toward the house beside him. G stood outside pouting. "Don''t worry. I''m not killing him."


    "Unless you can transfer his ability, then you better not," G said it so easily despite her words being so heartless.


    Arthur didn''t answer and walked into the house, where Courage imprisoned the three spies. One of them was G''s disciple, Ruri, still reading his notes.


    "He''s hardworking," Arthur said to G, speechless that this guy was still so calm.


    "Do you know how some people stress-eat? This guy stress-reads." G shook her head and sighed. "Why did he have to be..."


    "Well, I don''t mind Solomon having some spies inside," Arthur said with a shrug. "He''s the King, and he gave me a big responsibility of building a city. So it''s only natural that he has some spies on the inside."


    "Heard that, Ruri? You''re not getting killed." G shouted to her disciple. "Can''t say the same for the two of you, though." She snickered at the other two, making them tremble in fear.


    "One of them is a cook while the other is a worker. We hired them in the capital." Gruen took out his records and reported.


    "Well, we''ll learn everything soon." Arthur smiled as he sat in front of them. "Tell me all of your secrets." He sat down in front of them with a smile.


    The two trembled in fear as his Art took hold of their existence. Against their desires, they began to tell him everything about their employers.


    Luckily, the Knight of Nobility and Duke of Contracts didn''t hire someone powerful, as that would give them away. Thus, Arthur could control them using his Art.


    The gift that the child he met during the Soul Restructure said this art was a gift for all the troubles it caused Arthur. Despite wanting to know who the child was, Arthur had no idea how.


    Creator Art of Submission could bend the target''s will to obey Arthur at the cost of mana. The stronger the target''s willpower and soul, the more mana Arthur needs to make them submit.


    "Great! Thanks for being cooperative!" Arthur pped his hands with a smile. "From now on, you''ll be my spies. You''ll tell your employers what I tell you. Of course," Arthur grinned as he used his art. "Never tell them or hint that you have been found out."


    After making sure that the two understood what he wanted, Arthur turned toward Ruri, who was unconcerned throughout the whole thing.


    "Are you done reading?"


    "Ah?" Ruri flinched when Arthur talked to him. "Yes, yes." He closed his book and ced it on hisp. "Am I going to be killed?"


    "I guess you didn''t pay attention to anything." Arthur sighed. "I''m not killing you. However, never give potion recipes to the kingdom. For the rest, G will take care of it."


    Arthur knew that taking care of the King''s eyes will be a sign of suspicion. However, he didn''t want the kingdom to learn of his potion recipes.


    He left together with G and Gruen, returning to his simple house. G followed him in while Gruen excused himself. As they sat together, G went straight to the topic.


    "I think an arm spirit will suit you," G said, referring to the Spirit Contracting Ceremony. Arthur didn''t say anything, and she went on. "Of course, there are other spirits who would do you well. My spirits love you, so I guess you won''t have any problem contracting a spirit."


    "Are you withholding something from me?" Arthur asked with interest as he took out his hand mirror. "There are no messages today as well."


    "Ah? I don''t know what you mean?" G acted surprised. "Dia must be busy, that''s all."


    "You said you wanted to see my emotions." Arthur squinted his eyes. "You have the perfect motive to withhold her messages from me."


    "Hm, maybe one of my spirits did something." G smiled. "I can look into it if you admit that you care."


    "Hah," Arthur sighed. "I knew that there was something wrong." He walked toward G and ced the hand mirror in front of her. "Take it on your way out." He said before turning.


    "You don''t want to hear her messages?" G frowned.


    "As you said, we are destined to be separated."

 Chapter 348 - Too Scared To Look

    "So, it''s okay to ignore her messages?" G asked with a frown as if she was displeased. "Is it that hard to admit that you care a lot about her?"


    Arthur paused, his hand turning into a fist. Then, he turned toward her and shouted.


    "Do you want to know how I feel right now?" He said as he waved his hand. "I feel sick and tired of your games. You say that you want people to feel things, but that''s just a lie. There''s no reason other than your desperate need for others to be as miserable as you are."


    "At least I know that I''m miserable," G answered him calmly, despite his rage and hurtful words. "I epted what I am long ago. Did you?"


    "Do you think that eptance gives you the right to make others miserable? You try to make people care about each other, knowing that the end will be ugly. No, you want it to be ugly because that makes your end a little more bearable."


    "Well done, Seika. That''s what I want. Nothing changed. You''re still just a child that is too scared to look in the mirror." Gughed as she stood up. She tapped the hand mirror on the table, and it lit up ten times. "She left you ten messages, ten!"


    "You hid them from me." Arthur red at her coldly for painting him as the viin.


    "Because you acted as if you didn''t care, even when I gave you the mirror. Even after more than two days, you didn''t care to ask. I would have given you the messages if you asked just once, but the moment that you do ask, you tell me that you don''t care."


    "You want me to weep every day because I miss her?" Arthurughed. "I need to build a city, but you want me to be a desperate lover just like you. I''m not, and I''ll never be."


    "You won, Seika." G smiled at him. "You''ve hurt me more than I can hurt you. That''s what you prefer, right? You would rather hurt others, to make them bleed, rather than get hurt yourself. Even if they were people that you care about. No, exactly if they were people that you care about."


    "Leave," Arthur said through gritted teeth. G smiled and bowed formally.


    "Yes, my lord." She said in a mocking voice before she walked out, leaving the hand mirror on the table. Arthur looked at the artifact glowing subtly in the night.


    He walked toward the mirror slowly, his rage still burning within him. He wasn''t angry because of G''s words, but because they were right. Arthur didn''t want to care. He didn''t dare to because he knew that he was bound to be disappointed.


    "Hm, is this working? Can you hear me?" Dia''s voice came from the hand mirror. Her nose and mouth were the only things shown in the message because she tried to speak too close to the artifact. "The witch must have left this. Why did she..."


    It seems not even Dia was aware of G leaving the artifact for her. However, she adjusted the angle, and Arthur got to see her face for the first time in a while.


    "Good morning, Seika." She said with a smile.


    ***


    The next day, they had a conference meeting for the department heads to report their progress. Arthur wanted to check the progress himself, but he wanted to establish a proper system before things get too hectic.


    "After the Seika''s aid, we cleared up most of the small monsters around the area. We set out traps, but a wall would be necessary." Big Bear reported.


    "Building a wall is difficult for our current numbers." The Knight of Courage rebuked. "Furthermore, we''re still in the development stage. Houses are still being built, shops are still being constructed, and even the roads are still not mapped."


    "We need someone to outline the city." Arthur frowned. "We can''t simply build wherever we want and expect to end up with something decent."


    "That brings us to the list I made." The Knight of Courage said, taking out the list. "We don''t have an architect, but there''s someone we can invite. He''s the person who built the capital of Livia and several other smaller cities."


    "Invite him." Arthur nodded.


    "The fees will be..." The Knight of Courage was hesitant.


    "Tell him that we''ll provide him with rare resources of architecture, books, and blueprints," Arthur said. "There will be no other payment."


    "I understand."


    "Gruen?" Arthur turned toward the dwarf.


    "The smithy is underway, but the number of people we have is severely limiting." Gruen shook his head. "The builders that we brought along are building houses, workshops, and shops."


    Arthur nodded and opened his legacy, choosing the Professions choice from the list. A long list appeared.


    [Profession.]


    -? ? ? Workers: 33.


    -? ? ? Knights: 30


    -? ? ? Salespeople: 15.


    -? ? ? cksmiths: 10.


    -? ? ? Constructors: 5.


    -? ? ? Potions apprentices: 4.


    -? ? ? Managers: 2.


    -? ? ? Potion Masters: 1.


    -? ? ? Knights Captain: 1.


    -? ? ? Titled Knights: 1.


    Their sum would be 102, as it appeared in his stats. There were sub-professions as well. For example, workers included builders, cooks, maids, the butler. However, they were all counted as workers.


    "We have 15 salespeople," Arthur noted as he turned toward Gruen. "They are useless at the moment, as we don''t have shops right now. So let them aid the workers."


    "I understand." Gruen nodded.


    "We also have ten cksmiths. Ask them to help in building the smithy. Their pay will be increased ording to the amount of work they put in. This way, we might finish it during this week."


    "Seika, mobilizing these people forbor might make them upset," Ma warned them. "I think it would be better if we change it into something more personalized."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur was intrigued.


    "Let''s tell the cksmiths that whoever builds the best smithy, they will be the Head cksmith of the department, having authority over others. This way, each cksmith will have their smithy while also motivating them to work."


    "The best smithy?" Gruen frowned. "We only want one at the moment."


    "Would that be the case in a month?" Ma shook his head. "I think it''s best if we dy the smithy for now, as it''s not our top priority. We need to make a proper ce before weunch our campaign to bring people into Hidden City. The people care about housing and services. Other things can follow."


    "Ma is right." Arthur nodded. "Do that. The smithy will be dyed, but how do you n on solving the issue with theck of workers? A single cksmith can''t build a smithy alone."


    "That''s up for them to handle. They can negotiate with the workers." Ma smiled. "This way, we will ignite the trade among the people instead of handling everything ourselves."


    ''A capitalist mindset.'' Arthur was amused as he nodded in approval. He could feel Gruen''s displeasure because Ma was someone he hired, but he didn''t mind a littlepetition.


    "Ma, is everything going smoothly for the dock''s project?"


    "I''ve reached out to the nearby cities, and I''ve received an invite to attend a meeting over the matter."


    "Great, head over there and solve it."


    "They asked for the Seika himself, saying that there were other matters that both cities could benefit from," Ma said, and Arthur frowned.


    "I understand, arrange for the visit for now and let them prepare." Arthur turned toward Big Bear. "Captain, what are the recent developments after our arrival?"


    "The battle that the Seika had changed the bnce among the two tribes. The Ogres are currently weakened but nowhere near defeated. As for the druids, they seem to be cautious and prepared."


    "Great, then it''s finally time to visit them." Arthur stood up. He looked at G''s empty seat with a frown. "Where is she?"


    "Ah, in the workshop," Gruen said with awkwardness.


    The fact that she didn''t attend the meeting proved that she was still mad. Arthur sighed and dismissed the rest before teleporting toward the workshop, which was arge house he built.


    "I thought I would find you brewing." Arthur found G sitting and reading a book.


    "I have some novels to finish before dying," The witch closed the book before she turned toward him. "What do you want?"


    Arthur wasn''t used to her cold attitude, but he could understand why she was mad. He took a chair in front of her and sat down.


    "You were right. I did try to hurt you." Arthur said as he looked at his hand. "I wouldn''t rather hurt you than get hurt. I don''t want neither, but that''s not possible, it seems." He sighed.


    "And?"


    "I''m sorry." Arthur turned toward the side as he apologized. "You are leaving, so let''s have fun until then."


    "You''ve heard the messages." G''s lips curled into a sly smile. "What did she talk about? No, how many messages did you send to her?"


    "... Eleven."


    "Hehe, just one message more? That''s a start." G stood up. "Alright, I forgive you. Let''s go coax some druids."


    "You were listening..." Arthur was speechless before grinning. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 349 - Pathetic Druids

    "They live deep within the forest," Arthur muttered as he and G walked on the trail, looking for the druids. "I hope they aren''t human-discriminating druids like the ones back in Alva."


    "Are you afraid that you would be sold again as a ve?"


    "I only have two arms, after all." Arthur shrugged his shoulders. "I can handle losing one, but losing both of them will be troublesome."


    "Why did you lose it, to begin with? I saw that Larza had your arm. Did you misbehave?"


    "Ah, she thought I was running away."


    "You weren''t?" G asked as she lowered her head beneath a branch. "With your personality, I expected you would run away as soon as you can."


    "I would have run away if I had the power, but no. I was simply trying to meet a Seika." Arthur said as he pondered. "I forgot to ask King Solomon about that guy."


    "I think you mean the Seika of Light. They mentioned him a lot in the pce. The most handsome man in Alka! Or so they said."


    "He wasn''t that handsome?" Arthur was confused.


    "Disguise, Seika. He was going undercover to free the human ves. He''s still there, and the operation is still ongoing. His return should be in a month or so."


    "I see,"


    "Dia should meet him there," G said with a smile. "I hope she doesn''t fall for him."


    "Stop trying to make me jealous. It''s not working." Arthur sighed.


    "Oh, right! It just makes my end a little more bearable." G said with a teasing grin.


    "..." Arthur was silent. "We all try to make the world align to what we think is right."


    "At least deny it, asshole." G spat. Arthur simply grinned in response.


    The two kept walking through the forest until there was no more sun, only the shades of trees. There was no foothold for them other than ancient roots.


    "Can you hear that?" Arthur said, and G tried to listen, but she shook her head. "Exactly." He grinned. It was too quiet.


    Arthur stopped moving and closed his eyes. G stood beside him as Arthur''s aura slowly emerged. It came naturally to him as he used his art.


    His aura kept growing stronger until the forest began shaking in response. Arthur felt that if he wished for it, he could destroy everything around him. However, he knew it was an illusion.


    The roots began to move in response, surrounding the two people. Arthur opened his eyes with a smile as he waited for the druids to emerge.


    "Who are you?"


    A voice broke the silence, and it came from above them. G and Arthur raised their heads to see a humanoid figure standing upside down. With pale green skin and leafy roots for hair, the two found the first druid.


    "I''m the Seika of Living Beings."


    "Seika of Living Beings?" The druid''s eyes widened. "The one who saved Mother Rega?"


    "You''ve heard of that incident but didn''t know that I was the one building a city beside you?" Arthur was amused, but the druid''s face was stone cold.


    "We don''t care about what you humans do, as long as it''s far away from us." The druid said as the trees began moving. "But if it''s the Seika of Living Beings..."


    A mighty wind blew in their direction carrying a thousand leaves, forcing them to squint their eyes. When the leaves died down, a hundred druids surround them.


    A female druid walked toward them that looked different from the others. Instead of green leaves, the druid had orange and withered leaves. She also had a lot of woody wrinkles on her skin.


    "If you are truly the Seika of Living Beings," The druid looked at him with a frown. "Then I beg for your help," She suddenly kneeled in front of Arthur.


    "Aa," Arthur blinked. "This wasn''t what I expected."


    ***


    The tree naturally they sat under created small stools for them. A young druid walked up to them with bowls of green syrup, which she gave to Arthur and G.


    "You can''t be thinking of drinking it?" G blinked.


    "It looks like green tea, so why wouldn''t I?" Arthur was confused. "Plus, it smells sweet."


    "What if it was poisoned?" G picked it up and smelled it.


    "Well, you are the potions master, so you tell me." Arthur ced the green syrup down.


    "You are trusting the same people who sold you as a ve?" G frowned as if she couldn''t understand.


    "They are druids indeed, but they are not the same ones who sold me," Arthur said with a smile. "It''s better to stay objective."


    As he said so, Arthur picked up the syrup and drank it. G looked at him with shock as he ced the bowl down.


    "See, there is nothing..." Arthur suddenly clenched his chest and coughed.


    "Seika?!" G jumped over toward him but stopped when she heard his snickers. She grumbled and sat back down. "Now, I wish it was poisoned."


    "Rx, they need our help, as they said." Arthur smiled as he picked up the bowl again.


    "And why do you think they are telling the truth?"


    "Because this ce is dying." Arthur looked toward the countless trees and the houses built on top of them. "It reeks of death."


    They waited until the old druid returned with her followers. She nodded toward them as she strolled toward a stool and sat down as well.


    "I''m sorry for the dy, but it''s the first time that a human was allowed inside our sanctuary." The old druid said. "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Vena." She said in a mix of Yalveran and Alvannguage.


    "You can call me Seika," Arthur said, guessing the druid must have learned thenguage from travelers she came across. "I''m surprised you believed I was the Seika."


    "We heard that you areing to Freda, but we weren''t sure. However, the aura that you''ve released aura proves your identity."


    "Oh, I thought it was my missing arm." Arthurughed. "Why did you invite us here?"


    "As I said, we need the help of the Seika," Vena said as she raised her hand. The powerful druid, the same one on the tree earlier, came forward and helped Vena stand up. "It is better if we show you."


    Arthur nodded and stood up. Vena, with the help of the other druids, started walking deeper into the forest. He could see the wall of trees that separated this vige from the rest of the world. They walked deeper into the sanctuary until they reached a giant tree that resembled a small mountain.


    "This is what is keeping us alive," Vena said quietly. "We call it The Protector, and it''s also an ancient tree, just like Mother Rega."


    "I understand why you asked for my help." Arthur raised his head and stared at the giant tree. "Your Protector is dying."


    He could feel the druids around him flinch as if the words he said were prohibited. There was also anger, anxiety, and fear.


    "Can you treat it?" Vena''s hand tightened into a fist. "The only reason we can live is because of The Protector."


    Arthur turned to look at her silently, feeling her expectations and despair. He frowned and realized this matter wasn''t simply about the druid''s home.


    "The tree isn''t simply a protector of the forest," Arthur stared at the old druid. "It supplies the druids with life force. Every single druid here is merely an extension of the tree."


    "..." Vena''s hand was trembling as she nodded.


    "Your protector isn''t the one dying. You are." Arthur walked toward the ancient tree and ced his hand on it. "No," He said as he closed his eyes. "This tree is already dead."


    "What?" The powerful druid shouted, but Vena held him back.


    "Are you certain, Seika?" Vena asked, and Arthur nodded. He could feel it, this tree was dead, and it was only a matter of time before what remained of its life force disappear.


    "You wouldn''t have allowed me inside if you didn''t have an inkling of the truth." Arthur retracted his hand and looked at the druids.


    "Save us, Seika." Vena was about to kneel again.


    "Shut the fuck up and stand," Arthur spat. "You were just waiting for your deaths here, and you expect a passing stranger to save you? The kingdom sent you many messengers, but you turned them down for some sick superiority."


    "How dare you?" The powerful druid shook with anger, but Vena tried to hold him back.


    "We''ll do anything in return for your help," Vena said.


    "No," Arthur refused. "You can perish as long as I care. Those who don''t struggle to survive don''t deserve to be helped. Since you want to rot in here, just do it!"


    "Enough!" The druid shouted, and he let go of Vena''s hand before bolting toward Arthur. The roots sprang from the ground after him and turned the druid''s arm into a giant fist. "If words don''t work, then I''ll force you!"


    "That''s right," Arthur grinned. "Struggle to survive. Do everything you can before you perish. It''s a million times better than sitting here and waiting for your deaths." He clenched his hand into a fist. "Fight for survival, pathetic druids!"

 Chapter 350 - Merlin’s Decision

    The roots, which gathered into an arm, reached Arthur in an instant. With a grin, Arthur met the punch with one of his own. The force of collision made the druids retreat.


    "What''s your name, druid?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "Merlin." The druids frowned and answered. Arthur nodded as he deflected the attack away.


    "Merlin, I''ll give you an offer. I can save your tribe, but only if you defeat me."


    "What if I lose?" Merlin hesitated, his willpower wavering.


    "You can all wither away as you cry about it." Arthur grinned, and Merlin gnashed his teeth in hatred.


    "Merlin, step down!" Vena shouted, but the druid didn''t listen.


    "You asked for it, human." Merlin roared and pped his hands, making roots explode from the ground andyer around his body.


    "Fascinating," Arthur muttered as the small druid turned into a giant in an instant. Merlin couldn''t be seen anymore, and all that was left was a giant of green roots.


    The giant pped its hands at Arthur, who blocked the attack using his spiritual arm. Jumping on the arm of the giant, Arthur ran up until he was above its head.


    Arthur flexed his arm and punched, striking the giant''s faceless head. His fist sank as the roots broke apart. However, the giant kept moving and wrapped its roots around Arthur''s arm.


    "Oh!" Arthur was surprised as the giant pulled his arm before throwing him toward the sky.


    Looking down, Arthur saw the giant bring its hands together and create a peg which it fired toward him. As he began descending rapidly, the roots stretched upward to strike him.


    ''Teleport-III,''


    Arthur used his rune and appeared on the ground beside the giant. The giant seemed shocked by this development, and it detached the roots to block Arthur''s strike.


    "Too slow," Arthur punched with a ming hand that burned the roots to ashes. His hand pierced deep into the giant, and the druid screamed in pain.


    The roots began to scatter and fall on the ground as Merlin appeared again, with Arthur''s hand pierced through its body. Even though Arthur''s hand was on mes, Merlin grabbed it.


    "I refuse... to die..." Merlin spat with a pained expression as his fingers began turning to ashes. Arthur looked at him with a smile before nodding.


    "I like this better than the earlier begging," Arthur said with a grin. "There''s no use in saving you if your will to live is this pathetic."


    "Please, stop, Seika!" Vena said with a pleading expression.


    "Man, do you have a kink to begging or something?" Arthur looked speechlessly at Vena. The mes on his hand disappeared as the mana of creation exploded from it instead.


    Merlin''s eyes snapped open as they were about to close and all of his wounds healed. Furthermore, the leaves on his head and body began proliferating. Arthur pulled his arm out, and the druid fell to the ground.


    "Good job," Arthur smiled.


    "I... lost..."


    "Oh, I was kidding earlier. I just hate her attitude." Arthur pointed at Vena. "Merlin is the only person I approve of, so everything will be done through him."


    "Does that mean..."


    "I''ll help you, but it won''t be for free," Arthur said as he opened his subspace. Then, taking out the seed that Rega gave him, he allowed the powerful life force to wash over thend.


    "Is this... Mother Rega''s seed?" Vena''s arms shook as she reached out to grab the seed.


    "I have no idea how you know of Mother Rega, but yeah. Hey! Hands off!" Arthur barked. "I''ll nt this seed in the heart of this tree and allow you guys to oversee its growth. It will suck the vitality out of you, and you will suffer at the beginning, but once it grows enough for Rega to transfer into it, you guys will be saved."


    "And in return?" Vena asked with hesitation.


    "The druids will be a part of my citizens, responsible for cultivating herbs." Arthur grinned. "That is if you managed to stay alive."


    "That is..." Vena hesitated and shook her head. "We will look for another method, a less risky one."


    "Merlin?" Arthur asked the druid, who was still looking at the changes in his body. "What do you think?"


    "I think..." Merlin raised his head and looked at Arthur and then at Vena. "I think we should do it." He said with a determined expression. "The Seika''s words are right. We waited here for a miracle. It''s time that we take matters into our own hands."


    "Merlin!" Vena frowned. "I have given my orders; we will look for another way!"


    "Earlier, you said that you would do anything. But you never expected to pay anything but for the kind Seika to save you for free without any risk."


    "He''s right, Lady Vena." Merlin stood up defyingly. "It''s a risk, and we''ll be working for humans. But it''s better than waiting for a better alternative."


    "You''re not the Tribe''s Leader," Vena said coldly. "Step down, now."


    "Alright! Democracy time!" Arthur pped his hands. "I think Merlin is a better fit to be a leader. Do you want to be one?" He asked Merlin.


    "I do," Merlin said without hesitation. "If it meant saving everyone, then I will go against you." He said to Vena.


    "If that''s the case, I banish you from..."


    "I vote for Merlin to be the leader!" Arthur raised his hand with a smile. "If you don''t want to die, raise your hand and vote for Merlin!"


    "You''re not leaving them much choice, are you?" G sighed beside him and raised her hand. "Remember, the Seika is the one who saved Mother Rega from dying!" She shouted to the druids.


    Then, a division was created among the druids. Hands began to raise one by one. Like a set of dominos, the druids left Vena''s side as her face turned ck.


    "Do you want to die?! We will suffer before Mother Rega is reborn here!" Vena shouted, her voice turning hoarse. "Even then, we might die before that happens!"


    "No, you are the only one who might die before that happens." Arthur''s mouth turned into a mocking smile. "You are old, so you fear dying. Oh, Vena. You are so selfish that you are willing to sacrifice your people for the hope of living."


    "Is that true?" Merlin asked with a frown. The rest of the druids also grew uneasy.


    "You want me to die?" Vena spat at Merlin, who didn''t know how to answer. "Even if that was true, it doesn''t change a thing. This is madness! The amount of life force spirit tree needs to grow isn''t something we can provide!"


    "Choose, Merlin." Arthur turned toward the druid with interest. "I will respect any choice you make, so don''t worry."


    Merlin appeared to be in a pinch. If he agreed to Arthur''s offer, that means he will sacrifice Vena. However, if he decided to look for another way, he would be risking everyone''s lives.


    "We will do as you asked for, Seika," Merlin answered as Vena fell to her knees.


    "You... monster..." Vena muttered while pointing at Merlin. "You want me to die! I raised you, and this is how you repay me?" Vena shouted at him.


    "Well, I think you are the monster here," Arthur interjected. "You wanted to drag everyone to their deaths because you feared for your life."


    "Shut up, devil!" Vena screeched. "You are enjoying this! No, you created this! You could have helped us without doing any of this, but why? Why do you have to kill me?"


    "Kill you?" Arthur blinked. "I don''t give a single damn what happens to you. What I said was the truth until now, you are a selfish leader."


    As he said that, Arthur walked toward Merlin with Rega''s seed floating above his hand.


    "I trust that you will be a better leader," Arthur said to Merlin. "I''ll nt the seed now,"


    "Alright." Merlin nodded and watched as Arthur walked to The Protector. Arthur ced the seed in front of the tree, and it parted to allow the seed inside.


    The forest shook the moment that Rega was inside the tree. From a source of life force, Rega turned into a monster that devoured it. All druids fell to their knees with a pained expression. Vena, however, began screaming.


    Arthur looked at the druids and at Merlin struggling to stand as their life force was sucked. However, their determination didn''t waver. Well, except for Vena, who was withering visibly. "


    "You chose the right choice, Merlin," Arthur said to the druid, who nodded. "I''ll return here after three days. That should be enough for Rega to grow."


    ***


    "You''re cruel, Seika," G said as the two of them walked back to their camp. "You didn''t have to throw that old druid to her death."


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "You are called The Gardener for a reason," G squinted her eyes. "The druids might not know this, but your powers are enough to make Rega germinate and grow. Yet, for some reason, you wanted that old druid to die."

 Chapter 351 - Seamless Communication

    "..." Arthur was silent for a bit before he smirked. "As I said, I don''t care how that druid ends up. The only problem is that with how she led the Tribe, there was very little chance of us cooperating."


    "Removing her from power would have been enough," G said with a smile.


    "Not enough for Merlin to make the decision. Without showing her true character, Merlin wouldn''t have chosen the difficult choice."


    "So, you''re going to ignore her as she dies?" G asked, probing.


    "Yes," Arthur nodded without much thought. "Once Rega grows, Vena will try to reim her position as a leader if she''s still alive. With Merlin being the leader, grateful and cooperative, then the druids will have a proper rtionship with Hidden City."


    "Why didn''t you help Vena from the beginning, making her grateful?"


    "Using my powers to help her would have made her grateful, but the druids would have been the same: sheltered, needy, and unwilling to work with humans."


    "Fresh blood in the leadership would make things easier."


    "And," Arthur paused. "It would be easier to manipte him. That''s the world of politics, after all."


    ***


    "The nobles here think all of your resources have been destroyed," Dia''s voice came from the hand mirror. "That''s your n, I guess. But if they were destroyed, I''ll rob a bunch of nobles and buy them for you."


    As he listened to her words, Arthur''s heart twinged. He missed how protective she was. Dia was a tough nut to crack, but once someone bes close to her, she would protect them with all of her ability.


    "For what you asked, things are going fine." Dia''s following message began. "The nobles still detest me, but some of them covet my powers. Rinzo is helping me, and he found a maid for me. She''s pretentious shit, but she knows what she''s doing."


    Arthur listened as he snickered. Dia went on about her stay in the capital, and she mentioned some attempts to remove Arthur from Lordship for ipetence. Solomon rejected all of them.


    "Can it be that..." Arthur frowned. He didn''t care if he was impeached, but Dia''s reaction to those nobles would be disastrous.


    "I wanted to kill them all." Dia''s voice was scary to hear.


    "That''s my girl!" Arthurughed, but he was honestly worried about her following words.


    "But I decided that I will only memorize their faces for now, and then, I''ll behead every single one of them after I..." Dia then rambled about gory stuff that made Arthur''s stomach turn. When she finally noticed, she was startled. "Ah, sorry, haha. Where was I?"


    Arthur smiled when she panicked. She then tried to talk about everyday things, but her fluster was obvious. After sending a few messages to her, Arthur turned to his legacy.


    "How do I increase the estate size?"


    [Clearing monsters from the area and setting up boundaries that are enough to ward off, at the very least, monsters of the mid-tier.]


    ''I see, so our walls need to stand strong against mid-tier monsters.''


    This would be the minimum requirement to set up an estate size. However, Arthur found the process to be too troublesome. That''s why he called for a conference the following day.


    "The druids agreed to work with us," Arthur reported, and Courage''s surprise was unmasked. "I''ll work with them to supply the herbs and corps we need. But, before that, I have a proposal for everyone."


    "Yes?" The Knight of Courage was intrigued.


    "We need to establish a center of the city, where we''ll be handling most operations. We can''t keep having our conferences in a mud house."


    "Well, yeah, but this is what we have at the moment." Manager Gruen frowned. "We don''t have the workforce to build a mansion for us. That would be the same as those nobles..."


    "That''s why we won''t be needing any people. Our headquarters will be in the forest, the giant tree that the druids are going to nurture."


    "A... tree?" Ma blinked, leaning back in his chair. He even stopped taking notes. "That''s truly unorthodox, but how practical would it be?"


    "Practical enough to build a natural defense once it grows fully. The tree isn''t like any others, and we can mold it to use it as the central pir of our city."


    "That would need a lot of nning and a creative mind," Gruen muttered. "But I don''t see why it''s not possible."


    "Did you invite the architect?" Arthur asked Ma, who nodded and took out a parchment. "What did he say?"


    "The architect replied that he''d be traveling toward us faster than the wind. But, before he agrees, he wants to meet the Seika of Living Beings."


    "Why does everyone want to meet me?" Arthur sighed.


    "A ve, a gardener, a kidnapper, a Seika, a Lorius, and a Lord," G said with a smile. "I can understand their sentiment. They want to see for themselves the man who beheaded a noble and got away with it."


    "They will be disappointed then." Arthur shrugged. "I''m quite normal." He tapped his fingers on the table as everyone looked at each other.


    "Yeah, normal." G held back augh.


    "Ableism isn''t tolerated here." Arthur frowned. But G simply shook her hand.


    "Don''t worry, Seika, thest thing someone notices would be your missing arm. They would be too intimidated by your eyes."


    "When is the architecting?" Arthur ignored her teasing and turned to Ma, who hurried to read the parchment, almost dropping it. ''Wait, is he scared?'' Arthur blinked.


    "The architect ising today in the afternoon."


    "That''s fast." Arthur was surprised. "Clear out a house for him, and let a few workers decorate it. Take some of the furniture from the storage room."


    "Are you sure he would agree?"


    "He''sing all this way, of course, he will. If things go wrong, I''ll just kidnap him." Arthur joked, but the rest of them nodded thoughtfully. "..." He was speechless.


    ***


    Arthur walked through the camp and reached the smithies that the cksmiths were building. Workers were moving about as Arthur watched the smithy get built brick by brick.


    "Lord Seika?"


    A feminine voice inquired. Arthur turned to see that a young woman with a ponytail was standing a few meters away. He interviewed her before. She was a cksmith apprentice.


    "You are, Rosa?" Arthur nodded. The young woman''s face was surprised as her head bobbed up and down.


    "Yes! I''m honored that you still remember my name, My Lord." She said with a grateful expression. Arthur couldn''t understand how he would forget a name with his stats, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Is something wrong?" Arthur asked with puzzlement. "Oh, is this your smithy?"


    "That''s right, but I wanted to talk to you about something else." Rosa breathed in and out. "I want to suggest a way to procure the ores for our smithies. I know that we brought along enough to get us started, but a long-term solution is necessary."


    "Go on?" Arthur was intrigued. He did have ns to procure ores from the mountain range, but he still liked the idea of people suggesting.


    "My ability is seamlessmunication. It''s useless in most cases, as we don''t have a lot of foreigners because of the war, but..."


    "Wait, does thatmunication work one-way or two-way?" Arthur was surprised. "I mean, can you only understand others ormunicate both ways."


    "Ah, it''s a passive and active ability." Rosa was startled but answered. "Passively, I can understand others. But by using mana, I canmunicate with others."


    "You''re hired!" Arthur gave her a thumbs up, but Rosa was confused.


    "Hired? I didn''t suggest my idea yet." Rosa was confused.


    "Oh, right, continue." Arthur coughed.


    "I want to talk to the Ogres tribe to mine for the city," Rosa said, and Arthur tilted his head in confusion.


    "You can talk to other species? Uncivilized and unintelligent ones?" Arthur asked, and Rosa nodded. "Holy shit. I understand, but can you even convince them?"


    "Well, faced with extermination, I think they would agree," Rosa said with a smile. As he heard her words, Arthur liked her even more.


    "You''ll be my secretary and the Auction House''s announcer. Is that alright? We''ll also go along with your idea." Arthur said, and before she could reply, they heard a screech from the sky.


    The two of them looked upward and found a giant bird pping its wings toward their camp. As Arthur squinted his eyes, he could see that there was someone on top of the bird.


    "GREETINGS!!!"


    A roar shook the sky, and its origin was the person standing on top of the bird. Carrying arge backpack, a man stood with his hands on his hips on top of the giant bird.


    "Who is that?" Rosa muttered with shock.


    "Well, I think it''s the person that is going to outline our city," Arthur answered with a nk face. "I can only say that he looks... unique." Even though he said that, he knew it was an understatement.

 Chapter 352 - Rumi The Architect

    The bird gave a screech before it turned twice in the sky, getting ready tond. As it pped its wings to descend, powerful wind apanied it. Itnded in front of the camp, so Arthur had to stroll toward the architect.


    When he reached the man and got a better look, he could tell that his architect was anything but boring. The brown-skin man wore clothes of every color stacked on top of each other. However, that wasn''t what grabbed Arthur''s attention the most.


    ''A mohawk? No, his hair looks like... a tower. How much time did he spend on styling it that way?'' Arthur was amused that such an interesting character was here.


    "You call it a city, but this nothing but a camp!" The architect barked at Ma, who was receiving him. The two of them walked through the camp''s several houses. "If you wanted to build houses, then you should have waited for me. So much wasted time..."


    "Only a day or so," Arthur said with a smile, and the architect, along with Ma, halted their steps. They turned Arthur with curiosity from the architect and relief from Ma.


    "Seika! This gentleman is the one I told you about." Ma introduced. "He''s the famous architect, Rumi."


    "You must be the Seika of Living Beings." Rumi''s previous haughty attitude was gone, and he even bowed. "I heard nothing but praise for you."


    "That''s difficult to believe, but our architect has a silver tongue." Arthur smiled. "This is no ce to receive someone. Let''s go to my house."


    As he said that, Arthur took the lead and began walking. The architect followed after him by a short distance, and Ma was further away. They passed by the houses that Arthur built using his skill.


    "Have you truly built these houses in a day?" Rumi asked with curiosity. "I never expected the Seika of Living Beings to be a builder as well."


    "I''m a lot of things." Arthur smilingly said. "Not all of them are good things, but I''m sure that you know about it already."


    "Hm?" Rumi looked genuinely confused. "I only heard that you were building a city from scratch. That''s all I needed to know."


    They reached the house, and Arthur was speechless by the architect''s response. Before they talked further, the two of them sat down on each end of the table.


    "Why did you want to meet me, though?" Arthur squinted his eyes at the architect.


    "I wanted to see the man I''ll be working with for the next few months," Rumi said with a smile. "And, see your reaction to this attire." He gestured toward his clothes, which looked like different colored patches of fabric sewed together. "Just the fact that you didn''tment or look with disdain at my clothes tells me a lot."


    "I don''t care what you wear as long as you outline our city."


    "You said ''Our,'' heh." Rumi grinned. "Seika, Seika, can I call you Seisei?" The architect leaned on the table. However, Arthur shook his head. "Well, anyway. I like you. You are the only one who didn''t offer me anything but knowledge because you know how little I value money."


    "No, because my knowledge would have turned any architect into a master," Arthur said as he leaned back. "If you didn''te, I would have hired anyone and gave them the knowledge they need."


    Rumi looked taken aback before he threw his head back and roaredughing. He pped the table with his hand as he wiped the tears away from his eye.


    "I have never been this disrespected. I like it!"


    ''Uh-oh, did I pick up another Reece?'' Arthur was worried, but the architect was already looking at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Tell me, Seika, what city are we building here?"


    "Well, before I say anything, I''ll have to ask you some things," Arthur said as his eyes began shining. "Tell me the truth. Do you work for anyone else to spy on us?"


    ***


    Arthur might be going overboard with his Art of Submission, and it made him feel like a dictator, but it needed to be done. This world didn''t have an absolutew that everyone followed. It all depended on your capability to protect yourself.


    Rumi was given a house after he passed Arthur''s test. Arthur assigned him under Courage in the Civil Affairs department. The details of the city''s outline would take ce after Mother Rega grows.


    After informing Courage and the rest of this arrangement, Arthur called out for the newest member of the team: Rosa.


    "She''ll be my assistant and the hostess for the Auction House," Arthur said, and G banged on the table as she stood up.


    "I thought I was your assistant!"


    "You never were. What are you talking about?" Arthur looked at her with confusion.


    "I''m your night assistant, that is!"


    "That''s not true! Why are you spreading baseless rumors?" Arthur shouted with a frown. However, the rest looked at him in a weird expression.


    "Denying it so strongly backfires, Seika." G snickered as she sat down. "Don''t worry, everyone, I''m not into kids." She waved her hand.


    "Yeah, she likes people who are close to her age: a thousand years old," Arthur said with a grin as he shot back. G''s brows twitched as she clenched her fist.


    "Um, I don''t do that kind of thing." Rosa looked at Arthur with fear, almost making him cough up blood.


    "I never... There will be no such things, don''t worry." Arthur simply sighed as he red at G. "We need to secure a supply for the ores, and Rosa has a suggestion."


    Arthur nodded toward the cksmith apprentice who stepped up and presented her idea. The rest of the team widened their eyes as they heard the suggestion.


    "Is this even possible?" Ma asked with a frown. "To reason with the Ogres is unprecedented. They are different from the rest of us, the Demis and humans. They are humanoid monsters." Ma said, and the rest of them agreed.


    "We have nothing to lose. Some species of monsters might surprise you." Arthur said as he remembered his goblins, which he missed dearly. It was just a day after he evolved Mero that the Hybrid Ender, Ellen, appeared.


    "Is something wrong, Seika?" G asked when she saw his dark expression, but Arthur simply shook his head.


    "Rosa, Gruen, and I are going to be the ones dealing with the ogres. For the rest of you, keep doing the tasks I asked for. Big Bear, take Rumi and show him around so that he can draw a map of the surrounding."


    "Yes, My Lord." Big Bear nodded. "I also like to report that all monsters have been cleared, and we are ready to take the next step. Walls are of utmost priority to prevent monsters from wandering near the civilians."


    "We''re going to get there, but after we handle the issue with the Ogres," Arthur said with an enigmatic smile. After all, who can be the better candidate for building a wall other than the Seika of Metals?


    ***


    "How do you n on awakening him, Seika?" Aimee asked with a worried expression after he told Gruen of his ns. Arthur sighed and nced at the dwarf, fidgeting next to Aimee. He knew that Gruen wasn''t as worried about it, but Aimee...


    "I''ve read books about Seikas when Gruen told me," Aimee said with a frown. "Most of them go through a hardship rted to their affinity before they awaken. The Seika of Water almost drowned. The Seika of mes had burn marks. What are you trying to do?"


    Her knowledge was the issue here. Gruen trusted Arthur unconditionally, but Aimee was different. She was a sharp woman who didn''t allow anything to slip past her notice.


    "That''s true. However, this is Gruen''s decision and his affinity to awaken." Arthur said. "If he doesn''t wish for it, then he can decline. However, I need to remind you of something."


    "What?"


    "Everything I did against the duke, even building this city in the end, was because Gruen asked me to. We had a deal that I will help him be with you and awaken in return for creating items for me." Arthur frowned as he felt like he was being used.


    "That doesn''t mean you can ce him in a torturous experience," Aimee said with a frown. "We thought of you as a friend."


    "I think of you as friends, too," Arthur said with a nk expression. "But you can''t simply dismiss my deal with him when the terms don''t sit well with you. I will try to awaken him without hurting him. That''s what I can promise."


    "Honey, the Seika is right. Without him, none of this could have been possible." Gruen stepped forward and held Aimee''s hand. She turned to him and sighed with worry.


    "Please be careful, love," Aimee said as she caressed his chin. Gruen nodded with a grin.


    ''Why the hell am I being forced to watch this?'' Arthur almost threw up. It was okay if they love each other, but seeing others acting all lovey-dovey while forgetting he exists pissed him off.

 Chapter 353 - Dungeon In Alka

    The mountain range was an unnamed one by the kingdom, as no one dared to live near it. The closest human settlement was the nearby city, Pero.


    As Arthur heard, it was a fishing city. There were many naturalkes, and the two rivers were the closest to each other around those parts. This made Pero essential for fishing and a pivot point for internal trade between the nine cities of the kingdom.


    He thought of his oing meeting the Lord of the city as they moved through the mountain range. They were looking for traces of the Ogres Tribe.


    "The caves are endless. This is a natural treasure." Rosa said as she nced around. Every few minutes of walking, there was a new cave that looked like a bottomless abyss.


    "Howe no one tried to mine these ores?"


    "No one is sure if they even exist. And the cost of transportation, protection, and mining would far outweigh any profit people can have." Rosa said with a regretful expression.


    "Unless someone builds a city."


    "Well, that would be difficult," Rosa said. "The druids can hide in the forest, but the ogres were here due to their strength. My uncle said that he was on an expedition to clear out this mountain range."


    "Oh, they failed?"


    "They were prepared for Ogres, but not to what protected them. As the Ogres were about to be annihted, powerful monsters came out to protect them. The expedition was almost wiped out if not for the intervention of the kingdom


    "Powerful monsters?" Arthur halted his steps. "Did the kingdom take care of them?"


    "No, they could not." Rosa shook her head. "Both sides retreated, and the Ogres remained in the mountain range," Rosa said as she turned to look at Arthur.


    "As long as we don''t try to wipe the Ogres out, the monsters shouldn''te out. Even more, we''re just trying to talk to them." Gruen sensed Arthur''s unease.


    ''Was this by design?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he nodded toward the two. ''Solomon chose this location. Did the King believe Arthur can handle this issue or that he would seek out help?''


    Either way, it was a win for the kingdom. But, unfortunately, he underestimated how calcting the ruling ss can be. It seems that no matter how far ahead he nned, others can do the same.


    ''Let''s use detection now.''


    Since he didn''t want to spend much energy before he met the Ogres, Arthur didn''t use the rune until he was deep into the mountain range. Then, when his mana covered the surrounding, Arthur was surprised by something within the mountain range.


    He studied this in Jerano: unique spatial mana waves that looked like a stain on a piece of fabric. It was a dungeon. He could do calctions to estimate the dungeon''s difficulty, but he didn''t study at Jerano long enough for him to remember them.


    ''This is...'' Arthur frowned. ''Different.''


    This dungeon was different from than ones he saw back on Earth. Even though he could feel its existence, it looked as if it was closed. Realization dawned on him when he remembered that he was on the other end of the dungeon.


    ''The Gates.''


    They were the method for awakeners on Earth to travel toward Alka. However, for the people of Alka, it was no different than a closed protuberance in space.


    Does that mean that a dungeon will be opened soon next to his city? Is he going to meet people from Earth from the past? So many questions filled his mind, but they were all irrelevant to his current quest.


    He began to sense the life force of different creatures and monsters. They were numerous and in no way clustered together. Some of them were deep into the caves, others were on the higher parts of the mountain, and some were in the sky.


    "The sky?"


    Arthur muttered as he looked up. There was a flock of birds that circled the mountain in a particr pattern. They avoided flying over certain parts, which Arthur concluded to be ''too dangerous'' for the birds.


    Focusing his mana on those parts, Arthur finally found traces of the Ogres Tribe. Some structures looked like monuments around the mountain.


    "Let''s go." Arthur stopped using his detection rune and opened his eyes. The two nodded in response and followed after him.


    Thendscape began to change, and wooden towers, metal monuments, and pits filled with bones began to appear. The details were creepy, but they were also a sign of hope for the group.


    "It seems the Ogres have a certain culture as well," Arthur muttered as he looked at the monument of a horned humanoid creature. The statue was shabbily made, but it resembled a part of the culture.


    "The craftsmanship is subpar, but maybe they aren''t as barbaric," Gruen said hopefully. Arthur nced his way and wondered how the dwarf ignored the bones pit beside them.


    "I think these are offerings," Rosa said as she pointed at the pit. "The bones aren''t broken, and some of them resemble a full body."


    "An offering to what?" Arthur muttered as he looked at the monument. "Maybe to their protectors?"


    As he said so, Arthur walked closer and reached out toward the ugly piece of metal. A whistle tore the silence, and Arthur stepped back. Between him and the statuended an ax as a deep growl came from a distance away.


    As the group looked up, they found an ogre on top of a cliff. The Ogre looked at them with rage for trespassing theirnds. Arthur gestured to Rosa, who took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    "We are here for peace!"


    Her voice was powerful, and it echoed in the mountain''s range. A hint of mana could be felt within it, and Arthur felt the ''meaning'' of her words travel directly to his mind.


    The rageful expression of the Ogre turned milder, and it spat out a few words that Arthur didn''t understand. Rosa nodded and took another breath before shouting.


    "We want to talk to your leader!"


    The Ogre looked hesitant before it said something and disappeared. Arthur turned toward the cksmith for trantion.


    "It said we should wait here until he seeks out his tribe," Rosa wiped away her sweat.


    "Is it tiring to use your ability?"


    "No, but shouting the mana-infused words is tiring," Rosa exined. "We should wait here until the Ogre returns. It would be a good start for ourmunication."


    "What if it brings itspanions to wipe us out?" Gruen grumbled, but Arthur understood his caution and agreed.


    "Then, we''ll have to rely on the Seika to save us," Rosa said with a slight smile, to which Arthur returned and nodded.


    The wait wasn''t long. Finally, they heard footsteps as several figures appeared from within a few caves. The Ogre from earlier was with them.


    Arthur smiled as he felt several more Ogres within the caves but didn''t see it as a bad omen. They were cautious. An Ogre with arge beard stepped forward on a cane.


    "Ji gu n o?" The Ogre said cautiously toward Rosa. A hint of surprise could be seen on his face. Arthur was amazed that they could do more than just ripping you apart.


    "Yes, I speak allnguages," Rosa said with a nod. "This is my Lord. He''s here to offer a peace treaty."


    The Ogre turned toward Arthur with a frown. Then, as if recognizing him, the Ogre shook its head with a hint of hate. Finally, he said a few words, which made Rosa frown.


    "What did he say?" Arthur was curious.


    "He said that you killed his son." She answered with an ufortable expression. "If we wanted peace, then we need to present your head."


    "I mean, my head is here. I just hope that he doesn''t want it separately." Arthur shrugged, and Rosa looked at him with a ''this is no time to say jokes'' expression. "Fine," He sighed. "I guess I''ll just wipe them out."


    His aura exploded as he said so. Arthur recited the art of creation within his mind, and existence began to condense around him. Sinking into space itself, the pressure his body emitted was akin to those of gods.


    The Ogres retreated in fear as they looked cautiously at Arthur, who turned to Rosa.


    "Tell them one thing." His voice came out overbearing, and it traveled like a whip. "If they want war, then war it shall be. However, they shouldn''t rely on their protectors for survival. I''ll kill anything that stands in front of me."


    Arthur said, and Rosa nodded with a frightened expression. She repeated his words to the Ogres, who looked at him apprehensively.


    ''Damn, this is tiring.''


    Even after his Soul Restructure and losing his arm forever, Arthur couldn''t use his art for a long time. The existence that seeped into him threatened to make him lose himself. Luckily, the Ogres didn''t seem to be keen on fighting. The leader replied to Rosa, and she tranted to Arthur.


    "He''s asking about our demands."

 Chapter 354 - ’Become Stronger.’

    "We want you to avoid harming humans and mine ore for the city we''re building."


    Rosa told the Leader what they agreed upon before their arrival. The Ogres'' Leader frowned heavily. He nced at Arthur, who was still releasing his aura, but shook his head and answered.


    "He refuses to be a ve of humans and halflings," Rosa said with an uneasy expression. "Should I tell him about the Law of Racial Equality?"


    "No, they don''t see themselves as Demis." Arthur looked at them with a thoughtful expression. "Ask them about their demands because this is an equal trade."


    Rosa nodded and told the Ogres. The frown on the Leader''s face eased a bit as he pondered and answered.


    "He asks about what will happen if they only avoid attacking humans," Rosa said. "He doesn''t want to mine the ores."


    "Tell him that we''ll agree to that, but we will mine the ores instead of them,"


    Hearing his words, the Ogre shook his head. He said a few things before he disappeared with the rest. Arthur frowned and was about to chase them before Rosa stopped him.


    "He''s not running away but wants us to follow him," Rosa exined, making Arthur retract his aura. Gruen, however, was worried.


    "Is it a safe call to just follow after them in this mountain range?" The dwarf gave a valid point. "After all, maybe they''re luring us into an ambush where those powerful monsters are waiting."


    "Even if I can''t handle the monsters, I can get us out of there if things went wrong," Arthur reassured him.


    They walked up the mountain after the Ogres, who made sure they were slow enough for Arthur and co to see them. The Ogres walked deep into the mountain range and didn''t stop until Arthur could see a giant altar.


    Ogres were surrounding them from each side as they walked through the valley where a giant statue was erected. As they got close, Arthur could see it looked the same as the one he saw earlier.


    The Leader waited for them between two giant rocks. He held a massive club in hand and leaned on it for support. When the group got close enough, he said many things to Rosa, who kept nodding in response.


    "What did he say?" Arthur asked when the Leader finally closed his mouth.


    "He exined why we''re here," Rosa said, taking a deep breath. It seems that she used the active form of her ability even with Arthur. "This is the altar of the Ogres and a ce of worship. The giant altar represents their protector. If they want to work with us, they would have to ask him."


    "Then, why are we here?" Arthur asked. "We could have waited outside the valley until he asks him."


    "The Protector needs to judge our character. If The Protector senses malice, it will refuse our existence in thisnd."


    Arthur frowned as he heard this and looked at the giant altar in the middle. Can this statue judge their character? He could sense some presence within it, but that wasn''t what bugged him.


    ''What is this feeling?'' Arthur questioned as the presence in the altar was threatening but familiar. He felt as if he knew this feeling, but it was masked withyers of fog.


    "Should I agree, Seika?" Rosa asked with an edge of urgency. Arthur hesitated before he nodded. There was no reason to refuse, and several to ept.


    Rosa ryed his decision to the Leader, who nodded and turned to walk into the valley. With Arthur in the lead, the group followed the Ogre''s Leader into the valley. Inside, countless treasures and bones were lying around.


    ''How can a creature be this loved by a bunch of monsters?'' Arthur looked at the statue in the middle of the horned creature with a frown. The presence was growing stronger the closer he got. No, it was Arthur who perceived it better.


    They followed the Ogre on a trail toward the base of the statue. When they got to the tform in front of the altar, Leader Ogre fell to his knees and grabbed his club, leaning on it.


    ''I hope he''s not expecting us to have a worshiping session with him.''


    Luckily, the Leader didn''t ask of such a thing but kept muttering things. Rosa began to whisper them to Arthur in Yalveran Language.


    "Mighty One, Ie to you with a question today. These humans and halflings seek out a treaty between us. They demand of us to mine and not attack humans who get close."


    After it finished its words, silence followed. The valley had no other sound but the wind''s whistles as it breezed through the countless bones.


    ''This reminds me of Schelera,'' Arthur mused how all religions were the same, worshiping and following entities who ignored them. As he was thinking about getting out? of this awkwardness, a small stone on the statue''s base glowed.


    The presence that Arthur felt earlier began growing stronger without ceasing. The more it grew, the more Arthur felt an itch inside his mind that he wanted to scratch.


    It was simr to the feeling of wanting to sneeze but not being able to. Then, a voice appeared from the round stone, and it resounded in everyone''s minds while bypassingnguage barriers.


    "The one-armed man can be trusted."


    After saying this single sentence, the glow of the stone disappeared. The Leader looked shaken to the core, but it nodded without hesitation and stood up.


    "The judgment has been given." Rosa tranted his words as the Leader said them. "We will aid the one-armed man." It said with a resolute expression.


    "Seika," Gruen looked at the Ogre with a baffled expression. "Maybe I should cut off one arm too?"


    "You want Aimee to kill me?" Arthur scowled but couldn''t shake what happened off. The monster this altar was erected after said Arthur could be trusted, but how did it know?


    There was no interference with Arthur''s mind or an entity that tried to read his it. Even the King of Yalen couldn''t read his mind, so Arthur didn''t understand how this creature knew he could be trusted.


    The itch disappeared with the voice, and so did the presence from the altar. Then, as if it was fleeing Arthur''s detection, the presence vanished from the valley. Before it did, it left a few words that shook Arthur''s heart and others couldn''t hear.


    ''Be stronger.''


    ***


    "Well, they are monsters, alright," Gruen said with a frown as they sat in the vige of the Ogres. There wasn''t much to behold other than waste and half-eaten corpses. The Ogres lived in caves on the base of a cliff that oversaw the forest where Hidden City will be built.


    They sat on a tree trunk around a campfire, surrounded by the giant Ogres. The Leader sat in front of them as several ogres brought chunks of meat and ced it in front of Arthur and the rest.


    "The hospitality is top-notch!" Arthur gave the Leader a thumbs-up, but the Ogre couldn''t understand the gesture. When Rosa tranted, the Leader showed its teeth in what resembled a smile.


    "Seika, I think we''ll need to eat if you say that," Gruen said with an uneasy face as it looked at the unprocessed b of meat. It wasn''t even cut properly but torn out.


    "Nothing like a big b of questionable meat in the morning," Arthur said with a grin as he grabbed the bowl.


    "It''s the afternoon, and what about hygiene?!" Gruen shouted, almost pping the bowl away from Arthur''s hand.


    "Well, that''s true." Arthur''s spiritual energy covered the meat, and debris began to rise from it. He threw them to the side before he controlled the meat as well, raising it in the air.


    He began spraying spices and salt on the meat before mes engulfed it. As the crowd watched with dumbstruck expressions, the aroma of meat spread on the cliff.


    "Gulp."


    Arthur nced at the Leader, who gulped after smelling the meat. He gave a sly smile before spinning the meat around the me, making the aroma even stronger.


    When Arthur felt that the meat was cooked properly, he infused his mana into it. The aroma exploded so strongly that some ogres began to drool as they stopped eating.


    "Damn Seika, what spices are those?" Gruen wiped away his watering mouth. Arthur didn''t reply and simply smiled. They were specialties of Kera, his home city.


    He didn''t eat the meat and presented it to the Leader, who gulped again as the giant bnded in front of him. He nced at Arthur, who nodded in approval, before reaching out toward the meat and pinching it.


    The Leader seemed shaken by how easily the meat tore apart, unlike its previous nature. He ced the meat in his mouth, and it slid right through as his eyes widened in amazement. Its arm turned into shadows as it devoured the meat in a few seconds under the envious eyes of its followers.


    "Janei Ka..." The Leader muttered.


    "That means heavenly," Rosa said with a smile. Arthur grinned and stood up.


    "Well, I guess it''s time to have a barbeque party."

 Chapter 355 - A Metallic Monster...?

    "Hoh-oh! Hoh-oh! Hoh-oh," The Ogres chanted with an increasing pace as the meat turned from its previous pink color to a dark brown. The aroma of the spices covered the whole cliff, making each Ogre drool as they stared at Arthur.


    Like a conductor in the middle of an orchestra, Arthur waved his hand, and the meat danced around him. The mes surrounded him in a circle as the Ogres waited for their meal.


    When they were done, meat bs descended from the sky andnded in front of the Ogres. They were gleeful and began pping and stomping their feet on the ground. Arthur took it as a standing ovation and bowed after his performance.


    "Eat to your heart''s content." He said and returned to his seat as the Ogres began eating. Their expressions said it all: the pure delight they felt. The Ogres looked at Arthur as if he was their savior in the apocalypse.


    "Ju ku Guni!" The Leader roared toward Arthur with a grateful expression, and Rosa hurried to trante.


    "He says you''re a brother now," Rosa said with a smile, and Arthur gave the Leader a thumbs-up which he clumsily returned. Then, the Ogres continued eating, and the meal was over.


    "Ask them something for me," Arthur turned to Rosa. "Tell him if there are any metallic monsters around."


    "Metallic monsters..." Gruen flinched and turned toward Arthur, who nodded at him with a smile. "Seika, how about we find another way..."


    The dwarf pleaded as the Ogre''s Leader stood up and began to guide them. He took them toward a cave at the top of the mountain, where Arthur felt a strong presence.


    "Tell him I''m sorry about his son," Arthur said to Rosa, who ryed his message. The Ogres'' Leader nodded at Arthur and pounded his chest with a shout.


    "He says that Ogres are born for battle, and it''s an honor that they die in it," Rosa said with an ufortable expression that piqued Arthur''s interest.


    "Do you disagree?" Arthur was curious.


    "No one is born for battle; the circumstances dictate it," Rosa said with an expression of distaste. "There''s no honor in dying."


    "I hope you didn''t say that in front of him," Arthur said with amusement. "Let''s just be grateful he didn''t try to kill us for revenge." Rosa paused and nodded with a serious expression.


    They followed the Ogre toward the top of the mountain, where a deste cave with a big entrance existed. The Leader stood a distance away from the cave with a wary expression.


    "He says that a monster of metal was inside, but it was too dangerous to step inside," Rosa exined.


    "I understand. Thank the Leader and tell him that we''ll send people to collect the ores after a while. When they do, roasted meat will be brought as well."


    Rosa told him, and the Ogre had a happy expression as he went back. Arthur looked at him with confusion, as his attitude wasn''t something a father who lost his son should show.


    "Familial ties are stronger in civil societies than the wilderness. From their conversation, I knew that there were a lot of sons of the Leader, and the one you killed might have been evolved, but in no way that special."


    "That''s sad in a way." Arthur sighed as he walked toward the cave.


    "Do you prefer that he wept and wanted to behead us?" Gruen asked as he followed after.


    "Maybe, that would make him more than just a monster," Arthur muttered as he tried to sense what was within the cave. What he felt surprised him: runes.


    "Seika, how about we take it slow? This ce looks scary."


    "I think appearances can be deceiving, but it will do for your awakening," Arthur said as he walked toward the cave. He had a certain suspicion, but he wanted to confirm it.


    "Is it going to hurt?"


    "You''re presented with the ability to be the Ruler of Metal, and you''re afraid of getting hurt?" Arthur was speechless. "Just imagine how much Aimee would love you after you get such cool powers."


    "She already loves me a lot,"


    "Sounds like it''s bothering you." Arthur smiled. "How about I tell her for you?"


    "No, it''s not bothering me!" Gruen looked more scared by the prospect of her knowledge than the process of his awakening.


    "Seika, do I need to go in too?" Rosa looked at the cave with a wary expression.


    "If you want me to protect you. I can''t be in two ces at the same time."


    The two followed after Arthur with reluctance as they dived into the darkness. They walked through the rough terrain in the creepy cave. As it became too dark to see, a me appeared beside Arthur to light up the cave.


    "Am I going to fight it with my fists?" Gruen began stretching with a resolute expression of someone who''s about to die.


    "If that''s your style, sure. If you want a weapon, I''ll help you." Arthur shrugged. "I think you''re imaging something different from what we''re about to face."


    "A metallic creature with no face and des for limbs," Gruen said with a frown. "That''s the only metallic creature I can think of."


    "Well, that''s because you never heard of mechas," Arthur said with a grin.


    "Mechas?" Gruen repeated with a frown. "What is that?"


    Arthur stopped walking and turned toward the dwarf, who looked at him with confusion. His line of sight turned from the dwarf toward something beyond and above him.


    "That," Arthur pointed with a grin. The dwarf turned around slowly with a stiff expression as Arthur''s me split into many pieces and lit up the cave.


    On the far end of the cave was a humanoid giant of metal that consisted of different tes held together by chords and screws. In the center of its chest was a giant cog that connected to several smaller ones.


    "Did we find... a god?" Gruen muttered as his face paled. Arthur was sure that if he didn''t correct him, the dwarf would fall to his knees.


    "No, just an old model of a mecha," Arthur looked at it with interest. "I don''t know how this got here, but it has been here for a few hundred years."


    "Can it move?" Gruen asked as he looked at its design. "If it was truly here for a hundred years, how can it have no rust?"


    "This is not a normal piece of metal, but a mecha," Arthur said with interest. "It''s a runic device that can move and fight. Prepare yourself, Gruen!"


    "Yes!"


    "Raise those fists!"


    As Arthur finished his words, the giant cog in the mecha began to turn. A bar of light on its head lit up as the metal tes slid off each other.


    "It''s moving!" Rosa shouted and retreated.


    Arthur walked toward the dwarf and ced his hand on his shoulder. Gruen looked up at him with a pale face, lips trembling.


    "I''m going to give you a little boost that should make you awaken easier. This ce is filled with ores, and this machine consists of nothing but metal. If you don''t awaken, we might as well have you bake us cake from now on."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll bake the machine, yes!" Gruen nodded and mumbled incoherently. Arthur gave him two quick ps before filling his body with the mana of creation.


    "Focus! You''re beating the mecha. Otherwise, you''ll be baking cake!"


    "I''ll beat the cake!"


    "..." Arthur couldn''t bring himself to see this anymore and simply pushed the dwarf toward the giant mecha, who was already swinging its fist.


    The fist was as big as Gruen himself, and it struck him away like a golf ball. The short dwarf flew across the cave and mmed to the wall, destroying it.


    Arthur and Rosa blinked their eyes as they slowly turned toward the destroyed wall. A dust cloud rose from the wall as debris kept falling under the dumbstruck expressions of the two.


    "Why didn''t he just... dodge?" Arthur muttered as the attack wasn''t even that fast. However, Gruen just stood there as it struck him. "Well, it''s not an awakening if he doesn''t get hurt, teehee~."


    "Don''t teehee me, Seika!" Rosa looked at him with shock. "What if Master Gruen died? We''ll lose the only connections we have with the Ghost Runemaster!"


    "You''re so cold, Rosa. Is that all Gruen means to you?" Arthur shook his head with disapproval. "Gruen is a friend and a pir of our city."


    "And he''s dead!"


    "Oh, of course not." Arthur grinned. "I''d say he''s the liveliest he ever was."


    "You bastard!"


    A roar shook the cave as a cannonball shot out of the dust cloud toward the mecha. Gruen, whose body was exploding with overbearing mana, darted toward the mecha.


    He flexed his arm as the mecha swung its fist again toward him. Finally, the two met, and the result was...!


    There was a distinctive breaking noise as Gruen flew again and mmed to the wall, creating anotherrge crater in it. The dwarf fell to the ground anticlimactically under the nk gazes of Arthur and Rosa.

 Chapter 356 - How To Awaken A Seika?

    "Seika, I think he''s dead for real this time," Rosa muttered as Gruen didn''t stand up again. "There was a breaking sound earlier."


    "His bones may be broken, but not his spirit!" Arthur tried to patch it up, but this was beyond simple patching. This matter was full of holes. As he wondered if the dwarf died, the man in question rose again while coughing dirt.


    "I''ll bake you!" The dwarf roared as he stood up and ran toward the machine.


    "Oh damn, he''s alive?" Rosa muttered as the dwarf passed by them. Arthur pped his back lightly as he passed by, and the dwarf''s body glowed. "What did you do?" The assistant asked.


    "Oh, just healed his broken bones. He''s pumping with so much adrenaline that he can''t feel a thing." Arthur looked at Gruen, who was hugging the arm of the mecha with amazement.


    "Are you... a spellcaster?" Rosa asked with a frown, and Arthur turned to her with puzzlement. "The fairy tale," Rosa''s cheeks blushed. "The one about that spellcaster, capable of teaching others magic."


    "That''s just a fairy tale." Arthur shook his head as he turned toward the dwarf, who was getting calmer and more creative. He pulled Rosa back and threw up the barrier. "There''s no such thing as spells."


    "I see... why don''t you give Gruen a barrier too?"


    "I want him to face his death," Arthur said, which made Rosa look at him with shock. "Of course, I want him to live. It''s just that awakening can''t be achieved through a normal mindset."


    "What sort of mindset can it be awakened through?"


    "You see," Arthur''s voice was distant. "Pain is a powerful incentive to change."


    "AGH!" Gruen screamed as the mecha waved its arm. The giant machine mmed him to the wall, where he let go of the mecha and fell.


    "It''s futile. He can''t win." Rosa shook her head, her ck ponytail swinging along. "He''ll just die if he keeps trying."


    "He doesn''t need to win but to awaken."


    "Can''t you see his body covered in wounds?" Rosa snapped at him. "I''m going to help him." She said as she dashed forward before something ethereal wrapped around her body, making her fall.


    "Don''t interfere." Arthur walked toward her and crouched beside her. "You might not believe in him, but I do."


    "You just believe what brings you benefits."


    "That''s also a way to look at it. I''m an optimist, after all." Arthur nodded with a grin. "Just sit back and let the guy have a go at it."


    "You''re grinning now?" Rosa looked at him with distaste. "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?"


    "You have a sharp tongue for an assistant." Arthur sat in a lotus shape and looked at the battle. "And it doesn''t sit well with your idealistic beliefs about peace and battle."


    "If we can avoid battle, why choose it?"


    "Because it makes us grow stronger. Look at this guy. He''s standing up livelier the more he gets beaten up."? Arthur pointed at Gruen. "Didn''t you notice that he never tried to run away or ask for help? The greenhorn knows he can''t stay like that forever."


    "Foolish," Rosa said with aplex gaze. Arthur turned toward her with interest.


    "These ideals of peace don''t stem from an ideology, but an experience." He stared at Rosa''s frowning face with squinting eyes. "From a traumatic experience."


    "It doesn''t change anything," Rosa said as she struggled to break free but gave up when she realized she could not. "This is your choice, Seika. You either save him or let him die."


    "And it would decide whether you''ll work for me or not?" Arthur asked with a hint of amusement.


    "Yes," The cksmith apprentice nodded without hesitation. Arthur didn''t pay them cheaply, so such determination was beyond his understanding.


    "Suit yourself," Arthur said and turned toward the fight. The mecha was turning Gruen into a bloody pulp. Without his mana, the dwarf would have kicked the bucket long ago. Yet, even with his body breaking and his cowardice, the dwarf''s will didn''t break.


    ''I chose well,'' Arthur was satisfied by Gruen''s unbreakable will. He looked at the ground and saw metallic bits shake. ''It''s close.''


    However, his disappointment wasn''tte to arrive. After the mecha mmed the dwarf for what seemed like the hundredth time, Gruen didn''t stand up again. He passed out without awakening.


    ***


    "All for nothing," Rosa spat as Arthur ced Gruen down on the bed in his house. "He just suffered for nothing. You were wrong, Seika."


    "What happened to your timid personality? I liked it better." Arthur grumbled as he kept healing the dwarf''s wounds. Even though they were healing rapidly, some of his bones were broken beyond recognition.


    He didn''t even look like the same person.


    ''Why didn''t he awaken?'' Arthur was confused, as he was sure that would be enough to awaken him. They fled using his teleport after Gruen passed out. Arthur wanted to deactivate the mecha without damaging it, so he didn''t fight it.


    "Gruen!" Aimee barged in as Arthur was healing him. ring at Rosa, who seemed to be the one who called her, Arthur stood up to the side.


    "His wounds have healed," Arthur told her. "He should wake up any moment now."


    "What happened, Seika?" Aimee red at him. "You told me it wouldn''t be this bad. His blood is everywhere!" She had tears in her eyes as Arthur stood there ufortably. He wanted to fire Rosa for calling her before Arthur got to clean him.


    "The awakening failed."


    "Do you think I care about that?" Aimee was baffled. "Is that everything in your damn head?"


    ''Is it just me, or does it feel like everyone is disrespecting me? Aren''t I the lord or something?'' Arthur scratched his head, but he felt like he might be the one in the wrong here.


    As they stood there, Gruen grunted and began to wake up. The dwarf opened his eyelids, which were bloodied as well. His dazed appearance made Aimee''s tear fall faster as she bit her lips.


    "Did I... awaken?"


    The question was the first thing that the dwarf muttered. His voice hoarse, but Arthur didn''t know if his vocals were wounded or if it was from the shouting.


    "No. You almost died," Aimee answered instead of Arthur, a sob leaking. "What were you thinking?"


    "I..." Gruen closed his eyes with a pained expression. "Without this power, what worth do I have for Hidden City? A subpar cksmith?" The dwarf coughed as he pulled himself up. "Even Ma is a better fit to be the manager than me."


    "That doesn''t mean you can throw away your life..." Aimee said as she calmed down.


    "I''m not trying to throw anything away." Gruen gritted his teeth. "I just want to be of value. I want to create something here." He turned toward Arthur. "Please, Seika. Let''s go back to the mountain. I want to try again."


    As they heard his words, Rosa and Aimee turned toward Arthur with nervous expressions. Gruen''s face was full of blood, but Arthur could sense his pleading to try again.


    "No," Arthur refused, and the dwarf clenched his fist tight. "You are useless." Arthur continued as he walked toward the dwarf. "No backbone, no courage, not even the ability to grab the power in front of you."


    "What are you saying?" Rosa pulled his arm back.


    "Let go unless you want to die." Arthur red at her as he spat. After meeting his eyes, Rosa''s body trembled as she released her grip.


    "You''ve said too much!" Aimee red at him without fear, but Gruen grabbed her wrist.


    "The Seika is right," Gruen said with a shaky voice. "I failed him."


    "Pathetic." Arthur gritted his teeth. "You don''t even dare to stand up for yourself? Do you know how much I risked for your worthless love?"


    As he said that, Arthur waved his hand, and restraints sprung into existence like snakes. They seized Gruen and Aimee, separating them.


    "What are you doing?!" Aimee shouted as her restrained body rose in the air against her will. Gruen looked dumbstruck by Arthur''s actions and looked at him with confusion.


    "Do you know what would happen if her father knew I took her away?" Arthur walked closer as a sword appeared in his hand. "She''s nothing but a thering time bomb."


    "What are you doing, Seika?" Gruen asked with confusion, not registering what was going on.


    "Taking care of a bad investment." Arthur''s words were cold as he stood close to Aimee in front of Gruen. "I''m sorry, Gruen. I''ve done everything for you, but your failure brought this."


    "No, Seika, please, no..."


    "I don''t want to hear your pathetic begging." Arthur''s expressionless face turned into a grin. "I told you before, didn''t I? I will kill you if you betray me."


    "I didn''t betray you!" Gruen struggled.


    "Your ipetence did." Arthur continued. "You know what I did to that noble, right? Can you remember?" Arthur raised his sword.


    "Please, no," Gruen muttered as tears flowed down his face. However, Arthur ignored him and swung his de.


    "STOP!" Gruen roared, but Arthur''s de descended without mercy. Gruen''s body shook as the de struck Aimee''s neck, passing through it cleanly. "NO, NO, NO! PLEASE NO!" His tears flowed down his face unceasingly, and his mind threatened to break.


    "Congrattions, Gruen." Arthur grinned at him as he raised the sword. The de was bent unnaturally, making a sharp angle with the handle. Arthur ced the sword in front of the dwarf as he released them. "You awakened."

 Chapter 357 - My Voice Of Conscience

    "I... what?" Gruen looked at the sword in confusion after he was released. Finally, he snapped out of it and ran toward Aimee, who was on her knees as well but found her unharmed. "You are safe, you are..."


    "She is, thanks to you," Arthur said with a smile. "You bent the sword away from her. No. The sword refused to strike what you love. This is your power, Gruen."


    "You did this on purpose?" Gruen asked as he hugged Aimee, his face covered in dried-up blood. "So, it was a lie? You won''t want to kill us?"


    "Kill you? Of course not. I''m just surprised that you believed it."


    "The noble back at the mansion was..."


    "He wasn''t a friend of mine," Arthur said as he crouched in front of them. "I''m genuinely sorry for making you go through this experience, but it had to be done for you to awaken."


    "So that he can create weapons for you," Rosa said as she held her trembling arm. "Don''t try to sugarcoat it."


    "I''m not. That''s why I apologized." Arthur stood up. "I''ll leave the decision whether to forgive me or not for you two. Take Lady Aimee home. She deserves some rest."


    Gruen nodded absent-mindedly and carried Aimee out of Arthur''s house, leaving only Rosa and him. As he sat down in his chair and sighed, Arthur turned toward the cksmith apprentice.


    "That was maniptive." The young woman said with a frown.


    "Was it?" Arthur shrugged. "Everyone got their happy ending, so why should we care about the means?"


    "The end doesn''t justify the means, Seika. The amount of despair you''ve ced him in..."


    "It wasn''t enough back at the mountain because this fool doesn''t care about himself as much as he cares about his lover."


    "What if he didn''t awaken again? What would have happened then? Her death would be another lesson you would use?" Rosa said ufortably. "Please don''t treat people like objects,"


    "We have different ways of thinking. So it seems," Arthur said with an amused smile.


    "Are you going to fire me for everything I said?" Rosa said with a smirk.


    "No, it''s the opposite. I''m keeping you because you said all of those things." Arthur tapped his finger on the table. "I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    "...why?"


    "I used to tell myself the things you said." Arthur looked away toward the window. "I stopped doing that because the world is different from what I believe."


    "So, you know that your methods are wrong?"


    "My methods work. I''ll just keep you as a safety to never go too far." Arthur turned toward the cksmith. "Make sure that I don''t turn into a monster."


    ***


    There was something about the Seika of Living Beings that gravitated people to serve him. He was not the kindest, nor was he the most handsome, but it was something entirely different.


    The way he did things was different. There was no limit to the things he could pull out of his bag. On an uneventful morning, the workers of the city woke up to witness a miracle.


    They slept in their camp like usual, entrusting the guards with the responsibility of protecting them. They woke up today, however, with something new in their sight.


    The forest beside them always looked as if it touched the sky. But today, there was something that rose taller than it. It was a giant tree that extended its branches over the in the camp lived on.


    "Did this... exist before?" Another cksmith apprentice muttered beside Rosa, who was equally shocked by the appearance of the tree. "Where did ite from?"


    "I don''t know."


    He asked her because she was one of the ''chosen'' by the Seika. People who the mysterious Lord trusted enough to allow them into his house where decisions were made.


    Rosa herself didn''t know why she was given so much authority as Seika''s assistant. She would simply stay by his side, and he would ask her to either write stuff down or call for someone.


    She understood that every Lord needed someone to do the chores and the mundane stuff for them, but why choose a cksmith? Furthermore, a cksmith who hated the Seika.


    Yes, Rosa hated him and everything he represents. He''s violent and ruthless even to his people. She could never forget the incident of two days before with Aimee and Gruen.


    The Seika ced them in a traumatic situation just to awaken Manager Gruen''s powers. He got what he wanted, but at what cost? Never allowing them to rest easy in their lives because they fear losing each other,


    ''My Voice of Conscience,''


    That''s what the Seika jokingly called her yesterday after her objection over the matter of refugees. The details of the marketing campaign that Ma proposed made sure to highlight safety in Hidden City.


    That wasn''t the actual case, as they didn''t even have walls yet. The Seika might be powerful, but he wasn''t a god. Even the Knight of Courage should be stronger than him.


    ''But he''s a spellcaster.''


    The way he took out new abilities like it was nothing made her suspicion stronger. The spellcaster fairy tale wasn''t known to many, but her grandmother told her about it¡ªa human who used knowledge to create abilities.


    In the end, the spellcaster used his army of followers and the people who trusted him to save the world from monsters. Of course, it was a childish tale, but Rosa couldn''t shake the feeling off.


    ''Can he truly be the savior of the world?''


    Rosa pondered as she walked toward The Seika''s conference hall. There was only the Knight of Courage in it, writing down something.


    "Oh, Rosa." Courage nced her way and pushed the parchment her way. "The guards need new armor and weapons; can you get the Seika''s approval to ce them as a priority?"


    "I think that he would listen to you more." Rosa was hesitant. "If you want something from the Seika, I''m not the best person to ask him."


    "He called you Voice of Conscience, so I think he cares about your opinions."


    "It''s the opposite. The Seika simply wants me to voice out my opinions for him to shoot down, proving that things work better using his methods."


    "But he still wants you to voice them out," The Knight of Courage smiled. "This is a privilege that none of us enjoy, as the Seika seems to have ns of his own."


    "Do you trust enough not to question what those ns are?" Rosa was confused as she knew that the Knight of Courage was the closest to the people.


    "He promised a kingdom that doesn''t need its nobles," Courage said as she stood up and handed her the parchment. "I''m willing to follow him until he delivers."


    "What if he used methods you don''t approve of?"


    "Then I''ll be relieved because politics isn''t a game yed with a conscience," Courage smiled. Rosa took the parchment and nodded.


    "Well, I never thought you two would be friends." The Seika walked in with his left sleeve fluttering. He had sweat rolling down his face, and he wiped it away.


    "What were you doing?" The Knight of Courage asked with interest.


    "Training, mostly." The Seika responded as he looked around. "Where is G?"


    "Here!" A voice answered from above them as the witch descended with grace. The two looked at each other with a knowing grin.


    "It seems Merlin seeded." The Seika said with a grin. "It''s earlier than I thought."


    "Did Rega arrive?" The witch asked.


    "No, I think I need to go there. Bring your apprentice along with seeds of the herbs you want. Rosa," The Seika turned toward her, and Rosa felt her stomach turn. "Come along too. I want you to see this."


    What could she do but obey?


    The witch gathered her people from the workshop, and their new adventure began. Despite being reluctant, Rosa followed the Seika and his people deep into the forest.


    She was also curious about the giant tree. The witch mentioned the name ''Rega,'' but there was only one entity with that name in the kingdom.


    Mother Rega of Shades.


    The divine tree was the only reason they had enough crops to sustain them. However, Rosa didn''t understand what Rega had to do with the tree in their forest.


    They passed by countless trees before they reached a giant enclosure of green. Finally, the trees parted in front of the Seika, and he walked in.


    "Merlin!" The Seika shouted with joy as a druid weed him. "I''m d you made it out alive."


    "It''s all thanks to the Seika," The druid, who the Seika called Merlin, answered with a smile.


    Even though she was a cksmith, Rosa could feel the powerful life force that the druid had. She looked around and found countless druids surrounding them with bright expressions.


    "Did anyone fail to make it?"


    The Seika asked, and Merlin''s joyful expression was dyed with sadness. He nodded and guided them toward a teau where a single druidy.

 Chapter 358 - A Spirit’s Descent

    The body of Vena lost its colors, and her leaves withered. Her pale green skin looked now ashen grey as if there was no life remaining in her. Yet, Arthur could see that she was surrounded by many flowers as if the druids built her a memorial.


    ''Didn''t you all agree to send her to her death?''


    Arthur shook his head as he looked at Vena. To his surprise, the old druid wasn''t dead yet, but she was very close to being. He turned toward Merlin, who was bound to know this.


    "Tell me, My Voice of Conscience," Arthur whispered to Rosa beside him in Alvan Language. "What do you think about this?"


    "About what?"


    "Should I save this woman? She wanted to risk the life of her people just to avoid her death. I can save her, but I don''t want to." Arthur said. "The druids seem to like her, but I do not."


    "It has nothing to do with you," Rosa replied with a frown. "And don''t we all try to survive, despite how much it hurts our morals?"


    Arthur suddenly the time he used the Bestial Order on Dia. He never wanted to enve someone against their will, but he did it to survive. That''s what he told himself to sleep at night.


    He did something against his morals and continued to do so in this world, just to survive. Yet here he was, judging Vena as if he was a perfect human himself.


    Vena would never risk the lives of her followers if given a chance, but what choice did she have? Was it easy to die nobly for her people?


    "Thank you, My Voice of Conscience," Arthur said with a grin as he walked toward the dying Vena, who was breathing itst. "Old pathetic druid," Her lips parted in response. "I''ll save you if you promise to allow Merlin to lead."


    "Seika?" Merlin asked with surprise. "Can you truly save her?"


    "Shut up. I know you brought me here for that sole reason." Arthur said with an amused smile. "You tried to generate my sympathy for this druid, so I''ll y along."


    "... Thank you, Seika," Merlin said with an embarrassed but grateful face. Arthur waved his hand and turned to Vena, who was trying to answer.


    "I... refuse..."


    Arthur couldn''t say he expected this. Merlin walked forward with the same sentiment as he crouched beside the old druid.


    "Lady Vena, please, ept. The Seika will help you if you agree to his demands."


    "Trai...tor..." Vena whispered with a stubbornness that amused Arthur greatly. Being faced with the choice of dying or bowing down, this druid chose to die? What exactly happened to her?


    "If you think that I''m going to help you out of pity, then you are wrong," Arthur said coldly. "You will die, and it wouldn''t matter if you lead or not."


    The druid was silent as if she was weing death already. Arthur walked closer to her and grabbed her by the throat, pulling her up.


    "Answer me." He said as he injected enough mana of creation into her to make her talk. Her eyes parted, and she looked at him with a cloudy expression.


    "These... children... can''t live... without me..."


    "So, you would rather just die than see them perish?" Arthur asked with a frown. "You are still as selfish as I thought you are. You can live with them without being their leader."


    "I don''t trust you," Vena said as her eyes cleared. Hearing her words, Arthur gritted his teeth and injected the mana of creation into her body. Her withering body bloomed, and the leaves increased as the druid came back to life.


    "What are you..." Vena muttered with a surprised expression.


    "I won''t let you die until I make you regret your ways. I''ll prove that Merlin was the better fit to be a leader. If you don''t like it, you can leave this ce and scram."


    "You will regret this, Seika," Vena said as she looked at her hands, regaining their previous color. "This was a foolish choice."


    "I know that I should have let you die," Arthur grinned and turned to the rest of the druids. "But these fools still want you to live despite your actions."


    "Kindness is a foolish attitude," Vena said as she turned to the druids.


    "What, are you the Voice of Selfishness?" Arthur turned toward Rosa with a grin. "What does it feel like to save a selfish person?"


    Being faced with his question, the cksmith apprentice didn''t say anything and simply looked at Arthur with aplex gaze. Finally, she turned away and walked back.


    "Why are you interested in her?" G walked closer to him and asked. "You even saved the druid you hated."


    "Rude," Vena said as she stood up.


    "Well, this druid can be killed anytime," Arthur said as he watched the departing woman. "But I''m choosing the right thing to do."


    Vena looked at him with an ufortable expression, but Merlin and the rest came forward and bowed to her.


    "Are you sure that it''s the right thing to do? You know the world doesn''t care about morals." G said as she looked at the scene of the druids gathering around their elder.


    "I know that I might be doing the wrong thing, but I''ll do it anyway," Arthur said as he saw Merlin and Vena stare at each other. "This is what I chose."


    "I see now," G grinned at him. "You wanted Rosa to stay next to you because she has what you lost. The belief the world is a better ce than it proves itself, even if it''s not."


    "You''re getting too philosophical." Arthur didn''t answer but didn''t deny. "Maybe it won''t be as bad as we imagine it to be."


    "Lady Vena," Merlin gave his elder aplex gaze. "I know that you don''t agree to work with humans, but the era of oppression is long gone. We can create something together with the Seika."


    "You have his backing, so what is there to say?" Vena said and turned to leave. "I''ll be here when youe back crying."


    The old druid disappeared into the forest under theplicated gazes of her people. Merlin sighed and turned toward Arthur, nodding with a grateful expression.


    "Thank you, Seika."


    "Show me that gratefulness through your work," Arthur said as he turned toward the giant tree in the middle of the druid''snd. "Let''s go and meet Rega."


    Merlin nodded and led the way toward the giant tree. Unlike before, the scent of death disappeared from the forest. They walked toward The Protector of the druids, and Arthur could feel the familiar feeling of Rega.


    Without waiting for the druids, Arthur walked to the tree and ced his hand on it. He closed his hand as he felt the resonance from Rega''s seed.


    ''Here I am,''


    It spoke quietly in his mind. Arthur smiled, as the connection he shared with the spirit wasn''t something he could exin. Instead, it was something that transcended his understanding: a deepfort of a thousand-years friendship.


    "Come here, Rega," Arthur muttered, and light exploded from the tree, washing over thend. Like a radiating star, the ce his hand touched was bursting with light. The spot of green light began growing, covering the whole tree.


    "A miracle..." Merlin muttered as his knee began to bend. Arthur shot him a re which stopped his actions. The druid coughed and stood up as the tree started growingrger.


    Arthur stared up at the tree, which began to growrger than it already was. If it was fifty meters before, it grew ten times that amount in the span of a few seconds. However, his mana didn''t decrease.


    "A spirit''s descent." G stood beside him as the light blinded everything. Arthur turned to see her face''s features disappearing under the light. "Seika, this only happens if someone summons his spirit. I can feel that you aren''t a spirit master, so this is illogical."


    "What are you trying to say?" Arthur asked, hearing his voice growing distant.


    "You are..." G''s lips moved as her face disappeared in the light. "... not a part of this world. Right?"


    ***


    When the tree stopped growing, Rosa looked up at it with a terrified face. In the span of a few moments, the Seika made the tree grow by more than ten folds of its original size.


    ''It was gigantic, to begin with,'' Rosa thought to herself as she craned her neck to see the top of the tree. It touched the clouds. ''This is madness. No, this is the work of gods.''


    She couldn''tprehend how a human can create such an object. Moreover, it was even bigger than Mother Rega, renowned as thergest tree in the kingdom, if not the continent.


    ''I did hear about the Seika suggestion. He wants to build a city with this tree in the center of it?'' Rosa turned to look at the man in question, who was standing on top of a root. ''I want to see him seed.''

 Chapter 359 - Greenhorn Blacksmith

    The sudden appearance of the giant tree shook the heart of the kingdom. A tree bigger than Mother Rega appeared overnight. Some groups were furious, and they included merchants and devotees of the Divine Tree.


    The details and information were obscured, but no one can stop gossip and rumors. The people talked about it unceasingly, as the bnce of power will be shaken if this new tree had the same traits as Mother Rega.


    One can only imagine what would happen if they knew it was Mother Rega itself. However, that information was obscured by the newly found intelligence department led by Ma under Arthur''s direct order.


    The City of Shades was known for its ever-stretching farnds and its fertile soil. Mother Rega made thend around the city rich with nutrients and mana, allowing the farmers to yield thrice as an ordinary farmer would in other ces.


    However, the new emergence of a tree was like a big pie that fell from the sky. Farmers all over the kingdom coveted a part of the tree''snds, hoping to take a slice from this natural treasure.


    That''s why a few days after Mother Rega descended next to Hidden City, refugees began to appear. Farmers with theirrge wagons and tools visited Arthur''s mansion one after the other.


    "Ma Lord," The thin man with a giant beard in front of him bowed. "Ie from afar after hearing of your grace, desiring to serve you."


    "You desire thend, no?" Arthur said with amusement as the bearded man coughed in embarrassment. "Don''t worry. I appreciate your trust and the risk you have taken."


    "However, as you can see, we still have a lot of things to build. The agriculture department is still underway. Lands will be assignedter on, but we still need to clear out monsters and trees. That''s why you need to take residence in one of the temporary houses for now." The Knight of Courage exined.


    "I understand, thank you!" The bearded man beamed at the mention of a residence. It was rare for a refugee to be offered a home right away.


    "Of course, weck in people. Do you mind that you and your people help us? We will pay you." Arthur jumped in, and the farmer bobbed his hand readily. He thanked Arthur again before leaving.


    "I''m always amazed by your generosity to themon folk." Courage said with a satisfied smile as she jotted down the name of the farmer and the number of the people with him.


    "Generosity?" Arthur was confused. "I didn''t do anything to them yet."


    "You gave them a home and paid them for working. It''s usually only one of those."


    "The economy will flourish by giving money to these people. It''s a way to get things started. I don''t want my people to worry about housing that they do their jobs half-heartedly."


    "That''s a fresh way of thinking. But aren''t you worried about the treasury getting empty? The money that the Duke of Contracts gave isn''t going tost forever."


    "I think you forgot what our city to be about." Arthur grinned and stood up. "Let''s visit Gruen''s smithy."


    The two left the house and walked toward the small smithy that Gruen currently used. They could hear the sounds of hammering even from a distance away. As they walked in, their eyes fell on the countless weapons that looked sharper than any they have seen before.


    "Hidden City has a new monster and pir, The Greenhorn cksmith." Arthur smiled as he walked in with Courage. The weapons lined on the table each looked no less than high-tier, with a few in the mid-tier.


    "This is almost at the True-rank." Courage picked up a sword and muttered, her eyes full of shock. "Is this truly his creation? Why the sudden leap in proficiency?"


    Arthur didn''t tell anyone but G, Dia, and Rosa that Gruen was a Seika, so it came as a surprise for the Titled Knight. She studied Gruen''s creation with increasing shock.


    "I gave him a few pointers,"


    "You?" Courage asked with suspicion. "Do you even know anything about smithing?"


    "I''d surprise you." Arthur smiled and didn''t say anything anymore. "Wait here." He told the knight before walking into the forge. As soon as he walked in, a heatwave fluttered his robes and hair.


    In the middle of the forge stood Gruen, hammering away another perfect item. The moment his hammer touched the metal, it drained all the impurities away from it.


    Arthur didn''t interrupt him in his focused state and watched from the side. The hammering continued until the metal molded easily into the shape of a curved sword. The impurities of the de were all taken out, producing a sharp sword.


    "Just one round of hammering?" Arthur muttered with amazement as he looked at the sword. Gruen took off his glove and wiped away the sweat with a grin.


    "I only need to think about it, and the impurities would leave the weapon as it takes its final form. This isn''t smithing anymore, but direct creation." Gruen said with a triumphant smile.


    "Hm, if it''s that easy, I would expect that you produced more weapons." Arthur squinted his eyes. "Gruen, are you creating essories again?"


    "Ah?" Gruen looked away, "How can I think of such a thing?"


    It was evident that he was lying. From the time he was in love with Aimee, he created all sorts of stuff for her. At that time, he wasn''t even a Seika yet. Thus, Arthur wasn''t surprised that Gruen would forge essories for her now.


    "Keep at it," Arthur said before he bowed toward the dwarf. "I''m truly sorry for what I did the other day. I don''t regret that I did it, but I wish I had another way."


    "No, no, no!" Gruen panicked and hurried over to make Arthur stand. "You did the right thing, Seika. Even if at that time, I hated you, I know you did it for me,"


    "I did it for the city." Arthur straightened himself and said without hesitation. "I like you, Gruen. I consider you as a friend. I truly do. But I also need to make a city from scratch, and this..." He gestured toward Gruen''s creations. "...is necessary."


    "I understand." Gruen nodded. "Aimee resents you right now, Seika. But I know that without you, we wouldn''t be together. Without you, I wouldn''t have this power to protect her from harm."


    "No, Gruen." Arthur smiled. "You are the reason for all of that. I simply helped you get there. Not using merciful methods, I admit."


    "Even so, this is what I want to do for the rest of my life: to serve you." Gruen knelt on the ground. "Whatever you want me to create, I''ll create."


    "Let''s create the best city the world has ever seen." Arthur grinned. "I''ll call youter to reinforce the walls, so make sure you''re prepared."


    Gruen nodded with a determined expression, and Arthur left the smithy. The Knight of Courage waited for him outside and walked beside him.


    "How is Manager Gruen?"


    "He just created a True-Rank weapon." Arthur grinned. "The Duke of Contracts will pull his hair off if he hears about this."


    "A True-Rank...." The Knight of Courage muttered in a daze. "Just what kind of potential does he have?"


    "This is just the beginning. Where is your subordinate?" Arthur asked, and Courage was confused. "The architect." He borated.


    "Oh, Rumi. He''s been in his house ever since the giant tree appeared, mapping and outlining the city. It seems he refused to eat anything before he''s done, as that would disturb, what he called, his creativity rush."


    "At least he''s taking it seriously. But I need to know the outline of the city today." Arthur said as he walked toward the house of the architect.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m going to create the walls of the city."


    "Create the..." Courage blinked. "Are you going to use the tree?" She linked the dots, and Arthur nodded with a grin.


    They walked toward the house of the architect, and when they knocked, no one answered. These doors were installed by the workers, making the ce look less of a refugee camp. Arthur knocked again, harder before the door opened.


    "What?"


    Rumi spat with his hair sticking to his face because of the sweat. His tower head looked like a lump now, falling to the side of his face. Even when the architect saw that it was Arthur, he was still upset. "I told you not to disturb me."


    "I need to know the outline of the city," Arthur said with a frown. "Now."


    "Why?" The architect seemed to calm himself under Arthur''s re, and he softened his tone. "The outline is done, but anything else is still..."


    "I just need to know where we''re cing our walls. You should have finished that. These will be the initial borders of the city, and everythinges afterward. I''m creating the walls today."


    "Today?" Rumi was confused and turned to Courage, seeking out an boration.


    "He''s using the giant tree."

 Chapter 360 - Rise! More!

    "The... tree?" Rumi blinked his eyes before bouncing toward Arthur and grabbing his shoulder. "You are building walls using that?!"


    He pointed toward the sky-reaching tree in the distance, and Arthur nodded without looking at it. Rumi''s mouth gaped before it twisted into a crazed grin.


    "I chose the right person to work with, hahaha! Let me grab my kit before we go!"


    The architect ran back into the house, and ttering sounds came from within. He reappeared with a giant leather bag on his back, a monocle on his eyes. Then, without waiting for Arthur and Courage, he began walking toward Rega.


    "Why are you waiting? Let''s go!"


    His enthusiasm came as a surprise for the two, even though Arthur understood where it came from. He shrugged to the Titled Knight and walked behind the architect.


    "So, should I keep calling you Courage? Or are you going to tell me your true name?" Arthur watched the architect make his way through the forest as he asked.


    "True name?" Courage nced at him. "I have no other names. The moment I became the Knight of Courage, that''s all I am."


    "You do have a past, though." Arthur was curious. "Does Big Bear and the others know about it?"


    "No one dares to speak of it. Calling a Titled Knight by their name is considered treason because the King is the one who gives them the title."


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "You know I can get the name out of anyone else."


    "You won''t," The Knight of Courage said curtly, without any doubt or hesitation.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because you want me to tell you myself." Courage stared at him from the side. Arthur shrugged and smiled, opting to remain silent. They reached deep into the forest before they found the first of Rega''s roots.


    As they reached it, Arthur walked toward it and touched the root, opening a portal. He walked in to appear on the biggest branch that Rega had, which could fit a small house. Arthur walked toward the edge as the rest came out from the portal.


    "Time for my tape!"


    Rumi shouted as soon as he arrived on the branch. He waved his hand, and a tape shot out from his sleeve, wrapping itself around the branch.


    Arthur and Courage were speechless as he got on all four and began taking measurements of the branch. He ignored Arthur and Courage, who demanded the outline until he was done.


    "I think we can build something here," Rumi said with a delighted expression. "Seika, the ce you requested can be built between the biggest two branches of the tree."


    "I don''t care right now. Just give me the outline." Arthur stretched his palm open, and Rumi bobbed his head. He took down his bag and took out a book from within it.


    "Behold, Seika." Rumi built suspense. "The greatest city in the world, Hidden City!"


    He opened the book, and lights exploded from within it. A hologram began constructing in front of them with Rega in the center. The outline of the city was not two-dimensional like Arthur expected, but a three-dimensional hologram.


    Arthur grinned as he saw the outline of the city. It looked like Freya city with how pyramidal its structures wereid around Rega. However, there was a difference that there were houses on top of Rega''s branches.


    "These are the houses of the nobility," Rumi exined.


    "There won''t be any nobility here." Arthur corrected, and Rumi''s eyes widened. "The buildings on the high branches will be the research departments, run by every department''s head. The branches in the middle will be for the shops and auction houses."


    "Ah, research?" Rumi scratched his head. "The Seika''s needs are different from those of other Lords, it seems."


    "Our Seika is a man of science." Courage said with a smirk. "What are you going to research?" She asked with curiosity.


    "That will be determinedter on," Arthur said before turning to the architect. "What about the smithies?"


    "They will be next to the roots of Rega. Beyond that are the residential houses and entertainment facilities for the citizens, and thenes the farnds."


    "The walls are beyond the farnds." Arthur nodded in understanding. "Are these the borders of the city and the gate?"


    "Yes, My Lord," Rumi said in respect. "Are you going to create them now?"


    "I''ll try to." Arthur walked toward Rega''s trunk and ced his hand on it, and closed his eyes. This time, a door to its Inner World opened.


    The two didn''t follow after him as Arthur entered the Inner World. It looked the same as the one he visited in the City of Shades. He appeared on its highest point next to the cabin. Rega waited for him inside.


    "Arthur~!" It said joyfully and began to float around him in circles. "You left me here for so long~," Rega said with a pout.


    "I''m sorry, I had a few things to do." Arthur didn''t say that it was only two days since they met but simply apologized as he patted Rega''s head. It purred like a kitten and enjoyed his touch.


    "Let''s y." Rega acted childishly for a spirit who lived thousands of years, but Arthur understood its boredom after waiting for him for so long.


    He still didn''t know how they precisely met, and Rega didn''t say a lot about it. It couldn''t remember a lot about the past because of how long it stayed within the Inner World.


    "I have a new game today," Arthur said with a smile as he walked into the cabin. "We''re changing thendscape?"


    "Thendscape?" Rega tilted its head, its ruby eyes puzzled. "That would be... too tiring." It said and scratched its head.


    "I know, I know." Arthur felt sorry. "I will lend you my powers too so that you can y around as well. After this, I''ll y with you every day. I''ll even find a way to let you outside."


    "Really?" Rega''s eyes turned wide. "Like... out of this world?"


    Arthur nodded with a twinge of heartbreak. Being a spirit tree, Rega couldn''t leave the Inner World inside the tree. So it was imprisoned in this world to spend thousands of years in boredom, only getting a general inkling of what happens outside.


    He didn''t know how to get Rega out, as he didn''t know a lot about spirits. Arthur would have to research together with G before they go into the spirit''s dimension.


    "Alright!" Rega nodded its head thoughtfully, and its branchy arms coiled into tiny fists. Arthur couldn''t believe a creature this cute could exist. "Let''s y!"


    It raised its hands and gathered them in front of its chest. A core appeared from within, and Rega presented it to Arthur. He raised his arm, and his mana of creation swelled in front of it.


    "Let''s y," Arthur repeated with a smile as he closed his eyes. Suddenly, his point of view shifted until he could see Hidden City and Rega''s body from the outside.


    He felt like a god overseeing the mortal world. With nothing but a thought, the giant roots dug deep underground. Rega drank his mana of creation like it was infinite.


    The roots dug deep beneath the ground, and they disturbed thend which the camp was on. As it began to quake, the residents left the houses in panic.


    ''I should have warned them.''


    Arthur felt guilty. However, he knew that they wouldn''t get hurt. The ground was shifting because of the roots that grew exponentially beneath it. Its hair roots spread and diverged into the soil, providing it with enough life force that enriched it. However, Arthur wasn''t done yet. He pushed further and tested his limits. His presence merged with Rega for a split second, and his mana bottomed out.


    "Rise," Arthur muttered. The ground began to split open from beyond the farnds and the endless ins as if it was vomiting out what it had.


    Roots sprung up from the ground like mountains, one lined next to the other. They created a giant wall spanning from the mountains to the river until it circled Hidden City fully.


    "More." Arthur opened his bloodshot eyes as he pushed further. Rega was approaching its limits as well, but Arthur knew that stopping now would only make his efforts a waste.


    The walls rose higher as Arthur demanded. The people looked on with fear as they were the center of a basin being created. When the walls were twenty meters tall, the roots stopped growing and began intertwining to the ones next to them.


    Arthur let go of Rega''s powers and felt the spirit''s drained energy. He felt sorry, exceptionally so, for using it like this. He knew that it would follow his orders regardless, but he didn''t want to hurt it.


    "Whew..." Rega let go of a breath as her floating became less energetic. Arthur walked over and carried it before cing it on the table in front of him. "That was fun, but tiring..."

 Chapter 361 - A Ripple Of Sadness

    "Rest for now," Arthur smiled and poured in what was left of his mana into Rega''s body. It closed its ruby eyes and fell to peaceful sleep.


    His mana has bottomed out as well, and he was getting drowsy. Arthur looked around the cabin and walked toward one of the rooms. Opening it, he found a bed and a nightstand. Light came through the window that made the ce peaceful.


    Arthur passed out the moment he was on the bed and went into a deep slumber. At that moment and time, it felt as if the world didn''t need his existence anymore, and he was given a short rest. He slept without a care for the first time since he arrived to Alka.


    ***


    The people gathered below the giant tree. They left their camp and walked to The Divine Tree, the source of change inndscape. It has been a day since the walls were built, but the Seika didn''t show himself.


    When they asked, they were told that the Seika was resting after yesterday''s events. Then, words leaked out that he was resting on the giant tree, so the people waited.


    The residents saw a miracle. No. They witnessed an act of gods. It was the first time that walls were built in a single day by a single individual. The one who brought this change was none other than the Seika of Living Beings, known as the Gardener.


    They stood beneath the tree in the sun, waiting. Then, as if sensing their existence, the Seika appeared on top of a branch after a while. His empty sleeve fluttered in the wind as the man stood there silently.


    "I believe that an exnation is necessary." The Seika looked at the people below. "The walls that rose yesterday are extensions of The Divine Tree. I''ve built them. They are meant to keep you safe, not imprisoned. If anyone wishes to leave the area, simply apply at the Civil Affairs office for leaving."


    The Seika reassured their worries, and some people sighed in relief. The scene of walls rising around you brought fear to many people. However, now that they realized it was just to protect them, they all felt awe.


    The man in front of them looked young, no older than twenty, but the things he did were nothing short of miraculous. After he did his brief speech, he seemed confused as to why they were still here.


    "Return to your work, and expect great things from this city."


    The Seika walked back after saying that, and the people were left there standing. It wasn''t clear who started chanting ''Seika,'' but everyone soon followed until the forest had nothing but their voice.


    ***


    [Estate level: 0.]


    "Why didn''t you increase?" Arthur said grumbly at his Estate''s level. He thought that building the walls will make him level up, but he did not. Now, he needed to understand why. His eyes nced downward at his Estate''s size.


    It was still a zero.


    "I guess I need to clear out the monsters that are still in the city." Arthur sighed and massaged his temples. "This will take a while."


    He knew that building the walls so far away would make things moreplicated, but it gave them the room to expand. Unfortunately, his Estate level would have to wait before he could raise it.


    "Excuse the intrusion!" G jumped in through the window andnded in front of his desk. Arthur blinked his eyes at her behavior, treating this as an everyday urrence. "We are running out of time, dear Seika."


    G said with a grin, and Arthur noticed wrinkles under his eyes and a few grey hair strands. His facepletely crumbled as he stood up from his seat.


    "Why? The tear I gave you shouldst you a year."


    "Seika, Seika, Seika. You are not as calcting as you thought yourself to be." G walked over while waving her index finger. "You forgot that when I use my spirit, I use my life force as an exchange."


    "That''s impossible. Otherwise, you would have died long ago." Arthur said with a frown. "You can''t have lived for thousands of years if that was the case."


    "Witches have a powerful life force, even stronger than druids." G tapped the crystal embedded in her forehead. "Humans use life force, and we use Spiritual Energy. The reason we can contract multiple spirits easily is that we are a higher level of spiritual beings."


    "And you''ve been using that energy until now to help me?" Arthur tightened his fist. G simply grinned and didn''t deny it.


    "We had a deal, Seika. I would use all of my powers to aid you, whatever it costs. And in return, you will kill me in the Spirits Dimension."


    "I can give you other resources that can keep you alive." Arthur waved his hand. "Another Phoenix''s Tear? Whatever it is!"


    "Seika," G raised her hand, which looked the same until it began withering in front of his eye. Then, starting from her fingers, the flesh began dying rapidly and disintegrating. "Unless you are a god, there''s nothing you can do to stop me from dying."


    Arthur looked at her as the void opened again in his chest. It was the same void that tried to tear him apart above the duke''s mansion. He wanted to hold it back, but he was still too weak.


    His existence pulsed and created a wave around him. It traveled with him as the center, passing through everything in its way. The ripple passed through G before leaving the house and crossing thousands of miles.


    It didn''t harm anything in its path, but it resonated with the existence of everyone. G felt it the strongest: the emotions of the Seika.


    "I understand," Arthur muttered, his eyes cloudy. "We will go into the Spirits Dimension tomorrow."


    ***


    The look on Seika''s face could not leave her mind. Even the pain of withering away by the passage of time looked insignificant inparison. She felt it deep within her soul: his sadness.


    She looked at the sky while sitting on top of the house the Seika made for her. It was cloudy, and it was inevitable that it would rain. Before she told the Seika, it was as clear as a nk page.


    ''Can a human drag the weather to feel the same sadness he feels?'' G wondered as the first droplet of rain fell on her cheek. ''I''ll miss this feeling of being alive.''


    Yet, it had to be done. G was regretful that the Seika was the one who needs to kill her, but he was the only person capable of doing so. The spiritual power he wields was even stronger than hers.


    He was the only person she met and trusted that could kill her and allow her to go through the ritual. However, she didn''t think that he could make it before the incident with the Duke of Fire.


    It was then that she realized he was the only person capable of saving her from the chains of time. His spiritual powers were necessary for the ritual that would allow her to reincarnate as a spirit.


    For a demi-human, a human, or any being with a body to turn into a spirit was something against the world''s natural order. Spirits, like Rega, can materialize in the real world, but the opposite couldn''t be said to be true.


    That''s why what she attempted to do was a defiance of the natural order, but she believed in the person she followed: the Seika of Living Beings.


    He was a performer that pulled rabbits out of a small hat. Every day, he would show her a new trick that made her more fascinated by him: his emotions and feelings, his powers and spiritual energy, and his identity and past.


    She was never this fascinated by a human and more scared. G could never understand him, even after the numerous times that she tested his limits. It was as if the Seika was not one person but several.


    Today, she felt his emotion. It was directed toward her, even. She couldn''t mock or make fun of him this time because he felt this way because of her request.


    A void ripped itself in her chest. It refused to close down, reminding her of the sadness that the Seika because of her departure.


    G squinted her eye as the first ray of dawn slipped from beyond the horizon. Then, she stood up from her spot with a refreshed grin. Finally, after countless years of waiting, she can leave this disintegrating body.


    Her spirit danced around her as she jumped off the building. They refused to be unsummoned after learning that she was dying today. G was sentimental as well, but she couldn''t back down now.


    She was eager and ran toward the Seika''s house. As she was about to knock on the door, it opened to reveal the man in question. But, unlike yesterday, the Seika looked calm.


    "Morning, G." The Seika said. The way he said her name assured her of her existence. "Are you ready to die?"

 Chapter 362 - The Last Time

    They walked silently through the waking-up city. No words were exchanged between the witch and the one-armed man. The rain stopped, reced by sunshine and singing birds. However, it only made departure more difficult.


    "Good morning, Seika." A passing farmer bowed to him. Arthur nodded in response.


    "Good morning, Master." A young apprentice greeted G, carrying her countless notes and herbs. G said hi with a wave of her hand.


    "How is the workshop?" Arthur asked as they left the camp and walked through the green ins. There was ake to their side, where the sun glittered in the water.


    "I taught them what they need to do, and I''ll be giving you my recipe book once we get there," G said with a grin. "Don''t worry, Seika. I''m not going to leave you clueless about what to do~."


    "Is this why you wanted Ruri as a disciple? To make sure that we''ll have someone capable once you are gone?" Arthur asked with amusement, and G only smiled bashfully.


    They didn''t talk anymore, only walking further away from the camp. They passed the Ogres Mountain and jumped over the river. They walked silently, opting to take it slow. Hours went by, but they didn''t say anything.


    Talking now would only hurt themter.


    They reached a group of swamps surrounded by marsnds. G''s spirit hid them away from the monsters there, and they continued on their journey unhindered.


    All of a sudden, the two could see an icy teau. Arthur sprinted forward, and so did G. As they reached the ce, he turned toward the witch, who looked at the summit with determination.


    "Is this a good spot?" Arthur asked as if they were choosing a ce for a pic. G nodded with a nk expression before turning toward him.


    "Thank you, Seika."


    "For killing you? You''re wee." Arthur gave a smile and turned away. "Let''s go up." He offered her his hand. She slid her palm into his with a grin. "Don''t think about anything weird."


    "I''m not!" G said with augh. Arthur sighed and used his teleport rune. They disappeared and reappeared on top of the teau, the frosty wind gnawing on their bodies.


    The teau was empty except for a few snow hills. A me appeared above Arthur''s hand, which worked to warm them. He turned toward the witch, waiting for her exnation.


    "I guess it''s time I tell you about spirits?" G gave a grin as she looked around. "First, let me tell you how to open a portal to the spirit''s dimension."


    "I''m listening." Arthur nodded. "And I want to know how to remove a haunting spirit." He reminded her.


    "Ah, yes. Your little friend. I forgot about her." G said with a nod. "Opening a portal is simple as long as you have good control over your spiritual energy."


    "You didn''t say that until now?" Arthur was bbergasted. "I could have trained all this time, yet you..."


    "That''s for normal people." G smiled. "Can I know what''s your rank, Seika?" She asked, but Arthur hesitated in answering. "I''m dying today, and you''re still worried about your secrets."


    "... high-rei-rank," Arthur muttered. G looked at him silently, blinking twice before sighing.


    "Even if you want to lie, make it less obvious?" The witch said with a pout. "Anyway, your chances of contracting a spirit depends on how powerful your soul is."


    ''She thinks I''m lying?'' Arthur was confused but nodded nheless. It didn''t matter what his rank was because his strength wasn''t determined by it.


    "That''s the case for regr people, but you are different. Your spiritual energy is even stronger than mine, and not to mention your affinity to spirits."


    "Affinity?"


    "Do you think it''s normal for a spirit to listen, or even get close, to a person other than itspanion?" G asked with exasperation. "You treat them as if they were your spirits, and they listen!"


    "I thought all of them were like Rega."


    "Rega... I can''t evenprehend that. You are not a spirits'' contractor, I can tell. However, you have a spirit. This doesn''t make sense unless..."


    "Unless what?" Arthur furrowed his brows.


    "Unless there is more than one soul within you, or your soul is portioned. If that''s the case, then it would make sense. However, it''s an anomaly, an impossibility."


    "We both know that it''s not as improbable," Arthur said after a brief pause. "You''ve seen it too."


    "I did," G said, grabbing her shoulder. Arthur could tell that she had goosebumps. "That entity in the sky and the golden pair of eyes. It would exin things if you were a vessel for a higher entity."


    "I''m not," Arthur frowned, feeling ufortable. "Not as far as I know."


    "Why do you refuse such a concept this much?" G wondered. "The power you wield feels the same as the entity''s presence. You are using the same power, and denying it would only limit you."


    "It''s not about powers." Arthur shook his head. "It''s about losing myself to someone else." He can still remember the fear Sier lived in of losing himself.


    "I see," G nodded and looked at her hands. "We''re running out of time," she said with a sad smile. "You make up for control with sheer abundance. Use your spiritual energy to tear a create a circle on the ground, and simply concentrate it."


    Arthur nodded and closed his eyes. His spiritual arm diffused through space and created a circle on the ground. Then, he began infusing the energy into the ring, condensing it, and repeating the process.


    "Repeat after me," G whispered from beside him. "Creatures of the other world, hear my call and open your gates. I do not seek harm butpanionship." G paused, and Arthur repeated the words. "Let me connect to the stars, to the earth, to everything, and you."


    When the words left his mouth, Arthur felt a jolt in his soul. Something distant seemed to answer his calls, and the circle on the ground began to morph into something else.


    "Seeker of the mortal world," A feminine voice that seemed to epass everything answered him from within the circle. "Your entry is allowed, but remember: never allow arrogance to shoot you down from grace."


    The voice disappeared as powerful energy exploded from within the circle. Arthur''s energy detached from him and turned into a white door on the ground.


    "You seeded from the first try," G said with shock. "Are you the reincarnated Spirit King or something?"


    "No, just the Seika of Living Beings." Arthur felt awkward.


    "Living? Sure." G smiled at him. "Since we opened the portal, we need to be quick about it. The ritual is simple: find me in the Spirits Dimension and use your spiritual energy to kill me."


    "And then what?"


    "Then nothing," G said with a smile. "I''ll reincarnate as a spirit, and time will be nothing but a fleeting moment for me. I''ll wait there."


    "Wait for him?"


    "Yes," G smiled sweetly. "I''m sorry for leaving you, but this is the only way that I can survive."


    "Survive until when? Where did he go? Who is he?" Arthur asked in one breath, making him realize how agitated he was. G grinned in response.


    "I''ll tell you when the time is right."


    "You mean... we''ll meet again?" Arthur asked as he watched her walk toward the portal on the ground.


    "If we are fated to meet as I think we are," G said with a grin. "At that time, no more secrets between us. Alright?"


    She said before standing on top of the gate which glowed beneath her. Arthur realized she still hasn''t told him about the haunting spirits or the recipe book.


    "Wait, what about..."


    "Find me and kill me, and you will know." G turned with a grin as her body began to fade. "This will be thest time that we can talk, so let me confess something to you."


    "What?" He asked as he took a step forward.


    "I love you a lot, Arthur," G said with tears in her eyes, but her grin was still there. "I wish we had more adventures together, that we built the city together, and that I teased you a lot more."


    "I¨C," Arthur reached out as the witch in front of him disappeared into nothingness, not allowing him to answer. His hand grabbed the emptiness in front of him as the void reopened itself in his chest. "I love you too, G."


    He closed his reaching-out hand as the void refused to close itself. His lips turned into a thin line before he pressed them together hard¡ªa lump formed in his throat.


    Arthur didn''t know how G knew of his name, but he could guess that she heard him and Dia talk. That was the least of his worries, as a single realization sat in his stomach like a hard rock.


    It could be thest time that he sees G in his life. From this day forward, or after he returns from the Spirits Dimension, she won''t be there to tease him,ugh, or get mad. He will be alone.

 Chapter 363 - Mr. Hopper

    The cold wind went through his robes, fluttering them. The sound of the pping fabric and the wind were the only things he could hear besides his breathing. The ring in front of him brightly shone as if luring him into the realm.


    "I need to find G and kill her."


    Arthur spoke his ns into existence. His eyes flickered with unknown light as he looked at the portal. He repeated his ns, trying to digest them.


    The portal glowed as Arthur walked into it. He took one step after the other until he stood in its center. An unknown force began pulling on his body as his palm turned ethereal.


    "Wee to the Spirits Realm, Seika of Living Beings."


    A voice said in his mind. Arthur closed his eyes as his body turned ethereal, making him feel as if he was floating. When he opened his eyes again, all he could see was a white room.


    "Hello?"


    Arthur muttered, but his voice was silenced. He looked down at his body and found that it was not the same. Instead of one arm, Arthur now had two. However, all of his body was made of golden light.


    "Are these... chains?" Arthur muttered as he looked at the intertwined rings beside him. "They look the same as the ones I used against Ellen."


    They floated gently beside his golden body. He retained his humanoid figure, but he was nothing but light. Arthur stood up from his sitting position.


    "How do I leave this room?"


    There were no doors or windows in the surrounding, so Arthur was confused about getting out. He walked toward the white wall and touched it. Like a sliding door, the wall slid into itself and opened.


    Walking out of the room, Arthur found himself standing on top of a suspended bridge. He walked a few steps before he looked back to see that he came out of a giant stone.


    The bridge connected two stone peaks that had fog surrounding them. Arthur looked down, and there was nothing but fog. However, he could hear the pping of wings.


    ''Are there monsters?''


    Arthur looked around with apprehension. He grabbed the bridge''s rope and crouched down, his chains surrounding him closely. The pping of wings continued, and Arthur could tell it was a group rather than a single monster.


    The fog suddenly parted as a figure darted from above him. Arthur raised his head to look at it and saw a winged horse made of blue light.


    The horse had no physical body but only an ethereal outline of its shape. It neighed as it soared higher than the peaks, looking as if it was trying to defy the heavens.


    The clouds parted in front of Arthur''s eyes as a dragon''s head peeked from between them. The dragon struck down the winged horse and sent it back down.


    Arthur was in awe of the sight he witnessed. He looked at the tremendous ethereal dragon with amazement as it traveled between the peaks. It looked like a giant snake with shiny green scales.


    ''Is that... a spirit?''


    Arthur imagined himself contracting such a spirit, but the dragon was gone before he snapped out of his reverie. He stood up and looked below. He tried to see the monsters pping their wings, but the fog was too dense to see anything.


    ''I need to find G and then kill her.''


    However, G was nowhere to be seen. All Arthur could do was to go to the stone peak and start climbing it. After getting tired, he nced at his chains.


    With a sudden thought, he tried controlling the chains. They moved as if they were extra limbs and shot out toward the rocky peak, piercing the stone wall.


    "This works too?"


    The chains were connected to his body, and they pulled him upward. As he got higher, the chains pierced a higher spot, and he climbed the stone peak in a few seconds.


    "Phew, thanks," Arthur said to the chains, but they didn''t reply. He felt a bit stupid for thanking something that felt like his own arm. He looked around again and found himself on a big summit. There were many ethereal beings here.


    As he approached one of them, the giant frog turned to look at him with confusion. Arthur could see right through it. The frog opened its mouth and let out a huge bubble.


    The bubble traveled to Arthur and covered his body in an instant. Then, suddenly, a warm glow surrounded his body as realization dawned on Arthur.


    "A healing ability?" Arthur felt intrigued. "Are you showing me your ability?" The frog looked at him with bewilderment. It struck out its giant tongue, which was longer than Arthur''s height, and licked him.


    Arthurughed as he felt the bond that the frog tried to construct with him. He realized that it was trying to establish a contract, but Arthur simply shook his head.


    "I still have a few things to do,"


    Arthur said before he walked away from the spirit. The frog didn''t chase after him and simply hopped to a different spot. Arthur walked further down the peak, where other spirits interacted with him.


    They were all very friendly, and each of them showed Arthur their capabilities. Arthur realized how versatile a spirits master could be by witnessing all of the abilities the spirits had.


    The one point that made all the difference was that spirits didn''t consume mana but spiritual energy. So, if you have a strong soul andcking mana, you can win against awakeners using if you had a spirit.


    The spirits all tried to establish a contract with him, but Arthur humbly declined. So instead, he asked all of them a single question.


    "Is there another visitor in the realm beside me?"


    He hoped some of these spirits would understand his meaning, even if his voice was muffled, but they all looked at him with confusion.


    He searched for almost two days, walking without stopping before he felt too tired to continue. Finally, he sat on the edge of a hignd that overlooked the endless fog.


    "GALA?" Arthur shouted, but there was no response. He sighed and swung his legs, thinking of a way to find the witch.


    A few giant monsters flew beside him, and one of them was a flying fruit. The fruit looked at him with confusion, as if thinking that Arthur was calling for it. Arthur simply shook his head.


    "I''m looking for a friend." He told the spirit, who seemed to be unwilling to leave him. The spirit got closer to Arthur, hovering a small distance away from him.


    "I may be able to help you,"


    A voice said to him. Arthur looked at the fruit with amazement, but the spirit simply flew away without caring about him.


    "I''m down here!"


    The voice said again, and Arthur looked down. Beside his leg was a small spirit that looked like a grasshopper. It jumped on his leg and stood there proudly.


    "You can... talk?"


    "Yessir, it''s rude to be this surprised. Most spirits canmunicate, but it''s up to luck to find one that knows yournguage."


    "And how do you speak Yalveran?"


    "I was once contracted to a young man who spoke the samenguage." The grasshopper said with a sad tone. "He died, so I returned to the Spirits Realm."


    "I''m sorry to hear that." Arthur scratched his head. "Is that the reason that you talked to me?"


    "No, sir, it''s because you look different. Are you a high-tier spirit or a spiritual creature?" The grasshopper asked with confusion. "What are these chains?"


    "Uh, I don''t know." Arthur scratched his head again. "I''m not a spirit, but a human. So, I don''t know what you talk about."


    "A human?" The grasshopper jumped back in shock,nding on Arthur''s knee. "Heavens, that can''t be... a human with this amount of spiritual energy?"


    "Someone said the same," Arthur said as he picked up the grasshopper and stood up. "Which reminds me: have you seen another visitor of the Spirits Realm?"


    "Hm, another visitor?" The grasshopper pondered. "The Spirits Realm is merely the space between dimensions. So, you might others from other dimensions, making it quite impossible to find someone you know here."


    "That can''t be," Arthur shook his head as he allowed the grasshopper to rest on his shoulder. "The person I''m looking for told me that I need to find them in the realm."


    "That is indeed strange." The grasshopper said as it chippered with its legs. "I think there''s someone we can ask."


    "Oh?" Arthur was surprised. "Who?"


    "We call it the bookkeeper: a high-tier spirit that records everything that happens in the Spirits Realm. If you want to find a certain type of spirit, you can ask it."


    "Would it be willing to help a stranger?" Arthur that it would be unlikely.


    "Well, it''s quite entric. I wouldn''t rule out anything. Furthermore, you reek of Spiritual Energy. It might be interested in you." The grasshopper said with expectations.


    "Alright." Arthur nodded. "What''s your name?"


    "Call me Mr. Hopper."

 Chapter 364 - The Ability To Feel

    "The Spirits Realm is divided into fiveyers," Mr. Hopper introduced on Arthur''s back as they walked on top of the stone peaks. "The highestyer is the Celestial World, where the Divine Spirits are located."


    "Are they powerful?"


    "In the Spirits Realm, yes." Mr. Hopper said as Arthur began climbing a mountain using his chains. "Odd fes." He referred to the chains.


    "Are they not as strong in the outside world?"


    "They are as strong as Gods, dormant and eternal. Do you think there exists a being that can provide them with enough Spiritual Energy to descend?"


    "I see," Arthur nodded as he grabbed the edge and lifted himself. "What about the otheryers?"


    "The rest of theyers are Skyey, Earthen, Infra, and Abyssal World." Mr. Hopper said. "We are in the Infra World, where the low-tier spirits are located and where Seekers start their journey."


    "So, every visitor starts here?" Arthur walked toward the giant monument on top of the mountain.


    "No, but Seekers start their journey here. For contractors and recurring visitors of the Spirits Realm, they will be in the world of their highest-tier spirit."


    ''G didn''t tell me there were rankings for spirits. She didn''t even tell me what''s the rank of her spirits. Why is she making me go through so much?''


    Arthur inwardly grumbled as he looked at the giant monument of a warrior in front of him. The warrior suddenly raised its sword and shed at Arthur.


    His chains burst forward and blocked the attack of the spirit. They didn''t even budge when the sword collided with them, making Arthur realize how overpowered they were.


    The monument nodded in response and retracted his sword. A globe of light came out of the monument toward Arthur, who simply shook his head.


    "Every spirit we met until now wants to make a contract with you." Mr. Hopper said with amazement. "You remind me of a group of people."


    "Loved Ones?"


    "Hm?" Mr. Hopper seemed confused. "No, you remind me of witches. They have high affinity to spirits as well, as they are spiritual beings themselves."


    "The person I''m looking for is a witch," Arthur said, and Mr. Hopper chirped in surprise.


    "If they are Contractors already, then they must be on the higher worlds. You won''t find them here!"


    "We still need to find the Bookkeeper, right?"


    "The Bookkeeper is in the Skyey World, so it would indeed prove difficult. No worries, good gentleman. I shall aid you in your quest to find your friend. In this world, nothing is stronger than friendship."


    "Uh," Arthur didn''t know how to break it up for the spirit that he was on a quest to kill that friend. So, he didn''t say anything and simply passed the monument. "How do we go to the otheryers?"


    "We need to find a stairway, but there is a test." Mr. Hopper said. "There are many stairways, so we should be able to find one if we look around."


    "It shouldn''t be a problem since this ce is quite friendly," Arthur said without much thought, but Mr. Hopper madeughing noises that bewildered him.


    "Sir, I think you needed to research a bit beforeing here. Do you know why a seeker''s journey starts at the Infra World even though there''s one below it?"


    "The Abyssal World?" Arthur turned to look down at the grasshopper. "Is it dangerous?"


    "The Abyssal World is where defiant, corrupted, and wrathful spirits live. Out of the five, the Abyssal World is thergest and the most chaotic."


    "Does that mean spirits of the other four worlds are ''good'' spirits?"


    "No, not really." Mr. Hopper said as Arthur sprinted over a bridge. "Let me tell you a story. I''ll keep it short." The grasshopper began storytelling.


    Long ago, the Spirits Realm was closed to all. No contracts were made with ''Living Creatures.'' That was how it was since the first appearance of spirits. However, everything changed when the First Seeker appeared.


    A human entered the Spirits Realm by opening a portal to it. The Spirits Sovereign weed the outsider and asked for their purpose.


    "Let''s be friends. Help the dimensions to fight against the end."


    The human said to the spirits, who knew no such thing as friendship. The outsider wanted to establish the concept of contracts. The spirits were amused, and the most interested one was the Spirits Sovereign.


    The Spirits Sovereign asked for one thing in return: the dearest thing that the human had. When faced with such a choice, the human knew he couldn''t lie to the Spirits Sovereign.


    Thus, the seeker gave away his ability to feel.


    The Spirits Realm was divided by the Spirits Sovereign after that into five worlds. Those who refused to create equal contracts were sent to the Abyssal World. As for the rest, they were assigned to each world ording to their strength.


    "Now, when a seeker enters the Spirits Realm, he starts his journey from the Infra World, where the weakest spirits are. If they wish to contract stronger spirits, they need to go through the stairway."


    Mr. Hopper finished his story, and Arthur felt his heart aching for some reason. The human gave away his ability to feel just to let others contract spirits and fight against ''the end.''


    "Who is the seeker?"


    "How would I know, good sir?" The grasshopper chirped. "I''m nothing but a storyteller."


    "Is that your ability?"


    "Yes, perfect memory!" The grasshopper said with pride. "I can remember anything Iy my eyes on and ry it to my contractor."


    "Oh, that''s very useful." Arthur was surprised. "Do you go to different dimensions a lot?"


    "That, I do." Mr. Hopper said with unmasked pride. "Let''s avoid the chitchat. Even spirits here can be dangerous, but that''s not the case for you because of your affinity."


    "And how can we find a stairway?" Arthur asked as he reached an endless desert.


    "That is also a part of the test, good friend." Mr. Hopper said as it pointed forward. "The best way is always to move forward."


    Arthur nodded and sprinted forward. He met a spirit of sand and another of poison, but there were no signs of a stairway. The grasshopper kept idly chatting as if afraid Arthur might get bored.


    True to his words, the grasshopper told Arthur countless stories. One of them was an answer to one of Arthur''s many questions about the Spirits Sovereign.


    "Why did he want the ability to feel?"


    "The Sovereign has always been a curious being, ever since it appeared. There are very few things that he isn''t interested in, and one of them is the life in the Spirits Realm."


    "The life here?"


    "Yes," Mr. Hopper affirmed. "The Spirits live in harmony, unlike the Living Creatures. That''s why there is no war, no love, and no life. They exist simply by existing and doing nothing."


    "So, the Spirits Sovereign got bored?"


    "Hoho, exactly so." Mr. Hopper chirped as it jumped from Arthur''s shoulder to his head. "The Spirits Sovereign admired the human for his sacrifice and wanted the ability to feel as well. However, not all wishes end up well."


    "What happened after that?"


    "The seeker created the five worlds with the Spirits Sovereign before giving it their ability to feel. They left after that, leaving the spirits with their ability to feel things, and the suffering began."


    "Suffering?"


    "We never got bored before. Now we do." Mr. Hopper''s voice was mncholic. "We never felt sad, now we do. It''s a cursed gift that we received, and the Spirits Sovereign suffers from it the most."


    "However, it also gave you the ability to feel happiness, joy, and fulfillment."


    "For a fleeting moment, those feelings seem to be worth everything. However, during the hundred years we wait for them, can anyone keep considering them to be worth it?"


    "And that''s the curse of feeling..." Arthur said as he looked at the giant structure that pierced the sky. "Can''t the Spirits Sovereign return it to the seeker?"


    "They can if the seeker still exists." Mr. Hopper peeked toward the giant stairway in front of them. "There it is. The Stairway to Heaven."


    "An odd name, but befitting." Arthur looked at the stairway that linked the sky to the earth. "Is that the test?" He pointed at the giant bell in front of the staircase.


    "It is. Ring the bell that opens the door, and you can pass." Mr. Hopper answered. "However, it''s not as easy as it looks, so use everything you have." It advised.


    "Alright," Arthur walked toward the giant bell and stopped in front of it. It was almost thrice as tall as Arthur with a long circumference. "I just need to strike it, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Mr. Hopper jumped away, allowing Arthur to bring his hands together. He enjoyed the feeling of pping his hands together again. The chains gathered above him, spiraling around each other until they looked like a giant golden spear.


    "Open up for me!" Arthur jokingly said as he brought down his chains. They struck the ring, and the disaster began.

 Chapter 365 - A Spirits Devourer

    In the Celestial World of the Spirits Realm sat an individual on the branch of a high tree. A gourd could be seen in their hand, lined with numerous runic lines.


    "Where is he now?" The neutral voice asked to empty air, and the tree whispered an answer.


    "The seeker reached the stairway; it seems he attempts to ring the bell, my liege." The sound of hissing tree morphed into words that stered a smile on the gourd-holding being.


    The being stood up and threw their gourd over their shoulder. It had long ck hair that reached down to its waist. If someone looked at them, they wouldn''t be able to tell what''s their gender was.


    "Seika of Living Beings..." The eyes of the beings were entirely ck except for a white cross in the middle. "Let me know if you are truly the one."


    ***


    As the chains struck the bell, there was a pause before a booming sound shook heavens and earth. Arthur was thrown off his feet by his attack and flew backward together with Mr. Hopper.


    "DING~"


    The chiming of the bell came like thunderps, and it dispelled the clouds and fog. Arthur could barely keep his eyes open to see arge crack forming in the sky.


    "Is this... supposed to happen?" Arthur asked with a dazed expression. "Mr. Hopper?"


    "Let me grab something, first!" Mr. Hopper was holding onto Arthur''s golden hair. "This has never happened before! The amount of spiritual energy you used was more than the bell can take!"


    "Uh," Arthur was confused, not knowing what to do now. He looked at the ringing bell, which its chimes tore a gap in the sky every time it rang.


    The gap grew more prominent across the sky, looking like a giant mouth. It was at the end of the stairway, but Arthur didn''t think it should look like that.


    "So, what is going to happen now? Can I go up?"


    "Go up? You want to go through that thing?" Mr. Hopper asked with a shocked tone as it pointed toward the gap. Arthur simply shrugged.


    "You have disturbed the diving line between the worlds! Forget about going up. We need to run away before..."


    Before Mr. Hopper could say anything, a deep growl shook the heavens. A pair of red eyes opened from within the torn-up sky as a giant, endless tongue got out of it.


    "What the hell is that?" Arthur was taken aback as a pair of giant hands stretched out of the gap.


    "Oh no, it''s a devourer."


    "A what now?"


    "It''s an Abyssal Spirit! It used the disturbance you created to enter the Infra world!" Mr. Hopper said with fear. "It''s a powerful being that devours other spirits, and you''re no exception!"


    "Why does such a thing exist in the Spirits World?" Arthur was shocked as he looked at the giant enter the world. It had massive grey arms and a huge head that looked like a ball.


    The gap widened under the Abyssal Spirit''s hands, and it made its debut to the world. Its footnded on the ground, caving it and creating arge crater beneath it.


    "Hurry, run!"


    "What about this Devourer? Wouldn''t it run amok in this world? What will happen to the other spirits?" Arthur hesitated. All of the spirits until now were friendly ones.


    "The other... spirits?" Mr. Hopper asked with puzzlement. "It might devour a few of them, but there''s nothing you can do. If this thing devours you, you will live in its belly for the rest of eternity."


    Arthur looked at the grasshopper with doubt. He turned toward the giant spirit, which took a deep breath, and roared. Its roar peeled the earth off its skin and stole the color of the sky.


    "You are telling me that even after you saw what I did to the bell, I can''t defeat it?" Arthur asked the grasshopper with suspicion. "I opened a door that this spirit needs to enter,"


    Arthur took a step forward and raised his arms. His chains extended for tens of meters, hundreds of meters, thousands of meters before they stopped.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t send it back. Bind it."


    Arthur ordered the chains, which hurried to obey. They wrapped themselves around the spirit, which roared and stomped on the ground. A shockwave traveled toward Arthur from the spirit''s stomp on the ground.


    Arthur jumped up and allowed the chains to carry him in the air after impaling themselves into the ground. He hovered above the giant spirit, looking like a fly inparison to it.


    "Let''s squeeze you dry." Arthur clenched his fists, and the chains tightened around the spirit.


    "They will break!" Mr. Hopper shouted in warning, but Arthur didn''t listen to him.


    "Nothing can break them," Arthur said with confidence. "It''s time to toss you back where you came from."


    The chains began to push the spirit back as it gave another roar and tried to devour them. Once it bit down on the chains, the spirit''s mouth began to disintegrate.


    "What is going on...?" Mr. Hopper asked with fear as it saw fear in the Devourer''s eyes for the first time. The chains pushed it back toward the gap until it disappeared.


    Like needles, the chains impaled themselves in the sky and began to sew it back together into its original form. Like fabric, the sky stitched together, and the gap closed.


    Arthur''s chains shortened when the process was done. He then grabbed the grasshopper on his shoulder and red at it. The spirit twitched in his grip but didn''t try to resist.


    "Now, tell me. Were you testing me earlier?"


    "I..." The grasshopper chirped in panic. "Why would I test you?" Mr. Hopper denied it. "I was simply warning you!"


    "Anyone with a tiny amount of logic would assume I can take on the spirit after witnessing the gap I made. I don''t know where this spiritual energy ising from, but even I can tell that I could have handled the spirit easily."


    "I didn''t know that you were this capable. I was simply..."


    "No, you were testing me." Arthur squinted his eyes. "You wanted to see if I would run away and leave the spirits in danger. Do you think I''m a threat to the Spirits Realm?"


    Mr. Hopper was silent as it dissolved into a stream of energy and fled Arthur''s grasp. It ran away under Arthur''s surprised eyes, who rushed to chase after it.


    "Wait!" Arthur shouted and flew after the stream of energy that ran away. "Mr. Hopper!" He called after the spirit, but it kept fleeing.


    They reached the edge of the desert, where a giant duney. The ethereal energy finally slowed down and condensed into a humanoid figure instead of a grasshopper.


    Arthur descended a distance away as he furrowed his brows. The figure was that of an ethereal thin woman with her hair tied into a bun. She turned toward him with hollow eyes.


    "You are quite sharp for your age." The spirit said, a familiar feminine voiceing out instead of Mr. Hopper''s voice.


    "Or you just suck at acting..." Arthur said, and the girl frowned in displeasure. "Who are you?"


    "I thought you would recognize me by now, as we talked before." The woman said with a pout.


    "Are you the one who spoke to me when I entered the Spirits Realm?" Arthur asked in recognition. "Why did you take the shape of a grasshopper?"


    "To keep an eye on you, of course." The woman said. "I am the gatekeeper of the Spirits Realm and the personal assistant of the Spirits Sovereign."


    "Uh, so you have assistants here as well?" Arthur found the concept funny as if the Spirits Realm was apany and the Spirits Sovereign was its CEO. "So, why were you testing me?"


    "The Spirits Sovereign sent me to find out what you were after. Knowing that you are looking for your friend, I can rest assured. However, the damage you almost did to the line diving the world..."


    "We can safely say that you were the one who asked me to use all of my strength. Was that another test to see how much spiritual energy I have?"


    "I admit it was a n that went wrong," The gatekeeper said with a sigh. "However, it was also by the orders of my liege."


    "And what does your liege want now?"


    "That, you will know in due time." The gatekeeper said with a grin. "All I can tell you is that your friend, the one who entered using the same portal as you, awaits in the Skyey Layer. That''s the least I can tell you to apologize."


    "Thank you for telling me," Arthur said sincerely. "But I hate being tested or manipted. As for your liege, send him my greetings."


    "Don''t worry. You can tell my liege yourself when the two of you meet," The gatekeeper said as she disappeared into nothingness. "I wish you well on your quest, Seika of Living Beings."

 Chapter 366 - This One Is Called...

    Arthur stared at the gatekeeper dissolving into nothingness in front of his eyes. He thought his journey in the Spirits Realm would be an uneventful one, but it seems some higher-beings were watching him.


    "The Spirits Sovereign, huh?" Arthur muttered as he stared at the sky. "I wish that I won''t get into some mess out of this."


    There was nothing for him to do here other than killing G for her to turn into a spirit. Of course, if things like the Spirits Sovereign noticed him, things might not go as nned.


    After all, he wasmitting a forbidden act by killing G in the Spirits Realm. Even the witch knew that. Arthur would have to do it without the Spirits Sovereign noticing.


    "Infra, Earthen, and Skyey World," Arthur counted. He needed to ascend the stairway twice to meet G. However, even then, he would need to keep searching for her in the Skyey World. "I guess I need to find the bookkeeper that Mr. Hopper mentioned."


    Mr. Hopper helped organize his thoughts, so his absence made Arthur talk to himself. Using the chains earlier consumed a lot of his energy, so he had to walk back toward the stairway.


    The sky was sewed back into normality by his chains. This time, he won''t strike the bell with all of his strength. Instead, he simply tapped it, and the bell began ringing melodiously.


    "Is my spiritual energy that powerful?"


    Arthur knew this was supposed to be a test, but he didn''t know how difficult it was supposed to be. He looked at the gates of the stairway that ascended toward the sky open in front of him.


    He took the first step on the stairway and kept walking up until he passed it. As soon as he passed the gate, he felt a presence behind him. Arthur turned to look at the ethereal man that arrived in front of the bell.


    "What is this giant thing?" The man muttered as he stared at the bell with a nk expression. Arthur turned with interest to see how the man would perform. "It must be a test of my strength."


    The man spoke in an ancient matter as if he came from a previous era. However, Arthur didn''t hear this ent in Alka before, so this person must be from a different dimension or a different timeline.


    "Very well. Let this be a test for me!" The man shouted and took his stance. Arthur was amused by his antics and kept watching, even though he could now ascend to the next world.


    "For everyone waiting for me!"


    ''Just do it already. Why is he so talkative?'' Arthur yawned. ''This guy looks like he came out of a historical drama.''


    "Come!"


    The man shouted and punched the bell. The bell barely moved, but it was enough to give a small ''ding'' that opened the gate again. The man huffed and began ascending the stairs.


    "Wow, that was anticlimactic." Arthur was amused as he waited for the man to ascend the stair. When the man finally saw him, he stopped walking and looked at him warily.


    Arthur gave a greeting nod which the man returned with hesitation. Then, seeing Arthur turn and leave without saying anything further, the man followed after him.


    After you enter the gate, which the two did, there was a long tunnel. They walked through the cosmos until their bodies became one with the surrounding, and Arthur felt his consciousness rise to a higher state.


    When his awareness returned, Arthur found himself standing in an endless in with willow trees scattered here and there. Beside him was the man from earlier, as white as snow.


    "Is this heaven?" The man said in a daze.


    "No, just the Earthen World." Arthur smiled and answered. The man seemed to snap out of his daze when Arthur talked to him.


    "You speak mynguage?"


    Arthur nodded in response. The man spoke in the ancient Verannguage, which existed before the merge of the three kingdoms. Thus, even though there were some archaic words in his speech, Arthur could still understand them.


    "Are you a seeker as well?" Arthur asked with interest. He wasn''t suspicious of the man even though he might be another disguised Spirits Sovereign''s follower.


    In this realm, he was at peace for some reason. As if his physical body was the one who doubted others and their motives.


    "I am indeed as such," The man said. "Are you a spirit?"


    "No, just another seeker," Arthur said with a smile. "How high do you want to go, friend?"


    "As high as my fist gets me." The man said with determination as he clenched his fist. "If only I had my wooden sword, I would have pierced the heavens!"


    "Oh," Arthur said ndly. "Are you here to contract a spirit?"


    "I am indeed!"


    "What for?" Arthur asked with interest. The concept of spirits interested him greatly, as it allowed ordinary people to have abilities. However, he never heard of such a thing back in the Yalveran Union.


    "I need to defend my vige from the cmity," The man said with a resolute face, even though his features were vague. Arthur nodded in response, admiring the man a bit. "Are you here for the same?"


    "I''m here for something else, but I''m also doing it for someone I care about," Arthur said without revealing anything more. "Do you know the way to the stairway?"


    "What way is there but forward?" The man shook his head as if Arthur was asking the wrong question. "As long as there is a way, there is a will."


    "It should be the opposite, but to each their own, I guess." Arthur shrugged as he began walking forward. "Forward we shall go."


    He indeed had no other direction to choose, and the man began following him as well. They passed the willow trees and kept walking until the trees turned orange like a me.


    There was not a single spirit around in the ins. Suddenly the sky turned dark despite being sunny a moment ago. Arthur looked up and felt that this was not night but a constructed mechanism by the spirits to feel the passage of time.


    "We need fire." The ancient man said, and Arthur looked at him in a speechless manner.


    "We literally have no physical bodies. We can keep walking."


    "The gods are wrathful at nights," The man said. "That''s why spirits never contract when they are sleeping."


    "Wrathful at what?" Arthur sighed. "Are you sure that spirits won''t contract at night?" He asked, to which the man nodded. "Fine, we will wait here until there''s light again."


    The two sat beneath arge me willow tree, which the moonlight lit up. They didn''t say anything and simply waited. The man was talkative if Arthur initiated a conversation but was otherwise silent.


    Arthur preferred quietness over any form ofmunication. He wasn''t interested in the man''s background because of the issue he had on his te.


    Killing G.


    Even though he tried to treat it as a quest unrted to him, a debt he needed to pay, and a contract to fulfill, he miscalcted something crucial.


    He never thought he would grow attached to the witch.


    When he first met G, she was just a way to learn how to save Rae from her curse. Now, however, she mattered to him a lot more than Rae did.


    Rae was someone Arthur met and fought a lot, but she was more of a responsibility than a friend. She ended this way because of him, so he wanted to help her out of guilt.


    As for G, she was someone who helped him and stayed by his side in this world. He wasn''t ready to be the one ending her journey in life.


    But he had to.


    "When I was a youth," The man beside him began speaking. "A giant meteor struck my vige and killed everyone in it, including my family. I survived because I was in another vige, stealing food."


    Arthur didn''t say anything, and it didn''t seem the man was specifically talking to him. It felt as if the man was talking to himself.


    "I became a man," He said. "And I sought out the wisest man in the kingdom. I asked him for the reason the meteor struck our vige. Did we sin in some way that the gods felt our punishment was appropriate? Maybe it was a twisted series of coincidences that led to their death."


    "And what did he say?" Arthur entertained the man.


    "His answer wasn''tplicated, but a single word." The man turned to him. "The sage said it was gravity."


    Arthur stared at the man, who he couldn''t see his features. There was no hint of joking.


    "He exined that all things attract each other and that our attracted a small rock from the sky. Gravity killed everyone I knew."


    "And are you here to get back at it?" Arthur asked, squinting his eyes.


    "No," The man stood up as the light began returning to the sky. "I''m here to find a spirit that lets me control it. I won''t allow gravity to kill the people I now hold dear."


    Arthur stared at the man silently. He never asked to hear his story, but maybe the man was also on a quest of his own and needed someone to tell.


    "Wait," Arthur frowned. "What''s your name?" He stood up from his spot after the man. Thetter turned to him with puzzlement.


    "My name?" The man looked hesitant but seemed to deem Arthur trustworthy enough to tell him. "This one is called Li."

 Chapter 367 - A Pig’s Belly

    `


    ''Li,'' Arthur repeated, his mind piecing together the riddle of a masked man he knew. Li spoke to no one but him, and when he did, he spoke in an ancient manner too.


    ''Can they be the same person?''


    The white light that outlined the man''s shape made it impossible to see his features. After staring at him for a while, Arthur realized he couldn''t confirm his suspicions simply by staring.


    "Are you..."


    Arthur''s voice trailed because he realized there was no way to confirm it. What did he know about Li, other than his abnormal strength?


    Simply by being at the Demi-rank, Li could hold back Astra-Rankers using the sword he summoned. Arthur couldn''t see a sword with the man.


    ''Is it a coincidence? Are they people with a simr name and ability?''


    Arthur could remember Li''s domain of gravity in great vividity. The way he made everyone unable to stand simply by being in his domain was indisputable proof that Li could control gravity.


    Yet, the man in front of him was simply aspiring to control it. As he walked behind the man, Arthur''s mind wandered as it formed ideas and shot them down.


    He already knew that he was in a previous timeline from the fact that Solomon was alive. If he treated that as a fact, it would also exin Li''s existence in the Spirits Realm.


    That means that Li was a Spirits Contractor and that he was from a different age. Arthur felt as if the clouds of doubt were dispelled from his mind because it made sense.


    However, it only made sense because Arthur threw whatever he knew as ''impossible'' and ''possible'' out of his mind. He treated this as a jigsaw puzzle that needed to be solved.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet, friend," Li said with a respectful nod. Arthur pondered his options and decided to go with an alias.


    "Romeo," Arthur blurted out without thinking, and Li simply nodded. "My name is Romeo." He repeated it not for Li but to remind himself. After all, he now had many aliases that he couldn''t remember all of them.


    "I understand. Good name!" Li said, and Arthur looked at him emotionally. Everyone said he had a terrible naming sense, but he knew that wasn''t true. The names proved it: Kira, Mero, Nero, Lilo, and many others.


    "Thank you, good friend," Arthur said with a nod. "I''ll help you contract a spirit." His word made Li shocked, and he simply stared silently at him. "I harbor no ill will, but it is fate that brought us together."


    Arthur wasn''t lying, as it was indeed fate for him to meet the past version of someone he knew from Earth. Li saved his life many times, and it was only natural that he helps him contract a spirit.


    "I don''t believe in fate," Li said with a shake of his head. "Existence is chaotic, and it acts without regard to who you are. However, it''s inappropriate to turn down a helping hand."


    ? "Whatever floats your boat," Arthur shrugged, and Li looked around with confusion.


    "I don''t have a boat?"


    "I..." Arthur was speechless and didn''t know how to exin his meaning. "I''m saying random things, never mind. Do you want to contract a spirit from the Earthen or the Skyey World?"


    "The Celestial World," Li said with determination. "It can only be that, right?"


    "You''re aiming to be a god." Arthurughed. "Well, as long as you can make it past the stairway."


    "That''s what I n on doing," Li said firmly. Arthur admired his ambition and didn''t say anything more. Then, the me willow trees started to grow scarcer, and they met the first spirit in this ce.


    "Is that a giant flying pig?" Li said with shock, pointing at the pig eating the leaves of the willow trees. It had four giant wings on its body that allowed it to fly without pping them.


    "Well, I guess no one can say ''when pigs fly'' anymore," Arthur muttered as the two looked at the giant pig. "Do you want to contract it?"


    "No, this is not the one. Moreover, its face is kind of scary." Li said, and Arthur couldn''t help but agree.


    The pig''s face had human features, making it quite scary to observe. It nibbled on the leaves of the giant tree, eating one branch at a time.


    As if sensing the judgmental gazes of the two people, the pig turned to them with a frown. Then, it opened its mouth and let out a shocking sound.


    "Moo~!"


    "..."


    "..."


    The two stared silently at the pig, which seemed to be everything but an actual pig. Arthur had a single thought in his mind:


    ''For heaven''s sake, why are you mooing?''


    The pig, however, simply opened its mouth and began to suck in air. The leaves got dragged into its mouth before the branches broke down and followed along. However, the pig didn''t stop sucking, and the whole tree entered its stomach.


    "Hey, doesn''t it look to be ring at us?" Arthur said with hesitation. The pig''s eyes seemed to contain infinite hate.


    "Hm, but we did nothing to..."


    Li couldn''t finish his words because his body began to get pulled by the suction force as well. Arthur was the same, and he tried to impale his chains into the ground, but the ground began breaking down as well.


    "What the hell is this?" Arthur tried to sprint away, but the suction force kept getting stronger until there was nothing he could do to resist.


    Li was the same, and the two flew toward the pig''s mouth, entering it without the ability to resist. However, when they passed through its mouth, the world turned dark, and they felt their bodies enter a separate space.


    Arthur threw in his chains to attack the pig''s stomach, but they simply kept stretching out forever. Finally, Arthur realized this pig''s stomach wasn''t ordinary but had apressed space within it.


    His consciousness grew fuzzy before he began free-falling from the sky. He looked around and saw the infinite blue in front of him, clouds mottling the horizon. As he looked below him, he saw Li falling as well toward an ind in the sea.


    "Grab the chain!" Arthur shouted as he waved his arm, sending one of his chains to Li. The man grabbed to it as Arthur sent his other chain toward the giant trees below them.


    The chains wrapped themselves around the tree, and Arthur swung around it instead of falling on the ground. He let down Li slowly toward the ground, who worked to stabilize himself.


    After Arthur let go of the tree, hended as well and looked around. They were in the middle of an ind in the sea, surrounded by a jungle of tropical trees.


    Giant insects flew around, each as big as Arthur himself. He could feel many life forces in the ind and beyond it, making him doubt his perception.


    "All of this inside a flying pig?" Li looked around with shock. "Where are we, exactly?"


    "It seems this spirit has a spacepression ability," Arthur said with a frown. "We need to find a way out."


    "Our recklessness brought this." Li shook his head. "Maybe there are other people here?" He wondered a lot.


    "I hope not," Arthur shook his head. "If there are others here, then we are less likely to leave at all."


    "Believe in yourself, Romeo!" Li said seriously. Arthur was confused before he remembered that his name was Romeo now.


    ''Was Li always such a headstrong character?''


    Arthur could remember Li agreeing that mechas were the path of a true man, so he did indeed give off the impression. However, Li, with a mask, rarely talked. It might be to hide his ancient ent, but Arthur also believed that the mask had something to do with it.


    "Believing in yourself doesn''t change that we are trapped in the belly of a pig," Arthur said with a sigh. "Let''s find a way to make it vomit us out."


    "And... all of this?" Li raised his arms and gestured at everything around them. Arthur agreed that this ce was too bizarre. Why would anyone get sucked to the belly of a pig and end up on an ind?


    "We can only try. The only way is forward, right?" Arthur said with a grin. "Let''s see what this ind has to offer."


    Li nodded, and the two walked through the jungle as Arthur used his chains to make the vegetation give way for them. As the chains whipped away, a metallic ng resounded from in front of them.


    "A sword?" Li asked with wariness, taking his stance.


    "I don''t feel any presence," Arthur frowned as well as the chains pushed the vines, branches, and bushes away to reveal what the metallic object was.


    "A monster!" Li shouted and punched. His punch made the tree part, and the shockwave struck the metallic ''monster'' in front of them.


    "Not a monster," Arthur frowned. "Just a car."`

 Chapter 368 - The City Inside A Pig

    "Achaar?" Li repeated with bewilderment. Arthur didn''t answer right away and walked toward the old vehicle, clearing out the vegetation with his hand.


    "It''s a vehicle of transportation. You can consider it as a wagon that doesn''t need pulling." Arthur exined, but the man of ancient origins didn''t seem to understand.


    "Is it a product of another world?" Li seemed to know of the Realm''s unique properties, and Arthur simply nodded in response. "Did the spirit devour this metallic monster?"


    "It seems so," Arthur didn''t try to correct him as he opened the door. It gave a screech as the dust flew everywhere. Arthur looked at the interior of the car, which had mold all over it.


    ''Why is there a car in the current era?'' Arthur wondered. ''Can this be from future Earth?''


    There was no other exnation. It could also be that the spirit never visited Earth, but it simply came across a car that traveled back in time as Arthur did.


    ''Either way, this spirit is a lead.''


    Arthur was interested in anything that had a clue about how to get back to Earth. He might be a Lord here, but it wasn''t enough for him to stay here.


    His mother, Oren, Emma, Oliver, Jonah, Miko, and Mistletoe waited for him. Arthur could never forget his duty to protect them and the debt he had toward them. That''s why his quest in Alka was to guarantee Solomon going into the trial while leaving a good impression on him.


    Arthur looked through the car for any personal belongings, and he found a restaurant''s receipt. Then, he looked at the time stamp and found that it wasn''t in the past but the future.


    "February 20th, 2050." Arthur read the date. He looked at the dashboard and found that it had withered flowers. "Were they going out on a date?"


    They didn''t find anything else in the car. Arthur walked beside it and looked at the broken ss: It had blood. What happened before this car arrived here didn''t look good.


    "Have they died?" Li asked with a hint of sadness. He brought his hands together and began to pray. "If their souls are in heaven now, may they be one with the divine."


    Arthur didn''t know what kind of religion Li had, but he didn''t mind his actions. He hated all religions, and his father was the same. It might have directly influenced Arthur''s opinion about the matter, but he didn''t know.


    He tried to look for anything else like an address, but the car looked like it survived a hurricane. There was not a thing inside in its proper ce.


    ''I should keep it in my subspace,'' Arthur tried putting the car inside, but it didn''t work. The same with his skills and runes, he couldn''t use anything but his chains of creation.


    "Let''s look for other creatures,"


    Arthur walked off from the car after inspecting. Li followed after, but Arthur paused. He turned toward the car and read the te.


    48378 YVA/Y


    ''Yalveran Union, Yalen City,'' Arthur realized. ''The disaster will hit the capital of the Yalveran Union in two years, bringing this machine to Alka.''


    Arthur made a mental note as his eyes clouded with worry. The Yalveran Union saw enough problems with what happened to Alka. It was a wonder if it can take another hit.


    "Is this wagon from your world?" Li asked, and Arthur paused and nodded.


    "Would you want to live in it?"


    "I''m bonded to my vige and my people," Li said without hesitation. "I have dreams of seeing every world out there, but they shall remain as dreams."


    "How can you see the other worlds?" Arthur asked, intrigued. Li was the first person to say he had such a dream.


    "I don''t know, but there are enough legends to make me believe. If there''s a way, then there''s a will."


    "I don''t think you are using this correctly," Arthur said with a sigh. "That dream of yours might not be as improbable as you think it is." He said, hinting at Li''s future as a member of Mistletoe.


    The man simply nodded as the two walked through the jungle. Then, as it began to clear, they felt the ground shake beneath them. The two looked at each other and the hill in the distance.


    From beyond the hill peeked a giant head of a creature. It walked slowly, taking its time as it strolled toward the two. Arthur squinted his eyes at the incredible creature, which wasn''t a monster.


    "A mammoth?" Li muttered in shock. "It''s as big as that hill..."


    Arthur was equally interested in the creature, which lived in the belly of a spirit. He looked at its head and found several figures on top of it.


    "Humans," Arthur muttered with shock. From their disheveled appearance and leather clothes, he could tell they have lived in this jungle for quite a time. "This doesn''t look good."


    "We won''t fail just because others did," Li said encouragingly. "They might help us leave this ce."


    Arthur could only hope that would be the case. He waited until the mammoth reached them, and he had to crane his head up. From above the mammoth came out two people, a man, and a woman.


    "Who are you?"


    They spoke in Alvan Language, which astonished Arthur. He thought they would be people of the Yalveran Union, which he can ask about what happened, but that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    "We are seekers of the Spirits Realm, trapped here by the pig," Arthur answered as Li stood there cluelessly. The man and woman looked at each other, whispering some things.


    "A seeker? One of the great ones?"


    "We need to let the chief receive them. They should have information about the outside world," The woman added with resolution.


    "Is there something wrong?" Arthur asked, interrupting their conversation. The two turned to him and shook their heads.


    "We invite you to meet our leader,"


    The two people spoke at the same time. Arthur squinted his eyes at theirx attitude about this matter. Did they not fear that Arthur and Li would harm them?


    ''Wait...''


    Arthur paused. His eyes widened as he looked at the two. They were ordinary humans, not ethereal creatures like Li and Arthur were. Can this ce be separated from the Spirits Realm?


    "We will apany you," Arthur answered after thinking for a bit. Since they didn''t fear him, it seems there were some restrictions on the interaction between spirits and normal humans.


    "Hm, it sounds fishy. What if they ambush us?" Li voiced out his worries when Arthur told him about the earlier conversation.


    "We are strong enough to break free, then." Arthur shrugged. Li nodded as if that was the truth. "These humans are our only way out, so we can only follow them."


    "Ack of choice is the greatest choice," Li nodded.


    "Not really," Arthur was amused. "Let''s follow them then," Arthur then turned toward the two people and nodded toward them.


    They led the way around the hill and walked into a rainforest. The humidity rose as the group walked deeper and deeper into the forest. Finally, they passed by a swamp, which Arthur used his chains to cross instead of riding the mammoth.


    "Look," Li pointed in the distance. "Manmade towers."


    Arthur saw it as well. There were wooden watchtowers on each side of a valley''s entrance. They approached the towers and stopped at the gate.


    "We brought back seekers!"


    The man shouted at the guards, who looked at Arthur and Li from behind their helmets. The guards nodded and began opening the gates.


    ''Hm?'' Arthur noticed how odd their actions were. Even if Arthur and Li were seekers, then their security shouldn''t be sox. They walked through the valley, which began showing the signs of a civilization living here.


    Huts and mud houses were everywhere, with people going in and out of them. The people looked at Arthur''s golden body and Li''s white appearance with awe.


    There was also a hint of joy.


    "It seems Seekers are respected here," Li said with a nod. "We might not face any issue in getting their help."


    "I sure hope so," Arthur said but remained unconvinced. He looked at their expressions and tried to feel what their existence says, and it made him scared.


    There were not only mammoths but other giant creatures used for transportations. The mammoth that the two people rode led Arthur and Li toward a massive wood house decorated with flowers and trees.


    "Wee, seekers!" A giant man came out of the house and weed with a heartful grin. "Seekers are always guests of our humble abode!"


    "Many thanks for the warm words, good friend," Arthur replied without showing his feelings. "Can we know where we are?"


    "Oh, a native of Alva?" The man said with surprise. "This will make things easier!" He added with a grin. "This is our city, Ligan!"

 Chapter 369 - You Disgust Me

    "Do you know that this ce is..." Arthur''s voice trailed, but his meaning was obvious.


    "Inside a spirit?" The man nodded. "We know about this already, but there''s nothing that we can do." He shook his head with regret. "However, we are trapped here without the ability to do anything!"


    "What have you tried, exactly?" Arthur probed, but the man simply waved off his hand.


    "It''s inappropriate to talk here. Let''s go inside first!" The giant man grinned and turned to walk in. "Please,e inside!"


    Li looked at Arthur, and thetter shrugged and walked into the house. They were taken to a grand guest room lined with many spiritual nts.


    Arthur felt better the moment he walked in. He looked at his hand, as golden as the sun, and noticed that an aura grew around it. The man sat on a chair and gestured for Arthur and Li to do the same.


    "Please, seekers!"


    "This room has a lot of spiritual energy..." Arthur looked around in amazement.


    "Of course, we have specifically arranged it to wee the great wandering souls." The man said and then introduced himself. "My humble name is Romba. I lead the people here."


    "My name is Romeo, and my friend is called Ren," Arthur said, lying without batting an eye. Romba nodded with a warm smile. "Can I know the history of Ligan?"


    Arthur knew that Ligan directly tranted to ''pig''s guts'' in Alvan Language. He was intrigued by the existence of civilization inside a spirit in the Spirits Realm.


    He, however, didn''t n on staying here for long.


    "The Eater''s Spirit swallowed us before its contractor died. The spirit, however, returned to the Spirits Realm. So we were left here, unable to leave this ce forever." Romba exined as if he had the lines memorized.


    "The Eater?" Arthur was confused, but Romba seemed to be acting a y of his own and answered straight away.


    "The man who wanted to create a separate world inside his spirit by eating away Alva," Romba exined. "It happened years ago, and it''s no wonder that it''s unknown for most people."


    "People tend to forget tragedies easily," Arthur consoled. "And how long have you stayed here?"


    "Six years," Romba sighed, shocking Arthur. Li, who didn''t understand what was going on, stared around the room leisurely. "We have been trapped with no way to leave this cursednd."


    "And do you know of a method to leave?"


    "We do," Romba nodded. "However, the spirit is stronger than any of us. It seems a portion of The Eater''s soul merged with it, strengthening it greatly."


    "We found the spirit in the Earthen World, so it shouldn''t be that strong." Arthur pondered. "Unless there are exceptions."


    "There are many spirits of the Skyey tier but refuse to ascend to a higher world. Gluttony''s reason for staying here is simple: to devour things." Romba said with a frown.


    "I understand. Can you tell me the method?" Arthur pleaded, and Romba nodded thoughtfully.


    "Follow me,"


    ***


    Romba was a giant man with a heavy build. He had tattoos covering his barrel-sized arms, and they looked to be recent. His long hair covered his back, even though it was dreadlocked.


    The leader of Ligan led the two seekers away from the city, toward the center of the ind. As he did, he kept telling Arthur and Li about the many aspects of Ligan, even though they didn''t ask.


    "There are many species of edible creatures, and we made sure that we didn''t drive them to extinction. The trees seemed to absorb the spirit''s energy, taking only a month to grow fully. That''s how we managed to live until now."


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "And about this method..."


    "You can say that it''s the manifestation of Gluttony''s ability to expand space. If we can undo it, then we can sessfully leave the spirit and return to the outside world."


    "Gluttony is in the Spirits Realm," Arthur knew the name of the spirit from Romba. "If you leave this space, then you are going to end up there, I think."


    "I realize that fact," Romba stopped moving and grumbled. "But it''s better than living here for the rest of our lives."


    "Are you sure?" Arthur said with a smile. "You are safe from the outside world here, and you have food and shelter. But, if you return to Alva now, can you guarantee that the Cmities won''t shred you to pieces?"


    The words made Romba''s body tremble, and the man turned to Arthur with shock. His eyes were shaking, and he looked at Arthur with a pale face.


    "That''s indeed correct, but..." Romba tried to exin his motives, but Arthur interrupted him without hesitation.


    "Do you think Gluttony will allow you to live here like parasites, feeding off its powers without a price?" Arthur stared at the man, grinning even though he had no form. "No. I think you already know that."


    "Gluttony can''t do anything about us..." Romba retreated in a fluster.


    "I think it can. What if it took all edible things out of its space? Then, we would have found nothing but bones." Arthur said as he took a step forward.


    "We..."


    "You lure seekers somewhere, and it brings you benefits. You have no desire to leave this space, even if you can. Why are there no seekers, even though you know of their existence? You built a guests room for seekers without meeting any?"


    "All of them returned to their world after their spiritual energy diminished!" Romba said with a defensive tone. "As Seekers, we can''t do anything to harm you."


    "And seekers can''t do anything to harm you," Arthur nodded. "That seems to be the restriction ced because of our spiritual presence here. So I think you have a way to feed seekers to Gluttony, and it serves you well in return. Hence, the greed."


    Romba was quiet, clenching his fists hard. Arthur, however, wasn''t interested in punishing or exposing him further. He only wanted to find a way out of this ce.


    "I don''t care if you are leading me to Gluttony itself or a trap. Just get me there." He told the giant man, who looked at him with confusion.


    "You will follow me...?" Romba''s eyes turned wide with surprise, not understanding Arthur''s reasons to follow him into a trap.


    "I want to leave this ce, and it seems whatever you are leading me to has the answers to my questions. So as long as you don''t try anything funny yourself, you are free to go."


    "Really?" Romba asked with doubt. "You know that following me might not end well for you."


    "Are you trying to deter me away from the trap you were leading me to?" Arthur asked with amusement. "I also know that Ick information about this ce. I''m also confident that this spirit isn''t stronger than me, but simply a trickster."


    Romba looked at him, then at his chains, and seemed to buy it. He nodded and kept leading them, taking them all the way to climb a mountain.


    At the summit was a tform lined with many runic lines. The lines glowed subtly in the light of day, and Arthur could sense runes in it. However, the existence of runes here was outside of his expectations.


    "This is the ce," Romba pointed at the tform. "All you have to do is go up there, and the spirit will try to absorb your powers."


    "Is that how you sacrificed the seekers before?" Arthur asked with curiosity. "And what do you get in return?"


    For the first time, he saw a hint of guilt in the man''s face. However, it was soon reced with self-conviction. Romba narrated without hesitation what he did before.


    "I was the only one to talk to Gluttony, and it offered us shelter here in return for our help. We needed to guide seekers here without telling them that this is how Gluttony devours their powers." Romba exined. "In return, we live another day."


    "Why didn''t you try to leave?" Arthur asked. "You might have had a chance of doing so with the help of seekers."


    "It''s as you said. Alva was full of dangers. Before the spirit ate us, most of us lost our families to either war or cmities." Romba exined. "Even if the world is a better ce now, we don''t know how to live differently anymore."


    "What about people who are waiting for you outside?" Arthur asked, rting to the man.


    "They can move on without me." Romba shook his head with a pained expression. Arthur looked at him and saw a shadow of a man torn by life. He understood that some things needed to be done, but...


    "You disgust me."


    Arthur said and walked toward the tform. This man allowed himself to indulge in a momentary peace at the expense of his morals. However, theck of morals wasn''t what bugged Arthur.


    The man could abandon his past life and the people who cared for him just to stay here. But that was something he would never do.

 Chapter 370 - Death Of A Spirit

    Arthur rted to Romba''s situation because he was the same. He became a lord of a city in Alka after going through so much. Here, he had countless people who looked up to him in fear, respect, and even love.


    What did he have back on Earth?


    He had a fake identity, enemies all around him, and a quest he needed to finish. The three years he spent digging through dungeons for scraps didn''t exactly leave him overjoyed.


    He was tired of everything, but did he jump on the chance to leave everything behind as this man did? No, he did not. But, epting that it was okay to run away would break his will.


    Romba didn''t reply to Arthur''s words and simply retreated. Li followed after Arthur, walking beside him.


    "What is this ce, friend?" Li hesitated as he looked at the tform. "I can feel its ominous presence."


    "It seems this ce is where the pig eats seekers," Arthur exined, and he could feel Li''s apprehension. "However, I n on going there."


    "Why?"


    "The only way is forward," Arthur said with a grin, but it''s not that Li could tell from his face. "The pig eats seekers here, so it''s the only ce we can attack it."


    "We are inside it, so it should be the strongest existence here," Li said with a nod. "This is a worthy opponent to test our skills against."


    "I think... you should stay back?" Arthur scratched his head, and Li halted his steps. Then, turning to the faceless man, Arthur could feel the infinite shock he felt.


    "Stay... back?" Li''s deep voice trembled as if his soul left his body. "You want me to stay back while you fight the spirit?"


    "Uh, yes?" Arthur nodded awkwardly. "I don''t want you to get hurt or die. So it''s better if you stay out of this until I''m done."


    "I refuse." Li''s reply was curt, and he wasn''t willing to borate further than that. He resumed walking and went past Arthur, straight toward the tform.


    Arthur watched Li''s back with annoyance, not knowing how to convince this ancient man that standing back wouldn''t make him less of a warrior.


    Before he could think of a way to trick him, Li was already a few steps away from the tform. Arthur sighed and sprinted to follow after him, deciding to allow the man to fight. The two stepped on the podium at the same time.


    "There''s no shame in avoiding a battle, but I won''t try to dishonor your will." Even though Arthur said that, he was still tempted to use his chains and throw Li out.


    The only reason he didn''t was his debt toward the man or the future version of him. Li nodded as the two took the stage, and light surrounded them as a barrier trapped them.


    From the central piece of the tform came out several runes that orbited around each other. The aura around the runes turned into a giant creature that resembled the pig''s mouth.


    Arthur felt the tform restrict his movements. The ground beneath him seemed to disturb spiritual powers, and it was enough to make them unable to move.


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "This is why the pig is confident about absorbing seekers. However, I''m confused about one thing: why is this pig capable of doing such a thing to visitors of the spirit realm?"


    "I think because we are in a separate space, so the rules don''t apply here," Li said as he tried to move but failed. Even moving his hand seemed to take a toll on him, not to mention fighting the giant mouth approaching them.


    "I told you that you should stay back." Arthur sighed as Li failed again to move his body. Li then grunted and shouted as he took a step back.


    "My will is unbreakable!"


    Arthur watched with shock as Li''s form began to distort, and he sprinted forward. His arm stretched long, and his legs bent unnaturally, but he was running nheless.


    The fearless warrior jumped toward the mouth and punched it, making it cave in. The aura of the pig dented in as if it was a balloon before it flew away and ended up mming into the barrier.


    The spirit dropped like a deted balloon as Linded. He fell to one knee as his spiritual energy wavered, seeming to be unstable. Arthur walked toward the man in a rxed manner and stood next to him.


    "You are powerful," Arthur said with a wide smile and raised his hand. ''Exactly as I knew you to be.''


    The golden chains around him multiplied as they darted toward the pig''s mouth like snakes. They wrapped themselves around him and impaled themselves into its ethereal body. The mouth screamed as space began to expand.


    "You overestimated yourself the moment you tried to absorb me," Arthur muttered with cold rage. "You should have kept away since you are..." His chains began squeezing the mouth until it deformed. "... weak."


    Arthur clenched his fist, and the pig''s aura exploded, leaving only the runes inside. He then raised his hand again, and the chains flew up before whipping at the tform, turning it to smithereens.


    Space began to grow unstable as Arthur walked toward the runes on the ground. There were two, and he realized what they were.


    ''Space Expansion and... Spiritual Interference.''


    These were the two runes the pig used to grow stronger. The moment that Arthur''s golden hand touched them, they merged with his body and existence.


    ''I learned them...?'' Arthur was surprised at how easy it was. He looked at his golden hands and attributed what happened to his current state.


    Arthur couldn''t use his legacy in his current state, nor his runes and skills. He knew that it didn''t have to do with his legacy, but it was because of the unique ce known as the Spirits Realm.


    Space began topress and dpress as panic overtook Romba. The man ran toward them and looked at the destroyed tform. He looked at Arthur with fear, but his eyes had endless hate within them.


    "Do you hate me for destroying your little hideout from the real world?"


    Arthur asked him, but Romba didn''t reply. The former simply shook his head and walked toward Li, whose form began to restore itself.


    "It seems I overestimated my strength," Li said with a sorrowful expression. "But only those who fail can learn from their mistakes."


    "Well said," Arthur helped the man stand. What he didn''t expect was that the moment their spiritual bodies touched, a portion of his energy seeped into Li.


    "You destroyed our home..." Romba managed to say with rage as the world kept shaking. Arthur ignored him and looked at the horizon.


    This world was disintegrating. Mountains crumbled and disappeared from existence. Arthur turned the other way and looked at the city of Ligan disappearing along with its people.


    "Did every single one of you want to stay here?" He asked Romba, who turned quiet. As Arthur turned to see his face, a sad smile appeared on his lips. "You killed those who refused, didn''t you? You enjoyed this world you ruled."


    Lights began appearing on Romba''s body as tears streamed down his face. The giant man looked at Arthur with infinite hate and rage as he gritted his teeth.


    "You don''t know what we lived on the outside world," Romba said in a choked voice. "I disgust you?" Heughed hollowly. "You judge me for choosing to live another day, but doesn''t that say a lot about you? You never lived the fear I lived. You privileged bastard!"


    As he shouted, Romba rushed forward and punched Arthur. But, before his fist connected with Arthur''s golden figure, the expanding space began pulling the two apart.


    "I''m sorry for destroying your peace," Arthur said to the wrathful man. "The alternative was to die. You don''t know what I lived as well; the simrity is what made me disgusted by you." The space between them stretched. "You are the choice I refuse to take."


    The world crumbled after that, and his voice echoed through the hollow space. His consciousness rose higher until a tunnel appeared. After he went through the tunnel, Arthur found himself at the end of a stairway.


    Hended on his feet and looked behind him. The pig was dying, and Li was on the ground as well. The spirit looked at him with fear as it began to dissolve.


    A gate opened in the sky and absorbed the spirit into it. The gate had skulls on it. When the closed gate absorbed the dissolved flying pig, it began to open to reveal a different spirit wearing armor and a helmet.


    "The death of a spirit,"


    A voice came from behind the helmet. As Arthur tried to see what was inside, he found only two streaks of light resembling eyes.


    "I am a guard of this realm," The spirit guard took a step forward out of the gate. "Who dares to kill a subject of my liege?"

 Chapter 371 - A Debt To Repay

    The Spirit Guard looked down on Arthur and Li. It had several meters in height and looked at them like a celestial god. As Arthur studied the Guard, Li stood up after recovering.


    "Howe I understand his words?"


    Li asked with confusion as his body restored its shape. Arthur wondered the same, as the Guard didn''t speak the Yalveran Language. However, they didn''t have the leisure to ask questions.


    The Guard raised its giant sword and pointed it at them. Ominous spiritual energy gathered on the de''s tip, threatening to shoot at them. However, Arthur sensed no ill will from the spirit.


    "We had our reasons to kill it," Arthur told the spirit. "We were trapped inside the pig, and it tried to devour us. I believe that the Spirit Sovereign doesn''t wish such a thing to befall his guests."


    "The... sovereign?" The Guard muttered in recognition. "For one to know of his existence, who are you?"


    "My identity does not matter," Arthur answered. "Do you wish to fight us?"


    "The death of a spirit in the upper worlds is no small matter, and you need to be judged before any measures are taken." The Guard replied as it lowered the sword. "Follow me to the Hall of Judgement."


    "And where is that?" Arthur nced at the stairway behind them. As he suspected, it was a Stairway to Heaven. There was a giant bell here as well, and all he needed to do was to strike it.


    "The Infra Wor..."


    DING!


    Before the spirit could reply, Arthur has already struck the bell again with all of his strength. Just like before, the sky split into as another Abyssal Spirit emerged from within it.


    "I''m sorry, but we don''t have the time for that. Ask the Spirits Sovereign for the truth. We are leaving."


    Arthur said as he sprinted away. The Guard was dumbstruck as the giant fish entered the Earthen World. Since it was the closest to the gap in the sky, the fish attacked him directly.


    "You have nowhere to run!" The spirit roared as it blocked the giant fish with its sword. "We will hunt you down as long as you are in the Spirits Realm!"


    "Yeah, that''s better than dragging me back to the Infra World," Arthur said as he approached the bell. He lightly tapped it, and the gate in the sky opened. "You are next."


    Arthur knew that to go through the gate, one would have to make the bell move enough to produce a chime. Li hurried toward the bell and gathered his strength.


    ''He shouldn''t be able to do it,'' Arthur thought to himself. Thest time, Li barely earned the right to enter the Earthen World. These were his limits, and Arthur didn''t believe that he could enter the Skyey World.


    However, something changed within Li''s white light. Arthur''s eyes widened when he saw a sliver of golden energy travel through his arm, which he punched with it. When the arm struck the bell, it produced a loud ringing voice as the gates opened for Li.


    "You..." Arthur was speechless but ecstatic nheless. Li looked at him silently as if realizing something. The two didn''t have the time to chat and ran away into the Skyey World.


    ***


    "Do you think he can follow us here?" Arthur looked at the surrounding sky. They were standing on top of a cloud that connected to a floating ind.


    Li, however, remained silent. He was on his knees ever since they appeared here. Arthur asked him that they run away, but it was futile.


    "I have cheated,"


    Li said atst, his voice ashamed. Arthur didn''t say anything. He hoped that Li wouldn''t notice, but that seemed to be too much to ask. A sigh escaped the golden figure as he sat in front of Li.


    "That was your power, not mine." Li turned toward him.


    "No, you have not," Arthur assured. "It seems some of my energy seeped into you when we touched, but that was only because of your unstable state at the time."


    "That does not change the facts." Li shook his head.


    "It might not be an excuse, but it''s an exnation." Arthur sighed. "The only reason you absorbed some of my energy is that you survived the Spiritual Interference."


    "Do you..." Li was silent before he asked. "... forgive me?"


    Arthur was caught off guard by the question because there was nothing to forgive. However, he understood Li''s train of thoughts, which came from an ancient aura.


    Strength was sacred in a world full of dangers, and it was considered the hard-earned asset of a person. That''s why the moment that Li took a portion of Arthur''s energy, he felt guilty because he ''leeched off'' Arthur''s power.


    "Li," Arthur began. "I will tell you the truth. I owe my life to you. You saved me countless times, and that''s why I''m willing to help you as many times as you need me. This is not you taking my power but repaying my debt to you."


    "Saved... you?"


    "Time is a confusing, twisted mess." Arthur sighed and stood up. "I just ask you this. When we meet again, help me as a friend."


    Arthur knew that he didn''t need to tell Li anything more, as the man would realize who he is when Arthur awakens in front of him.


    Maybe that was the reason Li wanted to follow him. Without Arthur''s powers, Li would have never been able to ascend to the Skyey World.


    "A debt," Li repeated before slowly standing up. He stared silently at Arthur and nodded. "I don''t understand what you mean. Nheless, if we meet in the future, I will use my strength to aid you."


    "Good," Arthur said delightfully and turned toward the edge of the flying city. "Let''s find the Gravity Spirit for you."


    Li didn''t refuse and simply nodded. Then, the two walked toward the edge of the ind, where the cloud they were standing on ended.


    As they got to witness the ind, they couldn''t help but stare in awe. The Infra World was rtively simple, and the Earthen World had morendscapes. The Skyey World, on the other hand...


    "Is this the remains of an ancient civilization?" Arthur muttered as he looked at the countless structures like temples, towers, and a grand pce. They were engraved with illustrations, which were covered by vegetation.


    "I have never seen such a ce before, even in my vige''s library." Li looked below them. There was a world beneath them, stretching far and wide. "The Skyey World..."


    "I think we will find your Gravity Spirit here,"


    "Hm?" Li was surprised. "How can you tell?"


    "Just a hunch," Arthur smiled and walked on top of the hignds. Li followed after him, and the two descended toward the runic city below them.


    The outskirts of the city were full of abandoned houses. As they passed a bridge above a dried-up river, they found themselves in an empty square.


    The city was lifeless, looking to be a few centuries old. As Arthur walked into one of the buildings, he found that it looked to be a bar. Cobwebs covered the tables and the counter.


    "Who created this ce?" Li muttered as he looked at the wooden cups. "Why does the Spirits Realm have such a city?"


    "I don''t know, but I don''t think this ce was inhabited," Arthur said as he looked behind the counter. "Other than the building and its furniture, there''s nothing here."


    "My Lord, do you mean this ce was built and abandoned?" Li said with shock. Arthur paused and turned toward him. Meeting his inquisitive re, Li exined. "Since I decided to repay the kindness by serving you, calling you My Lord is only appropriate."


    "Nope, just call me..." Arthur shook his head with amusement. Even though there were countless years until Li meets the younger him, the ancient man seemed to be the same.


    "I know that name isn''t real, My Lord," Li said with a knowing nod. "I understand that you have your reasons to desire anonymity."


    "Uh, thanks," Arthur said as he returned to their topic. "This city, as much as it looks like it, doesn''t feel inhabited," Arthur exined. "Since we are in the Spirits Realm, I think we are witnessing the boredom of a spirit."


    As Li was about to answer, the two heard soundsing from outside. They stared at each other before walking out of the bar. In the middle of the square, they found a wooden cart moving toward them.


    The cart stopped a distance away from them. Pulling the vehicle was not a spirit nor a human, but a wooden puppet. The wooden man let go of the wagon''s rod and raised his arms awkwardly.


    "Greetings," A voice came out from the puppet as its jaws unhinged. The mouth moved up and down as voice was produced by it. "Where do I find the carpenter? I think I have some screws loose."

 Chapter 372 - Stars Reaver

    "Hehe," Arthur snorted at the pun. Li, however, didn''t seem to understand the wordy. As Arthur stared at the wooden doll, he found that it didn''t seem to be of the humorous type. "Uh, I don''t know." He answered.


    "Ja..." The wooden doll''s jaws opened with a creak. "Useless." It said before resuming to pull the wagon away. Arthur looked at the contents of the wagon and found it to have countless doll parts.


    "That was... eerie," Li muttered, and Arthur couldn''t help but agree.


    They began walking behind the doll''s cart, trying to see where it would go. The wooden doll pulled and pulled without feeling tired, going deeper into the city. The building became more borate, but they were abandoned as well.


    Arthur and Li kept walking behind the doll as if it was their lighthouse. They didn''t know what they were expecting to find, but it was better than wandering.


    The doll stopped in front of a dpidated building that looked different from the others. This one looked worn out as if it was older than the rest.


    The puppet let go of the cart and walked toward the building, pushing its swinging door open. It disappeared inside with no signs ofing out as the two waited.


    "I think we should go in, My..."


    "Yeah, let''s go in." Arthur interrupted. He wasn''t against being called a Lord, but making Li call him as such now feels like maniption. He felt like he was using time travel to make Li admire him.


    The rough texture of the swinging door touched his fingers as he pushed it open. Even though he was just a spiritual being now, he retained his five senses. The inside of the building was dark, and the sawing of wood was the only sound that separated it from a haunted house.


    "Is this the carpenter the doll asked about?" Li spoke in the darkness, but Arthur didn''t have an answer. The only light came from a lit room on the far end of the hall.


    "I need fixing, old man,"


    The voice of the doll came from the room. Arthur and Li stood at the door, watching what was happening inside. The puppet was talking to a figure standing by a workbench.


    "Did you bring the other broken parts?"


    The voice was hoarse. Thenguage it used was fluent Yalveran, and it spoke it even better than Li. Arthur tried to peer the shape of the figure, but it wore a giant dirty cloak that prevented him from doing so.


    "They are outside, but I need fixing now." The doll demanded, desperate and with an edge to its voice. "I kept looking for you in the city, but you always wander around."


    "I have things to fix, after all." The figure replied gruffly. "You also guided some guests over to me."


    Despite referring to Li and Arthur, who were standing by the door, the figure didn''t turn to meet them. Instead, it kept talking to the doll, who also ignored them.


    "I couldn''t care less. Fix me now!"


    "Granting you a powerful ego was my worst mistake," The figure sighed and turned around. It reached out toward a screwdriver and grabbed the head of the doll.


    "Ahh!" The doll gave a few shouts as its screws turned. After the process was over, the figure pushed the puppet away and returned to its post.


    "Bring the broken parts and leave me alone," The gruff voice said as it resumed working. The doll passed by Arthur as it left the building.


    Li and Arthur looked at each other, not knowing if they can just walk into the room. They waited for a bit before Arthur walked inside after seeing that the figure had no intention to acknowledge their existence.


    "Are you the carpenter?" Arthur asked as he stood behind the figure.


    "That depends. Are you a doll that needs fixing?" The carpenter said without turning. "If yes, I am. If not, I''m not."


    "I determine your identity by who I am and what I want?" Arthur asked with interest. The carpenter paused as it kept working, but Arthur knew it was going to answer.


    "That''s how you humans think it is, so why not?" The carpenter paused. "All humanse to this ce expecting spirits to fawn over them and beg them for a contract."


    "Spirits see it as a chance to be free, I guess,"


    "Free?" The spirit stopped working as it slowly turned to Arthur. "You think that by contracting humans, we are freed from the Spirits Realm?"


    Arthur could now see half of the spirit''s face. It had a charcoal woody face that resembled the doll they just saw. However, it moved like a human, unlike the robotic movement of the doll.


    "That''s what the gatekeeper told me," Arthur shrugged nonchntly under the ring eyes of the spirit.


    "Hah," A hollow and darkugh escape the spirit''s mouth. "I would expect nothing less than the follower of that liar."


    "Liar?" Arthur raised his brows. "Are you talking about the Spirits Sovereign?"


    "You are not as dumb as the other humans," The wood spirit smirked. "When contracts were first proposed, the strongest spirit proimed it as the beginning of a new era. The Sovereign didn''t tell us about pain, about feelings, or about how corrupted humans were."


    "You choose your contractor, so isn''t it..."


    "You change!" The spirit roared, shaking the wood building. Arthur looked at the surface of the walls, and wood tiles peel off as the spirit''s anger was unleashed. "Human beings break, and what surfaces from within them is something dark that even the gods fear."


    Its voice almost turned to a whisper at the end. Arthur didn''t need to sense the state of its existence to tell what it felt as its emotions dripped from its voice.


    "You were hurt by someone you trusted," Arthur looked at the ck surface of the doll. "But should that determine who you are?"


    The words disgusted Arthur himself because he knew it wasn''t that simple. He knew that feelings weren''t a painting that one paints but the world. We don''t choose how we feel because they weren''t logical.


    "Save your ideal words for yourself, human," The doll turned and resumed its work. "What do you want from me?"


    "I know they are ideal, but isn''t the point? That we shape the world into what we want, instead of epting it as it is?"


    "I never received a visitor who''s this chatty," The spirit snorted. "Speak of your purpose in my city."


    "We are looking for the Spirit of Gravity," Li said, choosing to ignore the topic they were discussing. The carpenter paused and nodded.


    After cing down its chainsaw, the carpenter walked out of the building. Arthur and Li were surprised that it was this cooperative. Next, the wood spirit took them toward the deeper parts of the city where a giant pce stood.


    "Every floating ind has a spirit that controls gravity," The carpenter said. "However, this one is a bit unique, as it''s guarding something."


    "What is it guarding?" Li asked with expectations.


    "A spiritual weapon, I assume." The doll turned to Arthur and stared him in the eyes. "Are you the seeker of this spirit?"


    "No, he is." Arthur gestured toward Li. The carpenter shook its head and sighed.


    "You humans always bite more than you can chew." The spirit said with exasperation. "He''s too weak to contract this spirit, nor is he capable of wielding the spiritual weapon."


    There was silence after the wood spirit said that. Li clenched his fist hard as his body trembled. Arthur didn''t try to defend him because that would hurt his pride more.


    "You are indeed too weak, Li," Arthur said to the man, who turned toward him. "However, weakness simply means you can grow stronger."


    "Stronger?" Li released his fist. "Here?" He seemed confused but convinced by Arthur''s words. "You are right. The only way is forward, and the path of strength is an endless one."


    "Haha," The spiritughed as it heard their conversation. "Ignorance is bliss. Let''s go into the pce." The spirit led the way and walked into the empty pce.


    Arthur and Li followed after through the silent building. The silence was almost suffocating, and sharp spiritual energy overtook the ce.


    They reached the grand hall of the pce. On the throne of the court sat an ethereal spirit with a sword resting on its hands. The spirit had an ethereal body, but a in mask covered its face.


    As Arthur saw the mask, his suspicions were confirmed. The mask this spirit had was the same one that Li wore all the time. However, he had yet to know if the mask was the spirit itself or a curse.


    When they stepped into the hall, they felt a crushing pressure push them down. A gravitational force surrounded the spirit sitting on the throne.


    The spirit rose without talking as the carpenter beside themughed mockingly. Arthur frowned when he felt the power contained within the sword.


    "This spirit is a protector to Stars Reaver, the weapon of a demigod. Unless you can wield the sword, you can never contract this spirit."

 Chapter 373 - Everything Is Spiritual

    "Can a person contract more than one spirit on a single visit?" Arthur asked while looking at the ck de. If the night sky was a broken ss, its sharpest shard became the Stars Reaver. It had no outline or a gleam but looked like a ck crack in the world, reflecting nothing.


    "No, and unless you contract a spirit, there''s no way to leave the Realm." The doll said as its joints creaked. "Spiritual Weapons are different, as they have a spirit attached to them. If you contract that spirit, then you can use the weapon. Sometimes, like our friend here, it''s the opposite."


    "Are you going to try?" Arthur nodded and asked Li. The warrior, to Arthur''s approval, shook his head.


    "There''s a thin line between bravery and foolishness," Li said as he turned around and left the hall. "I''m not going to fight a battle I can''t win."


    "Might not be a battle, but I see your point," Arthur said with a grin. Li left, and only the two remained in the hall in front of the spirit. The doll turned to Arthur questioningly.


    "You should be capable of seizing this spirit and weapon," The doll questioned. "Do you crave not the power held within the weapon of a demigod?"


    "I see," Arthur turned toward it. "You wanted to see my greed and thirst for power, didn''t you?" The doll was silent. "Well, I can certainly feel the power within it."


    Arthur said as he walked toward the throne. The masked spirit rose as the gravity increased by ten folds, a hundred folds, a thousand folds. However, Arthur walked unbothered toward the sword.


    "Phew..."


    The sword let out a whistle as it cut through the air. The spirit raised it and shed toward Arthur. The chains blocked the attack, and they didn''t budge an inch.


    "These chains are stronger than the weapon of a demigod?" The doll muttered in shock. "No..." It retreated. "They aren''t even on the same level to bepared."


    "I don''t know about demigods, but these bad boys can never break," Arthur said with confidence as the chains approached him like obedient snakes. He patted them with his finger as he walked back.


    "Are you... one of The Nine?" The doll asked with fear. "But they shouldn''t exist anymore."


    "Are you talking about guardians?" Arthur was curious. "No, I''m not. Were the guardians Spirits Contractors as well?"


    "That''s for another day." The doll grabbed its arm and walked away. Arthur looked at its lonely back and fluttering cloak with interest. Then, he felt the gravity spirit try to make a contract with him.


    "I''m sorry, but you are fated to have a contract with my friend."


    ***


    The lonely breeze traveled between the empty buildings, whistling as they passed through the narrow gaps. Arthur swung his feet as he sat on the edge of the carpenter''s roof.


    A doll below him stumbled into the building, a sight that Arthur got used to by now. After a few minutes, the wooden figure walked out of the carpenter''s workshop without its previous gait.


    ''The spirit sure is devoted to its profession,'' Arthur thought to himself with a yawn. ''This ce is boring,'' He turned his eyes toward the figure sitting on top of the building opposite to him.


    Li sat cross-legged on the roof, meditating. The meditation session started two days ago when Li came back from the pce. He hadn''t said a word since then.


    Arthur was simply wandering around since then. G wasn''t in a hurry to die since they have already reached the Spirits Realm. She was also in the Skyey World, but Arthur had to stay here with Li.


    Maybe that was just an excuse to dy the inevitable.


    ''I have to do it for her sake,'' Arthur knew, but he was unwilling. As he brooded, the door below him opened. The carpenter walked out with his cloak wrapped tightly around him. It ignored him and walked toward the outskirts of the city.


    "You are rather cold," Arthur said and jumped tond next to it. "After two days of being inside, you are finally out to get some fresh air?"


    "You are annoying," The carpenter scowled at him. "Leave me alone. I''m sure your friend needs a lot of help doing nothing."


    "He can handle it. I''m more interested in your purpose of leaving the workshop."


    "... fixing things."


    "Are you the one who built this city?" Arthur asked with interest. "Why would anyone build a ghost city?"


    "You are in thend of Spirits, human. Spirits aren''t that different from ghosts."


    "Not even spirits reside in this ce," Arthur noted. "Are you just bored?"


    "That exins my whole existence, thank you." The spirit said mockingly. "Now, leave me alone."


    "No,"


    The doll snorted and kept walking, ignoring Arthurpletely. Arthur followed after it toward the outer parts of the city. They stopped at an emptynd in the middle of several wooden houses.


    Arthur turned to look at the line of houses. Half of the street was full of houses, and the other half was not. Then, the spirit in front of him took out a small wooden object.


    ''A small house?''


    In the spirit''s hand was a small wooden house that looked like the rest. The doll ced it on the emptynd before walking away. Then, under Arthur''s astonished eyes, the tiny house grew into a big one.


    "So, this is how you build houses," Arthur said with awe. He looked at the doll as it walked to the emptynd beside the new house and ced another small one, which also grew.


    The doll raised its arms, and the houses grew pirs into the ground. Just like that, it built three houses before turning to leave. Arthur followed after it silently, watching as it went on around the city building and fixing things.


    "What''s your purpose?" Arthur asked.


    "None of your goddamn business," The carpenter spat.


    "Understandable,"


    The two walked back toward the carpenter''s workshop. Arthur noticed that the doll slowly walked as if it had a limp. He kept his pace slow to walk beside it.


    "When are you leaving?" The carpenter asked exasperatedly. "If you are going to annoy me like this every day, I''ll leave this ind for you two."


    "That''s ax attitude toward your life''s work," Arthur was amused. "I''m staying here until Li contracts the spirit."


    "Then you''ll be staying here forever." The carpenter spat. "Your friend is not growing any stronger by sitting around. If that was the case, then anyone can grow stronger."


    "Do you know of a way to increase Spiritual Energy?" Arthur asked with interest. The doll ignored him. "If you do, then wouldn''t it be better to tell us so that we leave earlier?"


    "Conceited humans," The spirit spat and didn''t say anything else. Seeing it like this, Arthur wanted to change the subject.


    "Were the guardians spirit contractors as well?"


    "Obviously. Every human who reaches the Astra-rank can contract a spirit. You should have seen it before." The doll said.


    Arthur thought about the Astra-Rankers he met. The Awakeners President of the Yalveran Union used its ethereal giant eagle to fend off against the attack of the forest.


    The other one was the man who chased after him from the Ilios Empire and also the one who fought against Lilo''s mother. He had a giant white tiger that almost shredded Arthur to pieces as a spirit contractor.


    "Can people who are below the Astra-rank contract a spirit?"


    "How can you be this clueless about the Spirits Realm while being in it?" The doll mocked. "Spiritual Energy is the sole requirement. If you have enough to open a portal to the Infra World, then you can contract a spirit."


    That exins how Li, who was only at the Deme-rank, was a spirit contractor. It also exins how he contended against countless Astra-rankers and his abnormal strength.


    The only question is how did, or would, Li end up with Sier, and that was something that Arthur couldn''t try to enforce. Time was a delicate thing, so he only attempted to guide things, not pursue them.


    "As for your friend, tell him that in the Spirits Realm, everything is spiritual." The doll said as they reached the workshop, and it went inside without exining further. Before Arthur could follow it, it closed the door and locked it.


    Arthur sighed because he had more questions. However, he didn''t want to push the limits of the carpenter. At least, he was answering his questions, even if not all of them.


    His chains impaled to the ground and levitated him up. Arthurnded on the roof beside Li, who was still sitting quietly. If he didn''t know that humans had no form in this realm, Arthur would have thought he was a statue.


    "Did you hear what the carpenter said?" Arthur sat next to him.


    "I did, but understanding it is a different matter." Li''s response came after a while. "I know that everything is spiritual, but how do I make everything my own?"

 Chapter 374 - An Abnormality

    "I don''t know the answer, Li." Arthur shook his head. "I''m just as clueless as you are, if not more. But, finding a way to grow stronger is a part of this test, and it''s one I believe you will pass."


    "... thank you," Li slowly nodded in thanks. Arthur stood up and left the man to find his answer.


    He lied.


    Arthur knew a part of the answer, if not all of it. The secret to increasing your spiritual energy is to be one with everything, precisely what he did with his Art of Creation.


    However, Li needed to figure out a way on his own. This was also a part of growing stronger. And it wasn''t like Arthur could teach him his Art, nor did he know if he can use his Art in such a way, but he knew the concept was simr.


    Dust flew into the air when hended on the ground. Arthur looked at his golden feet as he felt the spiritual energy in the dust. He knew that everything was a spirit in this realm, even the ground.


    ''To be one with everything,''


    Arthur walked toward the edge of the city before leaving it. He kept walking until he reached the hignds they visited before. Then, he ascended the cloud.


    Finding a t piece of cloud, Arthur sat down and closed his eyes. His senses stretched to cover the cloud, the ind, and thends below it. The Skyey World was truly infinite.


    "Existence is unfeeling,"


    Arthur recited his Art. As he did, he tried to see how it affected the world around him. He kept note of how he assimted the world''s existence into his power.


    Existence wasn''t solely a physical property, but thebination of everything you represented: your spiritual energy, physical body, soul, the sea of consciousness, and your Reality Gate. These are deeply integrated into one, and Arthur strengthened himself by using the world to enhance all of them.


    His Art of Creation allowed him to move his mana so that he creates harmony with the world, resonating with its existence.


    Then, he would tap into that infinite source to break through the limits of his body and evolve into something stronger. However, he never tried to strengthen himself using the Art, only for evolving and fighting.


    ''How can I resonate with spiritual energy?''


    There was no stat for spiritual energy, the source of spirits'' power. That''s why Arthur was confused when he arrived and realized that his spiritual energy was beyond his rank.


    ''Master Ronin said something simr,'' At that time, Arthur dismissed his Master''s words as nothing but an exaggeration. ''Master said that I hold more fate than I realize. Was he referring to my spiritual energy?'' It did make sense, but that poses a question that Arthur feared answering.


    Why did he have this amount of spiritual energy? Who was he exactly, other than a scavenger that chanced upon a legacy? Was he randomly chosen because he fell into a crack in space? Didn''t the other team members, who were of the deme-rank, fall into the same gap?


    The questions were infinite, but they all boiled down to one truth: Arthur didn''t know who he was, what he was, or who the being with golden eyes was. The answer to all of these was the same, and he was tired of being unable to obtain it.


    There was no mana here, so he needed to recite his Art. His spiritual energy moved, the same energy that made up his spiritual arm, and it began to resonate with the world. He guided them through the pathway, and he felt the spiritual energy in the surroundings merge into his.


    The moment he stopped using the Art, the energy disconnected from his body. Arthur sighed and opened his eyes. He found that the cloud he was sitting on has changed shape, creating a giant dome around him.


    "Easy now," Arthur smiled and stood up. He walked to the cloud, and it parted way for him. It seems using his Art walked like a maic force for everything.


    As his feet sank into the cloud, he found it to be fluffy. Arthur crouched and tore a piece out of it. The cloud was akin topacted cotton candy.


    Arthur tore another piece and added it to the previous one repeatedly. In the end, he had a fluffy pillow that he used to sleep.


    ***


    "Can you even sleep in your current form?"


    The voice startled him, and Arthur opened his eyes to see the doll standing above him. He groaned and turned to the other side.


    "It works like meditation; you just stop seeing and thinking. So hibernation seems like a proper term for it." Arthur said without looking at him. Then, sensing the doll sit beside him, he opened his eyes.


    "You are a peculiar one." The doll said as it looked at his body. Arthur could see its clear marble eyes with the two dots of light resembling pupils.


    "My chains?" Arthur looked down to his waist and torso, which had golden chains floating in and out.


    "I still doubt if you are human because of those," The doll nced down. "But no, it''s not about them. You are the first person who can sleep on a cloud."


    "Hm? Li could walk on it as well, though."


    "Hah, probably because you were with him. Do you think all clouds have this texture?" The doll pointed down. "If this spirit doesn''t like you, then you would simply pass through the cloud."


    "They call me the Seika of Living Beings," Arthur sat up. "Maybe that''s why spirits love me."


    "Hah," The doll looked at Arthur with pity. "How does it feel like to be loved not for who you are but what you can offer?"


    "That is..." Arthur paused. He never thought about it that way.


    "Loved Ones have it easy," The spirit continued. "But something is robbed from them as well: the ability to feel any meaning in the love you receive."


    Arthur was silent. Larza coveted him because he was a Seika of Living Beings, and that''s why she bought him. Dia was the same; she wanted him for his ability.


    ''Did anyone ever love me for who I am and not for what I can offer?''


    "I got into your head, didn''t I?"


    "Your words are a reflection of how you feel, too," Arthur said after a while. "Is that how you felt, too? Is that why you hate the Spirit Sovereign so much? For cursing you with the ability to feel?"


    "... you talk too much." The doll ignored Arthur''s questions. "Your friend is nowhere near close to growing stronger."


    "I''ll just have to wait." Arthur threw his body back and leaned on the cloud.


    "As you do, how about you pay the rent of staying in my city?" The doll stood up. "Follow me."


    The carpenter walked away without waiting for Arthur''s answer. Thetter sighed and stood up before following him. Since the spirit showed interest in him, he wouldn''t refuse it.


    They walked toward the edge of the ind, toward a flower bed with a single tree in it. The tree''s surface shone brightly in the sun as if it was made of ss instead of wood.


    "This is also a spirit, but it''s a shitty one." The doll said. "It wouldn''t let me take some of its wood to create what I want."


    "And you called me here to convince it?" Arthur snickered. "Am I your lumberjack now?"


    "It''s better than sitting around and sleeping," The doll grumbled. "I''ll leave it to you. Bring me some of its wood, and I''ll help your friend grow stronger."


    "And every time I bring you some of its wood, you''d have to answer three questions of mine."


    "One question," The carpenter curtly said as it walked away. Arthur smiled and turned toward the tree.


    The flower bed surrounded the tree, stretching into the distance. The tree looked as if it held glittering stars within, reflecting the light in Arthur''s eyes. He walked toward the tree and reached out his hand.


    ''Phew...''


    The branches moved in the wind, and it brought the scent of flowers alongside it. Arthur felt the spirit of the tree, simr to Rega''s existence, resonate with him.


    ''Oh?''


    Arthur was surprised to find the tree unwilling tomunicate with him, even though this has never happened before. He touched the tree, and a force pushed him back.


    "I see," Arthur smiled. He then closed his eyes and used his Art of Creation. cing his hand on the tree again, Arthur injected it with his energy, strengthening it.


    The tree extended a branch as he began using the Art, and the branch then detached itself from the tree. Arthur picked up the branch that looked like a bolt of lightning and nodded toward the tree in thanks.


    Arthur walked back toward the carpenter shop and pushed the doors open when he arrived. The carpenter turned to him, and his eyes went wide with surprise when it saw the branch in Arthur''s hand.


    "You are an abnormality..."

 Chapter 375 - Adrian The Doll

    "Now that''s a rude thing to say," Arthur waved his lightning rod in the carpenter''s direction. "Do you want this or not?"


    "I do..." The carpenter said grimly. "I just didn''t think you would get it so early... damn favoritism. Disgusting." The doll said with abhorrence.


    "Done?"


    "No. Revolting. Repulsive. Sickening. Disgusting."


    "You already said that,e on. I''m helping you here. Do you want the rod or not?" Arthur said with hurt feelings.


    "Give it here," The doll stretched out its woody hand, the charcoal fingers looking like a hook that tried to snatch the branch. Arthur was quick to dodge, and the carpenter red at him.


    "To, to, to," Arthur waved his finger as he clicked his tongue under the hateful eyes of the doll. "Upfront payments only!"


    "You want me to help your friend now?" The carpenter shook his head. "It would take a lot of..."


    "That''s why you can deposit~," Arthur said while ying around with the rod. "By answering a question of mine."


    "Fine," The carpenter sighed. "What do you want to know?"


    "Well, first of all, your name," Arthur said as he presented the rod to the carpenter, who looked shocked. It looked at Arthur, then the rod, then at Arthur again.


    "My... name?" The spirit muttered with confusion. "Why, for the love of heaven, do you want to know that?"


    "Because there will be a lot of trading between us from now on," Arthur shrugged. "It''s annoying not to know your name."


    "I lost my name long ago," The puppet''s teeth gnashed against each other. It retracted its hand and turned toward its workbench. It began carving out another one of its tiny houses, silently working as Arthur stared at it.


    "It should be a small price to pay for this rod," Arthur said with confusion, and the carpenter stopped moving.


    "A small price, huh?" It nodded slowly. "Despite being different from other humans and despite wielding this abnormal spirituality, you are no different, in the end."


    Arthur went silent.


    "I''m sorry for devaluing your name like that," Arthur walked toward the workbench and ced down the branch on it. "This is an apology," Arthur said and walked to leave the workshop.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m guilt-tripping you?" The carpenter asked. "It is idiotic to act on emotions."


    "I follow the same mindset," Arthur halted his steps. "However, ever since I entered the Spirits Realm, I felt free of doubts and cynicism. Whether you are manipting me or not says something about you, not about me."


    Arthur walked out of the workshop after finishing his words. The branch was easy to obtain, and he was sure that the carpenter would need more of it, so this can be a gesture of friendship.


    As he reached the street outside, Arthur came across another doll making its way toward the workshop. The puppet stopped a few steps away, looking at him silently.


    "My name is Adrian." The carpenter''s voice came out of the doll before it resumed walking into the workshop. Arthur looked at the lonely building, wondering about the purpose of the wood spirit Adrian.


    ***


    Like a bullet zooming through the air, the ethereal white figure mmed into the walls of the hall. Li bolted to the ground under the effect of gravity as Arthur yawned. The gravity spirit returned to the throne and sat down.


    The spirit spread its arm, palms facing up as if it was praying to some unknown deity. The ck sword floated above them like a crescent moon.


    Arthur looked at his senior rise up with instability. His outline wavered like a me, having no definite form. Adrian walked toward him and tapped Li''s body with a cane.


    Li''s form wavered again, growing more agitated. He let out a pained groan as he fell to his knees. The gravity looked like a giant mountain that wanted to crush him into nothingness.


    "If you want to master gravity, then you have to suffer beneath it," Adrian said like a wise sage.? "The only way to make the world yours is by reaching the brink of vanishing anding back. You need to steal a part of it in that process."


    Arthur wanted to say the process looked too brutal and savage, but he didn''t want to break Li''s concertation. The ancient man nodded and sat cross-legged on the ground, suffering the might of gravity.


    The energy that made up Li''s body started to dissipate, and reassimte, and then repeat. Arthur turned to look at the cane that Adrian used to strike Li''s spiritual body. It was the same branch that he gave to the spirit.


    As Li desperately tried to keep his existence from vanishing, Arthur walked toward the carpenter and stood beside him. The spirit didn''t attack them as long as they kept their distance.


    "What happens if he vanishes?"


    "He vanishes."


    "That was a helpful exnation." Arthur mocked. "Would he reincarnate?"


    "Such a concept is fantastical," Adrian turned toward Arthur with disdain. "The chances of it happening are as good as zero."


    "What if someone used arge amount of spiritual energy?" He knew he was suspicious, but Arthur tried to mask it with a calm attitude.


    "Uh," Adrian paused. "Theoretically, if someone can separate the consciences of a spirit or a living being using an astronomical amount of spiritual energy, then they can allow them to reincarnate."


    "I don''t like that ''theoretically'' and that tone," Arthur said with a sense of unease. Adrian simply shrugged, its cloak creating folds as it rippled.


    "The only being capable of such a feat is that liar," Adrian said before it turned toward Li, whose outline began to reform. "And even then, it might not seed."


    Li stood up and stared at his hands. His body glowed brighter than earlier. As he was about to walk toward the gravity spirit again, Adrian''s cane blocked his path.


    "If you go again, you will break down into nothing but spiritual energy. You need to give your energy some time to stabilize." The carpenter advised, and Arthur nodded in agreement.


    Despite looking reluctant to do so, Li retreated and left the hall again. The man and spirit followed after him until he reached his meditation spot, where he didn''t move at all.


    As they walked side by side, Arthur kept stealing nces at the can that Adrian used. Even though the spirit used to support itself, Arthur felt like it was doing it to change thend somehow.


    "Is that branch special?"


    Adrian seemed to have the mind of ignoring him, but Arthur was sure that it would answer questions as long as they weren''t rted to him or of no particr importance.


    "That tree is no normal tree," Adrian said as it waved the cane.


    "I never expected to find a normal tree in the Spirits Realm," Arthur nodded in understanding. "But how could it disturb a seeker''s spiritual body?"


    "When the First Seeker gave the Sovereign his ability to feel, it is said that thetter shed tears over the suffering of the ounder,"


    Adrian told the story that sounded like a legend with such a matter-of-fact tone that Arthur felt like the carpenter saw the incident himself.


    "The tears, which held the power of both beings, fell in the Spirits Realm and the Physical World. They gave birth to countless beings of miraculous nature. One of them is this tree, and it can disturb the boundaries between things, and even between worlds."


    "The boundaries between worlds?" Arthur raised a brow. Wasn''t this what he needed: to open a pathway between Alka and Earth? However, he also needed to mind the gap in time between the two worlds.


    "I can see you are drooling even as a spiritual body," Adrian snickered for the first time since Arthur met him. "Don''t get too excited. I said ''disturb'' not ''remove'' for a reason."


    "Oh," Arthur was disappointed. "So, you just poked Li with this because you wanted to disturb the boundaries between his body and the rest of the Spirits Realm?"


    "You are quick on the uptake; I might even take you as my disciple," Adrian said conceitedly. "That''s indeed what I did, and your friend survived that even after getting beaten by Joryo,"


    "...you named the spirit?" Arthur was speechless. "I thought names were given by contractors, not by other spirits."


    "..." Adrian was silent before it beganining. "Anyone would get bored if they stayed here for a couple of years. Joryo is like my friend, but he''s not talkative."


    Arthur was amused as he watched the spirit act like itself for the first time. Its words made Arthur realize something: the current Li was rather talkative, future Li was not. Joryo might have brought this sharp change in personality.


    "Giving names to things isn''t a big deal," Adrian exined. "You humans name your pets, even though they can''t talk. Some people even name fictional beings. So, why couldn''t I?"


    As Arthur watched the spirit talk nonstop like a broken dam, a single thought overtook his mind: what were spirits?

 Chapter 376 - Replacing Gods

    The tree seemed reluctant, so Arthur had to give up more of his spiritual energy, enhanced with his Art, to coax it. After getting the fifth branch from the tree, Arthur walked back toward the city.


    He waved the branch around, and he sensed the unique quality that the branch had on the world. However, he couldn''t use it to its fullest potential. Only the wood spirit could.


    "Adrian is full of mysteries," Arthur came to realize as he walked toward the workshop. Before he got there, he noticed Li still sitting on top of the roof, meditating.


    Using his chains to jump on top of the roof, Arthurnded next to his friend. He sat beside him without saying anything, not wanting to distract him. However, Li was the one to initiate a conversation.


    "My Lord..."


    "Don''t call me that,"


    "I want to go through the process again," Li said as he stood up. "I want to grow stronger."


    "Chill out, Li." Arthur shook his head. "Adrian already said that your spiritual body is at its limits. So you need to rest a bit before he agrees to help you."


    "That''s why I''m asking you," Li said with a resolute tone. "Fight me using your chains, please."


    "No,"


    "My Lord..."


    "You will die, Li." Arthur shook his head. "These chains are far stronger than the Stars Reaver. You''ve seen what happened when I struck the bell in the Earthen World."


    "That''s why I''m asking you to help me," Li clenched his fist tightly. "I can''t hold you back on this ind. Even if I risk my existence, I want to grow stronger enough to contract the spirit."


    "Why would you go to such lengths?" Arthur was curious since he didn''t know anything about Li''s motives. "You''ve told me that a meteor destroyed your vige, but it''s not like that would happen more than once."


    "The thing is that it will." Li barked harshly for the first time since Arthur met him. "The meteor was never a coincidence," Li''s voice lowered. "It was by design."


    "Design?" Arthur raised a brow. "Do you mean that someone destroyed your vige?"


    "A man appeared in my vige a month ago," Li didn''t answer Arthur''s question directly. "He told me that it would happen again. It wasn''t about me but about the kingdom itself. We are facing famine, and the resources the kingdom can provide are limited."


    "And how is that rted to the meteor?"


    "The kingdom didn''t want to admit that it can''t provide food in these difficult times. The moment it does, an uprising would be inevitable."


    "What about agriculture?"


    "No fertilends, as if something stole their life." Li shook his head. "That''s why the Kingdom''s strongest mage used his ability to summon meteors to cut off the dead weight every few months."


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "And that''s why you want the ability to control gravity? To counter his ability?"


    "That, of course, and for something else." Arthur could hear the rage in Li''s voice. "I want to kill the king and that mage using the same method they used to kill people."


    Arthur was silent as he looked at the sky. The fluffy clouds looked dark today, and he wondered if there was rain in the Spirit Realm. Li was going down the path of revenge, but was that the right path to take?


    "This goal will haunt you, even if you seed," Arthur said after a brief silence. "Revenge might be the right thing to do, but it isn''t right for you."


    "I don''t care what''s right for me," Li replied. "I only seek justice in this chaotic world, for myself and those I hold dear."


    "What about the rest of the world? Would you go help everyone?"


    "If you ask me to," Li said seriously with a nod.


    "Man, you are so serious that I can''t refuse." Arthur smiled. "Let''s take this elsewhere then."


    ***


    The chains flew in the air like whips, attacking Li from every direction as he tried to dodge away. Li used his spiritual energy and punched at the chains, but it was futile as they didn''t budge.


    Arthur was bored.


    He didn''t need to use the chains consciously, only ordering them to attack Li in a non-fatal manner. However, it seems that even that was impossible.


    The chains whipped faster than Li could react, and they obliterated his shoulder. The man screamed in pain, and Arthur stopped attacking.


    "I told you that you would die," Arthur walked toward him, but Li simply gestured in refusal.


    "Continue,"


    "Do you want to die that badly?"


    "I''m not dead, now, am I?" Li said with a hint of pride. "Come at me seriously." Arthur frowned before he nodded and raised his arm.


    "You''ve asked for it, Li," Arthur said as his aura exploded. The aura of creation made the world around them sink. As his arm descended, the chains multiplied and began attacking again. "Survive this, and you will grow stronger."


    They descended like an army of destructive beings, and they destroyed everything in their path. The ground, the trees, and even Li couldn''t survive the onught.


    "Stop!"


    Adrian''s voice appeared from above as the wood spirit descended. However, it was toote to stop Arthur. The chains arrived at Li and struck him in every part of his body, destroying it.


    Li screamed in agony as he fell tried to dodge, but there was no escape. Before Adrian could do anything, the chains retreated to Arthur, who began walking toward the dissipating Li.


    "Wasn''t he... your friend?" Adrian muttered with horror. "What have you done? You''ve destroyed his spiritual body! He''ll lose all of his abilities and memories!"


    "Hm?" Arthur stopped in front of the dissipating Li. "I have so many questions, but they have to wait."


    As he said so, he raised his hand. The chains multiplied further, creating a dome around Li. They left no gaps, and Arthur''s aura of creation began growing stronger.


    "What are you doing?" Adrian walked closer to them. "This aura..."


    "Li earned this gift," Arthur replied as his aura grew stronger. "He might hate me for doing this, but it''s the only way for him to contract the spirit."


    "Arrogant," Adrian spat as he walked closer to the dome. It reached out its hand before retracting it. "It''s the first time that I felt a thirst for power."


    "You can take a bit too," Arthurughed. "I wouldn''t mind."


    "As desirable this power is," Adrian retracted his hand. "It is as threatening. I might lose myself in it." The carpenter backed away from the dome before he found a spot to sit down.


    "Enjoying the show?" Arthur said as he raised his hands, palms facing upward. His spiritual energy gathered in spheres of golden light, which he merged into one another.


    "You are ying the role of god," Adrian warned. "I don''t care if you do, but the heavens won''t be merciful in retaliation."


    "When the gods abandon us, what other choice do we have but to dethrone them and take their ce?" Arthur said as he walked toward the dome.


    "Ever considered living as a mortal without tempering with the fate of others?" Adrian said mockingly. "It''s a lot easier to ept that we can''t control everything."


    "Something being easy doesn''t make it the right thing to do, Adrian." Arthur threw his spiritual energy at the dome, and it lit up like the brightest sun. "I won''t shy away from shooting down gods and demons if it means surviving in this chaotic world."


    "Is that all you want, human?" Adrian stood up. "Are you sure you aren''t pursuing the addictive feeling of being powerful and omnipotent?"


    "I have no answer to that because anything I say would never prove otherwise. I can only show you, carpenter. I can show you that I''m different."


    The chains began pulling away from the dome like a yarn ball until they revealed Li''s form inside. From the white appearance he had, Li now had strips of golden light all over his body.


    As hended on the ground, Li kept looking around and at his body. Finally, he looked at Arthur silently before falling on one knee, his arm resting on it.


    "I wished to grow stronger myself," Li said with regret. "But I was too weak until I met you. This debt is one I shall never forget. In this life and the next, I will always serve you."


    "Go get your revenge first," Arthur waved his arm. "And don''t forget what I told you before. Just help me out when we meet again."


    Li slowly nodded before he started walking toward the pce in the distance. He disappeared from Arthur''s and Adrian''s sights, going further and further into the city.


    "Here''s your branch." Arthur picked up the branch and handed it toward the wood spirit. "I get two questions today since I helped Li instead of you."


    "Fine... this is thest branch I need, anyway." Adrian sighed. "What are your questions?"


    "I have a friend who lost her memories and abilities, as you said, but someone told me that happened because she contracted an evil spirit." Arthur began.

 Chapter 377 - When The Time Comes

    "There''s no good and evil in the world of spirits," Adrian shook his head as he stood up. "Come, let''s go see the final struggle of your friend."


    "You''ll jinx it if you say it like that," Arthur followed after with a sigh. "Do you mean that she contracted an Abyssal Spirit?"


    "When we talk about those spirits, the term ''contract'' is inurate," Adrian said as they walked toward the pce. "Your friend was forced to be the container of an Abyssal Spirit that ate away her spiritual energy."


    "And that sealed off her powers and memories?"


    "I''m not that knowledgeable about human beings, but they areplex. They are not separate parts but integration of many things. One of those is their souls, which host their spiritual energy and abilities."


    "Are you saying that abilities and spiritual energy are connected?"


    "How can they not be?" Adrian shot Arthur a look of disdain. "Mana is what changes the world, and spiritual energy is what makes you capable of that change."


    "I don''t understand," Arthur admitted honestly. "What about Reality Gates?"


    "They exist within spiritual bodies, but they are a separate entity. The spiritual body is simply the incubator that allows it to exist. What, did you think that Reality Gates are small fleshy parts in your body?" Adrian mocked.


    "I see," Arthur ignored his attitude and nodded. "So, if a spirit eats your spiritual energy or your spiritual body vanishes, you lose the ability to transfer your mana into the Reality Gate and vice versa."


    "Vice Versa?" Arthur stopped walking. "You mean..."


    "You''ve never heard of Absorbers? Absolute Mastery?" Adrian shook his head. "Were you living beneath a rock?"


    "Quite literally, yes," Arthur smiled as he remembered his days underground. "I''m assuming that some people can absorb the world and turn it to mana."


    "Great insight! How can you be so intuitive?" Adrian sarcastically said as they reached the gates of the pce. The sounds of battle interrupted their conversation, and the two sprinted without further exchanged words.


    As they walked into the hall, something mmed into the walls beside the entrance. The dust cloud rose beside them, and Arthur hurried to help Li out.


    However, what rushed out of the rubble was a mask-wearing figure holding the Stars Reaver. It was after Arthur dodged away that he turned toward the center of the hall.


    Li stood there with golden and white lights covering his body, making Arthur have a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if he was watching himself back in the trial. The white and golden figure looked at his hands as if he couldn''t believe the amount of power he obtained.


    The gravity spirit gave a hum as it bolted forward, each step increasing the gravity by ten folds. By the time it reached Li, thetter''s feet were sinking into the ground.


    However, this time was different from before. Li didn''t stagger under the might of gravity but struck toward the spirit instead. The fist and sword collided, and a deafening sound shook the hall. The two figures flew away in opposite directions, but Li was the first to stand back up.


    "This sort of change is absurd," Adrian said. "No, it''s a sphemy to the world. I pray the heavens are merciful toward you." The wood spirit seemed shaken to Arthur''s confusion.


    "Didn''t you try to do the same with that branch of yours?" Arthur pointed at the item in Adrian''s hand. "I simply replicated it using my methods."


    "Replicated?" Adrian shook his head as Li arrived at the gravity spirit. "You''ve bent thews of the Spirits Realm."


    Li grabbed the spirit''s wrist and punched it in the gut. A crack appeared on the mask, but Li didn''t stop attacking. The white light seeped into his punches, each destroying the mask further.


    "Would the spirit be willing to contract him if he beats the hell out of it?" Arthur ignored Adrian''s remarks and asked with worry.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no other way to prove himself worthy of the spirit." The carpenter assured. "At this rate, I need to hurry up as well." It shook its head sadly.


    The battle was nearing its end, and the pce''s ceiling was caving in under the effect of gravity. Arthur looked at the Stars Reaver sh off Li''s arm, which generated using the golden energy he obtained.


    One would ask whether it was worth it for Arthur to give the man a part of his energy. For Arthur himself, however, it was a negligent amount.


    The issue was that even with this negligent amount, Li exhibited a spiritual strength that could rival a spirit of the Skyey World. Arthur might be powerful in this world, but he felt his powers gave strength to others more than they gave to himself.


    As the Stars Reaver shed his waist, Li didn''t dodge. Instead, he grabbed the sword''s edge and tried pulling it away from the gravity spirit. Arthur''s golden energy seeped into the de and turned into a ck and golden handle.


    Arthur was relieved when he saw this, as all the pieces linked together now. The handle was one that Arthur saw before when Li summoned the sword back on Earth.


    The spirit punched out using its other fist, and Li met the attack with one of his own. Lights exploded as the building began to copse. Arthur and Adrian retreated and sprinted outside before they waited for the victor to emerge.


    The pce kept breaking down under their eyes before it suddenly... stopped. The rubble began floating upward and away from the ground.


    The fallen pirs, broken walls, and torn-down windows rose in the air. On the biggest piece of rubble stood a figure that kept rising higher in the air. As their view cleared, Adrian and Arthur could see the mask of the figure.


    "Did he fail?" Adrian muttered, but Arthur shook his head.


    "No. Li seeded."


    Beneath the mask was Li''s golden and white body, and he held the Stars Reaver in his hand. With a ck and golden-stripped handle, the sword looked like the discontinuation of the world. Then, however, it began to disintegrate from the tip down toward the hilt.


    "What is going on?" Arthur questioned with a frown.


    "Your friend might have proven himself worthy, but he can''t use the weapon of a demigod yet. However, it''s a good start." Adrian exined. "The mask on his face... it seems Joryo has merged with him."


    "The word start is so full of potential and promises of adventure," Arthur said with a grin. "I think that Li might change a lot after this."


    "Is he still the same person before he merged with Joryo?" Adrian pondered. "That''s a sacrifice he would have to make."


    "You are rather a philosophical spirit, aren''t you?" Arthur snickered. "But yes, he will certainly change. I don''t know which Li is the real Li, but I think it''s fine as long as he chose it."


    "Hm," Adrian nodded as Li descended in front of them. He looked the same as Arthur met him a few months ago.


    "Thank you, My Lord."


    Li kneeled in front of him, making Adrian shoot him an ''I told you so'' nce. Arthur shook his head but was too preupied with Li''s fading existence more than anything else.


    "What is happening to you?" He asked Li, who stood up and raised his sword.


    "It seems that his purpose in the Spirits Realm has been fulfilled, so he''s naturally fading away and returning to the real world," Adrian exined. Li kept silent before turning toward Arthur.


    "Return to your world and do what you have to do," Arthur understood the man''s intentions without him speaking them. It seems the change has already taken shape in his personality. "When the time is right, we will meet again."


    "My Lord, can I know..." Li didn''t finish his sentence, but Arthur understood what he wanted to say. He was asking for Arthur''s name.


    Arthur hesitated.


    Should he give Li his name, even if that would change everything? Maybe he needed to tell Li his name to be saved by him in the past.


    Time was an annoying thing.


    ''If I do or do not, things will be unpredictable.''


    Arthur wanted to argue that since things already happened, nothing he does would matter as things will find a way to happen. Of course, that didn''t include the significant changes, like killing someone, but it shouldn''t matter if it were about an intersection of two paths.


    ''Li didn''t start calling me My Lord until I awakened and showed him the powers of creation. He must have recognized me on his own.''


    Arthur wanted to imagine a different scenario where Li helps him the moment he arrives on Earth. If that happened, Arthur wouldn''t obtain his legacy.


    He imagined a different scenario where Li warns him about Ellen. If that happened, then Arthur wouldn''t havee to Alka and met Solomon. If he didn''t meet Solomon, he would die at the trial.


    "You will know when the timees,"

 Chapter 378 - He

    The tree looked like the conjugation of stars assembled as the symbol of life. The tree''s leaves and branches danced in the wind, throwing its shade over Arthur''s face. The sound of footsteps made him open his eyes, and he found Li standing in front of him.


    "You are still here?" Arthur sat up as he questioned. "It has already been a day since you were supposed to disappear. Get out of here already."


    Li didn''t say anything and simply sat beside him. Arthur nced at the white -mixed-with-golden man sitting silently beside him, missing how chatty he was before.


    "Is it because of my spiritual energy?" Arthur tried to guess a possibility for the dy, and Li nodded. "I see, but I don''t think it''s going to take you long until you leave this ce."


    "Do you like trees, My Lord?" Li looked at the tree above them and asked. Arthur was taken aback by the question, but he nodded anyway, as he did like trees.


    Li seemed to be thinking of things and nodded without saying anything more. Arthur paused as a forgotten memory appeared in his mind. The mask that Li wore right now was white with nothing engraved on it. However, if Arthur remembers correctly, all of Mistletoe''s members had a symbol engraved on their masks.


    Li''s symbol was of a tree.


    "Are you going now?" Arthur turned toward the fading man, who simply nodded.


    "Our meeting was brief, My Lord," Li said with his hands resting on his knees before he stood up. "However, the things you gave are ones I will never forget."


    "I know," Arthur looked up at the disappearing man. "I never thought that I would find you here. Go and overthrow the kingdom. Goodbye, Li."


    Beneath the glowing tree, Li disappeared from the world.


    Arthur let go of a sigh that he didn''t know he was holding. With this, he finished another task he needed to do for his past self. He was tired of making sure that the timeline would be as nned, which hindered his present growth.


    ''Without the past, then there wouldn''t be a present.'' Arthur realized as the carpenter ascended the ridge to sit beside him. ''I never thought I would think of this, but past me is spoiled as hell.''


    "Are you lonely now?" Adrian asked with amusement as he sat down. "Don''t worry. I''ll be leaving soon too."


    "Where to?" Arthur was surprised. "Are you leaving the Skyey World?"


    "No. I''m leaving the Spirits Realm." Adrian revealed. "Thanks to the branches you gave me, I have finally fulfilled my task."


    "No need for thanks," Arthur smiled. "I think you owe me a question,"


    "I do," Adrian nodded. "Since this is farewell, I will answer whatever question you have."


    "Surprisingly sentimental," Arthur was amused. "Tell me, carpenter. What is your task, and why are you building this grand city?"


    "It seems you know that those two questions have the same answer." Adrian nodded. "My task is to prepare for the end of the world."


    "The end thing again," Arthur sighed. "What are you preparing for?"


    "When the Split can no longer hold back the cmities, they will tear down the gates and attack the world. The Final Dawn will arrive, and there will either be us... or them."


    "The gates..." Arthur was surprised. It wasn''t that he hadn''t expected as much, but he was surprised that the wood spirit knew this amount of information. "And you know about the split?"


    "I''m not an ignorant spirit, boy." The wooden doll grinned, its marble eyes flickering with ancient knowledge. "I am the carpenter tasked with building the ancient city, waiting for the end."


    "Do you know that people of Earth are trying to go beyond the gates?"


    "Foolishness, as it would only bring forth the end." Adrian stood up and began walking. "Follow me."


    Arthur followed after him, and the two walked around the city. When they reached the ce, Arthur realized that one of the branches had been turned into a pir of light.


    "You can make a pir out of a branch?" Arthur was shocked. "They call you the carpenter for a reason."


    "Hmph," Adrian touched the pir. "I don''t know how you fall into the grand design of things, but I know that you are crucial in the battle toe."


    The pir began to glow, and Adrian removed his hand before walking in a different direction. Arthur followed after him silently as he listened to the words that dispelled a part of the fog that clouded the mystery.


    "This city is the reason I exist." Adrian looked at the building, and Arthur could see affection in his eyes. "When he asked me to build a ce for survivors, I thought he was joking."


    "He?" Arthur was confused, but the wood spirit ignored him.


    "Now, I only need to transfer the city to the final battlefield and wait for his arrival."


    "Who is he?" Arthur couldn''t help but ask. It was the first time that Adrian talked about another person. From his words, Arthur realized that the identity of the person in question wasn''t normal.


    "When I met him," Adrian continued without answering Arthur as if they spoke differentnguages. "I never thought that such a person could exist. Such arrogance..."


    "Come on, man, answer me." Arthur didn''t want to entertain his drama, but they have arrived at the second pir. After activating it as well, Adrian kept walking and talking.


    "He orchestrated everything. The final stage, the actors, and the ending. Now, after so many years, I can''t help but wonder." Adrian spoke unceasingly. "Did he n my misery as well? I don''t know. But he was kind, so I don''t think so. He was kinder than everything. And in everything I see, I see him."


    They reached the third pir, and Adrian activated it as well. Arthur gave up the idea of trying to understand what he was trying to say and simply decided to listen. This way, he might find out who he was talking about.


    "The world was cruel, crueler than he could ept, so he believed in goodness. Can you believe that someone as powerful as him believed there was goodness in the world?"


    Arthur felt like Adrian was asking him but not asking him. The carpenter seemed to have bottled down these thoughts for countless years, and he was revealing them only now.


    The carpenter spoke his purpose into existence as if trying to solidify it, conceptualize it, and turn it into something he would never lose in this chaotic world. Then, finally, he said his final piece after activating the fourth pir.


    "You see, this city is what he asked of me. He wanted me to build a ce for those with nowhere to return to¨C a ce for people like himself. So that''s the answer to your question. I''m building this city because of a promise: a promise to be kind when the end arrives. At that time, I will meet him again, and my promise will be fulfilled."


    Adrian activated the fifth pir, and the world began to buzz. Finally, the carpenter turned toward Arthur with both confusion and dread.


    "Who are you, human? Why are you here? Why did fate lead you to my doorsteps, and why did it make you the final key to my task?"


    Arthur could feel that Adrian didn''t expect an answer from him. But, even if it did, Arthur didn''t have an answer to its question.


    "I am lost, Adrian." Arthur looked at his hand as the words resonated with his soul before they left his mouth. "The world has a habit of entangling itself the moment I think I understand it. There are never answers, but only questions-birthing answers."


    "When you run out of questions, you also run out of reasons to move forward," Adrian said as he walked toward Arthur. The ind seemed to be descending toward the ground. "The time when there are no more questions wille, so don''t be in a hurry."


    Arthur could feel a change in the world around them. He looked at Adrian before walking to the edge of the ind. As he looked below, he found that a giant rift has opened below them.


    "Is this why you needed the branches of the tree?" Arthur turned toward Adrian.


    "In my hands, these branches can open portals to leave the Spirits Realm," Adrian said without pride but a wondering voice. "It''s time that I leave and for you to do the same."


    "Is this going to be thest time we meet?"


    "Who knows?" Adrian shrugged. "If you survive until the end of this wretched show, then we will have a chance. At that time, I''ll give you a house in my city."


    Adrian waved his hand, and roots sprung up below Arthur, carrying him away from the ind. As the ind descended, the roots carried Arthur away.


    "Goodbye, grumpy carpenter," Arthur muttered as he saw the rift engulf the ind. In a matter of seconds, the floating ind left the Spirits Realm.

 Chapter 379 - Underwater Palace

    Arthur jumped off the descending root and rolled on the ground below. The rift was closing after it had allowed the ind, and he witnessed the site from thend below.


    After everything settled, the eerie silence of the surrounding struck Arthur harder than he expected. It seems he was alone again after meeting an old friend and a bizarre spirit.


    As for what Adrian told him before he left, Arthur could only make out a few things. First, a being, a human, or a spirit had tasked Adrian with building a city for the people to survive when the end arrives.


    As for the end itself, it was no other than what Jizo said will happen if humans kept going beyond the gate. Then, the split will undo itself, and the cmity gates will open. At that time, neither Alka nor Earth will survive.


    As for what he knew about the cmities, it wasn''t a lot. There were The Enders, Vampires Overlord Kar, and Lord of Giants, Lorth. Kar was the one infiltrating the royal court, and Lorth was the one who killed Jizo''s family.


    ''Where am I?''


    Finding himself alone and purposeless again, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a sense of realignment with reality. He didn''t want to face it so quickly, but he might need to kill G now.


    She was in this world, after all.


    Arthur looked at the surrounding. He was on a sandy beach, and his feet dug into the cold ground. The waves crashed to the shore, covering his feet with water.


    "Are you also a spirit?" Arthur asked the water, and he heard the hum of a distant being. Then, with a smile, he sat down on the sand.


    After closing his eyes, Arthur sent his chains in all eight directions around him. They traveled far and wide, covering the area around him in an instant. Hebed for spirits or anything that would guide him to the bookkeeper.


    His chains covered thend, generating new chains until they resembled a branchy tree with Arthur in its center. They also spread over the sea.


    ''How far can they stretch?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he pushed to test his limit. ''But can I test what doesn''t exist?''


    He didn''t feel like there was a limit to his chains, as if they were one with this realm. They endlessly stretched until something touched them in the middle of the sea. Arthur snapped his eyes open and turned in that direction as his chains began to retreat into his body.


    "Is it a spirit?" Arthur wondered as he stood up. His chains were like measure tapes that rolled back into his body, retreating at unprecedented speed. "Can you hold me up, dearest sea?" Arthur asked, and the sea gave a hum in reply.


    Without hesitation, Arthur ran on top of the water. True to its words, the sea held him floating above the water as he ran on top of it. The location of the spirit was far from the shore, so Arthur had run for a while.


    He ran for an hour before he met another being. Arthur found a raft in the middle of the sea, and there was another Seeker on top of it.


    The seeker was like a me, and their aura was wild and flickering. They stood on top of the raft proudly. As Arthur ran past them, he could tell how speechless they were by his actions.


    "Hello, friend." Arthur stopped running in front of the raft, standing firmly on top of the waves. The seeker looked at him, then at his legs, then back at him.


    "Oh, great spirit!" With a feminine voice, the girl said in Alvan Language. "Are you the ruler of this sea? This humble one wishes to contract you."


    "Uh, what? No..."


    "Please don''t be hasty to reject!" The seeker went on one knee as if she was proposing. She pped her hands together as if she was praying. "I promise you as much fish you want if you ept to contract me!"


    "Fish?" Arthur was taken aback. He was no spirit, but he didn''t think they could eat. "No. As I was saying, I''m not the deity of this sea or whatever."


    "Ah?" The woman tilted her head. "If you are not, how can you walk on water?"


    "I just asked it."


    "You... asked it?" The woman seemed confused. She looked at the raging sea and how Arthur rose and dropped with the waves. "This must be a test to see if I can judge correctly. I know that you are the Deity of Seas, Rider of Waves!"


    "Bro, I''m not," Arthur said casually. "All I want is to ask you about a spirit around here. I sensed its existence, so did you see anything?"


    "I have not, great spirit." The woman shook her head. "I took the sea three days ago, and your esteemed self is the only one I met."


    ''Damn, this woman is a kiss-ass.'' Arthur thought to himself, but maybe that was how ordinary people contracted spirits. Furthermore, she kept referring to him as a spirit even though he said he was not.


    "I see. Well, thank you." Arthur nodded and sprinted away from the raft. However, the woman called after him to wait and began following after him.


    "Please wait, great one! If you don''t wish to contract me, please guide me to your pce so that I can contract one of your subordinates!"


    "As I said, I''m not a spirit!" Arthur turned and shouted toward the raft woman, who used her spiritual energy to propel her forward. "Wait, what do you mean by a pce?"


    "Ah, I heard that you have an underwater pce." The woman said. "If you can allow me entry, then I can convince a different spirit to..."


    "Underwater?" Arthur looked down. "Well, I guess that it was indeed foolish of me to expect a spirit above water in the open sea. The being I sensed must have been underwater."


    Before the woman could plead again, Arthur threw his chains underwater. They dived downward and impaled themselves to the bottom of the sea before they pulled Arthur down.


    With a sshing sound, Arthur dived underwater under the eyes of the woman. The salty water should have made him drown, but Arthur didn''t need air in his current form.


    ''It feels as if I''m floating in space.'' Arthur realized as he opened his eyes. The light from the sky lit up the upper regions of the sea, but the bottom looked like an abyss.


    Hemanded his chains to pull him downward, but he realized that his unhindered diving didn''te for free. A portion of his spiritual energy was absorbed by the sea every minute he stayed underwater.


    Arthur felt a presence above him and looked up to find the woman diving after him, her blue me aura protecting her from the sea. It seems that even if you didn''t need oxygen, the sea was one giant entity that could devour you alive if it tried.


    "Guide me, great spirit!"


    ''Guide you, my ass. I don''t know where to go as well.''


    Arthurmanded his chains to pull him down as he ignored the woman. If she wanted to follow him into the abyss, then he would simply let her do that.


    He only tried to find a spirit that knew the bookkeeper''s location. After all, he couldn''t wander in the Skyey World to find G. That would take months, if not years.


    Arthur dived deeper into the sea until the light from above grew faint. The sea clouded his senses, which was a spirit on its own. That''s why it waste before he realized that the abyss below contained a gigantic being.


    The powerful underwater currents were enough for him to realize that something was moving. He squinted his eyes as he tried to make out the figure, but there was nothing but darkness in front of him.


    Arthur turned to look around and finally made out the edge of the creature. The distance its body covered sent chills down the spine he currentlycked.


    ''Wait... is this a whale?''


    Arthur realized with horror as his eyes adjusted to the darkness. The giant spirit, whose size made Arthur look like an ant next to it, opened its mouth to let out a deep growl. The moment its mouth opened, a powerful suction force pulled Arthur and the woman into the whale''s mouth.


    ''I''m not letting this happen again,''


    Arthur threw his chains toward the bottom of the ocean and the whale''s body. They impaled themselves securely and kept Arthur from drifting underground.


    The woman didn''t have something as handy as his chains, so she simply drifted toward the whale''s mouth. Unfortunately, it seems she waste to realize the existence of the giant spirit, and she screamed once she did.


    ''I can''t let her die,'' Arthur inwardly sighed as she sent a chain that wrapped itself around her body, pulling her closer to him.

 Chapter 380 - The Greatest Pirate...?

    The whale closed its mouth after swallowing arge portion of the water. Arthur wondered if it was eating this way, as the sea was also made of spiritual energy. His chains dug into the ground the more powerful they were sucked into the whale.


    As the whale was about to close its mouth, Arthur noticed a figure swimming away from it. He squinted his eyes and could make out that figure had a giant tale and the upper body of a human. It was a spirit.


    Before the whale could eat the swimming spirit, Arthur sent his chains toward it. The spirit flinched when the chain passed and wrapped around it. Arthur pulled the spirit away from the whale, which closed its mouth atst.


    The currents generated when the whale swam away from them threatened to send them away. Arthur was sure that if this giant spirit brushed past an ordinary seeker, they would be obliterated by the impact.


    He moved the woman and the spirit away from the whale lest they get hurt. When the whale was finally a distance away, Arthur released both of them after bringing the spirit close enough for him to see.


    "A demi?" Arthur muttered with surprise as he looked at the spirit in front of him. It had a giant tale for its lower body, but it had a human torso. However, its big and blue eyes were bottomless blue.


    "Reswan af nera," With its wavering hair and feminine voice, the spirit spoke of anguage that Arthur didn''t know. When it sensed Arthur''s confusion, it swam closer and touched his arm.


    Arthur felt knowledge seep into his mind, and he learned a newnguage with its vast vocabry and grammar. The spirit looked grateful as it repeated its words, but this time they made sense to Arthur.


    "Thank you for helping me," The spirit said before looking at Arthur up and down, not knowing how to address him. "... golden sun." It seemed to be a fitting name for Arthur''s appearance.


    "No need for thanks," Arthur waved his hand as he replied in thenguage he just learned. "What you did right now was...?"


    "A special gift from the sea spirits, Language of the Sea." It said with a grin of sharp white teeth. "A small token of appreciation for the help." It said with a sweet voice and a sweeter expression, giving Arthur the uneasy feeling that he was under some sort of charismatic hypnosis.


    "Ugh,"


    The woman groaned, and it was brought to Arthur''s attention that she couldn''t stay underwater for long. He sighed and began swimming upward, carrying her above the surface. His chain impaled her raft, which had drifted away because of the whale, and brought it close.


    Using his other chain, Arthur threw the woman on her raft and allowed her to recover. The spirit followed them above the surface as Arthur climbed into the raft to sit down.


    "Is she your friend?" The spirit asked, looking touched by the scene.


    "Nah, I just found her in the sea," Arthur replied with a shake of his head. "Tell me, do you know of a spirit called the bookkeeper?"


    "I certainly do," The spirit nodded. "What do you need it for?"


    "I want to find someone," Arthur brimmed with expectations. "Can you take me to the bookkeeper?"


    "I''m sorry, but it''s a wandering spirit. However, I''m sure that Her Majesty knows of its recent location since the bookkeeper is a friend of hers."


    "Her Majesty?" Arthur seemed confused.


    "The Deity of Seas!"


    The woman said with a gasp and a hoarse voice. Arthur was spooked by its jump and almost pped her off the boat.


    "Indeed," The spirit looked at the woman weirdly. "His Majesty rules over the waves and currents, the Deity of Seas himself. If you wish, I can take you to the pce to repay the debt of saving me."


    ''No pun intended, but this smells fishy,'' Arthur thought to himself. The spirit was too helpful, even allowing him to meet the queen it served just for saving it. ''Maybe I have grown too cynical?''


    "Yes, please!" The woman almost jumped off the raft, but the spirit looked at it with displeasure.


    "I was talking to golden sun," The spirit''s feminine and usually sweet voice turned cold as it scowled.


    "Ah," The woman seemed to realize that she was disrespectful and even trying to snatch Arthur''s credit. She looked at him without a face, but he could tell she had puppy eyes at the moment.


    "You cane along," Arthur shrugged. He didn''t want to contract any of these spirits, but he needed to find the bookkeeper to find G''s location. The woman almost kowtowed to him before the spirit began to lead the way.


    ***


    An underwater pce.


    Arthur looked at the grand entrance in front of him. He thought it would be a mountain beneath the water shaped like a pce, but it was made of crystal.


    He turned to look at the seabed, and he found many spiritsing and getting out of the pce. They had different shapes and didn''t exactly look like the spirit guiding them. There were shrimps, crabs, sea turtles, dolphins, etc.


    "Does the pce belong to all aquatic spirits?"


    "It solely belongs to the Deity of Seas, but it''s a good ce to meet seeker who wants to contract a spirit." The spirit exined. Arthur had asked for its name, but it told him that it didn''t have one. "There ocean of the Skyey world is a gigantic ce, after all."


    "I see," Arthur nodded. "Do I need to pay the price to learn of the bookkeeper''s location?"


    "It depends on whether the Deity of Seas like you or not," The spirit snickered. Arthur nodded as he nced at the woman beside him.


    After she had recovered, she followed them underwater. It seems that as long as they didn''t meet powerful currents, she could withstand staying underwater.


    Arthur didn''t know who she was or what she wanted other than her overzealous behavior about aquatic spirits. She almost fainted when they saw the underwater pce.


    They walked through the gate, and Arthur got to see different seekers. Some were fading after contracting a spirit, while others were still looking for their fated ones.


    "I reached the underwater pce, haha..." The womanughed absent-mindedly. "I can finally rule over the seas!"


    "Let''s not get too excited." Arthur almostughed. "You need to contract a spirit first."


    "Right, right!" The woman nodded thoughtfully. "I need to convince the Deity of Seas to contract me!"


    "You finally believed that I wasn''t the deity?" Arthur said with amusement. "Why do you want to contract the deity of spirits that badly?" He was curious since the woman spoke Alvan Language.


    "I want to be the greatest pirate!" The woman said with pride, but the snickers of the spirit guiding them through the pce made her shrink like a deted balloon.


    "Do you think that she can''t do it?" Arthur was surprised. He was surprised about the woman''s identity being a pirate, but he was confused as to why the spiritughed.


    "I mean no offense," The spirit hurried to exin as if fearing her actions displeased Arthur. "However, everyone whoes here is either sailors, captains, or pirates. They all seek to rule over the sea, but her affinity to water inparison is..."


    "Oh," Arthur turned toward the woman. "Is that true?"


    "It is," The woman seemed downcast, and she clenched her hand into a fist. "However, a pirate doesn''t need anything other than their skills to navigate treacherous paths!"


    Arthur paused and nodded in understanding. He didn''t understand a lot about navigating a ship or even sailing, but he encourages people''s refusal of the cards that life dealt them.


    They walked deeper into the pce until they reached a giant field. There were countless spirits inside meeting seekers from all over the sea. However, they all turned toward Arthur the moment he walked in.


    His overflowing golden energy seemed to captivate the hearts of the present spirit. As if they have rehearsed it, the spirits began swimming toward Arthur simultaneously like a fleet.


    "What is going on?" The woman beside him yapped with surprise as she took a step back.


    The seekers were all shocked by the events, and Arthur was included. He knew that his energy was desirable by the spirits, but he didn''t think that such a scene would ur.


    He realized that it was the first time that he met more than one spirit simultaneously. Before the matter could get out of hand, a voice sang from within the deeper parts of the pce that made the spirits stop gathering around him.


    The voice was melodic, and Arthur felt the familiar presence that allowed him to walk on water. The singing didn''t convey a specific meaning, but Arthur could tell that it was an invitation to him and a warning to the other spirits to stay back.

 Chapter 381 - Deity Of Seas

    The singing prompted Arthur to go into the inner pce. The woman followed him, but it seemed the spirit with the fishtail didn''t want to intrude on his meeting with Her Majesty.


    On her ss throne sat the Deity of Seas, fabric-like structures protruding from her lower back to bloom like a flower and cover the hall. Other than the wooden doll, which was quite inhuman, this spirit was the closest Arthur met to the shape of a human.


    The Deity had fish scales covering her neck to her chin, and each scale reflected a myriad of colors. There were fins instead of ears on each side of her face, but she looked otherwise human.


    ''She''s beautiful,''


    Arthur found himself mesmerized by her beauty, even if he didn''t feel attracted to her. However, he could tell that there was something odd about the way she looked.


    ''Hypnotizing?'' There was no change in spiritual energy, so Arthur didn''t think she was doing it on purpose. Instead, it was simply the Deity''s passive ability to charm everyone who gazed at her.


    "Wee," her voice was sweet and crisp as she greeted him. "I thank you for answering my invitation," a smile overtook her lips.


    Arthur was surprised by how polite and friendly she was, as that was rtively rare for people of high status. Since she showed respect, he could only requite the same.


    "Greetings, Great Deity of Seas," Arthur ced his hand on his chest in greetings. "I ask for your forgiveness foring to your pce so abruptly, but I''m on a quest that requires your assistance."


    "Straight to the topic, I see," The Deity smiled sweetly. "What is it that you seek, Golden One?"


    "Do you know where the bookkeeper is?" Arthur didn''t mind the nickname she called him. However, his question seems to confuse the deity.


    "The storyteller?" she asked with disappointment as if she was expecting something else. "He is in the snowy mountains north from here, recording the story of trolls and brave knights."


    Arthur had no idea what kind of story that was, but he wanted to hear it. However, his attention shifted to the disappointment that the Deity had on her face. As he was trying to phrase what he was thinking, the Deity beat him into it.


    "Is that all you are here for?" she said, and he could hear the disappointment in her voice. "Don''t you want something else?"


    "Uh,"


    Arthur paused.


    "Uh,"


    Arthur had no idea what to reply. Her eyes held expectations of something more important toe, and he felt like a boyfriend whose girlfriend wanted him to propose.


    "My friend here wants to contract you!" it might be low, but Arthur couldn''t help it as he panicked and gestured to the woman next to him. "She''s going to be the greatest pirate!"


    "What..." the woman, which was mute and dazed until now, was confused as Arthur suddenly threw her under the bus. "I... I..."


    However, the Deity only nced at her and then back at Arthur. The expectations within her eyes and the silence in the hall made Arthur feel pressured to say something.


    "Did I offend you in some way?" he couldn''t help but ask. The silence stretched and resumed as the Deity''s expression crumbled rapidly.


    "No," she said after a lengthy silence. "I must have mistaken you for someone else. I apologize."


    Despite saying that that, her sweet and friendly attitude was nowhere to be seen now. Arthur believed she was lying, but he didn''t know if he should seek the truth or how to do that.


    "Great Deity," the woman beside him stepped forward after finally gathered her courage. "I''m here to seek a contract with your esteemed self."


    Arthur suddenly realized that this woman spoke thenguage the earlier spirit gave him. However, she used Alvan Language when she was with him. She piqued his interest.


    "Is she truly your friend?" the Deity didn''t answer the woman but spoke to him directly. Arthur turned toward her and met her icy gaze. "You can contract one of my generals," she said after seeing Arthur''s silence.


    "Th-th-thank you, great one!" the woman bowed. Then, seeing the Deity of Seas wave her hand dismissively, the woman left the hall hurriedly. Suddenly, the hall''s temperature dropped by several degrees once Arthur was the only one left with the Deity.


    "You bastard," she spat.


    "I''m sorry?" Arthur blinked his eyes in surprise. However, a powerful current mmed him to the walls of the hall before he could react. It didn''t hurt, but the wrathful expression of the Deity came as a surprise.


    She stood up from her throne of ss as the blooming flower behind her turned from navy blue to red. Her white teeth gnashed against each other as she waved her arm, creating countless water creatures that began attacking him.


    "Wait!"


    Arthur wasn''t hurt in any way, and her attacks came as a tickle, but he was confused about what was going on. The pce shook under her wrath, threatening to be torn to the ground.


    Screams of panic came from outside the hall as the sea unleashed the anger of its Deity. Arthur realized that her wrath would hurt not only the seekers but even the spirits around them.


    Even though he asked her to stop, the Deity seemed bent on attacking him. Arthur''s aura exploded as he disappeared from his spot. The walls crumbled beneath his feet as heunched himself forward.


    The rageful currents wanted to shred him to pieces, but he didn''t sense any hostility from the Deity. The only thing he felt was her rage and... sorrow.


    His hand wed forward as he flew toward the spirit, and it tore down the powerful water currents. Her eyes were dyed with surprise when Arthur suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "I''m sorry, but do I know you?" Arthur whispered as he grabbed her wrist and stared her in the eye. Tears glistered in her eyes, and Arthur realized that her sorrow was genuine.


    "Don''t touch me," as she said, her spiritual energy exploded. Arthur felt the water grab him as if it was a million tiny hands and pull him away from the Deity.


    The currents mmed him to the wall once more as he fell to the ground. It didn''t hurt him as much as it annoyed him. The Deity emerged from within the hurricane with dark blue armor, and she dived toward him with a kick.


    Arthur''s chains pushed him away from the kick, and itnded on the ground in front of him. The ss broke apart as the pressure created a giant bubble underwater¡ªa crater formed on the ground as the shockwave pushed Arthur back.


    "Can''t we talk about it?" he asked, but the Deity simply wed toward him. Then, seeing her refusal for a peaceful measure, Arthur sighed, and his hand stopped her attack.


    "I said, don''t touch me!" the Deity scowled at him when Arthur grabbed her wrist again. She raised her other hand and shed his way.


    "And I asked you to stop," his chains sprunt up and blocked her attack, and four long sh marks appeared on the ground. "Why are you attacking me all of a sudden?"


    "The reason is your question itself," her rage returned, boiling more than ever. "The audacity you have to ask this question is the greatest crime one canmit."


    "That''s too extreme, Great Deity." Arthur tried to appease her. "Can I know the reason, at least?"


    "... because you forgot about me," she said through gritted teeth. Before Arthur could answer, the flower''s petals behind her turned into cones, and they began to spin.


    The cones dug through his body, and this time, Arthur felt the pain. The cone didn''t push him away, only piercing his spiritual body. Arthur groaned, and the moment the Deity heard him, she took a step back as her petals returned to normal.


    "Are you... hurt?" The Deity seemed more surprised, and Arthur was speechless. What would one expect when they attack others relentlessly?


    The odd thing was that he heard the concern in her voice. For a split second, he feared this spirit was schizophrenic. A crazy spirit was thest thing he needed at the moment, but for some reason, he didn''t think that was the case.


    "I''m alright,"


    As soon as he said that, she pped him again. As he flew to the side, Arthur came to realize the one single truth of the universe: this spirit was nuts.


    ''Enough is enough,'' he thought to himself as Arthur decided to fight back. However, the Deity''s attacks suddenly ceased as she walked toward him and crouched.


    "I''m so sorry for attacking you," she said with genuine care as she caressed the cheek she just pped. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Arthur had goosebumps as he witnessed the shift in her personality. He couldn''t wrap his head around what was going on, but he knew one thing.


    He needed to get out of here.

 Chapter 382 - A Stone Man

    The bookkeeper was in the northern icy mountains. That was all Arthur needed to know. As the Deity of Seas inspected him for wounds, all he could think of was the nearest exit out of this ce. He wasn''t terrified by evil beings but by iprehensible ones.


    ''What''s wrong with this spirit?''


    Arthur saw the tender care she had for him, the type he saw in his mother''s eyes when he got hurt as a kid. It sent chills down his spine that the same person who relentlessly attacked him moments ago was now worried about him.


    "Who are you?"


    Arthur''s tolerant attitude was gone, and he pped her hand away. He saw her face crumble in rage, but he didn''t think it was his actions that ticked her off. It was his question.


    "You forgot about me," she through gritted teeth. "I spent years in this prison waiting for your return, only for you to forget about me?"


    "How can I forget about someone I never met?" Arthur stood up as his killing intent flickered.? "If you dare attack me again, then I won''t be as tolerant."


    "You are..." she took a step back, surprise evident on her face. "You are not the same, but how can this be?" Arthur saw her expression morph from surprise into a rage. "What have they done to you?"


    "I have no idea what you are talking about," Arthur took a step back, feeling ufortable about the things she said. The pair of eyes in the sky, Solomon being the inheritor, and the words that Rega said to him threw him into an unceasing identity crisis.


    Thest thing he needed right now was another truth attacking the core of his being and identity.


    "How can you not?" she said, her voice suggesting that he was to me. "Why did you allow them to do this to you?"


    "I''m leaving," Arthur felt his chains tremble as if reacting to the words she said. That''s why he wanted to leave. He didn''t want to hear what she had to say, lest they scatter what he gathered of himself.


    "Wait, don''t leave again..." The Deity seemed to panic after hearing of his intentions. "They will hurt you once more, stay here," she was desperate, and it made Arthur feel sick for some reason.


    It was the conviction in her voice as she pleaded for him to stay because ''they'' were going to hurt him. Regardless of whether her intentions were good or not or whether Arthur needed to hear them, he didn''t want to stay next to her.


    It felt as if the next thing she says might strip him naked and as if the next truth might be too unbearable: a revtion of his insignificance or the opposite of that; what if he became burdened with a responsibility that devours him?


    There was nofort in the truth.


    Arthur ignored her and turned to leave, expecting her to oppose him. But, instead of closing the pce''s doors, the spirit stood silently, looking worried, as Arthur made his way out of the hall.


    There was a feeling in his stomach that made him want to ask her about what she knew. He knew the truth might not beforting, but it was better than living in an illusion of stability.


    ''I know, I know, I know,'' Arthur clenched his fist. But, even if he knew all of that, he didn''t want to face it ¨C not now, at least.


    ***


    "Please wait, Golden One!"


    The woman that Arthur helped earlier ran after him as he left the pce. It seems she was running short on spiritual power. Arthur turned to see what she wanted, and he found that her aura grew more in alignment with the world.


    "Have you contracted a spirit?" Arthur asked with interest. Her aura was fading, yet he could tell that it has grown exponentially.


    "Yes, I have!" The woman bobbed her head. "I might not be the sharpest, but I know that the only reason I was able to contract it was because of you," she said with her hand on her chest.


    "What are you saying, pirate?"


    "I want to repay the kindness you''ve shown me," The woman said. Arthur stared at her silently and nodded.


    "Do you know about Hidden City?"


    "Hm?" The woman tilted her head. "Isn''t that the city being built in Freda? What''s about it?"


    "If you are truly grateful, meet me there and work for me,"


    Arthur said before he turned to leave. He didn''t wait for the woman, nor did he want to hear her reply. If she came to his city, then she would be helpful. If she bailed out, then he would find someone else to be the captain of his fleet.


    He left the pce, unhindered, almost half an hour ago. He rode the waves and used his chains to get from the Deity of Seas as far as possible.


    ''Why did I run away?''


    This was a chance to learn more about the mystery surrounding his powers and identity. Yet, he threw it away and ran with his tail between his legs. He didn''t even think about hearing her out, and it seems that was the reason she didn''t give chase.


    After all, what would you do to a person who doesn''t want to listen?


    Arthur has always sought the truth, but it seems the truth was too frightening to face head-on. He knew that his legacy and powers were slowly changing him until he bes someone else, and it made him scared to face the truth of himself being someone other than Arthur Silvera.


    What if he faded into nothingness, crushed by the powerful existences of ancient souls? What if he was not who he believed himself to be, but someone else disguised as Arthur Silvera?


    His chains impaled into the ground as Arthur stared at them for a long time before they pushed him toward the surface of the water. Then, finally, he broke through the water, and his chains helped him reachnd.


    The great expanse of water made him feel small, and he realized that even though he thought of it as a sea, it might be an ocean. The deity''s presence remained as long as he remained in the water, so he went to an ind.


    Rain and thunderstorms covered the cliff that faced the ocean. Arthur used his chains to climb toward the hignd, and he got to see the ind he found himself on.


    Judging from the location of the sun, he went north. Unfortunately, the ind in front of him wasn''t as icy as he expected, so he might need to visit a different ind to find the bookkeeper.


    Arthur walked north, farther away from the truth behind him. The existence of the deity felt like an itch on his back that wouldn''t go away.


    Arthur knew that he wouldn''t be able to hold himself back one day and would seek the Deity of Seas to learn the truth. But, at that time, he would cross a line that separates him from thefort of what he knew and the terror of what he did not.


    The ind was full of rocky mountains and spirits. Some of them tried to contract him, while others ignored him. Either way, Arthur was quick to find the beach that faced the northern inds.


    The only problem was that he didn''t want to go into the water anymore. So, he looked around the sandy beach and decided to look around for a raft or something that he can turn into one.


    There were no trees, weirdly, but he found something that moved alongside the water. It was a stone golem wandering. Thinking that it was better than doing nothing, Arthur asked it about a boat.


    The golem did not speak hisnguage, but Arthur felt like he conveyed his meaning through the countless gestures toward the water. Finally, at longst, the golem nodded and turned to take him somewhere.


    The spirit seemed to be, despite being in the Skyey World, of low intelligence. Arthur needed to remind it several times of what he wanted because the spirit would wander away from the beach.


    ''This might be futile,''


    Arthur wondered to himself until he saw the giant masterpiece that the golem guided him to see. It was a massive ship of thin, chiseled marble that gleamed brightly in the sun.


    The golem nodded when Arthur thanked it. After that, it simply walked away to wander on the ind, and Arthur wished it well. He then turned to look at the beautiful ship in front of him.


    "Who built this?" Arthur muttered in a daze.


    "I,"


    A voice answered his question, and Arthur raised his head. The stone man looked like a character out of a children''s book wearing a leather patch on its eye and having a giant hammer for an arm.


    "Are you looking for a trip across the sea, boy?" The stone man asked with a grin. "If so, you have lucked out with the greatest ship in existence."

 Chapter 383 - Golden-Eyes Cat

    "Can you take me to the snowy mountains in the north?" Arthur asked, and the stone man looked speechless. Then, finally, he sighed in a very human-like expression and nodded.


    "You simply ignored my baby being the greatest ship in existence?" The stone man shook his head. "Not to mention the snowy mountains. I can even take you to other worlds."


    ??


    "You can?" Arthur asked with suspicion while scanning the ship. Despite being beautiful, he couldn''t feel any unique qualities that would make it transcend worlds.


    "Do you have a doubt, son?" The stone gave a proud smirk.


    "I''m not your son."


    "Someone is edgy," the stone man whistled as he walked away from the edge. Arthur frowned, feeling like this spirit would be troublesome.


    Not all spirits sought hispanionship, as some simply didn''t want to contract anyone. Not everyone wanted to go on adventures in the physical world or ascend higher realms. Instead, some of them tried to build cities or build a ship.


    "Hop on, boy. We are sailing!"


    As the stone man said that, the ship began to move off the shore. Arthur was amazed as he saw the boat move on its own without an engine or sails. The hull gave a loud screech as it slid off the shore toward the ocean.


    Arthur hurried to use his chains and jumped on the deck. As hended, he got to see the ship''s marvelous design. However, itcked as most of the items on board were made of smooth stone.


    "Wee on board, seeker," the stone man said with a grin as he stood on the ship''s figurehead. "Make sure to befriend the people on board. They are quite the interesting folk."


    "There are others?" Arthur looked around. The ship was gigantic, so it didn''t make sense for him to be the only passenger. However, he didn''t feel the presence of anyone else.


    "The stone respells any type of sensory abilities so that no one can find us in the ocean," the stone man exined before he jumped from the figurehead tond on the deck. He was as tall as Arthur. "Behave on my Gwynevere, boy."


    "I''m not a boy," Arthur looked at the stone man, trying to judge his age.


    "As long as you are on my ship, then you are," the captain said with pride. "Furthermore, I''m a few hundred years old, so you are like a toddler to me."


    "What''s the price for being on your ship, captain?"


    "Pay your share of spiritual energy in the core room," the stone man pointed toward a section of the ship. "There''s a daily fee, so don''t try to leech off."


    "I understand," Arthur nodded as he felt that the process was too smooth. "When are we reaching the snowy mountains?"


    "Three days," the stone man said before he disappeared somewhere, leaving Arthur alone on the ship. Then, as he grew confused about what to do now, he heard a meow from behind him.


    Turning around, Arthur got to see a ck cat sitting on top of the mast. It looked down on him, and Arthur realized that it had three eyes, one being in its forehead.


    Its eyes were golden.


    ''They look familiar,'' Arthur frowned and took a step forward to get a better look. The moment he did, the cat disappeared.


    ***


    It has been half a day on the ship, and Arthur got to take a tour around. There were indeed other seekers, but most acted like hermits on a mission to achieve enlightenment. That''s why Arthur spent his time alone, walking around, gazing at the sea, or looking for the cat with golden eyes.


    However, it disappeared as if it was a fraction of his imagination.


    "A cat?" The stone man was confused when Arthur asked him. He was hammering the mast, each strike making the mast grow taller. "The ship carried countless spirits, and the process of taking the fee is automated. I don''t know every being on my ship."


    "So, you don''t know if there was a cat,"


    "I never met a cat," the stone man nodded. "Maybe the small girl can help you. She seems to be fond of animal spirits."


    "The small girl?" Arthur was confused, but it seems that the stone man grew disinterested. Then, before he left, he reminded Arthur to go and pay his fee.


    If he stays on the ship without paying for a single day, the ship will throw him off. After learning of this fact, Arthur was quick to visit the core room.


    The core was a crystal of greyish light, and it seemed to absorb a part of the spiritual energy of the world around them. Arthur walked toward it and touched the sphere.


    It lit up like a miniature sun.


    "Whoa,"


    Arthur let go of the sphere when a feminine voice gasped behind him. The crystal returned to its previous color, but it looked as if the greyish light faded a bit.


    As he turned to see the source of the voice, Arthur got to see a small head. He looked down and found a short girl looking at him. She was also of ethereal light, but she was made of green.


    "Mister, it''s the first time I see that ball light up like that," the short girl said in amazement. "Are you a powerful master?"


    "I don''t know, are you?" Arthur didn''t know how to answer her question. Then, he realized this girl must be the one fond of animals.


    "I may be, I may be not, hehe." The girl said and ran away. Arthur was confused, as he never learned how to deal with kids. His mother''s only method of raising them was to p their heads if they misbehave.


    Arthur walked out of the core room and found the girl looking over the railing. He peeked at what she was doing and found out that she was talking to a fish spirit in the sea.


    "Did you ever see a ck cat on the ship?" Arthur asked at longst after waiting for her conversation with the fish to be over. It did not.


    "Mister is rude. The fish ran away!" The girl said with a pout before snapping her head toward him. "Did you say a ck cat?"


    Her voice held recognition and surprise. After seeing Arthur node, the girl skipped steps toward him and tried to lift herself to his eye level.


    "Did you see the ck cat too, mister?" The girl was surprised. "I told everyone about it, but they didn''t believe me! Wait for a second..." she took a step back and looked at Arthur''s body. "You have the same color as its eyes!"


    "That''s why I''m looking for it," Arthur nodded with a smile. "Do you know where I can find it?"


    "Nope!" The girl shot down his expectations ruthlessly. "I saw it when I first arrived on this ship, but I never got to see it again," she sighed in disappointment.


    "And how long have you been here for?"


    "A year!"


    "Oh damn," Arthur couldn''t help but exim, and his words made the girl angry.


    "Mister, cursing is bad!" The girl raised a finger. "And a year is not that long!"


    Arthur nodded, but he knew that was not the case. To spend a year in the Spirits Realm could only mean two things: no spirit wants to contract you, or you are simply fleeing from the real world.


    "Where are your parents?"


    The girl flinched at his question, and Arthur sensed fear and terror. She took a step back as she shrunk a bit, her aura wavering.


    "They are not around," she said, voice trembling. "Mister is annoying. Go away!" She barked before running away. Arthur looked at her disappearing figure with a sense of pity.


    When Arthur learned about entering the Spirits Realm, he knew that such a case would exist: someone hiding from the real world in the Spirits Realm.


    However, he can also tell that staying here at away a person''s spiritual energy. Humans needed their physical bodies to survive. If someone spent a lot of time without going back to their bodies, they would lose the link and then disintegrate into nothingness.


    ''Is she running away from abusive parents?'' Arthur wondered, rage filling his being for the first time in the Spirits Realm. The simple thought of people abusing their children made him angry.


    However, he wasn''t a savior. He didn''t have the duty of saving anyone in suffering. Furthermore, thinking that he could rescue everyone was simply iprehensible.


    ''However, why can''t I save those I want to save ande across?? I want to help her,'' Arthur thought to himself as he sighed. At that moment, he heard a meow behind him. Arthur turned and found the ck cat showing itself again.


    It was standing on the railing, a few meters away from Arthur. It looked at him silently with its golden eyes. Then, it nodded as if agreeing with Arthur''s thoughts.

 Chapter 384 - The Monk Lin Zhao

    After giving Arthur its seal of approval, the cat jumped into the sea. Arthur rushed to catch it but realized that it disappeared again. He was left dumbstruck, left with puzzlement on whether the cat heard his thoughts or not.


    ''Is it telling me to help the girl?'' Arthur wondered to himself. He tried to peer into the ocean for the cat, but there was nothing, not even a shadow that resembled it. Finally, feeling as if the water looked back at him, Arthur retreated.


    ??


    Arthur looked around the narrow and empty pathway between the railing and the inner core room. For some reason, he could feel untold stories from all over the worlds hiding beneath the spotless and ashen surface.


    ''The cat with golden eyes wants me to help the kid,'' Arthur pondered. ''Does that mean it would reveal itself again if I did?''


    Golden eyes, ones as golden as his, were so rare that Arthur never met someone with that eye color. So, to find a golden-eyes-cat was more than a coincidence, or so he wanted to believe.


    ''Either way, it aligns with what I desire,''


    Arthur has changed, but he was still the same. His personality was to help others if he could because he knew how it felt to be left helpless, digging relentlessly for a good night''s sleep.


    The sky was turning dark, and Arthur retreated to his room. As he was walking back, he found another seeker sitting on the ship''s railing, gazing silently at the rising waves.


    "Hey there, new guy," the seeker asked as he turned. Arthur stopped walking and looked at him silently. "Don''t worry. I''m not looking for a fight. Not that any seeker, sane ones at least, want to fight you,"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I guess the stone features of the captain helped him to hide his true thoughts," the featureless seeker said with a grin, his mouth turning into half a circle. "That overflowing spirituality, are you an empyrean-ranker?"


    "Maybe, and maybe not," Arthur shrugged. "What does it have to do with you?"


    "Well, if you were, then I would fawn over you. But, on the other hand, if you are just someone with abnormal spiritual energy, then I would take you in as my disciple."


    "Your disciple?" Arthur was amused. "To teach me what, exactly?"


    "Spiritual arts," the man said as he rose to stand on the railing, walking on them toward Arthur. "I can tell that you haven''t contracted a spirit yet, so you are an Uncontracted Seeker."


    "Let''s say I am an Empyrean-ranker," Arthur probed. "You wouldn''t want me as your disciple?"


    "What would I teach someone who became one with heaven and earth?" The man jumped tond in front of him. "The Spirits Realm is a ce for the strong to grow stronger. I believe that you aren''t an Empyrean-rank because it''s unlikely to evolve from the Astra-rank without contracting a spirit."


    Arthur looked at the man silently, not wishing to say anything that reveals hiscking knowledge about higher realms. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to learn them, but they were strictly confidential information in the Yalveran Union.


    "Tell me who you are," he tried to change the topic, and the man seemed to be okay with it. pping his hands together, the seeker introduced himself.


    "I am the wandering monk, Lin Zhao."


    "You are from The Theocracy of Shon?" Arthur tried to mask his surprise, but he couldn''t help it. The man spoke fluent Yalveran Language, so he was surprised that such a person was from the Theocracy of Shon.


    "Now you know what means we use to contend against the Seven Families." Lin Zhao said with amusement. Arthur was silent, as this was the first time someone mentioned the Seven Families so casually.


    "I know," Arthur feigned knowledge. However, the monk didn''t seem convinced and simply chuckled as he walked away.


    "I will be here if you change your mind. If you learn to use the Force of Self, then you will be omnipotent against the other families."


    "Where is the girl with the animals?" Arthur asked, and the monk pointed toward the mast without answering. Then, raising his head, Arthur found a small cabin on top of the mast. The girl was peeking at him from above.


    After turning to look at the monk, Arthur found out that he has walked away. He wondered what he meant by the Force of Self and if it was the same as spiritual energy. Either case, he was hesitant about the offer the monk made.


    ***


    The waves mmed themselves against the hull of the vessel traveling across the ocean. As the cold wind traveled past him, Arthur closed his eyes and enjoyed the peacefulness.


    "Yah!" The girl shouted from behind him as if trying to startle him. Arthur turned with a smile, and the girl looked at him with frustration.? "I thought you would fall into the ocean, annoying mister."


    She stomped away angrily. Arthur looked at her, skipping steps around the corner of the ship and disappearing. He didn''t want to be too eager to help her, as that would startle her away. Cases of abuse were difficult to handle, as the victims would shut themselves away the moment you try to help them.


    Arthur stood up from his spot as he tried to think of new ways to make her trust him. At that moment, a presence appeared above him as an eagle spirit flew past. The wind arrived, reminding Arthur of the spirit contracted by the President of The Yalveran Awakeners.


    "Hello?"


    Arthur called out to the spirit as he raised his arm. The spirit looked down before descending,nding on his limb. It was a giant spirit, its talons taking up the entirety of Arthur''s arm.


    "Such an amicable soul you are," Arthur smiled as the eagle made himselffortable. "Can you help with something?"


    As soon as he said that, Arthur felt the eagle try to make a contract with him. However, he shook his head in refusal. Arthur couldn''t contract a spirit just yet, as he would leave the Spirits Realm.


    Arthur felt someone''s gaze on his body, and he turned to see the girl peeking from behind the corner. She gazed at the eagle with such fondness, but she turned to look at Arthur with wariness.


    ''Does she think I would take her back to her parents?'' Arthur wondered for himself as he ignored her. The best way to make someone trust you is to prove they have nothing to use you for.


    "Let''s y, little spirit." Arthur grinned, and the spirit nodded, pping its wings to fly up. It made circles in the air around Arthur, creating miniature whirlwinds.


    They danced around Arthur, who moved his hand tomand them. The eagle yed its part, and the girl was soon floating. She gave a slight gasp as the animal spirit flew next to it, rubbing its head to the girl''s body.


    "Woah,"


    The girl giggled as she began flying around the ship. With the spirit''s help, the girl had the time of her life as the girl kept cheering andughing.


    The whole ship looked upward, noticing the change to a friendlier atmosphere. Then, after the spirit was tired, the girlnded in front of Arthur. The eaglended on his arm again, and Arthur fed it with his spiritual energy.


    "Thank you, good friend."


    The eagle nodded with a smile before it pped its wing and soared through the skies. Arthur could see that its tail turned golden after it fed on his power and hoped the payment was enough for the trouble.


    "Mister, mister!" The girl raced toward him, almost falling in the process. "How did you do that?"


    "Well, animals love me," Arthur said with a smile before walking away. "Let''s y again tomorrow. Maybe you can ride the waves? Or a giant dolphin?"


    "Yes! I''ll wait for you here!"


    The girl shouted from behind him as Arthur walked back to his room. He found the monk leaning on the walls of the chambers, seeming to have witnessed the whole event.


    "Careful, golden soul," the monk warned. "It is not so easy to fix broken things, and sometimes you would break them further."


    "Are you suggesting that I leave her alone?"


    "No, just a warning," the monk said before he walked away. "I know that if anyone can help that shortie, it would be you."


    He left Arthur with those words. Arthur stared at his departure silently, and a meow arrived from beside him. The ck cat stood on top of the railing.


    This time, the cat didn''t disappear right away. Instead, it rubbed its head on his arm but disappeared the moment that Arthur tried to touch it with his other hand.


    "Such an introverted cat," Arthur sighed before he walked back toward his room. They should reach the snowy mountains tomorrow or the day after. He needs to finish his business here before that.

 Chapter 385 - Hana

    Arthur didn''t need to sleep in the Spirits Realm, but it helped him to meditate. He understood that the more he detached himself from thinking, the more he aligned with the world. That''s was the way to grow stronger in the Spirits Realm and probably the outside world.


    Li''s case was unique, as he needed to grow stronger beyond his limits. The only reason he reached the Skyey World and contracted the gravity spirit was Arthur''s abnormal spiritual energy.


    ??


    The morning of the third day arrived, and Arthur left his room in another chase of the ck cat. As soon as he did, he heard cheering of a crowding from the deck.


    Arthur navigated his way through the ship to reach the gathering crowd. The sound of sshing water and the erratic movement of the vessel made him suspect an aquatic spirit being nearby, and he was right.


    "Is this a giant green turtle?" Arthur was amazed by the head peeking above the railing. A seeker was standing on the edge, and their presence was fading. It was an excited young man who received the congrattions of the crowd.


    "They say it brings fortune," the monk, Lin Zhao, appeared beside him. "I''m happy for this man. He''s been trying to contract a spirit from everywhere."


    "And why did he seed now?"


    "That, my friend, has to do with the presence of a spirit''s ma on the ship," Lin Zhao said with a shake of his head. "Before you arrived, the number of spirits we encountered was less than a third of the current number, and most of them weren''t keen on contracting."


    "I''ll assume you''re talking about me,"


    "I would question your intelligence if you did not," the monk said with a shrug.


    "You are rather casual with possibly an Empyrean-Rank," Arthur bluffed. "Don''t you fear being obliterated?"


    "You look like a reasonable person," the man said without caring a lot. "I''ve heard that you are traveling toward the snowy mountains."


    "The stone man should keep his mouth shut,"


    "Excuse him. He has grown bored of the dull routine," Lin Zhao snickered. "Let me follow you, golden soul."


    "I refuse,"


    "Don''t allow cynicism and distaste to prevent you from meeting others. I know you can see the potential in people. Who knows, I might even be your next answer."


    Arthur was momentarily silent. The monk''s words were correct, even if he didn''t want to admit them. He didn''t like this monk because he felt on edge around. The monk was trying to see if he was an Empyrean-ranker made Arthur feel like an imposter.


    "Alright," Arthur agreed, as he had nothing to hide. He only wanted to meet the bookkeeper. "However, you''ll have to answer some questions of mine."


    "Questions about what, exactly?" Lin Zhao seemed hooked not by the prospect of following Arthur but Arthur''s desire to ask things.


    "About the Theocracy of Shon," Arthur didn''t hide it. The crowd turned silent, and he turned to see why. The young man who contracted a spirit was fading rapidly, leaving the Spiritual Realm.


    As if they were praying, the seekers looked at the fading man silently, an ascetic silence descending on the ship. Then, finally, the man closed his eyes as if savoring the feeling of being one with the world, raising both arms toward the sky.


    ''What the fuck are they doing?''


    Arthur looked at them speechlessly. The devoted expression was clear despite most of the seekers being featureless. Most of the seekers were faceless, as they consisted of nothing but light. They gathered around the man until he disappeared.


    "That was certainly weird," Arthur muttered, and the monk turned to look at him with surprise.


    "Meeting someone who doesn''t think religiously of the Spirits Realm is a first," the monk seemed amazed. "I, Lin Zhao, am honored to be in your presence."


    "What are you talking about?" Arthur was confused.


    Lin Zhao stared at him for a long time as if unsure whether he was teasing him or not. Then, seeing that Arthur remained silent and confused, Lin Zhao seemed shaken.


    "Who are you, exactly?" The monk asked with a shaking voice. "If you are not a practitioner of religious ns, then are you from a different world?"


    "You are so gullible," as he walked away, Arthurughed at the monk. He could feel Lin Zhao''s gaze on his back, confused and uncertain.


    Ever since the emergence of gates, mana, and awakeners, the people''s perspective on religions shifted toward strength and whatever granted them that. Themon people believed heavens chose awakeners to protect the human race, while awakeners believed in whatever gave them power.


    Rae mentioned something about amplifiers, including people like Fey and the Yalveran Union''s Awakeners president. They were the secret of The Shon Theocracy, ruled by people outside of the Seven Families.


    ''Does it have to do with the Spirits Realm?''


    Arthur thought that it was highly possible. However, there were many things he didn''t know about the other nations or the seven families.


    He believed that he bluffed his away out of the conversation with the monk, which would endanger his identity. However, the monk was from Earth instead of Alka, so it was unwise to reveal too much.


    Arthur saw the short head of the girl jumping up and down as she waited for him. She stood by the railing, looking expectantly at the ocean. When she heard Arthur''s footsteps, she snapped her head before jumping with joy.


    "Mister!"


    "I''m not annoying anymore?" Arthur asked with a smile, and the girl shook her head as if she didn''t know what he meant.


    "Mister is mister, a nice mister," the girl feigned ignorance. "Are we ying again today?"


    "Haha," Arthur was amused by her antics and nodded. Then, he walked toward the ocean and raised his hand. As he closed his eyes, he could feel the spirits underwater.


    ''Heed my call,'' Arthur invited a spirit, and it answered. The water''s surface broke as a spirit emerged. It was a killer whale instead of a dolphin. The girl''s chin was on the railing, looking at the whale with dancing bangs.


    "Mister, mister! Can I ride this cute whale?" She said, and Arthur could hear the expectations in her voice.


    "First of all, what''s your name?" Then, Arthur decided to shoot his shot. The girl looked hesitant, but the whale gave a cute shout that made her gather her courage.


    "My name is Hana," she introduced with a face that said ''I need to ride this whale no matter what it takes.''


    "And how do you know what animal this is?" Arthur probed, as the answer could tell him if she lived in a coastal city or if she came from a knowledgeable family.


    "Um," she hesitated again. Arthur nced at the whale, and it sshed its tail. "There was a book in the library about animals, and I read it a lot! A lot, a lot!"


    "Okay, Hana. Let''s get you down," he was about to help her go down, but Hana jumped off the railing andnded on the whale''s back. "Wait, careful!" Arthur warned as the killer whale gave a surprised shout.


    "Kiee!"


    Arthur made sure tomunicate his will to the whale, which seemed to understand. Then, just like the whale before, Hana began ying with the spirit as they swam around the ship.


    After spending an afternoon ying, Hana was tired. Arthur wrapped the chains around her and pulled her aboard. He crouched beside her as she tried to rest.


    "Are you tired?"


    "Yes, it was the first time that I yed so much sinceing here!" She seemed delighted nheless.


    "What about beforeing here?"


    "I never yed because my parents were..." the girl paused as if she caught herself in time. Arthur noticed the change in her demeanor, and it strengthened his theory about why she stayed in the Spirits Realm for so long.


    "If you stay here for any longer, then you will disappear. There won''t be any more animals or ying. There will be nothing." Arthur didn''t want to tell a kid about death, but he was running out of time. The girl was quiet before answering his question.


    "I don''t mind disappearing,"


    As the words fell on his ears, Arthur noticed a dark spot appearing inside Hana''s green head. He grabbed her head with his hand and allowed his gentle power to wash over her without thinking.


    "Don''t say that," he said with a sad voice. "If you disappear, who am I going to y with?"


    "Mister is lying," she shook her head. "You don''t know me enough to care about me."


    "I know that you need my help, and I want to help you," Arthur said with a smile. "Return to your world and let me help you. I''ll take you away from that house, and we''ll build a city with a lot of animals."


    Hana''s body began shaking as green tears pooled in her eyes. They streamed down her face unceasingly as her sobs resounded through the ship.

 Chapter 386 - Snowy Mountains

    Arthur could only pat her head lightly as she cried. He didn''t think that seekers, in their spiritual bodies, can cry. And it felt as if Hana''s existence was growing stronger, as her tears disappeared into her skin after rolling down her face.


    "Are you really... going to help me? I don''t want to disappear. I don''t want to, Mister," she cried, and the tears didn''t cease. Arthur could tell the fear she had toward her parents.


    ??


    "I''ll help you, but you need to be brave first. You need to go back to your house and wait for me. Tell me how to find you, and I''ll make sure to be there to take you." Arthur pushed forward, but the little girl was hesitant. "I know it''s scary, but you won''t get anywhere if you stay here."


    Hana nodded silently, and Arthur heard a meow behind him. He turned to see the cat looking at him with approval. However, it seems that he was the only one capable of hearing it.


    ''What are you, exactly?'' Arthur asked in his mind. The cat stared at him before looking in a particr direction. Arthur followed its gaze to see an ind covered in snow.


    "We have arrived at your destination, boy!"


    The stone man appeared on top of the upper deck and gave a heartilyugh. Arthur looked at the ind where the bookkeeper was and felt his journey in the Spirits Realm nearing its end. After this, he would go back to Hidden City and finish what he started.


    ***


    "Why are you here?" Arthur asked the monk who stood beside him. The ship was approaching the coast. None of the inds had any docks, so the ship got close to either the hignds or a beach.


    "Oh, I remembered that I have some business in the snowy mountains." Lin Zhao gave a tant lie, but it''s not like Arthur could ask him not to leave the ship.


    "Suit yourself," Arthur shrugged as he looked around. After a while of waiting, Hana came running from around the corner.


    "I said goodbye to everyone!" Hana said as she looked at Arthur. "Let''s go, Mister!"


    "You are quick to trust him, shortie," the monk said, and Arthur couldn''t help but agree.


    Since Hana needed to contract a spirit, Arthur wanted to find her a powerful one to help her. The fact that a child was in the Skyey World was abnormal, proving Hana''s potential.


    "Spirits love Mister, so I can trust him!"


    "It is true that spirits, other than Abyssal Spirits, only love the kindhearted," Lin Zhao said with a smile, his grey and ashen mustache waving in the wind. "Some would argue that such kindness was abnormal."


    "I get that a lot," as he said that, Arthur remembered the fight he had with Miko in the trial. She tried to warn him, but he was too idealistic to listen. Thest time he saw her was in Jerano, and her confession was still fresh in his mind.


    Arthur couldn''t reciprocate her feelings, not yet. But, before he did, he needed to spend a lot of time with her, which they didn''t do after the trial.


    "What do you seek in the snowy mountains?" Lin Zhao asked as the ship came to a stop. Arthur nced his way and weighed his options.


    "The bookkeeper," Arthur answered as he jumped on the railing. His chains floated beside him before darting toward the hignd, impaling themselves to the snowy cliff. "Your hand, young miss."


    Hana giggled as she grabbed his hand. Arthur carried her up, and the chains took them across the sky, leaving the speechless monk behind.


    "What... wait for me!" Lin Zhao jumped after them and began climbing the cliff. Hanaughed again as the twonded on the edge of the snowy hignd. They used their spiritual powers to shield them from the cold.


    "Should we leave him behind?" Arthur asked the young girl as he looked at the monk climbing after them. However, Hana shook her head.


    "Lin Zhao is a good person," she said with confidence. "I saw him help many seekers and teach them ways to grow stronger. However, he never left the ship, so..."


    Hearing her words, Arthur was intrigued. He decided to wait for the monk to climb before he began looking for the bookkeeper. The monk finally reached the hignd with abored breath.


    "Those chains... are cheating..." Lin Zhao breathed in and out. Then, to Arthur''s amazement, he began recovering spiritual energy rapidly, restoring his previous state. Feeling his interest, Lin Zhao straightened his back with pride. "Have you decided to be my disciple?"


    "You need to keep up first, old man." Arthur shook his head as he sent his chains toward the middle of the ind again.


    "Wait!" Lin Zhao panicked, but Arthur flew again after his chains attached to high and frosty trees.


    The monk ran after them as Hana cheered him on. Arthur smiled at the friendly atmosphere as they traveled deeper into the ind. He stopped when they reached the snowy mountains, only to find them filled with seekers of white color.


    "Ha... ha..." Lin Zhao arrivedter to find Arthur looking around the mountain range. They were halfway up a mountain, looking down on the valley of wandering seekers.


    "Are these the brave knights?"


    "Brave knights?" Lin Zhao was confused before he looked at the valley. "Oh, it''s the Spirits Division."


    "The Spirits Division?" Arthur asked as he began walking down the mountain.


    "A seeker I met a year ago said that the snowy mountains were full of knights from the Spirits Division. They were here to contract ice spirits to fight against the trolls attacking their kingdom."


    "That makes sense," Arthur nodded. "Let''s hope they know where the Bookkeeper is," he walked while carrying Hana and the monk walking behind him.


    "The bookkeeper, huh?" Lin Zhao pondered. "I never thought it would be here, as its location is always changing. So how did you know that it was here?"


    "Someone told me." The image of the Deity of Seas and her face appeared in Arthur''s mind, desperate and full of recognition.


    "What do you seek it for?"


    "You talk too much for a monk," Arthur was speechless. "Aren''t your bunch supposed to be secluded and reclusive?"


    "Those are the boring monks," Lin Zhao shook his head as he held his mustache, caressing it. "I believe that half of the truth lies in oneself, and the other half is one we find in others."


    "That exins a lot about who you are," Arthur said as they reached the base of the mountain. "Stop the chit-chat, and let''s focus on finding the bookkeeper."


    "A great deflect of the topic, I''m guessing the reason that you seek the bookkeeper is one you want to avoid."


    "Guess all you want," Arthur scowled and began regretting allowing the monk to travel with them.


    If this were Alka or Earth, he wouldn''t allow a prying stranger to follow him and annoy him with his questions. However, this was the Spirits Realm, where the only danger was Abyssal Spirits.


    They found the first seeker after a while of walking. The seeker was holding a sword made of light, which was a trait Arthur never saw before.


    "They have practiced the sword arts enough for the sword to be a part of their spiritual bodies," Lin Zhao admired. "A sign of sword mastery: the swordless art."


    "Now I understand why the bookkeeper was interested in their story," Arthur said in awe. "Let''s ask him, as the bookkeeper must have talked to him before."


    As they got near, the knight turned their way. It was an ethereal man holding a sword, his aura being the sharpest Arthur felt since he came to the Spirits Realm.


    "Ere nee?" The knight spoke anguage Arthur didn''t know, and hemented that he didn''t have a rune formunication or information intake.


    "Ave kin se na," Lin Zhao replied. The knight turned his way, and the conversation began. The knight then pointed toward the highest mountain on the ind.


    "He says that the bookkeeper went toward the highest summit," the monk exined to Arthur. "The storyteller asked it a few questions before going after the strongest seeker to ask it as well."


    "What is it trying to do?"


    "To record the best story or something like that." Lin Zhao shrugged. "I met the bookkeeper on Gwynevere once before. An odd entity, only interested in heroic tales and betrayals."


    "Betrayals, huh?" Arthur pondered. "Let''s go up. Can you thank him for me?" Arthur asked the monk to ry his intent, to which he did.


    They resumed their journey toward the highest summit. The temperature kept decreasing, and the group had to use their spiritual energy to fend off the cold.


    The cold was spiritual as well, so it could affect their spiritual bodies. So Arthur decided to surround the group with his chains, and they worked to fend off the cold.

 Chapter 387 - Twisted Bookkeeper

    The snowy mountain seemed as if it got further away from them the more that they walked. The group kept walking, but it looked as if they would never reach their destination.


    "The cold is intolerable," the monk Lin Zhao grumbled. "The bookkeeper always made it a hustle to find him."


    ??


    "Have you tried looking for him before?"


    "No, but I met others who have," Lin Zhao exined. "They always said that the bookkeeper was a devotee to his craft, so it took special care to make sure no one finds it and disturb it."


    "Such a bothersome spirit," Hana shook her head, and Arthur agreed with her.


    "I think we''ve entered some sort of loop," Arthur looked at the trail. "The mountain keeps getting further away. If the bookkeeper truly took it as its residence, then some sort of mechanism to ward off visitors is at y."


    "Even if that was true, what can we do about it?" Lin Zhao looked around. "The bookkeeper is one of the few officials of the Spirits Realm. If it didn''t want to be found, there''s little we can do."


    "That little is all we need," Arthur raised his hand, and his chains multiplied. "Let''s try something," his chains began expanding in a circle around them. Arthur''s spiritual energy infused into them, deterring the snow away.


    Suddenly, their view began shaking. A crack appeared in front of the group as if they were looking at the world through a ss. The ss broke down, and they were at the base of the snow mountain.


    "That was easier than I thought,"


    "Easier, huh?" Lin Zhao seemed to be baffled by the event. "You pull off something like this and call it easy?"


    "Mister is weird," the little girl agreed.


    Arthur ignored them and resumed walking toward the summit of the mountain. As they began going up, the snow grew thicker until it reached their knees.


    "Mister, can you hear that?" Hana suddenly craned her neck upward and closed her eyes. However, Arthur was confused as he heard nothing but the snowstorm. He could feel the existence of spirits in the mountain, but there was no sound.


    "I can hear nothing," the monk was the same.


    "What can you hear?" Arthur asked the young girl as he stopped moving. She didn''t answer right away and kept her eyes closed.


    "A scream,"


    Hana muttered, and the earth began to shake as soon as she said that. Arthur looked up the mountain and could see the snow roll down toward them like a tsunami. A giant white monster emerged from within the snow that looked like a yeti, striking toward a smaller seeker.


    "Come!"


    The seeker shouted as he shed with his sword, creating a deep gush in the snow mountain. The snow kept rolling toward them, and Arthur decided they needed to flee. He might survive this, but the others would not.


    "To the trees!"


    There were giant trees at the mountain base, and the group jumped to hide on top of them. The snow arrived, and so did the two fighters, passing and ignoring the group.


    As he used his chains to deflect the coteral damage of the battle, Arthur noticed another figure running behind the yeti spirit and the seeker.


    ''Is that a cloak on a bicycle?'' Arthur was confused at what he was seeing. Flying across the sky was a cloak with no one beneath it riding a bicycle. The bicycle rolled on an invisible path midair, avoiding the battle and the snow.


    "MARVELOUS! HEROIC!"


    A shout came from within the cloak as it jotted down something in its book. The inked brush danced around the pages as if recording what was going on.


    "I guess we found the bookkeeper," the monk muttered, but the identity of this spirit was obvious to Arthur.


    "Hey there!" Arthur shouted from above the trees. "Can we have a chat?" He said toward the cloak, who only nced at him before turning back to record the battle.


    "Not used to being ignored?" Lin Zhao snickered to himself as he saw Arthur''s speechlessness. "The bookkeeper is entric, so get used to it. We should follow after it before we lose it."


    And so, the game of cat and mouse began.


    ***


    The trees were shed down, and rivers got frozen under the brutal attacks of the knight and the snowman. Each of them battled to their heart''s content to determine whether the other party was worthy of being a contractor.


    As the scenery neared obliteration, it seems that both sides realized that any further fighting would be unnecessary. With a final strike, the bond of the contract was established, and the spirit disappeared into the seeker''s body.


    "And so, ends another chapter of our hero, Avalon. What awaits him next after he obtained the power to save his kingdom from the trolls?"


    The bookkeeper sang the words he wrote down as Arthur, and the others stood behind him. The seeker was disappearing, not understanding the words of the cloak behind him. As the knight left the realm, Arthur could feel its unwavering determination for a better future.


    "The betrayal of his friends and the death of his family. The price he paid for power would forever haunt him, ah!" The bookkeeper gave a pleasured moan at the tragic fate of the knight, and it made Arthur feel sick.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    The bookkeeper turned at Arthur''s harsh words. It stared silently at him, and the appearance of a hollow cloak staring at him gave Arthur''s goosebumps.


    "You are the seeker who almost broke the bell," the bookkeeper said and started flipping through the pages. "You were on my list of visits, but it seems you have a purpose of your own."


    "I was on your list?" Arthur felt an ominous forbidding. Since the bookkeeper liked tragedies and betrayals, it wasn''t a spirit you would like to attract.


    "Ah yes, of course, you were. After all, no other seeker caught the attention of the Spirit Sovereign itself!" The bookkeeper pped through its book rapidly as if searching for something. "I see, I see!"


    "What now?" Arthur frowned.


    "The reason you are here! You told the gatekeeper that you are here to find a friend, but that''s a lie. You are here to kill that friend!"


    "What?" Lin Zhao was shocked. Arthur didn''t say anything and simply red at the bookkeeper as if ring would give him the method the spirit knew of his ns. "You want to kill your friend?"


    "No, I don''t want to." Arthur shook his head. "It must be done because..."


    "...she asked for it? No betrayals?" The bookkeeper reached another page and read aloud. "What a boring aspiration! If she wants to die, then make him hate you before you do! Add some spices to the story, stupid witch!"


    Arthur''s chains paused before daring toward the bookkeeper. They struck the cloak, and the bookkeeper screamed as it lodged to the nearest tree.


    "You think you can hurt a servant of His Majesty? I am the..." The twisted spirit tried to threaten Arthur.


    "Shut up. You twisted psychopath." Arthur''s voice was full of rage and indigitations. "Tell me where I can find her, or I''ll kill you here."


    "You can''t kill a spirit in the Spirits Realm," the bookkeeper snickered.


    "I guess you haven''t reached that chapter, huh?" Arthur walked over slowly. "I don''t care what sick mentality you carry. If you dare insult my friend, then you will die here, I promise you that."


    The bookkeeper was silent before it beganughing hysterically. As it did, a gate opened above it that looked simr to the ones before.


    "When one bes a servant of His Majesty, they get the ability to someone The Realm Guards. It was never used as a method to fight before, but I guess there''s a first for everything."


    The gate looked celestial, and its doors began to open. A guard came from beyond the doors that looked like the one seeking to arrest Arthur in the Earthen World. However, this one was bigger and looked more threatening.


    "How about you kneel on the ground now, you weakling?" The bookkeeper said with disdain as it tried to break free but could not. "Release me, or you will die!"


    "Close."


    Arthurmanded the gate, and its doors were flung shut before the gate disappeared from existence. The present people looked shocked about what happened.


    "You were saying?" Arthur turned to the cloak, which began trembling.


    "How can you... No, this is absurd. This shouldn''t be possible. The only two who canmand the guards are them!" The bookkeeper refused to believe what was happening.


    "I don''t care about what you think is normal and what is not, bookkeeper. You have two choices. You can either tell me where G is or refuse to do so and perish like a dog." Arthur''s aura exploded to suffocate the spirit. "Which one is it going to be?"

 Chapter 388 - Overthrow The Gods

    The monk and the girl seemed surprised about the change in Arthur''s demeanor, as it came abruptly like lightning. As for the bookkeeper, its cloak tried to wiggle free from Arthur''s grasp.


    "You will be hunted down like a dog if you dare do anything to me! I''m the one overseeing the archives of his Majesty. Do you know how important I am?"


    ??


    "All I know that the Spirits Realm will be better off with one twisted bastard less," his chains wrapped around the tree to hold down the bookkeeper, who seemed to have given up resisting.


    "Threatening seems to be of little effect on those who are ignorant about their status," the bookkeeper''s attitude changed as if it took off a mask. "How about we make this a trade? I tell you where your friend is, and you tell me your name."


    "I propose a better offer: your life in exchange for the answer," Arthur refused to fall for his schemes. The bookkeeper shook his head with a sigh.


    "Can you kill what''s not there?"


    As it said so, the cloak fell helplessly on Arthur''s chains, and the bookkeeper''s presence disappeared. Arthur frowned and brought his hands together, sending his chains everywhere to look for the spirit.


    "Dammit," Arthur spat as he realized the bookkeeper was gone. However, his bicycle and cloak were still here.


    "It is over there!" Hana shouted and pointed toward the trees far ahead. Arthur turned to look but didn''t see anything. "Quick, it''s going to escape!" The little girl shouted in a hurry.


    "Send your chains, boy," the monk nodded, and Arthur''s chainedunched like missiles. The bookkeeper gave a shrill scream as one of the chains struck it, sending it flying away.


    The snow caved in as the bookkeeper''s invisible body fell on it. Arthur controlled his chains to surround the area the spirit, which seemed annoyed as it grumbled.


    "Annoying little brat, I''ll cut off your ears!"


    "That''s no way to talk to a child, bookkeeper," the monk shook his head as he walked beside Arthur. "I always told you: for a storyteller, you have a foul mouth. Look at where it got you," Lin Zhao shook his head.


    "Hm?" A voice of recognition came from the direction of the bookkeeper. "Ah, it''s the wandering monk, Lin Zhao. What are you doing here, following after this anomaly?"


    "I''m thinking of taking him as my disciple,"


    "Disciple?" The bookkeeper stood up. "Are you insane, monk? This creature is not something you should associate with."


    "Don''t say bad things about Mister!" Hana shouted with anger that surprised Arthur. He thought his earlier deposition would scare away the monk and the girl, but they seemed to be taking his side.


    "I have beenbeled insane long ago," the monk shook his head as he yed around with his mustache. "But this time, I believe myself to be quite sane."


    "Foolish," the bookkeeper spat before turning silent. Despite being invisible, Arthur could tell that it was ring at him now.


    "What is it going to be, bookkeeper?" Arthur took a step forward, and his chain hovered around the spirit. "Are you choosing death?"


    "I am made of words, and words never die," the bookkeeper said heroically.


    "Fine, then perish." Arthur waved his hand, and the chains destroyed the trees, but they didn''t strike the bookkeeper. "For a spirit which never dies, you sure run away a lot." Arthur red at the space above him.


    "I''ve seen enough anomalies today, so I''m not going to risk my life for petty principles," The bookkeepernded a distance away. "It''s a simple deal. You get what you want, and I sate my curiosity. Tell me your name."


    "Why do you want to know his name?" Lin Zhao interjected as he held his chin. "You said he was an anomaly. What do you mean by that?"


    "Lin Zhao," Arthur barked as he red at the monk, who shrugged in response.


    "I need to learn a lot about my disciple," the man shrugged. "Unless you already know what he''s talking about, then you should be as eager to listen."


    "Don''t ignore," the bookkeeper seemed more offended by being ignored than being attacked. "I will tell you," it seems he couldn''t keep it to himself. "This man is an anomaly to this timeline. He shouldn''t exist at this moment, but he does."


    "Is that why you want to know his name?" Lin Zhao seemed unperturbed by the revtion. "Shouldn''t you have a record of everyone in the Spirits Realm, including their lives?"


    "I... should..." the bookkeeper''s answer came in a whisper. "However, it doesn''t make sense how he came to this timeline. Suddenly, he was there."


    Arthur silently stared at the space where the spirit should be. It should be talking about his arrival to Alva after he had traveled into the past from Earth.


    "I agree," Arthur calmed down as he answered. "I agree with the trade you proposed."


    "Hm? Why?" The bookkeeper seemed confused as if Arthur was following a different script.


    "What, do you want me to kill you that badly?" Arthur shrugged. "My name is unimportant; I''ve spent too long of a time in the Spirits Realm, and it''s time that I leave."


    "I advise against that," the monk shook his head. "This spirit might be a servant of the Sovereign, but it''s a cunning one. There''s no way that it doesn''t have ulterior motives."


    "I think the same! Bookkeeper is bad!" Hana chimed in with agreement.


    "Shut up, brat!" The bookkeeper scowled, and Hana simply stuck her tongue out at the spirit. "Disrespectful!"


    "I know, but I''ll deal with whatever schemes it nster on." Arthur felt grateful for their advice, but the spirit''s earlier escape made him realize it could do it again. "What guarantees that you won''t go back on your words?"


    "I swear an oath to his Majesty that I won''t go back on this trade!" As the bookkeeper said that, lightning descended from the sky to strike the ground between it and Arthur. A violet sphere of light appeared between them, binding the two in an oath.


    "I approve of this trade," Arthur touched the sphere, and he felt the power of the oath bind him to the bookkeeper.


    "The witch can be found in the Valley of Time, simply go toward the sunrise, and you''ll find it." The bookkeeper revealed before continuing. "Now, tell me your name."


    "Arthur," he answered. "Arthur Silvera,"


    "Silvera?" The bookkeeper repeated. "Haha, hahaha!" It began tough hysterically. "Trust the silver! Trust the Silver!


    Arthur frowned as he heard the words he knew very well. Then, as he was about to take a step toward the spirit, it disappeared without a trace. This time, Hana couldn''t find it anymore.


    "Arthur Silvera," the bookkeeper''s voice appeared in his mind. "You will regret this trade, hehe." After saying so, the bookkeeper disappeared without a trace.


    ***


    "Do you regret telling it your name?" On a hignd by the sea, Lin Zhao asked the man next to him. The golden chains seemed to be at peace, floating gently in the sunrise.


    "Sacrifices need to be made," the man, which he learned his name was Arthur Silvera, answered wisely. Lin Zhao can tell this was a young man who has just left his youth, but he went through a lot to get here.


    "The bookkeeper might be a servant, but not even the Sovereign could control it. Telling it your name would bring a lot of troubles."


    "Do you want me to regret it?"


    "No, but I want to know something. Is your friend worth it?"


    "I wouldn''t do it if she were not," Arthur stood up from his spot. "Are you going to keep following me?"


    Lin Zhao paused as he pondered an answer. Did he need to follow the young man more since he has already learned of his name? Instead, he could simply look for him in the real world.


    "Only until the short girl finds a spirit," the monk said. "Are you against it, Arthur?"


    "No, not really." Arthur shook his head. "It feels weird to be called by my name after so long."


    "I can repeat it if you want," the monk teased.


    "Please don''t say stuff like that," Arthur scowled. "Follow me if you want, but I need to know what your motives are."


    Lin Zhao admired this quality of the young man, who he wanted to teach the ways of Force. He was direct, not bothering with mind games and facades.


    "I want to teach someone powerful,"


    "For what? Revenge? Power? A legacy?"


    "No, just to prove that humans can reach godhood and control their destiny." Lin Zhao said casually, but it seems that Arthur Silvera didn''t take it as a joke.


    "I see," he said, pondering. "We might not be that different. You want to prove that humans can reach the gods, and I want to overthrow them."


    "Overthrow the gods?" Lin Zhao was confused. "Why?"


    "Because they abandoned us."

 Chapter 389 - Endings And New Beginnings

    The story didn''t start with him. He was simply a character in the grand scheme. When Jizo gave him the legacy, asking him to stop people from going beyond the dungeons, he fell into the cogwheels of fate.


    Arthur looked at the sunrise as he sat all alone. Lin Zhao has left him to look for Hana, who was ying somewhere with wandering spirits. The responsibility he was left with became heavier with every person he meets in Alka and Earth.


    ??


    Seven of the Guardians betrayed the people. Two of them remained neutral when the time needed them most, choosing to disappear from the world.


    ''How can we trust such gods?''


    They were powerful beings, almost toppling the natural order of the world. Arthur wasn''t even sure that they were humans, but the fact that people worshiped those who betrayed them irked him.


    "Are we going back to the ship?"


    The monk''s aged voice came from behind him. Arthur nodded before standing up. Luckily for them, Gywnevere was still on the ind, as they didn''t spend much time on it.


    It was time for the final destination of his journey in the Spirits Realm: killing his friend.


    ***


    "Like this?"


    Arthur woke up to the puzzled voice of the girl traveling with him. He rolled over to look at her from the edge of the roof, peeking at his twopanions below.


    There was a brief moment of confusion before he realized that Dia and G weren''t hispanions anymore, but different ones instead: a runaway child and a monk with grand ambitions. It was sad to think how fast things change, and Arthur greatly missed the ice girl''s bickering with the witch.


    The thought that he would never meet G again after leaving the Spirits Realm left him exhausted and discouraged. He knew better than linking his happiness to a single person, but how would he go on without the thoughts-inducing teasing of the witch?


    G acted like she was only doing things for the fun of it, but Arthur knew her well enough to conclude that was far from the truth. She helped others be their better selves, she sought meaningful rtionships with others, and she wanted to take a short break from living.


    Such a decision cannot be changed by reason nor feelings. Arthur knew that he didn''t even have the right to devalue the conviction she built over the years. However, he selfishly chose to do so, but it wasn''t enough.


    The stone man seemed knowledgeable about every ce in the Spirits Realm. Thus, when Arthur said his next destination was the valley of peace, the stone man had two things to say.


    "The trip will take ten days to fifteen days," the disinterested captain said as he tied two ropes together. "Have you ever been to the Valley of Peace?"


    "No," past him denied.


    "I can tell," the stone man smirked before he stood up. He waved the ropes he got from somewhere before throwing them over the mast. "That ce is one of the rarest destinations."


    "Why?" Arthur followed after the man with intrigue.


    "Because it''s where things end and goodbyes are said," the stone man left him with this poetic line and went on to hammer away from the mast. There were always things to do for him and never a limit to this giant ship''s growth.


    Arthur could only suspect that G chose this ce on purpose. It was their final meeting and their eternal goodbyes. She might not die, but he didn''t think that he would live long enough to meet her again.


    As he closed his eyes again to the sound of a giggling girl and sshing waves, Arthur felt someone stand next to him. The monk was looking down on him as Arthur opened his eyes.


    "You are awake," the monk said with a nod.


    "You make it sounds as if I have risen from the dead," Arthur turned to the side and closed his eyes again. "How many days have we been on the ship?"


    "Nine,"


    "One to go, then."


    "The captain said it might get dyed," the monk said beside him. "Aren''t you interested in forging new friendships? To learn about the stories of others?"


    "Are you a disguised bookkeeper?"


    "Is it a sin to be interested in others?" Lin Zhao sighed helplessly. "You make it seem as if it was the forbidden pleasure to let your guard down and allow others to take root in your heart."


    "Not to the extent of calling it a forbidden pleasure, but I do believe that you are better off without getting attached to people."


    "Which one of your parents disappeared?"


    The monk''s question was met with silence. Then, finally, it seems he realized the error of his words but seemed unable to fix it, so he decided to go on with it after a short apology.


    "Forgive my directness," the monk said as he sat down on the edge. "I have a habit of answering the questions that people hate,"


    "You overestimate yourself," Arthur sighed and sat up. "It was my dad, but that has nothing to do with it. On the contrary, it is my personal belief that meeting people will only bring hurt and misery."


    "Such a dark outlook on life for a personal belief," the monk snickered. "And everyone says that the past doesn''t affect who you are. But if it doesn''t, then what does?"


    Arthur didn''t entertain the monk''s philosophical indulgences and simply looked ahead. As he watched the waves roll past the horizon,nd appeared in the distance that resonated with his soul.


    ''Here,''


    Arthur''s heart throbbed when he heard her voice: something he missed so greatly yet wished to never hear again. He wanted to meet her again, but he didn''t want it to end.


    When he stood on his feet alert, the monk seemed to realize that they have arrived. The line in the distance began to grow bigger until they could tell it was the end of the ocean.


    ''Here I am, Arthur,''


    His teeth gnashed against each other when she muttered his name. It seems no one else could hear it, so it must be a guide left behind by the witch for him to find her.


    "Land!"


    The stone man roared, and the ship buzzed with activity. The Skyey World was filled with oceans and ever-stretchingnds. A new chapter was beginning once they reached solid grounds.


    "We are here, boy," the stone captain walked toward them with a smirk. Arthur looked down from the roof before jumping tond in front of him. "It would have taken us five days with my baby, but we had a few stations along the way."


    "I''m very grateful for the kindness you showed me," Arthur bowed down to the stone man. "Without you, I wouldn''t have been able to cut across the ocean this easily."


    "Save it, boy," the stone man sighed. "We both know that I''ve used you as much as you used me. The spiritual energy you gave to the core is enough for Gwynevere to evolve into something more glorious."


    "I truly hope that it does," Arthur raised his head and said with a smile, his chains seeming to itch at the prospect of a new adventure.


    "I need to warn you that thews on thend differ from the ocean," the stone man said with apprehension. "Domains that belong to different powerful spirits, vessels of His Majesty himself. They might execute his will, but each of them has their ego, so be careful onnd."


    "I will take good care of him, don''t worry," Lin Zhao interjected as if he was Arthur''s guardian. Before he could dismiss the monk, Hana jumped in as well.


    "I will take care of Mister too!"


    Despite knowing his name, Hana was smart enough to realize that names were dangerous things to share, so she retained his identity as a secret. Her words made the three menugh, and Arthur rubbed her head as he looked onto the horizon.


    "Things might end here," he muttered, and the monk turned to look at him. "But new beginnings are everywhere."


    "Your voice doesn''t carry optimism about the future, but resignation to the will of others," the monk sighed. "However, it''s a good start in the right direction. I was getting sick of your downcast drama act."


    "Don''t call it a drama act," Arthur scowled. "Thank you for everything again, captain," he turned toward the stone man, who nodded at him with a smile.


    "Who knows, we might meet in the future," the stone man, who Arthur has yet to learn of his name, waved his hand and walked away.


    "Let''s go say goodbye to the other seekers, Hana," the monk offered her his hand, and she grabbed it. Arthur was left alone beside the railings, and he heard the meows of the cat again.


    Arthur turned to see that the cat was looking at him from a few meters away. It gave another meow of approval before running and entering Arthur''s body, disappearing once again.

 Chapter 390 - A Trial And A Harbor

    The cat sank into him like a pebble would into a pond. Arthur didn''t feel any change after that, and he was simply left with a memory that felt like it didn''t happen.


    ''Was it a spirit?''


    ??


    Arthur could honestly not tell if it was even a figment of his imagination, and Hana was the only person to prove otherwise. However, there was nothing left to remind him that it was real, and Arthur could do nothing but ignore it.


    "Mister, we are ready!"


    His twopanions returned as Arthur was pondering the situation. As spirits, none of them had any baggage, at least not one you could see.


    "Hey Hana, do you remember the ck cat? When did you see it, and why did it appear?"


    "Uh," the girl seemed hesitant to answer, ncing at the monk besides her. "Well, it was when I first got here. I was crying on the ship, and the ck cat rubbed itself against my leg. Then, when I stopped crying, the cat disappeared!"


    ''Mm, I see,'' Arthur nodded. ''It seems the cat wanted me to help Hana. Is this whole thing about Hana or me?'' Arthur felt childish to question that, but the cat''s golden eyes were unmistakably simr to his.


    The three of them left the ship after bidding the captain farewell. Before he left, Arthur made sure to resupply the core with spiritual energy for the past ride.


    "The next time we meet, I''m giving you a free ride!"


    The captain shouted toward Arthur, who walked off Gwynevere with a smile. Finally, for the first time during their travels, there was a harbor that the ship anchored beside.


    As his foot stepped on the wooden tiles of the dock, Arthur was amazed to see many seekers leaving their ships and more spirits to navigate them through proper channels.


    "Have you been to this ce before, monk?" Arthur asked, and the man hmphed in displeasure.


    "I have a name. Yes, I have. This ce is simr to the real world because it is governed by spirits who cannot be contracted easily. The fact that the First Seeker gave spirits the ability to feel means he also gave them the thirst for power, greed, desire for order, and patriotism."


    "The First Seeker seems to be a man of many emotions,"


    "I don''t think these are his emotions, per se, but simply his ability to feel them," the monk''s voice was filled with awe. "Without his sacrifice and heroism, humans would have never been able to contract spirits and survive the dark ages."


    "Aha," Arthur looked around and saw spirit talking to seekers and visitors, chatting unceasingly with them. "The Infra World was silenced, I think. Did it also have such a society?"


    "No, it does not." Lin Zhao shook his head. "The spirits in the Skyey World are more intelligent and fuller of ego. Therefore, low-tiered spirits are unable to band together and facilitate the contracting process."


    "Hm," Arthur nodded and walked toward the office constructed on the dock. The three of them stood in line and waited to be allowed entry to the harbor.


    "Next!"


    A feminine voice called out, and Arthur''s turn arrived. The monk and girl were in front of him, and they were allowed entry after touching a crystal held by a spirit looking like a woman.


    "Touch the crystal, hurry up," the spirit urged him, and Arthur looked around. There was a spiritual barrier around the harbor, and the only entry was through this office.


    He had a bad feeling about this but could do nothing butply, hoping for an uneventful passage. Instead, as soon as he touched the crystal, Arthur saw the clear crystal rapidly turn red.


    "Please don''t," Arthur muttered, but the crystal gave a loud buzzing sound that made everyone turn to them. The spirit of the woman turned to him in shock before it began to morph into a manticore. "A shapeshifter?"


    "By the authority of Lord Rain, I arrest you for the charges held against you!" Then, the feminine voice was gone, and all that was left was the bellowing of a beast. "Exhibit resistance, and you will be banned from entering the Spirits Realm!"


    Arthur looked at the giant manticore threatening him and the countless spirits surrounding the office. All seekers were evacuated, and the harbor went into lockdown.


    ''I could take them down,''


    Arthur knew, but he wasn''t sure about the strength of Lord Rain. Nevertheless, he knew that he wasn''t in the wrong here, as the charges held against him were in self-defense.


    Furthermore, he already met the gatekeeper and assistant of the Spirits Sovereign, who wished him ''well'' on his travels. If matters called for it, then Arthur and the gatekeeper were best friends as far he cared.


    "Submit immediately for trial!"


    A dozen spirits were surrounding him, each of them equivalent to a powerful awakener of the Astra-rank. He wished no harm to them or the seekers around them, so Arthur simply presented his hands.


    "I will stand trial,"


    His words shocked the guards and the office worker, who paused before beginning to shapeshift back into a woman. It looked at him with surprise and asked again to confirm.


    "You yield?"


    "I''m innocent, so why shouldn''t I? Unless your trial does not bring justice, then I have nothing to fear." Arthur shrugged. If he were imprisoned or dyed, he would simply fight his way out. He needed to make use of his abnormal spiritual energy, after all.


    "I understand," the woman''s gaze toward him softened, and he was sure this would help with his plea. "Take him away."


    Another spirit rushed forward, carrying spiritual chains that it threw over Arthur''s hands. However, as if jealous and offended by the existence of another, his chains attacked on their own, and the spiritual chains flew away.


    "I''m not resisting!" Arthur hurried to exin. "However, these things don''t listen to me, and they don''t like other chains. I''ll follow after you without resisting."


    The woman seemed suspicious as she squinted her eyes at Arthur. However, she nodded eventually and raised her hand for the other guards to stand back.


    "Take my post. I''ll oversee this case myself," the womanmanded another spirit who looked like a living armor. "As for you, follow me."


    Arthur nodded and walked behind the woman. He turned to his twopanions to ask them to wait for him. However, they were already walking beside him, and the woman simply nced at them before ignoring them.


    "What are you two doing?" Arthur shook his head. "Wait for me in the city until I''m done with this matter."


    "And miss the fun? No way," the monk shook his head. "I want to know what your crimes are, hehe."


    "I will tell them that you are a good person!" Hana interjected, making Arthur smile.


    "You don''t know if I am." Arthur shook his head, but Lin Zhao raised his arm to block his view of the short girl.


    "Don''t teach her your cynicism, boy," the monk talked as if it was contagious. "Let her believe in the goodness of people."


    "And wait for her to be betrayed?"


    "Now you talk like that bookkeeper," the monk said, and it was the most brutal p to Arthur''s face. He closed his mouth as he couldn''t refute the words.


    "You guys act as if you are on a pic," the woman red at them. Arthur looked at the countless guards surrounding them and shrugged.


    "Is it better if I try to run away?"


    "Not for you, for sure," she scowled with a threat. "Lord Rain doesn''t like such ax attitude, so make sure to wipe it off when you see him."


    "The Lord is the one judging me?" Arthur was surprised. "I thought it would be a trial."


    "It is a trial, and the Lord is the only judge in his domain," the woman nced at him as if he was ignorant. "You will be seen when the Lord is free. So, you will spend the next few hours in the Ethereal Prison."


    "What about my friends?"


    "They can wait for you in the Witnesses Abode," the woman said as she led them through the city, surrounded by countless guards, into a giant mansion.


    Arthur was surprised to see that the mansion was filled with countless spiritual nts and flowers. As soon as they passed through the gate, they found ever-stretching gardens on each side of the pathway.


    "This doesn''t look like a ce for trial,"


    "Most criminals resist, so we simply kick them out of the Realm and give their spiritual energy to the gatekeeper to ban them. Thus, cases such as yours are a rarity, so we didn''t bother building them a court of their own."


    As she said that, the woman''s clothes shapeshifted into a flowery dress. Arthur could tell that she was trying to appeal to Lord Rain, who seemed to love flowers a lot.


    "Wait in this room," they arrived at a room, and the woman pointed toward the chair in the middle. "The Lord will meet you in a few hours."

 Chapter 391 - Lord Rain

    Arthur made himselffortable in the chair, which locked around his body to prevent him from escaping. But he knew that, with a single attack of his chains, he would be free to go. It was wise to go through the trial, though.


    The room was nd, and it didn''t have anything to see other than countless flowery pots. Thus, Arthur spent the waiting time staring at the flowers, trying to remember their names.


    ??


    His time was Larza was a hellish one, spent mostly in humiliation and grievance. However, there was one side of it that he benefited from: the time he spent studying. He studied the Alvan Language and herbology under Larza, a field within her expertise.


    "Lunist Rera," Arthur muttered the name of the nt. "Jerni Ves," and the name of another. The first was a nt that radiated moonlight, and the second one absorbed it. The fact that some species of Demis benefited from the moonlight made these two nts oppose each other.


    Their existence created a tunnel of moonlight between them, a decorating technique that he read about in one of Larza''s books. As he kept muttering the names of the nts, hours went by.


    "And what about the crystal nt?"


    "An embodiment of purity, one of the few agents used in alchemy for mixing purposes," Arthur answered the spirit who appeared in the room without flinching.


    The spirit walked toward the nt and crouched beside it. Then, with a thin and bony hand, it caressed the crystal leaves of the nt. Arthur stared at the robed spirit in front of him and the hand of bones.


    "I never thought that Lord Rain would be a lich,"


    "There are many things you don''t know, human," the lich answered with a neutral tone, but Arthur still felt the coldness in its voice. "But it seems botany is one you know of,"


    "That''s inurate," Arthur replied. "I know herbology, the names of herbs, mostly magical ones, and how to make use of them."


    "Ah yes, your race loves useful things. That''s why you love spirits, don''t you?" The lich retracted its hand and stood up. It turned toward Arthur to look at him with its hollow sockets. "Yet, you killed a spirit."


    "If I didn''t kill it, I would have been devoured by it. So the Spirits Realm, at least the higher worlds of it, should only contain friendly spirits."


    "And who decided that, exactly?" The lich gave a snicker. "Conceited human," it shook its head at Arthur after giving its judgment of his character.


    "Then you punish me knowing that some spirits found ways to hurt seekers?" Arthur rebuked. "That vites the first contract."


    "Ah yes," the lich turned back toward the crystal herb. "The first contract between the Spirits Sovereign and the First Seeker, a lovely notion of humans befriending spirits."


    "There are Demis too,"


    "You are all humans to us, only some of you being less human than others," the lich grabbed the pot of the nt and lifted it. "Don''t you think that it''s ironic, human?"


    "What is?"


    "Your race created the world humane to symbolizepassion and benevolence, but it is you who wage wars and kill other creatures."


    "A part of humans lives within every spirit."


    "It amuses me how defensive you got of your race that you try to establish our simrities," the lichughed again. "Now tell me, human. What''s the name of this herb?"


    Arthur stared at the lich and then at the herb. He remembered this one clearly, as its name was linked to him. Since the herb could mix herbs, establishing harmony, it was called by this name.


    "Its name is Seika,"


    "Yes, The Loved," the lich nodded and ced it down. "That''s who you are, right? That''s what they call you: Seika, a man loved by living beings and spirits alike, but a ruthless murderer if the need calls for it."


    "Who are you, and how do you know me?"


    "I don''t know you," the lich shook his head. "I know a friend of yours, a friend who wouldn''t shut up about you. She visited me a few days ago to tell me about your arrival to my domain."


    "G?" Arthur''s soul shook. "She was here?"


    "Noisy brat, I must say," the lich nodded. "That brat told me a lot of things about you. No, she told me everything she knew about you, even the guesses."


    "Where is she?"


    "You already know that. Why are you so dim?" The lich insulted. "I''m questioning the praise she gave you," it shook its head.


    "She was here," Arthur ignored him and sighed. "I guess I kept her waiting for a long time," he stood up from his spot, breaking the prison around him.


    "Ho?" Lord Rain seemed surprised. "You are more abnormal than she painted you to be. Are you sure that it''s okay for you to exist?"


    "What do you mean?" Arthur stared at him.


    "Such an anomaly in the world, it can''t go unpunished," Lord Rain ced the nt down, tenderly as if fearing for it. "I''m sure you have noticed it too, no? Responsibilities, disasters, and the so-called fate all rushing toward you."


    "Coincidences,"


    "Of course, you would think so. We all fear being manipted by a higher being. Why do you think atheists exist?" Lord Rain walked toward the door and opened it. "Come, let''s have a chat."


    "I need to leave,"


    "You are exactly as that witch said you were: always in a hurry to do the next important thing. How about, for a change, trying to take a look around the present instead of the future?"


    Arthur hesitated as he heard this. If it were something G wanted him to hear, he would listen to it. However, this lich was like a box full of truths he avoided, and the moment it opens its mouth, the world would be left in shambles.


    "Believe me, this conversation is one you wouldn''t want to miss," Lord Rain promised, and Arthur nodded eventually before following after him.


    The lich took him toward a flower bed with two rocks, a ce that reminded Arthur of Master Ronin. Lord Rain sat on one of the two rocks and offered for Arthur to do the same.


    "How did you know that I''m the one G talked about?"


    "A hunch,"


    "That''s a lie,"


    "It''s the golden aura and the desire to be one with you," Lord Rain''s words send chills in Arthur''s spiritual spine. "There''s a force that pulls everything toward you, no matter if it was a fortune or disaster."


    "Are you saying I''m the reason bad things happened around me?"


    "Are you denying it?"


    Arthur was silent as a locked memory, one he desperately held back, rose to the surface. The war that urred because of his existence, The Outsider, in the trial of the holy crown. The Ilios Empire had a prophecy that when the outsider appears, the end is near.


    The desperation to survive as an empire drove them to desperate measures, one of them being the n to swallow up the Yalveran Union.


    He was the reason the war started, and he was the reason that it ended. The massacre he unleashed on the soldiers of the Ilios Empire was fresh in his mind. The cries of the soldiers, their disintegrating bodies, and the tears they shed as they breathed theirst.


    "That''s not all, isn''t it?" Lord Rain seemed to know of things that Arthur didn''t know. "There are other disasters that happened to people close to you,"


    "What are you trying to say, lich?"


    "I want you to face the things you need to ept," the lich said with a grin. "That''s what G wanted me to do, to make you ept the blood on your hands."


    "I''m not the reason," Arthur shook his head as Ellen''s face appeared in his mind. His feud with Tyrin, the Enders'' pawn, was probably how the Enders got to her. Tyrin was one of the few who knew of his friendship with Ori.


    "I know it''s hard," Lord Rain looked at his bony hands. "There''s so much that we can care about: your friends, your family, the people you need to protect. The world is full of suffering, and you are unable to contain it all. You are unable to keep thinking about it. That''s why you ignore it, seal it away, and act as if you are nothing but a victim."


    As he heard the words, Arthur felt the boundaries protecting him breaking down. The words the lich said made the questions he ignored at night resurface, filling him with dread.


    ''Where is my family? Where are my friends? What happened to them? Is it because I failed? Why does it need to be me who grows stronger?'' Arthur grabbed his head as his aura wavered.


    "You need to do everything: you need to save the City of Shades, you need to save Guren, you need to help Dia, you need to kill G, you need to build Hidden City, and the list goes on." Lord Rain kept mirroring him.


    ''Why am I the one who needs to be a savior when no one else bothered when I needed saving? Why does it always end with me being the one in the wrong?'' Arthur felt as if he was being devoured.

 Chapter 392 - Valley Of Peace

    The golden aura of Arthur overtook the flower bed, swirling around them like a hurricane. Lord Rain didn''t say anything more and simply stared at Arthur.


    "Stop messing with my thoughts," Arthur muttered as he stood up. He wanted to retract his aura, to control it, but it was a mess; he was a mess.


    ??


    Like the foot of a celestial giant trying to crush him, the reality of the things he left behind burdened his soul. Once he got into the Spirits Realm, he began stalling for time to escape the things he needed to do.


    "A bad habit of mine," the lich caressed its cheekbones. "I tend to forget my goal."


    "What is your goal, lich?"


    "For you to leave the Spirits Realm. You have spent far too long here, running away from the inevitable. The things that you ignore thinking about are still waiting for you, and it might be toote once you return."


    The words of the lich cast urgency into Arthur''s heart as he realized how many days he spent in the Spirits Realm and Alka. He was Romba, the man living inside a pig and who tried to run away from the real world.


    "Where is G?"


    "She is waiting for you in the Valley of Peace," the lich stood up and walked away. "Your trial has been concluded. You are innocent," as he said these words, the lich disappeared back into his lonely mansion.


    ***


    "That is all?" Lin Zhao seemed shocked when Arthur returned and told them what happened. "I thought the Spirits Realm would be stricter than this, hah," he sighed.


    "Why do you sound disappointed?" Arthur scowled. "But my meeting with Lord Rain made me realize that I can no longer waste my time here."


    "You are leaving to meet your friend?" Hana asked, and Arthur nodded. "Are weing too?"


    "You''ll have to wait for me here," Arthur shook his head. "Take care of her, monk."


    "Boring task, but I will take it," the man shrugged. "Go and finish what you are here to do."


    "Many thanks," Arthur nodded and patted Hana''s head. "I''lle back, don''t worry," he could tell that she was worried about being left alone.


    "I believe you," Hana nodded, and Arthur left afterward.


    ***


    The harbor city had many parts that housed different spirits, allowing seekers to find their fated ones easily. Lord Rain also made sure that most of the city is filled with flowers.


    Arthur didn''t have the time to enjoy the breathtaking city and rode the wind toward the Valley of Peace. It was the final act in this show, and he needed to fulfill his role.


    Hills of flowers and flying rivers filled his path, but he didn''t waste any time exploring them. The Valley of Peace was also called the graveyard of bonds because Skyey World spirits who lost their contractor appeared in this ce.


    When Arthur finally got to see the valley, he was standing on top of a hill, overlooking the myriad of colors that twinkled in the valley''s belly.


    "A ce for an end," Arthur muttered.


    ''Indeed,'' G answered him from within it.


    "I hate you for making me do this,"


    ''I''m sorry that you have to do it,''


    Arthur scowled and jumped off the hill. He ran down as his chains followed after him. As soon as he entered the valley, a smander descended from the sky to attack him.


    "Aren''t you one of G''s Spirits?" Arthur looked up as he waved his hands for the chains to carry him away. "I guess you don''t want yourpanion to die," he could see the sadness in the spirit''s eyes. "But this is what she wishes," Arthur''s chain impaled the ground andunched him through the skies, passing by the howling spirit.


    Another spirit appeared, and it was a giant nightingale of violet lights. It pped its wings to send countless winds toward Arthur, pushing him back.


    "Your spirits are making this difficult," Arthur muttered as he pushed the spirit away with his chains before soaring into the valley.


    The countless spirits returning to the Skyey World appeared beside him. G''s spirits attacked him one after the other as if they knew what he was here to do.


    Arthur did not harm them, choosing to either evade or push them away from his path. He traveled deeper into the valley until he reached a giant hollow tree.


    ''You found me,'' G''s voice appeared from within the tree. ''Atst,''


    "Sorry for making you wait," Arthurnded in front of the tree and walked into it. As the darkness parted, and after navigating through the maze within the giant tree, Arthur found his friend atst.


    "Are you surprised by what I look like?" G''s voice came from within the glowing me. Her violet eyes were now streaks of light, and she looked like a humanoid me of spiritual energy.


    "Is that how all witches look like?"


    "We are spiritual beings, after all," G smiled. "I missed you, Arthur."


    "Then stay," he demanded, but G shook her head.


    "I can''t survive anymore; the world is rejecting me."


    "Fuck the world,"


    "Defiance is a luxury of the powerful," G smiled in response. "This is the final lesson. Kill me using your spiritual energy."


    "A wooden spirit told me that chances are abysmal," he was silent before asking. "What if you die?"


    "There''s no other choice for me," G was unwavering. "This is my only chance to keep existing. And if fate wants to, we will meet again."


    "I''ll make sure that we do,"


    "I always loved your confidence, but it''s hard to believe those words with tears in your eyes," G smiled, and Arthur simply turned his head.


    "Should I just attack you?"


    "Attack me with everything you have," the ming witch smiled. "And remember to take care of Dia and yourself."


    "She will be d that you are gone,"


    "Then it''s your chance to spend time with her without my pranks,"


    "I will miss them,"


    "I''ll haunt you a ghost then,"


    The ce fell silent as neither two said anything. Arthur quietly gathered his spiritual energy, preparing for the hardest decision he had to make.


    Memories of the past shed in his mind. The first time that he met G, he was wary and hateful of her kind. She taught him about herbs and how to extract the essence from Greatest Harmony. They struck a deal, and she was by his side ever since.


    "You were the first person in this world to care about me," Arthur''s spiritual energy gathered into a sphere, and his chains wrapped themselves around it. "You were the first person to help me,"


    "You are not a part of this world, and that''s why you will leave eventually," G smiled. "I knew you were special, but I can never know how special are you."


    "I don''t think I''m special, but the world seems to think otherwise," crackles of golden lightning began appearing around the sphere of energy. The fabric of the Spirits Realm was being torn apart by the condensing of his power.


    "You are what you choose yourself to be," even when she was faced with possible death, G looked at him with nothing but abortion. "I witnessed how you turned the odds around, fought against the Duke of Fire, split the sky open, and wielded unimaginable strength. But all of them paled inparison to the times you were yourself: the kindhearted and caring person you are."


    "This is farewell, G." Arthur could feel the Spirits Realm being pulled into his powers. "We will meet again, in another world or another life."


    "We shall,"


    "Goodbye," as he said so, tears streamed down his face. They were golden, and each of them flew into the sphere that tore apart G''s existence. The spiritual energy wasn''t destructive this time but a gentle stream that carried G''s soul away.


    "Until we meet again," her voice faded as she said herst. Arthur watched the world turn into a golden canvas of light before everything began gravitating toward the gap in space that appeared.


    "Until we meet again,"


    The gap in space swallowed everything, including Arthur. This oue wasn''t within his expectations, but his spiritual energy was bottomed out for the first time.


    As everything merged into one giant river that flew away from the Skyey World, Arthur felt a hand grab him and pull him out. Then, as the light began to gather itself into outlines, Arthur found himself standing on a giant tree.


    "What is this?"


    "This is a tree; you''ve never seen one before?" Someone answered from beside him.


    Arthur turned around to find a human(?) with a gourd. However, it looked anything but a human. The skin was clear but ashen. Its eyes were pools of bottomless ck except for a white cross in the middle.


    "Who are you?"


    "You should be able to tell," the creature took a sip from their gourd. "Otherwise, I messed up."


    "You are..." Arthur furrowed his brows. "The Spirits Sovereign?"

 Chapter 393 - A World Abandoned By Gods

    "Bingo!"


    The being announcing himself as the Sovereign winked with a grin. Arthur noticed teeth were sharp enough that they reflected light. However, it didn''t make the being threatening, as it had a childish smile on its face.


    ??


    "Show I kneel in greeting?" Arthur joked, but he was also probing the being in front of him.


    "I don''t know, I never received any guests here," the being scratched its head and turned toward the tree. "Should he kneel for me?"


    Arthur was confused and turned toward the giant tree, which seemed to be as big as the five worlds stacked on each other. He expected a reply, but there was only the hissing of the wind.


    "That is true," the allegedly Spirits Sovereign nodded after he heard the hissing. It turned back toward Arthur and waved its hand. "Social norms are a character of humans, and it''s something that I don''t need. If you need to kneel, feel free to do so."


    "Then I will refrain," since that was the case, Arthur preferred against humbling himself. "Can I know where I am?"


    "Yggdrasil, the spirit that holds the physical world and the five spirit worlds together!" The Spirit Sovereign beamed as if he was introducing one of his treasures.


    "Yggdrasil," Arthur repeated as he gazed at the giant tree before turning to look at thend below them. It was an infinite fog.


    "Don''t worry about the weather. It''s always like that. Only those who can see everything can peer through the fog and look at everything."


    "Seers," Arthur realized, and the Sovereign nodded in response. "Do theye here when they try to see?"


    "They do. Otherwise, how can they see through the fog?"


    ''So that''s how Sier sees everything. His spiritual bodyes to Yggdrasil and looks through the fog.'' Arthur realized as he felt like another secret has been uncovered.


    "What you did earlier was reckless, Seika of Living Beings," the being gazed at him silently as he opened the gourd to take another sip.


    "What are these screams?" Arthur asked with a frown as he looked at the gourds. Every time the Spirits Sovereign took a sip, he could hear howls of agonying from within the gourd.


    "Oh," the Sovereign paused. "You can hear them?" A thin smile danced on its lips. "How truly fascinating. You are just like him, but you are someone else entirely. The howls are from the Abyssal Spirits I devour."


    "I see," Arthur nodded and turned to look at the tree. It was humongous, and he could feel a deep connection with it.


    "You are not curious about what I''m talking? Shouldn''t you be eager to understand who I''mparing you to?"


    "I''m truly not," Arthur shook his head. "You are not the first person to say things like that," he looked around again.


    "Are you looking for your friend?" The Sovereign asked. "Is that why you look so sad?"


    Arthur paused and didn''t say anything. The fact that he just killed G within the Spirits Realm made everything else, even the being in front of him now, seem trivial.


    "Do you know where she is?"


    "I do, and I do not," the Sovereign shrugged. "What you did wasn''t somethingmon, and no one knows what is going to happen. The simple fact that the witch knew of such a method astonished me so much that I kind of wanted to see what happens."


    "That''s ax attitude from the protector of the realm," Arthur said with a thin smile. "So, she is gone, and I will never know if she seeded."


    "Of course, you will," the Sovereign was confused. "If you meet her again, that means she went through the cycle, and if you do not..."


    "Then she died, by my own hands," Arthur looked at his golden hands. "Tell me, powerful being. What use does power have if you can''t even protect those you care about?"


    "People have different aspirations, but your failure to help your friend simply means you need to get stronger." The Sovereign answered with a smile. "How about we take a tour around Yggdrasil?"


    "Sure,"


    The two began walking from a branch to the other, and each branch was as big as a highway. At first, the Spirits Sovereign didn''t say anything, and Arthur followed after him.


    "You met the bookkeeper, no?"


    "A twisted bastard," Arthur didn''t hold back.


    "Haha, he is, he truly is," to Arthur''s surprise, the Spirits Sovereignughed easily. "However, he is also useful because he keeps track of everyone who enters the realm, including their past."


    "The Archives of his Majesty," Arthur looked at the long ck hair of the spirit in front of him. "Is that where you are taking me?"


    "It''s the only amusement I have in this world, so please forgive me for intruding on your race''s privacy,"


    Arthur was again surprised by the being''s polite and friendly attitude. He imagined the Spirits Sovereign to be aloft, unbothered by earthly matters and humans. Yet, the being in front of him was as cheerful and as curious as a child.


    "I think a background check is necessary to keep your realm in order," Arthur shared his opinion. "Humans might use spirits to harm others, so it''s dangerous to allow everyone into the realm."


    "That''s what he said too,"


    "I''m guessing you are talking about the First Seeker,"


    "You''ve guessed correctly," the Spirits Sovereignughed. "How cheerful he was before I took his feelings. Now, I regret nothing more than doing so,"


    "Because you hate feeling things?"


    "It''s the opposite. I only wanted feelings because of him, and he changed after I took them." As he said so, they arrived at a clear basin of water. "My Archives. Or, as you humans call it, this is my TV."


    "I see that you are keeping up with civilization," Arthur was amazed as he tried looking into the basin of water. It was clear, but images soon appeared inside of it. The first image was of a forest and a child.


    "Do you recognize this person?"


    "Violet hair and eyes," Arthur muttered as his heart felt a twinge of pain. "Is this G as a child?"


    "Bingo! These archives belong to the witch who frequented my realm. This is not the first memory she has, but it''s the first of her most treasured memories."


    "And why are you showing me this?"


    "Because you want to know about her past," the Sovereign revealed whaty in Arthur''s heart. "And this is the first time that I had a visitor. Usually, I meet the other spirits in the five worlds."


    "And why me?"


    "If I hadn''t pulled you from the gap of space, your fate would have been no different from hers: unknown," the Sovereign pointed at G''s image as he said. "Now, let''s enjoy the show,"


    Like a video, the image in the water began to move. G was handed a small crystal which she looked at with confusion. Her face was dusted, and there were wounds on different parts of her body.


    "At that time, the witch hunt was at its peak. Humans thought that witches were shapeshifting monsters because of the gems in their foreheads. Instead, they were a Soul Crystal inherited from their families."


    As the Sovereign exined, Arthur saw another witch crouch in front of G and tighten the fist in her hand.


    "Use this to grow stronger," there were tears in the woman''s eyes, and they were violet as well. "I will try to hold them back. Take this and run away, and never look back. Do you understand, G?"


    "Witches pass down their Soul Crystal to their descendants, and it''s the only way for their linage to survive. The witch would then lose its powers while its child would be a witch themselves. A fascinating race, if you ask me."


    "If there was a witch hunt, isn''t it dangerous to pass down the crystal to her child?" Arthur was confused, and the Sovereign was silent.


    "There is always a sacrifice, always," it sighed. "This race turned their soul into a crystal, allowing them to absorb spiritual power from the physical world and grow stronger. However, it came at a cost. Their descendants are born without a soul, and they would die once they reach ten years of age unless they get the Soul Crystal."


    "A vicious cycle," Arthur muttered as he looked at the face of young G full of tears. "Why did they need to evolve in such a way?"


    "Because they needed the power to survive," the Sovereign waved its hand to show Arthur a different image. "This was the world before Demis evolved their powers and humans got hold of artifacts."


    The images in the pond made Arthur sick. Countless monsters tore people apart, creating rivers of blood that filled the world. They ran through the Cmity Gates and struck terror in the hearts of the people.


    "This is the world that your gods abandoned," the being''s rageful voice echoed. "They chose to save half of the people and use the other as a shield."

 Chapter 394 - Basin Of Memories

    "Are you talking about the guardians?" Arthur asked and saw a weird expression appear on the spirit''s face. It looked at him as if he was someone else.


    "You truly don''t remember anything," it sighed and gave the most helpless expression. "As long as you are still alive, then it doesn''t matter, I guess."


    ??


    "You are not the first to mistake me for someone else," Arthur furrowed his brows, but the Sovereign didn''t say anything. "And I''m tired of not knowing what''s going on," a helpless sigh mirrored the one the Sovereign gave.


    "I can tell you if you want to," it said, surprising Arthur.


    "Then do," he leaned forward in expectations.


    "However, I know that you don''t want to know yet," it shook its head. "Otherwise, you would have remembered already. There''s a n, and I''m not going to interfere with it. Your ns never failed, after all."


    Arthur was quiet as he realized this was another dead end. He felt frustrated that everyone was choosing for him instead of asking him about what he wanted.


    "I''m not who you think I am,"


    "Then that''s fine," the Sovereign shrugged. "You shouldn''t care whether I tell you or not since I''m simply mistaken."


    "You don''t believe that you are," Arthur scowled at him. "You still think that I''m someone else,"


    "I just that you don''t remember but don''t care about what I think. After all, I''m sure you have never seen any signs that prove my words," the spirit gave a sly smile.


    But Arthur saw them countless times, one contradicting the other. So he was growing more confused about what happened and how it all links in the end. That''s why he knew that the spirit was ying mind games to seed doubt into his heart.


    ''It is one thing to ept being a vessel of a higher being, and another to be someone else entirely without knowing,''


    "Let''s keep watching," the Spirits Sovereign smiled as if his goal has been aplished.? Arthur stared at it for a long time, feeling as if his antics were familiar. "This is her first battle using spirits. How marvelous she was,"


    Destruction and spiritual energy intertwined as the knights fled from the witch they were hunting. G''s eyes were wrathful, and Arthur watched as she killed over a hundred knights to stand as the sole survivor.


    "Marvelous?" Arthur questioned as he studied her expression. "She is hurt, terrified of the destruction she caused, and scared of her powers," he saw her look at her eyes the same way he looked at his after the battle against Ilios.


    "I guess I''ll never have what isn''t truly mine," the Sovereign''s voice was sad as if ming the world for his pseudo-feelings.


    The image changed again to reveal G fleeing from the witch hunt. She was sitting on the roadside when a giant man found her. He offered shelter, and she epted it.


    ''And that''s how G met young Solomon, that must have been at least twenty years ago,''


    The pond rippled as it revealed the image of G gazing up. She was wounded in a snowstorm, and a figure stood in front of her. Arthur frowned as the back of the figure made his body tremble.


    As if sensing his gaze, the figure turned away from G and met Arthur''s gaze, and it confirmed his doubts. His lips pressed themselves against each other to form a thin line. The features were ordinary, and a beard mottled his face.


    "Dad...?" Arthur could never mistake the green and kind eyes of his father. But now, they weren''t kind. Instead, they were wary and looking into his with gradually increasing shock.


    "Art!"


    The image disappeared as his father reached out to him. Arthur''s heart was in turmoil as he took a step back. Despite being a spiritual body, he couldn''t stop shaking. They were all identical: the name he called him, his voice, and his face.


    "Oops, forgot about this guy''s ability," the spirit waved its hand, and the pond returned to its translucent surface. Arthur grabbed the spirit''s color before shoving it back.


    "Show him again!"


    "Careful now, I don''t like physical touch," the white cross in the Sovereign''s eyes glowed before it disappeared. Arthur felt it slip from his grasp, and he rushed to grab with his other hand, but the spirit was gone.


    Arthur fell on the ground, and his hands dug into the bark of Yggdrasil. The Spirits Sovereign walked to stand beside him before crouching.


    "You are lying," Arthur gritted his teeth as the image of his father''s wary and tired face appeared in his mind. "You knew that you were showing him to me, and you knew that he would see me."


    "What you saw is in the past, Arthur," the gourd reappeared in its hand before the Sovereign took another sip, devouring more spirits. "Why are you ming me for a gift I gave you? You wanted to see your father, so I showed you."


    "Then show me again. Tell me where he is," Arthur gritted his teeth. "Why would you show me if you wanted to take it away? Cruel."


    "You are talking like a child now," it threw the gourd over its back before standing up. Looking at him with its abnormal and unfeeling eyes, the Sovereign of the Spirits Realm had a goal that Arthur didn''t know. "You had someone who knew your father this entire time, but you missed it."


    "I didn''t know that she knew him," Arthur stood up, feeling drained. He turned away from the Sovereign and went to look through the basin, but it was nothing but water. "Show me again,"


    "I can''t show you more than I did," the voice answered from behind him. "Your father is unique. No mana fluctuations can escape his senses, not even those that transcend time."


    "Time," Arthur repeated as he clenched his fist. "Time, time, time." He banged his hand against the basin, and the water''s rippled distorted his image. "When was this?" His voice was helpless and tired.


    "A hundred years ago,"


    "Hah," Arthur fell to his knees while still clutching the basin. "My father traveled hundreds of years into the past?"


    "That, he did," the cheerful voice of the Sovereign was gone. "I''ve watched over him, and sometimes he looked back."


    "It didn''t matter how much I''ve waited for his return," Arthur gasped, muffling a sob. "He was hundreds of years away from us."


    The Spirits Sovereign didn''t say anything but simply stood there quietly. Arthur''s mind had countless thoughts, and he felt many feelings until he let out augh.


    "Absurdity makes usugh,"


    Arthur said as he turned toward the Spirits Sovereign. It was standing there, looking at him with a relieved smile. The sight of it made Arthur angry again, but he was too tired now.


    "I feared that after your fight against the Duke of Fire, you would have lost all feelings. Yet, I''m d that they are still there, no matter how much they hurt,"


    "For an omnipotent being, you care too much about trivial things," Arthur shook his head and looked into the basin again.


    "What do humans survive for?" As it asked him, the Sovereign walked to stand beside him. Images began appearing in front of the two again. "Is it not to feel these things: happiness, love, ambitions, awe, curiosity, and every other emotion?"


    Images began appearing in the basin: friends joking with each other as they walked home, a father listening to his child who couldn''t stopughing, two lovers sneaking into a forest under the stars, an alchemist who danced because he made a potion, and a father reading his two kids a book.


    The images froze on thest one of Arthur, Oren, and their father sitting beside each other. Arthur''s eyes stared into the basin, seeing the thin smile on his father and the awe Oren and him had as they listened.


    "This image isn''t from your memories," the Spirits Sovereign said. "It''s the most treasured memory your father had."


    "Where is he now?" Arthur was silent before asking.


    "I don''t know, really," it said and paused. "However, I can feel that he''s alive somewhere, doing what he believes in."


    "Do you think saying that would make me feel better?"


    "I don''t know what it would make you feel. You asked, and I simply answered," the Spirits Sovereign shrugged. "I showed him to you to make sure you are still capable of feeling,"


    "Still?" Arthur red at the spirit. "Am I going to lose my feelings the more power I draw from that being?"


    "Ah," the Sovereign smiled. "You aren''t as clueless as I thought. If I say that you will, would you stop using this power? Would you choose to feel, or would you choose to be powerful?"


    "You are offering me an impossible choice," Arthur shook his head. "I can''t choose between these two,"


    "Why can''t you?"


    The Spirits Sovereign walked away from him, returning to its branch on Yggdrasil. Arthur turned to look at it with confusion. The following words it said arrived with the hissing wind, but Arthur heard them.


    "After all, you made that choice once before,"

 Chapter 395 - End Of A Journey

    Yggdrasil stood tall and mighty, overlooking the worlds below it. On one of its branches sat a confused young man by a being that rivaled gods. The words the Spirits Sovereign left Arthur with more questions.


    ''I made that choice before?''


    ??


    The fact sat down beside him on the branch, alienating and refusing to sink into his mind. It wasn''t something he could easily ept because that implied many things, and it revealed a lot more.


    ''The person whom the Sovereignpared me to must be the First Seeker, the man who found the Spirits Realm and bargained his ability to feel for the empowerment of the human race.''


    This fact, concluded by the Sovereign''s unborated words, proposed one further question: was Jizo the first seeker, and who the Sovereign talked about?


    ''I also thought Rega was talking about Jizo, but it said the schr was the one following ''me,'' and that means there was someone else that they mistake me for,'' Arthur realized, and a sigh escaped his mouth.


    In the beginning, he only wanted to know where his father was. Now, he learned that his father was thrown into a different timeline, the same as Arthur. This made it more difficult for him to find his father. In the beginning, it was only a question of where, but now it was also a question of when.


    Arthur stood up from the branch as he began to feel Yggdrasil rejecting him. He decided to revisit the Sovereign, despite knowing how futile it was to ask anything more of it.


    "You are here again," the Sovereign sipped from its gourd, and the howls of spirits reached Arthur''s ears. "More questions for me to reject?"


    "Only one," Arthur took a step forward. "Why do you refuse to answer any of my questions and make thingsplicated?"


    "Humans, no matter how much spiritual energy they have, tend to think they are capable of changing the world. If you knew what I knew, the natural order of events would be destroyed. You don''t know for a reason, and you just need to seek answers yourself."


    "And what would that reward me? Nothing but beingte to do anything about things."


    "It will reward you with growth," the Spirits Sovereign smiled. "You will understand once you know everything,"


    "Fine," Arthur sighed. "I think it''s time for me to leave,"


    "As loved as you are by spirits and Yggdrasil, you still need to return to your world. Otherwise, the connection will be lost, and you will be another wandering soul in The Great Fog."


    "Can I return to the Spirits Realm?"


    "You can, but you will have to contract a spirit to leave it. I can send you to Alka directly from here, but the Spirits Realm has its own rules."


    "You pulled me here. Why not do it again?"


    "I only pulled you here because you would have died otherwise," the Sovereign shook its head. "To replicate that event without the witch''s technique would be difficult,"


    "G''s technique?"


    "She made sure to constrict the range of destruction to a singr point, creating a gap in the Spirit Realm. This gap allowed me to meet you without descending to the Skyey World and destroying it as a result."


    "Then, I can just contract a spirit,"


    "They aren''t worthy,"


    "That''s rude. So only spirits of the Celestial World are worthy?"


    "Only I am," the Sovereign stood up and walked toward Arthur, meeting his eyes. "However, you will never be able to use my powers unless you reach the Astra-rank. Once you do,e back here."


    ***


    It seems that the Spirits Sovereign was convinced of his rtion to the First Seeker, and he didn''t want Arthur to contract any other spirit.


    "I am leaving," Arthur told Hana and the monk, who were sitting in a teashop in the harbor city, through the basin of water. The two looked for him with confusion. "I can only send you a message like this, but we will meet again."


    "Mister, you promised me that..." Hana began to say but stopped as if knowing that Arthur had no choice in this.


    "I wille and get you as soon as I return to the physical world," Arthur affirmed. "As for you, Lin Zhao..."


    "You know where to find me," the monk didn''t say anything more than that. Arthur grunted in affirmation, and the image disappeared from the basin of water.


    "You humans are truly social creatures," the Sovereign said in awe.


    "This is how we survived until now," Arthur replied. "You said that you could feel my father being alive. Can''t you do the same for G?"


    "Even I can''t tell what happens after death," the Sovereign shook his head.


    Arthur was silent but nodded anyway. The Sovereign scratched its head before drawing a circle in the air. The ring turned into a portal that led to the outside world.


    "We shall meet again," the Sovereign said as Arthur stepped through the portal, appearing again on the ice teau, alone this time. G wasn''t here anymore, and that realization tore through his heart.


    Their time together was short, but she was one of the few he could call a friend. Now, her fate turned unknown, and only time could tell whether she survived or not.


    "Thank you," her shadow appeared behind him, and Arthur turned to see the portal turning into her figure. "You are the only thing that made me reluctant to do this, but I had to do it."


    "You are here?" Arthur took a step forward, and her figure disappeared. From within the smoke came the Sovereign''s voice, distant and cold.


    "This was herst thought before she left the Spirits Realm and went to the unknown," the spirit answered, its voice drifting away. "This gift is to show you that your feelings are reciprocated and never one-sided."


    After it said that, the portal closed, ending Arthur''s journey in the Spirits Realm. It was a short but memorable time where he got answers and more questions. Nheless, it would leave a scar on his heart.


    Their time together shed in Arthur''s mind like a fast-yed movie. From the moment they met to the moment he killed her, there was a full spectrum of feelings and memories.


    "Farewell," Arthur muttered before turning to leave. He could do nothing more but wish her luck in her endeavor and hope they would meet again at a different ce and time but under better circumstances.


    As he reached the teau''s edge, Arthur ced his hands on the ground and used his Art of Creation. From within the ice rose violet roses from every inch of soil, covering the summit entirely.


    Taking onest look at the tribute he offered her, Arthur walked back the same path they came. The things he learned in the Spirits Realm repeated in his mind, and he tried to learn from them.


    "This world is full of mysteries," Arthur muttered as he reached the walls of roots that he created. "But? wasn''t my dream to fight against the odds and emerge victoriously?"


    Arthur jumped over the wall and cast his gaze over the city he was building. Stretching beyond forests and mountains, the roots of Rega enclosed all.


    "Wee back, Master." Rega''s voice appeared in his mind once he touched the roots. Arthur smiled and disappeared from the top of the wall, appearing on Rega''s giant branch.


    "I''m back,"


    The camp was bigger than he remembers, and he was sure that Courage did fine work running the city while he was gone. There was, however, no doubt that chaos ensued after he began his journey to the Spirits Realm.


    As he was about to descend toward the camp, a shockwave spread from the houses below. Two auras shed against each other, and their simple collision was enough to threaten the people around them.


    "I guess I arrived just in time," Arthur muttered with surprise. He almost waved his hand instinctively to use his chains, but they weren''t here anymore, nor was his left arm.


    Arthur sighed and jumped from the branch, using his skill to glide toward the two auras. As hended in front of his house, he heard what the people inside were saying.


    "The rat has escaped, and we are here to take control of the situation." A voice said haughtily and recognizing it made Arthur smile.


    "Move away, child," another voice, ancient and gruff,manded. "His Majesty ordered that if he didn''t return, then we need to take control of the city and the Divine Tree."


    It took a moment for Arthur to recognize the second voice, but it was unmistakably that person. The fact that these two arrived together meant his disappearance gave an opening for them to exploit against him.


    "He will return," another voice answered defiantly, and Arthur paused when he heard it. It was Dia''s voice. Arthur never thought she woulde here. It seems this matter called for her intervention.

 Chapter 396 - My City

    "There''s no doubt that the man you are defending fled," there was a pause in the meeting hall as the haughty voice threatened again. "Step down and let us take control. This city''s resources cannot be wasted."


    "Resources that I''ve procured or created," Arthur pushed the door open and walked into the hall. Then, without waiting for the crowd''s response or their attention, he walked to sit in his chair. "It seems that when the cat is away, mousese out to y."


    ??


    "Bastard...!" The Knight of Nobility''s face was pale before turning purple with anger. It seems Arthur''s sudden appearance was beyond his expectations.


    "Mouses," the other man took a step forward as his aura exploded. "You called me a mouse?" The Duke of Battle was furious, but Arthur simply ignored the two people.


    Instead, he turned to the petite girl standing against them along with the Knight of Courage and Gruen. The joy on their faces made Arthur''s heart warm, and he realized how much he missed them.


    "I''m back, everyone," he said with a grin, and Gruen almost jumped to hug him with tears in his eyes.


    "Seika!"


    "Boss!"


    Courage and Gruen were both beyond emotional, but Dia was the sole exception. She stared at him silently as if she was trying to remember who he is. Then, she turned back to the two visitors.


    "There you have it, he is here," the cold princess said without emotions. "Are you still going to make a ruckus in this ce?"


    "You half..." The Knight of Nobility began, but it seems he remembered Arthur''s presence in the room. "You ounder have no say in this!"


    "You called me a mouse, right?" The Duke of Battle walked to stand in front of Arthur. "And you are the big bully cat?" His words were leaking with both anger and thrill. Arthur turned to look at the man and simply sighed.


    "Duke of Battle, how lovely it is to see you again," Arthur stood up from his chair and walked toward the man. "I did indeed call you as such, but this matter would have to wait."


    "You dare..."


    The Duke of Battle began, but Arthur walked past him. The duke disappeared from his spot the moment that he did, leaving only the Knight of Nobility behind.


    "There was also you," Arthur walked toward the Knight of Nobility, who was trembling after the duke disappeared. "Your n failed. How about you run back to your ancestor and report this too? That is unless you wish to fight me here,"


    "There is no need..." The Knight of Nobility muttered as his eyes darted everywhere. "I''ll take my leave, but His Majesty will hear about this."


    After saying his piece, the knight hurried away to leave the city. Arthur watched until he did as the sky thundered and the ground split apart.


    "You bastard!" The furious roar of the Duke of Battle came from within the ground as it split open. "Your petty tricks won''t work on me!"


    "It was enough to earn some time," Arthur smiled as he looked at the duke fly out of the ground. "Thank you for creating a well for our city. We will make good use of it."


    "Are these yourst words?" The Duke of Battle''s aura threatened to break apart their city, and his wrath was unmasked as he descended in front of Arthur.


    Looking at the giant man, Arthur''s spiritual arm condensed around them, and the duke''s aura was restricted. His sleeve fluttered, and his eyes glowed golden as he bared his teeth at the tall man.


    "I don''t care if you are the strongest man or the strongest goat," his voice was full of cold rage. "But as long as you are within my city, you won''t be this insolent."


    The people within his city were fearful of the duke''s aura, making Arthur beyond rageful. These people believed in him and chose to follow him, despite how risky it was, and Arthur would never allow anyone to terrorize them.


    "And what are you going to do, boy?" The duke gave a crazed grin full of battle thirst. "Show me what you have hidden, and prove to me that you are worthy!"


    "I don''t need to prove anything, old man," golden energy exploded from Arthur, and they gathered around his spiritual arm. "I won''t shy away from a challenge, but take your insanity outside of my city."


    "My city, huh," the aura of the duke disappeared as he gave a heartilyugh. "King Solomon didn''t judge you wrongly, it seems. You are indeed a man with a backbone."


    The Duke of Battle said with augh before turning away. Arthur''s aura also disappeared, and the tension was diffused. As the duke waved his hand, he left Arthur with a few words.


    "The fact that you are this prideful of your city is what I wanted to test. If you allowed me to wreak havoc, then His Majesty would have removed you from your position,"


    The Duke of Battle left the camp, and Arthur saw a light sh across the sky, signifying the end of his test. Arthur retracted his aura and sighed. A battle against the duke would have been beyond his capabilities, but he wouldn''t mind going beyond his limits to teach him a lesson.


    "You have been missed, Seika." The Knight of Courage walked out of the house and stood behind him. Arthur turned to see her giving a slight bow.


    "And you did well in managing the city," Arthur said with gratitude. "I''m sorry for leaving you all for so long," he said before someone ran to hug him.


    "Boss!" Gruen hugged him tightly, his thick beard pressing against Arthur''s chest. "I prayed every day for your well-being. The heavens have my gratitude. The heavens have my gratitude!"


    "Alright, alright. I missed you too. Now get the hell away from me." Arthurughed as he pushed the dwarf away. Then, Dia came out of the house, looking at him with a numb face devoid of emotions.


    "Where is the witch?"


    Arthur''s heart twinged at her questions and the fact she was looking around for G. Despite knowing that Dia acted like she hated G, he knew that she acted this way toward everyone.


    "She won''t being back," Arthur said quietly, and Dia''s blue and red eyes stared into his. She walked toward him and stood in front of him, and Courage grabbed Gruen and left the ce silently.


    An ice tform appeared beneath the two, and it levitated in the air until it carried them to a branch of Rega. During the whole process, Dia didn''t break eye contact with him.


    "Did you kill her?" Dia asked as she turned away from him and looked at the scenery of Hidden City.


    "I did," he answered.


    "You did the right thing," she scowled and walked away. "You should have killed her sooner," despite saying that, Dia''s voice was trembling ever so slightly.


    "Did she tell you about our deal?"


    "Uh-hm," she nodded without looking at him. "The witch needed to help you escape, including the ess to our library, and you had to kill her in the Spirits Realm."


    Arthur was silent as he lifted his head and closed his eyes. Before, he said that their separation was inevitable, but he never thought that G would be the first to leave them.


    "Our separation is inevitable," the princess muttered as her cold hand pressed against his chest. Arthur opened his eyes and met her gaze. "You must have been so hurt," her voice was broken, full of tender care that he never saw in her before.


    "Why are you here, Dia?" Arthur asked and saw the shift in her eyes. "You shouldn''t stand against the nobles when you are trying to win them over."


    "My allegiance will forever be with you," her words stabbed into Arthur''s heart, and he reached out to grab the hand on his chest.


    "That''s the onlyfort I have," he breathed out. "Thank you for being here, and I''m sorry that I''ve caused you trouble."


    "Don''t be," she shook her head. "I''m just d that you came back, Arthur."


    The way she said his name reassured him of his existence as if the name would disappear if no one spoke it into the world. Arthur nodded, and they held stood like that for a few minutes.


    Then, his nose sniffed a flowery scent, and Arthur noticed that flowers were blooming beneath them. Dia turned to look at the flowers with confusion before the petals broke away and danced around her.


    "Is this Mother Rega?" Dia asked as the petals surrounded the two. A sweet smile appeared on her lips, showing off her dimples.


    "I guess Rega is inviting us in," Arthur smiled and pulled Dia toward the truck of the tree, which split open. The two then walked into Rega''s Inner World and entered the cabin.


    "Master!"


    Rega hugged him the moment he entered. Arthur was d that she was well after building the walls of his city, and it seems she was livelier than ever.

 Chapter 397 - Soul Link

    "How are you now?" Arthur asked with worry, but he could see that Rega was quite well. The spirit broke their embrace and flew away to spin in the air, showing Arthur its roots and leaves.


    "Rega is well," the spirit danced and spun to show Arthur to prove its wellbeing. Arthur simply nodded with a smile as he presented Dia to the spirit.


    "I hope you remember Dia," he gestured toward the princess, and she stiffened like a nk of wood. If Arthur didn''t know she was from Alka, he would have thought she was doing a robot dance.


    "H-hi," she stuttered as she greeted the spirit, and Arthur saw her grow frustrated. Rega turned to her and seemed confused before shaking its head.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t remember faces..." Rega scratched her head with her roots, seeming quite apologetic. This, for some reason, made Dia panic even more.


    "It''s okay!" Dia hurried to console the leafy spirit as if fearing it would feel bad. Arthur smiled at her entirely unexpected side but didn''tment further.


    "She''s my friend," Arthur introduced them. "She helped me when we were killing the monsters in your Inner World."


    "Thank you, big sis!" Rega acted like a child despite its age, and it bowed to Dia, who seemed bashful and panic-stricken. "Master, are you here to...?"


    "Yes, to get you out of here," Arthur smiled as he raised his hand, and a rune appeared above it. "This something I''ve learned just recently, but I think it''ll work."


    The rune that appeared was a soft bluish hue, radiating a pulse that affected Rega''s Inner World. It was one of the two he obtained from the human-pig spirit, called Spiritual Interference.


    [Spiritual-Interference: a rune that directly maniptes spiritual energy and boundaries, allowing interference with spiritual energy and entities.]


    [Note: this rune transcends tiers because it was obtained by a stroke of fate in a realm far away.]


    The note proved that this rune was quite extraordinary, and it even transcended tiers. Of course, Arthur didn''t know if this meant this rune couldn''t evolve further, but this was quite enough.


    "I''m going to link your spiritual body to my soul, and you can y around in the outside world," Arthur exined and saw the look of sheer horror on Dia''s face.


    "Your soul?" muttered the princess with shock. She had the right to be surprised, as matters of the souls weren''t things to be tempered with. "Arthur, are you sure about this?"


    "It should be alright, I think," said Arthur with a hint of uncertainty, and it made Dia gawk at him.


    "You are," she gave a pause as she squinted her eyes, "doing this without being certain about the side effects?"


    "I promised her, so I''m keeping my promise."


    Rega seemed confused while Dia looked unconvinced. The princess opened her mouth again to protest, but Arthur hurried to use the rune.


    The Inner World appeared to be shrinking the moment the rune touched Rega''s body, and Arthur could feel his hand grab into its bindings to the world. He then manipted the boundaries and linked its existence to his soul.


    The process was quite simple, almost too simple, and it didn''t take any time. However, the pain that arrived after a few moments made Arthur snap his eyes open as he grabbed into his heart.


    "Ugh," a groan leaked out of his mouth as he fell to his knees. Rega seemed unaffected, but Arthur felt his body was being cut open while the link began to form.


    "Arthur!" Dia rushed to his aid but didn''t know what to do. Arthur raised his hand to gesture that he was okay, but the pain was growing stronger. He gnashed his teeth together but knew that Rega was getting worried, so he tried to give a smile.


    "I''m alright. How do you feel?" Arthur said with a weak voice, and Rega looked at her body with confusion.


    "I feel... connected to you... the same away I''ve connected to the tree..." her voice came in intervals, as the spirit never experienced something like this.


    "Then let''s try to take this outside," Arthur stood up as he waved his hand, and a portal opened to the outside world. The pain seemed to subside a bit as he walked out into the world. "Come out, Rega."


    There was silence, but then Rega''s head left the tree''s surface. It floated out of the tree in front of Arthur''s and Dia''s eyes, looking around with amazement.


    "Is this... the real world?" gaped the spirit. "There are so many colors... more than Rega''s Inner World..."


    "You have never seen it before?" Dia asked as she held into Arthur, and the spirit shook its head.


    "I only sensed it using my link to the tree, that''s all. However, I feel like I forget something. I don''t know what it is," the spirit scratched its head. "Master, can I..."


    "y around all you want. We''ll be right here," Arthur smiled as he sat to lean on the tree''s trunk.


    "Yay!" Rega''s leaves glowed green before she flew around the tree, descending toward the forest and camp below them. Here, she had an ethereal body, allowing her to pass through things without hindrance.


    "Are you truly alright, Arthur?" Dia lowered herself to his level and asked with worry.


    "Well, to be honest, it hurts a lot, but it''s getting better." Arthur weakly smiled as he leaned back on the tree. "I just need to rest a little, that''s all."


    There was a pause before Dia leaned beside him, and Arthur felt her warmth beside his intact arm. She didn''t say anything more, and Arthur allowed himself to drift into sleep.


    He couldn''t sleep in the Spirits Realm, so he wanted to lose consciousness to ''reboot'' his brain. Fortunately, sleep came upon him faster than he expected, and he was soon within a dream.


    There was someone in front of him, and Arthur felt as if he knew who it was. Arthur walked toward the person and grabbed him by the shoulder, and thetter turned around to see him.


    It was a younger version of himself. Young Arthur flinched and retreated away from him, looking quite terrified.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry,"


    "What are you apologizing for?" Arthur was confused.


    "I''m sorry for not being enough. I''m sorry."


    After that, young Arthur disappeared without a trace. Instead, a mirror appeared in front of him, reflecting his current appearance.: long hair covering his face, missing arm, and a battle-hardened sharp expression.


    "I''m not enough?"


    "You are more than that," a voice answered him, snapping him awake. Arthur opened his eyes to see Dia''s face before him as she held his cheek gently. "You are so much more than that," as she said, she rested her forehead on his, trying to calm him down.


    Arthur closed his eyes again, and he calmed down. The fact that he saw his father brought out some of his feelings after he left them. They were nothing, but they left a tiny wound that festers once in a while.


    A cold stream of energy seeped into his head, cooling him down. Then, finally, Arthur felt Dia retract her head, and he opened his eyes to see her looking at him.


    "Did you have a nightmare?" she asked, to which he nodded and then gave a dismissal shake of his head. Arthur stood up from his spot and looked at Hidden City.


    "It''s nothing. I just needed to rest. How much time did I sleep for?"


    "Ten minutes," she stood up beside him, "barely. You should sleep more."


    "The rest are waiting for me," he turned to her with a smile, watching her blonde hair fluttering in the wind. "Are you staying here?"


    "Do you want me to?"


    Then came a pause, as Arthur didn''t have an answer for that. He wanted her to stay but knew that asking this of her would be nothing less than selfish, as her simple presence here would jeopardize everything she worked for in Livia.


    "Don''t think unnecessary things," she said with eyes of clear intentions. "Just answer my question, without thinking, without too much thinking."


    "I do, but I don''t think it''s the right thing to do."


    "You are a moron," she sighed and walked closer to him, and he could tell her rosy perfume. "I''m staying here for two days, so you can go ahead and meet with your friends."


    "I''ll talk to youter," Arthur smiled. "You can y with Rega until then," he said and watched the princess stiffens. "You are awkward with children."


    "Don''tugh," the Demi scowled before looking around. "I just worry that something I would say would hurt it. Children are quite fragile in their developmental years."


    "First of all, it is hundreds of years old. Secondly, where the hell is the maniptive attitude that you had when you met me? You were great at coaxing people into liking you."


    "I don''t need it after I regained my strength," Dia blushed as she waved him. "Go to govern your city. I''ll stay here."

 Chapter 398 - A Pirate Visitor?

    "Our Lord," the Knight of Courage smiled and bowed as Arthur walked into the square. The rest did the same; Gruen, Rosa, Ma, Rumi, Big Bear, Ruri, and everyone who lived in Hidden City were waiting for him.


    Arthur could see that there were many new faces, dusted ones, proving that Courage never cked in her work. Everyone bowed to him, and Arthur had the alienating feeling as if he deserved it.


    "I don''t deserve these gestures," Arthur said to everyone, asking them to stand. "We are all here for a better future, and I''m no better than any of you. We are all trying to build ourselves a home in this world, and that''s what binds us together."


    The faces of the crowd changed ever so slightly. There was no sentiment before other than the joy of his return, but Arthur wanted to install a sense of belonging to Hidden City.


    "I want to build a home for all of us," he said, and many in the crowd nodded with resolute expressions, "but I am only one man,cking in many aspects. There are many things I don''t know about cksmithing, potion brewing, construction, nning, resources allocation, sales, and security protocols. That''s why every one of you is as important as I am for this city, so please, let''s work hard."


    His speech moved the people around him, who each straightened their backs with pride. This sentiment was what Arthur aimed for in his people: the knowledge and pride of building something impactful on the world.


    This time, his people didn''t bow down but ced their hands on their hearts, starting with the Knight of Courage. This gesture was ofpanionship and loyalty, and Arthur returned it with a smile.


    "For Hidden City," he said.


    "For Hidden City!" the people shouted back, and Arthur nodded with a smile and went into the meeting hall. The department heads followed after him, gathering around his table.


    "You look tired, Seika," Courage said with worry. "Maybe you need to rest before we give our reports?"


    "That will be unnecessary," Arthur shook his head. "I want to hear what happened while I was gone, starting with this question: how much time has it been since I was away?"


    His question confused them, as a normal person should know such a thing. However, none of them knew that he was in the Spirits Realm.


    "It has been nine days," Courage answered before following up with her report. "While you were away, our diplomatic rtions staggered, as the other Lords want you to meet them personally. Our city is still new to the kingdom, and you are more known than it is."


    "That is understandable, but I hope you kept up the publicity campaigns?" Arthur nodded and turned to Ma, who stood up holding a stack of papers. He hurried to ced them down in front of him and spread them.


    "We sessfully imnted the campaign in the cities of Freda and the major cities of the surrounding kingdoms. However, since we are still in the development stage, people are quite skeptical."


    "Manager Gruen," Arthur turned to the dwarf. "I think we''ll need The Ghost Runemaster. Can you ask him to provide us with low-grade vegetation artifacts?"


    "I understand," Gruen yed off his act, but he couldn''t help but ask. "Can I know what it is for?"


    "We need the people of Freda to get a sample of our artifacts. That''s why we''ll provide small-time nobles with Vegetation artifacts as long as they agree to our terms."


    "Wouldn''t that be counterproductive? Even now, the runemasters are trying to recreate the rune. If we provide more people with it, the variations could give out aplete copy of the rune," Rosa proposed, and Arthur turned to stare at her silently. The cksmith apprentice fidgeted under his gaze, but he simply grinned.


    "I''ve missed you greatly, My Voice of Consciousness. Don''t worry. The Ghost Runemaster said he would make these artifacts impossible to replicate. How are dear neighbors?"


    Rosa blushed at his words as if feeling embarrassed by the nickname. Then, she hurried to stand up and give her report about the druids and ogres.


    "The druids have been hard at work, creating countless herb gardens around The Divine Tree. In addition, they sessfully provided us with the first batch of enhanced seeds, which we''ll distribute to the farmers."


    "I''ll oversee that process myself, as I need to make sure none of them are fleeing after this," Arthur''s eyes glowed as he said, and it sent shivers in the crowd. "And the ogres?"


    "They were cooperative after we gained the support of their deity. However, the food we provide them with is quiteckingpared to the one you made, and it''s putting a toll on the cooks," Rosa continued.


    "I''ll hire more people from the neighboring city," Ma proposed, adjusting his tie. "I have a few friends working in famous restaurants."


    "Build a giant cookhouse for the whole camp. This is one of the most important things. Make it a priority. Hire a few hunters and butchers as well. We can''t treat our people cheaply," his words made Courage smile. "Did I have any visitors?"


    Arthur remembered that she should arrive by now. If she did not, then that means she simply bailed out. Courage seemed a bit surprised but still took out a form to show him.


    "There was a captain of a ship who passed by in the river and sent one a crew member ry a message: they wish to meet you. But since we don''t have a harbor, they docked their ship in the next city, waiting for our response."


    "I see," Arthur smiled lightly. "That means we got a captain for our trade, a capable one too."


    "Do you know them?" Rosa asked with a hint of unease. "I heard that they were... pirates. They had a ck g too, so there is no mistaking them. I don''t think it''s wise to hire such people."


    "You discriminate, Rosa," Arthur shook his head. "Not all pirates are the same, and not everyone is bad," he could feel Courage raising a brow at his word, as that was quite different from before, where he trusted no one and fought with everyone.


    "I... understand," Rosa nodded. "I''ll give them the benefit of the doubt." Arthur was amused by her response, as she was usually headstrong for things like principles and goodness.


    "Big bear,"


    "Yes, My Lord,"


    "Uh," Arthur was surprised by the way he addressed him and nced at Courage. Before, Big Bear would only address the Titled Knight. "Have you cleared all monsters from within our borders?"


    "Not yet, My Lord. The process is getting dyed because of the huge expanse ofnd our city upies. That''s why we are having a difficult time locating the monsters."


    "I''ll provide you with artifacts that navigate you toward the monsters," Arthur nodded. "I''ll also provide aid myself; we need to establish security within our borders as fast as possible. After thatesnd allocation."


    "My Lord, our treasury is getting emptied by the second. New shipments arrive every day toplete the construction of the city. Rumi is ordering every minute as we speak, and the gold is dwindling," Gruen said with worry. "We can either impose taxes or start selling right away."


    "We are not offering anything at the moment to impose taxes," Arthur shook his head. He didn''t know what the right thing was, but he didn''t like the idea of putting these people through hardships simply for existing. "Of course, we''ll impose taxes once we establish the routes and the auction house."


    There will be a sales tax on every transaction going in his city. He would provide people with a ce to work, the infrastructures, and the housing in return for a percentage of their sales.


    This was the concept of Hidden City, a trading hub of the kingdom. Once he establishes trade routes overnd and water, the ce will have more visitors and sales.


    Arthur dismissed everyone after that, allowing them to tend to the finer details. He had Ma arrange a meeting with the neighboring city as soon as possible, as he also wanted to meet the Greatest-Pirate-to-be.


    After they left, Arthur retired to his room, where he found a girl and a spirit waiting for him. The window was frozen and forcibly opened, and he sighed as he walked over to close it.


    "You could have been a bit gentler with my house,"


    "It''s your fault for not expecting my arrival," Dia smiled as she pped her hand against Rega''s roots, ying some sort of game. "This spirit freaked out a few citizens of your city, so you''ll have to address the matter before something thinks this ce is haunted."


    "Ha," Arthur sighed as he sat beside them, leaning back. He wanted to grab a cup of water on the stand, but he realized that it was on his left and armless side. Without saying anything, Dia stood up to pour some water for him.

 Chapter 399 - Solomon’s Excalibur

    "Why did you leave your arm with that snake woman?" Dia asked as she handed him the cup. "Maybe you could have had it reattached or even healed."


    "I paid the price to get out of that ce alive," he epted the water with a smile. "The arm wouldn''t have been preserved the way it is without her powers."


    Arthur could ce the arm in his subspace, but he wasn''t sure it would be preserved the same way that Larza''s ability worked. Her powers worked to iste things without severing their connection to the world, and that''s why the soul restructure made it impossible to regenerate or attack his arm.


    To put it simply, Arthur needed less time to heal because Larza used her ability to sever his arm and isting it.


    "Is it weird if I said I like you better this way?" the princess said with a thin smile, and Arthur almost spat his water.


    "Uh, armless?"


    "Such wounds prove that you went through a lot to get where you are instead of being some nobility''s son who never went through battle."


    "We humans tend to romanticize suffering and broken things," muttered Arthur and sighed. "There''s nothing good about being armless or broken, and I refuse to wear my suffering as a medal of honor."


    "Then what can you feel honored about?"


    "What I have managed to protect and retain," Arthur stood up and walked to the sleeping Rega, tapping her forehead. "I''m ashamed of what I lost and proud of what I gained."


    Rega disappeared back into her tree, leaving only Arthur and Dia in the room. The princess stared at him silently before leaning back and closing her eyes. Arthur walked toward the couch, and his finger adjusted the hair around her ice shards, and he identally touched them.


    "Do they bother you?" she asked, opening her eyes again. Arthur shook his head as he touched them again, his finger gently running across its edges. "They are a reminder that we are not the same," she said in a barely audible voice.


    "They are a reminder of what brought us together," Arthur replied before retracting his hand. However, Dia seized it before he took it away, holding it tightly. The two stared at each other silently.


    "I''m sorry for betraying you in the beginning," her breath was shaky as if it was something she wanted to say long ago. "I had no choice, no..."


    "You did what you had to do, and so did I, but I''m sorry too for hurting you," Arthur said as his finger ran along with her thumb. "What if we are in a situation where you also have no choice but to hurt me?"


    "My only choice," she muttered before kissing his hand gently, "is to never hurt you."


    ***


    The news of the Seika''s disappearance came as a shock before everyone simply realized that it was to be expected. Anyone would shrink away from such an impossible endeavor as building a city from scratch.


    However, the campaigns and slogans still roamed the streets, broadcasting the benefits of living in Hidden City. But, of course, despite being legal, the guards cut the activities whenever they could.


    Thus, when the Seika disappeared, it came as a relief to many whose interests were jeopardized. The envoy sent to reim ownership of the city, and the more precious divine tree, consisted of the Knight of Nobility and the Duke of Battle, a duo that even heavens feared.


    Their mind was at ease until the reappearance of the Seika and the failure of the duo. It was even said that the Knight of Nobility came back running with his tails between his legs, but no one would dare confirm it.


    The envoy''s failure to reim the city was the spark that fueled the nobles to meet and decide what they were going to do. That''s why they gathered to discuss, disguising the event by a festival celebrating the birth of the schr guardian.


    The Lords of each city sat around the table, with the Dukes of Contracts, Shades, Battle, and Ores seated on each side. The other lords weren''t dukes but marquesses and marchionesses who governed smaller cities. There were also some Titled Knights, namely the Knight of Nobility and Honesty.


    "I can''t believe that a child sent you running away," the olddy sitting opposite to the Duke of Battle snickered and mockingly said. "You im to be the strongest man, but I think you are the strongest kitten."


    "Shut up, old hag. That boy has the approval of our King," the Duke of Battle bared his teeth. "Go back to your mountains and keep mining!"


    "I''ll whip your ass if you raise your voice again," the old woman almost stood up, and the Duke of Shades hurried to pacify.


    "Duchess of Ores, please calm down. We are here to..."


    "Sit down, or I''ll whip your ass too!" the Duchess of Ores shouted, and the pacifist sat down instantly. "Tell me why you called for me, pretty doll," she turned toward the Knight of Nobility.


    "Ah, yes, as you wish, madam," The Knight stood up and cleared his throat. "I believe you are all aware that more people are leaving your cities to live in the new city, Hidden City."


    Nobility''s words earned a few approving nods from the crowd as an increasing number of people moved away from all of Freda''s cities. It was a problematic event, but their numbers were rtively negligible.


    "It might not be anything threatening, but you all forget that Hidden City is nothing more than a camp with a few walls."


    "And a Divine Tree," the Duke of Shades added angrily. His sentiment was understandable, as his only business was agriculture.


    "There''s Mother Rega too, so why haven''t there been any immigrants to your city, Duke of Shades?" the Duke of Contracts nced his way. "Hidden City is bing a destination because of their artifacts."


    ''Is that even the point here?'' the Knight of Nobility looked down on these simple-minded and proud men. However, he didn''t dare interrupt. Despite being a Titled Knight, he knew that these people were ancient.


    "People can''t eat artifacts," the Duke of Shades raised a brow. "Many farmers moved to Hidden City because of the appearance of the Divine Tree."


    "Are you two fighting over the spot for the loser of the year?" The Duchess of Ores pped the table. "Shut up, and let me hear what this fly has to say."


    "Ah, thank you, madam," despite being called a fly, the Knight of Nobility didn''t dare show his displeasure. "What everyone said is correct, but I think that people are going there for a single reason: the promise of a better future. They believe that Hidden City will grow to be better than the others."


    The Knight allowed a pause in his speech, waiting for these morons to digest his words. This matter was far more dangerous than a few artifacts and crops.


    "You are saying that we''ll lose our people?" one of the marchionesses furrowed her brows.


    "Those that have anything to offer, at least," the Knight nodded. "Temporary greed is fine, but the people are looking at Hidden City like a utopia of unfulfilled dreams. When the timees for Hidden City to open its doors for trade, the whole kingdom will turn their attention to it."


    "That boy aims for financial power," the Duke of Battle leaned back with a grin as he tapped on the table. Each tap left a dent in the wound, but there was no shaking. "He is trying to rule not through strength, but money."


    "Foolish," the Duke of Contracts spat. "If he thinks that his runemaster could outperform my city, then he is in for a big loss."


    "Says the man who lost his daughter," the Duchess of Ores shook her head. "I liked that girl, her only w being your daughter."


    "Insolent!" the Duke of Contracts banged the table, but a simple re from the old woman made him stiffen. He retracted his hand despite the woman''s words stabbing into his heart like a knife.


    "We need to cut his growth short," the Knight of Honesty suggested, trying to change the subject for his older brother. "If we allow him to gather more money, more power, and more talent... then we will all be left to eat his dust."


    "You are all cowardly, ganging up on a single boy. Furthermore, our King approved of him and allowed him to build a city on ournd. Do you think that our King is a fool?" the Duke of Battle red at them.


    Politics was a delicate game, yed against all and alongside all. Everyone was your ally, but they were also your enemy. If these houses lost power against the kingdom, then the King would rule unhindered, and he would make sure to crush any opposition.


    "This boy might be Solomon''s Excalibur, a de that allows him to conquer the whole world," the old woman cupped her hands in front of her. "If we allow it to sharpen and grow out of its sheath, it will behead us all in the end."

 Chapter 400 - A Game Of Chess

    The very same person who had the Lords apprehensive was yawning as he looked at the person in front of him. Ma was excited over their trip to the neighboring city, Aquamia.


    The name was because of the city''s central business: maritime trade. Thus, Arthur wanted to make a contract to sell their goods there.


    The best ce to build a harbor for the maritime trade of the kingdom was where the two rivers ran closest to each other, with nothing but tnd between them. So that was where Aquamia was built, and it was the maritime trading hub of the kingdom.


    "We have arranged for a meeting with the Lord of Aquamia, Marchioness Evaline of Sea," Ma reported with zeal. "The meeting will take ce in a week, so we have no time to waste!"


    "We have a week to waste. You are getting too excited," Arthur rubbed his eyes. He looked around, looking for Dia, but he couldn''t sense her existence anywhere. After she kissed his hand, the princess simply smiled at him and left the room, flying into the moon.


    ''What are you, a fairy?'' Arthur mused to himself, but he wanted to see her this morning. Yet, only Ma knocked on his door, bringing stacks of paper with him.


    "Seika, you have been away for too long. ording to my schedule, this matter should have been handled weeks ago!" thete-twenties man shook his head.


    "Ah, you have a schedule," Arthur smiled at the man''s hardworking personality. If he hadn''t used his Art to make sure none of his people were spies, he would have suspected an ulterior motive. "How about you go by yourself?"


    "That wouldn''t do!" Ma shook his head. "The marchioness demands respect. If we want to take a proper first step toward a harmonious rtionship with her, our Lord has to meet her himself."


    "Fine," Arthur sighed. "Where is Gruen, by the way?"


    "Manager Gruen is in the smithy along with Rosa. Should I summon them, My Lord?"


    "No, leave them be." Arthur waved his hand and pondered. "Do you want to be Manager Ma?" As he asked, the man suddenly dropped to his knee.


    "I wouldn''t dare, My Lord!" as if he was used of treason, Ma ced a hand on his heart. "I would never bite the hand that fed me. Manager Gruen and Lady G were the two to pick me out of poverty, so I would never..."


    "Shut up for a bit," Arthur didn''t think he would think so far ahead. Did this guy think Arthur was testing him? Well, he was wise to think of that, but that wasn''t the case. "Gruen is busy with cksmithing, and G is... absent. I want someone who can take care of the sales the city has, but you already have diplomacy rtionships on your te."


    "I..." the man was shocked, speechless, "I am as youmand me to be, My Lord. If you want me to be a fisherman, I will bring you thergest catch in Lo River."


    "Is it hard for you to just say yes, or no?" Arthur massaged his temples. "You will be the manager from now on, and you can work with Rosa to facilitate the handling of various resources and sales."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Let''s agree that you don''t get excited around others, alright? We don''t want you to appoint dukes and dethrone others in a fit." Arthur smiled as he nced out of the window.


    "Are you looking for Miss Dia, Seika?" Ma acutely concluded as he stood up and adjusted his clothes.


    "Have you seen her?"


    "No, I have not. However, I want to give you my opinion about her residency in Hidden City and what impact it would bring to the political arena."


    "I don''t care,"


    "But you should, My Lord," Ma''s gaze as he insisted made Arthur squint his eyes. He didn''t want to push Dia away simply for politics again, but it might not be wise to ignore it.


    "Speak your mind,"


    "Many know of your proposal to be the king''s advisor," Ma said as if he was narrating a saga. "A promise to build a utopia and end the war, an offer that no ruler could resist. When the people heard that the Princess of Ice and Fire became their ally, they were thrilled, but they didn''t know the price for her assistance: Alva."


    "You can go straight to the point," Arthur rested his chin on his hand as he urged.


    "Ever since the two of you separated, the nobles began to see a new opportunity: to befriend the next ruler of Alva if the odds turned in that favor. Some nobles, who disapprove of you, sought to establish a rtionship with the princess and rekindle the hate you once had toward each other."


    "Are you saying that I should be wary of Dia?"


    "I''m saying that you should be cautious," Ma said bravely, despite the edge in Arthur''s voice. "Miss Dia''s actions of hurrying to defend the city left many confused, and it''s proof that she is on your side. Rumors are spreading that the two of you are more than just allies. A hero who saved the prisoner, and thetter who fell for him. If Miss Dia stays here any longer, I fear that many would think you want to rule Alva, and in turn, Freda."


    Ma said his piece and stood there bravely. Arthur had to admit that the reality wasn''t that different despite the analysis being based on rumors and iplete intel. From what Dia told him, Arthur could also make out the same conclusions.


    Things were getting messier simply by Dia staying in Hidden City. However, he would never ask her to leave, nor did he want her to do so. Ma wasn''t asking him to do anything, but he simply warned Arthur that his actions might lead to a civil war. Not even the king can prevent Arthur''s impeachment if every noble wanted it.


    Politics was a game of chess. One had to be far ahead of his opponents to win, and sometimes sacrifices were necessary to reach the goal. However, Dia was a sacrifice that Arthur would never make.


    "I know that you wouldn''t care what anyone thinks or do," Ma seemed to be aware of his thoughts. "However, Miss Dia has her own goals as well: to rule Alva. If the nobles think she is nothing more than a puppet, then her goal would be short-lived."


    Arthur knew that Ma''s words were correct and needed to see further than this, but wasn''t his goal to overthrow the nobility themselves? To allow Freda to stand alone without the nobles eating away the portions of the poor?"


    "I understand," Arthur could say nothing else, and he simply dismissed any further conversations about the subject. But, at least, he was now aware of the effect his momentary happiness had on the world.


    "Our trip to Aquamia would be in two days, and the rest of the days there will be spent in the harbor and looking for proper shipbuilders."


    "Hopefully, we''ll find a stone man of our own," muttered Arthur, but Ma seemed confused. Arthur simply sighed and dismissed the man before opening his window. "I guess you''ve heard everything?"


    "Only thest bit," Dia descended from the sky into his room. "You have a smart follower; can I take him?"


    "Is that your take from what you heard?" Arthur closed the window behind her. "You are smart enough to know that your act of rushing here was a wrong one."


    "Foolish, yes," she nodded. "However, it isn''t wrong, and I won''t allow you to say that it is," she inched closer as she rebuked, interlocking her hand with Arthur''s. "I did the right thing; I did what I wanted to do."


    "To fight against the strongest man?"


    "To see you again," her words made Arthur''s heart, which has hardened, shake a little. He didn''t know what sort of intimacy they shared, nor did he know if it was normal to grow from liars to enemies to...


    "I wanted to see you too," he replied at longst, allowing nothing but a moment of vulnerability to escape him. Yet, it felt as if this moment would bring him doom. Maybe it would. "I still don''t want to ruin your dreams. I''m not..."


    "Staying here for long?" nodded Dia as she stole his sentence. "I know. I know that well, and you told me before. Yet, at this moment, I don''t care about the future. I''m doing what I feel like, and I will keep doing it, no matter how much I would regret it or how scary it is."


    "We can''t stay together for long,"


    "Not for long," she muttered, pressing her lips into a thin line, "just a bit. Would that be okay?"


    "Alright," Arthur nodded, knowing fully well that he was doing the wrong thing. After staring into each other''s eyes for what seemed like hours, Dia left after that.

 Chapter 401 - All Evil

    The sun rays found their way through the tiny gaps of the window, falling on his golden eyes and making them glow in the light. The sound of the pages turning was the only thing filling the room, and she enjoyed thefortable silence. Then came a knock.


    "Come in," the Seika closed his book and turned toward the door, which opened to reveal a thin man that, as she remembers, was kidnapped by the witch. "What is it, Ruri?"


    "Lady G hasn''t returned yet," the young man adjusted his sses nervously as he grabbed the end of his shirt. "I fear that something happened to her."


    Arthur told her that no one asked him about G, which made things easier to deal with, despite saddening him. However, it seems the disciple that the witch terrorized was the sole exception.


    "She is noting back," there was a slight edge to his voice, and Dia could see his knuckles whitening beneath the desk. "She instructed that I give you this," he took out a leather book he handed to the disciple.


    "Are these her recipes?"


    "No, but a few guidelines," Arthur shook his head. "She wanted you to work for Hidden City, but I understand if you wish to leave."


    "No," Ruri hugged the leather book. "I''m staying until she returns," he gave a bow and left the room, not listening to a word that Arthur said.


    "How ironic," Dia said to the Seika, and he turned to her. "The witch was waiting for someone, and now someone is waiting for her. But, at least, she was sensible enough to leave her knowledge behind."


    "I thought she did not," Arthur stood up and walked to sit on the couch beside her. Dia noticed that his hair had grown again, and now it reached the back of his neck.


    The Seika leaned back on the couch and closed his eyes. Taking this chance, Dia ran her finger on his face, tucking his hair behind his ear. Arthur didn''t seem to mind the gesture.


    "However, when I returned, I found that all of her knowledge was neatly left in my room. I can''t believe she carelessly left it here," he grumbled, and it made Dia smile.


    "What did she leave?"


    "A book of her recipes for potions," he started, "some guiding for her disciple, and the method to..."


    She saw him pause, which was quite unlike him. G mentioned before that the Seika had a friend he wanted to save badly, if she remembers correctly. At that time, she dismissed it as the witch trying to manipte her.


    "To save your friend?" there were no emotions in her voice, but something inside her changed when the Seika opened his eyes and nodded.


    There was no such thing as jealousy for her, but if that friend was one that the Seika would abandon all to save, it was a different matter. She wanted to ask him directly about this friend, but she knew that the Seika wasyered with mysteries, and the moment she tries to peel them off, he would fold to himself.


    She never tried herself because what if the Seika tried to learn of her past as well? What if he asked questions, and those questions led him to find out the truth?


    The memory was vague in her mind, but that man''s face was quite vivid. His kind green eyes as he picked her up from the snowy forest. At that time, he kept telling her about his son, but who knew she would get to meet that son herself?


    There were some resemnces between them. One of them was the way their brows furrowed, a sad frown that told their way rather than their anger. Their eyes had the same kindness, but it seems the Seika worked hard to hide it.


    "I can tell that you want to know about her," the Seika turned to meet her eyes, and she was unable to focus on them, so she chose to look at his face. "However, there is not a lot to tell. We fought a lot, and she saved me when my friend tried to kill me, and that is all. I need to repay the debt."


    There was a slight difort in her chest when he tried to exin himself. But, rather than relief, she was unnerved by his need to exin things to her, as if they have grown close enough for him to worry about her opinion.


    If they were indeed this close, why didn''t she tell him about his father? Why did she ignore that she was sitting here with the son of a man who murdered her mother, feeling as if she wanted nothing else but these moments?


    ''Feelings are odd,'' she realized and simply nodded, looking away. ''Not today, not here, and just for a bit longer.'' The Seika kept looking at her for a while before he stood up and left the room. He was probably going to meet his people, and she missed him the moment he was gone.


    ***


    The soil gathered and solidified, looking as smooth as marble, and a new building waspleted. Rumi pped his hands as if he was a child watching a circus show, making Arthur feel like a showman or a freak.


    "Marvelous! I wish that I had ten more of you, and the city would be built in a matter of a month," the architect looked at his designs. They were building the residential houses of the city, and Arthur needed to finish this district before he goes to Aquamia.


    "That might not be far," Arthur said as he looked at his legacy, telling him that he obtained a new rune. For the first time, he received a rune by using a skill too much.


    [Earth-I: significant maniption of earth and soil and a mild maniption of a few metals. The mana cost of this rune can ssify it as an affinity.]


    ''I can now delegate this job to someone else,'' Arthur realized as he walked out of the house. ''However, it would be too suspicious for someone else to have the same ''skill'' as I am,'' this was the only problem.


    If word got out that he could grant skills or abilities, even Solomon would point his de at Arthur. But, of course, he couldn''t me them, as this ability of his was abnormal.


    Arthur knew that he wasn''t making the most of his abilities. The simple fact he could grant powers to people could turn a few farmers into a powerful army, not to mention he could boost their stats as well.


    ''If I truly wished for it, isn''t world domination an easy thing?''


    Despite thinking as such, Arthur had no ns to attempt such a thing. There were powerful awakeners who could tten him and his armies with a p, and the Duke of Battle might be one of them.


    He could only use the fact that they don''t see him as a threat as a chance to grow stronger. That''s why before they leave Hidden City tomorrow, Arthur nned on hunting the rest of the monsters within his walls.


    He left the construction crew led by Rumi and visited the Knight of Courage, giving her the artificial artifacts that detected monsters nearby.


    "The Ghost Runemaster is a treasure we need to protect at all costs," the knight muttered with shock under Arthur''s smiling eyes.


    "Make sure that you do," he said before looking at the office packed with workers and countless stacks of papers. "I''m d you are working hard,"


    "You gave me the hardest job, after all," the knight grumbled smilingly. "Despite being a knight, I don''t quite hate the office work. These are different kinds of challenges."


    "I can find someone else to take your ce, and you can be my guard."


    "That would be more torturous than this, and I would have to make sure you don''t turn people headless," the knight said jokingly, and Arthur could only shake his head.


    "Ah, a tragedy," he began. "What has the mundane life done to bewitch the protector of the people? Your job was to keep my ws of evil at bay."


    "I realized that you are not the only evil," the knight said ominously. "We all are."


    After that, people rushed in to bring the knight more paperwork, which Arthur avoided like a gue and left the department. He found an empty spot before using his Detection Rune to find monsters, but he found something else instead.


    "Ah, she was right," Arthur muttered as he teleported to the location of the incident. "We are all evil."


    In an alley between the houses he built, Arthur found two knights surrounding the daughter of a farmer. He used his stealth and saw the knights try to ''invite'' the woman away.


    ''I remember someone mentioning things about entertainment,'' Arthur wanted to kill the knights right there because of their aggressive attitude, but he knew that it would only incur the wrath of the rest of them. Arthur walked closer to them and teleported the knights away before apologizing to the woman.


    "I''m sorry for what happened," he bowed slightly. "I''ll make sure that such a thing would never happen in my city."

 Chapter 402 - Restrained Desires

    The woman seemed more terrified by the lord of the city bowing to her in apology, and she began stuttering with a blush, unable to form coherent words. Arthur was confused, as he never had someone falter just from talking to him.


    "Th...no- it''s o-okay..." the woman was young, only a bit older than Arthur, and she had freckles beneath her green eyes. He could tell that her innocent appearance allured the knights, but their punishment was inevitable.


    "Can I know what house you are living in?"


    They have numbered the houses the people upied to facilitate their management, and it was pretty handy. After obtaining the number of the house, Arthur nodded and offered his hand, which the girl grabbed.


    "You might feel a bit dizzy, but this is the safest way to go back," the girl disappeared after hearing Arthur''s words, and he went back to the Knight of Courage.


    As he told the Titled Knight about the behavior of the knights, who have been teleported here earlier by him, she was fuming with rage. But, unlike him, Courage unsheathed her sword as the knights held the two culprits to be executed.


    "Wait," Arthur raised his hand. As much as he would like to get rid of such trash, he knew that men evolved in this way: a mindless pursuit to reproduce, at least when hormones pump through their veins.


    "Don''t try to appeal for them, Seika. My men knew of the iron rule: whoever acts like a bandit dies," the rest of the knights had a look of resolution, and the two pinned down didn''t try to defend themselves.


    "They should be punished or imprisoned, or whatever. However, I think it''s unfair to execute them just yet. You aren''t just a knights'' captain anymore; you are also an official of the city. So there''s a problem and executing some of the culprits is nothing but a temporary solution."


    "What do you suggest, Seika?"


    "A brothel," the words made the knights'' eyes light up with the restrained desires of men. Arthur would have loved to have soldiers who could restrain themselves or simply solve it on their own, but he knew that they weren''t living in an ideal world.


    "I refuse," the Knight of Courage seemed disgusted that such a thing would be built by the government. Arthur almostughed when the knights lowered their heads in disappointment. They were acting like puppies.


    "Don''t be quick to dismiss it," Arthur sighed. He raised his hand defensively when the Knight red at him. "It''s not for me, but for your men, as I''m sure they have suffered enough."


    "And from where would you bring the... workers?" Courage nced at her men with disgust, and it sent shivers down their spine.


    "Aquamia," Arthur smiled as he tried to convince her. "I''ll choose them myself, making sure they don''t have any STDs."


    "What are STDs...?" everyone was confused, and Arthur realized that he misspoke, as he used an abbreviation from Earth.


    "I mean workers without any illnesses," Arthur corrected, and the knights seemed touched that he cared about their health. "I''ll make sure they aren''t forced to it by people or the circumstances."


    "So, you think that people just do it for fun?" The Knight of Courage looked at him questioningly, and Arthur realized that he didn''t know enough about the subject to answer that.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll try to bring those that fit what I promised," to his words, Courage nodded helplessly. However, she walked out right after and gave the knights and Arthur onest nce.


    "Disgusting animals," she spat and left.


    "Why am I included?" Arthur sighed and turned toward the knights. "I''m warning you here and ry my message to your brothers. After this, if I find anyone doing the same as these two, I''ll gut them myself."


    His words weren''t rageful but casual, and that made them scarier for the knights. Arthur walked toward the knights and crouched in front of them, a smile hanging on his lips.


    "Don''t think that you got out of this," unknowing to him, his smile resembled a devil to the knights. "I''ll make sure that the people never forget your faces as the two who became a dire lesson for others."


    Arthur would also strip them of their knighthood as the city''s lord and assign them to work in the mines with ogres or the like. He imagined them trying to pick up female ogres, only to be used as a toothpick.


    ***


    Despite his ability to teleport, Arthur knew he couldn''t barge into the city like that. Thus, they had to take a carriage and go onnd, an umon route to visit the city of Aquamia. It couldn''t be helped since they didn''t have ships or a dock yet.


    "Phew, at least we are on schedule," Ma sat on the opposite side of him. "I never thought that Miss Dia would..." the young man said as he adjusted his sses, which he recently began to wear.


    "Am I bothering you?" Dia looked at him arrogantly, and the man trembled in fear. The fact she was called a weapon of mass destruction because of her strength justified his fear.


    "No, not at all!" his voice turned a pitch higher out of fear, and Arthur almostughed.


    "Hey, don''t terrorize my people," he knew that she didn''t do it on purpose, but her cold attitude was still one of the reasons that people feared her.


    "I''m sorry," after a short silence, the princess apologized. Arthur and Ma were both shocked, and thetter almost stood up to kneel on the ground.


    "Forgive me, your highness," Ma was more terrified by her apology than her displeasure. Arthur could understand the sentiment, but he could tell that Dia was getting angrier because of his reaction.


    "Alright, shut up and sit down," Arthur waved his hand at the man, and he nced at the princess and sat down, fidgeting.


    "Can you kick him out?" the princess turned to Arthur and asked, and he could do nothing but look at his follower helplessly.


    "Sir, I still have to report..." Ma began to appeal, but he got teleported into another carriage. Then, seeing that the girl beside him was satisfied, Arthur smiled.


    "I hate everyone," Dia leaned back in a rxed manner when they were alone. "They treat me as if I''m a beheading demon, while you are the one going around beheading them."


    "I did that for you, did I not?" Arthur smiled as he looked out of the window. "A daughter of a wealthy family never has it easy," as he muttered the words told to him long ago, a wave of nostalgia flooded through his mind, bringing back all the happy memories he shared with Emma.


    Thest time they met, she was crying because of the prince. Despite nobility being indifferent to polygamy, Arthur knew it was hard for her to ept that her fianc¨¦ was going around with other girls.


    Who didn''t dream of love?


    Now, they were a world apart, and Arthur had no time to think about her. It made him guilty to be sitting here with the princess while forgetting about her, but there was nothing he could do.


    He never asked to be thrown into another world, and it''s not like they were together. Emma had her ns, and they included marrying someone he hated, so Arthur had to respect that.


    "I sadly agree," Dia muttered as she turned to him, her blonde strands falling beside her. "I just wish that I''m more than Princess Dia to others, an epitome of fear."


    "Do you want me to call you by your name only?"


    "Do you even know it?"


    "Uh," Arthur paused. As he thought about it, he only referred to her as Dia. His title was always called the Duke of Fire, and he never got to learn of his name. "It''s not Dia?"


    "Dia is what my father calls me, and it stuck that I''m Dia, the cold princess. No, I was the blind and helpless princess before. My given name, the one my mother called me with, isn''t Dia."


    "I''m sorry," Arthur felt quite embarrassed that she knew his name, and he never bothered to ask for hers. She was always Dia for him, and it never urred to him that she had a different name. "May I ask, mydy, what is your honorable name?"


    "Pff," she chuckled and looked at him with a sweet smile. "My name is Diana Eistar," she paused before adding. "Thest name is one belonging to my mother, not my father."


    "Diana," Arthur repeated it, and he could tell that she wasn''t used to it. "Eistar... what does it mean?"


    "The Frozen Star," Diana answered as she turned to look through the carriage''s window. "It belongs to the family of Ice Spirits living in the north of Alva, and it''s the reason my father married my mother."

 Chapter 403 - Aquamia

    As Arthur stared at the princess''s lonesome back, the image ovepped with Emma''s figure in his memory. Yet, somehow, it felt wrong to feel this way, and Arthur had to shake his head.


    "What name do you want me to call you?"


    "Ma''am sounds good," she said thoughtfully, and Arthur nodded before he paused, staring at her weirdly. "I''m joking!"


    "I believe you, ma''am," Arthur said with sarcasm, and the princess seemed to regret making that joke.


    As their chatter carried them through the hours, a rider from ahead shouted to alert the others of their arrival. Arthur and Dia peeked out of the window and looked at Aquamia, which had an array of ships lined up beside it.


    The Lo and Ho Rivers ran close to the city, surrounding it. The wide rivers led to the great oceans that linked the different parts of the continent, making them of vital importance to the livelihood of Freda''s citizens.


    Countless ships rode the river to the city of Aquamia, making the city the focal point of maritime trade. The city itself was mostly made of wood and bridges the linked the harbor, the dock, and the city.


    Countless seagulls flew above the city, and it seems that the trade also brought diversity, as the wooden houses were built in different styles and decorations. As they inched closed to the city, Arthur could feel the cold breeze of the water.


    "We have reached Aquamia," Big Bear rode beside them. "To make sure that we are received properly, we''ll send an envoy ahead."


    "How about you let us walk around the city a bit?" Arthur suggested, and the vice-captain seemed apprehensive. He looked at Arthur, then at Dia, seeming to hold back his words.


    "I''m sorry, Seika, but the Knight of Courage warned me about leaving you alone. Thest time they did in the city of contracts, you kidnapped a dwarf and fought against Captain Francis," Big Bear seemed to be in awe rather than in fear.


    "Well, that''s how I got Manager Gruen. Wouldn''t it be beneficial if I grabbed another one?" Arthur said jokingly, but Big Bear agreed after a while, revealing his bandit-like mindset.


    "If that''s the case, then I can''t possibly hold you back," Big Bear said before riding off. "We''ll send you ahead to enjoy the city, and I''ll tell the marchioness that you have a business to attend to," the man said before pulling the reigns, but Arthur hurried to remind him.


    "Keep it a secret from Manager Ma!" Arthur leaned back with a weak smile, and he could feel Dia''s shocked gaze at him.


    "Your followers are... unique?"


    "You don''t have to sugarcoat it," heughed. "I know I''m leading a bunch of weirdos; the only problem is that I like it," a smile couldn''t help but appear on his lips.


    "I told you. You are fit to rule," she said with a victorious expression, and Arthur didn''t know how she managed to understand that from his words.


    "I never wanted to rule. But, I was forced to it," Arthur leaned on the window. "It was the only way to convince Solomon that I was worthy of being his advisor."


    "And then what?"


    "Then..." Arthur paused as he couldn''t say that he wanted to know how Solomon got to the trial a hundred years from now. "Then, I will build a better kingdom before I leave."


    The mention of him leaving seemed to dampen the mood, and Diana went silent. She didn''t question why he wanted a better kingdom, as if they both knew that was a lie. Arthur never had such aspirations because he was simply unrted to the matter.


    As he listened to her quiet breathing, he wondered how it would all end. This chapter of his life was a long but momentary one, and this was by no means his real life. He was not the Seika, he was Arthur Silvera, and his life was back on earth.


    As they got close, the two wore cloaks to hide before Arthur teleported them into the city. The fishy smell of the market struck them the moment they appeared beside each other in the alley.


    "Is this what you wanted?" Dianaughed before pulling him into the crowd. "I heard that this city is known for its colorful pearls, and I want to see them for myself."


    "For a ne?"


    "Just because I''m a girl?" the princessughed. "I want the dwarf to make me a sword, and a few pearls from the sea might work to enhance my powers."


    "Well, of course, you want a sword," Arthur sighed as he pulled his cloak forward to hide his face. They passed by the countless vendors who sold sea creatures that he never saw before. A few sold ancient treasures picked up from the sea, but Arthur knew they were nothing more than wet rubbish.


    "Excuse me," the princess stopped by a vendor. "Do you know where they sell sea pearls?"


    "Ah," the melodious voice of the princess dazed the bald man, and he seemed to be overwhelmed. "They are in the western harbor, missy! How about you take something as a gift?"


    "No, that would be unnecessary," after getting her answer, the princess pulled Arthur toward the west. "Since he said west, this should be the way."


    Despite sounding convinced, and as it was logical, Arthur could feel that they entered an area where they should not. Crooks and pirates were sitting around drinking, and they stared at Arthur and the princess with puzzlement when they saw them.


    Of course, the clothes the two wore were clean, so they didn''t exactly fit in. Despite the dangerous area, the princess seemed carefree, but Arthur understood that strong people didn''t care much.


    The only fear he had is that some would be foolish enough to block her path, as they would end up as popsicles underwater. Unfortunately, and true to his fear, a group of crooks soon blocked their path with rusty knives and daggers.


    "Hand over your money, now!" the dusted man who had dark bags beneath his eyes threatened as he gestured to his friend to seize the princess.


    "Wait!" Arthur hurried to step in, and the crook mistook the target of Arthur''s words. Dia''s hand was surrounded by a frostyyer and ready to turn the thieves into stone statues.


    "Hand over your money, and we''ll let you go," the crook seemed to gain confidence because of Arthur''s shout, not knowing he escaped death by the breadth of a hair.


    "Why are you stopping me?" Diana looked at him with confusion. "We don''t have time to waste, and no one would kill if this trash disappeared."


    "That''s not the only thing you need to consider," Arthur sighed, as he found himself to be the logical person today. "These people are just hungry; can''t you see how thin they are? A stick would have more muscles than them."


    "Hey, that''s rude," the crooks protested.


    "Man, look at yourselves. If you want to rob someone, make sure you don''t look halfway in the graves. What the hell are you holding, idiot?" Arthur turned to one of them, who was holding a sandal. "Are you going to p me to death with that?"


    "There''s ack of weapons..."


    "Just shut up," Arthur sighed as his eyes turned golden. "I want you to be better. Work hard to support your family, and do so through honorable means. As long as you work hard, life will turn your way."


    His aura of creation surrounded them, and the crooks looked in a daze before throwing their weapons. Then, finally, they bowed to Arthur as they apologized in unison.


    "We apologize for our misconduct!" the crooks ran away after Arthur waved his hand. He turned to find Dia staring at him weirdly.


    "What?"


    "When that noble threatened my life, you killed him without a second thought despite the consequences. These men tried to do the same, so what''s the difference?"


    "Well, these are just hungry men fallen within despair," Arthur shook his head as he stared at their departing backs. "If not for a series of illogical events, then I would have been the same as them."


    Arthur could almost envision it. If he didn''t find that job with Yuran, he wouldn''t have had a choice but to restore to other methods, ones that went against his conscience.


    "So, intentions matter," Diana nodded with understanding before looking at the alley, and her eyes sharpened. A dozen or so people wearing ck surrounded them, and even Arthur could tell that these people were on another level altogether.


    "Who are you?" Arthur asked with confusion, as these people seemed to be on par with knights, but they looked like pirates. When he asked them, the group looked at each other before shaking their heads.


    "We ask you to stay here for a few minutes," a young man from the group said. "Someone wishes to meet you," he said but didn''t borate further.

 Chapter 404 - Eleven

    "Judging from your clothes and faces, I''d say the person who wants to meet me must be the devil," Arthur looked at the ck clothes of the people around him. Some wore cloaks, and others were ck leather jeans and nothing else.


    "It is unwise to insult our boss," one of the cloaks said to him threateningly, and Arthur nced their way. He waved his hand, and the ground beneath them turned soft, dragging the one who spoke into it before it hardened.


    "Next time you threaten me, you will die," despite saying that, he didn''t mean he was going to kill him, but the short-tempered girl next to him would certainly do.


    "I apologize for his misconduct," the young man who spoke earlier hurried to make amends. "These rookies know not of our ways, and our boss''s recent rise simply blinded them."


    "Recent rise?"


    "I''m sure that you have heard of her," the young man nodded. "The rising star of the sea, Eleven."


    "Your boss''s name is a number?" Dia scowled. "These are nothing more than gangsters. Let''s leave."


    However, Arthur had no intentions of leaving because the young man''s words caught his attention. Before he could ask for Dia''s patience, one of the ''rookies'' used his fire ability to block his path.


    The mes spewed out in front of her, and Arthur could tell her patience reached its limit. Before he could grab into her, the princess''s wrath exploded.


    "You think these are mes?" Diana said with disdain. "Let me show you real fire," she waved her, and the blue mes of the ice phoenix rolled off her sleeve, washing away the alley.


    Her mes ate away everything in her path, and the alley turned into a scene from hell. Arthur decided it was time to stop her when he sensed a presence descending in front of them, and the air grew humid.


    A giant wall of water appeared in front of them, working to extinguish Dia''s blue mes. Arthur never thought that a person would be able to extinguish the mes of a phoenix, but the presence was familiar and nauseating.


    Then, it appeared above the wave of rushing water. A blue spirit surfaced from with the water, and Arthur could tell it was one he had met before. The blue mes retreated as the frost exploded from Dia''s hands, turning the water into ice.


    "Please wait, golden one!"


    A voice called, and Arthur''s suspicion was confirmed. He appeared beside Dia, and his hand rested on her shoulder. Then, like a defused bomb, the princess calmed down, and her mana returned to her body.


    "Why?" she asked not with anger but puzzlement. Arthur simply shook his head and turned toward the rising water vapor as a person appeared from within it.


    It was someone he never saw before, and she wore a white shirt beneath a leather jacket. In addition, a scarf surrounded her neck, and a hat covered her head, giving off a deceptive appearance.


    "I apologize for these fool''s behavior," the woman bowed down the moment she stood in front of them, and the men behind her were thrown into disarray. "They are new to my crew, and I never thought they would be foolish enough to go against you."


    "Ah, if it isn''t the Greatest Pirate?" Arthur grinned, and the woman startled as she jumped back. Her surprise confirmed that she was who he thought to be.


    "Ah, I guess I don''t need to confirm your identity anymore," the woman removed her hat and kneeled. "I''ve met you, atst, My Lord."


    "Are you taking up my offer? What about your dream of being the greatest pirate?"


    "Let''s talk elsewhere," the woman stood up and spread her arm for Arthur to follow her. "I have a ce we can sit in chat. May I have this honor?"


    Before he agreed, Arthur turned toward Dia to get her approval. After all, he didn''t want to force his opinion. The princess red at the pirate silently before meeting Arthur''s gaze.


    "I''m fine with it," she took one step to be side by side with him. Arthur smiled and nodded toward the pirate, who led the way toward their hideout.


    ***


    Her name was Eleven, and that was the first thing Arthur got to learn about her. When he asked about the oddity of her name, he got to know of her dark past.


    "That was my name as a ve," Eleven said as she sat on the couch in front of them, taking off her hat and scarf. Arthur got to see the cor around her neck, which the scarf worked to hide.


    "Can''t you remove it?" Arthur asked, and Eleven shook her head. She turned around to show Arthur the gem on the side of her neck, and he recognized it as the same one Larza ced on him.


    "It is a runic cor, embedded to my flesh," Eleven said as she turned to them, and the gem disappeared behind her ck hair. "The owner... died a long time ago, but I can''t remove it."


    "And did you go into the Spirits Realm to remove it?"


    "Not at all. It''s the least of my worries," Elevenughed as she shook her head. "I was in the Empty Sea when I decided to venture into the Spirits Realm."


    "The Empty Sea?" Dia asked as she furrowed her brows. "There''s no way any sailor cane back from there."


    "Indeed," Eleven went on to exin. "My Lord might not know this because it''s sailors'' knowledge. There is an area where no wind blows and no wave rolls,"


    "The Empty Sea," Arthur nodded. "And you wanted a powerful spirit toe back from there," his words made the woman bow her head again.


    "My dream needs to wait, for I am forever unable to return this debt," Eleven said with a voice of sincerity. "Allow me to serve your city, My Lord."


    Arthur could tell that Dia looked at him confused, not understanding how he got to know this woman. However, there was no doubt that Arthur helped this woman contract one of the Deity''s generals despite their brief meeting.


    "I met her in the Spirits Realm and helped her a bit to find a spirit," Arthur exined to the princess before he turned to Eleven. "Why do you want to be the greatest pirate?"


    "When I was a ve, I lived on a merchant ship that transported ves from one kingdom to the other. Those who saved me were pirates, looters of the sea, and men of freedom. I wish nothing but freedom, and that''s why I wanted to be the greatest pirate and explore everywhere."


    "If you serve me, you will lose that freedom."


    "There''s no freedom in death and no stronger prison than the Empty Sea," Eleven shook her head. "If you didn''t save me from the whale and helped me contract a spirit, I would have never been able toe back. This is a small matter in return for my life and my men''s lives."


    "I understand," Arthur nodded. "I want to act cool and tell you to pursue your dreams, but I need your services. I want you to be the captain of my fleet and take care of my maritime trade."


    "You can hire any normal captain, though," Dia seemed to disapprove of the trust he ced in this woman. However, Arthur could understand her point as to why would someone hire a pirate for trading?


    However, Dia didn''t know that this woman could enter the Skyey World by herself in the middle of the sea. Even with Arthur''s help, there''s no way someone without talent could contract a general of the Seas Deity.


    "You did remind me," Arthur nodded and turned toward Eleven, his eyes glowing golden. The Art of Creator, Submission, worked through his mana of creation to make the woman in front of him answer his words truthfully.


    To his amazement, he had difficultymanding the woman, despite her being only a Vetus-Ranker. Of course, it might have to do with the fact her spiritual energy wasn''t a lot below his, but he couldn''t tell for sure before Lin Zhao''s guidance.


    "I want you to tell me the truth: are you trying to harm me or my city or anyone I care about?"


    His words carried an authority that prevented the pirate from lying. Although his control over her might not be as strong as against weaker people, it was still enough to know if she was trying to go against his order.


    "This is..." the pirate was confused as she looked around. Arthur squinted his eyes, and his chains almost martialized to wrap themselves around her. "No, none of those."


    "You are hired!" Arthur pped his right knee and stood up. "Are you satisfied?" he turned to the princess, who simply huffed and was about to leave.


    "My Lady!" Eleven jumped to block her path. "If I''m not mistaken, you must be The Daughter of Ice and Fire. Can I offer my apologies, for my foolish crewmen, through a gift that would fit your beautiful eyes?"


    ''Holy shit,'' Arthur was speechless. ''Is she flirting with Dia?''

 Chapter 405 - Heart Of A Man

    The issue wasn''t that Eleven swung that way, but that of all people she could flirt with, she chose the coldest person in existence. Dia seemed unaware of the pirate''s feelings, but she still scowled at her for approaching.


    "Get away from my path," the princess almost spat the words. "Unless you want me to make an ice statue out of you," as she said so, Diana waved her hand, and frost danced following it.


    "That would be terrible," Eleven took a step forward, and the gloves on her hand protected her from the frost as she held the princess''s hand. "Allow me to escort you out, then."


    Arthur and Dia were both stunned by her smooth and intimate actions. The pirate guided the princess outside before thetter could snap out of it and pped her hand away.


    "You insolent...!" Dia began, but Arthur hurried to step in lest she kills his next captain. It seems the pirate was surprised by the princess''s attitude but amused nheless.


    "Okay, that''s enough," Arthur said as he tried to separate the two, standing between them. "We''ll take the gifts you offered since we wanted to buy some things as well," he said, facing the pirate.


    "As youmand, My Lord," the pirate grinned and bowedically. Of course, the nobility could see her actions as disrespectful, but Arthur only found them amusing.


    "I don''t want her gifts," Dia said, ring at Arthur, and he felt like he was ced in front of the muzzle. "You two can have fun by yourselves. I''m leaving."


    From the princess''s back sprung out wings of her blue mes, and she soared into the sky straight toward the west harbor. Arthur and Eleven both stood there stunned by the development of the event, as it seems Dia misunderstood the situation.


    "Is she jealous?" Eleven scratched her head with confusion as she turned toward Arthur. "I guess we are rivals now, My Lord," she said with a grin.


    "Shut up and stay away from her," Arthur sighed exasperatedly, pondering chasing after the princess. He didn''t want her to freeze the west harbor in her rage, but it might be better if she calmed down first.


    "No can do, My Lord," Eleven wore her hat and threw her scarf over her neck. "The wheels of love are unstoppable, and not even the gods dare to interfere."


    "If I knew you had eyes for her, I wouldn''t have agreed to let you be my captain," Arthur sighed as he started walking toward the west harbor. "If you want to die, then suit yourself."


    "How can I not fall for her? Have you even seen her, My Lord? I swear to the sea that I''ve never met someone as beautiful as her," the pirate sounded helpless. "If we weren''t onnd, I would have thought she was a mermaid luring me to my death. Ah, how beautiful women are."


    "Are you including yourself?"


    "It''s wrong to consider me as one," Eleven grinned. "For my body might be of a woman, but my heart is forever that of a man.? That''s the only way to survive in the sea, and no one dares to refute my im."


    "Your heart will be forever frozen if you get too close to her," he said as they passed through the streets, the chilly breeze of the sea kissing their skin. "And I''m not talking literally: the princess isn''t as emotionally avable as you are."


    "We are all of the broken hearts, but have you seen the way she looks at you?" Eleven sighed with such emotions that Arthur suspected she fell for Diana ages ago. "I want to have someone who looks at me in such a way, for her eyes soften when she looks at you as if there''s no other in the world."


    "You are more of a poet than a pirate," Arthur didn''t want toment on her words, but he clearly understood them. "If you know as much, then back away."


    "Pirates and poets seek freedom just the same, but in different ways," Eleven said as she skipped toward the harbor. A few of her crew came forward, but she simply waved them off. "I have the feeling that you aren''t solelymitted to her, so I''m taking my chance."


    "Committed..." Arthur repeated the word, unable to refute her observations because he didn''t want to lie. They were intimate with each other, but were they anything more than a tonic friendship?


    "I can make her happier, but I don''t know if she would choose anyone but you. Ah, how unfortunate that I didn''t meet her sooner," the pirate seemed to me her stars.


    "How did you know her identity?" Arthur was curious, but the pirate shrugged as if it was apparent.


    "There''s no one of her beauty and no other who can use mes and ice of that kind. If you didn''t stop her in time, I would have truly been frozen. Although," she grinned. "it wouldn''t be so bad to die by her hands."


    "You are a helpless romantic," Arthur shook his head. "Do you want me to address you as a man since you have the heart of one?"


    At his words, the pirate stopped walking and turned to face him. He could tell her surprise at his unexpected consideration, as no other gave much thought about her words before.


    "This is truly a first," she sighed. "If all men were like you, I wouldn''t have hated them as much as I did," she curled her hair around her finger. "But no, I don''t think I''m ready to be seen as such by the world."


    "As you wish," Arthur nodded and looked at the harbor and the infinite ships lined side by side. He looked around for Dia and hoped that she didn''t destroy anything in her rage.


    Despite having been long since he severed the Bestial Order, a part of his powers remained within her, allowing him to tell of her general location.


    "How did you find me?"


    "I sensed the unique quality of your energy earlier," Eleven smilingly said as she followed after him toward the street by the harbor. "I asked my nearby crew to stall for time, but the fools thought I wanted to rob you."


    "You are a pirate, after all," Arthur nodded as he finally found the princess standing by a vendor of pearls. As they got close, they got to hear the price the vendor gave.


    "A hundred golds," the vendor said as he gestured to the pearls in front of him. Arthur was speechless, as there was no way such pearls could cost that much.


    "Reasonable enough, here you go," Dia took out two pouched and handed them to the vendor, who seemed ecstatic. However, the pouches never reached his hands, and they hovered above them instead.


    "What?!" the vendor was confused until Arthur grabbed the two pouches with a sigh. He looked at the clueless princess, who nced his way with an upset expression.


    "Who are you trying to scam, old man?" Arthur looked at the pearls. "Even if these pearls were handcrafted by King Solomon himself, they wouldn''t cost that much."


    "Don''t ruin my business, boy! I wa..." the vendor stood up to threaten Arthur before he nced at the person behind him. Seeing Eleven''s face, the vendor began shaking. "I want to apologize for my behavior! But, please, take these pearls as a gift."


    "No need," Arthur nced at the pirate, who simply grinned at him. "Just stop scamming people who aren''t knowledgeable enough," he returned the pouches to Dia, who snatched them with a huff.


    The princess walked away without speaking to him, and Arthur had to follow after her. He understood that she thought Arthur took the pirate''s side, but that was never the case.


    "Are you mad?" Arthur walked behind her. "Let me exin. I stopped you because I knew she has something valuable to offer. After all, you wanted pearls, right?"


    It seems his words managed to convince the princess, who stopped to nce at the pirate. Eleven shed her brightest smile as if she wanted to dazzle Dia into falling in love with her. That, in turn, only made Dia furrow her brows.


    "She doesn''t look reliable," the princess was ruthless as always, and her words almost tore the pirate''s heart to pieces. However, Eleven''s long years of sail made her patient.


    "Let me show you my gift," she bowed down elegantly.


    ***


    True to her words, the pearls looked nothing this world could or should create. Arthur would have thought they were underwater because of the ripples that danced around the pearls. He turned to look at Dia, who was mesmerized by the pearls.


    "I found these pearls in the darkest corners of the sea, protected by a giant. They are the manifestation of affinity to the two elements you hold dearest."


    There was a blue pearl and a red one, and Arthur found it suspicious how it fit Dia perfectly.


    "They should enhance your powers if you use them," the pirate grinned. "But there is a price."

 Chapter 406 - A Date With A Pirate

    There was no free lunch in this world, but Arthur knew that the price the pirate asked for wouldn''t be money but something else. He saw her eyes glitter as she looked at the cold and aloof princess, and he knew what she wanted to ask.


    "How much is it?" Diana, however, already had her pouches out to make the payment. The pirate raised his hand and backed away.


    "I seek no mary gain, as I am no lowly pirate. But, on the other hand, yourpany is the rarest of treasures."


    "Uh-huh," Dia nodded with furrowed brows and turned to Arthur. "You picked up a crazy pirate as your captain, Seika."


    "I sure did," he sighed and nced at the pirate''s crumbling hopes. If there were a trivia question about the densest thing in the universe, it would be the princess regarding social matters, excluding politics.


    ''How did this girl manipte those around her to love her before?'' Arthur remembered it clearly, her acts to earn his pity. However, there was something more awakening after he used Greatest Harmony on her, which would be Dia''s refusal for petty tricks.


    "What I''m asking for is a simple date, just the two of us," the pirate took off her hat and ced it on her chest. "That is in itself the greatest gift one could receive: to be in the presence of someone as beautiful as you are."


    Arthur nced at Dia and saw that she realized what was going on. As the realization dawned, her guard lowered around Eleven. There was even the hint of a smile on her face after knowing about the pirate''s feelings.


    "You have feelings for me?"


    The question was blunter than a blind knife, and the princess tore down all pretenses around the pirate. Arthur silently stared as if he was witnessing a documentary about a spider catching its prey.


    "Ah," Eleven was surprised, and there was even blush on her face. "Yes, I do."


    The change in her demeanor amused Arthur, and he turned around to see what Dia would say. However, the princess chose to look at him instead.


    "What do you think?"


    Arthur felt tremendous pressure for some reason. The princess''s question was out of the blue, and he didn''t know why she asked him. Did she want to see how he would react to someone liking her?


    A million thoughts raced across his mind, calcting for every possible scenario that might unfold. One of them even included the world ending as he knew it, and others were less extreme that only had his death. He could tell with uracy that this was the fastest his mind worked.


    "Quite a bargain, isn''t it?" there was nothing else he could say. However, like a game where you get a notification that you chose the wrong choice, Arthur knew that this wasn''t what Dia wanted to hear.


    There was no anger or any sort of expression on her face, and that was the worst result he could get from the cold princess, who he managed to soften in the past few weeks.


    "I see," the princess''s face was apathetic. She turned toward the pirate and nodded, agreeing to the ''trade'' that Eleven offered. "Let''s go out on a date then."


    ***


    There was a giant mast in the middle of Aquamia that touched the clouds, and no one seemed to have an idea why it was there, to begin with, but a theory was that the first sailors might have ced it as a monument.


    Sitting on one of the mast''s many nks was Arthur, and he looked down on the city. Then, probably unknown to himself even, he used the detection rune to find the princess and her currentpanion.


    His detection allowed him to take a snapshot of the surrounding, and it appeared like a three-dimensional picture in his mind. The fact that it got transferred directly to his mind allowed him to find the princess quite easily.


    "She looks entertained," he muttered as a thin smile hanged on her face as she looked at the pirate''s antics. It seems that after realizing the pirate had feelings for her, she began to like her.


    Arthur couldn''t understand why, but there was nothing he could do but wait for their date to be over. He had the mind to meet with Ma and visit the marchioness for their official business, but he was reluctant to leave the princess with the pirate.


    ''Why am I being childish?'' Arthur shook his head. ''Dia is an adult, not a kid that needs to be supervised. Heck, even the lord of this city couldn''t match up to her strength.''


    For Demis, gics was the deciding factor for strength, nothing else. As he understood from their conversations, Dia was called a princess because her mother was the heiress of the Eistar Family.


    That was before she died, but Dia never exined how she died, only that she was murdered. As to who or how those details remained sealed within the princess''s heart.


    That''s why Arthur wasn''t worried about her safety, but this posed these questions: what was he worried about then? Why did Diana''s expression unease him so greatly? What could he have said that made things different, or the right answer?


    ''Don''t go out with the pirate?''


    Arthur couldn''t even imagine himself saying it. He was never a possessive person, and that might be his w. People would think they were indifferent to him just because he wasn''t selfish about keeping them.


    But he couldn''t be selfish, even if he wanted to. There was an end he was walking to, and it didn''t include any of the people he met in Alka. There was a picture with many faces in his mind that he missed greatly and nned to meet again, but none of Alka''s people were in it.


    Because none of this was real, it was the past. He was from a different timeline, and his family was still back on Earth. His friends were also there, just as Dia''s family and friends were here.


    Arthur pulled back his hair, and a hairband appeared in his hand. As he tied his long hair into a ponytail, he realized how much time has gone since hest cut it. There was no helping it as his power of creation made his hair grow faster than before. His missing arm made the process quite annoying, so he used his spiritual energy.


    Arthur stood up from his spot as he decided to meet with Ma. Taking one final look at the princess''s location, he disappeared from his spot.


    There was a mansion that they agreed to stay at, and Arthur knew of its location. He teleported into the mansion''s ground, appearing in front of Ma and Big Bear, who were sitting around worriedly.


    "Ah!" Ma jumped back in his chair, that it fell backward, but the chair stopped before it struck the ground. Ma was suspended midair before Arthur pulled him back using his energy.


    "Don''t be so easily startled, as that''s no quality of a manager." Arthur smiled as he pulled a chair to sit in. The two people stood up to greet him, but he simply waved it off. "I''m sorry for beingte."


    "Did you kidnap anyone, Seika?" Big Bear asked with expectation, and it seems that Ma was hooked by the idea as well. Arthur stared at the bandit silently, wondering what the hell these people thought of him.


    "Sadly, no one caught my eye. However, I hired a captain for our ship fleet. They will be back together soon, so make sure to receive them properly. What are the arrangements with the marchioness?"


    "The Maritime Marchioness expects our arrival today, but the meeting can take ce in a few days. Should I send someone to arrange the date and time?"


    "No need," Arthur shook his head as he stood up. "I''ve dyed things quite a bit. Let''s head out immediately. Make sure to leave people to receive Dia and the pirate."


    "Ah, a pirate?" Ma was confused, but Arthur was already walking out of the room. The two followed after him as he gave orders to prepare the carriages for them to leave.


    "Don''t fret over the details when you have an ex-bandit next to you," Arthur smiled as the carriages were prepared in front of him. "Let''s see what the marchioness demands for her cooperation."


    "Yes!" Ma was ecstatic about Arthur''s sudden urge to handle matters, and he gathered many files about the current affairs of Aquamia.


    They boarded the carriage as Arthur began reading the files quickly. He took a look at them before, but he wanted to make sure that he gleans an idea of what the marchioness would propose.


    Dia told him that the Lords of the cities gathered in a festival the other day, and there was a strong chance that it was because of him. If he guessed right, then the marchioness wouldn''t make things easy for him.

 Chapter 407 - Memories Of Past

    As the carriage traveled through the streets of Aquamia, Arthur sat inside it reading the files Ma gave him. It seems that no citycked issues, as Aquamia wasn''t as peaceful as one would think. There were pirates finding ways into it, smugglers passing through it without detection, and aqua monsters blocking their routes.


    Arthur felt a familiar presence and raised his head. Through the carriage''s window and for the briefest second, his eyes met those of the princess. But then, she was gone.


    They reached the marchioness''s mansion after a while, and it was lined with marble and filled with statues of dolphins. As he got out of the carriage, Arthur could see bubbles floating around it. Not even the Sea Deity had a ce that looked this aquatic.


    "Wee, Lord of Hidden City," a woman greeted them at the front gate, and Arthur noticed she was a demi with fish scales on her neck and cheek. There were a pair of fins on each arm, and her eyes were ring ocean blue. "My Lady was surprised about your sudden wish to meet her but happy nheless. Sadly, she is a bit busy, so I ask of you wait, humbly."


    Despite how she bowed to him and said politely, her words weren''t so polite. The way she said it could either be interpreted as ''I humbly ask you to wait'' or as ''I ask you to humbly wait,'' and there was quite the difference.


    A noble might have thrown a fit of rage because of the disrespect, but Arthur''s ego wasn''t as inted as theirs, so he didn''t care a lot. Ma seems to be different, as Arthur could feel him trembling with rage. Before his follower said anything out of ce, Arthur decided to fire back.


    "We are delighted by your humbleness," Arthur smiled at the woman, whose expression froze when she heard him. "I had my fears that the marchioness would refuse to see me on such a sudden notice, but I''m d that she has the time. Waiting is no problem, and I''ll enjoy the scenery the city has to offer."


    This wasn''t about who could be more disrespectful while hiding it, but a battle of wits to see if Arthur could be stepped on or humbled. Hearing Arthur''s reply, Ma grinned and straightened his back.


    "Our Seika is busy, so he had to rush things. Nevertheless, we ask for your understanding of our circumstances, and we wish to settle this matter as soon as possible. There are also a few artifacts that our city provided that can strengthen your ships, but I guess we''ll have to wait until the marchioness is free."


    Ma''s revtion made the butler tremble, and the few others behind her looked ecstatic. However, it was unwise to show such emotions, so the butler restrained herself and nodded with a smile.


    They were led inside into a luxurious room full of pearls and shimmering colors. As he sat on the couch, Arthur realized that it was filled with water. The marchioness picked one theme and made it her whole personality.


    Food was brought it in after a while, and there was a variety of sea creatures among it. Arthur didn''t like seafood, but it seems Ma was different but waited for him to dig in.


    "You can eat ahead," Arthur gave the permission, not used to such devoted respect. Ma hesitated, but he was drooling and began to gulp down food unceasingly.


    Arthur simply looked out of the window as he waited. But then, a sudden realization he had was that he still had his phone, so he took it out. But, of course, there was no signal.


    "Hm? What is that, My Lord?" Ma wiped out his mouth as he leaned in to see what Arthur was holding.


    "Something from the past," Arthur smiled. This was a phone that Master Ronin gave him before he left toward Jerano, but he never got to use it.


    Alexie Linan was his name back on earth, and Arthur has almost forgotten about that identity because of his hardships in Alva. His old phone had to be charged using electricity, but this one had a small artificial rune that converted mana into electricity.


    His mana powered up his phone, and it was up and running again. Luckily, this was in his subspace when Arthur fought against the hybrid Ender. The phone was mostly empty, but he found photos taken by someone.


    "Hm?" Arthur frowned as he didn''t have a habit of snapping pictures. Although to bepletely honest, he didn''t have a habit of doing anything on his phone because they were banned in the Lime Agency to prevent cking.


    As he opened them, he found photos of his alter identity, Alexie Linan sitting on a poker table. From the close-up angle, Arthur could tell that either Oliver or Jonah was snapping the pictures.


    In the picture, Arthur was bickering with the aloof Rae about something. It might be their bet, or it might be something unrted. However, it was clear that he was drunk.


    "Heavens, this is embarrassing," Arthur''s face reddened.


    Arthur never saw himself behaving under the effect of alcohol, so he cringed at his face as he fought against Rae. Then there was a video, and Arthur''s stomach turned.


    "Raise!" Arthur shouted in the video as he smirked at Rae. However, the camera zoomed in to reveal that someone was standing behind him. It was the Gori Teacher.


    "Hey, freshmen. I''m alright with you enjoying yourselves, but you are getting a bit too noisy," Mr. Raymond walked up to them with augh. Arthur turned to him with a frown and looked him up and down.


    "What is a gori-man doing here?" Arthur asked, slurring his words. He was drunk, but the crowd was stunned by his boldness nheless. Even in the video, Arthur could see Mr. Raymond''s veins bulge.


    "What did you just call me?" the teacher crackled his knuckles, ready to send Arthur flying with a punch.


    "Easy now, Raymond. He is drunk. Please be lenient," the camera swiftly turned to reveal the side face of the teacher dealing the cards.


    "Old hag, hurry up and deal!" Rae mmed the cup to the table as she called. The teacher''s hands trembled as veins bulged on her forehead as well.


    The scene turned chaotic as Mr. Raymond tried to stop the dealer from destroying the ce instead of going against Rae. Then, Arthur called him gori again, and the dealer had to stop Mr. Raymond from beating Arthur up.


    During the whole event, Jonah and Oliverughed so loudly that Arthur could barely hear what was going on. Yurirl interfered to make sure Arthur wasn''t beaten up, and the video ended afterward.


    The room was quiet now, and Arthur could feel Ma gaping at him with nervousness. There were no artifacts that could record videos in this world, so his shock was understandable.


    Arthur sighed and tightened his hand around his phone. Memories of those times flooded back into him, where he didn''t have to fight against kingdoms just to survive. Despite being in danger as well, at least he had people with him.


    ''I miss everyone,''


    Arthur missed everyone he knew from Earth: His mother, Oren, Yuran, Ori, Ellen, Hazel, Miko, Ivy, Reece, Li, Emma, Yurirl, Lilo, Oliver, Jonah, and even Rae. He never appreciated their existence when they were there, but now he does.


    This world was full of terror and cmities, and he had no ce to call his own. Hidden City was more of a boat that he had to steer to stay alive rather than a home.


    "Seika, is that a new artifact?" Ma asked beside him with amazement. "There were sounds and moving pictures. I never saw anything like this. Are they people you know? They dress differently."


    "Yeah, it''s from a ce I called home, but it was also dangerous," Arthur said with a smile as he kept checking his phone. There were emails sent to him by someone, and there were pictures taken during the exams.


    There were his fights alongside Jonah and against Rae. There were also his fights against Arlo and how he performed in the exams. Pictures from the parties and his fight alongside Rae.


    Arthur had no idea who sent these pictures because there was no sender. Finally, however, he found a signature at the end: Rayxin. That monster was the guardian of memories, but Arthur didn''t think he could use emails.


    "It must be difficult," Ma said, and Arthur turned to him with confusion. "Well, it''s just that I learned of your past from Lady G. She talked about you a lot before she went away."


    "Oh?" Arthur ced his phone away. "What did she tell you?"


    "How difficult it was for you before you came to Freda, and why you can understand the suffering of people around you better than other Lords," Ma scratched his head. "It must be hard to always be in danger."

 Chapter 408 - A Refusal Or A Trap?

    Arthur didn''t respond, as he didn''t want to dump his feelings on Ma. Instead, he simply nodded and closed his phone. Their wait wasn''t long before the butler came in to inform them that the Marchioness returned earlier than expected.


    ''I guess they heard of the artifacts,'' Arthur smiled as he nodded to stand up. Then, together with the butler, the group walked toward the meeting hall. When they entered, Arthur finally got to meet the Maritime Marchioness.


    The floor was of blue ceramic tiles adorned with countless illustrations of ships and waves. The Lord of the city sat on her chair, carrying an aura of peace and serenity. The Marchioness received them with a smile, and she stood up to greet them as per customs of lords.


    "Wee to my city, Lord of Hidden," the Marchioness said with a smile. "Your visit came unexpected but weed nheless."


    Hidden seems to be the name everyone called his city. It started as Hidden Gems store in Jerano, continued as an auction house in the Contracts City, and ended up as Hidden City, the tenth city of Freda.


    As Arthur got to meet the Lord of Aquamia, he felt as if serenity surrounded her. Whoeverid his eyes on her couldn''t help but feel at ease and admire the long navy-blue hair resting peacefully on her white robes.


    "Greetings, Lord of Aquamia," Arthur ced his hand on his heart. "I hope you understand that for someone like me, I need to make every second count."


    "Ah yes, your promise to build a city in less than three months," the Marchioness sat down and gestured for Arthur to do the same. "And it needs to be the trading hub of the kingdom. That would be difficult," she said after Arthur took his seat.


    "That''s why we are here," Arthur said as he sat down. "Manager Ma has the proposal prepared," he said, and his subordinate rushed in to give a file to the Marchioness.


    After receiving the proposal, the Marchioness began reading it. Her brows furrowed with each second, and Arthur could tell the minute changes of her expression.


    "This is..." the Marchioness seemed tempted. "It''s one thing to propose such a thing, but can you provide what you promise?"


    "If my city could not, then we wouldn''t propose such a thing. The only reason that I''m giving such benefits to Aquamia is because of you, Maritime Marchioness,"


    "Please, call me Amaya," the Marchioness''s friendliness increased by several degrees all of a sudden. Arthur nodded with a smile, as this was expected.


    "Lady Amaya''s grace is known across kingdoms, and the fact that Aquamia still stands as the focal point of maritime routes is nothing less natural with your presence. I''ve heard of your aplishments against the Blood Oaths, and I don''t think there is anyone as capable as you are. That''s why the benefits I''m offering will be well-invested."


    Arthur knew that not even gods could resist praise, and they even craved it. The Marchioness''s smile grew wider the more he spoke. This was thanks to Ma''s report about her, and it was pretty detailed.


    "The Seika has quite the silver tongue. So your offer is hard to refuse," the Marchioness rested her chin on her shoulder. "A 10% discount on artifacts from Hidden City, ten artifacts to strengthen our ships, and the ability to borrow funds after one month your city starts trading."


    "There are a few more details, but yes. In return, we want you to help us build a dock and a harbor. We will also employ a few shipbuilders from Aquamia, and we want you to sell us the materials that we ask for."


    "I understand, but there''s just one problem," the Marchioness shook her head. Arthur was surprised that she refused his offer but kept it well-hidden. "I have my hands full at the moment with a group of monsters. It will take a few months before we can get rid of them, and they inhabit the routes between your city and mine."


    Arthur remembered reading such a thing in the file, but he didn''t think it would be an issue. Monsters weremonly seen in Alka, and they almost coexisted with humans. However, for the Marchioness to take a few months to solve, it was absurd.


    ''I guess it has begun,'' Arthur realized there was more to it than just a few monsters. ''They are trying to oppress me using these tactics.''


    "We can use the distributaries1 of the Lo River to establish the routes," Arthur suggested, but the Marchioness shook her head again. Ma seemed to be growing uneasy, but he didn''t dare to interrupt.


    "I''m sorry, Seika, but I can''t help you," the Marchioness gave the proposal back to Ma, who didn''t dare to refuse taking it. "Yournd is one of the few unexplored regions in Freda, and sending my men there is not something I want to do."


    Arthur''s face was nk, but he knew that he couldn''t take no for an answer. His city was depleting the resources they bought at a terrifying pace. They couldn''t go back to Livia when they needed more, so they had to rely on the spot where all resources were gathered, Aquamia.


    If he remembers correctly, the monsters in the Lo River and its distributaries were nothing to fret about, and it could be dealt with quickly with his ability to teleport.


    The only problem is why the Marchioness would give such an excuse as monsters hindering her trade. The reason could be that she didn''t know of his ability or simply hoped that he would exterminate the monsters himself.


    If it was thetter, there were two possibilities as well. The Marchioness wanted him to work for her as a way to hurt his reputation, or it could be a trap to endanger his life.


    "What can I do to help?" he clenched his fist as he asked, and Arthur knew he had no other choice. A smile appeared on the Marchioness''s face.


    "Ah, if it''s the Seika, then I believe you can take care of the monsters?" Marchioness Amaya said with a grin. "I''ll be eternally grateful to you. Once you return, we''ll discuss the details of your proposal."


    "I understand," Arthur nodded with a cold expression. The Marchioness offered her hand for a handshake.


    "To Hidden and Aquamia," she grinned, and Arthur shook her hand. He knew that she wasn''t the mastermind behind this, but an agreement to make things difficult for him by all the Lords.


    As for a reason, it was simple. Like how things were in the trial and how they were back on Earth, Arthur wasn''t a part of this ce.


    He was the outsider.


    ***


    "This is unwise, My Lord." Ma knelt in front of him after they came back to the mansion. "There is something about her request that rms me. The fact that she asked not for our troops, but your direct interference means there is a trap."


    "If we indeed use our troops, then we''ll spend months with how low our numbers are," Arthur shook his head as he threw a new robe over his shoulders. "This will leave Hidden City vulnerable, and the Divine Tree won''t have anyone to protect it."


    "That can be their n, but you don''t have to go alone!" Ma kept his head low. "I beg of you to reconsider. At least, take Lady Dia with you. She will be of some assistance."


    Arthur paused at the mention of the princess. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take her, but what if there was indeed a trap? He can guarantee that he gets himself out of there with his Teleport, but can he ensure her safety?


    Furthermore, Arthur had other ns in mind. Ever since he became the Lord, he decided to use his legacy to its full potential. The fact that his level staggered and he was still a rei-ranker bothered him greatly, so it was time to level up.


    If he brought Dia along, he wouldn''t absorb the monsters like he always does. Furthermore, he feared for her safety. At least, she was here in Aquamia with his people.


    Arthur knew that it was more than that, but he didn''t want to think too deeply about it. There was one indisputable truth at the moment, and that was his reluctance to see the princess''s face.


    The past few hours he spent without her made Arthur realize how much he missed her. As for her date, Arthur didn''t want to admit that it bothered him. They were a mismatch made in heaven: a human from Earth and a Demi from Alka, separated by a hundred years.


    "Don''t tell anyone about this," Arthur instructed. "If Dia asks about my whereabout, simply tell her that I''m training."


    As he finished his words, the teleportation began. Arthur didn''t lie, as he was indeed going to grow stronger. At the very least, he wanted to reach the Vetus-Rank by the time he returns to Hidden City.


    A distributary, or a distributary channel, is a stream that branches off and flows away from a main stream channel.

 Chapter 409 - Mernars

    The waves galloped toward the shores as Arthur stood on the hignd. The stream below ran unceasingly, and rumors have it that the monsters here made all the people evacuate.


    As Arthur looked around, his detection took a snapshot of thend. He could use it to gain a live perception of the terrain, but it would consume his mana. There were monsters indeed, a type that Arthur never saw the like of before.


    "I guess it''s time to weed them out," Arthur teleported toward a meadow, a piece of lownd beside the river, where the monsters had a nest.


    From Ma''s report, Arthur learned that these humanoid-looking monsters were called Mernars, an aquatic humanoid monster that fed on human brains. That''s why there were skulls scattered around the nest of either pirates or civilians.


    The sight made Arthur sick, but he directed his rage toward the monsters in front of him. They sensed his existence and turned to see him taking a whip of fire out of thin air.


    "You''vemitted enough sins as it is," Arthur said as he looked down on the monsters. They turned to look at him with their blue marbles of eyes. "Let me free you from the cycle."


    Not only have they killed innocents, but they have also hindered his trade. First, Arthur''s fire extended to cover thegroup of monsters. Then, like a circle of death, the fire rope tightened around them. Their limbs got dismembered, and some of the weaker ones turned to ashes.


    There was a deep roar as a giant Mernar, who looked like a puff fish with legs and muscles, came out to fight him from the water. It looked at Arthur and raised its head to summon a giant ball of water, throwing it at him. Arthur raised his hand and created a fireball of his own, throwing it in counterattack. The water evaporated, and the fire continued to strike the monster, but it was nowhere near enough to kill it.


    "I guess my stats are getting a raise today," Arthur smiled as golden mana exploded around him, and his stats were amplified. He rushed forward with fire covering his arm to strike down the monster.


    "AGGO!!" the monster shrieked as it cupped its hands and struck down at Arthur. His punch connected with the monster, and it sent its arms flying back.


    Arthur stomped on the ground and bolted forward to strike with the dagger that appeared in his hand. Fire exploded from within the de as he stabbed it into the monster''s heart.


    The Mernar went still and fell back, never to stand again. Arthur let go of a breath, and he heard water sshesing from the river. He turned to look at the neer and found a bigger Mernar, one with more defined muscles and body. Its head had a pair of fins on each side, and it looked like a basketball.


    "I guess the marchioness didn''t downy how dangerous this matter is," Arthur looked at the monster with a frown. He could tell this one was at least of the Vetus rank.


    The Mernar roared with anger as it rushed forward, striking at Arthur. A barrier appeared around him and blocked the strike, but it broke down. Luckily, it was enough to repeal the monster''s strike, but it followed with another one.


    Arthur used his spiritual arm to create a shield in front of him. This was the first time he used spiritual power in a fight, and the effects were beyond his expectations. The barrier didn''t break, but the impact sent him flying away toward the cliff.


    The teleport rune appeared mid-flight and made him appeared above the monster, but the inertia carried him upward. Arthur turned his shield into an ethereal arm of white and golden.


    "Release," his rune devoured his mana as Arthur descended toward the monster. The Mernar turned to face him and flexed his arms back before striking with both fists.


    Arthur gathered his energy around his ethereal arm during his descent, breaking all limits that his body couldn''t release. The space around his fist twisted as he punched out at the monster, and it destroyed everything in its path.


    BOOM!!


    The force his fist carried was nothing the world could withstand, and it obliterated the monster''s arms and its upper torso. Then, it carried on to bury it deep into the ground. A new basin appeared beside the rive,r and the water began to fill it up, carrying the monster''s dead body above the surface.


    The impact of his attack pushed Arthur upward, but he used his skill to descend beside the basin. His breathing wasbored, but his 300 points in mana were still half full.


    As he thought he needed to go to another nest, several more presences appeared from within the water. The fact that he couldn''t sense them made Arthur uneasy, but he didn''t run away just yet.


    Three more monsters like the ones he just killed appeared from within the water, and they surrounded him. Foams and vapor left their body as they grew bigger, almost going berserk.


    "You guys are triplets?" Arthur grinned as he raised his arm at the monster''s body, absorbing it. The golden light of his Absorb rune took away the leftover life force that the corpse had to strengthen his body.


    [You have absorbed 3 Strength Stats.]


    Arthur could feel the warm current within his body make his body stronger. The three monsters screamed in unison as they attacked simultaneously, each firing a different kind of water-based attack.


    Arthur''s body was engulfed in mes which exploded to evaporate the water attacks. Then, seeing that their attacks have failed them, the three monsters rushed at each other and mmed into one another.


    His confusion at their actions was soon resolved when instead of hurting each other, the monsters merged into one creature triple their original size. Arthur looked up and could tell the monster now was as tall as a three-floor building.


    "Damn, they said strength is in numbers, but I don''t think they meant this kind of strength!" Arthur saw that the new monster had sick arms, and there were suckers like those of octopuses on their bodies.


    The suckers gave a soft glow as a jet-like water attack came out from them, striking toward Arthur. He teleported away and saw the water sh the ground neatly in half.


    If that attack strikes him head-on, there would be more than just a few broken bones. Arthur glided toward the cliff and stood on its edge.


    He could tell that more Mernars wereing from within the giant river, and he didn''t know if he should flee. However, if even a nest was this powerful, Arthur didn''t know how to handle the issue of Aquamia.


    "Never tter or shy away from a battle," Arthur muttered as his dagger appeared in his hand again. "Gather your strength into one point, and attack with no hesitation. Hesitation is defeat."


    These were Master Ronin''s words that he parted Arthur with during their training sessions. The moment Arthur steps down from a slightly tricky challenge, he will do the same for the next one.


    The mes exploded around his dagger, and they shaped into a giant de. Arthur used his liquid fire to give the weapon a form as his mana rapidly reduced.


    "AAAAA!!" the giant monster screamed as countless water pirs fired his way from the suckers. The water shed apart thend in front of it toward the cliff.


    Arthur jumped off and began running down the cliff as he gathered his powers. Unfortunately, the mana he used to shape his weapon was barely enough, so he couldn''t teleport. Relying solely on his stats to evade being killed, Arthur ran through the countless pirs that tore apart the world.


    As he ran toward the monster, it didn''t keep idle. A spear of water formed in each of its sick arms, and it threw them toward Arthur. As the first spear arrived, Arthur managed to dodge. The second one was easy to evade, but the third reached him shortly afterward to strike his side.


    Even though it only brushed past his limbless side, it was enough to rip apart his flesh and break his bones. Arthur didn''t tter, and his dagger followed after him.


    Arthur reached the monster as it threw the rest of the spears. Arthur shed with his de, which was now destructive enough to turn the meadow into a wastnd. The horizontal sh destroyed the spears and continued to destroy the monster''s body.


    "Die already!" Arthur shouted as thest of his mana turned into mes, and the monster''s body got cut in half from a low angle. As the monster fell to its demise, with each half falling to one side, Arthur''s mes disappeared.


    What was left off his mana was barely enough to use Heal-I to stop the bleeding. Arthur heavily breathed as he absorbed the monster''s stats.


    [You have absorbed 9 Strength Stats.]


    As he received the notification, the water broke, and something bolted toward him. Arthur used his spiritual shield to protect himself, and the weapon deflected, allowing him to see the monster.


    It was a Mernar with a slim build, almost as tall as Arthur himself. The monster carried a blue trident in hand, which he used to strike Arthur.


    "Gagaga," The monster mimicked augh before it retreated, so fast that Arthur could barely see an afterimage.

 Chapter 410 - A Slain God?

    This fast creature stood on the riverbank, its sharp teeth grinning at Arthur. The creature looked like a humanoid sailfish with pale blue skin, eyes of red spheres, and a long pointy nose. Instead of hair, the Mernar had a giant fin covering its head. It seemed to have a basic level of awareness as it giggled at Arthur before attacking again.


    "Cling!"


    The dagger and sword collided, and the two contenders were pushed several meters back. Then, as Arthur red at it, the fast Mernar disappeared.


    ''Fast,'' Arthur felt the air change beside him and had to duck to avoid the sword passing over his head. If he had apse of judgment and chose to dodge, a severed head might not be out of the question.


    Arthur teleported away as the sword struck the ground to create a deep gash on it. As he appeared on the cliff a distance away, Arthur thought he obtained a moment of rest, but the creature was in front of him in an instant.


    Despite not being a lot stronger than Arthur, a rei-ranker, the monster was a lot faster. As a result, Arthur had to use his perception to simply dodge, not even thinking of outrunning the fish monster.


    ''I might need to teleport away,'' Arthur thought to himself, but his hand tightened around the dagger as he remembered Miko''s words:


    Only through hardships can one utilize their full potential. When one is ced in a disadvantageous battle, their survival instincts allow them to grow stronger to survive.


    Arthur knew he could grow stronger than anyone with his runes and legacy, but he only needed the singr goal to do so. He needed a deep-rooted devotion to this goal, and he needed to stop at nothing to achieve it.


    "An absolute pursuit of strength," Arthur muttered as his body glowed blue and his mana was restored. As soon as it did, his release rune amplified his agility and perception while ignoring everything else.


    Arthur felt his perception of the world slow down, and he grew faster beyondparison. There was no increased strength behind his blows, but he can deliver them more quickly than ever.


    It was the first time that Arthur used his Release Rune in such a way, allowing him to consume less mana than before. Then, as the sword was about to sh his throat, the golden dagger he had shed before a resounding clinking sound echoed in the cliff.


    The monster seemed surprised that its attack was blocked, and Arthur used that opening to strike. His dagger turned into a golden sh that passed through the Mernar, and violet blood gushed out across its abdomen.


    "Ga," the monster coughed blood on Arthur''s robes, but it was nowhere near dead. Arthur felt a burst of mana as the monster backed away in retreat.


    "I guess you have your skills," Arthur muttered as he stomped on the cliff, destroying it, tounch himself after the monster. The sailfish Mernar kept retreating as Arthurunched attacks at it.


    The monster''s fin began to glow as mana got into it. Then, water poured out of its legs to make it fly upward and away from Arthur''s attack.


    "I can do just the same," Arthur''s fire exploded below him, and he followed after the fleeing monster. As he did, the water surface broke again as countless other sailfish Mernars appeared.


    The injured one tried to get away, but Arthur knew it was his chance to decrease their numbers. His fire pushed him further as he passed by the monster, severing its head.


    Before he could celebrate his victory, Arthur had to dodge from the countless swords that arrived to strike him. Five more sailfish Mernars came to attack him, and his odds were growing slim.


    ''This is abnormal,'' Arthur thought to himself as each strike threatened to end his life. However, he had no thoughts of retreating. Instead, the slim chances of survival ignited the bloodthirst within him as a wild and unrestrained madness overtook his mind.


    As the sword shed at him from above, Arthur''s used his barrier to block, but theirbined attacks sent him crashing down toward the ground.


    His body mmed into the riverbank and created a giant carter as he coughed out. In his moment of confusion, he could see them descend from the sky to attack him. Arthur waited until thest moment before he teleported to appear above them, and his liquid fire exploded in his hand.


    "Turn to toast!" Arthur grinned as he shed down with his only arm, and the liquid fire rained down to turn everything to ashes. The monsters who fell for his trap screamed before flying, and several of them lost their limbs as a result.


    As hended on the ground, he found that none was dead, but they were severely injured. Arthur raised his dagger at them with a face stained with violet blood.


    "Come at me," he said with an aura of bloodlust. The monsters seemed genuinely afraid, but they looked back toward the giant river before attacking Arthur with madness.


    The disy of fear didn''t escape his notice, and Arthur nced at the running water. Lo River was a giant one, and it was why Freda could survive in these trying times.


    However, he had no time to worry about what hid beneath the water and chose to focus on the dire battle. After all, despite being wounded, five insanely fast monsters were trying to tear him apart.


    Arthur used his Release Rune like before, and the battle for survival ensued. The monsters struck at him simultaneously, and he had to dodge a few and deflect the rest. A few attacks managed to reach him, but Arthur made sure they were superficial.


    After a series of attacks, a limb flew into the air, and it belonged to one of the Mernars. It gave a shriek that made all of them use their water abilities at him. As countless water attacks descended on him, Arthur breathed out as fire ignited on his dagger.


    ***


    The war had a different name among the people: Famine''s Sister. Even in the strongest kingdom, war used resources that would leave the nation on its knees. The lives of nobles and merchants might not change, but it was different for people like Regal.


    He dragged the cart across the uneven ground, and each meter made his muscles ache. The kingdom never ttened the road between his vige and the nearest city, and he had no carriage to carry his goods.


    "Tis a humid day," Regal could barely breathe because of the humidity. Their vige was close to Lo River, so it was always humid in the summer. However, today was different. "I hope the gods aren''t wrathful. I pray that their blessings protect ournd."


    As to which god he was talking about, Regal didn''t know. All he knew was that saying such prayers, no matter how simple and casual, could change one''s fate. After all, the gods might not be merciful, but they loved their praise.


    As he was about to drag his cart loaded with goods back to his vige, Regal heard a scream of agonying from the riverside. The cry made Regal startle and fall to his knees, bumping his head to the cart.


    The existence of monsters in the river was known to all, but no one feared their emergence to attack thend folk. But, instead, they attacked ships that traveled down the river. It was a cmity to the sailors but a blessing for Regal and his people.


    After all, they were but simple farmers and traders. Regal himself was nothing but a lowly merchant who carried goods from the city to his vige. If a monster indeed attacks him, he would join the countless skulls of sailors on the riverside.


    "I need to run. I must flee!" Regal gathered his wits as he stood up to drag his cart, pushing the handles so powerfully that it broke. Regal fell, face forward, with the cart''s broken handle in hand. "Ah! No! No!"


    Regal''s tears were quick to fill his eyes, as this cart was his dearest possession. If he had to buy another one, it would be a long time before he eats again.


    As he wept and prayed for the gods, Regal ran to the back of the cart and pushed it. However, the cart toppled, and what he bought of rice and wheat spilled on the ground.


    "Heavens show mercy, heavens show mercy!" Regal gathered his goods as his body kept shaking. The scream he heard was still resounding within his mind. A monstrous scream of agony that hid immense pain behind it.


    Then came the sounds of footsteps. There was also the sound of sshing water, and these two soundsbined spilled doom to whoever lived beside the river.


    As Regal turned slowly toward the source, he found no Mernar but a human. Unfortunately, his fear didn''t disappear because this human was covered in violet and red blood from head to toe. His arm was missing, and his side was severely injured.


    "I guess my luck hasn''t run out just yet," the human muttered with a hazy smile. He turned to look at Regal''s broken cart before muttering. "Maybe yours hasn''t either."


    As he said so, the soil rose from the ground to gather around the cart''s intact handle. Then, it solidified around the handle to create a new one. Then, as Regal was thinking he was meeting a in god, shadows rose from the ground.

 Chapter 411 - A Selfless Merchant

    The cart shook because of the unpaved way as it traveled toward his vige. But, as the pain disappeared from Regal''s limbs, the same couldn''t be said about his fear.


    "My Lord, it won''t attack us, right?" Regal asked the man standing opposite of him as he pointed at the shadow pulling the cart.


    "Attack?" the man opened his eyes with confusion and looked at the shadow. "There''s no way that it does. I''m its master."


    "Master of shadows..." Regal muttered as his fear grewrger.


    If this wounded man was a god, then Regal was sure he was an evil one. After all, who can create creatures out of shadows but those gods? However, Regal didn''t even harbor the thought of disrespecting him, as he still had a family to feed.


    "I''m sorry for using your cart," the man apologized as if he sensed his fear. "My current state doesn''t allow me to travel on my own, and I never thought that I needed a cart to travel."


    Regal looked again at the man and found him to be young, exceptionally so. The merchant himself was of thirty years, but this man looked to be barely in his twenties, if not less. Yet, the aura he gave was ancient, so Regal was sure that this was a god.


    "Great god, I have nothing but this cart and the food that you took away," Regal hurried to kowtow in the middle of the cart. He saw how the man waved his hand to clear the cart, and he didn''t dare utter a word at that time. "You can take my cart as an offering, but the food is..."


    The cart is receable, but his vige needed the food to survive. As he begged for the food to be returned, he could feel the wounded man stare at him silently.


    "Halt," the manmanded, and the shadow stopped pulling the cart. Then, as Regal began shaking, thinking to himself that death is here, the man suddenly stood up. "Raise your head."


    Regal did as he was ordered and raised his head to see the man looking at him. However, instead of his imminent demise, the angry god waved his hand. Then, countless dishes appeared, and numerous bs of well-preserved and fresh meat fell in the cart.


    The food stacked around him as if he was suddenly in heaven. The fragrance of some of these dishes made him drool, and he turned to look at the man with confusion.


    "I am no god," the man said tiredly. "I just need to investigate a few things, and I have no intention of stealing your food. Rather, I''ll give you all of this if you help me."


    ''This god is a humble one,'' Regal realized that he has sinned. ''I have misjudged him as an evil one, but he is the god of benevolence.''


    "I also didn''t take your food but simply kept it away to have a ce to sit," the man sat down as the shadow began pulling the cart again. "Now, allow me to rest."


    ***


    His rune, Restore-II, allowed him to replenish his mana instantly. However, after one hour, he would be unable to use mana for 18 hours. It was a risky trade, and Arthur found himself at the same spot when he arrived in Alka.


    He didn''t lie to the man in front of him, who was gulping down some of the soup Arthur gave him. Arthur wanted to investigate what was happening in the Lo River.


    After he defeated the five agile Mernars, another giant monster appeared. This time, it was stronger than and faster than both of them. Arthur had to fight for his life just to survive but somehow knew that this wasn''t the strongest the river had to offer.


    ''Something is fishy,'' Arthur realized as his hour reached its end. He wanted to find a nearby vige to ask around, but he found this merchant crying over his cart.


    Arthur wanted to help him and also find out about the strange urrences. It was also a good chance for him to rest since he wasn''t able to use mana.


    The shadow was thest of his mana before he lost it. He could have teleported elsewhere, but he feared for this merchant''s life. The sight of him crying over his cart was quite pitiful, so Arthur decided to help and use him.


    The shadow pulled the cart until they could see the outline of the vige. Shabbily built wooden houses made up the entirety of the vige, and there was a vige hall in the middle.


    On the way, Arthur experimented with something else. He couldn''t use mana at the moment, but he still had a spiritual arm left. Arthur found that he could, despite the process being harder when he tried to use it.


    Before, Arthur could use his spiritual energy to move things, but it was a struggle now. As if the gears linking his mind and his spiritual energy were now gone, it took quite the effort for him to control it.


    ''Humans are an integrative being of many things,'' Arthur thought to himself as people began taking notice of them. ''If one thing is lost, the system fails to work together.''


    "My house is at the far end," the merchant beside him pointed to the distance, and the shadow kept pulling them. More and more people looked their way and at his shadow, which looked like a humanoid entity of darkness.


    Arthur smiled as he imagined what these people would do if they saw Ruki. As he remembered her, he wondered when they would reunite but wasn''t too worried about her. The Queen of Shadows seemed to be out there in this world, and it might be the reason that Ruki couldn''te here.


    The same two souls in the same realm would be disastrous to the harmony, or it might have no effect. As such random thoughts filled his mind, the cart stopped at the house the merchant''s house.


    "You live here?" Arthur looked at the house with confusion. He knew that some people had it rough, but the fact that most of the ceiling and walls were gone made him angry. How could anyone live in this ce?


    "Yes, yes," the merchant bobbed his head. "I''m sorry for bringing you to such a ce. I will look for..."


    "What happens when it rains?" Arthur asked as he stood up and jumped out of the cart. The merchant followed after him, scrambling behind him.


    "We have a room that doesn''t have any holes, so we just wait for it to end."


    "Aren''t you a merchant?"


    "I am," he kept his head low. "But because of the war, the prices of goods have risen. I had to suffer the loss because no one in the vige could pay the new prices."


    "You are suffering a loss every time?" Arthur turned to him with shock. As he looked at the simple man nodding, he wondered how selfless one could be.


    "Otherwise, everyone else would starve," the man scratched his head. "These people are my family; I can''t possibly profit from them."


    "What''s your name?" Arthur nodded and asked.


    "Regal, My Lord."


    "You are a good man," Arthur sighed as he waved his hand. The cart was filled with all sorts of grilled meat, vegetables, spongy bread, and pots of soup. "Distribute these among the vige people."


    "Thank you, Merciful One!"


    Arthur paused at the new nickname. Emotional people seemed to be quite creative in choosing names, at least better than he was. Regal went on to show him a ce to sit inside the house, and he got to meet with his family.


    "Please, have your fill," Arthur brought out more dishes for the hungry family, and their eyes sparkled with life. Finally, heid back in his chair to rest as the rest of them ate.


    "Mister," one of the kids who had a missing tooth walked up to him, carrying a te of soup. "You look hungry..."


    Arthur opened his eyes with a smile. However, his smile disappeared when he saw that the kid had a wooden leg. The kid grew uneasy when Arthur looked at his leg, and it made Arthur apologetic.


    "Thank you," he took the te from the kid as he began to eat as well. Regal and his family were too busy eating to talk, so it was a quiet atmosphere.


    "Alright, I''m full!" Regal stood up from his spot and hurried to go outside. "I''ll be back after I distribute the food!"


    "Wai..." Arthur wanted to call him back, but the man mmed the door shut. The rest of the family seemed to be busy eating, so they didn''t notice that Arthur was suddenly left alone with them.


    ''Is this guy too trusting or simply an idiot?'' Arthur sighed as he couldn''t believe this man would leave his family with a stranger. ''Maybe he thought that if I wanted to harm them, I would have done so already.''

 Chapter 412 - Aether And Missing Leg

    Things were getting awkward between the staring mother and the wounded Arthur, and he had no idea what to say. She was a woman of elegance despite her dusty face and calloused hands. As the woman sat straight, Arthur could glean some hint of manners embedded to her bones.


    "Have you ever worked for nobility?" Arthur asked, and the woman nodded with a smile.


    "Yes, My Lord. My mother was one of the maids who served the Lord of Aquamia, and I was raised in the servants'' quarters. I had just be a maid myself when the previous king was in, and King Solomon impeached the Lord of the city."


    "And how did that affect you?"


    "It was many years ago, and I was just a child," the woman sighed and shook her head. "I knew not things were changing, but they did. The Marchioness of Aquamia was one of those who allied with King Solomon, and she was a merchant of the city. So when she took control, she reced the servants with her people."


    "And what happened to you and your mother?" Arthur didn''t know that the rebellion might not have helped everyone but harmed them instead.


    "An angry mob killed her after she left the mansion. I, however, was saved by one of the knights of his Majesty."


    The words send chills down Arthur''s spine. This woman was telling the cruel fate of her mother with such a matter-of-fact face that it uneased him. Was she genuinely epting the world, or did she think it was disrespectful to show that side of her?


    "And then you met Regal?"


    "Indeed," the woman finally smiled. "He was a young man then, and he was pulling his cart from Aquamia to here. When he found him, he offered to give me a ride."


    "Wouldn''t the city be a better option?"


    "For a penniless teenager, the city is a terrifying ce. Society demands fees from you for existing, but its hands wouldn''t reach a poor vige. And," the woman added with a sweet smile as her husband came back, "I''m happy with the man I married."


    "Hm?" Regal was confused as he closed the door. "What did you say, Dacey?"


    "Nothing, just telling our guest some old stories," Dacey smiled as she looked at her husband''s cheerful expression. "Are they eating?"


    "All thanks to our Lord," Regal sat down as he bowed his head again. "Some of us cried of joy for eating such food after so long, and most are waiting outside for them to thank you."


    "There''s no need to thank me," Arthur shook his head. The kids seemed sleepy after such a meal, and their mother helped them take a nap in one of the rooms. "How did he lose his leg?"


    Regal had two kids, one older brother with a lost leg and a younger sister who couldn''t walk properly. After hearing his question, Regal sighed with a bitter expression.


    "We told them that they shouldn''t go near the stream, but it seems kids only want to do the forbidden. Then, one day, he didn''te back. We looked for him until dawn before we found him beside the stream, and a monster bit his leg off."


    "He was bleeding for all that time?" Arthur was surprised, as an average person would die from losing a limb.


    "Ah, yes, the heavens showed mercy," Regal looked away as if he was hiding something and didn''t want to look Arthur in the eye. Arthur didn''t pursue the topic, as they might still be wary of him.


    "Do you know what attacked your son?"


    "We don''t know, but judging by the wound, it was a monster," Dacey cupped her hands worriedly. Regal touched her hand in consoling.


    Arthur knew they must be traumatized, and so was their kid, but he needed to know about the abnormalities that were going on in the sea. After all, he knew that something controlled the monsters to attack approaching humans, but that being didn''t take any more measures to hurt nearby viges.


    ''The monsters are acting as if they are protecting the river,'' Arthur knew that the Lo River was big enough to be inhabited by other creatures, and there were manykes that the Lo River connects or feeds.


    "I''ll pay for my stay, so can you find me a bed?" Arthur was still wounded from the fight, and he was tired. But, as the night was descending, he thought that it might be better if he slept for a bit.


    "Ah, yes, of course. I''ll tell the rest of the vige that you need some rest," Regal hurriedly nodded as he rushed out to tell the viges. Dacey prepared a bed for him, and Arthur slept the moment heid down.


    ***


    "Mama, is he asleep?"


    "Aether!" Dacey shouted in a stern and low voice. "Get away from there lest you wake him up!"


    ''But I''m already awake,'' Arthur''s consciousness returned, and he opened his eyes to find Regal''s son staring at him. Since he woke up so suddenly and rose, Aether jumped back in shock.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry, mister!"


    "My Lord, please forgive him!" Dacey hurried over and pped her kid''s head before bowing together with him. It seems she was busy cooking lunch and didn''t have time to keep an eye on her son.


    "There''s no need to scold him," Arthurughed as he suddenly remembered his mother. "I''ve slept for too long, anyway," he looked at the window and saw that it was day again. As he tried to use his mana, he realized that the 18-hours cooldown was over.


    "Mister," Aether raised his head and stared at Arthur''s arm with a hint of curiosity. "How did you lose your arm?"


    This time, Dacey didn''t scold him but her face crumbled into sadness. Aether was rting to Arthur because both of them had missing limbs, and it seems she couldn''t bear to scold him.


    "A bad person hurt me," Arthur smiled as he touched the base of his shoulder, where his arm used to be.


    "Did you also refuse to listen to your parents?" Aether suddenly pouted as he looked at his leg. Arthur was amused by the question, as that might be the reason for all of his hardships.


    After all, he obtained the legacy by going into a dungeon, which his mother strongly forbade him from doing. If he just listened, he would have been nothing more than an indebted and unemployed young man.


    "That''s right," Arthur nodded. "I didn''t listen, and I lost a lot of things because of it. Aether suddenly sniffed as he nodded, and it seemed he was thinking of his hardships. He sat next to Arthur as his mother returned to her work, only stealing nces at them.


    "The other kids call me Pirate for having a wooden leg," Aether said as he swung the shabby prostatic limb. "But if I take it off, I won''t be able to y anymore. Mister, isn''t it hard to stay like that?"


    "I know a pirate," Arthur said as he took out some dyes and fruits from his subspace. These dyes were the ones they used in their Hidden Gems Auction. "I know the coolest pirate out there."


    His spiritual energy infused into the dyes and extracted the colors from the fruits to paint a picture. Then, Arthur told Aether the story of the pirate he just met, Eleven. But, of course, he changed the story a bit to make the pirate lose his leg.


    "After losing his leg, the pirate decided that if he couldn''t swim or walk, then he needed to fly. So they began training to create their wings, and they eventually seeded. Then, he flew around the world with his wings, and he became the greatest pirate out there."


    "Mama says it''s bad to be a pirate!" Aether was looking at the moving picture in front of him with such excitement that it was contagious.


    "There are good pirates too, but most of them are bad. However, you need to remember. If the pirate didn''t lose his leg, he would have never learned how to fly. Sometimes, we lose things to get better ones."


    "Can I have wings too?" Aether jumped in front of him and asked. Arthur simply smiled and used his spiritual energy on the kid, and he began to float. "Woah! Mama, look at me! I''m flying!"


    "I can help you fly today, but you will need to learn how to fly," Arthur said with a smile. "But of course, you need to keep listening to your parents."


    "I understand, Mister!" Aether bobbed his head as hended on the ground. Arthur smiled and rubbed his head before the kid got embarrassed and ran outside.


    "Thank you," Dacey ced the food on the table as she thanked him. "I couldn''t change how he feels because he would always see that I have two legs instead of one. But you understand his pain, and he understands yours. So, thank you."

 Chapter 413 - Blessed By A Monster

    Arthur didn''t know what to answer Dacey, but it was one step in the right direction to solve the Lo River issue. After all, he needed their trust to learn about the abnormalities.


    ''Although I can use my Art of Creator, Submission,'' Arthur pondered as he looked at Regaling back. ''I don''t feel like using it against them.''


    It was a foolish sentiment and simply a desire to respect these people, but Arthur couldn''t help it. All the times he used the art was against viins or to weed out spies. If he walked around using it on everyone to get what he wanted, wouldn''t he indeed be an arrogant and conceited person?


    "My Lord, you are awake," Regal rushed forward with joy. "I just saw Aether outside saying that he will be a flying pirate, is that..."


    "I''m sorry for affecting him," Arthur sighed. "I was simply trying to tell him that what happened enabled us rather than disable. Yet, kids seem to be more captivated by fantasy."


    "No, good sir, you needn''t apologize," Regal shook his head. "It is a first for Aether to show such a cheerful expression. You''ve helped us once again, My Lord."


    "I''m not your Lord, Regal, nor are you indebted to me," Arthur rified as he took a seat around the table. "I am, instead, here to save your vige."


    "My vige...?" Regal was shocked as his face of joy crumbled. "Is there a cmity upon us, My Lord? Are the heavens wrathful for ourcking offerings?"


    "The heavens?" Arthur tilted his head in confusion. "I''m not sure what the heavens have to do with this, but anyway. The day we met was also the day I fought against the Mernars, and I noticed a few unusual things. I''m afraid that thend beside the river is no longer safe."


    "Have you seen something, My Lord?" Dacey ced down the pot with a frown. "Should we leave for the city?"


    "That would be the most ideal, but I''m going to handle the matter regardless. For that, I need you to tell me the truth about what happened to Aether."


    The couple looked at each other, seeming to be hesitant about the matter. However, Arthur was nothing but kind to them, and he didn''t seem like a person who would exploit their secrets.


    "I understand," Regal sat down as well, interlocking his hands on his forehead. "I''m guessing that you want to know how my son survived for a night without bleeding to death."


    "Exactly," Arthur nodded. "I think it has something to do with whatever is happening to the river."


    "You are... correct," Dacey sat down beside her husband and grabbed his sleeve for reassurance. "Our son survived because of something within the river."


    "A monster blessed Aether," Regal sighed and revealed. "We could have never found him if not the cries from a distant ce. Dacey and I were the only ones who could hear them, and we knew that it had something with our missing son. So we traveled alone toward the river where we found Aether with a monster beside it."


    "What kind of monster?"


    "One unlike we have ever seen, for it had the face of a woman, but countless serpent heads were protruding out of its back. Its body was covered in scales, and her legs were of ws. We have never seen such horror, and yet..." Dacey began trembling.


    "We thought that if it became known a monster saved our son, he would be treated as the devil''s son," Regal exined.


    "I understand, but I need more details. What did the monster do or say to you?"


    "By the time we found him, Aether''s leg stopped bleeding. A soft light gathered around his leg, and it came from the monster''s hand."


    "When it saw us, the woman looked saddened and said this: one of my followers has hurt your son, disobeying my orders. I apologize, but this is the limit of my healing ability." Dacey sniffed. "We were just happy that Aether was alive, but the loss of his leg..."


    "The monster saved your son because one of its followers was the one to hurt him?" Arthur was intrigued by such a tale, and he didn''t even think of disbelieving it. "Was there anything else around?"


    "Uh..." Regal tried to remember as he consoled his wife. "I think there was the corpse of a monster, too... It might have been the one to hurt Aether..."


    "As I suspected, a ruthless leader but a righteous one. Yet, countless sailors fell for the river, but why was this an exception?" Arthur wondered to himself. "Can you guide me to that spot?"


    His wounds were mostly healed, so there was little of use to stay in the vige. However, since he got a good lead out of this, he might investigate the ce.


    "It is the least we can do, My Lord," Regal nodded and stood up. "Please, follow me."


    ***


    They reached their destination after half an hour of walking. It was a riverbank beside a tree, and there were some traces of blood around. However, Arthur could tell that there were traces of energy that didn''t belong to this ce, and it might belong to the monster.


    "This is the ce, good sir," Regal pointed. "However, monsters are seen a lot in this ce, so it''s best to take caution."


    "No need to worry, you can go back now. I won''t being back to the vige, so take this," Arthur handed him a pouch of gold. "Do you know of Hidden City?"


    "Ah, I''ve heard words of it in the harbor," Regal took the pouch with confusion. Then, from the weight of the item and the jingle of coins, he seemed to realize what it was. "Sir, please take this back! You''ve already done more than enough for us!"


    "Don''t worry about such things and listen to me. If you need a ce to stay, go to Hidden City. You will be given a house and a job, so don''t worry about those things."


    "Hidden City and a man with one arm," Regal muttered before his face morphed into shock, and he fell to his knees. "My Lord, are you the Seika of Living Beings?" the man was trembling.


    "It does not matter who I am, but what I can do for you. I''ve seen your selflessness, so I''m offering you this chance for a better life."


    "I," the merchant''s hand tightened around the pouch, "humbly decline, Seika," he refused, which astonished Arthur.


    "Why so?"


    "I first heard of your name a month ago when ournds became more fertile. They said you brought a divine tree to ournd, and its blessings were so strong that ournd became fertile. But, of course, I had no money to spend on farming, and this ce was never one to be farmed."


    "And how is that a reason?"


    "I''m ungrateful, but you have given my vige a chance to survive. If I leave this ce, then there''s no hope for the rest of my people. However, I want to stay here and build a farm. This way, we will never starve again."


    "So, it''s the vige again," Arthur smiled toward the man, a smile so sweet that the man felt humbled. "I''m not different from you, Regal. I''m just working to protect my people. If you care so much about your vige, then bring them with you. They will have to work to stay in Hidden City, but I''ll give them houses and food."


    "..." the man was silent, and he wiped out his eyes as he nodded. He then struck his forehead on the ground in kowtow so hard that it bled. "I will never forget this debt," he said through a choked voice before standing up and leaving.


    Arthur smiled as the man returned to his vige, and his attention shifted to the tree. He walked to sit beneath it and waited for the first monster to show its face.


    True to his expectations, the monsters were quick to appear once they sensed his presence. However, this ce wasn''t the main river, but a stream stemming from it, so the monsters were weaker.


    "I''m not here to fight," Arthur''s eyes began glowing as his authority as the creator took hold of the monster''s existence. "Go back to your master and ry my with to meet them."


    The monsters tried to struggle, but they couldn''t oppose their existence, which Arthurmanded them. They dived back into the stream, other monsters emerged, and Arthur repeated his action.


    It was night when thest monster returned underwater, carrying the hundredth message to their leader. Arthur waited, and he simply closed his eyes to think about the development of his city. Time passed slowly, but Arthur knew that his invitation would receive an answer.


    It was midnight when a presence appeared in the stream, and a figure emerged. As he opened his eyes, Arthur saw the monster that had blessed Aether.

 Chapter 414 - Crystallizing Poison

    Just like how the couple described the monster, it was a humanoid with the face of a woman and nine serpents protruding from its back. The nine-heads looked at Arthur with caution, interest, and anger. The woman''s face, however, was stoic.


    "Who summons I, Ruler of Seas?" the woman aloofly asked as she took measured steps toward Arthur, who was still sitting beneath the tree.


    "I don''t think I hold an identity that interests you," Arthur began floating before his feet touched the ground. "However, I may be capable of helping you."


    "Help I with?" the woman squinted her beastly blue eyes at him as she looked around.


    "I know that you aren''t mindlesslymanding the monsters to attack humans. There must be a reason. I''ll help you if you leave the river and stop attacking humans."


    "Naive human," the monster spat. "Do you think that you are an equal of I?" it seemed pretty rageful about the fact that Arthur invited it here.


    "And, you chose to ignore my words," Arthur looked at the monster with interest. Despite studying Monsterpedia back at college, he couldn''t recognize this monster.


    "For I need not help from your race," the monster hissed, and the countless serpents red at Arthur as they inched closer.


    "Even if it means losing your child?" Arthur said, and the monster flinched before its rage arrived.


    "You are one of those who...!"


    "I didn''t take your child, but I know that you are not a mindless monster. So I''ll help you as long as you retreat."


    "Lies!" the monster roared as water gathered beneath its wed feet to make it float. "Humans invaded my home and took my child, and you are asking for I trust?!"


    Arthur studied the wrath of the monster, and it seemed genuine. The fact that it saved Aether and apologized while mercilessly killing adults was enough for Arthur to conclude the reason for its rage. Humans took the monster''s child, and it was trying to retrieve it.


    "I have no reason to fool you, Ruler of Seas," Arthur ced his hand on his heart. "I was tasked with killing you, but I met a child who lost his leg. Its tale told me that you have mercy within you, so please let me say what I have."


    Arthur knew that since the monster learned theirnguage, albeit its robotic manner of speech, then he would be capable of convincing it. As the monster seemed to recall Aether, it calmed down somewhat.


    "Speak,"


    "You have lost many of your followers, and many humans died as well. However, those you are killing aren''t who took your child. They are innocent people with children of their own, traders of the sea, and the sailors of your domain. Their rulers are those who took your child for their scheme, and your rage is what they desire."


    "I..." the face of the woman was frowning, "understand not. Why would they want my rage?" it seemed genuinely confused at the ploy at hand.


    "Your attacks are cutting off the trade routes that lead to a city they despise. So I expect that it hasn''t been long since your child was taken. Since that''s the case, I can help you find it."


    "I understand," the monster descended back to the ground. "I wish not for war as well, but there is something that you misunderstand."


    "Please tell."


    "My child was not taken for such petty reason, although I refute not that it can be for such reasons as well. My child possesses a unique power: for its tears of joy raise the dead, and its tears of sadness kill all without a trace."


    "Are you saying that its tears can be used as a poison?"


    "A poison that cannot be seen, smelled, nor tasted. A poison that is the same as spring water but beyond deadly. Whoever drinks it not only dies, but their power crystallizes."


    "Their power... crystalizes?" Arthur muttered as an ill-forbidding feeling seized his heart. "How can that be?"


    "My child rules over crystals, and it can turn anything into them," the monster said sadly. "For such a power, humans have always tried to take it away. But, this time, I failed."


    Arthur''s mind raced as his earlier conjecture seemed like foolishness now. If that child truly has such abilities, there might be something more than simply hindering his city from growing.


    Why would anyone need the ability to poison someone and turn their power into a crystal? There was only one man with an ability coveted by the high-echelon of the kingdom.


    ''King Solomon is in danger,'' Arthur realized that Solomon''s ability to inscribe runes into artifacts was known as the reason he ascended the throne.


    "I believe you understand whatplications my child might bring to the world," the monster seemed aware. "However, I don''t know where it was taken to, and I''m weaker onnd than I am in the sea."


    "That''s why you were cutting off the trade routes," Arthur realized. "You wanted to force them to return your child by hindering the economy, but that''s not giving any results."


    "And for that, I decided to meet you," the monster said sadly. "I saw your ability to control my followers, and I believe you can help me retrieve my child."


    "You were ready to strike a moment ago,"


    "For I didn''t know if this was a trap to control me," the monster shook its head. "That child is he alright" it seemed to be talking about Aether.


    "He''s missing a leg, but he now dreams of flying."


    "Ah, humans," the monster sighed. "Most of us try to survive, but you humans and your subraces seem to be seeking something more, something that always ends up with dying."


    "That''s our hamartia," Arthur smiled, but the monster seemed confused about the word. "It is the w that will lead to our tragic end."


    "I see," the monster looked back at sea. "I shan''t retreat just yet, but I will cease my attacks and hide in the river. If you can promise to bring my child back in a week, I will retreat and wait."


    "I understand," Arthur nodded. "I''ll look into it. Does that mean that all monsters will disappear?"


    "No, for I do not rule them all. However, your ships will go unhindered."


    "That''s a relief since I still want to level up," Arthur sighed.


    "Stop making up words, human," the monster shook his head and returned to the water. "I''ll be waiting for you."


    ***


    Arthur brought down his hand, and the armed crocodile''s head split in two. It roared as it fell, and he absorbed its stats.


    [1 Stamina Stats Point has been absorbed.]


    [You have leveled up!]


    His level finally reached 42, and the pace was driving him crazy. Arthur never knew that he would need to kill so many monsters before he levels up just once. After he reached 40, he needed to raise one percentage of experience almost ten times more than before.


    After three days of mindless hunting, the only thing he could be proud of was his stats. The number of monsters and their variety allowed him to raise most of his stats above 290 points.


    [Schr Guardian''s Legacy]


    [Level: 42 (0%)]


    [Legacy Points: 26]


    [Stats Points: 32]


    [Strength: 291]


    [Agility: 300]


    [Stamina: 293]


    [Perception: 230]


    [Mana: 248/300]


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (62%), Useable Runes: 26]


    [Skills: Lesser-Mana Breathing Skill (F ¨C 65%), Poison Strike (F ¨C 39%), Camouge (F ¨C 26%), Earth Mastery (D ¨C 69%), deless Wind Storm (D ¨C 89%), Shadow Space (D ¨C 45%), Monster ws (D ¨C 67%), Iron Skin (D ¨C 55%), Wings of Wind (C ¨C 99%), Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 10%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C Part One, Basic Dagger Art (98%)]


    His growth was embarrassing, as most of his skills were still the same. It couldn''t be helped because he was in Alka, where danger didn''t allow him to level up or train. However, Arthur wanted to reach the Vetus rank before returning to Hidden City, or at least max his stats.


    As he was about to look for more monsters, Arthur felt a presence descend from the sky. He looked up to see a blue me falling toward him like a meteor, and Arthur knew that he had been found.


    "Bastard!"


    The me roared, and Dia''s voice seemed to bespoke her infinite rage. As Arthur waited for her attack, he tried to shield his body with spiritual energy lest she breaks a few bones.


    The princessnded in front of him, and it was disastrous. There was a loud explosion as the ground caved in beneath them. Dia seemed to be bent on striking him, and she rushed forward.


    "I should just ept this with a smile," Arthur sighed as he didn''t try to resist. However, the attack never came, and he felt a pair of arms wrap around him. He looked down on Dia, who was hugging him and hiding her face in his chest with shock. This wasn''t something he expected.

 Chapter 415 - Unchangeable Fate

    The body of the person hugging him gave the slightest trembles as if too afraid Arthur would notice. However, as he looked at the princess, Arthur would have never expected his leaving would elicit such a reaction.


    "Diana?"


    "Shut up," she said, a sniff following right after. "Shut up, shut up, shut up," as she kept repeating, she made sure to pound his chest with her face buried in it. Then, she stopped. "You reek of blood."


    "I had a few battles," Arthur felt self-conscious all of a sudden. His spiritual energy surrounded his skin, and he made sure to remove all of the blood.


    "..." came a pause from the princess. "Did you get hurt?"


    "No," he lied, not willing to share the details of the battle. "I came here to train as well. My growth has staggered ever since I..." he didn''t finish his sentence, but Dia didn''t pursue.


    "I see," the princess retreated, and Arthur couldn''t see any change from her usual expression except for her red nose.


    "I''m sorry," he knew he had no reason to apologize, but he did so anyway. "I''m sorry for not telling you. I knew you would want to apany me," as he said so, his fingers touched her cheek. Then, with his thumb, Arthur flicked her nose lightly with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" Dia was annoyed before she calmed down. "You didn''t want me toe with you?"


    "I knew that it might be a trap. I didn''t want to endanger you, that''s all," Arthur didn''t say anything about leveling up. "You were having fun on your date, so I didn''t want to interrupt," he teasingly smiled.


    "I," Dia looked down so that Arthur doesn''t see her face as she muttered, "wanted you to interrupt us."


    "Well, I''m not that childish."


    "Well, maybe you should be," Dia mimicked in displeasure as she huffed. "Why didn''t you care when she asked me on a date?"


    "Why should I?" Arthur paused as his heart skipped a beat. His fingers retracted as his hand fell by his side. "Do I have the right to object for such a thing?"


    "You do," Dia thought for a bit and nodded. "I wouldn''t ept if you don''t want me to."


    "And you would ept if I say nothing?" Arthur tilted his head. "Then aren''t you just giving priority to my wishes over yours?"


    Diana looked down again, and Arthur saw her grab the edge of her robe. Then, the answer came as an affirmative nod, but Arthur shook his head.


    "This is not what I wish for," Arthur told the princess as he retreated a bit. "Whatever you want to have, then I want you to have it. Whatever you want to do, I want you to do it. I''m not going to impose my desires on you."


    "Then," the princess took the step that Arthur retreated, "what if I want to have you?"


    Her question dissolved into the air like a paper tissue in water. Arthur blinked his eyes and blinked again as his heart skipped a beat.


    His short-fused brain might look like a calm reaction in the princess''s eyes, but Arthur''s mind descended into a state of chaos and confusion. He had an inkling but never expected the cold princess to be direct about her desires.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur could feel his face growing hot. "We are already dear friends, so what are you..." he tried to change the subject and make it about a tonic friendship.


    "No," the princess took another step forward. "You said I can have whatever I want, and I want you to be mine. Not as a friend, but as something more. This is my whole-hearted confession."


    The princess was ruthless and left no way for Arthur to get out of his current predicament. Her eyes were unwavering, and there was no hesitation in her demand. It was as if she made up her mind about wanting him, and she wouldn''t have it any other way.


    It was the first time Arthur felt yearned for this, a possessive kind of desire that wanted him so badly. The princess wished him to be hers alone, and that made Arthur panic.


    "I told you before, I will leave eventually," Arthur reminded her, and the princess''s face betrayed no emotions.


    "We can find a way," Diana grabbed his hand, pressing it tightly. "I cane with you, or you can stay with me. It doesn''t matter what method we use, as long as..."


    "Are you willing to forsake Alva for me?" Arthur interrupted the princess. "If we take this path, then there are only two oues: you either lose Alva, or I lose my home."


    "But if we don''t take this path, I''ll lose you," she inched closer. "I don''t want any of those three."


    "You are unreasonable," Arthur sighed. "Whatever we choose, something will be lost. We can''t choose everything this time."


    "But if we don''t try, then what''s the point?" Diana''s crystal blue and red eyes seemed tempting to be lost into, but Arthur knew better. After he released her hand, his finger pushed a strand of hair behind her ear as he sighed.


    "How marvelous it would be to allow myself a moment of reprieve?" Arthur''s voice was tired and broken. "But I can''t do it. I can''t give up on my return, just like how I know you can''t lose Alva."


    "So, you are choosing to lose me?" the princess asked in a shaky and whispering voice that dug through Arthur''s flesh. The question stripped him bare, but Arthur knew that there were only two answers.


    One of them would mean to lose his friends and family or to have Dia lose her kingdom. The other one that he didn''t want to think about was losing the girl in front of him.


    "To be desired by the person I desire is such a reassuring feeling, a feeling I''m grateful for having," Arthur said. "But I believe this is as far as it should go. Anything more will end up in heartache."


    "I... understand," Dia nodded and turned around. Arthur couldn''t see her face as her wings stretched wide. "I''ll be going back to Aquamia first. Don''t overtrain yourself."


    As she left those concerned words, which she spoke despite how hurt she was, Dia''s wings carried her away. Arthur stared at her departing figure as a stabbing pain struck his heart.


    ''Did I choose the wrong thing?''


    The princess told him of her feelings clearly, but he rejected her feelings. However, there were many times where the princess was angry on his behalf, worried, and many times where she made Arthur feel loved.


    Their beginning was a masked one which ended up in hate. However, Arthur still remembers how he used her to save himself and how she nned on sacrificing him. Their rtionship only estranged afterward, but it changed when they struck a deal to achieve their goals.


    The princess saw his growth as Arthur witnessed how her icy walls melted for those around her. She saw his wrath and confusion, and she was the only one to ask for his name.


    It was the first time for Arthur to feel such a way toward someone. Not the hormone-induced passion he felt toward Hazel, and not the one-sided affection that he felt toward Emma, but a selfless love where he wished for Diana''s happiness and well-being, even at the cost of his own.


    "Yet," Arthur grabbed his left chest, "why does it feel so painful to do the right thing? And why, despite hunting alone for a few days, did this loneliness only appear now?"


    It wasn''t because he was alone, but it was the knowledge that, somehow, he will always be. As if there was a fateful prison that prevented him from being with his family, with his friends, and with the one he loved.


    "This trip to Alka has been nothing but one of suffering," Arthur sighed as he looked at his palm and clenched it. Then, the growls of a monster came from within the forest beside the river. Then, as he turned to it, he saw a giant moving monster made of branches and trees.


    As the monster roared and rushed his way to kill him, Arthur wondered why it was him of the unchangeable fate. He imagined a stone tablet out there, with his fate being unchangeably craved on it.


    ''Ah,'' Arthur''s fire exploded around him as he stared tiredly at the monster. ''If such a stone tablet exists,'' Arthur raised his hand, ''then I''ll break it.''


    The fire descended as Arthur brought his hand down, and it brought destruction to thend. As his eyes reflected the glowing fire, Arthur was lost in thoughts.


    ***


    [Unable to absorb this stat.]


    Arthur breathed out as he looked at the countless giant bats around him. He was deep underground to hunt for the perception stat, as it was the only one who didn''t reach 300 points. Now, however, he couldn''t get any stronger.


    His muscles were still spasming from the fight and the crazy increase in all of his stats. Now, all he had to do was to evolve. It was finally time to be a Vetus-Ranker.

 Chapter 416 - Eternity Of Love

    "How long has it been since I was gone?" Arthur wondered on the top of the mountain as he lost count of the times day turned to night and the opposite. "I should get back."


    The problem with the Mernars has been solved, but Arthur still had to answer for their leader''s wishes. So, as he teleported toward Aquamia, he cut across great distances and many sceneries.


    By the time he reached Aquamia, it was early morning, and the sailors were still yawning as they walked through the harbor. Then, under Arthur''s curious gaze, they began to load the ships or unload them.


    Arthur walked toward the mansion where his followers were staying. As he walked in, one of the junior knights was about to block him before his senior pulled him back.


    "Wee back, Seika."


    "Ah, yes. Thank you," Arthur smiled and walked through the gates. He listened to the senior lecturing the other knight.


    "Couldn''t you see it was the Seika?!"


    "I... He looks a bit different, and there were traces of blood..."


    "As long as he''s missing an arm, then it''s our man."


    ''For real? You''ll allow any handicapped to walk in unhindered?'' Arthur was speechless at thex security. ''And am I known as the one-armed guy anyway? I''m sure there are a few people with missing arms, no need to make it my unique trait.''


    As he thought idly, Arthur walked into the empty meeting hall. It seems that Dia, Ma, and Big Bear were still asleep. He took the chance and returned to his room to have a bath.


    The bathroom had a giant mirror, as expected from one designed for nobility. How could they take a bath without worshiping their appearance every second?


    For Arthur, however, it was somewhat different. Mirrors always brought a sense of alienation because of his rapidly changing body. His stats reaching 300 could be seen already, and his muscles were now chiseled like those of ancient statues.


    His countless battles burned any fats within his body, allowing his six-packs to appear quite prominent. Then, for the first time in his life, Arthur posed by raising his right arm and flexing him.


    ''This is embarrassing,'' he coughed and lowered his arm. He got closer to the mirror and saw that his face had the remaining scars from the previous day''s battles.


    As his eyes lowered toward his abdomen, he could see Jin''s stab. Then came countless scars from various monsters, and then Arthur looked at his missing arm.


    It will be almost three months since he came to Alka and a bit less since he lost his arm. The time should have been enough for him to get used to its absence, yet he would freak out now and then.


    ''The same feeling when you don''t feel your phone in your pocket,'' Arthur smiled helplessly. ''My choice to have the soul restructure might have been forced by the situation, but it was mine nheless.''


    At that time, the duke''s mes didn''t injure his physical body but his soul. So if Arthur didn''t choose the Soul Restructure, he was almost the same as being dead.


    He didn''t attribute that loss as his weakness as he did with other times, as his situation was miserable ever since he was sold off as a ve. The fact that he only lost an arm to run away from those people was almost a blessing, although he could have never achieved such a result without Dia.


    As his legs touched the warm water of the pub, Arthur felt rxed. He closed his eyes while leaning back, enjoying a sense of leisure for the first time.


    "My Lord!"


    The door was thrown open as a roar shook the bathroom. Arthur simply sighed as he opened his eyes and turned to the pirate who was walking toward him without a sense of shame.


    "Couldn''t you just wait for me to finish?"


    "No can do, My Lord!" Eleven gave a grin as she walked in and jumped to sit on the sink. "Your assistant said that you had a job for me," she seemed excited.


    "Are you this excited to work or to simply hit the sea again?" Arthur wondered to himself as he sighed. "Can you at least allow me to get dressed?"


    "Do you need clothes to talk?" Eleven titled her head with confusion. Arthur was speechless but simply chose toply.


    "I need you to find someone," Arthur waved his right hand, and a piece of paper flew toward the pirate. "A young girl that is held captive."


    "A young girl?" Eleven''s eyes gleamed as she snatched the paper. Written on it were names and addresses that Arthur obtained from Hana. "Held by who?"


    "Her parents," Arthur saw the pirate switch from a yful attitude to a serious one. But, of course, the fact that she sat on a sink didn''t precisely help paint the image.


    "My Lord," she turned her attention toward Arthur. "Aren''t you simply asking me to kidnap someone''s child?"


    "Yes, you can see it that way," Arthur stood up as a towel appeared to cover his lower body. "It seems everyone thinks that parents are the greatest protectors, but that''s not always the case."


    "Tell me about it. My parents sold me for a few golds," Eleven grinned as she pocketed the paper. "However, these people are from the nobility of this kingdom. If words got out that you kidnapped their child, you might stand trial."


    "If ites down to that, then I''ll handle it," Arthur got out of the tub as he walked toward the pirate. "Move. I want to wash my face."


    "Right after taking a bath? Weird," the pirate jumped off and talked to him. "Are you sure that you can handle being a criminal in the eyes of the kingdom? You might be saving her, but others won''t see it this way."


    "She isn''t the first noble daughter that I allegedly kidnap," Arthur said as he thought of Aimee. He washed his face and removed the bloodstains on it. "How are things with Dia?"


    "She went looking for you as soon as we got back," Eleven shook her head. "And since she came back, she spoke to no one. Whatever happened on her little trip seems to have turned her a mute."


    "And how do you feel about that?"


    "I''m falling for her so badly, My Lord," the pirate sighed dreamily. "The cold princess might feel very few emotions, but she feels them strongly until they became her whole being. Her feelings transcend time and distraction, and that''s what I look for: Eternity of Love."


    "You are a poet again, pirate." Arthur smiled as he pulled his hair back. "Diana doesn''t have a lot of friends, so can I ask you to be one for her?"


    "I n on being more than her friend," Eleven grinned at him. "Don''t think that I gave up simply because she has feelings for you. Who knows, she might fall for me too?"


    "Or her feelings might fade."


    "If they do, that would be a tragedy, and I don''t think that would happen. My Lord might feel guilty for hearing this, but Miss Dia''s love isn''t one to fade. I know it; I know it almost as good as I know myself. We are the broken, and once we love, we love with everything we have."


    "I know, and that''s why I want you to be her friend at the moment," Arthur sighed. "I believe she would want to leave toward the capital after this for her to resume her ns. There is a lot to be undone and rumors to squash."


    "I''ll take her with me, then." Eleven nodded and saluted. "I will take care of her as good as I take of my own¨C No, better than I take care of myself."


    "Thank you," Arthur smiled as he turned toward the pirate. "Bring back Hana safely, as she had suffered far too much for a child. I''ll be waiting for you with your new ships back in Hidden City and a proper dock this time."


    "Oh my, you are as promising as always, My Lord," Elevenughed as she bowed and turned toward the door. "I''ll see you again in Hidden City."


    After that, the pirate was gone. Arthur was sure that she was hurrying toward the princess to tell her, as she was almost skipping steps. Eleven would give him one less matter to think about once she brings Hana back.


    "At least let me enjoy my bath," Arthur sighed as he tied back his hair, which had now reached the back of his neck. Its length wasn''t something he got used to, as he always needed to leave his employers with a good impression. However, he quite liked his new appearance.


    As he was thinking to himself, someone else hurried toward the bathroom. Arthur sighed as Ma was rapidly breathing, holding a stack of papers.


    "Not even a bath break, huh?"

 Chapter 417 - Sunlight After Winter

    Ma almost had tears in his eyes when he saw that Arthur was here. When he rushed forward, the manager slipped on the wet bathroom floor, and all the paperwork was thrown into the air.


    "No!" Ma shouted as his body was thrown into the air. Then, as he was about to hit the ground, everything froze midair. "What...?"


    "How about you take it easy, Manager Ma?" Arthur walked over, and the papers gathered as the manager floated into a standing position. "Are these of great importance?"


    "Ah, yes, yes," Ma bobbed his head as he coughed embarrassingly.


    "Important enough for you to interrupt my bath?"


    Arthur raised a brow, and it seemed his question gave the manager some rity. Then, as if he was suddenly aware of how rude his actions were, he hurried to grab the paperwork and leave while apologizing constantly.


    Arthur sighed as the door closed, and he didn''t feel like resuming his leisure. So, instead, he wore some clothes he found in one of the cabins before walking out toward the hall.


    He found Ma and a few others there: Big Bear, Dia, and a man that Arthur didn''t know. Their eyes turned toward him in unison as Arthur sat behind the desk.


    "You cane forth now," Arthur smiled at Ma, who hurried to give him countless papers that needed his signature and approval. He had yet to receive a seal from the king, so he needed to make all transactions under his name.


    The paperwork included proposals to buy materials that they found in Aquamia, which would be essential to building a dock in their city. Arthur skimmed through them and made sure that there were no signs of scamming.


    "I''ll approve of these for now, but I''ll check the prices myself afterward. I want receipts as well. Is that clear?" Arthur began signing as he gave his orders, and Ma saluted before taking a step back.


    "Big Bear?" Arthur turned to him with confusion. "What brings you here?"


    "Sir, there''s a knighthood school in the city. From there, we can bring in promising recruits who are willing to serve under you. Now dictates who they serve, at the expenses are paid by the kingdom."


    "And what do you need me for?"


    "I believe that you have a keener eye for people," Big Bear nced at the outsider who was sitting quietly on the side. Arthur understood his hidden meaning and nodded.


    "Very well, wait for me after this," Arthur would love to hire some promising youth, as his city needed the potential to grow stronger. Big Bear also saluted, and Arthur''s eyes met those of the princess.


    There was a silent agreement between them to leave their conversation forst, so Arthur turned toward the man. Ma came forward to introduce them.


    "Sir, this good man is a shipbuilder that I chanced upon in the harbor. It seems he heard of your ns to build a dock, and he said that he has a proposal to you."


    "Oh?" Arthur was surprised, as his arrival wasn''t something exactly public. There were rumors, but nothing specific. He turned toward the man, who looked in his fifties, as thetter stood up to bow to him.


    These gestures of excessive respect still gave an alienating feeling, and he would love nothing more than simply abolishing all such things. However, his followers and strangers refused to do so, as it was embedded deep in their culture.


    "Greetings, great Seika," the man said with a hoarse voice. "I have seen you once before in Hidden Gems Auction back in the City of Contracts, so I knew of your n to build a city. Ever since then, I counted the days until his majesty''s approval."


    "I understand that you ced great expectations for my city," Arthur nodded politely. "But what''s your proposal?"


    "I want to be your shipbuilder, and I promise to build you a dock in three days. In return, I want a tax imposed on all goods transferred by my ships and dock."


    "You can leave now," Arthur smiled as he gestured toward the door. "I would have considered it if you asked for golds or artifacts, but for you to impose a tax, then it means you want to rob us in broad daylight."


    "It is nothing but a testimony of how much I believe in you," the man grinned. "My tax won''t be too excessive: 10%."


    "Haha," Arthurughed as he stood up. "I believe that you have another piece of news for me, right? Tell me, shipbuilder. What happens if I refuse your offer?"


    The man looked at Arthur with a stoic expression as a smirk appeared on his face. Then, he took out a badge of some sort, and a ship was drawn on it.


    "I am from the carpenter association. If you refuse my generous offer, then I don''t think any other proper shipbuilder would help you."


    "Are you threatening me?" Arthur smiled as he realized that this was another ploy to extort money out of him.


    "Not at all, My Lord," the man bowed respectfully. "I dare not harbor such intentions. But as you know, we shipbuilders need to stand up for each other. Myrades would refuse to build a ship for you once an internal agreement is done."


    "Of course, you harbor no ill intentions," Arthur grinned at the shipbuilder. "However, I still refuse your offer. Even if I have to build ships myself, then I will do as such."


    "You underestimate our craft," the shipbuilder smiled before bowing again. "Then, I will take my leave. If you rethink my offer, you can find me in the association. My name is Rony, and I''ll be waiting for your approval."


    As he said so, the man took his leave. Ma was standing there full of rage as he almost crumbled the transactions in his hand. Big Bear also had a frown on his face, but he didn''t take any actions against Arthur''s wishes.


    "You two can leave now," Arthur waved them off, and they followed the shipbuilder outside. Then, he turned toward the silent Dia, who was staring at him all this while.


    To call it awkward was an understatement, as theirst interaction wasn''t exactly favorable. However, it seems that Dia wasn''t rageful, but Arthur wasn''t quite sure what she was feeling.


    "You have grown stronger again," she said with a hint of awe. "Every time I look at you, you seem changed in some way. Then, after your absence, beside the river, and now..."


    "I''m still going through puberty," Arthur cracked a joke as he sat back down. However, Dia didn''tugh and simply kept staring at him.


    "Why didn''t you force him into obeying you? He isn''t exactly strong to resist. I''ve seen you do it into stronger people, like Eleven."


    "You call her by her name now?" Arthur smiled as his chin rested on his hand. "I don''t think you ever called G by her now, so what''s the difference?"


    "The difference is that the witch betrayed me, her lord, to be with you. I knew her before you two met, and she would always see through my acts. So in a way, you two are simr but different."


    "Simr in seeing through you?"


    "Don''t overestimate yourself," Diana stood up and walked to his side before standing over him. "If you are so capable, then tell me how I feel now?"


    She said without the hint of emotions, and Arthur found himself at a pinch. After all, he wasn''t exactly the sharpest in reading people, and Dia wasn''t the easiest person to read.


    "Are you angry?" Arthur tried as he squinted her eyes. However, the princess simply smiled and flicked his forehead affectionately.


    "No," she said. "I feel the same way as I did before, and what you said back there doesn''t change a thing. Even if you send me away with Eleven, my feelings won''t disappear. You have the right to refuse them, but I have the right to keep feeling them."


    "And what about how I feel?" Arthur grabbed his forehead with furrowed brows. The princess smiled and shrugged instead of replying. "Am I just supposed to deal with it?"


    "That would be fear then," Dia smiled as she stood over him. "Your reasons weren''t because you didn''t like me, but because of something bigger than that. If the timees and I ovee them, then you wouldn''t have a choice but to be mine."


    "Are you forcing me?"


    "You aren''t one to say that. Did you forget about the Bestial Order?" Her voice was teasing and warm, unlike any time that Arthur had seen her.


    As the sunlight passed through the window, it passed through the princess''s ashen blonde hair. At that moment, Arthur realized that he would probably never meet someone who looked at him in such a caring way.


    Eleven was right. Diana Eistar was a person of very few emotions. However, when she felt something, those feelings disregarded everything else. If Arthur had to describe what he felt, he would say it was the feeling of sunlight after the coldest mornings in winter.

 Chapter 418 - How To Pick Up Knights In An Academy?

    The empty meeting room still had residues of the princess''s presence, which was chilly but heart-warming. After Arthur snapped out of his daze, he stood up to open the windows.


    From his windows, he could see the group he sent to bring Hana back leave the mansion. Arthur saw Eleven meet the princess beneath a maple tree, which had a glowing golden color to signify the beginning of fall.


    Their journey will be toward the west, toward a minor noble family in one of the major cities of Freda. Arthur can expect that it would take them a while until they return, and he wanted this time of separation.


    Diana turned to look at him as if feeling his gaze. Their eyes met, and she gave a thin smile as if knowing his intentions to separate them. After her journey, she will go back to the capital, and it will be a few weeks until they meet again.


    The princess disapproved of his idea at first, but she readily did when Arthur promised that they would go out to have a meal together when they met again.


    Arthur wasn''t a romanticist, as he knew that time could make everything fade. Their time together would make them too attached, so their time apart, hopefully, will make the princess''s feelings fade or lessen.


    As for his feelings? Arthur didn''t know, as he knew that his feelings weren''t as strong as hers. However, something within him devoured all feelings he had, and it was soon to overtake Arthur.


    "My Lord?"


    Big Bear knocked on the door, and Arthur nced back at him before nodding. When he turned to look at the princess again, she was walking away. Diana gave a nce back, and that was thest before she left Aquamia.


    "Let''s see your knights," Arthur said at longst, turning toward the giant man. "Hopefully, we''ll find a few promising ones."


    "I have a few in mind already," Big Bear gave a grin and saluted. "They are of the finest bodies and hearts. They are willing to serve you until theirst breath," the knight seemed more eager than Arthur himself, but it was understandable.


    They left the mansion after Arthur instructed Ma to schedule a few visits to the noble families of Aquamia, and the marchioness was on top of the list. After all, he needed to report his sess in handling the issue and give the marchioness a taste of her own medicine.


    Furthermore, there was still the matter with the missing child of the monster. If he wanted to find out the truth, he would have to investigate the matter by questioning the minor nobles protecting thend.


    The carriage took them toward the deeper parts of Aquamia, far away from the harbor''s hustle and bustle. Lines of houses surrounded them from each side until they reached Knighthood Academy.


    Arthur pulled the carriage''s curtains and looked at the academy. The building was grand and spotlessly clean, emitting a disciplined aura around it. Young knights were going in and out of the building,ughing and discussing things.


    "If we want to find those of purest hearts, we need to make them believe that they aren''t being watched," Arthur said as he looked at the knights. "Everyone would be well-behaved and hardworking when they know I''m here, so let''s use a different method."


    "What kind of method, my lord?"


    "Go in and get me a knight''s armor and a badge," Arthur leaned on the window''s frame with a smile. "Time for a bit of role-ying."


    Big Bear looked at him with confusion that said: why couldn''t you handle matters orthodoxly? However, the bandit simply sighed and nodded before ordering the carriage''s driver to take them elsewhere.


    They found an alley where they waited for a junior knight to bring Arthur''s new custom, and it was a while before he did. It seems that being a Lord could bend the rules, but Arthur wasn''t exactly happy about it.


    Nheless, he kicked Big Bear out and wore his armor. After he was done, Arthur looked at his empty arm. Then, he controlled a set of armor with spiritual energy to resemble an arm, making him less conspicuous.


    As he held the badge in hand, Arthur got off the carriage to the awaiting Big Bear. The bandit turned to look at his Lord and gaped before saluting and falling on one knee.


    "You look majestic, My Lord," Big Bear said, and Arthur simply blinked at him before his face reddened and ignored the man to walk toward the academy.


    ''Why is everyone in this world likes to do embarrassing stuff?'' thought Arthur as he showed his badge to the knights at the gates before being allowed entry.


    On the back of the badge was his room, which he picked as the first destination. He didn''t have a particr need to go there but thought he might as well walk around the academy.


    The building looked like a campus and a bit like Jerano, which brought back some nostalgia. As he walked around, he got to see many different groups of young knights.


    "I can''t believe a Lord is personallying to choose his knights."


    "Imagine being the first knight to pledge his loyalty to the Seika! The fame I can get out of this would bring great prestige to my house!"


    "In your dreams! I heard he already has a Titled Knight as an assistant. Furthermore, it is the Knight of Courage! The Demoness of Battle!"


    "You are the ignorant one. The King simply appointed the Knight of Courage. The Seika has yet to choose a personal knight, which he would strengthen to be his sword! Did you all forget what the Seika''s full title is?"


    "The Seika of Living Beings!"


    "Exactly," the knight smirked as he looked around. "He was the reason that the Princess of Ice and Fire awakened her powers, imagine how powerful he can make us!"


    The surrounding knights were all zealous, and it scared Arthur a bit; imagine a bunch of people your age looking at you like the elixir of omnipotence?


    However, Arthur knew that they had no idea how powerful he could make other people. His low mana and stats might hinder his runes, but what if he gave an ability to a powerful person? Or someone with potential?


    As he walked around, simr conversations were everywhere. There were a few talks about the famous knights of the academy and the most likely to be chosen, which interested Arthur a lot.


    He reached his room which opened after he presented his badge. The room was simple, but it had three more knights. Arthur entered to the bewildered knights who seemed to have ns of going out themselves.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m a recruit from another city," Arthur easily lied as he studied his roommates. "I hope to get along with you all!" As he said so, he ced a hand on his heart and bowed slightly.


    "Are you a nobility?"


    The question amused Arthur greatly, and it came from the blonde knight with a red nose. However, he didn''t show his amusement and decided to test the waters.


    "Not at all! I''m an orphan who a knight raised, and I passed the Knight''s Apprentice Exam! I got a rmendation to enroll in the Knights Academy of Aquamia, so I came here!"


    "An orphan?" the blonde guy raised a brow before ncing at another knight, a young man with ck hair and sharp eyes. "Is the academy insane? Do they ept anyone here to be equal with us?"


    The blonde knight shook his head with rage before walking out of the room, pushing Arthur aside. As he did, he looked back at the small framed knight, who was the third roommate that Arthur had.


    "Let''s go, peasant," the blonde sneered, and the knight nodded before following right after. Arthur wasn''t interested in the blonde guy but the short knight instead.


    After going through numerous life and death battles, Arthur developed a hint of foresight and judgment. However, this knight, who looked thin and weak, gave him an odd feeling as if he was a walking cmity.


    This also came from his ability to perceive people''s existence. The knight passed by him, and Arthur saw something the moment that he did.


    Images appeared in front of him as an aura of death appeared beside him. Bloodshed, massacres, and corpses were in front of him, stretching endlessly. The images disappeared as the knight passed by him, and Arthur snapped out of it.


    "If you want to stay," the tall knight with ck hair was the only one who stayed with Arthur. "And I mean, if you want to stay alive, then you need to follow us like an obedient dog. Do you understand?"


    This kid''s antics amused Arthur, but he nodded anyway with a nk expression. The knight smirked before walking out with the other two, and Arthur followed after the three, who seemed to be going toward the cafeteria.

 Chapter 419 - An Oddball

    There was a hierarchy among the recruits, and it was either rted to your origins or personal strength. Their official title was Junior Knights instead of being a full-fledged one, but it seems their arrogance rivaled that of Titled Knights.


    "You might not know this," the ck-haired knights, which Arthur gave the nickname of Arrogant Mole, nced at him and started. "We are receiving a Lord today, and he is looking for personal knights. Make sure to return to the room once that happens, understood?"


    "Yessir~," Arthur said absent-mindedly, but he could feel the blonde knight, who earned the nickname Red Nose, nce at them with worry.


    "Erase that tone before I erase your existence," Arrogant Mole barked harshly, but Arthur was busy looking around the academy.


    Most of the knights hadckeys or followers, but there was also a fair number of loners. He wouldn''t judge any of the two for their social behaviors, as Arthur had followers of his own as well.


    They reached the cafeteria where the knights had breakfast, a short respite before their training started. As the four walked into the dining hall, the sudden noise reminded him of his past.


    "Bring me my meal," Arrogant Mole flicked his badge toward Arthur, which he caught with his right arm with confusion. Then, Red Nose did the same and gave his badge to the oddball.


    Strangely, the oddball didn''t say anything and simply went toward the food stalls. Arthur wasn''t too interested in the two, so he decided to follow along.


    After all, he didn''t want to beat a pre-neo knight up and end up killing him in one p. But, he also knew that people showed their worst to those who they thought as weaker.


    ''His hair is quite messy,'' Arthur noted as he walked behind the knight. ''And he reeks of a bad stench like that of sewages.''


    Knight was always disciplined and cared for their hygiene, so this oddball looked like he didn''t belong here. But, if Arthur had to name the aura surrounding him, it was of untamed monsters.


    "That young master likes chicken soup in the morning," the oddball suddenly turned to Arthur with bloodshed eyes and advised. "I think he''s trying to humiliate you when you bring him the wrong order, so it''s best if you bring him a garlic chicken soup with lentil."


    "Thank you," Arthur smiled and nodded. "And what about Red Nose?"


    "Red Nose?" the oddball was confused before realizing who Arthur was talking about, and he scowled. "Don''t give him weird nicknames!"


    "Oh?" Arthur was surprised as he felt the sudden killing intent and witnessed how defensive the oddball became. Then, finally, the oddball restrained his intent and calmed down.


    "Kaza is unlike the rest of these nobles," the oddball turned back to order the meal. "The reason he treats us that way is because if you are no one''sckey, then you get pushed around more."


    "And do you think that''s the best solution?"


    "The alternatives aren''t a lot better," the guy took the meal and turned to meet Arthur''s eyes. "It''s better than killing a noble," he said with a smirk before walking back toward the two noble knights.


    Arthur could tell he didn''t say that as a joke and would live up to his words if anyone harmed Red Nose, which has been promoted to Kaza after Arthur knew he wasn''t a total idiot.


    It made sense now that Kaza felt nervous around Arrogant Mole, as he was trying to fool the noble into thinking that the oddball was hisckey. However, all of this felt childish to Arthur, and he had no intention of picking anyone immature.


    ''I wonder where they are?'' Arthur took the lentil chicken soup back to Arrogant Mole, who seemed unhappy that Arthur brought his favorite.


    "You are getting arrogant, shoemaker," Arrogant Mole red at the oddball knight, knowing fully well that he helped Arthur. "I guess you forgot your ce?"


    "Don''t bully my servant, Jeffery," Kaza frowned as he ced down his fork. "What would others think if they see you do that on my behalf?"


    "Are you going to do it, then?" Arrogant Mole, named Jeffery, asked with a smile.


    "Don''tmand me," Kaza refused to back down. "I''ll punish him when I see fit," he said with a frown that made Jeffery raise his hands in surrender.


    "Whatever suits your possessive nature," Jeffery turned to Arthur. "As for you, I''m d that you are an obedient dog."


    As he thought that this guy was getting ahead of himself, some noise came from the Junior Knights around them. Arthur turned to see a female knight walking into the dining hall, and he could almost see her resemnce to Courage.


    "The Mad Prince is here," Jeffery ced down his soup as if he lost appetite. "It seems she was training before breakfast too? What a freak!"


    "Overtraining is never the answer," Kaza shook his head with a sigh.


    "Why is she called the Mad Prince?" Arthur asked with interest, and it seemed Arrogant Mole loved nothing more than gossiping. He leaned in to whisper with a smile as the person in question walked through the hall.


    "She does nothing but train, and look at that t body! She looks more of a man than most knights here, I tell you," Jeffery seemed to have loads to talk about her. "I heard she was the daughter of a tailor. She should have stuck to what life gave her!"


    ''Man, does this guy have no redeeming qualities whatsoever?'' Arthur inwardly sighed as he looked at the knight drying herself before ordering a meal.


    None of the knights dared to mock her in her face, and Arthur could tell that she earned this through her strength. But then, a few other knights appeared, and Jeffery didn''t hold back criticizing every one of them. As long as he criticized them, Arthur would know that this person was promising.


    A bell rang in the hall, and the students stood up at the same time. Then, as the devil possessed the knights, they left their unfinished meals and hurried out of the dining room.


    Arthur could tell that the training was starting, but he had no idea what to do. That''s why he followed after the oddball toward the field where they stood in line. A senior knight strolled toward them with approving gazes.


    "No one iste," the middle-aged man nodded. "I believe that you are aware of who''sing to visit us in a few days. The Seika of Living Beings and the Lord of Hidden City is recruiting knights for his lordship."


    The Senior Knight scanned the knights and gave an approving smile when none of them got out of line, even at the mention of the Seika.


    "We are followers of his Majesty, and King Solomon himself approved of the Seika. However, I believe that you realize what his title means," the Knight grinned. "Although it is not confirmed, many believe that the Seika has methods to awaken hidden potential."


    As the words fell on the ears of the young knights, Arthur could feel their blood boiling. They stood in line, but their auras shifted in unison into an overflowing thirst for power.


    ''Each of them has goals of his own,'' Arthur nced around. ''And they believe that I can give them the strength they need to achieve those goals.''


    They weren''t wrong, and nor was the Senior Knight. The tales of how he awakened the duke''s daughter made him coveted by man, even by the king himself.


    "Therefore, we''ll be having a Hellish Training Day!" the senior knight announced, and the knights shouted and saluted. Their zeal shook the field, and Arthur realized this was his chance to find potential candidates. "First of all, twenty-fiveps in thirty minutes!"


    ''Did I mishear that?''


    Arthur looked around the field and could tell that its circumference was about one kilometer. For twenty-fiveps, that would be twenty-five kilometers in thirty minutes.


    While 50km/h wasn''t that abnormal for properly trained neo-rankers, maintaining such a velocity was different. However, the Senior Knight made it seem as if this was their warm-up.


    Arthur started running along with the knights, and there were about a hundred of them per batch. But, as he expected, some knights began to fall behind, and the first one to do so was the oddball that caught Arthur''s interest.


    "Are you okay?" Arthur acted as if he wasn''t breezing through this training as he asked the young knight. However, the knight was barely catching his breath, so he was in no state to talk.


    Sweat poured out of his body unceasingly, and it made Arthur tempted to help him a bit. However, he knew better than interfering with such things, as this was also proof of the man''s ability.


    What confused Arthur was the fact that this man felt dangerous yet seemed to be so weak. As he started to think that he overestimated the man, the person in question shocked him again.

 Chapter 420 - Mad Prince

    As the knights ran, their despair grew, and so did that of the oddball. It seems to be some sort of punishment that Arthur didn''t know, and it worked well to push these knights beyond their limits.


    The shocking matter, instead, was that the more they ran, the better the oddball became. Arthur could feel an unsettling aura gathering around him that seemed to aid the young knight in his training.


    ''What is helping him, exactly?'' Arthur wondered as he ran beside the knight, keeping a safe distance to avoid being noticed.


    There was something that bothered him about the knight, and it might be this thing exactly that made Arthur interested. However, he couldn''t keep his notice on a single individual, and he turned toward the Mad Prince.


    Exuding an aura of diligence, the knight ran forward ahead of everyone. There was not even a hint of sweat on her face, which made Arthur wonder what kind of pre-breakfast workout she had.


    The knight''s speed allowed her to finish the quotedps and then run double the distance. Of course, her actions made everyone else disheartened, but the knight cared very little.


    ''A singr goal to pursue strength,'' Arthur noted as he looked at the knight run beside him, countlessps ahead. Their eyes met for the briefest moment, and the knight squinted.


    Suddenly, she slowed down her pace to run beside him. Arthur wasn''t particrly bothered by her attention and simply nodded with a smile. His actions did nothing but make the knight furrow her brows more.


    "Who are you?" the knight asked in a deep voice that didn''t match her delicate appearance, but it ran maically.


    "A new knight."


    "Why are you running as if you are on a pic?" the harsh tone of the knight surprised Arthur, who double-checked to see if the knight was talking to him.


    "I think it''s better to avoid attention," Arthur couldn''t exactly pull the best act that matched his ''fake'' stats. No matter what he did, his running would still look effortless.


    However, he counted on the fact that very few people would notice this, as everyone was doing their best. Who would think that a recruit was hiding his power?


    "It is because of people like you that they look down on us," the Mad Prince sneered with displeasure. "Show those nobles that we, who they consider of lesser importance, are far more powerful."


    "No, thanks," Arthur simply smiled. "True strength doesn''t need people to acknowledge it, and I think that pursuing it for anything other than protection is wed. We should seek strength to protect."


    "Strength to protect," the Mad Prince smiled for the first time. "Then I seek strength to protect my beliefs, but yours aren''t so bad too. I''ll look out for you and get Jeffery off your back."


    The Mad Prince rushed forward, leaving nothing but a seal of approval. Arthur wondered how she noticed that Jeffery was bothering him, but he liked how attentive she was to people around her.


    As he found two interesting people so far, Arthur looked around for the others. Kaza was average at best, and he was the same as the others. Jeffery was a bit stronger and was sneering at whoever fell behind.


    A few others interested him, like a giant man who stood two feet above the crowd, a blue-haired knight that used waves to carry her, and a guy who had wings to fly him around the field.


    ''How is this a running exercise?''


    At some point, Arthur feared that he might be the only one who didn''t use his ability or traits to sprint. The Senior Knight even looked at them with approval as they used all sorts of ways to make this less of a running exercise.


    Now, it made sense that this was only a warmup. After all, these people could maintain or have an intense burst that finished a fewps in an instant.


    There were less fortunate ones who either had unsuitable abilities orcking mana. Most of them were nobles who barely experienced hardships. Arthur could tell that they were getting pissed off whenmoners finished theps.


    "Time is up!" the Senior Knight shouted, and everyone stopped running. There were only three of them who couldn''t finish on time, and they were all nobles. "I guess you will be in charge of cleaning today."


    The nobles looked disgusted and gritted their teeth before saluting and walking away. The Senior Knight turned back toward those who finished and gave his next instruction.


    "The next training will be sparring, so pick a partner and start! If I catch anyone cking, they will join those cleaning crew!"


    Arthur could tell that cleaning wasn''t the most rxing pastime by the fact that most knights shivered at the thought. Pairs began to form, and it seems the nobles chose theirckeys ormoners.


    Kaza picked the oddball, and the two began training in an arena. Arthur saw Jeffery walk toward him with a broad smile before someone stood between them.


    "Let''s spar," the Mad Prince raised her index finger and gestured for him toe. Jeffery stood rooted in his ce as he gritted his teeth.


    "Oi, Prince. The neer is my¨C partner," the noble was about to sayckey. "Pick someone else to bully!" Jeffery said with an air of heroism as if he was saving Arthur.


    "Do you want to fight over him?" the Mad Prince unsheathed her sword, and Jeffery flinched back. He stared at Arthur to show his unwillingness to put social pressure on the female knight, but Arthur simply shrugged.


    "I won''t forget this!" the viinous line got three out of ten in Arthur''s opinion, but it was suitable for Jeffery. The noble stormed off after that, finding another partner.


    "Are you trying to help me, or are you trying to gauge my strength?" Arthur asked the knight who led the way toward one of the empty arenas.


    "I don''t think you need my help, but it wouldn''t hurt to make you grateful."


    "You think very lowly of my standards for gratitude," Arthur followed after her until the two stepped on the arena.


    "That works too," the Mad Prince smiled. "Since you are new here, let me exin the rules of sparring. These arenas are a bit special, and they can know who is winning and who is losing in a single exchange. Each one gives two points, and each loss takes a point."


    "And what do these points determine?"


    "The lowest three people will be sent to clean too," the Mad Prince took her stance. "Let me show you the art I honed."


    "Go ahead," Arthur said, and the moment that he did, the Mad Prince disappeared. Sharp energy tried to strike his armor, but Arthur didn''t move.


    There was a ng, and the arena lit up. Arthur watched as his armor didn''t even have a scratch on it, but a [-1] appeared on it. He wondered if Solomon also created these, and it made him more doubtful of his legacy.


    "Why didn''t you dodge?" the Mad Prince appeared in her spot again and red at him. "Are you making fun of me?"


    "Maybe I couldn''t dodge?" Arthur shook his head. "How about we go again?"


    The Mad Prince was still ring at him but nodded with a frown nheless. She disappeared again, and her art allowed her to strike at the opponent without a trace, but it was anticlimactic because Arthur didn''t move again.


    "You bastard," the Mad Prince was full of cold rage now. "It seems that I misjudged your character. You are nothing but a spineless coward."


    "Those words hurt more than any sword could," Arthur sighed. "I''m sorry, I was just preparing. Come at me again."


    "I refuse to strike a defenseless coward," the knight straightened her back with pride. "This is not the way of a knight."


    Arthur inwardly sighed as he remembered the Knight of Courage. They looked so alike that Arthur suspected this girl was the Titled Knight''s daughter.


    "I apologize. I had no intention of mocking you. However, I need a bit of time to warm up. How about we go again?"


    Hearing his words, the knight seemed unconvinced but still nodded nheless. Arthur watched with a smile as the knight held her sword and dashed forward. Wind apanied the knight, who arrived to sh his chest again, only a few centimeters off.


    Arthur didn''t move, but the knight missed nheless. He saw her eyes widen as Arthur tapped her armor with his finger, and a number [-1] number appeared on it.


    "What did you..."


    "I didn''t do anything. You were the one to miss," Arthur smiled as he saw the knight doubt her reality. "Are you feeling alright?" he hinted, and it took a few moments for the Mad Prince to realize.


    "I became... weaker?" she looked at her hand in realization before snapping her head toward Arthur. "This is your ability!"

 Chapter 421 - Path Of True Strength

    Arthur was disappointed that the knight wasn''t as attentive to her own body as to the outside world. The path of true strength stems from within, or that was what a novel Arthur loved said.


    "What have you done to me?" the Mad Prince looked warily at Arthur, trying to see through his tricks. In response, he shrugged.


    "You should know better since it''s your own body."


    "I''ve grown weaker, but how?" she seemed confused, but she shook the feelings away. Arthur smiled as her conviction returned to her. "Forget it. I''m still going to win this."


    "That''s the spirit!"


    "Don''t treat me like a child," the knight scowled as she prepared to fight again. Arthur mused that she forgot about her earlier promation of gauging his strength and simply wanted to prove herself now.


    Their sparring caught the attention of many who had eyes on the Mad Prince, awaiting a chance to belittle him. Now, seeing her lose a point against a new knight, most were simply sparring leisurely to watch the show.


    "You bastards!" the Senior Knight roared. "Fight properly, or I''ll go down there and beat you myself!"


    However, the supervising knight wasn''t any better and kept his eyes on Arthur''s new potential. When he sensed his gaze, Arthur wondered who knew of his existence in the academy as a knight.


    "Everyone is watching you," Arthur looked around. "Are you sure it isn''t time to step down? After all, the image you''ve built for yourself will be ruined if you lose."


    This was a test, as Arthur wanted to see her priorities. If she were someone he could use, she wouldn''t care about image and people''s opinions. When she heard his words, the knight hesitated and nced to the side.


    Countless eyes were watching them.


    Arthur knew that retreating now was also hard for her, but he wanted to see what she would do. The Mad Prince gritted her teeth before disappearing and dashing toward Arthur.


    "A good choice," Arthur smiled as he raised his hand. "Breakthrough the limits and conquer challenges. That is the path of true strength."


    However, Arthur still had a lesson to teach her. His hand rested on the sword''s handle, preventing the knight from shing. It was then that she realized that her strength had returned and that she had miscalcted again.


    "This is your loss," Arthur tapped with his forged arm and pushed the knight slightly, and a number appeared. After he lost two exchanges and won two, both of them had two points.


    The knight stood there in a daze as Arthur walked off the arena, leaving this matter as a tie. After all, he couldn''t waste his time on a single recruit, nor did he intend to win or lose against her.


    "Wait!" she snapped out of her daze and called out, but both of them knew that she couldn''t force him to spar with her.


    As Arthur looked around for another one of his interests, a man he didn''t know walked up to him. The neer had an air of elegance and beauty that Arthur didn''t notice in the rest.


    "Greetings, friend," the young man with brown hair and blue eyes smiled warmly at him. Arthur nced at his armor and noticed that it made the rest look like crude metal. "How about we exchange pointers?"


    The respectful attitude of this young man bugged Arthur greatly because he sensed that something was amiss. As he tried to think of a possibility, he could only think of one: someone from the upper echelons told this young man about Arthur''s identity and purpose.


    When he reached that conclusion, Arthur rejected this man''s offer and walked away to watch the oddball''s fight. The man didn''t show his anger, despite the air around him shift a little.


    ''He knows of my identity,'' Arthur inwardly sighed as he reached the arena. The oddball was sparing against Kaza, and it seems they were taking it seriously.


    Likest time, Arthur noticed that the knight was growing stronger as he fought against the noble. The unsettling feeling came to him again, prominent enough for Arthur to make sense of what it was.


    This knight was feeding on something to grow stronger, but Arthur didn''t know what it was. All he knew was that as quickly as this power came, it slipped away from him. His observations told him that themon factor among all of these was either of two: despair or hardship.


    As they finished their sparring, their points were nine to five, Kaza being the victor. Arthur smiled as the oddball came down, walking toward him inrge strides.


    He needed to test his recruits, after all.


    ***


    The next training was fighting monsters in an underground dungeon, and their cores equated to points. After the training ended, Arthur learned about the punishment: to clean the sewage, the dungeon, and the academy.


    As he thought that the oddball would be punished because of the smell, he surprised Arthur by faring well. As he followed after the knight, he realized the source of the scent on his body.


    The nobles who were punished ganged up on the young man and forced him to do their workload. When they noticed Arthur standing a distance away to witness it, they oddly averted their gazes and didn''t try to force him as well.


    ''I guess what happened against their strongest knight is still making them afraid,'' Arthur smiled. He started walking toward the young man before that nepotist from earlier blocked his path.


    "How about we have a meal together, My Lord?" he asked with a politeness that almost made Arthur nauseous. After staring for a bit at him, Arthur ignored the man and walked away.


    Arthur got to meet with the oddball in a public toilet, finding him clean the stalls. The man was stronger and entric, so Arthur wondered why he allowed them to push him around.


    "I thought you would be too prideful to let them do this to you," Arthur leaned on the door. "Yet, here you are. Tell me your reason, if you are okay with that?"


    "You are rather annoying, neer," the oddball nced at him and resumed working. "Kaza is the son of a baron, and he can''t do anything against these nobles. I won''t make him take the fall for this one, not again."


    "Then, how about you ept my offer?" Arthur smiled as he walked toward the oddball who was crouching beside the stall. The knight turned to him, confused. "Be my knight, and I''ll make sure you are never disrespected again."


    "What horseshit are you spewing?" the oddball frowned his brows. "Are you crazy? Why would I be your knight?"


    "I''ll tell you when you follow me," Arthur smiled before he walked out of the toilet. As he nced back, he saw the knight hesitating before following after him.


    They walked toward the field, where Big Bear was waiting for them. When he saw Arthur return, the knight signaled for the Junior Knights to be summoned. The knights assembled almost immediately, tired and confused.


    "I believe everyone is aware that one of our Lords wants a few knights to join his ranks. So this is a great honor for all of you and a chance for you to grow."


    An aged man began introducing after the knights gathered. The oddball was confused before he joined the ranks, and only Arthur remained standing beside the group.


    "Allow me to introduce myself again," Arthur walked forward as the armor held by his spiritual energy fell apart to reveal his missing arm. "I am the Lord of Hidden City, also known as the Seika of Living Beings. A few called me Lorius in the past, but that''s not a favorite nickname of mine."


    His words made the knights shocked, and they double-checked to see if they were being pranked. However, their feelings were understandable because the Seika was a powerful entity, and Arthur was barely neen.


    Even in Alka, and just like Earth, people as old as Arthur were mainly of the neo-rank, with talented ones being of the rei-rank. However, Arthur fought against powerful opponents and emerged victoriously.


    His age was one of the rumors around him, and some even thought that he used his power to decelerate his aging. Arthur was amused by these rumors and was sure it would make a fine tale.


    "I trained with you today to seek notable and promising people for my lordship. I don''t daremand any of you, as a knight''s free will to choose should never be taken. However, the rumors are true. I can make you stronger and beyond that."


    As the young knights'' breathing became hurried at such an offer, Arthur raised his arms to share a sliver of his mana. The power of creation made the knight''s eyes full of zeal.


    "I will choose only five of you to apany me, as long as they swear loyalty. If they agree, then I promise you not only strength but the power to change the world."

 Chapter 422 - The Show Goes On

    The training field was quiet, and Arthur was about to reveal his selected knights when one of them knelt. Arthur only needed to see his head to know it was the ass-kisser from earlier. If there were one quality that Arthur admired, then it would be his inability to ept rejection.


    "Great Seika," the knight looked at the ground as he shouted. "I am willing to swear the oath, even if it meant going against the world for you! My arms will be your sword, and my flesh will be your shield!"


    The man said it so heroically that Arthur was tempted to ept, just to see if he would indeed do as sworn. However, despite beingte, the rest hurried to do the same.


    Arthur sighed when the knights knelt on the ground, each saying their piece. However, only a handful of people didn''t do as such, and they were ironically the ones Arthur selected.


    "I appreciate your devotion to serving this kingdom, but I have already chosen my knights," Arthur was about to reveal their identity until he realized he had no idea what their names were.


    It would be a bit disrespectful to point at someone and say ''I choose you'' without actually saying their name. Arthur didn''t think that his little dramatic show of selection could have such a hole in nning.


    However, the show only goes on.


    Arthur raised his hand upward, and the golden mana made a stunning contrast against the light of sunset. Then, as the knights were confused, the mana exploded from his hand toward the sky.


    "Those who are selected, please tell me your answer."


    As the clouds parted again, Arthur guided his mana to descend like a golden pir on the female knight with dark hair, surrounding her harmlessly. The knight was startled before she looked at Arthur in the eye, but more pirs of light descended before she could answer.


    The pirs descended on the giant man, the female wave rider, and the demi with wings. Then, as the knights nervously waited for the final selection, the pir descended on the back of the crowd.


    The crowd gasped, and many shouted in shock as the selection was made. The first to answer Arthur''s offer was the giant man, who chose not to kneel earlier and unsheathed his sword.


    Holding the sword by both hands, the knight took a step forward and presented it to Arthur. The next one to do the same was the demi with wings, and then came the wave rider.


    All of the three epted his offer with both ttered and weirded-out expressions. Arthur didn''t choose them based on their strength but on how they behaved with others and how much potential he could see in them.


    "What is your decision?" Arthur asked the remaining two. The Mad Prince closed her eyes while the oddball seemed to be unwell. Then, the Mad Prince stepped forward and offered her sword as well, epting to be his knight.


    "I will serve you, My Lord," the knight said. "However, it is not honor that I seek, but strength," her words made the crowd grow noisier, as that wasn''t something a knight should say. However, Arthur simply smiled in response.


    "That''s what I intend to give you," Arthur turned toward thest knight, who was sweating and pale.


    The countenance of the oddball made Arthur suspect something, but he simply waited for his response. Instead, the oddball looked at Kaza, who wasn''t one of the few selected and took a step forward.


    "Can my mastere with me, Seika?"


    Arthur turned toward the blonde Red Nose, who seemed to be equally worried about his friend. The fact that he was a noble who befriendedmoners left a favorable impression on Arthur, but his strength was mediocre.


    "I''m afraid not," Arthur wouldn''t promise resources for someone he didn''t see their potential. "You can visit him from time to time, but otherwise, it would be difficult to have him as a knight."


    Arthur didn''t choose nobles because they could be spies for the Knight of Nobility and knew they wouldn''t be close to the people. However, it wasn''t the only reason because he genuinely saw no potential in them.


    They have grown vain, surrounded by resources to strengthen them and an environment that cares about politics rather than personal strength. Arthur might need a noble as an ally in the future, but not as a knight.


    "Then I refuse," the oddball shook his head as he took a step away from the light. Most of the knights looked at him as if he was insane for turning down an offer of strength.


    "Are you certain?" Arthur noticed that the knight''splexion was getting better after he got away from his mana. This discovery made him more interested, and he began to link the dots.


    ''This oddball is apprehensive of my mana?'' Arthur realized that this knight might have portrayed an image of a great friend, but this might not be the only reason. If his mana indeed made the knight ufortable, then Arthur''s nemesis might be involved.


    Enders.


    "Very well," Arthur nodded. "I admire your loyalty, so I will give your friend a chance to prove himself as long as you agree."


    Arthur could see that Kaza''s expression brightened at the offer, and he grinned like a child. Then, however, the knight''s expression grew ufortable, but he simply sighed and knelt when he saw how happy Kaza was.


    "I will serve you, My Lord."


    ***


    The show was over, and the knights returned to their rooms. The people left were Arthur and his six knights, awaiting the orders from their new lord.


    "Great Seika," the Captain Knight of the academy stepped forward. "It is an honor to meet you atst," he said with a slight bow. "Might I rmend a few knights that you might have overlooked?"


    Arthur nced at the knight with interest and knew who he was going to rmend. This knight acted politely, but he doubted Arthur''s ability to judge, which seemed to anger Big Bear.


    "If I intend to raise more knights, I''ll make sure to choose them," Arthur refused politely. "But for now, may I have a word with my new knights?"


    The captain''s face betrayed nothing, and he simply nodded. Arthur was followed by the young knights toward a hall where they would hold their ceremony.


    After finding a private office, Arthur asked everyone to wait outside except for the Mad Prince. Now, he would do a one-to-one interview where he would make sure none of them were spies.


    "Why did you choose Veran?" the Mad Prince spoke as if Arthur''s identity changed nothing of their social standing, but Arthur preferred this attitude more than blind respect.


    "I truly have no idea who that is," Arthur shrugged.


    "That short knight," she said with unease. "I know that you noticed the stench of blood on him. He is abnormal," there was fear in her voice.


    ''As attentive as I thought,'' Arthur smiled.


    "Why do you think I chose him? That''s the exact reason," Arthur stood up from his seat. "You have no say in this, so might as well shut up."


    "What?" the knight frowned.


    "I know that you pursue strength and that I need knights, but you have lost your ce as the number one in the academy. From now on, you need to prove yourself to grow stronger."


    Arthur''s words made the knight paused, and she nodded slowly. Even if he didn''t mind if someone spoke rudely to him, he didn''t tolerate arrogance. After all, she had no authority to lecture him on who to choose.


    "What is your name?" Arthur stretched his hand for her sword, and she knelt after giving it to him.


    "My name is Hilda Greenwood," the knight presented her sword, which Arthur took. "I swear loyalty to the Lord of Hidden City, Seika of Living Beings."


    "Before I appoint you as my knight, I have a question to ask of you," Arthur''s eyes began shining in the dim room. "Are you going to betray me?"


    ***


    The rest of the interview followed the same procedure, and Arthur now had one of the two friends as his guest. Before Arthur appointed the oddball as his knights, he would test Kaza.


    "Seika," Kaza knelt on the floor. "I apologize for the disrespect that I''ve shown you in the room."


    "Veran told me about your reasons," Arthur smiled and gestured for the knight to stand. "I hold nothing against you, but I still need to ask you something."


    "Anything," Kaza stood up and straightened his back.


    "If the circumstances demand it, would you kill Veran?" Arthur asked and saw the knight''s face slowly morph into horror, but he didn''t say anything.


    "What kind of circumstances?"


    "For example, if I ordered you to kill him. Another example is that Veran harmed innocent people, or threatened the safety of my city, others, or the world."


    "How... did you know?" Kaza''s face was pale as his body trembled.

 Chapter 423 - The Uncorrupted Yet

    "Tell me what happened," Arthur said as he leaned back in his chair. Kaza was silent before he nodded. It was a short story, but it ended up revealing the monstrosity of the kid named Veran.


    Someone discarded Veran at an orphanage in Kaza''s family estate. Being of the same age, the two boys began to y together, with Veran being Kaza''s follower.


    One day, they met a group of bandits who found out they could get a ransom for Kaza''s life. It was in that moment of despair that dark energy overtook Veran, and the massacre happened.


    "My Lord," Kaza held the handle with a pale face. "He is not a monster, nor is he possessed. However, his ability is an unstable one. There is no way that he is a bad person."


    "I know that his character has nothing to do with what happened," Arthur smiled as he leaned forward. "I had a suspicion of my own, but I guess that I''ll need to ask him myself."


    Kaza nodded, and Arthur decided to appoint him as a knight as well. It seems even if they were friends, Kaza could tell right from wrong. Even without Arthur saying anything, he was capable of making sound judgments.


    After that, Arthur allowed Veran to enter. The knight took a shower to remove the scent of sewage from his body, but Arthur would have been fine with it either way.


    "My Lord," Veran was nervous. "I want to ask you something."


    "The reason I picked you rather than Kaza or the others?" Arthur asked, and the knight nodded. "You are interesting, and a few questions will confirm my suspicions."


    "What questions?" Veran was confused as he tried to tidy his messy hair. Arthur could tell that his attitude has shifted after learning of his social standing, and that was the norm, it seems.


    "Do you hear voices?"


    The question startled the knight, and he seemed to nce toward a corner of the room. His eyes darted between Arthur and the dark corner as if something was talking to him, shifting his attention.


    ''The first fallen human I meet in Alka,'' Arthur realized. ''And the first human ever to use the powers of the Enders without being corrupted.''


    Arthur knew that the Beings of Nothingness promised power and made use of despair. However, it seems that this knight found a way to exploit the negative emotions around him and turn them into power.


    That was, in a way, a terrifying ability. Nevertheless, this knight can be the savior in moments of despair and thest card that can change the course of a battle.


    ''His fate is to suffer,'' Arthur looked at the knight sadly. However, it was risky to keep such a person close to him, the bane of nothingness.


    "I... don''t know what you are..."


    "There is no need to lie to me, Veran," Arthur stood up from his seat and walked toward the man, who backed away against the chair. "I am the only person who knows what you are going through, and I can promise you salvation."


    "What salvation?"


    "I can offer you sleep," Arthur stopped walking as he raised his hand, and the mana of creation filled the room. Veran turned toward the corner before turning back to Arthur with shock. "I can make the voices stop."


    "I..." the knight seemed to realize that Arthur wasn''t there to harm him but still hesitated. "Without their power, I can do nothing. I will die in this world. I can sacrifice sleep and rest for that."


    As if a switch was flipped after the mana stopped the voices, Veran began to speak more easily. Arthur understood his point of view, and he was in no way trying to take that away.


    "I want you to use that power, don''t worry. But I also need you to be my source of information about the enders. Tell me what they say and do, and tell me everything about their power."


    This knight was the perfect chance to learn more about those beings and what they seek. Arthur didn''t know why he hadn''t fallen to them yet, but he wanted to understand how.


    ''His story is like that of novels,'' Arthur realized as he stared at the pondering knight. ''An orphan who harnessed the darkest of powers to aid him, either a tragedy or a heroic tale. Maybe both.''


    "Sir," the knight started as he looked at his hands. "I''m afraid you are asking of the impossible. I''m trying not to lose myself every waking hour because the voices pull me into doing all kinds of things. If I try to get too close to them, I''ll lose myself."


    "I''ll stop you if that happens. Believe me. I''m the only one who can do that. Otherwise, there will be a day where you will lose yourself either way. So it is best if I''m there."


    "And if you are not?"


    "Then Kaza will kill you," Arthur said it both as a reassurance and as a test. When the knight heard his words, his expression eased, and he smiled.


    "I''m sure he will," there was not a hint of fear in his voice. "Kaza always keeps his promises, after all. I agree to be your knight, sir. I want to sleep just for a bit without waking up feeling like I want to kill everyone."


    "Then you can sleep now," Arthur waved his hand, and a bed appeared in the office. The knight blinked at him, wondering if he was joking. "I mean it. I''ll wait for you until you wake up, and you can be sure that you won''t hear anything."


    The knight grew hesitant but nodded andid on the bed. Arthur smiled as he sat back in his chair and closed his eyes. The quiet breathing of a tired young man sleeping reminded him of his past.


    The minutes went by as Arthur took out the books he had and started reading them. Big Bear knocked on the door and came in before being startled by the scene. Arthur hushed him, and the bandit whispered.


    "Sir, Manager Ma sent someone. Your meeting with the marchioness has been arranged. The Manager said we need to find a solution to the issue with the shipbuilder too."


    "Why does everything need to be soplicated?" Arthur closed the book and sighed. "I understand. It''ll be another hour before I''m done. Prepare the carriages. Oh, and is there an orphanage in this city?"


    "I believe so, yes."


    "Make a list of all the orphans and make sure to include their age and gender. Then, we''ll be adopting them in masses."


    "Sir, what do you intend to do?"


    "Raise them to be useful for my city," Arthur answered calmly. "Of course, I''m not going to force anyone. Bring me the list first."


    Big Bear nodded and left the room. Arthur waited for another hour before the knight woke up on his own, looking dazed at the surrounding.


    "I... slept," muttered the knight with raw emotions, tears pooling in his eyes. "After ten years, I slept for two straight hours."


    Arthur could never understand the suffering this young man had to grow through. For someone to spend ten years without restful sleep? It was no wonder that there were dark circles beneath his eyes.


    "Please, My Lord," Veran hurried to offer Arthur his sword and be his knight. "Please let me serve you. I swear that my loyalty lies with no one but you and that I will always do as youmand."


    Like a drowning man who found a lifeboat, Veran clung to Arthur desperately. Finally, after repeating the knighting process as his knight, Arthur sent Veran to prepare for their return.


    After clearing one of his goals in Aquamia, Arthur will have to meet the marchioness and discuss the establishment of trade routes between the two cities. But, of course, he would have to have ships and a dock for that to happen.


    ''The Shipbuilders Association,'' Arthur smiled as he got onto the carriage, which his newly appointed knights surrounded. ''I need to know who is the one behind their schemes.''


    Arthur knew that these were small fishes listening to a shark, and he needed to find which shark to strike down. After all, he didn''t want to turn everyone against him at the same time.


    Arthur returned to the empty mansion, and he waited until morning before another carriage was prepared. Then, Ma apanied him toward the marchioness''s estate, where they would have their second meeting.


    This time, the marchioness was already there waiting for him. Arthur walked into the hall that looked like the seabed and sat on the chair with a bright smile.


    "I''m sorry for the dy, Lord of Aquamia," Arthur sat down in front of the expressionless marchioness. "I believe that you have already received a report, but the monsters should all be gone." Arthur squinted his eyes with a smirk.


    "Indeed so," thedy nodded with a doubtful expression. "The monsters retreated so suddenly that it was almost as if somethingmanding them," she said, probing.

 Chapter 424 - Fees Of A Lord

    "Monsters knew when to retreat, and if only humans did the same," Arthur leaned back in his chair with leisure. "Since the monsters'' issue has been resolved, I believe that there is no reason for you to refuse?"


    The marchioness seemed to brood over the matter as if it didn''t sit quite well with her ns. Unfortunately, however, there was nothing that she could do to hinder Hidden City''s route trades.


    "Could you tell me how you managed to achieve such a feat?"


    "A chef never gives his recipes, and a magician never reveals his tricks."


    "And what''s your price?" the marchioness squinted her eyes, but Arthur dismissed it by shaking his head.


    "That will be like killing the goose thatys the golden eggs," Arthur smiled as he gestured for Ma toe forth with the proposal. "This will be our new proposal, and it will include all of my fees."


    "What fees?" the marchioness frowned as she subconsciously took the proposal, skimming through it. Her eyes widened as Arthur leaned back with a smile.


    "I took themission to clear the monsters. The fees listed are the fees to hire a lord. After all, you mobilized the most valuable asset of Hidden City. You can''t expect to do that for free, did you?"


    "This is unreasonable," the marchioness of Aquamia threw the proposal, which got suspended midair in between the two ring people. "I have no intention of paying that amount of money."


    "The issue with the Mernars isn''t one to be resolved with money only, and it would have taken you a few months if not a year to win against them. Not to mention, their lord."


    "You can''t have defeated her!" the marchioness gasped in surprise at him, and it was enough to tell Arthur that she knew about the existence of the woman-with-sea-serpents-looking monster.


    "Whether that happened or not is a different tale." Arthur simply pushed the proposal back toward her. "If you choose to refuse this offer, I''ll make sure that all of my work will be undone. I have a method of keeping the monsters away, and I don''t intend to keep using it. Their attacks this time won''t be limited to certain routes, but all of Aquamia''s trade routes."


    "Are you threatening me, Seika?" Marchioness Amaya''s words wereced with rage. "If you think that being a city''s lord allows you to throw your weight around here, you are very mistaken."


    "I have no weight to throw, for Ie as lightly as a breeze. This breeze happens to deter monsters away from you. You gave me a task, and I fulfilled it. Time hase for you to pay up."


    "The price you are asking for is not something I could so easily fork out," she was silent before finally saying. "If you truly want our cities to keep being on good terms, then you need topromise on this."


    Arthur pondered about the matter as he knew that the marchioness was lying. The fees mentioned were ten thousand gold and a treasure from within Aquamia''s vaults. That wasn''t a difficult sum to obtain for the lord of a city.


    "If you are that unwilling, then I''ll make them five thousand golds, but we will take away the free artifacts. We wanted to strengthen your ships as a gesture of goodwill, but your actions repeatedly proved that you had no intention of epting them."


    The marchioness gritted her teeth as Arthur kept pressuring her using his wealth. However, it wasn''t actual wealth but the ability to mass-produce artifacts.


    The Lord of Aquamia seemed to realize that Arthur''s earlier feats have seeded in sprouting greed in the hearts of many, including herself. His existence was the sole promise that their trade could grow and their citizens could get better.


    No one wanted to fall behind when Hidden City began selling its artifacts again. So they brought out heaven-shaking artifacts on the first day of their debut, and anyone with a brain knows that their city will be soon named the City of Artifacts.


    "No, I don''t wish to antagonize the Ghost Runemaster," Lady Amaya sighed and leaned back. "We will ept the proposal, and your ships are weed in my harbor. I will make sure to tell the Merchants Council that the routes are now safe to travel through. You will have nock of resources."


    "Thank you, marchioness," Arthur smiled as he watched the fisherwoman grab the proposal and sign it. Ma hurried to take it with a broad smile, knowing that another obstacle had been removed. "Now, can I know which nobles are responsible for thend between my city and yours?"


    ***


    It was no easy matter to find the sea child, but Arthur knew he would have to start somewhere. A good ce for that would be to investigate the nobles responsible for the area.


    They were bound to be aware, or at least have a clue. Arthur himself wasn''t a noble or anything, but he was the Lord of Hidden City. Anyone of a lesser rank or a smaller estate needs to, at the very least, show respect to his wishes.


    ''I thought it would be lessplicated to build a city,'' Arthur mused to himself as he looked through the harbor. ''Why can''t I just throw many at thend and see it turn into a city?''


    Arthur knew it was wishful thinking because of how tired he was. A problem followed every solution, and Arthur felt tired from constantly going forward and solving everyone''s problem.


    ''I''m not ying a role-ying game for all I care,'' Arthur sighed as he looked at the endless crowd. ''I need an ending, no matter how undesirable.''


    His thoughts started taking a darker turn into a lonesome and dark feeling. It might be the impact of Dia''s absence after meeting her again, or it might be G''s death finally being processed.


    ''I need to stop wasting my time,'' Arthur thought to himself as he walked into a carpenter''s shop. This street was specialized in shipbuilding, and Arthur needed to find workers who weren''t affiliated with the association.


    "Greetings, dear customer," the carpenter weed him with a respect that far exceeded the one shown by Rony, even though Arthur has yet to reveal his identity.


    "Hello, I want to hire some workers," Arthur greeted as he looked around the giant workshop, which had a wide range of creations.


    "For what exactly, dear customer?" the man asked, looking at Arthur''s missing arm with suspicion.


    "I want to build a few ships and a dock," Arthur revealed, and the man''s face grew pale before he bowed down heavily.


    "I''m sorry, My Lord. However, I received instructions from the association to refuse to create anything for you, as there is a pending agreement in ce. Therefore, please show mercy to my workshop."


    The man seemed genuinely frightened by Arthur''s visit, as he was put between a hammer and a hard ce. After seeing the man''s frightened attitude, Arthur sighed and left the shop, not wishing to give them any trouble.


    The words that Rony left seem to be more than empty threats. Arthur never expected the shipbuilder association to be such a united entity, but it seems they had to fend for themselves with the increased demand.


    ''How am I going to find shipbuilders now?'' Arthur wondered to himself as he walked out of the workshop into the crowded street again.


    As he made his way with a mind full of worry, Arthur passed by countless strangers, all running to earn their next coin. The diversity in the crowd made Arthur feel out of ce, even with his umon features. The Demis and humans dressed and acted differently than he did, and it worked well to enhance the differences between Earth and Alka.


    ''I need to find someone to build me ships or build them myself.'' Arthur was sure that Rumi could design ships for him, even if he had to go through trials and failures.


    Adrian would have been the best person to build his ships. Arthur would have tiny little vessels in his pocket, which he would throw into the sea to build a fleet.


    However, the whereabouts of that carpenter was unknown. So Adrian worked restlessly to prepare for the ending of this world, tasked with an ancient being who seemed to have nned it all.


    As his thoughts grew more distant, Arthur''s body brushed against someone. For the briefest second, a feeling of recognition dawned on him that released him from the chains of being an outsider.


    "Who?" muttered the Seika as he turned to look at the moving crowd, full of endless people. His body moved on its own to seek the familiarity again, but the crowd was endless.


    As his feet carried him to the end of the harbor, Arthur stopped to stare at the countless ships leaving the dock. The lights reflected from the surface of the water to light up the darkness of the night. But then, Arthur saw that person again.

 Chapter 425 - An Old Veriz

    The darkness obscured their figure, but Arthur saw them standing atop the mast of a leaving ship. The familiarity grew stronger, and Arthur was sure that it was someone he knew from Earth. Finally, however, they disappeared without a trace, leaving Arthur dazed.


    "Who was that?" Arthur wondered, but he couldn''t summon the memory. Finally, however, he was sure that it was someone he knew, but he couldn''t see their face or figure.


    As his detection covered thend, Arthur found no trace of them, only the leaving ships. He grew disheartened again for the loss of a chance to meet someone he knew, but he was somehow relieved and terrified.


    At least Arthur wasn''t the only person in Alka, but it meant that someone he knew was in this dangerous world. After thinking that he lost them again, Arthur detected an abnormal presence with his mana.


    The presence was far away from where he was, and Arthur''s heart raced because it was the same person from earlier. Arthur teleported toward the outskirts of the town where a shabby hut was erected to find the person from earlier walking toward the hut''s door.


    The figure paused as Arthur appeared behind him, and he turned ever so slowly toward him. The moonlight finally revealed his face, and Arthur''s heart shook.


    There was something wrong with the person''s identity because it was someone he recognized but somehow did not. Arthur stared at the youth in front of him with a shaking heart.


    "Who are you?" Arthur muttered as he retreated, and the youth looked at him with wariness with no recognition.


    "That''s my line," the youth grabbed hold of his dagger, and his voice was a lot simr to the one Arthur knew.


    "Are you... Ori?" Arthur asked with confusion, but it didn''t make sense. This youth in front of him looked like Ori, but he was a lot younger.


    The youth''s eyes turned round when Arthur said the name, and his expression grew panic-stricken. Then, when Arthur took a step forward, the youth took out a device and used it. Then, he disappeared again.


    There was a mana disturbance where the youth stood, and Arthur knew he had teleported away. However, he only left Arthur with more unanswered questions.


    ''I need to follow him,'' Arthur couldn''t wrap his head how a younger version of Ori was here, and he used his detection to look for him. However, the young Ori has disappeared, leaving the hut as the only clue.


    The hut''s door opened to reveal an old man with white hair. Arthur turned to him and could see utter fear in his eyes. As he took a step forward, wanting to ask him, the man closed the door hurriedly.


    "Wait, sir!" Arthur called out. "I want to ask you about something. I seek no harm!" he walked toward the door and knocked slightly. "Please, I just have a few questions."


    "Who are you?" the gruff voice of the old man arrived from behind the door, and Arthur could tell that he was being examined from behind the curtains.


    "I am," Arthur hesitated before revealing, "someone from another world."


    ***


    The chair was old, the same as everything in this house, including the couple here. Arthur looked at the woman pour him some tea as her husband rubbed his hands against each other in nervousness.


    "Are you truly from another world?" the old man asked with confusion. "Can you prove it?"


    "I lived in the Yalveran Union before I got here," Arthur said, and the man seemed a bit more rxed.


    "It exins your ent," the man said with an ent of Janea people. "This is the first time I meet someone from Earth..."


    "The same thing for me," Arthur looked at his kind wife and thanked her for the tea. And to be safe, he used his healing rune on the tea to detox any kind of poison. "Can I know how you got here?"


    "How I got here?" the man shook his head. "The same as any other one who got dragged into this ruthless world: a temporal fissure."


    "A temporal... fissure?" Arthur was confused, but it somehow made sense. "You mean that it''s something different from a normal fissure?"


    "Those only affect space," the old man took a sip as he began revealing his knowledge. "I worked in a guild as an analyst. While doing a few tests on a fissure, it exploded to drag me into this world. However, when I asked around, I realized that I also got dragged into the past."


    "Why did that happen?"


    "I can''t be sure, but it seems that if the gap between the two worlds fulfills a certain condition, it would rip apart the temporal fabric and connect to a different timeline from the other world. Hence, we are here, a hundred years ago."


    "How do you know how long ago this is?" Arthur asked with a frown.


    "My father is an archeologist, and he specialized in ancient civilizations. Ironically, most of the things he studied were from this world, not from Earth."


    "I see..." Arthur couldn''t believe that there would be other cases of temporal fissures, and it further confirmed that his father was here long ago. "Were you expecting any visitors?"


    "Visitors?" the man was confused but shook his head. "No, I chose to hide. The only people who know of my origins are my wife, and now you know as well," the old man stood up and went toward the cupboard.


    After giving a squeak of worn-out furniture, the cupboard opened to reveal stacks of books. The man took out a book that was in a better condition and ced it on the table.


    "How long have you been here for, boy?" the old man asked as he traced his fingers on the book with reminiscing.


    "A few months only," Arthur answered, feeling somehow relieved for the existence of this man and also curious about the book.


    "A few months," the man repeated. "You are still new to this world, it seems. Have you lost your arm here?" the man looked at his missing arm with a hint of sympathy.


    "I appeared in Alva, and I was sold as a ve to the person who did this," Arthur smiled lightly. "However, I believe that I was fortunate enough to survive that ce."


    "Alva is unkind to us indeed, and especially toward Veriz people," the man said, and it was a word that Arthur had almost forgotten.


    ''Those who know nothing,''


    It was a word that summed up the suffering of people who teleported into this world, armed with no knowledge ornguage. The man pushed the book toward Arthur as he sat down.


    "I came to this ce fifty years ago," he revealed another shocking fact. "During the first thirty years, I kept trying to find a way back to Earth. But then, I gave up after countless dead-ends."


    "And this book has what you gathered?"


    "Exactly so," he nodded. "I believe that it deserves a new owner, someone who wants to go back to Earth. I lost that desire countless years ago."


    "Why? Did you have no family?"


    "I had," the man''s pressed his hands together with trembling lips. "However, I only have one life. I wanted to live and find happiness than pursue an impossible dream. What if I spent my life looking, just to find dead-ends?"


    The man''s words struck fear in Arthur''s heart, but he gathered his thoughts and reassured himself. He met Solomon before, so he had a lead on how to go back to Earth.


    "I understand," Arthur bowed his head slightly. "I''m sorry for being insensitive. However, I have another question. Have you ever met someone who looks like me?"


    "No," the man shook his head. "Nor have I met another person from Earth. I believe that most of us die or simply hide in an old hut."


    "I... have gold," Arthur was about to take out whatever gold he had to help this man, but thetter simply raised his hand to stop him.


    "If I have money, then it would bring me attention that can kill me. I bet that you are living a dangerous life too, and I pray for your safety."


    "Thank you, sir," Arthur nodded and turned toward the book. After opening it, he found many exnations, documents, and illustrations.


    "My book has everything I know about temporal fissures and possible theories about how to create one. However, none of them worked, and most are simply the act of gods."


    "And can you choose what timeline you are going to travel to?"


    "That''s a question you need to find an answer for," the man shook his head. "The path ahead is an endless one, at least it was for me."


    "Are you sure that you want me to take this?" Arthur asked. "I think there are others who have been here more than I have and are still hoping to find a way home."


    "I don''t know, boy," the man shook his head. "The only thing that I ask of you is this: if you indeed find a way, revisit me, for I have a letter to send back home."

 Chapter 426 - A Peaceful Empire

    The man knew nothing about the visitor and couldn''t possibly know why a younger Ori was in this ce. So even though Arthur left the cab with a heavy heart and a valuable book, he was still confused about the person he met in this ce.


    ''Can it be a coincidence that a youth looking like Ori came to the house of an otherworldly man?'' Arthur pondered as he walked back home, carrying the dreams of a lonely man from Earth.


    It was a warning for Arthur, as he might end up like this. This old man was changed by this world, bing a part of it. However, Arthur couldn''t me him for giving up because the man''s words rang deeply within his heart.


    ''I have but one life.''


    Arthur stared at the night''s sky, and he remembered the figure of a cold girl that he felt ''something'' toward her. He chose to give up whatever they had because he nned on returning to Earth. At that time, if Diana came with him, she would be the outsider. If he stayed here, he would be the outsider.


    "What a cruel fate,"


    Arthur returned to the mansion and teleported to his desk. He sat in the empty chair as he took out the book and began to read. The first page was written like a diary and an introduction.


    "When I came to this world," the man wrote. "I almost died at the hands of a monster. However, I was saved by a merchant and his daughter, who has now be my dearest wife."


    Arthur read the beginning of the man''s journey in Alka, and it was better than Arthur''s inparison. The stakes were lower, and there were no dukes or cities, but the man faced his fair share of difficulties. The man told his story because he wanted someone to listen, and Arthur rted to that sentiment.


    "I have left behind my family and my children on Earth, but I want to be happy here too. I still remember them and miss them dearly, but I don''t think I can resist the temptations of happiness. However, this book is to summarize my findings for anyone who needs them."


    The man''s words made Arthur feel choked. Did his father suffer from the same fate? An otherworldly outsider who had to choose between reuniting with his family and happier life? If he chose thetter, could Arthur forgive him for leaving them?


    The man''s words grew more objective, and he avoided mentioning anything personal except his experiences in the various sites he visited. He lived in Aquamia because ships visited and left it daily, and it was safer than any other city that linked him to the outside world.


    For the first time, there was mention of the empire bordering Alva and Freda, Yozia Empire. The man outlined the empire''s map rtive to Alva and Freda as if he knew that whoever reads this book had little knowledge about this world.


    ''The empire is huge,'' Arthur was shocked by this giant entity. However, Arthur was relieved when he learned that the empire''s ruler was a peaceful one who chose to maintain a neutral position in the conflict beside them.


    The Yozia Empire''s great expanse ofnd meant that it had many sites that man could visit for research. But, unfortunately, there was no shortage of fissures in this world, as if the line separating the two worlds was crumbling.


    The man wrote about visiting the sites of fissures, but most of them were fraught with dangers, and he had to ask around them. Themon factor in creating fissures was the cmities or their gates and the sites of a cmity''s descent.


    As Arthur read further, he began to link the dots with the Split that Miko''s ancestor had enforced to separate the two worlds. It seems the cmities and the Enders are trying to negate that, meaning they might be on the same side.


    The artifact that can merge the two worlds should still be in Jerano, as long as Arthur returns to Earth on time. The artifact should be a bypass for the usual process of fissures, and it might also work on the cmity gates.


    ''That means that their n involves obtaining that artifact anding to Alka? This way, they will take down the walls that the split has built and ensure that humanity suffers the wrath of cmities.''


    Arthur still had no idea what happened before the split, as if everything from that time was erased from history. However, the guardians were still known in this world, even though it was a secret back on Earth.


    "Maybe that''s because the guardians'' descendants rule Earth, while Alka has turned into the first defense line against the cmities."


    As he read further, Arthur found that there was a lot of uncertainty regarding the matter, and he needed to keep his focus on the current predicament.


    Arthur closed the book and left it in his subspace for further research. After that, he went to sleep, dying his ns to investigate the disappearance of the sea monster''s child tomorrow.


    ***


    The monster told him where the child disappeared from, and it was ake to the south of the river that a tributary of the Lo River fed. This ce was the pce where the monster lived with its child, and it was one of the few zones in Freda that was unsuitable to be inhabited.


    The fact that a lord visited them made the noble residing in this area panic, and he summoned back all of his family members to properly receive their guests.


    Even though Arthur wasn''t someone with a proper noble title, he was still the lord of a city, and the promising manbeled Solomon''s Excalibur. At the very least, the noble didn''t want to disrespect him.


    Arthur got out of his carriage together with Ma, who seemed confused about why they were here. Then, for a reason, Arthur said they were here to see the damage of the monster''s attack.


    "You should aim for perfection," Arthur said some bullshit about work ethics, and Ma took it with a grain of salt. Their carriage drove away as the two walked toward the noble''s house surrounded by Arthur''s new knights.


    "Wee, Lord of Hidden," the fat nobleman bowed, his sweat pouring out of his every pore. It seems that Arthur''s reputation among noblemen wasn''t good since he killed one of them for attacking his friend.


    "I thank you greatly for receiving me, Baron of Pearls," Arthur said with a smile. "I''m sorry for my sudden visit, but I''m here to investigate the cause behind the Mernars'' Breakout. I hope, for the sake of everyone, that you provide your aid. After all, we are proud citizens of Freda."


    "That would be an honor, sir," the nobleman gestured for his eldest child, a handsome blonde man in his mid-twenties. "My son will apany you to investigate the breakout and provide any assistance that you may need. I''ve prepared rooms especially for you esteemed."


    "Thank you, Baron Henry," Arthur nodded and then greeted the rest of his family before they were led to their pavilion. The Baron of Pearls was famous among jewelers, and that made him quite wealthy for a Baron.


    There were, of course, dangers folded within the man''s carrier of looking for pearls in the giantke. He lost many of his people just to make sure that the monsters did not attack the nearby viges under his protection.


    "My Lord, the recent breakout has been devastating for us," the handsome young man, whose name turned out to be Randolph, began giving Arthur a summary of the events. "It came without warning, taking down several of our checkpoints in one full sweep. Yet, weirdly, the viges were left unharmed, and they only focused on upying the river and its branches."


    Arthur nodded as he followed Randolph into the pavilion, which was a luxurious work of art. Unfortunately, the knights made sure to secure the area before they allowed Arthur to take residence in this ce, and it made Arthur feel embarrassed.


    He knighted these men not for his protection but for the city''s forces to grow. After all, he couldn''t waste resources on knights who have exhausted all of their potentials.


    "The ce is safe, My Lord," the Mad Prince stepped forward to report, and Arthur grinned in response.


    "Great job, temporary leader," he said to remind her that her position was jeopardized. After all, Arthur wanted them to strive for strength andpete against each other. The Mad Prince''s expression stiffened, and she saluted before leaving Arthur and Ma with the Randolph.


    The winged demi stood to the side to protect them, but Arthur found it cute that they wanted to protect him with their strength. However, this was an excellent trip to train them and motivate them to grow stronger.


    "Tell me, Randolph," Arthur started with a casual smile. "Have there been any other noble visitors before the attack?"

 Chapter 427 - Stupid Ideals

    Arthur was least interested in biology, so he didn''t know if being sweaty ran through genes. However, when the baron''s son tried to answer his question about visitors, he turned into a mini fountain.


    "We receive many visitors, mostly young nobles wishing to hone their skills and face hardships," Randolph tried to wipe away his sweat. "As for any-any others, I don''t remember. After all, they were many, haha."


    Arthur squinted his eyes at the man, who was clearly of a guilty conscience. However, he kept stuttering and sweating meant that he at least knew that something was off. The rest could easily be uncovered using his submission art.


    "I understand," Arthur wanted to save his art forst after he gathered enough clues himself. "Then, we should visit theke first. What do you think?"


    "That would be wise," Randolph smiled and stood up. "I''ll prepare a few drivers who are well-versed in the terrain. My Lord can rest until then. Well then," Randolph bowed and left the room.


    "What do you think?" Arthur turned toward the winged demi, who startled at his question.


    "Ah," the demi scratched his head. "He looks nice. I don''t think he''s a bad person."


    "Why so?"


    "His smell," the demi said seriously, and Ma looked at him as if he was an idiot, but Arthur knew better. Demis were instinctual species, and he felt the same from the young noble. So, even though he wasn''t bad, he still hid something from Arthur.


    "What''s your name?" Arthur asked the winged demi, who simply shook his head.


    "The moment I became your knight, I had no name but the one you want to call me."


    "What?"


    Arthur was surprised and turned to Ma, who nodded as if it was amon thing. But, now that Arthur thought about it, all of Solomon''s knights had titles instead of names, which was the highest rank a knight could attain.


    "When a knight pledges his loyalty to a Lord, he is stripped of his name and identity, bing nothing but a vessel for the lord," Ma exined.


    "That''s very inconvenient," Arthur was amazed. "How do I address them without names?"


    "You can just give them titles."


    "Wouldn''t that make them Titled Knights?"


    "No, only a king''s knights are Titled. A Lord''s handpicked knights are called Chosen Knights, or Rising Stars. The Lord would train them into bing at the very least captains,manders, and so on."


    "I didn''t know it was this messy," Arthur sighed. "If I did, I would have just picked more powerful people. These sound like childish titles."


    "My Lord. The knights are quite proud of these ranks," Ma nced at the demi, who wore an ufortable face. His face amused Arthur, who mocked his so-called honor.


    "Ma. Go and gather the knights in the field," Arthur stood up. "I want to test them. You," Arthur stopped the demi from leaving, "should stay."


    Ma never saw Arthur acting like this before, so he didn''t dare question his words and simply hurried to leave. The demi was ufortable in front of Arthur, and his feathers rose in fear.


    "What is honor for you?" Arthur smiled as he touched the knight to teleport him away, and he followed right after to appear in the field. The knight was disoriented, and he was on his knees.


    Arthur waited until all of them were here. The proud Mad Prince, Kaza, and Veran, who never left each other, the giant, and the waves rider.


    "I believe there has been a misconception," Arthur said as the six stood in front of him, confused and wary. "You six seem to believe that me choosing you has made you ''The Chosen Knights'' or whatever bullshit that is."


    "My Lord," the Mad Prince stepped forward to say something.


    "If you dare interrupt me again, I''ll gut you," Arthur said with a smile that sent chills down their spine. The Mad Prince''s body shook before she saluted and retreated.


    "The six of you are worthless to me at the moment. Nothing will change if any of you disappear, but I failed to make that clear. You still care about the honor of being a knight, and there is still pride in the names you were given but never deserved."


    Arthur has failed to see the arrogance of these six, but it was understandable. Of course, individual pride is essential for his followers, but it shouldn''t stem from their titles but their value.


    "Attack me at once," Arthur said. "All of you, attack me with everything you have. Work together or separately, but you need tond an attack on me to pass this test. If you can''t even do that, I''ll strip you of your knighthood."


    The words made the six knights grow pale, and they looked at Ma to appease the Seika. However, Ma stood there expressionless, and he even cleaned his nails in a rxed manner.


    Since the beginning, those who have been with Arthur knew that he ced great emphasis on value rather than honor and pride. Even if Arthur killed his knights, Ma wouldn''t bat an eye and simplyment theck of hardworking knights.


    "Speak," Arthur said to Kaza, who stepped forward and knelt on the ground.


    "A knight should never attack his lord, and I''d prefer to lose my knighthood than to..."


    "Alright, then you are discharged," Arthur waved his hand and looked at the others who were getting panicked. "Anyone else wants to y this knighthood game?"


    The rest looked at each other, and the Mad Prince was the first to grit her teeth and rush toward Arthur. Her sword left a streak of light as it attacked Arthur, who simply grinned as the de was about to strike him.


    "Slow," as he said, his spiritual energy exploded to strike the knight, and it sent her flying, mming into the pavilion''s outer walls.


    The moment that the knight crashed into the walls, someone sneaked up on him from behind. Like a ghost from the underworld, Veran stabbed his dagger at Arthur''s back.


    A barrier appeared behind Arthur, and the attack was deflected. Arthur appeared beside the unsteady Veran and sent him flying in the air with a kick.


    Boiling mana burst from Kaza as he saw his friend get attacked, and the rapier''s was about to strike Arthur''s chest. With a tap of his fingers, the repair changed direction to miss before Arthur used his spiritual energy again to send the knight toward his friend, mming the two against each other.


    "Come forth or abandon your titles," Arthur gestured as the two knights fell from the sky and the Mad Prince stood up from the rubble. Then, all of them rushed to attack him.


    ***


    Randolph came back with a few drivers, but the scene that greeted him was one he could have never imagined. There were sounds of fighting earlier, but he thought that the knights were training.


    The Seika of Living Beings stood in the middle of the destruction and the upturned field of the pavilion. There were no walls to talk about, as there was barely a trace of them.


    "Young master, should we call for help?" the driver beside him trembled, and Randolph didn''t have an answer for that.


    "No need, the Seika is training his knights," the Manager of Hidden City stepped forward to calm them down. "I believe the training will be over soon."


    ''Training?'' Randolph''s thoughts were chaotic. ''This looks like a scene from hell.''


    The Chosen Knights of the Seika, the same ones he envied a few hours ago, were on the ground with their armor broken apart and their faces ck and blue.


    "Really? Not a single hit?" the Seika yawned in boredom as if his knights didn''t even pose a challenge to his safety. "If you can''t even defeat me, why would I need you to protect me?"


    "Then why did you choose us?" one of the female knights, who Randolph heard was the leader of the group, asked as she stood up. "If we are worthless, then why did you knight us?"


    "For your potential, not for your stupid ideals," the Seika was ruthless. "If you want to be proud knights who care more about their honor than their value to me, then you deserve to be discharged."


    "I will have to ask you to give us some time," the Manager stepped forward as if he felt something was going to happen. Of course, Randolph wanted to see the end of the fight, but he knew wiser than to be impolite.


    The Seika was an entric man, after all.


    As he walked away from the pavilion with a heart full of curiosity, Randolph felt mana change from within the pavilion. The feeling was ominous, as if the world''s ending was starting from their estate.


    Then, blinding light came from within the pavilion.. Randolph closed his eyes as the light blinded everything within their estate, and it made flowers and nts bloom everywhere.

 Chapter 428 - A Hydra

    His knights''st struggle surprised Arthur as if they had noticed that Veran''s attacks were the most effective against his barrier. Then, after Ma made sure that no one was watching, his knights attacked together for the first time.


    The waves knight raised her arms and struck the ground, throwing a giant wave toward Arthur. As he split the attack quickly, the big man descended from above, pping his hands together to raise the ground into attacking him.


    The Mad Prince and Kaza each took a side to attack from simultaneously. Arthur threw his barrier to push all of them back. As he was distracted by their final attacks, he spotted something above him.


    The winged demi hugged Veran, flying him into the air. It seems that these knights have realized Arthur could only use the barrier or his spiritual energy to block their attacks, so they chose to reveal an opening using that limitation.


    The winged demi let go of Veran, who the despair of the knights fed with power. A dark aura surrounded him as his dagger became the tip of the human spear descending from the sky..


    Arthur raised his head with a smile as the power of nothingness came into existence, devouring everything in its path. The attacks of the rest of the knights were blocked either using spiritual power or his protection rune, but it left him to face the dagger.


    "A good n," Arthur admired their attentiveness and sharp thinking. They even managed to hatch a n in such dire circumstances. "However, you chose the wrong weapon."


    His golden mana exploded from his arm as Arthur raised it, making the power of creation overtake the world. The light turned everything into white outlines, blinding everyone''s eyes.


    The power of creation wasn''t harmful to things but on the contrary. Arthur could make it destructive by making everything submit to his rule, and he could make it nurturing for other things.


    As his mana pushed the dark knight back, it made flowers and grass multiply, and the trees rose a few meters in the air. The world has once again witnessed the power of the man known as Seika of Living Beings.


    When the light disappeared, the knights were on the ground, staring with awe at the golden figure in the middle. Arthur''s hair was flying upward as a soft golden glow came out of his body before it disappeared.


    The knights found that their wounds had healed under the Seika''s light. For the first time since they became his knights, they felt the power that made everyone covet their position.


    "Your n wasn''t half bad, but you failed to make a single attack. Therefore, as per our agreement, you are all discharged from knighthood."


    Arthur''s words rang like thunderps in their eyes, and they couldn''t believe that they lost the power as soon as they tasted it. If this were like before, they would return to the academy with nothing but a short-lived regret.


    However, how can they give up power after they taste it? Their cells begged for more, and they could feel their limits cracking. Seika''s words destroyed their dreams and brought them back to reality.


    "I... don''t care about being a knight," the one to say that was the Mad Prince, throwing away her sword before kneeling in front of Arthur. "As long as I can grow stronger, then I will follow you until the end. I don''t care if I was a maidservant or your carriage driver."


    "And I," Kaza followed suit. The rest said the same as they all knelt in front of Arthur, and he was satisfied by their act of throwing away knighthood. This way, they won''t be bounded by titles and fake honor but by true strength.


    "Very well," Arthur smiled. "Since you have proved that you are capable of throwing away useless titles, you can keep them. However," he began, "strength is a great goal, but it isn''t the most important thing. That''s why, my foolish knights, there will be more tests for you to prove yourselves."


    ***


    Ma stole another nce at his lord, who sat beside him in the carriage. The earlier disy of power was astounding not because the Seika was powerful but because he could make other things powerful.


    His lord was looking through the small device he had, which could also show things of the past. Ma managed to steal a few nces and saw otherworldly things in pictures. Then, his lord tapped some things and made a paper appear.


    "My Lord, is that a table with their names?" Ma couldn''t help but ask, and the Seika nced at him and nodded. Then, he added a row with Ma''s name before adding a note that said ''annoying.''


    Ma decided to shut his mouth from that moment, as another note like those might get him fired. Then, the Seika started typing things under each knight''s name.


    They were sitting in a carriage that was parked beside a hill. The knights were asked to do another test where they gathered traces of the monsters'' outbreak. However, the Seika didn''t monitor them and simply chose to sit in the carriage and write on his little device.


    Ma was bored, so he started looking through the window. As luck would have it, he saw one of the knights stroll through the woods. It was the giant man, and he found a few chicks that fell from their nest.


    The man looked around. Although there was a time limit, he crouched down and lifted the chicks to return them to their nests. After that, the man resumed looking.


    Ma was touched, and he turned to tell the Seika, so he managed to see what the Seika was writing. As he still hadn''t named them, the giant knight was given the nickname Big Cub. Ma wondered if this was a y on Big Bear.


    ''Big Cub seems to have a gentle side to animals,'' the Seika wrote, and Ma''s eyes widened. But, of course, the Seika couldn''t have possibly seen the giant man because he was looking at his device all the time.


    ''My Lord is one of many talents,'' Ma vowed again to serve him well. The hours ticked by as he waited, and then, the Seika suddenly put his device away.


    "Listen, Ma. I need you to go back now," the Seika''s face looked grave, and then Ma nodded. "No, I need you to hide," he suddenly changed his mind before disappearing.


    Ma was confused before he looked out of the window. Theke was still a distance away from them, but somehow, he could see the water rising. The water rose until it was on the level of the hills beside theke.


    Then, Ma saw the Seika appear on top of a hill beside it. His figure was tiny inparison, but the water stopped rising the moment that he teleported there.


    There was a feeling in Ma''s stomach as if a void was being carved into it. But then, he knew what that feeling was. It was danger. The water split apart to reveal a nine-head hydra that made the Seika look like an ant inparison.


    ***


    "We meet again, human," the hydra said to him with its countless heads staring at Arthur. "You kept your word and returned, but I don''t see my child."


    "Greetings, Ruler of Seas," Arthur said with a sigh. "I''m here to assure you that I''m working on retrieving your child. That''s why I''m here."


    "And how is being here will help?"


    "I want to interrogate the people of this ce," Arthur answered the voice in his mind. "You are a hydra,"


    "What did you expect? That I was a demi-human?" the countless serpents sneered. "Very well. I will trust you. However, make haste. For my daughter''s tears are shed once every full moon."


    After that, the hydra went back into the water, and Arthur sighed. He had no idea how to handle the mess that would ur due to this, but at least he managed to convince the monster that he wasn''t going back on their promise.


    However, a full moon was but a week away from now. Arthur would have to find the child of the monster before then, lest Solomon is poisoned and his rune is taken away.


    As he spread his detection, he found the baron''s son on thekeshore, trembling on the ground. Arthur teleported to his position and dragged the young master into the woods without his followers spotting them.


    "Se... Seika?" the young master was barely breathing after witnessing the hydra emerging from the water. "That monster... it is..."


    "Quiet," Arthur''s art of submission was already activated. "Tell me, who came here before the monster''s attacks began."


    Arthur could feel his mana take hold of the man''s existence and force it to obey his wishes. So, as Randolph left behind anotherke beneath him, he began telling Arthur names and titles.


    A name that caught Arthur''s attention and which he remembered to be a noble that served the Knight of Nobility. Arthur frowned because if that knight was the culprit, It would be pretty tricky.

 Chapter 429 - A Darkness

    Veran looked through every trail, tree, and grove to find what the Seika asked of him. However, it was no easy feat to look around when a voice told you to kill your best friend.


    ''He will betray you,'' the voice whispered when Veran looked at Kaza, who was climbing a tree for a vantage point. ''You need to eat him before he eats you.''


    "That''s a weird one," muttered Veran in amusement. At first, he thought that the voice was his own and that he was a vile and rotten man. Then, however, a past incident proved otherwise. Something was whispering within him, and Veran called it Void..


    Void would tell him tomit heinous crimes and sometimes even push him into doing them. However, something else helped him resist the voice, and he believed that thing was Kaza''s presence.


    "There is a carriage ahead," Kaza reported before jumping down. "I believe they are merchants with a broken carriage. Let''s go there and help."


    "Kaza, the Seika gave us but a few hours to find some abnormality," Veran sighed tiredly. "A merchant can handle it themselves; we are better off without wasting our time."


    "The Seika is an entric man, and we can''t even be sure that there is anything in the forest," Kaza dusted himself. "We are wasting our time anyway doing nothing. So we might as well help these poor people."


    Veran would have thought they were goody two shoes, only seeking to impress the world or themselves if anyone else said this. However, Kaza''s kindness touched him before, and it wasn''t like that. It was a genuine kindness, and he would die to protect it from being defiled.


    Veran nodded with a smile and followed after the blond head into the woods. Finally, they found the road that the merchants took and came close to the ident site.


    As they arrived, they found a few wounded people and a giant carriage with a broken wheel. The merchants seemed to have a few wounded mercenaries, and they were confused about what to do.


    "Hello, we are here!" Kaza called out as he ran over toward the group. His bright smile made everyone at ease, and the merchants let down their guard.


    Veran stared at the group from afar, making them nervous. Then, finally, he could hear their story, and it was something like this: "We have chosen a different path because we were short on time, and our greed brought danger. Who would have thought?!"


    Of course, they didn''t say that. That was what Veran thought of these idiotic merchants. People were all the same, greedy beyond reason. And when things turn south? They run to the closest good person they can see, like Kaza.


    As Kaza began helping the merchants, Veran stood afar and watched him use his ability to restore the carriage''s wheels. They were short on time, but here they were.


    ''The Seika will be disappointed,'' Veran thought, and that was expected of him. They didn''t find any traces even though they had been looking for so long.


    There were exceptions to rules, but the Seika wasn''t one of them. He spoke of pretty ideals like abandoning titles and whatever, but he didn''t even have a name other than his title.


    ''What a hypocrite?''


    Veran asked around about his story, and it involved some pretty insane things. In the span of a few months, the Seika rose from a ve into a city''s lord. His story made things seem easy as if rising from weakness is a given.


    It reminded Veran of heroic tales of the past, and that''s why he hated the Seika. Stories lie, and so does their lord. However, Veran could forgive him for one reason: the man can Void shut up, and it allowed Veran to sleep.


    ''The Seika is disgusting. Kill him. Kill him in his sleep. Kill these people. Rape those women. Kill. Kill. Kill.''


    "Disgusting," Veran sneered. Of course, Void and Kaza were the exact opposite, but Veran had to admit that he was simr to Void, not to Kaza.


    Then, the smell grew stronger. It was always there, usually, but this time it was stronger than ever before. Veran frowned as he looked at the group, but it didn''te from them. Instead, it came from the forest.


    Veran walked into the forest, his fist tightening around the dagger. The smell first appeared after he killed a group of bandits, but it rarely got stronger like now.


    Well, there was one time where it did, and that was when he came across a corrupted human, but it disappeared as soon as he was killed. As for Veran, he was never found out.


    After walking a few meters into the forest, Veran could tell he was going in the right direction. Unfortunately, it was the direction of theke, and it was dangerous to proceed. However, they needed something to appease the Seika.


    The forest grew darker as if no light came through. As he walked further, Veran suddenly realized that there was water beneath his boots. However, theke should still be a distance away.


    Veran frowned, and he looked ahead. That water seemed to be rising, but it suddenly stopped. A presence appeared from the direction of theke, and there was a feeling that asked him to run away.


    After the water returned to normal, Veran resumed walking. Then, he found the source of the smell. There was a circle on the ground that was entirely ck as if it was a hole that led to hell.


    ''Power, more, take it,'' Void asked him, and Veran knew he wasn''t lying. As he took slow steps toward the hole, he could see that the ck material was moving, calling for him.


    Veran wanted power to live without being pushed around, without having to suffer, and without meeting the fate of that corrupted human.


    As the ck and tar-like tongue protruded from the ground to reach out to him, Veran did the same. He was but inches away from power when a hand grabbed his arm.


    "You will grow powerful if you touch this," the Seika''s voice appeared beside him, and Veran turned to look at the man with golden eyes. "However, I will kill you because you will be nothing but a monster."


    "I won''t lose myself," Veran said as he tried to shake his hand, but the Seika''s grip was firm. "I think this is the clue you wanted us to find."


    "Not the clue that I want you to pursue."


    "I can handle the darkness. I always managed to do so," Veran said a bit too desperately, a bit too weakly. "Let me touch it, and I will tell you what I see."


    The Seika''s face slightly eased as if he was tempted. Veran had no idea what the Seika wanted from him, but what was he beside his darkness?


    "I can tell you what I see. You need me to be your eyes in the darkness," Veran urged the Seika, and the man''s grip of his arm grew weaker.


    "I know that power is tempting, but you will lose Kaza," he said, and Veran wished that he did not.


    The name of his friend rang through his body like a summoning call that sought to bring him back into the light. Veran calmed down, and he nodded at the Seika.


    Kaza had many sleepless nights just to calm the voices, and those were the only nights where Veran could sleep easily. But, if he indeed allowed more darkness into his body, then what would happen to his dearest friend?


    "I understand," Veran nodded his head and pulled his hand away from the darkness. However, in that second, something took hold of his body. In a moment of weakness, Void took the reins of the carriage and jumped toward the darkness. "No!"


    His hand touched the darkness, and it engulfed his body like a hungry monster. Veran was being devoured alive as power filled his body, but the cost was too great. A warm feeling spread from his back as he was taken over by the mindless desire to destroy everything.


    A gentle wave of light washed over the darkness, pushing it away from Veran''s body. The darkness trying to eat him alive was now fleeing, and Seika''s hand appeared on his back.


    As Veran looked back, he saw Seika''s face looking at him with sympathy. Something was gravitating about the Seika that made everything want to return to its root, Veran included.


    The darkness that was added into his heart stayed, but Veran wasn''t devoured in the process. Instead, his mind grew at ease, and it was then that he saw it. It was beside theke when it happened, many days ago.


    His eyes were no longer his. They belonged to the Seika. Veran saw what happened that night clearly, and how the darkness stole something from the water. A cry for help and summoning of a disaster.

 Chapter 430 - An Old Enemy

    As he listened to the quiet breathing of Veran, Arthur watched the blonde knight stumble toward them. Kaza looked like a mess, as he must have seen the short meeting between Arthur and the Hydra.


    "Seika?" the knight asked with confusion before he saw his friend on the ground, sleeping peacefully. Arthur was leaning on the tree beside him, waiting silently.


    "Shush," Arthur gestured for the knight to be quiet, and he nodded before he took small steps toward them and sat down beside Veran.


    Arthur watched with interest as Kaza looked at his friend as if his soul was slowly returning to his body, seeing that he was unharmed. A feeling bloomed within his heart when he witnessed their friendship, and it was envy.


    ''I never had such a friend,''


    Everyone he considered friends would do anything to protect him, but he never had such a casual friendship yet so mutually independent.


    The reason was simple: he never allowed himself to depend on others for his happiness or wellbeing.. During The Holy Crown Trial, Arthur wanted to trust people, help them, or receive their help. However, his scar lives as proof of his foolishness.


    "What happened, Seika?" muttered Kaza, unable to wait.


    "Veran helped me find out the truth," Arthur answered, but his face didn''t betray the gravity of the matter. "It came at the cost of his darkness increasing, so I''m making sure that he can recover."


    "Seika," Kaza looked at his friend with unease. "I heard that you can stop the voices. But, please, can you erase them forever?"


    "I can, but that woulde at a great cost," Arthur answered after a brief silence. "Veran would lose his powers, and I will lose my eyes which peer into the darkness."


    "I can protect Veran," Kaza said.


    "Then what about my eyes? Why would I willingly give this up?" Arthur''s questions left the young knight silent as if saving his friend needed no reason. "I''m not you, and there is more than your friend''s wellbeing."


    "Tell me, Seika. Why leave a man to suffer?"


    "To make sure that fewer people suffer," Arthur raised his hand slowly, looking at the mana leaving his fingers. "If you can prove to me that your friend''s life is worth more than that of others, then I''ll do as you ask."


    "There is no way to determine that," muttered the blonde knight, seemingly helpless by his lord''s demand. "Lives aren''t measured by gold, and they can''t bepared against each other."


    "Does that mean you think of your friend''s life the same as that of a stranger?" Arthur leaned back and closed his eyes, allowing his mana to wash over the forest and eradicate the darkness. "Veran won''t like hearing this."


    "This is not what I mean," sighed the knight. "I just can''t prove that my friend''s life is worth more simply because I care for him. In that sense, everyone would argue that their loved ones are the most important in the world."


    "I can argue that your friend''s life is worth more because he can end the suffering of many," Arthur rebuked. "The only way to measure a person''s worth is by how much good he could bring to this world, even by being evil."


    "Is that the most important thing about being a knight?"


    "Do you think that question is the most important at the moment?" Arthur opened his eyes, and they rested on the red-nosed man. "I believe the goodness in a person is the most valuable out of all traits, and that''s why I chose you to be my knights."


    "Then, why must he suffer for others?"


    "There''s no such thing as ''must,'' it is all about the choice that your friend made. He never asked me to conquer the darkness, only to let him sleep for a bit."


    The words ended the conversation, and the knight simply waited. Arthur''s mind was filled with the question about what he saw earlier in the darkness, and what amazed him was that the darkness was connected across time.


    It was an ordinary night, but it drenched the forest with a vile of darkness. The eyes Arthur saw from were of someone who traveled the woods at night, apanying someone else.


    There were no exchanged words between the two, and Arthur couldn''t see who that person was. They were cloaked, and Veran''s connection to the Enders was blurred.


    When they reached thekeside, the water parted in front of them. The two people were isted from the world as they walked deeper into theke without diving.


    The power of the darkness worked to kill everything in its path, and that was the act of the person that Arthur shared their vision. As for the other person, they raised their hands to retain the istion of the world.


    No exchanged words and no faces. They walked like mindless puppets until they reached the pce. The underwater pce disintegrated under the power of the enders, and the two walked into the pce to finish their job.


    A bright light shone through theke, and the hydra''s screams rang in their ears. However, the two didn''t fight the giant monster and simply snatched the child before leaving theke.


    After they left, the person who isted them from the world turned atst. Arthur got to see her face, and she was none other than the person who took his hand.


    ''Why is Larza in Freda?'' Arthur asked himself as they sat in the forest. He expected someone else, but it made sense that this person could retrieve the child.


    After all, she was the perfect person to iste a living being. Arthur didn''t think that she woulde to Freda again despite his warning. However, it was about time that he executed his revenge.


    Many months ago, he would have never thought of hurting someone physically, even if they hurt him. However, Arthur didn''t feel a thing about it anymore. It was that he wanted to take revenge, so he would.


    After the knight woke up, he was confused about what had happened. Finally, Arthur exined that his darkness overtook him and that he became Arthur''s eyes. Veran seemed quite embarrassed that he decided against using the darkness only to jump into it a momentter.


    Their trip to the Baron of Pearls ended without problems, and Arthur decided it was time to return to Aquamia. There, he would find a shipbuilder even if he had to force them.


    Then, it would be time to return home.


    ***


    "Are you... him?"


    The girl in front of him asked, freckles all over his face. She was standing behind Diana with a scared expression, looking almost exactly as Arthur imagined her.


    "Good to meet you again, Hana," Arthur said with a smile as he raised his hand. Then, from his palm came out the golden mana that proved his identity. "I''m sorry for taking so long to bring you here."


    Hana looked a lot shyer in the real world than she was as a spiritual entity, and she simply nodded a few times while hiding herself. Then, finally, Arthur turned to the cold princess, who seemed to have earned the child''s trust.


    "How does it feel to kidnap a child?"


    "Kidnap?" Dia shook her head. "I only said that I wanted to have her as a disciple, and her parents almost threw her at me. Wretched bastards who know nothing but to snob."


    "I think you need to work on yournguage in front of kids," Arthur sighed and turned toward the little girl, who was pouting. "You really can''t recognize me. Well, how about this?"


    As he said, his spiritual energy enveloped her and lifted her in the air. The girl almost screamed as she began floating around the room, raised by a gentle, familiar force.


    "Woah! It''s you, annoying mister!"


    "Annoying?" Dia asked with a frown as if the girl insulted her directly. However, Arthur signaled for her to ignore it as the kid yed around. Then, shended in front of him on the desk, her shoes resting beside the stacks of paper.


    "What happened after I was gone?"


    "We met a lich who talked weirdly! He said that you disappeared with a friend from the spirit''s realm and that you were meeting someone important," Hana jumped to sit on the edge of the desk.


    "What about the monk?"


    "He left after I contracted a spirit," the girl seemed sad about it, her twin tails resting on each shoulder. "Lin Zhao said that he wants to meet you and that fate would make sure that they do."


    "Wait, you contracted a spirit?" Arthur''s brow raised in surprise. "What kind of spirit did you find?"


    "Hehe, I need to show you," Hana giggled. "The lich gave me a gift to make a lot of friends! But I need to use it beside the water."


    "She showed me on the way," Dia said with her arms crossed in front of her. "It''s an ability that will solve your maritime issues."

 Chapter 431 - Rolling Waves

    Spirits were Arthur''s favorite power manifestations, as they involved mutual trust between the user and the spiritual being. However, spirit users were as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns.


    Now that he thought about it, Trevor''s ability to use a dark knight might have been a spirit in some way. However, abilities, traits, and spiritual contracts were hard to distinguish even by the users themselves.


    An awakening back on earth could have been simply a spirit contract, while the user did it unaware. An ability could have been a human trait like those of Demis, only on the spiritual level rather than their genes.


    There was an oblivious rtion between summoners and spirits, so Arthur was sure that Jin was someone of high spiritual attainment.


    They had to go far away from the harbor for Hana to show Arthur her spirit. There was a meadow where tall grass grew on the riverside. As they looked at the deep and wide Lo River, they could see countless ships going into Aquamia''s harbor.


    "You can go ahead," Dia told Hana, who jumped off the ice tform that the princess created. The little girl skipped toward the water before raising her hands toward the sky.


    The princess''s hand nudged him slightly to pull Arthur''s attention toward the girl. When the ice tform disappeared from beneath them, lights began to gather atop Hana''s hands.


    ''That lich was the one who gave this spirit to Hana, so it must be something valuable.''


    After all, that spirit governed a domain of the Skyey World. True to his expectations, the lights began to manifest a conch shell that was pink in color.


    When the process was over, the shellnded in Hana''s hands, looking no different from any other. However, Arthur knew that appearances were deceiving.


    "Watch me closely, Seika!" Hana shouted before she blew the conch shell, and a whistle that rang through their soul was emitted from it.


    Arthur was confused because as he could feel the call from within the shell, nothing happened. However, the princess simply gestured for him to look at the water.


    There was nothing for a while, but Arthur felt a presence approaching from within the river. It was faster than any ship, and it was rapidly approaching. While he was considering throwing a barrier to protect Hana, she stopped blowing as she threw her hand in the air.


    "Mei!"


    As the girl shouted, something broke the water surface in front of them. Arthur''s eyes widened when he saw the giant whale that had appeared.


    ''This is... not an ocean!''


    The whale was as big as a ship, and it took arge portion of the river. It was as big as a medium-sized ship, spanning the length of thirty meters at least.


    The whale emitted a deep sound as if it was celebrating meeting Hana again. Arthur couldn''t help but gape at the spectacle, and the princess pushed his chin to close with her finger,


    "A lord should never make that expression," the princess smiled sweetly. "Everything is within calctions, right?"


    "This is beyond logic," Arthur shook his head. "Whales usually inhabit oceans or seas at the very least. You don''t see a whale in a river every day!"


    "Well, that''s because she isn''t just calling for them. She is summoning them."


    "What?"


    "These creatures aren''t from this world; they are summoned from other worlds to answer her call. However, she can only summon this one at the moment, and she calls this whale Mei," Diana walked toward the river and patted Hana on the head.


    Then, the water began freezing to create a path toward the creature. The two girls walked on it until the princess carried her and jumped.


    "Let me show you what I meant!"


    Diana called out for him with a smile, gesturing for Arthur to hop on the whale''s back as well. Then, with a sigh, Arthur teleported to stand beside her.


    "Hana, could you ask your friend to do likest time?" Diana asked her, and the girl nodded. Arthur stared at them with furrowed brows, confused how they got along so quickly.


    However, it seems the girl trusted Diana more than she trusted him, and it might have been a mistake to send the princess to rescue her. As if sensing his mood, the princessughed when she turned to him. "Jealous?"


    "Not at all," Arthur looked at the giant whale, which began to move when Hana asked it. Then, it swam across the water at an incredible speed, making Arthur use his spiritual energy to block the air.


    "Liar," Diana smiled as she slid her hand into his and held it tightly. Arthur turned toward the princess to stare at her silently, but she simply changed the topic. "Have you ever heard of Luraqin?"


    "No, I have not."


    "Well, they see he''s a man who lived on an ind. The story talks about how that entric man convinced a giant turtle to take him home, only to realize that the turtle devoured inds, and he led it to his home."


    "That''s dark for a fairytale," Arthur frowned. "What relevance does it have with this whale?"


    "Well, we can use the whale to transport goods. Hana said that as long as she learned how to use the conch shell, she could summon other sea creatures. So we can create a fleet of ships made of sea creatures."


    "Eleven will be mad," Arthurughed. "How do you expect her to sail a ship that isn''t a ship?"


    "We can use this method until we find an alternative," Dia proposed. "After all, it''s better than forcing people to create ships for you," she revealed one of Arthur''s options.


    "Tell me about Luraqin," Arthur asked. "Do you think he did the wrong thing?"


    "There is no such thing about this story," Diana answered as she leaned on his chest while Hana talked to Mei. "Luraqin wanted to go home, and that brought doom to his family. Maybe his desire to go back is his sin, but his desire to leave his family would have been a bigger sin."


    Arthur didn''t say anything before sighing and sitting down. Dia yapped when he pulled her to sit beside him, and she red at him for doing that so suddenly.


    "Sometimes, I think of that it''s better if I never return home," Arthur said as he stared at the rolling waves. "I was the reason that my family was endangered, even if it was indirectly."


    His feud with Tyrin was what made that man target Ori and Ellen. If not for Arthur''s existence, then none of that would happen. The identity of the outsider also endangered his family, so this led Arthur to rethink things.


    "Maybe it''s better if I was gone," he listened to the quiet breathing of the princess. "Everywhere I go, I am the outsider. I end up being the hated person, and this ce is the same. However, here I have no one that I can lose, but if I do return..."


    "Then, why would you return?" Dia asked him, and he turned to stare at her blue and red eyes. However, even though she said that Arthur knew that she wasn''t asking him to stay.


    "There are things that I need to prevent," he said, "wars to end, and kings to overthrow. But, yet, what if I go back there only to bring a giant turtle with me?"


    "You are selfish again," Dia smiled as she used her other hand to touch his neck. "Why are you choosing for whoever awaits your return? Have you ever tried to imagine their feelings?"


    Arthur closed his mouth at that, and his lips pressed into a thin line. When he thought about his disappearance from his family and friend''s perspective, he realized they would be worried.


    "I''m sure that they wouldn''t mind risking their lives just to see you again, to be with you. At least, I wouldn''t mind."


    Her words made Arthur miss his family terribly. The memories he shared with Emma, Oliver, Jonah, Miko, Sier, Li, Ivy, and everyone else appeared in his mind. A desperate need to go back suddenly overtook him, and it made the princess''s face turn dreamy as if an illusion that was far from reality.


    "Then why are you asking me to go back?" Arthur asked what was on his mind. When he asked the princess, he didn''t think she would tell him to go back. After all, she wanted him here with her.


    "Because that''s what you want," the princess retracted her hand, and his skin missed her warmth instantly. "And I want nothing but your happiness, even if it doesn''t include me."


    A sharp stab pained Arthur''s heart as he saw her eyes look away with sadness, despite her words. He knew that she meant what she said, but he also knew she wanted him to stay here as much as he wanted to return.


    This time, unlike before at the trial, this time his body moved on purpose. The eyes meeting his widened before they softened and closed.. Then, as the waves rolled, their lips met.

 Chapter 432 - Point Zero

    "This time, I didn''t push you to do it," G would have said if she was here, but she didn''t live long enough to celebrate her win. "You are a helpless romantic even without my help," she would grin.


    Arthur sighed as he hid his face with his hand, remembering what happened in the sea. There was something very shameful about giving in for his heart, as if something was constantly pointing at him andughing, reminding him that that he screwed up.


    "However," Arthur slept on the desk with his forehead resting on it, and his mind reyed the sensation. "It felt good."


    He didn''t say that sensually, but it was a foreign feeling for him. For the first time in his life, he kissed someone with whom he felt deeply bonded. If Arthur had to name that feeling, it would be...


    "Point Zero," he muttered as he tried to relive the feeling of being infinitely close to someone. A? single event tore down the walls that separated them, and there was no more distance between them, both physically and emotionally.


    There was no guilt in his heart nor regret. He was still living the high of her love and the taste of her lips. They were cold yet sweet. Then, as he was reliving the feeling, a knock came on his door. Arthur jumped in his chair as his heart raced.


    "Come in," he allowed, but the person behind the door wasn''t the princess. Instead, it was the Mad Prince. "Can I help you?" he said in a little unenthusiastic manner.


    "Were you expecting someone else, Seika?" the Mad Prince raised from her bowing salutation. "I''m sorry, but I need to ask you something."


    "Yes?"


    "What is our next n of action?" the knight asked, standing straight and looking ahead. Arthur looked at her silently before shaking off the past events from his mind.


    "I got a name from Randolph, and we need to investigate that matter. But, first, I''ll need you, Veran, and Kaza to infiltrate the noble''s estate and find out who is the corrupted one among them. Veran can help you with that."


    The knight nodded, but Arthur noticed that she had something to say. As he waited for her to say what was on her mind, the knight worked to annoy him by constantly fidgeting.


    "Is it about the names?" Arthur asked after thinking for a bit, and the knight nodded. "I never got to know your name, so how do you want me to address you, exactly?"


    "Give me a name," the knight went on one knee with her arm in front of her. "Give me any name you desire, and so I can be your knight."


    "I thought you abandoned your knighthood."


    "Knights abandon their names out of loyalty, not pride," the Mad Prince exined. "We seek names to honor our lords in battle and for them to be our bond with you."


    "I understand," Arthur sighed. "Prepare for our return to Hidden City. I''ll grant you names in front of the Divine Tree."


    "As you wish," the knight jumped with a big grin before she excused herself. Arthur looked at the departing knight hopping away.


    After leaning back in his chair, Arthur rxed somewhat. The first stage of preparations is approaching its end, and the next will be a safe but exciting one. But, first, it was creating artifacts for his city, as many as he could.


    ***


    Solomon was creating the artifact to defy the world, and that should have something with his arrival at the trial. As long as he made Solomon trust him, then Arthur could find a way back home.


    Hidden City''s walls appeared in front of them as they rode on Mei''s back, and the giant whale followed the girl''s instructions to bring them home. The roots closed off the river''s path, but the roots opened as soon as they felt Arthur''s presence.


    "Wee home,"


    Rega whispered in his mind as Arthur enjoyed the feeling of returning to his city. The princess stood next to Hana, and their eyes met briefly before she hurriedly looked away.


    This was something unexpected. After their few kisses, the princess began to avoid him as if he was the gue. Arthur didn''t want to be melodramatic and run to her, so he gave her the space she wanted.


    However, Diana Eister seemed surprised by what she demanded of him once he gave it to her. Now, Arthur wondered if she could handle something more than desiring him, not that he was sure he should.


    Nothing changed from before, not even his feelings about the matter. All he knew now was that he wanted to experience Point Zero once again: no physical or emotional barriers.


    However, it was an expensive dream, and he wanted neither of them to get hurt. As they followed the river toward the Divine Tree, the group again appreciated how convenient the ride was.


    Arthur began nning to create Force artifacts to shield the riders and Hana from the wind. But, as they drew closer to the camp, they realized that the city had grown once again.


    Tall buildings have been built, and they could be seen from the city. A wall was now separating the inner city from the greater expanse ofnd. There was smokeing out of the chimneys, and it seemed that lunch was being prepared.


    The whale gave a deep cry as if it was announcing its arrival toward the riverbank, which had yet to turn into a harbor. As they jumped off the giant creature, they found Gruen, Courage, Ruri, and Rosa waiting for them.


    "Wee back again, Seika," the Knight of Courage bowed deeply to him with a smile. Arthur nodded in greeting with a simr one. "I heard that you took matters into your own hands in Aquamia."


    "If you want to see something done properly, then you should do it yourself."


    "And are these young people..."


    "Recruits I picked up along the way. There''s a bunch more being picked up by Ma in Aquamia''s orphanages."


    When the knight heard his words, a relieved smile overtook her face. She looked at Arthur with a hint of pride, one that he didn''t know of its causes.


    "G-greetings, Knight of Courage," the Mad Prince stuttered as she said. She treated the knight with more respect than she gave to Arthur, which was as annoying as understandable.


    The Knight of Courage turned toward the young female knights with furrowed brows before turning back to Arthur, looking at him inquisitively.


    "She has other qualities than her close resemnce to you," Arthur coughed. "And!" he added. "Her hair is brown rather than blue."


    The Knight of Courage looked at him with speechlessness before sighing and weing Big Bear and the rest of the knights. The rest of the servants also jumped off the carriage, and the citizens came out to meet their Lord.


    "Wee back, Seika,"


    "d for your safety, My Lord,"


    "May the divine protect you,"


    His people greeted him as Arthur walked through the city. These people were ones he handpicked into living in his city, and each of them was either honest or useful.


    There was something odd about his people because he didn''t recognize them individually but seemed to have missed them nheless. It was a bond that stemmed from his lordship and its functions but heartwarming nheless.


    After he returned to his mansion, Arthur found Rumi running toward him. The architect seems to have been working even more than he used to, as his smell spoke countless skipped baths.


    "I finished it, Seika! I finished the city''s outline! All we need to do now is to build it!" Rumi didn''t seem to care that Arthur was gone, only caring about starting his ns to build the city.


    Before, even though the general outline waspleted, there was still a lot to be done about the specifics. Rumi made sure to separate industrial and hazardous departments from the citizens while also drawing a magnificent transportationwork for guests and his people.


    Arthur had to calm down the architect because his knights couldn''t wait anymore. Even though they were still junior knights, their potential still weighed heavier than their current value.


    "Knight of Courage," Arthur turned toward the knight after they all gathered. "I have yet to name my knights, even if they have yet to be true chosen ones."


    "You''ll be arrested for abusing your subordinates," the knight sighed.


    "That counts as abuse?" Arthur was taken aback. "The knights truly rule this kingdom more than the king himself."


    "I can''t even keep count of how many felonies youmitted," Courage shook her head. "Do you want me to oversee the ceremony?"


    "Just guide me as to how it is done,"


    "Other than the lord, two more witnesses need to be there in the naming ceremony. They need to be higher ranked knights, so Big Bear and I will do."


    "Great," Arthur grinned at his six knights. "Let''s give these hatchlings names!"

 Chapter 433 - A Scheme Against The Throne

    Rega peeked from behind the branch above them, looking at the new visitors wearily. Arthur could tell that her main interest was the young girl who was almost her age.


    "You cane over," Arthur said as he led the six Junior Knights and the two witnesses, Big Bear and Courage, toward the root of the Divine Tree.


    The spirit hesitated before nodding, and she flew over toward them as the knights stopped with amazement. Its appearances frightened the knights, as it looked nothing like a human or a demi.


    "Meet one of my dearest friends," Arthur introduced before he was stumped for words. It was unknown to the world that his Divine Tree was the same one in Shades City, so he couldn''t introduce her as Rega.


    As he felt the mana thrive around Rega, Arthur had toe up with a name on the spot. As the spirit hid behind his leg, Arthur introduced her.


    "Her name is Mana," he said, a feeling of incoherent familiarity arising in his mind. "She is the protector of this Divine Tree and the one who is making it thrive."


    "Mana," muttered Big Bear as he knelt on the ground. "A befitting name," his actions made Arthur speechless and Rega scared.


    Seeing that their vicemander was kneeling for the small spirit, the Junior Knights followed suit. But, of course, Dia and the Knight of Courage knew that such a thing wasn''t necessary for Arthur or Rega, and Hana was just confused.


    The name, which Arthur came up with on a whim, would live for hundreds of years as the name for this Divine Tree. After the weird reverence was over, the group walked the tree''s base, which has be a small pit where the roots created a tform for the ceremony.


    "You asked for names," Arthur walked to ascend the roots and turned to meet the crowd. "And I am nothing less than honored to have you as my nights. I''ve seen all of you in theke that day."


    As he said so, Arthur took out his phone. He didn''t care a lot about people seeing it because everything could be exined as an ''ancient artifact'' in this world.


    "Some of you helped animals, another helped humans," Arthur looked at the giant man and Kaza before he continued. "You two worked together to follow my instructions to the letter," he said to the Mad Prince and the winged-demi. "You dived deep into the ocean, disregarding your safety," he said to the wave rider, who blushed and looked at her toes. "As for you," he stopped at Veran. "You were my eyes."


    Arthur didn''t say anything more, and the ck-haired knight smiled warmly in response. After getting enough sleep, he looked to be quite refreshed and more easy-going.


    "Step forward," Arthur gestured for the Mad Prince, and she obliged, ascending the tform. "You are hardworking and bright, aloft and dedicated. That''s why your name will be Sun."


    "As youmand, my lord," Sun bowed down with a gratified grin, and she stepped down. The following person was the giant man who had a bashful smile.


    "Your massive build didn''t prevent you from being kinder to those smaller than you, so your name will be Shield."


    "Thank you, My Lord," Shield bowed and retreated as well. Then came the winged demi, which Arthur called Sky, hoping he would oversee thend. Finally, the wave rider was named Wave because of her abilities.


    "For you," Arthur motioned to Kaza to step forward. "Your name will be Lux, as you are the defender who keeps the darkness at bay," Kaza epted the name humbly and bowed.


    Then came Veran''s role, who seemed hesitant to step forward. Arthur didn''t know about his current thoughts, but he could tell that his past name was one of sentiment to him.


    "My name is the only thing given to me by my parents," the knight stepped forward and muttered. "And I always dreaded the day I abandon it."


    "Mind your words!" Sun muttered with rage as Veran''s words offended her ideals as a knight. However, Arthur raised his hand for her to stop talking.


    "Do you wish to retain it?" Arthur asked, and his words made all of the knights furrow their brows. After all, the knighthood for them was a path of no return for them, and a knight keeping his name was a disgrace to their resolve.


    "No, My Lord," the unnamed knight kneeled. "I always believed that my origins are the only thing that keeps me attached to this world, but that''s a mistake. It is purpose. My purpose is what anchors me to life, and after what happened in the forest, I believe that my purpose is to be your eyes in the darkness, your dagger in the night."


    "Well said," Arthur grinned as he raised his hand. The tree behind him resonated with his mana, and Rega''s body began glowing. The light manifested into words, and they were the knight''s name. "This is my gift to you. As long as you are in Hidden City, you can sleep restfully. And this will also be your name," Arthur pushed the letters into the knight''s body.


    The letters merged with the knight''s body, and the tree blessed him with a soft glowing light. Arthur didn''t attempt to infuse his body with the mana of creation, as that would turn his internals to ashes. However, he blessed him with a part of Rega''s divine energy, and it should be enough for him to sleep.


    "Your name will be Lusica," Arthur said, and it was derived from words in Alvan Language that meant: "My dagger of light," he muttered as Lusica kneeled and the ceremony was concluded.


    Sun, Shield, Sky, Wave, Lux, and Lusica stood before him in half a circle. Themander and vicemander stood behind the group with pride as Rega and Hana looked at each other with the expectations of a young kid.


    "Wee to my family," Arthur said atst with a grin, and the curtains of the show drew close. The knights excused themselves and left Arthur, Dia, Hana, and Rega at the tree''s base.


    "Do you guys want to y?" Dia said to the two children, and they both bobbed their heads. "Well, I want you to get me a pink flower with as many petals as you can. You can look for it together. Mana, don''t cheat!"


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s go!" Hana stuttered as the two began looking around the forest. As for Arthur and Dia, they looked at each other before looking to the side, avoiding direct eye contact.


    "What are you going to do now?" Dia asked as she made circles with her shoes, which was a long boot of whitish-blue.


    "We need to open Hidden City to the public, so the first thing to do is to clear the city and make it safe," Arthur said as he scratched his nose. "After that, we''ll start amassing artifacts and selling them."


    "You are going to make a lot of people bleed," Diaughed as she jumped on the tform of roots. "You need to be careful, Arthur. This kingdom is good, but nobles will always be full of greed and thirst for power."


    "And aren''t you one of them?"


    "I''ll stab you if you say that again," Dia grinned at him, light lighting up her blue and red irises. Arthur simply sighed and gave a weak smile.


    "Larza is in Freda," Arthur said as he walked to stand beside her, and he felt the princess''s body stiffen. "I don''t know if your father is here as well, but I believe he has some hand in this."


    "I... see..." she muttered as her hands turned to fists. "How did you know?"


    "I came across it by chance," Arthur''s hand touched hers, and she released her fist and allowed him to hold it. "The Marchioness of Herbs seem to be involved in a scheme against the throne."


    "Why should we care?" the princess said with a weak voice as she stepped to lean closer to him.


    "I need Solomon to be alive to go back," Arthur said, and the princess was quiet. It was the first time he mentioned his desire to go back after their kiss in the river. "At least, we need him to stay alive for your ns."


    "My ns," muttered the princess before sighing. "You are right. I don''t think any other ruler would like you and me. However, that''s not the only reason, right?"


    "I don''t want to ce you against your father," Arthur said with a nod. "But I can''t forgive what they did to me. This is a chance for me to take revenge, but I don''t know how it would make you feel."


    "I feel nothing toward him, and he is the same. The Duke of Fire was always after my mother''s powers, and I''m the same for him.. He was the reason that we got banished to the north, where she died," the princess said and paused.

 Chapter 434 - Extractor

    Something about her expression and parting lips suggested the princess wanted to tell him something but refrained. Her mother was her reverse dragon scale and the subject that she avoided at all cost, even with Arthur.


    "Do you want to tell me?" Arthur asked, but the princess looked at Hana and Rega before shaking her head.


    She didn''t say anything more and departed at once, leaving Arthur hanging on the question of what happened to her mother and why it was that this subject was off-limit for him. He didn''t feel this way when they talked about other matters, so it made his heart uneasy.


    His revenge would go unhindered now that Diana didn''t ask him to let it go. The asymmetry of his left and right side always left him iplete, and it was time to take back what was his yours, even if he could no longer use it.


    Arthur looked at the druids in the distance, the princess, and the two kids ying around. They were living a period of peace that shouldn''tst much longer, and he needed to prepare.


    Before he started cramming knowledge into his brain and creating artifacts, there was one final stop for him to visit. That''s why when the sunset descended on Hidden City, its ruler left using the cover of the night.


    ***


    The six knights were still useless to him, except Lusica, for he was helpful with the enders. Arthur couldn''t know anything about them himself because his simple existence would eradicate them.


    The key to returning home was also with the enders because Ellen was the one to bring him here. This made Lusica invaluable. However, Arthur''s current quest didn''t involve the beings of nothingness but the lowly nobles, which separated a child from its mother. The name he got from Randolph belonged to a marquis, which Arthur had heard before from Dia.


    The traitor was the knight of nobility, and he was the one working with the Duke of Fire against Arthur. In one of the times he talked to Dia, she mentioned the families who made the kingdom''s nobility. Some of them were powerful enough to stand on their own. Others chose to group up under one banner of First Nobles.


    The name ''Ancient One'' was mentioned before, and Dia said he was the previous Knight of Nobility, who left his seat after Solomon''s coup.


    Sadly, despite being of no significance in their ownpared to the Duke of Battle, Ore, Shade, Contracts, and the King''s Hand, they were still the most powerful entity in the kingdom.


    Solomon''s Knights and artifacts were the only reason they couldn''t take over the kingdom, which left the kingdom in a state of stasis. The First Nobles didn''t start anything in fear of Alva and Solomon himself, but that should be changing now that Arthur learned of their ns.


    The marquis estate was close to Livia, but Arthur had no problem traveling there on his own. He chose against informing anyone but Dia of his ns, as he didn''t want to burden others.


    The marquis business were perfumes, and he had countless factories in his estate. Despite how brutal this world was, nobles still needed to enjoy luxury. The marquis estate was crowded with his soldiers, but it wasn''t difficult for Arthur to find a way into the estate.


    After teleporting inside one of the barracks, Arthur found two soldiers getting ready to take on their duty. When Arthur appeared in front of them, the two soldiers were about to scream in rm.


    "Don''t make a sound," Arthurmanded right away, and they closed their mouths instantly. "Don''t move," hemanded again, and they were frozen in ce, reaching out for their sword. "Sleep for a day."


    Arthur used his Art of Creator to knock one of them out, and he took off his equipment and clothes to wear them himself. The other soldier was frozen in ce beside him, and he watched as Arthur took out an artifact and changed into the appearance of his friend.


    This artifact was the same one he obtained from the Tower of Yearning.


    "As for you, you''ll act like usual and guide me through every ce in the estate. Otherwise, you will stop breathing. Do you understand?"


    The soldier had tears in his eyes before he hurriedly nodded. Arthur didn''t want to terrorize these soldiers, but it was inevitable that he did. The soldier walked out of the barracks with Arthur in tow to lead him throughout the estate.


    They acted like a regr pair of soldiers doing their patrol as they walked through the different areas of the estate. When they met an officer, the soldier reported that everything was normal before they resumed their patrol.


    "Tell me what the marquis does in this ce," Arthur whispered, and the knight couldn''t do anything but answer his question.


    "We make perfumes for the rest of the nobles, among other things," the soldier replied, and Arthur could feel his grasp on the young man''s existence tighten. That meant the soldier was hiding something.


    "What other things?"


    The soldier''s face turned veined as if he was trying to prevent the words froming out. Arthur felt surprised when he felt the soldier resist hismand, but it was futile. With a single tug to his existence, the man spilled what he knew.


    "The marquis makes aphrodisiacs for other nobles to use," the soldier revealed, but Arthur knew that there was something more than just that. There was something that made this man guilty, and he could feel it.


    "How?"


    The question made the man shake, and he closed his eyes in resignation. Then, with a sigh, he chose not to answer Arthur but lead him toward the truth.


    They went into the mansion and passed several hallways before they reached a small door protected by a soldier.


    "Be unable to perceive us and our actions," Arthurmanded, and the guard went into a trance. They passed the guard unhindered and opened the door before going down a set of stairs.


    Their descent was long, and Arthur questioned how far they would have to travel. Finally, after a while, they reached the basement, which was lit bynterns.


    "What is this ce?"


    "We call it the extractor," the soldier said with a grim expression, and Arthur could hear the disgust in his voice. "This is where those things are extracted and turned into aphrodisiac perfumes. Here we are."


    The soldier stopped into a cell, and Arthur took a step toward the door and peered through the bars. From there, he could see a figure tied to the wall with many tubes attached to it.


    "A demi?" Arthur squinted his eyes at the tigress woman who has withered like a leaf in fall. Her eyes were hollow, and her skin had shriveled. The scene was traumatizing, a portrayal of how a lifeless person can look.


    "Demis has stronger pheromones than humans, and they can be extracted to create aphrodisiac perfumes that are used by the nobles for pleasure."


    Arthur turned to look at the soldier, who had a stoic expression to him. This man was no longer obeying Arthur''s words but revealing them out of his own volition. This made him forgivable in Arthur''s eyes.


    "How long has this been going on for?"


    "I don''t know. I started working here three months ago, and I only learned about this from an old soldier. It is the first time that I''m here too."


    The man took a step forward, and his body trembled. He took a deep breath to calm himself before turning to Arthur and saying in a shaky voice.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I think you can end this," the soldier said with hope, and Arthur nodded.


    "Have there been any creatures brought here a month ago?" Arthur asked, and the knight stopped to think about it before shaking his head.


    "No," he said, "but I know something else that might happen a month ago. I was deployed to prevent people from going into the forest beside the city. I noticed a pair of lovers sneak into the forest and followed to get them out of there, and managed to seed. My orders were to eliminate any eyes, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Then, I heard a melodious wailing that pierced my heart and made me who I am today."


    "What do you mean made you who you are?"


    "I never thought about good and bad before. I only cared about earning enough money for booze and women. Then, however," the soldier paused as if he was remembering. "That voice changed me."


    Arthur stared at the soldier and nodded. They went back toward the barracks, and Arthur erased their memories before leaving the estate. If the soldier''s words were urate, then that sound must belong to the child of the sea.


    The night was quiet as Arthur teleported into the forest beside Livia.. It boarded the Lo River and stretched as far as the eyes could see.

 Chapter 435 - My Beloved

    The inhuman treatment of the Demis weighed heavily on his heart, but Arthur had a mission to finish. So, as he stood on the edge of the forest, he used his detection rune to find any traces of the hydra''s child.


    There were none.


    Arthur sighed and walked into the forest, his eyes looking for any clues he could find. Just because his detection didn''t find anything, it didn''t mean that the soldier was lying; no one could lie to his art.


    More than one possibility could exin why he couldn''t find anything in the forest, and that was a counter-ability that prevented him from seeing anything. For example:


    "Larza''s istion ability or the ender''s powers," Arthur muttered as he looked through the trails for anything, but there was none.


    The exact mechanism of the snake woman''s ability was a mystery to him, but he knew that she could iste anything from space and time. Evidence of that was his arm that hasn''t rotten even after a month or so from being cut.


    Arthur grabbed the end of his left shoulder, and he could feel as if the flesh there was never destroyed. The sh she used to amputate his arm was also a product of her traits, and it detached his arm as if he was a doll. Yet, on the other hand --¨C although there wasn''t one ¨C his arm felt as if it had healed years ago.


    The forest was quiet and eerie, and it made him wonder how desperate those lovers were to sneak into this ce. His footsteps rang loudly on the dirt path, and he made no effort to conceal them.


    Neither his perception nor detection could pick up anything, not even his ability to feel existence. That''s why Arthur began to feel like this was a dead-end when he started healing a soft melody.


    It came in a whisper so low that he doubted if he imagined it. However, the deeper he walked into the forest, the louder it became until he could tell it was what the soldier had described.


    There were no words, only tunes sung using the sweetest of voices. Itpelled Arthur to draw near, but he could tell that it was not out of his desire.


    His soul was powerful enough to reject such charming magic, but it should be different for ordinary people. Yet, he walked deeper into the forest until he found a cave and the source of the singing.


    A soft peace washed over his heart, and it was no wonder that anyone who heard this would turn a new leaf as that soldier did. The peace must not be disturbed but protected.


    The cave went downward, and Arthur knew that whatever resided in this ce was not peaceful as the song promised. On the contrary, the more he listened, the more he was convinced that the song was a wailing.


    Arthur descended into the cave, and the darkness weed him like the dearest of friends. Then, the light was vanquished, and only the singing remained.


    There were no outlines of things, only darkness that persisted even when he used his mes. This was enough to confirm that it was no ordinary cave, and this darkness didn''t stem from theck of light.


    The wailing continued, bing the sole thing he could perceive. It seemed to try consuming his mind, but it failed at every instance. Arthur wondered what would happen if he allowed it to take control over him.


    The descent continued with no signs of stopping, and Arthur was beginning to realize that the path ahead wasn''t a physical one but illusive. As long as he didn''t fall for the illusion, he would keep walking until he did.


    "I need to search the web for Beginner''s Guide on How to Fall for Illusions," Arthur sighed. It was one thing to resist, but to willingly let down your mental barriers? A normal brain would automatically try to resist, so it was hard to convince it.


    Furthermore, falling for an illusion was deadly, as a mental prison was easier avoided than left. However, there seems to be a loop for the wailing, and Arthur wanted to find the hydra''s child.


    ''I''ll just write my own beginner''s guide,'' Arthur thought as he took out an essory and a core. It was time to make use of his artifacts. They floated away from his hand, and the Dispel rune appeared in their ce. The core and rune fused before turning ethereal, and the ashes flew out into the wind of the cave.


    The ring descended to the rune, and they merged. Runic lines began appearing on the ring, and Arthur slipped it into his hand.


    Arthur realized something as he wore the ring. A nk expression appeared on his face when he turned toward his missing right arm, as he realized the most inconvenient thing about losing an arm. "Holy shit, I have one less limb to wear artifacts."


    Rage boomed in his heart for such a realization. His fighting style currently depended on his runes and arts, so he didn''tck ces to use his artifacts.


    The melody worked to ease his nerves, but he vowed to take revenge. The great saints asked people to be forgiving and merciful, but to be merciful to your enemies is to be cruel to yourself.


    "The first step to fall for an illusion, in this guide, is to have a mechanism toe back. You will be that mechanism," Arthur said to his ring.


    Then, he closed his eyes and allowed the melody to fill his mind. An invisible hand reached out and tried to take hold of his mind, and he didn''t resist. However, his survival instinct kicked, and the walls pushed away from the illusion in an instant.


    "I know that you are capable, soul. However, can you not be for a bit?" Arthur sighed as he realized that his beginner''s guide wasn''t going to be a bestseller at this rate.


    So, he had to think of the second step. Illusions work best against weak people, those with desire and something on their minds. That''s why the next step would be the cliche and the most overused ''find your happy ce.''


    "A ce where you''d be happy," Arthur closed his eyes again, and his imagination ran wild. If he had to choose a ce where he is happy, it would be ate afternoon as he waits for dinner with his brother.


    However, his imagination began including others that weren''t originally there. Jonah, Oliver, Emma, Ori, G, Diana, and the list went on.


    They were all people that he trusted and missed. Master Ronin was drinking tea with his father on the side, and his mother was with Ivy and Hua. Li was fighting against himself in the backyard while Jonah stood to the side, the one who copied the masked man.


    They were all safe, away from everything. And for that moment, Arthur was happy because it was all he ever wanted. For the people he cared about to be with him,fortable and safe. The next moment, the darkness slipped into his mind, and Arthur fell for the illusion.


    The next step in his guide would be to wake up, but he could enjoy the dream for a bit before he does.


    ***


    The moment that Arthur felt something unusual, he quickly left the illusion by using the rune. A simple condition for activating was mana, and it was easy to use mana even in a trance.


    Thendscape got torn down like a painting, and what was revealed was a lit cave shining with green light. The song stopped, and in front of him was a nt that seemed to be the singing culprit.


    Arthur turned to look behind him, and he could see the darkness that he was in a moment ago. The hole in the wall made it look as if someone lit a paper on fire from the middle, and it was slowly growing back.


    As he turned back toward the nt in front of him, he could see that there were corpses around it. Lifeless and pale bodies circled the cave''s center, where a small stone tform had a glowing sphere above it.


    The figure in front of the tform turned to meet his eyes, and Arthur met the person who he sought revenge from in the most unexpected of ces. Her snake eyes have narrowed down, abandoning any humanity they held in them. Scales lined her face starting from her eyes to her neck. A long tongue centered her giant fangs, and her lips curved into a smile.


    "My Beloved," Larza hissed in Alvan Language, and her voice brought back all the memories Arthur had with her.


    "Larza," Arthur frowned as his eyes surveyed the cave. The sphere of light in the middle was pulsing with life, but there was an ominous feeling in the way she smiled at him. "Why are you here?"


    "I think you know," she stood up from the tform and turned to him.. "But you are toote, My Beloved."

 Chapter 436 - A Cry

    There was inhaling, followed by exhaling, inhaling, and exhaling. The cave breathed as if it was alive, and Arthur could feel it shrinking and expanding.


    Everything appeared to be a dream, but Larza''s existence made it more like a nightmare. Her words struck fear in his heart, and a sense of urgency overtook him.


    "Where is the child?"


    "We were right," Larza gave a grin, her slim and twirling tongue sticking out. "You know about the hydra. The surprises are endless with you, and you always find a way to hinder my ns."


    "What ns, exactly? Your sole purpose seems to revolve around me. I remember," he took a step forward, "warning you about ever appearing in front of me. You should have hidden in your mansion instead of digging your own grave."


    His voice was brimming with rage, and his knuckles grew pale as he clutched them. The time he spent as her ve deprived him of his humanity, and he was used as a tool time after time. He escaped twice, and the first time he lost an arm, the second he almost lost his life.


    Now, she was standing in front of him, weaving her next n on how to reim him. Arthur wasn''t self-centered in thinking this matter was about him because he could conclude that from her current appearance.


    Larza has changed. She used to carry herself with pride and dignity, but that appearance has turned to nothing but a memory. The scales seem to be a result of external buffs, and they broke out of her skin. As a result, her eyes lost whatever humanity they had in them.


    "You are right," said the snake woman with her smile disappearing.? She stretched out her hand, having prominent nails and sharp nails, before clutching her left chest. "I never forgot about you. How you tasted, and how it felt to be with you. I don''t want anything but you!" she shouted hysterically.


    "You don''t want me. Power is what you seek," he said with disgust. The snake woman was the person who consumed his power the most when he was at his weakest, and it was no wonder that it sprouted greed within her.


    "And yet," she ignored his words, a heartbroken expression appearing on her face. She furrowed her brows with pain as green tears streamed down her face. "Yet, you refuse my love, and you keep pushing me away. Have I not saved you from very and treated you with kindness? Have I not taught you when you knew nothing?"


    The conviction in her voice made him sick. Arthur knew she was trying to gaslight him into thinking that he was ungrateful and that he should have never tried to run away.


    "Tell me where the child is," he said as his golden dagger appeared in his hand. When the golden mana surrounded it, Larza finally snapped out of her so-called heartbreak.


    Arthur could almost envision killing her. The process could be slow, and it can be fast. Either method he chooses, he would feel liberated from the hatred he held in his heart. The injustice he suffered and the pain of losing his arm will never be washed away, but he could start to move on after killing her.


    "Ah, My Beloved," she shivered when she saw the bloodlust in his eyes. "You want to end my life; I can feel it. But, we are forever intertwined by fate, and you will never truly let go. I have you within me, and you have me on your mind."


    "I can say with confidence that I have more than one person to kill, so don''t you worry," Arthur said as he raised his arm to the side and twisted his dagger. "Answer me."


    "The child you seek is right behind me, isted from the world," said the snake woman as she waved her hand at the sphere behind her. "As long as I wish for it, it will never be a part of this world again. That''s why you have to beg..."


    Before she could finish her words, Arthur shed using his dagger. The unbridled and rageful mana followed the path of his attack, and it cut away the arm of the snake woman.


    The attack was effortless, without hesitation, and ended in less than a second. The arm flew in the air, drawing a beautiful arc beforending beside the dried-up corpses.


    "AAAAHHHH!!"


    Her bloodcurdling scream would have sent chills down his spine if it hade from anyone else. But, instead, Arthur found himself detached from the reality of his actions as if he was watching something unrted to him.


    "Release him, and I''ll make it swift," his words were those of viins, but he didn''t care. After all, she was still bleeding because of him, so he wasn''t exactly the good person here.


    "Ha, ha, ha," she was breathing rapidly, and Arthur frowned when he saw her sweaty face twist into a grin. "Being a vessel has made you far too arrogant, My Beloved."


    As her words finished, Arthur realized that there was no blooding out from her arm. It was then that he felt the air change behind him, and he side-stepped to dodge the iing arm.


    The arm flew toward her and attached itself to her body, and she stretched it with a victorious smile. She moved her arm as if the earlier events never happened, and it made Arthur apprehensive.


    "King Solomon has artifacts," she began. "They are the reason that he became a king and that Freda can even hope to contend against Alva. Have you never wondered what Alva has to stand on equal grounds against him?"


    "The thing you are using now, and what the Duke of Fire used against me in the battlefield. A way for Demis to transcend their traits."


    "..." Larza stared at him nkly, gritting her teeth shortly afterward because Arthur stole her thunder. "You can never kill me. No de can hurt me because I''ll just iste my body and reattach it before you can hurt me."


    Arthur fell silent as he watched her throw away her cloak for it tond on the corpses. He frowned when he saw her body because lines covered her skin from head to toe as if she was a jigsaw puzzle.


    "You have abandoned your humanity. Is this the price for your power?" Arthur looked down on her.


    "You did the same a few weeks ago," Larza stretched her body, and it gave several sessive cracks. "I never cared about my humanity. My ancestors made contracts with powerful serpents, and here I am to use their power."


    "A short-lived power," Arthur gave a ruthless grin as he dashed forward again, shing apart her shoulder. However, like a doll, she detached it and reattached it the moment that his dagger passed.


    The dagger exploded with fire as it passed through her, but it got extinguished in an instant. Arthur frowned as he realized that she was using Istion and decided that if shes don''t work, then blunt force would.


    His dagger disappeared, and his ethereal arm appeared. Her smug expression was gone, as if she knew how destructive this attack could be. When the golden rune supplied his arm with infinite power, burning away his mana, the snake woman threw her arm for a giant ss panel to appear in front of her.


    The ss panel grew by the second, trying to create a cage around her. Arthur realized that this was the manifestation of her istion, and she was using it to protect herself.


    ''There has to be a limit, how much force she could iste,'' Arthur believed, but the feats she showed until now were nothing less than miracles.


    His fist traveled toward the cage as thetter raced to surround Larza. Before his attack met the ss, he could see a smirk appear on her face. When he struck the ss panel, there was no rebound force, only destruction of whatever was behind her.


    "You are powerful, so powerful," she said with a smile, leaning on the ss panel. "And soon, you will be mine."


    The cave was torn apart, its walls crumbling as it met the aftermath of his attack. Arthur''s ears buzzed, and the smell of soil filled his nose. A portion of his mana disappeared instantly, and the hasty usage of it made him dizzy.


    The two stared at each other, their eyes both tired, vengeful, and full of wariness of whates next. The seconds stretched until there was a distinct cracking voiceing from the sphere of light.


    It was then that the two realized the consequences of their fight. So, they turned toward the sphere, which worked to separate the child from the world.


    It might have been because of Arthur''s attack or that Larza had to use her powers to protect herself, thus weakening the child''s istion. In either case, the barrier was broken, and blinding light filled the cave. Arthur''s ears almost bled because of the cry that followed, and it was the beginning of a war.

 Chapter 437 - Crystal Hydra

    A crack appeared on the sphere of light, and water gushed out to fill the cave. The corpses rose with the water to fill the cave, and the illusion from earlier began disintegrating.


    "I told you already, My Beloved," Larza began as she stared at the shattering sphere. "You are toote. After that cry, this kingdom won''t know any peace, and you can already tell, don''t you? That cry was a calling for help. This city, this kingdom, will witness a war against the Mernars."


    "Not unless I bring this child back," Arthur turned toward the sphere, which was making the cave shake. "You won''t seed."


    "You are toote," Larza smiled. "The poison has already been extracted. The thing you came here to prevent, went unprevented," she gave a sly smile of victory. "You can try to calm the child down," the sphere broke apart as she finished her words, and the blinding searing light flew toward the ceiling and destroyed it. "But you have to give up on killing me."


    Arthur turned toward her silently, staring at her with cold rage. Even if he destroyed the ss panel, her body was indestructible. The best-case scenario is that he would manage to kill her, but only after pulling every ace up his sleeve.


    ''By the time that I''m done, the hydra would have waged war against the Freda Kingdom,'' Arthur knew that for a fact, but it was difficult to let such a chance go. That''s when his eyes began shining golden.


    "Stop using your powers," Arthurmanded, and his words carried an authority of the creator. However, there was no reaction from the snake woman, only a smile.


    "Do you think I woulde here without preparing against this power of yours?" she said with a smile. "You used it against us before, and there is no way that we won''t find a way to counter it beforeing here."


    Arthur furrowed his brows in confusion because he couldn''t feel his art grasp the snake woman''s existence. His eyes sharpened as his perception probed, but there was nothing more than the physical body in front of him.


    "You are hollow," muttered Arthur with a dreadful realization. The person in front of him was nothing but an empty shell with no soul or depth. She was the Larza he knew, but something was missing.


    "Your abnormal powers seem to work on the spiritual bodies," Larza grinned in victory. "That means I just need to separate my soul and leave it away from you. As long as you don''t use your powers against it, I''ll be fine."


    ''They a found a way to counter my art, already?'' Arthur''s expression didn''t betray his shock. His face was expressionless, but his shock was immeasurable. He didn''t think that there would be such a method to escape his art.


    The Art of Creator, Submission, had many restrictions. Arthur thought that the biggest one was the fact that his soul needed to be a lot stronger than the target''s soul, but it seems that wasn''t all.


    When the Duke of Fire attacked him, Arthur managed to use it against the duke not because he was stronger but because his soul was a lot more powerful because of the Soul Restructure and the merging of that being with his body.


    There was a cry that broke his train of thoughts, and Arthur had to look upward toward the sky. The lighting from above, along with the overflowing water, reminded him that the kingdom was facing a crisis.


    ''Dammit,'' Arthur gritted his teeth before he rushed past Larza, and he could hear herughs. His body levitated from the ground before he bolted through the ceiling, using his spiritual energy to push everything away.


    The water-filled his view before Arthur found himself above the forest. High in the sky was the child of the hydra, generating a vortex of water around it while calling for help.


    Arthur couldn''t fly closer because of the powerful currents that pushed against him. So instead, he tried to peer for the child''s shape, but all he could see was a blinding blue light at the center of the vortex.


    The small town grew noisy as the people saw the giant globe of water illuminated by the moonlight. The eerie cry has drawn their attention, and they had no idea that it wasn''t even meant for them.


    ''The closest river is a good kilometer away from this city,'' Arthur thought to himself as he looked at the child. The cry from earlier was for help, and it was because that something was robbed from this creature.


    Arthur made a deal to bring the child back safely in return for peace, but what if the child never forgave them? He saw the corpses in the cave and knew that it changed forever whatever happened to this creature.


    His body began disappearing, and space gotpressed to teleport him closer to the hydra''s child. The moment he left the portal, he could feel the suffocation of the water and the powerful currents.


    ''How is this only an infant?''


    Arthur couldn''t fathom how strong its parent would be. If the Freda Kingdom had to meet its wrath, then it would have to give up an arm and a leg. How would they fight after losing those?


    "I was sent here to save you by your mother," Arthur said, but his words went unanswered. If he had known about this, then he would have brought Rosa along to trante for him.


    The powerful currents pushed against him, but Arthur used his spiritual energy to keep him in ce. He descended slowly toward the center of the vortex, his forehead sweating bullets.


    As he got closer toward the light, he could see the outline of the humanoid child. On its back was a white serpent head while its body was covered from head to toe with scales.


    The child had tears on its face as if it was crying. It turned toward Arthur''s direction and stared at him with itsrge yellow eyes. Arthur could see that the tears had left a ck mark on their cheek, and the white of their eyes was ck instead.


    ''What did Larza do with the corpses?'' Arthur wondered as he looked at the eyes full of hatred to humankind. At that moment, he gave up on trying to stop this creature.


    The boy with white scales opened his mouth, and another cry escaped it, resonating with the deepest parts of their soul. This time, it was a war cry, and Arthur knew that destruction to thisnd was imminent if he did not interfere.


    Giant spheres of water started forming high in the sky, while every smallke and stream turned into water serpents that left their posts at the summon of their lord.


    "The town," Arthur realized as he teleported away before the explosion of water. The spheres of water merged with the serpents, and they formed a hydra that looked like the mother, only made of water.


    "Well, I should be able to vaporize the water," Arthur muttered, and the water-made hydra began crystallizing rapidly in response. The words of its mother appeared in Arthur''s mind.


    ''My child rules over crystals and can turn anything into them.''


    Her words became the narrative of what was happening in front of him. A hydra of crystals soon emerged from the water, its joints moving without hindrance. It stabilized itself before giving a deadly roar toward Arthur and the town behind him.


    "Calm down!" Arthurmanded through his art of submission, and the hydra staggered with the child protected inside the crystal body.


    Then, Arthur saw the heart of the hydra turn a different shade of blue, and hismand went unanswered. After giving another roar of rage, the hydra began gathering a water sphere in all of its nine mouths.


    "If something can go wrong, then it would," Arthur sighed as he raised his arm and opened his palm toward the hydra. A rune appeared in front of him, and from it came the liquid fire to create a giant wall.


    The wall grew until it was bigger than the hydra, shielding the town behind him from the attack. Even though Arthur couldn''t care less about the sick noble ruling this estate, he couldn''t allow this child to wipe thisnd off the map.


    The hydra sted the water balls, each the size of a small ship, toward the town. They collided with Arthur''s fire, but there was no way that they would extinguish the ancient mes.


    The moment the two elements met, there was a sizzling sound of vaporizing water. Arthur could feel his wall shaking under the impact of the water st, but the destructiveness of the fire allowed it to neutralize it.


    Several presences appeared from within the town, and they were strong enough to make Arthur apprehensive.. He needed to get out of this ce along with the child, unharmed, or the iing war would be hard to stop.

 Chapter 438 - Imminent War

    The rain began falling almost immediately after the water vapor rose toward the sky. The expansion of the liquid to gas caused the atmosphere''s pressure to change, and the heat spread for a few kilometers.


    "Pho..." Arthur breathed out as the crystal Hydra finished its attack, and his wall of fire began to scatter. After the two battles, there was very little mana left in his body, and he knew that he needed to wrap things up quickly.


    As a raindrop touched his cheek, Arthur felt like it stuck to his face. His brows furrowed as he wiped away the raindrop, only to find that it turned into a crystal.


    The sky began to rain, and Arthur found himself drenched in an instant. Then, to his horror, the water started to crystalize, trying to turn him into a statue.


    Clink!


    Clink!


    Clink!


    The crystals broke down as he used his Release-rune for an instant burst of strength, hurrying to throw his spiritual energy to block the rain. But, as he looked around at the forest, he found that it was turning into a crystal forest.


    "... this is bad," Arthur frowned as he turned toward the infant hydra, which was releasing astronomical amounts of mana to turn everything around it into crystals.


    The nine serpents began to grow bigger as the rain started to gather around them. Then, with the Hydra at the center, everything around it began to crystalize.


    "The town!"


    Arthur snapped his head back as he saw the crystals approach the town rapidly. If normal humans were enclosed in the crystals, it would be hard to guarantee their survival.


    His mind raced for a solution, but Arthur simply couldn''t think of a way to stop the Hydra in time. Even if the Mernars chose to forgive humans, thetter would never forget the tragedy of thousands of humans turning into statues.


    ''An imminent war,''


    Arthur foresaw what was destined to happen at this rate. However, even if hecked an answer, he couldn''t keep standing idle as the town turned into crystals.


    Spacepressed itself between him and the town, allowing Arthur to teleport toward the city''s edge. The forest began turning into crystals in front of him, trees losing their lush green to turn into translucent white.


    ''Fire? That should work to vaporize the water, but it would burn the ce down. Should I teleport the town? However, my teleport rune is still incapable of teleporting such a giant ce.''


    All of his runes shed in his mind. Strengthening runes, detection, absorption, release, force, healing, restoring, vegetation, spiritual interference, and spatial expansion...


    ''None,''


    There was not a single rune that could stop this Hydra from killing thousands of innocents. He could use his protection to protect Arthur, but it was too weak to cover anything other than a small area.


    Arthur realized that he was a jack of all trades but a master of none at such a crucial moment. He had so many abilities, but all of them weren''t powerful enough to provide any usefulness when it truly mattered.


    "The Insignia," Arthur muttered as he hurried to raise his hand toward the sky. He began to recite the summoning phrase of the Breaker Insignia, but only a system notification answered him.


    [Failure to synchronize with the holy crown.]


    "No!"


    Arthur shouted as the wave of power reached the town, starting to turn everything into crystals. His mana exploded out of his body, golden and all-powerful, but they could only destroy the crystals around his body.


    From the ground to the trees to the houses to the people, they all turned to crystals. Then, finally, Arthur turned around and bolted toward the town, as cries of horror rang in his ears.


    "Stop, you stupid Mernar!" Arthur shouted as he stretched his arm to protect just the house from turning into crystals, but thest of his mana left his body. As strength left him, he fell to his knees and watched the town turn into ss.


    Arthur knew that this was just the Hydra protecting itself, and he knew that it was all because of Larza and the Alvan Kingdom. He knew that this was the betrayal of some of the nobles, and he knew why this happened.


    He knew all along that it would happen, but what difference did that make? What could he do other than to stand idle and watch the people scream while he fell to his knees helplessly?


    His knees began to crystalize as well as the rain fell on his body. The water turned into hard crystals in batches around his body, trying to assimte him into the town.


    As far as he could see, everything turned to crystals. His lips were shaking as they were slowly coated with crystals, holding them in ce. The water that fell from his forehead turned to crystals as the voices of the people died down.


    "No..." Arthur muttered before his mouth was sealed too, and he couldn''t even get up anymore. The minutes ticked by as the world was muted, leaving Arthur alone with his thoughts.


    ''There must be a way to reverse this,'' Arthur knew that it would be hard to save anyone, but he needed to try. ''This noble might be corrupted, but the people in this town are innocent.''


    An artificially-induced natural disaster has taken ce in the Town of Perfumes, killing most ordinary people. This was only the beginning of the Mernars invasion, looking for their missing royal family member.


    ***


    The sound of footsteps jolted his slowing mind awake, and Arthur snapped his eyes open. His body was covered with crystallized rain, and his spiritual energy was the only thing that managed to protect him from being turned into a crystal statue.


    His mana was still mostly spent, but he had enough now to break free from the crystallized water. However, before he did so, a white sh of light covered his body.


    "This one is alive,"


    A voice said as the white sh of light broke down the crystals. When Arthur heard the voice, he thought he had imagined things. After all, it was such a familiar voice, yet ayer of strangeness coated it.


    As the crystal fell away from his body, Arthur broke free to turn toward the walking person. The person he saw wore a white cloak with ck edges and cor.


    "You are..." Arthur muttered, and the arriving person stopped moving. Then, from beneath the cloak, a pair of eyes stared at him with equal recognition but not a lot of shocks.


    "What happened to your promise to return?" the voice asked again as the figure''s two hands pulled the cloak down. A pair of red crimson eyes and ring white hair was all Arthur needed to recognize her.


    "Rae?"


    "I believe you called me that name before," Rae paused before she smiled. "It has been a long time, one-armed man."


    Arthur realized that was Rae''s impression of him. A one-armed man helped her after she woke up in the ve house, only to promise his return but never fulfill it.


    "What are you doing here? No," Arthur coughed as he tried to stand up, only to slip and fall on his knee again. "What happened before? Where did you disappear into?"


    "I was taken away by someone else," Rae said without the previous cluelessness that Arthur knew her.? "He is the man who helped me regain my powers."


    "The Devils Hunter," Arthur muttered. "Where is he?"


    "Not here," Rae shook her head before looking beyond Arthur at the town. "It seems we were toote, too," she said with a saddened expression, one he had never thought he''d see on her face.


    "Did you know about what was going on here?"


    "We received word about the inhuman treatment of the Demis and the existence of devils. I was sent here to take care of both matters. However, it seems there was a different evil that needed to be fought."


    As she said so, Rae turned toward him. Arthur met her blood-red eyes with a shaking heart because emotions flooded his heart when he met someone he knew from his world. She smiled warmly and walked over to help him stand.


    "Can we save the people here?" Arthur asked as she helped him stand up, but she shook her head with regret.


    "I am afraid... not," she sighed. "And I don''t think that you have time for this, right? Your city should be fighting against the Mernars too."


    "Has it... began?"


    "Unfortunately," Rae said as she released his arm for him to stand on his own. "You need to go back to your city as soon as possible. The war ahead will make this kingdom bleed unless everything can be stopped in time."


    Her words carried the knowledge that ordinary people shouldn''t possess, and Arthur realized that the Devils Hunter might be more capable than just a yer of immortals.


    "Who is the person who helped you?"

 Chapter 439 - Broken Crystals

    "I don''t know his name," Rae said. "Not that any of us Verniz people have names in this world."


    "We have names, and you know yours,"


    "Rae," she said as if testing the name for the first time. "A feeling swells in my chest when I say it," the previously cold and aloft woman said, to Arthur''s amazement.


    A strange feeling overtook him as he looked at her. She looked older, no longer the youngster he once knew. She was mature now, forced to mature by this world.


    ''Maybe I''m the same,'' Arthur thought as he looked down toward his body. A missing limb, calloused skin, and weary eyes. They were all changed by this world of hardships and battles.


    "I still want to know who he is," Arthur repeated his question, and Rae raised a finger to her lips. Then, she turned away from him and looked toward the mansion in the distance.


    "I guess not everyone has turned into crystals," she said with a smile before walking into the town.


    ***


    Arthur followed. There was nothing else for him to do because he needed answers to his questions. He looked at the white hair swaying in front of him, tied into a neat ponytail with a ck hairband.


    "I was sent here to rescue a few Demis and Verniz from being turned into perfumes and aphrodisiacs," Rae began exining as they made their way through the town. Then, she stopped and turned toward a house that had been turned into crystals.


    Her white scarf appeared again, and Arthur couldn''t understand how it had returned, but her memories have not. As far as he knew, an Abyssal Spirit damaged her soul. However, she looked fine, albeit different.


    The white scarf turned into a hammer that flew across the air and struck the crystal door, smashing it to pieces. Rae walked inside, and Arthur followed.


    "Who... who... who..." a man repeated like an owl as he sat in the corner, his two legs crystallized. Great terror was written over his face, and so was confusion.


    "We are here to help," Rae said, surprising Arthur again. However, it seemed she was unaware of the change in her character. "Close your eyes."


    "Why..." he asked, but Rae simply stared at his legs. Finally, the man seemed to pick the cue, and he did as he was instructed. Then, her scarf danced around the arm, destroying the crystalized legs of the man.


    There were no pained screams, nor were there any surprises. Instead, the man fell on his back with his two legs now gone. He tried to stand up using his arms, but he slipped and fell back before lifting his head to look at his legs.


    "My legs... they are gone... how... this is a dream, right?" the man choked on his words, but Rae simply walked toward him and picked him up effortlessly, and ced him on a crystal chair.


    "Wait for the rescue team sent by the kingdom," she said before taking out several rations of food and giving it to him. Then, without another word, she walked out, and only Arthur remained with the man.


    "Please, my family. Can you find my family? My wife and daughter, they were outside," the man reached out toward Arthur. When he turned to look outside, Arthur could see two crystal statues, with Rae standing in front of them.


    "Can they be saved?" Arthur walked outside and asked with hope, but Rae shook her head.


    "There is no lifeforce. Their bodies were too weak to resist the magic of the hydra, and they turned into crystals themselves."


    "What about the man inside?"


    "He was spared because he wasn''t wet, and his body being stronger."


    "Do you call that sparing?" Arthur looked back at the man that had hollow and desperate eyes. "He just lost everything."


    "Everything other than his life. He can live without his legs, and he can find a new family."


    "Your apathy didn''t disappear, it seems," he said, almost in relief. Then, however, Rae snapped her neck at him.


    "Your naivety is a first for me," she barked harshly. "This is how the world goes. It has nothing to do with how I feel. His life is a tragedy, but people move on. They need to."


    "Are you talking about yourself? Moving on in this world without a name or a past?" Arthur knew that her words were right, but he was too unwilling to ept their loss this easily. He needed to feel sympathy or guilt to be the good person he thinks himself to be, at least inwardly.


    "Exactly, and that''s what you need to do too," she said before leaving him and the two statues and walking further into the town.


    Rae saved whoever needed saving and chose the difficult choices people had to make. Some survivors were hugging their crystallized loved ones, and they needed to let go to survive. However, they couldn''t bring themselves to let go, and Rae ignored their ''idiocy.''


    "Where is the hydra?"


    "When I arrived here, and probably a lot before that, it disappeared. I believe it used all of its energy, and maybe its lifeforce, to turn everything around it into crystals before hiding. A wise choice."


    "It needs to survive, so it did what it had to," Arthur said, and she nced back at him.


    "You sympathize with monsters," she paused, "even though you were just mourning the tragedy they caused."


    "The hydra suffered at the hands of humans before it decided to attack back," Arthur said. "There is no good or evil in this world, only the side you are on."


    "Maybe you aren''t as naive as you are unwilling to ept life," Rae said as they reached the mansion of the noble. The aroma of perfumes flew with the wind toward them. "We are here."


    "The Lord of Perfumes should be here, right?" Arthur turned toward Rae, who was staring at the high walls of the mansion. "Are you alright?"


    "I am," she massaged her temples before shaking her head. "Just an intrusive memory."


    Arthur turned away from her and looked at the crystal mansion. It was a mythical building, a grand feat of both man and nature. However, he couldn''t imagine what kind of memory she was seeing.


    If he remembers correctly, Rae knew of his real identity before they were sent to Alka. At that time, she revealed that she signed away his assassination order before he disappeared from the world as the Saint of the Theocracy of Shon.


    ''I want to visit that ce, ruled by themon blood and the father,'' Arthur thought to himself as he saw Rae walk into the mansion.


    The soldiers have turned into statues, and they walked past them. Their faces were full of wariness, terror, and resolution. All of them were frozen forever, with no signs of lifeing out of them.


    The hydra''s child is truly the Ruler of Crystals.


    The white scarf began to divide until it was countless threads that flew in every direction. Arthur waited without interfering with guiding her, even though he knew theyout of the mansion.


    "Let''s go," she said after a few seconds, and Arthur looked at her departing back.


    ''How much of her powers are back?'' he inwardly wondered as they walked into the mansion, following the path he came through a day earlier.


    The interior of the mansion, albeit less than the outside, was coated with ayer of crystals. Arthur could see his reflection in the ground, and he was sure that the hydra''s child could be a great interior designer.


    As they descended the stairs, which have been spared from the hydra''s powers, Arthur''s me lit up to grant them vision. Then, finally, they reached the corridors lined with cells of shriveled-up Demis.


    "Help me get them out of there," Rae pointed toward the cells, and Arthur looked at her with a puzzled look. "I think the Lord of Perfumes is down here."


    After saying that, Rae walked past him, leaving Arthur alone in the corridor. With a defeated sigh, his spiritual energy destroyed the locks on the doors.


    Then, a cell after cell, Arthur used his spiritual energy to get the Demis down and out of the rooms, healing them in the process. Finally, his mana has recovered somewhat, and it was enough to use his efficient runes.


    After he helped them out, Arthur felt the corridor shake. He looked at the end of the corridor and decided to check on Rae, even though he wasn''t worried.


    When he walked into the underground basement, which was lined with many faucets in the walls that dripped perfumes and aphrodisiacs into vials, Arthur got to see Rae and the Lord of Perfumes.


    "Damn you, white ve," the noble gritted his teeth at Rae as he wiped away the blood from his nose. "You are far too arrogant for a ve!"


    A green gas exploded from his body, and Arthur could tell that it was poison.. As he was about to use Heal-II to create an antidote gas, Rae walked toward and grabbed the man by the throat.

 Chapter 440 - The Beginning Of War

    The white scarf covered her face like a mask, acting as a filter against the poison. Rae walked forward, grabbing the noble by the neck. A choking sound left his throat as she raised him in the air.


    "Lord of Perfumes named Jonathan Rainvelt," Rae read his name. "You have been found guilty for the murder of three-hundred-ny-two innocents, from both humans and Demis. You are also guilty of sexual assault, torture, extortion, and corruption."


    The noble raised his arms, which had veins lining them, as his face turned a brilliant shade of purple. Gases left his palms, and they began to erode the surroundings rapidly.


    "You stink," Rae delivered her judgment as the scarf covered all of her body, protecting her from the gases. "The council has approved the death sentence."


    There was a cracking sound before the noble made a final struggle and went limp. Rae released his body, and the man crumbled to the floor lifelessly. She took a handkerchief and wiped her hand clean, not willing to be defiled by this.


    "What are you doing?" Arthur asked when he saw Rae take out a vial covered in ck cloth. She ignored him and poured out a droplet of the liquid inside the vial on the body.


    The lifeless body sizzled and began to dissolve into nothingness. All that was left from the body was a ck crystal with a tar-like liquid inside. When he saw the crystal, Arthur knew what this was.


    "A Fallen Being."


    "Fallen, corrupted, or simply ambitious. It does not matter. Anyone who betrays this world deserves to leave it," she said as she crouched to pick up the crystal.


    "Be careful," Arthur didn''t want her to be corrupted by the promises of powers, but Rae didn''t heed his warning and simply picked up the crystal. However, nothing happened to her.


    "Don''t worry," Rae said with the clearest of eyes. "This is also one of the blessings I received as a Devils Hunter."


    "A person who fights against the corrupted humans," Arthur remembered what G told him about them. "Are there other ones?"


    "Many," she said as she stood up to leave. "We are what keeping them at bay," there was a hint of pride, of conviction in her voice.


    "And who runs this group?" Arthur followed after her toward the unconscious Demis he rescued earlier. "For what purpose? World Peace?"


    "In our current era, your cynicism is understandable. I don''t trust them myself, but they gave me a ce to stay and a reason to live."


    "You have other reasons to live, Rae," Arthur stepped in front of her, blocking her path. "Do you not want your memories to return?"


    "I..." Rae paused. "I don''t know," she shook her head. "Did you know me from before I lost my memories?"


    "I did, many did," Arthur nodded. "You had a different purpose, life, and beliefs."


    "Then, can you say with certainty that it was me?" Rae said as she looked at her hand. "I am me, my beliefs, and my purpose. If those changed if I gained my memories back, doesn''t that mean I would stop being myself? That I would turn into someone else? Someone you knew?"


    "Maybe you had a family or someone you loved. Here, you have no one," Arthur tried to convince her, but she shook her head with a sad smile.


    "I guess you didn''t know me well enough," she exposed him. "I see dreams sometimes, and none of them about a happy family or a lover waiting for me," she resumed walking after saying that.


    "Then what were they about?"


    "Loneliness."


    ***


    Thest of the victims was taken to the nearest town by Rae''s scarf, and they were left beside a shelter of a good-natured noble who would take care of them.


    Rae said they had no ce to keep refugees and that saving these people was the best they could do for them. Then, after wrapping her scarf around her head, she walked away from Arthur, who stood rooted in the street. Arthur followed.


    The noble was using the shelter because of the Mernars, who have decided tounch their attack on every human settlement until they find their heir. Arthur knew he needed to go back to his city, one of the closest to the hydra''s pce, but he still had many questions.


    "You should stop following me," she muttered as they walked through the estate, which had most of its soldiers running to defend the walls.


    "I know that your scarf could hide you. So, you are allowing me to follow you," Arthur replied, and she didn''t say anything in return. "Why don''t youe with me to Hidden City?"


    "Alright."


    "... that was suspiciously easy."


    "Well," Rae turned to him and grinned. "There is a reason that I was sent here, out of all Devil Hunters."


    "You knew I was here?"


    "We had a suspicion," she turned back and waved her hand, allowing her scarf to create a bridge toward the sky. She began walking on it, and Arthur followed. "Ever since your actions in Shades City, we kept an eye out on your actions. You didn''t fail to amaze us."


    "I feel ttered," Arthur crossed the bridge after her, and they reached the walls. Before the soldiers could see them, Arthur used his stealth rune to hide them. "And how did you know that I would end up here?"


    "We were also monitoring the Knight of Nobility and his underlings, but we were toote to prevent the disaster."


    "Then, what do you want from me?"


    "How about we continue this talk in Hidden City?" Rae said with a smile. "Let''s enjoy the trip until then."


    Arthur couldn''t say no, given that his city needed him now the most. Although he didn''t trust the current Rae a lot, he didn''t have any reason to distrust her.


    They took their seat on her scarf, which had turned into a flying rug from the fairytales. Their trip was peaceful, high above the clouds, while the war against the Mernars began below.


    ***


    "The walls of the Divine Tree are enough to protect us for now," Big Bear reported to the Knight of Courage. "However, the Mernars are damaging the roots. If we allow them to keep this going, the Seika might not be too happy."


    Courage nodded in agreement. She saw how their Lord treated the spirit called Mana. Despite being so young, he acted like the child''s guardian or father.


    She couldn''t deny that seeing him show suchpassion to a spirit gave her a bit of hope for their kingdom. After all, her first impression of the Seika wasn''t the best.


    A bad impression is what happens when you kidnap a dwarf and behead a noble right after breaking the deal between the king of a nation. However, the Seika was valuable enough for everyone to forgive his actions.


    At least, for now.


    "Gather the knights, and seek Manager Ma to supply them with artifacts. I believe the Ghost Runemaster sent some offensive artifacts with the fire element. They should work best against the Mernars."


    Courage gave her order, and Big Bear saluted before he left the meeting. The rest of the people were the Chosen Ones that the Seika chose, and they all looked at Courage like hatchlings looked at their mother.


    "The Seika is not here, so your duties to protect him will be pushed aside for now," Courage said after a sigh. "I need you to act as captains for now and lead a group of knights to patrol the city. But, first, make sure everyone is within their residence."


    "Our Lord..." Wave muttered with hesitation. "He left without taking us with him. Does that mean he thinks we are useless to him?" she asked.


    "Can you deny that we are useless?" Sun said, even though she looked to be the most affected by his sudden absence.


    "The Seika talked to me before he left," Courage said as she decided these youngsters needed reassurance. "Your abilities are indeedcking, but the Seika asked me to train you. He believes in every single one of you. That''s why he gave you names."


    Her words seemed to do the trick as their expressions brightened somewhat. However, she didn''t dare say the other part of Seika''s words.


    Other than Lusica, the reclusive fellow sitting away from the group, the others have yet to prove themselves useful to him. If they failed to reach his expectations, he would send them to serve other lords even though he believed they would not.


    Of course, that was after erasing their memories about his city. The Seika was a ruthless and secretive man, but somehow, he was kind and naive. The mix weirded out Courage, but she decided to observe him for now.


    "Commander!" a knight barged in, carrying the look of a crisis.. "A giant Mernar appeared in front of the city''s walls!" he said with a single breath.

 Chapter 441 - New Fantasies

    "A magnificent wall," Rae muttered as she followed the giant roots with her eyes. "As expected from a divine tree."


    "It seems you are quite knowledgeable about them," Arthur was confused. "It has been less than three months since west met, but you changed so much."


    "The first month is about learning, the second is about practicing, and the third is about the truth," Rae said without much thought as if these words were imprinted to her mind.


    "So, this month is about the truth?" Arthur counted. "What truth did you learn?"


    "That we are all corrupted, to some degree, but some more than others. You need to know the line separating what is human and what is evil."


    "That is a fine line," he said as he threw himself back andy on the white scarf. "What if you make a mistake?"


    "Then I am a murder, and the first month teaches you that it''s okay to be one," Rae said as the scarf carried them gently toward the city.


    "Why don''t you run away from them?"


    "They promised that if we help them get rid of the corrupted, then they would help us go back to our world," Rae said and continued before he could point out the obvious. "I am the only one who has no memories of that world."


    "Then, you are the only one who is not tempted," he said, but she shook her head.


    "I have many reasons to go: the other world is safer, the food is almost free, there are no cmities, and I can live without fighting."


    "Without fighting?" Arthur almost jumped out of his surprise. The person in front of him was no longer the battle-maniac Rae, and the change was too drastic for him.


    "I am tired," she said as he stared at her back. "I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Arthur felt as if her response was a p to his face to remind him that the normal thing to do is avoid fighting and battle. Yet, his world was expanding, twisting, and merging into something that he would have never epted before.


    This world was filled with battle, lies, and loneliness.


    ''Why would anyone choose to stay in this kind of world?'' Arthur understood her reasons, and he was even more intrigued by the people she served.


    The Devils Hunter was more than just one person. They had an organization: a group of people dedicated to eradicating the presence of the Enders and those who chose to borrow their power.


    Arthur felt like it was an excellent idea for aic, and he was sure that there was something like that among the many that he read before. However, this was happening in real life.


    ''So, they must know a way to go back. Is it the same one that Solomon will use to reach the trial of the holy crown?''


    Arthur didn''t know yet, but it was best to avoid burning any bridges with this group. Furthermore, Arthur had to decide whether he needed to restore Rae''s memories or respect her wishes of keeping her current persona.


    However, if he indeed allows the current Rae to live without her memories, he would betray the person who saved him against Ellen.


    "The Mernars are attacking the city," Rae stood up from her spot, unaware of his dilemma. Arthur turned toward the city, and there was indeed a simr giant to the one he fought.


    An ugly mass of flesh and fins that made up a giant humanoid fish gathered a water spear above its hand before throwing it at the wall.


    A figure met the spear, and it was no other than the Knight of Courage. Her sword made no shy moves, only the tip meeting the water spear and stopping it.


    Then, her sword absorbed the water into it, and lines appeared on its body. Even from afar, Arthur could tell that the Mernar stood no chance. Then, like a bullet, the water left the sword''s tip like aser, and it pierced through the Mernar''s head.


    The giant fell dead by a single attack that utilized its own. Rae turned toward Arthur as her slender and cracked fingertip pointed at the Titled Knight.


    "You chose a fine knight to apany you," she gave her judgment. "And I don''t only mean her strength, but her character. The previous bandit is one of the few people who have to forgo pursuing personal gains."


    "The only way that I got her to trust me is by promising to provide food for the kingdom," Arthur said with a smile.


    Several more Mernars from within the waters rushed toward the walls without a second dy, despite the giant corpse lying in front of them.


    "Let''s just watch," Rae raised her to stop him as he was about to jump and aid his people. Arthur stared at her questioningly before she pointed with her other hand at a figure who stood on the walls. "A powerful person arrived."


    Arthur turned to look at Diana, who had changed her clothes into a white shirt and a pair of ck trousers. Dia lifted her index finger in front of her face, and a blue me appeared on it. Then, with a flick of her finger, the blue me flew away toward the iing Mernars before it exploded to cover a massive area.


    The Mernars screamed in pain as the ice me froze their body and burned their souls. Then, they all fell dead without resistance to the powers of the ice phoenix, which Arthur helped awaken.


    "Her existence in itself is a contradiction," Rae said. "You can tell that her power is abnormal, belonging to neither element yet carrying both of their characteristics. If you haven''t intervened, then Alva might have won the war easily."


    "She never wanted war," Arthur found himself defending her. Rae turned to him with a smile.


    "No one wants war because war is a method, not a goal. But, unfortunately, most goals, at least if someone has power, end up causing a war."


    Princess Dia scanned the surrounding with her eyes before she lifted her head upward to spot them. Her brows furrowed, and Arthur could tell that she muttered something to the Knight of Courage.


    Then, her wings appeared, and she flew upward. Rae grinned before a wooden mask appeared in her hand, and she wore it to conceal her face.


    A dagger appeared in Rae''s hand, and she threw it at the princess. There was no reason for it, but it was enough for the cold princess to take them as a threat.


    The mes exploded from her hand to create a fire dagger that met the one Rae threw. But, unfortunately, the elemental de burned the physical one, and it continued to strike the white scarf acting as their flying ship.


    "What are you doing?" Arthur asked Rae with a frown before she staggered backward, and he supported her back.


    "I wanted to see if my scarf can handle her mes," Rae said with a shaky voice. "My scarf could, but my soul could not," blood leaked from the side of the mask as she finished those words, and Rae fell unconscious.


    Arthur held her tightly to support her before he realized that he needed to support himself too. The white scarf disappeared from beneath his feet, and Arthur carried the unconscious Rae as he used his skill Wings of Wind.


    Arthur glided downward before he stabilized. As he carried the unmoving Rae, he met Diana''s confused eyes.


    "A... Seika?" she asked with surprise before she looked at who he was carrying. "Why are you with this person? They attacked me, so I had no choice but to strike back."


    Arthur couldn''t say that a justification was what he expected at the moment, but it proved that Diana cared about his opinion. So, after a sigh and a nod from him, Arthur descended tond on Rega''s walls.


    "I will never understand people," Arthur sighed with emotions before he ced Rae on the ground, and her hair opened to spread beneath her.


    Diananded in front of them, still looking at them with a ''give me a moment to understand what is going on'' face. Then, after checking Rae''s pulse, Arthur stood up to greet the knights who gathered around them.


    "Sorry for beingte," Arthur stood up awkwardly as the Knight of Courage, Big Bear, and the rest of the knights gathered around them.


    They all stared with confusion at what was going on. Finally, Diana stood to the side, and their Lord stood beside a woman he brought back. Their minds seemed to wander to new fantasies.


    "Our Lord''s mistress?" one of the junior knights muttered before closing her mouth. Arthur felt as if he was punched in the gut repeatedly when he heard her words, and Big Bear pped the back of her head.


    "What''s the situation with the Mernars?" Arthur asked the Knight of Courage, who was still eyeing the unconscious Rae.


    "They began their attack yesterday," Courage reported. "But it isn''t serious so far, and we have sustained minimal damage."


    "Well, that will change within the next couple of days," Arthur said as he crouched to pick up Rae.. "Their leader should be vising us soon."

 Chapter 442 - Greatest Loving Gift

    After Rumi designed the city, all that was left was for it to grow. And in Hidden City, growth never stops. Arthur looked out of his window, and he could see the roofs of the residential houses being built.


    "How far are we with the preparations?" Arthur asked before turning around to Manager Ma, who was still bringing papers over for him to sign.


    "We need to pick up the pace. However, the Mernars disabled all trading routes, bringing every city to its knees. They say that the king should be summoning the lords to tackle the matter."


    "A royal summoning?" Diana muttered while she was deep in thought, looking at Arthur as if she wanted to dissect him. "I need to go back, it seems."


    "I see," Arthur nodded.


    "You seem eager to get rid of me," Dia added, and it made Ma pause his actions. Arthur sighed, and it was the signal for the Manager to leave the study, and he was the truly eager one to do so.


    "I told you already," Arthur exined as he walked toward her. "She is an old friend."


    "The old friend that G mentioned," she said, not in a questioning matter, but a fact. Arthur nodded, and she avoided his reaching-out hand that was trying to hold hers.


    "I feel nothing to her," he tried again, even though he felt upset that she was acting like this. After all, it''s not like he was doing anything with Rae or that they were in a rtionship.


    "You needn''t exin anything," Dia said as she stood up. "I have no right to be mad because we are not even together. That is what makes me feel upset. I don''t even have the right to be upset because I haven''t earned that ce in your heart yet. Everyone seems to assume that I have such a right, which I do not."


    It seems as if Diana looked into his heart and saw his frustrations. But, unfortunately, Arthur has misunderstood the reason behind her feelings. She wasn''t jealous or suspicious of him, but she wanted the right to be.


    "What are we?" she stopped at the door, turning to nce at him. The princess looked so different in her current clothes, which was usually a dress. The white shirt and trousers gave her a shaper aura, and Arthur found himself stumped for words. "Talk to me when you have the answer to that."


    After that, Dia left. Arthur stood in the room, rooted before he ran his hand through his hair. There were no intense feelings, just a sinking ship in a sea of loss.


    Minutes ticked by, and countless thoughts ran through his head. He had the idea of chasing her but no idea what to do afterward. In the end, Arthur gave up the matter because he could tell that there was no answer he coulde up with now.


    Rae belonged to a group that could very possibly help him go back. Since he got to meet her here, it means he was close to finding a way back. It was only a matter of time before he left this world.


    Arthur stood up and walked out of the study. Manager Ma was waiting for him, but Arthur simply shooed him away because he was in no mood to sign paperwork.


    His feet took him to one of the first facilities established in a hidden city: G. It was the workshop named after the witch, and Arthur chose against changing it after her death.


    As he walked into it, the workers all paused working. Arthur didn''t wear anything eye-catching, mostly ck clothes because he was on a stealth mission, but his missing arm gave away his identity as the Lord of Hidden City.


    The workers were mainly hired by Ruri, who took over the witch''s work after she left. Arthur gestured for them to resume their work, but they kept standing there without moving.


    "Ugh," a groan came from the messy desk in the main workshop, which had Ruri sitting in front of countless materials and beakers. The fire was gently burning in front of him as he tried to read through a book.


    "You seem hard at work," Arthur broke the silence, but the alchemist didn''t seem to hear him. Instead, he walked toward the desk and tapped on it, which was enough to startle Ruri.


    "My lord!" the alchemist jumped up in fright. "I didn''t... see you walk in.." he hurried to tidy up the ce, but Arthur simply smiled and grabbed his arm.


    "Calm down," Arthur ordered, and Ruri rxed under the effect of his art. The materials were boiling inside the beaker, and they were dangerously bubbling. "Take care of it first."


    "Yes, my lord," Ruri nodded after he calmed down. Arthur watched him finish his work before cing the potion in several vials. After that, the alchemist sighed in relief.


    "Good job," Arthur praised his precision. "As expected from your ability. G did the right thing to bring you here."


    "Thank you," Ruri smiled as he cleaned his hands. "How can I help you, my lord?"


    "You never asked me about G," Arthur said as he grabbed a stool to sit on. "Are you d that she''s off your back?"


    The alchemist paused, and he slowly ced the towel away. Arthur could see him clench his fist as his mouth opened and closed without talking.


    "Lady G told me about her deal with you," Ruri revealed, and Arthur couldn''t hide his surprise. "Even though she knew that I am a spy to his majesty. She trusted me with her wish."


    "Then, you know what happened to her," Arthur said, and his words fell into the silence of the main workshop. The me constantly burned before it went off. "Do you hate me?"


    "I would never," Ruri shook his head, and his sses slid down his nose before he adjusted them. "You were able to fulfill her wish. It was what she wanted."


    "Even if her wish was death?"


    "My mother," the alchemist paused. Arthur allowed him to take his time. "She was an ill woman all of her life. I heard her ask my father to kill her one night, but he refused. Her body was incinerated in the morning after she suffered and died."


    The way he said it was robotic, almost apathetic. Arthur could tell that this man has detached his feelings from the way he lives. Ruri was no more than a precise machine, and that''s why he was the only one capable of running this ce.


    "I believe that a merciful death is the greatest loving gift we can give to those who wish for it. Lady G trusted me enough to tell me her wish because of this belief, I think."


    "I am selfish by nature," Arthur smiled. "So, I asked her repeatedly to change her mind. Now that I think about it, I only made things harder for her. Maybe you were the better fit for the job."


    "No!" Ruri almost shouted, and it was the loudest he''s been since Arthur met him. "You are... the only one," he calmed down. "You are the only one she wanted to kill her."


    "I know. My powers as the Seika of Living Beings..."


    "Wrong," he interrupted Arthur again. "Lady G told me enough that she hated the cold. She didn''t want to die by a pair of cold and uncaring hands. You were the only one who could do it because you loved her the most."


    Arthur didn''t reply, and it seems Ruri has burned out his social capacity to talk. The man shrunk his shoulders before turning and organizing the materials, opting to avoid Arthur.


    "I need to visit her room, so I have to ask you to leave," Arthur said, and Ruri took a moment of silence before he nodded. Finally, the man picked up his things and left the workshop, leaving Arthur with the sealed door to the side.


    Arthur walked toward the door, and he could feel the residue mana embedded into it. As he tried to open it, a lock appeared on it. It seems that G chose to seal her room before she left. It was understandable, given the importance of the information inside.


    "A password," a voice appeared from the lock, and Arthur was stumped.


    "Spirits," he tried, but the seal turned red.


    "Wrong," the voice said.


    "Seika," Arthur felt hesitant to use his nickname, but the lock was still red. He thought for a while before turning around to make sure no one was there. "My name is Arthur Silvera," he said, and the seal dissolved with a green light.


    The door opened, and Arthur sighed. He was sure that the witch knew how embarrassed he would feel about this password, but thefort of a final prank wasforting for him.


    Her room opened before him, and Arthur found that it was filled with herbs. Green leaves lined the walls and desk, making the room look like a garden.. In the middle was a desk with two notebooks on them.

 Chapter 443 - Gala’s Secret

    A sweet scent wafted toward his nose, carried by the breeze of an open window. Arthur walked toward the window, which was opened only slightly to allow air inside but nothing else, and looked at the scenery G looked at for the past month.


    He could see his room from here.


    The workshop was a giant building, which they have turned into a multi-floor one. The first floor was formissions, the second one was for material processing, the third was the workshops, and the fourth was for the residence of the alchemists and the research center.


    It was still a temporary one because it was pretty small andcked the necessities to function independently. Arthur wanted to brand their potions as ''G'' and make them reach the pinnacle of the field to honor the witch, so it needed proper facilities.


    He could see his window from here, separated by a street full of trees. It pains him that G saw so much of him, cared so much about him, and always thought of him while he was busy with other matters.


    "I miss you," Arthur imagined that she would fly through the window andnd next to him, trying to make him face another lie he told himself. However, no one came through the window, and he closed it.


    Winter was approaching, and it was the middle of fall. At least, G wouldn''t be here for this winter because she would have hated it. However, it was a bittersweet feeling for Arthur, who would pay anything to hear herin about the cold.


    The notebooks must be the ones she left for him. As he opened the first one, he found out that it was the book of recipes that she had left behind. Detailed to the finest of movements, it was evidence of how much she cared about their city. Arthur browsed the recipes, and they were all throwing the kingdom into mayhem once they made an appearance.


    Some potions were practical and could be mass-produced. Others could be made if Arthur could create a proper set of artifacts.


    ''A mana-based auto-brewing machine,'' he thought to himself, feeling enlightened to start the industrial aspect of his city, but while using the convenience of magic.


    What he needs for such a machine is a fire rune for the mes, telekinesis rune for the material, extracting rune for the essence, and timing rune for the perfect moment to mix everything.


    However, Arthur was sure that alchemy needed more than that. There was a crucial aspect in the process of brewing, and that was spiritual energy.


    ''There was a new rune that I never got to try,'' Arthur suddenly remembered. ''It was called... spiritual interference. It should be able to manipte spiritual bodies and energy.''


    However, these ideas weren''t what brought Arthur to this room. After closing the recipe book, he turned toward the other one. This one was more ancient, but it was new. After opening it, he read the words:


    "My Seika,"


    These two words were enough to make him remember G''s voice and how she used to call him. Arthur closed the notebook and ced both of them away before taking one final look at the room.


    "I will revisit you," he said before turning toward the door and pulling the handle to close it. Before the room disappeared from his view, Arthur saw the phantom of the witch''s back, sitting on her desk and writing him the notebook.


    ***


    I want to meet the friend you want to help. I wonder if they knew you before you arrived in this world? I find myself wanting to learn more about you. You are my little puzzle, which keeps surprising me with new tricks that I never knew you had.


    You must be reading this after my death. I know that you miss me, and I''m sure that wherever I am now, I miss you too. Today is the first day we arrived at this ce, and I finally got to see you as a lord. I never felt proud of anyone, not even myself, but I found myself filled with pride when I looked at you.


    The first time I met you, you were a ve: a one-armed, downcast, and robbed ve. The world kept depriving you out of things you held dear, and I could see it in your eyes. I was the same. I was robbed of time.


    There is one final secret that I never told you. The Phoenix''s Tear you gave me was what I needed to live longer, but I never wanted to live longer. I had no intention of staying alive. I wanted to leave this world.


    The reason that I epted your offer was never that tear. It was you. From the first moment Iid my eyes on you, I knew that you were rted to Seref. You looked simr, and I had no idea why.


    Your offer was amusing. However, it proved you were sharp. You knew that I didn''t have much time to live, and you wanted to use that to pull me to your side. What you failed to know was this: I was on your side ever since you appeared in the duchy. I was willing to do anything you asked for, simply because you wanted it.


    You gave me hope and a way to stay here for a bit longer. I have missed Seref ever since he disappeared and left me. He was the only person that I trusted in this world, but now there are two.


    With every passing day we spent together, you showed me another miracle. My spirits loved you, the same spirits that Seref helped me contract. I always assumed they knew you were rted to him, but when the duke attacked, I knew that you were far greater than what I expected.


    You made me feel heartache, Arthur, even though I have no heart left to feel. When the duke attacked you, I feared losing you. I wanted to see more of your miracles because I saw the image of the man that I loved in you. If Seref never disappeared, we might have had a child like you.


    I could never tell you this when I was still alive. Seref has a habit of making people look for him. I knew that you were just like me, another person looking for him, but you were different. You had a grander reason to go forward, and it was never something I could understand.


    A question should be sitting in your mind right now: why am I telling you this only now? Why did I never talk to you about Seref? Why did I never try to find him through you?


    I don''t know, Arthur. I genuinely don''t know. I gave up on finding him because it had been so long. He was a human, and I am a witch. I don''t think he is still here, and if he is, I cannot keep hispany anymore.


    My life was of waiting. I waited for my powers, I waited for my mother, and I waited for Seref''s return, but I received nothing in the end. However, you were my greatest surprise. In my world of dead emotions and grey color, you were the spark of life.


    I am telling you this to leave what I know about Seref. I searched everynd and kingdom I could go to, but there was nothing about him. Maybe you will find an answer to this. As for my next life, then I want to spend it with both of you.


    Farewell, Arthur. I don''t know what I am to you, nor do I know what you are to me, but there is no need forbels. I just know that if you were ever in danger, then I would use everything I have to protect you, even my life.


    I love you,


    G.


    ***


    The introduction was over. The following pages included information about his father and how to restore the memories of someone damaged by the abyssal spirits.


    They were written in neat handwriting, but they were cold and precise. The introduction was filled with emotions, but there was none afterward.


    Arthur ced down the notebook after reading all of it. It was a retelling of how G met his father, Seref, and what she knew about his life before their meeting. It also listed the possible sightings of him in Alka, but none of those clues led anywhere.


    Arthur already knew that the witch knew his father, but he never thought he was the man she awaited. However, what staggered him was that she had given up before she met him.


    ''Why did you leave us, then?'' Arthur couldn''t help but feel anger and resentment for her attitude. He missed her, and that''s why he found it hard to forgive her for leaving them.


    G was gone.. There was only one person who knew him in this world and helped him for selfless reasons, and they were gone now.

 Chapter 444 - Fading Memories

    Arthur could see Rae sitting on her bed as he walked into the room, jotting into a leather notebook. The servants have said that she had just woken up, so there was no reason for her to write down into her diary.


    "What are you writing?"


    "We are required to document every discovery we make and report it to the council," Rae said before she paused. "Do you want to conceal the matter?"


    "The matter of...?" his voice didn''t hide his confusion, and Rae turned the notebook to Arthur. A paragraph was written in Yalveran Language about the effect of the princess''s fire on the soul.


    "This is what I have experienced during the attack," Rae said before cing down her notebook and looking straight ahead. "However, I have no intention of revealing your secrets. Ie here with goodwill."


    "I would prefer it if you report nothing about us," Arthur frowned before he continued. "Your loyalty may align with the Devils Hunters, but I don''t trust them. I only allowed you into my city because I know you."


    "You know me of the past, Lord of Hidden City," Rae shook her head before she ripped the edge of her notebook and offered it to Arthur.


    "We are who we were, a part of us, at least," he said as he took the paper, and it disappeared into his subspace. "I saved you from the ves'' auction because you saved me before we arrived to this world. Should I have not?"


    Rae was quiet, and Arthur gave a sigh and walked toward the window, opening the curtains. The bustling city and patrolling knights came into their view, and the massive walls stood proud in the distance like a mountain range.


    "We have sessfully fended off the Mernars, thanks to Courage and Dia," Arthur said before he pulled a chair and sat in front of her bed. "There are very few cities that have a Titled Knight and a wielder of two elements. However, this is a temporary peace."


    Rae met his eyes, and she seemed to know what he wanted to say. Her hand grabbed the nket before throwing it away, and she ced her feet on the ground, sitting opposite Arthur.


    "That woman ising," Rae said, and Arthur nodded. "A being only inferior to cmities ising after your city because of a promise you made but couldn''t fulfill."


    "Thank you for the summary," Arthur rolled his eyes.


    "No, I just want to know how you feel about it," Rae said with all seriousness.


    "My promise was a solution," Arthur said after a brief silence where they stared at each other. "If we didn''t clear the Mernars, we would have never traded using the river."


    "Now, every maritime trading route is disabled," Rae sighed. "The nobles of this kingdom. They knew about this issue, but they chose to ignore it. As a result, countless people will suffer famine because they were afraid of offending the culprit behind this."


    "You know who kidnaped the child," Arthur squinted his eyes in suspicion. "It seems your people know everything."


    "We have capable people and made countless sacrifices," Rae said as she stared at her gown. "I believe you know the traitor too, so it shouldn''t be hard to know the location of that child."


    "The child has escaped after turning a few thousand people into crystals," Arthur frowned. "It shouldn''t be with the traitor," his words made the whitish woman confused.


    "I... see..." Rae looked down before grabbing her head. "It seems this is another effect of her attack. I need to add it to the report," Rae grabbed her notebook again, but she couldn''t find the report she had just written, which made her frantically flip the pages.


    "Are you looking for this?" Arthur took the paper from her subspace. "You gave it to me a few minutes ago, telling me that you came with good intentions and not to reveal my secrets."


    Rae paused and turned silent before cing her notebook down. Arthur watched her clench her fits around the notebook, and he knew that her wounds never healed, only recovered a bit.


    "Do you want to live like this?" Arthur said with a surprisingly angry tone. "You don''t remember yourself, and you might even forget the current you. Diana''s attack might have brought back some of the damage, but the wound is always there."


    "I don''t care," Rae said with her crimson eyes shaking behind her white hair. "I may be a broken container who can never hold anything for long, but I am still myself, and I will never lose that."


    "You might be yourself today, but you won''t be yourself tomorrow," Arthur said as he stood up. "Before the Devils Hunters took you, you wrote things on the walls; you drew things of your past life using chalks I gave you. Can you remember them now?"


    Rae was quiet again, and she couldn''t answer his questions. Arthur realized that even if he found a way to heal her soul and free her of the abyssal spirit, some of her memories might never return.


    "You will turn into nothing but a husk at this rate, a puppet with no soul to call its own," Arthur knew he was testing the limits of what she could ept, but he needed to help her, to make her recover.


    "I am fine with that," Rae suddenly lifted her head and looked at him with unwavering eyes. "I will be a puppet with my own choice instead of being forced to be one."


    Arthur had no words to reply to that. Rae stood up and began to change her clothes before him, wearing her old clothes again. She threw away the gown and stood there with her garments before picking up her clothes and wearing them without caring for Arthur.


    "You should worry about your city instead of worrying about me," the cold woman wore her longest veil, hiding her face and emotions from him again. "I might be the one losing my memories, but you are the one losing your life if you don''t find a solution."


    "I just need to find the child before shees to my city," Arthur said before he sighed. "However, the child has disappeared, and I am the one responsible for losing it."


    "You are not. There are very few abilities that can counter its powers. So, there was nothing that you could have done," Rae shook her head. "I am not trying to make you feel better, but it''s self-conceited to think that you are responsible for what you couldn''t prevent."


    "Who would take responsibility for those who died? The least I could feel is remorse or guilt."


    "You are arrogant to assume that your feelings are enough," Rae smiled. "We need to take revenge for those who died. The culprits will pay with their blood for the sins they havemitted. However, first of all, I need to tell you what the council wants from you."


    "It seems you aren''t here for rekindling our friendship," Arthur smiled helplessly before standing up and leading her toward his study to have a proper talk. "If you meet the princess again, then don''t say anything that will cause problems."


    "I won''t make any promises," said Rae as she donned her mask.


    ***


    The news of what happened to the Lord of Perfumes and his city shook the kingdom. After the kingdom investigated the matter, it was hard to prevent the truth from reaching the public.


    A catastrophe of this magnitude was enough to remind the people of the previous dark ages and the cmities. As a result, legends, which were more near past than legends, resurfaced among the people, spreading fear throughout the kingdom.


    King Solomon''s avatar appeared in every city of Freda to reassure the people, looking majestic and omnipotent. There were no borate speeches or emotions involved, only a promise to protect the city and a rification of what was going on.


    "We are surrounded by enemies who want to stop our freedom," the king said with sadness. "The Mernars are now another enemy," he didn''t mention the hydra''s child, which bothered Arthur. "We will provide the necessary resources to every city until the trade routes are safe again. Until then, ce your faith in me."


    His speech calmed the people down, but many had their families or friends turn to crystals. However, life goes on, regardless of how we feel.


    His Majesty summoned Diana to return and aid in the war against the Mernars. The cities most affected by the attacks were Aquamia and the Baron of Pearls, so they needed to be rescued.


    However, Dia decided to stay one more day after running into Arthur and the masked Rae again. There was an electrifying tension between the two for no reason whatsoever, but it diffused when Diana bowed her head.


    "I apologize for attacking you like that," the apology came as a surprise to both Arthur and Rae, who knew that the one who attacked first was Rae.

 Chapter 445 - The First Seeker

    "You matured," Arthur said to Dia after Rae was taken for a tour around the city by Manager Ma. At first, his people were wary because of the mask, but they began to trust her when they saw her with their lord.


    "Her attack was harmless," the princess replied. "I should have seen through her provocations and thought of her motives. Anyone who saw my killing of the Mernars would know that a simple dagger is too weak to do anything to me."


    "That does not mean that you needed to apologize, but you did," he squinted his eyes. She turned to look at him and gave a grin. "You did it for me?"


    "I don''t want this to build a wall between us," she said as she moved her foot in circles. Arthur was silent, but he wanted to hug her. However, as if a dagger stabbed into his heart every time that he desired something, he couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    The princess was oblivious, and she seemed worried about the Mernars more than anything. Arthur also tried to shake away any distractions and focus on the current threat at hand.


    "You should make use of the druids and the ogres living nearby," Diana advised as they were standing atop the wall created by Rega. "They are living within your city, now, so they aren''t monsters or bandits."


    "I don''t want them to die, even if I can fend off danger," Arthur shook his head. "They are more useful as workers than fighters."


    "What are you going to do, now?"


    "I don''t know anymore."


    The princess looked at him with confusion because Arthur always had a next step in mind. However, this time, he did not. His ns didn''t appear magically this time.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I just want to rest," he said before walking toward one of Rega''s roots and touching it. "I will meet you back in the city."


    Before she could say anything, Arthur was pulled into the Inner World. He appeared beside the hut, where Rega was resting too. The spirit woke up when he arrived, and she rubbed her green rubies with confusion.


    "Master?"


    "Hello, Rega," Arthur smiled as he patted her head. "I am sorry for showing up all of a sudden. I hope you don''t mind."


    "No, not at all. I missed you."


    "I missed you too," he smiled and sat down on a chair, leaning back and taking a deep breath. "I just need to... rest."


    "Me too," Rega said as she floated beside him. "Master, are you okay? You don''t seem well."


    "I just... don''t want to be a lord anymore," he said while grabbing his head. "I need to do so much, and everyone expects everything from me, but sometimes, I just cannot. I visited the Spirits Realm, went to Aquamia, returned to Hidden City, went to rescue a child, and now I am facing its mother."


    "I guess nothing changed," Rega said with sadness. "Now and before, you are cursed."


    "And there is also that," heughed. "It seems I don''t even know who I am."


    "You chose to forget, master," Rega said as she floated toward the window, and green lights gathered on it to form a moving picture. "Long ago, you were hurt, and hurt, and hurt, and you couldn''t take it any longer. In the end, you were betrayed again, and it was then that you decided that you wanted to live a new life."


    "A new life..." Arthur raised his head, staring at the spirit. "I thought you said you didn''t know anything about the past or what happened," he frowned.


    "I know what you told me, and I care about deeply," Rega said with sadness as the image cleared up. A man stood beside a tree, and he watched the tree grow. "I am doing what you asked of me. This is a new life that you chose, but it seems nothing has changed. You wanted a family, a new beginning, and new friends."


    "I... did?" he muttered, standing up to look at the man in the photo. The tree grewrge enough for the man to stand on it, and he took residence. However, the man was withering away, and chains began to appear around him, bounding him.


    "The Spirits Sovereign should have told you about who you were before," Rega said as she tilted her head at him. "You are the one to bring spirits into this world."


    "The First Seeker," Arthur said as he touched the window, specifically the chains. "These are the chains that I used before," he traced his fingers on them.


    "They became a part of your power after they imprisoned you," the spirit said, and Arthur felt a deep heartache. The image of the Ruler of Seas, which seemed to know him and ming him for what they did to him, was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    Arthur needed to go back to the spirits realm.


    It was time to know about his identity, even if it meant abandoning everything he knew about himself. There was no difference if he was someone else because he was always lost and always felt like he was ying someone''s else role.


    It was alright to be a different person, as long as he could be someone. It just so happened that the way to help Rae recover her memories alsoy in the Spirits Realm, but he still had a lot of things to do before he went away.


    "I need to make my city rich first," Arthur said as he pulled his hand away from the window. Rega was confused, but it simply encouraged him by raising its fist. "Thank you," he said before he left the Inner World and appeared in the forest, at the base of the roots.


    "My Lord," Merlin was standing in front of the divine tree, and he flinched when Arthur appeared. Then, seeing him on his knees, Arthur realized this druid must have been worshiping the divine tree.


    "Merlin," Arthur almost missed the druid because it had been so long since he saw him. "Were you praying for safety?"


    "No, for forgiveness..." Merlin said as he bowed his head. "A strange man came yesterday and said he was the architect. He wanted to build things atop the divine tree, so I had to stop him. However, the Knight of Courage arrived and said that they were your orders."


    "You are asking the divine tree for forgiveness?" Arthur was amused. "I don''t think the divine tree minds if we build things around it. After all, it is quite lonely."


    "The divine tree is lonely?" Merlin seemed to be unconvinced that the divine tree would feel such emotions. Arthur realized that it was hard for him to believe that his god would feel such inferior emotions.


    "Why do you worship the tree?"


    "Because it brought us back from the dead," the druid said with a worshiping expression. "We were destined to die, but we were saved by it."


    "I see. If you truly want to return the favor, then you can do more than just praying," Arthur said as he walked away from the druid. "You can worship whoever you want, but sometimes those you worship have no use for your prayers."


    Arthur didn''t know who he was telling this to or why. All of his life, he never cared about religion, and this stemmed from his father. Some religions worshiped ancient gods and heroes and those who sang of the end, but his father always said that the only gods are the ones we love.


    Now, Arthur was starting to understand it. As he returned to his house and saw Diana sitting on the rooftop, waiting for him, he somehow understood what his father meant.


    ''The only gods are those we love,'' that was because we would do anything for them. Arthur was afraid that he would fall into that worshiping feeling one day, and he would idolize those he loved until it consumed him.


    At that time, he knew that he would burn his flesh for them. Arthur always believed that he felt distant from others because he had no time to grow into those feelings, but now that seems to be a mistake.


    After his talk with Rega, Arthur realized that a part of him would die with every passing day, and he would feel less.


    "I made that choice once before," he muttered the words that the Spirits Sovereign told him. "I gave up my feeling for power. The First Seeker exchanged his ability to feel for the first contract, allowing humans to survive. Now," his voice cracked, "I am losing my ability to feel as well."


    The more powerful he grows, the less he will feel. As this realization sat in his mind, Diana noticed him. She looked down from the moon and stared into his eyes. Her different-colored eyes reflected the moonlight as she smiled at him.


    "Wee back," the princess jumped from her spot andnded in front of him. Arthur nodded slowly at her as his right hand reached out to touch her cheek.


    ''I want to feel, while I can,'' he pulled the princess into an embrace, and she returned it. The warmth of her body was the only thing he felt, and it brought tears to his eyes.. ''I am tired.''

 Chapter 446 - To Feel Alive

    The war against the Mernars surprised the kingdom, especially since they were on the lookout for their neighboring kingdom, Alva. Therefore, the King summoned the lord of every city to Livia in a war summit.


    The summit threw the city into a festive mood, as everyone realized that the wealthiest people in this kingdom were gathered in one ce. This was a chance for auctions, trades, or new partnerships to be forged.


    Like a river that poured into the ocean, carriages and flying mounts made their way into Livia, where life was colorful and bright. The King summoned the lords of the cities at an expected time because that would significantly weaken the cities.


    Anyone would think it was an unwise choice, but Arthur didn''t think the king was a fool. Of course, there was no evidence to support this assumption, but a fool was quickly spotted, and wisdom always aligned with confusion.


    Before their departure toward Livia, Rae told him that she needed to leave the city and return to their headquarters. But, as one would expect, she refused to tell him the location of the base. The only thing that she said was that ity beyond the gates, the same as Solomon has told him.


    "Before I leave, I have to convey the council''s message," she said while sitting in front of Arthur''s desk. After he gave her his attention, Rae resumed talking. "We want you to create a cklist."


    "A cklist?" he was confused.


    "We are aware that the artifacts you provided so far are nothing but the tip of the iceberg. While we encourage arming the people and increasing Freda''s strength, the artifacts might fall into the wrong hands at this rate."


    "Are you talking about the corrupt people?" Arthur asked, and the white woman nodded. "You do realize that will greatly hinder the growth of my city."


    "It would, no doubt," she didn''t try to deny it. "However, this path is of self-destruction. If you strengthen these people, then it would backfire in your face one day and bring your city to ruins."


    "You misunderstand something. Whatever I am trying to sell, it would be the excess. My city takes priority, and I''m nning to have every knight of Hidden City armed to their teeth."


    "As we speak, countless people are trying to decipher the runic lines of the Ghost Runemaster," Rae shook her head. "The distribution of these runes to the wrong hands will only elerate that process."


    Arthur was quiet as he understood her point of view, and it wasn''t an unreasonable thing to ask. However, simply being uncorrupted by the Enders doesn''t equate to being a good person.


    Some uncorrupt humans were worse than the Enders themselves, and one of them was the Knight of Nobility, who sacrificed a city by betraying the kingdom.


    "I understand," Arthur thought for a moment before he agreed. "If this is happening this way, then we are going to focus on rarity rather than numbers."


    "That is a good choice too," Rae nodded as she took out a letter. "These are the names of those we know to be corrupted, but you should be wary of others too."


    "You are going to hand me this sensitive information this easily?" Even though he said that Arthur took the letter without hesitation. After all, it was a good advantage to know who your enemy is.


    "This is the least we can offer in exchange for your help," Rae smiled. "You are, after all, thest good ruler of this kingdom."


    After saying that, the white woman left, saying that she would return once again when the war was over. The headquarters were beyond the gates, so it was dangerous for Arthur to send someone after her, and he was sure that everyone would be found out.


    Arthur opened the letter when she was gone and found the council''s name that fought against the Enders in this world. Weirdly, the name wasn''t that unfamiliar, even if it was the first time for him to hear it.


    "The Council of Recreation," he muttered the name before reading the rest of the letter. It was directly addressed to him, thanking him for his cooperation. There was also a list. Finally, at the end of the letter, there was an address and a few more lines.


    "If you have any questions, please contact The Last Straw," was written at the end. Arthur had no idea what The Last Straw was, but he simply kept the letter for now.


    He did indeed have questions, and his questions were about Ori''s look-alike youth. That youth was visiting an earthen analyst who studied Temporal Fissures all of his life. If anyone knew about that youth, then it must be the council.


    However, it can wait until the war is over and after they find a way to protect themselves against the hydra. The Knight of Courage was worried about his absence from the city, especially since Diana would be apanying him.


    "I can return to the city in a few minutes," Arthur reassured her, and she looked at him with doubt. He handed the knight the hand mirror that G gave him and Dia tomunicate. "Use this to summon me if anything happens."


    The Titled Knight had no choice but to ept that. Usually, she would have rushed back toward her king if a war was about to start. However, the city wouldn''t survive without her.


    Arthur realized that the knight was starting to care about this city more than he did. After all, she spent every day interacting with the people in her civil affairs office, so it was understandable to grow attached.


    His knights wanted to apany him, but Arthur was hesitant about taking them. He wanted to train them properly before using them as bodyguards, but it was hard to find the time to do so. That''s why he promised to strengthen them enough to be of use after he returns.


    Their faces said it all.


    "I am sorry," Arthur apologized for the hurtful words, but there was very little he could do for them. "You are responsible for your strength. If you have spent the past days ying the chosen, then it would show in the assessment after I return."


    It was a low move to scare them, but Arthur wanted them to independently grow before he helped them be stronger. The knights looked as if they swallowed a piece of burning coal when Arthur left the city.


    "They are pitiful," Dia said as she sat beside him, their thighs touching. They have grown quite intimate after Arthur tore down his walls, allowing them to enjoy each other''s warmth without answering the big questions.


    "And also useless," he pointed out as he leaned back. Dia turned to him with a smile before resting her head on his shoulder.


    "You are the one who picked them," she pointed out.


    "I know, but I don''t have the time to train them myself, and they are growing slower than I imagined."


    "Your standards are the abnormal ones," Dia raised her hand and ced it on his chest. "It has been a week or so, but you want to see their growth. They are quite the monsters, too," she said.


    At her words, Arthur realized that he wasparing their growth to his, which was unfair. He had a leveling-up legacy that allowed him to grow exponentially stronger in a short amount of time.


    He grew from a nobody to a peak-rei-ranker in nothing but a few months. If he truly focused on leveling up only without the need to evolve every time he reaches certain thresholds, he would have grown a lot stronger by now.


    "How do I allow them to grow without feeding them like little chicks?"


    "Instead of giving them food, teach them how to fish," Dia said with a smile.


    "How to fish..." he pondered and soon realized that he didn''t need to give them strength as he did with his goblins. Instead, they can train on their own as long as he teaches them how to.


    Arts!


    "You are so smart," he smiled as he turned to her, and their noses were almost touching. "Thank you," he said.


    "I receive gratitude in a different way," she smiled as she leaned over to kiss him. Their lips met, and Arthur fell in a daze as her tongue teased his. Then, she pulled away.


    "I have a lot of gratitude left," Arthur said as he pulled her closer and leaned over. His body pushed her on the seats, and her hair spread beneath her.


    "I can''t refuse it, it seems," she said with a smile as she grabbed into his neck, and the two kissed again, their tongues intertwining as their hearts started beating faster.


    Arthur would have normally avoided decreasing the gap between them, as it was dangerously close, to begin with. However, this time, he didn''t try to shy away from her.. As the carriage traveled to Livia, Arthur wanted to feel alive before he could feel nothing.

 Chapter 447 - A Peace Treaty

    The city of Livia bustled with life despite the giant cloud looming over the horizon. Being the capital of the kingdom, Livia enjoyed the great barrier that King Solomon created. That is why even with the Mernars'' countless attacks, the city was not affected in any way.


    "Privilege of the rich," Arthur muttered as he looked out of the carriage and saw the joyful mood. Dia sat beside him, leaning and closing her eyes.


    "People choose ces of safety and services to live in, and this leaves Livia in demand, so the prices skyrocket," the princess said as a matter of fact. "It does not matter where you are. This will always be the case."


    "A true Livian to the bones," Arthur smiled as he grabbed her hand. "Do you feel at home?"


    "It has only been a month," the princess scowled at him. "Something is unsettling about this war summit. The King must be nning something," she said with worry.


    "Everyone is nning something all of the time," Arthur said. "The true unease stems from our safe trip. I expected no less than three assassinations."


    "Are you disappointed?" she said teasingly.


    "Not with how we spent it," he shot back, making her blush and pinch his arm. "Ouch! I only have this one left, so be gentle," he said.


    The carriage took them toward the inner city to the pce that they had visited once before. Arthur could feel Dia''s gaze on his missing arm, looking more upset by its absence than him.


    "Why don''t you create a new one? I know a great mechanic, but we''ll have to kidnap him first. Another option is to use spirits," her expression was pondering and expectant.


    "Does it bother you?" he genuinely asked because he didn''t care a lot about it. Yes, he considered those options. Yes, sometimes it bothers him too. However, he never considered it a priority to be fixed.


    "It reduces your battle powers, and it ismonly thought to be a sign of weakness," the princess said as the carriage came to a stop. "I want you to be safe, so it''s best to prepare."


    "Well, if I need another arm, I''ll just use this one," he smiled and concentrated his spiritual energy around his arm to etherealize it. Despite hiscking control to wield it, his abundant spiritual energy made it easy to create this arm.


    His spiritual body in the Spirits Realm was unmatched, but the only reason for that is his body wasn''t there to restrict. It was the same concept of using a spoon to scoop out of the ocean.


    "Halt!"


    A shout came from outside, and Arthur simply smiled. The door was thrown open as countless guards surrounded their carriage, pointing their spears at them.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Dia growled at them, and it sent waves of cold that glued the guards to the ground.


    "Stay your hand, Miss Diana," a man appeared out of thin air, and it turned out to be the Duke of Battle. "They are only wary, just like the rest of us, because of the auraing out of your carriage."


    "We apologize for the little stunt," Arthur smiled as he stood up and jumped off the carriage, his ethereal arm looking the same as his physical one. "I was simply learning some new tricks. I will defuse it right now," he snapped his fingers on the ethereal arm, and it disappeared.


    The scattering spiritual energy turned into giant ripples that traveled across the pce and the surrounding area, making the guards take a step back.


    The Duke of Battle stood unwavering against his spiritual energy, but his face hardened as he red at the smiling Arthur. Then, after the ripples settled down and the aura disappeared, no one dared to say a word.


    "As impudent as ever, Lord of Hidden City," the duke used his official title as he spat. "Such offenses are disallowed in the pce and a sign of treason to the throne."


    "The only treason is the incident of crystals," Arthur didn''t tter in front of the man. "If His Majesty wants me dead, then my head will roll by early morning," he said some bullshit that he didn''t mean, but it worked to establish his allegiance.


    The duke red at him with displeasure, but a projection appeared in the sky above them. It was King Solomon himself, sitting atop his throne.


    "Your head is too precious to touch the ground, Seika of Living Beings. I can see that you have grown stronger once again, and it makes me proud of having you as a lord," Solomon said with sincerity. "Before we meet at the summit, I have a matter to discuss with both of you. As for the others, stand down."


    No one dared to dispute his orders, and the knights lowered their weapons. The duke red at him with battle thirst, as if he wanted to see for himself how they would fare against each other.


    Of course, Arthur had no chance to win or even injure the man if they onlypared their stats. However, he was confident about staying alive or even standing a chance if he used all of his trump cards.


    Dia retracted her ice, but her expression didn''t ease. It seems the king summoning them made her unease stronger, and it was understandable. As the guards allowed them entry along with the rest of their people, Arthur and Dia walked toward the inner hall of the pce to meet Solomon alone.


    ***


    "Your absence raised many questions in the circle of nobles," King Solomon sighed as the three sat around the table. "When words arrived that you have confronted the knight of nobility and the duke in Hidden City, most decided that your allegiancey with the Seika only."


    "They are not mistaken," she said without fear, and Arthur''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    "... please don''t say that easily," the king sighed, but he seemed to know that fact already. "The Seika is in a delicate position. The nobles hate him for killing one of them, and the lords are against him because of his ambitions."


    "Thank you for the praise, your majesty," Arthur said humbly, and Solomon looked at him with equal helplessness.


    "... that was not praise. You two are truly reckless."


    "Life is for the bold," Dia said as she ced a hand on the table, ready to stand up. "Is that all, your majesty?"


    "And death is for the reckless, so don''t mistake the two," King Solomon continued with his words before taking out an artifact from his pockets. After cing the artifact down, it projected a moving picture in the air. "These are our guests from Alva."


    The picture was about a group of people standing around. They recognized some as nobles from this city, and the King''s Hand was one of them.


    "Why are they here?" Dia stood up from her spot with agitation, and Arthur had to grab her arm to make her calm down.


    Among the group of people were people they both recognized, albeit from different points of view. There was the Duke of Fire and a young man with white hair, apanied by others. It was Neray, Dia''s fianc¨¦.


    "They are here as an envoy from Alva," King Solomon continued as if he didn''t notice their shock. "Given the current condition of the kingdom, we are thinking of signing a peace treaty with them that includes conditions of theirs."


    "Conditions that aren''t exactly what we want," Arthur said as he forced a smile. "What did they ask for?"


    "An expanse ofnd, a few artifacts, and of course, their princess," he said as he looked at Diana, and Arthur''s aura changed. His expression crumbled as he was about to use his teleportation rune.


    "And have you agreed?" Arthur''s question came without any politeness or formality, and there was even a hint of hostility.


    "Calm down, Seika," the king said with a smile. "I have yet to agree or sign anything, and this summit is a part of the process that will help me decide what to do next."


    "You are considering it?" the princess''s mes were about to explode from her body, but she did well to restrain them.


    "I am thinking of what is best for my kingdom, but I don''t think that agreeing to their condition is best," the king said as the image disappeared, and he took back the artifact. "Otherwise, I wouldn''t have told you this, right?"


    His words made sense to both of them, and they calmed down somewhat. If he truly wanted to sacrifice them, then he wouldn''t have told them beforehand, alone and with the opportunity to escape.


    "Then why are you telling us this?" Arthur asked as Diana sat back down, and they decided to listen.


    "I believe that this is a chance. They should attack us regardless of whether we sign a treaty or not, as we are in a weak position. However, they should be sending their armies toward our borders, and that should be the best chance to take over Alva."

 Chapter 448 - My God

    The n was cunning, but it was beyond risky and hovering over the boundaries of foolish recklessness. It would take only one wrong step for the kingdom to fall apart like dominos, one city dragging down the other.


    "You are flying too close to the sun, your majesty," Arthur made his opinion known after he heard the king''s words. "If I didn''t believe in your abilities, I would not have asked to be your advisor. However, even I think it is reckless, and I am not the one to judge."


    "There are measures in ce to prevent such a scenario," King Solomon was as tranquil as ake. "The current threat is manageable, as we can take care of the Mernars. However, the situation can be reversed if we pretend that we cannot."


    "Manageable? A town full of people was turned into statues," Arthur clenched his fist, a bubbling rage appearing in his heart. "You should know that the Mernars aren''t fighting us without reason."


    "I am aware," the king nodded.


    "Then you should know that this is a part of their n," Dia interrupted. "These guests that are here to sign a treaty are nning something."


    "That is why this is our chance because we are aware of their moves. I don''t have any solid evidence to believe that the Alva Kingdom is involved, but they are the only suspect."


    "I admire your insight, your majesty," Dia said. "However, the real threat isn''t Alva. It is your people. The nobles have a hand in this, and they need to be punished."


    "They need to be punished?" the king gave a hollowugh, his eyes morphing into ones of ridicule. Arthur knew he was not the kindest, but the change took him by surprise. "You are too naive if you think I hold that kind of authority over them."


    "Are you saying that a civil war is possible?" Arthur asked, and the king gave a slight nod. "If we leave them to do their bidding, then Freda falling isn''t impossible."


    "Freda will not fall, not under my rule," the king leaned back with confidence. "There wille a day where we take over the continent, and the people will sing of freedom for miles."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the king. It took him a moment to realize that he missed something essential. Because Alva mistreated him and Solomon saved him once before, he assumed Alva was the oppressor here.


    However, from the words just spoken, Arthur realized that the king had no intention of stopping at just Alva. This man was too ambitious, and he wanted to conquer the surroundingnds once the war with Alva was over.


    ''We tried to oppose the heavens,'' Solomon told him in the trial, and Arthur always assumed the opposition had something to do with Ruki.


    However, maybe it was someone different. Perhaps it was something worse because as the man sat in the dim light of the window, he looked like a burning me. In the end, the me will burn itself and everyone around it.


    "What do we need to do?" Dia asked as if his ambitions were understandable, and maybe they were, to people of this world.


    "I need you to be neutral when you meet them," the king said as he tapped his fingers on the table. "There is no need to act like you are on their side or wish to return, but there is also no need for you to fight them. It is best to retain a proper luring distance."


    "That is all?" Dia was confused. "Then what?"


    "The war summit is to discuss the current n against the Mernars and organize our forces. If you keep staying by the Seika''s side," the king turned to look at him, "I fear it would be difficult to make more allies in the kingdom."


    "I didn''t know I was so infamous," sighed Arthur with helplessness. "You try to help the kingdom, and you end up with enemies. Is this the fate of good rulers?"


    "It is the fate of those who destroy a city, kidnap a dwarf, fight a toon, offend a duke, kill a noble, cut away a titled knight''s arm, and ask to hand over a kingdom while demanding to be the king''s advisor," the king listed his misdeed. Now that Arthur thought about it, he might have gone too far.


    "Maybe that''s the reason the lords are trying to make things difficult to me? There was even an assassination attempt when I got to Hidden City. That''s not very kind of them," Arthurughed a bit, and the king met him with a silent stare.


    "I would appreciate it if you didn''t start a civil war," the king said at longst, and despite Arthur smiling, the princess was radiating cold and murderous energy.


    "Are we expected to endure their attacks until they seed and keep smiling in their faces? The nobles need to see an example made out of someone, and I would be happy to help with that," Dia said.


    "In due time, just not now," the king gave a sly smile and ignored the aura she was giving off. Arthur knew they were being too brazen with their words and actions, but the king seemed to value them both: a weapon of mass destruction and the Seika of Living Beings.


    "That reminds me," Arthur paused. "There was a guy who I met when I was a ve. It was another Seika, and he was the one to connect me to you and the Knight of Courage."


    "Ah, yes," the king nodded with a genuine smile. "He is my knight and the one responsible for carrying my cause. He is the Seika of Light, and subsequently, became the Knight of Freedom."


    "The Knight of Nobility also attacked me using light," Arthur pointed out. "I guess these two are rted?" he was a little disappointed.


    "It was a blessing given to the heir of the previous Knight of Nobility," the king exined. "It was the only way to push the Ancient One away from power."


    "The previous Knight of Nobility, and also the one who betrayed the previous king," Dia muttered. "It seems he has no intention of leaving the arena, though."


    "Indeed," the king nodded. "This will be the end of our discussion. Make sure to attend the summit and the auction houses. Maybe you would find something to make use of them."


    "And how should we handle the summit?" Arthur asked as he nced at Dia. The king smiled at them before he snapped his fingers and turned into a scattering light. "A projection?" he sighed.


    "It is an incredible ability," Dia pointed out. "Probably another blessing from the Knight of Freedom," her words made sense. However, it was hard to notice whether the king was there or simply using this blessing.


    "I think we need to act separately here," Arthur said after a few moments. "We shouldn''t let what we have to disturb our pursuits."


    Dia turned to him before standing up and walking over. Arthur turned to face her, and he had to look up at her. The princess caressed his face with her hands as she stared at his eyes.


    "You are one of my pursuits," she said before kissing his forehead gently. Then, as she drew back with a smile, the princess promised. "We will find a way to make things work."


    Arthur imagined that they seed and that they would get to experience life together. Her eyes and warmth told Arthur that no one could love him like the way she did.


    Everyone saw the best of him. Maybe it was not love that they felt towards him, but their affection stemmed from seeing him as his best self: a kind-hearted, helpful, and caring person. However, Dia saw him at his worst.


    They were enemies who slowly built trust between each other. Dia saw his despair, his cruelty, and his viinous acts and loved him nheless. Maybe that was why he felt her love was more genuine because he couldn''t think of a thing that she would hate about him.


    "The only gods are those we love," muttered Arthur, but it was also a warning. Dia didn''t say anything and leaned down to kiss his lips before resting her forehead on his.


    "Then you are my god because I love you."


    ***


    The war summit gathered every noble and lord of the kingdom in one ce, so it was understandable that some fights would break out. However, the nobles'' honor made sure that these things were resolved with eloquence and pride. Hence, The Arena of Honor exists.


    The summit should happen tomorrow at noon, and it was only the afternoon of today. However, manager Ma insisted that they show their face in the pce''s gardens because they needed to forge new connections.


    However, as soon as they decided to head down, they heard that the Arena was being used.. Their curiosity got the best of them, and the two decided to see who would be fighting against who.

 Chapter 449 - For Honor!

    The Arena of Honor was only a way for nobles to settle scores without restoring to grand-scale violence. They would either fight themselves or choose one of their knights to fight on their behalf to determine the victor in an argument, and the loser would have topromise.


    "From what I gathered," Manager Ma sat beside Arthur. They were given a booth to watch from as soon as they verified their identity. "The feud seems to be between two nobles who had agriculturalnds."


    "Don''t tell me..." Arthur had an ill feeling, and true to his expectations, the shouting of the referee summarized the event.


    "We gather here today under the invitation of Count Aaron and Countess Elisa to determine the one worthy of holding on of the ten Blessing Spirits gifted by the Ghost Runemaster."


    The crowd cheered, mainly consisting of the two counts'' houses and followers. Arthur felt apologetic that his little stunt in Contracts City would bring such aftermath.


    At that time, he used the identity of the Ghost Runemaster to make himself valuable to the kingdom by making sure that he was the one holding the artifacts. However, after killing a noble and meeting with Solomon, Arthur had to appease some of the noble''s rage by giving three out of the ten artifacts.


    These people would be surprised to know how many artifacts that Arthur wanted to sell next month. At that time, it would only be the beginning of the agricultural age of Freda and this world.


    "Before the duel begins, fought by the brave knights of the two counts," the middleman exined. "It is important to give a little introduction. The Blessing Spirits are the first artifacts to appear that enhance vegetation, and whoever holds them from those with agricultural estates is destined for honor and wealth. However, it was hard to decide who got them. A simple stocktaking revealed that Countess Elisa has provided more crops than Count George, so it was decided she would be..."


    "Just shut up and start the fight!"


    One of the drunk nobles shouted as he mmed down his mug. Arthur found the young man a bit loud, but he honestly had no interest in hearing the lengthy tale. All he wanted to see was how things would be handled.


    "We all know the feud," said a man as he waved his hand, sitting straight behind one of the fighting knights. "Start the fight."


    "As you wish, Count George," the sweating man nodded and retreated, raising a g between the two carrying the emblem of Freda. "Let this fight begin, for your honor!"


    As he said that, the man waved the g upward, and the two armored knights came face-to-face with each other. They didn''t rush into battle and opted for elegance and caution.


    As the two knights stared at each other, their bodies were coated with mana, ready to be unleashed. They wore blue and red, each corresponding to their lords'' heraldry. Arthur was amazed that they didn''t seem to hold anything back, and it was bound to raise some casualties.


    "One of them is going to die," muttered Arthur as his golden eyes scanned the arena. The tiles were swept clean, but he could feel the blood that had seeped in between them.


    "These kinds of matches are hard toe back from because the honor of a knight can''t sustain letting down his lord," Ma exined as he went through some records of his. "These two knights are the Chosen of their lords, and they are the strongest. It seems they are ready to fight for the death, as they had written their wills before the battle," Ma sighed as Arthur''s frown deepened.


    "They are gambling with their knight''s lives at stake," he muttered as his fist clenched. The fight began after the knights took a stance, each unleashing their most powerful attacks from the beginning.


    There was a whistle, a sh of light, and the crying of the arena. Then, the clinking sound of metal striking against metal rang in the ears of the audience as the two knights'' weapons collided.


    "For honor!" the red knight pushed forward as he roared, and the blue one lost his footing. Then, with a sh of his sword, the knight shed apart the blue armor of the unsteady knight, and it traveled behind the knight to strike the walls of the arena.


    Rubbles fell around the arena, but the fight didn''t cease. Blood gushed out of the armor, but the blue knight used this chance after the attack to strike back.


    The arm flew in the air, creating a beautiful arc of blood that sshed over the arena. The bleeding ceased under the power of surging mana, which covered the red knight.


    "What honor?" Arthur stood up from his spot, and Ma panicked. "They are simply forced to fight to the death for the selfish gains of their lords."


    "Seika! Please, I beg of you to calm down. Don''t do anything reckless! We are already everyone''s enemies!" Ma almost cried his eyes out.


    "You need to learn one thing, Manager Ma," Arthur stopped walking and turned around to nce at the panic-struck man. "You follow mymands, not the other way around. If I want to cause mayhem, then you need to follow, not to stop me."


    His voice lost its previous kindness and patience, and it reminded Manager Ma of the Seika who beheaded a nobility using his hand. As he met the gaze of the Seika, he bowed down and gave his deepest apologies.


    "You are right, My Lord. Please forgive me," Ma said. "I was too disrespectful. If you want to burn the world, then I will simply clean its ashes."


    "That is the kind of manager that I hired," Arthur said as he turned around and left the booth, descending the stairs of the arena.


    He passed through hallways full of nervous knights, and they turned to him, alert. They were about to rush in to stop him, but an older man raised his arm to stop them.


    "You must be the one-armed Seika of Living Beings," the old man said with eyes full of hostility. "Why are you here? There is a battle of honor going on."


    "I am here to stop it," he said without stopping his march, and the old knight simply stared at him.


    "You will be offending every knight out there," he growled.


    "Good," Arthur smiled. "You fools need to relearn what honor is, and I will dly help you."


    When they were close to each other, the aged man allowed him entry into the arena. When Arthur passed by, the man muttered something.


    "There is no honor in dying."


    Arthur was d that at least one of these knights had a brain, but he knew that the system didn''t allow them. Most people were brainwashed using pretty ideals called honor and virtue.


    The doors to the caged arena were thrown open as Arthur walked out, passing the rubble on the ground. All eyes turned to look at the neer, who stopped the bloody fight to the death.


    The blue and red knights paused, staring at the one who disturbed their fight. Both of them were bleeding from every spot of their bodies, looking a step away from dying.


    "Kill him now!" Count George roared, ordering his blue knight to take the opportunity to strike the distracted opponent. Arthur scoffed at the name of honor being used in this kind of ce.


    The blue knights answered to his lord''smands and struck at the neck of his opponent. In response, the red knight stabbed into the blue knight''s chest, both aiming to end the fight.


    As victory and defeat were about to be decided, both knights froze. A gush of power overflowed from within Arthur''s body to cover the arena, making the nobles apprehensive.


    "Sadistic bastards," muttered Arthur as he ascended the arena, looking at every noble gathered here. "If you want to fight, thene down here yourselves and fight."


    "What are you doing, Seika of Living Beings?" rose a man from the audience, and it was no other than the Duke of Contracts. "This is an honorable duel between two nobles to solve an argument. Are you here to disturb the traditions of this kingdom?"


    "Disturb?" Arthurughed as he turned toward the man, his voice containing boiling rage. "I have no intention of doing only that. I am here to abolish them altogether."


    "The audacity!" rose Count George from his seat. "How dare you insult us, boy? Do you think that owningnd will make one a god? Know your ce!"


    "Seeing you, I guess owningnd makes one a pig. An ugly, sadistic, and pathetic pig asking to be ughtered."


    His words rang deeply in the arena, and those who witnessed thest time Arthur stood up to a noble shivered. Count George also looked afraid, and his knights rushed to surround him.


    "Ha," Arthurughed. "If I want to take your life, then you wouldn''t even know that I did," as he said that, his mana exploded to cover the two knights. The amputated limbs rose in the air and attached to the knights, and Arthur muttered a single word.. "Heal."

 Chapter 450 - Duty Of A Safekeeper

    A great burst of light blinded the audience. The wounds healed, bones mended, and limbs reattached under the rune''smand. The crowd gasped as the two knights were fully recovered under their eyes, and the man in question gave no regard to the honor of the fight.


    "You are mad!"


    Count George jumped from his chair and pointed; his thick beard was sshed with saliva. The veins on his face were protruding, almost as if he couldn''t wait to eat Arthur''s alive.


    "I am mad... for healing your knight?" Arthur almostughed at the absurdity and selfishness of his words. "Do you people hold no regard to the lives of your knights?"


    "Who made you the savior of thisnd?" the Duke of Contracts said as he looked down on him. The rest of the crowd looked at him with a simr gaze, including the guests from Alva.


    "I am no savior," he grinned. "I am a punisher of those using my artifacts in such ways. I gifted the kingdom with these artifacts, and I will never allow them to be stained with blood."


    "Your artifacts?" the King''s Hand rose in the air, ring at Arthur with terrifying anger. "You are a child! Do you think that you are still their owner after the kingdom imed them? This is not a game!"


    Arthur knew that the king''s hand hated him for trying to snatch half of his authority, but he never thought this man would be this idiotic.


    Enemies and idiots surrounded Solomon. However, they were all united in hating the outsider who tried to control their kingdom''s economy.


    "I will never ask back for something I gave," Arthur grinned as he looked at the Blessing Spirit, which has been ced as a reward for the duel. "However, you forget that I am the safekeeper of these artifacts."


    "And?" Count George smirked at him. "What are you going to do once I win this artifact?"


    Arthur stared at the noble with amazement. How could anyone be this blind? Did they think that these artifacts were treasures more valuable than being on his good side?


    ''Oh right, they don''t believe that I can pull it off again,'' Arthur realized with amusement. ''They think that it took the Ghost Runemaster years to create all those artifacts and that it would take him more years to produce another batch.''


    It was understandable since inscribing runes was a time-consuming process with a low sess rate. Moreover, there couldn''t be another inheritor of the schr guardian like Solomon, so they felt at ease when they offended the outsider.


    "Manager Ma," Arthur called out as he stared at the count. "Please write down the names of those participating in this duel and anyone who fought over Blessing Spirits. They are officially on the cklist of Hidden City and have no right to purchase anything from my city."


    "As youmand, Seika," Manager Ma answered from the crowd with a bow. The nobles were silent before they burst outughing at his actions.


    "You fool," Count George said after he stoppedughing. "You need us to buy from you! We know that you are spending more than you can handle. Who are you bluffing? You are free to dig your own grave!"


    "It seems you have grown silly since thest time we met," the Duke of Contracts couldn''t hide his smile. "Do you think that anyone cares about your city while mine still exists?"


    "As for the three artifacts I gave to the kingdom," Arthur didn''t reply to them and carried on with his words. "As their safekeeper, I have decided that they resulted in oues their creator doesn''t desire."


    "You have no power to take them back, boy," the hand of the king red at him. "Step back now and save the rest of your face."


    "That is why," he ignored their words and raised his hand. "The three artifacts will be," he snapped his fingers, "destroyed."


    The sound of his fingers snapping and his words made the crowd silent. The Blessing Spirit on the stand suddenly shone bright, its runic lines glowing and expanding to leave the decorated relic.


    Crack!


    A loud cracking voice rang in the arena, and it came from the runic lines on the artifact. Then, the pot fell to the ground, rolling as the lights disappeared from it.


    "What... just happened?" Countess Elisa rose from her seat, despite being calm all this while. "What happened to my Blessing Spirit?"


    "It was never yours, to begin with," Arthur nced at her. "You lot think that everything is yours. It seems I was too generous. I would like to see your faces when the new Blessing Spirits appear in my city, and you are on the cklist."


    His words made the rest of the nobles snap out of their daze. The first to rush toward the pot was no other than the King''s Hand, who split the caged arena and descended beside the pot.


    "It is... broken?" he listlessly asked as he picked up the pot. After infusing it with mana, nothing happened. The King''s Hand used more mana to activate it until the pot began cracking and fell into pieces in his hands. "What have you done?" he turned toward Arthur with bloodshot eyes.


    These artifacts were the recent pride of the kingdom. The crops they produced were thest hope of the people who suffered from famine. If the kingdom couldn''t feed its people, why would anyone keep serving it?


    "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?" The King''s Hand roared with killing intent as Arthur grinned in response. "YOU CRAZY BASTARD!"


    "I am the safekeeper of these artifacts, and I hold the right to control their fate," Arthur answered without fear. "You never paid for these artifacts, but you treated them as if they were yours. Therefore, as long as they are mine, I retain the ability to destroy them."


    "There is no such thing as destroying an artifact," the Duke of Contracts pointed with a shaking hand. "What are you?"


    "You allughed when I mentioned the cklist because you thought that I hold no power anymore. However, let this be a kind reminder to everyone here. I am the owner of these artifacts. If they are ever stained with the blood of innocents, they will be destroyed. If you ever oppose me, they will be destroyed. If you don''t want to buy them, then you can hold onto your bags of money. I am sure that I will have no shortage in sales."


    His threats were real, and they were thest words he offered before leaving the arena. Yet, despite the murderous auras locking on him, no one dared to attack him for a single reason:


    His artifacts.


    ***


    "Have you summoned me, your majesty?"


    The king blinked his eyes after Arthur came to meet him in his study. Arthur looked genuinely confused by the summoning of Solomon.


    "You don''t know why I called you here?" Solomon furrowed his brows as he tapped on the table. "Nothing you can think of that might have been a bit problematic?"


    "No, not really," Arthur held his chin in thought. "If anything happens, I''ll make sure to tell you, though."


    "You know what I called you here for," the king sighed in annoyance. "You destroyed the artifacts you gave to the nobles."


    "I am d that you didn''t consider them as gifts to the kingdom because they didn''t end up that way," Arthur smiled. "I only did my job, your majesty. I am nothing but a safekeeper who follows the runemaster''s wishes."


    "You didn''t have to do it in such a way, though. There are channels to handle misuse of public assets and courts to decide who is right and wrong," the king said with a frown. "You made most of the nobles your enemy through this."


    "Most of them are corrupted, so it does not hurt me to have them as enemies," Arthur shrugged. "I would prefer that they fear me and need me."


    "... how did you do it?" King Solomon said after a brief silence. "I never heard of such a case of an artifact losing its function."


    "I don''t know the details, too, but the runemaster somehow gave me authority over them. When I asked him how he just said that there was a rune to assign ownership of an artifact."


    "Ownership?" the king''s eyes gleamed with interest. "Does that mean that a user can be assigned to each artifact?"


    His interest skyrocketed because the kingdom suffered from stolen or lost artifacts. If a single user could indeed be assigned, it would strengthen the Freda kingdom''s monopolization of artifacts.


    "A Usage Ownership includes restricting the usage of the artifact, and Secure Ownership gives the right to destroy them," Arthur was making up things at this point because he wanted the king to stand on his side against the nobles.


    However, he was sure that such runes existed, and he could always set certain conditions like he did countless times before.. This was his authority as the creator.

 Chapter 451 - My Love

    The king was beyond interested in his words. They didn''t sound like lies, too, since Arthur has given enough details to prove otherwise. However, the king looked upset.


    "You always know how to ce a price tag on yourself when things fall, and I would have no option but to handle the aftermath."


    "I am valuable," Arthur spread his palm upward. "And I have been nothing but kind to this kingdom. My only problem lies with the way nobles carry themselves, and I thought we agree that there is a problem there."


    "Are you sure it is only that?" the king tapped on his desk as he looked down on his report. "Maybe it has something to do with what happened to you in Alva. You were humiliated by the nobility of that kingdom, and it seems you are bent on treating them the same."


    "Maybe my actions are influenced by my impression of them, but am I in the wrong?" Arthur shrugged, and the king stared at him silently before sighing.


    "The nobles are going to be upset for a while, but there is truly nothing that they can do. Therefore, we need to proceed to grant you a noble title so that they consider you less of an outsider."


    "I would humbly decline. I am a safekeeper of these runes, and I have no intention of joining the nobility. I want to keep my social status as I work for this kingdom."


    "You can''t be a lord without a title," the king frowned and stopped tapping on the table. "Do not let your past determine your future. You are wiser than turning down what a noble title gives you."


    "I am aware of its benefits, but I am also aware of how much it damages the public good. Call me bitter, your majesty, but I will never be a part of their group, not even with ten positions in the kingdom."


    "You are... dangerous," the king truthfully said, not trying to sugarcoat it. "Your way of thinking is too novel for my kingdom, and I don''t think that a social change is possible."


    "I am but one man, your majesty," he reassured the king. "You won''t see an uprooting of the nobility system just because of me."


    "Maybe, but that would be unfortunate."


    ***


    Despite his rage against their actions, it was not a mindless act. Arthur and Dia agreed that if they needed the nobles to listen, they would have to use their fear and greed.


    There was no better bargaining chip than artifacts. Artifacts. Artifacts. Artifacts.


    They had considered working separately before, as the king advised them. However, they indeed had no reason to do so. Arthur might be hated, but he wasn''t useless. The nobles knew that too.


    It was precisely that reason that they hated him. Arthur was considered a teenager who had a piend in hisp in the form of artifacts.


    Their spections about his rtion to the Ghost Runemaster were numerous, as some said that he was that man''s son or rtive. However, it made no sense that Arthur was enved before, but the theory still had its weight by adding some justifications.


    Another one was that the Ghost Runemaster was none other than... the dwarf that Arthur kidnapped. It was the onlypanion Arthur had, which can be the runemaster himself, but that theory was also considered quite wed.


    The theories were numerous, but for the one that Arthur was the runemaster himself, it was quickly shot down by everyone. The reason was simple: Arthur was too young. It was estimated that the Seika was barely eighteen, neen if one was being cautious.


    Runemasters were all old hags, King Solomon being the sole exception. However, even the king himself needed to study the profession to produce artifacts. The iron rule in the Schelera religion was that knowledge was power.


    There was no way that Arthur assimted this amount of knowledge that would upturn a kingdom as a ve. That was why the earlier theories were more reasonable, albeit having too many missing pieces. But, sometimes, the truth was the simplest among a thousand answers.


    "So, they have no choice but to listen to you now," Dia smiled as she looked at him, her body leaning slightly forward. Arthur was in her room, which he teleported into to avoid suspicion.


    "And they have no choice but to forge a good connection with you, the closest person to the Seika," Arthur nodded as he looked away.


    There was a slight issue with visiting the princess in her room. She wore light clothes since she was alone, and a lot of her skin was showing. Despite being of some experience, albeit he was forced to it by a snake woman, Arthur retained some amount of unfamiliarity with these things.


    "Are you sure that it''s going to work this way? The amount of pressure on your promises to deliver will crush you if you fail. The king will not take your side when you fail to live up to your words because he is not your friend."


    "I can leave the Freda kingdom anytime my ns go awry," Arthur assured. "I have alternative ns to realize my goals, but I believe that the king is my safest bet."


    "Alternative ns that involve your friend, I assume," Dia stood up from her chair and walked toward him, wearing rosy garments that reached her knees and revealed her shoulders.


    "A bit," he admitted as the kingdom squinted her eyes at him, standing beside his chair.


    "Make sure to take me with you when the timees."


    "What about your goal to rule Alva?"


    "Do you know why I want to rule Alva?"


    "You said it was to change the kingdom for the better," Arthur said with slight doubt, and the princess spotted it.


    "Your doubts are appropriate. My father used my mother, and her family abandoned her. The only follower she had and trusted was the one to kill her before he fled. His reasons were unknown, and I have no power to uncover them."


    "You want the power to know why he killed your mother?"


    "And to take revenge for her, from my father and her family."


    "Are you willing to dedicate your life to this purpose? A cold and ill-forbidden ending awaits at the end, and it is not going to involve happiness."


    "My love," she caressed his cheeks and said gently, filling his soul with birds wanting to break free. "I never thought that I could be happy until I met you. However, it is still uncertain that you will stay with me. If my happiness is out there, then it is here," she ced a hand on his chest.


    She was leaning on the side of his chair, her legs touching his arm. Arthur closed his eyes as she ran her fingers along the lines of his face, using her thumb to wipe his lower eyelid.


    "If you know that I can''t stay, then why are you still on my side? Is it not better to leave now since we have yet to grow too attached?"


    "The crueler of fates is never to experience love, even crueler than losing it," the princess said, and Arthur opened his eyes. Her eyes gleamed with tears. "I don''t want to lose you, Arthur. I want you to stay with me."


    "I want to be with you too," he said, touching her forearm. "I want to be here, at this moment, forever. However, what I want doesn''t align with what I have to do. I can''t afford to stay because everyone is waiting for me back at home."


    "Can I not rece them?" she asked, closing her eyes. Teardrops rolled down her face on each side of her cheeks. "Am I the choice you didn''t pick?"


    "Can I rece your revenge?" Arthur asked, not shying away from her words. Then, he stood up from his spot and stood in front of her. "I love you, Dia. However,"


    "However," she repeated as if expecting it.


    "I can never choose to stay here. I have to go back, as much as it hurts. You are not the one I didn''t pick, but my greatest regrets for not being able to be with you."


    "I... understand," she said. "I still want to have you, as long as you are by my side. I don''t know how it would feel after you are gone, but being with you gives my life meaning."


    "I want to be with you too, as long as I can," he said and leaned in, kissing her. They kissed once and twice again, running their hands through each other''s hair.


    Arthur knew it would hurt more this way, but he still chose to do it. His body was glued to hers as they began to take their clothes off, crossing the only line that they never crossed.


    It would be his greatest sorrow in the end. However, he will live on knowing that he can love and care about someone this deeply.. This moment might tear him apartter on, but he would treasure it just the same.

 Chapter 452 - Avadil

    The war summit was happening today, and the city was in full swing. It would begin when the two lines cross at the Schelera Temple, and that would be the beginning of the talks between Alva, Freda, and the lords.


    During the summit, two meetings will happen. The first would be between the lords of Freda to discuss the ongoing issue with the Mernars and what they know about these monsters. The second one will be about the peace treaty between the two kingdoms, involving only the guests, the king, and the high circle.


    The high circle included lords of major cities, the titled knights, and the heads of the noble families. Arthur fell into the first group, despite having no official noble title. After all, his city has yet to be finished, and it was a giant project with many observing eyes.


    On such an important day, Arthur slept the most peaceful night of his life. His eyes adjusted to the unfamiliar ceiling, and his skin felt the warmth of the person on his right.


    As he turned over to look at her face, he saw that a few of her hair strands fell on her face. Arthur pushed her hair away from her face and saw the sleeping face of Dia.


    It was too innocent, and she didn''t look like the cruel princess they made her seem. However, Arthur knew that there was a side of her that he only saw at the beginning when they were enemies.


    There was a great relief in being loved by your enemy. It was reassuring that this person had seen your different sides, hated you, and still loved you when he got closer.


    "Mm," the princess furrowed her brows, and her eyshes fluttered before opening. Her eyes focused on Arthur before a smile appeared on her face.


    "Hey," he said, a smile mirroring hers.


    "Hey," she replied while reaching out toward his hand and grabbing it.


    They didn''t say anything and simply stared while sleeping beside each other, only covered by the bedsheet. A moment was needed to process what happened between them yesterday.


    "I think that we need to make an appearance since auctions are happening in the morning, preceding the war summit in the afternoon," she said.


    "Alright," he said, with half-closed eyes and a smile.


    They stared at each other, carving the appearance of their lover into their memories. This moment might flee forever, slip past their grasp, and turn into a distant memory.


    "We need to go," Arthur said as a reminder, but he did not attempt to stand up, nor did she. Then, a knock came to interrupt their time together.


    "Miss Diana," it was Ma. "Are you awake? Have you seen the Seika? I couldn''t find him in his room, and we have a guest," his voice was urgent.


    Arthur sighed, and Dia snickered before standing up. Then, as the sheets slipped away to reveal her body, Arthur followed her with his gaze.


    "Pervert," she said with a blush before throwing a robe around her body and using a band to tie her hair into a ponytail. Arthur saw the two ice crystals around her eyes, which ran through her hair.


    If these two crystals didn''t exist, Dia would have looked human, but he didn''t think she would have been more beautiful than she is now. Maybe he was blindly in love, but that was what he thought.


    "The Seika said he would investigate somethingst night," she whispered to the door. "He should be in his room by now."


    "Ah, I see. Thank you. I will check again!" Ma hurried to walk away, and Dia turned to shoo Arthur away. However, he was already standing behind her, hugging her from behind.


    "A bit longer," he said, missing her warmth already. She leaned her head back on his body and caressed his cheek.


    "You need to go, my love," Dia said. "I will see you again."


    Arthur reluctantly let go of her, and she turned to him and kissed him. After that, he teleported back into his room, carrying his clothes from yesterday.


    After he wore them, a knock came on the door, and Arthur waved his finger to open it. Ma was surprised, and he rushed in with joy when he saw Arthur.


    "Seika! Where have you been?"


    "Shut up," Arthur frowned, and the manager halted his steps. "You better have a good reason foring so early in the morning."


    "We have a guest, and he has been waiting for you for almost an hour now."


    "An uninvited guest?" Arthur squinted his eyes. "This is too disrespectful to be a weed visit. You should have turned it down."


    "The guest is the son of the king, Avadil," Ma said with a nervous expression. "I told him that you are busy and need some time toe down, but he was alright with waiting."


    "The son of the king, Avadil," Arthur repeated with a frown. Someone mentioned him before. It was Traitor, as he lied about the identity of the traitor. That wolf tried to make him believe that the traitor was the previous king''s son, which meant he wanted to frame him. "Is he still waiting downstairs?"


    "Yes, he said that he is alright with it," Ma backed out of the room slowly as Arthur pondered, lest he gets beaten to a pulp. "The prince mentioned a proposal that would benefit you both, too."


    "Alright, you have been pardoned," Arthur waved his hand to shoo the manager away. "I will take a shower and change first."


    "Where have you been all night, Seika?" Ma asked with confusion.


    "Just living my life," Arthur said and waved his hand, raising Ma into the air and throwing him away. The door mmed after the manager bolted out, and Arthur could hear him groaning in pain.


    Despite having a good reason to do so, the manager still interrupted his time with his... sweetheart? Thinking of it filled Arthur''s soul with warmth, and he felt happy for the first time in months.


    ***


    "Greetings, Beloved by Living Beings," the prince was bowing down, his voice clear and deep. As he rose, Arthur saw two symmetrical scars that ran from his eyes to his cheeks. "I fear that despite your title, you are far from being loved by most."


    "We are not defined by how they see us, Prince Avadil," Arthur gestured for the prince to sit down as he tilted his head a bit. "What brings you here?"


    "I am deeply ashamed that I interrupted your morning," the prince said with a sincere expression as he sat down, and Arthur sat in front of him. "But I have a proposal. May I ask that we find a different ce to talk?"


    They were in one of the guest rooms in the pce, and it was pretty private. However, Arthur used his spiritual energy to look for any eavesdrop artifacts and found one.


    "There is no need," the artifact flew out of its hiding spot in a gemmed pot and floated between the two. Arthur grabbed it, and the artifact disappeared from its spot. "We can talk here."


    "You are as capable as the rumors say, and I am relieved," Avadil said with a sigh. "I know that your city is facing an economic crisis. Prices had gone up in the past month when words reached merchants that the Seika is building a city."


    "Not to mention, most nobles refuse to sell me what their state produces or simply ask for astronomical amounts," Arthur smiled. "Are you going to lend me some money?" he asked with a wide smile.


    "It is the opposite, Lord of Hidden," Avadil shook his head. "The only reason that I have any standing in the capital is what I own, one of the top auction houses of the capital. I have a way to procure rare items to sell them, and it kept me going."


    "That makes uspetitors," Arthur raised his brow. "Tell me your proposal, your highness."


    "I am no prince anymore," Avadil shook his head, "but I hold more value than an actual prince does," he said with a smile of confidence.


    Arthur studied the young man in front of him. His posture was straight, and his hair was a tidy ck. Yet, despite being called a prince, his hands were calloused, and they reminded him of his past.


    "May I know how you get those scars, your highness?" Arthur asked with the politest of tones. "I mean not to intrude, but a man is trusted by knowing his stories."


    "I see no intrusion," Avadil shook his head. "I prefer being asked than being talked about behind my back. These scars were given to me by my father, the previous king. A prophecy told him that he needed to use a divine sword to open up my eyes as a child, and it would save his throne."


    "I guess that prophecy was a lie.. His throne is gone, and all that left are these scars."

 Chapter 453 - Extreme Heroism

    "These scars aren''t the only thing he left behind," Avadil touched his face, running his fingers on the wound. "My father left this kingdom bleeding, and the cmities feast on its blood."


    "The cmities should be behind the gates," Arthur smiled, acting oblivious to the fact Kar, the Vampires Overlord, existed in the shadows of this kingdom. However, Avadil was clearly warning him when he mentioned blood.


    "We are the greatest cmity, Seika," Avadil sighed and stared at him weakly, showing Arthur a vulnerable and tired side. "Humans will fight between them until all left are corpses, and the monsters will reap the benefits."


    "And do you want the war to stop?"


    "I want it to end because there is no stopping it. The war against the cmities is the reason we are here, and it is the ancient task delegated by the gods."


    "The gods tend to make an appearance whether they wished for it or not," sighed Arthur at the absurdity. However, he needed to keep an open mind about this. "So, which gods are you talking about?"


    "Those who abandoned us," the previous prince said with a smile, and Arthur struggled to hide his surprise. He heard these words only twice, and one of them was told by the Spirit Sovereign itself.


    This world was the one the gods abandoned, and they chose half to use half of the people as a shield against the cmities. But, of course, no one knew of this story, and Arthur wasn''t even convinced.


    "Why do you think they abandoned you?"


    "We have been tasked with an ancient task: to fight against the cmities. Since we can remember, it was our sole purpose, but no one said why we needed to fight it. So what are we protecting, exactly?"


    Arthur couldn''t tell this young man that they were protecting the lineages of the guardians in the other world. It was too cruel of a fight to be used as a meat shield against the cmities. What kind of cruelty was it to have someone die just so that another one sleeps peacefully?


    Those living on Earth thought that the dungeons were the worst this world had to offer, but they were wrong. The dungeons were only meant to prevent them from going to Alka because the split would undo itself if more gates were opened.


    This was the final task the legacy asked of him, and it was the task assigned to people of this world. They needed to answer to the wishes of powerful ancient beings to protect others. This was the task they were given, and they had no way to refuse.


    Arthur could abandon his legacy, though. The only thing stopping him is that whenever he used his power, the legacy was the safety that prevented him from losing himself to that power. If he truly had no legacy, he didn''t think that his power of creation would be gone, although his runes might not stay.


    It was a gamble with an ancient schr, who seemed to have a different inheritor in this world. Arthur wondered if there was more than one inheritor for each guardian. The future has yet to tell.


    "Whatever we are protecting," Avadil continued with a self-ridiculing expression, "seem to have no rtion to us. Nevertheless, we have been given a duty to protect, and we need to answer it. Otherwise, we will die."


    "You seem to hate such a fate," Arthur squinted his eyes, his lips pressing against each other. "I imagine that you aren''t going to sit idle and do nothing about it."


    "Is it not the norm to fight injustice?" Avadil gave a dryugh as he scratched his head. "I indeed have my ns to counter this destiny, but that is a story for another time."


    "Then what story do we have today?" Arthur leaned in, resting his chin on his palm. "You gained my interest, and I am willing to listen to your proposal."


    "You are too kind, Seika," Avadil said with surprise. "Before I came here, my people advised me against making contact with you because it would be too dangerous, given your tales."


    "They are wise people because I am indeed not the best person for allegiances," Arthurughed. "I have a habit of making enemies with most, even if I don''t do anything."


    "A trait of destined people who bring change," Avadil smiled as he took out a scroll from his inner pockets. "This is a contract between my auction house and your city. We will resell your artifacts with nomission attached."


    "And what would you gain?"


    "Political power, public interest, and sales," said Avadil with a smile. "We are aware that your city has yet to develop into a trading center and that it is facing some financial crises. Therefore, we are willing to be a middleman in your purchases of materials and guarantee fair prices that align with the market."


    "Are you aware that you are making an enemy out of everyone through this?" Arthur was surprised as he took the contract and opened it. "This will bring you more harm than good, Avadil," he sincerely advised.


    "Are you more worried about me than about your city?"


    "My city can find other ways than hurting others," Arthur said as he ced down the contract. "I can''t sign this if I don''t know your real motives."


    "Are you afraid that there is a catch?" Avadil sighed. "You have the right to think that way because I am nothing but a suspicious salesman on your doorstep."


    "And you are offering me money and support with nothing in return," Arthur pointed out. "I need to know why."


    "The reason is simple, but I am not sure that you are going to believe it. I am sure that you aren''t going to believe it."


    "Try me, your highness."


    "Well, I am doing this out of guilt," Avadil paused, and he exined once he saw Arthur''s confusion. "My father did horrible things to this kingdom, and it keeps me awake at night when I think of all the harm he did."


    "It is unrted to you," Arthur said with a frown.


    "You are kind, Seika, but I disagree. My existence is a sin in itself because my father''s blood flows through my veins. So many lineages disappeared because of my father, but his blood survived through me."


    "Then, what does that have to do with me?"


    "You are trying to help the people of this kingdom. You can do so through your artifacts. If helping you means the people have something to eat, then I am willing to walk through hell for you."


    "That is what you call extreme heroism," Arthur frowned.


    "Whatever helps me sleep at night," Avadil said with a weak smile as he stood up. "I will leave this contract with you. Then, if you wish to work with me, you can sign it and send it over along with someone to arrange the dealings between us."


    Arthur took a moment to read the contract, and it was simple enough. However, he still needs to make Ma and his people go through it before signing it.


    "When is the next auction?" Arthur asked as the auction master made his way toward the room. Avadil turned around with a smile.


    "An hour from now," he said as he met Arthur''s gaze. "Are you interested in attending?"


    "I am more interested in making some noise," Arthur said. "I wish you havee to me earlier. At least, I would have brought more artifacts along with me."


    "Does that mean you are going to work with my auction house?"


    "I am," Arthur stood up. "I will believe your story about feeling guilty and wanting to help the people through me. Do you want to know the reason?"


    "What is it, Lord of Hidden?" Avadil stared at Arthur''s eyes as he stood a single step away from him. Arthur smiled warmly in response.


    "Because if you betray me, I''ll just kill you. That would be the greatest redemption of your sins."


    ***


    Arthur didn''t want to threaten the prince, who was kind to him. However, he needed to make sure that Arthur or his city could not be crossed. Avadil took the matter lightly as if he had nothing to fear.


    "This is great!" Ma jumped from his chair in excitement. "This will solve our current issues refills our treasury! But, Seika, how did you convince the prince to give you such an offer?"


    "I didn''t do anything. He gave it to me on his own," Arthur said as he looked down, deep in thoughts. "Make sure that there are no loopholes in the contract."


    "I will assign one of the civil officers to read it countless times before we sign it," Ma nodded and jumped to run out of the room. "Ah, but we didn''t bring any good artifacts along..." the manager stopped and turned to Arthur.


    "I have a few," Arthur said with a smile as he stood up as well. "It is time to prove that my threats aren''t empty."

 Chapter 454 - Estate Level Up!

    Arthur ced down the artifact as it gave a soft glue, the runic lines merging with it. Every time he created an artifact, it would fascinate him how he could give power to the powerless. It was an intoxicating feeling as if he was a god.


    However, it was of the greatest importance that he doesn''t fall into this delusion. Thest thing that he wanted to be was a god because he knew how selfish he would be.


    The artifact disappeared once Arthur touched it, and it reappeared in his subspace. Then, as he was about to stand up and go to the auction, a notification from his system finally arrived.


    [Your Estate Level increased by 1!]


    [Your estate has been cleared off monsters, and walls have been erected to protect your citizens! As a result, you earned five Lordship Points, corresponding to your level!]


    [Lordship Stats.]


    -? ? ? Estate Level: 1.


    -? ? ? Estate Size: 722 square km.


    -? ? ? Residents Numbers: 983.


    -? ? ? Overall Satisfaction: 45%.


    -? ? ? Lordship Points: 5.


    [Lordship''s Creation.]


    -? ? ? Build!


    -? ? ? Blueprints. [Locked.]


    -? ? ? Revenue. [Locked.]


    [Lordship Residents.]


    -? ? ? Professions.


    -? ? ? Potential.


    -? ? ? Loyalty.


    "I... forgot about this," Arthur felt embarrassed that because he couldn''t use this function, he simply forgot about it. One of Big Bear''s duties was to exterminate the monsters, but it seems it took him a while to get it done.


    At least, his city was safe now, as long his walls weren''t breached. But, unfortunately, even though it has been a while since he got above level 40, he never got to use the new function the system had.


    "Let''s see what I can build with 5 Lordship Points," Arthur clicked on his system''s interference, and an array of items opened in front of him.


    [Farnds]


    [Houses]


    [Workces]


    [Public Entertainments]


    [Factories]


    [Transportation]


    [Roads]


    [Defenses]


    [Mana Arrays]


    [Barracks]


    [Schools]


    [Hospitals]


    [Lands]


    ***


    It was a long list that made Arthur dizzy. Furthermore, his estate level seems to have nothing to do with his level, which meant that Arthur could expand his city beyond what his strength allows.


    The issue was that Arthur didn''t know what to prioritize first. His citizens were too few for his city, which was quiterge and hard to utilize with so few people. He can bring in more people by focusing on building proper housing, sewage system, transportations.


    However, no one woulde to his city without jobs to feed them. It was hard to decide between housing and employment if he wanted to bring more people in, and there was another issue on the table: Mernars.


    The hydra should being to his city soon, seeking its child. But, unfortunately, Arthur has yet to find it, and it is hard to do so given that the child was hiding itself instead of being kidnapped.


    "Defenses should be prioritized, and the Mana Array seems to be a buff of some sort. I only have five points, and there is nothing less than five points to purchase. I guess the Legacy will only show me that of which I can purchase."


    It was a wed mechanism because Arthur couldn''t start saving up points at this point. However, if he learned one thing throughout his journey, then it was to save. He stopped using his stat points once he realized that farming stats would get more challenging in the future.


    "Then, I will just handle it on my own for now. The next level up of my estate shouldn''t be far," he concluded as he closed the system and stood up.


    "Greetings, Seika," Ma bowed as Arthur opened the door. "We checked the contract, and there are no disadvantages or loopholes for us. Rather, they are the ones suffering from this."


    "The only thing they are suffering from is guilted heroism," Arthur replied as he took the contract. A pen appeared out of thin air, and Arthur signed the agreement that floated before him. "I will take this myself to the auction house. You better prepare, Ma. A lot of money ising your way."


    "Nothing makes me happier," Ma said with barely contained excitement. Arthur stopped walking and turned to him with a suspicious face.


    "You know that you will die if you embezzle money, right?" Arthur had to make sure that none of his followers made any stupid mistakes. Ma blinked his eyes at him with confusion.


    "I have no use for the money, though," he sincerely said. "All of my life is in Hidden City, and everything I might do with money will be reported back to you."


    "You don''t have any problems that money can solve?"


    "You don''t understand, Seika," Ma shook his head with a smile. "For most of us, simply finding a safe ce to stay and food to eat is a challenge. Yet, you gave us these without asking for money. You are even paying us for serving you, and that is the first time a lord does that."


    "Is that your dream?" Arthur asked as they walked out of the pce and boarded their carriage. "Just to survive?"


    "My dream is to build something that is going to oust me," Ma said as he hugged his files. "Therefore, serving you is my dream, my lord."


    Arthur simply smiled and didn''t say anything as he leaned on the window. He forgave Ma for interrupting his morning because what he said rified Arthur''s impact on this world.


    The carriage took them to the auction house, which preceded the war summit. But, unfortunately, there are only three auctions scheduled today, and the merchants agreed to hold them at different times to ensure that they would all benefit.


    There was the matter of which house got to go first, and it was quite a mess. Of course, most houses wanted to go first because the guest had yet to spend their money, but there was also the matter of guests restraining themselves at the beginning fearing that they might miss a deal at the end.


    It was quite a mess, but it just so happened that Avadil''s house got a spot in between. It was a good spot but also had no clear advantage. Thus, leaks and rumors were essential to attract people.


    "It is quite unlikely that the Ghost Runemaster will make an appearance in the Clover Auction House. They have no rtion whatsoever, and there is no way that anyone is going to work with the Seika at this time."


    Arthur heard some of the conversations on the street as they arrived at the auction house. His appearance drew some attention, but it wasn''t enough to confirm the rumors they were discussing.


    However, it was one of the few public appearances he made for someone so infamous. The citizens looked at him with eyes of interest and fear, and they needed no introduction to know the Lord of Hidden, a young man with one arm.


    "Am I an exotic animal?" he said while scratching his head.


    "You are more exotic to the people than any animal could be," Ma said without consideration. "They have the right to feel curious or fearful. The stories about you are quite conflicted, and you have yet to provide them with food."


    "Then it''s important to leave a good impression," Arthur smiled and waved his hand. His power of creation from his body pulsed and radiated to affect the people, working to heal whatever ailments they had.


    This trick was one he learned the hard way after his soul was damaged. But, unfortunately, these people had no money to visit physicians or alchemists, so Arthur''s powers significantly affected them.


    "Woah!"


    "My leg no longer hurts!"


    "Is this the powers of the Seika?"


    The crowd grew noisy as Arthur''s powers healed their ailments. Arthur didn''t stick around to receive their worships, but they began to chant his name.


    "Seika of Living Beings!"


    "The Living''s Beloved!"


    "The Living''s Beloved!"


    "The Living''s Beloved!"


    "Well, that is embarrassing," Arthur sighed as he hurried along the corridors. "I should get used to it."


    "You are the only person who can make people love him easily but get embarrassed when they do," a voice said to him as Avadil came out from a different hall, wearing a weak smile. "Wee to my Lily Auction House, Lord of Hidden. I hope you came to more than just take part in the bidding."


    "I have something for you," Arthur said as he handed out the contract, signed by his name. "I also brought some artifacts with me. I hope it isn''t toote in presenting them since you have already spread the rumors."


    "Every auction has these kinds of rumors. The name of the Ghost Runemaster is a synonym of wealth now, and it is used to attract the hungry farmers to sell them other things."


    "He won''t like that," Arthur smiled as he handed Avadil the contract. "Do you have a ce where I can deliver his artifacts?"


    "Yes," Avadil said as his face lit up with joy. "Please, this way!"


    Arthur followed the prince to a storage room, which looked cleaner than the king''s chambers. It proved how much importance the prince ced on this trade, and he had no idea it would change his life.

 Chapter 455 - Caged Hobgoblin

    "I... am starting to believe that you prepared for this before we met," Avadil said with bafflement, and he had the right to feel as such. In front of himy artifacts of different assortments and shapes, all gleaming with top-touch inscription.


    "You were the one to suggest the contract. All I did was to deliver," Arthur said with a smile. "Are you sure you can sell all of these? It would cause quite a stir."


    "I can handle it," Avadil said, and Arthur stared at him silently. This young man had some hidden capabilities and agenda, which was proved by Traitor''s attempt to frame him.


    "However, there are people to whom you can''t take their bids. They are those on my cklist, and it is time to make them understand the gravity of their actions."


    "I understand, but I advise treating them as moving coins. If you use this to gain political leverage over your enemies, your business will suffer just the same."


    "I am not selling useless things, your highness," Arthur smiled. "If anyone has a brain, they would realize that it is bad to antagonize me. Hence, they willpromise to buy my artifacts."


    "Then, you are just digging your own grave, Seika," Avadil said brutally. "These people will buy from you today, and they are going to use these artifacts to oppose you tomorrow."


    "As long as they want their artifacts to keep working, they need to think twice before attempting such a thing."


    "A ruthless tactic," Avadil sighed. "They need to trust you more than they want to, Seika," he touched the artifacts in front of him. "I just wish by the time everyone turns against each other, you would be there to stop it."


    Arthur didn''t say anything and thought things through. Of course, it was an advantage to destroy the runes without them knowing, but it was also good to let them know that he could take away their strengths.


    The first was an excellent tactic to know who is rotten and who is not. However, the second one ensured that no one crossed Arthur, and it was a great preventive measure. Most nobles would turn away from betraying him this way.


    "Ma will introduce the artifacts, and I''ll let him know of my decision," Arthur said before he turned to Avadil. "Is there anything more to discuss?"


    "Nothing that I can''t discuss with your manager," Avadil smiled. "You can enjoy the show, Seika."


    Arthur nodded and left the room, and he was guided to a balcony that oversaw the auction hall. The ce looked nothing like he was used to, as most auction halls were filled with chairs and packed to the brim.


    This one, however, looked like a grand garden with ponds in every corner. In the ponds were water lilies that signified the auction hall''s name. Tea tables were ced between the ponds and nts, and they were where the guests sat.


    "An enormous ce," Ma was amazed. "They are deserving of their reputation as the best auction house."


    "I thought there were two others."


    "Those houses are also grand, but that only came from their political power. The fallen prince only uses his money and resources to keep this ce in its status. In a true sense, this was the best auction house in Livia."


    "The fallen prince, huh?" Arthur leaned back in his chair as his eyes scanned the crowd. "I want you to investigate this man. Do not leave anything behind, understood?"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Howe we didn''t see this ce in Contracts City?" Arthur asked with a frown. "Livia isn''t the trading hub of the kingdom, so it doesn''t make any sense that his main auction house is here."


    "The fallen prince is one of the few opposing the current ruling ss, especially the nobles. Most people treat it as pathetic ambitions to reim the throne, but the king seems to be favoring him."


    "King Solomon is on his side?" it was getting tooplicated for Arthur to understand. "How did these twoe together, given their past?"


    "Rumors say that the fallen prince worked with his majesty to overthrow his father and brothers. The only one to survive from the royal family was him, but he wasn''t treated as a hero, but a traitor."


    "Betrayal has nothing to do with heroism. As long as you betray someone, people won''t ever trust you anymore," Arthur sighed as he saw Avadil make an entrance and greet the guests.


    "A sad fate," Ma sighed as he stood up. "I need to take my leave too, Seika. Do you have anything in particr to announce?"


    "If you are asked about the artifacts'' ownership, then you can tell the people that they would only be deactivated if they are used against me or my city. Otherwise, they are free to use it however they wish."


    Ma nodded and left the balcony, leaving Arthur to his thoughts. As he stared at the prince, trying to understand the power structure of the kingdom, a pair of hands slipped from behind him.


    "You are going to scare them if you stare like that," Dia said as she hugged him from behind, breathing in his smell. Arthur unknowingly smiled as he turned his neck to kiss her lips. "Mm," she closed her eyes.


    "I didn''t think you would be this affectionate in public," Arthur pulled back as he smiled. Dia sat beside him with a pout when she heard his words.


    "I am not a coward," she said firmly. "I don''t care what these people think. Besides, it''s not like anyone can see us."


    "It seems this ce is private enough," Arthur nodded. "How is it possible that you look more beautiful than yesterday?"


    "I am the same," Dia said with a teasing smile. "You simply got a taste, and you can''t restrain yourself anymore," she said as she traced her corbone with her index finger.


    Arthur stared at her and blinked, and the princess did the same. Their eyes arched before they bothughed at the same time, their gigglessting for a good thirty seconds.


    "This is not us, it seems," Arthur said, but his smile didn''t disappear at all. "Have you contacted your people in the capital yet?"


    "I have," Dia nodded. "They were worried that I fled the kingdom and left them to be eaten by the nobles."


    "It seems they don''t trust you a lot," Arthur sighed.


    In the same way that he picked Ma and Gruen and all of his current followers, Dia made sure to find herself people to work for her. Her current position was vague, but it was set in stone that the king would reward her with the rank of amander, the same as the knights.


    However, her division was a new one, called Lance. It is supposed to be the strongest unit in the army and the ending force that would stop the war.


    "Not even the king trusts me yet," Dia said with a forced smile. "I don''t trust anyone, too."


    "I see," Arthur feigned being hurt, and she simply chuckled before grabbing his hand.


    "You are not a part of them or anyone," she said as she turned to look him in the eye. "I don''t need to trust you because I am okay with anything you do. If you stabbed my heart one day, I would make sure your clothes aren''t bloodied."


    Arthur felt overwhelmed by the amount of love she had for him. It was against his wishes to think like this, but he wondered if he deserved it. There was no way to know if he wouldn''tmit such a sin one day.


    "I will never hurt you," Arthur tightened his hand, holding hers. "Even if it kills me. I will never hurt you."


    Diana gave a grin filled with happiness, and her image was forever imprinted in his heart. Arthur didn''t know if the promise he just gave would haunt him forever, but he somehow knew that their ending would be miserable.


    They will both bleed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" a woman took the stage wearing a white dress that stuck to her body. "Wee to Lily Auction House!"


    The lights were stolen from the sky as she finished her words, although no celling was above them. The stage lit up with the woman from before, as beautiful as the moon in the night.


    "You are all here to change your lives, I know," she said with a smile. "Some of you are here to make money. Others are here to break through their limits. However, we can all agree that by the end of today, then your lives will be changed."


    Her words made the crowd filled with expectations, and the woman threw her arm for the first item to appear on the stage. A cage rose from the center of the stage, and there was a figure inside it.


    "We are going to start this auction with one of the rarest monsters to be seen, a hobgoblin! Despite looking like a human and a demi, he is far from being one!"


    Arthur rose from his chair as his eyes managed to make out the figure inside the cage.. His hand grabbed the railing and dug through it as his body resonated with the prisoner.

 Chapter 456 - A Calamity Called...

    "My beloved," Dia was confused by his agitation, but Arthur didn''t answer her call. "What is wrong?" she asked, but still no response. Finally, Dia turned to look at the cage and saw that it had a monster inside it, simr to the ogres inhabiting the mountains of Hidden City.


    "Are they in this world too?"


    Arthur muttered without answering his question, and she realized that his mana was getting out of hand. Dia hurried to grab his forearm, and he finally snapped out of his confusion.


    "Calm down, Seika," she said with a frown. "You can''t do the same thing as the duel from yesterday."


    It seems her words had some effect on him, and the Seika calmed down somewhat. However, he was still looking puzzled by the monster''s appearance, as he kept turning back to it.


    "Do you know this hobgoblin?" she asked with confusion. This monster was one of the few races disliked by humans and demis alike because it was an evolution of a goblin.


    Intelligent monsters capable of speech signified cmities. Alvan people might have monstrous traits, but they were, in essence, humans who devoured monsters long ago.


    Monsters that transcended the limits of their species and evolved or retraced their origin were a simr case to the cmities. One of those monsters was Kar, the Vampire Overlord.


    "I don''t only know it," the man she loved looked heartbroken, "I raised it," there was some sort of guilt in his voice that she couldn''t understand. "Yet, I couldn''t feel its presence because I didn''t think it would be here."


    "That means you can save it," she said hopefully. "I don''t rmend that you attack the auction house because that would ruin your rtionship with the prince."


    Arthur has mentioned these details to her before inviting her to the auction house. Dia felt that the Seika had more than one reverse scale that would make him erupt like a volcano despite being cold.


    ''How I long to make you feel such emotions,'' Dia thought as she looked at his face, concerned and guilt-ridden. ''I never want to see you like this. However, it makes me wonder if I can make you feel this way about me too.''


    ***


    There was a bond between them, and it was not something that the time they spent or social constructs could exin. Arthur felt connected to every one of his goblins, and he had fond memories of them.


    However, his arrival to Alka made him avoid thinking about their fate. Even if he did not cause the temporal divergence, he should have tried to look for the people he knew.


    The hobgoblin was one of the five that he strengthened before they got separated. However, it looked lifeless, almost unconscious as chains restrained every part of its body.


    ''I need to save it.''


    The bond was getting weaker, and Arthur realized it wasn''t due to the separation between the two worlds. Instead, their bond was getting weaker because this one was dying.


    It was the same case with the other goblins he had a bond with, but he couldn''t tell if they were in danger or simply far away. All he knew at the moment was that he needed to save the one before him.


    "A hobgoblin?" a voice from below eximed. "Can it be one of that infamous group of monsters, led by one of the cmities?"


    "It seems we have some wise eyes in the crowd," thedy said with a bright smile. "It is indeed the only imprisoned member of that group. We retrieved this one from beyond the gates, so everyone must be aware of its importance!"


    "Impossible," the crowd muttered.


    "Can it be true? Aren''t we in danger if that was the case?"


    The crowd was getting panicky when thedy pped her hands. The cage lit up with colors as runic lines appeared on its surface before fading.


    "No need to worry, dear guests. This cage is the only one capable of keeping this monster in check. It was created by King Solomon himself to apprehend one of the Seven Sins."


    "Oh my," ady covered her mouth.


    "This is the first time I see it!"


    "My visit has not been in vain if I get to see both of these rarities on the first item only!"


    "Do you know what they are talking about?" Arthur asked with a frown. Dia was quiet, trying to recall before answering.


    "I studied hobgoblins once before. They are said to be an extremely cunning and powerful race of monsters, with a few of its members speaking humannguage. They are considered to be members of cmities because their leader is a powerful monster."


    "Do you know its name?"


    "I... it is hard to recall, but I believe that there was a story about the previous king fighting against that monster. Before it disappeared beyond the cmity gates, it gave itself a name."


    "What is its name, Dia?" Arthur turned at her with a frown, and she seemed to notice the urgency in his voice. After furrowing her brows for a few seconds, she muttered a name.


    "Mero."


    "...dammit," Arthur clenched his fist tightly. "Are you fucking kidding me? What is this to you? Some sort of game that you throw everything into?"


    "Who are you talking to, Seika?" Dia was puzzled by his words, and Arthur had to breathe in to calm down.


    "I am talking to the world," he said, gnashing his teeth together. "My life is a mess because of it. I understand nothing anymore."


    "Do you know Mero?" she asked, but Arthur didn''t reply. How could he not know a hobgoblin with such a name? He was the one to name it, after all.


    Kira ended up at the trial while Mero and the goblins came to Alka. Furthermore, it seems they came before Arthur did in the timeline, and they grew strong enough to be cmities.


    "Do you know where the monsters disappeared to?"


    "The mountain range near Hidden City," she said. "You must have heard that a powerful group of monsters was there, and the kingdom wanted to murder them. However, the kingdom failed, and the monsters disappeared. Ever since then, Mero was known as a cmity, but not one of the ancients."


    Arthur realized that the ogres worshiped a statue that resembled Mero, which was the source of the familiarity he felt. An entity asked Arthur to grow stronger in warning, but he never believed that it would turn out to be one of his goblins.


    ''You have grown so much, Mero,'' Arthur grabbed the railings with emotions, his chest heaving up and down. ''I haven''t grown at all, but you are already so powerful to be worshiped.''


    It was a mix of pride and fear. Arthur was proud that his monsters grew to such an extent, and he was fearful that they had grown too strong for him tomand anymore.


    There were now three possibilities that resulted in his weakening bond: the distance, their lifeforce, and their strength. Arthur hated that his life turned out to be such a mess, intertwined beyond limits.


    At first, the only thing he couldn''t understand was what happened at the trial. Now, he didn''t understand anything anymore. The point of chaos was the temporal divergence, which Ellen caused. After that, everyone he knew was thrown in a different direction, another time, and a different world.


    "We are going to start bidding,dies and gentlemen! This hobgoblin is our auction''s first and best item, so bid to your hearts'' content!"


    "...not an item," Arthur gritted his teeth again as he felt as if a part of him was losing control. Finally, however, Diana tightened her hand around his wrist, and he calmed down again.


    "You can save it," Diana said.


    "I know," Arthur breathed out and raised his hand, which the princess released. All eyes turned toward him as he ced his bid. This was the only thing he could do to save it.


    "Ten thousand golds," a voice said before Arthur, and he turned to see that it was the Knight of Nobility. "This monster is mine to y."


    The crowd gasped when they heard his bid. Ten thousand gold coins were the same price that Arthur sold his artifact for, and it was said to be astronomical, to begin with. However, that was the final price, but the Knight bid that from the start.


    Arthur squinted his eyes as he lowered his hand. It was disadvantageous to reveal his desire to save the hobgoblin. Furthermore, if he couldn''t buy it from the auction house, he could always steal it from the knight.


    "Ten thousand gold coins!" thedy eximed with surprise. "This is a great start from our lovely knight! However, this monster is one of the few who can talk, as long as you can coax it!"


    "A talking hobgoblin?" rose a man with a thick beard from the crowd.. "It would revolutionize our understanding of other species if we can research this creature! I bid eleven thousand!" And so, the bidding war began while Arthur tried to extinguish his rage.

 Chapter 457 - Against Ancient One

    "Twelve!"


    "Thirteen!"


    The bidding war was relentless, but Arthur took his time because he knew that Avadil wanted to milk whatever he could from the audience.


    "I am going for a bit," he told Dia before teleporting to the balcony from which Avadil oversaw the auction. Unfortunately, the one sitting beside him was none other than Ma, and the manager jumped from his seat to allow Arthur to sit.


    "Seika!" Ma said as he offered his chair. "We were discussing the matter of the artifacts and their cement in the bid. Is there something wrong?"


    "Avadil," Arthur went straight to the point, "Where did you find the hobgoblin at?" he asked unceremoniously. Avadil frowned when he heard his questions, his brows furrowing heavily.


    "A merchant never reveals his source, Seika," it seems that even Avadil was offended by his question, and Arthur would have been understanding on most days. But, unfortunately, today was not one of them.


    "Listen, Avadil," his aura overflowed, threatening. "I am deeply sorry for behaving in this way. I truly am. However," he said with barely-restrained self, "I need to know where you found it."


    Avadil took a moment to study Arthur as if pondering the feasibility of the situation. Then, without answering, he turned toward the hobgoblin in the cage and then back at Arthur.


    "The monster is looking at you," he said with fascination. "What rtionship do you two exactly share?"


    His words made Arthur turn toward the cage. This balcony was closer than his to the hobgoblin, and Arthur could see its eyes from beyond the bars. They were glowing, restless, and, most importantly, full of disbelief.


    "A bond you should fear," Arthur said as he got closer to the railings. "Tell me, Avadil," he said calmly. "Where did you find it?"


    "KAKAN!"


    The hobgoblin let out a deep, furious growl as the runic lines lit up to restrain him. The fire appeared from within the cage, but it was quickly extinguished with the runes.


    Arthur''s heart skipped a beat when he saw the fire. It was violent, almost as powerful as his, and it was evident that this goblin was one of the five that he strengthened long ago.


    "Give me an estimation of the price the artifacts can total to," Arthur said to the auction master, who pped his hands and stood up.


    "I can''t say for their price, but my people expect nothing less than one hundred thousand."


    "I will bid using the money from them, is that alright?" Arthur said as he turned to Avadil. The bids were still rolling, having reached twenty thousand by now.


    "It would be a pleasure," Avadil nodded with a smile. "As for your earlier question, we can talk about it if you win the hobgoblin. How does that sound?"


    Arthur didn''t say anything and gave a slight nod before teleporting back to his balcony. Dia turned to face him the moment he arrived.


    "Arthur," she said, standing up from her chair. "Please, tell me what is going on, and I will help you."


    "I need to save it because I was the one to raise it a few months ago," he instantly answered when he heard how concerned and gentle her voice was. "I can''t believe I allowed them to suffer alone."


    "You had a lot on your te, too," she said with a frown, grabbing the edge of his shirt. "You have been struggling this whole time to survive. So, why do you feel like you are responsible for everything going on in this world?"


    "Because if I am not responsible, who is?" Arthur said with a frown. "Everything bad that happened," he was talking about Ellen, "I could have prevented it if I was a bit more careful and caring. If I only noticed it earlier, prevented it sooner, and didn''t do everything thinking that it would harm me in the end, I wouldn''t end up like this."


    "You don''t want to end up with me, someone who loves you? As the lord of a city with people who are grateful for you? As the savior of countless people in Shades City or countless more that you are going to save with your artifacts?"


    "I have yet to save anyone,"


    "You saved me, idiot. I was blind, alone, and dying. You saved me from that fate and all of this power. You were the one to give it to me. Haven''t you saved G from dying too?" she said and continued before he could ridicule himself. "You allowed her to leave this world, and that is saving."


    "I am not trying to lick my wounds, Dia," Arthur said with a smile. "There are things that I feel, even if logic disapproves of them. I feel responsible for a lot of things, and not trying to find those I know is one of them."


    "I... understand. What are we going to do now?" she asked, saying ''we'' instead ''you,'' and it made Arthur grin.


    "We are going to bid to our heart''s content."


    "Twenty-two!" another bidder called.


    "We have twenty-two for Count George," thedy said with a smile. "As your Lily, I am honored to receive these bids. However, don''t you think they are quitecking? I heard that intelligent monsters have a one-hundred chance of rewarding skills!"


    "That is..."


    "Aren''t those just rumors?" the crowd muttered, but thedy seemed prepared for their suspicions.


    "We brought here an expert in monsterpedia," she said as she gestured to a man in the crowd. "Please enlighten us with your knowledge."


    The crowd turned to see a man rising from the crowd. It seems they all recognized him as a scientist of the kingdom. It was an aged man shriveled like a leave who coughed before speaking.


    "It is true."


    There were no other exnations, and thedy smiled in embarrassment. However, it was enough for the crowd, who were thirsty for confirmation.


    "Twenty-five thousand!"


    "Twenty-six..." the Knight of Nobility also rose to the asion, but a voice interrupted his bid.


    "Thirty thousand."


    Everyone turned to look at the person who made such a bid, and it turned out to be no other than the Seika. The Knight of Nobility gritted his teeth as he was about to ce another bid despite the panic of his vicemander.


    "Thirty-one thousa..."


    "Thirty-five," Arthur raised another bid before he could finish and turned to face him. "If you want topete with my wealth, then you need to wake up from your dream. Otherwise, I will turn it into your nightmare."


    "You are bluffing," the Knight of Nobility coldly said, and he turned to look at a balcony high above them. Arthur followed his gaze and realized he couldn''t see who was on the patio. "Thirty-six thousand!"


    "It must be the Ancient One," Dia said with realization as she looked at the balcony above them. "He is the one representing the nobles of this kingdom, so his wealth is even bigger than the Duke of Contracts."


    "If they are truly willing to spend more than one-hundred thousand for a skill," Arthur red at the balcony and felt a pair of eyes re back. "Then I have no choice but to fight them."


    "Seika," Dia began but couldn''t continue her words. "You are weak inparison," she mercilessly said. "If you truly fight against them, then they would crush you without caring about his majesty''s loyal subjects."


    "I have ways to make a stand, even if they are stronger," Arthur didn''t find offense in her words because that was indeed the case. He was still trying to evolve into a Vetus-ranker, but the Duke of Battle was an Astra-ranker.


    "I will stand by your side, no matter what," she said with a smile. "Fight the world, and the world will be my enemy."


    "I don''t think we need to fight anyone," Arthur smiled. "If I am short on money, then I will simply pay using artifacts. The only way that I am losing this is by running out of artifacts, or if they are suddenly unwanted."


    "Thirty-six thousand for a skill! Furthermore, it must be a high-ranking skill. Maybe it is their infamous fire?"


    "That is not a skill, idiots," Arthur sighed. "Forty-thousand!"


    The crowd gasped at him unting his wealth. Of course, Arthur had no reason to raise the price this way, but he wanted to weed out the other bidders.


    The Knight of Nobility started to panic as well, looking back at the Ancient One in his balcony. After receiving some sort of message, the knight continued to bid.


    Forty-one. Forty-five. Forty-six. Fifty. Fifty-one


    The exchange they saw was brutal because it showcased Arthur''s wealth for him to spend so much money on a monster. Each time, the Knight of Nobility would seek the Ancient One before bidding until Arthur grew sick of it.


    "If you need to take his consent to bid, then why doesn''t he do the bidding himself?" Arthur smiled at the Knight of Nobility. "You are simply proving that you are nothing but a puppet, Knight of Nobility.. If you have no money, then step aside."

 Chapter 458 - Young Ancient Man

    The crowd was silent as they heard his words, all eyes turning to the balcony high above. Of course, they couldn''t see anything, but the tension between Arthur and the Ancient One was unmistakable.


    "Sixty thousand golds, if you may," a voice, as ancient and wless as a rivering down from heaven, came from the balcony. A hand reached out and grabbed the railing as a man appeared.


    Arthur was taken by surprise because the man, just like his voice, was young. However, from his appearance, Arthur estimated that he was still in his twenties, almost the same age as the Knight of Nobility. In addition, the man had long hair that he tied using a hairpin.


    ''This man looks anything but ancient,'' Arthur thought to himself as the man met his eyes. They were almost blood-like, and the blood looked to be flowing. Furthermore, his paleplexion and youthful appearance uneased Arthur for some reason, as if this was just a facade.


    "Sixty thousand to our esteemed guest," thedy bowed ny degrees, looking quite nervous. "We are honored to meet you today, Ancient One," she greeted.


    The rest of the nobles bowed slightly as well, not even the Duke of Contracts daring to show disrespect. The scene, countless proud nobles revering to a single man, made Arthur apprehensive of the identity of his enemy.


    ''However,'' Arthur forced a smile as a droplet of sweat rolled down his face, ''I finally got to meet the one who betrayed me.''


    Their eyes met, and Arthur could feel like a thousand pairs of eyes were looking at him. This feeling was not an imagination but an aura that this man gave off. If Arthur had to describe this man, it would be that he felt like a homunculus.


    "A pleasure to meet you, our famous Seika," the Ancient One gave a gentle smile. "I would have been happy to present my name, but I fear it has been too long for me to remember it."


    The man was polite, and he wore one of the gentlest smiles Arthur hase across. If he didn''t have an impression on him and didn''t feel so sick by looking at him, he would have been charmed by the man.


    "What is a name beside an acknowledgment of others? You are notcking in that aspect, great one," Arthur was quick to put on a show. King Solomon might have protected him before, but it was a different matter to offend the head of nobility. "The pleasure is mine."


    "I fear that I have offended you by not taking this seriously," the Ancient One said apologetically. "I do desire this monster for the secrets it holds. So, let us both bid to our heart''s content. How about that?"


    "As you wish," Arthur smiled again as the two met each other''s gaze, refusing to break eye contact. Arthur could tell that this man had something against him, but he didn''t know why. "Sixty-five thousand," and another bid was ced.


    However, none of the crowd dared to let out a sound. In the presence of the young man, known as ancient, they were all too scared to offend him. Arthur was the exception, as he even dared to bid against this man.


    Every person in this kingdom, and even the surrounding kingdoms, would do anything to leave a favorable impression on the Ancient One, a man holding as much power as the king himself. However, the Seika of Living Beings seemed ignorant of such a norm.


    "You are making this difficult for me, Seika," the Ancient Oneughed in a gentle and teasing voice. "I fear emptying my pockets at this rate."


    "I am soon to empty mine too, great one," Arthur said with the same smile, forced and cautious. "I hope you don''t hold it against me for wanting this monster this badly."


    "Not at all," Ancient One waved his hand. "This is what Freda is about and what his majesty desires: freedom!" he said with a bright smile that diffused the tension.


    Arthur could see the nobles and merchants looking at the man with awe and respect. It was a wonder how these people failed to feel what Arthur felt toward this man. As he turned to nce at Dia, he realized that she was looking at the man with coldness, but masked within it was deep awe.


    "Seventy thousand golds," the Ancient One dered with an excited grin. "It has been so long since I allowed myself to spend so much. However, it will all go to the economy of my kingdom, so I have no regrets!"


    "Seventy-five thousand," Arthur couldn''t hide his frown anymore. The man talked about Freda as if it was indeed his kingdom, and Arthur felt the only genuine emotions this man had: love to thisnd.


    However, why would someone loyal to Freda work with those of Alva?


    That was a question that Arthur needed to answer but didn''t think it mattered because this man tried to kill him.


    "Eighty!"


    "Eight-five!"


    "Ny," the Ancient One said with less enthusiasm as if appearing entirely unconvinced. Arthur knew that this was thest push.


    "Ny-five,"


    "Sigh," the Ancient One sighed as he pped his hands. "It seems you truly want this monster, Seika. There is no one better to take care of it, as the Seika of Living Beings. Hence, I will step down today, and may wepete on another asion."


    After saying those words, the Ancient One disappeared into the darkness of his chamber, leaving Arthur alone with aplex gaze.


    "Ny-five thousand from the Seika!" thedy eximed. "Are there any more bidders? No? Then, the hobgoblin has been sold!"


    The crowd drew a breath before they blew up into full chatter. Most of the public couldn''t believe that the Seika outbid the Ancient One, and the rest couldn''t believe the amount of money that went to this Hobgoblin.


    "He knew how badly I needed to buy him," muttered Arthur with a look of helplessness. "The only reason he bid along is to raise the price for me, but I had no choice but to keep bidding."


    "I know, dear," Dia said with her hand on her head. "I feel... unwell," she said that and leaned back in her chair. Arthur turned to face her with a frown.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I am, but I am not myself at the moment. When I looked at that man, something within me changed, as if I felt my love to you turn to another."


    "It must be one of his abilities," Arthur looked at the crowd, and he could see that their eyes held the same zeal toward the Ancient One. "It exins why he is so liked. It is akin to brainwashing but on a weaker and wider range."


    As he told Dia, his hand glowed, and a rule appeared. The rune seeped into her body, and she flinched out of her dizziness. Diana looked at Arthur with a puzzlement, which he met with a smile.


    "I made sure to remove the Ancient One''s charm," he used his Dispel rune, and he realized it was pretty useful to arm the people around him with it. "Let''s go meet my hobgoblin now," he said with a grin, despite the loss he just had.


    ***


    The hobgoblin looked nothing that Arthur recognized, but the bond was there. However, it was also weaker than before, a lot more fragile. Despite standing in front of his follower, Arthur felt the fragility of the bond connecting them.


    "Kakan," the hobgoblin stared at him from behind bars, with eyes of worship. "I cannot believe that you are truly here."


    The hobgoblin spoke the tongue of his species, making Dia and Ma unable to understand his words. However, to Arthur, it was the same as someone speaking directly into his mind.


    "I am sorry for beingte," Arthur said as he walked toward the cage. "I abandoned you, and that is something I can never be forgiven for."


    His feelings of guilt were the strongest he ever felt after seeing the state of the goblin in front of him. Arthur was why the temporal fissure urred, but these creatures still recognized him as their lord.


    "We are the unforgivable ones!" the hobgoblin grabbed the bars with tears in its eyes. "We failed to find you all this time! Your arm... you have suffered injuries that we failed to prevent. I am sorry. I am sorry. I am..."


    The three were taken aback by the wailing of the monster, and especially Arthur, who didn''t think that their loyalty was this deep. He would have been understanding if they felt nothing toward him.


    "We have all suffered, my dear," Arthur crouched in front of the cage and met the hobgoblin''s eyes. "You are one of the five, aren''t you?"


    "You remember me, Kakan?" the hobgoblin sniffed. "I have failed you, and I was captured. You gave us the power to survive, but here I am, wasting your money."

 Chapter 459 - Bond Of Loyalty

    Arthur learned another trait of hobgoblins, and it was their raw emotions. Mero was milder than the overflowing machine of emotions in front of him, which kept crying as it apologized for wasting Arthur''s money.


    "Seika, what did you do?" Diana asked with confusion, as she didn''t know what conversation they had.


    "It is... crying because of our meeting," Arthur said, and hispanions looked at him with doubt.


    "Aha, that makes sense," Ma said as he squinted his eyes at the hobgoblin. "As expected of our Seika..."


    "You don''t have to act as if you believe me," Arthur muttered, and Ma closed his mouth, choosing to confirm that he indeed believed nothing. "When are you going to stop crying?"


    As he directed his words to the goblin, the bond between them worked on tranting his words. Finally, the goblin stopped sobbing, but he kept sniffing.


    "I am sorry, I am..." he was about to bawl again, but Arthur raised his hand to stop him.


    "I have a lot of money to waste. Do not worry about it," he said to reassure the hobgoblin even though it was a lie. Every gold coin he spent today would have to be obtained again through his artifacts. "I need you to tell me how, when, and where they captured you."


    "Yes, my lord," the hobgoblin said, but its strength started to fade. "However, I fear that my death is near. My lifeforce is unable to keep this body going anymore."


    "As if I would let you die as soon as I bought you," Arthur frowned. It seems this hobgoblin was indeed going to be sold for the skill-kill. "I will heal you."


    "My lord, this cage is a special one. It cannot be opened by anyone and is designed never to be unlocked. The moment it looks, the bars will fuse and then strengthened by the runic lines," Ma warned.


    Arthur touched the bars, and it was indeed like his manager exined. There wereyers uponyers of runes working together to keep whatever inside weakened and imprisoned. It was nothing that Arthur couldn''t understand, but it was indeed a mess.


    "This work is amateurish," muttered Arthur as he saw how runes were thrown into the mix without harmony. The real danger stemmed from these runes ovepping and causing a disaster if untangled incorrectly. "Maybe that was their aim."


    "The king made this, Seika," Ma said as he blinked his eyes. "I did not you could appraise runes."


    "Oh, right," Arthur realized something and turned to Ma without standing up. "Go out," he ordered, realizing that Ma should not be here. Ma opened his mouth as if to protest, but he closed it and left, downcast.


    "This will leave a scar for a while," Dia said with a smile as she saw Ma leave. "Am I allowed to watch?"


    "I would die if I asked you out," he smiled. "Furthermore, there is not a lot to watch," Arthur turned toward the cage, which exploded with runic lines to cover the underground room. The runic lines intertwined, and some of them united to form symbols. It was a magical scene.


    They formed rings around the two of them, and Dia looked with awe at the swirling snakes full of power. As she reached out to touch, Arthur was quick to warn her.


    "Any instability to the lines will blow them up," Arthur said, making Diana freeze and retract her hand.


    "This is beautiful," she sincerely whispered in awe. "You never told me that you can do this, Arthur. It is simr to the power you use to teleport."


    "They follow the same concept, in a way," he knew she meant his teleportation rune, which he allowed to see. "The most living being of this world are rune. They pulse with life as they create everything around us."


    "And you are the Seika of Living Beings," she said in awe. Arthur did not correct her misunderstanding because it was hard to reveal the truth. Even though he trusted her, he didn''t understand his powers himself, not to mention trying to exin them to someone else.


    "I am, indeed," muttered Arthur as he tapped an intersected point where the lines met, "and this is how I can fight against the world."


    As if he yed a video backward, the lines ceased moving before retracing their earlier motion and gathering in a single spot. However, this time, they were organized. Arthur stood up and took a step back as he watched the bars split apart to release his hobgoblin.


    "You are free now," Arthur smiled at his hobgoblin with a Heal-III rune in his hand. "And now, you are going to be healthy," he dered as he got closer to the goblin and directed his rune at it.


    The wounds and scars that the hobgoblin suffered began to heal rapidly as the color returned to his green face. His crooked giant fang recovered as well, but it stopped growing after healing the crack.


    "My wounds... Kakan... you have healed them!" the hobgoblin stood up and grabbed his hand. Arthur could feel Dia almost attacking out of reflex, but the hobgoblin only had awe in his eyes.


    "I need to ask you something before you tell me what happened," Arthur said, and the hobgoblin nodded repeatedly. "You can break the bond if you want. I can tell that now. So, why aren''t you doing that?"


    "My lord. All these years, we grew stronger because of this bond. We vowed that one day, we would renew our bond with you, and we shall rise together. This bond is our most sacred possession."


    Arthur stared at the monster silently. This was not the answer he expected. There were not many answers to begin with, and he didn''t know what to expect. However, those answers did not include loyalty.


    ''These monsters will never forget a debt,'' Arthur smiled as he looked at the goblin. A golden spark left his hand, and it made the goblin flinch. The spark turned into a symbol of two fangs around a circle. It was a manifestation of his Goblin''s Lord skill.


    "A renewal?" the hobgoblin''s face lit up, and it reminded him of his brother. They were of the same height, a bit shorter than him and with a childish look. "I am not worthy, my lord."


    "I am the one who is not worthy," Arthur shook his head. "It seems to have been years since west met, for you, but I am still so weak."


    "You have the power to make us powerful, Kakan," the hobgoblin was confused. "Does that not make you the most powerful of us all?"


    Arthur simply smiled and didn''t say anything. The symbol floated between their arms, and the hobgoblin reached out toward it with reverence.


    Arthur was not doing anything like before. There were two conditions to establish a bond with the goblins: fear or loyalty. The first time he created the bond, he used fear. Now, there was no need to make them afraid, as their loyalty knew no bounds.


    As the hobgoblin grabbed the light, it scattered before entering both of their bodies, strengthening the weakened bond that was about to break. The hobgoblin closed his eyes before going on his knee, his head lowering toward Arthur.


    "We have reunited, my lord."


    ***


    Ma was enough to arrange for the materials to be delivered, so Arthur sent him to meet Avadil. Despite incurring such a loss by his bidding, Arthur''s wealth was more than enough to elerate the growth of his city.


    The artifacts were sold for more than they had anticipated, and Arthur looked down on the bidders losing their minds over the artifacts he created. There were countless protection artifacts, fire swords, vegetation, and even armoring artifacts.


    Their numbers made the people speechless. However, they were enough to arm a small toon to be one of the best in the kingdom. Furthermore, Blessed Spirits made another appearance, with five artifacts being sold.


    Arthur chose to sell five exactly to allow spection. As he suspected, people thought that Arthur was selling the artifacts he was safekeeping because his city was suffering financially.


    This spection made them fight ferociously to get the artifacts. However, they knew that this was the best investment they could make, given how much money these pots would bring them.


    Arthur watched their woes and joys toward things he could create with ease. It was not an intoxicating feeling as he thought it would be, but it was fear-inducing. If these people knew that he could create artifacts, no one would take his side.


    Greed will devour their hearts and conscience, and they will eat Arthur in turn. It was the only fate that he could think of unless he grew stronger than anyone.


    ''I can grow infinitely stronger, so why shouldn''t I?'' Arthur knew the answer. It was told to him by the Spirits Sovereign, and Arthur knew it clearly, deep down.


    As he is getting stronger, Arthur is losing himself.

 Chapter 460 - Abandoned

    "You have made quite the ruckus, Seika," Avadil said as he turned toward Arthur, receiving him in one of his inner rooms.


    "I am not sure if you mean the Ancient One or the artifacts I gave you," Arthur shrugged. Avadil simply smiled as he took out a ring and ced it in front of Arthur.


    "Our lowest estimates were one hundred thousand, but as you saw already, the bidding exceeded that. Your artifacts were sold to various bidders for a total of one hundred seventy-two thousand. We deducted the price of the hobgoblin from your earnings, and that leaves you with seventy-seven thousand."


    "And they are all here in this ring?" Arthur picked it up, allowing his consciousness to gain a look at the inside. It was a humble space, but it was enough to hold the gold coins.


    "I would never scam you, Seika," Avadil smiled, and the two scars seemed to prevent his eyes from arching. "This is the biggest transaction I have done with a single individual since I started my auction house."


    "You could have given Ma my earnings, but you invited me instead. Tell me what you want to say, Avadil."


    "A man of insight indeed," the man seemed to refuse to forsake the pretenses. "I have invited you here to see what you think about the war summit that is happening in a few hours."


    "I have never been to one if you ask me," Arthur frowned. "I believe that the king is seeking our opinions regarding the issue with the Mernars and how to handle Alva."


    "It is a boring meeting, usually," Avadil said as he ced down a chess piece on the table. "The king has over a hundred strategists who can n for him. However, this time, he chose to consult all of the nobles and lords."


    "Are you saying that something is different about this war summit?" Arthur frowned.


    "I believe there is a message to be sent," Avadil said. "You do not know the king as I do, Seika. He is not a man of kindness. No kind heart can rule this kingdom."


    "Are you warning me of his majesty?"


    "I know that you do not serve anyone. You made that clear the first time you decided to stand up to Freda and its ns."


    "The House of Phoenix," Arthur muttered. "You know something, don''t you?"


    "I know a lot of things, but most of them are unimportant to the current matter. For example, I told you before that my father listened to a prophecy, have I not?"


    "You have."


    "The current king is following a different prophecy, and I was able to know one detail out of it," said Avadil with a smile as he ced another piece. "It involves a one-armed ve from the east."


    "Are you saying that it was not a coincidence?"


    "Everything is by design," Avadil said as he kept introducing chess pieces. "You should have seen the clues. The king has repeatedly forgiven your offenses and believed that an ex-ve can build a city."


    "I am the Seika of Living Beings,"


    "You are indeed, to many people," the prince paused and ced another piece on the table. "However, you are no historian. I have studied every ancient scroll I can find, and I realized one simple fact. The power of Seikas are not inherited, and there is no connection between those who carry it."


    "What are you trying to say, Avadil?"


    "There was never a Seika of Living Beings until you appeared. Every Seika who dies reincarnates into another, so there is always a Seika of Light, Seika of Shapes, Seika of Metals, and Seika of Wind, but there was never a Seika such as you."


    "Maybe there was one before, but you simply did not know it."


    "You appeared for a few months, and you changed the power bnce between two kingdoms. I cannot believe that a person with your powers existed before. I know that you are a Verniz, a lost one, so it makes me wonder. Seika, who exactly are you?"


    Arthur was silent as he pondered an answer. He didn''t know if this man was bluffing, but he seemed to carry no bad intentions. However, it appears that Avadil was not looking for an answer from him.


    "I do not approve of King Solomon''s ambitions," Avadil revealed, and it threw a nket of silence over the room. "This is my biggest secrets and my biggest regrets. I helped a man, but he is no longer the same. Solomon is possessed by a wish to go against life, and he is nning to use you to achieve it."


    "If I am not the Seika of Living Beings, then there is no way that he can use me. I am a fraud, right?"


    "You are far more powerful than any Seika who has appeared. The Knight of Honesty told me of what happened against the duke. Therefore, you should not be a Seika but a vessel of an ancient being. Solomon is trying to keep you for that sole belief."


    "What is happening in the war summit?"


    "Nothing that you need to prepare for," Avadil took out a chess piece and mmed it on the table. It threw all of the other chess pieces off bnce, and they fell.


    The final chess piece was a king.


    ***


    The war summit arrived as Arthur finished dealing with Lily Auction House, agreeing on the materials needed to build his city. The war summit was happening in the temple when the two lines crossed.


    Arthur arrived at the avenue without Ma or Dia because they were neither noble nor lords. Instead, a pair of knights stood on each side of the entrance to the temple, which looked as ancient as the word temple itself.


    The ground of the temple was spotlessly clean as he walked into it. As befitting of a ce of worship, the area was quiet. Arthur walked into a circr za where a statue was erected. The man in the statue was none other than the one who gave him his legacy.


    ''Jizo, if that was your real name,'' Arthur stood in front of the statue with a nk face. The guardian was carrying a book, and in another hand was a spherical artifact floating above his hand.


    "God of Artifacts."


    These words were written at the base of the statue, and they signified the pride of this kingdom. Then, as Arthur looked at them with aplex gaze, a man strode to stand beside him.


    "Are you a follower of our god?" asked the aged man, who had gray hair and a wrinkled face. "Or are you one of the guests?"


    "I can''t say that I am one over the other," Arthur said vaguely. "How did it all start for the religion of Schelera?"


    "It started with a simple man, who sought the hidden secrets of the world. A man who gave humanity what they needed to fight against evil. It started with no other than the schr, whoter became a guardian of humanity."


    "The religion of the Schr Guardian started with him," Arthur sighed. "I cannot say that I''m surprised."


    "It started because of him, but not with him," said the old priest as his shriveled hands wiped away at the words written on the base. "Our God did not want to be worshiped."


    "What did he want, then?"


    "Peace for us," the priest''s voice was serene. Arthur stared at his lonely back and wondered what kind of peace he meant.


    "Answer me, worshiper. The cmities are here, but all of the gods are gone. Are we the abandoned and prisoners of thisnd?" his words would cut through the heart of any believer.


    The priest paused his movement before standing up. Arthur could tell that his body was failing him, but the man proudly stood as he turned to answer Arthur. Unexpected by the man, his face held no anger.


    "We are being tested, and this is also our redemption. The gods are giving us a chance to prove that we are worthy of salvation. Then, when the timees, the gods will reappear through their vessels, and the cmities will terrorize us no longer."


    Arthur realized a single fact from his words. This religion did not originate out of gratefulness or worship to the guardian. On the contrary, it was born out of fear and a self-made promise that they could be saved as long as they worshiped them.


    There was a single goal for Arthur''s legacy, and that was to prevent those of Earth froming to Alka. It was a way to negate the damage urring to the barrier separating the two worlds and saving humanity from the cmities.


    Arthur realized before that this world was the abandoned one. He was able to tell from the moment that he learned this world had people in it.. It was a simple matter to connect the dot and realize that Jizo was asking him to sacrifice one world for the other to survive.

 Chapter 461 - Two Lines, A Moon

    No more words could resolve their disagreement, so Arthur chose not to try at all. The old man was a priest of this religion, and not even logic could change his mind. This was the case with religious people because belief was, by definition, to believe without reason.


    Arthur spared the statue onest nce and left the two, the worshiper and the worshiped. His feet carried him toward the inner halls of the temple, where the war summit should be held. A young priestess received him, her eyes not daring to look at him.


    "Greetings, Lord of Hidden City. I am Ai, the one to apany you to your seat," she said, wearing a veil to cover her face. Arthur stared at her silently for a moment.


    "Schelera is the religion of knowledge, so why are you covering your face?" Arthur asked with interest. "You can refrain from answering if it offends you."


    "Questions are the light guiding us through the unknown. The Schr Guardian wanted knowledge to be shared instead of hidden. I am not offended by your curiosity, but I don''t believe that my answer will be to your liking."


    "My opinion regarding it does not matter," Arthur said.


    "I understand," she nodded. "I was asked to wear this veil because they said my face makes people scared. If you wish to get a different priest or priestess, I shall summon immediately."


    "And is this your first time assigned in such a position?" Arthur asked with interest, feeling like this might be another way to shame him.


    "Indeed so," she said with a nod. "I have only been given chores to do until now, but this task came as a surprise. I do not believe that I am fit to serve a lord."


    "It seems that is what they believe as well, and the reason that they assigned you," Arthur shook his head, choosing to ignore their childishness. "I believe that no one is as worthy as you are."


    "... thank you, my lord," she said after a moment of silence. "Shall I guide you to your seat?"


    "Please," Arthur gestured for her, and Ai took the lead to guide him through the different hallways.


    Arthur could tell that this ce was filled with books, and most people came here to learn. However, it was impossible to find things capable of changing their lives. The Schr Guardian wanted knowledge to be shared, but it seems not even his people are listening to him.


    "Are the other lords here?"


    "I do not know, my lord," Ai shook her head as she led him through the hallways. "Each lord has a different room, so I did not meet anyone other than you."


    "The war summit should be happening soon," Arthur frowned at her words. "Shouldn''t you lead me to the hall we are meeting at?"


    "Hm," she gave a sound that Arthur could not understand. Finally, however, she regained herposure. "The War Summit is happening over Astral Projection."


    "Astral... projection?" Arthur tilted his head. "Like the one that the king uses to announce urgent messages."


    "A simr one, yes," she affirmed. "I know not of the details," her speech was monotonous, "but it is a mechanism installed to maintain order, as there has been infighting between the lords in the past."


    "I can see that happening," Arthur nodded. "What happens to my body as I am unconscious?"


    "You can still feel your surroundings and sever the connection if you feel threatened. However, I will be there to protect you against any intruders or guests."


    "And am I supposed to ce my trust in you?"


    "No, you do not have to," she shook her head as she turned to look at him. "I will protect you regardless of whether you trust me or not. That is my job."


    "Are you here to protect me or to monitor me?"


    "I am here to protect you," Ai said in her regr monotonous voice. Arthur stared at her back as she led him toward a door lined with runes. "We are here, Seika."


    "This is the first time you call me by my name," Arthur smiled as he touched the door, and he could feel the runes recognizing him and opening.


    "I apologize, but I find the title to be more respectful than to call you my lord," she said sincerely, and Arthur simply smiled as the door opened in front of him.


    "You can call me whatever you want," Arthur said as he scanned the room. It was a simple five-by-five room with a runic chair in the middle. In front of him was a table with food that never went cold.


    "The war summit will happen in half an hour, Seika. You can check the time by sitting in your chair and allowing your consciousness to sink into the array," Ai exined as she came in after him and the door closed.


    "That means we have a lot of time to pass," Arthur strode toward the chair and circled it. "Where are you going to sit?"


    "I shall stand," Ai said, standing beside the chair and facing the wall. Arthur looked at her with amusement as he waved his hand, and an oversized couch appeared beside the chair.


    "You shall sit," he said, sitting on the couch. "This is not an order but an invitation. We are going to spend the next half an hour doing nothing, so we might as well have a little test."


    "A test?"


    "A test of faith," Arthur said, smiling. "The God of Artifacts appeals to me, and I want to give you a little test as his believer. After that, maybe I shall start worshiping him as well."


    "... questions are the light guiding us through the unknown," Ai said as she strode toward him and sat in an angle where she faced him. "Ask away, Seika."


    "Why did you join this religion?"


    "I was lost and with no home, and they gave me a ce to stay. But then, I began to learn that it was a part of their worship of the guardian. This means that the Schr Guardian saved me."


    "I shall save you if you ever encounter danger. Are you going to worship me then and devote your whole life to me?"


    "I shall not because I do not want to be saved."


    "This is taking a darker turn than I thought."


    "I apologize."


    "Is there a reason that you don''t want to be saved?"


    "I have no reason to be saved. I devoted my life to serving Schelera, but they can rece me in a heartbeat. Hence, if I encounter death, I shall wee it the same way I weed you."


    "You are not a believer, and this is no test of faith," Arthur mused. "You are simply a person with no ce to go, and this religion gave you purpose."


    "Aren''t we all like that, Seika? We are all trying to find a ce to belong to, each in a different ce. I am nothing but a human."


    Arthur felt like he was talking to a robot from his original world, with answers as cold as ice. They were logical, but theycked life. The priestess turned around to face the wall again without saying anything more.


    "What did you do before you joined Schelera?"


    "I was a refugee from a cmity-struck town," she answered, and Arthur smiled.


    "What if the Schr Guardian was the reason that your town is here, surrounded by cmities?"


    [Vition of the legacy will ur if the user reveals anything more about the Schr Guardian.]


    Arthur read the message he received, and his smile grew wider. The Schr Guardian was watching him as soon as he was about to reveal his wishes. Maybe he was always watching Arthur make sure that their legacy contract was still valid.


    "Such a thing..." muttered Ai with visible confusion, and Arthur smiled because his aim had been achieved without revealing anything. "It cannot be true."


    "It is a hypothetical question. It does not need to be true. However, I advise against worshiping a god you never met," Arthur said as he stood up and walked toward the runic stone chair.


    As he sat on it, Arthur felt his consciousness connected to a gate simr to the one he used in the arcade against Sier. After allowing the gate to take him elsewhere, Arthur found himself sitting atop a pir the pierced the sky.


    The world around them was of clouds and a giant moon. Arthur looked around and found simr pirs to the one he was sitting on around him. There were eleven pirs in total, and below them were giant tforms.


    "The war summit shallmence once the two rays of sunlight intersect on the moon," a voice said in Arthur''s mind, and he realized it was the king.


    Arthur saw that two arcs of light shed the sky apart but did not intersect as he looked upward. Instead, they were moving ever so closely toward the giant blue moon, and their intersection will signify the start of the summit.


    "Until the traitor is found," the king said, "no one shall leave the summit."

 Chapter 462 - Justice Or Tyranny?

    Arthur felt a rune take hold of his consciousness, imprisoning it. As his frown deepened, he tried to shake the rune off. However, he could not do it unless he used his decryption abilities. It was the wiser choice to stay put in this situation than to run away. After all, he was not the traitor but the victim.


    The other lords seemed to be aware of the situation, as their outlines sat calmly on their pirs. However, the nobles below were not as calm inparison, and they chattered away like a million cockroaches.


    Arthur could make out their conversation, and it mostly involved their astonishment. It seems that most of them had no news that this war summit would also be a trial for the king to weed out the traitors from his midst.


    ''It seems this is what Avadil meant by his warning. Does the prince suspect me of being the traitor? It does not make sense, as he should be on Solomon''s side, even if he disagrees with him. It might not be that Arthur was a suspect, as he almost died because of the traitor, but Avadil was trying to stand on his side.


    King Solomon has yet to make an appearance, so the message from earlier was a simple recording. It was nothing but a tactic to pressure the guilty, but its results on the nobles were annoying to witness.


    Arthur tried to make out the outline of the rest of the lords, and he was able to for a few. It was easy to do so for those he encountered, but they were all equally quiet.


    A holographic light outlined their shapes, but a symbol was carved on each pir to signify them. The tension was high as each looked at each other warily. Then, the king arrived.


    The central pir lit up with light as the symbol of the Freda kingdom, a bird breaking out of its cage. It signified freedom and peace, but the pressure created by the king''s presence was far from that.


    "Greetings, all."


    The king''s voice radiated a majestic aura as it silenced the crowd. The lords sat in half a circle around the throne, and they stood up to greet their king.


    "I believe that it is clear today that we are here for more than a discussion," the king said as he sat on his throne. "I am sorry for not informing you of my aim earlier, but it would have defeated the purpose to do so."


    "Your majesty does not need to inform us of anything," said the Duke of Ores diplomatically. "It is our desire as well to find the traitor among us, who has hurt our beloved kingdom."


    "I thank you for understanding, wise one," Solomon said to the duke before turning back to the rest of his subjects. "I fear that most of you are unaware of what toe, and that is understandable. The traitor is hiding among us, and his crimes are unknown to many, as I made sure that no one knows of them."


    ''This king is a wise and cunning one,'' Arthur realized. ''He chose to conceal the betrayals of the traitor lest the nobles start suspecting each other. The traitor would have fled if things came to that.''


    "Each of you is going to be questioned separately regarding certain events. Your cooperation is necessary to use another feature of this array, and that is memory sharing."


    "We have our secrets, your majesty. Some of them are unrted to the kingdom but personal things that we would prefer to keep hidden. This contradicts the core values of Freda of freedom."


    The voice came from one of the pirs, and all eyes turned to him with suspicion. It was none other than the youngest lord and the most recently assigned one, Lord of Hidden.


    "Do you have something to hide, Seika of Living Beings?" this question came from one of the knights, whose pir was slightly below the lords. It was the Knight of Nobility. "Your reluctance to share makes me suspicious of you."


    "You would suspect my silence just the same, Knight," Arthur did not call him by his official title. "If I were indeed the traitor here, I would have kept a low profile or started throwing usations."


    Arthur did not borate on the meaning of his word, as he did not wish to make a direct usation to the knight of nobility, even if he was confident that he was the traitor.


    The reason was simple, even if it made the process harder for everyone. Arthur wanted the king to find the truth without his aid because there were certain things that he wanted to keep hidden.


    "As befitting of your title, Lord of Hidden City," the king said with no anger but amusement. "I realize that I am asking for too much and that the present people are reluctant to have their memory exposed. That is why I would ask you to choose the memories that back up your words only."


    "This would be idle," Arthur bowed his head. "Thank you for your generosity, my king."


    The lords did not show their relief at the king''s words, but Arthur could tell that some of the earlier tension had been defused. His words were what the rest of the nobles and lords wanted to say because no one wanted to hand over all of their memories to the kingdom.


    It would genuinely contradict what Freda promised, freedom. Arthur felt that it was ironic for the King of Freedom to imprison them here to find out the truth, but it proved that the king was no pushover, and he was not another head to be rolled.


    "Well then, are there any other brave objections?" the king said as he turned toward the rest. "If things go well, I expect one or more of you are going to bid their farewells."


    After he said that, the king snapped his fingers, and the world disappeared. A desk and a chair reced it, and Arthur could see that the one sitting opposite to him was none other than the king.


    "Hello, Seika," the king said with a smile. Unlike before, his face was more than just bright light. It felt as if Arthur was talking to the king himself, not a constructed image.


    "Greetings, your majesty," Arthur looked around the room as he greeted. "This array could revolutionize educations and military training."


    The king''s eyes widened in surprise before augh escaped his mouth. "You are so rxed for this to be an interrogation."


    "We both know I am not the traitor, as I almost lost my life because of them. I never mentioned this, but I could have reattached my arm if not for the duke of fire knowing of our n to aid the Knight of Honesty."


    "Do you suspect the knight of being the culprit?"


    "No idiot would invite the Duke of Fire to a battle he was fighting, even for a traitor. If things go south, he would either lose his life or credibility."


    "Maybe that is the knight''s n, to begin with," the king mulled over seriously. "No. It is too soon for me to use anyone."


    "I have a question, your majesty," Arthur said, and the king turned to look at him. "If you indeed find the traitor, what are you going to do to them?"


    "I would prefer to imprison them and question who is the one behind them, but I don''t think they would go down without a fight."


    "It seems you already know that their strength is not to be underestimated," Arthur pointed out, and the king paused before smiling thinly.


    "You are the one interrogating me, Seika," he said without anger or hostility. "I have a few suspects, but I need to be careful. This kingdom does not need another civil war that would tear it apart."


    Arthur could feel the genuine concern in the king''s voice, but he knew that Solomon was also a war hero with a ruthless heart beneath the surface of a beloving king.


    "It is time to ask questions of my own," King Solomon suddenly gave a sly smile. "I need to see what happened against the duke of fire."


    His voice was too eager, giving away some of his actual intentions. Arthur stared at the king, who had expectant eyes and desperation to prove something. Avadil said that the king believed in a prophecy, and that might be true.


    "I am sorry, your majesty," Arthur shrugged, and he saw the king frown. "I cannot show you my memories of that time."


    "Refusal is not an option, Seika," said the king with a frown. It was enough for Arthur to get a glimpse of the man''s ambitions and greed.


    "There is a thin line between seeking justice and tyranny, your majesty," Arthur said with a shake of his hand. Then, before the king could misunderstand him further, he proceeded to exin.. "I cannot show you my memories of that time because I have none."

 Chapter 463 - My Own Path

    The king was silent as if judging whether Arthur was lying. However, Arthur was unwavering, his face showing no hesitation nor any other emotions that would make the king suspect him.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "If you question the Knight of Honesty, then you can know that I wasn''t conscious at that time. Therefore, whatever I can remember is not useful, as it is all hazy memories."


    "I see," the king muttered, and his eyes went out of focus for a moment. Then, he blinked, and he nodded toward Arthur. "You are right. The Knight of Honesty has agreed to show the memory of that time. Do you want to watch it?"


    "I... can?" Arthur was taken aback, as that wasn''t within his expectations. The king gave a smile and waved his hand, and the scenery changed. They were in another room this time, but this one had two more people: the king and the Knight of Honesty, sitting opposite each other.


    "We are unseen by the knight. But, do not worry," said the king as he looked at himself talking to the knight. "I look handsome today too," he muttered, and Arthur had a speechless face, but the king seemed oblivious.


    ''Can this king be a little... narcissistic?'' mused Arthur. It might not be to the degree of being called a disease, but it was enough to humanize the aloft king. Arthur was finally starting to see the different sides of the king, and it was no ident.


    "Please present your memory of that time, Knight of Honesty," said the king who was interrogating the knight. His tone was cold and stern, and it was nowhere simr to the one he used with Arthur.


    "As youmand, your majesty," the knight closed his eyes, and the world changed around them. They were on the battlefield of that time, and Dia was high above to tear down the walls under Arthur''smand.


    The Duke of Fire attacked, and the mes damaged Arthur''s soul. Arthur got to see how Dia struck the istion barrier and how G descended from the sky, furious at the duke. The Smander appeared as well, and the battle was fierce.


    "You have a good friend," said the king as he witnessed G''s rage. "It is too bad that she had to leave."


    "It seems Ruri is keeping you updated," Arthur smiled as his eyes blurred, seeing G again. "A good friend indeed."


    The revtion of the king''s spy did not faze the king in any way, and he only smiled. "It makes up the most of his reports. Lady G has a way of growing on people despite how much theyin about her."


    Arthur felt that the king couldn''t be more urate. It was weird that despite the countless pranks she did on him, it made them closer somehow.


    As they were watching the memory, the change finally happened, and the fading life of Arthur was reignited. Arthur would have preferred that what toe to remain a secret, but he knew it was impossible.


    Arthur saw his lips move, but the knight of honesty did not hear him. This memory was before the knight arrived, and it was constructed from his observations from afar.


    The Knight of Honesty has witnessed the battle from afar, and he descended with the rain. He managed to make out the words of the Seika before the sky split apart, and they stabbed into Arthur''s heart.


    "I... just want to survive," this was his raw and singr desire in this world. Every day, he had to fight and prove himself against countless enemies who desired either his power or his lover. Then, finally, the sky split, and the voice resonated within everyone''s souls.


    "Who dares hurt my vessel?"


    Arthur looked at the pair of eyes, and even within the memory, he could feel the eyes looking at him. There was no fear, only alienation. The pair of eyes were ones he only saw once before, and they were the same as his eyes.


    The rest of the memory was filled with fighting and screams. Arthur could tell that at that moment, he was no human, only a symbolization of power. The king was quiet as he stared at the demonstration, and Arthur could see his eyes gleam. It was greed, but it was quickly hidden.


    "I am d that you have survived this," the king said with a sincere smile, and Arthur stared at him silently and bowed slightly in thanks. "Tell me, Seika. Are you a vessel?"


    "I have limited knowledge on what that is, exactly," Arthur shook his head. The king nodded and waved his hand again, changing the scenery around them. They were standing on a cliff, with an infinite fog around them.


    "Long ago, the guardians existed," the king summed it up and didn''t seem to care what happened that they disappeared. "After their disappearance, people wielding simr powers started appearing. Some of them died, and some of them killed themselves."


    "Killed themselves?"


    "Indeed. It was all ording to the guardians'' will, who dictated the life and death of their vessels. If their deaths were necessary, then a vessel needed to do it."


    "That is... terrifying," Arthur muttered with a frown. He did not know if the vessels had a legacy, but he didn''t think that his legacy could force him into such a thing.


    "Do you know of legacies, Seika?" asked the king, as if reading his mind. "They are quitemon, and any powerful person above the Astra-rank can keep a part of their souls as a legacy. Those who use the legacy of guardians are called vessels. This is because the souls of guardians are too powerful for anyone to handle, and they are forced to obey the guardians. Hence, they are called vessels."


    Arthur felt like a light was shed on the matter, and it somehow made sense. However, Arthur was not a vessel, not that he knew of it. This fact proves that the legacy owner of Sier was none other than one of the guardians, too.


    "They call you the inheritor of the schr guardian," Arthur realized as he turned toward the king. Aplex expression appeared on the king''s face, and he gave a slight nod.


    "I am a vessel, too," said the king. "I am one of the few vessels this world has."


    There was silence between them, and the king waved his arm to clear out the fog. A grand city appeared in the distance, stretching as far as the eye could see, and it was as big as Freda itself.


    "This is the domain of the Schr Guardian, and it is now known as Freda, despite the city falling apart between the two worlds."


    The king''s knowledge was extensive, and Arthur was in awe. It was the first time someone had this amount of knowledge about the guardians, and he was not reluctant to share it. Arthur''s heart had an emotion foreign to him, and it was gratitude.


    "You know that there are two worlds," Arthur said, and the king gave a shortugh.


    "It is not a secret, and people of that world fall into ours quite regrly. Although, of course, they are secretive about their world, some of them tried to make contact with me to find a way back."


    "And did you agree?" Arthur tried to hide the fact that he was a part of the world he was talking about. It was a wonder if the king knew already, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    "I did not until I met someone I could not ignore," said the king with a hint of sadness. "Now, I made it my sole pursuit to find a way to connect the two worlds. However, it feels as if I am defying heaven''s will."


    Arthur did not know what to say because these words were the same as the ones this man said to him in the trial. He was once again reminded that for Arthur to go back to his world, the king in front of him had to die.


    However, it does not need to be like that. Arthur could find another way using his runes. His actions might elerate the negation of the split, but he could deal with thatter.


    "You are walking a path of self-destruction, your majesty," warned Arthur, against his best interests. It was the wrong choice to deter the king from this path, but Arthur did not care.


    ''I shall forge my own path.''


    Arthur did not want to sit around and wait for this timeline to take its natural course. He needed to do many things, and one of them was to keep Diana by his side.


    The thought of leaving her here, never to see her again, tore his heart apart. Arthur couldn''t ept the image of Diana alone among these people, all lusting over her powers. For outsiders, she might look like a cold and heartless princess. However, Arthur knew that she could be quite vulnerable.


    "I know," said the king.. "However, it is the path I chose to walk, even if it''s the wrong one."

 Chapter 464 - Will Of A King

    The king did not truly desire the result of this path but the path itself. Nevertheless, this man wanted to walk this path, even if it meant that he would burn himself while doing so.


    Avadil warned Arthur that the king was trying to go against life itself, and he was tolerating Arthur''s offenses for the sole belief that he was a vessel. The king now got to confirm that Arthur was indeed a ''vessel.''


    "I am afraid that Ick the knowledge to know which guardian you serve," said the king, probing. They were back in the same room they first started at, now with a different topic.


    "I am not a vessel to a guardian," answered Arthur. As far as he was concerned, the legacy he had imposed no directmands on him. Arthur still got to choose his path in the end.


    There were legacy quests that appeared once in a while and warnings that Jizo sent. His current legacy quest was still the same, to prevent the key from falling into the Enders'' hands.


    Arthur has not failed it yet, and it seemed that it had yet to ur or that he had a chance to undo it. His first Legacy Quest was to prevent the war the Enders nned, and Arthur seeded, gaining the Legacy Inheritance, which became his primary source of strength.


    Arthur assumed the punishment for failing the quest was the loss of his legacy. His legacy did not specify a penalty again, but Arthur did not count on the missing warning. After all, a legacy owner wanted his quests to be fulfilled.


    This proves that Arthur was not a helpless vessel but a legacy user. His soul has also proven to be more powerful than usual, which gave him semi-omnipotence in the Spirits Realm, and it should not be overpowered easily.


    ''I kind of miss that ce,'' Arthur thought with nostalgia as the king furrowed his brows. It did not seem that Arthur''s deration was pleasant to hear.


    "You are a vessel to a certain being, then," said the king as he tried to make sense of the situation. Arthur pondered the matter and found it usible. "However, only guardians are powerful enough to have vessels. I also never heard of a guardian simr to the one tearing down the sky."


    Arthur did not want to say anything lest he reveals too much. Arthur had met those pair of eyes before if they belonged to the same person. It was a time he was researching runes and how certain runes did not have gates.


    His results left him vomiting everything he ate on the ground and a terrifying feeling of being watched. The source of amplifying runes was a being with golden eyes.


    "I am the Seika of Living Beings, your majesty," Arthur said, feeling that he allowed the king to pry into his matter for too long. "And this is not the subject of this meeting, I believe."


    The brooding king seemed to snap out of it, and he sighed before giving Arthur aplex gaze. Then, with a nod, the subject was dropped, bringing Arthur much relief.


    "The traitor seems to target you specifically, and this brings us to the incident of Shades City and our spy in the Alva Kingdom. The people there still consider you to be Lorius," the king summarized.


    "They are not entirely wrong," Arthur said without agitation. "I brought destruction to their city, and I n on taking away their trade. The Seika for some is a Lorius for others."


    "You offered any refugees who came to your city housing, jobs, and food. Therefore, you are not Lorius," the king said. "The people of Shades City are feeling an increasing interest in going to Hidden City, though."


    "Interest does not matter because they are waiting for me to deliver. I need to prove that my city is safe and sustainable before real immigrants start pouring into my city."


    This was also why his residents were so few, despite some people moving into his city. There were fears that his city would fail, as Arthur was trying to build an economy from scratch.


    "Are you going to ept them into your city, despite how they treated you?"


    "I am, as long as they bring no harm. I don''t hold a grudge against them, nor do I regret my actions: I destroyed their city as I was trying to protect their lives. I would do it again."


    "Did you learn who was behind Traitor?"


    "It is quite ironic that Traitor betrayed the kingdom," Arthurughed, and the king looked at him with annoyance.


    "It was indeedughable, as he was called Traitor for betraying the Alva Kingdom. However, it turns out that he worked for neither of us; as traitorous as his name," King Solomon said self-mockingly.


    "I did not," said Arthur. "Before I killed him, he gave me two names. I do not know which one is the traitor and which one is the framed."


    "I need to know who they are," demanded the king.


    "The Knight of Nobility and the Former Prince, Avadil," answered Arthur, finding no way out of this. "At first, Traitor tried to convince me that it was the prince. Then,ter on, he said the name of the knight, but I have no evidence other than that."


    Arthur did not need evidence because he knew that the werewolf couldn''t lie to his second question. However, the king looked unconvinced, as using the Knight of Nobility would throw the kingdom into a state of instability.


    "Let me show you," said Arthur without waiting for the king to ask for it. The world changed, and the king saw the memory. The fact that the wolf regenerated uneased the man, as it was one of the powers of Kar, Overlord of Vampires.


    After the memory ended, the king sighed. It seems that he has seen iting but does not want to handle the mess. After allowing himself a short moment of thought, the king nodded and stood up.


    "This ends my investigations," said the king, much to Arthur''s relief. "It is time to execute the knight," he waved his hand again, and the world changed, returning to the sky and pirs.


    The crowd seemed confused, still disoriented. Then, finally, the king stood up from his seat, his cold face bespeaking what was toe. After that, no one dared to chatter anymore, as they knew that what toe was the sentence of death.


    "The investigation is over now, and I am ashamed that it has taken some time out of our war summit," said the king as he scanned the crowd. "I gave everyone the benefit of the doubt and investigated everyone from different memories. Therefore, I dare to say with confidence that the traitor has been found."


    "Please give your judgment, my king, and I shall kill them with my own two hands," stood up the duke of battle, loosening his holographic body. However, the king raised his hand with a shake of his hand.


    "This is something that I need to take care of, Duke Yojeen," the king did not use the title, and it showcased the wrath he felt. Titles were a sign ofradeship between the king and his subjects, but today he was not arade but their ruler.


    As the duke nodded and sat back down, the king raised his hand to summon giant des in the sky. They were transcalent, reflecting the light of judgment.


    "After gathering a lot of evidence and many witnesses, I hereby sentence you to death, Knight of Nobility," said the king, and the crowd cked out. The Knight of Nobility was silent, grabbing the armchair tightly.


    "Your majesty, this is a mistake!" said the Knight of Nobility with confusion. "I would never betray the kingdom!"


    "Your defense is not needed, traitor," said the king with absolute authority. "I am the king of thisnd, and my judgment shall not be refuted. You may perish now."


    As the words fell, the image of the knight began to grow unstable as he tried to flee the array. Finally, however, his consciousness was locked upon by runes, and he could not escape.


    The swords took a moment to move as if their simple descend brought disaster to the world. Arthur could feel that these swords were in no way materialistic weapons but spiritual ones coated with Solomon''s will.


    This will be the ultimate death of anyone,plete destruction of their soul forever. There will be no chance to heal or revive them after this attack, which is the king''s aim. Minions of Kar could regenerate, and this was the best way to kill them.


    Arthur felt awe for such careful nning by the king and more astonishment at his bravery. The Knight of Nobility represented every noble in this kingdom militarily, and he was their voice in war.


    A feeling crept over Arthur''s skin, all familiar and just as disgusting. As he turned to look at the knight struggling, he could see that the hologram was breaking apart, reced by dark energy he knew well. "He is corrupted!"

 Chapter 465 - Rewriting Destiny

    The warning rang through the astral space, causing a slight ripple across the fabric of the constructed scenery. Their eyes darted toward Arthur before turning toward the Knight of Nobility. The holographic image of the knight was rapidly turning ck as the execution was about to descend.


    "The array is breaking," the king frowned as the Knight of Nobility gave onest crazed grin, his outline turning into a dark, ominous humanoid. "The traitor is running away!"


    "The operation has been a failure," said the Fallen Knight, his eyes turning toward the king. "King of Freda, I shall not go down without taking away what you desire the most," his voice was emotionless, unlike the usual hysteria that Arthur saw in low-level Enders.


    The fallen knight was not a minion of the Enders like before, but a rank higher where he made Arthur feel threatened, simr to the one he fought against in the fortress. Then, as the transcalent des descended from the sky, the knight disappeared.


    "The traitor has fallen, it seems," the king said. "His location should be the Temple of Schelera, where you have all gathered. Therefore, my knights, destroy him."


    The kingmanded without a lot of confidence. The fallen beings were the most dreaded creatures of this world for two reasons: they destroyed everything they touched, and they cannot be destroyed.


    "Your majesty," Arthur stood up with puzzlement. "What has the knight threatened to take from you?" those were thest words that the knight said before fleeing. Arthur could feel his original body reacting to the power of nothingness, but he wanted to know the answer.


    The king turned to look at him silently as if trying to find an answer. Arthur''s body began to waver, warning that a change had urred on the outside. "Take care, Seika," said the king before waving his hand, throwing everyone out of the array.


    Arthur felt the rune locking on his consciousness disappear, and it saved him the trouble of reversing it. Then, as his consciousness returned to his body, a dust cloud and a small figure greeted him.


    "I shall... fulfill... my purpose..." muttered Ai as darkness crept from the spear piercing her chest, devouring all of her body. Then, her body fell to the side to reveal the remains of the Knight of Nobility.


    "We meet again, outsider," said the knight with half of his face had turned into a dark me, and the rest slowly being eaten away.


    Arthur threw a barrier when the knight attacked, and the darkness shied away from his rune. A change in the knight''s expression urred as he realized that Arthur could not be killed easily.


    "She tried to defend me," muttered Arthur as he pushed himself up from the chair, looking at the priestess''s body being devoured by the darkness. Her soul has left her body, and the darkness was eating away whatever lifeforce left within it.


    "Ah, the annoyance?" turned the knight toward the corpse. "It did not make a difference in the end. How pathetic that she considered this to be her purpose?"


    It said emotionlessly, even though the body it was upying was being eaten away. Arthur gazed away from Ai''s corpse and looked at the fallen knight.


    "Once again, we meet," he could feel the rage burning more powerfully within him. From somewhere that he did not know, memories of cities disappearing from existence surfaced, people dying as a dark cloud swallowed them. "Your ns have failed once again."


    The knight was silent and what remained of his lips turned into a smirk. There were no other words said, and he shed away using his dark spear.


    The room was covered in frost in an instant before Arthur could block the iing attack. An afterimage appeared between them, and mes exploded seconds after.


    The blue fire made the darkness sizzle, but it did not harm the fallen knight in any way, only keeping him at bay. Arthur watched with confusion the neer, and he was confused as to why Emma would be here.


    "Are you harmed, Seika?" Diana asked as she kept her arms stretched in front of them, birthing burning mes and freezing everything in their way.


    Arthur snapped out of his daze as he heard her voice, and her appearance focused on the princess he knew. However, he saw his friend from long ago for a brief moment, with their identical hair and simr bodies.


    "I am... not well," he grabbed his head as the image of the priestess''s corpse resurfaced in his mind. It was the first time that someone died to protect him, and it brought a crushing doubt of his importance to deserve their sacrifice.


    "You bastard," growled the princess at the knight as her eyes began morphing into blue crystals. The shards around her ears took a different color, but the change stopped when Arthur grabbed her shoulder.


    "You cannot defeat him," he knew that not even Solomon or Duke Yojeen could defeat this monster. "I will handle this, Dia. Trust me," his words reached out to her, and the princess regained her calm.


    "You are overestimating yourself, outsider," said the knight with a grin. "One day, I shall descend in a proper vessel. I did it before. Do you remember?"


    "How do you know what happened before?" Arthur halted his steps as he squinted his eyes. "It should have yet to happen," what the knight was referring to, or the being overtaking him, was Ellen. Those events should be in the future, not the past.


    "Time does not exist in the nothingness, outsider," grinned the knight. "I know the present, the past, and the future. Your race shall perish once again, and you will not have a way to run away this time. It is all meant to happen. This is the destiny of the world! Guh...!"


    A hand seized the fallen knight by the throat and lifted him in the air. The golden mana around the arm devoured the darkness as Arthur red at the knight. A rage within him wanted to tear him apart as tears appeared in his eyes.


    "I am the one to write destiny," he spat with defiance, his eyes bleeding. A left arm began to form, the same asst time. "As long as I am around," he threw the fallen knight upward, making him crash into the ceiling, "life will go on."


    As the fallen knight descended to the ground, Arthur punched with his left arm. The golden mana exploded to blind the world around them, and it destroyed everything in its path.


    A pir of light rose the sky, and the neighboring kingdoms could see it. Those who witnessed it could hear a distant cry from the light, which faded away with the pir.


    As sunlight slipped into the room, which now had no ceiling, Arthur and Diana stood beside the corpse of the priestess. Arthur crouched to it as countless figures appeared in the sky: knights, nobles, and lords of this kingdom.


    Arthur unveiled the corpse after he vanquished the darkness. This priestess looked to be in her twenties, but she gave away her life to save him. The reason that she wore a veil was that her face was scarred beyond looking human. It seems that someone removed the skin from her face, and it did not heal well.


    ''So much suffering,'' Arthur could not imagine what this priestess had to go through.


    "It was what she wanted to do," said Dia, trying tofort him. Arthur did not answer her words. "She chose to protect you."


    "No one wants to die," Arthur said with anger as he stood up and looked at the nobles and the lords. "Are you enjoying the show?" heughed at them, but none of them answered. Arthur knew they were close but chose not to step out until he destroyed the fallen knight. "Let me show you more, then."


    Arthur spread his arms, one human and one not. Then, as he closed his eyes and summoned his powers, Arthur used one of the runes he obtained from the Spirits Realm.


    This was the beginning of rewriting destiny.


    It was the moment of revival.


    His powers began to pulse throughout thend as Arthur attempted to do what he never dared to think of, revival. Finally, a rune appeared between his hands as the light covered the city, brimming with life.


    A projection appeared in the sky as the king arrived to witness the show. Arthur had no ns of stopping because this was the only chance to use Spiritual Interference on her soul.


    ''If I encounter death, I shall wee it the same way I weed you,'' she told Arthur before they parted. However, he had no ns to allow her to die for him.


    "You can die however you want to, but die for yourself," he said as the rune dissolved into his left hand. Arthur crouched on the ground in a world of golden color and reached out toward the void where she died.. "Come back, Ai."

 Chapter 466 - Not Human

    A miracle has urred.


    The streets have yet to be cleaned from the grass sprouting from the ground and the giant trees that made for a ceiling for Livia. However, as hindering they were, no one wanted to cut them down.


    They were birthed by the light of life, which overtook the capital when the miracle happened. The citizens were rmed by the light, but it soon proved that it was the blessing of a god, as it worked to heal whatever minor wounds they had.


    This was the result of that light, which blinded the world for a few minutes, making Livia the lighthouse of the continent. However, no one attributed the miracle to the man standing within that light.


    "Come back, Ai," muttered Arthur as his hand interfered with the spiritual dimension, which had taken away her soul. As he breached into that dimension with no intention of staying, Arthur could feel countless beings watching him.


    This was a realm he should not have stepped into, no matter the cost. It was the divine decree that the dead shall never return to life. Arthur felt smallpared to them, but there was something that gave him strength: A belief that he was allowed to do this, a hazy memory that wanted to slip away.


    Arthur knew he was gambling with something bigger than he is but wanted to see if he was indeed a human... or a god.


    There was no resistance, and his rune took hold of the spiritual energy to pull the priestess back into the living. But, as he was about to do so, he could feel an entity locking on him.


    A droplet of sweat rolled down his neck, as he could tell that this entity could destroy this world if it wanted. These were the celestial beings, spiritual entities who were as ancient as the universe.


    However, it seemed that Arthur was only a passing interest, and the being soon vanished. Then, as Arthur sighed in relief, another hindrance appeared.


    Chains wrapped around his arm to prevent him from going against the flow of life: birth, life, and death. That order could not be reversed, and these chains were the divinews to make sure of that.


    "Chains of Order," Arthur muttered in recognition, another memory he did not know of its source. However, he would be a fool not to realize that these memories only appeared with his left arm.


    Arthur had simr chains, and he realized that he had to summon them. As he took a deep breath, his mana gathered into his soul, calling what had almost destroyed him once before.


    A single ring began to form, and Arthur was already gritting his teeth. Another ring. A third one. As he summoned a chain, atst, Arthur felt like consciousness was leaving him.


    The chain began to radiate the same aura as the one during his fight against Ellen, and it made sure that no one dared to interfere with his actions. Livia and the neighboring cities could all feel it, which was the source of their wrong belief: their god did it.


    The Chains of Order seemed to resonate with the ones he had, and Arthur saw them align with his. It allowed him to bring back the soul into this world before the void copsed to close.


    "It is done..." he breathed out as a ghostly figure appeared in the world. It was pure white, with no blemishes. Arthur stared at the constitution, and he could see that out of all the people he could have revived, no one could have such a pure soul.


    "The first step is over," Arthur looked down toward the lifeless corpse. "Now, I need a container for this soul," he could not simply ce it into this body. "Heal."


    ***


    "Where is the Saint?" asked Diana as she walked into his room, where Arthur sat on the disk and looked out of the window.


    "I have no idea," he answered without turning to face her.


    "You should have since you are the one to create her," she said as she walked over and stood beside the window, watching what he watched.


    "I did not create her, only healed her," he muttered absent-mindedly.


    "That woman was dead the moment the spear pierced her," said Diana as she turned back to him. "I don''t believe that it is their god who rebirthed her. It was you."


    "A fine story that works best for everyone," Arthur watched the workers fix the temple and the gardeners try to cut down the trees his mana created. "It seems I have an inseverable connection with trees."


    "They signify life," she said, "and so do you," Diana stared at him silently, as if asking the same question that was on his mind. "Are you human, Arthur?"


    At her question, he finally turned around to meet her eyes. After a moment, he shook his head, not able to lie to her. "I may be, but at this point, I doubt it."


    "I am not fully human," she said as if to establish she was on his side. "A part of me belongs to the phoenix, another part belongs to the frost spirit, and a small part is human."


    "It is not about being non-human that bugs me," Arthurughed as he shook his head. "You know what you are ever since you were born. You will live on knowing who you are. As for me? I know nothing. Everything about this world seems bent on tearing my identity apart," he said in a single breath, almost shouting it.


    "It does not matter what you are, as much as what you do and want."


    "I want to be certain for a single fucking moment instead of being lost," he waved his hand. "I need to keep going to learn the truth, but every step I take, I lose a part of me. It is a vicious race between knowing who I am before I am nothing but an empty body."


    Arthur could feel it this time. After using his powers, Arthur changed again, ever so slightly, yet so certainly. As he looked at the person he loved in front of him, it made him scared that he loved her a little less than yesterday, as if she no longer meant as much to him.


    "I will be with you," she sobbed as she took a step forward, reaching her hands to his face. "I will help you with anything," she pulled his head to her chest. "I am here for you, Arthur."


    This was what he needed, reassurance, but it was not what he deserved. Dia did not know that he was changing every day they were together and that his love was not as unwavering as hers.


    "I want to be alone," he said quietly, but the words ripped a reality apart and destroyed another ce that could have kept him. Arthur could feel her body stiffen, but somehow, it was breaking apart.


    Their embrace ended, and she left the room. Arthur stared silently downward, not moving an inch. Her warmth was still there, but he was the one to push it away.


    "You deserve someone who would love you just the same no matter how much time passes," his chest was crushed with guilt. Then came fear, apanied by the realization that if not even his love toward her was enough to defy this power, nothing would.


    ''You made that choice once before,'' said the Spirits Sovereign about Arthur losing his emotions. This was another sign that he needed to return to the Spirits Realm, where this all started.


    As time passed by, the hole in his chest did not close. Simr to the time with G, a ripple flowed across existence around him and carried his emotions to all that he could feel. However, this time, Arthur could not cry.


    ***


    "You can die however you want to, but die for yourself. Come back, Ai," a voice so gentle called for her, and it was her only guide in the infinite darkness. Ai was confused, but she still allowed the gentle power to carry her. Then, however, she realized that it was pulling her away from the warmth.


    ''The world is cold,'' she knew that she had left it. ''I don''t want to go back there,'' she decided. Then, however, the voice told her to die for herself, which left her hesitant. ''What does that mean?''


    How could anyone die for themselves? It was a silly concept, in her opinion. You can live for yourself, but you cannot die for yourself. You have to die serving something greater, like the Schr Guardian.


    ''That is right. My god must be here to greet me,'' Ai finally opened her eyes to look for him, but no god was there for her. Instead, it was an infinite void, filled with beings and mysteries that she never thought existed.


    A chain appeared, and it pushed the other chains away, which held her to this world.. Then, Ai came back to life, leaving the void.

 Chapter 467 - Saint Ai

    "Careful," said the man in front of her, who was the oldest priest in the temple. It was no other than the man leading the religion of Schelera, Schr Jermyn. "Your body is still new."


    His words did not make sense, nor did she think she would hear them in her lifetime. Instead, her body was always called ugly, hideous, and deformed.


    "Where..." Her sentence got cut off by her voice, which was different now. It was clearer, softer, and more maic. The Schr in front of her turned to look around as if he was new to this ce.


    "A room in the temple," he said. "This room has been kept for ages until you finally appear," his words suggested that she was never here, despite living in the temple for years.


    "I... was always here," she pushed herself up the bed and realized that her body was different as well. It was as if someone had taken away all of the aches she felt and molded her body a new. Furthermore, she realized that she was not wearing her veil.


    "I meant arriving to this world in your current form," the schr said as he saw her look around for her veil while hiding her face. "You do not need that thing anymore."


    As he said so, the schr took out a hand mirror and gave it to her. Ai reached out to grab it and saw her perfect her hand was as if those years of hardships never existed. Then, however, a bigger change shook her core.


    "Who is this?" she said, baffled. "This is not me. It cannot be me," the mouth moved in the mirror as she spoke, but it still seemed like a cruel joke someone was doing on her. "What have you done to me?"


    "I have no power to do anything to you," the schr shook his head as he took the mirror. "I understand that the situation must be confusing. Let me exin."


    "Please do," she politely said as she tried to hold down her trembling hand. "I want to know what happened to me."


    "I believe that you are a miracle to prove our lord''s powers," said the priest as he stood up, walking toward the wall. As he struck a pen to the wall, images appeared on it. "It was one of his dearest research areas: to build the perfect creature."


    As he exined, the images on the walls changed to form diagrams and runes. It was all the knowledge they had on the creation of human tissue. The benefits included perfect regeneration of limbs, and it can also unlock the mystery of all: an evolving being.


    "The perfect creature..." she said. "Am I no longer human?" her voice trembled. Ai could feel that she feltfortable in this body of hers, unlike before. However, it was not hers because she could not recognize it.


    "The perfect creature happens to be a human," said the schr with a proud smirk. "You are our lord''s gift to us: a proof that he is waiting for us and that his knowledge has grown in the past thousands of years."


    "I did not meet him," she said, holding her head. "There was a different voice. I did note back here because of..."


    "You are disoriented, Saint," said the schr, cutting her off. "You are our miracle, and the people are waiting for you to lead them toward knowledge. I will leave you to ept your new body, and this might help."


    A tall mirror appeared beside the schr as he waved his hand and walked toward the door. Ai stood up to call after him, but the door closed. She stood rooted in her spot above the bed, only a white dress covering her.


    Ai turned toward the mirror, and she could see the person in it stare back. As she descended from the bed and walked toward it, she tried to believe that this was indeed her. However, it was challenging to do so.


    This person had everything she did not have: a pair of giant hazel eyes, perfect skin, knee-length blonde hair, and a face. Yet, it was thest of them that bugged her the most. Her face, or theck of it, was what stared back at her for all of her life.


    "Who are you?" she asked the mirror, but the reflection had no answers. "Thest thing that happened..." she tried to remember. It was the war summit. Her morning was like usual. But then, she met the guest. "That man..."


    It was the Seika of Living Beings.


    At first, Ai only respected him for his promises to feed the people, which she overheard from the vendors in the street. Talking to him was refreshing because he made her feel seen.


    "Come back, Ai."


    The words exploded into her mind as if memory had broken out of the sea of forgetfulness. They left her breathless, and she started gasping for air as she fell to her knees. A pain in her chest resonated with a single desire of hers: to go back.


    "I died," she muttered as she traced the ce the spear pierced her. "I died protecting the Seika. However, why am I still here?" she stood up as she questioned.


    Her body obeyed, and she was on her feet in an instant. It was so light and effortless as if her wounds from before had disappeared. The scars hindering her muscles have faded as if that time in the underground cell was nothing but a nightmare.


    "No, no," she shook her head as she took several steps back, and the person in the mirror did the same. "It was real," the memories crawled up to her like before. "That man was real," his ugly smirk appeared in her head. "Leave me alone!"


    Then, he was gone. That memory disappeared from her head, and it left her dumbfounded. If she wanted it to, the memory would appear again. However, now it was sealed forever, and it would never dare haunt her again.


    "I am..." Ai muttered, "not the same."


    ***


    "The war summit is happening today," Ma reported to his lord, who was still sitting in front of the window. It broke his heart to see his lord in such a state, not moving for two days. "Have you eaten, Seika?"


    There was no answer, but Ma knew that he didn''t touch food ever since he entered his study. The incident at the temple was two days ago, but it seems the Seika was forever changed by it.


    Ma only knew a bit about what happened because he was not allowed into the temple at that time. However, the people on the street had a lot to say about it.


    A miracle urred, and a saint was rebirthed.


    Ma stared at his lord, who was even younger than him but looked ancient. It must be his doing because Ma recognized the light which exploded as his lord''s powers.


    However, the temple and the nobles all believed that it was the schr guardian. The king did not announce anything, and the Temple of Schelera seized the saint to ''take care'' of her.


    "I realized," muttered the Seika atst, his hollow eyes looking out of the window, "that I do not need to eat," he said quietly, almost in self-ridicule.


    Ma was dumbfounded because that was an absurd notion. No matter how powerful you be, you still need to eat. No one was an exception. Duke Yojeen devoured in a single meal enough to supply a whole toon of knights.


    That was proof that powerful people needed to eat, most of the time more than average. Ma thought that the Seika did not mean it literally, but a way to punish himself.


    "You need to eat, Seika," said Ma walking to his side and picking up the tray. "I know that you are powerful enough to avoid starvation. First, however, your body needs to heal from what happened."


    "It fully recovered a day ago. Maybe not fully," said the Seika without wearing any expressions. "I thought that hunger would make me feel more human, but it did not arrive. So, whatever hunger I felt recently was an imagination."


    ''At least, he is talking,'' thought Ma to himself as he sighed and ced the tray away. ''However, it seems he is convinced that he does not need to eat. I need Miss Dia to help him, but she is gone as well.''


    "How is the woman?" asked the Seika, confusing Ma for a moment. Then, he realized that his lord meant the famous miracle saint.


    "I heard that she woke up this morning," said Ma as he leaned on the desk. "Schelera is witnessing an increasing number of followers, all people who want to see the saint for themselves. They call her the perfect human."


    "She is, indeed," said his lord absent-mindedly.


    "The Temple is going to use this as an excuse to grow stronger. King Solomon will use the saint as a spearhead to conquer the surroundingnd," suggested Ma. "She is the hero of the people."


    "She will be here soon," smiled the Seika.

 Chapter 468 - A God In Our Midst

    "Teleportation, Fire, Barriers, Healing, and now... revival. Not to mention his otherworldly spiritual energy, the Seika is a monster counting his abilities alone," analyzed the king.


    It waste at night, and thentern burned quietly on his desk. The king had countless reports lying around about what the fallen knight called his most precious possession: the Seika.


    "This young man is slowly turning from a human into a god," the king couldn''t contain his smile. "As a vessel, even I am jealous of his fortune. How can a ve who appeared out of nowhere be so powerful?"


    The king knew that the Seika was not a threat to him, not in mindset or strength. However, the man had the potential to take the throne from him if left unchecked. It was a wonder whether leaving him alive was the right thing to do.


    "I cannot kill the one thing that can save me," said the king as he shook his head. "And I know that you aren''t going to let me harm him. You gave me this power to help him grow, but I wonder how long I have before you decide to take my life."


    The king was alone in his study, but he was talking to someone. No answer came to his words, but he kept rambling about the Seika unceasingly. If anyone heard him, they could see his obsession.


    "I need to act quickly," said the king. "Otherwise, Ruki won''t be saved. No matter the price, and no matter the method," he squinted his eyes, "I need to save her."


    ***


    Avadil whistled as he made his way through the gardens of the pce. His childhood memories returned to him, where he yed with Viv, who was no longer here. The loss of his friend made him go against his family, and he has yet to regret it.


    However, even though he made sure his family hurt not a single soul more, his friend did note back. He was thinking about such a thing because of the miracle a few days ago: the revival.


    Temple of Schelera decided that the priestess was a gift from their lord, and no one dared to refute it. Avadil knew some eye-witnesses said that the Seika had a hand in the matter, but no one wanted to believe that a man no older than twenty could revive the dead.


    It was a notion they were not ready to face, and that was for a good reason. The Seika did not seem too eager to prove it was him, which threw everyone into spection.


    "It feels as if we are only looking away from the truth," Avadil chuckled to himself as he reached his spot. Viv liked a group of flowers when she was alive, and they survived the hellish bloodbath. "You are still alive, me and you both," he crouched beside them.


    The flowers were transcalent blue, so thin that you could see through them. Despite looking so fragile, these flowers survived to this day. This was also the spot that Viv died in, and it was the only ce these flowers agreed to grow.


    Avadil caressed them with care before taking out his equipment. This area had a barrier around it to protect these flowers, preventing anyone from harming them. However, this meant that he needed to maintain it.


    As he was recing the mana cores, the array, and the holy water, Avadil heard amotioning from the pce''s gate''s direction. His brows furrowed as he hurried to finish his work, took onest loving look at the flowers, and turned to see what was happening.


    His gait was confident and light as he walked toward the gate. However, his steps slowed down as he saw the person who had just arrived at the inner pce. It was a woman he had never seen before, wearing a long white robe with golden embroidered sleeves.


    "A divine beauty," muttered Avadil with a daze. As he thought he had seen his fill from beauty, this woman proved that he was only ignorant. Her curious brown eyes looked around as if she were a fairnd. "It seems the gods have poured their love into creating her."


    Avadil was not a vain person, and he never dared disrespect man or woman by looking at them for too long. However, it was a different matter when beauty transcends what humans could have. This was perfection.


    "Wee, Saint Ai," bowed a man to her, and he could hear their conversation. Shockingly, the man was the King''s Hand, and he did not show an ounce of disrespect in front of this woman.


    "Saint Ai?" pondered Avadil. "I see, she is the one: a miracle like no other, and she indeed looks like it. I believe this is a chance to make acquaintance with her."


    Avadil strode forward, and the guards did not dare stop once they saw his face. His father failed to give him divine eyes, but he certainly gave him a unique face doing so.


    "Greetings," Avadil bowed to the curious saint, who has yet to greet the hand of the king. Saint Ai turned to face him, and Avadil saw recognition in her eyes. "I am the owner of Lily Auction House, Avadil."


    "I know who you are, your highness," she greeted him with a bright smile. The sight of her face warming to him made Avadil''s heart leap in his chest. "I don''t think that you remember me, but we had met once before when you were a child."


    Her voice was clear and gentle, and it was the most pleasant of voices to listen to, making Avadil dazed. It was no wonder they called her the perfect creature because even her voice alone was enough to charm him.


    ''This is bad. This person is in danger, and she is danger itself. I heard that she was the perfect creature, a gift from the gods, but not even the gods could resist temptations when looking at her. Her purity makes anyone who looks at her ashamed of their sins.''


    "Did the two of you meet at the temple?" the King''s Hand spared him a nce. "Saint Ai must not know that Master Avadil is no longer a part of the royal family."


    Avadil knew that this man never liked him, and they fought a lot when they were nning against the previous king. However, their rtionship deteriorated after the king took the throne, as this man believed that Avadil was a threat since he was a part of that family.


    "Ah, habits rarely die," said Saint Ai with bashfulness. "His highness was kind to me whenever we met, so it is hard to change how I address him."


    Avadil was awed by the rosy blush on her face and then amused by her attitude. The King''s Hand has mentioned that Avadil does not hold a royal title, but she still used it anyway.


    However, Avadil did not remember her one bit. It was indeed possible that they met on several asions since


    "Ahem," coughed the man. "I believe that we kept you at the gate long enough. How about we go into the meeting hall? His majesty is eager to meet the saint of our times."


    "Would you like to join us, your highness?" Saint Ai smiled at him again and invited. Avadil nodded with a thin smile, and the face of his hater worsened rapidly, but he did not say a thing.


    The King''s Hand took the lead, and the two of them walked together into the pce. Several priests, guards, and knights followed after them to protect Saint Ai, but she was too busy looking around.


    "Saint Ai," began Avadil. "I have a question, if I may," he didn''t want to interrupt her curious staring of the pce, but she did not seem to mind.


    "Anything, your highness," she smiled.


    "Do you know the Seika of Living Beings?"


    His thrown questions changed everything about her demeanor. As her face froze at his question, Avadil noticed that her hand had clenched into a fist.


    "These questions are rude to Saint Ai, who has recovered from her awakening only recently," the King''s Hand was displeased with him as if this topic was a taboo. Avadil ignored him.


    His interesty in the face she was making, and it was not the face of someone disinterested. Saint Ai faintly nodded but did not answer his question directly.


    "I have a meeting with him today. You can join me if you want. Consider it as payback for allowing me to join you now," said Avadil, and he saw her clear brown eyes stare at him silently.


    "I would be honored," she said without emotions, but he could tell that she was somehow happy. Avadil conjured his theories about this matter, and he questioned the rumored story about her awakening.


    ''It seems that the gods have little to do with this,'' Avadil thought to himself.. ''Maybe it was indeed the act of divine, and this means we have a god in our midst.''

 Chapter 469 - A Replica

    "We are the chosen by the God of Artifacts," said the king to the saint. "And we must bring peace to hisnd. I know that it is confusing still to find yourself here, but your miracle is what the people need in these times of war."


    Saint Ai was silent, and she simply bowed, and the meeting was over. Avadil did not say anything to the king, and the king did the same. Their rtionship was quiteplicated, even though the king favored him.


    They left the hall after that, and it was time to meet that man. It seems that Saint Ai was more eager to meet him than Avadil, who found himself quite intrigued by the Seika.


    "Saint," stepped forward one of the priests. "Schr Jermyn has requested your immediate return to the temple," the priest said with eyes devoid of emotions.


    "I have a meeting with the Seika," frowned the Saint, and Avadil could feel her displeasure. However, the priest did not back away even though he should have.


    "The Schr instructed that you must be feeling unwell, and meeting too many people can drain you. Please return to the temple," said the priest with a threatening voice.


    Avadil raised an eyebrow, as he didn''t think anyone would dare talk to Saint Ai this way. Not even the king wanted to leave an unfavorable impression on her because this human was valuable by existing alone.


    "I... understand," muttered Saint Ai as she turned to Avadil apologetically. "Please give the Seika my regards, and I apologize for declining this invitation."


    "There is no harm done," the prince waved his hand. Then, the woman left with the priests, looking lonely and imprisoned. Avadil sighed before he resumed walking toward the Seika.


    ***


    "Greetings, Avadil," smiled the man as he turned his head. Avadil was puzzled because the Seika looked the same, but he seemed older than before. The air around him had changed, and it was calmer now.


    "I am sorry to intrude on your rest, Seika," Avadil apologized as he walked into the study. The Seika was sitting in front of the window, and he offered Avadil a seat next to him. "I wanted to make sure that you are well and report a few things to you."


    "Thank you for your kindness, your highness," said the Seika as he turned back toward the window. "What report do you have?"


    "We are ready to deliver what you requested for, and this is the price we procured them at," Avadil offered a scroll, but the Seika only ced it away without opening it.


    "I am grateful, Avadil. This is a debt that I won''t forget," said the man unusually. Then, Avadil met the golden eyes of the Seika, and his heart fell at ease. "Is there something you need?"


    "I do," nodded Avadil. "There are flowers in the pce that have a special meaning for me, and I want to grow it elsewhere. Yet, it seems that it cannot grow in other ces, and I have toe here every week just for them."


    "I understand," nodded the Seika. "I will help you move them, or you can have one of my artifacts to help."


    "Your help is more appreciated, Seika," bowed Avadil. "I know that you are tired after the incident. We can change its location at another time after you recover."


    "There is not a lot to recover from."


    "I don''t believe revival is an easy feat," Avadil said, and there was no change in the Seika''s face as if he did not hear him. "I met Saint Ai on my way here," he tried again, and there was still no change.


    "I can tell that she was here," said the Seika. "I believed she woulde to see me when she can."


    "Saint Ai wanted to do so, but the temple requested for her immediate return," said Avadil, making the Seikaugh lightly.


    "They are afraid of our meeting," he said as he tapped the armchair with his index finger. "The man leading the temple is a smart one."


    "Why are they afraid?" Avadil was confused. "Saint Ai seems like a cooperative person. She has agreed to take the role of the saint, even," he said.


    "I don''t think she agreed but forced to," the Seika said with a hint of amusement. "They are not going to let go of the one thing connecting them to their god."


    "Are you going to help her, Seika?"


    "Saint Ai," the man said as if the name had a weird taste, "is capable of taking care of herself. You said that you know all of the Seikas, Avadil."


    "I did indeed," said Avadil with confusion. "Do you want to say that she is another Seika?"


    "Not any Seika," said Arthur with a grin. "She is loved by none other than the most powerful thing in the world: mana."


    "The Seika of Mana..." Avadil blinked his eyes before his face crumbled. "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I need to trust you with a task, Avadil. Keep her safe, and keep Livia safe from her," Seika stood up from his chair.


    "Are you leaving Livia?"


    "The Knight of Nobility has fallen, and it means that what he owns belongs to the kingdom. Therefore, I want to take a certain something from his majesty, and it might help the kingdom."


    ***


    "A mansion?" the king was confused. "You can have a new one built just for you," he tried to convince Arthur, but his suggestion was rejected.


    "I want the one belonging to the Knight of Nobility," Arthur said without hesitation. "It is the least I can get aspensation for being attacked by him."


    "I have no reason to refuse. However, I have already looked through the mansion. There is nothing there if that is your aim."


    "I still want to have it, if I can," said Arthur, and the king simply sighed. Then, arrangements were made, and Arthur got the artifact to go into the mansion.


    The trip over there did not take long with his teleport rune. Arthur used the artifact the king gave him to enter through the array, which worked to keep unwanted people outside.


    "This ce is deserted," muttered Arthur as he looked at the creepy mansion. It had been left for a few days, so it was not that clean, but what uneased him was the stench of death.


    Arthur walked toward the gate and pushed it open, and it gave a rusted squeal as it dug across the dirt. As he walked into the mansion, he could feel something watching him.


    ''As I expected,'' Arthur smiled. ''They are here.''


    His steps carried him through the mansion, the foyer, the halls, and straight toward the study. The stench came from this ce.


    Arthur walked in to find a regr study, unexpectedly. However, there was a hint of the corrupted power of nothingness on a shelf, in a leather brown book.


    The kingdom could not have found this because it was so well hidden, but Arthur could feel their existence quite clearly. But, ironically, he did not realize that Ellen was with the Enders until it was toote.


    ''Useful when unimportant,'' thought Arthur as he pulled the book out of the shelf and walked toward the study. There was no residing power that could attack him in the book, but there were traces of it.


    "Lusica must be able to find out more about them," Arthur muttered as he ced the book away. Any contact of his powers with this book might turn it to ash, and his dark knight was the better fit to find out more.


    Arthur left the study and walked through the mansion toward one of the rooms. His golden eyes stared at the floors, and he could tell that there was something underneath. Fortunately, his perception of existence could not mistake the life forces underneath.


    "I did not expect to find you here," a voice came from behind him, and Arthur turned to find a white cocoon. The cocoon unfolded slowly to reveal two people, and one of them was Rae. "Or rather, I should have expected nothing else," smiled the white-haired woman.


    "You are here because the knight has fallen," Arthur stared at her with a smile. "It is good to see..." he did not finish his words because his eyesnded on the person beside her. "It is you?"


    "Ah," eximed the youth as he took a step back. "You are the weird man!" he said and pointed, and Arthur''s brows twitched.


    "Weird man?"


    "This man was following me on one of my missions, and he kept asking about my father."


    "Your father?" Arthur was confused. "Ori has a son?"


    "An artificially created one," said Rae. "How do you know him?"


    "You know him too," answered Arthur as his head spun. "Did you say that this teenager is the artificial son of Ori? What do you mean by artificial?"


    "Father created me," answered the youth with pride. "I am his dearest creations."


    "Well, he is a replica of some sorts," sighed Rae. Arthur stood rooted in his ce because this was not what he imagined the truth to be.. "This boy is the fruit of countless years of research."

 Chapter 470 - A Runesmith

    "This mansion reeks of blood," said Rae as she crouched on the floor, her long hair tied in a ponytail that worked to reveal her forehead. "The Council did not have the necessary strength to fight the knight, even if we knew about his corruption."


    Arthur did not answer and simply stared at the youth, who grew uneasy the more he watched him. It was still hard to ept, but he understood the general gist.


    Ori has created a replica of himself, using alchemy and runes. Furthermore, Ori was the chief runemaster working for the Council, and there were only three chiefs.


    "How old is Ori?" he asked the youth as Rae inspected the surrounding.


    "Call him Master Ori," barked the youth. "My master is in his thirties, making him a genius!" he was beaming with pride. Arthur pondered silently.


    ''Ori is in his thirties. That means he got here before me by eleven years, at the very least. This cannot be true. A temporal divergence shouldn''t have such a gap for simrly transported people.''


    This was one of the observations recorded in the book he obtained from the old couple living on the outskirts of Aquamia. However, the book was not absolute, and it could be possible that itcked all of the necessary information.


    "Lord of Hidden," Rae stood up from her spot. "We can handle the people trapped in prison beneath. However, you can also choose to send them to your city, although I doubt that they would be of benefit."


    "You can take care of it," Arthur said with a wave of his hand. "I came here because I knew the knight is a foul one. But, since you are here, I have no reason to stay."


    "I value your trust," Rae said as her scarf grewrger. "I will handle the situation here. You two can go outside and wait."


    "Let''s go," said the youth as he walked out of the room, and Arthur followed after him. So, they walked until they were outside before the youth suddenly turned around and attacked him.


    "Guh," groaned the teenager as his short sword stopped midair in front of Arthur, who did not seem to react to the attack. Arthur leaned downward and watched the youth''s face with interest.


    "This is unmistakably his face," muttered Arthur as the youth was growing furious, and red mana exploded from his body. The youth disappeared and reappeared behind Arthur, striking again. "Why are you attacking me?" asked Arthur as he appeared behind the youth again and used his Restrain rune.


    "Let me go!" shouted the youth as he fell to the ground, struggling against the ropes ofpressed air. "I know that you are up to no good! There is no way that you know Master without knowing about the Council."


    "Why is that?"


    "You are acting dumb," barked the youth. "Anyone who knows about the council knows that Master was one of its creators," said the youth as he was on the ground.


    Arthur sighed and crouched in front of the youth, looking at him with amusement. They shared the same face, but this youth was livelier than his creator.


    "Ori was my senior in the runic path, and he helped me understand a lot of things about them. This was a long time ago for your Master and a short time ago for me. However, if he is truly the Ori I know, then I have to meet him."


    "Why do you want to meet him?" frowned the youth. "Master is not good with people, and he never talked about any friends of his."


    "I want to apologize for failing to protect him," Arthur said as he sat beside the youth. "Your Master was my friend, and we had one more friend. Does your Master have something like this?" Arthur asked as he took out the bracelet with their initials engraved.


    "This is..." muttered the youth with shock, "the same bracelet my Master always wears. How did you get this? Are you truly his friend?"


    "I am," Arthur sighed when he heard that Ori still wears this bracelet, but Arthur has thrown it into his subspace ever since he came to Alka. The reason was simple: it reminded him of his failure. "I failed to protect your father, and he created the Council afterward. I need to meet him to apologize."


    "Let me go," said the youth, and Arthur released him. As he sat up, the youth was ring at him. "I will believe you, for now, so hand over the information you got from the old man. I was scolded for running away."


    "You didn''t have to run away at that time," Arthurughed. "What is your name, kid?"


    "My name is Ark," said the youth. "This is the name my father gave me because he said I carry his hopes and dreams for the future."


    "Ori has a fine taste in names," Arthur smiled as he looked at Ark with a bit of sentiment. "I find it weird that I am looking at a younger Ori. How is your Master?"


    "Master is always fine," growled Ark. "He is the strongest, after all."


    "I see," Arthur brightly smiled as he sighed in relief. Ori was alive, and he had grown stronger than before. "Where can I find him?"


    "Master is in the headquarters most of the time. However, I cannot take you there, as only members can go there," Ark said with a frown. Arthur nodded in understanding, and he pointed at his bracelet.


    "If you meet your master, tell him that you found this person," Arthur said as he pointed at his initial. "Tell him that I need to go back to my city now but will be waiting for him."


    "...Are you going to take father back?"


    "I don''t know what your father wants to do, so you need to ask him," Arthur stood up from his spot. "Maybe he wants to stay here. It has been over ten years, after all."


    ***


    The realization that Ori was alive and here was like the spark that reminded Arthur of his goals. Ai''s revival consumed a portion of his emotions, but Arthur knew that it was just a side-effect of his powers.


    [You have defeated a high-level fallen being.]


    This notification from the legacy was one he received after defeating the fallen knight and losing a portion of his emotions. The legacy wanted him to fight the Enders, so a reward from it was within expectations.


    [You have obtained Art of Creation ¨C Part Two.]


    This, however, was a surprise. Arthur was stuck at the end of the rei-rank, making his powers stagger. The Vetus Rank was the true beginning of strength as Arthur would have more than a manablood, but a quintessence.


    "The book I read in the library before mentioned that a quintessence helped rankers use specialized skills. Before reaching the Vetus Rank, skills use unspecialized mana, making them quite weak. However, crystallization of the manablood gives them the ability to specialize, and their skills will show a leap in performance."


    Arthur pondered in his study as he was back in the pce. He needed to meet Diana before returning to his city because it was a short time before the Hydra attacks, looking its child.


    It would prove helpful to break through again before the hydra attacks so that he stands a chance against her. However, a problem presented itself.


    "What type of mana do I have?" Arthur was confused. "I have the mana of creation, of course. However, I never heard of skills that need this mana, only runes."


    This was an essential question because it would dictate whether Arthur can use his skills once he evolves or not. For example, a rei-ranker might use healing skills while being a berserk, but that would change after they evolve.


    "Am I going to lose these skills?" he wondered. "What kind of skills can I use with this mana, to begin with?"


    Anyone would argue that Arthur could use all skills, but that was not necessarily the case. A Vetus Ranker has different mana than the time they were a Rei Ranker, quantitively and qualitatively.


    "Breaking through is going to change my mana, which already has characteristics of creation. If the mana of creation cannot use these skills that I have but other skills, then I will be at a disadvantage."


    This was not within the realms of his expertise; he needed to study the second part of his Art to understand what would happen. Finally, however, his puzzlement and question boiled down to a single realization.


    "I have no choice but to evolve," he realized. "I will have to deal with whatever disadvantages I haveter on because I have no other Art to practice other than this one."


    Arthur opened his legacy and took out his Art as he decided on this. As he thought that the knowledge of the second part was going to appear in his mind, he received a message that destroyed his hopes.


    [Requirements: Evolution into A Runesmith.]

 Chapter 471 - A Part Of Him

    "Ma said that you are leaving," Diana appeared at his door while Arthur was looking at the notification. Her words made him snap out of his daze, and he raised his gaze to meet hers.


    There was an awkwardness in the air, as both did not know what to do next. All they did was look at each other until their familiarity transcended into obscurity.


    "The city needs me," he said as he pressed his palm on the table to stand up. "I have been absent for far too long. The war summit does not need me to stay."


    "You know of the king''s n," she said while tightening her fist. "Are you leaving me here alone with them? You are avoiding me. No, not that. You are discarding me," she threw her hand, and ayer of frost covered the room.


    As the frost touched Arthur, his soul shivered at the coldness. This coldness resided within her, and it apanied eternal loneliness. Her face was broken, revealing how hurt she was feeling.


    "You are the first person that I held ever since my powers awakened," she receded her hand andid it on her chest. "You are the only person I allowed into my heart. So, why do you refuse," her tears spilled, "to do the same?" a muffled sob leaked from her mouth.


    Arthur was silent, as he had no words to refute her ims. He had no right to say that she was wrong and reassure her. This was more than a one-time rejection; she could tell that he hid everything from her.


    "You refuse to tell me anything. Yet, I need to ept that you are leaving. I have no idea why you need to leave, where you are going, and when. I just need to shut my mouth and ept it because I know that I will be thrown away if I say too much. You won''t stay by my side after that, and..." she took a deep breath, "and I will break without you. I was fine before meeting you, and now I wish I did not. At least, you wouldn''t have be the only thing I desire."


    Her tears flowed down as sentences followed sentences until all left was silence. Arthur looked at her disheveled strands of hair covering her face, which had been stained with tears. The shards going through her tied hair were now soft blue, resonating with her sadness.


    Arthur did not answer, but he walked towards her. Diana did not look at him but downward as they were a foot apart. His hand reached out toward her face, and he raised her head to look at her.


    Two streaks of tears have left their marks on her face, and her blue eyes were like mirrors of the ocean. Arthur has underestimated how much his rejection broke her heart. It was a betrayal of her belief that he wanted her as much as she wanted him.


    "I will tell you everything," he said while closing his eyes. "I''m so sorry for hurting you, my love. Please forgive me. I will tell you everything about me, and I will tell you why I feel what I feel."


    ***


    They were sitting beside each other on the outskirt of the capital, sitting on a dyke that oversaw the giant river. The lights of Livia reflected on the water, painting the most beautiful of scenery.


    "I awakened my powers a few months ago," Arthur revealed as they held hands. "I cannot say a lot about the origin of my powers, and I don''t know a lot myself. All I know is that it came with a price."


    "A price?" she was confused, and Arthur nodded in response. His hand held hers as he raised them, and a soft glow left his body.


    "In the beginning, I only thought that I was overwhelmed by how much my life changed. I wanted to help others, and I wanted to live by my ideals. However, I began to change the more I used my powers. I only noticed it when I arrived in this world."


    "Are you saying..."


    "I am from a different world, as all Verniz people are. We are lost because this is not our world."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?" she was more confused.


    "I came to an unfamiliar world. I had no choice but to hide everything and pretend to be a part of it. And in the process, I began to lose my feelings."


    ***


    Arthur told her everything that happened to him and how he felt every time he used his powers. It never urred to him that he would be okay with killing people, but he turned more ruthless and less apathetic toward life and death.


    This change would have slipped past his notice if not for the Spirits Sovereign confirming it. But, then, thest time he used his powers made Arthur sure that it was true.


    The more he used his powers, and the stronger he became; Arthur would lose a part of his emotions. Every time he draws power from existence, a part of himself bes one with it, the same feeling he had when he awakened. At that time, The Schr Guardian stopped him from losing himself.


    It was an unconvincing tale, and Arthur tried to avoid mentioning the golden eyes and some of the details that would only make her worried.


    "Your world is the ce that you want to go back to," she was looking downward. "We cannot be together because eventually, you will leave this world."


    "And this timeline," he added, and she turned to him. "I found clues that when I fell between worlds, I went back in times."


    "How much are we separated by?" her lips pressed against each other.


    "A hundred years, at the very least," Arthur was honest. "I''m not sure about going back, to begin with. But, on the other hand, I have reasons to believe that Solomon will find a way for me to return, and so I need to make him trust me."


    "This is absurd," she gritted her teeth. "Are you saying that if you go back, I cannot see you for a hundred years, and it wouldn''t be guaranteed?"


    "You cane with me," said Arthur without expectations, and she froze. "However, I know that it''s not easy. This is your world and the only ce that you are familiar with."


    "My mother," she began. "I cannot forgive what happened to her. My family is still in the north. I need to..." she began to grow uneasy.


    "Diana," he said as he leaned toward her. "We will find a method to be together. I promise you. I am tired of running away, too, so I will not stop until we both have a ce. We will do everything we can to be together."


    "I understand," she raised her eyes to meet him. They were full of determination and seriousness. "It does not matter what lies ahead. Whether it''s my father, the nobles, or the whole world, I will kill them all if they stand in our way."


    "A bit too intense," Arthurughed. "I need to ask you something. I already told you about how I lost my feelings. This includes what I feel toward you."


    "Have you started to love me less?" she calmly asked, and Arthur nodded. "I see. Then we also need to find a solution to that."


    "A solution to what?"


    "You told me about the Spirits Sovereign and the First Seeker too," she said. "That means that if you are indeed the reincarnation of the First Seeker, then all we need to do is to retrieve your ability to feel."


    "It was a part of a contract that..." Arthur was about to refuse the notion, but she suddenly kissed him. It was a few seconds before she pulled back.


    "You were not the one to agree to that contract," she said with a smile. "We will retrieve what was yours, and you can love me all you want at that time," she said with a smirk.


    Arthur blinked his eyes because he never thought it was retrievable. It was always a price for his powers, and he didn''t know if he could heal. However, Arthur wanted to believe in that.


    "Why are you so quiet? I hope you are not..." as she was saying with a pout, Arthur was the one to lean in and kiss her. Diana leaned back toy on the ground as they embraced each other''s warmth.


    "I will find a way," Arthur said as he pulled back, looking at her flushed face illuminated by the lights. Her lips parted as she breathed rapidly. "I will find a way to keep this," he said as his lips met hers again. At that moment, there was no one in this world but them.


    Arthur knew he might be on the wrong path, but he decided what right and wrong were this time.. The person in front of him has be a part of him now, and he needs to stay whole.

 Chapter 472 - Demon Of Hatred

    "A runesmith," muttered Arthur when he was alone. "The only ce to fit such a requirement lies in my abilities."


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (62%), Useable Runes: 26]


    Arthur was still a Beginner Rune Wordsmith, meaning that his knowledge of runes was toocking for him to evolve further. His power stemmed from runes, and runes needed his power. It seems that the system has deemed his growth to be insufficient.


    "Ouch," muttered Arthur as his staggering growth was called out. However, he currently had thirty-one Legacy Points, and he could buy runes from the inheritance. However, they were expensive, unlike skills. "I need to solve this issue before I can be a Vetus-ranker."


    There were several ways for him to obtain new runes. First of all, there was killing powerful monsters. Arthur would obtain a rune every time he killed a monster of a certain for the first time. This means he needs to eradicate a True-Monster to get a new rune.


    These monsters weremon beyond the cmity gates. You would not find any weaker monsters, which was why they were called True-Monsters. They were the real threat against humanity.


    Arthur had a nostalgic feeling because he didn''t treat monsters as a threat for a long time, only humans and Demis. However, his encounters with True-Monsters proved they were not to be underestimated.


    "I grew stronger myself," muttered Arthur as he looked at his spiritual energy. "I might have lost an arm, but I gained a new power."


    It also strengthened his connection to the powers of creation, which made him lose his feelings and be more ruthless. Arthur was not unhappy with that but grateful. It helped him survive Alka.


    Another method to obtain runes was through inheritance, but Arthur wanted that to be his trump card if he ever finds himself in a simr situation to before. Without the inheritance, Arthur would have perished as a ve.


    The third method was evolving skills, and it only needed time. Arthur ced this as a primary method next to the fourth method: assimting knowledge.


    "I now have two ways to grow stronger, and I need to make them my priority," Arthur decided. "However, this means that I won''t be able to evolve before the hydra attacks."


    This was the biggest issue that he faced. All will be solved if he only found that child, but there was no way to take it out of hiding. His mind raced to find a method, and he thought of a n.


    ''No, there is a way...''


    ***


    The Knight of Courage left another report on the hand mirror that the Seika has given her. She stared at it for a long time, thinking that her reports must be going unnoticed by her lord.


    ''Was it a mistake to follow the Seika here?''


    Her life changed because of that decision, and she was now nothing but an office worker. Her title as the Knight of Courage remained, but it has been a long time since she has shown herself in a battle, and it feels like her ice has melted.


    ''I did the right thing. This is the only way for me to serve this kingdom and make up for my crimes truly,'' Courage shook her head. Then, a knock arrived at her door, and she allowed entry.


    "Commander," bowed the favorite knight of Seika, Lusica. Courage nodded in response, her face a bit stiff. Something prevented her from liking the knight in front of her, and it made her uneasy.


    "What brings you here?"


    "I want to ask about the news from a few days ago. The Knight of Nobility has turned to be a fallen one, and the Seika was attacked. I seek your permission to let me visit the capital, as the Seika is bound to need my aid."


    "Our Lord," she stressed out, "has already said that he doesn''t need any of you. He is alive and well. You need not worry about such matters and worry about your position as a Chosen One," she warned.


    "I am confident," smiled Lusica. "I don''t think that any of the other knights can beat me in a fight. This is all thanks to the Seika and his powers."


    "You are arrogant," the Knight of Courage raised a brow. "Big Bear and I are both knights of the lord. You don''t think that you are more useful than us, do you?"


    Lusica was quiet, looking only ahead. A dark gleam in his eyes gave away his confidence and eeriness. Courage frowned at his arrogance and felt that the Seika had spoiled them too much.


    "The workers have built an arena for the uing exam the Seika wants," she said as she stood up. "If you are confident that you can defeat me, then you can try. I will let you follow the Seika if you win."


    "Thank you for this chance,mander," he said with another bow, but Courage knew that it had no respect. A bitter feeling overtook her heart as this was the first time she was looked down upon by aplete nobody.


    "Follow me," she tilted her head and passed by him. Lusica followed after her, and Courage was crept by his gaze. There was something off about this person, and she knew that the Seika wanted that thing.


    The arena was one built for the exam the Seika promised his knights. Courage knew that whoever failed this exam would be sent to another lord because the Seika envisioned a powerful knight toon for his city.


    Their forces were still a few, but it was safe to say they were all elite of this kingdom. Her knights alone were enough to keep the city safe, but the Mernars were growing more powerful, and that was the reason for her reports.


    ''I have no time to waste on kids, but this guy is too arrogant,'' thought Courage as she stood on one side of the arena. The man in front of her was several years younger than she was, but he still dared im that he was the strongest among the knights.


    "Please guide me,mander," said Lusica as he bowed and unsheathed his sword. His stance was alright, but it was nowhere near perfect. There were countless gaps that she could use to kill him.


    ''The Seika would be mad if I killed his favorite knight, so I only need to put him in his ce,'' the Knight of Courage grabbed at empty air, and a longsword of ice began to form.


    "You better stay alive, Lusica," she smiled as her eyes began to glow sky blue. "I will let you attack first, so go ahead."


    The Knight of Courage was a Deme-ranker, and this man in front of her was a High-Neo-Ranker. Her ice domain alone could freeze him to death, but she wanted to demonstrate the difference in skill.


    Lusica nodded as he leaned in and bolted forward. His speed was only average at best, and Courage was bored by simply waiting for him to arrive. As his sword descended on her, an afterimage followed her sword.


    CLING!


    A loud noise rang through the arena as the sword flew away from his hand, freezing as it fell. The Knight of Courage was disappointed that it ended so fast before her senses screamed at her to back away.


    Lusica looked to be thrown out of bnce, his right arm still flying upward because of her deflection. However, his left hand struck toward her. A dark aura exploded from his hand, making the knight freeze in ce.


    ''Am I... scared?'' she thought to herself as the palm suddenly looked bigger. Her body began to glow as her hair flew upward. It was an insult that she felt this way.


    The palm struck the knight, and her body was destroyed to smithereens. Lusica looked confused before realizing that it was nothing but an ice statue. The Knight of Courage appeared behind him, and she shed with her sword.


    The arena froze instantly, and the attack was bound to disable the knight, at the very least. A dark aura exploded from his body as Lusica punched toward the knight.


    As the two attacks met, the explosion blinded their eyes. Then, the Knight of Courage snapped out of her rage, and she realized that she had allowed herself to lose control again.


    "I understand the reason they call you a demon," said a voice ahead of her, but it was not Lusica. The water vapor cleared away to reveal the Seika, stopping both of their attacks. "You lose yourself to rage," he squinted his eyes at her.


    "Seika?" the knight muttered. "I thought you were still in Livia, so what brings..."


    "You are a demon of rage," muttered the Seika as he turned toward Lusica. "But you failed to realize that you are fighting a demon of hatred."


    The Knight of Courage turned to follow his gaze, and her heart shook as she took a step back.. The monster that has reced Lusica looked nothing like a human.

 Chapter 473 - Strangest Team

    "You are looking a bit different, Lusica," smiled Arthur as his mana blocked the knight, who now looked like a humanoid ck me. Then, the darkness receded, and Lusica appeared unharmed.


    "Please forgive me, my lord," kneeled Lusica. "This power is only meant to serve you, not to attack you."


    "I sure hope so," Arthur frowned as he clenched his fist and released it. "How did you learn that technique?"


    "A pirate taught it to me," answered Lusica instantly.


    "There is only one pirate thates to my mind," Arthur muttered as his robes fluttered. A pulse of mana transmitted through the city with him at the center. A smile appeared on his face after he found the pirate in mind.


    Arthur was interested in this technique, so he teleported to the location of the pirate. It was a bar that had recently opened in the inner parts of the city, and it seemed to be doing reasonably well.


    "No men are allowed," a giant woman blocked his path, and Arthur was taken aback. There was indeed a sign that mentioned this, and the bar was named El Rose.


    "I am here for my captain," Arthur frowned. "Please call her out for me," he demanded. The guard stared down at him with disdain before shooing him away.


    "This is a safe ce for the women of this city, and the owner instructed me to keep all men away," the woman waved her hand.


    Arthur frowned because even if this was a part of the rules, it was still in his city, and his captain was inside. Mana gathered into his throat to amplify the sound as Arthur called out.


    "Eleven,e out," his voice rang in the entire street, and the woman frowned as she took a step forward to send him away. However, before she could reach him, a hand pulled her back.


    "Please forgive her," Eleven had a flustered face as she pulled the guard back. "This idiot does not realize that she is talking to her lord."


    "I don''t care because she would know if she did attack," Arthur didn''t have time for this. The woman was already trembling as she heard Eleven''s words. "What is this ce?"


    "Ah," the pirate paused. "It is mytest investment. A paradise with only beauty inside. Since you are the lord, I can give you a special permit."


    "I don''t need it," Arthur walked toward her. "It seems you had an encounter with one of my knights. Let us go back now," he grabbed the knight, and she disappeared.


    "My lord," kneeled the guard from earlier as her voice trembled. "I was blind. Please forgive me," she seemed scared of him.


    "You were doing your job," Arthur was confused. "Why would I need to forgive you? I am no different from the others, but I have no time to wait."


    Arthur teleported to appear in the arena again as he finished his words. The Knight of Courage and Eleven were chatting while Lusica waited on the side.


    "Ya, hello," waved the pirate. "I missed you, my lord. You should have told me you wereing to the city."


    "I just arrived," replied Arthur before he pointed at Lusica. "What did you teach him?"


    "Ah, the young knight," Eleven recognized him after a second. "It was not anything important, just a technique to control his emotions."


    "Greetings, Master," Lusica bowed to the pirate, and she nodded with a proud smile.


    "You overstepped your boundaries," Arthur frowned, and the pirate was surprised. "This power is not something you can handle using any technique. Your amateur attempt to help him only made things worse."


    "Seika," the Knight of Courage stepped forward. "I dare not refute your words, but Lusica indeed showed extraordinary power. If this technique can be taught to the rest of the knights..."


    "I don''t care what the rest of the knights learn," Arthur walked toward the young knight and ced his hand on his chest. "If I were not here to restrain his powers, all of you would have died."


    His hand began glowing golden on the knight''s chest, and he started to show signs of struggle. Then, a shadow loomed behind him, and it morphed into a wrathful face as if it was a demon from hell. However, Arthur used his mana to weaken it, and Lusica fainted.


    "That creature..." Eleven muttered with a frown. "I only thought he was trying to use his hatred to grow stronger. It worked for me, so I believed it would be the same."


    "You have indeed made him stronger," Arthur stared at the unconscious knight. "However, strength has a price. This idiot was feeding it his soul," Arthur sighed. "Let someone take him away."


    Arthur turned toward the pirate and stared at her. Eleven blushed from being stared at and started scratching her cheek.


    "Come with me."


    ***


    "I would be an instructor?" blinked the pirate. "You just scolded me for teaching that hatchling, and now you want me to instruct all of them?"


    "You made them stronger than I could have, and you have more experience dealing with people than I do," Arthur said as he took out several books. "These are Arts that fit each of the knights. I want you to give it to them and teach them how to train."


    "I have my te full, boss," said the pirate as she scratched her head. "The bar is getting more customers, and the little girl seems to have assembled an army of maritime monsters. I would need to start my shipments soon."


    "Hana is almost done?" Arthur was surprised, as he thought it would take the girl more. It was not a question of her ability, but such a young girl was bound to grow tired of only working, and Arthur had no ns to enforce childbor.


    "Along with the little flying nt, they seem to be treating the aquatic creatures as family. They have even included the citizens in it by starting a touristic tour atop the creatures," sighed Eleven. "When I was their age, I was busy robbing ships. But, the world has changed."


    "You are the oddity here, Eleven," Arthur smiled. "Since that is the case, then I can give Hana a different assignment."


    "You are overworking her, Boss," frowned the pirate. "She is just a little girl, no matter how much power she holds."


    "This is thest request," sighed Arthur. "I need her to save this city."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "This is something that I have been helpless to do, but she can do it easily. I need you to protect her along with Lusica. You three need to find a missing child."


    "What does that have to do with Hana?" the pirate was more confused, and Arthur raised his hand. Mana gathered in front of her to form the hydra''s image.


    "I need you to find this child, or the city might be destroyed."


    ***


    The team has assembled. A mentally unstable knight, a masculine pirate, and a girl with only spirits for friends. This was the strangest team of all time, but Arthur had faith in them.


    "I have to entrust you with this task," Arthur gave Lusica the book he found in the mansion. "This will guide you to the child, but you only need to find its location. There is no reason to fight it. Hana should be able to pinpoint its precise locations for you."


    "We are going on an adventure!" Hana said with an excited look, but Arthur couldn''t bring himself to remind her that it would be a dangerous one.


    A knock arrived on the door, and the Knight of Courage stepped into the room. Lusica and the Titled Knight exchanged nces, as this was the first time they met again after their battle.


    "You have asked for me, Seika," the Knight of Courage stood proudly.


    "I want you to leave the city and join them. However, I am not exactlyfortable sending the three of them on their own."


    "Ah," eximed the pirate. "If the beautiful miss is going, I have no reason to go with them," said Eleven, not forgetting to flirt with the knight.


    "I need you to be there for Lusica," Arthur said, and the young man looked offended. "You are leaving this city, and the blessing I gave you will stop working. The nightmares will be stronger because of that. So I need someone to monitor you."


    "As youmand, my lord," bowed the knight.


    "This will also serve as your exam," Arthur revealed. "You are strong enough to fight for me now, but I am not sure that you can control that power. If you lose control in this trip, then you will fail."


    His words ced pressure on the young knight, but Arthur had no other choice. After that, he watched the four of them leave his study, and a sense of unease overtook him.


    This was the first time he relied on anyone but himself to handle a task.. It was the first step to bing a lord of this city because he needed to trust his people.

 Chapter 474 - Beginning Of Training

    "You can strike me now,"manded Arthur the confused Merlin. Since theyst met, the druid has grown, all thanks to living next to the divine tree. The leaves on its head were now lush green, and two strong branches worked as horns.


    "I don''t understand, Seika," muttered Merlin. "Are you trying to test my loyalty? Why is your skin so shiny? Why are you flying?"


    "I am not testing anything, and all you need to do is to strike me. You don''t have to try to kill me. Just a simple strike will be enough."


    "I refuse to injure my benefactor."


    "I will remove the divine tree if you refuse to..."


    Boom!


    Arthur flew across the sky like a broken kite, crashing into a giant tree and breaking it in half. The air got kicked out of his lungs, and the metallic luster of his skin disappeared.


    "Cough, cough," Arthur coughed as he stood up and dusted himself. There were no real injuries other than his heart. The druid attacked as soon as Arthur threatened the sacred tree, despite refusing to injure him moments earlier.


    "Are you injured, my lord?" Merlin rushed forward and raised his trembling hands in concern. "Please punish me instead of my people. I have sinned greatly."


    "I asked you to attack me, so why would I punish you?"


    Merlin blinked hisrge engraved eyes with speechlessness as he watched Arthur stare at space. Then, the Seika nodded with satisfaction before his skin turned metallic once again.


    "Now, do it again," asked the Seika, and Merlin looked at him with pleading eyes. The druid couldn''t understand why this man wanted to be struck, and his limited knowledge allowed him to avoid misunderstanding the situation.


    The skill, Iron Skin, broke when Arthur lost focus or suffered a force that the skill couldn''t maintain. It was different from his rune, where he could control the level of protection he enjoyed, as this skill did not follow his will.


    Arthur understood that this was a pre-programmed ability, unlike the flexible runes. It was like a program that only needed Arthur to provide fuel to work. However, there was a limit to the skill, and no amount of energy could make up for it.


    As for runes, all Arthur needed was to supply more mana to it, and he would strengthen the effect. But, again, this reinforced his understanding of skills as programs, hollow runes with no reality gate to evolve, different from abilities.


    "Strike again!" Arthur demanded, and the druid was too worn off for it to refuse anymore. His iron skill broke apart again, and once again, the percentage increased.


    [Iron Skill (D ¨C 72%)]


    Arthur was always using his only C-rank skill, Wings of Flight, on a micro-level. Instead of racing across the sky, Arthur decided to keep his body afloat most of the time to increase its proficiency. However, it was stuck at ny-nine percentage for a long time.


    This was his training to get new runes and turn into a runesmith. Arthur could not ck anymore and had to spend all of his time training, but it came at the ugly cost of working Ma and Gruen to death.


    The hand mirror in his subspace lit up once again, signaling another report that Ma had made. Since Courage was gone, her responsibility was delegated to Ma and Gruen, and Arthur was also absent from the scene.


    "I will go back once I evolve at least one skill," Arthur vowed. However, it was hard to evolve them without using them in actual battles. The fastest way he evolved a skill was in Jerano''s exam by fighting against sandmen.


    "Strike me again, Merlin! Now, strike as if the life of the divine tree depends on it! Strike me with..."


    Boom!


    Arthur flew again across the sky. His iron skin broke again, but the percentage increased. At least, he was working on his skill, but his heart couldn''t help but wonder about the loyalty of the druids.


    ***


    "We have gathered here to decide whether you are all worthy of being the chosen ones. I believe that Eleven has told you about the arts before leaving. I need to see how much you have progressed before I give them to you."


    The knights were nervous as they stood around him. The proud Sun looked pale, and the bright Lux looked deep in thought. Shield, Wave, and Sky were all standing there nervously.


    "I decided to hold your exam outside of the inner city, just in case any of you want to destroy a few things," smiled Arthur as he gestured toward the grasnd around them. "I can make any of you the next Titled Knight of the kingdom, but I need to know that you don''t need me to be one."


    "My lord," saluted Sun. "Can we know what are the details of the exam?"


    "Ah, that is simpler than you might think. All you need to do is to fight me one-on-one. By the end of the battle, if you fail to surprise me, then I will send you away."


    The knights gulped down as if trying to devour their fears. Arthur gave a smile as he took out his dagger. His mastery of the Basic Dagger Art has reached the pinnacle, so he was not worried about it being insufficient.


    "You are the first one, Sun," Arthur smiled as he walked away from the group. "I know that you have great ambitions for yourself, but make sure that they are not going to die today."


    "I will show you my resolve," said Sun as the wind gathered around her. Arthur smiled because this was not her mana but her mastery of the sword arts she was practicing.


    Her sword appeared in front of her as she took her stance. Holding it over her shoulder, the knight did not attack straight away and looked for an opening instead.


    "You are rather cautious," smiled Arthur. "I permit the usage of your ability. However, you are not exactly a regr user of it."


    "I don''t need an ability to win," said Sun with a frown. "I will use my sword to cut through all obstacles. This is my path as a knight."


    After saying that, the knight disappeared. Her reappearance was in front of Arthur, and she shed with her sword. Sharp energy produced by her art struck at him, and Arthur did not try to dodge.


    The energy struck him head-on, making the knight jump back in confusion. Her lord did not attempt to dodge, deflect, or throw a barrier. The attack has struck his skin head-on.


    "My lord, what are you..." she was confused before the dust settled. Seika appeared, his clothes ripped apart, but his skin was unharmed. A curious look was on his face as he looked at his body.


    "This is the difference between our stats," he muttered with amazement. "You cannot even harm my skin, and any wound you give me is one I can recover from in an instant."


    This was his body after reaching three hundred in all of his stats. It was on a different level than humans, and no amount of power the knight uses can harm him.


    "That is impossible..." the knight frowned. "How can this be? There is no way to win!"


    "You do not need to win," Arthur stretched his body with chiseled muscles. "Surprise me, Sun. Otherwise, I will surprise you with stripping you off your rank."


    "I..." the knight looked desperate. "I don''t know what to do. This was my resolve and the result of my training."


    "Then surpass yourself and show me more. Your strength is the same as when we sparred against each other in the academy. Are you thiszy that you haven''t progressed one bit since that time?"


    "You weren''t this strong," the knight shook her head. "Your body is not the same. I can''t do this."


    "Are you kidding me?" Arthur raised his brows in surprise. "You are giving up after one attack?"


    In retrospect, Arthur would realize that his body was different from that of ordinary people. It was a side-product of his legacy and his leveling up. However, a level was more than just a measure of his progress. It was also a new beginning.


    His stats were three-hundred, and his leveling up merges all of these aspects into one homogenous result of power. His body was different from average rei-rankers because his stats were the epitomes of perfection.


    A droplet of sweat rolled down her face as she held the sword. There was an aura around her enemy that prevented her from advancing. It was not something her lord was doing on purpose, but a realization she had.


    After her earlier strike, Sun realized that the Seika could obliterate her existence with a single attack despite being younger than her.


    "Attack, Sun."


    Her lord demanded, but she could almost see her death if her lord mistakenly counterattacked. Seika did not need to use his mana. Only his physical strength was capable of killing her. At that time, only one fate awaits her.


    Death.

 Chapter 475 - Their Resolve

    ''Well, it seems that the best knight is not at her best,'' thought Arthur as he looked toward Sun. It was a pity since Arthur didn''t want to let them go. However, he needs to see progress to ensure they are not relying on his promises.


    Arthur could indeed strengthen them through his arts and runes, but he felt that they would lose their ambition if strength were given to them on a silver te. Lusica has already proved that he sought power without Arthur''s help, which made thetter proud.


    "Step aside," Arthur waved his hand at the knight. "I might have tolerated the weakness of your body, but never the weakness of your heart. Your resolve is too weak."


    Sun seemed shaken, and her grip of the sword began to tremble. Arthur frowned when he saw her lower her weapon and return it to its sheath before walking away and standing to the side.


    "A disappointment," muttered Arthur before he turned toward the rest. "Step forward, Shield."


    "Yes, my lord," the giant man tookrge strides to stand in front of him. "Thank you for your guidance."


    "I am just here to beat you up," Arthur rebuked. "You can also attack me first."


    "I refuse to, my lord. You called me Shield to protect, and I shall do as such. So please attack me instead, for I will never attack."


    "That is a good tactic," said Arthur as he raised his brows. "However, are you sure that you want me to attack? The knight before knew that she would die if I attacked. You will die."


    "I will die doing the task you gave me, then."


    "Alright," Arthur used his spiritual energy to unroot a tree, and the giant tree flew from behind them. "I won''t attack you directly, but you must prepare yourself. I will let you stay if you can survive this attack."


    "Please!" the man took a stance as he raised both hands, and the earth began to gather around them. Arthur grinned as the man''s actions were to his liking.


    Boom!


    The tree was like a baseball bat as it swung toward the man, sending him flying. There were sounds of breaking bones as the mannded in an arch on a few trees.


    "You need to stand up again to pass," Arthur said after the man stopped breaking trees. There were no movements, but a grunting sound appeared a few moments afterward.


    "I am still alive, my lord," coughed the giant man. Arthur smiled and nodded, and his spiritual energy made the man fly toward him.


    "You are badly hurt," Arthur said with an apology. "But you have proven your resolve. There are very few neo-rankers who can block that attack," as he said that, Arthur tapped the man''s body and mana healed his wounds. "You pass."


    "You are kind, my lord," the giant man looked happy as he bowed. Arthur took out one of the arts and handed it toward the man. It was a fighting style that used steadiness to produce power.


    "As long as you stand to protect others, this art will give you strength. So train well in it, and I will see you again in the future."


    The man happily received the art and hugged it as if it was his most valuable tressure. Then, after walking away, another knight stepped forward.


    "I would like to go next, my lord," said Wave, the woman with short curly ck hair. Arthur always had a vague impression about this woman because she always seemed to be thinking of something.


    "You can attack first."


    "I will," she said as she raised her hand. Arthur was confused because nothing had happened. Then, as he wanted to raise his hand, Arthur realized that he couldn''t move.


    "You restrained me?" Arthur was surprised as he looked at his hand. Then, his arm began to move, but the woman seemed to be at her limits. "You can control my body. How?" Arthur used mana and broke her control. The woman fell to the ground, huffing.


    "Our bodies are made of water," she breathed in and out. "This is still a weak technique, but this is my trump card. I can control the human body by controlling the water inside it."


    "Impressive and smart," Arthur was surprised. "You are still weak, Wave. However, this technique surprised me. You pass too. This art will do you good, and I''m d that I chose one about affinity."


    "You are too kind, my lord," she said with a flushed face. "However, I can''t move anymore."


    "Haha," Arthurughed as he walked toward her and used his Heal rune to heal her fatigue. "You did well. Take it and go stand aside."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "You are next, winged boy."


    "That is rude, my lord," Sky said as he stepped forward. Arthur was surprised that he took offense but nodded in understanding. "I have not grown any stronger since thest time that we fought."


    "That means you will fail," Arthur said.


    "I don''t mind failing. I stopped feeling like a knight ever since I got here. I joined the knights because I wanted to be respected, but you made sure to destroy our pride before."


    "I remember you were the reason behind that," Arthur tapped his chin. "You were offended by my words because of your pride as a knight. Does that mean you want to leave?"


    "I do," the demi nodded. "I see no future for me here. This city is drowning in debts, and the people have no respect for the knights or their lord. I also know that we are the main target of the Mernars. So it is only a matter of time before this city falls."


    "Shut your mouth, bastard," Lux took a step forward and shouted. "You are a coward who wants to live in luxury because of your title."


    "What is wrong with that?" the demi frowned. "We all want to live luxurious lives with maids to serve us. I am simply admitting that I want it, unlike you hypocrites."


    "Are you afraid that you are going to fail here?" Arthur realized. "This is your attempt to keep some of your dignity. You don''t want to be sent away, so you decided to leave."


    "Not everything is about you and your exams," the demi furrowed his brows. "I think that you are unfit to be served. But, unfortunately, this is what I believe in, and you can kill me if you don''t like it."


    "Nice resolve," Arthur smiled and nodded. "However, I have no reason to kill you. You are all free to choose your fates, and I understand that what we want does not align. You want a carefree life, and I can''t promise you that."


    "I have one question," the demi seemed confused. "Why did you pick me out of everyone at the academy? I am not the strongest, nor am I the most diligent."


    "I can tell when people are unsatisfied with their life. I picked those who looked like they wanted to run away from that ce. You were among them, but you had different reasons, it seems. You can go to Manager Ma, and he will handle your transfer as well as your reimbursement. Thank you for working for me all this time."


    The demi-human looked a bit confused but nodded nheless. Then, he spread his wings and flew away toward the city, and Arthur turned toward thest knight, Lux.


    "My knight of light," said Arthur with a smile. "It has been a while since west met. How is your rtionship with Lusica?"


    "Why did you let him leave, my lord?" Lux turned away from the demi and looked toward Arthur. "He was disrespectful toward you. I can''t understand why you didn''t kill him."


    "I never gave him anything that he should be grateful for," Arthur smiled. "At least, not yet. When he dered that he no longer wanted to work for me, I had no reason to discipline him. He chose to be a free man, and I respect that."


    "That traitor knows too much," muttered Shield. "We should have made sure that he doesn''t reveal anything to the other lord."


    "You don''t need to worry about that," Arthur smiled. "I will handle thatter before he leaves the city. However, please know that I won''t mistreat you for any of you who wants to leave as well. This is your desire, and I respect it."


    "You are far too kind, my lord. Nevertheless, I will be unkind in return so that you will never have to dirty your hands," Lux said with a shake of his head. "This is my resolve. Let me show you how much I have grown."


    "Come forth," Arthur gestured.


    "Limit-Release," muttered Lux as a powerful pulse rang from his body. Arthur raised his brows as mana exploded like a me from the knight''s body, destroying his armor. "This is my ultimate move. Please witness it."


    The mana around his body began to gather around his arm as it distorted space. Arthur was surprised because this was the same move he had used countless times before with his spiritual arm.

 Chapter 476 - Tired Of Training

    As the mana kept folding into the knight''s fist, Arthur could see the skin being destroyed. The blood began to mix with the mana, giving it a deep red color.


    Arthur wanted to stop Lux there, but the determination on his face was enough to convince Arthur otherwise. But, unfortunately, this knight has chosen to use this technique to prove his worth, and Arthur could not steal this moment away from him.


    "I respect you, Lux," said Arthur as his mana exploded as well. "This is why I will receive your attack," his arm turned metallic as he flexed it. "Show me your efforts."


    Lux roared as his body arched backward before he punched with everything he had. Arthur grinned and did the same, meeting the attack with his own. His mana worked to enhance his powers, but Arthur could tell that he would have been badly injured if he had used only his body to receive that attack.


    Lux used his mana to attack and rushed forward like a blood dragon. Arthur''s fist met the wave and split it apart, diverting it into two paths. Whatever was behind was destroyed by the power of the knight.


    Arthur looked back and saw tworge grooves have formed at a right angle from each other. This would be hard to exin to the people who would live in thisnd.


    "You are powerful, Lux," he said as he turned toward the knight. "But that technique of yours is going to kill you faster than it kills your enemies."


    The knight grunted as he looked downward at his arm, which had turned into bloody mingled flesh. Hearing his words, the knight only nodded. Arthur was silent because he had seen something simr a few days ago in Lusica.


    ''These two are pushing it too far,'' Arthur knew that their reasons should be the same. Lusica wanted to control the power that would devour him, and Lux wanted to save him from that power.


    The name Lux meant light, but from what Arthur could see now, the knight was the furthest from the light in front of him. Arthur took small steps toward the knight as his mana gathered in his hand.


    "You pass this, Lux. You can stop now," Arthur said as he used his mana to heal the man. The flesh recovered, and the skin grew anew before the knight fell to his knees, unconscious. "I guess your art will have to wait forter," smiled Arthur.


    "I will take him back, my lord," Shield stepped forward, and Arthur nodded.


    "Take Wave with you," Arthur said and watched the three of them leave. The only people left were him and the mad prince. "You are the only one who didn''t grow stronger."


    The young woman was silent, but she clenched her fist tighter. Arthur could see blood leaking from her lips because she was biting them in frustration.


    "What did you mean by what you said?"


    "I say a lot of things. That is my w."


    "You told him that you picked us because we were dissatisfied. I was the strongest in the academy. Those nobles couldn''t even look me in the eye. Yet, here, I am a nobody. I was never dissatisfied, so why did you bring me here?"


    "Do you remember the first time that we talked? We were running, and you figured out that I was faking it. You were unhappy that I did not show those nobles their ce. I chose you for that exact reason. You want to change this kingdom more than anyone."


    "I want to crush their foolish pride and ego," she said while raising her head. "I wanted to prove that hard work is the answer to everything. But, instead, they were given everything on a golden te, while I had to struggle from the bottom."


    "Is that the reason that you refuse to use your ability?"


    "A reason of many," she shook her head as she unbelted her sword. Arthur watched with interest as the prince presented him with her sword. "My hard work did nothing, and I couldn''t improve my art at all. So, this is the end of my ambitions."


    "And what are you going to do now? Serve a different lord?"


    "I wanted to serve you because you weren''t a noble," she shook her head. "However, I have no reason to pursue this path now. I will leave knighthood and find a different path."


    "There is one inconsistency in your words. If you want to grow stronger through hard work, why did you follow me? It would contradict your words if I helped you grow stronger."


    "I never cared about that," she said with a smile. "I honestly don''t care about strength, but I wanted to prove her point."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Someone you don''t know," the knight sighed as she let go of her sword, and it fell to the ground. "She believed that we are all born with equal potential and talent and that hard work is what separates us."


    "And you wanted to prove her right but failed. All of the other knights evolved their abilities except for you. So, you were destined to fall behind."


    "We write our destiny, Seika. I am d that I have failed this mission. I was tired of all that training," she said with a grin. "You are free to do whatever you want with this sword. I will leave this city."


    Arthur was silent as she stared at her walking away. This knight was the most mysterious one because Arthur could tell that she was far more powerful than she revealed. However, it was her choice to avoid using her powers.


    ''Can I do the same?'' he wondered as the knight grew smaller. ''I never considered such an option until I met. However, what use does it have to be weak? I was weak when before I awakened, and I am weak now.''


    "You are a fool," he said to the knight as she stopped. The knight looked confused as she turned to look at him. "We are never equal."


    The knight opened her mouth to answer, but the world began to shake. Arthur frowned as he looked behind the knight in the distance toward the city''s outer walls.


    "The disaster has arrived atst," Arthur muttered as his teleport rune appeared. "This is your final task before you leave. Go back toward the city and tell Manager Ma that the leader of the Mernars arrived."


    After that, Arthur teleported away from the scene. His teleport rune carried him across thend his city covered until he was standing on the walls of Rega.


    A distance away was a figure walking out of the water. The crushing presence of the neer was enough to make the gravity in the surroundings increase by several folds.


    The trees began to bend, and the water level decreased. Every foot the hydra left on the ground left a deep mark. Arthur swallowed down before he jumped from the walls, gliding across the skies toward the hydra.


    "Your visit came more dyed than I expected," said Arthur as hended a distance away from the Lord of Mernars. The hydra woman stopped walking and looked at him with cold rage.


    "Seika of Living Beings," she spat. "I was only looking for my child in thest ce it appeared. When I failed to find anything, I came to reim what is mine."


    "I found your child before it turned a city into crystals," Arthur said with a frown. "You did not tell me that it would be this powerful, nor would it be this hostile."


    "Your race did this to my poor child," she gritted her teeth. "I can still hear itsst cry, full of wrath and sadness. What did you do to him, monsters?"


    "Corpses were around it when I finally got to meet it. However, it was not this kingdom that did this to it. It was Alva."


    "Do you think I care about kingdoms, Seika of Living Beings?" sheughed. "I just want my child to be safe. I want to bring it home."


    "Your pce was infiltrated by none other than beings of nothingness," he said with a shake of his head. "This is their n to make us turn against each other."


    "And am I supposed to forgive you and walk away? You promised to bring my child back, but you failed. I waited for you for weeks, but you couldn''t find it."


    "Your child is hiding on its own. I could do nothing to find it, but I sent my people to look for it. I expect their return in less than a week."


    "I shall wait no longer," the hydra said as she raised her hand. "I will destroy every city in this kingdom starting with yours until I find him. This is your punishment for failing, Seika. me none other than yourself."


    The moment she finished her words, pirs of water exploded out of theke. They formed giant serpents that loomed over the city, making it look tiny inparison.


    "This is the war you failed to prevent, Seika."

 Chapter 477 - Shinva

    Like angry dragons trying to defy the heavens, the serpents rose from the water to pierce the sky. Their jaws unhinged as a beastly roar shook the world. Arthur realized that they were more than puppets created by the hydra, but living creatures who served it.


    Arthur knew that he was not strong enough to fight against the hydra on his own. Furthermore, Arthur knew that he was still rtively weak despite his strength soaring after countless life and death situations.


    Arthur was a jack of all trades but a master of none.


    "A fight is not going to bring your child back," Arthur tried to convince the hydra. "Give me more time to find it. Then, I will bring it back."


    "Your promises are worthless, human," said the hydra as the serpents on her back hissed. "Die for your lies," she waved her hand,manding one of the water serpents to attack.


    Arthur sighed as he realized that his efforts were futile. There was no way to change the mind of this creature, and he knew that it was his fault. Arthur had failed to retrieve the child.


    "There is no other option for me," he said as his robes fluttered. The serpent unhinged its jaws to devour him as it descended. "The only to convince you is by defeating you."


    Arthur did not wish for a full-on war against the Mernars. The kingdom of Freda would suffer, not only him. Instead, Arthur wanted to find peace because the alternative would be what Larza and the duke wanted.


    The ancient mes of creation appeared, threatening to burn the world to nothingness. The vapor exploded as the fire met the water, and Arthur gathered the fire around his fist.


    "There is always another way," said a voice from behind him. Arthur turned around to find the proud knight he had dismissed earlier, walking toward him slowly. "I fear that my interference is necessary."


    "There is no time for this. Run from here now," Arthur said as he turned to strike the serpent, but he realized that the world had stopped moving. The monster had its jaws unhinged, but its descent had frozen. "What is this?"


    "This is what you wanted me to use earlier," strode the woman, which Arthur recognized as his knight. "This is the power that I refuse to use."


    Arthur looked at her stand beside him, looking at the serpent, and he turned to look at the hydra. However, the hydra has stopped moving as well. It was the same case for everything around them.


    "You froze time?" Arthur turned back toward the knight. Her short brown hair looked the same as the Knight of Courage, giving her a boyish appearance. However, a pair of earrings hung from her ears now.


    "Time cannot be stopped," she said. "I only slipped into the unforgiving second. The world is nothing but a continuation of moments, and I can slip into the gap between them."


    "That is more absurd," Arthur heard himself say. "You are manipting the fourth dimension, time."


    "A fourth dimension," she smiled as if amused by his words. "Many tried to exin my powers, but I wonder if the answer is that important?"


    "Who are you?" Arthur frowned as he took a step back from her.


    "I am not an enemy, Seika," she said with a smile. "I am your knight, and I am also someone else."


    "There is no way an ordinary person can wield such powers," Arthur was on full alert. "You lied about your identity. However, I interrogated you."


    "You are too proud of that power of yours, and not without a cause. What a terrifying ability to rule over humans?" she muttered as she turned toward Arthur. Her eyes were numb as if she was nothing but a puppet. "It is only a simple matter to seal my memories. I did it countless times before, and I did it again before you tried to probe into my identity."


    Arthur was quiet because it was true. His Art of Creator, Submission could not reveal what was not there. Arthur could only use the existence of others to force them into obeying him, and that was only against weaker targets.


    "I can see that you need a name to trust me," she sighed. "I existed for a long time, and people call me a lot of names. However, I believe that you already know me as Shinva."


    "The trickster?" Arthur was confused. "That is nothing more than a legend; a fairytale to scare children and to create games."


    "I yed that game before," she smiled. "I did everything I could to lead kingdoms away from war, but I realized that the only to do that is to weaken them. That is why I started stealing their possessions, recing them with fakes ones to deliver a message."


    "What kind of message?"


    "I wanted them to think that their items have lost their powers because that is true to this world. Their gods have abandoned them, and I wanted them to know that it was true. However, I am the trickster who fools kings to steal their treasures."


    Arthur was quiet. It was just a game they yed long ago in the Runes Apprentices Cup, but it was based on a legend that had existed since ancient times. This made it hard to believe the person in front of him.


    "I believe that we cannot stay here for long, so let me take you on a journey," Shinva smiled again. "You need to trust me before you follow me. Otherwise, you will lose yourself in the infinite moments that the world has."


    "Where are you taking me?" Arthur frowned, and the woman raised her hand to reveal a spot of light. The light expanded, and Arthur could see countless images inside of it.


    "I am taking you to the past."


    Arthur heard her words, but he didn''t reply. The world inside the light had all of the moments he lived and those he did not. Arthur looked toward the knight, who has now turned to be someone else, with a frown.


    "I cannot trust you," he said. "You lied once before about being a knight. What makes me believe that you aren''t trying to harm me?"


    "I cannot harm anyone, Seika," she smiled. "I saw what happened in the capital. That fallen creature called you the outsider. If you are the outsider, then I am the observer."


    "The observer," repeated Arthur before taking a moment to think about it. "What are you trying to show me?"


    "A way out of this mess," she smiled. "I do not wish for war."


    Arthur nodded after a while, and the light began to expand to cover them both. Then, the world disappeared, reced by an array of moments. Arthur found himself in a tunnel, and Shinva grabbed his hand.


    "Let us swim into the past," she said with a smile. Arthur nodded, and Shinva guided him throughout the tunnel. There were countless moments recorded within it, and Arthur felt that the journey took a moment and countless years. "We are here."


    After she announced, the woman guided him toward a gap in the tunnel. Arthur and Shinva slipped through the opening to find themselves in a cave.


    "This is where I found the child," muttered Arthur with surprise. However, there were no corpses around, only an empty cave. "Why did you bring me here?"


    "I want you to end the war against the Mernars," she smiled. "This is an apology for deceiving you as well."


    "Are we in the past?"


    "We are in a record of the past," she announced. "We have no power to change anything, but we can observe anything."


    "This is an absurd power," Arthur turned toward her. "This is omniscience."


    "I do not know everything," she sighed. "I can only look at certain events in the past, but I cannot stay here for long. I tried to relive a moment once before, but it ended up devouring half of my soul."


    "I guess there is a price to everything," sighed Arthur in relief. This woman would have been nothing less of a god if she could see everything in the past. "What are the conditions for using this power?"


    "They are many," she smiled, "but that is a secret. You would not tell me your secrets, right?"


    "You should already know them."


    "Ahaha," she giggled at his upset face. However, she did not confirm no refute his im. The cave lit up while they were standing there, and someone walked.


    "This will be your new home," said Larza toward the sphere of light, which should be the child. "Until the time you give us the crystals, you will not leave this ce."


    Larza passed by Arthur, but she did not see him. Arthur tried touching her, but she walked through him as if he was a ghost, nothing but an image.


    "I believe that the next moments are going to be quite gruesome," Shinva said with an uneasy frown.. "They are going to make the child witness hate and suffering until it cries."

 Chapter 478 - Sadness Of The World

    Arthur was in the past. There were moments when he needed to remind himself of that. However, the past was too cruel to see. The corpses began to line up the cave after Larza tortured them and separated those feelings from them before they died.


    This was their method of harming the child without actually breaking it. Instead, they made it experience the suffering of others, and they kept stuffing feelings into it.


    "This is true human nature," Shinva said with sadness. "They are hellbent on harming each other, even as a means to harm more. I sometimes feel that our existence here is a mistake, and we are all rejected by the world."


    "Rejected," muttered Arthur quietly as he stared at Larza, who had a crazy look on her face as she separated a man''s skin from the rest of his body.


    "My Beloved," she chanted. "My Seika. We are going to be reunited soon. I will feel your power within me soon."


    "It seems she has lost her mind because of you," the trickster did not try to sugarcoat as she turned to him. "How fascinating it is to see good peoplemit evil by their mere existence?"


    "I never said I was a good person," Arthur frowned as he stared at Larza. "And I don''t hold myself responsible for her madness. I did what I had to do."


    "I never said you were responsible," smiled Shinva. "But you are lying, Seika. You still think of yourself as a good person because we all do. This woman before you," Shinva pointed at Larza, "also thinks that her actions are justifiable. All humans do."


    "You refer to demi-humans as humans?" Arthur was confused. "However, I understand your argument. But I believe that there is good and wrong and that we all know them."


    "Ah, that silly notion. I was there to witness their evolution from humanity. Those who retained their sanity have more powerful genes within them than those who awakened abilities. So it is silly to call them demi-humans. As for good and wrong," she continued. "They change over time."


    The memories kept going in front of them, and more corpses stacked. Then, finally, Arthur witnessed the gruesome torture and continuous screams, and he realized at that point that he had changed so much.


    As soon as he awakened, Arthur killed a rabbit to eat. The mere act of skinning it left him vomiting. Now, he was staring at these people being murdered, feeling only rageful that somehow this happened because of him.


    As if it was okay to happen if it did not involve him.


    ''When did my fear of guilt ovee my morals?'' Arthur wondered, but he didn''t answer, and there was a change in the cave.


    "Please," a gentle voice, shaken, said from within the sphere of light. "Please, no more," it was broken. Arthur could feel his heart bleed from simply listening to it begging.


    "They all died because of you," said Larza as she cleaned her hands. "All of this suffering happened because you refused to give us the tears."


    "All because of... me..." the voice was silent for a bit. Then, light exploded from within the cave, and the child of the hydra appeared. "I am... sorry..." it touched its face with both of its hands before opening its mouth and singing.


    The singing was what the guard heard and turned him into a good person. Arthur felt emotions explode into his heart as all of the sufferings was released from within the child.


    "This is the true pureness of this world," said Shinva with sadness. "However, it has been defiled."


    The singing continued for hours, and all the while, Larza listened. However, her face had a grin of sess, as if she could not realize the crime that she hadmitted.


    The hours lengthened, but the song was not over. It was one of tears and sorrow, but it was thest attempt for this creature to change the heart of its captor. However, it failed.


    "There is no saving for the wicked," said Shinva as the teardrop fell from the child''s face. "It is not crying because of the suffering, but because of how corrupted her heart is. It is crying for the world."


    The tear dropped and hung midair before the light disappeared and confined the child again. Larza staggered toward the dear, which hovered midair with shaking hands.


    "With this, I can have a taste of that power again. I can experience that feeling again."


    "It seems you are her target," smiled Shinva as she turned toward Arthur. "You did not expect that, did you?"


    "I am not surprised," Arthur grabbed his left chest as he closed his eyes. "That song was not a sadness toward the world, but it was the sadness of the world."


    "The world''s sadness," muttered Shinva. "This is what I was trying to prevent all along. Humans haunt me," there were tears in her eyes as she said.


    "We have obtained the tear, my lord," Larza turned to talk to empty air. "Please,e and take it. This is the final stage of our n."


    The world split apart, and the images burned into nothingness. Arthur was confused before turning toward Shinva, who was suddenly kneeling on the ground. As he crouched beside her, he noticed how pale her face was.


    "We have intruded on the timeline of someone far stronger than me," she said with drops of sweat covering her face. "This portion of the timeline is one that we cannot witness."


    "It would reveal the identity of the one behind them," Arthur said with a frown. "Please, try to show me. I know that I am asking for too much, but this is the key to solving everything."


    "You are selfish too, Seika," she smiled. "However, for some reason, I hold some affection toward you from the time I served you. I will try," she said before closing her eyes.


    A piece by piece, the world started to appear again. Finally, they were back at the cave, but a giant portion of the world couldn''t regenerate. It included the person who had arrived, and Shinva couldn''t retrieve his moments.


    "This is what I can show you," she said as sweat rolled down her face. "I am limiting the memory to only the timeline of the herbologist."


    "What do you mean by that?" Larza was confused. "I thought you were going to use the teardrop on him!" she screamed with rage.


    Suddenly, the snake woman was thrown into the air and flew toward the caves'' walls, crashing into them. Then, as the walls fell, the snake woman slowly stood up, her barrier broken from the front but intact from the back.


    Her face paled as she stared at the iplete world, but it slowly regained its color. Then, Larza grinned again but with more craziness than before.


    "I apologize, my lord. I did not know this was your n. This way," she clenched her fist. "I can have him all for myself. Thank you. Thank you," she kneeled, and the world suddenly regenerated fully.


    "That person has left after taking the teardrop," said Shinva as she stood up, her face regaining color. "It seems you are not the target, but who is?"


    "I believe that the n involves someone who supports me. Therefore, it must be Solomon," Arthur realized with a sigh. "They must be trying to turn the kingdom against me by killing Solomon and framing me for it."


    "I see," Shinva nodded. "That must be the case. First, however, we need to find out where the child is hiding for now. Unless you want to see your fight against this woman," she said with a smile.


    "Let''s leave," said Arthur with a shake of his head. Shinva nodded and waved her hand, and the scenery changed. It was moments before the child''s scream, which has turned countless humans into crystals.


    "A tragedy," she said with a shake of her head. "This is the price that humans pay for their sins."


    "These people had nothing to do with it," Arthur replied.


    "That child disagrees. From now on, all humans are evil, and it will never forgive any of you."


    The scream arrived, and Arthur stood still as his previous self darted past him to stop the crystallization. However, nothing worked.


    Arthur could have saved them if his insignia worked in this world, but it seems that he couldn''t use it in the past. But, unfortunately, this was the order of things, and Arthur could not oppose it.


    The cry arrived, and the world turned into crystals. Arthur and Shinva stood in the middle of it all and watched as the child descended after its cry.


    "It is not running away," Arthur muttered as he watched the white child lie on the ground and sob. "If it did not hide, then where is it?"


    "It seems we have miscalcted," Shinva said while looking toward the distance. "The child is not hiding. It was kidnapped."


    Arthur followed her gaze and saw that a figure had arrived at the scene, standing far from the child. The cloak and white hair were unmistakable, and Arthur couldn''t wrap his head around why Rae was here.

 Chapter 479 - An Observer

    "This does not make..."


    "Sense?" smiled Shinva as they witnessed Rae take measured steps toward the child. "I believe that you have met her here, correct?"


    "I have, but why would she take it away..."


    "I believe this is a friend of yours, who has lost her memories. This is what I managed to understand from her visit to the city. However, you kept treating her as if she was the same person that you always knew."


    "I did not blindly trust, never did," Arthur shook his head. "However, I had no reason to think she took the child. After all, she should know better than anyone that it would result in a war against Freda."


    "Maybe that was their n all along," shrugged Shinva. "It is not the first time that a superpower favors the big picture over a momentary sacrifice."


    "It was not momentary," said Arthur with a shake of his head. Rae was now standing above the child, and she waved her hand to wrap it into her scarf. "Those lives will forever be lost, and the damage will never undo itself."


    "You are one hell of aplicated person," sighed Shinva. "You don''t feel guilt for the lives that were taken because of you."


    "It was not because of me," he interrupted.


    "Because of you or for you, it does not matter. What matters is that you were involved, whether you liked it or not. Are you trying to convince me that you couldn''t have avoided this?"


    "I..." muttered Arthur as memories resurfaced. Rae disappeared into the forest of crystals, going toward the destroyed city. As for Shinva, she waved her hand. "I did not kill her before..."


    "You had no reason not to kill her,"


    "I thought she would be useful alive more than dead. My arm would have lost all of its spirituality without her ability."


    "You wanted her to live in fear, but you failed to install it properly. Their blood is on your hands, Seika of Living Beings. You killed them by not killing their killer."


    Arthur was silent, and he simply closed his eyes. It did not ur to him that his actions of keeping Larza alive would result in so many deaths. This was not a novel where they could move past a tragedy and forget the consequences. Their lives cannot be marginalized.


    "I wanted her to experience the same pain that I did," Arthur admitted. "I didn''t want to kill her because it would have been the easy way out for her. Instead, I wanted to find her one day and make her go through the same pain she made me go through, the same humiliation."


    "And did you?"


    "I was here, building a city."


    "I am not here to judge you, Seika. I just believe that we all need to take responsibility for our actions. We need to return to the present because I am at my limits."


    The world crumbled around them, and they were pulled back into the tunnel again. Arthur reappeared in the present, where the hydra''s attack was midair.


    "My debt has been repaid," she said with a sigh. "I didn''t want to train forever, and you proved to me that it wasn''t enough."


    "Why did you need to train anyway if you have this power?"


    "We had a bet, and I lost to her," Shinva smiled. "After her death, I had to prove that she was right. That we are all born equal."


    "That is some idiotic ideology," Arthur couldn''t help but exim. "We are never equal. That is why there is suffering, and there is pain. Your friend was simply looking away from reality."


    "Maybe, but it is nice to live a dream once in a while," stretched Shinva. "I am leaving now."


    "There is more I want to know," Arthur hesitated. "Your ability can answer all of my questions."


    "Your greed is showing, Seika. I am not omniscient, nor can I be. I am the traveler through time. I told you before. I am the observer. We are fortunate for meeting here, but this is the end of it."


    "I see," nodded Arthur. "Thank you for helping me."


    "You are a fine specimen, so it was a pleasure. Well then, farewell. The world will resume in one minute. Handle it well, Seika."


    After saying that, Shinva disappeared. Arthur looked around, but she was no longer there. It was a bit bittersweet that he lost one of his best knights, but he would have never suspected she was an ancient character wandering around.


    "I am still naive," sighed Arthur as he thought about Rae. "There is no way that she doesn''t know how much trouble she caused. But, unfortunately, I became the scapegoat of their agenda."


    The world was still unmoving and a bit gray. There was rage on the face of the hydra. Arthur walked away from the serpent and stood in front of her.


    The minute wasing to an end, and he needed to find a way to stop the hydra from destroying his city. Arthur took a deep breath before the world resumed moving.


    Boom!


    An explosion urred behind him as the serpent struck empty air. The sounds resumed in stark contrast to the muted world from earlier. Arthur''s hair fluttered forward as shock appeared on the hydra''s face.


    "How did you dodge..."


    "Do not attack before I say what I have. I know where to find your son."


    "You did not know a moment ago. Are you trying to deceive me again? I trusted you because you were the Seika of Living Beings, but you are nothing other than a liar."


    "I am not lying," sighed Arthur. "I realized that the person who has your son is someone I know. I did not suspect them before, but I was foolish."


    "Your people deceived you?" frowned the hydra. "It seems you are also a victim of the human heart."


    "A victim of circumstances," Arthur answered. "I will bring your child back. I don''t want to fight you, nor do I want my city destroyed. These people sought shelter within my walls, and I cannot fail them."


    "A true leader," muttered the hydra with a sigh. "I will trust your words, but I am staying in this city until you bring my child back. I will hold it as a hostage in case you were lying."


    "I am not lying," Arthur bowed slightly. "Thank you for believing me, and wee to Hidden City."


    "Hmph," the woman waved her hand, and the countless serpents disappeared. "This city will disappear if you don''t bring my child back."


    "I understand," Arthur nodded. "Please follow me into the city," Arthur led the way from there, and they walked together into the city.


    Thend around the walls was soaked with water because of the serpents. By thest attack, arge portion of the grasnd has turned into a valley. Arthur could only imagine what would happen if this monster attacked his city.


    "Manger Ma," Arthur said into the hand mirror. "There will be a change in missions for the team I sent out. Call them back, and assign them a new mission. Ask Eleven to head toward the capital along with Lusica and have them stay with Diana."


    "Are you calling back the team you sent to bring my child?" the hydra questioned.


    "I am going to bring it back myself. This is the only way for me to convince them to cooperate."


    "I wille with you then," said the monster. "This is my chance to bring my child back, and I will not sit and wait if you are going yourself."


    "I understand," pondered Arthur. "Then we will have to pay the Council of Recreation a visit."


    "Ah, those people," the woman gritted her teeth. "They asked for my help a long time ago, but I refused since their n was too dangerous. So instead, it seems they wanted to make sure I attack the kingdom."


    "They reached out for you?" Arthur stopped walking. "Why did they want you to attack the kingdom?"


    "I refused the moment I learned of their demands. It was too dangerous, but they warned me about losing my child. That is why I did not think they would be the culprits."


    "They are not," Arthur shook his head. "The Council hunts down the corrupted ones, and the ones who took your child are corrupted. Unfortunately, the Council seems to have used this chance to fuel the war between the Mernars and Freda."


    "I do not understand why they want to do that?"


    "We will find out ourselves," Arthur looked into the distance. "It seems we have to pay The Council of Recreation a visit."


    ***


    The letter with the invitation said to contact The Last Straw if Arthur wanted to reach out for the Council. It was hard to know what that is without the expert help of a traveler.


    Eleven affirmed that she knew of this ce, as it was a famous inn south of the kingdom. However, it was on the periphery of the cmity gates, so it was the resting spot for those with the bravest of hearts.

 Chapter 480 - A Friend, Indirectly

    "The prices of those artifacts are insane. The War Summit has been postponed, and some people are using that chance to resell what they bought for higher prices."


    A conversation took ce between two drunken adventures. Their body was covered with glimmering armors, full of dents and scars. Their appearance gave away the countless battles they went through.


    "I woulda done the same," answered his partner. "Those artifacts are created by none other than the ghost himself. Their collection value by itself is astronomical."


    "Maybe we can try getting our hands on some," grinned the thickly bearded man. "The Lord of Hidden City must require human resources. I hear that one auction earned him hundreds of thousands of gold."


    "A good target,"ughed his partner. "Then let''s hit the road now. I bet a lot more people are joining his city after the news of his wealth."


    The two peopleughed again and stood up to walk out of the inn. However, a person came in as they were about to leave, bumping into both of them. The two giant men staggered before regaining their bnces, but their wrath could not be restrained.


    "Watch your steps, blind bastard!"


    "Apologize before we..."


    The second man couldn''t finish his words because the neer turned around. A pair of red eyes red at them, and the white hair was enough to make the two men kneel immediately.


    "We were blind. Please forgive us, Red Demon," they said while trembling with fear. The woman snorted before resuming her walk.


    "Barbarians," she spat while taking a seat on the bar. "Are there any recruits?" she asked the bartender who poured her a drink.


    "Not really," thenky man smiled as he pushed forward the cup. "The usual honey milk."


    "What a shame," she nodded while snuggling with her drink in hand. "I already told those bastards that we need to make ourselves more known if we wanted to grow."


    "You know the council would never agree, not after that incident," the bartender shook his head. "I already warned you about calling them, bastards. They are not people you can offend."


    "A habit from the past," she said with a smile.


    "A past that you forgot about," sighed the bartender. "If you are going to keep some habits, make sure they are good ones."


    "I didn''t know that one of your responsibilities were to bother me," scowled Red Demon. "Make sure to recruit more people. You meet plenty of powerful people in this ce, and that is why we have you located here."


    "Ah, I almost forgot," the bartender said. "A few people were looking for you. They did not know your name, but they described your appearance."


    "Someone who knows how I look like?" frowned Red Demon. "And you killed them, right?"


    "Well, I tried intimidating them into revealing their identity," the bartender coughed. "But they..." he mumbled something.


    "Talk louder, bastard," frowned Red Demon with anger.


    "They were so powerful that I couldn''t lift a finger. It was a man and a woman."


    "You couldn''t lift a finger, huh?" she said with surprise. "Are there any unique traits you can remember about them?"


    "Ah, yes. The man had golden eyes."


    The moment she heard his answer, Red Demon jumped from her spot. Her body was over the bar in an instant, grabbing the bartender by the cor. "What did you tell them?"


    "They did not ask a lot, only about you, and I told them that you would be here today. I don''t think they wanted any trouble because the man was quite polite."


    "You fool," she threw him away. "They are here for the..."


    BOOM!


    An explosion shook the inn and destroyed the front door. Wooden shards flew everywhere as the dust blocked their vision. All adventure were on full alert, grabbing their weapons and ring at the door.


    "Hello," a cloaked man walked into the inn, and a woman followed him. "I apologize for destroying your door, but my friend is quite rash. Ah," the man stopped walking as he smiled at the bar. "You are here, Red Demon."


    "I am honored that you came looking for me," Red Demon stood up from her spot as she pulled down her hoodie. "I think this is an inappropriate ce to talk. How about we go somewhere else?"


    "I am afraid that won''t be necessary because my friend is not here to talk, but to fight," as the man finished his words, the woman beside him disappeared.


    Red Demon was sent flying by a punch, destroying the inn''s walls and flying into the forest. The rest of the adventures couldn''t move because they couldn''t see how the woman got here.


    "You are better to ignore us," smiled the man, "or you will be dead. Well then, let the show begin."


    ***


    "Wait a bit, Hel," Arthur called for the hydra woman who had Rae pinned to a tree. Hel turned to re at him before releasing the coughing Rae from the chokehold.


    "Seika... of Living Beings," she said after gathering her breath. Her eyes were glowing red, and blood was flowing down her face. "What is the meaning of this? I thought we had a good rtionship."


    "A good rtionship which you exploited," said Arthur as he crouched down to meet Rae''s eyes. "I can see that you are not the same person anymore, so I won''t hold back against you. But, first, tell me where the child is."


    "I have no idea what..."


    Rae tried to lie, but a crushing presence mmed her to the ground, creating a crater. Her body gave cracking noises as the bones resisted the energy of Hel.


    "You are not fooling me anymore, Rae," smiled Arthur. "I know that you took the child. However, I would appreciate it if you told me the truth instead of making this difficult for the both of us."


    "You... bastard..." Rae lifted her head to re at him. Arthur was amazed at her endurance of the crushing force the hydra was using. "I will... kill you..."


    "You sound like the Rae I know," sighed Arthur as he motioned for Hel to stop crushing her. "I am not your enemy. On the contrary, I am the one person in this world who cares about you. Unfortunately, however, you lied to me and endangered my city and my life."


    "Hah," she took deep breaths. "Hah, hah, hah. I was following orders. We needed the Freda Kingdom to feel the predicament of the Mernars so that those old monsters would show their faces."


    "And you were okay using me as a scapegoat for that n," sighed Arthur. "I thought that we could be friends, Rae. However, it seems you are a different person now."


    "You don''t understand. These people can take us back to our world. They have a way of taking us back, and this n was all to aplish that."


    "You didn''t deny that I was a scapegoat," Arthur looked helpless. "I am not going to help you after this. This is your proof, Hel. They have your child, and we are going to bring it back."


    "Give it back," her voice sounded like it came from the depth of hell. "You have three seconds, and then I will kill you if my child is not here."


    "You can fucking try, monster," Rae''s mana exploded as she red at the hydra while standing up. "I will not go down without a fight, and I will reveal nothing."


    Arthur noticed that scales appeared on her body as her scarf turned into armor and wings. This was her signature move, and it seems this power was drilled into her bones.


    "Three," Hel red back without attacking. It seems she was sticking to her word despite the transformation of her enemy. "Two," rang loudly in the surroundings as Rae gritted her teeth. "One," she raised her hand to attack.


    Arthur was silent throughout the exchange. He would not allow Rae to die, but he knew someone else would intervene. Ever since they arrived at this inn, Arthur could feel the runic powers in thisnd.


    True to his expectations, all mana suddenly disappeared from the forest. Runic lines appeared on the ground as the circle stopped the attacks.


    "May I ask fortency?" a voice asked from above them as the two were confused. Arthur raised his head to see a man standing atop a circr hologram. "Please show mercy, Great Ruler."


    "Who are you?" asked Hel with a frown as she clenched her fist. It seems she realized that she couldn''t summon any mana.


    "I am one of the three grandmasters of the Council," the man descended from the sky. "And also... a friend of yours, in an indirect way," he said while smiling at Arthur.


    "It has been a while, Ori," Arthur said with a sincere smile as he stared at the middle-aged man in front of him.. "I''m not sure, but it seems that you have grown a bit older since thest time we met."

 Chapter 481 - Artificial Life

    "It must be your imagination," grinned Ori. "I am still eighteen like thest time we met!"


    "I can see that," Arthur did not refute him, but the gray sideburns Ori had torn a hole in his heart. "I don''t understand what happened."


    "I can see that you had no time to understand," Ori walked toward Rae, who was struggling to stand up. "You are more ruthless than I remember you to be."


    "I don''t think I am the only person who has changed," he said as he looked at the runic circle. "You became a grandmaster, it seems."


    "I had enough time and knowledge to advance my career," Ori crouched beside the bleeding Rae, and he took out an artifact with which he used to stab her. "We all did what we have to do," he said with sadness.


    "You know him?" scowled Rae light from the artifact healed her wounds. "This bastard has a death wish. I will kill..."


    "The two of you saved me before by working together," Ori told her. "You two are friends."


    "Lies," she frowned. Arthur simply shrugged as he couldn''t decide what they were, but they indeed worked together in their final moments on earth.


    "What have you done to my powers?" Hel asked Ori, who turned toward her with a polite smile. Then, he bowed down.


    "I apologize for taking your child. We have our reasons for that, but your child is unharmed in any way. Our medics are trying their best to make sure it was not affected by the evil scheme of the corrupted."


    "Stop talking as if you did me a favor, human," Hel walked closer as her serpent hissed beneath her clothes. "Give me my child back, or I will kill you both."


    "That is only natural," nodded Ori before he turned to Arthur. "Please follow us to the headquarters. I will exin everything over there."


    "I think we should listen," Arthur turned to Hel, who seemed to consider the matter. "I know him from a long time ago, and I don''t think that he means harm. Even if this was a trap, there is not a lot that they can do."


    "Hah," Rae smirked as she looked at him. "Big words from someone who can''t even use mana."


    "Red," frowned Ori at her provocation. "This is not the behavior I asked regarding the Seika. I already told you that he was an ally."


    "I am just..." Rae started to exin, but her eyes widened. Arthur was on the ground as he touched the runic lines. Ori was also shocked as he turned to look at him.


    "My mana is back," Hel said as she clenched her fist. "It seems your tricks don''tst for long, white human."


    "I see," muttered Arthur with a smile. "We are not in a circle but are surrounded by it. You used runes to draw mana toward the outside, allowing to create a manaless field."


    "Haha,"ughed Ori helplessly. "I can''t believe that I was the one to teach you about runes so long ago. You are still the genius who was crowned champion."


    "This proves that they can''t harm us," Arthur smiled as he reassured Hel, who nodded in understanding. "It is time to visit the Council of Recreation."


    ***


    "Grandmaster Oriole, ascension," said Ori as they stood in front of a giant spatial door. A light appeared to verify his identity, scanning his head to toe.


    "I didn''t think you would use your real name," Arthur was amazed. "Maybe it is safer if you used an alias."


    "I don''t get to enjoy cool titles like Seika of Living Beings. The moment I appeared here, I was taken in by a cksmith. I thought I was simply in a different ce, not a different world."


    "I appeared in a forest of druids," Arthurughed.


    "Well, it didn''t exactly go well after that. The vige I appeared at was close to the cmity gates, and it got wiped out by a horde of monsters."


    Before Ori could continue exining, the spatial door opened. The scenery beyond the door amazed Arthur and Hel alike because it looked like a mechanical city.


    A long street greeted their way, filled with machinery and shining runes. Vehicles that looked like carriages ran without horses, and people flew across the skies.


    "Wee to Paradise," said Ori as he walked into the city. Arthur and Hel followed along, with Rae following after them. After they crossed the door, the noise of the city filled their ears.


    "Are you sure that you can take us on now?" gloated Rae despite Ori ring at her. Then, Ori waved his hand with a sigh, and Rae disappeared.


    "Where did you send her?"


    "Back to her house," Ori looked embarrassed. "I tried to change her character, but it seems that it was drilled into her bones. I apologize, dear guests."


    "I don''t care," said Hel as she looked around the city. "Where is my child?"


    "Please follow me," said Ori with a nod. The three of them walked through the city and got to meet countless people, who stared at them with curiosity. There was no fear or caution in their eyes, suggesting how safe this ce was.


    Arthur followed after Ori silently, looking at his friend''s aged face. It was hard to believe that it had been twelve years since Ori arrived in this world and that he was still alive.


    The case might not be the same if it was his family. His mother was a non-awakener, despite Arthur giving her a set of abilities that could help her. She was still even weaker than a neo-ranker.


    "Are you worried?" Ori suddenly asked as he turned around. "There is no need to worry about your family. I don''t think they were thrown into this world."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "I have yet to find a different person from that incident other than us three," he said with sadness. "I believe that we were not sent over here by the temporal divergence but by Ellen herself."


    "Are you saying we are the only ones she sent to this world?" Arthur frowned. "That does not make sense. Why would she do that?"


    "Maybe she knew we threatened her," Arthur could not see Ori''s face, but his voice was shaky. "I don''t know. I thought I knew her better than anyone, but the darkness changed us. I managed to be saved by you, but it was toote for her."


    "I want to know what..."


    "Let us talk about thatter," Ori interrupted him. "I don''t want your friend to destroy my city. We are here."


    They stopped in front of a giant building full of moving gears and openings for the flying people to go in and out. All those who saw Ori bowed to him, and he did not reply as if he was used to it.


    "You truly built a ce for yourself," Arthur said as he imagined a future for his city too. Ori smiled but did not say anything, leading them to a door encrypted by runes.


    "Grandmaster Oriole," he said again before touching the door. The runic lines moved, and gears began to turn as the door opened. A white room greeted them, filled with toys and drawings.


    A child was sitting on the ground, ying with an older woman. Arthur realized it was none other than the hydra''s child, but he looked normal now.


    "Kaya!" Hel was the first to bolt into the room, stopping only a few meters away from her child. The child flinched before he turned to look at his mother before tears filled his eyes.


    "We should give them some time alone," Ori said as he gestured for the caretaker to leave the room. "As for us," he turned to Arthur, "we need to talk."


    ***


    "Wee back, father!" Ark ran toward Ori the moment they walked into the pavilion. Their hug came as a surprise for Arthur, who was not used to the thought of Ori being a father.


    "Have you finished your studies?" Ori said while squinting his eyes. "I hope you didn''t skip them to y with your friend again."


    "I would never!" said Ark offended as he nced at Arthur. "Is he your friend, father? This man is so young."


    "Well, life has a way," sighed Ori as he patted Ark''s head. "Return to theb for now. We need to have a word. Make sure to take your pills, okay?"


    "Yes, father!" nodded Ark before running away. Oriole watched with the concern of a father, and Arthur was somehow proud to see his friend like that.


    "Artificial life," said Ori with aplex gaze. "I always imagine the day where I don''t have the supplies to keep him alive. Sometimes, I wonder if I did the right thing."


    "I don''t understand why you needed a replica," Arthur said. "I can only imagine the amount of effort and time consumed to create artificial life."


    "There are reasons for that," said Oriole with a sigh.. "At the beginning, I created Ark to create organs for my body; my body is dying, so I needed a way to rece it."

 Chapter 482 - Waiting For Death

    "Your son is nothing but an organs bag?" frowned Arthur as he questioned the ethics behind the creation of such life. Oriole sighed before he gestured for Arthur to sit on the bench.


    "Those were my intentions in the beginning," Ori said as he sat down with Arthur, and the two watched the leaves sway in the wind. "However, I realized something after Ark began talking. This was the closest I can get for a son unless I start liking woman."


    Arthur was quiet as he listened. Ori had already told him about his feelings toward Tyrin when they were in the dungeon and met that man for the first time. It was also Tyrin who corrupted Ori and Ellen.


    "Ark is my everything now, aside from Paradise, and I can never hurt him." Ori looked at his hands. "You saved me from the darkness, but the damage has already been done. My soul is the one thing I cannot restore."


    Arthur revived the dead, but he still couldn''t restore a damaged soul. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have lost his arm, never to return. Finally, Ori seemed to realize the futility of the struggle.


    "That is when I had another idea, to rece both my organs and maybe even my soul. I just had to create myself all over again."


    Arthur couldn''t imagine the thought process that led to this determination. Then, he realized that all three ended in the same situation: Arthur, Ori, and Rae.


    They both got thrown into another world, suffered as soon as they arrived, and then lost something that destroyed their identity. As a result, Arthur lost his feelings, Ori lost a part of his soul, and Rae lost her memories.


    "I cannot decide which one had it worse, but I can''t help butment the cruelty of the world," Arthur said, and Ori couldn''t help but nod with a grunt, his head dangling between his arms.


    "Rae lost her memories, you lost your arm, and I... lost my will to live," he muttered, and the words threw Arthur''s mind into turmoil.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I realized that I have no reason to return," Oriughed with a shake of his head. "My family never loved me because my older sister always shadowed me. She was bright, and I was dark, gloomily, and a failure. Yet, here, I am respected, even revered. My words dictate thews in this city. I have a son, and I have power."


    "That does not answer my question," frowned Arthur. "Have you stopped trying to heal your body?"


    Oriole turned to look at him, and Arthur realized that the dark bags beneath his eyes were not the same as the ones he remembered. Instead, his face was filled with the aura of death.


    "I want to enjoy myst days instead of being trapped in ab, injecting chemicals into my body. I want to die with dignity, Arthur."


    "No!" Arthur stood up from his spot and threw his arm. "What about revenge for what happened? What about your son?" his empty heart was filled with fury now, a rare asion that did not involve the Enders.


    "Revenge leads nowhere," Ori shook his head with a smile, and Arthur grabbed his cor and pulled him closer.


    "It leads to justice," Arthur gritted his teeth. "All of this misery and all of this pain was because of the choice she made. She was our friend, but she chose to save her mother even if it meant sacrificing countless people."


    "Then, if it happens to your mother, then you would have done nothing to save her?" Ori smiled, and Arthur froze. His hand was pped away by Ori, who adjusted his cor. "Ellen did what she had to do, despite the consequences. I will do the same by moving on."


    "Then, you chose to wait for your death," Arthur took a step back. "I can''t ept that, even if you can."


    "I thought you were here for revenge because we endangered your city," Ori smiled and stood up, walking toward Arthur. "Sometimes, it is okay to let go," whispered Oriole as he stood beside Arthur.


    "I can''t let go of things," muttered Arthur. "I need to have a ce to return to, a goal to aplish. I need an anchor. I need to feel that what hurt me is hurting as well."


    "Because it is awfully lonely without all of those," sighed Ori. "This is also a choice of yours, and in the end, we will know who made the right one."


    ***


    Ori finished tidying up the club room and gathered all of the supplies. His clubmates made a mess because of their excitement over making a golem.


    "I can''t believe he grew this fast," sighed Ori as he caught a glimpse of Arthur and Ellen working in the field. "Things would have been different if I had half of his talent," there was slight envy in his voice.


    Ori shook his head because these thoughts would lead nowhere. All that matters is that they had a new friend now, a junior even. His golden eyes stared at Ori in respect and admiration as he exined about runes, and it made him pathetically proud of himself.


    "Ori!" Arthur waved his arm at him when he caught Ori looking at them. "We need your help!" he shouted from below.


    "I aming!" Ori ced down his tools and went downstairs. Ori and Ellen were the only ones still working on their project, and Jia seemed to be gone.? "What do you need me to do?"


    "The power supply is too weak for this cord," Ellen exined, and it made Ori a bit surprised. However, it seems he was not the only one affected by their junior. She seems to have built some confidence too.


    "That is easy. You just have to increase the concertation of the mana liquid," Ori crouched down and took a few bottles before he got to work. Then, he won the admiration of his clubmates once again, and it was another moment that made him proud.


    "Father!" a voice ended his dream, and Ori opened his eyes to find Ark''s face in front of him. "Were you having a good dream? You are still smiling!"


    "Ah," Oriole adjusted himself in his seat. "It is only something of the past, nothing important. Did you take your pills?"


    "Yes, all of them!" Ark nodded with a smirk. Then, as if remembering something, he got closer to Ori and fidgeted in ce. "Um, father. The man from earlier..."


    "Are you still afraid of him?" smiled Ori. "I would trust him with my life so that you can rest easy."


    "I''m not afraid!" Ark looked offended by the usation. "It is only that... there is something about him that is scary."


    "Are you talking about his feelings?" frowned Ori. His son was a product of chemistry, spirituality, and runes. This came with both limitations and evolution. One of his abilities was the perception of others.


    "Uh-huh!" nodded Ark and continued with a frown. "There is nothing but rage inside him, a powerful and scary rage. However, that is not what scary."


    "Then?"


    "That man is... disappearing," muttered Ark with a face that said he didn''t understand the situation himself. Ori was silent, and he simply patted his son''s head.


    ***


    "The Council has gathered today to wee the guest, Seika of Living Beings," announced the old woman sitting at the head of the table. "Grandmaster Oriole is the one who brought him in, so I will let him do the introduction."


    "Thank you, Grandmaster Riana," stood up Ori from his spot before turning toward Arthur.


    The Council was a group of people that governed over the city, and they also doubled as an organization against the Enders. Ori stared at him for a bit before he began.


    "I have already stated that the Seika of Living Beings is a dear friend of mine," said Ori with pride. "And his visit this time was to reim the child we took from the Mernars."


    "Grandmaster," frowned a short man with a white beard but looked otherwise young. "I fear that judging by your words and revtion, that you have given back the child?"


    "I have indeed," Ori nodded. "I decided that antagonizing the Seika is thest thing we wanted and that this was a better alternative."


    "But the n!" shouted the short man with a cracked nose as he mmed his hand on the round table. "We have agreed to follow a n!"


    "A n that endangers my city?" interjected Arthur, and the man turned to him. "I am still here if you forgot. I might be a friend of Grandmaster Oriole, but I am by no means a friend of yours."


    "Are you threatening me, Seika?" the man''s body shook. Ori raised his hand, and the sound disappeared from the room.


    "This is not a room for us to fight but to discuss. I believe that the Council realizes how crucial the Seika is for our ns since he has already demonstrated his powers against the fallen knight."


    "Indeed so," smiled Grandmaster Riana.. "The n was to force the corrupted to turn against the throne in its moment of weakness, and only then can we unroot them all."

 Chapter 483 - Old Home

    "Are you saying that you want a civil war?" frowned Arthur as he heard what their ns entitled. "This disregards how many lives would be lost and the amount of damage the kingdom has to suffer. It cannot sustain another war," protested Arthur.


    "This is the only way for them to summon their powers and for us to find them all. At least, it was the only way," Grandmaster Riana sighed with emotions. "We wanted the Mernars to keep attacking the kingdom because it means the enemy will show its true face."


    "You are the Devil Hunters," ridiculed Arthur. "And you have no idea who has fallen?"


    "You are crossing the line, young man," said the short man. "As the three grandmasters of Paradise, we deserve nothing but respect. There will be no discussion if you intend on keeping this attitude."


    "That is fine by me," stood up Arthur from his spot, but Ori pleadingly looked at him to sit back down. "I am only doing this for you, Ori."


    "And I thank you for that," sighed the grandmaster. "Our n was not perfect, and it involved many sacrifices. However, it was the lesser evil that we needed to endure."


    Arthur listened to his words and could see the guilt-ridden expressions of the members. They knew the consequences of their actions, but they chose to bear them.


    This city was indeed a paradise for those from Earth, and these people were the ones behind it. Arthur calmed down from his earlier anger to understand their views.


    "I understand," tapped Arthur on the table. "However, it does not change that you have knowingly endangered my city and people."


    "The alternative was for us to allow his descent," interrupted a young woman from the Council. She was not a runemaster but seemed to be a fighter of some sort. "We regret that it came down to this, but many more would have died if our n failed."


    Arthur turned toward the young woman, who looked in herte twenties. She had long sky-blue hair tied into a ponytail behind her, matching her silver engraved light armor. Her face was calm, unwavering.


    "And who are you?" Arthur was intrigued because for someone who looked like a fighter, she was the youngest among the group.


    "They call me Zephyr," she replied before nodding in greeting. "A pleasure to finally meet you, Seika of Living Beings."


    "I cannot say the pleasure is mutual," Arthur threw away allaries. "Maybe you have the choice to sacrifice a few to save many, but I, as the few, have the right to destroy your ns."


    "Seika," Zephyr shook her head. "We are all outsiders of this world, only trying to find a way to survive. Do not, for even a moment, believe that we wanted you harm. We had no choice."


    "There are better ways to find the fallen ones," he said with a frown. "We do not need to tear this kingdom apart just to aplish that. Otherwise, what is the point?"


    "We need to save this world," she replied, opening up her palm upward. "This is our duty, and we cannotpromise the rest of the world because of one kingdom. Freda is the gate that will allow for the descending of the cmities, and we need to stop it at all costs."


    "A duty delegated by who?" frowned Arthur as he asked. The five members were silent before looking at Oriole to answer.


    "There is something that I need to give you, and it will answer that question. First, however, I need you to understand that we are not your enemy, and we had no wish to deceive you."


    "What are you talking about?" frowned Arthur as apprehension filled his mind. His eyes nced toward the rest for any unusual movement. "What do you want to give me?"


    "This," presented Ori after standing up and walking toward his seat. Arthur watched the small pocket watch with confusion. "I was asked to give it to you when youe to us."


    "You knew I would being?" Arthur stood up from his spot as he red at his friend, whose face began to morph into unfamiliarity. "What are you nning?" his eyes scanned the crowd.


    "We knew, but we did not know when," Grandmaster Riana exined with a sigh. "We are not the enemy, and that item will exin everything you need to know."


    With suspicion, Arthur looked at the watch, which Ori held for him. There were runes on the watch, but Arthur could not tell what they were. This made it more difficult for him to trust them.


    "I need you to trust me," Oriole said with sincerity. "I did not believe it myself, but this was meant to be. I waited here to give you this letter."


    "A letter?"


    "Please," pleaded Oriole as he gave him the item. "Take it, and you will understand."


    His experiences taught him that trusting someone because he knew him from before was a deadly mistake. Arthur was debating the matter before something appeared on the table in front of him.


    "Meow!"


    It was a ck cat with three golden eyes. Arthur blinked his eyes and realized that the rest of the council could not see it. The cat jumped from the table andnded on Ori''s shoulder before nodding at Arthur.


    ''This is the same cat I saw in the Spirits Realm,'' Arthur realized it was the cat he saw on the ship, which encouraged him to help Hana.


    The cat''s golden eyes stared into his, and they were mirrors of each other. Arthur looked at the watch and then back at the cat, making Ori confused.


    Then, his hand reached out toward the runic item until his fingers felt the engravings on the watch. Ori looked relieved after Arthur took the object, which radiated unknown power.


    As the watch rested into his palm, Arthur could see that it started to glow brighter. The runic lines brightly shone as cracks appeared on the surface, and its lid was pushed open by the power.


    The watch''s hands were frozen in ce before one of them moved. Then, the hands began to move faster and faster but anticlockwise. Arthur could feel the power emitting from the watch envelop his consciousness, but he did not feel any danger.


    The documents flew away by the mighty wind as his robes and hair fluttered. Arthur felt his consciousness slip into the watch before the cat gave another meow and jumped into the watch, diving into it like smoke.


    Then, Arthur was pulled into the watch, traveling through a tunnel. It was filled with a myriad of colors, and he swam across the sky of lights. Finally, at the end of the tunnel, there was a door.


    Arthur reached out toward the handle and pulled, opening the door to reveal what was behind it. The light shimmered in his eyes when he realized that this was a ce he adored.


    The sunlight came in three, even, blocks through the window. There was ayer of dust on the counter where he used to eat his meal. Arthur subconsciously walked into the house, none other than his old home.


    Everything was the same as he remembers. This was their house before his father wasbeled a criminal, an excuse for the guild to seize it. It was not a mansion, but it was a good ce to live.


    "What am I doing here?" muttered Arthur with confusion as he looked at the empty living room. There were children''s books, toys, and clothes were thrown all over the ce. This resulted from their messiness, and their mother made sure to pinch their ears for it.


    Arthur couldn''t help but smile as he looked at the sunny and warm house. His steps carried further down the living room, and he started hearing whispers from the deeper parts of the house.


    "And then, he did not know what to do," the gentle voice whispered, and it grew louder as Arthur advanced toward the nostalgic room which was his. "He was alone, scared, and wanted to go home."


    Arthur started remembering the voice as he pushed the door open, and it creaked to reveal what was inside. A children''s room filled with afternoon sunlight, where a man was sitting with a child sleeping in his embrace.


    Their conversation stopped, and the man turned toward him. Arthur stood there silently as they looked at each other. His eyes turned away from the man and then toward the child in his embrace.


    "Do not worry," the man said as he stood up and carried his child. "I think he slept a long time ago, but he still likes to hear that story." Arthur was silent as the man spoke to him while putting his child in the bed, covering him, and patting his head affectionately.


    The man then turned to him, his gentle face looking the same as he remembered, with green eyes and ck hair. Arthur opened his mouth, but the man greeted him first.


    "Hello, Art."

 Chapter 484 - Chosen For Sacrifice

    Arthur imagined this moment enough for it to turn into a memory. He wanted nothing more than a reunion with his father, but as the man stood in front of him, looking just as thin and gentle, Arthur did not move.


    "I can understand your confusion," his father scratched the back of his head, closed his eyes, and gave a bashful smile. "I can''t believe that you grew so much older," there were tears in his eyes as he said. "I''m sorry for not being there to see you as a man."


    His father walked toward him slowly as Arthur stood motionless. His eyes did not look away from his father, but he couldn''t do anything but feel his father hugging him.


    "I missed you, Arthur," his father whispered as Arthur''s face was buried into his chest. His warmth and nostalgic scent brought memories that Arthur had sealed long ago. Arthur did not think that there were tears left in him, but they poured down.


    There were times when he was too tired, lonely, or hungry, but he had to endure it for his mother and brother. Arthur watched as people of his age studied and awakened their abilities while picking his pickaxe or shovel to dig through the dirt.


    His father held their hands and took them down the street, greeting all the neighbors and visiting different shops. He would talk to them with a gentle voice, replying to their meaningless chatter.


    Arthur did not know how long he cried for, but his father was there for him this time. All the times he had to endure now flooded back to him, demanding freedom. His emotions grew out of control, but there was no destruction like it had happened once before.


    "We don''t have a lot of time, Art. I still need you to keep going," his father whispered as Arthur stopped crying. "Let us talk in the living room."


    Arthur nodded, and the two closed the door to the sleeping young Arthur before going toward the messy living room. His father started cleaning up the mess as if it was the most natural thing.


    "I miss this," he said with a smile. "There were times where all of my worries were about a messy living room."


    "You are wee, dad," Arthur smiled as he rubbed his nose. His father gave a soft chuckled as he cleaned the room for them to sit down.


    "We need to talk," he said as he sat on the table, gesturing for Arthur to sit on the couch. "I know that you have a lot of questions."


    "A lot is an underestimation," Arthur smiled as he sat down. "First of all, where were you?"


    "You need to ask where am I, not where I was," his father shook his head. "This ce is not real; this is a separate space I created anticipating your arrival."


    "That is right," frowned Arthur as he leaned forward. "This is inside an item that Ori gave me. Does that mean you were here?"


    "I am the person to create the Council of Recreation," his father smiled. "I gave the lost people a home and a task. I left this letter for you because I knew you would find this ce one day."


    "How did you know?" Arthur was confused, but his father suddenly went silent. His eyes revealed guilt mixed with resolve. Finally, after a sigh, he answered.


    "I pushed you into this path, Arthur. I was the reason you entered the Trial of the Holy Crown, and I am the reason your contract was terminated. I made sure that Master Ronin knew about you, and it was enough to make you two meet each other."


    "This can''t be true," Arthur frowned. "I applied for the job on my own, without anyone''s interference. I awakened on my own, and I went to the arcade on my own."


    "You had your free will, but all I needed was to work around it to make sure everything falls into ce. Then, finally, I needed you to leave this world so that you receive the legacy."


    "Are you saying... this power was given to me... by you?" Arthur''s hand was shaking. "You were the one to curse me with this eroding power?"


    "I believe that you already know the legacy is not the one giving you power, but the one restraining it," his father smiled helplessly. "The legacy was within you all this time, sealing the power within you. After you fell through the gap between the two worlds, it was time to unseal it."


    "The levels," realized Arthur. His father nodded as he waved his hand. The legacy''s screen appeared in front of him.


    "These levels are more than stats for your body," his father exined. "They signify the amount of power you can use before the legacy restrains them."


    "Then, during my breakthrough," Arthur clenched his fist. "I saw the Schr Guardian, and he pushed me away. Again, when I was fighting against Ellen, the legacy tried to prevent me from drawing too much power."


    "That is its sole function," his father raised his hands, and the screens appeared in front of him: his runes, his skills, his stats, and all of his legacy''s functions. "I needed to make sure that you don''t lose yourself to this power. This was the only way to retain your self-awareness."


    "I still don''t understand," Arthur his shook his head as he away all of the screens, making them disappear. "Why did you do all of this? Why did you leave us to suffer and did nothing to help?"


    "I could not interfere after the incident," his father sighed. "The moment I return to Earth, they would be there to take away what is theirs, and that would be the wrong path."


    "The wrong... path?" Arthur was baffled. "Do you have any idea how much I had to suffer because of your ns? We slept with empty stomachs, and our hands bled just to survive."


    "The alternative was worse," his father answered, his eyes deep and apologetic. "I am so sorry for leaving you, Arthur. I had no choice."


    "The alternative?" Arthur felt betrayed, and his eyes turned blurry, masking his father''s face. "What was the alternative, dad?"


    "Your deaths," his father''s face was cold. "This was the only way to make sure they would leave you alone. Your mother, Oren, and you are the only reason I have to return to Earth."


    "Who are they, and what do you have?"


    "They are the creatures you were fighting all along," his father smiled before putting his hand into his pocket. "And this is what you have been looking for all along."


    His father took out a crystal that looked like a four-pointed star. It was transcalent. The crystal was spinning around itself, glowing a soft blue color.


    "What is this?" Arthur was confused.


    "This is the artifact that can undo the split," his father looked at it. "This is Isotox, the linker of dimensions. This is what the Enders desire, and it is the reason I had to run away to this world."


    "That can''t be true, dad," Arthur shook his head. "Sier told me that I would find the artifact in Jerano. That was the reason that I enrolled in that college. So how can it be..."


    "The only reason that you are here is because of your admission to Jerano," his father smiled. "You are here because you had to investigate the undead in our city. This led you to this world and then led you to me."


    "Are you saying that... the artifact was never in Jerano College?" Arthur was confused. "This is why the Legacy Quest was still active. I was doing it all along."


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh because he felt like he was being yed with like a puppet. The ironic thing is that the puppeteer was none other than the person he was looking for, his father.


    "You have all reasons to hate me," his father read his mind. "This was the only way to bring you here."


    "You have no fucking idea," Arthurughed as he pulled up his robes, "how much I had to suffer ever since I came to this world. Look at this!"


    His father looked at the base of his amputated arm before closing his eyes. Tears streamed down his face as he held into the Isotox with shaking hands.


    "I''m sorry," his voice was hoarse. "I''m so sorry for doing this to you. This was the only future where I could save you. I''m sorry, Arthur. But, please," his father opened his eyes as he fell to his knees, "forgive me. Forgive me."


    Arthur has never seen his father like this. His right hand grabbed into his left shoulder, and the pain returned. It wanted to tear him apart. It was the realization that the one person he missed, the one he thought he could rely on, was the source of all his suffering.


    "I am what you chose to sacrifice,"ughed Arthur with bitterness. "I was what you chose to break. Your choice was the reason behind everything, and I had to suffer for it."

 Chapter 485 - For Glory

    His father had no reply for his words, but his expression showed his guilt. Arthur was not angry nor felt betrayed, but it broke him that he thought it was only natural that he would be chosen to suffer.


    After his father was gone, Arthur was the one who had to leave the academy and his friend to work relentlessly. It was only natural that he had to do it, that Arthur needed no one to tell him.


    His mother tried to make things work, but her efforts weren''t enough. So finally, Arthur had to step up and forsake his future for his family, and from then on, he had to suffer.


    There were times when he was trapped in a copsed dungeon or attacked by a monster who managed to hide, but there was no one to help him. Arthur had to live that fear on his own, and he had to find a way out.


    Then, Arthur found himself in the Trial of The Holy Crown again. He met people who killed each other for a promise of power, and he had to do the same to survive. He could still remember the two mages he killed after they attacked Kira.


    "Everything was to keep you alive," his father said as he rose. "I had to abandon my morals, my life, my happiness just to keep you safe. This is the duty we have to suffer in this world because the world never promised us happiness and safety."


    "I am alive, dad," smiled Arthur. "I may have lost my arm and arge portion of myself. However, it is all worth it because I am still alive. I will keep suffering because I have to live."


    His sarcasm made his father sigh and close his eyes. The Isotox span faster, creating a gravitational force that wrapped space around it. His father opened his eyes and looked at the item he held.


    "This is the answer, Arthur. This will send you home. This is what you need to return to Earth."


    "Why are you giving it to me, then?" Arthurughed. "I can take it back to Earth, but you can''t do it because it''s dangerous?"


    "You are the only person with the powers to defeat the Enders," his father smiled. "Your artifact can change the world. This is your power, and no one can deny that. Your legacy is nothing but a way to unlock your powers."


    "You were preparing me to take this," Arthur leaned back, his long hair spreading over the couch. "The Schr Guardian''s Legacy is not to give me powers. It is to organize them."


    "Indeed," his father nodded. "I had to ept that this is the fate you needed and the only way for the world to survive. You can go back to Earth, Arthur. You can forget about everything and live a safe life. However, there wille a day where you realize that you are the only person who can stand up to them."


    "I was cursed with this power, and I need to heroically stand for others who treat me as nothing but the outsider, a nuisance, a threat. I tried helping people before, dad," Arthur lifted his shirt, revealing the scar that Jin gave him. "I was not repaid with kindness."


    "We are not doing this because we want others to treat us well," his father sat down again. "This is our duty because we have power. Others will always harm you if it gives them something, but that says something about them. You are living ording to your own beliefs."


    "I changed," Arthur shook his head. "You don''t know me anymore. I am not the same kid you once raised. I killed thousands because I thought it would save tens of thousands. I am not a hero or a savior, and I have no ns on being one. So instead, I will do whatever works for me."


    "This is not how I raised you," his father paused and retracted his hand. "I wanted you to be like me and follow my ideals."


    "You raised me as such, dad," Arthur stood up and walked closer to his father. "However, the world raised me differently after you were gone. Your ideals are admirable, but I am not you, and I will never be."


    "I know that you will do the right thing," his father smiled. "The Isotox will be left in your subspace. You can use it whenever you want, and I will leave that for you."


    "I will use it to return," Arthur frowned.


    "Then this kingdom will fall for the cmity, Kar, and war will then rip it apart. This may be the past, but it will determine the future. Therefore, Solomon needs to find his way into the Trial of The Holy Crown."


    "I will find another way to change the past," Arthur shook his head. "There is always another way."


    "I don''t think there is, Arthur," smiled his father. "I lived for centuries now, and I know about the future more than anyone can imagine. I did all I could to give you a choice, and my role ends here."


    "There are no more tricks or maniption?"


    "I have no tricks left. I think you are ready to follow this path on your own, and you have the strength for it. The Enders took away your friend and harmed your family. You know who the enemy is, and you know how to defeat them."


    "I know that this path is full of suffering," Arthur said, but his father did not reply, only walking toward the bedroom where he slept.


    "The book you read all that time ago, doesn''t it remind you of something?"


    "That cannot be," Arthur''s eyes widened. "You were telling me what will happen?"


    "I would never tamper with the future, but I wanted you to understand that someone has to suffer for the world to survive."


    "No father asks this of their children," Arthur walked forward and grabbed Seref by the cor, mming him to the wall. "You are a selfish asshole who pushed everything onto me, and you dare to act righteously."


    "I am indeed a selfish asshole, and I can be the viin if that''s what I need to do. This was his n, and I will follow it to the end."


    "Whose n?"


    "Your n, Arthur. This was your decision before you were born. You are a reincarnation of the man wielding the power of creation, and this is the fate he wanted."


    "You make me sick," Arthur spat as he threw his father away. "I am no other than your son, but you seem to have forgotten about that. Instead, you treat me the same as the others, as whoever the fuck I was. I can forgive everyone else for mistaking me for someone else, but you are unforgivable."


    "You were the one to summon me into this world," his father rolled over and smiled at him. "You are the one who gave me the task. You told me what I needed to do for your mother, Oren, and you to survive. I did what I was told, and I built kingdoms and destroyed others, all for the sake of preparing you for this moment. I want you to lead the world toward victory against the darkness. Why can''t you understand that this suffering and pain is nothingpared to the glory of being the savior?"


    "You are the same," Arthur couldn''t believe his father as heughed. "You are the same as everyone else who seeks glory and purpose. There was nothing I wanted other than you to be safe, for you to return, for my mother to stop crying because she misses you, for Oren to grow up with a father, and for me to be there for everyone I love."


    "Why can''t you understand that this is the future where you can have all of that?" his father stood up, looking at him with confusion. "This is the way for our family to survive for ages. You will be the ruler of the new world, and you will be worshiped as a god."


    "I expected something else from you, dad. I always missed you. Mr. Tate says you were a good person, and I agreed with pride. But, now I understand that you are not a good person. You are only delusional with self-sacrifice and glory. If you truly cared, then you wouldn''t choose for me to suffer for your goals."


    "I am sorry," his father was silent. "I know that I made you suffer all this time. I know it was hard for you, but greater things are on the line. Until now, the things you fought were nothing but antspared to the real cmities. You need to grow stronger, even if it means hating me."


    Arthur was silent because he had no more words to say. His father believed this was the right path, and maybe it was, but Arthur couldn''t help but feel like he was chosen to suffer for the world.


    "Why does it have to be me?"

 Chapter 486 - Here To Repay

    The tunnel was not as colorful as he remembered, or maybe it was just Arthur''s eyes that had changed. The Isotox was resting quietly in his subspace while his mind was an arena of chaos.


    His father gave him the way to return home, but he also asked him to wait. There were things that Arthur needed to do to ensure that this world did not fall to the cmities.


    Arthur refused, but it wasn''t because he wanted the people to suffer. If there were things that he could do, he would have done them. However, he knows that there will be no end if he goes down this path until it consumes him.


    His feelings were already eroded, making his judgment clouded. The happy reunion with his father gave him nothing but misery. Arthur''s goal was aplished, for he had met his father, but what was the oue.


    A feeling was slowly growing inside the deepest corner of his heart, but Arthur did not acknowledge it. His whole world will be torn down if he does admit it. However, it refused to disappear, choosing to loom over his heart.


    It was hatred.


    This was the son of injustice he suffered all this time. The injustice he suffered for years before he awakened and the injustice that followed. Arthur started to hate this world, especially after his father told him that he was meant to save it.


    ''They rejected me, attacked me, plotted against me, tried to kill me, and took away more things than I can count. Yet, I am expected to repay them with kindness?''


    Arthur felt like he was being used, and that feeling was not unreasonable. His awakening, arrival to this world, and everything wrong with his life was orchestrated by his father, who was delusional of glory and sacrifice.


    Nothing can be said to have been his choice, but that will change from now on. Arthur shall walk unchartednds against the cmities and the world.


    The end of the tunnel appeared in view, and Arthur left the watch. His body floated in the air for a few seconds before hended in front of The Council. Its members looked at him with wariness and curiosity that made sense now.


    They knew he was the son of their leader, but they were waiting to see his choice. Moreover, his father mentioned another matter: his wish for Arthur to lead these people.


    "Wee back, Seika," stood up Oriole with a smile. Arthur turned to him and saw his aged face, dying aura, and gentle smile. He could not help but nod in greeting. "Are you aware now?"


    "I am," Arthur walked back toward his seat and looked at it silently. "My father asked me to take over this city and lead you," his words fell on the hall like a curtain that silenced the wall.


    All eyes were looking at him, and Arthur was not shy to look back. They were not shocked as much as doubtful of his abilities. They were not going to follow an ipetent man.


    "I apologize, Seika," Grandmaster Riana shook her head. "I am afraid that we need to test your..."


    "However, I refused," his words cut the grandmaster short, and this time their expressions changed. "I don''t think any of you are worthy of following me. I pick my subjects, not the other way around."


    Three councilmen rose to their feet. Zephyr, the short man, and another schr red at him with offended expressions. Grandmaster Riana did not finish her words, and her mouth remained open.


    "There are exceptions, of course," Arthur looked at Oriole. "I want you to join my city, Ori. As for the rest, they are unneeded."


    "Know your ce, child!" the short man pointed his finger as he spat. "We are the councilmen of Paradise, and we deserve nothing but res..."


    Woosh.... boom!


    The short-robed man flew across the hall before mming to its wall, destroying it with a loud noise. Zephyr disappeared from her spot as she rushed forward to attack Arthur, her sword arriving at his neck instantly.


    "Kneel," hismand was oppressive, but she could not do anything but obey. Her knees crashed to the ground, leaving dents on the floor.


    Arthur walked past her and sat on his chair as he looked at them. These people were shaking with anger at his disrespect, except for Ori, who appeared calm. A smile couldn''t help but appear on his face.


    "Howughable," Arthur said as his lips curved upward. "You demand respect but have no intentions of showing me any. The councilmen of Paradise... what a fancy name? Did that make you forget who you are fighting against?"


    "We did not," Zephyr said as she tried to resist hismand. "This is the ce we built and protect, and it is our pride."


    "And why do I need to respect you when you plotted against me?" Arthur nced her way. "I want to know whose idea it was to let me take the fall."


    "It was a test to see your capabilities," Grandmaster Riana spread her arms. "We wanted to see if you emerge victoriously, and we had no idea that you were the one whom we are waiting. Please understand that..."


    "I asked... who?" repeated Arthur with apathetic eyes. The councilmen were silent as they refused to betray one of them. "This is how I can show you peace after what you did. Tell me who it was, and I will spare the others."


    His words made the group flinch. Zephyr tried to break free from hismand, but she could not even hope to go against it. The group looked at their strongest member helpless against Arthur before someone raised his hand.


    "I am the strategist of this city," rose the schr from his spot, proud and unwavering. "I still believe it was the best n we had. However, if it means peace for this city, then I am willing toy my head."


    "I found a heroic man," pped Arthur slowly. "Step forward, then," hemanded, and the man''s body started moving on its own. "Tell me the truth. Are you hoping that I would pardon your crime because you stepped up to save the city?" he asked with augh.


    The man started to shake as his eyes widened. His mouth opened, but he tried to close it. Then, the word left his mouth against his wishes.


    "That was... my... n," he gritted his teeth as he admitted.


    "Hahaha,"ughed Arthur while covering his mouth. "You wish to manipte me not once but twice," said Arthur as he tilted his head. "However, I like to repay my debts."


    SNAP!


    Arthur snapped his finger, but nothing changed. The councilmen were confused before the schr staggered and fell face downward, reaching out toward Arthur.


    "Are you... insane?" the short man climbed out the rubble with a grayed beard. "You have made an enemy of our city!"


    "I think not," smiled Arthur as he stared at the man. "I am the only person who can destroy the fallen ones, and you are here to fulfill that task. But, ah, I misspoke,"ughed Arthur. "You are here because you want to return to Earth, right? I also have a way to go back."


    "Are you using us, Seika?" Grandmaster Riana said with a darkened face as she heard his words. Arthur turned to her as his smile disappeared.


    "You are wrong, grandmaster," stood up Arthur as he walked closer to her. "This is your own medicine. How does it feel to be used by someone? I would have died after being attacked by the hydra. But, then, to all of you, death was nothing but a sacrifice. Do you know who sacrifices others, grandmaster?"


    "Who?" she asked as Arthur stood above her. Their eyes met, and she gripped her forearm as she stared into his golden eyes.


    "Those who don''t want to sacrifice themselves," his words were also toward his father. "Those who even consider sacrificing others are the truly selfish ones."


    The grandmaster gulped down, and Arthur walked away. His eyes met Ori, who still had the same smile. Arthur thought he would be disappointed or even horrified.


    "You have changed," he said, almost in relief. "I was afraid that you are still the same because this world would break you."


    "I am post-breaking," sat Arthur on his chair. "Are you with me, Ori?"


    "Always, old friend," the grandmaster stood beside him, and the councilmen looked defeated. Grandmaster Riana stood up, looking as ancient as an oak tree.


    "I want to make sure. Are you saying that you have a way of sending us back to Earth?" the grandmaster looked anxious. Arthur stared at her silently without answering her question directly.


    "What do you have back on Earth?" he asked with curiosity.


    "My son is still there," she replied as she looked downward. "Everyone in this ce has a person they hold dear. That is why they are here, fighting against the darkness."


    "I can send you all back now if you want."

 Chapter 487 - Changing The Future

    The door opened, and the hydra and its child turned toward Arthur. The child looked wary, but his mother held his hand and nodded. Then, he rxed before standing up, staggering.


    "I am sorry for what I did," the child apologized as he bowed down. "I was scared and hurt, but I did something bad."


    "You raised him well," Arthur said as he walked into the room. "I appreciate your apology, but I am not the one who deserves it."


    "My child is regretting his actions," the hydra woman looked unconvinced that he was guilty of anything. "As his mother, I want to fulfill his wishes and make things right."


    Arthur watched her standing up as he realized that rather than fixing anything, she wanted to kill all humans for what they did. The child staggered to him and held his sleeve.


    "I... think that something bad will happen," Kaya said as he grabbed his hand. "Those people took away something from me, and I think they will use it for evil."


    "And you don''t want to take it back?"


    "I don''t want to be evil," the child said with a shake of his hand. "I don''t care about those crystals. I just want to go home."


    "Me too, Kaya," Arthur sighed as he crouched to meet his eyes. "I will do everything I can to make sure that no harm will befall the people."


    "Thank you, mister," sighed the child in relief. Arthur smiled and stood up, gesturing for the hydra woman to follow him.


    The two left the room and walked through the gardens. The surrounding people were looking at him with apprehension after thest announcement.


    "I heard a few humans talking. It seems you have a way to send them back to their world, and you are willing to give it to them."


    "That is indeed the case," smiled Arthur and nodded. "However, I have a different proposal for them."


    "A proposal?"


    "Yes," nodded Arthur. "I can make them join my city and give them a safe ce to live. All of them have lost their previous lives after they came here, and they must be attached to this world."


    "I fear they will refuse. This ce is separated from the rest of the world, and they have no reason to join your city."


    "I am afraid that is wrong," sighed Arthur. "I received an item from the creator of this ce, and it was the one separating this city from the rest of the world."


    "You ruined their homes. So it seems," she smiled. "Are you going back home since you can?"


    "You guessed that I am from the other world," smiled Arthur. "I can''t go back now. I am afraid that a temporal divergence is different than a simple merging of the two worlds."


    "Are you trapped in the past, kid? However, is that not better for your future? You carry the strength and knowledge of the future, and you can build an empire using it."


    "I am not sure I can change anything, and I am too tired for a new start in a different world," thought Arthur to himself. "I want to gather my followers and return to our world."


    "What does that have to do with me, human?"


    "I want to ask you for a favor. I will leave this world eventually, and my city needs a guardian. You are the strongest and most trustable being I know, so you are perfect for that."


    The woman halted her steps, looking at him with shock. Then, sheughed rough and untamedughter that came from her heart.


    "I am," she stopped, "speechless. You want me to leave my people and take residence in your city?"


    "This world is full of cmities. I can send you to a better ce, together with your son, where you can live for hundreds of years without disturbance."


    "Interesting," the woman looked intrigued. "I still can''t leave my followers."


    "Are they truly your followers, or minions that are afraid of you? I am sure that you killed every threat the oceans have, so you can leave them now. Retirement is not so bad."


    "You have a fine tongue, human," she grinned, showing her sharp teeth. "I ept your proposal. However, until we leave toward the other world, I need a ce where my son stays away from the dark bastards. "


    "That is an easy matter," smiled Arthur. "Wee to my city, guardian."


    ***


    "Are you sure about that proposal, Arthur?" asked Ori when they were alone in his pavilion, a day after the meeting with the councilmen. "Some people might choose to go back."


    "I never said when I will grant them that wish," he replied. "However, I have no intention of keeping people here against their will. We know best how much suffering there is in staying away from family."


    "My family is here now," smiled Ori. "Ark is my family, and I have no intention of going back."


    "I need you to go back, Ori," Arthur turned toward his friend. "I need someone to trust with my city after I send it to Earth."


    "This is..." Ori froze in ce. "You want to send Hidden City to Earth? I cannot say that I expected that, even from you."


    "I can''t leave my people here while I go back to safety," sighed Arthur as he stood up and walked toward the shelf, pulling a bottle of liquor. "I want to strengthen my city, build it, and then send it to Earth."


    "Wait, wait," Ori frowned as he stood up from his chair. "We are from the future, Arthur. If such a city existed, then we should know about it! We can''t change the future. That is too risky!"


    Ori was agitated and for a good reason. Arthur''s idea would change the bnce of the world and possibly cause wars. However, he looked at ease, pouring both of them a drink.


    "I had the same fear when I first had this idea," he said as he gave Ori the drink. "However, I realized that I had no reason for such a fear because this is what I am supposed to do."


    "What are you talking about?" asked Ori as he took the ss, confusion written on his face.


    "I am sure that you can think of a city that appeared out of nowhere and grew up to be a power that no one dares defy," he sat on the couch and took a sip of his ss. "Bitter."


    "A city..." muttered Ori before he had the same epiphany that Arthur had earlier. "Are you talking about Runera?" he asked with disbelief.


    "Bingo, my friend," Arthur grinned. "We are building the city of Runera, and I knew that I forgot something. I have seen it before, and the tree in that ce, Mother of Mana, is the same as the divine tree that my city has."


    "You are arranging the past to fit the future," Ori started chuckling with a speechless expression. Then, he chugged down the ss of liquor before going after the bottle, gulping it down.


    "Are you alright?"


    "I just need the insanity to ept your idea," huffed Oriole as he mmed the bottle to the table, and Arthur blinked his eyes. "You are doing the work of gods, Arthur. We should not change the future as we desire."


    "We already did, Oriole, my dearest senior," smiled Arthur as he gulped down his cup. "If you want to maintain the future, then you need to help me with this. Can you imagine a world without Runera?"


    "I... We are not sure if Hidden City is Runera," objected Oriole. "If we make one wrong thing, then we will create cmities and mess up the natural order of the world."


    "The natural order, huh?" sighed Arthur as he ced down his cup. "There is no natural order, there is no heaven, and there are certainly no gods. Those powerful people are the ones who try to merge the two worlds. We need to go against the natural order if we want to stop them."


    "You don''t want to merge the two worlds?"


    "I finally got to know thest piece in the puzzle," grinned Arthur as he leaned forward. "The reason that the awakeners try to go beyond the gates is not their sole desire, but also the desire of the guardians."


    "The guardians..." repeated Oriole with a frown. "Those are ancient people, and there is no way that they have survived to this day."


    "They have, but they are simply not in our world. So the reason that they want the two worlds to merge is that only then they can descend and rule it."


    "How did you learn of this?" questioned Ori with suspicion. "Arthur, you know that I will believe whatever you say, but your words are simply iprehensible."


    "The truth is often the one most overlooked. I learned this from my father," Arthur spat thest sentence. Ori seems to have noticed Arthur''s dissatisfaction with their reunion, so he asked no more.


    "That means.... not only we need to send Hidden City to earth, but also fight the whole world to prevent them from going into the dungeons."

 Chapter 488 - Anchoring Feelings

    "This is the fate I was cursed with," smiled Arthur with self-ridicule. "There are some cursed with viiny, and there are some with heroism. I need to y the viin to be the hero, and I don''t want to do neither."


    "Why wouldn''t you?" Ori asked, his face flushed. "What do you want, Arthur?" his question struck close to home.


    "I want..." he paused because usually, he would have said the return to Earth, or find his father, protect those he loves. But, now, Arthur was not sure anymore because of what happened with his father. "I want to have a purpose, one that I chose."


    "You already have a purpose," Ori pointed his ss at him. "There are thousands of people waiting for your return and thousands more that need your help."


    "I once believed that it is only natural to help people," Arthur traced the scar on his body. "I am uncertain now. Most do not deserve to be helped, and I see no reason for why I should do it."


    "I see it now," Ori stared into his eyes. "The deterioration that you mentioned. I can see it now. You are different from the time you saved me. But, then, you had a goal," said Ori as he stared into his liquor. "I fear that you are more dangerous than helpful in your current state."


    "I can be dangerous," admitted Arthur. "I killed your strategist today with the snap of a finger. I can do it again."


    "That man deserved it, but I feared you would spare him. Maybe this emotionless state of yours can help you navigate your way around this world, but you need an anchor."


    "An anchor?"


    "A feeling that can bound you to humanity. It can be anything: rage, revenge, sadness, or... love."


    Arthur''s eyes widened as if he had just woken up from a long dream. But then, the colors in the world started to return, like a monochromic painting that someone colored.


    "I have an anchor," smiled Arthur as he ced down his cup. "I still have my family, teacher, friends, and lover. The feelings for them have not died, even if my father destroyed my trust in the world."


    "Fathers are always going to disappoint us," sighed Ori. "I am the same with my son. I know that he wants me to keep trying, but I am too tired to think of another way."


    "Does Ark know the purpose he was created for?"


    "I told him the moment he awakened," Ori smiled. "I must admit that I was quite foolish back then. Replicating life to harvest organs... that was a viinous behavior."


    "Your feelings changed because you consider Ark as your son," Arthur smiled. "I don''t see you as a viin, Ori. You wanted to survive and did what it took. However, you are a good man for giving up on your n."


    "The right choice is to die," Oriole gulped down more of his drink. "How ironic can life get? This is a game I will never understand, but I keep ying."


    Arthur stood up and opened the windows that oversaw the city. The city was sleeping, but the lights were illuminating the world. Ori stood up and walked to stand beside him.


    "We will y ording to our own rules, no matter what it takes. The world needs saving, but I can''t do it alone."


    "Are you going to do it?"


    "I am going to create a ce where no one can harm me," answered Arthur. "I have no reason to save anyone, but I can''t let these people die in the face of the cmity."


    "Then, what are you going to do?"


    "I will grow my city until it is strong enough to fight against the outbreak, and then I will leave this world and take you all with me."


    "I will follow you anywhere, old friend."


    ***


    Arthur knew he had no time to waste anymore. His father might have done him dirty and given him a responsibility he did not ask for, but this did not change Arthur as a person.


    Whether he was a sacrifice or a cursed person, the world needed him. His aimlessness came from theck of direction after his father told him the truth about this world.


    The cmities and ancient gods were his enemies, and the people were far from his allies. Arthur will be hunted down no matter what he did as long as he had the Isotox, and it was better to prepare.


    His father gave him the artifact because this city could not defend against the iing darkness. The council met him once again, and they agreed to his proposal.


    "We will follow you, Seika of Living Beings," bowed down all of the councilmen. "The people feel the same. Some of them wanted to take your offer to return to Earth, but the notion of time you mentioned deterred them."


    "You will have better lives in the city I will create," answered Arthur. "I cannot promise that we can find all of your families, but I can promise that I will do the best I can to give them a home when I return."


    This was the best solution for the city as a whole. Some people wanted to stay in this world, and others wanted to return to their families, but they were scattered over time.


    Arthur would give those who wanted to return a way to Earth as soon as possible, but that was after he went back to Hidden City. His offer for them was a lot better than the alternative: create the strongest power in the world.


    "Your father saved us from the darkness and loss," said Riana, "and for that, we can never repay him. So we will follow you now and fulfill our roles as your helpers."


    "Your words alone are not enough," smiled Arthur as his eyes glowed. "I need to hear the truth."


    ***


    The gears of change were moving, and Arthur realized that after looking at the Isotox in his hand. Arthur, the hydra, and its child were back at the inn, and their trip home had begun.


    "I realized that I never asked for your name," asked Arthur while they were flying across the sky using a carriage that he controlled.


    "I go nameless, but a friend once called me a name for the sake of convenience," she said with a smile of reminiscing. "You can call me Gwen."


    "A befitting name for our guardian," smiled Arthur. "I will create an isted ce for you to live in my city. First, however, we need to discuss whether to stop the Mernars and their attacks."


    "I thought that it is obvious to stop them," Gwen was confused. Arthur simply smiled and shook his head.


    "I have a way to pressure the capital without taking away any lives. This will make those fallen onese out to the surface and attack their king."


    "You want to stage a coup that you will foil? You will need to be strong enough to defeat them, first," she frowned. Arthur nodded with a smile and did not say anything.


    These were his intentions.


    The battles ahead will be far from easy, but Arthur believed he could ovee them. His runes were there for him, and they were his strength, unlike what he imagined.


    The doubts about Solomon being the inheritor of the Schr Guardian were resolved with this, and Arthur came to know that he was not a vessel for any guardian.


    This made him relieved but also raised the question of who he was exactly. Is this power his awakened ability, or is he a reincarnation of the past?


    Their carriage took a day to reach the city, and Arthur returned to his subjects. Then, finally, the carriage flew across the sky for all to see and feel safe that their Seika has returned.


    "You are back, my lord," rushed Courage with relief as Arthur got off the carriage. "I heard that you fought against the hydra and then left the city. Every child and adult tells the tales of your heroic defeat of the hydra in the kingdom. We are now respected by..."


    "Before you embarrass yourself further," Arthur raised his hand. "Let me introduce you to the guardian of your city and a new friend I made. This is Gwen and her son, Kaya."


    "A new friend?" the knight was confused and tilted her head. At that moment, Ma, Gruen, and the rest of his knights arrived. There was also Eleven and Hana who had returned from their search.


    Gwen stepped out of the carriage with her child in hand. However, the rest were confused about her identity until Arthur gestured for her. Gwen removed her cloak, revealing the nine serpents on her back, all looking at the people with glowing eyes.


    "You... you... you..." Ma was about to faint as he repeated. "You are the leader of the Mernars?"


    "No," smiled Arthur. "She is the new guardian of our city."

 Chapter 489 - Obsessed King

    The people whispered to each other as they waited for their lord. It was uncertain what their lord wanted to announce, but it was rumored to be something that would change this city.


    The cksmiths wiped away the dark stains off their faces, the knights stood in lines across the streets, and some hunters were still covered with blood. However, all of them waited patiently for the young man who ruled them.


    "Dear people, thank you for waiting," stepped forward a man in a suit withbed-back hair and sses. This was none other than the manager of the auction house and the right-hand man of their lord, Ma. "Please greet Lord of Hidden, whoes to us with a life-changing announcement."


    "Seika!"


    "Seika!"


    "Seika!"


    The people cheered, stomping on the ground. This was not fake apuse but hard-earned respect. The city they lived in provided all of them with the best living conditions they could imagine.


    The Seika appeared on top of the giant branch, where a tform was built. His appearance was young, but his eyes bespoke his wisdom. As he raised his head, the cheering died down.


    "Greetings, all," smiled the Seika. "I apologize for being absent from the city recently, but I promise that would change. This day we are here to wee a new age for the city and newrades who would join our side."


    Four people stepped forward from behind the Seika, standing behind him. The people were confused about the identity of these people. Their faces were unfamiliar, but all of them stood with pride.


    "These four are our newestrades," said the Seika. "And they are here to promise to serve our city. Three of them are grandmasters of the runic path, and they vowed to arm our city with all the artifacts we need. I will count on you, Gruen."


    "Anything youmand, my lord," smiled the Seika of Metal as he stepped forward from between the cksmiths. "We promise to provide as many resources you need, grandmasters," he said with a wide smile.


    "Your efforts are appreciated, Gruen," the Seika smiled. "I have one more announcement. Starting today, we are going to merge with another city. Most of you have never heard of it, and those who have can be doubtful. However, I want you all to treat these people as your brothers and sisters because unity is what will make us survive in this world."


    As the Seika finished his words, the crowd boomed with confused noises. The Seika did not exin further and simply raised his hand. Then, a bright star appeared above it.


    "This is the moment our city will change from Hidden City.... to Runera. Wee the new ages of artifacts!"


    As the Seika finished his words, the star spun in his hand, creating a gravitational pressure on all present people. Then, the world began to change. Buildings appeared in the emptynds, and giant ships appeared in the sky.


    The people watched the miracle as a single man brought a city into existence. The city was no longer hidden from that day forth, and it had a new name.


    Runera, the Tenth City of Freda.


    ***


    "Are you certain?" asked the king with a shaking hand. The King''s Hand nodded and continued to read from his report.


    "Multiple eyewitnesses have seen the change. A new city rose from the ground, covering most of the emptynds that Hidden City had. We have also received words that the city is now called Runera, as announced by the Seika."


    "How bold, yet fascinating," smiled Solomon as he leaned in his chair, his expression still excited. "The Seika has fulfilled his mission and built a city from scratch."


    "That is hard to say, as it seems he used a shortcut."


    "A shortcut that he did not need," said the king. "Avadil is providing them with materials. It was only a matter of time before they grew this big. How powerful are his forces?"


    "We have yet to know, but a barrier was constructed around the city. However, it seems it will open its trade routes and auctions next week."


    "And the Seika?"


    "We don''t know of his location and are unable to reach him," the King''s Hand shook his head. "The artifacts the city is selling this time are going to change this kingdom. We need to hurry and take control of the situation."


    "What are you suggesting?"


    "That man is growing more powerful by the second," frowned the King''s Hand. "I suggest that we put an end to his growth. His progress is simr to yours when the previous king was here."


    "And it ended with dethroning him," sighed Solomon. "I do not mind, as long the Seika can give me that one thing. You saw what he did, Amon. That man can revive the dead."


    "I am afraid that... he cannot bring her back, Solomon," sighed Amon as he ced down his report. Solomon gritted his teeth, but Amon had to keep talking. "We are here because of her sacrifice, but I am afraid that... we cannot bring her back from the dead."


    "You have seen him!" shouted Solomon as he threw his hand. "That saint... that useless idiotic girl.... she rose from the dead. He revived her because she saved him! Why can''t he save Ruki?"


    "It has been years, my lord," sighed Amon as he looked down. "Her body has turned to ashes by now, and her soul is no longer here. I know that the prophecy said that a one-armed ve will bring back what you lost, but I am afraid that..."


    "You tter too much, Amon," Solomon said coldly. "She was your sister, but here you are, not even willing to try. I guess she meant nothing to you," he smirked.


    "That is not the case, bastard," Amon raged, but he calmed down. "I epted her death long ago. However, you are still obsessing about a way to bring her back."


    "There is a way, and we have both seen it," rose Solomon and walked toward Amon, looking down on him. "All I need now is a way into the Realm of Souls. Are you going to help me, Amon?"


    Amon raised his head and looked at the giant man in front of him. It was hard to think that such a tall man was the gentle kid he had found all that time ago. The scene of his little sister ying with Solomon appeared in his mind.


    "Those were simpler times," sighed Amon. "I should have died in her ce at that time. However, we could have never defeated the mad king without her sacrifice. Her death saved hundreds of thousands, so why must that go to waste?"


    "The throne room was never meant for me, Amon," Solomon looked down on him. "I wanted to change the world through my artifacts, and she was the one to rule Freda. We are both guilty of her death, and we need to bring her back."


    "We are not gods, Solomon," Amon shook his head and gathered his reports before walking away. "I will not help you with this. The Seika might be capable of bringing her back, but things will never be the same."


    "With your betrayal," turned Solomon to his friend. "They will never be the same indeed."


    Amon looked for a long time at his friend. Ruki would have been heartbroken to see the man she loved reach such a state. Yet, their love was the one who pushed everyone forward to build a better future.


    Now, it was the one that would drag this kingdom into the darkness. Amon closed the door behind him, watching the darkness engulf Solomon. Even if this man seeds, the heavens will never let him get away with it.


    As the darkness engulfed the silent room, Solomon gnashed his teeth against each other. Then, he walked back toward his chair, standing in front of it for a long time. Then, Solomon brought his fist down and destroyed the stone chair into smithereens.


    "This a strength that far exceeds your job as a runemaster," hissed a voice from the darkness. Solomon turned around with a frown as young stepped out. It was the parasite who refused to let go of his kingdom. "I managed to hear your discussion. I remember her vividly, the Dancer of Night. What a shame that she had to die for this kingdom?"


    "What are you doing here?" red Solomon with a rageful expression. "You are trespassing the private chambers of the king, and that is enough for me to order your execution."


    "Ah, yes, I think you can?" the long hair of the man swayed as he tilted his head. "I am afraid that you can do no such thing, King of Freda. You are as helpless as you were before bing king."


    "Are you here to start a civil war, Ancient One?"


    "I would never harm this kingdom," Ancient One smiled. "I am simply here to give you what you desire the most. I know how to bring your lover back from the dead."

 Chapter 490 - Yozia Empire

    The news traveled to every city of the kingdom and all towns in their periphery. Before Runera opened its doors to the public, the surrounding kingdoms caught wind of the matter.


    And far away from the conflict of Freda and Alva, in a pce thaty quietly on a mountain, an old man and a young woman drank tea as they discussed the city of artifacts.


    "A young man," repeated the young woman with furrowed brows. Her face was lined with piercings, three on each side of her face. Her hair was tied into dreadlocks, bright ginger. "I find it hard to believe that this young man can end the war."


    "Wars always seek an end," smiled the old man as he ced down his cup of tea. "I believe that this young star will bring peace to our world. He reminds me of your father."


    "Please don''t mention that bastard," she huffed. "I heard that the young man is the Seika of Living Beings."


    "That must be just a cover," the old man pondered. "However, his existence is abnormal, and that is the truth. I fear that he is the only person we could not foresee."


    "Then we need to eliminate him," frowned the woman. "I can assassinate him myself," she volunteered. The old man sighed.


    "I like this young man," the old man answered as he sipped from his cup. "I must say, you are terrible at brewing tea."


    "Shut up, old man," spat the young woman with no respect. The personal guards standing to the side looked at each other because this old man was none other than the emperor of their beloved Yozia Empire. "If you don''t like it, then brew your tea."


    "I am too old and weak," the emperorined. "I wish I had a granddaughter that would take care of my sickly body, cough, cough," he pretended to cough.


    "And how I wish I had a grandfather who didn''t whine all the time," she grinned. The old man sighed before picking up his paper fan, striking her on the head. "Ouch!"


    "You need to learn some manners. I will leave this world one day, and you have to meet the other nations. Are you going to be this rude to their rulers?"


    "We are strong enough for them to shut up," muttered the young woman, and the old man froze. He ced the fan quietly beside his cup.


    "Listen, Jasmine," the emperor opened his eyes for the first time. There were no irises, only white, and Jasmine knew they saw everything this world had to offer. "The Yozia Empire is not and, nor is it us. This nation is the people. We are not allowed to believe this is our strength. It belongs to the people."


    "I know as much," she pouted while looking down.


    "I know that you know, but sometimes, we lose sight of our way. I need you to understand that the people do not serve us. We serve them, and this is a responsibility more than anything."


    "My father," she began, "did he also lose the way?"


    "Your father was never from here for him to lose the way. That man came uninvited when my empire was nothing but a kingdom. It is all thanks to him that we grew this much, but some people are destined to leave."


    "I can ept anything you say, grandfather," she said. "However, I can never forgive him for leaving us after we gave him a home."


    The emperor stared at his daughter withplex emotions. His eyes closed as if he did not wish to see the end of the matter. However, Jasmine felt like he was hiding something, and she did not stay quiet.


    "I feel like there is something you are not telling me, grandfather," Jasmine inched closer to him. However, the emperor did not answer. Instead, his breathing grew deeper, and then came his snores. "You bastard, you are trying to avoid the subject by sleeping?"


    "Your highness," the guard stepped forward to aid his emperor. "I fear that the emperor must be feeling unwell. His soul is still damaged, making him hibernate at inappropriate times. Please excuse him."


    The guard was serious enough that Jasmine felt guilty and squinted her eyes at her grandfather. Then, feeling trapped, she rose and stomped on the ground before leaving.


    "Thank you, Yosef," the emperor opened his eyes after his granddaughter left. "You are still my shield, even in times of peace."


    "The Immortal Lord runs away from his granddaughter," the personal guard, Yosef, grinned. "Your enemies will roll in their graves fromughter."


    "We pick our battles," huffed the emperor as he drank the rest of the tea. "My granddaughter needs to see the world more. Take her to Runera, and see into the Seika. I believe we might finally achieve peace through him."


    "I feel like you are sending her away to avoid the questions," squinted Yosef, and the emperor choked on his tea. "Well, as youmand. However, I thought you disliked the tea."


    "There is no way I would dislike it, idiot," smiled the emperor. "It was created by my granddaughter, after all."


    ***


    Amon was walking through the pce with a mind full of worry. Something changed about his friend, but he could not figure out what it was. Solomon has been growing more silent by the day, and he kept insisting on inviting the Seika of Living Beings.


    However, Amon managed to push the matters until Runera opened to the public and the Seika proved his artifacts were not empty promises. It was a desperate attempt to push the issue back, but Amon had some ns of his own.


    "Wee, Hand of The King," Schr Jermyn greeted Amon with a bow. Amon saluted as well, but he always felt uneasy near devoted worshipers. "How can I help you today?"


    "I am here to meet Saint Ai," Amon smiled, and he could see the schr''s face darken for a brief second. "Ie here carrying the wish of his majesty, and I hope you have no objections."


    "I dare not have any," Jermyn shook his head. "However, Saint Ai is tired because of her studies. She is the gift of our god, and we need to make sure that she lives to her potentials."


    "I understand, but this is an urgent matter. Please showtency and allow me to meet her. If that is not possible, I fear the king will be disappointed."


    Amon pressured the schr because he knew the church needed the king''s support to spread their message and continue their research. Jermyn frowned and nodded with a sigh, calling for a priest to guide Amon.


    The King''s Hand followed the priest through the hallways, across the yard, crossing the gardens, and reaching a tower. The priest spoke a few words with the guards before they were allowed entry.


    Amon nced at the guards, who wore armor and carried massive weapons. Their eyes did not suggest they were here to protect but to imprison. A bad feeling appeared in his heart about this matter.


    "Saint Ai," the priest knocked. "A guest is here to see you. I carry his wish to meet you, if you aren''t that tired," The priest did not receive an answer, and he turned toward Amon with a smile. "I apologize, sir. However, the saint must be tired."


    Amon was about to refute him before the door opened, and Saint Ai came out from her study. The two men turned toward her, and the priest carried a frown.


    "Ah," she eximed, not hiding her disappointment. "You are..." she was confused about his identity.


    "I am the Hand of The King, Amon," he introduced. "I received you when you visited the pce the other day. I am sorry for intruding on your day like this. However, I have an urgent matter to discuss."


    "I remember you," she sweetly smiled and almost made his aged heart flutter. "I was confused because I expected someone else. Forgive me, Sir Amon. Please," she gestured him to enter.


    "Thank you, Saint," Amon walked in and closed the door before the priest could intrude. "The matter I want to discuss is a secret of his majesty. You can listen, but I will have to kill you afterward."


    The priest gulped down and did not dare to insist. Amon closed the door with a smile and turned to find the young saint pulling a chair for him.


    "I apologize for theck of furniture. This is the life of a schr, it seems," she awkwardly said. "Please, have a seat."


    "Thank you, Saint Ai," Amon walked forward and ced an artifact on the table. It was a small egg with a button on the top. After pressing it, a barrier was created around them. "Now, no one can hear us."


    "How convenient," she pped her hands after sitting down in front of him. "What brings you here today, Sir Amon?" she asked with interest.


    "I am here to ask you something, but before that... who were you expecting to visit you?" Amon was curious about who won the saint''s heart.


    "I will tell you if you promise to deliver my message to him," she offered, and Amon nodded.. "I was waiting for the Seika of Living Beings."

 Chapter 491 - A Bond Of Blood

    It seems there was something the Seika had that attracted others to him. But, unfortunately, his friend was blinded by the Seika''s potential, even allowing him to kill a noble and get away with it. Amon was confused as to why.


    "I had a feeling that you disliked Seika thest time we met," Saint Ai smiled. "I want to know, Sir Amon. Are you an enemy of the Seika?"


    "I might be," Amon emotionlessly answered. "What are you going to do about it if I am?"


    "I am a weak, helpless woman," sighed Saint Ai in her chair. "And the Seika does not need my protection. However, I would advise you against taking this route."


    "What do you know, Saint Ai?"


    "I am sure that you have realized it as well after seeing what happened that day," she frowned. "I was no revived by a god, but a man."


    "That feat is beyond nonsensical,"ughed Amon with a shake of his head. "This is the question I wanted to ask. I want to know if the Seika can revive humans who are long gone."


    "I am unsure myself, and our meeting was brief," she looked down. "However, the Seika is not a man you want to have as an enemy. Our kingdom is too small to contain him, and the right thing is to serve him."


    "I only serve His Majesty," frowned Amon as he supported his chin. "Are you in love with the Seika?" his question sounded childish even for him.


    "I... love?" she sounded confused and lost and tilted her head. "I have a question that may serve as an answer," she pondered. "Assuming that you remember your mother, why do you love her?"


    "My mother?" Amon was taken aback. "Loving her is only natural. I would have never been here without her; it is a bond of blood."


    "Those are my exact feelings," she smiled. "I do not see the Seika as a god, nor do I see him as a man. The Seika is why I am here, and loving him is only natural. Thus, I shall serve him."


    "You are older than him."


    "I never thought of him as young," sheughed. "Age is for the body, but the soul is eternal. The Seika is far from being young."


    Amon sighed because he did not obtain the answer he needed. Seika of Living Being... is a mysterious man. It might be beneficial to give him the benefit of the doubt and befriend him.


    "Then," Amon thought of a different matter, and the image of a friend appeared in his mind. "Then, what if the Seika turns evil? Are you going to keep serving him?"


    "There is no good or evil for me," Saint Ai stood up and walked toward the window. "There is what the Seika wants and what he does not. I will obey. Please ry my wish to meet him, Sir Amon."


    "I will, Saint Ai," stood up Amon before bowing down. "I will take my leave now," he said and left the room. As soon as he walked out, Schr Jermyn was standing behind the door.


    "This is inappropriate, Sir Amon," frowned the schr. "The Saint is a sacred leader of Schelera. Even the King''s Hand does not have the right to intrude and demand a private meeting."


    "Ah, I apologize," Amon said with a smile before he left the schr fuming. Then, Amon left the temple with the path ahead clear for him.


    ***


    "We are going to stop at Livia before we go to Runera," said Yosef to the young princess, who was staring out of her window, her green eyes sparkling.


    "Woah, Yosef, look at that!" she pointed, and Yosef followed, only to see a river. "There is so much water!"


    "Well, we dock rivers in the Yozia Empire,"ughed the guard. "I guess you haven''t seen anything other than sprints, your highness."


    "Call me Jasmine," she interrupted. "I fear that I would only be the princess if you keep calling me that."


    "Ah, I will try," Yosef scratched his head. "Please do not offend the King of Freda. We worked hard to avoid wars for the past couple of years."


    "I need something in return," she grinned and turned, her eyes turning into crescents in an evil smile. "You have to tell me about the bastard."


    "Uh, which bastard of them? You call everyone a bastard."


    "My father, the bastardest bastard of all," she said as if obvious. "You were in his toon when he served in our army. That was before he met my mother, right?"


    Yosef started sweating as the topic shifted to his oldrade. There was no escape he could use like the king, so he tried to frown and look toward the window.


    "We are being followed," he said to avoid the subject. Jasmine red at him before a smirk appeared on her face.


    "Oh, no! How dare this kingdom endanger our lives? I will make sure to lecture the idiotic king about how to rule. That is only natural as the smartest person. I hope it does not end in an all-out war," she whistled.


    "It was my imagination! You wanted to know about your father, right?" Yosef changed the subject. Jasmine grinned and pretended not to hear his words. "I will tell you how we met!"


    "Go ahead," she uncaringly looked at her nails. "I might sleep if this story is too boring. Therefore, make sure to include all of the details."


    "As youmand, Miss Jasmine," sighed the guard in defeat as memories appeared from the past. "We were sieged at that time by an army. I thought that I would lose my life, and I had just be captain.


    "The enemy was using weapons forged by the dwarves, mana cannons. These would send a mana st that tore down our armor as if they were paper. We were outnumbered, and the odds were looking slim," Yosef could see Jasmine was looking at him with sparkling eyes.


    "Then, a mana st came my way. I was sure that I would have died, but a man appeared before me. His clothes were ragged, and his frame with thin. To be honest, the man looked unreliable. But, with a wave of his hand, the mana changed its course."


    "Are you talking about his ability?"


    "Yes, young miss," Yosef smiled. "That man was the only one who could stop wars if he wished for it. So after that, the emperor decided to reward him with a toon. I volunteered to be the vice-captain. From there, we grew to be the strongest unit in the kingdom."


    "You are praising the bastard too much," she huffed, but Yosef could see her lips twitching with pride. "Then, if he was so powerful, he must have left on his own."


    Yosef could feel the sadness of an abandoned child. Yosef sighed because he knew the truth. His friend had to leave because... this was not his only family.


    The princess might be overjoyed if she learned that she had siblings. However, it would break if she never found them or did not exist. After all, Yosef could not be sure.


    The reason that he believed his friend had another family was because of the picture he once found. However, if that was true, the Yozia Empire had two more heirs.


    ***


    Amon jumped off the monster, almost running away. The little girl standing on the dock threw some food for it and blew a conch shell, and the aqua monster looked overjoyed.


    "Good Job, Rimy!" she patted the monster, and it was enjoying it. Amon looked at the harbor and saw no ships, only a giant fleet of monsters.


    "Wee to Runera, Hand of The King," greeted the Knight of Courage, who was not wearing her armor, but a pair of linen trousers and white shirt. "Albeit surprising, your visit is weed."


    "Knight of Courage," greeted Amon with amazement. "I never thought I would live to see you without your armor."


    "This city is safe enough for me to take it off,"ughed the knight. "Furthermore, I am the Minister of Civil Affairs here. I serve the people directly instead of the front lines."


    "Minister of Civil Affairs..." blinked Amon. "I had no idea that Runera had a different governing system than our kingdom."


    "Well," frowned Courage. "It seems the Seika thinks our system is too messy because the titles do not indicate the job."


    "I... see..." Amon awkwardlyughed. "I am here to visit the Seika, and I hope that he is avable? I heard that he disappeared from the public after Runera emerged to the world."


    "The Seika is an entric man," sighed Courage. "However, he is working for this kingdom just like he promised. How about I take you on tour in our city?"


    "I would rather just meet the Seika, Courage."


    "You do not have to rush," smiled the knight as she led the way.. "I believe that you will change your mind about the Seika after seeing how much he aplished."

 Chapter 492 - Ignorance Is Bliss

    Amon walked behind the knight of Courage, from the harbor to the inner city. He noticed that the city stretched far and wide, mixing modern houses with ancient buildings. However, what amazed him was how bustling life was.


    "The Seika allowed every citizen to have their own house and shop, making sure they had the basic needs for survival and creativity. Of course, this cost us arge amount of money, but the results... are beyond amazing," there was awe in her voice as she exined.


    "A system like this one will be exploited," frowned Amon. "A pair of brothers can live in the same house but would choose to each get their housing. Not to mention, they can sell them to others."


    "Private real estate trade is forbidden in Runera," Courage shook her head. "This greatly weakens the city''s wealthy merchants, but it retains order. Thisnd is one we built, and we are the sole owners of it."


    "Then, the Seika ns on taking rent?"


    "Not at all," the knight shook her head as she led him to a small shop in the inner city. Amon frowned because this looked like a cafe, and he wondered why she was wasting his time.


    "I want to meet the Seika as soon as possible, Courage. This is a grave matter that needs to be handled now."


    "You are so in a rush," sighed the knight. "I understand as much, and that is why I brought you here."


    "What are you..." Amon was confused before someone rushed past him, going into the cafe. His eyes recognized this man as none other than Manager Ma, who worked for the Seika directly.


    "I finally found you!" the manager shouted as he entered. "Sir, please sign these papers! You can''t keep running away!"


    "You should know my signature by now," answered azy voice from inside the cafe. "Diana, may I have one more coffee?"


    "Yessir!"


    Amon was confused about what was going on, and he turned toward the knight. She nodded toward the cafe with a smile before she left. After a few minutes of standing, Amon pushed the door and entered.


    A fresh smell of pastries entered his nose, and his mouth watered. The scent of hand-brewed coffee was mixed with it, which energized whoever came into the cafe.


    The ce was far from being empty, but it was rtively quiet. Amon looked around with confusion before he spotted Manager Ma kneeling in front of a man.


    "I daren''t forge your signature, sir! But, please, just a few paperwork would allow me to work on several projects!"


    "Man, you are annoying," the man sighed as he ced down his cup. Amon noticed that the man had only one arm, which might be what he was seeking. "I don''t need to pat your back for you to do everything, right?"


    "We need your signature to withdraw from the funds! Master Gruen refuses to hand us gold otherwise!"


    "Uhm," coughed Amon as he inched closer. The two men turned toward him, and Ma seemed to recognize him.


    "Hand of The King! I did not expect to see you here?" Manger Ma stood up with embarrassment over what happened. "How was your journey?"


    "I found it quite pleasing," Amon absent-mindedly replied as he met the eyes of the Seika, golden and uninterested. Then, without greeting him, the man turned back toward the papers in front of him. "It seems I came at the wrong time."


    "That is untrue, sir Amon," Manager Ma adjusted his sses. "The Seika is free at the moment. I am sure that you can talk to him."


    "Who said I am free?" the Seika growled.


    "Then, I will you two for now. Seika, please sign these papers," Manager Ma ced down a stack of paperwork before fleeing the scene. The Seika sighed and resumed his reading.


    "You can sit down," said the Seika without looking at him. Amon nodded and pulled a chair to sit down. "I have to trouble you with some breakfast, owner!"


    "That is only natural, sir!" smiled a middle-aged woman from behind the counter. Amon stared at her silently as she started cooking him a meal.


    "I''m not hungry," said Amon with a frown. The Seika closed his eyes and ced down the papers, lifting his head to look at him.


    "Then you should get out," said the Seika without hesitation. Amon was surprised that this young man had no respect toward him, who was the Hand of The King. After that, however, his request took priority.


    "I will eat," sighed Amon. His eyesnded on the stacks of paper in front of the Seika. "Are you studying, Seika?" the pieces had diagrams, fine paragraphs, and calctions. In addition, other papers had illustrations of human anatomy.


    "A small interest of mine," said the Seika as he picked up a different book to read, flipping through its pages. "Tell me, Amon. What brings you here?"


    "We are not close enough, nor are you my senior," frowned Amon, but the Seika seemed unbothered.


    "Are you here for artifacts? However, that does not seem logical. You could have sent me a message. But, then, it must be something personal."


    "Such disrespect..." frowned Amon as he gritted his teeth. Finally, the breakfast came, and thedy ced the tes down in front of him. The Seika thanked her and paid the woman, whoughed and resumed her work.


    "I know that you are a man of battle, Amon. I did my investigations on your past," smiled the Seika as he pushed the food forward. "I am treating you as an equal because age and status mean nothing for me. If you want respect, then you get nothing but it."


    Amon stared at the breakfast and realized the Seika told him to abandon his arrogance if he wanted his help. There was no other choice for him but to sigh and agree.


    "I came here with a question," said Amon as he started eating the eggs and ham. "I want to know what happened at the capital against the fallen knight."


    "I killed it, that is all."


    "There is more to it," paused Amon. "You were the one responsible for reviving Saint Ai, right?"


    "Saint Ai," smiled the Seika as he ced down his book. "I find it amusing how social status changes after even a minor change. Ai was the same before, but she was reborn. Yet, now, she leads the temple."


    "Rather than leading, I fear they are imprisoning her," Amon shook his head. "You are avoiding my questions," he said, but the Seika was ring at him.


    "Schelera Temple is that bold?" grinned the man as a bloodlust aura appeared around him. "Their god sends them someone, and they dare imprison them?"


    "I will tell you what I know if you answer me, Seika," Amon could feel this man has changed somehow. This city was flourishing under his leadership, but he needed to obtain what he needed. "I want to know if you can revive the dead."


    "You want to revive your sister, Amon?" the man in front of him had a numb face as he attacked Amon''s weak point. The Hand of The King could not feel any hostility nor malice from him.


    "I... do not," gulped Amon, and the Seika looked surprised by his answer. "I believe that there are things that we cannot do, no matter how much we want them. Reviving a dead person is no less than angering the gods."


    "You all are too afraid to live," the Seika smiled. "However, I admire you, Amon. So many lose sight of what is important. It takes a brave man to ept his misery and live with it."


    "However, the king is different."


    "I know," the Seika lowered his head. "I know that he is trying to revive her. But, I also know that this is the only reason he supports me."


    "You already knew?" Amon was terrified. The man in front of him was far ahead of them in this game. "Then, are you saying that you can do it?"


    "You are choosing the right thing, Amon," the Seika talked while reading. "Your sister mighte back to life, but a life of misery and pain will curse her. However, the king will not stop because of that."


    "We need to stop him if that is true," Amon stood up, confused as to why he believed thers of a young man. However, this young man in front of him again defied all expectations.


    "You cannot. This is meant to be," sighed Lord of Runera. "I am afraid that the future cannot be changed. We can only prepare for what is toe afterward."


    "You are not making any sense, Seika," Amon mmed his hand on the table, and the nes flew in the air. However, they did not fall on the ground butnded back on the table as if someonemanded them.


    "You live in ignorance," frowned the Seika. "There are things that need to happen for us to be here, having this conversation.. I will help Solomon do what he wants because that is how this is supposed to go."

 Chapter 493 - Reason To Live

    "I heard that you fought with our guest," reported the Knight of Courage as she sat in front of him, one leg over the other. "This is a sensitive time, Seika."


    "I did not know that," said Arthur sarcastically as his eyes kept assimting information. "Amon is not a threat. However, his presence here suggests something. The king is desperate."


    "You believe that the king sent Amon?" frowned the Knight of Courage. "What did Amon want from you?"


    "These are ssified information, even from you," smiled Arthur as he ced his papers down. "I know that you are here on a new request."


    "I want you to do your magic again," smiled Courage as she dropped the previous subject. "I need more training arrays and hunting grounds."


    "I am not a wish-granting factory,"ughed Arthur.


    "You are, Seika. We all know that whatever you want to build, you can build it in an instant," she said with a grin. "Just let me have these two. The division that you assigned me needs them."


    "I am not responsible for your ipetence," Arthur shot her down.


    "You wanted me to train these chicks as fast as possible! So, what do you think I am, a wish-granting factory?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to show more respect to your lord?" sighed Arthur. "I will give you the arrays, but the hunting ground is hard to achieve. I cannot create life. You will have to ask Mojang for his help."


    "The hobgoblin?" blinked Courage. "Those ogres would tear my cute disciples apart. So I cannot take them to the mountains."


    "Mojang is my most trusted subordinate. You can rely on him for anything. He will make sure your disciples do not die."


    "Your most trusted..." she seemed jealous. "I am the one who was with you the most, Seika. The hobgoblin is one you bought at the auction!"


    "That means you have to do better than this," Arthur shooed her away. "I want to study, so leave."


    "Always studying," she grumbled and left him alone. Arthur could not help but smile at how far they had reached. It felt like yesterday since he was her captive, but now they can even be considered friends.


    "Friends," muttered Arthur as the lines scattered into disarray. "I wonder which world is a better fit for me. After all, these people are the ones I spent a lot of time with."


    His words sank into the silence of his study. Arthur sighed and stood up, walking toward the board and picking up the chalk. Then, his hand began dancing, and words appeared.


    Arthur was writing what he had in this world and his previous world. It was a simple equation: which one meant more to him? However, it was impossible to solve.


    "I thought I have gotten smarter," smirked Arthur as he leaned on his desk and stared at the board. "However, I still cannot decide. It seems the best chance to have both is by my original n."


    Solomon needed to be transported to the trial ground, which can be achieved by the Isotox. However, Arthur had no idea how to open the trial from this world. Before that, Arthur needed to find a way to go into the future.


    "Solomon was at the trial for a hundred years," pondered Arthur. "It seems that he does not have the answer to my questions. How do I go back into the future?"


    Solomon had half the answer only. Arthur could use the trial to jump the timelines and go back toward the future. It was a vague n, but Arthur had no clues other than Solomon.


    "Hazel said that the time on the outside world stopped when we entered the trial. She must have meant that time within the trial is not linear with the timeline we follow. The timeline is a train, and the trial was nothing but a station that we got off to, making it a dimension with a separate timeline."


    Arthur felt like his current thought process was in the right direction. But, then, the notebook that the old man gave him appeared in his hand, and he started flipping through it.


    "These are the ces where the old man suspected a temporal fissure. Oh," blinked Arthur. "I forgot one important factor. Kira!"


    His beloved wolf was transported into the trial when the temporal fissure happened. This was the one factor that he miscalcted. It means that the temporal fissures were somehow connected to the trial.


    "This proves my theory," Arthur cleaned the board before he started writing down his thoughts. "The timeline that I was in and this timeline are connected through the temporal fissure, which in turn is connected to the trial. I always thought that I jumped back, but what if I simply jumped into a different timeline?"


    Arthur started drawing both timelines, making sure that they met at every temporal fissure that urred in this world. Then, he started calcting the time between them ording to the old man''s notes.


    "There is a pattern..." Arthur realized. "The fissures were never random, and Ellen did not create a fissure. Instead, the temporal fissure was a side product of the trial. Every thirty years, more Verniz people arrive at Alka because the trial undoes the split when it urs."


    Arthur''s hand was trembling. His current ideas were nothing but a hypothesis, and it was a long shot from the truth. The trial was a separate dimension. He cannot calcte how long Solomon was in the trial to determine how far he is in the past.


    "Wait, the Spirits Sovereign told me that my father met G a hundred years into the past. My father was here twelve years ago, creasing the council. However, my father left our world three years ago."


    Arthur grew more confused by the second. It was a mess that he needed to untangle. However, Arthur knew the answer to all of his questions was simple.


    "The answer lies in the dungeons,"ughed Arthur, and he couldn''t help but keep onughing. "I just need to go to earth, and I will know the answer. When am I, and how do I go back?"


    ***


    "I gathered the report, Seika," Ma sat in the chair beside Arthur. "The saint is indeed held captive by the church. However, they say that she is the vessel of their god and are inviting people to join."


    "And what about the king?"


    "Most of the kingdom follows Schelera, and one man leads it from the shadows. The previous Knight of Nobility who served the previous king and who leads the nobles: Ancient One."


    "The one I outbid in the auction," smiled Arthur. "I knew that religions can never be trusted," heughed. "However, it seems this man holds too much power. The people and the nobles are with him, so why does he not dethrone Solomon?"


    "Rather than dethroning him, it seems he supports the king," Ma was confused. "I lost three men in finding these correspondences between Schr Jermyn and Ancient One."


    "Are they the ones I trained?" asked Arthur, and Ma nodded. "Compensate their families and make sure to include their names in the Divine List."


    "As youmand, my lord," Ma saluted. "The saint is held captive for unknown reasons. It seems they are trying to train her to lead the people. I fear it would be hard to save her."


    "I should have taken her with me when I had the chance," frowned Arthur. "I should not have listened to their words."


    "A direct order from the king cannot be disobeyed," Ma shook his head. "The king is not a follower of Schelera, but he is the inheritor of the guardian. So it must be somehow connected."


    "That is uncertain," Arthur shook his head. "Solomon was the one to proim Ai as one sent by their god, The Schr Guardian. He wanted to hide the fact that I revived her."


    "Revived..." Ma gulped. "I had my doubts, Seika. I would never have thought you were the one to bring her back from the dead."


    "You should believe in my abilities more," Arthur pointed the fork at him. "I cannot believe that the enemies believe in me more than my allies."


    "I believe in you, Seika!" Ma stood up, almost offended. "I wouldy my life if youmand me!"


    "Ah, really?" smiled Arthur. "And what would your reasons be?"


    "My name will be on the Divine List, and it shall be remembered for centuries. What higher glory and purpose could I obtain?"


    "Glory and purpose," repeated Arthur as Ma reminded him of what his father said. "Those are trivial aspirations. When we die, we will disappear, and no glory or purpose can bring us back."


    "I cannot think of anything more important, Seika," said Ma as he sat back down. "I am older than you are, but it always feels like I am the rash one."


    "Haha,"ughed Arthur. "I am not wise; I only know what is important. Look at these people, Ma," pointed Arthur toward the bustling cafe. "They are living safe and happy lives because of us.. Being here, with people I care about, is the reason I chose to live."

 Chapter 494 - Assassination Attempt?

    Mojang walked through the bustling city and wished hisrades could see this. Their lord has built a beautiful city of magic, where countless subjects reside.


    However, Mojang knew that a reunion would be hard to achieve. After all, the only reason he was here was that the humans captured him. Moreover, his brothers and sisters were deep behind the cmity gates, and it was dangerous to transverse thosends.


    "Halt!" stopped him a knight, a follower of his lord. Mojang frowned because the man blocked his way into the mansion. "This building is off-limits for strangers. Please, identify yourself."


    "My name is Mojang," frowned the hobgoblin. "I came here to meet the Seika," he said as he showed his fangs.


    "Ah, master Mojang!" the knight suddenly retracted his spear. "I apologize for not recognizing your esteemed self," he said with a bow, and Mojang was surprised. "Please, this way," the knight then led the way.


    Mojang found it hard to get used to this respect after humans tried to kill him for so long. However, he always enjoyed humans bowing to him in admiration. However, he knew that they were showing respect to his lord, which he served, and not him.


    The knight led Mojang away from the building and took him to a different side of the city. Mojang stared at the giant structures in the distance, wondering what his lord was creating.


    After a while, Mojang saw his lord. Humans referred to him as Seika, but his lord will always be Kakan in his heart. Mojang saw his lord standing in an empty field with another human, waving his finger in the air.


    Then, as they were close enough, his lord seemed to have finished his magic, and lights exploded from his finger to fly into the field. After that, metallic pirs started appearing everywhere, covered with runic lines.


    The pir had a pattern, dividing the field into different sections. The knight leading him was trembling as he witnessed the creation of the array, but Mojang felt it was only natural.


    "Ah, Mojang!" his lord waved at him with a smile. Mojang could feel his heart beating rapidly when his lord called his name. Then, without dy, Mojang knelt on the ground.


    "This humble subject greets his lord," said Mojang, and the knight followed suit to kneel. At least he knew that some manners thought Mojang.


    "Both of you don''t have to kneel,"ughed his lord. "Thank you for bringing him for me, Michael."


    "No, this is only my duty," panicked the knights before kneeling again. "Well then, please excuse me," he said before leaving.


    "This knight would die for you because you remembered his name,"ughed the other human, who was a woman with short blue hair. "Thank you for the training arrays, Seika."


    "You can bring in more people to the city if you truly feel grateful," smiled the Seika before he walked toward him. Mojang was still kneeling, and the Seika held his right shoulder to make him stand. "I told you that kneeling is unnecessary, Mojang."


    "I cannot ept that my lord," Mojang shook his head. "What can I do to serve you, my lord?"


    "I know that I assigned in charge of the mines and the ogres," said his lord with a smile. "However, I feel like there is not much to do, even as the overseer of the mines. I want to give you a befitting role of your experiences."


    "I am indeed fit for battle rather than this job, my lord. Please tell me who the enemy is, and I will make sure to kill them," said Mojang with excitement.


    "I do not want you to fight because there is no need for that now," smiled his lord. "I want you to be an instructor at the academy I am creating."


    Mojang knew a lot of human words, and it was installed into his genes the moment he awakened. However, thebination of words that his lord said was far from making sense to him.


    "I want you to teach my people how to fight, among many other things."


    "My lord, I am the weakest and most ipetent of my brothers. I am still a hobgoblin even after all this time. I am unfit to lead anyone."


    "I believe in your experience because you lived beyond the Cmity Gates. So this will be the subject you are teaching, survival."


    "I will not refuse any task you ask of me," bowed Mojang.


    "Great," grinned his lord before holding his hand. "I rely on you, Mojang. As for your brothers, please wait for me to grow stronger before going to bring them back."


    "I will do as youmand, my lord," Mojang has tears in his eyes as he stares at the hand of his lord. Mojang never felt this loved and valued by someone other than him. He will give him his life with no regrets if the need arises.


    ***


    Arthur stared at the building that he had created through his Lordship. After leveling up, his estate never stopped growing, giving him many Lordship Points that he used to build more borate buildings.


    These buildings needed a month to be finished using all of his workers, but he built them in a day. Finally, they were equipped with everything an academy required, and it was time to train the younger generation.


    The curriculum and the admission were left for the Knight of Courage, who seemed beyond eager to lead this initiative because of how the academy changed her life. Arthur was not worried because she seemed naturally gifted at leading.


    "I need more people to work for me," Arthur muttered as he walked toward the workshops. Then, he stopped, allowing someone to strike the spot in front of him with a wooden sword.


    "Guh," Ark seemed frustrated as the sword struck the ground and broke. Arthur blinked his eyes at the failed assassination attempt. "Seika, stop overworking my dad!"


    "And you are trying to kill me because of that?" sighed Arthur as he walked forward and crouched. Ark was about to run before Arthur seized his arm, unfolded his palms, and found them bruised. "Are you training?"


    "Let me go! What if I am?"


    "Take care of yourself, Ark," said Arthur as he used his rune to heal his palms. "Your father told me that he is worried about you."


    "I need to grow stronger," muttered the young replica of Ori. "I know that my dad is sick, and I need to find a way to help him."


    "I know your feelings. My father left years ago, and I vowed to do everything to find him. However, I neglected what was important during that time. I made my quest everything about me, which was the wrong choice. Live for yourself too, Ark."


    "I will help my dad!" snapped the young Ark as he pped away his hand. "And I will be the leader of the council one day! I still haven''t epted you!"


    Ark ran away as he shouted, and Arthur chuckled at how childish he was. However, that was also a perk of being young. Arthur wondered since when he lost those powerful aspirations.


    "You are not so bad," said a voice from above, and Arthur looked upward. A woman was sitting on top of the building, looking down on him. Her ginger dreadlocks and white clothes gave suggested she was not from here. "I agree with what you said. Fathers are the worst!"


    "Who are you?" frowned Arthur as he red at her. She did not shy away and met his gaze with her green eyes. After staring down at him, she jumped from the building.


    The girl made several rolls in the air as shended, and as she was about tond, her leg attacked Arthur in an ax kick. Arthur raised his arm to block the attack, and his eyes snapped open when the kicknded.


    ''Heavy.''


    His feet sank into the ground as his muscles strained. The girl was still looking down on him with a yful smile, and Arthur gritted his teeth as he waved his arm. Then, his spiritual energy exploded and struck the woman, sending her flying toward the building.


    Boom!


    The assant crashed into the building and destroyed the walls. Arthur waited for her toe out of the dust clouds, but they suddenly scattered. The woman reached him at a speed that he could never match.


    "You are strong!" she grinned while punching toward him. Arthur could feel the fist containing no mana but an abnormal strength behind it.


    Arthur closed his eyes as he decided to use the fruits of hisbor so far. However, before he had the chance, a giant sword struck the woman away, making her m next to the wall she had destroyed earlier.


    "What the hell are you doing, Jasmine?!" roared the giant man who appeared in front of Arthur. "I told you that we are here to forge a good rtionship, and you run away to attack the Seika?"


    The man was rageful as he walked toward her, ignoring the confused Arthur. Then, he picked up the woman and mmed her head to the ground, face first.


    Boom!


    "We apologize for the disrespect, Seika.. But, unfortunately," said the man while burying down the woman''s face into the ground. "This is the princess of the Yozia Empire, Jasmine Er Yozia!"

 Chapter 495 - A New Weapon

    Yosef should have seen iting. The young miss was never obedient enough to make their meeting with the king go smoothly. She asked to see the city as soon as she arrived here, and he did not object because he felt grateful.


    ''This is on the same level of an assassination,'' inwardly sighed Yosef as he looked at the Seika in front of him. ''However, this man looks familiar, but somehow, he does not.''


    The Seika of Living Beings was known throughout thend for almost killing the duke of fire, killing a noble, destroying a city, and creating Runera. His fame was simr to their emperor in his youth, and Yosef saw the same eyes in this young man.


    ''I must be imagining things,'' Yosef shook his head. ''This man is still young; he can never match the wisdom that my master attained. I am sure that he must be offended and angry,'' he looked at the princess.


    "Princess of the Yozia Empire..." muttered the Seika, as if trying to remember her identity. "I received news that you areing to the grand opening happening a week from now. I never guessed you would be this early."


    "We apologize for the uninvited intrusion, but we wanted to see the famed city of magic," smiled Yosef as he ttered. Praise always works to defuse any anger.


    "Runera is far from being such a city, but it will grow one day," said the man with confidence. "I apologize for attacking your young miss, General Yosef."


    "How do you know my name?"


    "I lived my childhood reading of your heroic tales, almost treating you as a legend. So for me to see you in the flesh now is nothing less than honorable."


    "Haha,"ughed Yosef. "I am indeed mentioned in a tale or two, so..." however, he paused. His face froze because the young man was smiling gently at him. Yosef realized that the young man used his tactic against him and seeded.


    "Hey, let me go!" shouted Jasmine as she struggled to stand. Yosef was too distracted to keep her pinned until the Seika forgave her, so she escaped his grasp. "How dare you attack the face of a beautiful woman?" she cleaned her face while standing a distance away.


    "I thought it was unfortunate indeed. However, I am happy to see that your body is strong enough to protect that beauty," said the Seika. Jasmine blinked her eyes before she blushed andughed.


    "Hehe, this much is nothing," she scratched her head whileughing. Yosef stared at her speechless because she did not notice the Seika somehow knew what she was proud about and used it.


    ''No, no,'' Yosef was sure that it must be a coincidence. The man in front of him was still young, and he must be pretty angry that Jasmine attacked him.


    "I apologize to both of you," the Seika bowed down. "I should have received you myself, but it seems that I waste to be informed of your arrival."


    "We should be the one apologizing for attacking you all of a sudden," said Yosef as he rose to his feet and lowered his head toward the Seika. "I did not think that the Seika would be this reasonable."


    "The reasonable thing to do is to kill you both for attacking me,"ughed the Seika. "However, I can tell that she had no malice against me. Furthermore, somehow, she reminds me of someone dear. I will let this slide."


    Yosef finally realized that this man was not a rash youth but a cold man that could guide his anger. His emperor once said that those who control their anger rather than it controlling them were the most fearsome.


    "You think you can kill me?" grinned Jasmine as she cracked her knuckles. "Bring it on, little boy."


    "Does that mean you want to fight a little boy?" Seika covered his mouth with a surprised expression. "I guess we all pick opponents that we have a chance of defeating."


    "You bastard!" she red, and Yosef rushed to restrain her from starting another fight. The switch in this man''s personality was too terrifying to witness. Yosef could not understand what this man wanted anymore.


    "I will treat your attacks earlier as a challenge, and we can continue our duel in the arena. How about it, Princess Jasmine?" he grinned. "Let us get to know each other through our fists."


    "It seems you are not a coward," she pped away Yosef''s arm after calming down. Yosef was quiet as he stared at his arm and then at the two youngsters.


    ''That p was enough to leave a bruise,'' Yosef was in awe. ''I cannot stop her unless I use my art. What did the emperor do to improve her stats this much?''


    "The arena is from this way," guided Arthur by walking in front of them. Yosef stared at his back and saw how the princess was happily following him.


    ''This man is also fearsome,'' he sighed. ''It has been a few minutes since we met, but he managed to lead the princess by the nose. Somehow, he knows how to earn her respect. I must protect her from him, even if it means war.''


    Yosef thought that serving a childish leader is a hundred times better than serving a puppet controlled by another kingdom. However, this matter has yet to unfold.


    ***


    "Seika," sighed Gruen. "I admire your ability to get yourself into trouble," he said as he looked at the two guests waiting on the opposite side. "Ma willmit suicide if he knew this."


    "I gave him a consuming task for this reason," smiled Arthur. "I want to try it today. Is it ready?"


    "I still need to make a few adjustments, but you can use it for a bit. This is the best artifact that I created, but I cannot name it with how much effort you had in it."


    "We will think of a name together. This opponent of ours is the perfect test subject," smiled Arthur as he stared at the princess.


    There was a feeling that Arthur could not understand when he looked at her. For some reason, she reminded him of Oren. Of course, his younger brother was cuter, and he was a lot gentler. However, there was something about her that made him remember his brother.


    "I never thought that I would fight her, Gruen," said Arthur to the dwarf. "I knew that she would being today, but I did not dare to injure her. However, after a few blows, I realized that she was a monster who would never be injured."


    "Then, are you going to lose?" asked Gruen as he carried a giant chest over. It was a golden chest covered in runes, enough to dazzle the two guests.


    "I care very little about the oue. The results should be the same no matter what happens."


    "You have grown to be a cold, calcting man, Seika. I thought that you just want to try your new weapon," Gruen squinted his eyes, but Arthur avoided his gaze.


    "Well, maybe... that too..."


    "What is taking you so long?" shouted the brute princess with impatience. Yosef sighed beside her and started lecturing her, but she did not break eye contact with Arthur.


    "I hope you wouldn''t mind if I used a weapon," said Arthur as he walked forward. Jasmine smirked and mirrored his actions. "After all, I have but one arm."


    "You can use whatever you want, little boy. Your toys do not scare me because I wield true strength."


    "That is a relief,"ughed Arthur as he gave the signal to Gruen. "I feared that it wouldn''t be a fair fight for you, after all," as he said, Arthur threw away his leather jacket.


    Jasmine frowned as Gruen opened the chest. A blinding light exploded from within as something shed across the sky toward Arthur.


    Yosef and Jasmine took a step back in confusion as the light blinded their vision. When it finally disappeared, Arthur was standing in front of them in a stance, his arms crossed.


    "A mechanical arm?"ughed Yosef with shock. "This exceeds the level of a toy, your highness. You should be careful."


    The mechanical arm had gears rotating inside it as steam left various vents. Arthur clenched his hand, and the steam burst through the vents. Runic lines appeared on the arm, giving it a pressuring presence.


    "I will win, no matter what tricks you use," she grinned as she hopped in her ce. "Let the fight begin," as she announced, Jasmine disappeared.


    ''Here ites,'' Arthur knew that he could not catch up to his speed with her eyes. However, he could predict from where her attack wasing.


    A fist attacked his left side, straight toward the mechanical arm. Even though Jasmine acted carelessly, it was best to disable Arthur before fighting him.


    "I have to admit," muttered Arthur as her fist boomed. "This was predictable, too," he raised his mecha arm as he grinned.


    Jasmine did not care about his words. Her strength will break through everything. However, a rune glowed on the arm, creating a barrier.


    "That cannot stop me," sheughed and broke the barrier, shattering it. "You underestimate me too much!" her fist reached the Seika, and he disappeared.

 Chapter 496 - Roots Of Corruption

    Jasmine grinned as her attacknded. However, there was no resistance. A momentter, she realized the opponent had disappeared instead of being sent flying.


    "Where are you?" she shouted, and a crushing presence descended from above. Jasmine lifted her head to see the Seika flying high above her, having appeared in a position that allowed him to attack.


    Furthermore, he seems to have been activating runes on his mechanical arm. Jasmine was confused because she thought the mechanical arm only had a barrier.


    "Shield yourself!" shouted the general, and Jasmine decided to listen to his words. The Seika struck with his arm, his eyes leaving a trail of golden light as he punched.


    A fire dragon appeared from the arm, diving straight toward the princess. Jasmine realized that somehow, the dragon was not that impressive. However, something changed at that moment, and the dragon got bigger and dived faster.


    BOOM!


    The dragonnded and shook the ground, startling the whole city. The mes exploded everywhere and rebounded toward the sky as Arthurnded. However, they did not harm their owner in any way.


    Arthurnded on his feet a few meters away from the center of the explosion. Gears moved in the mechanical arm to switch between the protection runes, offering continuous protection.


    "I know that you are still standing," grinned Arthur as he looked at the center of the mes. "Let''s not y hide and seek."


    Then, from the center of the mes, darted the figure of Jasmine. Most of her clothes have turned to ashes, but beneath her clothes were bondages that held together a light armor. She arrived in front of him and stomped on the ground, making it cave in.


    "A monster," grinned Arthur as she watched her unharmed. Jasmine punched forward, and sonic booms made his ears sting as a result. His barrier broke once again, and once it did, he disappeared. "You can never hit me."


    Arthur was a few meters behind her now, standing at the edge of the burning crater. The punch struck empty air, and thend in front of it was destroyed. As he stared at the destruction, Arthur gulped.


    "That arm of yours," muttered Jasmine. "It must be the thing that is making you disappear. What a cowardly fighting style," she spat.


    "You can try provoking me, but I will never fight head-on with a monster like you," shrugged Arthur. "I believe this concludes our battle."


    "I have not lost," Jasmine red.


    "You lost the moment you failed to touch me," said Arthur. Jasmine gritted her teeth as she raised her arm to the side and grabbed the wrist protectors, trying to remove them. However, General Yosef appeared in front of her.


    "This is our loss," said Yosef to her. "You might not have given it your everything, but he did not as well. I can tell that his weapon has more runes than just the ones he showed."


    "That is absurd," she spat. "There is no way an artifact can handle more runes. This is the same level as a national treasure."


    "This is just a toy, your highness. However, I must say, your strength is befitting of leading a great empire like Yozia."


    Jasmine stared at him with resentment and wanted to say more. However, the earlier explosion attracted the rest of the city, especially the knights.


    "SEIKA!" shouted a high-pitch voice that almost made their ears bleed. Arthur sighed as he stared at Ma, stumbling toward them with tears in his eyes. "Please tell me that... these two are not..."


    "I am suddenly blind," said Arthur as he looked around. "I cannot see what is happening. Is that you, Ma?"


    "Seika! These are the guests, aren''t they? You said that you wanted to make them feel weed! Yet, you... you..." cried Ma as he pointed at the destruction.


    Yosef looked at the crying man and felt quite sympathetic because they suffered the same fate of looking after reckless people. The Seika seemed to ponder the situation before turning to them.


    "I have some matters to attend. So, dear guests, please make yourself at home until the auction starts. I am sure you will not be disappointed," the man said, and then, he disappeared.


    "Ah, he ran away!"


    ***


    Amon was startled by the explosion which shook the city. Then, however, an announcement was broadcast that there was no attack, only experiments on new defense weapons.


    It made the advisor wonder what kind of weapons would make such an explosion. However, the person in front of him did not seem all that shaken by the event.


    "I believe that you came to me for a reason," smiled the Knight of Courage. "Your meeting with our lord must not have been fruitful."


    "You talk too formally with me, Courage," smiled Amon. "I understand that you need to keep a natural stance since you serve the Seika now, but your loyalty should still be the kingdom."


    "I still serve this kingdom, but I believe the Seika is the man who is going to save it," said Courage before sighing. "Instructor, I will never forget how your lessons changed me. If you ask for my blood, I would happily spill it for you. However, the Seika is a headstrong man."


    "The Seika is young," frowned Amon. "I was used of ignorance by a man half my age. There is more at stake than he realizes. The kingdom is being swallowed as we speak."


    "The Seika is aware of that," she smiled. "I believe that you have seen how much he studies. Those papers and books never leave his sight. This is all for the kingdom."


    "It would have been admirable if we had a few years, but we do not," Amon shook his head. "I came to you because the Seika trusts you. The king needs to be stopped."


    "I thought you wanted me to be loyal," she smiled. "How can I betray my king?"


    "His Majesty is not thinking of the kingdom but an old buried love. He is like a brother to me, but this is a path he will regret."


    "Then, you want the Seika to oppose the king? This seems like an borate scheme to entrap us," she said with a frown.


    Amon realized that the woman in front of him changed somehow. There was a strong feeling of belonging rooted in her towards this ce. She has served as a Titled Knight for years, but she did not get attached to anything. Amon told her of this.


    "When I first reached this city, it was an empty one. We built houses from scratch for people. Elderlies kissed my hands when I handed them their houses. It felt more rewarding more than any rage-filled fight I had."


    "You belong on the battlefield," Amon frowned. It was difficult to see one of his students losing her edge.


    "I belong on the battlefield indeed, but only one where I protect the things I love. This city was one we built together, even for a short time. The things that the Seika did exceed your imagination, Amon. This kingdom is lucky to have him as an ally."


    "There is no guarantee that he is," frowned the advisor. "I only want to keep a civil war from urring. I don''t want to lose any more people," he sighed.


    "That is what the Seika ns on doing," she smiled. "We will remove the roots of corruption from this kingdom soon enough."


    ***


    Arthur ced the mechanical arm back into the chest with an adoring expression. He spent the past month working on this arm day and night, studying everything he needed to advance his runes.


    His progress was steady, and for some reason, Arthur enjoyed learning. It was as if he was getting to know the world with which he was bing one. Then, all of a sudden, it was not as scary.


    "That woman," sighed Arthur. "What a monster has the Yozia Emperor cultivated? Those stats were abnormal. And I could tell that she was still hiding most of her strength."


    It was a test to see the strength of the famed princess, who was said to be stronger than giants. However, Arthur knew that his forte was not his stats but his runes. The mechanical arm was still a prototype, and it was thebination of his knowledge.


    [Abilities: Beginner Runes Wordsmith (93%)]


    Arthur stared at his progress with pride. It has been quite the time since he created Runera, and his strength showed drastic leaps. There was not much left before he could evolve to be a Vetus-Ranker.


    "Ahem," a knock came on his door, and Arthur knew it was Gruen. The dwarf pushed the door open and walked into the study.


    "I feel that you look a bit different," stared Arthur at the dwarf, who had a ck face and burned beard. "Are you trying a new style for Aimee?"


    "A certain explosion did this to me. I was lucky to stay alive," Gruen seemed upset, and Arthur felt sorry. "Anyway, I am here to report our project."


    "Which one?"


    "The most brazen one," grunted Gruen. "We have replicated the structure, all that is left would be the runes to move that metallic monster."

 Chapter 497 - Old Dream

    "Great Imperial Majesty," wrote Yosef at the start of his letter. "I am happy to say that our visit to Livia has been peaceful. The king even praised her highness for her etiquettes. From there, we resumed our journey and went to Runera, where her highness tried to kill the man that we are here to meet."


    Yosef sighed and decided to present what happened in a better way. It was because the emperor''s health could not take such a direct hit after momentary relief.


    "I should write her good behavior after her bad behavior. Maybe that will ease the shock," pondered Yosef before sighing. "That would be like using bondage to reattach an arm. I should build him up, only to break him down."


    His writing got more details as Yosef started building for the suspense that was toe. Finally, he made sure that the emperor would feel proud of his granddaughter when he reads most of the letter, and in the end, Yosef revealed thetest incident.


    After writing it down, Yosef threw it into the fire. A green smoke puffed out of the firece, and he sighed in worry. The emperor should have received his letter now.


    A hurried knock arrived at his door, and Yosef walked toward the door and opened it. The source of all mischief stood behind the door, looking downward.


    "I cannot sleep," said Jasmine as she pushed him away to get into the room. Yosef was astounded that someone can be casual about entering someone''s room.


    "You cannot enter my roomte at night. There will be rumors," frowned Yosef as he looked outside.


    "No one will believe I sleep with an old man," she said with confidence, almostughing. "I checked the surrounding. No one is watching us."


    "The Lord of Runera gave us privacy," said Yosef as he closed the door. "What an odd man, right?"


    "How did you know I want to talk about him?" red Jasmine, her green eyes reflecting the dancing mes. "I feel something amiss."


    "Do you think he has fallen too?" frowned Yosef because he felt quite the opposite of that. Those fallen beings were lifeless, almost feeling like hollow containers. However, the Seika was a man of... substance.


    "Are you an idiot?" snorted the princess in a very mannerless behavior. "That man killed a fallen being. There is no way that he is one of them. Rather, he is the only person who destroyed an Ender."


    "Then, what do you mean by your words?" mused Yosef as he sat in front of her. "Are you having feelings for him because he defeated you?"


    "I was not defeated!" she protested before looking down on her hands. "I am just..."


    Yosef was confused by her behavior. It was the first time he saw her looking lost since she was born. This princess radiated unwavering confidence since she was young, almost overconfidence.


    ''Can she truly have feelings for him?'' blinked the general. ''Can the girl in front of me be a maiden in love rather than a mischievous devil?''


    "His face," she blurted out. "I want to rip it apart every time I look at him," she squeezed her hands tightly until they were pale. "It reminds me of that bastard for some reason."


    "That bastard..." muttered the general and realized she was talking about her father and his friend. "I cannot see it. Your father was a gentle and thin man. There are no simrities between them."


    "I know that his face is different and that he acts and speaks differently. Those eyes are also far from normal. However, have you seen how he treats his people?"


    "He reminds me of you," sighed Yosef, and she red at him.


    "That is very offensive. I am not that kind to you."


    "Kind?" Yosef tilted his head in confusion. "How was he kind in any way to his people? He almost burned down that dwarf and frightened the city."


    "I followed him for a while before I attacked. That man is a kind piece of shit who helps anyone he meets. I hate his type the most, gutless bastards."


    "I thought thatmon sense says we like kind people," Yosef leaned forward. "Why do you hate him for being kind?"


    "You are not your sharpest today, Yosef," she sighed. "I said it earlier. His actions remind me of the bastard. That man is only being kind because he knows that he will abandon these people one day, just like my hypocrite father."


    "I see what is going on," stood Yosef from his chair. "You are projecting your irrational hate toward this man because he reminds you of your father."


    "That is what I just said," she spat.


    "However, you like him. The only reason you would be affected by a person''s actions is that you like them," grinned Yosef. Jasmine was silent.


    "He is alright," she muttered to the side. "However, I know that he has a n. The people of this city cannot be left for his bidding. We need to save it!"


    "Are you asking me to overthrow the lord of this city?"ughed Yosef, but she looked serious. "I will not abide. This city likes him, and even if he leaves one day, he built the greatest city in this kingdom in less than three months. This man will be remembered kindly."


    "All those leave will be remembered kindly," stood up Jasmine. "You have seen his artifacts. This man is a threat to our empire as well because there is no way we can face him with only our bodies'' strength."


    "A threat to the empire," muttered Yosef. "I will watch and see for myself, your highness," after he said that, Jasmine left his room. Yosef was happy that she did not use her authority to force him, proving the emperor taught her well.


    The things she said bugged him for some reason. Yosef did not see it earlier because it has been so long since he met his friend. However, when he ced them next to each other, something was uncannily simr despite being different.


    "What is it, exactly?"


    ***


    The City of Runera was built less than ny days ago. First, it started as a camp, then came the divine tree, the architect Rumi drew a map, and the Seika built houses out of thin air.


    The city was blooming like a flower bud, spreading its petals. The high-rise buildings were countless, connecting the earth and sky. Flying ships and boards traveled the air carrying the dreams and hopes of the people.


    Arthur stood atop the divine tree where the workshops were built. A man walked to stand beside him, looking at the city. The two did not say anything, only admiring the work that they had done.


    "I believe you were here once before, right?" said Oriole beside him. "The Runes Apprentice Cup. Does this city look like Runera now?"


    "It still has a long way to go," smiled Arthur as he took a deep breath and spread his arms. "I love this city, Ori."


    "I know, and so do I," he said before looking at Arthur''s left arm. "You are using it all the time now?" he was talking about the mechanical arm attached to Arthur.


    "I want to get used to it before I need it," replied Arthur as he clenched the iron fist. "I cannot believe that after all this time, we are achieving our old dream, Ori."


    "You cannot call it a dream when it was a simple club activity,"ughed the grandmaster. "We wanted to build a golem, and now, we are building something far stronger than it. I wish we were all here," the grandmaster raised his wrist and stared at his bracelet.


    "You know," muttered Arthur as he looked at the initials that Ori was reading. "There wille a day where I have to kill her."


    "This is the path she chose, and I will not me you for that," smiled Ori. "I only miss when life was simpler. Then, we did not need to create weapons of mass destruction, nor did we need to kill our friends."


    "Life has a way, somehow," sighed Arthur. "My life changed over eight months ago, or maybe more. It will be a year soon. I cannot believe how can something so small such as losing your job, destroys life as you know it."


    "You can only be proud that you survived everything," said Oriole as he grabbed Arthur''s shoulder. "We both changed a lot, but here we are, after twelve years and in another world. Life will always change, but we strive to hold dear things."


    "I can only do that," said Arthur as he grabbed Ori''s wrist. "Thank you for helping me, Ori. Now, and before. Let us go and see them, then."


    The two walked side by side into the workshops, where giant metallic monsters were pinned to the walls. Runemasters and cksmiths worked together on different ones, fighting and discussing how such an artifact exists.


    Arthur and Ori walked toward the center of the hall, grabbing the attention of all present people. They gathered behind the two and followed them into the giant object at the end.


    "Uncover it," said Arthur, and a knight bulled the giant cover, revealing what is underneath. "We did it, Ori, our first mecha!"

 Chapter 498 - Mana Network

    Three days before Runera opened its doors for trade, Jasmine sat in front of a table filled with food inside a cafe that the Seika frequented. Yosef stared at her as her mouth kept twitching in happiness.


    "You are going to eat all of this?"


    The guard ruined her mood, and Jasmine scowled at him. The food that this cafe served was the best she tasted in this kingdom, and it might be the greatest aplishment of Runera. However, the man in front of her was too boring to appreciate.


    "I get that it has a certain taste!" protested Yosef when she reprimanded him. However, she did not stop looking at Yosef as if he was a savage. "However, I thought you had more grave matters to do."


    "What matters?" she said while gulping down the fried red rice in front of her. Yosef was speechless. After visiting his room, he thought more troubles wereing their way.


    The princess had a cynical mindset because of how her father abandoned her. She tried to prove that people were selfish instead of her father leaving because of her. Her goal was to prove that everyone leaves in the end.


    "The matter about the Seika," said Yosef with a frown. "You wanted to prove that he wanted to leave his city."


    "Oh, right," she realized. "Well, this is also a part of the battle. I must endure the distractions heid in front of me before I reach the truth."


    "You are indulging in them," sighed Yosef as he lowered his head. Some people were wearing armor in his peripheral view, talking to the owner. "Knights?"


    "What is that?" frowned Jasmine as she pointed at the device that looked like a mace but without spikes. "It looks like amp, but there is no ss."


    "It seems these are handed to everyone in the city," muttered Yosef as he watched the knights walking through the alleys. "I wonder what the Seika is nning now..."


    He did not get to finish his words before an explosion of mana came from the center of the city. Yosef and Jasmine frowned before rushing out of the cafe.


    The sky above them was lit with a bright lighting from the area above the divine tree. From within the condensed mana came a pulse of mana that made the area around them buzz with it.


    "Hello," came a voice from the metallic ball inside the cafe. Jasmine turned and saw that the citizens seemed at ease, only looking curiously out of the window. "This is the Seika speaking."


    The words were met with cheers from the people, and Yosef did not believe this man was so popr. Furthermore, why was his voiceing from this metallic ball?


    "This is thetest, and maybe the greatest, aplishments of our city. We have sessfully created an array that can transfer information using mana throughout the city in less than a second. Of course, special devices are needed to resonate with the waves, but we are happy to announce that any citizen with identification can purchase these devices."


    "Why is he proud about announcements?" spat Jasmine with disdain. "We have Dragon''s Horn which can do the same thing."


    "We have called it the Mana Network," announced the Seika. "The devices connected to theworks can either receive, send, or do both. This means you can contact anyone with a simr device as long as they are in the city. This unlocks countless potential, improves our security, and allows for entertainment. But, this is not all."


    "There is more?" muttered Jasmine with shock, feeling as if he pped her face after the earlier words.


    "We are announcing awork-based financial system. I will exin it briefly for everyone to have a general idea. First, we will introduce a treasury where the citizens can safely keep their currency. Then, they can exchange money with others for various goods using specialized devices. This will guarantee safety and ease of transactions."


    "Foolishness," decreed Yosef with a shake of his head. "It might indeed be the best means of transaction, but no one will trust the kingdom with their money."


    "I understand that you have your fears regarding this, but this is an optional method. You can keep using your money the way you want to, but we can offer you interest if you keep your money with us. More information will be announcedter on."


    After that, the broadcast ended. The controversy surrounding the intangible exchange was discussed at every inn, but no one dared to devalue the system that the Seika has created.


    Jasmine witnessed the usage of the devices that the Seika mentioned on that very same day after he sold them to his citizens. They could use an identification number to contact each other, which was adopted by business partners straight away.


    The fever was overwhelming, and it took two days for the whole city toy hands on the devices. They were cheap but handy and offered specific entertainment like a news broadcast regarding the war against Alva.


    "This is insane," muttered Jasmine as she started at the small te in front of her. "There is nothing on this device that can be said to be mechanical. It is solely created using runes."


    "How did youy hands on that device?" frowned Yosef, doubting that the princess stole it. "The Seika announced that only citizens can buy it."


    "That is indeed the case, but he gifted me one of them."


    "Let me get this straight. You took a gift from the man you want to expose?"


    "I can only expose him by getting to know him better," protested Jasmine as she tapped the te. Then, lights appeared on it.


    "Wee to Mana Network," a feminine voice came out from it.


    "Contact the Seika."


    "Contact found. Please wait," said the device under Yosef''s awed face. "The Seika has answered your request."


    "Are you looking for another beating?" came the voice from the te, and Jasmine struck her fist on the table.


    "You are the one who is looking for a beating!" with that said, she waved her hand, and themunication was cut short.


    "That is all you wanted to tell him?" blinked the guard at the fuming princess.


    "I''m not an idiot," she spat. "However, he pisses me off every time I contact him. I thought that I was the most annoying noble, but this guy is unbelievable."


    "The Seika is not a nobility," affirmed Yosef, and it made Jasmine surprised. "The king wanted to make him a duke, but he refused the title. So his sole status is being the Lord of Runera."


    "That man is truly up to something!" she mmed her fist on the table again. "Contact the Seika!"


    "You are annoying me with these calls," said the Seika on the other line, and the embarrassment Jasmine felt turned to rage, and she ended themunication straight away.


    "No words are needed. I will kill him myself," she said with a twitching smile of rage. Yosef was afraid she would have a mental breakdown at this rate, but he enjoyed watching her taste her own medicine.


    "However, why does the Seika treat you this way?" asked the general, and it defused the princess''s rage. "I heard that he is a ruthless, calcting man to the nobles and a kind lord to the peasants. I wonder why he tries to make you angry."


    "Maybe he likes me," she said with an apathetic expression. "That is what you do to those you like. You annoy them to death."


    "What kind of logic is that?" blinked Yosef. "You made my life a living hell so far, so does that mean you like me?"


    "I made it a living hell because, because," she did not say anything anymore. "Anyway," she changed the subject as if it was unnoticeable. "This system is going to shake this kingdom."


    ***


    The Mana Network was talked about everywhere, with very few understanding what a revolutionary invention. Of course, it was not unheard of to use mana formunication, but awork that mademoners make seamlessmunication was full of potential.


    The news brought further anticipation for the end of the three-month period, where the Seika will finally present his value to the kingdom. That day marked the new change for the kingdom, and the threat was to the surrounding kingdoms was equally pressuring.


    This led to whispers between the various powers: houses that sold artifacts and Alvan nobles who knew that Freda could not rise under the Seika.


    That was especially the case for a man whose daughter was taken away from him, and for him to find out that she fell in love with the man responsible.


    The mes burned intensely atop Freya, and there were no signs of them stopping. The Duke of Fire sat inside his Hall of Hell, where everything and everyone who entered was burned to crisps.


    "Seika of Living Beings," gritted the duke his teeth. "Soon, I will reim what is mine.. Diana is mine, mine alone, and I will never hand her to you."

 Chapter 499 - Ready For Evolution

    "The idea of the financial system is a bold move," said Rosa to him while working beside him. The paperwork came back to haunt him. "I do not believe the people will give us their money."


    "We offered them incentives," said Arthur with a shrug. "We are building the biggest trading city this world has. We have built countless auction houses and shops in every street. The money is going to flow into our city is astronomical."


    "And you want the people to give us their money?"


    "We are not taking it but exchanging it with a promise. The citizens can buy whatever they desire using our financial system. This way, there will be less underhanded transactions or corruption, less cumbersome gold coins that take space, and fewer robberies."


    "That is indeed a perfect system, but we can easily exploit it, Seika. The citizens realize that we will use their money."


    "They can simply withdraw it. I want this system to give Runera the backing of the ultimate financial power: its citizens. Therefore, the system will be used as long as someone wants my artifacts."


    "You are not epting gold?" blinked Rosa as she stopped writing. "Are you saying the artifacts we have are going to be exchanged using the system?"


    "Bingo! The customers can deposit their money using the offices we have built. We have left that option to the citizens, but the smart ones will realize the real profites from using our system."


    "You are taking the maximum advantage from the artifacts," sighed Rosa. "Are we ever going to meet the Ghost Runemaster?" she said with awe.


    "Are you an admirer?" asked Arthur with confusion.


    "The man leaves no trace and seeks no apuse. The Vault studies his artifacts religiously to understand how he achieved Natural Assimtion."


    "Natural Assimtion?"


    "The process of adding runes to the world. All runic lines usually created feel like an essory, a foreigner. However, certain grandmasters have attained a perfect understanding of the runes that new things are birthed when they inscribe. This results in less rejection from the world and a higher effect."


    "I thought you were a cksmith, Rosa," smiled Arthur. The secretary huffed and turned away.


    "My profession does not bind me," dered the woman. "I worked as a cksmith because of my great grandfather. However, I was always more interested in learning because of my ability."


    "That reminds me," Arthur ced down his pen and turned toward her. "I wonder if you canmunicate with runes?"


    "I can onlymunicate with living things," Rosa shook her head. "I cannot talk to this pen and make it write for me, sadly."


    "I understand, but runes are alive. They may not be as alive as we are and are above the need to be fed, but they are a part of this world too."


    "Everything you say is weird, Seika. However, those words are the weirdest you have ever said," Rosa looked at him with a smile. "I cannotmunicate with them, sadly."


    "Then, can youmunicate with spirits?"


    "That is..." frowned Rosa. "I tried talking to the horn, but it refused to say anything. But, on the other hand, I did have a feeling that it understands me."


    "Well, someone is hated,"ughed Arthur, and Rosa red at him. "You need to act less serious and formal around spirits. Treat them like you treat kids."


    "I tried, but even Hana is scared of me," muttered Rosa. Arthur felt like he needed to offer some advice, but he could not bother. Adults need to figure out their ws.


    Arthur looked at the stacks of papers and suddenly felt tired. Ever since he came back to Runera, he worked nonstop and studied. Well, his reading became the most enjoyable part of his day, but it still consumed him.


    Arthur stared at the lifeless study, Rosa silently working before he felt suffocated. Then, his body disappeared, and he appeared above Rega, whose name was now Mother of Mana.


    "I miss Diana," Arthur suddenly remembered her. After their earlier n to be together and ce great value on each other by being allies, the princess got busier than ever.


    Furthermore, she was leading a part of the army now. A new division gathered highlypatible and powerful individuals in preparations for the uing war.


    This made them grow apart, even if they tried to stay together. Arthur had no idea where she was now but only knew that she was building her forces in preparations of what was toe.


    "I miss you," he looked at the starry night above the stream of people walking through his streets. Arthur could not believe that thisnd was empty when he first arrived here.


    A presence appeared behind him, and Arthur turned around to see Rega''s head peeking from behind a branch. However, she hid the moment Arthur looked at her.


    "You cane out,"ughed Arthur as the spirit hovered toward him, acting nervous. "I am alright. You needn''t worry."


    "I did not hear anything!" she waved her hands. "I was following a squirrel, that is all," she hid her head beneath her branchy arms while lying. Arthur smiled and gestured for her toe forward.


    Rega looked nervous before darting toward him, hugging him into an embrace. Arthur was surprised, and he almost fell from the tree before steadying himself.


    "Master," she rubbed her head into his chest. "We are here for you too. I miss her too, but we are all here for you."


    Arthur was again reminded that Rega was not a child who could barely speak but an ancient tree that had seen its fair share of the world. However, it brought himfort that she was here.


    "Thank you, Rega," he said with a smile. "I know that you are taking care of my city and me all the time. I am here for you too, no matter what."


    ***


    There was only one day before Runera opened its doors for trade. The auction houses were packed with knights protecting the artifacts, ensuring that no one would dare harm them.


    Arthur was standing atop the tower that they had built. It was one of the suppliers of the Mana Network, and it would also double as the coordinator of the arrays in the city.


    "Southern Bunker, check."


    "Northern Bunker, check."


    The reports came one after the other toward his device as Arthur stared at his city. This was a crucial aspect of their preparations because they were bound to attract troublemakers.


    Arthur dedicated a lot of workforce and time to create this array. It would make sure that his city stays safe for the uing event.


    "All bunkers are ready, Seika," reported Ori, and Arthur lifted the device.


    "Good work, everyone," he transmitted. "This is all because of your efforts. You are all protectors of this city, and this is the fruit of yourbor."


    Arthur praised his team and turned away. Then, he walked inside the transmission tower, where he had to activate the final mechanism for the defensive array.


    Arthur walked into an empty white room which lit up as he entered. Runic lines lined the room walls, all responding to his authority over them. Then, he spread his arms and closed his eyes.


    Arthur could feel the runes that filled his city, and they were enough to give him a mental image of how his city looked. Arthur was standing at its heart. This was the biggest circle he had ever created, and it consisted of thousands of smaller circles.


    The evolution of his runes made the array powerful enough to guarantee their safety as long as they supplied it with enough mana. Arthur was not worried about running out of fuel, not his efficient runes.


    However, it was a giant project. First, Arthur connected the different focus points of the circle to the tower, creating an octagon. Then, he opened his eyes.


    "Dear Citizens, and all those who followed me here," he broadcasted from the tower, and his voice reached the farthest corners of the city. "I promised you safety and glory. In two days, glory shall be ours. But, for now, we are ready to deliver safety."


    After finishing his speech, Arthur raised his hands, and his mana exploded to activate the circle. The thousands of runes had to connect, so he had to start from the smallest and farthest ones and work his way upward.


    The process was mentally draining, and Arthur found himself tired after finishing one bunker. However, he gritted his teeth and resumed. Runic lines filled the streets, all connected to the tower in the center.


    The citizens watched with awe as the lights surrounded their city. Pirs of light exploded one after the other as an octagon of light was drawn on the ground.


    Arthur opened his eyes, and the light exploded toward the sky, connecting the array and activating it. Then, a wall of light appeared around his city, shielding it from the outside world. Then, Arthur received a message from his system.


    He was finally ready to evolve.

 Chapter 500 - Gone

    [Your knowledge of runes has surpassed the rank of a Beginner Rune Wordsmith.]


    [Your ability has evolved.]


    [Ability: Runesmith.]


    Arthur watched the notification as he breathed with difficulty. The creation of this enormous circle consumed his mental energy, enough for him to see the words of the legacy scatter in front of him.


    "I thought... the evolution would be... a little less anticlimactic,"?ughed Arthur at the anticlimactic delivery of the news. His head was facing the ground while his hand supported his body.


    Arthur could see his hand, pale and sweaty. The bones ran in four strips toward his wrist, while his nails had white crescent-shaped patches. Then, Arthur frowned as he saw the tip of his fingers dissolve.


    "Are these... runes...?" Arthur felt like he was losing his mind because his body started to turn into runes. "I must have used too much of my energy to create the circle,"ughed Arthur as he tried to focus on his fingers.


    However, they were still dissolving. Arthur shook his head to keep himself awake, but it was futile. The runes danced around with their bright light as an overwhelming feeling started to crush his soul. Arthur felt like something was trying to fill in his body, but he was not big enough to contain it.


    "I need to calm down," Arthur tried to take in a deep breath to calm himself down, and he snapped his head upward. However, runes were flying above him. His eyes darted around in confusion as his breaths grew more rapid. The empty room was filled with runes that danced around like a million fireflies. "What the fuck is going on?"


    Arthur followed the source of the fireflies, and he turned around slowly. His eyes fell on the end of his legs, but there were no feet. There was nothing but an ever-gushing stream of runes that dissolved his body.


    "Maybe this is... happening..." stared Arthur with disbelief at his missing feet. "I don''t think I am losing my mind, but my body."


    Arthur looked upward again and saw the countless runes filling the room, some he obtained as soon as he awakened and others that he studied. However, there were also strange runes that appeared out of nowhere.


    "Legacy, what is happening?" asked Arthur as he stared at the runes. However, there was no response. "Schr Guardian? Jizo? Dad?"


    There was still no answer. Finally, Arthur realized that he was on his own and how foolish he was for depending on a dead piece of soul. This was his power, and he could control.


    "All I need to do is to control the runes. They are still connected to me, which means I can reverse this process. I am the one in control."


    Arthur calmed himself down as he focused. It was a long time since he felt fear, but it was nice to feel something. However, after this evolution, there might be nothing to feel.


    His eyes closed as he tried to feel his connection to the runes. It was still there, and they were willing to listen to him like they did a thousand times before. However, the runes were endless, and Arthur found himself trying to scope the ocean using a spoon.


    "I have not a shred of control," shouted Arthur as his arm betrayed him and he fell on his face. He turned his face toward his arm and realized there was no palm anymore. "This is hopeless," Arthur used his severed wrist to flip himself on his back. "I''m sorry for calling you anticlimactic!"


    The runes were glued to the walls at this point, and Arthur realized they would destroy his array if they interfered with the inscribed runes. They spent a lot of time and money creating this array, and he needed to find a different ce.


    "Where is it?" he looked around the runes, seeking the one that would save his city. "Where is the teleport rune?!"


    The strongest connections were for those that he understood the most. Arthur closed his eyes to look for the teleport rune, and it lit up like a star among the myriad of colors. Without hesitation, Arthur allowed his mana to flow into the rune.


    This was his befall.


    The moment his mana touched the runes, they raged were like hungry beasts that tasted blood after starvation. Arthur felt like the room would explode because of their vibrations, each seeking to be activated.


    Arthur decided to keep going because the only way out of this mess was to get as far as he could from his city. The citizens who greeted him every morning, the mothers wanting him to bless their kids, and the farmers who cried when he visited them will all be harmed if these things explode here.


    "Take me far away," he reached out toward the teleport rune. "I don''t want to hurt my people," his severed arm was also dissolving, but it seemed his will allowed the one to receive the most mana to be the teleport rune. Then, Arthur disappeared.


    ***


    "We need to go, captain," called a voice to her, making her snap out of her dwelling. Diana tightened her fist, which she brought to her chest. "Are we in danger?"


    "We are not being followed," she shook her head. "It is just..."


    Dia could not make sense of it herself. All she could feel was a void in her chest: the same as the one she felt atop the duke''s house when Arthur told her his name.


    ''Are you safe, Arthur?'' she sighed as she looked at the corpse below. It was not the kind of scenery for remembering your love, but there was nowhere else to look.


    "I know that you are going through some main character moment," red one of her recruits. "However, we don''t have all day here."


    Dia sighed as she turned toward the person who Arthur sent her. It was supposed to be someone powerful enough to aid her, but it was none other than the troublemaker.


    "I will gut you, Red."


    The woman who reminded her of her fianc¨¦ sneered. Dia hated their red eyes that looked on all other races in disdain. Red was the name that they called her, but she knew Arthur called her something else.


    Thest time they met, this woman was a lot gentler and calmer. However, Arthur said it turned out she was faking it because of some n.


    "I think we should have a match to decide who is the real captain since ours seem to be spacing out," said Red toward the rest of the division.


    "Yay, infighting!" pped a young boy. "It should be a deathmatch!"


    "You are too young to say gruesome things, Peter," reprimanded a man with hair that reached his waist. "However, I do want to see our captain teaching the newbie a lesson."


    "Maybe it will be the other way around,"ughed a giant woman. "Let''s see what you got, little princess!"


    Diana looked around and saw that all of them were looking at her with excited grins. She had to push away the worry in her heart and answer their challenges.


    "I will follow the strongest, no matter who it is," she said while unsheathing her ice sword. Then, she turned it around, and the ice energy froze the blood beneath them. "Attack me, newbie."


    "Hehehe," Red maniacallyughed as her white scarf unfolded and turned into a sword. "I came here because that idiot said that you are stronger than I am, so let me prove him wrong."


    "Who are you calling an idiot?" red Dia as her mes blue mes appeared on her other hand.


    "Well, of course, the Seika!"


    Boom!


    Thend beneath Diana caved as ice shards appeared everywhere. The rest of the group trembled as they retreated backward in fear and witnessed their captain''s rage for the first time.


    "I thought she was incapable of feeling anything,"ughed a soldier as he ran away. "So, the Seika is her reverse scale?"


    Cling!


    Their swords met as Red blocked the attack. Dia waved her hand, and the mes exploded, evaporating everything in their path. Then, however, Red was gone.


    "You are not the only one with wings," said Red from above Dia as she dived toward her. The sword shed apart air as an immense presence appeared.


    "As befitting of a dragon descendant," muttered Dia as she witnessed the falling star. "However, you will regret calling him that."


    Dia threw away her sword as she brought her hands together. A whirling sphere of ice mes energy gathered in her hands, each seeking to destroy the other.


    "She is using the attack again! Run!" shouted the giant woman before picking up the child and fleeing.


    Red grinned as she felt the power of her opponent. However, she did not retreat and kept diving toward Diana. The two attacks were about to meet when light burst from Red''s pocket, and they could no longer use mana.


    Diana frowned as her attack was defused, and an image appeared in front of them. Rednded to the side, ring at the person in front of her.


    "What do you want, Ori?"


    "I can see that you are fighting like usual," said the man, which Diana recognized to be Arthur''s newpanion. "However, I need the princess to return."


    "What happened?" frowned Diana as an ominous feeling filled her heart. Ori turned to her with a grave expression.


    "The Seika..." her body shook as he said, "is gone."

 Chapter 501 - A Storm Is Coming

    The sky swirled with deep blue clouds as the team felt their blood freeze. They all turned toward their leader and the freezingnd around her. But, as if the sky was taking what belongs to it, the blood from the corpses was floating upward.


    "The Seika is gone?" she red at the hologram as the rest of the group shivered. "Where was hest seen?"


    "We were creating an array in Runera, and we seeded. However, after the sess, we entered the room where the Seika was activating the array. There was nothing but clothes of the Seika."


    Boom!


    Thend shook as an overwhelming aura appeared around the princess.? "I will be there," rose the cold princess into the air, her wings growing in span to cover at least ten meters. Feathers created from ice began to appear on the wings as she turned toward her team. "You will all follow me to Runera. Along the way, investigate the rumors. Those who refuse to cooperate will die."


    This was no longer amand but a threat. The words were spoken so easily that the group did not think she was bluffing them. Red stared at the princess in awe, having her thoughts.


    ***


    ''This is... different,'' thought Rae as she watched the princess p her wings and disappear. The simple aftermath of her flights destroyed half of the forest, making the ground shake beneath them.


    Her hand was trembling, both from the cold and the fear. Rae was confused about how her strength suddenly took a leap. However, the rage that she exhibited was stronger than the one in her heart.


    ''A love-fueled rage,'' watched Rae thend of frozen trees as the princess turned into a meteor that raced back toward Runera. This was the evidence of her love for the man in question.


    Rae never understood love. There was only one emotion that always burned within her: rage. It did not matter what made her angry, but she found her feelings to grow unrestrained. That rage has been ongoing ever since she was aware of herself.


    A man appeared in her vision, tall and mighty. His wings covered the sky and earth in their majestic size. This was one of the few things she remembered about her past identity, which the Seika wanted her to retrieve.


    However, Rae lied to Seika about why she did not want to remember. It was not the fear of losing her identity because these memories would still be the same. What made her afraid was why she was angry all of the time.


    "We need to return, Newbie," called her the giant woman. "That princess or whatever seemed to be unstable, and we need to hurry up and return. However, I will give you some advice. Do not mention the Seika in front of her."


    "Why?" frowned Rae as she turned to the giant. "I cannot understand why she is so protective of that man. I can tell that she is stronger than any of us, so why does she keep clinging to something as pathetic as love?"


    "You are just a kid,"ughed the giant. "She is strong because of that clinging, idiot. I was once the same with my children. It might be a different kind of love, but I would have destroyed the world for them. We all need things to bind us to this life."


    Rae could not understand. There was only one pursuit in her heart ever since she woke up in the ve''s auction: strength. The feeling of fear and loss fueled that pursuit, unwilling to find any boundaries to stop. Rage was another one of those uncontroble emotions. However, it was never love.


    "Does that mean I am still weak?" The giant picked up Rae like the rest of the team were, and the giant ced her on the left shoulder.


    "We have no time for your dramatic moments, newbie," said the man with long hair. "We need to return if we want to stay alive. That woman is not a joke. I saw her kill a noble who badmouthed the Seika."


    "Yikes," the young boy acted scared. "I wonder how these people think, being so crazy," he said innocently, and the group all nced at him.


    The giant carried them and ran, crossing mountains and forests using her giant body and speed. This was their primary method of transportations after the young boy kept eating their horses.


    Rae stared into the distant, shimmering horizon where the princess went. There was one simrity between them. Love was her fuel, while Rae was full of rage.


    Runera looked more beautiful than any of them could imagine. A gentle barrier surrounded it, but the shimmering lights and buildings inside the bowel created by the mountain and the river made their blood boil.


    "The Seika might be weak, but he sure as hell knows how to build his cities,"ughed a bald man. "However, there is some tension in the air."


    "The grand opening of their trade should happen tomorrow morning," reported the giant woman. "We may not have encountered any enemies, but this feels like the quiet before the storm.


    ***


    Dia walked into the tower where the Seika wasst seen, reminding herself again that she could not lose control because she needed to find him. However, she could feel the world around her freezing.


    ''I always feel cold, but why does it bother me now?''


    A man was sitting outside the room, in a narrow path that led into it. This man was reported to be Seika''s closest friend, and Arthur mentioned him in his letters.


    "You must be grandmaster Oriole, Arthur''s friend from his world," she said while walking toward him. The man snapped his eyes in surprise at her arrival.


    "You must be the only person who knows his true name," smiled the grandmaster as he stood, "and the person he loved the most."


    His words made her heart tremble in both ecstasy and fear, but the smile on his face disturbed. The rage went unbridled as she red at the grandmaster.


    "How can you smile after you fail to protect him?" her voiceshed out like a whip, but the grandmaster was not affected.


    "I have absolute faith in Arthur, and I never thought that he needed protection," the grandmaster said with a wave of his hand.


    Dia gnashed her teeth until they crackled. Then, she waved her hands and sent countless tiny shards toward the grandmaster, which lifted him and pinned him to the giant door.


    "You are the same as the others, burdening Arthur with countless responsibilities and faith. I thought you were his friend, but you are just another one of those dependent on him."


    Even though the countless ice shards hung him by his clothes, the grandmaster did not look surprised. On the contrary, Dia was angrier when she saw hisck of reaction.


    "I will prevent Arthur from going back if all of his friends are like you," she said before the ice shards let go of the grandmaster. "You better start praying that I find him. Otherwise, I will kill you."


    Her hands spread as sheid them on the door and pushed it open. The room behind the door was whitish, with many runic lines glowing. It was clean except for the clothes in their center.


    "The clothes are arranged," she muttered as she staggered. "This does not make sense. The only way for the clothes to look like this would be..."


    "...that the Seika turned to nothing," muttered Oriole as he entered after her. "We found the room this way after feeling abnormal changes in the array. I did not know what to do, so I executed the emergency protocol that the Seika arranged if something happens to him."


    "What is that protocol?" she asked as she crouched in front of the clothes. There was everything, shaped into a humanoid painting on the ground.


    "The first step is to contact you. Second, all of his authority will be transferred to you. You are the current lord of Runera, and we need you."


    Diana felt like the words did not reach her anymore. All she could think about was that if the Seika never appeared again, she would have nothing to remember him. Theirst moments were their stupid meeting before the war summit.


    Runera could be the most important work the Seika did in this world. A city of infinite possibilities that the Seika created from scratch. However, he trusted Dia to lead it if something happened to him.


    "I cannot care less about Runera, grandmaster," she said while gritting her teeth. "I will hunt down every enemy the Seika has if that''s what it takes to find him."


    "You forget what Arthur wants. The amount of time and effort he ced into this was close to madness. I did not see him sleep for the past month, and you can only imagine. This is what he wants you to do."


    "I am not going to sit and sell artifacts while he is gone!"


    "That is fine too because the disappearance of the lord is an opportunity for his enemies to strike Runera," said the grandmaster. "A storm ising."

 Chapter 502 - A Parasite?

    The one behind the disappearance was the one who would benefit the most from his absence. So, after hearing Grandmaster Oriole''s words, Diana decided that the culprit would show himself sooner orter.


    "Brief me, vir," shemanded, and the bald man stepped out of line. She was sitting in the same chair that the Seika used every day, and there was lingering mana in this room that vibrated with life. The hall had the upper echelons of Runera and her squad sitting around a table.


    "There is indeed an unusual activity inside the kingdom," reported vir, a tall bald man with a flowery tattoo that covered his head. "My babes are picking up unusual signals from the capital."


    "Babes? What a pervert!"ughed the young boy, Peter, as he waved his legs around. vir red at him with rage but did not attempt to rebuke him.


    "The grand opening of Runera should be tomorrow," muttered Diana as she tapped the table. "The disappearance of the Seika and these activities suggest that war ising."


    "The Seika foresaw this," said Oriole as he sat on the side, both hands interlocked in front of him. "We knew that the fallen beings would never allow the Seika to arm humanity with this number of artifacts."


    "The fallen beings?" asked Peter. "We cannot say it is them. Furthermore, there has never been a proper organization of them. Those things are too crazy!"


    "The pot calling the kettle ck," the man with long hair shook his head. "I believe that the theory is reasonable. After all, the Seika is the only person ever to defeat a fallen being."


    "You knew that something was going to happen," Diana turned toward Oriole and the rest of the people sitting at the table: Gruen, Courage, Ma, Lusica, Oriole, Riana, Zephyr, and Eleven. "However, you still failed to prevent this. Pathetic."


    Her wordsshed out to wound the pride of the people present, some almost daring to refute. However, the anger she felt could not be sated by simply insulting the ipetent.


    A person pushed the door open without asking for permission, making the group frown. It was a woman wearing a cloak that hid her appearance, suspicious enough for most of them to stand.


    "Who are you?" asked Peter with a grin as his jaws unhinged to reveal sharp fangs like those of monsters. "I can eat this rude person, right?"


    "You can try," said Courage as she bowed to the woman. Diana frowned because this knight did not bow even for her, which made her confused about the woman''s identity.


    "Greetings, humans," she said with a smile as she walked toward Diana. "I believe that most of you do not recognize me. However, I am an ally."


    "I do not know you indeed, and that is enough to make you an enemy," Diana squinted her eyes at the woman who walked toward her. "Identify yourself or freeze to death."


    "You must be the girl that boy likes,"ughed the woman as she stood beside her. Diana was confused as she met the woman''s eyes, and it was enough for her to realize this was not an opponent that she could handle.


    A pair of beastly, piercing eyes betrayed how confident this woman was. Diana did not want to fight her, not out of fear, but realized she could never win.


    "My name is Gwen, Guardian of Runera. The Seika brought me to this city because he knew a day like this should arrive. However, neither of us ever thought he would not be alive to fight them."


    The words she said made something within Diana snap, and the blue mes exploded from her body. She mmed the frozen table, breaking it down to fine ice while standing up.


    Woosh!


    An ice swordnded on the woman''s neck, created out of blue mes that made the ice melt. "The Seika is not dead," Diana shouted as she gritted her teeth. "I will kill everyone here if that is true!"


    "Ah, what a pair of conflicting abilities," amazed Gwen. "You are indeed the most beloved person by the Seika. But, on the other hand, I cannot believe that he did not kill someone who devours his life."


    The words did not make sense for Diana, who grew more confused. However, Gwen did not seem to be lying. The rest seemed to trust her, so she must be genuinely assigned by Arthur.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You are powerful, kid. However, the only reason for that is you are a monstrous existence. This world follows harmony, and so do our bodies. Abilities are not foreign existences. They are the same as our limbs. However, you are different."


    Diana saw her hand tremble as she heard Gwen''s words. She wanted to sh her neck apart to avoid hearing the rest of her words, because somehow deep down, she knew it herself.


    "You freeze things, and then you make them melt. So, your mes are sometimes cold, and sometimes they burn. You are a mess, despite wielding being dual."


    "I don''t care about that," snapped Diana out of her daze. "You must know something about the Seika. Tell me, or I will kill you."


    "I am giving you the proof that the Seika is dead," smiled Gwen. "You are a parasite who leeches on his life. I learned a lot about what happened before. The Seika treated you, but that was when he was injured."


    "That is a lie!"


    "Then, tell me why he was weak in the beginning?" grinned Gwen. "You took something when that happened, and you did not keep taking. Your existence undoes itself unless the Seika is around to force the harmony."


    "I... that is wrong..." Diana could see nothing but the beastly eyes of Gwen, who did not stop talking despite her threats. However, she could not deny anything.


    "Tell me, human," frowned Gwen. "The Seika saved my son, so I will forever be indebted to him. That is why I am asking this. Are you sure that you don''t love the Seika because you feed on his power?"


    "I never did that!"


    "Not consciously, at least. What a miserable fate that man has?" sighed Gwen. "I never said anything until I met you now. There is a part of the Seika that lives within you, and it is dying now."


    Diana lowered her sword. The feeling was back, throbbing pain in her chest as she felt her world crumble around her. The ground began to shake, and the wood tiles were torn apart to reveal a root in the middle of the room.


    "Come," said a voice from the root. The group was confused by the event, and some were ready to attack.


    "What the fuck is wrong with this ce?" shouted vir.


    "Mother of Mana?" asked Courage with confusion. "This is a part of the Divine Tree. There is none other than her that can tell us what happened to the Seika."


    "I summoned her here," said Gwen before walking. "This is the actual proof that the Seika is gone. Diana,e with me. The rest should n for how to protect this city."


    Diana flinched and turned toward Gwen, who disappeared after touching the root. The rest looked at her, and Diana had walked with trembling hands toward the root before touching it. Then, she disappeared as well.


    Diana could feel her body being taken into somewhere else. The momentsted forever, and it allowed her to think for a long time about what Gwen said.


    Arthur met her when he was still a ve without any abilities other than powers the Seika of Living Beings. Then, he cured her while taking control of her heart.


    Gwen said that Arthur sacrificed a part of his power to keep the harmony within her body. Diana was indeed a mess, and she could not even tell what was strong about her mes or ice. They were two abilities that did not fit together. However, they ceased to destroy her after she met the Seika.


    Then, Diana appeared in the Inner World of Rega like the time in Shades City. There was a hut in front of them, and Gwen was standing next to her.


    "Rega summoned me after the Seika disappeared," she said. "I believe you need to go into that house alone. It was where the Seika spent most of his days and where Rega is still crying."


    "I want to know first," Diana turned toward her. "Am I a parasite that harms the Seika?"


    "The Seika did not know that you needed his powers to avoid self-destruction, but he needed you as well. You two need each other to survive."


    "I am useless," Diana shook her head. "The Seika is more powerful than I am. In the beginning, I could be of use to him. However," she did not continue.


    "The Seika needs a reason to live," sighed Gwen as she pushed her forward. "You need to ept his death before we talk further."


    Diana wanted to object, but a weeping voice came from the hut in front of her. She recognized it to be Rega, sobbing quietly inside. Her heart trembled.. Her world would crumble if the Seika indeed died.

 Chapter 503 - Grief

    The door swung open to the dimly lit interior of the hut. The breeze from the outside disappeared as she walked, reced by the warmth of her lover''s abode. Diana looked around at the stacks of books filling the living room, a testimony of how hard Arthur worked.


    "Rega?" she called, and her voice fled to the farthest corners of the house. "Are you there?" she asked, and there was no response. The weeping stopped long ago, but there was the quiet breathing of a child.


    Diana walked through the tables and chairs, going all the way to the back rooms. Finally, she stopped in front of the door, unwilling to go inside.


    Her breathing was all she could hear. Diana has always considered the possibility of his leaving, but never his death. It was always a question of how to be together, as if it was absurd to consider a different fate.


    "Arthur cannot die," she said while pushing the door open. There was nothing inside except for the floating body of a child with its back to the door. She had branches for arms and body, leaves for hair, and two rubies for eyes that turned to look at her.


    "Dia!" cried Rega as she rushed toward the door and hugged Dia into an embrace. "I am so sorry. I failed again. I am so sorry."


    "Calm down, Rega," said Dia as her arms froze above the child, not knowing how to handle this. "I will find him, so don''t worry."


    "Find...?" muttered Rega as she pulled her hair back. "The Seika..."


    "...is alive," insisted Dia with a smile. "Arthur cannot have died. That does not make sense, does it?" her words sounded desperate even for herself. "We would have found... his body if that happened. However, there was nothing of that sort in the room."


    "You are wrong," Rega shook her head, floating back. "I was there to see it. I see everything in this city. The Seika is not gone, but his powers swallowed him!"


    "Swallowed?" she muttered as her nose prickled. But then, Diana remembered the time above the duke''s mansion. Then, Arthur lost control because of his emotions. "That cannot be," she staggered backward.


    She felt that it would have been better if he was taken or attacked for some reason. Then, at least, she could do something if that was the case. However, Rega had no reason to lie.


    "Dia," she said in a childish voice. "I don''t want to lose him again. Please tell me, what should I do?"


    "I don''t know!" she shouted, finally falling to the ground. Dia closed her eyes as her head throbbed with pain. The words that Gwen said repeated themselves in her mind.


    ''You are a parasite who devoured the Seika''s powers.''


    That cannot be true.


    Diana could not handle the fact she was a reason that contributed to his disappearance. The throbbing pain in her chest intensified, syncing with the pain in her head. A line started to connect the two as if trying to split her apart.


    "Rega," she called out while falling to the ground, her eyes filling with tears. "The Seika cannot be dead, and I will prove it."


    "You know that he linked our souls so that I can leave the tree," she said. "The reason I called you over is that I can no longer do that. The link disappeared along with his soul."


    "Shut up!" she cried out, making the small tree spirit flinch. Diana knew that she was only telling the truth, but it still infuriated her. "Please, don''t do this to me, Arthur. Please. I will do anything to bring you back. Tell me what I should do to be with you again."


    The tears prevented her from seeing the world. Diana closed her eyes as she tried to breathe through her sobs, her voice making nothing but iprehensible noises.


    Her heart was filled with despair. Diana always thought that she could not go with Seika to his world because she wanted to save Alva, find the one who killed her mother, and take revenge against her father. However, now, she felt as if none of those things mattered.


    "What should I do... with you...?" she sobbed. "I don''t know what to do anymore, Arthur. I am so sorry for leaving you alone. I''m sorry for not giving up everything for your sake. I am sorry for being a parasite who leeched off your powers."


    Diana did not know how long she cried for, and she could not feel anything but the sadness choking her. Then, from the ashes of despair, a memory bloomed.


    Saint Ai.


    Diana snapped her eyes open as tears lined their borders. The death of the Seika cannot be the end because there is someone who was revived even after they have died. Diana only needed to find Saint Ai and learn how she was revived.


    "Arthur... has died," she muttered, epting what happened. "However, I can bring him back. I will use what I took away from him to find his soul. Then, I will bring him back."


    "You will... lose control of your powers," said Rega. "I know your story, Dia. However, without what Arthur gave you..."


    "I will be blind again, and no one can touch me," sheughed. "However, there is no point in seeing a world he is not there, and no one to feel their touch other than him."


    "That was the case before you grew stronger," Rega shook her head while floating to Dia, meeting her eyes. "Your powers will destroy you now. There will no longer be a life for you to live by his side."


    "Are you saying that... if I want to bring him back, I will die?" asked Diana, and Rega nodded with sadness.


    "However, that does not mean you can bring him back. I lived for hundreds of years, and the Seika was the only person who can revive someone."


    "I will see him again, but I will die shortly after. I can forsake my life for the possibility of seeing him," she gave a hollowugh.


    "Are youughing because of how cruel it is?" asked Rega with perplexity. Diana was more perplexed as she raised her head to meet the ancient spirit.


    "I amughing because all of my life was unfortunate," she exined. "However, now, I feel the luckiest person in the world because I can see him again. I want your help, Rega."


    "The Seika loved a kind person," smiled the spirit. "We will do everything to bring him back. The first thing we need to do is bring the saint the Seika revived here."


    Diana nodded as she rose to her feet. epting the death of the Seika was easier than fighting the doubt. This way, she can still find a way to bring him back.


    There was always the possibility that the Seika was alive, but Rega was the one who shared a soul-link with him. It also exined the scene in the tower, and there was a previous episode that she witnessed.


    Diana walked out of the hut to find Gwen. The hydra woman took off his hood, and Dia saw her for the first time. The two exchanged nces before Gwen gave a thin smile and said, "I feel like you are a different person."


    "I am still a parasite," she admitted. "I will not deny that the Seika was the reason my body kept going for so long. However, at the very least, I can repay him."


    "You are not a parasite anymore," smiled Gwen before turning away. "Parasites refuse to die for their host. I will follow yourmands, just like the Seika asked us."


    Dia stared at the woman walk toward the root, which teleported her out of the Inner World. Then, she followed to find the rest still waiting for them.


    "I apologize for threatening any of you," bowed Diana. "I was angry and confused. However, I still need your help. I would appreciate it if you lend it to me."


    "We all chose to serve the Seika," said Riana as she rose from her chair. "We will help you, child."


    Those of Runera nodded, and Dia smiled in gratitude. However, her squad was a different matter. The princess knew that they respected the strong.


    "I want to meet the man who made you such a wuss,"ughed Peter as he pped. "I will help you, leader!"


    "And I," vir stepped forward. "It takes a mature person to ask for help. I am happy to see that you are growing, princess," the rest of them nodded except for Rae.


    "I will not help you," spat Rae and Oriole frowned. "You cannot force me to do anything, Oriole. I don''t care what happens to that man."


    "I know that you are lying. The Seika is the one who saved you from very, and that is why you volunteered to meet him."


    "I wanted to make sure it was him!" she shouted and huffed. "I will do what I like, and it might align with looking for that bastard."


    Diana blinked her eyes. It did not enrage her that she called Arthur a bastard because she realized this person was simr to her before she decided to follow him. Thus, a smile appeared on her face, and Rae red at her.


    "What should we do next, my lord?" asked Courage as she stepped forward, looking determined to throw away her life.


    "There is a lot to do, but our next goal is clear. We will attack the Schelera Temple and kidnap their saint," Dia dered, rendering the crowd speechless.


    "I know that I said we will help," the man with long hair raised his shaky hand. "However, you are asking us to revolt against this kingdom!"

 Chapter 504 - Greatest Mistake

    "The Seika is currently unavable," the device said for the millionth time, and Jasmine pouted before ending the call. Then, without skipping a beat, she recalled him. Yosef banged the table and stood up, furious.


    "You called him for hours already!" he pointed at her, angrier than ever before. "How about you just go and visit him? Oh, a better alternative would be for you to understand this man doesn''t want to talk to you!" he said in a single breath.


    Jasmine was not startled by his outburst, only looking at him with an amused expression. However, as if remembering that she did not call him again, she resumed. There was no response again.


    "I feel like something happened to the Seika. That can be the only exnation for his absence," said the princess to leave Yosef staring at her with shock.


    ''There is something wrong with the princess,'' inwardly realized Yosef. ''I fear that what happened to her as a child has traumatized her, reworking the wiring of her brain. This made her miss social cues even if they spill disaster. It exins so much.''


    Yosef needed to take a moment to the side, where he held back tears. He considered the princess a daughter and seeing her like this after finding a friend ripped his heart apart.


    Then, a presence appeared outside their pavilion. Both of them turned toward the door, confused as to why someone would visit them at this hour. A slow knock arrived.


    "You cane in," jumped Jasmine from her spot, visible expectations of the visitor''s identity. Yosef nced at her knowing that she thought it was the Seika.


    The door was pushed open by a small woman wearing a white dress that revealed her shoulders. There was a diamond that held her dress together, breathtakingly shining in the moonlight.


    "Greetings, guests from Yozia," bowed the woman before walking into their pavilion. The fireflies gathered around her as she walked across the gravel path, all the way to their tables. "My name is Diana Eistar, a descendant of the Ice Spirits."


    "The Frozen Star," frowned Jasmine as she stared at her with disappointment. "You are giving me the shivers just by standing here. You must be the weapon of mass destruction."


    "Princess!" shouted Yosef in a warning.


    "I am proud to say that I am," smiled Diana Eistar. "And I am here for a private meeting," she nced at Yosef, politely asking him to leave.


    "Whatever we discuss can be heard by Yosef," Jasmine said with a nk face. Yosef felt touched by her trust, and he straightened his back.


    "This regards the Seika."


    "You can leave now, Yosef."


    "... as youmand," muttered the general, downcast. His pride bled as he left the pavilion and closed the door behind him. Thest image he saw was the two women staring at each other.


    ***


    "What happened to the Seika?" asked Jasmine with a frown. "He is not returning my calls."


    "Your calls?" Diana was confused before spotting the device. "It seems he yed favorite and allowed you to have it."


    "We were close," lied Jasmine as she leaned back in his chair. "What rtionship did you have with the Seika?" she asked with a hint of hostility.


    "I am... his friend," replied Diana, not daring to reveal their love. "It relieves me that the two of you enjoyed a good rtionship. However, I need your help to save him."


    "That man is in trouble? I find it hard to believe," eximed Jasmine. "However, I don''t think that any sort of trouble deserves to involve my empire."


    "I will be honest," said Diana Eistar before sitting in Yosef''s chair. "The empire is apprehensive of the Seika because of his artifacts. However, Freda can be the next superpower of the continent with his aid."


    "You overestimate yourselves,"ughed Jasmine. "However, let us assume that is true. What about it?"


    "I know that your empire wants peace. The Yozia Empire can stand strong against both Alva and Freda. However, you did not choose war. This makes it safe for me to propose an offer."


    "What offer?"


    "I will give you artifacts in exchange for military power," smiled Diana. "This is what you desire, right? I know that your military power is the empire''s sword. However, you are greatlycking when ites to artifacts. That is why you almost lost twenty years ago."


    "You did your homework," smiled Jasmine as she leaned forward. "However, do you have the power to give such an offer? The Seika is the one who controls Runera. Those people follow none other than him."


    "I am the Lord of Runera, at the moment," stated Diana. "The Seika has either been kidnapped or killed. We have yet to know the truth. However, we can only assume the worst and act ordingly."


    Jasmine was quiet as she heard the news. It did not make sense to her. The Seika talked to her before creating his array that enclosed the city. It was hard to admit, but that single array made Runera a city with the strength of a kingdom.


    That was why she could not understand how someone managed to kidnap or kill him. This can only be an inside job, and the person in front of him was also a suspect.


    Her feelings were somehow hazy, and it was hard to understand whether she was sad about what happened to him or not. This was one of her shorings, as her grandfather exined.


    "Those who do not understand themselves can never understand the world," she muttered the words, making the princess confused. "However, I can try to understand myself through the world. Answer my questions, and I will consider your proposal."


    "What are they?"


    "I heard about you, daughter of Duke Zenos: the strongest ever created homunculus of Alva. You were your father''s weapon to cease the throne. However, that n was ruined by the Seika, who kidnapped you."


    "That is correct."


    "You decided to help the Seika in exchange for Alva. Solomon agreed to give you Alva if the Seika proved himself capable of creating this city and ending the war."


    "That was the proposal."


    "That means you want to rule Alva yourself, for whatever reason. However, you want to betray both kingdoms now to make my empire stronger, also for whatever reason. Are you aware of the consequences?"


    "The Yozia Empire will grow stronger than any other, enough for the other nations to surrender themselves. This will destroy the bnce between the powers and begin the era of Yozia."


    "And, in essence, Alva and Freda will be ours. You will never rule Alva, and your dear Seika will have to obey my empire. You are selling your soul to the devil," grinned Jasmine.


    Diana was silent as if considering the matter. Jasmine can see that this was difficult for her, but she had no ns to sympathize. Instead, this was a chance to achieve world peace, her grandfather''s goal.


    "I want to bring the Seika back to life. The only way to do so is by attacking the Schelera Temple, which holds the saint captive. The Schelera Temple is controlled by none other than the Ancient One, who will not stand idle while his tool gets destroyed."


    "And this will lead to war¡ªa full-blown war between your city and the rest of the kingdom. Therefore, you need me to mobilize my armies to keep the other lords at bay while attacking the temple. However, what about Solomon?"


    "I received intel that he is no longer present in the royal pce. So this may be the end of the throne as we know it, and it is only a matter of time before the Ancient One attacks this city."


    "I still haven''t received your reply, pretty missy," smiled Jasmine as her hand lifted Diana''s chin. "Are you willing to forsake both kingdoms, start a war, and give up your dreams to bring the Seika back?"


    "I am the one who came with this offer. So I already know everything that I am sacrificing, and I ept it."


    Jasmine froze in ce with a frown. Her hand retracted slowly from the ice spirit before it balled into a fist. She was no closer to understanding herself than she was before.


    "I don''t understand," she shook her head. "That man disappeared when everyone needed him most. What if you realized that he was not harmed but has simply left this world?"


    "You know that he is..."


    "I am the heir of a powerful empire. I need to know."


    Jasmine can see the princess growing quieter, as if unsure how to answer that question. The possibility of Seika leaving her never crossed her mind. Atst, Jasmine felt pity, for she saw herself when her father left her.


    "I will still seek him out," Diana gritted her teeth. "I will find him and bring him back unless he tells me that he wants to leave me. Until then, I will not believe any truth but the one he tells me."


    Jasmine was silent. The resolve that she carried was one that she never had.. It never urred to her that she needed to seek her father for answers, but maybe that was her greatest mistake.

 Chapter 505 - There Was None

    Amon knocked on the throne room''s door, but there was no response. A sigh escaped his lips before he, without further ado, pushed the doors open. The hall inside was dark, almost as if its inhabitant would vaporize when struck by sunlight.


    "Your Majesty," called out Amon as he walked to the throne. "You have been sitting here forever. Before I became your right-hand man, I was a friend. I am worried about you."


    "You... visited the Seika," muttered Solomon with a dark and unreadable expression. Amon was silent, but there was no use hiding it. A nod was all it took to answer. "I want to know why."


    "I requested that he does not revive my sister," answered Amon honestly. The king rose from his seat, his teeth gnashing against each other.


    "A betrayal," dered the king. However, Amon stood unwavering, for he believed in his cause. "I cannot believe that my most trusted betrayed me, Amon. You are refusing to revive your sister."


    "I believe that there are things that cannot be taken back. I want you to be my king instead of a man in love. Furthermore, what happens when it is known that revival is possible? The world will be turned upside down."


    "You are lying, Amon. The only reason you refuse to revive her is that you feel guilty for killing her. You do not want to face the person you killed."


    Amon was silent as memories shed in his mind. There were simpler times where the three of them were everything that mattered in this world. Long ago, a brother and sister found an obsessed craftsman.


    ***


    "This is a hopeless matter, Ruki," said Amon as he mmed down his bear. "The king is asking for the impossible. There is no way for us to emerge victoriously."


    "You are a spineless man," spat Ruki with a yful smile, eyeing a man sitting far away. "I came here with a purpose. There is a man here who is said to be a Seika."


    "Seikas are barely fit for battle," frowned Amon. "Their abilities do not go beyond simple maniption of matter."


    Amon heard more than one thing about these people. It was a mystery how they used their powers, but it was not as if they were masters of their elements. Most of them were peaceful people, albeit some became warlords.


    "I know that, dumbass," she turned toward him, her face wrinkling in scorn. "I am here because this is a craftsman! I think, no, I know that he can craft us a weapon capable of tearing about those wyverns!"


    "I see," smiled Amon. "However, you better keep an eye on him next time. Your Seika has disappeared."


    "Ah!" Ruki turned around to look for him, but the man left while she was distracted. "I hate you, Amon!"


    After her deration, the petite woman jumped from her chair and ran toward the door. Amon smiled as he watched her ck, curly short hair bob away, following another whim of hers.


    However, he would have never realized that this moment would be his greatest regret. After all, if she hadn''t met that craftsman, she would have never lost herself.


    ***


    Amon stared at his king, a tall man that sat majestically on his throne. The eyes that stared into his have lost their kindness and wisdom. These were the eyes of a man that lost his desire to live long ago.


    "I served you for one reason: the love she had for you. I never believed you were fit to rule this kingdom, but you changed my mind. I should have known that it was about her. Everything you have built so far is about her."


    "Are you finally showing your true colors, Amon?" grinned Solomon in contempt. "I know that you never liked me for who I am. However, I expected some loyalty to be within you."


    "My loyalty is for this kingdom. I will bleed for the hungry children I was raised among and willy my life to the mothers that tended to my wounds. I, unlike you halfling, have a connection to thisnd."


    "My connection was killed by none other than you!" roared Solomon as he mmed his fist on the armchair, breaking it. "You killed the one person that epted who I am, and now you refuse to bring her back."


    Amon stared at his king. His eyes closed because he did not wish to see his friend like this. It would have been different if she was here because she always knew how to bring them together.


    "I refuse to bring her back because... I was relieved when she died. This world is cruel, and I had to fight alongside my little sister. I never slept at night because I feared something would take her away from me. However, when I finally lost her... a part of me was relieved."


    Amon tried to resist the tears from his eyes, but it was hard to admit how pathetic he was. The darkest secret he ever had was that a part of him could not handle seeing her again.


    "I took her life with my de, but that set me free. I was no longer a prisoner of fear. I had nothing else to lose, but now, you want to bring her back."


    "You disgust me."


    "What if I do?"ughed Amon as he waved his arm. "Life is filled with death! Do you want me to go through that again? It will break me to lose the only family I have twice! It does not matter if I want to see her again because, at one point, I will lose her again!"


    "You are selfish," rose Solomon from his chair. "I knew that you were a coward, but this is beyond that. You refuse to be happy because you know that someday, it will be taken away from you."


    "It does not matter anymore,"ughed Amon. "I visited the Seika because I thought he could revive the dead. It turns out that he cannot find a long-lost soul. Saint Ai was an exception because her soul was still there, but Ruki? It is impossible."


    The hall was silent, and the darkness seemed to swallow it. The king was looking at him silently as if considering this matter. Then, a smile appeared on his face.


    "I know that you are lying, Amon," he said, and it made Amon tremble. "However, it indeed seems that the Seika disappeared from his city. I was naive to believe he could help me. However, I found another way. Right, Lorius?"


    Amon was confused as someone emerged from behind the throne. The figure waved his arm, and Amon felt as if a giant struck him with a hammer, sending him flying.


    Boom!


    The throne room shook as Amon mmed to the walls, coughing blood as he slid down. After he raised his head to see who it was, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Ancient One!" roared Amon as the warm and metallic taste of his blood filled his mouth. "What is the meaning of this, Solomon?!"


    "You told me that you did what you have to do. I am doing the same. I no longer need the Seika, nor do I need you to bring her back."


    "This man is everything we refused to be!" Amon tried to stand, but Lorius waved his arm again and pinned him to the wall. The man walked forward, pale and ghostly, as he stood beside the throne.


    "How does it feel when your friend bes your enemy?" smiled Lorius as his hand rested on Solomon''s shoulder. "I would have spared you, Amon. However, I fear that is no longer possible. We are at war."


    "Solomon..." Amon tried to speak through gritted teeth as an invisible force pushed him against the wall, forming an outline of his body. "...please don''t do this... Ruki did not... want this..."


    "I will apologize after I revive her," said Solomon with a nk expression. "Ask her to wait for me, Amon."


    After the words fell on his ears, Amon felt the force disappear, and his bodynded on the ground. Then, as he tried to gather his breath, he saw a pair of feet in front of him.


    "You are being fooled, Solomon! The dead cannot return!" shouted Amon to his friend, who was holding a sword in hand. "You will curse this kingdom with darkness if you listen to this freak!"


    "I was once yourrade, Amon," Solomon said as he kicked Amon in the face, making him m to the wall. Then, he aimed the tip of his sword at his heart. "However, this is where the path ends. Thank you for everything."


    "Ruki will never ept who you became," said Amon as rivulets of blood trickled down his face. "You are making the wrong choice, Solomon," he was no longer shouting.


    "I know that," Solomon closed his eyes and admitted. Amon was confused before the sword pierced his heart. "However, even if it is wrong, I want to see her again. I am sorry, Amon."


    Amon reached out his hand toward his friend, who had fallen to the darkness. The memories of how things led to this shed in his mind. His heart was full of regrets as his life slipped away. If only he had one more chance... but there was none.

 Chapter 506 - Follow Me

    There was nothing.


    There was everything.


    A droplet of water fell from a leaf near a broke. A myriad of lights shimmered on its surface as it traveled downward. The world was reflected in that single droplets.¡ªthe rivers, mountains, valleys, cities, love, hate, and eternity. Then, the droplet turned into runes, and they disappeared shortly after.


    The clouds gathered in the sky, water ran beneath the ground, and a breeze made its way through the mountains. There was nothing that he did not witness except for himself.


    He, as defined by himself, was a thought of the world. There are moments where he forgets that he is a separate being and others where he tries to gather himself.


    Silent despair takes over the world, as he fails again to be. There is no answer to his desire, result, and end. It was hard to understand how long he had been in this state and for how long it wouldst.


    "Maybe there is no start, and no end, just like existence."


    However, he knew that he needed to return. There was a ce that he wanted to protect, a family, and a love. The runes stirred, attempting another conjugation to create his body, a futile attempt preceded by millions.


    "I will return," he raged, the clouds breaking in thunder that answered him. "I will form myself again," the great wind descended on the world, bespeaking what was toe.


    And then, his awareness was formed. And then, he met himself.


    ***


    Arthur opened his eyes to find nothing but white. An infinite space of white stretched in front of him, running as far as the eye could see. It took him a moment to realize that he had seeded in regaining consciousness. However, his body has yet to form.


    "Wee," a voice greeted from behind him. Arthur turned to find a figure of golden light standing there. "I was waiting for you."


    "A lot of people are," answered Arthur with a frown. "I am well-versed in novels like this. Are you going to promise me power in exchange for a promise that would ultimately bring my downfall?"


    The white space was silent, and the golden man in front of him did not answer. Then, he gave a gentle and amusedugh that took a few moments before it ended.


    "I am d that you still have a sense of humor, or should I say that we still have?"


    "I am you, and you are me," sighed Arthur as he spread his arms. "I have been prepared for this moment. You made sure that I knew, great nner."


    "I see that you have met my friend, Spirits Sovereign. It has been a long time since I met them," said the golden man with nostalgia.


    "I thought you lost your emotions," questioned Arthur, and the golden man nodded.


    "A small price to pay as the first seeker," said the man with a shake of his head. "I am sorry that you got dragged into this as well."


    "Ironically, the man I am supposed to be him is the only person who treats me as myself."


    "I have different memories, and you have different feelings. So that makes us two separate people, but not for long."


    "Are you going to take over my body?"


    "I don''t need to because you are my reincarnation. This is merely a meeting before the trial."


    "A trial?"


    "I believe you will seed, but the runes choose their master. Your father has told you already."


    "Another delusional," sighed Arthur. "I don''t want to rule the world."


    "That is fine too."


    "...I might even destroy it."


    "If it deserves to be."


    Arthur stared at the man with confusion. So there was nothing he wanted from Arthur, even though he gave him his powers?


    "I desire the survival of this world," answered the ancient being, reading his mind. "I came to this world for the sole reason of saving it. However, I realized that I could not make that decision as an outsider. I needed to be born into this world, to live it, before I could decide. That is why I became you, Arthur Silvera."


    "I never wanted to make a decision, too."


    "We are simr then. However, that is a decision too. Your next opponent is none other than an enemy I fought long ago: Kar. Your friends, lover, and people are marching to fight against him for a chance to save you."


    "I do not need saving," frowned Arthur as his emotions threatened to explode, but they calmed down. "Send me back."


    "I have no such powers," the man shook his head. "Your body has dissolved into nothingness. This is the result of the powers of creation that you kept using. There is only one way to go back: to master it."


    "And the training arc begins!"


    "Uh, training?" the golden man tilted his head. "I have nothing to teach you. You know everything that you need to know."


    "That does not make sense. I need to create a body without any training?"


    "You did it with Saint Ai."


    "That was just pumping mana into an already destroyed body!"


    "...this conversation is bing less serious than I wanted," the golden man pondered. Arthur smiled as he looked at him, feeling as if this man was different from all the powerful people he met.


    "I have some questions, man-who-I-do-not-know-his-name," asked Arthur, and the man turned to him. "Well, obviously, what is your name?"


    "I am Arthur Silvera."


    "You cannot say something this creepy this casually," lectured Arthur. "How about this: what is my name before I reincarnated?"


    "A viable question," nodded the man. "However, the answer is still the same."


    "I was also Arthur Silvera before I reincarnated?"


    "Yes."


    "...dammit."


    "Do you hate our name?"


    "I wanted something a bit cooler."


    "I was called King Arthur in my world, and my name was chanted throughout the realms as prayers. Mothers would tell of me to their sons and daughters to make them sleep safely."


    "It is hard for you to brag when everything you say is one of my aplishments," Arthur scratched his head, and his past self was silent. "Furthermore, if we add this life, I aplished more than you did."


    "That does not matter!" said the man in defense before he coughed. "The cmities will not stop their attacks. I brought you to this world to realize the severity of the matter. After you return to Earth, you need to unite the people before the Last Battle."


    "I thought I was the one to decide."


    "There will be no safety for any of those you love unless you defeat the cmities. As we speak, your friends are in danger because of Kar. So, find a way to create your body again before it is toote."


    ***


    Saint Ai stared at the clouds that gathered in the sky that told of an iing storm. Her heart throbbed with pain as her mind wandered to the man she longed to see.


    The walls of her tower failed to confine her imagination, and she closed her eyes. A change has urred, and for some reason, she felt the familiar powers that brought her back to life. It was everywhere.


    "We need to take you somewhere else," said Schr Jermyn as he pushed the door open, interrupting her peace. "You are in danger."


    "What kind of danger?" she opened her eyes and asked. The Schr did not dare to touch her, but he was close enough to threaten.


    "A group of people ising to harm you," he said, ring at her with his narrow, yellowish eyes. Saint Ai did not want to resist because she knew that there woulde a day where she would take them by surprise.


    "I understand," nodded the saint before a breeze arrived from her window. Then, as she turned to look, she found a man with long hair staring at her with a grin.


    "My lord!" kneeled Jermyn as Saint Ai stared at the man without fear or panic. The seemingly young man pulled her into his body, his eyes almost an inch from hers.


    "The time hase to make yourself useful."


    ***


    Diana stared at the clouds in the sky from atop Rega. Her heart was beating powerfully but steadily in her chest. The deal with Yozia was still weighing on her conscious, making her wonder if it was the right choice.


    "I want to see you, Arthur," she muttered, and as if answering, the sky roared with thunder. "I will do everything it takes."


    As she closed her eyes, the first droplet of rain fell on her face, followed by another. Then, the sky wept as the wind stormed, making her clothes flutter.


    Diana turned toward the people who had gathered below. There were some that she recognized, others that she never met. However, all of them were brought together by a single man: the Seika of Living Being.


    "I am not your lord," she took a step forward to stand on the edge. Her words were broadcast throughout the city. "However, I vow to bring him back.. I need your help to do this. I know that most of you are here for a safer life, but for those who wish to defend it, follow me!"

 Chapter 507 - Seeking Punishment

    The Yozian Armies responded to the calls of their princess, who was the one to sign the treaty with Diana Eistar, Lord of Runera. Jasmine looked at the woman giving her speech to rally their people with a hint of envy, which her close general noticed.


    "The emperor says that he trusts you to make the right decision," said Yosef in an attempt to relieve his lord. "This is the best method to equip our armies with artifacts."


    "I wonder why we strive for strength, Yosef," muttered Princess Jasmine to the general. "That woman is trying to find the man she loves, and that man is trying to protect this city. I wonder why am I the only person that pursues strength for the sake of it?"


    "A reason gives us the strength to go forward," pondered Yosef before answering. "In the sense, those who do not rely on reasons are the strongest."


    "I know you are saying that because you care about me," smiled the princess. Yosef was silent, feeling like his lord had changed. "My father once told me: you will travel farthest if you travel alone, but the goal you reach is not worth reaching."


    Yosef closed his eyes, remembering his old friend. It has been almost twenty years since he left. The words he said always moved people through their kindness and wisdom. Then, Yosef remembered thest time he saw him.


    "I love this empire and this life, but I am destined to leave," he said as his eyes took in the scenery. Yosef stood beside him, not knowing whether he should tell the emperor. "I traveled through space and time, all to protect my home, but I only felt at home with you."


    "We can change, Seref," Yosef saw a chance to convince him. "The Yozia Empire can be a home for you. There is no need to suffer as you wait."


    "The sinner seeks the punishment, dear Yosef. I have sinned far too much to deserve happiness. I did everything because I had to, but meeting you and Elina was not a part of the n. It felt liberating, but I cannot dare to keep it. I need to go."


    "What have you sinned, and where do you need to go?" asked Yosef with confusion. "Your leaving will break her heart."


    "I know, but she is not the only one I hurt. I need to receive the punishment for putting him through all of that. I need to suffer."


    Yosef opened his eyes as the crowd cheered from below. The princess in front of him, who was nothing but a child when he left, was now a woman capable of making her own choices.


    "I believe that you have half-siblings," admitted Yosef, and he could see her eyes open wider as she slowly turned. "I saw it once when we were in the army. Your father kept a small painting of a family, and the children looked like him."


    "You are saying that... he returned to them?" asked Jasmine without rage or tears. There was only a question, but it weighed on Yosef''s heart as if the sky had fallen.


    "That is also untrue," the general shook his head. "Your father left because he was dying. There was not a lot of time left for him, and he wanted to meet someone for onest time."


    "Who did he want to meet?"


    "I believe... his son, who he had drunkenly hinted to have burdened with great responsibility. It was the only time I saw him feel guilty, and it stuck in my memory."


    "I have... a brother, who my father also harmed," muttered Jasmine with realization. "I have a family left still."


    "There are two of them, but I don''t know if they are truly his sons, Jasmine. Seref was a man with a mysterious past, but I never took him for someone to abandon his kids."


    "That bastard did it to me," she gritted her teeth. "A duty to fulfill? What greater duty does he have than to be with his family?"


    "I don''t know, but since you feel that way, then you have a reason to be stronger," said Yosef as he kneeled. "Please use The Imperial Insignia to see the memories I want to share."


    Jasmine was confused before she ced her hand on his forehead, and the Imperial Insignia appeared on her arm. This was the only ability that her family had other than their colossal strength. Her body shook as her eyes saw the image of a family of four.


    ***


    "Where am I?" asked Amon as he looked around. His body was floating among the stars, feeling as light as a feather. This ce was warm and without the confusion that he once had.


    "You have died, Amon," a voice answered his question. Amon turned toward the source to find a magnificent golden being that made him look like an ant. "I have some questions."


    "This voice..." frowned Amon as he tried to remember it. "Who are you?"


    "I am the Seika of Living Beings," the giant creature grinned. "And I want to know how you died."


    "You are here, Seika," sighed Amon. "I wonder what cursed fate we have for you to disappear now. I was a fool for believing that my sister should not be revived."


    "I was foolish too because I thought that I revived your sister," answered the Seika. Amon felt his soul waver as he didn''t answer. "I created a shadow creature out of her essence and treated her as a human. However, it was only a creature from her essence, and I understand now."


    "You are not making sense, Seika," said Amon in peace. "My sister died long ago with my own hands. I took the life away from her after she became a ruthless killing machine to protect herrades."


    "I want to hear that story, Amon, but we don''t have the time," smiled the Seika. "It seems your king will not resign to fate. I fear that he is preparing for something that would defy the heavens."


    "That cannot be..."


    "Your king has joined the forces of Lorius for the sole purpose of bringing her back to life, even as a monster. I am sorry, Amon. I should have stopped him when you asked me. I had no choice because Solomon will save me in another timeline."


    "I hate this cruel world,"ughed Amon. "I hate the absurdity of everything, Seika. I hate you for telling me this and for choosing yourself over me! I curse you, Seika! I curse you for thinking that your life is worth more than ours!"


    The Seika was silent as he did not answer. Amon did not feel rage, only resentment toward the world and the Seika. It was not fair that they had to suffer because of this.


    "I did not kill her, Amon. You did. That is the real reason that you don''t want to revive her. You knew that both of you would have to deal with the guilt of killing the people you care about the most."


    Amon did not answer because he knew that was the truth. It was another reason why he did not want to bring her back. Ruki will never be happy after knowing what she did to theirrades.


    "Forgive me, Amon, for choosing myself. However, I will take revenge for your sister and punish the culprit."


    "Revenge against me?"


    "You are not the person who made her turn insane with power, Amon," the Seika then lifted his hand to point toward the far east, where Amon could see the pce. "It was Lorius."


    ***


    The gears of war were turning, and everything was in ce. Solomon stared at the circle drawn with a ck substance, wondering how things reached this point.


    "You will see her again, Solomon," assured him the Ancient One, who turned to smile at him. "I will bring her back to this life using my magic. When that happens, the two of you can be together."


    "I thought that... we need Saint Ai to aplish that process," frowned Solomon as he did not find the saint anywhere. "Are we not fighting the Seika because of this?"


    "Saint Ai is merely a payment for the service I am about to give you," smiled Lorius. Solomon knew this man was evil, but he knew that he was not lying. "Those matters are nothingpared to seeing the person you love, Solomon."


    "You are right," nodded Solomon as he stared below. "I wanted to follow the prophecy that man left me with, but it seems he was The Emperor of Yozia once before he disappeared. So I waited for the one-armed ve all of my life because he told me that he would bring me salvation.


    "There is no salvation in this world other than power, Solomon," the Ancient One spread his arms. "The strong can take whatever he desires! That is the only true way to salvation!"


    Solomon stared at the ancient one, knowing that he had sold his soul to this man in exchange for this.. The only reason he decided to join him is his conversation with his guests from Yozia.

 Chapter 508 - Cruelty By Design

    "A tough battle is ahead of us," said the cold princess to them, but Lusica knew that she did not mean him. The rest of the knights were the same, despite how powerful they had grown under the Seika''s naturing.


    There were men and women among their group who made the knights shiver. It was none other than the division of freaks, as the rest of the knightsbeled. They all gave out bloodthirsty and suffocating auras.


    "I want you to stay here, Lusica," whispered Lux from beside him. Lusica''s eyes snapped in surprise before he turned toward his friend. "This battle is dangerous for you since it will be far away from the divine tree."


    "I will not lose control," frowned Lusica at theck of trust his friend had in him. "This is also my chance to repay him."


    "You can repay him by staying alive," Lux grabbed his arm, and Lusica red at him. "I feel... uneasy. The enemy is hiding their cards too well. We don''t even know how many monsters are going to be there."


    "I will not tter, and I will not retreat. This is what I vowed as a knight."


    "Listen to me," Lux gritted his teeth as he leaned toward him. "We are humans before we are knights. All knights are still too weak, but we will be useful without killing ourselves. You are the exception! That technique will not protect you from the darkness when we are outside of Runera."


    "I never nned on using it here, Lux," smiled Lusica. "I don''t have a lot of time to live anyway. This is my way of repaying the Seika before my death."


    "The Seika is far more powerful than you think, and he can cure you once he returns," Lux shook his head. However, Lusica looked at him with grateful eyes that betrayed a secret. "You two talked about this?"


    "The Seika does not know why I am still alive even now. We thought that it was because my soul was too powerful for those beings to devour them, but the erosion is ongoing. The Seika can heal my body, but never my soul."


    "The world is vast, and heavens have a way for everything," Lux hurried to assure his friend. "I will find a way to fix that. First, we can go to the witches; they are masters of souls."


    "I am grateful, Lux, but I want to be more than a burden. So many citizens, who have joined the city just recently, volunteered to fight for the Seika. I will never be at peace if I abandon him now."


    "You are an idiot," Lux pushed him away before leaving, and Lusica watched as his friend left the meeting room. Then, he turned toward their current lord and followers, hoping that he would be useful in the uing battle.


    ***


    "There are ten thousand Devil Hunters that are capable of fighting, and we are all ready to showcase our powers. This is thest battle against the darkness," Oriole exined while spreading his arms. "All of us want to go home, and this is the time to fight for that."


    Diana nodded with a smile. Ten thousand Devil Hunters were powerful enough to threaten Livia, not to mention their other assets. However, she was hesitant aboutunching such an attack on the kingdom without enough information.


    "You are also an alchemist, Oriole," she asked, and the man nodded. "I want to find the odds of resurrecting Arthur," she asked since there was only them in the room.


    "I am not sure that he has died, to begin with," frowned Oriole. "I feel like he is trapped in something and awaits our help. However, I can also assure you that you are not making the wrong choice."


    As he said so, Oriole gave her a letter. Diana frowned and opened it to read its content. She was amazed when she realized it was from the Hand of The King, warning them about his majesty.


    "This looks bad," she said with worry as everything started to fall into ce. The n that Arthur feared might have already been set in motion. "This letter seems to be from a few days ago. This means you gave it to Arthur, right?"


    "I did, but he chose to finish the array before anything else. Arthur wanted our city to be safe before he attempts to overthrow the ancient one."


    "I fought against one of Kar''s vessels once," frowned Diana. "Their ability is regeneration. If they have truly overtaken the capital, then this battle might be more difficult than we thought."


    "The Enders and Vampires," pondered Oriole. "These are two of the cmities that he mentioned. This will indeed be a difficult battle."


    "Who mentioned them?" frowned Diana as she ced down the letter. Oriole raised his head with confusion as if she should know who he was.


    "The Prophet who created Paradise and Arthur''s father, Seref Silvera."


    "The Prophet," muttered Diana as her hands crumbled the paper. "It has been a long time since I heard that name."


    "You know him?" Oriole tilted his head in confusion. "Ah, it exins a lot. You also met Arthur because of him, right?"


    "What?" blinked Diana as her hands let go of the letter. "That does not make sense. Why would you say that?" she slowly rose to her feet.


    Oriole seemed to have realized that something was wrong, and before he moved, Diana waved her arm to freeze the armor. The man started shivering as frost covered his body.


    "We are friends, Oriole," she said, almost sounding like a lie. "Tell me what you mean by that," there was a glint in her eyes that seemed to unnerve him.


    "...A-after he created Paradise," stuttered the alchemist as he confessed. "Seref Silvera asked us to wait for his son and my friend, Arthur. He told me that I had to wait for him and help him fight against the darkness when the timees."


    "And that is nothing but a request, right? After all, how could he have known that Arthur would arrive to this world?" her hands were trembling. Oriole could see how uneasy she was, and he sighed before continuing.


    "Arthur met him over a month ago. That man staged everything for his son to arrive at Alka, even the awakening of his powers. I thought that he told you about this."


    Her vision was growing narrower as the words sank into her mind. Arthur never told her about this, but she did not know why he would hide such a horrible fact.


    "It changed Arthur irreversibly, to better and worse," said Oriole as the frost began to melt. "It made him let go of his attachment to his father and cherish the people around him. However, it also broke him that there was no one to trust anymore."


    Diana realized that must have been the reason. It was unnoticeable, but it indeed started a month ago. Arthur still showed her love and care whenever they talked, but he stopped telling her things. It was because he no longer trusted her, nor did he trust anyone.


    "I am grateful that Seref found me. Following his instructions made me save people like me and meet my friend. However, he was not the best father."


    "I should be grateful, huh?" muttered Dia as her eyes fell on the desk, trembling. "I was a man-made monster that no one can cure. But then, a hero appeared to save me from the loneliness. No one else was able to save me but him."


    Oriole was confused, but Diana was not. Things that never made sense to her were now clear. Her mother died because of none other than the prophet, Seref Silvera, who was also behind her birth.


    The demi-humans were wary about interspecies marriages because of the conflicting traits that could destroy the host. However, there was always an exception to that rule, and the strongest known demi-human to exist: Diana Eistar.


    Her mother was another victim of the endless fight against Freda and the fallen beings. That was the reason she chose to believe Seref Silvera, who promised that her child would help end the cycle of suffering.


    However, her child was born deformed, unable to wield any two of his conflicting traits. Then came the happy years where Diana lived with her mother before her death.


    Her father wanted to awaken her traits even if that killed her, but her mother refused. So she fled to the far mountains of Ice Spirits, but she could not escape The Duke of Fire.


    The coldness of the mountains and the scorching fire were both still vivid in her mind. Diana watched her mother die while cursing none other than the man responsible for their cruel fates, Seref Silvera.


    The awakening took away her sight and made her untouchable, but her captor and father never gave up trying to ''fix'' her. Then, the only person who could save her appeared, and it was none other than Arthur Silvera, the prophet''s son.


    "This is too cruel..." her tears flowed and fell on the desk.. "Everything was by design."

 Chapter 509 - Mecha Riders

    Life is chaotic and without a purpose.


    That was what Diana believed until she met him. There cannot be a reason for the world''s cruelty because no exnation was enough to justify what she went through. Her existence was a mistake, defiance of nature and heavens, but did she not deserve to live in this world since she was born here?


    "You will be a princess one day," whispered her father. "And you will make me the king," he said as if she had forgotten what he did to her mother.


    Her father and mother were different, entirely so. Her mother was a pacifist who wanted peace for her people, used as a shield against Freda and the other nations. As for her father, being the strongest duke was not enough, so he wanted the throne.


    The two of them were the strongest individuals in the kingdom, but their strength alone was not enough to dethrone the king or his followers. So, it was a cruel war that needed to end, and it was then that the prophet appeared.


    A man who knew the future was someone anyone would listen to, and her mother was no different. After proving his abilities, he proposed a n to end all wars.


    Diana always believed that her father killed her mother, but Seref Silvera was the one who gave him the sword and staged everything. So, it was a great shock when she learned Arthur''s name, but it did not change how she felt.


    A part of her refused to admit Arthur was an enemy because she was starting to trust him. But, unfortunately, trust is the deadliest trapid for humanity because once you fall into it, you will turn blind.


    "All of my sufferings was nothing but a stage for him, another person to aid him," she muttered inside the Inner World, confessing to the spirit. "I am a tool designed by his father to meet his son."


    Rega floated in front of her silently as Dia sat on her knees. She ran away from Runera because she was confused about what to do. Her mother cursed Seref Silvera as she died, but Dia was here, following the path that heid.


    All for his son.


    "Does my life worth nothing to that man?" cried Diana as her tears flowed unceasingly as her love seemed fake, an borate scheme by a cruel prophet. "I want to bring Arthur back, but I don''t want to follow this path. What should I do, Rega?"


    Diana suddenly missed the witch, G. Her existence was always reassuring because she knew how to handle emotions like these and was wise enough to make them see the truth.


    "I can tell you whatever you want to hear, but this is something that you need to decide for yourself. Are you going to abandon this quest, or are you going to fight through your doubts?"


    The suggestion that she abandons her current quest sounded absurd to her. Arthur was gone, and that was a pain that had yet to heal. She needed to find a way to bring him back, and Saint Ai was necessary.


    However, it now felt different. Dia will have to sacrifice her life to bring Arthur back, but that was what the prophet created her for. It was the sole reason she had to suffer, and she was walking toward her end like a puppet.


    "I need to talk to you, Arthur," she leaned forward, resting her head on the wooden tiles. "I hate you for not telling me the truth."


    ***


    The cosmos was infinite, and it must have been several days since Arthur lost his physical body. However, he was still hopelessly trying to create it. It was futile, and his consciousness was drifting back to a singrity.


    "Amon is gone," muttered Arthur as he remembered the king''s hand, who cursed him before going to the void. "I believed that it was okay to be selfish because that was what we always do, but it tasted bitter when he became someone''s viin."


    There was nothing here but his thoughts. Arthur closed his eyes and focused his consciousness on his city, but it was hard to see through the barrier he created because he was made solely from runes at the moment.


    Arthur sighed as his consciousness returned to be one with everything. It was a heartwarming feeling to feel united and scaringly devouring his individuality. However, he had to prevent himself from feeling everyone''s emotions and being the river and the dam.


    It was a frustrating process, but this was the trial that Arthur left for himself. It was the path to true strength, where he no longer needs to be the viin.


    ***


    Lusica opened his eyes, and there was nothing but darkness. It was the middle of the night, a few hours before the battle. The countdown left everyone sleepless, but not him. After the Seika allowed him to sleep, it was his favorite time.


    The room was empty for the bare necessities. There was nothing personal, no paintings, souvenirs, or letters addressed to him. This made it easier for him to leave, but he still needed to leave a will.


    The princess promised that anyone who dies in battle would have their will executed as much as possible. This made those with families leave wills that involved wishes, but Lusica had no family.


    Lux, as his name was now, was the only family that Lusica had. However, he was also going with him to battle. Therefore, Lusica couldn''t write down that he wanted Lux to live.


    The letter remained empty in front of him as the candle burned quietly. The shadows danced on the paper, reminding him of where he would be after this battle: a dark and lonely ce, an eternal rest.


    The voices did not appear ever since the Seika gave him his name. Finally, Lusica decided that he would pay him back with his life when the time came. It was the time.


    A knock made him snap out of his daze, and Lusica stood up and opened the door. It was none other than the person he was thinking about earlier, Lux.


    "I want to talk," said the blonde young man, who Lusica watched grow from a reckless child. "Are you going to let me inside?"


    "You needn''t ask," said Lusica as he made way and allowed him inside. Lux walked into the room, and the first thing he noticed was the will on the desk.


    "I see that it is also empty," said Lux as he took a simr paper from his pocket and ced it on the desk. "We are the same,"ughed the blonde, and Lusica felt relieved when he saw it was empty as well.


    "I already have everything I want," smiled Lusica as he sat on the bed. "I had no idea what I should do other than survive before. However, now, I have no ns other than dying."


    "Again, with this attitude. Tell me, Lusica, have you ever loved someone?"


    "I love you, of course," frowned Lusica as he blurted out without thinking. "You are the only family that I have, Lux."


    "Idiot," blushed the knight, or it could have been the candlelight. "I meant a romantic kind of love. Did you ever look at someone and feel your heart race?"


    "Ah, I did once before," pondered Lusica. "I don''t understand what that has to do with anything."


    "That is enough reason to live, for them," smiled Lux as he sat beside him. "I always thought of you as my brother, my solerade in life. I wanted us to grow to be generals, striking fear into our enemies and finding a way to banish the demons in your heart."


    "My heart raced when the Seika pulled me out of the darkness. It was the only time where I realized that there is a god, and it is him."


    "A god?" frowned Lux. "A god does not need saving."


    "A god needs loyal followers," smiled Lusica. "You have not seen the Seika the way I saw him. He is the sun, and he will protect us against the darkness."


    "And dying for him is not the right way to serve him," sighed Lux, but he knew that Lusica''s mind could not be changed. "Are you that grateful for him?"


    "Are you not?"


    The question caught his friend by surprise, and there was no answer. So they sat in silence until another knock came on their door. It was an alchemist apprentice who was sent to bring Lux.


    Lusica and Lux were confused, but they did not hesitate to follow the apprentice into the workshops. The rest of the knights were still there, and grandmaster Oriole was standing in front of them.


    "You are all here, atst," said the grandmaster before he nced at Lusica. "I see that you tagged along, but this will only be a disappointment to you."


    "I apologize foring here," bowed Lusica, but Oriole only sighed before turning back toward the group.


    "The Seika had chosen you all before he disappeared to be the ones wielding his most precious weapons, the mechas. However, except for Lusica, whose powers make him unable to use artifacts."

 Chapter 510 - A Lie

    Lusica stared at the magnificent battle vessel that the Seika had created. As the grandmaster exined, it allowed them to showcase a power simr to the Title Knights. However, since it was given on short notice, the knights were now training before the battle.


    "I am sorry, Lusica," said Grandmaster Oriole as he walked toward him. "Your powers would destroy the artifacts, or the artifacts will destroy your body. There is no other oue for this."


    "This will increase our chances to retrieve the Seika," said Lusica without any frustration, and he looked relieved. "I willy down my life for the Seika, grandmaster. This does not bother me. I am only grateful for making Lux one of the pilots."


    "The Seika has an eye for people," sighed the grandmaster with emotions. "There is something that he created just for you. It will allow you to use that technique without killing yourself."


    After he said that, grandmaster Oriole turned and started walking toward the inner venues of the workshop. Lusica hesitated before he followed after him.


    "I believe that the Seika exined why he chose to call you Lusica. Of course, his greatest w is his naming sense, but he did a fine job for you."


    "Lusica means dagger in the night," replied the knight.


    "That is true. However, it can also mean dagger of light because the Seika believed you to be the one who would aid him in the fight against the darkness."


    "I am the darkness."


    "And yet, here you are, fighting against it," grandmaster Oriole stopped walking when he reached a door and pushed a finger against Lusica''s chest. "You were his favorite because you understood better than anyone how the fallen beings feel."


    Lusica''s body trembled when he heard the evaluation. The fact that his savior felt such a thing toward him made the knight feel like his life had a meaning. Lux believed that love is the meaning, but that was not the case for Lusica.


    It was serving this man.


    Grandmaster Oriole pushed the door open into a dark room. There was no light other than the far end, which illuminated a single table. The two of them walked through the room until the end of the table.


    "This is the weapon that the Seika created for you. I met him twelve years ago, and he also used this golden dagger at that time. This was the only weapon that did not break down after the Seika inscribed runes on it."


    "The Seika... inscribed it?" asked Lusica with visible confusion. The Seika was powerful and wise, but he was never revealed as a runemaster. Grandmaster Oriole walked toward the golden dagger and lifted it with a smile.


    "This is another secret that you are entrusted with keeping. However, it does not matter because the Seika has grown too powerful for this kingdom to handle. Since the beginning, the Ghost Runemaster never existed."


    The revtion made goosebumps appear on his skin, but Lusica felt like it should have been the apparent truth all along. The Seika created the countless artifacts that made Runera what it is today.


    Grandmaster Oriole turned and presented the golden dagger to him. Lusica stared at the beautiful piece of art and felt a divine aura enclose it.


    "This is a peak-myth-tier weapon, ording to my appraisal. The runes inscribed to it allow it to transcend its tier for a short time. However, it can never be enough to fight a cmity."


    "Are you warning me about the battle ahead of us?"


    "Our intel says that Kar, Overlord of Vampires, has assembled his army in the capital of Livia. The vessel of the cmity is none other than the Ancient One, named Lorius. As powerful as you are against humans, please be careful. The Seika loves his people."


    Lusica''s body shook as tears silently rolled down his face, and he reached out toward the dagger. An unknown power flowed through his body as he held the hilt, and the mighty wind blew in the darkroom.


    ***


    Diana left the Inner World, and she found none other than Jasmine inside her study room. The Yozian Princess seemed a different person and a changed one, having a newfound determination in her eyes.


    "I will fight alongside you in battle," said the Yozian Princess, shocking Diana and making her confused. "However, I have a question to ask."


    "And my answer will decide whether you will aid us," nodded Diana as she walked to the chair behind the desk. "Ask away, princess."


    "I want to know the name of the Seika."


    The desk froze unintentionally because Diana''s hand was resting on it. Her recentck of control proved that her powers grew berserk because of Arthur''s absence. However, the question was indeed unexpected.


    "This makes me suspect your motives," frowned Diana as she red at the princess. The Seika of Living Beings was all people wanted to know about Arthur because his awakening was what made his name matter.


    However, someone asking about his name before bing the Seika was bound to know things about Arthur before he wielded these powers.


    Jasmine seemed hesitant, and she stared at her hands for a long time. Then, Diana sensed a foreign emotion that this princess never had before: concern.


    "I saw a painting, a small one, that my father carried around. He and three more individuals: a woman and two children. I want to believe that I imagined it, but one of the two... looks like the Seika."


    "That does not make sense because if that was true, then the Seika must be older than you are. I know for a fact that he is not," said Diana as her mouth was suddenly dry.


    "That was why I dismissed it, at first, but I had a feeling that the Seika looked like my father," said the princess as she rubbed her dreadlocks in nervousness.


    Diana felt her mouth dry because Arthur told her everything on the riverbank. Time matters very little when a temporal fissure is involved. She can confirm it, though, by a simple question.


    "I cannot reveal the name of the Seika because that might endanger him. However, you should have no reason to do the same. Tell me the name of your father, and I will see if the Seika is indeed your half-brother."


    "I... understand," resigned Jasmine while looking almost defeated. Diana was sure that she could manipte her in this moment of weakness, but she could not bring herself to do it for some reason. "His name is Seref... Seref Silvera."


    Diana could feel the world growing smaller, and her heart was beating loudly in her chest, banging against her ribcage to break free. This name started to haunt her wherever she went. This man... was a cruel one.


    Diana stared at the princess, and she saw herself in her. Another person might have been used to establish this path for the Seika. A person whose purpose does not go beyond serving another: Arthur Silvera.


    Seref Silvera was a ruthless man who tempered people''s lives to achieve a particr goal. It was unknown what he wanted to aplish by creating thisbyrinth of interconnected fates, all linking to his son.


    Arthur Silvera was merely a puppet in the schemes of his father. Diana was the one who knew about his suffering the most, but she forgot that Arthur realized a certain truth: his father was the culprit behind everything.


    Jasmine Yozia was the princess of a powerful empire, and being a half-brother of hers, Arthur might be considered an heir for this gigantic entity. This must have been why Seref married into the imperial family, and it would break his daughter to know that.


    "I am sorry, Jasmine," sighed Diana as she shook her head. "However, that name has no rtion to the Seika. It must be nothing but a simrity between two people."


    "I... understand. I believe you, and thank you for not lying to me just to get my help," Jasmine looked surprised. "I expected that you would tell me the Seika is my brother whether it was the truth or not, just to make me fight for him."


    "I am sure that the Seika would hate me for using such underhanded means," she smiled, but her thoughts differed entirely.


    Diana lied to protect Jasmine from suffering the same fate as her, a puppet that danced in the palms of her father. However, she knew that her strength was needed against Kar and his underlings.


    It was selfish of her to hide the truth, but Diana couldn''t bring herself to follow the scheme of Seref Silvera. So instead, she will use her powers to save Arthur from his father without making the prophet use more people.


    Jasmine left the study afterward, and Diana looked outside the window. The day was breaking, and it was time to attack the capital. The final battle will decide everything and change them all irreversibly.


    "Wait for me, Arthur."

 Chapter 511 - Gate Of Spirits Realm

    "We received a message from Runera. It seems they want to retrieve the saint," Schr Jermyn bit on his nails while standing beside the throne. "There is no reason that they woulde for her after all this time. However, this is without a doubt a deration of war!"


    "Then, tell the citizens about it. Runera is now nothing but a group of rebels. We will take the necessary steps to eliminate them. Ask for the lords to assemble their forces," Solomon raised his hand.


    "Your Majesty, the Yozia Empire seems to have amassed their armies near our borders. Therefore, the lords cannot leave their post because their cities will be invaded."


    "Sigh," sighed the king. "This is what happens when everyone is only loyal to themselves. I understand, then we will use the knights. I will talk to the Ancient One about reinforcements."


    "We are the loyal followers of Schelera, and The Schr Guardian shall not abandon us!" bowed the Schr before he left the throne room. The usually sunny hall was now dark, as all curtains had been closed.


    "The Schr Guardian, huh?" mused Solomon as he was left alone. "I am supposed to be his inheritor with the power to create artifacts. Yet, here I am, nothing but a vessel of a cmity."


    The bitterness in his voice was unmistakable. Solomon rose from his throne and waved his hand. The golden throne changed shape under the effect of his powers to reveal a staircase the descended to an underground dungeon.


    Solomon took slow steps into the darkness, which led to a hallway. Then, he took several turns before he reached a grand door. The engravings of monsters and dragons lined the metallic entrance, which Solomon pushed open.


    There was not much inside, mainly a luxurious hall, looking like any other. The exception was the dried corpses and small table in the center of the hall, which two people sat on.


    "You are here, Solomon," smiled Lorius as he turned. "I know that you are growing impatient. However, I still need to make some preparations."


    "You are still in the same seat as yesterday," frowned the king as he looked at the person Lorius was chatting with, no other than the revived saint.


    "I am making sure that nothing can go wrong. That can only be achieved by talking to someone who has revived themselves, right?"


    Solomon was quiet, and he turned to look at the saint. She did not look afraid, even with this monster clinging to her. However, Solomon felt no pity because he had already fed this monster countless humans.


    "Runera has dered war because they want the saint. The other lords cannot respond to my summons because Yozia is interfering and threatening their cities. So I need your monsters."


    "I will summon them, but you will have to deactivate the barrier for a while," smiled Lorius, and Solomon nodded before turning around and leaving the dungeon.


    ***


    "I apologize for the interruption," said the man with long hair in front of her. Ai could tell that he was the politest man she had ever met and also the most dangerous. "Let us resume our conversation."


    "Conversation, huh?" smiled Ai. "Aren''t you simply trying to see through me?"


    "Iy my motives bare in front of you, Saint Ai. I know that you must have seen something that none of us could see when you died. I want you to share that knowledge. However, learning about your struggles is not a bad thing, too."


    "I lived in the church for the past month, but you did not visit me once. So I wonder what reason brought you here now?"


    "Schr Jermyn told me about your condition, and I understood that you did not remember a lot," the man picked up his cup and drank from it. Ai knew that it was not tea but blood. "I cannot wait any longer, you see. Runera has rebelled."


    "The Seika does not aim for power, so it does not make sense that he would do this," she frowned with confusion. "Furthermore, why do they want me?"


    "The human heart is aplex matter. I would never be rude to you, but I hope you understand that I am in a hurry. There must be something that you saw in the void."


    "What are you expecting from me, Ancient One? I do not hold the secrets to immortality, and I don''t know what god looks like. I died and was brought back to life."


    "Brought back by the Seika, it seems?" smiled Lorius, and Saint Ai squinted her eyes at him. "I will tell you the truth. I became a vessel of Kar before I served the previous king. However, I care very little about ruling this kingdom. I seek knowledge."


    "That is admirable. You must be a devoted worshiper of Schelera," Ai did not answer him directly, and it seems the man was running out of patience. "I have dreams, sometimes. I see the celestial beings that I witnessed after death."


    "And what do they look like?"


    "I feel suffocated every time I think about them. I don''t know what you aim for, Lorius. A piece of advice is to let this matter go. Do you want to know why none of those beings interfered?"


    "I am interested in that," smiled Lorius.


    "All of them were afraid of the man holding my soul, the Seika. Therefore, do not attempt to revive the dead because heaven will not be merciful."


    "That means that such a process will... cause a reaction from the world," grinned Lorius. Saint Ai frowned because she did not understand what he was aiming for. "I received my answer, saint. However, I need you to stay here as bait. After all, I still need that princess toe here."


    ***


    "The capital refused to listen to our demands. We should have attacked them directly," sighed Eleven as he waved the letter. "Little Hana created quite the army of monsters for the battle. We can destroy the capital by midday."


    "We are not there to destroy anything," frowned Diana. "However, the letter was simply a decoy. The Devil Hunters have already infiltrated the capital to aplish the first step of our n."


    "My love."


    "I am not your love."


    "I fear that the battle ahead will be a brutal one. If the need arises, please run and leave me to hold them back."


    "I will."


    "I understand your reluctance!"


    "There isn''t any..."


    "However," Eleven held Dia''s hand. "I willy my life for even just a single day of your safety. Please, don''t leave me alone in this world."


    "Are you done?" asked Diana with a frown, and Eleven nodded. "Then, go and prepare the fleet. Your task is to receive the citizens of Runera after they evacuate."


    "Ah, then I''m not on the front line," Eleven scratched her head before sighing. "I am not worried. When we meet again, let''s all go out for some drinks! The Seika included!"


    Eleven ran away afterward, leaving Diana with a troubled smile. The pirate always found a way to make the situation less severe. Then, she turned to look at their sleeping city and the countless soldiers leaving it.


    Their goal was simple: retrieve the saint who Arthur revived. Then, they will use the saint to find Arthur''s soul and revive him. But, unfortunately, Diana will have to give away the soul fragment that kept her powers stabilized and perish at that time.


    The n was simple, but executing it will be difficult. However, there was no doubt that she wouldy down her life for Arthur. This was what she desired and not what the prophet prepared for. Diana loved Arthur more than anything in this world.


    ***


    A portal appeared in front of Arthur, who was still created solely of runes. Nevertheless, he managed to achieve something using his spiritual energy: opening a gate into the Spirits Realm.


    This was the solution that he thought of to return. Arthur wanted to find a way to recreate his body, and the Spirits Realm was his only choice now. The sovereign should have a clue about what to do since he knew the previous Arthur.


    "There goes nothing," Arthur forced his soul through the portal, and he disappeared from the world. "Wait for me, Diana."


    His runes scattered as his soul entered the Spirits Realm. As per the realm''s rules, anyone will be assigned to thestyer they were at before they left. Arthur found himself standing atop a tree, none other than Yggdrasil.


    "Yo," greeted a voice behind him. Arthur turned around to find the gourd-holding creature, which looked as unsettling as hest saw him. "I missed you, Arthur!"


    The sovereign hurried over and hugged him, rubbing his face on Arthur''s golden chest. The scene was almostical for the strongest spirit to act like a child.


    "I met my past self, Sovereign," said Arthur with a frown. "However, I lost my body because of the runes. I need a way to form it again."


    "Hm, that should be the trial of creation," pondered the sovereign. "I am happy that you trusted me to help you!"

 Chapter 512 - Abe

    As two knights were patrolling the area, the capital shook. A mana wave exploded from the ground to cover the residential houses, but there was no destruction. Instead, lights came from the windows, shining as bright as the sun.


    A hand grabbed his shoulder, prompting Abe to look behind him. It was none other than his fellow knight, looking as if he had seen a ghost. The knight looked around the empty street with confusion.


    "No one ising out, even after that mana wave," muttered his friend, and Abe realized he was right. "I know that our shift is over, but we need to investigate the matter."


    Abe didn''t want to waste his precious time, but he knew the capital was weirdtely. There were rumors among the knights about a possible civil war, so any cking was punished severely, which might draw suspicion to his identity.


    His friend was the kind to go over the top, thinking he was the hero who would save the world, so Abe had no choice but to act the same and knock on the nearest house. There was no response.


    "It must be the workshops trying a new weapon. After all, we are in a state of war. So, there must be nothing, right?" asked Abe, but his friend had an ''I want to save the world'' look on his face.


    "I will go in," said his friend before shing with his sword, cutting the lock away from the wooden door. Then, he pushed the door open, leaving the lock hanging to the frame. Abe sighed.


    The inside was normal, looking the same as a family would leave it. This family must be working in the farnds, thought Abe. However, his friend wanted this to be an incident so badly that he did not rest easy and search the house beside it.


    It was empty as well.


    The one beside it was empty, and there was even food on the table. Abe realized that the earlier wave of mana was not a harmless one, as all citizens disappeared. His friend gave up on finding anyone and instead rushed back toward the headquarters.


    "The citizens...!" he shouted as soon as he walked into the Knights Headquarters, but there were countless knights inside, and the captain was also there.


    "...has disappeared. We know," said the captain with a frown. "How about the two of you stand in line first?" he asked with displeasure. Abe sighed and pulled his friend away, standing at the end. "Resume the reports."


    "An earlier mana wave shook the capital. A royal decree stated that we should never leave our positions, even with the citizens disappearing. This is said to be the act of the new rebels, Runera."


    "It seems they have kidnapped our people," spat the captain with displeasure. "However, such an act is futile. The king will never stand idle as his people are taken away, nor would he give in to their demands."


    "There are no demands that we know of, captain," reported the vice-captain. "Runera has dered war against the kingdom, and they are marching to our city at this moment."


    "Overconfident idiots," the captain shook his head. "All of us need to prepare for war. Go to the nearest Magic Vault branch and receive the artifacts you need. Then, report back to your officer, and follow them to the walls. The enemy ising."


    After that, Abe saw the knights scatter, each hurrying to receive the artifacts. Every knight looked more excited than afraid, making Abe question their sanity.


    "I cannot me them," muttered his friend. "These kids have never witnessed the horrors of war. I fear our capital is not ready."


    "The Magic Vault is both a curse and a blessing. Even with the war against Alva, the people are confident that the artifacts will save them. I fear that our soldiers do not take this as seriously as our enemies," sighed Abe.


    "The enemy, huh?" frowned his friend, and Abe could feel an impending headache. "I wonder why they took away all the citizens. That mana wave must have been a runic circle. This would require countless days of preparations."


    "I guess they wanted customers for their city. After all, they said that Runera would open a weekter. This was just a way to distract us from their ns to overthrow the king."


    Abe knew that his words did not make a lot of sense, but he did not care about that. His friend had a troublesome sense of righteousness that would definitely make him jump into trouble.


    The two of them walked to the nearest Magic Vault to receive their weapons. Abe chose two True-Tier artifacts, and his friend picked only an epic-tier weapon. Abe stared at his friend, knowing full well that this idiot would get himself in trouble.


    As they were leaving, something flew across the sky. Abe raised his head to see a demihuman disappear behind one of the buildings. As he remembered it, this one was a chosen one of the Seika before he defected.


    A knight who leaves their lord is no different from a pig. Most knights thought this way. This demihuman was bullied in the academy that he enrolled in a month ago.


    "The scent of blood," muttered his friend as he stared at the direction the demihuman took. "I will follow him!"


    Abe stared at his partner sprinting through the empty street. This city was getting weirder by the second. First, the citizens disappeared. Then, a bleeding demihuman flew across the sky. Thest one was how a naive person managed to be a knight.


    Abe had no choice but to follow them. However, he was not in a hurry. After strolling for a few minutes, Abe did not find any of them.


    "I am sure that they went into this alley," muttered Abe as he looked around. "Let me see if there is something at the end."


    As he walked deeper into the ally, Abe''s steps slowed down. There was something wrong. The scent of blood that he was following disappeared, and a slurping sound came from the end of the alley.


    Abe saw a twitching foot on the ground behind a crate of items. As he walked closer, he found the shriveled corpse of his friend, looking like dried fruit. There was a creature crouching beside it, biting on his neck.


    "Are you done eating?" sighed Abe as he lightly kicked the creature. The monster flinched before he turned toward Abe, with no face or hair other than a giant jaw that he used to drink blood.


    "Kuh," coughed the bloodsucker. "I am not done yet. Furthermore, who are you? You don''t seem surprised for seeing me."


    "I see that there is still a bit of blood in him," sighed Abe as he turned to look at his friend. For someone who was talking about others being ignorant, this man was a true naive person. "I will have to ask you to leave him alive. I don''t want to be paired with someone else."


    "You seem to be an ally, so leave before I devour you too," the bloodsucker licked his lips. Abe sighed again, as this was proving difficult. However, a sudden idea appeared in his mind.


    Abe touched the bloodsucker, and the monster did not move anymore. The monster started twitching before it went limp. Abe then touched his friend, and the shriveled skin regained its natural color.


    "Hah," breathed in the young knight. Abe stared at him with a nk expression as the knight looked around. "I was attacked by... a monster..."


    His eyes fell on the bloodsucker, which looked anything but human. It was a light-blue humanoid monster that had no face except for a giant jaw. The young knight blinked before he turned toward Abe.


    "You saved me," muttered the knight. "However, I know for a fact that I was about to die. Who are you, Abe?"


    Abe stared at the knight, wishing that his powers could change memories. However, this knight has seen him now. It did not take a smart person to realize this his powers were abnormal.


    "I will tell you the truth in return for a promise: do not try to be the hero anymore. How about it?" Abe asked, but the young knight stared at him silently before standing.


    "I refuse, Abe. This monster proves that this city has fallen into the darkness. I want to know who you are, but I will resume my investigation."


    Abe watched the young knight stagger toward the walls. This was bing more troublesome since he was here to fulfill a promise to this guy''s older brother.


    "How did I get into such a situation?" sighed Abe. "I wanted to live peacefully after that war. I did not want to see any more deaths. Yet, here I am, and here is war."


    Abe realized that as long as he was somewhere, death would be nearby. After all, his powers were the sole proof that people would get hurt, and he would be there to heal them.


    This was his cursed fate as the God of Life, the Healer Guardian.

 Chapter 513 - Inherently Evil

    Abraham Valdes stared at the departing knight who was walking toward the walls. An epic artifact hung on his waist, making him think like he owned the world. Abe wanted to remind him that he almost died because of an insect-level monster.


    A sigh escaped his mouth as he was tired of following this knight around. A promise was a powerful thing, and it bound to the owner of this body. The Healer Guardian was bound to fulfill that promise even now, or his vessel would reject him.


    That would be troublesome.


    "Abe," paused the nuisance. "I already know about the promise you made to my older brother. I will not act noble and tell you to forget about it. However, you can consider the debt to be settled if you help me find out what is going on in this city."


    Abe stopped walking and looked at the knight in the eyes. There was unwavering determination to do good, and maybe that was how his brother raised him.


    ''Tell me what you think, Abraham Valdes?'' Abe''s eyes glowed green as he asked the vessel. Then, the response came, and it made him smile.


    "If I remember correctly, your name is Hurst," smiled Abe. "I will help you resolve the issue with this city as onest repayment. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Hurst did not answer and stared at the man in front of him as if knowing he had changed somehow. However, the change did not interest him, and he looked toward the pce in the distance.


    "The monster from before was chasing the knight from Runera. It decided to attack me when I wanted to apprehend it. The most usible reason is that the demihuman was targeted because he was a part of Runera."


    "Then, do you want me to find the demihuman now?" asked Abe, and Hurst nodded. The guardian sighed before crouching on the ground, his index finger touching it. "For all the living, answer my calls."


    Hurst stared at him with confusion, but soon it turned into shock. The ground beneath them started to shake before the cobblestone lining the road began to sink. The result was a two-meter-wide hole that led somewhere.


    "These are.... nts?" Hurst sounded uncertain, but Abe nodded before jumping. The knight took a moment to gather his wits and jump after.


    The interior was created of branches, green arms that stretched inside an underground tunnel. Hurst gulped down before turning to Abe, whose eyes were now as green as the things he summoned.


    "What exactly are you, Abe?"


    "I am the master of life and none other," answered the mysterious man. "The demihuman is at the end of this tunnel, as my nts told me. We need to reach him before he dies, or this would have been for nothing."


    Hurst nodded and led the way into the tunnel. Abe took a moment to look at what he summoned, and it brought him waves of nostalgia. His pce was now gone, the one he created with utmost care. Abe wanted to return to that era, where his simple touch could change the world.


    "Are youing, Abe?"


    "I am," answered the guardian before he followed after Hurst. His steps were slow but slowly breaking the restraints it once had.


    ***


    The world is not cruel, we are.


    "That is the eternal truth," said the sovereign before he gulped from his gourd. Arthur watched the liquid inside trail down his chin as the spirit resumed its teachings. "I ruled the Spirits Realm a long time before you appeared. You sought to give people the ability to contract spirits, even if it was only for those facing life and death."


    "I don''t remember that," frowned Arthur.


    "That was the past version of yourself. King Arthur wanted humans to survive because he believed in them. I exined that this would be like giving power to the wicked and the good alike, but he decided to believe in the goodness of humankind."


    "That is a bit idiotic, and why are you telling me all of this? I just want a way to go back home."


    "You need to rekindle your connection to the world. This world is not cruel. It is merciful. You have to carry its will before you can control the runes that make this world."


    Arthur sighed. That indeed answered his question, but he felt like it was an borate brainwashing scheme. The world gave its powers to those who did not want to make it a better ce, which would force whoever wields the runes to answer a divine will.


    "This sounds like a scam," muttered Arthur.


    "I wonder why you refuse to ept that this world needs you."


    "I don''t think that the world deserves saving. We are inherently evil. Anyone who obtains power in this world would wage wars and fight for resources."


    "We are inherently evil, but we do our best to be kind."


    Arthur snapped his eyes open and turned to the sovereign. The gourd-holding spirit turned to him with a wide grin, showing its sharp teeth. The arm that was lined with engravings pointed at him.


    "You were the one to tell me this."


    "...well yed," muttered Arthur as he looked at theyers below him. "We are cursed with selfishness because it is the best way to survive. However, some of us try to be kind despite the circumstances."


    Arthur''s golden eyes looked through the Spirits Realm, wondering how he grew up to be a cynical character. It might be what happened with Jin, Tyrin, his father, and Solomon. It was hard to trust people when all they did was hurt you.


    However, this truth was revealed to him long before. Arthur had to find money to live at a young age. He refused to face reality until it was shoved in his face, and when it was, he could not return to it before.


    Arthur closed his eyes as his lips muttered the words. "We are inherently evil, but we try our best to be kind," he said, and the light exploded with colors. It stung his eyes before he opened them.


    Yggdrasil was gone, and so was the sovereign. Arthur looked above and saw a giant sphere of light surrounded by golden chains.


    "This is..." he was confused before he recognized it not by knowledge but instinct, "the world''s core."


    Arthur has already used the Chains of Order, but he knew that they did not belong. His body was still made of nothing but golden mana, but somehow, hended on a tform in front of the sphere.


    The world''s core was gigantic, looking like a that was far away. Arthur stared at the core silently, looking at the chains that made the world the way it is. Runes were surrounding the chains, which were the source of his powers.


    "Now then," muttered Arthur, "what should I do?"


    ***


    The demihuman was barely alive when they reached him. He managed to avoid the vampires somehow, but it was a close call since he had already been bitten.


    "He is alive, but what is this demihuman thering?" asked Hurst with confusion. "Abe, do you know something?"


    "I do," sighed Abe. "This is the power of Kar, Overlord of Vampires. It was one of the cmities that almost destroyed the world before. As long as one is bitten, it is not long before he bes a ve of Kar."


    "Since you said all of that, then you must know a method to counter it," smiled Hurst at him. Abe looked at the young knight with annoyance since his demands were bing too much.


    Abraham crouched beside the winged demihuman and touched his face. His eyes glowed eerie green as his lips whispered themand.


    "Heal."


    The demihuman snapped his eyes open as soon as themand fell on his ears. Hurst stared at the scene with awe, remembering how he was healed instantly as well.


    "Not even the Seika is a match to this power," muttered the young knight, and Abe frowned before he turned to him.


    "There is another person with these powers?"


    Hurst was about to answer when a de decapitated Abe''s head, making it roll across the ground. The young knight blinked as he did not understand what happened before turning toward the demihuman, who held a de toward him.


    "I will kill whoeveres near me!" shouted the demihuman with fear, looking as traumatized as a chicken. Then, Hurst slowly turned toward Abe''s body, which was headless.


    "You killed the person who healed you?" muttered Hurst with confusion. "I don''t understand why." stared Hurst at his friend''s brother, who was still on his knees, even in death.


    The demihuman did not answer, his eyes darting between Hurst and Abe. There was fear and untrust in them. Hurst grabbed the epic-tier weapon strapped to his waist, ready to attack.


    "Fear is more powerful than morals, Hurst," muttered a voice from below. Hurst looked down to see Abe''s decapitated head talking to him.. "This is the first lesson," smiled the head.

 Chapter 514 - A Cursed Throne

    The demihuman and Hurst had the same gaping mouth while staring at the kneeling body rise, dust itself, and walk headless toward its head. Then, the body picked up its head and simply reattached it.


    The neck, which never technically bled, healed as if nothing had happened. Abe moved his limbs around as if testing them before turning again toward the demihuman.


    "You see, Hurst, this is what happens when you help others."


    The demihuman started shaking as he met the green glow of Abe''s eyes. However, Hurst grabbed the monster from his cor and red at him with hatred.


    "If you had such a power, why did you let my brother die?" spat Hurst with anger. Abe stared at him quietly despite being held like this, then pped his hand away.


    "I had no reason to save him, but I will tell you this: I obtained these powers after that incident," Abe adjusted his cor before he sighed. "I cannot save everyone."


    There was a shadow of guilt on Abe''s face, which prevented Hurst from attacking him again. This man, which he knew from childhood, was like a different person now. Abe walked toward the demihuman, took away the weapon, and threw it away.


    "You... are not going to kill me?"


    "I would never waste my powers. I healed you for a goal, and it has not been achieved yet. I will not kill you if it does not serve my purposes."


    Hurst stared at Abe, lifting the demihuman into a sitting position. The light that came from the roots illuminated the cave''s interior as Hurst realized that this man truly felt no hatred toward the man who decapitated him. The demihuman looked equally confused, but this matter calmed down his fears.


    "Tell us what happened to you."


    "I was... at the academy when a monster appeared, demanding that I tell him about that man. I obviously cannot, as I told countless others, but it said that eating me will tell him the truth."


    "That was concise," smiled Abe. "I like you, but you have to tell me what they wanted to know. I am no different from those monsters you see. I want to know what they know so that I can stop them."


    "You want to stop the vampires?" flinched the demihuman. "You are insane. I was followed here by countless of them, and they did not die as much as I attacked them."


    "You are not answering my questions, demi," the smile disappeared from Abe''s face. "I hate one thing in this entire world: wasting my time. I lived for eternity, you see, and that isn''t enough toze around, so every minute counts."


    The threat confused Hurst, but it seemed to work on the demihuman. The man started to shake and stutter as he met Abe''s eyes.


    "I-I truly, cannot say anything else. That man did something to me that would kill me if I reveal anything about him."


    "Who is the man you keep mentioning?" frowned Abe.


    "This knight apprentice was one of the chosen ones in Runera, serving the Seika of Living Beings," Hurst stepped in to aid the demihuman. "That man is... terrifying. We tried to gain information on him, but anyone who left Runera can never reveal anything about him."


    "That sort of power reminds me of someone," muttered Abe. "A long-lost friend, no less. This era might be interesting, after all. How about this, demihuman: tell me what you know, and I will heal you before you die."


    ***


    The river raged, mming its powerful waves at the dykes, destroying them. The knights stared with fear as the monster came out from within the water, each as tall as a building. These were the Mernars, but no one understood why they were attacking them now after retreating a few weeks ago.


    "Attack!" shouted the general, waving his arm. The cannons lit up briefly before a thunderous boom shook the sky. Then, like a thousand meteors, the mana sts vaporized everything in their path as they killed countless Mernars.


    However, it took a brief moment for the cannons to be used again, and agile Mernars took this chance to dart toward the walls. They used their ws to climb the outer walls of the capital, which surrounded the countless farnds.


    "Sir, the cannons cannot reach that angle!"


    Their most reliable weapon was rendered useless, but the general did not tter. Another wave of his hand and a shadow appeared, a small man wearing a helmet.


    "Use the firearms."


    Themand was enough as soldiers rushed to fire at the climbing Mernars. Their attacks were simr to the mana sts but weaker in power. However, the damage was enough to hold back the Mernars, who started falling from the sky.


    "We are holding the enemy back! Can this be all that Runera has?" shouted one of the advisors, but the general was silent.


    In the distance, the riverbank started to disappear. The general frowned as the water level had increased while they were busy with the Mernars. Then, his eyes snapped as the water began to rise.


    "Hide the cannons from the iing attack!" shouted the general at the soldier, but they had just moved the cannons to the edge of the walls. Their confusion was visible as the wave rose higher, even higher than the wall itself. "Dammit. Brace yourselves!"


    BOOM!


    The giant wave mmed itself to the walls, shaking them. However, these hardened walls'' structure was as steady as a mountain, shaped by the king. Most of the soldiers managed to hold onto the walls, despite many falling from the walls to their demise.


    The army was soaked, but they were otherwise fine. The attack was more anticlimactic than they thought. However, there was nothing in the distance. As they looked for the enemy, a footnded on the edge of the wall.


    A celestial angel appeared, with wings of blue fire and a beauty that swayed the heart. However, the angel had cold eyes, and they seemed to freeze everything they stared. And frozen the soldiers were.


    ***


    "The outer walls have been breached," reported the minister with sweat rolling down his face. Solomon listened to the report with indifference, but his brows twitched with annoyance.


    All of this was irrelevant to him.


    Solomon worked for years, created thousands of artifacts, built armies from scratch, all to bring back his loved one. However, now that he found a way to do so, nothing else mattered.


    The Ancient One knew that Freda would fall if it were left to Solomon. However, Lorius did not take the lead, as if he, too, did not care about the fate of this kingdom.


    "Your majesty, please give us amand!"


    Solomon stared at the minister, who had tears in his eyes. This man was the one to take Amon''s ce after the former man''s death. An ipetent noble pretending to care about the kingdom when his thoughts were clear to Solomon.


    ''Save us.''


    Their pleadings rang one after the other as if toddlers wanting to be fed. Solomon did not understand how he always chose the wrong people to serve him, unlike the Seika, whose followers waged war to bring him back.


    The amusing thing is that Solomon did not know where the Seika was, too. The disappearance came as a heartful reassurance that he was right to abandon the prophecyid down for him by the prophet.


    The breaking point was the knowledge that the prophet was none other than the Yozian Emperor, and it exined that the Seika was nothing but a traitor to his kingdom. The prophecy was nothing but an illusion, it seemed, as the Ancient One pushed him to confirm.


    "Your majesty!" shouted the rest of the royal councilors. Solomon was tired of their relentless shouts, so he raised his hand for them to close their mouths.


    The hall was quiet, and their eyes were desperate. These nobles looked like they were about to run away from this city at any moment, even though only the outer walls were breached.


    ''I am tired.''


    Solomon thought as he scanned their faces, as hungry for safety and money as wolves craved flesh. That momentsted for eternity, and their faces morphed into those of beasts.


    The king was grateful toward the Seika in the end. There was nothing he felt toward the man other than gratitude. The corps he cultivated indeed fed his people, and now, the citizens of Livia were evacuated by his followers.


    At least, the people would be spared from this bloodshed. Solomon felt like he was witnessing the war he waged years ago. The only difference is that he was the unjust king now, who had sold his heart to the devil and allowed it to feed on his kingdom.


    ''I wonder where you are, Avadil. I want to give you back this throne. Unfortunately, it is too heavy for me to carry. I want to rest and return what is yours. However, I know that you will refuse.. You know that this is a cursed throne.''

 Chapter 515 - Nameless

    A ce far away from Livia, a house that oversaw a field of flowers, sat a young man while drinking his tea. A butler walked up to him slowly, pulling a chair before sitting down. The young man turned to him with a smile, and the butler started his report.


    "Runera managed to breach the outer walls," sighed the man. "There is no going back from this now. A civil war has started between two inhuman opponents. So what do you want to do, Master Avadil?"


    "I would have never expected a civil war to start because of the Seika. His disappearance truly shook this kingdom more than his presence," Avadil picked up a te of cake. "I don''t need to do anything, as I managed to leave from Livia in time."


    "However, is this not the best time to take the throne?" pondered his butler aloud. Avadil was about to eat the cake when he heard this, and it made him pause.


    "I have no desire for power thates with responsibility. I realized that true poweres from money, and it moves the world."


    "You wanted to help the kingdom, Avadil," frowned the butler. "There is no one but you who can be its king."


    "I have redeemed myself for long enough," said the prince as he ate his sweets, his face brightening. "I betrayed my father because he wanted me to seed his bloody throne. But, fortunately, Solomon wanted it, so everyone won in the end."


    "Hah, this is the first time I see someone like you, Master Avadil," the butler sounded tired. "Who refuses a throne?"


    "Those who understand its responsibilities."


    "Are we going to stay here, then?"


    "There is no one who would bother us here."


    "We are... next to the cmity gates."


    "That makes this ce safe from humans," Avadil waved his spoon. "As for cmities, we don''t need to worry about them. After all, we found him."


    The butler closed his mouth as he looked at the flower field, where a single tree stood tall and proud. A figure was sitting beneath it, gazing absent-mindedly at the dancing leaves.


    "I didn''t dare to believe it when you told me, Master. After all, who would have thought that the strongest person in existence is a young girl."


    ***


    "I already... told you... everything..." the demihuman raised his hands shakingly. Hurst stared at him withplex emotion as he realized what they did was nothing other than torture. However. Abe did not care and simply healed the demihuman again.


    "I can tell that you are being honest," Abe patted his knees and rose. "Thank you for dying for my sake. I will thank you in my prayers."


    Hurst watched his friend turn around and walk toward him. It felt as if he was seeing this man for the first time. A man with curly ck hair that hated anything other thanzing around turned out to be a terrifying personality.


    "I obtained all the information I need. So my conclusion is this: we don''t need to do anything. The Seika of Living Beings will handle it. I also think that he is the one who kidnapped the citizens to make sure they don''t get dragged into this war."


    "That is a lot of realizations even though the apprentice did not tell us this much," Hurst frowned. "You sound like you know the Seika even though you did not know him earlier."


    "You are too honest, boy," Abe shook his head. "Even after seeing me bring this human back to life, you still hold no reservations towards me?"


    "I know you from before, and you seem like the samezy-ass person, but with minor changes."


    "Minor changes, huh?" Abe stared at his hand as if it did not belong to him before he closed his eyes. "The Seika, his character, and his powers remind me of someone I know. I believe they are the same person. If that was true, then Kar is the one who is in trouble."


    "A person who threatens a cmity?" frowned Hurst. "Then, we need to aid the Seika in this battle."


    "Are you ready to abandon your knighthood over the words of thezy-ass me?"ughed Abe as he walked back. "However, I have other ns. I will indeed save this city, but I will not hand it over to the Seika. After all, I have yet to take my revenge."


    Hurst was confused why his friend was acting all cool, but he did not have the time for this. After not receiving the healing powers of Abe, the demihuman fainted.


    "What a frightening man, the Seika," muttered Hurst as he lifted the demihuman and followed after his friend. As they reached the other end of the tunnel, they were back on the main road.


    "The battle will be starting soon," said Abe as he stared into the distance. "Are you sure you want to follow me instead of joining yourrades?"


    "I will protect this city. This was my only oath," answered Hurst as he ced down the demihuman. "However, I thought we were going to help the Seika."


    "That is also wrong. I am repaying a debt to you. That is all, Hurst. I care very little about who wins in this battle. All I need to do is to make sure this kingdom survives, right?"


    "...right," Hurst felt ufortable when his friend spoke in such a cold manner as if he would leave the moment that he finished his debt. Yet, Hurst knew that is what would happen. "That direction is the pce."


    "We need to meet the one behind the monsters, right?" said Abe as he led the way. "We are going to meet Lorius."


    ***


    The man in front of her flinched, and a droplet of sweat appeared on his face. This change brought her great unease, for this man never showed such emotions. Ancient One rose from his chair for the first time and stared in a particr direction.


    "A formidable enemy appeared, or maybe an ally?" said Saint Ai to probe his reaction. Lorius did not respond and simply turned toward her, his face darkening.


    "Do not interrupt me," he said, dropping all politeness. Saint Ai was not surprised that he showed his tyranny now. Lorius cut his arm, allowing blood to pool on the ground.


    The blood was enough to turn an ordinary man dry, but the Ancient One seemed unconcerned. But then, the blood started to change shape and turned into creatures she had never seen before.


    "Find out who the intruder is, and report back to me. Do not engage," ordered the man, dripping with caution. Saint Ai was growing a little curious about the identity of whoever made this man feel like this, but she knew it could not be the Seika.


    "You seem flustered even though there was nothing but calm earlier. It seems as if you knew the future, but now something has changed."


    "Nothing changed, human," Lorius grit his teeth, his face making a horrifying expression. Then, he sighed and sat back down. "I apologize. How about I answer one of your questions as an apology?"


    The change was almost too drastic to be the same person. Saint Ai was still calm because she had already died once before. However, it was a curious matter of what brought such a change.


    "The fallen knight who killed me mentioned something to the Seika. That everything was already decided because the darkness is interconnected."


    "Ah, that loudmouth bother," sighed Ancient One. "I am different from those fallen beings. I have a brain to think, at least. However, those words are true. Those beings are all connected to a single creature, called Nameless."


    "Nameless," she muttered, amazed at the contradiction of such a name. A creature with no name, who was named Nameless. However, it made sense. "A nonexistence that exists. It fits those creatures."


    "You can say that they are the same. They cannot die, not in a way that matters, as all of them are a part of something greater than themselves."


    "And how can our world survive if such a creature exists?"


    "It was almost destroyed, long ago, if not for the intervention of those men. There was nothing else that could stop us until he appeared."


    "Then, what makes you repeat the cycle? Are you alright with meeting the same fate countless times since you know that there is no ending for you?"


    "We all live to change fate, Saint," sighed Lorius. "I never wanted to be born, but here I am, fueled by the hatred of thousands. I believe that this might serve as a proper apology."


    "I wonder why you answer my questions, to begin with, my captor. You spent days sitting in the same chair and chatting about the most boring details with me. What do you seek?"


    "That is a good question," grinned Lorius. "I had but a single wish since I was born from hatred: to seek perfection. I wanted to be the perfect creature, and I devoured millions andmanded millions more. However, I never realized my dream was achievable until I met you."

 Chapter 516 - A Role To Play

    Saint Ai was confused because the man did not seem to lie. On the contrary, it was almost as if he respected her, which made an awkward silence descended on them. The man in front of her was supposed to be dangerous, but Saint Ai was unharmed throughout the exchange.


    "I have to admit that I still don''t know what you want from me."


    "For you humans, my feelings can be seen as respect, awe, and love. I don''t want any reciprocation, but a simple acknowledgment will be enough. These things are foreign to me as well, as I never felt them before."


    Saint Ai blinked and stared at the bloodlust-filled man with confusion to see if there were any signs of his words being lies. However, albeit looking pale and having blood-curdling eyes, the man looked sincere.


    "I watched you in your tower for the past month. I admit that not even I match up to your perfect existence," Lorius tilted his head while spreading his arm. "You are this world''s favorite existence."


    "I was not its favorite until I met the Seika," she smiled. "And I was not perfect when the skin was peeled from my face. Am I who you see now, or the little girl treated like a monster?"


    "You are both a monster and a beauty, and that makes us simr. I am a monster to my enemies, but an angel to those I care about it," Lorius did not hesitate to answer. "Do you think the Seika would have epted you if he saw your face? The only reason he revived you is that you saved him. But, then, he left you here to rot."


    His words struck a chord inside her heart. The Seika brought her back from the void, but he abandoned her when she returned. It made her uneasy at night whether he was simply repaying debt without the slightest intentions to be in her life.


    "You are a perfect creature, not a human. I know that you feel no hunger or need any sleep. Existence is your source of power. However, the Seika left you in my possession, not caring about your fate. Do you not want to show him what you can aplish?"


    "What can I aplish?"


    "The world needs nothing but amand. I can teach you my powers, and it will listen to you. You are this world''s beloved."


    Saint Ai stared into those eyes filled with faith and belief in her abilities. A question lingered on her mind, knowing full well that her death would be imminent if she lets it out.


    ''If I am the world''s beloved, what does that make the Seika, who created me? Does that mean he is the world itself?''


    However, Saint Ai knew that she could not make her thoughts known. This man seemed to be swaying her against the Seika, and it was better to make him think she was on his side. Thus, a tear rolled down her face.


    ***


    Diana looked at the knights she froze. Their bodies were not killed but suspended from life, as she wanted. It seems that she has grown soft after she fell in love with the Seika, but she will not hesitate to behead anyone who refuses to back down.


    A lonesome figure stood below the walls, staring at the corpses of the Mernars. Diana looked from above the walls before jumping down tond beside the Mernars'' leader, Gwen, who looked with sadness at her fallenrades.


    "Their deaths saved a lot of us," Dia tried to say in constion. All of them were prepared to die for this cause, but Diana knew that Gwen loved her people.


    "The less intelligent lives worth less," muttered Gwen. "That is what humans think. You are alike, believing that you rule the world because you can talk, invent, and love."


    Diana knew that Gwen was not being hateful but purely stating the reality of the world. She turned to look at the bodies of the Mernars, bleeding blood, not theirs.


    "I sacrificed their lives because I believed the world needs the Seika. However, now that they have died, I wonder what benefit would the Seika bring them?"


    "None," answered Diana truthfully. Gwen turned to look at her, the beastly eyes seeming in thoughts. "The world does not reward some deaths, and maybe their purpose is vague as well. I started this war because I love him, but the rest are following on their own. The Seika helped all of us, despite being in pain himself. Is that not the same for you? Have you not felt gratitude so great for finding your son that you joined this world?"


    "Gratitude," smiled Gwen beneath her cloak. "I forgot that this was also a feeling. I am the selfish one for letting them die for my cause. However, if there was another life, I wish that they live over there happily."


    "There is no happiness in this world," said Diana as she walked away. Her wings spread before pping, sending her flying across the sky. She hovered over the walls and stared at Livia and its surrounding barrier.


    That barrier needed to be destroyed by none other than their dark knight, Lusica. The Seika''s dagger has been skillfully crafted to be used for this sake. It seemed almost as if everyone had a role in this show.


    This was enough for Diana to realize her role, as well. The prophet did not want her to be on the Seika''s side but to sacrifice herself for his revival. This was her end role and the purpose behind her existence.


    This love of hers was the driving force behind this sacrifice, making it a n of the prophet as well. All of their gratitude was written and unchangeable, and they could do nothing but obey.


    It was as if the pieces were falling into ce in front of her eyes. As if a giant hand grabbed her existence and manipted her fate, like some sort of twisted story that ced her in continuous suffering.


    "Tell me, author of this story," she stared behind her. "Are you enjoying this? All of these people, no... these characters are going to die for the sake of the ending. So tell me, is it fun?"


    Her words went unanswered.


    Diana sighed because she knew that there was no one to answer her frustration. She can always turn around and run away from this story, but her meaning will be taken. It was already written that she would die at the end of this story. This was the final piece of the puzzle.


    "My love transcends all," she muttered. "I care not about an ending, a story, or a prophecy. All I want is that he returns. This is my proof of existence. I will walk toward death for this love."


    Her words were again unanswered, or so she thought. It was sudden and defying logic when the sky cracked open, allowing the clouds to seep into it. Her eyes widened as she witnessed another dimension reveal itself in her view.


    The crack in the sky seemed to belly every color in existence, but there was a golden cloud that contrasted them all. Diana was confused as she saw the golden lights gather to form a humanoid form, who reached out toward her.


    "Arthur?" her body shook before she snapped out of her daze, and her wings spread and sent her flying toward the crack. Then, however, the world started to shake.


    The wind pushed her back, and the ground started to fly toward the crack in the sky. It was as if the world would end if the crack persisted, and it would tear her apart if she dared get close.


    However, Diana cared very little as her wings were torn apart by the storm of destruction. She reached out toward the crack and the golden figure inside it, but the figure paused.


    The golden figure retracted his hand to realize the destruction that he was bringing. Then, the crack in the sky began to close, and the wind disappeared.


    This allowed Diana to bolt across the sky faster to reach him, but the crack was closing. Thest thing she saw was her reaching-out palm and the sadness in his eyes. Then, he disappeared.


    ***


    "I hate you, father," muttered Arthur as all of his energy diffused back into nothingness. "The moment that I saw her again, a certain doubt emerged. I will kill you myself if you hurt her, father."


    Arthur was still beside the world''s core, trying to use it and return to Alka. However, it was as if everything he learned was not enough. The world did not give him the runes necessary to recreate his body, not acknowledging him as worthy.


    This made him confused because Arthur knew that this power was his, but something was missing. It reminded him of his father and what made Arthur hate him: everything was by design.


    His father must have left something back in the physical realm that could help him pass this trial and wield the true power of runes.. When he tried to look for a connection, he saw Diana, and he realized.

 Chapter 517 - A Rotten Kingdom

    The runes floated beside him apathetically, not providing him with anyfort over the realization that his father was never a good person. His goal might have been to save the world, but to do so; he manipted his son and countless people. Not to mention, sacrificed them.


    Arthur felt like all of his existence was for nothing. It was hard to find any sort of meaning in a life orchestrated by his father or by anyone else, not that it mattered who. When there is no will, there will be no way.


    "You are hurt, child," a voice, neither feminine nor masculine, spoke to him from above, and Arthur turned his attention to the world''s core. "Let me be yourfort."


    "You... want to be myfort?"ughed Arthur at the irony. "You must be the voice of this world and the one behind everything."


    "I am not behind anything, child. I am existence, not desire."


    "These runes that you hold close are the reason for my misery. All these things that happened, everything that will happen, will be because of them. All just to obtain this cursed power. I never asked for it!"


    "I was always asleep until you arrived. I never met any of my creations, except for you, child," the voice exined. Arthur frowned, sensing sincerity. "I am indeed the source of these runes, but they never meant you harm. On the contrary, all of them loved you more than anything."


    "Then let me go back to my world, to my body."


    "You have been fooled, child. The power you used did not only feed on your feelings but your very existence. Runes were never meant to be wielded by one person, and they will devour anyone who does."


    "Are you saying that this is the punishment to my powers?" muttered Arthur with bitterness. "I once thought that I was the creator, but I turned out to be nothing but a puppet that waited to be fed power until it got overfed."


    "I sense grief in your voice, and I want to be yourfort. These runes are not mine to give, but they are yours to understand. Let me teach you theirnguage, and no one will stand in your path."


    "And does that mean... that I can return without sacrificing her life?" Arthur asked, but the world''s core did not respond. It seems to be wondering who he meant, but the answer arrived soon after, and it tore Arthur apart.


    "You left a part of your powers inside other beings, and that is the reason you cannot wield the runes. You need to be whole before that happens. I am afraid that those beings need to give back what you gave them."


    Arthur paused because he knew what this meant. This was a choice between his loved ones and living. However, the answer was almost too easy.


    ***


    Love is a trap. Those who don''t feel it are free from its shackles. However, as soon as you fall into it, it bes all that matters. It hurt us more than wounds of flesh can.


    Diana wanted to breathe, but it was futile as if the air had a mind of its own and fled. It wanted her to be dead, the same as the rest of the world. She can feel the throbbing pain in her head that aligns with the loss of control over her powers.


    It was cold, and it was hot. Her eyes betrayed her, and all she could see was darkness. This happened a few moments after she saw, or what she believed to be, Arthur. Diana was sure now that he was somewhere out there, far from the realm of the living, and to have him back means she needs to give away the Greatest Harmony his powers natured within her.


    Diana felt that the years were rewinding to the first time that she tried to awaken her cursed traits. These were the same feelings, the same chaos, and the same darkness. Arthur was the reason behind this because he was here to reim his gift.


    The feelings, terror, and chaos were all the same back then. Then, however, it was her father at one point, and now it was her lover. The difference between the two was that Arthur did not seek to return at the expense of her wellbeing, and it was proven when Greatest Harmony stabilized, and her powers returned to normal.


    Her breathing grew less desperate, and the air returned, along with her vision. Then, finally, Diana found herself copsed on the other side of the wall, beneath the ce that the crack appeared.


    She was lying between some outposts of the soldiers, covered in mud. It must have happened after she fell from the sky and lost control of what happened. However, it was safe to say that the world, in general, has lost power, as the ground was upturned.


    "I lost him again," she breathed in, her face covered in mud from Gwen''s attack. "How long have I been in that state?" she wondered aloud, but there was nothing to tell her of the time.


    Even though they managed to seep into the crack, the clouds still covered the sky. However, rays of sunlight ran through the window, reflecting the surface of the weapons on the ground.


    Diana covered her eyes, which regained their previous intertwined blue and red. The sunlight broke through the clouds which were looming over the horizon. The destroyed outpost, frozen soldiers, and dripping walls brought out the world''s colors as they were bathed in sunlight.


    Her heart was far from peaceful, but the quiet of the world proved its indifference. This world did not care about her suffering or struggle. The light will shine again tomorrow when she dies. Diana wondered what brought her to such a fate.


    The memory of their night together resurfaced in her mind as a thousand galloping horses came from the distance. Diana looked at the armies rushing toward them in a desperate attempt to reim the outer walls.


    "I aming to your rescue, Arthur," she said as she stepped through the mud, walking toward the armies. "I don''t care how many deaths it requires, even if it includes mine. Are you worth it?"


    Arthur Silvera might be the prophet''s son, but he was also a victim. Her love for him was not through fate but because of her own will, whether anyone likes it or not. Diana will bring him back, whether this was what the prophet wanted or not.


    "Attack!" a roar came from behind her as she walked forward. It took a moment, but the Devils Hunters did not disappoint. Ten thousand figures flew across the sky riding flying-boards while wielding their weapons.


    Diana stared at the sky, looking like a stream of shadows flying across it, all rushing to save their lord. It was months since the Seika met these people, but their gratitude for his protection and care was enough for them to fight.


    It was a p to her face as she remembered how Arthur saved her from the darkness. But then, she met his favor with indifference, letting her father handle it.


    However, this was the time to prove that she was unlike her father. That power, and life, do not weigh more than love for her. Her wings spread as she bolted forward, her hands carrying thest of her conflicting energies.


    ***


    "The war has started," Solomon closed his eyes. "It seems the ministers have decided tounch an attack rather than wait for one. Those fools did not trust my barrier."


    However, it was to be expected. The king did not defend them, so the nobles pushed their armies toward the enemy. This kingdom was rotten, making himugh that he was its king.


    A rotten king befits this kingdom.


    There was not a lot of time until Lorius fulfills his promise. Solomon did not care what he was doing with that saint as long as he gave his love back. It was all for wretched love, making him realize how pathetic he was.


    The woman he loved would never do the things he did, and she would never love the current him. Solomon was hanging on a memory that could nevere back. However, he gave away anything to relive it.


    "How foolish I can be?" he muttered and hung his head low. Then, noise arrived at the door. Solomon turned his head toward the double-gemmed doors, which were pushed open by countless ns.


    The scene of ns growing into his hall did not rm, but the knights struggled to break free, shouting and making his head buzz. From the heart of the nts came out two individuals, two young men in their prime.


    "Greetings, King of Freda," bowed one of them, a man with curly ck hair andzy eyes. His demeanor was confident as if he ruled this life. "My name is Abraham Valdes, and I am here to meet Kar."

 Chapter 518 - The Great Betrayal

    "You can find Kar trapped inside the Cmity Gates," said Solomon with disinterest. "However, if you want the vessel, then you can find him beneath this hall."


    The cooperation came unexpected to the neers, and the dashing man with brown hair seemed uneased. Finally, he walked toward Abraham and pulled on his shoulder, whispering something in his ears.


    "It does seem odd," the man called Abraham muttered and gave a nod. "You seem expecting our arrival to the pce. Kar told you about my identity, right?"


    "I believe he mentioned something about it," the king furrowed his brows as he tried to recall. "However, it seems of little relevance to me at the moment."


    "I am quite sensitive to auras," smiled Abraham as he waved his index finger in a circle. "Yours reeks of death. It seems there is no will to live inside you. Have you sold your soul to the devil, Solomon?"


    "The devil lives inside us," paused Solomon as he rose from his seat. This man got on his nerves for some reason. "You are another puppet, so who truly sold his soul?"


    "My king," kneeled the brte. "My name is Hurst, and this is my childhood friend, Abe. I came here to protect you from the creatures who wander in the capital, feeding on the knights."


    "You don''t understand, Hurst. This man is the one who lets those vampires out. This is his n to strengthen them before the Seika arrives."


    "The Seika?" muttered Solomon with confusion. "It cannot be. That man has disappeared, and this is the reason for this war."


    "He wille here to punish the unsightly sins you havemitted," grinned Abe as he walked forward. "I know what kind of person you are, Solomon. You willmit anything for your selfish cause, believing that it goes unpunished."


    "I am a selfish man," admitted Solomon without much resistance. "The only reason that I became the king is that she believed I could bring this kingdom peace. Amon was more worthy than I am, but because my father is a demihuman, she believed that I would understand the pain of the weak the most."


    "Ah, the most foolish of feelings, love," spat Abe while turning toward the brte knight. "Make sure you never be this idiotic, Hurst. There is no value in anyone who revolves their lives around others."


    "Are you the mentor?" muttered Solomon as he noticed the difference in their age. "You are a vessel who retained the memories of the past. How amusing. The Healer Guardian is listening to the wishes of a mere knight."


    "The Healer Guardian...?" muttered Hurst with confusion before he turned toward Abe. "Are you not Abe?"


    Solomon grinned as he felt like he struck the guardian where it hurts. After all, Abraham''s words were not far from the truth. He has already realized how pathetic he was for never moving on from his first love.


    "I am not, but I also am, Hurst. The Guardian, in other words, myself, took over my body four months ago during an expedition of mine. It was the same mission that your older brother saved me."


    "A temporal fissure," muttered Solomon. "A phenomenon that represents this world''s weakness. You managed to enter this vessel because of the fissure at that time. How does it feel, young knight, for your friend to turn out to be someone else?" asked the king, his knight.


    The branches started wiggling as the vessel clicked his tongue. Solomon managed to unease Abraham, and it showed through his powers. The king stared at the young guardian with almost envy.


    Lorius told him about this guardian. The Healer Guardian, no less. As long as something is still alive, this man can heal it, and it was a power that Solomon felt inferior for the first time in his life. If he had this power when she was about to die, it wouldn''t have turned like this.


    As the Ancient One exined, this man should be an ally. However, something about the knight he was with uneased Solomon. It was as if he saw the same thing that happened to him before when Ruki influenced his ideologies.


    "I want to know one thing. You had that power all along, didn''t you? Yet, we watched several people die helplessly, and I thought that it was because we couldn''t do anything."


    Solomon was amazed at the character of this knight. He embodied selfless acts for not caring about his friend''s identity but the power he withheld. Finally, Abraham and his branches stopped moving.


    "This is what I asked from the guardian. I could not care less about other people, but you two need to be safe," muttered Abraham with a sincere voice. "I would have been used in my weakness like a medicine."


    The two did not talk further, and Solomon was getting bored of it. The selfless knight and his vessel friend were not people he wanted to make an enemy of because thetter was crucial to the n.


    The sound of footsteps came from beneath the hall before the ground split. A pair of blood scythes split the ground open as a man with long hair came out. Solomon looked behind him to see Lorius with a broad smile on his face.


    "You are here," said the Ancient One as he spread his arms. "I was waiting for you to show yourself, God of Life. Those vampires I sent throughout the city worked well to lure you here."


    "Are you familiar with this man, Abe?" asked Hurst with confusion as he grabbed his epic weapon. "It seems he is the one behind the vampires that are killing our knights."


    "You are the vessel of Overlord of Vampires, Kar," smiled Abraham. "You did well to take the body of such a high-ranking person. However, it must have taken you a while before you managed to destroy his soul."


    "A decade or so, nothing impressive. This man wanted power to overthrow the king himself, an ambitious fellow with a heart of selfless love, just like the one behind you. I am shocked, to be honest, that the Immortal is helping a human. You used to detest them, isting yourself in a city of vegetation."


    "The same as the era, I have changed," muttered Hurst as he looked down. "However, my standing remains along your side. Let me have my domain back, and the rest of the world is yours."


    "The Great Betrayal," smiled Kar as he strode forward until he reached Abraham. "You have no shame for abandoning the world when it needed you the most."


    "I am not responsible for the world," replied Abraham. "The true betrayal is none other than the two guardians and that man..." he said while gnashing his teeth in hatred.


    "You are the same as ever."


    Kar seemed satisfied with the response before turning his eyes toward Hurst, who was looking at them with hostility. The vessel raised his hand as a de of blood coagted around his arm, ready to kill the knight.


    "I need this man alive," replied the Healer Guardian, and Lorius looked at him with a frown. "His existence necessary for the soul to surrender without resistance."


    "Ah, past attachments," Lorius stopped his attack. "I still feel nostalgic to them, even after the soul surrendered itself. We are being changed by what we want to change."


    "All of us need to change," replied the guardian as he turned around and walked toward his friend. "My task is to protect this knight. I will do so until the soul resolves on its own."


    "I need you for something," called Lorius to Abraham. "I need you for a revival."


    The guardian stopped walking before he turned slowly to Kar. His expression was terrifying to behold as his aura exploded. The guardian''s bloodlust was enough to turn the knights insane instantly.


    "You want to create those cursed monsters again?"


    His voice was low, and Solomon felt his heart shake. In the beginning, he thought that the guardian was no other than an immortal healer, but it might be different. The question made the king apprehensive because he knew it was about Ruki.


    "As cursed as they are," smiled Kar. "Those creatures are still who they were before they died. I am simply reuniting a love," Lorius spread his arms with a grin.


    "What about that man?"


    The air changed again after Abraham asked. Solomon could tell that the Ancient One was displeased by the mention as his canines revealed themselves.


    "I will kill him if he appears."


    "If," said Abraham as he puckered his lips. "The Nameless should already know the future and the past, and that was the reason that we couldn''t destroy it. However, exceptions always exist, and they still do, it seems."


    Solomon was not following the conversation anymore, but all he could make out was that Lorius had nothing to say back. His heart felt as if it was being torn apart, but the king did not understand why. In the end, Abraham smirked.


    "Fine, I will help you revive one person. However, I want to take the Creator to that ce in exchange.. I want to see if he can still be changed."

 Chapter 519 - The Rebel

    The blood rivers ran endlessly beneath their feet as crows feasted on the corpses of the knights. The Devil Hunters held out their breaths because this was not their doing, but someone among the enemy lines.


    A giant man¨Cno, monster¨Cstood above the corpses, feasting on them. The knights stood silently behind the monster, taking a step back with each minute away from the person who used to be their captain.


    "Kar has infiltrated the knights," muttered Diana as she wiped away the blood from her face. The barrier was behind the giant bloodsucking monster, who had transcended humanity and became an anomaly of the world.


    Its muscles bulged as if an inted bag, the veins visible as if ropes holding a trunk together. The skin stretched beyond its breaking point, but the monster regenerated and grew bigger the more it consumed the blood of the knights.


    "I believe we need to stop it from feeding on the knights," said Courage as she walked toward Diana and stood beside her. The knight was covered in frozen blood due to her ability, and Diana looked at her with awe. This demon was well-deserving of being one of the kingdom''s strongest.


    "I want them to realize the lunacy of their king," answered Diana with sadness. "These sacrifices can make the knights abandon their positions. This will make the capital easier to conquer."


    "However, many would die. Are you sure that we can bring the Seika back through this?"


    "We need the saint, no matter what. She is the key that will bring the Seika home," the princess answered as she summoned her icy sword. "This will be a tough fight."


    "Then, how about we send one of our secret weapons?"


    "I am unsure whether they can handle it," frowned Diana as she turned toward the knight. "That monster is as strong as you are. I believe this is simply to test the waters and find out more about our strength."


    "The knights will surrender if they realize the difference in power," grinned Courage as she sheathed her sword and raised her hand. Her blue hair had grown longer than three months ago, and she had to tie it. A hairpin held her hair together, and she took it off before injecting it with mana. "Your orders, my lord," she looked at Diana.


    "Fine," sighed the princess. "Bring out one of the mechas."


    "Let''s go! The lord has given her approval!" themand was ryed faster than the speed of light as if the knight couldn''t wait to test their secret weapon. Diana smiled as she unsummoned her sword, knowing that this was also Arthur''s effect on the titled knight.


    As the knights red at the blood monster who devoured their friends, they realized that the enemy was returning from the battlefield. They thought that the vampire scared them back, but it wasn''t a glorious achievement as the blood of countless men and women ran beneath the giant monster.


    The vampire roared bloodthirst after it finished its meal. It grew until it was at least ten meters tall, looking like a titan of ancient times. There was no resemnce to the human, only looking like a giant, ugly doll of flesh. All that remained on the head was a giant, sharp-teethed jaw that reeked of blood. The vampire turned toward Runerian Troops as an ugly smile appeared on its face.


    The roar that followed shook the earth and sky alike. Anyone in hearing range felt their eardrums get almost torn apart, and some bled. Their blood froze as if knowing that a predator craved it.


    The giant then spread its arms while its sharp ws glistered in the light, blood dripping from them. Diana was expressionless as the monster stomped on the ground and bolted in her direction.


    All the Runerian Troops stood proud as the vampire destroyed the ground, trying to reach them. Their eyes were looking at it silently with absolute confidence that it could not harm them.


    "None of them is... scared," muttered a Fredian Knight with confusion as it backed away. "These people are crazy. That monster is no less than a cmity."


    "This is working in our favor, so," a knight beside him replied with a frown. "We need to retreat and report this incident to the titled knights. They are the only people who can help us now."


    "Right, the titled knights," the earlier knight bobbed his head as if he had forgotten their kingdom''s strongest knights had yet to appear. The lords might be upied with the threat from Yozia, but the knights are the king''s guards.


    ***


    "The monster is attacking them," muttered the Knight of Honesty as he lowered his binocrs. "It seems the king has decided to use the powers of the cmities. What are you going to do, Knight of Freedom?"


    "I fear that the king has fallen to the darkness," replied the young man who wore armor. "I serve the cause, not the person. The darkness will always be my enemy."


    "Are you rebelling as well?" frowned the Knight of Honesty as he turned toward the young man. "I can kill you now for saying that."


    "You can...?"ughed the Knight of Freedom. "You can dream of that. I will do what I was fated to do."


    "You will save the world," said the Knight of Honesty sarcastically as he looked through his binocrs again. "The only reason that I tolerate your delusions is because I know you will never backstab me."


    "I will backstab you if I catch you red-handed in something immoral," smiled the Knight of Freedom. "I heard that your brother is losing business because of Runera. That must be the reason you are hell-bent on attacking them even though the king will change soon."


    "The king changed once before, but most of us remained. This is what I like about Freda. It is truly a free kingdom because what makes it powerful is that everyone is selfish."


    "I know. The lords are all hiding in their cities because they know that if they rush to Livia, their city will be seized by Yozia. A devious n from Runera to cripple the kingdom."


    "We are all selfish, but everyone is protecting their people. This is the best oue for the people, and you know that. If the lords disregarded consequences and rushed to aid the king, the citizens will be the sacrifice."


    "I guess you are right, but the citizens are not the priority."


    The Knight of Honesty paused and turned around toward his so-called friend. The two of them were standing atop the walls of Livia, with no one else in sight. Honesty was silent before he opened his mouth to ask.


    "What is the priority then?"


    "For the world to be free," the Knight of Freedom gripped his sword tightly while turning around toward his friend. "I like ves because they are not free by choice. All I have to do is free them like I did in Alva, and they would do anything they want."


    "As for those who try to be your followers?"


    "I killed them."


    The words were colder than the biting winding from the frozen outer walls. The Knight of Honesty looked at his friend in the eyes, and he knew that those words were not lies. Before he could say anything, the man turned his head away.


    "I freed them from very, but they still chose to be enved people in another way. How boring would the world be if safety was favored over freedom? The king became a prisoner of his love and the Ancient One. I fought for his cause because he was free from everything."


    "You were the first knight to brandish your sword at the previous king," muttered the Knight of Honesty. "The title that everyone calls you is befitting: The Rebel."


    "I have no intention to rebel against a free nation. However, this kingdom has lost all qualities that made it as such. Therefore, it is time to choose a new ruler for our kingdom. The Seika seems to be a fine candidate."


    "Let me prove that I am a better candidate," the Knight of Honesty looked at the devil with determination. This man was dangerous to ask for help because he would betray him one day. However, he was powerful. "I am free."


    "You are a ve of your brother''s whims," the Knight of Freedom shook his head. "Although... you can prove to me that you are free by killing your brother, Lord of Contracts. Then, I will believe you."


    The Knight of Honesty silently stared as if to make sure whether the devil was serious. Then, after realizing that he was, the knight slowly nodded.


    "I agree."


    "You are not that hesitant about killing your only family?"


    "My brother taught me one thing: selfishness. I remember how he broke my arm because I fed a starving ve once. So I will take his life to honor his wishes."


    The Knight of Freedom grinned at those words, and he turned to walk away. Rain fell from the sky gradually, as if preparing for the final struggle this kingdom will witness.


    "For glory, brother," the Knight of Honesty looked at the sky and closed his eyes, allowing the rain to wash over his face.. Then, he disappeared.

 Chapter 520 - A Proof

    The vampire tore through the battleground as if scissors ran through a fabric. As the knights thought that their enemy was doomed, a star shed like a meteor that was heading directly toward the battlefield, but the Runerian Troops looked unfazed.


    "What in the gods is this..." questioned a knight as he shielded his eyes from the blinding light. "This must be... a divine punishment! The gods are seeking to destroy the anomaly!"


    "This is nothing but a trick from the enemy! Do not tter!" the knight''s captain tried to unite the soldiers, but his words were cut short by the ''trick'' descending on the battlefield. A whistle was followed by a booming sound as thend shook.


    The light struck the vampire, and there was a roar of pain, who did not dodge in time. The instant eleration of the blinding light made sure that it was impossible to avoid the attack. Nevertheless, as the knights squinted their eyes to peer through the light, they managed to see the outline of the figure.


    "Third Mecha is here," a feminine voice rang from the giant metallic monster that stood atop the vampire, which was impaled by a sword. The giant was almost twice as big as the metallic monster, but thetter managed to stab it to the ground using the greatsword.


    "Mecha...?" the knights grew confused as they looked at the giant metallic anomaly. The metal tes were lined in a humanoid shape that looked like a giant from ancient times. Every inch of its body was covered in runes that lit up with every movement.


    "You... bastard!" roared the vampire with anger as it tried to stand, ignoring the sword piercing its flesh. The wound grew bigger as the blood pooled on the ground. "Die!" the hoarse voice of the monster turned hoarser as the blood turned into spikes that stuck the enemy.


    "Barrier activated," the feminine voice muttered again as a sphere appeared around the mecha, blocking the blood spikes from touching it. "n A has failed. Initiating n B."


    A smoke signal was fired in the air from the enemy side, and the knights were confused. The monster called mecha disappeared before it reappeared a distance above while aiming its arm at the vampire.


    The sky lit up with bright orange color as mes gathered in front of the mecha. While looking at the scene with dread, the captain heard noises from the enemy side. After turning towards them, he found that all of them were retreating.


    "You better retreat too," a voice whispered in his ears, making the captain flinch and look toward the far horizon. Despite the hundreds of meters between them, his eyes met those of the ice-cold princess. There was no reason for her to deceive him, so he chose to believe her.


    "Retreat!" he ordered, and his voice shook the knights, forcing them to scramble away. Then, as the knights used every means possible to retreat, whether mounts, abilities, or artifacts, the mes exploded from the mecha.


    The heat scorched the captain''s back as he ran away with his soldiers. Then, finally, his head turned and was greeted by a scene from hell, where the sky was painted with nothing but the orange color of mes.


    His eyes darted around, and he realized that thest of his men could not make it. The mes were too powerful to be blocked, too. So the captain had to decide to get off his horse and fly back in that split second.


    The captain''s armor fell apart because he knew it would melt if he got too close to the inferno, so he cut it loose. Then, as his feetnded on the ground, they started sliding through the soil while his arms spread.


    "DO NOT LOOK BACK!"


    His roar startled the knights who were falling behind. Their legs carried them farther away from the mes but not fast enough to escape. The captain clicked his tongue as his mana exploded from his hands, creating a giant wall of earth to block the mes.


    The fire tongues appeared above the wall as the mes mmed themselves into it. His heart clenched when he realized that the wall was breaking down rapidly.


    "They are going to die if I let go now," muttered the young captain with bitterness. "My first time leading these men ended like this. I should have be a baker as my father wanted me. Well, I am going to be baked alive anyway."


    The soliloquy was for no other than himself, almost in self-ridicule at the fact that his first assignment ended in such a manner. His walls dried and crumbled as if y, and he could see the mes through the cracks.


    "I am sorry for disobeying you, mom and dad," he closed his eyes in onest defeat. "Your son has protected his soldiers."


    "Live on to tell them that," a voice came from above, forcing the captain to snap his eyes open. A petite figure stood atop the walls he created with giant wings like blue mes. "Turn to ice."


    Themand was followed by obedience, and the wall froze rapidly. Ayer of ice covered his walls and repelled the mes. Finally, the captain realized that he was no longer needed, and he lowered his arms as his face dripped with sweat.


    Then, his gaze turned upward again to look at the princess watching the mes, and she was descending upon him. Their eyes met for what seemed like an eternity, and the light from the fire shone through her wings.


    "An angel," he muttered to himself as the Princess of Ice and Fire descended in front of him, her feet touching the ground ever so gently. "Why did you... save me?"


    "There is no need for unnecessary deaths anymore," she said with sadness. "I am giving you a chance while my men kill the vampire. But, unfortunately, this monster is not thest. The capital is infested with these creatures, and they will devour your men until none are left."


    "Who is the one behind such a thing?" gulped the captain, feeling apprehensive of the angel he was seeing. It was a sweet temptation to believe her words, but he knew it would be his end.


    "You must have heard of the ancient cmity, Ruler of Blood," she sighed. "The Overlord of Vampires controls the king and the Temple of Schelera. It is time for us to put an end to it."


    "You want to save the knights?" his voice was filled with confusion before he smirked. "They call you the ruthless princess, the aloft god in the cloud, but here you are fighting instead of your squad."


    "Those do not care about your lives as I do," she said while raising her hand, spreading her small palm upward. "I want this ending to have as few deaths as possible. Otherwise, he will feel sad."


    "Are you talking about the Seika?" he asked and saw her raise her eyes to meet his. "I saw you two before in the auction. I can tell that you were in love, but I don''t understand why he left."


    "He did not leave, but taken away, and I have to bring him back no matter what it takes. This includes killing the innocents. However, I want to avoid this. So," she reached out to him, "let us stop this war."


    The captain felt his mouth dry. This was nothing like he imagined. It wasmon among the knights to think of the princess as a demon, who they were grateful for having as an ally than an enemy.


    This also meant that they were apprehensive towards her. That is why she was assigned to a particr division of psychopaths, insufferable, and crazy people. The princess was considered a perfect leader for those bloodthirsty¨C some cannibalistic, monsters.


    ''She is not what they portrayed her to be,'' the captain felt his heart bleed for this young girl, who was as old as his little sister. ''I cannot fathom the events that led her to this mindset.''


    He would not have been surprised if she was a ruthless killer because that''s how most powerful young people are. However, the girl in front of him was wise enough to know that this war would lead nowhere. And if she was right about the Ruler of Blood, he has to follow her.


    "I will choose to believe you because, without you, I would have been dead," he said while resting his hand on his heart. "I will make sure that the knights under me will aid your cause. I can promise you that."


    "Thank you, honorable knight," she smiled with relief, and at that moment, she looked no different than any girl. However, the image was ruined by the rageful cry behind the walls. "It seems that our mecha has failed to kill the vampire."


    "Mecha..." the captain was afraid. "What did the Seika create, exactly?" he asked with worry.


    "He created a proof."


    "A proof?"


    "That strength belongs to those who understand the world, not those who destroy it."

 Chapter 521 - Knight And God

    "You can truly revive the dead?" asked Hurst with a hint of unease as he stared at the back of his hands, clenched into a fist. "This is beyond the realm of humans."


    "Indeed," replied Abe as he stared out of the window, his green eyes half crescents. "I left the realm of humans eons ago. I am an immortal, as you know."


    His words had a hint of teasing, and Hurst sighed in response. The friend that was nothing but a hate-it-all was now an ancient character with a history as deep as the ocean. It made him a bit uneasy, because how could he trust him like before?


    "I want to know why you chose Abe."


    "We two are alike, and he was going to die, so I signed a deal with him. Do not misunderstand. Your brother''s death was the reason that I managed to save his friend."


    "How is azy person with no ambitions can be the same as an immortal?" asked Hurst with confusion. Abe turned toward him and grinned, revealing an intrigued expression.


    "Are you jealous because you want to be an immortal yourself?" asked the Healer Guardian as he walked back toward the knight. "Tell me, do you want to rece Abraham yourself?"


    "I would never," shrugged the knight without a hint of deceit. "I am merely curious about what you two have inmon. It would help me trust you more. After all, you seemed to be the friend of that vampire."


    "Allies do not have to be friends," answered Abe coldly before he turned back toward the window. "Your friend shared a simr mindset to mine. I do not want trouble, and I have no energy for it. All I want is to rebuild my kingdom, surrounded by my sanctuary."


    "Then, tell me what happened to it?"


    His question went unanswered for a while. Hurst could see the man''s reflection in the window as it grew dark outside. The green eyes looked downward, twinkling sad lights shing through them.


    "I was betrayed by the one person who loved life as much as I did. I allowed them into my sanctuary and gave them one of my beloved trees to live on. When the time came, they chose to forsake what we have for the greater good, and they thought of themselves as a hero."


    "You sound like a maiden in love," Hurst leaned back after digesting the information. "However, can''t you forgive them for doing the right thing?"


    His words were the spark that ignited barrels of rage in the ancient guardian. Hurst could not breathe, and the room started shaking because of Abe''s anger as he turned. The carefree eyes were gone, reced by the wrathful lights of hell.


    "His actions were not right towards me," the guardian gnashed his teeth. "I wanted nothing but to live inside my kingdom, away from humans. However, he punished me as well, despite everything I did for him."


    Hurst found himself unable to say anything toward the demon from hell. This rage made him realize that the person in front of him was indeed an ancient god, but the aura soon disappeared.


    "I apologize," said Abe as he covered his eyes. "Love, huh?"


    Hurst could not process what he meant, but a knock interrupted their conversations. The door was pushed open to reveal the vampire from before, also known as the ancient one.


    "Rage does not suit you well, Healer Guardian," said the Ancient One while walking inside. "The preparations are ready. I need your help for the revival."


    "I want to warn the king first," Abe replied with a frown. The Ancient One paused, and a breeze made his hair dance lightly. Hurst could see that he did not like this but agreed nheless.


    "You can find him in the throne room," said the vessel before leaving the room. Abe sighed as he walked toward the door, and Hurst jumped to stop him.


    "I thought we are going to stop this madness, not enable it," shouted the knight lightly. Abe stopped walking, and it was his chance to convince him. "I know I am too weak to demand anything, but we had a promise."


    "I know, Hurst," muttered Abraham. "However, if I stop him now, then that man will not appear. I need to meet him again for revenge and to warn him."


    "This sentiment... you are talking about the same person from earlier, right? The one who betrayed you for the greater good? And you want to sacrifice all these people just to meet him?"


    "You met the king, and he is unfit to rule this kingdom. This is a chance to save this nation at the expense of a few lives. Furthermore, some of the knights have already turned against the king."


    Hurst knew that his friend''s words were true. The king was an ill choice to rule, which was the sole reason Hurst wanted to follow his friend. There was no crown to save because the crown was the culprit.


    "I bet you are feeling lost because the one thing you served is now the one you need to kill," smiled Abe as he turned around. "However, don''t worry. I will help you to find the right path again."


    ***


    Solomon stared at the empty throne room, filled with nts that the Healer Guardian wielded. It never urred to him that to revive his beloved would require the aid of another vessel.


    The sound of footsteps pulled him out of his reverie andpelled him to look at the knight and god. It made him filled with envy to stare at Abraham, who was chosen as the vessel.


    "I want to know why you didn''t choose me," muttered Solomon from his throne. "None of this would have happened if I had your power."


    "I will never choose someone tainted with the powers of creation," spat Abe as he walked to stand in front of the throne. "You are a Seika, too."


    "How is that rted?"


    "You cannot possibly understand," smiled the guardian. "This ability of yours is not the world loving you, but loving a certain man, a man I loathe."


    "A certain man?" repeated the king with confusion. "Are you saying that a certain man bestows these powers?"


    "It is not bestowed but nted," grinned Abe as he pointed the finger at the king. "You are nothing but a seed that is waiting to be harvested. He shall return and take away what is his."


    The king chuckled, unable to care any less about the threat. It seems the Healer Guardian knew that much, and he lowered his finger, a sigh escaping his mouth.


    "You remind me of corpses," said the guardian. "Are you sure you want to do this revival? I have a few warnings to say about this."


    "Enlighten me, God of Life."


    "First, this is an act of disharmony. The world will reject the revived person, cursing it with anguish. Second, the memories and the soul will be brought back, but a different body will be used."


    "A different body?" frowned the king.


    "The powers of the Ancient One aren''t suitable for revival or the matter of souls. He will use the powers of a different cmity to tear a hole into the void and steal the soul of your beloved. However, it will be akin to a summoning of a monster."


    "Then, the person will have the body of a monster..." muttered Hurst with dread.


    "Are you still willing to take this risk?"


    "Is there another method to bring a person back? The Seika of Living Beings brought a girl back to life, the one downstairs," the king spread his arms with desperation.


    "I believe that her death was recent, and maybe only that man can truly bring a soul back without the curse. Unfortunately, however, the body cannot be regenerated after all this time."


    ''...why?''


    This was the thought that filled the king''s mind. His life was miserable ever since he was born in this world as if someone was guiding him by the hand from one misfortune to another.


    He wanted to know why he had to be cursed with this fate. There were millions of people out there, so why didn''t he get to live a simple life?


    "There is no reason," the guardian muttered. "I know that look on your face. You want to know why this happened, how it could have been prevented, but there is truly no reason."


    "Am I supposed to live on knowing that?"


    "That is the true challenge of life. So, I advise you against doing this revival, and you can always find someone new."


    "And how can you understand? There can''t be a new person, because there is only one for me. These memories haunt me, and I can''t let go."


    "I understand," nodded Abraham. "I wanted to warn you, nothing else. However, please listen to the third warning. If you want to bring someone back, you have to give something in return. After that, you will have her back."

 Chapter 522 - Lusica

    As the mes died down from the battlefield, it was clear to see that the vampire had yet to perish. The attack has struck it properly, but the monster regenerated before the attack could end its life.


    "We need to strike it with an attack that hinders its regeneration," muttered the Knight of Courage to the knights behind her. "I can use my ice to freeze it, but is this not a chance to prove yourself, Lusica?"


    Everyone turned to look at him, and he could feel their confusion. After all, he was no stronger than a neo-ranker and but one man. However, Lusica felt relieved when he was met with that question.


    There was one truth that Lux did not know about him, and it was that he loved to let the darkness out. This truth might scare his friend away, but Lusica had reasons for it.


    His soul was infested by the darkness, almost gathering each day. The Seika ensured that the darkness stayed at bay, but his disappearance made it hard for Lusica to keep a sane mind. It was as if the medication that made him survive was taken away, and Lusica needed to let the darkness out.


    This was through fighting. The destruction of the world satisfied the creature sitting quietly behind the darkness. His heart was weak, unable to push the creature out, so Lusica had to make amends with it.


    It was not without benefit, too. The powers of the fallen were leaps beyond the standard ranking of humanity. But, despite being a neo-ranker, Lusica was not afraid of fighting a monster that could not be killed.


    "Thank you, captain," Lusica bowed his head slightly, and the Knight of Courage waved her hand for him to go ahead. The knights parted ways to allow him into the battlefield, his first war.


    Lusica carried nothing but a dagger on his waist. A single dagger in its sheath befriended his name, which the Seika carefully chose. The knights knew the meaning of his name, and it generated expectations because everyone wanted to know.


    What did the Seika see in this knight?


    The Lord of Runera was a wise man, enough to climb through the ranks and threaten the rest of the lords. His choices were akin to the hand of god, taking the seedlings out of the ordinary.


    The chosen knights were the ones to inherit the Seika''s most powerful weapons. However, the exception was the man walking toward the battlefield. The one left behind, others assumed.


    This was why the Knight of Courage chose him to fight against the vampire, who was not killed by a mecha. It was a chance to prove himself capable of being a part of the next n. However, the other members, Devil Hunters, Lance Squad, and knights, were not satisfied that he was not a foot soldier.


    Lusica breathed in, and the stench of burned flesh filled his nostrils. The vampire was still regenerating, its skin charcoal, but alive nheless. It was no different from a titan of ten meters tall.


    The vampire paused as he sensed Lusica''s approach. It turned toward him before a wide grin filled his face. The tongue protruded out, wiggling like a tentacle.


    "You sent me food; how delightful," said the vampire after he realized Lusica was nothing but a neo-ranker. "However, you are too skinny to have any blood inside of you. I wish they sent a fat one, hehe."


    "I am sure that you have a name, monster. It does not matter if it belongs to the human you used. I still want to know it."


    "A name?" titled the vampire, his head with confusion, his voice hoarse and deep. "A name," it repeated, "is not something I need. I simply need to devour."


    "And I need to kill you, so give me a name. Give me the name of the person you were before the Vampire Overlord turned you into this freak."


    "We are all freaks, young knight," the vampire''s skin started healing, returning to the bluish shade of white. "You are more of a freak than me. I kill for my pleasure; you kill because you serve someone."


    "You are right. I am a freak," Lusica unsheathed his golden dagger, and the weapon''s aura pushed his hair upward. "However, the Seika taught me that every life is important. Every battle is a collision of fates and desire, making it noble. Let us collide, and whoever is destined to stay stays."


    The vampire was silent after he heard the words. Lusica knew that the monster used to be a person because he saw the transformation himself. It reminded him of himself and the power that wanted to erode him as if he was looking at his future self.


    "Marten... Bellisa. My name is Marten Bellisa," the monster said with thest shred of humanity before that also disappeared. "Thank you, honorable knight," the voice was young, trapped before it sank into a roar of monstrosity.


    Lusica''s eyes teared up for the first time since he obtained this power. The vampire shook the battlefield as it ran toward him, seeking to devour his flesh. A single tear rolled down his face before the knight snapped his eyes open, and he allowed the darkness to run amok.


    "I was cursed with this power that never allowed me to sleep. The voices in my head ask me to do the cruelest of things. However, only one man saw through the reason I survived."


    Lusica remembered his childhood. The massacre he caused, and how his family called him a monster. The countless lives he took as a young child to protect Lux. Even Lusica thought of himself as a monster, and he was waiting for the darkness to overtake him one day.


    However, the Seika told him about the reason that he survived. It was the ability he was born with, the one that bloomed through his soul.


    Perseverance.


    "The odds can turn against you," the Seika said with a smile. "However, you will survive because you are my dagger in the night. You are not haunted by the darkness but the one haunting it. You are their curse because you will survive no matter how much they try to control you."


    Those at the academy called him a creep because of his pale, sleep-deprived eyes. However, the Seika still wanted him, and he believed in him more than anyone. It was time to repay.


    His mouth opened to scream as the darkness exploded through his seams, but no voice came out because the darkness devoured everything. After that, there was nothing left, not his body and not his soul. This was the art he learned, the trick that made him powerful.


    Surrender.


    This was the reason that Lusica loved to let the darkness out. Then, finally, there was a moment where he did not need to fight anything anymore, and he was at peace. It was the first breath after a long nightmare.


    "You are mine."


    The voice spoke through his mouth, and it made the vampire flinch before stopping its steps. However, it was toote. Lusica was too close to it. The scene wasical as the vampire looked afraid of the puny human in front of it.


    "This cannot be... why is a human... using the powers of the Nameless..." the vampire was shaking with fear as the human in front of him turned into a walking me of destruction. "You shouldn''t be alive!"


    It was true.


    Lusica knew that he should be dead after surrendering. This was the first time he allowed the darkness out of his body, bing its portal into this world. However, he was not afraid because he was holding the dagger.


    The blinding light of his weapon banished the nightmare. It shone brightly with golden light like that of the Seika, and it brought him back into the living. Lusica snapped his eyes open as the weapon bound him to this world still, preserving his body from destruction.


    Then, it happened.


    A ck sh of light cut through the sky, passing through the vampire. There was no effect until a few secondster when the vampire''s head rolled on the ground. The body was about to regenerate before Lusica jumped through the air andnded on the shoulder.


    "You can rest now, Marten Bellisa," muttered Lusica before he stabbed his dagger into the vampire''s neck and infused the body with his darkness. His eyes closed as the titan began to dissolve into nothing and exploded.


    Lusica jumped back as he held the dagger tighter, using thest bit of his consciousness to activate the powers of the Seika. The darkness sizzled as the powers of creation appeared to push it back into Lusica, the portal.


    There was nothing left of the vampire, and it was a one-sided fight. Finally, Lusica fell face forward as the silence fell on the battlefield. All those who witnessed knew that this was either a miracle... or a cmity.


    "You did well," the Knight of Courage appeared in front of him and allowed him to lean on her.. "I can''t believe that you carried all this darkness within you."

 Chapter 523 - A Cursed Man

    The battlefield was silent, and the spectators were fearful. The Devil Hunters knew it better than anyone: the destructive energy that Lusica wielded. It was the first time that the truth came to light.


    "This is who the Seika chose as his dagger," the Knight of Courage supported Lusica on her shoulder, despite being shorter than him. "Lusica allowed us to obtain crucial information through his suffering. Most of you had friends who turned into fallen beings, so you must know their suffering."


    The crowd muttered among themselves as pained expressions appeared on most. The fate of those who give in to the darkness was worse than death. Lusica looked with gratitude through his tired eyes at the Knight of Courage, who managed to sway the crowd to his side.


    "This is not a heroic tale," staggered Lusica as he tried to stand on his own and looked at the rest. "We were all given a home by the Seika, where ranks and sses do not matter, where life was peaceful as it should be. Nevertheless, I will fight for this cause, and I hope you do as well."


    The words of a young knight moved the crowd. It was true, even if they were afraid of the battle. The Seika allowed them into his city without asking for anything. After the long fight, the Devil Hunters were promised a reunion with their families.


    As the crowd stood there silently, a group of people walked from the direction of the city. The soldiers got ready for another battle but soon realized their princess led the group. Following her petite figure were countless knights, carrying looks of hesitation.


    "My lord," the Knight of Courage tilted her head with confusion as she looked at the knights behind Diana. "Are these war prisoners?"


    "Newrades," presented the Lord of Runera. "They have realized the ongoing bizarre events surrounding the capital. I exined our cause, and they decided to see for themselves the state of the capital."


    "And what did they find?"


    "Dried corpses, mostly," sighed Diana as she looked at her corpses. "Our enemy has changed. The knights who were within the borders of Livia are now of uncertain fate, and the capital is infested with vampires."


    "That raises the difficulty by a margin," sighed the Knight of Courage before she turned toward the knights'' captain and added. "No offense."


    "None was taken, Honorable Knight," saluted the captain. "I am simply devastated that in the short span of the battle, we lost so many young men and women."


    "This is the truth behind the capital," said the Titled Knight before turning toward the rest. "The battle ahead will be a merciless one. The Ruler of Blood births the vampires, and their regeneration is no less than immortality. Therefore, the best strategy is to apprehend them first. Understood?"


    "Yessir!" shouted the army in unison, shaking the battlefield. Then, Courage turned toward the knights who joined their ranks recently. There might be vampires among them, but it was better than fighting an army because of that.


    "You are not our enemy, and you have never been. Our arrays escorted the citizens to a safe location until this war ended. We want you to be safe and to rid this kingdom of this gue known as the Ancient One, who is the vessel of Kar, Overlord of Vampires."


    The knights lifted their heads after hearing her words. The Titled Knight of Courage was no stranger to them, as she was known as the kindest knight and one of their kingdom''s strongest. It was only for a moment that they thought of her as an enemy.


    "I trained some of you and knighted more. We are not the enemy," she said before pointing her sword toward the capital. "The enemy is there!"


    "OOOOOH!"


    The knights cheered after the Knight of Courage made them feel like this was their battle and that they had not lost yet. Then, the army turned toward the capital, now twice as big, and marched toward the barrier.


    Lusica looked at the scene in awe. His powers to destroy were almostughablepared to Courage''s ability to unite. A few words from her struck the honor among the knights and used it to make them allies.


    "We should not dilly dally, Lusica," she said while walking closer to him. "I know we fought once before, but respect is earned through battles."


    "My respect toward you never wavered, Wrathful Demon."


    "You youngsters are truly fascinated by such embarrassing titles," she said as a slight blush appeared on her face. "Now, let''s follow the rest because we need you to break the barrier."


    "How old are you... Honorable One?" he swallowed back his words as he reached the end of the sentence. The Knight of Courage turned toward him with surprise, which he shared, because he was never interested in befriending anyone.


    "A few years from thirty," she said without a hint of embarrassment. "And you are barely twenty. Are you offended that I called you youngster?"


    "I just thought that among all of us, the Seika is the youngest, except for Hana. We followed someone so young, so blindly."


    "That is true," nodded the Knight of Courage with a pondering expression. "However, the Seika doesn''t give out the aura of youth. When I first met him, he was being chased by Skywalker, like a wounded wolf without any ability."


    "I cannot imagine it."


    "You can because even when wounded, the wolf was terrifying. That man carried beneath his tongue countless questions, and his eyes betrayed how desperate he was for the answers. He was kind, but when he needed to be not, he did not hesitate."


    "And is that the reason you followed him?"


    "I followed him because he showed me miracles," said the Knight before pping Lusica on the head. "You need to do the same now and destroy the barrier for us."


    "I understand..." Lusica rubbed his head with a smile. It might be because he allowed the darkness outside, but his body felt lighter. Furthermore, his heart was beating for the first time in years.


    ***


    Solomon stared at his barrier breaking apart from the direction of the battle. He thought his knights would buy more time, but this was enough. The vampires will hinder the army for long enough.


    It was not his battle, but he somehow knew that when the Seika learns of the knights Solomon sacrificed, he would kill him. This feeling grew stronger after he talked to the man standing behind him.


    "You are a stepping stone," dered the Healer Guardian to the king who was standing on the balcony. "I am unaware how, but I know that the Seika is the true fated one to save this kingdom. This makes you... the viin."


    "I cannot help but find this amusing,"ughed Solomon. "When I rose against the unjust king, who pursued knowledge of the future even if it disfigured his son, I was also the Seika. Now, I am the unjust king, and the Seika ising to dethrone me."


    "Do you think that the Seika will be the same in a few years?" asked Abraham as he walked to stand beside the king. "Are we all living an endless cycle of struggle?"


    "We failed this world," said Solomon with a sad smile. "That is the final line in the Schr Guardian''s knowledge, which I chanced upon before rising to be the king. Then, I did not understand it, but now, I do."


    "You understand now," turned Abraham toward him, "because you saw me ally myself with the cmities? A vessel of a guardian working with a cmity disgust you?"


    "I am no better, but I am not a god," shrugged Solomon. "You are not a god either, Abraham. A god will never be this selfish."


    "Haha," roared thezy guardian withughter. "The gods are the most selfish because only the selfish bes a god. We tore through our friends, enemies, and everything to obtain this power. And when we did... we just wanted more."


    "Is there an end to this pursuit?"


    "There is no end until that pursuit is reced," replied the guardian after he calmed down. "The Seika will not be the unjust king because he will never be a king. That man does not pursue anything, and that makes him the strongest."


    "That makes no sense."


    "It does not, and it doesn''t have to be, because life is that absurd. This world will not give its strongest powers to those who desire it. This is the paradox because no one will seek something they do not desire."


    "However, there was an exception?" concluded the king, and Abraham nodded.


    "Can you tell me, wise king: what do you call a man who wields a power he does not desire and might even hate?"


    "A power that he does not desire and might even hate..." repeated the king. "That makes him nothing but..."


    "That is right," interrupted Abraham. "It makes him a cursed man. This world is cruel because those who are destined to save it are those cursed by that destiny."

 Chapter 524 - Story Behind All

    The power to wield runes was given by this creature, Gaia, which represents the consciousness of this world. As the core shone with golden lights, the gentle voice spoke to him, teaching him the ways of the world.


    Initially, Arthur did not want to listen because he realized that for him to return to Earth means taking away what kept Diana safe. However, the knowledge did not need his consent to transmit into his mind.


    Time here was stic, expanding beyond measure as he wished for it. Arthur could feel the seconds tick by, or he could let them be years, diluting his consciousness until it experienced every moment for a long time.


    This was what Arthur did to reach a decision. However, the choice never changed, and he was not his father. Arthur wanted to find a different way to return without taking back what was his.


    The unbridled time allowed him to think about everything, slowly, as he revised everything that his father did, and he went through. His father came to this world long before he did, and he nted the seeds of Arthur''s ascension until this moment.


    It did not take a genius to realize that Diana was, among many others, another part of his father''s seeds for Arthur to return to Alka. Maybe it was more than that because his father wanted him to fight against the cmities as a hero.


    Arthur, in many instances, listened to teenagersin about their fathers influencing their career choices. His father disappeared before the decision came, and the disappearance was decided for Arthur.


    However, it always filled him with an outsider''s envy because he thought these people had it easy. That their fathers might be hurting them, but at least, they were there.


    Arthur now wished that his father was never there.


    Because now, his father was everywhere, controlling every piece of his life without him knowing. Seref Silvera took the role a notch higher and decided that his son would have no choice but to follow his will.


    He was unsure of what to feel about his father, whether it was hate, disappointment, or simply indifference. However, he was sure that his father was d for himself, thinking he did this world a favor by creating a hero.


    Arthur never wanted anything from this world ever since he was born. Others wanted to create guilds, rule kingdoms, kill dragons, or steal kisses under the moonlight from their sweethearts.


    His father liked to read him stories of heroes. And now that he tried to remember, it was always of tragic heroes who sacrificed themselves without a second of hesitation. Arthur always reread the books because he wanted a different ending. He wanted the hero to rest and realize that the world would continue existing.


    Maybe it was all to remember him for this moment, Arthur thought. The moment where he needs to sacrifice the one person who cared more about protecting him when his father did not.


    "I want to know about how everything started."


    "...existence?"


    "Not interested with that, just how this power came to my hands. I want to know how my father was involved in that."


    "I understand," Gaia paused before agreeing. "Let me tell you a tale when the world needed you the most. I needed you the most."


    "I am all ears."


    "Those times were crueler than now, and how heartbroken I am for it, but the world was dangerous. A creature came to this world, who wouldter be called Nameless. Then, you shortly arrived after to warn me about it."


    "Where did Ie from?"


    "A different world, one far from ours. It was destroyed by Nameless, who took away everything you have. You found a way to find its next target and sought to stop it. I believe you were its protector, its king, and its ruler."


    "I was a lot of things."


    "You were, and the warning was enough for me to trust you. I decided to allow you to use the runes of the world, the strongest resource in existence. However, the world already had beings as powerful as you are, and not all of them agreed to your demands."


    "What did I demand?"


    "Nameless was a powerful creature, almost the strongest one cmity to be born. It attracted all the other cmities under its cause, promising them worlds that they could rule. It did the same with the guardians."


    "It gave them an offer?"


    "It did, and the offer was to abandon this world in exchange for one of their own, where no one can stand against them. Nameless only wanted to devour the core, and it did not care about anything."


    "And there was no reason for the guardians to refuse."


    "However, you knew better than that. Without the core, this world will fall apart, life will never sprout from it, and the people will be struck with famine. There will be no magic, no life, and no existence anymore."


    "Then, did the Nameless promise them destroyed worlds?"


    "It promised them worlds that were far smaller, not big enough to make him stronger, so everyone wins. However, there is always a price."


    "The weaker humans."


    "The guardians were allowed to take a few people with them, but not evenparable to the lives that they were going to leave behind."


    "And why did they not fight against it?"


    "That is also what you wanted to do, to fight for this world because Nameless was not going to stop after it devours this world. You were the only one who knew what was going to happen after this world''s core gets devoured, but you were an outsider."


    "An outsider,"ughed Arthur. "I guess some things never change."


    "Sadly," the voice was heartbroken. "You tried to warn them, to make them see reason, but what was the alternative? A long, almost never-ending war that can even kill the gods. The gods of this world were selfish, and no sane person would sacrifice themselves."


    "There were exceptions, though."


    "You have already heard about them: God of Space, Wanderer Guardian and God of Artifacts, Schr Guardian. The first agreed because it has already visited destroyed worlds, and the second trusted the runes who listened to your everymand."


    "However, it wasn''t enough to fight against the Nameless."


    "It is hard to say what would be enough to defeat it, but five of the guardians agreed to its offer, and two did not n on fighting it, choosing to protect theirnds from the uing cmity. There were only three of you."


    "Then, what happened?"


    "The day arrived when the five guardians met and wanted to offer the core to Nameless. However, you had a n. Nameless did not devour smaller worlds because they could not make him stronger, and for one other reason."


    "The reason that this world became two..."


    "Nameless could not descend to this world if the dimension were split into two. This was the n that you had, and you wanted to hide the core between the two worlds, untouched for eternity."


    "The other guardians should agree once they listen to this n," Arthur was confused, but Gaia was silent. "However," he realized, "there is a reason that they are not here."


    "The two worlds were unstable, unable to sustain their existence. This n would be akin to imprisoning them for eternity in the void, unable to reim their powers. You knew that none of them would agree, but you tried, and the answer was the same."


    "How did we do it?"


    "The Space Guardian used its knowledge, and you used the authority of the Creator for this world to be two. There was no harm to befall the natural life inside it, and the people will be alive afterward. However, the n was too reckless because your human body could not handle that much Mana of Creation."


    "I died."


    "Indeed, but the n was a sess, and you saved the people from their imminent deaths. The Cmities were isted inside a barrier in Alka, and all of the guardians were sealed within the void along with Nameless."


    "However, there is still one guardian left."


    "The Schr Guardian was tasked matters of the future. You knew that the solution was temporary and that every seal would fade over time. Then, the Schr Guardian created three artifacts. The Holy Crown, Isotox, and Legacy."


    "Why would he create the Isotox?"


    "Out of necessity. The two worlds demand harmony, to merge, and there was a need to prevent that. The Isotox was not meant to merge the two worlds, but to lessen the incidents where it happens."


    "The fissures are what the Isotox could not prevent."


    "It has a margin of error, for nothing is perfect. The Holy Crown was created to change the guardians'' descendants, choose someone among the next generations who would lead the new world after it returns, and be its king. This was to ensure that the chaos will not destroy the world once it merges."


    "And then there is the Legacy."


    "A n for you to return in another body, a different person, but with the same powers. Thest artifact was something that the Schr Guardian kept hidden from you because he knew that you would never agree."


    "Then, how is my father rted to all of this?"


    "Your father is who the Schr Guardian chose as his vessel."

 Chapter 525 - A Thorn

    The gates of Livia were thrown open after everyone deserted them. A great fog covered the city''s streets, hindering everyone''s vision as they walked into it. Diana stared at the scene with wary eyes, knowing that within the fogy the vampires.


    "Lord of Runera, as for the knights..." the young captain stepped up, and Diana nodded his way. The vampires were allowed to grow rampant in this city and devour the knights left inside.


    This proves that their decision was right when they teleported the citizens of Runera. It was a costly operation that exhausted their workforce, time, and resources, but it was worth it in the end.


    The captain was relieved with her approval to save the knights on their way. However, Diana wasn''t going to move out of her way with her race against time. Still, the n was already to strike the capital from four different sides, as a special unit will be responsible for infiltrating the royal pce and saving the saint.


    The special unitprised not the strongest people but those best fit for this job. It was none other than Diana, Lusica, Courage, and Peter. Gwen, Eleven, and the Mechas were tasked with the battle against the vampires.


    There were also the Devil Hunters, vir, Rae, and the rest of the squad. Of course, their reasons for participating differ, but Diana was not Arthur and could weed out a disloyal person. Furthermore, she needed every person, even if some turned out to be rotten tomatoes.


    The fog parted as the army marched down the streets. Their assault was coordinated, all heading toward the capital in the vampires'' city of Freda.


    The knights were trembling in fear, and Diana did not me them. However, she needed to leave this pce and head to the pce, so she had no time.


    "Are you ready, missy?" asked the youth, who was a replica of Grandmaster Oriole. "I will guide you straight to the miss!"


    "How do you even know the saint, again?"


    "She smells like the Seika, so no worry!"


    Diana felt like his words stabbed into her heart. Saint Ai was a phenomenon that shook this kingdom, and she was there when it happened, unable to rescue Arthur in time. The princess was grateful to the priest who protected the Seika before leaving the summit, but she felt a bit upset about their rtionship.


    Arthur seemed uninterested in giving her a ce to stay at Runera, and the king hurried to cover the matter of the revival by handing her to the Temple of Schelera, controlled by none other than the Ancient One.


    Diana was aware that Arthur wanted to rescue her after that, but it was not the time to fight the Ancient One before his city was well protected. That was why they asked many to stay behind and protect the city, including Merlin and Mojang.


    However, he disappeared before anything was aplished. As a result, Runera never opened its doors to the public, and the thousands of artifactsy untouched, waiting to be sold.


    ''It will be a new beginning,'' Diana thought as she looked at the four people apanying her. ''This kingdom will thrive thanks to the artifacts you have created. It will recover.''


    "Hurry up, olddy!" shouted Ark as he waved his arm, standing inside the ally with the rest of the unit. Her brows twitched as she heard him call her olddy, but kids will be kids.


    Peter was also there, but she was d that he even agreed to join them. His powers could make anyone''s blood run cold, not to mention his insanity.


    "I heard you were created through alchemy," said Peter to Ark as the four of them stood together. "Does that mean you taste better than normal people?"


    "You cannot eat him, Peter," said Courage as Diana finally walked over. "Are the knights going to be okay?"


    "The Devil Hunters are working with them, and there is no other choice. We need them to hold back the vampires as we sneak into the capital."


    "We need to reach the pce in time before Gwen starts attacking it," said Courage as she gestured for Diana to lead the way. "Let''s bring the Seika home."


    ***


    Abraham stared at the blood, making a circle on the ground as his powers healed Saint Ai. This blood was the purest form of sacrifice, birthed out creation itself, as her whole body was filled to the brim with the Mana of Creation.


    "The Seika revived you?" asked the Healer Guardian with interest, and she nodded. "That man would have never done such a thing before. He was too careful, too cautious to temper with the natural order of the world."


    "Do you know him?"


    "I know him long before you were born," smiled Abraham. "I was his first friend in this world. I found him."


    "You make it seem like you are now his enemy," Saint Ai stared into his eyes, the blue of them making him remember a summertime sky.


    "I was betrayed," said Abraham as he shed her arm again, allowing the blood to pool down. "I never desired conflict, but he chose the good side."


    "Are we not supposed to do that?"


    "It is hard to know good and wrong when you are powerful," replied Abraham. "I wanted him to choose what we shared instead."


    "You are in love with him," the saint said with a smile as her skin grew paler. "I know that when the timees, you will choose him as well."


    "I don''t know that feeling well enough. But it is overdue because there will be no trust between us anymore. The Seika might be him, but the memories are hard to relive."


    "I don''t understand why you are helping the cmities."


    "I want to reim what is mine and what was taken away from me. You will never understand because you are the same as him, with no attachments to anything," he healed her again.


    "You resent me," she said as he shed her again, but this time she did not flinch. "I am proof that he cares now, that he has feelings, and you hate that."


    "I might be a healer, but I killed before. Do not y your games on me," said Abraham, but the saint held his hand as he was about to heal her.


    "You will not kill me, the same for the Seika. We indeed carry no attachments, but that is what you desire,zy guardian," her blue eyes were infinite. "The Seika is not the same person anymore. If you present yourself as an enemy, he will forever see you as one."


    "I know," replied the guardian as he grabbed her wrist to heal. However, the wound was gone. "His powers are still far more powerful than mine," he said with a smile.


    "Do not touch her," said a voice from behind him. Abraham turned to see a wrathful Lorius ring at him. "She is mine."


    "You are still pursuing perfection, Kar,"ughed Abraham as he rose to his feet. "Do not tell me that the Ruler of Blood fell for a human."


    "Humans are weak, pathetic species who require food and sleep. However, she needs neither. This creature is more independent than the world than I am."


    "And she was created by the Seika," grinned Abraham. "You are going to get hurt if you dare resist him. We are not ready for this now."


    "I know the contract, God of Life. I was there when it was written. I will make sure that we obtain what we need from that man."


    "I am doing this only because of your ipetence. I will have the meeting with the Seika when he arrives."


    "If."


    Abraham scowled because he knew that man would be here. This quality of his made him hinder the ns of Nameless. That creature was far from being bound by time, which was the main reason he could devour worlds.


    However, Arthur was different. Nameless cannot see his future and predict what he can do next. That man''s future belonged solely to him, and it made Abraham jealous and awed.


    It was thousands of years since the two of them met, but Abraham could still remember the first time that he found King Arthur after he came to this world.


    However, he could not remember a lot before that because everything was the same. As he looked down on Saint Ai, he felt grateful because it seems the Seika has retained some of his feelings.


    It would be a matter of time before he loses them again. Nevertheless, that contract was a powerful one, and it was the only reason that the Seika managed to find Gaia.


    It felt like a thorn in his heart that wanted to pierce it over time, slowly but steadily. Abraham wanted to meet Arthur again, but he wouldn''t be emotionless and driven by a singr will this time.


    Arthur will still be human until he loses himself again.

 Chapter 526 - Peter’s Ability

    Diana jumped forward and hugged Ark, shielding him as the building trembled down. Then, as the rubbles fell toward them, the blue mes destroyed them all.


    The vampire that jumped downward did not attack anymore, but it stood there with its blood scythesing out of its arms. Diana red at the monster as the fragments turned to nothingness, who looked no different from a human.


    "You are an evolved vampire, it seems," said Dia as she squinted her eyes. "It is funny that as vampires evolve, they be more humanoid."


    "A phase," said the vampire as he licked his scythe. "You are fast, and those mes are no joke. So, how does an anomaly such as you exist? Are you going to freeze me or simply burn me to ashes?"


    "You will have to find out," smiled Diana as she let go of Ark, who was leading them toward the capital. "Let me handle this, little brat."


    "...I don''t need your help," scowled Ark.


    "You are so stubborn," the princess sighed as she gestured for Courage to protect him. The rest can handle it, but Ark was more of a scout than a fighter.


    "The pot calling the kettle ck,"ughed Courage as sheid her hand on the youth''s shoulder. "Let her handle the weak ones; we need to save our strength."


    "...fine," Ark was finally convinced and retreated with Courage. Diana looked at the youth with a tired smile before it disappeared.


    "I will kill you all, so no need to retreat. You better attack me at once, or I will..."


    "I will show you that this anomaly is far scarier than you think it is, vampire," said Diana as she walked over slowly, her blue dress trailing behind her. "You are an evolved being. So, tell me, what happens when the body alters between cold and hot rapidly? Maybe even at the same time?"


    "...what are you talking about?"


    "I am talking about science. I realized that my powers are a mix of two instead of one. These blue mes can freeze anything, but they can also burn anything. How about if I do both at the same time?"


    "He would have never allowed me to experiment on my enemies, so I never checked. However, even he will be disgusted by the creature before me."


    "We are the perfect species!" roared the vampire as his expression morphed to hatred. His long strands of hair grew until they were akin to tentacles. "Let me taste that arrogance, foolish human!"


    "I guess vampires are the ones who do not discriminate," smiled Diana as she pped her hands. "All of you... retreat."


    "Oh boy," snickered Peter as he turned around and started walking away. "I hate this part the most. Their screams make my ears hurt."


    "What are you..." Ark was curious before the ground tilted. Courage picked him up and jumped, and the two of themnded on a building. Thend beneath them caved in under the princess''s feet before she bolted forward, freezing everything in her trail.


    Diana spread her arms as the mes covered every inch of her body. The vampire attacked her directly without reserve, believing that his regeneration would save him.


    The mes formed a pair of wings behind her back, propelling her forward faster than the eye could see. Diana appeared in front of the vampire instantly, but he did not look surprised.


    "Hehe,"ughed the monster. "Let me see how strong you are."


    "As you wish," she said while waving her hand, which was covered with her blue mes. The blood scythe met her hand, and it simply dissolved into blood, which began to cover her.


    "Idiot!"ughed the vampire as his hair tried to pierce the captive Dia. However, the blood evaporated into nothing instantly, exploding in his face. Then, as the tentacles were about to pierce through her flesh, they froze before melting into nothing. "AGH!"


    "You are the foolish one," sighed Diana as her hand pushed through the blood and pierced his heart. "Live thest moments in agony."


    "I will not... AAAAAAAAAA!"


    The screams rang in her ears as the vampire convulsed while covered in blue mes. The blood tried to regenerate him, but the mes froze his body before melting it, before freezing it again, an endless cycle.


    Diana watched as he suffered in the agony of a thousand alterations. Finally, after tinkering with her dual abilities through numerous battles with her Lance Squad, this was what she realized. Well, some of those battles were to discipline the members.


    The alternation between her fire and ice can happen instantly at her will, and the mes can burn endlessly. This allowed her to overload the nerves that conduct the two sensations, making the victim experience excruciating pain.


    "Boss, you are as terrifying as always," shivered Peter as he seemed to recall bad memories. Then, after a while, the vampire stopped moving, his mind broken from the pain. "Can I devour it?"


    "...it looks like a human, Peter."


    "My monsters are hungry."


    "...only this time. We will need his appearance to infiltrate the pce, anyway," sighed Diana.


    "Thank you, leader!" jumped Peter happily as he skipped steps toward the vampire. "Oh, it is still alive. This is going to be yummy!"


    "Ark, you should look away," Diana said to the youth whonded on the ground next to Courage. "This is not a scene that you can forget."


    "...you can''t tell me what to do."


    "Courage, please."


    As she turned toward the knight, thetter nodded and closed his eyes. Ark tried to resist, but the knight was far stronger. Diana turned toward Peter, who had already begun his transformation.


    His tiny body began inting like a balloon as fur grew on it. His head morphed into that of a lion while his body was that of an ape, and it was almost ten meters tall after it finished growing.


    "Hehe,"ughed Peter, who was now a monster, with glee. "I haven''t had food in so long!" the voice was hoarse and monstrous, and hearing it made Ark stop resisting.


    Diana watched as the giant monster picked the vampire and began to devour it. The blood sshed everywhere, on Peter''s hand and neck, but he licked every drop.


    She can still remember the first time that she witnessed this transformation. It left her horrified to see a little boy turn into a heinous beast. However, the monster in front of her was one of his least scary choices.


    Peter was a shapeshifter, as he introduced himself. However, his shapeshifting abilities were limited to things he devoured. It was a few years until it was found that he ate humans too and took their shapes.


    King Solomon realized that such an ability would be wasted if he threw Peter in jail. Furthermore, the boy was not specifically a cannibal, but his ability cursed him with unsatiable gluttony.


    Another one of his abilities was to merge different monsters that he devoured. This Lion-Ape hybrid was a fine example of that. As he finished eating the vampire, Peter began to shrink.


    After a few minutes, the person in front of them looked identical to the one that had just been eaten. It made her sick every time she saw it for some reason, and that was when Peter spoke.


    "Thanks for the meal, boss!" giggled Peter looking like a grown man. "This body is way better than normal humans. Look at these muscles!" he began to flex them.


    The thing that bothered Diana the most was howfortable this boy was in another human''s skin. She learned that the first person he devoured was his abusive father, and then he used his body to run away.


    The funny thing is that the knights believed that the father had killed his son with the amount of blood left in the house. In the end, it turned out to be the other way around.


    "Lead us to the pce, then," said Diana before waving for Courage and Lusica. "Are you alright, Ark?" she asked with concern after seeing the youth''s pale face.


    "I... am..." he said without the usual confidence. Diana felt sorry for him, but Peter seemed unaware of his ability''s effect on others.


    "You are afraid of a weak vampire? Hahaha!"ughed the boy in a man''s body before shaking his head and turning. "There are other vampires around, it seems. Act like you are my prisoners. Boss, can you freeze some blood as cuffs and let me drag it? That would be the most believable."


    Diana nodded and used her ability to create cuffs from the blood on the ground. The chains surrounded their hands, and Peter grabbed them before pulling them across the city.


    Ark walked beside her, feeling ufortable with the blood on his hands. Diana looked at him with pity, not realizing that she even had such emotion in her.


    "I heard that you volunteered for this mission, but the Seika said that you hated him," asked Diana implicitly.


    "I... saw how sad my father was. Others thought he didn''t care about the Seika, but he never slept ever since he disappeared.. Father says that the Seika was his only friend."

 Chapter 527 - A Vampire Doll

    Diana has asked Arthur about his past life, but he always that there was not a lot to say about it. However, the world he came from was full of technology, something that did not require magic, and there was also magic technology that made the world a better ce.


    As she listened to him describe concepts that blew her mind away, Diana realized that visiting his world with him would be fun. He can hold her hand and introduce her to his mother, which he said to be non-awakened, and his brother, who Arthur praised his cuteness.


    Diana did not have any siblings, and not many people her age could touch her as a kid. Her fianc¨¦ once tried when they first met, but even a descendant of the white dragons could not handle her abnormal body.


    "...who?" asked a giant as he looked came from behind a building. "An enemy..."


    "Move away, dimwit!" shouted Peter as he tugged on the chains. "I captured these trying to infiltrate the pce. So, I''m handing them to the overlord."


    The giant was almost as tall as the building, with empty holes in his head representing eyes. As the monster heard Peter''s words, it paused before resuming its wandering.


    Diana sighed with relief as the vampire walked away. It amazed her that some of the vampires recognized each other, but Kar was bound to realize that Peter was fake based on his ability.


    Peter might have replicated the appearance of a vampire, even including the blood scythes, but his body stillcked the same traits. That was to say that even if he devoured a demihuman, Peter would not obtain their attributes, only their appearance.


    That was a shapeshifter.


    There were those with simr abilities, but a simple hit from a different being would undo the shapeshifting because it was simply an illusion. However, Peter could still replicate physical characteristics, which made his ability genuinely fearsome.


    As the chains dragged them through the capital, the group had different encounters with vampires, and they got increasingly frequent as they got close. Finally, as they were about to pass one of the bridges taking them to, a short girl stood in their path.


    "...what are you doing here? This is not your area," said the girl with a frown. Diana stared at her with apprehension because even though the girl looked like a doll, with her deep red dress and blond curly hair, she gave out monstrous vibes.


    "I have captives," replied Peter, and Diana secretly praised him for being rxed meeting this monster, who was like a demon staring into their soul.


    There was a sh of red, and Diana saw it before it happened, as the dress turned to blood that attacked Peter. She was about to freeze the blood, but Peter gave her a sign behind his back, making her stop.


    Blood sprayed as Peter fell to the ground, his legs still standing in ce. However, they were no longer attached to his body, and the boy gave no louder than a grunt as two of his limbs were amputated.


    "You forgot to kneel, ant," said the girl as she looked down on him. "I would have destroyed the rest of your body if not for his orders. Stand up."


    "I... apologize," breathed out Peter with a bowing head. "I dare not show such an ugly sight in your presence. But, please, take these prisoners to Overlord Kar," his head touched the ground while his legs bled.


    Ark gasped with terror as he took a step back, realizing the events that had ensued. Courage held him tightly, not letting go of him. The vampire nced their way before shifting her eyes back to Peter and smiling.


    "That is right, stay there like a dog. Untie them."


    This was Diana''s cue to melt the chains, and the blood fell from their arms. As she rubbed her hands, the girl looked straight at her, looking into her eyes.


    "You have pretty eyes," said the doll gestured with her finger. "Come over here."


    Diana paused before moving toward the monster slowly, and the two of them were of the same height. The girl reached out to her face and caressed it before her thumb wiped her lower eyelids.


    "You are going to be mine from now on. I don''t care about the rest. Take them into the pce, ant. I will be having some fun of my own. As for you," she said to Diana, "follow me."


    The doll then turned around and walked into the pce, and Diana did not hesitate to follow after her. Even though this separates her from the rest, it was better than Kar noticing them before they get close enough to reim the saint.


    The doll moved silently and with elegance, not looking back to see if Diana was following, as if sure that no one dared to disobey her. The princess followed after her, all the way into the pce, which did not have any knights.


    Vampires were standing around, but they froze when they saw the doll and cared not about Diana following her. Finally, at longst, they reached a chamber on the second floor of the pce, which was big enough to be a floor.


    Diana froze the moment she walked into the room. It was full of red and ck items, stuffed animals, and skulls. Thebination was sickening, and the doll did not stop walking until she reached a table.


    "Have a seat," she proposed for Diana, pointing at a chair. The table had a tea set on it with a jar of what seemed like human eyes floating inside. "I hope this does not make you lose appetite," she said while licking her lips.


    "I was never invited to tea parties, so I have no expectations."


    "...you are adorable," said the doll as a sweet smile appeared on her lips. "I will pour you some tea."


    Diana wondered if this was the right to attack her, but she felt like this doll was hiding something. It shouldn''t take too much time to find what thing is, but she was in a hurry.


    "There is no need to fight. I am a pacifist, despite what I did earlier," the doll read her mind before picking up the teapot and pouring it into the cups. "I am just interested in you."


    "...you know that I am not a captive," Diana squinted her eyes.


    "I would never dare assume such a thing with your powers," said the doll with a smile. "You seem unaware that you are letting them leak."


    Diana frowned before she looked down and then backward. There were a pair of mes on her back that she was not aware of, and seeing them was the proof that she was slowly losing control.


    This was not the time to be worried about her body, and Diana focused on the fact that this vampire knowingly brought her inside and let the rest of herrades go. Thispelled her to walk toward the table and take a seat.


    "Thank you, princess," said the doll before she took the seat opposite to hers. "I wish the tea would be to your liking. But, unfortunately, I am not that experienced, and it''s a bit cold."


    "Allow me," said Diana as she waved her finger, and a blue me made a circle and touched their teacups, heating the liquid in an instant.


    "Marvelous control," said the vampire as she took a sip. "It tastes better than before," she smiled. Diana did not say anything but did not drink. "Please, it is not poisoned."


    "I doubt there is a poison that works on me," said Diana as she smiled. "However, I know that you have a certain poison that works on anything. Therefore, I have to refuse this tea."


    "The princess of Ice and Fire is so cautious," the vampire ced down her cup and held her arms before she shivered. "I am not like the rest of the vampires. I was here for a long time, aiding Kar, and I have seen you on many asions before."


    "That must be the reason you found out the truth."


    "A few things gave you away, but I''m sure you are confident about taking down all of us. However, you shouldn''t be. No one can defeat Lorius."


    "I don''t need to defeat him; I am not here for that."


    "Ah, you must be here for the saint," smiled the vampire. "I also took a liking of her, but so did Kar himself. He told me that he loves her."


    "That must be a joke," Diana was baffled. "However, this does not matter. I want to know what you want from me," asked the princess and the vampire had a look of nostalgia.


    "Kar created me ten years ago, and he asked me to roam the world and devour whoever I desired because doing so here would draw attention.. I embarked on a journey and met a lot of people, including your mom and you."

 Chapter 528 - A Message

    The mention of her mom made Diana freeze. But, as if fully aware that he gained her interest, the vampire was not in a hurry to exin further. Her lips, blood red and soft, sipped from the cup slowly.


    "And?"


    Her voice was too impatient than she would like to reveal, but Diana could not help it. Her mother was her only caretaker as a kid, and the earliest memories were of that gentle ice spirit.


    "Your mother was the sole human I liked," said the vampire. "It makes meugh that the warmest person humans had was an ice spirit. Of course, you were very young at that time, but you have grown so well."


    "My mother was an acquaintance of many," replied Diana, reassuming her cold demeanor. "You are not doing so well to keep me entertained," grinned the princess.


    "You..." froze the doll, "are so beautiful," smiled the vampire sweetly. "I feel nostalgic that the ugly baby is now so gorgeous. You can ruin kingdoms with this beauty."


    Diana simply red at her with displeasure. ttery was the only thing she heard growing up, even though she was blind, so appearances made very little for her.


    "The ice spirits wounded me after entering their mountains, and your mother sheltered me, lied to protect me. That woman lied to protect a monster who devours humans as snacks. I lived for countless years but have yet to believe it."


    "My mother was not the most logical person, and that is why I was born. But, for a chance to end the war, she wanted to birth a powerful child that will bring peace for her people."


    "This leads me to believe that the true saboteurs of the world are those righteous people. Kindness brings nothing but pain, if not toward others, then toward yourself. Your mother was too kind, but it made me survive."


    "I thought vampires regenerate," interjected Diana.


    "We are hot creatures," the doll flirtingly said while leaning forward. "Ice does not work well with us. However, I am sure that the two of us will be fine."


    "Thank you for the advice. Now, I know that I can kill you."


    "I am sure you will change your mind by the end of this conversation," the vampire said. "I have a message from your mother."


    "...you are lying," red Diana, but the vampire shrugged with indifference.


    "I am almost an immortal, and your mom figured that out. I wanted to repay her for her foolishness, as much as that sounds like a threat, but it was due to gratitude. I was amazed when she asked me to tell you a message."


    "My mother would have never trusted you for that," objected Diana as her hand rested on the table. "Tell me the truth, vampire."


    "You are losing control, sweetheart," pointed the doll at the table clothes beneath Dia''s hands, and it was slowly freezing. "Your mother foresaw this."


    "...what?" the princess froze while retracting her hand. "Are you saying that my mother... knew?"


    "Let me continue my story. My wounds did not heal easily, but your mother was there for me for a month, and every day, she would feed me from her body and talk to me as I rested. It was too much for me to handle. That woman is insane."


    "Answer my questions, vampire," Diana stood up from her seat, knocking the chair away. "You said that my mother knew about my condition?"


    "We grew closer with each passing day, and with time, I felt a tingling in my heart every time I saw her walk into the room. At first, I thought I was craving her flesh, but when she got close, I just got flustered. Tell me what this feeling is, sweetheart. I am sure you experienced it too."


    Diana did not reply and simply red at the vampire. Her thoughts were in shambles as countless questions fired in her head, one after the other. However, she knew that the vampire would reveal everything only if Diana entertained her.


    "You were in love with my mother," replied Diana as she sat down. "And then what happened?"


    "I healed, but I lied and said that I did not. Then,te at night, I dug through my wounds to tear them open again, just to stay next to her. I refused to ask her, but I feel like she knew that I wanted to stay, and she did not say anything, only slitting her wrist for me to drink from."


    "This is not what you do to someone you love."


    "I knew that, by instinct, too. But, it was the first time I was disgusted by the taste of blood, all because I was hurting the person I loved. So, that day was thest time I drank blood, and I never did, to this day."


    As the vampire revealed, she used her index finger to tear the dress apart and expose her neck. A hideous wound ran from the side of her neck across her chest and then to her belly.


    "I never healed."


    This revtion shook Diana because she knew that loving someone could turn monsters into humans with a beating heart. Arthur did the same to her, and even now, she wanted to be a better person for him.


    "I know that you cannot believe someone who works with the enemy," said the vampire with a sad smile. "I was shaken too when I saw you after you came to Freda because I thought it was her."


    Diana was silent as she realized that the other looks of love and desire were not directed toward her, but toward her mother, from a person who never stopped loving her.


    "What do you want me to say? That I would rece my mother for you?" Diana furrowed her brows.


    "There is no human who can rece her, not even you, because the Duke of Fire defiled you. You think that you ran away from him, but he lives within you, controlling every little action of yours."


    "A few more words, and I will kill you."


    "You are a lot more confident now that you know I stopped drinking blood,"ughed the vampire. "You are cold, and she was never like that. Your mother wanted you to be kinder than anyone."


    "I am to me for how I turned out to be?"ughed Diana as her hand tightened into a fist, and the floor beneath her started to freeze. "I was left alone with that man for years, with his hand around my neck, ready to kill me if I was anything like my mother."


    "I never said you are to me, but you are not her, and I didn''t want you to be. I just want to ry her message to you."


    "...what message?"


    "I am sorry."


    The words made the ice melt, and Diana flinched as tears gathered in her eyes. The scene in front of her distorted as a memory resurfaced from the bottom of the well, bypassing the seal that she ced upon them.


    It was her mother''s tearful eyes as they slowly lost life from within them. Her chest was pierced by a spear of fire that destroyed what was within, and she was reaching out toward Diana.


    Her mother said those words to her, apologizing for things Diana did not understand. Those were herst words before she died. Her mother did not tell her that she loved her but only said sorry.


    "I am sorry that I gave birth to you," the vampire repeated, and the hammer of truth struck her heart stronger, wanting to shatter.


    A sob leaked out as her knees gave away, and Diana fell to the floor, which was slowly freezing around her. Her mother regretted bringing her to this world as if her existence was a mistake.


    "Your mother told me the truth on the night before I left. She knew that she could trust me, and she was right because I never told a soul about the truth until now. I carry her not her regret to you, but her guilt, because she knew that she has cursed you with a cruel fate."


    Diana did not need to hear these words to realize the truth. There was only one reason for her mother to feel sorry: the knowledge that she would die for the prophet''s son.


    "How foolish it is for her to trust the one person she should not have trusted, a ve of Kar. However, she did, and I was foolish too because I never betrayed her."


    The doll walked toward Diana and did not care about the ice energy freezing her blood dress. As she crouched in front of the unstable princess, the vampire gave a sweet smile.


    "I am grateful because you gave me a chance to fulfill my promise. Your mother knew that you would be here against Kar, here to bring back the prophet''s son, whom you love. However, the decision was made before she loved you, and it could never be stopped."


    The vampire''s words grew slower as the ice began to cover her, freezing her already weakened body. However, she did not run away, choosing to smile until thest second, until she turned into an ice sculpture.


    "I am so lucky... to die while... staring at the face of my beloved."

 Chapter 529 - Perseverance

    Lusica ced the tired Peter on the pce floor, and the boy was pale. He was not a vampire, so his regeneration was not the same, even though it was still enhanced beyond normal. As the boy closed his eyes, Ark looked at him with worry.


    "I guess not even a shapeshifter can handle amputation," sighed the Knight of Courage with a worried expression. Lusica nodded as he looked at the boy''s legs, which were still glowing and healing.


    It seems this was one of his shapeshifting abilities, even without the enhancement of the vampire. Peter told them that he would have to use other human parts to recreate his body when this happens.


    ''As if he is a self-created homunculus,'' thought Lusica as he remembered another fact about this young boy, and it was the fact that he never grew older. His ability trapped him in this body forever, but he never wanted to assume a different one.


    Lusica felt like the Seika would have been interested in his abilities, and Oriole wanted to make the boy his assistant in creating artificial life.


    Ark was a little older, in looks, and taller than Peter, but these two were especially the same: biological creations. This made them grow a bond that no one else could understand because they understood each other.


    The scene reminded him of Lux, previously known as Kaza. Their start was simr to this, but loneliness was what bonded them. However, the two of them were separated by their tasks, and he was worried about his friend.


    "I feel like if the timees, you will save the Seika instead of me," his friend told him before entering the battle. Lusica had no answer to that.


    There was no correct answer because both of them meant so much to him. Lux was his lifelong friend, and he could never be reced, but the Seika was the man who saved him from suffering.


    "You need to calm down," said the Knight of Courage to him, and he met her with confusion. "Your aura is overflowing."


    Lusica turned to look at his own body, and it was indeed so, but it made no sense because this was the first time it happened. However, he then remembered the one trait that the Seika noticed him because despair made Lusica stronger.


    Lusica looked at the dark aura radiating out of his hand and listened to the voices of the knights, the hunters, and everyone who wished to stay alive. This was no longer a battle to bring back the Seika but one to save the countless humans that the vampires devoured.


    "It seems you are growing stronger," said the knight as she walked toward him. "We need to go now, Ark."


    "I am not leaving him."


    The youth said without a moment of thought, and it made a helpless smile appear on her face. Ark needed to guide them toward the location of the saint, and he knew that.


    "I can feel that Saint Ai is in the middle of the pce, where the throne should be. Therefore, I will stay by his side until he recovers."


    Lusica turned around and walked away, not waiting for any more instructions. The Knight of Courage stood rooted in her spot before sighing and crouching beside Ark.


    "You can teleport away if a vampirees here."


    Lusica heard his feet strike the varnished marble floor as he walked toward the throne room. There was a pulsating calling of despairing from there, and it made him grow uneasy with every second.


    "Lorius must be there," said the Knight of Courage as she appeared by his side, taking out her sword. "I know that you are powerful, Lusica, but do not overestimate yourself."


    "I will do whatever necessary to aplish my duty. The saint is necessary to bring the Seika back."


    "I''ve known him for a lot longer than you have," said the knight with nostalgia. "I believed that he was too ruthless, scared, and unforgiving to rule anything. However, he made me realize that forgiving the enemy is evil."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "I have lived for too long, and I havemitted many sins," she said and did not borate further. "You are a good kid, Lusica."


    His heart wavered a little, a very short-lived escape from the despair of the war. Lusica turned toward the knight with a nk expression, and she returned it with a smile. It might be due to his childhood, but these words left him scared as if it was the ending of a chapter.


    A movement ahead interrupted their conversation, and a figure jumped from behind a corner, carrying a blood sword that he brought down to kill them. The two knights moved simultaneously, and the vampire lost its head, and its body was frozen.


    "We do not need to kill them. Instead, make sure to disable them long enough so that Lorius cannot summon them back."


    "Yes, captain," replied Lusica as he whipped the blood out of his dagger. The blood sshed over the walls, creating an arch that then started to move toward the throne. "The blood is returning to Kar. You should turn the blood to ice."


    "That is a good idea," she said as she walked forward, the ice surrounding her hand. Lusica kept a lookout on the surrounding until she was done, but it took her a long time.


    "We need to keep moving since you are done," said Lusica as he turned around and found that the blood had stopped moving.


    "...I am not done because I did not do anything."


    As she muttered with confusion, Lusica started to notice how cold the surrounding was bing. His breath turned into white smoke as it left his mouth, and the ceiling and walls were being covered with ayer of ice.


    "Then, who is doing this?"


    "...there is only one person here who has a strongermand on ice than I am, but even her should be unable to freeze a whole pce."


    Lusica closed his mouth as he realized she was referring to the Princess of Ice and Fire. However, this was counterproductive to their n, so he did not understand why the princess did this.


    "It must be a fight against that vampire," said the Knight of Courage. "We need to find the saint as soon as possible. Let us hope that we won''t run into Lorius."


    "That is almost impossible," Lusica shook his head and pointed toward the throne. "That monster is there, and so is the saint."


    The Knight of Courage was silent before she sighed. Her long sword started to freeze as well, growing in magnitude until it became a great sword that was half as wide as a man.


    "Then, a battle is inevitable."


    Lusica watched as the knight''s blue hair rose upward like spikes, and her eyes glowed with blue, making her befitting of her name, a demon. His heart clenched as he realized that the battle toe was not one they could survive without sacrifices.


    "...don''t die," he said before rushing forward. Lusica was unustomed to emotions, and showing any clinginess was a sin, in his opinion.


    Their march to the throne went unhindered, which bothered the two of them. However, as their feet stepped into the hall, the reason became apparent.


    Rivers of blood flowed through the various doors and windows into the hall, all gathering in the center. A throne of blood that had the face of a man in agony devoured all the blood, growing onlyrger.


    "Wee, dear guests," said a man sitting on the throne, leisurely sitting as if he ruled the world. "I was waiting for your arrival."


    "Ancient One," the Knight of Courage gritted her teeth. Lusica can tell her wrath, but she did not attack. "We are here for the saint you kidnapped, but that is not enough anymore. I am taking your head for all the lives that you took."


    "And what will you do if you realize the number of people I killed over the years?"ughed the man. "I cannot believe that Solomon made you a knight of his. A barbaric bandit who knows nothing but to kill."


    "I am a barbaric bandit, but you are a monster. Atone for your sin."


    As she dered, her aura exploded and raged through the hall. Lusica backed away as he looked for the saint, who was supposed to be here, but he could not find her.


    He found something else, and it was the voices within the blood, which had been drained from countless victims. Lorius did not care much about the wrathful, but he was interested in Lusica, who stood behind her.


    "You are the Perseverant," said Lorius with interest. "However, do you know what that means? Nothing can break you, but you are destined never to rest. Nameless will take hold of you eventually."


    Lusica red at the vampire until he heard a voice in his mind, guiding him toward the saint.. His eyes turned toward the throne, and he could see a passage below it.

 Chapter 530 - Into A Villain

    As his eyes were glued to the throne, it seems that Lorius'' were glued to him. This made the Knight of Courage take a step forward, unleashing the aura she was restraining.


    "You are underestimating me."


    Lusica can see the knight''s aura shift from human to monstrous as a blue me in the red of the throne. His body shivered as the temperature took a fall until everything around the knight was turning to ice.


    "The reason that I summoned my blood back is that I am doing the opposite. You are a threat. However, I want to know if this is what you want to do."


    "This is exactly what I want to do," the Knight of Courage took a step forward as she took a stance, and the ice exploded around her great sword. "We have been aiming for your head for a long time. Finally, you gave us the chance to take it down."


    "I am well aware," rose the Ancient One from his blood seat, his hair falling behind him until it reached his waist. "However, this kingdom cannot survive without me. Temple of Schelera needs me, and the people need it. King Solomon never cared about the faith of its subjects, but I did."


    His words did not make sense to Lusica, who was inching closer to the battle with his dagger in hand. Instead, the Ancient One talked about how vital he was to this kingdom and how he had saved it countless times before.


    "I am not the enemy. I did not cause this war. However, you are standing on the side of the same man who did. The Seika disappears, and Runera deres war? As if I had anything to do with it?"


    "...then give us the saint back."


    "And for what? I refuse to hand over the saint to be used. I am not the viin here for letting my vampires devour the knights, but it is you. I loved Ai ever since she came to my temple, but Runera wants to take her to bring the Seika back."


    "The saint is the only one who knows how to bring him back."


    "Ai told me the truth," smiled the Ancient One. "After her revival, the Seika was always in her dreams. However, all of you fail to understand that the powers the Seika use are not his."


    "What does that mean?" interjected Lusica, and Lorius looked at him with a smile. "And even if that was true, why would it matter?"


    "He is not a Seika, but the man who gave the Seikas their powers. That man will take back what is his in the end. That applies to you, perseverance. The blessing that he gave you is also a part that he needs toe back here."


    Lusica furrowed his brows as his eyes darted toward the throne. The Ancient One sighed and waved his hand, making the blood move away from the passage. The gesture left the two knights confused.


    "You can ask the saint directly. I want you to see that you are one of us and let the saint tell you the truth that I told her."


    Lusica did not know what to do, and he turned toward the Knight of Courage, who gave him a nod. It did not matter the reason, as the saint needed to be retrieved.


    His legs carried him toward the staircase, which went down while his powers were at his fingertips, ready to protect him. However, the Ancient One did not attack him.


    As he went into the passage, the blood throne closed behind him. Lusica turned to look at the overflowing blood that sealed the entrance before deciding to keep going.


    Many questions were going inside of his head, and most of them were about how to get past the Ancient One, but the enemy dissolved them into one question: what was his aim?


    Lusica had no choice but to go down as he mulled over these things. Finally, a dim light came from the bottom of the stairs, which led him into a small room, where a beautiful woman sat.


    "Saint Ai?"


    "That is me," smiled the woman as she turned toward him. "I am afraid that I don''t know you. Are you a friend of Kar?"


    "I am his enemy, actually," replied Lusica and watched her smile crumble. The woman stared at him with squinting eyes that pierced through his soul as if she did not trust him anymore. "I came here to save you."


    "On whosemands?"


    "...Lord of Runera, Diana Eistar," replied Lusica. "The Seika... is gone, and we want to bring him back, but we have no idea how."


    "And do you know?"


    "Do I know what?"


    "Whether the Seika wants toe back or not," the saint held her hands together and sighed. "I am unsure of what to do when he never gave me amand."


    "...did Kar tell you something?"


    "Lorius told me the truth about the world, and how they nned on betraying it, and how the Seika tried to stop them before. However, he also told me that this world is the world is nothing but a shield."


    "A shield?"


    "A shield that the Seika must maintain, and we are the sacrifice. Kar never denied that he wants his world, a kingdom of blood, but he promised it would be a safe ce for his subjects, where no one needs to be sacrificed."


    "And you believe him?"ughed Lusica with offended pride. "The Seika pulled you out of the dead, and you believe his enemy."


    "Are you going to send me back?" sweetly smiled the saint. "That is the method, anyway."


    "The method?"


    "For the Seika to return, all of us need to give back what he gave us. This is the only way for him to grow powerful. We are the parasite that hinders him, and that answers my first question."


    "That the Seika does not want toe back," Lusica looked down. "Kar knows that too. He knows that the Seika''s feelings are standing in his way."


    "And he is using it to obtain something he always desired, but I don''t know what. Now, tell me, knight of the Seika. What are you going to do?"


    "I am going to kill you," Lusica returned the same smile she gave him as he dered. "And then, I am going to kill the princess of Ice and Fire. In the end, I will kill myself, and that will be the end. Even if the Seika gave other people a part of his powers, I doubt he would care about them more than himself."


    "We are not the ones holding him back," said the saint with a smile. "It is the princess. The Seika is in love with her."


    "Then, my enemy has changed," Lusica took a few steps forward. "I am going to kill her after I kill you. This ends it," his powers of nothingness started to surround his dagger.


    "This is not what the Seika wants."


    "I have seen the true might of the Seika, and he is not destined to be trapped somewhere because of us. On the contrary, that man is the light that this world of darkness needs."


    "You must be the one Lorius mentioned, the one inflicted by Nameless," realized Saint Ai as she leaned back. "It seems that the Seika failed to see your glorification of him."


    Lusica did not deny it. After he fell into the darkness countless times, the Seika was there to bring him back. In the forest, when the Seika saved him from turning into a monster, he saw it.


    The Seika was the sole one deserving to be called beloved by the world because Lusica had seen the world''s core behind him at that time. This was bigger than any of them, and it was the beginning of a man who would save this world.


    "My greatest regrets would be the Seika hating me for what I am about tomit, but this has to be done. The three of us need to die."


    "You are putting the world before the Seika''s desires."


    "...I am also putting the Seika''s life before his desires. I will shoulder his hate in the afterlife, and I can shoulder yours."


    As he said so, Lusica rushed forward. The ground broke beneath his powers of nothingness while the dagger made an arch to kill the saint. However, the woman did not move.


    The walls broke down as giant rootsunched from it to strike him, and Lusica dodged in time. However, the roots surrounded the saint as a man walked out.


    His ck hair was messy, and his green eyes were tired. However, when he met him, Lusica knew that this man was as powerful as Lorius himself.


    "Who are you?" Lusica stopped his roll as the darkness tried to overtake him, but he held it back with the powers given to him by the Seika.


    "I am the Healer Guardian, kid," sighed the neer. "This is the first time I''ve seen someone turn into the viin so quickly. Nameless was not wrong picking you, so it''s a shame that he did not manage to gain control over."


    "...and why are you protecting this woman?"


    "A personal interest," smiled the Healer Guardian.

 Chapter 531 - Time To Come Back

    Lusica knew that he was not an opponent of the man before him, but the powers of the darkness allowed him to bring destruction to his enemies. However, he still needed to kill the princess after the saint.


    Although he did not know the saint, making her easier to kill, the princess was his lord''s beloved. He has seen how he looks at her as if nothing else mattered, but at the end of the day, things needed to matter.


    "You have an interesting thought process, kiddo," the Healer Guardian smiled. "I want to know how the Seika managed to pick someone that would bite his hand."


    "I am making sure he returns."


    "You have very little faith in him?"


    The question made Lusica''s mind shake. It was true that the Seika could do anything, but the saint did not seem to be lying, and it made sense somehow because he could also feel himself losing control over time without the Seika.


    "You are not a viin, nor a murderer," the Healer Guardian walked toward him. "How about we take this..."


    As he was about to dissuade Lusica, the ceiling began to shake. A roar shook the souls of whoever heard it came from above, and Lusica recognized it. Gwen and the rest made it to the pce, and the saint was in front of him.


    "This ce is falling apart, so how about we change the stage?" smiled the Healer Guardian as his hands shone green. The ground began to shake and break down as roots appeared.


    The giant nts took down the ceiling and brought out all those inside, including Lusica. The dust clouds prevented them from seeing anything, but the throne room was nowhere how it looked like before.


    "Lorius!" a voice snapped Lusica out of his disorientation, which came from in front of him. As he opened his eyes and looked forward, he found Courage darting forward with her great sword as a giant blood monster swung its arm at her.


    The great sword swung and struck its arm, freezing it instantly before destroying it. Then, however, the monster regenerated as Courage tried to reach Lorius.


    Lusica can see the vampire carrying a smile on his face before he waved his arm. But, unfortunately, that simple gesture made all the blood on the throne move to attack the Knight of Courage, sending her flying toward the other side of the hall.


    The Knight of Courage coughed blood as she fell to the ground, but she stood up again. As she looked upward, she finally realized that in the head of the battle, Lusica and the other two arrived.


    "...the saint," she muttered, with a face that looked frostbitten. Her appearance terrified Lusica as he realized that she no longer looked human. "Gwen! Lux!"


    Following her shout, a serpent''s head descended from the sky to attack the giant blood demon behind Lorius, who stood there with a smile. The demon raised its arms and roared, making Lusica''s body tremble.


    ''This is not a battle I can handle,'' he realized.


    Unless he used his darkness, Lusica would be obliterated by the impact of these attacks. As the hydra hindered the blood demon, Lux descended from the sky to snatch the saint.


    "Lux, wait!" shouted Lusica as he knew that someone as terrifying was protecting the saint. When his friendnded, roots sprung up from the ground to strike the mecha, pushing it back.


    Lusica gritted his teeth as the darkness took hold of him. His face disappeared inside the ck tar-like substance that oozed out of his eyes. All that was left of him was a dark humanoid creature that dashed toward the saint.


    "The saint is not one that you can kill."


    His voice was chilly and absolute, and the Healer Guardian appeared between the two. Saint Ai was trapped inside a giant tree that seemed impossible to destroy, while the guardian stood in front of her with a smile.


    "...die!" his voice came out hoarse, nothing like it was before. Lusica did not care as he attacked the guardian with his dagger, which was the only thing that made him retain sanity.


    "This dagger..." the Healer Guardian stared at the weapon with confusion. "I gave it to the king a few minutes ago, so why do you have it?" the confusion strained in his voice.


    Lusica did not answer, and he was not in the state to do so. As he struck with his weapon, the guardian received the attack with his hand.


    "I asked, why do you have this?" his eyes were terrifying to behold. "This belongs to none other than..." then, the guardian stopped talking as his hand was destroyed. "It belongs to..."


    ***


    Abraham stared at the monster in front of him with confusion. The appearance of this dagger was simr to the one he created a few minutes earlier to give to the king.


    However, this dagger was different, and it did not look to be as new as the one he created. Instead, this one was filled to the brim with the powers of creation, which worked to negate the powers of Nameless.


    It did not make sense to Abraham that Arthur had this dagger because he had yet to meet him in this lifetime. However, the world was not the same as the one they knew it, and the Seika was the first to return fully.


    "...the split," muttered Abraham as his hand regenerated. "We never took into consideration that the split might have transcended space and affected time as well."


    This meant that Arthur would meet King Solomon in the future, taking this dagger from him. However, that also told that Arthur wanted Solomon to meet Abraham.


    It made him terrified that this was out of his hand. Time has always been linear until the split emerged, and all of the guardians have no idea how to work around that because there was no one to manipte the events of the future.


    They had assumed that Arthur was the same man as before, the one who wanted to save the world even if it cost him his life, but none of them tried to think of what if he was not the same. On the contrary, it left Abraham with the chills and filled him with interest.


    "Arthur is different," he said with a shaking smile. "And he remembers me?"


    It made his heart flutter to think of that possibility. After so many years, the concept of Arthur caring about him never crossed his mind. However, the waves of rage flooded his heart after remembering what had happened before.


    "I will... kill the..."


    The anomaly in front of him was losing control as the powers of creation started running out. Abraham stared at the dagger with aplicated gaze as he wondered why the Seika gave it to him.


    The world was a lot easier to understand when Abraham was a druid who sprung out of a tree. However, it all changed at some point, and there were consequences for his actions now.


    The fight continued as another serpent tried to attack Lorius but failed. The Knight of Courage rushed forward toward the saint, but Abraham waved his arm.


    "This is getting boring," muttered Lorius as his smile disappeared. "I believed that he would be here by now."


    Abraham thought the same, but he wanted to inform Kar that Arthur might be different. The old Arthur would have returned to reality no matter what lives it takes because he knew that saving others took priority.


    This was the same mindset that led him to betray the Healer Guardian and tear their rtionship apart. However, if he refused toe back because of the love he felt toward these people, then there was a chance to make him the same as before.


    The blood demon roared as it grew bigger and tore the pce apart. Then, as the structure was about to fall apart, the demon struck the ground, and waves of blood rushed to destroy everything in its path.


    Those present tried to shield themselves, but the attack was too powerful, destroying the pce. Abraham closed his eyes as his nts protected the saint, theirst card against the Seika.


    Then, they were struck by blood.


    His eyes opened after a few seconds, and he realized that the attack had ttened the pce. It was a wastnd now that had the blood demon and destroyed rubble.


    Their enemies rose again for reasons that Abraham could not understand. The Knight of Courage was resting on her great sword as she rose, and the hydra was recovering the two lost heads of its serpent.


    Abraham wanted to tell them that Kar could not be killed, not by them, and not today. Instead, however, he wanted them to die. These ignorant fools were risking their lives for someone they met months ago and who was not even here.


    "I want to know why you are all doing this. Are you also being manipted?" he asked with sadness to no one''s answer.


    "I do it for love," answered a voice from behind him.


    Abraham''s eyes snapped open to find someone flying behind him. The giant wings were created of blue mes that well-suited the sad eyes of the person they carried. Abraham stared at her with a gaping mouth, and he realized it instantly.


    "You are the person he loves now," he said, and she turned to him. However, no joy in her eyes said she was proud about being that person.


    Abraham thought that if this was the person Arthur loved, she did not deserve him. However, there was something in those eyes that wore him off. She did not respond and turned toward the saint.


    "It is time toe back, Arthur."

 Chapter 532 - Chains Of Order

    There was nothing but darkness and the earliest memories with her mother. But then, there were her most recent memories with her lover. The two were the same, the only times she felt loved.


    However, what if those times were wrong? Then, it was one thing for the prophet to deceive her mother, but another for her mother to sign the death sentence for her daughter.


    ''Is this what you want me to do, mother?'' asked Diana as she reviewed her memories. There was no reason she was seeing these now, but it seems her mind wanted to find an exnation.


    After remembering everything, Diana realized that she was the same as Arthur, a prisoner of her mother''s ideology. It made her understand Arthur''s pain after he met his father and the fact that her mother was kind to everyone, but her daughter created a bleeding wound.


    The two of them were the victims of this world


    After waking up from her memories, she found that the room had been frozen along with the vampire. Her eyes blinked as she looked at the sculpture in front of her, and she realized that there was no life inside.


    "This doll allowed me to kill her," muttered the princess as she stood up in the frozen room. "It seems her words were the truth."


    It was another confirmation, although she somehow knew that her mother was capable of that. At first, she was conflicted about loving the son of her tormentor, but now she realized that it was her only chance.


    Diana rose to her feet and looked around the frozen room. After that, she turned her attention back to the doll. It made little sense to her why the doll wanted to deliver this message and then die, but love made no sense.


    "I have no one left," muttered Diana as she walked past the vampire, her steps as unsteady as her mind. "I have to... bring him back."


    Her eyes started to glow, each with separate colors, as her wings stretched. Then, as she was about to leave the room, a roar shook the pce before the walls were destroyed with blood. Diana hurried to form an ice barrier around her that froze the blood it touched.


    Her confusion was immense as she tried to estimate her time spent unconscious. As she looked at her hands, her vision began to blur as pain shot up through her body. This was the same as the awakening when her body failed to contain her different traits.


    "I need to hurry," she realized as she created a path through the blood. Her wings pped upward as her mes evaporated the red metallic liquid before it touched her.


    After she emerged from the other side, Diana realized that the pce was destroyed. Her eyes fell on the Ancient One who was giving her his back. As she emerged from the second floor, she was able to see the entire battlefield, which had now turned into a wastnd.


    As she realized that they would notice her, Diana wanted to attack to help the rest. However, something grabbed her attention: a tree in the middle of the wastnd. A man was standing in front of it without a scratch, and he seemed to be looking at her fallenrades.


    ''Who is this man?'' wondered the princess before she looked at the tree and realized that there was someone protected inside. It was the saint. Her eyes shed with the realization that this was her chance.


    Her mes burned brighter and made her dive toward the tree before she stood beside it. As her eyes met the saint''s, a mutual realization was achieved between them.


    It was time.


    "I want to know why you are all doing this. Are you also being manipted?" asked the man standing in front of the tree, looking absent-minded.


    Diana turned toward him, and she thought of her reasons. Arthur was her imprisoner at first, but the two of them reached an understanding, and there was only love and trust from there. Her mother always taught her, almost religiously, that she needed to protect Alva and the demi-humans.


    "I do it for love," she said to make her words real. The man snapped out of his reverie and turned around, looking at her with confusion.


    "You are the person he loves," said the man with realization, his eyes turning wide. Diana understood who he was referring to, but her feelings were torn apart because that love might be fictional as well.


    Arthur might realize that he met her because of his father, which will make him hate just the same and refuse her. However, it did not matter anymore because this would be the end.


    "It is time toe back, Arthur," she said while turning toward the saint. Diana reached out her hands from between the branches toward the saint, and the woman did the same.


    As their hands were about to touch, a radiating light emerged between them. The two realized that this was the end of both of them, but none of them retracted her hands.


    Her senses tingled, and Diana realized that something wasing her way. However, there were only a few inches left before she could see Arthur again, and she did not want to let go. Pain shot through her chest as a blood spear pierced through it, but she did not care.


    "I was waiting for you, princess," said the voice of the Ancient One. "I am afraid that you will have to let go now, or my spear will rip you apart."


    "Hah," smirked the princess with a sweaty face as she turned toward Lorius. "You are underestimating my resolve."


    "Stop her!" shouted the Ancient One toward the man, but thetter did not move. Diana stared into his eyes, and she saw how shaken they were, and that was the final thing she saw before the light blinded the world.


    ***


    I do it for love.


    Those were the words that made Abraham unable to move, especially after seeing how she sacrificed her life for him. The blinding light washed over them as it brought memories of the past.


    The wastnd had no life, but the light made flowers sprout of nothing, and his trees began to grow. Abraham felt his eyes fill with tears as the sweet taste of creation ran through his body.


    Arthur wasing back to this world.


    Everything that did not make sense before was now making sense. The world was regaining its harmony as a man emerged from the pir of light. As his footnded on the ground, flowers blossomed around them as if the world itself was weing his arrival.


    Abraham opened his eyes atst while staring at the man carrying the body of his beloved. His footsteps were slow while his golden eyes stared toward the wound in her heart. His long hair reminded Abraham of the first time they met, and it was the same scene.


    The Healer Guardian could not calm his heart as he watched Arthur''s sadness for the person he loved. There was a soft, gentle light in his eyes that threatened to turn into tears. Abraham knew that Arthur would never look at him like this.


    "What have you done?" his voice was broken.


    Arthur looked different from what Abraham remembered, but somehow, his gentle and sad eyes were the same. He stopped walking suddenly and tapped his foot on the ground.


    A tform rose from the ground, covered in grass and flowers. Arthur gently ced the princess on it as the world took a deep breath and kept silent. His hand caressed her cheek, his thumb brushing against her frosted skin.


    Abraham noticed that her skin was starting to crack, and the blood gushing out had turned frozen. Her hand was shaking, but she was still alive as she reached out toward him.


    "Ar...thur...." her voice was hoarse as she reached out. Arthur grabbed her hand and kissed it softly, tears streaming down his face. "I... can''t... see... you..."


    "I know, sweetheart," he said with the same broken voice. "Why did you bring me back?"


    "I... missed... you..."


    "I missed you too, Dia," Arthur wrapped her hand with his. "I am sorry for leaving you. I will make sure that you live."


    After he said so, Arthur kissed her hand again before he rose to his feet. Abraham held his voice as their eyes met, but Arthur barely looked at him before looking toward the sky.


    His arms, one human and the other dark and full of engravings, reached toward the unknown. Abraham held his breath as he watched the clouds gather in the sky above them, thunder striking in their midst. Finally, Arthur opened his mouth andmanded.


    "Heed my call, Chains of Order."


    The sky split apart as his voice rang through thend. Abraham felt his soul being crushed under the weight of existence.. It was at that moment that he remembered how he had died once before.

 Chapter 533 - Begone

    Arthur stared at Gaia, who stopped teaching him for a while. The decision has not been made, but it has been made for him after he felt something calling for him from the world.


    "The person you love is calling for you," said the core with sadness. "However, I fear that she has grown stronger than before, and her powers will damage more than just her body this time."


    "I want to refuse what she is giving me back," answered Arthur with a shake of his head. "I want to stay here."


    "I wish to have you here, but I need you to fight for me again, Arthur."


    "I already refused that. I will not dedicate my life to anything."


    "...I can show you something from the future. A scene that you will end up witnessing and must prevent. This is only possible because we are connected now, so please forgive me."


    Arthur was confused as a scene appeared in his mind. It seemed to be the future if he did not fight against the cmities and Nameless. After the vision was over, Arthur found himself back at the Spirits Realm.


    "You are awake," said the Spirits Sovereign with a smile as he tilted his head. "And you know the truth now."


    "I have seen a lot about this world," Arthur''s eyes looked at his body that was reforming on its own. "I never believed that a simple evolution will bring so many troubles."


    "Necessary troubles," sighed the Spirit Sovereign. "I did not know what the Schr Guardian had in mind. However, I am not sure if I would have stopped him if I did. This world needs you, Arthur, and so do your friends and family."


    "I understand that now," rose Arthur to his feet as he looked at Yggdrasil. "I am the defender of this world."


    "And you are the only one who can defend it against the cmities," answered the Spirits Sovereign as he offered his gourd. "Drink for the future."


    Arthur paused as he stared at the gourd and reached out to it. His hand was able to grab it before he gulped it down. Then, however, he realized that the liquid inside had no taste.


    "This is... water?" frowned Arthur as he looked at the gourd. The Spirit Sovereign had a nk face before he looked down toward all the realms.


    "I guess it has begun, Arthur. We will meet again when your enemies are too many. Until then, strive for survival. There is no telling what will happen from now on."


    "I know," smiled Arthur. "I can only believe."


    As he finished his words, a gravitational force began to pull his body together and materialize it into the human world. This was hismand over runes that he learned from Gaia, and it was recreating his body because Diana and Ai released what he gave them.


    Arthur tried to reject it, but the process was almost natural, like water flowing downward. It was not something that he had a grasp on, but it happened.


    "I wonder if I can save her," he said with tears gathering in his eyes. "Tell me, Spirits Sovereign. Am I able to save her?"


    "I can tell that her soul is damaged because of the removal of Greatest Harmony. The world will reject her now because the two traits are not in harmony. Then, of course, you can use the Chains of Order to bend the naturalws, but even then, the chances are small."


    "And if I fail?"


    "...I promise to do something."


    "I cannot live without her by my side," said Arthur as he began to disappear. "Thank you for everything, Rexus."


    "You remembered that name," smiled Rexus as Arthur disappeared. "I will see you soon, old friend."


    ***


    There was nothing but light as his body began to form. It was created solely out of runes. The runes vibrated with light as they created his bones, his flesh, and then his same old face. However, Arthur knew that he was being reborn.


    The old injuries disappeared, and the mana paths expanded. Arthur watched as his spiritual arm, the same that he used during many battles, formed to rece his missing one. Then, life began to sprout as his feet dug into the soil.


    "I have returned," Arthur opened his eyes inside the pir of light. "And you paid with your life," he said toward the person standing in front of him with her chest bleeding. "All for me..."


    Diana fell forward, and Arthur held her. But, unfortunately, the first touch was not as warm as he imagined because her powers grew out of control. Even at this moment, her body was attacking itself like a disease.


    Arthur carried the princess in his arms before turning toward the other person who helped him. Ai''s body was slowly losing the integrity that held it together as her soul left toward its rightful ce.


    "We never talked," muttered Arthur toward her broken body. "And yet, you sacrificed yourself for me. I did not do much by bringing you back, did I?"


    Arthur thought bitterly about how this oue was no worse than his death. However, he was not ready to give up. So then, he took the first step forward after his rebirth, his eyes full of unbridled sadness.


    ***


    "Heed my call, Chains of Order."


    As Arthur summoned the chains that constituted this world''sws, the world began to shake. These chains dictated that fire eats wood, and water fed the trees. Inside these chains were the naturalws that this world had, restraining any anomaly.


    "Do not harm my love," he implored the chains to reverse the destruction of her body. "I am the inheritor of Gaia, and my will shall be enforced."


    As hemanded, several chains began to break, representing thews he wanted to be broken. Then, the world started to shake as the distant snow mountains began to melt. Fire distorted as it did not burn anything anymore. However, the change was for a moment before the chains were repaired.


    Arthur gritted his teeth as he witnessed the sight, and his wrath burned in his heart. But, as there was no use trying to reverse the natural worlds of the world because he was too weak, Arthur brought his hands down and injected Diana''s body with his mana of creation.


    His mana changed again after the evolution, and Arthur realized it was like a seapared to the droplet before. Even though her body began to heal, her soul did not, and the two conflicting traits inside her sea of consciousness did not stop attacking each other.


    Arthur realized that her two traits attacked each other because of her parents, who were the two opposites of characters and elements. Diana was the same as him, a victim of her selfish parents.


    "Do not die, please," muttered Arthur before he sensed someone rushing toward him. As he lifted his head, he realized that Lorius had grown bigger, and his skin turned blood-color.


    Every step of the cmity shook the world and left a deep imprint on the ground. It was an instant that he was in front of Arthur, attacking him.


    "King Arthur!" shouted Kar with a mouth that ran across his face. "We meet again after thousands of years! Are you ready to atone for your sins?"


    As he asked, Kar raised his hand to materialize a blood spear, which he used to pierce Arthur. Looking at the cmity silently, Arthur could not contain his wrath. His aura exploded around the two of them, and Kar did not manage to pierce through it.


    "You overestimate yourself, Ruler of Blood," Arthur rose from his feet as he red at the vampire. "It seems you have forgotten the battle of long ago."


    As he said so, Arthur raised his hand. His golden eyes shed as the mana of creation gathered in his hand. Kar flinched before he tried to dodge, but it was toote.


    "Begone," muttered Arthur as his fist clenched, and the vampire exploded into nothing. There was no destruction of thend around them, and only the vampire was obliterated from existence.


    "...this is absurd," after a few seconds, said a voice from the crowd. Arthur turned toward her to find that it was the Knight of Courage, whose arms and legs were frozen stiff and bent unnaturally. "Are you... the Seika?"


    "My name is Arthur Silvera," replied Arthur as he crouched on the ground in front of Diana. "And I will kill anyone who bothers me."


    The crowd was watching silently and holding their breath. Then, finally, Arthur raised his hands again and ced them on the limp body of the princess, looking at her with sadness.


    However, even though he destroyed Kar''s body, Arthur knew that the vampire was akin to an immortal who would never die. The blood around the battlefield was gathering to reform the cmity''s vessel.


    "You are the same as before, but this wrath is new," said a man as he walked toward him.. "I can heal this woman, but she will never wake up."

 Chapter 534 - Impossible Choice

    An electrifying chill ran through his body as Arthur turned to look into his eyes, and Abraham had to fight the urge of looking downward. But, instead, he met the golden eyes that stared into his soul, looking for recognition in them.


    "Who are you?"


    The question was like an arrow that tore through Abraham''s heart, and his eyes closed helplessly. It has been thousands of years, and even though he retained his memories because he was only sealed in the void, Arthur died before.


    The reincarnation into a different person stripped him of all the memories he once had for them. Abraham needed to abandon the moments they shared as a part of the past.


    "I am the Healer Guardian," bowed Abraham humbly. "I may be your enemy, but there is no need for us to fight."


    "Are you an enemy?" asked Arthur with a cold voice that froze the guardian''s soul. At that moment, Abraham remembered what the saint had told him. That Arthur did not know him and that presenting himself as an enemy was akin to a lifelong sentence of hate.


    "I am working with the Ancient One," Abraham looked back at the pool of blood that was gathering. "However, I don''t believe that we have to fight."


    As soon as he finished his words, Abraham felt the crushing pressure descend. He turned back toward Arthur and found that his aura was overflowing again. The Creator raised his hand as the mana gathered.


    "Begone," said the man, and Abraham felt a crushing force entering his body and trying to tear it apart from inside. The Healer Guardian fell to his knees as the pain shot throughout his body.


    "You have turned ruthless, old friend," smiled Abe as he slowly rose. Arthur was confused as he looked at the guardian. "I can heal faster than anyone can destroy me."


    "Are you sure?" asked the man with golden eyes with a smile. At that moment, his human arm lowered, and his dark metallic one moved.


    Abraham felt the world move as that arm moved as if rotating with it. He could feel the scenery tilt forward, and he realized that this was the same as the power that sealed them in the void.


    As the gaping hole in his memory intensified, his mind was struck with panic. Then, finally, Abraham remembered what made him hate Arthur so much: it was the torturous thousands of years that he lived inside the void.


    "I proved that I was a healer," he hurried to exin, with sweat rolling down his face. Arthur stopped his attack and stared at him silently. "I can heal the woman that you love. Mana of Creation is powerful, but it is unspecialized. It is the rawest form of energy. You can give her all of your mana, but she will not heal faster than she is being destroyed."


    "...And what do you want in return?" asked Arthur as he lowered his hand back, and the suffocating feeling disappeared.


    "I want you to drink this," Abraham took the item that the Ancient One gave him. Arthur''s eyes snapped open before a smile appeared on his face. "I know that you know what this is."


    "You want me to kill myself?"


    "It will kill anyone else, but you are different, Arthur Silvera," replied Abraham as his eyes turned toward the teardrop. "This will barely be enough to contain a fraction of your powers."


    "And do you expect me to give you my powers without knowing your n?" red Arthur at them as his wrath shook the world.


    ***


    His people began to gather around the battlefield, staring with confusion at their lord who had returned and his dying lover. Gwen transformed herself into a human form, but two of her serpents were dead.


    All of the people he got to know in this world gathered, either wounded or surrounded by countless vampires. The world he got to know, the friendships he created, and the enemies were all gathered.


    "The n is to build a hybrid," answered the guardian with a smile. "A creature of both nothingness and existence. A perfect existence."


    The answer left Arthur disoriented as if the words made no sense. However, the familiarity was worse than ignorance at this moment because what Abraham was telling him reminded Arthur of a person he knew well.


    "I am the monster,"ughed Arthur as he realized the person who caused his suffering, "and I am the sword."


    This whole time, the things he created, the love he desired, was him walking toward the beginning. So, it made sense to him now why Arthur never realized that Ellen was one of the fallen ones.


    There was something to negate the stench of the Enders, and it was his powers. So, the hybrid was created using his powers of creation, the same method he used to make Lusica use the darkness without devouring him.


    "I want to know your answer, Arthur. But, unfortunately, your lover does not have a long time to live," the Healer Guardian took a step forward. Arthur red at him before he looked down toward Diana.


    This was the impossible choice.


    Arthur now chose to undo everything that had happened since he came to Alka. There will be no love, no friendships, G will die without him, Dia will return to be the prisoner of her father, Lusica will be consumed eventually, Traitor will kill Rega, and he will never be here or lose his arm.


    This also means that his father''s ns will fail and that Arthur will not receive the powers of creation, and the current him will die. However, he didn''t know if thest thing was what would happen.


    Arthur did not know what would happen if he did not follow along. There will always be the possibility that he remains in this timeline, but the past will change while retaining the same result. The Enders might just find another way to create the hybrid, and Arthur can think of many methods.


    There is also the possibility that he would wake up the next day in the past before Ellen got infested. Then, he would have a chance to save his friend and his life. However, he will not be here to receive the powers of creation, and he will never get to meet Diana.


    As he stared at the ice spirit, Arthur realized that this was the future that his father, the vessel of the Schr Guardian, wanted. Arthur was set up to fall for her to make this choice and keep moving forward, but he was now at that point, and there was another option.


    "Let me take you somewhere to talk freely," said the Healer Guardian as he walked over. "A ce that is outside of the realms of time. Let us have thest conversation, Arthur," he offered his hand as he got close.


    "I can kill you here."


    "And you will also kill the person you love."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the green eyes of the man. The healer did not seem to lie, and there was nothing that he could do to harm him. Thus, Arthur took his hand, and the world disappeared.


    "You look different," said Arthur toward the man holding his, whose appearance morphed into that of a beautiful creature with long ears and blonde hair.


    "This is my true form," smiled the creature. "Let me reintroduce myself. I am the Healer Guardian, Lyari. I was your friend long ago, but we did notst for long."


    "You are one of the two guardians who wished to abandon everything," frowned Arthur as he looked around. "And this is... Rega."


    The wooden hut over the top of the divine tree stood lonely in the scenery. Arthur did not remember it this way, and he was confused why the two of them were here.


    "I was the one to build this ce as a home for you in my kingdom," turned the guardian as he let go of Arthur''s hand. "And this is the ce where we had our first fight."


    "The one regarding this world''s fate."


    "That is the only matter worthy of separating us, Arthur," said Lyari as he walked toward a table created of branches with two opposing chairs. "Please sit, old friend. Let us continue our argument."


    "You are the enemy," said Arthur coldly toward the guardian, and the man seemed to break a little. "Are you here to convince me?"


    "I am, indeed."


    "You failed to do sost time, so you are trying your luck with my new persona,"ughed Arthur as he shook his head. "I am not the same person. I am the worst version I can be."


    "You are indeed different, but a pure heart does not die. I only hope that you are not as pure or righteous this time. Let us leave this world, Arthur. We can start over in a different ce, with different people and friends."


    "That is your great argument? You want us to run away?"


    "I would break every bone in my body for us to leave.. But unfortunately, this world is walking the path of destruction, and this fight will only make the bleedingst longer."

 Chapter 535 - Breaking Free

    Arthur stared at the beautiful creature in front of him, who was pleading for him to leave everything else behind. But, in the infinite time he spent with Gaia, he learned that his past self was a close friend of one of the guardians, God of Life, Lyari.


    This gave him an idea to manipte the guardian into bing on his side, but Arthur was not that kind of person, although he needed to be. However, this was not the most challenging question.


    "I have an impossible choice to make."


    Lyari was quiet as his eyes drew crescents, the long eyshes trembling. Arthur stared above at the myriad of colors as he mulled over his choice.


    "However, I don''t think it''s even a choice."


    Arthur realized as he thought deeply about it. It was a yes or no question, and refusing to give them his powers would result in him never having the ability to choose anything. His choice was given because he said yes before, and he needs to do it again.


    "Are you aware, Lyari?" asked Arthur, and he saw the guardian flinch as he heard his name spoken so casually. "Are you aware of what is going to happen if I say no to your offer?"


    "You are not going to refuse, Arthur."


    "And why are you so sure, Lyari?"


    "Because we wouldn''t be here if you did," Lyari sighed as he spread his hands in front of him. "Nameless had already told you when he possessed the Knight of Nobility. Everything is connected. Time does not exist for him."


    "And how does anyone defeat something that knows the future?"


    "This is the reason we are here, Arthur. You cannot defeat it, and attempting to do so is futile," said Lyari as he tried to hold Arthur''s hand. "Let us start over somewhere else."


    Arthur could tell that the guardian in front of him was sincere, but it did not make him less creeped out. The choice has already been made, leading Arthur to this timeline.


    The alternative was to refuse, and Arthur could not imagine the amount of destruction a paradox would bring to the timeline. There was always the possibility that the timeline would fix itself and find another route to make sense, leading to their present moment, or one where no paradox can exist.


    "You are telling me that I cannot refuse," Arthur retracted his hand away from the man, and he could see the disappointment in his eyes.


    "And there is no need for you to refuse, Arthur," said Lyari with a shake of his head. "The person you love is here, hurt and dying. There is no way for you to save her without me. If you refuse to leave everything else behind, then you have no choice but to give it to me."


    "I can refuse."


    "The timeline will be destroyed, and the world will resolve. There will be no hybrid to send you here, and there will be no princess for you to love. And you will not have this choice to make."


    "You are talking about a paradox," frowned Arthur. "You have set me up for this very moment. A way for me to hand over a part of my power for you to use."


    "It has been aplicated n, I admit. I will be honest. We are running in a loop that has only one oue. There is only one choice that will allow the timeline to keep existing."


    "I always hand over the fragment of my power because I have no other choice. The timeline will be destroyed otherwise. And using that fragment, you will send me for this moment. I am trapped in a loop, but I want to know one thing."


    "Anything."


    "My father has sent me here to receive the Isotox and the powers of creation. However, it does not make sense for me since I am here to fuel your ns."


    "...your father?" the guardian was confused, and Arthur smiled before shaking his head. "You... know something."


    "I know more now," said Arthur. "Nameless can exist at every moment simultaneously, but he is not everywhere. There are things and people he does not know about, and Jizo made sure of that."


    "That does not make sense. We know the future... it is..."


    "There is someone that you cannot see his future," Arthur leaned forward before pointing at himself. "That is the reason that you cannot defeat me or kill me. You had no idea who I am or who I would reincarnate into."


    Lyari stared at him silently, but his eyes said a thousand words. Arthur sighed as he remembered what Gaia had told him before. However, it did not change that he could not refuse to hand out his powers because it would be paradoxical.


    "This story has been going on for some time now, and anyone reading it knows how this would go. However, let me be the anomaly again."


    "Are you aware of what you are saying? A refusal means there will be no us here, and it will be the end of this timeline. You will be thrown back into the moment you were transferred back in time until you approve. This. Must. Happen."


    "I want to know what happens if I break free," smiled Arthur. "I am forced to make this choice because there will be no origin for my existence here. However, let us suppose that there is a way for none of those things to exist. A new path can be created out of this moment."


    "...this is ridiculous," blinked the Healer Guardian. "There is no choice to make here."


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Afraid?"


    "You have no idea what will happen if I refuse to give this. You have brought me here to the past just to give me an impossible choice, where rejection is not epted. However, none of you considered the possibility of me rejecting."


    "...temporal paradoxes are not to be tempered with, Arthur."


    "You have seen a future that I do not know, and it led you to create this time loop of me going back into the past and giving you the key. All of you gave me an impossible choice to make, so let me give you an impossible answer."


    "No one knows what is going to happen if this goes on. Are you aware that it can end with this world being destroyed by the Chains of Order?"


    Arthur was quiet because he knew that would be the possible oue. A timeline that makes no sense cannot exist, and everything needs to have a cause and a result. The Chain of Order will destroy their world as it is, the same way it did many times before.


    A paradox did not exist because thews governing this world will destroy it once it happens. That is the reason that none of them can oppose the natural flow of time, and it was the reason that Arthur had to make this choice.


    "Your n was marvelous. I could have never thought that I was walking the path you wanted me to walk all this time. It must be the reason you allowed Diana and Ai to bring me back too. However, there is one small difference in this timeline."


    "There cannot be any!" shouted Lyari as he rose to his feet. "Arthur, do not make this choice. I was your friend, and trust me, follow this path I''m giving you."


    "This is the path that my father wants me to take too,"ughed Arthur as he rose from his seat too, and the world began to shake. "I will reject it. I have long resolved to forge a new path."


    "This must happen because it has already happened before!"


    "I am independent, Lyari. I was never a part of this world or this timeline. I am the anomaly and the outsider," a realization struck him as he was talking.


    The world began to break down around them, and the two returned to the battlefield at the exact moment the two of them left. Lyari fell back as he stared at Arthur with horror.


    "This is not the right choice, Arthur!" shouted the Healer Guardian as he reached out forward. However, Arthur was not looking at him but Diana.


    Her beautiful face was still cracking under the effects of her powers. Arthur lowered himself and picked her up, but her arm fell lifeless to the side.


    "Diana was the only person I ever loved and the only person who loved me after seeing me at my worst. However, she was used as a tool by all of you to manipte me into obtaining this power and giving it to you."


    As his words flowed through the battlefield, reaching everyone he knew and cherished in this world, his two friends from their original world, Arthur, rose to the sky as the world began to tremble.


    The fabric of existence was being torn apart as the Chains of Order appeared again, each one of them powerful enough to destroy this world.


    "I was manipted too into reaching this point. A choice that is not a choice. I was given an offer that would be taken away from me if I refused it. However, I will refuse it and end this timeline."


    "Arthur, please, listen to me!" shouted Lyari. "As soon as this timeline gets out of order, the chains will destroy it! This is the end of the world as we know it! All of your friends here will be killed too!"


    "That is where you are wrong, Lyari. None of you know what I am going to choose, and that is the reason you are so terrified. I refuse to give you my powers and let the world be damned."


    The chains appeared in the sky above, and Arthur turned to face them with a grin. His golden eyes saw the destruction that was about to happen, but he did not waver.


    "I will break free from my father''s schemes. I will break free from the impossible choice that you have given me. I will end this timeline."


    The world began to copse as the timeline was destroyed. Everything within their world began to disappear as the chains descended to maintain order. Arthur watched how his choice destroyed everything in existence while remembering the knowledge given to him by Gaia.


    "I am not a puppet to any god, and I will make sure that I forge this new path. I am the inheritor of Gaia, and this is mymand. Let this world enters a different path!"


    His powers exploded to control the chains of order as they descended. Arthur can tell that this timeline cannot exist because of his refusal, but he wanted to make one difference this time.


    "I am the breaker, and this is my choice."

 Chapter 536 - A Different Future

    In the infinite void, where all godsy dormant, separated from one another but sealed by their inability to exist, one of them opened his eyes. It was a man sitting in the void, waiting for his schemes to lead him out.


    "The breaker," muttered the man with amazement. "A man that is not tied to this world through time or space, and no prisoner can contain him. What is the meaning of this, Gaia? How can there be a new path ahead than the one already written?" his words lingered, but there was no one to answer them.


    "Soon, all of the gods will be awakened by the deviation in the timeline. Then, the world will change forever, and a new era will emerge that holds a different ending unknown to all. I underestimated the outsider," muttered the man.


    It was not unexpected for the man to refuse, but the unexpected was the oue. The timeline that should have been erased copsed into the alternate timeline, merging with it.


    The existence of two timelines in one scenario changes everything, and only chaos will ensue out of this. However, the outsider has seeded in one thing.


    "Nameless should not be able to predict the future from now on," the man realized. "Arthur Silvera... you have seeded. However, can you shoulder the consequences of your actions?"


    ***


    "You look absent-minded," said her father next to her, pulling Ellen out of her daze. The two of them were standing in front of one of the shops where she and her father worked. "Are you sure you don''t want to take today off?"


    "I am fine," smiled Ellen thinly before she lifted the chair from the ground and carried it toward the table.


    Her father stared at her silently for a long time, and Ellen knew. However, she could never describe the dream that she had before. Then, someone called out for her as she ced the chair down.


    "Ellen?" the voice was shaken and a bit tired. Ellen turned around to see that it was her ssmate and one of her few friends from school, Oriole. "I didn''t know that you work here..."


    Ellen froze in ce, for she never realized how it would feel for one of her ssmates to see her like this. The shame washed over her face because Oriole was the one person she did not want to stumble upon here.


    "I am starting here too!" said her clubmate, and the words made her eyes widen in surprise. As she turned toward him, she saw him carrying a bright smile beneath those baggy and tired eyes. "Please guide me, senior!"


    "...will do," she realized with a smile as the shame found an outlet. Apanionship formed when she realized that her friend also needed to work in this ce. "Let me guide you inside."


    Her father''s friend owned this cafe, and he allowed the two of them to work here. It seems that Oriole came here to apply the day before when she was at the hospital, and the manager allowed it.


    "I never thought you were this capable," smiled Oriole as he tightened the apron around his waist. "Arthur would be amazed to see you like this."


    The mention of Arthur made Ellen freeze because of the dream she had a day before. However, it was vague enough to disappear under the overwhelming feeling of appreciation.


    As the newest club member, Arthur was clueless about artificial runes. Ellen signed into the club for her other job downtown as an assistant, just to scrap enough knowledge to keep it, but Arthur was different.


    The golden eyes looked at her with the curiosity of a toddler exploring the world for the first time. When she asked him about his previous academy, he said he dropped out years ago. It made sense that he knew so little about the world because the middle school did not include runes or magic.


    Ellen saw him the same as the kitten she fed around the corner of her house, the one that lost its motherst spring. It was so young and clueless that she wanted to protect it from the world.


    Her father did not like pets, so she never raised the kitten. Although he never revealed the reason, she knew that pets were expensive to take care of, and her father did not need another Ellen.


    She was in charge of the dishes, and she did not eat a lot on purpose to leave some behind for the cat. Arthur triggered the same instincts within her, even though he picked on runes so fast that she saw him as a genius.


    "I''m not sure if he has the time to drop by anymore," she said quietly. "I think he will be busy with the Apprentices Cup."


    "...Arthur told you that he wants to participate?" amazed Oriole. "I asked him, and he said that he was unsure. There are indeed a lot of things that he does not know, but some people have that thing for runes, right?"


    "Indeed, and the two of usck it," she said without thinking and realized her mistake a moment afterward. "I''m so sorry, Ori. I misspoke," she tried to apologize, expecting Oriole to be mad, but he simply smiled.


    "I know that we are unfit for runes," he said while writing his name down on the card. "However, give it twelve years of hard work, and you will find yourself a grandmaster."


    "A grandmaster?" her eyes widened before she shook her head. "I don''t want to be a runemaster, even. I just want to make money out of it."


    The words he said made Ellen realize that he was different. Oriole used to allow others to affect him, especially his parents and brother, but now he was different. There was confidence in the man before.


    "Let us get to work, senior," he said with a smile. "Please teach me how to cut the cakes without ruining everything."


    "You will be fine," she skipped over to him, feeling proud of her friend. However, she could not deny that she wanted some of that confidence herself.


    ***


    Their shift was over for the day, and Oriole diligently cleaned the counter. Her father and the manager left earlier, asking the two of them to close the store.


    "Come on, Ori. I need to close the doors."


    "I will be right there," he said while walking around the cafe and turning the lights off. The building was cloaked in darkness that made her a bit uneasy, but her friend emerged from it with sweat over his face. "We did well."


    "You did well," she said with a smile. "I will not be here tomorrow because I have something to do downtown. I''ll ask my friend to take care of you."


    "Thank you, Ellen," Ori said before his eyes nced toward the street. "I need you to trust me for a bit," he said while offering his hand.


    "Is there something wrong?" Ellen did not understand what was going on, and Ori did not answer. As she stared at his outstretched hand, she realized that he was asking her to take it. "Alright," she nodded, thinking that her friend was feeling unwell.


    As she took her hand, Oriole pulled her gently inside. Ellen stood in front of Ori, who took the key from her and closed the door with them inside. Then, he locked it.


    "Let us sit on the floor, please," asked Ori and sat down, leaning against the wall with the window above him. "You too, Ellen."


    "Are you feeling unwell? Did your parents do something?"


    "No, I just want us to sit here for a few minutes," he said while offering her the floor next to him. "Just for a few minutes."


    Ellen did not understand what was going on, but she did not mind sitting on the floor for her friend. As the two of them leaned on the wall, the empty and dark cafe greeted their eyes.


    A few cars passed by and shed light inside, giving them a slight reprieve from the darkness. Even though she expected that he wanted to say something, he did not. When Ellen turned toward him to ask, he raised a finger against his lips, telling her to be quiet.


    The sounds of footsteps came from outside, resounding clearly as a pair of shoes struck the pavement. The sound drew closer to them until she could tell that the visitor was standing outside.


    At that moment, Oriole held her hand and closed his eyes. A droplet of sweat fell down his face, and his hand trembled. Ellen did not understand, but the light from the cars gave away a shadow of someone standing outside.


    Ellen held her breath while grabbing her friend''s hand tightly. Then, after what seemed like a few minutes, the person outside walked away from the cafe, allowing Oriole to rx.


    "And with this, the future will be different," said Oriole with a relieved smile.. "Things will be different."

 Chapter 537 - Rise Of Creator

    It was called the awakening, but no one could tell what caused it. However, the number of people who stepped up proved reality. They all said that they had gained memories, skills, or knowledge that they would need years to study.


    The public assumed it was a gift from the gods for humanity to stand against an iing cmity. However, for scientists and grandmasters, it was more than that.


    An uneventful day became world-changing when a great light descended from the sky, bestowing certain individuals with knowledge that made them geniusespared to their peers. But, of course, the amount of knowledge was different from one person to another, and for Ori, it was an immense amount of knowledge.


    After waking up from the long dream, Ori forgot what it was about because it made no sense for him when he opened his eyes. However, his knowledge from that dream was mainly about runes and alchemy.


    "Ark..." he muttered a name that he did not know as his eyes were filled with tears. "My chest... hurts..." he grabbed his heart as it felt as he was being torn apart.


    The pain disappeared after he calmed down, but there was a feeling within him as if he had forgotten something. However, the knowledge transferred to him left his head in disarray.


    His father summoned Oriole, who had not spoken to him for years, to answer a few questions. It seems that his brother received knowledge that allowed him to progress in his arts, so his father hoped Ori was the same.


    "I am sorry, father," replied Oriole. "I received no such thing."


    His father looked at him disappointed before he dismissed him, and Oriole was happy to leave. If this were before he ''awakened,'' then he would have hurried to prove himself more capable.


    There was something different about his awakening, and it was something that no one else mentioned. Oriole felt like there was more than just knowledge in a certain field, but the future as well.


    As he arrived at the academy, Ori could see many people clustering around those who received knowledge, calling them the chosen. His steps carried him quicker lest someone asked him, but it seems that as forever, his presence was too weak.


    Even though lessons had yet to start, Oriole went straight toward the clubroom. As he entered, he found the person he was withst night, Ellen.


    "You are early, Ori. Have you seen Arthur?"


    Her question made Ori startle, as the name of his friend left him disoriented. There were instructions within his dreams told to him by a ck cat with three golden eyes, and one of them was to protect Ellen yesterday.


    The instructions were clear, but Ori was confused by their reason. Finally, however, some memories awakened in his mind involving something terrible happening to Ellen and him in the cafe yesterday.


    "I did not hear from him for a while," muttered Ori with a sigh. "However, I hope he is alright."


    ***


    As the Chains of Order destroyed the two worlds, Arthur needed to intervene to copse their timeline into the alternative one where Ellen never became the hybrid, and he never gave away his powers.


    However, a few ends ended up being loose, and it involved Solomon, the Holy Crown, and a few more. This was the original goal from Arthur''s quest in Alka, but he needed to make sure that it happened.


    As the timeline copsed into the past, Arthur used the Isotox he possessed to create a temporal fissure inside Rovaro Mountain Range, transferring it into Trial of the Holy Crown.


    Then, along with the mountain range and Kira, Arthur was transferred into the trial to meet with Solomon, stuck inside the dungeon beneath the trial grounds.


    "...who are you?" asked the husk of a king with confusion. Arthur stared at him silently, realizing that this Solomon never met Arthur Silvera or the Seika.


    "I am a fragment that fell into this timeline from the future," he answered, and it soundedplicated. Arthur nned to use the trial as a changing point since their timeline differed from both worlds. "I need to ask for a favor."


    "I... need a favor too."


    "Your lover, I know," answered Arthur with a smile. "The favor I ask of you will save Ruki. You wille across a man who looks a bit like me but far weaker, and I want you to save him."


    "...and how do I know that I can trust you?"


    "You are nothing but a husk from your former self," smiled Arthur. "I know that you have made a deal with Kar to resurrect your lover because the prophecy was never fulfilled."


    "You know about the prophet..."


    "Indeed, but the prophet did not know what I am capable of. I am the one-armed ve that never arrived at your kingdom."


    "This does not make sense..."


    "It does to me," smiled Arthur. "However, the only way that man can defeat the harpy is by receiving a little help from you. Give him this dagger."


    Arthur raised his hand, and thews of existence folded into themselves. This was the power that the Healer Guardian taught him thousands of years ago, a manifestation of power.


    "A golden dagger..." muttered Solomon with tears in his eyes. "I will... save the man..."


    Arthur left afterward after taking one final nce at Solomon. However, as his body was not a part of this timeline yet, Arthur managed to nt the seeds he needed before leaving.


    It all made sense, somehow. Arthur closed his eyes as the timeline fell to pieces like countless shooting stars. The Chains of Order sought to destroy the knowledge he gained from this timeline, but he used the same knowledge to preserve fragments of the timeline.


    This included memories of the past.


    Arthur controlled the chains to transfer his memories into the alternate timeline, where he never went to Alka or fought against Ellen.


    However, there were missing inconsistencies that he needed to fix to keep the timeline from deviating too much from the world he knows. That was why he sent his will to Master Ronin, informing him of the ce Arthur would be.


    Master Ronin told Arthur that he saw the destruction of the world and the end in the past. However, that changed when a voice informed him about Arthur.


    The memories of him digging through dungeons were transferred to Master Ronin, but Arthur needed the master to wait until he obtained the power, lest he prevents Arthur.


    Then, Arthur witnessed his choice to face inside the trial grounds. Miko and Erin stood on opposite sides, and he was about to choose Erin until Arthur sent himself a single message.


    "Trust the silver."


    The pieces were falling into ce, and the timeline started to deviate under the effects of his choice. Finally, Arthur refused to create the hybrid, and it broke the loop, but any of his enemies did not calcte the consequences.


    Arthur made sure that his friend avoided Tyrin and the fallen beings and prevented Ellen from falling into the darkness. This was a simple matter because he had to use the memories Ori had to warn him.


    As the Chains of Order began to destroy his body, Arthur smiled for onest time. The memories that he lived will be transferred to a different body, but his weak body cannot handle the knowledge of Gaia and the runes.


    That was the reason that he couldn''t transfer his current memories into the past. Furthermore, such a change will make the timeline deviate beyond repair, which was unstable enough.


    Arthur needed to reach the peak of the rei-rank for him to receive this knowledge. So that was an ideal point for the transfer of knowledge: his meeting with Gaia in this alternate timeline.


    As his memories disappeared from this body and merged with another, Arthur closed his eyes with happiness. This time, he will do everything right. This time, he will make sure that Diana lives.


    ...


    "Wee again, my child," a voice greeted him as Arthur opened his eyes. "It seems we have met already and that you already know everything I need to teach you."


    "That was not... a dream?"


    "You found a way to give this world a chance," the voice was amazed. "You are independent of the timelines now, and the new timeline is one that Nameless cannot predict."


    "However, I have no recollection of the past," he said with a frown in front of the world''s core. "There is something wrong."


    "Your memories were too vast for this current body to handle, as they contain knowledge and secrets of creation. As a result, you have forgotten what you would have lived in this timeline."


    "...this was not what I wished for," he said with sadness.


    "You saved yourself inside the trial and used these memories to guide yourself through the same steps that made you powerful. There would be no current timeline if not for you."


    "Then, now what?"


    "You tell me, Creator. The world awaits your awakening, and now it has happened.. Let us witness the rise of the creator."

 Chapter 538 - Return To Earth

    The events that led him to this room were beyond his understanding, and it started after he appeared in the middle of Mountain Range Rovero.


    Arthur did not know how he met Gaia, but he could guess that Rexus had something to do with it. After all, the Spirits Sovereign also retained the memories of their meeting in this timeline, but the previous Arthur had no way of telling.


    There was a different life for Arthur Silvera in this world, and judging by how he looked, it was nonexistent because his Jerano Student ID said he was Alexie Linan in this world too.


    "I am Alexie, once again," smiled Arthur as he stared at himself, naked in the middle of nowhere. "However, if I want to fit into this timeline, I need to understand what happened to me."


    This timeline did not have a fallen Ellen, who betrayed him to help her mother. Arthur needed to make sure that Ellen never needed to fall into the darkness to save her mother.


    His n was extensive, and the person he chose as his proxy was not his alter self but Oriole. The clubmate was the best person to influence this timeline properly until Arthur fully awakens his memories of the previous timeline.


    Arthur was the sole person who retained all of his memories, to their smallest details, from the previous timeline. There were others that he chose to know of what happened, but the rest were incapable of fathoming nor epting a drastic change like this.


    "I hope they would understand my reasons," muttered Arthur with sadness as the wind blew the ashes over thend. "The Rise of the Creator, huh?" he smiled as he remembered what Gaia said to him.


    His current state was not how he thought he would return to Earth, but it was the ideal oue. The cmities expected the timeline to go as expected, where Arthur would surrender his powers.


    "What a diabolic n,"ughed Arthur as he took the first step after returning. "I somehow managed to break free, but now, I am in a world that I know nothing about."


    Arthur was not worried, but the fact that the timelines merged made him unable to tell the oue. However, his scattered memories ensured that Arthur would walk the path of runes until he met Gaia.


    [An artifact has activated inside your subspace.]


    A notification appeared before him, and Arthur decided that it was time to wear clothes. As he wore Jerano''s uniform, he savored the feeling of wearing clothes with his own two arms.


    Then, Arthur took out the ring that was lighting up with runes. It was given to him by Jerano tomunicate with others, among other functions. But unfortunately, the dialer was a name that he could barely remember.


    "Julia Vinera," read Arthur with a frown. "Ah, yes. Julia is the youngest rune-master in this world. I remember hating her for siding with that pig, but now it''s justughable."


    Arthur watched the lights go off as the call ended, and he was relieved. Then, a message popped up.


    "Answer, or you are fired."


    Arthur blinked his eyes with confusion and watched as she called again. It seems he did have other reasons to hate her. After a sigh, Arthur answered the call.


    "Alexie," she said with displeasure. "Are you sick of the runes department and want to be expelled? I tried to reach you for days!"


    "I had a different project to work on," answered Arthur tly. "Tell me, what do you need?"


    "...you dare act disrespectfully?" she seemed taken aback by his answer, and Arthur realized that his manners changed during his trip in Alka. "I need you here in an hour. Come over to my room."


    After that, she closed the call. Arthur was confused about why she would even call him when he was nothing but a delivery man in the logistics department.


    This proved that this timeline was different, and Julia was somehow his superior here. Therefore, although Arthur didn''t know he wouldn''t have the memories of this life, he still had a lifeline to facilitate his transmigration.


    Arthur looked for Oriole''s name in his contacts and opened the profile, and it took him a moment to see the changes. This ring can dial people outside of Jerano, but Oriole was registered in the ring as a student.


    "It seems you used the knowledge I gave you well," smiled Arthur with pride. "And this also means that he knows enough about me. However, does he know that I am Arthur Silvera?"


    Nheless, Arthur called him, but Oriole did no answer. Then, after a few attempts, Arthur gave up and decided to head back to Jerano for now before he ruined anything.


    However, the first thing he needed to do was go back to Kera. So, Arthur went back to the city using the train, even though he could teleport there because he needed time to stabilize the merge.


    As he reached the city''s periphery, Arthur stared at it with amazement. Of course, his city was notrge, but seeing it doing so well after witnessing its destruction made the current scene breathtaking.


    He witnessed the same scene after awakening when his blood boiled for adventure. Arthur was full of ambitions to find his father and bring him back at that time.


    Now, however, things cannot be more different. His aspirations to find his father turned into the fear of ever meeting him. Arthur did not know if he hated his father, but he did not want to see that man anymore.


    The train rolled on the rails as Arthur looked inside at the tired adventures. Mountain Range Rovero was still the safe bet of adventurers, even though a portion of it has disappeared. Furthermore, there was no undead here anymore since Ellen was behind that.


    Arthur stared at the screen inside, which was showing a news broadcast. The reporter was one he knew from before, and he was known for the giant mole on his chin.


    "We are here today again with none other than the great researcher, Alfredo Erza, who once again ims that there is life in Alka."


    The words made Arthur snap his eyes in surprise. Alka''s name and situation were unknown to the public, but this seems to have changed in this world.


    "Ahem," smiled the old researcher. "Almost a year ago, the Great Epiphany descended on our world, carrying knowledge and scenes that we never knew. Among the many geniuses who awakened these memories, a lot of them report seeing scenes from a different world that is less advanced than ours and far more brutal."


    "And in yourtest study, you gathered statements from the geniuses, correct?" asked the report with fascination.


    "Indeed," nodded Alfredo. "The truth was nothing but a rumor before after the Great Epiphany, but now, we have evidence to believe that there is indeed civilizations behind the gates."


    "And howe we never came to meet any of them?"


    "This originates from the location of the dungeons and the gates themselves in Alka. It seems the dungeons are in areas that are fraught from monsters and far away from those civilizations."


    "That is horrible," the reporter backed away. "We are separated from our brothers by armies of monsters?"


    "Haha,"ughed Alfredo as he leaned forward on the table. "You see, great audience, the real monsters are not those behind the gates, but the humans on the other side. Civilizations lead to war, which raises the question of whether we need to prepare for dimensional war."


    Those on the train seemed numb to the news, and some of them were even asleep. Arthur stared at the screen with amazement, wondering how humans could destroy themselves given a chance.


    There were powers in Alka that not even Arthur dared to underestimate, including the cmity vessels. However, it seems his merging the memories, known as the Great Epiphany, became a warning about civilizations in the other world.


    "This world is different than before," sighed Arthur as he watched the train enter the station. "And it seems that I caused a lot of these changes."


    Arthur got off the train, and he walked toward the portal. His feet stopped as he turned to look in the direction of his home, wondering if he would find his family there.


    However, Arthur did not feel like he could see them now, and not to mention that Julia was texting him continuously abouting over. That was why he opened his ring and entered the chatroom with Oren, and he found that his brother had sent him a picture.


    It was a picture taken by Selena for the two of them, and Oren was panicking about how Selena held him closely. Arthur blinked his eyes because he saw them holding hands, too, which meant the two of them were together.


    "It seems that he is doing fine," muttered Arthur with a smile.. "I will meet the two of youter, but I need to know who I am in this world first."

 Chapter 539 - A Mysterious Offer

    This brings Arthur back to the present moment, in a room that he had no recollection of and with a woman he hated showering inside of it. Julia''s suit was big enough for a family to live in, but she had it all for herself.


    Arthur stared at the giant mirror on the wall surrounded by flowers andfy chairs. His appearance was the same as Alexie Linan in this world, and it seems his identity was neverpromised.


    The sound of water stopped from the bathroom, and Arthur turned toward the ss door, which opened a momentter. Julia was in her bathrobes with br hair dripping with water as she emerged.


    "Are you aware of the reason I called you here, Alexie?" she asked while taking measured steps toward the folding screen. Then, after hiding behind it, she took off her robes.


    "I can only guess."


    "Are you throwing a tantrum because of thest incident?" she peeked from behind the screen. "I already told you that I exined the situation to the student. No one will like you if you are such a snowke."


    Arthur met her eyes with a nk expression, but inwardly, he wondered what that incident was. It left him at a significant disadvantage for being so clueless about his current life.


    "You are usually sassier," she muttered with a pout before she hid again to wear her clothes. "As a part of our research team, I hope that you will show up for the meetings. You are bing a bad influence on Oriole."


    Arthur blinked his eyes at the sudden mention of his friend. Judging from the context of her words, it seems Ori was in his research team as well.


    "I tried to reach him, but he did not answer," he said to avoid looking suspicious.


    "There is not a lot of time for him to chat, after all," she replied. "Oriole has an important contest to prepare for, and your job is to aid him."


    The conversation was getting more bizarre as the two of them talked about it, and Arthur could feel a headacheing. Then, finally, Julia emerged from behind the folding screen and walked over to him.


    "This brings me to the offer I gave you before that girl interrupted us," she walked over and sat next to him, almost too close. "I am still waiting for the answer."


    Arthur was suddenly ced on the spot, as he had no idea what that offer was for him to answer. Furthermore, judging from her act of reoffering it, it seems the previous Arthur rejected her.


    However, talking without any knowledge would make thingsplicated. So, Arthur looked for a different way to get out of this situation, but it seemed he didn''t need to do that himself.


    "Meow," the sounds of scratching came from the window. Arthur turned around and realized that a familiar cat was on the balcony. "Meow!"


    "Ah, it''s the stupid cat again," muttered Julia as she rose from her seat. "I need to feed it, or it would stay there all night."


    Julia pulled the sliding door and allowed the cat inside, which walked smugly toward Arthur. Then, it jumped and curled on the couch under the eyes of the tow.


    "Hah," sighed the runemaster. "I want the answer as soon as I get back from the kitchen," after saying that, she disappeared around the corner and left the two alone.


    "I did not know that you frequented this spot, Reece," smiled Arthur as he looked down on the cat, which rose to its hind legs. "I need some help."


    "My sweet junior is finally asking for help," the cat gave a perverted face mixed with tears. "I saw you walking around the campus looking lost after disappearing for a few days. Are you in trouble? Ivy was worried about you."


    "Ivy," muttered Arthur with nostalgia. "I am in trouble. I need to get rid of Julia because she keeps bringing up her offer."


    "Ah, the one about bedding her?"


    Arthur stared at the cat as it curled its paws with a perverted smile. In the beginning, he thought Reece would bring him salvation, but this man''s attitude would bring him doom instead.


    "Someone woke up grumpy," Reece clicked his tongue as he jumped down on all four. "You can only hide your talents for so long, Arthur. After that, she was bound to realize that you were fooling them."


    "I still need more time," he said in an attempt to convince him. "I need to find Ori, Reece. Do you know where he is?"


    "...at the shop, as always," Reece turned toward him with confusion. "Are you alright, Arthur? Your actions make me think that you are amnesic."


    Reece threw in a joke, but he couldn''t have been more correct. Arthur pondered what shop it could be before realizing that there could only be one that fits. However, the one he opened was virtual.


    Arthur hurried to open his ring as Reece left to annoy Julia. Inside the virtual shop, Hidden Gems, there was an address. However, Arthur realized that his shop looked different, marked with a golden title on the top.


    "Top Shop: Hidden Gems."


    Arthur stared at it before remembering that there was indeed a ranking for the shops, and as he scrolled down, he found the rank. It was the third of all of Jerano''s shops.


    "This is amazing," he muttered before remembering that Hidden Gems was his inspiration to create Runera. "Ori must be in the shop too."


    "I am back," Julia returned with a few scratches on her arms. "I need an answer now, Alexie."


    "I need time to think," he replied before hurrying to stand. "I promise to give you a definite answer tonight. I got a call from Ori saying that he needs some materials."


    "...that is not your job anymore," she replied with a frown. "Are you being bullied, Alexie?" she asked before standing and inching closer to him. "I can take care of you, so there is no need to run anymore."


    Arthur noticed that she got too close for the two of them to be called student and teacher, or whatever rtionship they had before. Then, as she tried to touch his face, Arthur''s mind had a splitting headache that made him stagger back.


    "I need to go," he said with a frown that froze the runemaster. "I will talk to youter," he said before bolting out of the room and into the corridors of the runemasters dorms.


    Arthur can tell that there were many things that he did not know about, and his only choice was to seek out Ori. As he ran through the campus toward the outer city, Arthur came across several students who nced his way.


    "Am I famous for something?" wondered Arthur as he left the college. Then, as he was about to walk into the city, a few students passed by, and he recognized a face among them.


    It was Trevor who died in the previous timeline, walking with a few of his minions. It seemed he did not notice Arthur, and he kept walking andughing with his friends.


    Arthur shook his head because this was unimportant, but seeing a dead man walking made him realize the impact his actions brought. But unfortunately, it seems that there were many things to learn before he could reestablish himself in this world.


    More changes than just a few dead peopleing back to life resulted from his choice. Arthur was sure that the gods, which were sealed within the void, had awakened because of him as well.


    It was a matter of time before they made their appearance as vessels seeking to merge the two worlds. Arthur was alone against them, as he rejected his father''s will and marched down his path.


    However, Rexus, Rega, Diana, and many others were waiting for him to return. Arthur''s feet carried him toward the address showing on the map as his thoughts wandered to his old friend, scattered across both worlds now.


    After arriving at the address, Arthur had to make sure he got it right. Since he created Runera in the past, Arthur thought their headquarters in this current timeline would be more... appealing.


    Their shop was clean and friendly, but it was small. Arthur can tell that it was barely two floors, and after he presented his ring to the runic lock, it allowed him to see that it was two floors.


    A reception hall and a counter, with several shelves on each side, all empty. Arthur looked with confusion at the ce before he saw the lighting from above.


    "Ori?" he called out as he walked toward the bottom of the stairs. "Are you there?" he asked when he heard noisesing from above.


    There was no answer. Arthur took the stairs until he reached the door at the end, which was slightly creaked open.. Then, he pushed it to walk inside, and the scene in front of him reminded Arthur of the first time he entered the runic world.

 Chapter 540 - The First Lie

    As the runic lines danced around theb like orbits around a moon, Arthur stared at the center of it all, where Ori was sitting in his chair with an overgrown messy hair, his hand dancing around a beating heart.


    "The first step to creating life is to replicate it," muttered Oriole as he sensed Arthur''s existence. "I''ve done it, Art. I created a functioning heart using runes only. This can save her atst."


    Arthur stared at theb, which had lines of light moving around it like snakes, as he realized that Oriole knew his real name. His eyes turned toward the heart, and he saw it beating with life. It filled him with nostalgia.


    "I see that you are pursuing artificial life even in this timeline."


    The words fell in theb like meteors destroying the fabric of peace. As the runic lines began to shake, Oriole turned toward Arthur with shock.


    "You have met Gaia," muttered his friend as tears pooled in his eyes. "I finally brought you back," he said with shaking hands that made the runic lines shake as well.


    "I have to thank my dearest friend for that, it seems," muttered Arthur as he walked toward the alchemist, tapping his fingers on the shaking runic lines. "You have grown past your previous limits."


    As his fingers touched the runes, they stabilized even without Oriole controlling them. The alchemist turned back toward the heart and stared at it with amazement before retracting his hand. Even without his control, the heart was beating.


    "And you have regained the knowledge you obtained from Gaia," smiled Ori as he raised his head toward the ceiling, eyes closed. "I missed you, Arthur."


    "I missed you too, Ori," replied Arthur as he stood next to him, staring at the heart. "And it seems I am not the only person you have missed."


    "...it was true, then. Ark was there."


    "He was there, and I''m so sorry for taking him away from you, Ori."


    "I know what you sacrificed as well," said Oriole as he rose, his long hair falling behind him. "I tried to find a way to meet Diana, but the difference in the timeline is..."


    "Diana might be dead," replied Arthur as he turned to the alchemist. "I... have no evidence of that. However, I might have missed the leap in the timeline."


    "You can change it again."


    "The reason that the cmities waited for me to meet Gaia is that they wanted my awakened power, not anything before that. Of course, I can find a way to go back into the past and save her, but that would simply offer the cmities a way back into the original timeline."


    "A timeline where they obtained your powers," sighed Oriole as he closed his eyes. "You sacrificed the one person you loved..."


    Arthur was shocked to see Oriole start to sob over his misfortune, and it brought his heart a sense of relief that he had a friend in this world.


    "I have not given up, Oriole," he said as he grabbed his friend''s shoulder. "I asked a spirit to help me reincarnate Diana after her death, the same way that I did it once before."


    "Are you talking about G?"


    "Rexus, the Spirits Sovereign, will tie the loose ends. However, I made sure that even if I were not there to help them, the two of them would be helped, and they should remember me."


    "However, none of them know anything about our original lives," Oriole wiped away his tears with his sleeve. "How are we going to find them?"


    "We will find each other, and once we do, the world has to witness the recreation of Runera," grinned Arthur. "That makes me wonder..."


    "There is Runera in this world."


    "...how?"


    "I am unsure of the details, but it seems that the epiphany pushed forward the advancement of runic knowledge of this world."


    "I thought that it happened a year ago."


    "That is for the general public because the two timelines deviated the most after the point when Ellen sent us to Alka. However, your merging changed a hundred years of history, and this world is more prepared now as a result."


    "Prepared," sighed Arthur. "I need to know what changed in our lives. I know that it has not been easy for you, but I need your help still."


    "You saved my life, Arthur. I avoided Tyrin and made sure to get into Jerano with you and Ellen so that I would never fall for the darkness again, and never would I be a dying man. I will help you until the day I die."


    As he said so, Oriole held his arm. Arthur nodded with a smile before the runic lines disappeared, and the heart fell into the metallic te.


    "Let us talk in a better spot," Orioleughed before he led Arthur to a different room, which looked like a one-room apartment with a study inside. "You should get a shower before anything."


    "A polite way to tell me I stink," joked Arthur as he walked toward the bath. "I came here running from Julia''s room, so do excuse me."


    "...that y fox," grumbled Oriole, and Arthur turned toward him with confusion. "It is nothing. You should go and take a bath, and I will prepare a meal for you."


    Arthur watched his friend go to the kitchen, and he did not know how to tell Oriole that he couldn''t feel hungry anymore. However, it did not serve well to alienate himself from the rest, so he could fake eating.


    As he undressed, Arthur noticed that his scars were gone, the same asst time. However, after meeting Gaia, the reconstruction of his body made his body optimal, and if he had willed it, Arthur could have recreated himself in a different appearance.


    However, as he stared at the mirror, he was d that he did not. This was the face that Diana loved, and all of his friends knew, so somehow, it became dear to him.


    The words he told Oriole were not a lie, as he indeed feared going into the past again and tempering with things because this was the only timeline that all of them stood a chance against Nameless.


    As his clothes fell to the sides, Arthur got into the shower and allowed the water to wash over him. The warm feeling somehow made him rx a bit and feel as if this was a fresh start, despite knowing that it was simply an illusion.


    There is no such a thing as a first start, and the illusions of the past wille to haunt you. Arthur opened his eyes, and the golden sheen in them betrayed his sadness.


    "Am I going to find you?"


    His heart wavered, for he did not know the future as much as he knew the past.? Arthur stared at the water running before he twirled his fingers, and the water curved as well before freezing.


    The knowledge he gained from Gaia did not make him omnipotent, but it gave him a lot more flexibility in using runes. There were runes that he did not know and could do now, but the only thing limiting him would be how much mana he could contain.


    The legacy was important to him even now because it served as a dam. Arthur would explode if his body flooded with the same mana of creation he once wielded.


    Gaia did not give him any runes. It only taught him how to read them, speak them, and control them. Arthur could manipte anything around him now using the Chains of Order, but the degree of maniption depended on the mana of creation he could wield.


    For example, he could not make this water an immortality elixir, but he could make it a healing potion. The degree of reality maniption he can wield scared him because his ability to create runes all morphed into one.


    "Creation," he sighed.


    Arthur turned off the water and walked out of the shower. As he wore some light clothes he found in his subspace, Arthur found that they were tight. His finger moved, and his clothes grew bigger to fit him well as it proved his body grew taller and bigger than before.


    The aroma of the meal drifted to his nose as he opened the door. Oriole was cing down the meals while humming, making Arthur take another look at his friend.


    Arthur was not the only one to grow taller and more robust, as Oriole himself was not so bad. However, Arthur noticed that there were tattoos engraved on his friend''s arm as he ced down the tes.


    "Ah, these are..." Oriole noticed his gaze. "It seems you do not remember how you helped me," smiled his friend. "You created them."


    "The Strengthening Runes," nodded Arthur as he pulled a chair and sat down. "However, it seems we took it a notch further."


    "You are indeed a different person," sighed Oriole. "I am sorry, but it just feels weird that you forgot everything that happened in the past year."


    "I can find ways to recover the memories," said Arthur as he forked a piece of meat into his mouth. Then, he paused before starting to chew.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It tastes delicious," smiled Arthur, but it was a bitter smile because he was lying to his friend for the first time after his return. It seems he can no longer enjoy food, as he could not taste it.. This was another curse of his powers.

 Chapter 541 - Path Of Misery

    It seems that his actions did not cause the Great Epiphany alone but changed the world itself. Oriole washed the dishes as he exined his theories, including the butterfly effect, where he proposed that the change in the timeline dated back hundreds of years.


    "Runera wouldn''t have existed without us," muttered Arthur with a frown. "However, it seems the memories that merged with the other world worked as an epiphany to how it was shaped. This made the timeline retain its basic structure."


    "However, there are a lot of differences," muttered Oriole as he closed the water. "I did not realize it when I awakened, but the memories I have of this world are a lot different from the ones I used to have."


    "It is a different timeline," sighed Arthur. "I wonder if I chose the right thing by destroying the previous one."


    "I saw the reasons that made you do it," muttered Oriole as he sat back down. "I would have done the same for Ellen and everyone else. You destroyed the path of misery."


    Arthur smiled as he heard it, but his worries were still immense. It seems the visions of the other world pushed the others into exploring beyond the gates, which undid the split faster.


    This brings him back to the same missions he was tasked with: to stop the dungeons from being explored. But, of course, the best method to do that was to clear them himself and use the Isotox to close those points of weakness.


    The Isotox would harness the worlds'' tendency to merge, giving him more time. However, there was still little he could do but prevent the Nameless from descending itself.


    "What is the n?" asked Oriole. "I know that we need the two worlds from merging as Gaia told you, but we will not live forever."


    "I need to find a way to defeat Nameless and the cmities," muttered Arthur with a frown. "This is my mission on this world."


    "And who assigned that mission to you?" asked Oriole, and Arthur raised his head to meet his eyes. "You have broken free from every chain that bounded you to the timeline, and you did it for a reason. Is this what you want to do for the rest of your life?"


    "If it is not me, then who will?" said Arthur while shaking his head. "I am the sole person who wields the power of creation."


    "Are you not angry?" whispered Oriole as his hands shook. "All of them ced us in so much pain, so much misery, discarding what we feel for their grand purpose. The guardians are the true disease that this world has."


    Arthur couldn''t agree more, and his anger was too enormous to contain. The fight between the two sides dragged him and his loved ones through hardships after hardships. However, if he allowed the anger to break free for a moment, then Jerano would be no more.


    "There is nothing but anger inside me," he said while clutching his hand. "I am not at ease, nor am I forgiving Oriole. There is too much anger within me to express. I can only allow it to burn silently, helpless."


    His friend was silent as he pressed the base of his palms on his forehead while leaning back. The silence of the room left the two of them confused and helpless. Gaia did not tell him how to defeat the Ender, but she mentioned that there was no limit to the strength that he could obtain.


    "However, anger will not get us anywhere," Ori rose from his chair again as the tea started boiling. "In this timeline, your identity as Alexie Linan was retained, and Rae did not suspect a thing. However, it seems she awakened memories of her own as well, as she talked to me as soon as we got into Jerano."


    "What happened in the past year in Jerano?" asked Arthur as Ori started pouring tea into the cups. "Why did I need a year to meet Gaia when I did it in a few months in Alka?"


    "I tried to help you without revealing my knowledge of the timeline because that would have left you more disoriented than focused. The reason that you needed so much time is that you were keeping a low profile, working in the logistic department and learning every night after everyone was gone."


    "Then, what about Julia?"


    "That incident was what brought her attention to you," sighed Ori as he carried the cups toward them. "You saved her life when intruders tried to break into the prison of memories inside Jerano."


    "...Intruders?" asked Arthur as his eyes snapped open. "Are you aware who they are?"


    "No one managed to see their faces, but some suspicions are present," sighed Ori as he handed the cup to Arthur, who received it with confusion. "Their target was not the forbidden knowledge that Jerano has, but the memories protected by the Spirit Guardian."


    "Rayxin," remembered Arthur. "And how did I save her life?"


    "I am unsure of the details because you never mentioned what happened at that time. However, it was a major event that shed light on several powerful students, who managed to withstand a part of the attack."


    "Memories of the past," muttered Arthur with a frown. "This does not sit well with me for some reason. I have seen what kind of people there are inside."


    It was then that he remembered the person that somehow caused Arthur''s awakening: Yuran. It has been so long since the two of themst met that Arthurpletely forgot about him.


    In the prison of memories, Arthur met Yuran again, but as a child with his mother. A prisoner there knew the truth about what happened there, and it somehow felt connected.


    Yuran was always kind to him, but Arthur changed, and his perspective changed as well. Master Ronin was there for Arthur because of the prophecy Arthur showed the man in this timeline, so everything had to have a cause.


    As Arthur sipped on his tea, the aroma served to make him enjoy the taste, even though it tasted like hot water. The memories of Yuran and their encounters rose in his mind, and Arthur remembered one thing that bothered him.


    For some reason, theirst meeting was a coincidence, and Yuran was asking about Arthur''s father, Seref Silvera. Arthur did not think much before he knew that his father walked around the world ying puppet master, but maybe there was more to this than just a friend''s concern.


    "You are daydreaming, Arthur," muttered Oriole. "This is not the most important thing at the moment."


    "What are you talking about?" asked Arthur with confusion, as this was their most pressing issue. "Are you saying there is something more I need to know?"


    "...a lot,"ughed Oriole. "I believe that you are still in love with Diana, correct?"


    Arthur did not answer straight away but introspected himself for the truth. His feelings were eroding except for his anger, which seemed to transcend time and space, but his love was still there.


    Arthur longed for her gentle touch and unconditional love. You can only grow to love someone after bing their enemy and epting them, and it was that kind of rtionship. Arthur gave a slight nod.


    "Then, what about Emma?"


    Arthur remained silent as his brows furrowed.


    "Are you aware of the amount of time the two of you spent together?" said Ori with a serious frown. "I couldn''t bring myself to tell you that this was a path of self-destruction."


    "Emma," muttered Arthur, as the name brought great nostalgia to him. "She must still be with the prince, so there cannot be anything between us, right?"


    Arthur hated the hopeful tone in his voice because such a thing as recing his feelings to Emma with those of Diana would break her heart. Oriole stared at him silently and nodded with agreement, but Arthur could tell that there was moreing.


    "After the death of Arthur Silvera in the Runes Apprentices Cup, which I also participated in and made sure the timeline goes as nned, Emma never believed your death."


    "And I never told her the truth because the king will read her mind," assumed Arthur, and Oriole nodded. "I would have done the same thing."


    "This is for the better," Ori nodded. "However, you couldn''t leave her alone, Arthur. Alexie became her friend, and with time, you proved that you were the only person who cared about her in this ce."


    "I... don''t me my alter self," said Arthur with a smile. "Are you saying that she has feelings for me?"


    "That brings us to the incident with Julia a few days ago, when Emma witnessed the two of you acting quite close. So, I am warning you that the next time you meet her, you have to prepare yourself."


    "...what was I doing with Julia?"


    "The scheming bastard tried to seduce you, and Emma witnessed her attempt,"ughed Oriole. "Amid world-scale concerns, you still managed tond yourself in such aical situation."

 Chapter 542 - A Decision To Leave

    Arthur walked back toward his room after Oriole told him most of the things he needed to know for now. There can only be so much that he could learn in the span of one night, but what he did learn left him speechless.


    It seems that Julia wanted him to be her assistant in the uing runic exploration, which would work to uncover one of the few ancient ruins thaty between, and she tried to seduce him.


    Julia Vinera was the descendant of an ancient family that was one of the founders of Runera, and it made her shoulder the expectations of her family to be the youngest grandmaster in existence.


    However, Julia''s affinity to runes was quite limited despite her vast knowledge. During the attack on Jerano, Arthur happened to be with her when they descended toward the runic traps. It was then that Arthur was forced to reveal his monstrous affinity.


    "However, I need to understand what memory was taken from the prison or who was released," muttered Arthur as he walked back toward his room.


    A figure was leaning on his door, and it was none other than a tall, handsome young man who seemed to have grown older than before. As he spotted Arthur, the man turned toward him with a smile.


    "You took a sweet vacation away from the drama," teased Jonah as he gave a bright smile. His curly ck hair and green eyes reminded Arthur of the immortal, Lyari, and it brought back some unpleasant memories. However, Arthur was more focused on meeting his friend again.


    "I missed you, Jonah," he said with a smile, which forced Jonah to freeze and look around.


    "Are we being monitored? Are you okay, bro?" asked the handsome young man with confusion, and Arthur couldn''t me him. Emotions were not his strong suit, after all.


    "I just had a boring trip," said Arthur as he walked over. "And you are waiting by my door, so there must be something that you need."


    "I heard you were back from a few of our Daybreak brothers," Jonah walked over. "Let me in for a snack, Alexie. You are colder than usual!" he whined like a kid, and Arthur couldn''t help but smile before letting him inside.


    His room was bigger than before, as it was on the second years'' floor. Jonah jumped on the couch with his shoes still one as if he owned the ce, and he turned on the TV straight away.


    Arthur remembered that the three of them hung out together like this during his time in Jerano, making him wonder where Oliver was.


    "I want a drink," said Jonah from the living room, and Arthur was amazed. Arthur did not refuse but brought himself a ss of water, but it seems Jonah was used to it. "You seem different, boss."


    "How so?" asked Arthur with a smile as he drank his water.


    "You are quieter, and your presence is... heavy," the adjective almost made Arthurugh, but Jonah was staring at him with a serious expression. "You are a Vetus-rank now, aren''t you?"


    "You have quite the eyes, Jonah," smiled Arthur and nodded. "It seems you heard about it from Oriole, too."


    "A breakthrough can take years of training," sighed Jonah as he gulped down his drink. "However, Boss can do it in a few days. This makes you one of the strongest students in our year."


    "There are others who have achieved this rank?"


    "I doubt anyone would admit it, as everyone is hiding their strengths, but I suspect Rae and Trevor. There are also a few others who seem powerful, but none of them canpare to you."


    Arthur knew that Rae was already the strongest person among them as first years, and he needed to use his Release rune to contend against her. However, for her to reach the Vetus rank was impressive.


    "Trevor is still holding a grudge, so you need to be careful," warned Jonah. "The only reason that he grew docile is that he is trying to court the Saint of Shon."


    "Saint of Shon?"


    "Rae, Arthur, Rae!" Jonah furrowed his brows. "Are you drunk?"


    As the name was repeated, Arthur remembered that she revealed her Shon Theocracy when protecting him against Ellen. However, she said that she wasn''t a princess, and it made sense now that she was their saint.


    Saint Ai was gone from this timeline, but Arthur remembered her fondly, and despite both of them being saints, one of them had a lot of unprocessed issues. After losing her memories, Rae was different until she was revealed the same.


    You cannot teach an old dog new tricks, thought Arthur with a sigh. His rivalry with Rae made things difficult for him, but it seems he still managed to retain his previous average rankings.


    "I want to ask something, boss," Jonah sat up straight as he stared at Arthur. "I might be a leader of Daybreak, but both of us knew that this is because of the countless times you helped me. So, I want to know why you refuse to take the ce that is rightfully yours."


    "A ce rightfully mine?" chuckled Arthur with wariness. "I have no such ce in this world. I am an outsider, and I like it that way. The titles do not concern me, and the position is an annoying thing."


    "That is a lot like you, boss," smiled Jonah. "However, there wille a day when you are too powerful for others to miss it."


    "I intend to leave Jerano soon," said Arthur. "I have to make a few preparations first, but I don''t think I will stay here for a long time."


    The deration made Jonah freeze in ce, staring at him with wide eyes to see if Arthur was lying. However, the room''s silence made it evident that he was not.


    "...you are leaving us?"


    "I am sorry, but I don''t intend to disappear. I simply think that this college has very little to offer me anymore. I had a mission, and it no longer matters."


    "A mission?"


    "A prophecy that proved itself wrong," Arthur shook his head with a smile. "It does not matter anymore, and not a lot of things do."


    "Boss..." tears streamed down Jonah''s face. "You are leaving me for real? You are the only friend I have among these monsters."


    Arthur blinked as he saw his friend start crying, and it made him wonder what he did to deserve their feelings. As he tried to reassure Jonah that their friendship would stay, his thoughts wandered to a different ce.


    He came to Jerano because the Isotox should be here, but Arthur had missed the jump into the past when he did not choose to hand over his power. This made him lose the Isotox, which he obtained from his father.


    This gives him a new mission, to find that artifact again. Last time, he received it from the Devil Hunters in Paradise, but that was in the past. As soon as he goes into the other world, it would be a different year into the future, and the Isotox should be with someone other than Oriole.


    His father left his mark in many different ces, and one of them should have that artifact. But, as Arthur watched Jonah drink to his heart content, giving toasts after toasts, he realized a terrifying fact.


    Those that knew him from Alka were all in the past, or so he thought. Arthur never figured out how far in the past it was, but he assumed it was a hundred years since Solomon spent a hundred years inside the trial.


    His research proved that the timeline inside the trial was separated, so it left Arthur at the first question: how far in the past was his meeting with Diana?


    The truth was a haze, and unless he goes into the other world, Arthur will never find the answer. His decision proved moreplicated with every passing moment, and he wasn''t sure that he was ready for the involved sacrifices.


    Jonah drank to his heart content before falling asleep. Arthur watched him with a smile before carrying him to bed since Arthur did not need to sleep anymore.


    The room was dark except for the moonlighting from outside. As Arthur sat inside the room thinking of what to do, a shadow split the moonlight in half on his balcony. Then, a knock came from outside.


    Arthur was confused as he rose to see who it was, and the person outside waited patiently. It seems to be a visitor rather than an enemy, and Arthur could see them leaning on the balcony without much thought.


    "Here you are, womanizer," said the neer as she gave Arthur her back. Her blond hair was tied into a bun beneath, while she wore ck silk trousers and a navy-blue shirt. "Wee back."


    Arthur froze as Emma turned toward him with a grin, and for a second, he saw someone else in her.. It did not ur to him that he missed her until he saw her again.

 Chapter 543 - Alter Emotions

    A beat differed from others as if it did not belong to him, and it skipped its turn when Arthurid his eyes on her. His chest swelled with unfamiliar emotions that felt foreign to him, and it made him frown with unease.


    "Are you that unhappy to see me?" she said with an awkward smile, one that had a slight panic behind it, and Arthur felt like breaking his bones to reassure her otherwise.


    "I just feel... weird," he said as he held his chest, hoping to erase that feeling. Arthur took a moment to understand that this was not his own emotions but something like a natural reflex to his alter self.


    "Are you alright?" she asked with worry, her earlier displeasure gone at the mere mention of his well-being. Emma took a step closer and examined his chest with a frown before cing her hand on his heart. "Your heart is beating loud."


    Arthur looked down, and the two were close enough to smell her scent, and the unfamiliar emotions grew stronger. Then, finally, Emma seemed to notice his gaze and turned her head upward, and the two allowed a moment to take ce between them where nothing else existed.


    His body backed away as his willpower refused the emotions of his predecessor, but the mere act made his head feel as if it would explode. Oriole has warned him of meeting Emma, but Arthur did not think that it would have this much impact on him.


    This pain came once before when Julia tried to touch him, and it now made him realize that it was the will thaty dormant inside Arthur, who spent a year in Jerano.


    A smile blossomed on his face as he realized he would bow down to no one, but this issue needed to be resolved before the two willpowers destroyed the same vessel. Arthur had topromise and give himself some things that he desired; however, Emma was not one of them.


    "I apologize," she said while retracting her hand away from him. "Your heart is beating too loud. Maybe you need to see a doctor?" she asked while looking away, a blush covering her face.


    "I think so too," he said while trying to change the subject, as both of them knew the reason for his odd reaction. "I want to exin what happened a few days before."


    "...I talked to Oriole," she said without meeting his eyes. "I understand that Julia was the one trying to force herself on you, but that makes me even more upset. You should have reported her to the college."


    "I doubt they would do anything," sighed Arthur with a shake of his head. "I want to ask you something."


    "What is it, Alexie?" she turned toward him with curiosity, and the name she called was not his. Arthur experienced a moment of disharmony where he wondered whether she liked Alexie or Arthur Silvera more.


    However, there was something that bothered him all this time. Oriole told him that Emma was the sole person who never believed it after his fake death and sought to prove he was still alive.


    Arthur even remembered a conversation on this balcony a long time ago when she seemed to have absolute conviction that he was alive, even though she did not know that he was standing next to her.


    "Are you still looking for your friend?" he asked with his eyes turning crescent moons as he looked on the ground.


    "...where did this questione from?" she shot back, her face filled with confusion. "I want to know what made you ask that."


    Arthur raised his head and saw her face filled with hesitation. It made him wonder whether she was conflicted about whether her answer would make him give up as Alexie Linan.


    "Oriole told me earlier that your pursuit never stopped," he said with a smile. "I wonder when the day woulde, and you ept his death."


    "...you are one of them now," she said with a cold face. "I have reasons to believe that he is alive, even if I don''t know where he is."


    "Since he is alive, why is he not seeking you the way you are seeking him?" asked Arthur, and his question made her clench her fist.


    "...are you jealous?"


    "...maybe," he said.


    "I have a fianc¨¦, Alexie," she said while taking a step back. "I think you misunderstood the reason I was upset about that incident. I just didn''t think you were that kind of man," her hands grabbed the railings behind her.


    "Ah, yes," nodded Arthur with a smile as he bowed down. "I forgot about Prince Caleb Yalen, so please forgive me for speaking out of line. However, I wish to know the reasons that you are so certain your friend is alive."


    His actions were met with silence, and when he rose to nce at her, he found her holding back her tears. Arthur watched as his heart felt like it was being torn apart, but his body did not move because he knew that if any of them got any closer, it would be hard to go back.


    Arthur was in love with Diana, and no amount of time or distance can change that. The mere image of her left his filled with yearning toward her touch. However, he couldn''t deny that the emotions of Arthur Silvera in this timeline did not control him somewhat.


    "I am.... sorry," she barely held back her sobs, covering her eyes with her sleeve while backing away. "I just... can''t tell you."


    Arthur sensed something was off, and his eyes squinted as he stared into the distance. There was some ability at y here, and Arthur could feel that the two of them were being monitored.


    "I understand now," grinned Arthur as he took a few steps forward. "They are watching you, right?"


    Emma was engaged to the Yalen Family of the Yalveran Union, the direct descendants of the Seer Guardian who can see into everything. It made sense that their next Queen would be monitored all the time.


    "No, no one is watching me," she pulled on his arm with fright. Arthur stopped what he was about to do and turned toward her. There were things that he did not know about the situation between Agard Family and the Yalens. "Please, let this go, and I will leave."


    It broke his heart to see her so frightened, and Arthur guessed the reason that she was sure of Arthur Silvera being alive was rted to the secret that the Yalen Family tried to hide.


    The only thing that Emma never revealed about herself was her ability, as she used runes to fight all the time instead of using her ability.


    "I understand," nodded Arthur. "I want to tell you something, then," Arthur smiled while patting her shoulder. "I will be leaving Jerano soon."


    "...what?" she nked out, and her grip on his arm loosened. "Are you going on a mission for college or the runes research department?"


    "Neither," Arthur shook his head with a smile. "I have no more use for this ce, and I want to leave it. I cannot wait two more years to go beyond the gates."


    "You cannot obtain the permission without Jerano," she said. "We are all here for that privilege: to be humankind''s explorers. I know that three years seem like a long time, but we can be together until then."


    Arthur could tell that those were not the real reason she wanted him to stay, but he did not need her to say them. The reason that he wanted to enroll here, to begin with, was to be one of the explorers of the other world, but now that seemed like an empty title.


    As long as he enrolls into a proper guild or creates one himself and earns enough merit, Arthur will be allowed entry into any dungeon in the world. However, certain dungeons were bought from the kingdoms to be cleared by guilds, and it made things difficult as not all of them had gates that could lead him back to Freda.


    "I want to be here with you too," he said while grabbing her shoulder a little tighter with a sad smile. "However, I need to do a few things, and Jerano is hindering me. Caleb and Trevor are not exactly on good terms with me, are they?"


    "I will talk to Caleb so that..."


    "It does not matter, Emma. I know the two of them are nothing but children thinking they own the world. But, I am fighting against a bigger thing, and I need to aplish so much more."


    As she heard him, Emma looked downward without trying to convince him anymore. Then, she spread her arms and gave him a hug that felt like thest.


    "I cannot convince you to stay anymore, could I?" she said, and her voice was cracking. "Please know that I will always help you with anything."


    "I know," smiled Arthur as he hugged her back with a smile, his hand patting her head. "I will be there whenever you need me to, I promise."


    Arthur felt her body tremble as she heard his words, and Emma started to cry quietly in his embrace as if fearing being seen. However, the pair of eyes watching them never left, and Arthur nced in the distance.


    Those watching the princess were not trying to protect her but to ensure that she did not reveal something or do something.. Arthur did know what it was just yet that made Emma so afraid, but he vowed that he would pluck out the pair of eyes that tormented her one day.

 Chapter 544 - Leave And Follow Me

    Inside one of Jerano''s many establishments was a small chapel devoted to no religion but a sanctuary for those who wanted to feel at peace. The cold air sat between the rows of hardwood like a nket for life''s final station, covering a woman with white hair that held a book.


    "And when you hear my name," her lips recited, "that will be the end of time, and the beginning of me, then tomorrow will never be," her eyes rested on thest line as someone appeared on the doors of the chapel. "I heard that you grew stronger again."


    "You cannot believe whatever you hear," muttered the man as he walked over to sit beside her. "Are you reading His Faith?"


    "As all humans should," she smiled and closed her book. "I never took you for a worshiper."


    "I am here for a different kind of god," the man turned toward her. "I have a question for you."


    "The Great Alexie Linan seeks my audience," she turned to face the blonde with an intrigued smile. "I am almost too used to annoy you, and not the other way around."


    "I am honored to be annoyed by the Saint of Shon," slightly smiled Alexie Linan, and Rae could tell that there was something different about him. His aura has changed, and she can pick up on how powerful he has be. "Let us have a truce," he said when he noticed her gaze.


    "A fight is the best method to start a truce," she grinned before rising to her feet. "I will answer any question you have if you defeat me."


    "I am not here to fight, Rae," he frowned, but she did not stop and walked out of the chapel. "You are... as unreasonable as ever."


    Alexie Linan followed after her calmly, and Rae stole a nce to make sure. His aura has indeed changed, and there was something about his body that seemed to demand obedience from the world, almost bending reality itself.


    "Are you reconsidering?" he asked with a smile while meeting her gaze, and Rae found herself lost in the depth that his eyes carried. It might have been for a split moment, but she saw the shadow of His Eminence in the man before her.


    "You are the one who demands answers," she scowled. "I am just demanding a reason to answer. You can leave if you are afraid," she said while marching her way toward the training chambers, knowing well that he would follow after her.


    As the two walked into one of the arenas, the doors closed on hermand, and Rae stepped on the tform. A light lit up above them before being followed by many until the arena was as bright as day.


    "This arena has no recording devices, nor is there anyone watching," she said to reassure him because she knew that this man was hiding his strength from everyone.


    A lion that does not use its ws is nothing more than a kitten, so Rae looked down on him for the times he did not stand for himself. However, she saw hope in changing him, and maybe she might bring him back to serve her Theocracy.


    "I know that," he said while stepping on the arena. "I am relieved that no one will see the fall of the saint."


    "You have a big mouth as always," she red at him while turning around. "Are you ready to fight?"


    "I am always ready," his confidence ticked her off, and Rae could feel the anger within her boil once again. It rose to the surface before she could hold it in, and her spirit armor appeared around her.


    "Let me break that confidence," she bolted forward, her foot leaving a deep imprint on the arena. Rae noticed that he had yet to move a muscle after her wings fluttered to make her change directions at thest minute.


    As sheunched her attack, disappointment filled her heart. Rae attacked him from above with a kick to his head, but the man did not even try to dodge or block, simply standing there, unable to keep up.


    Then, his eyes turned toward hers. Rae met the pair of green eyes, and she knew that something wasing. There was no panic, only absolute confidence, but she had no reason to retract her attack.


    Her leg was inches away from striking his head when Rae blinked, and in that second that she did, the scenery changed. Runic sparks appeared around her as she found herself sitting inside the arena walls, her back leaving a dent on the hard metal.


    Her eyes lost focus before trying to regain it, and Rae turned to look in front of her. The man was standing in his original spot, with the same pose, looking at her directly.


    "You lost," he muttered without any gloating or pride. Instead, it was as if he was stating the obvious while strolling toward her. Rae looked down and found that she was unharmed thanks to her scarf, but her inability to understand how she was defeated felt worse than any pain.


    "As per our agreement, you will answer any questions I have since I defeated you. Tell me if you disapprove."


    "I...," her head nked as she watched him crouch in front of her, not having the slightest fear that she would attack him.? "I ept my defeat," her mouth subconsciously answered.


    "I am d you honor our promises," he smiled. "I want to know something about a man. His name is Yuran, and he is..."


    "Yuran...?" her eyes widened. "How did you learn of that name?" Rae frowned as she tried to stand, but neither her ability nor body listened to her. "That name is..."


    "I met him over a year ago," Alexie said while offering her his hand. Rae stared at it before allowing him to help her stand. "I saved his life after he saved mine. But, then, I met him in the Trial of The Holy Crown."


    "You are..." she stared at him with shock. "You cannot be a descendant of the seven families. I know all of them."


    "And you cannot be a descendant yourself," he smiled while making her lean on his arm for support. "Let''s have you seated," he offered and guided her toward the base of the arena, where he allowed her to sit.


    "How do you know about the trial?" she asked with a frown. "All those who know of it are either from the seven families or killed by the seven families."


    "I know a lot more than the seven families," he smiled while sitting in front of him. "I also know that your Shon Theocracy is not a part of them either. So, it makes me wonder why I met people with your appearance inside the trial."


    "My appearance is quitemon," she said with a frown. "There is no great secret behind it."


    "It is the secret of the Shon Theocracy, a method to bestow monstrous strength on the descendants of Dragons," Alexie grinned while revealing it easily. "I know quite a lot, Rae. And I trust you enough to reveal that I know."


    "Then you should know I can have you assassinated for knowing all of this," she red at him. "Are you tired of living, Alexie?" she said with hidden concern.


    Her attitude might not show it, but the man in front of her was more than just a rival. Alexie Linan proved himself worthy of being the closest she can have for a friend.


    "I know that the Saint of Shon is not an ally of the seven families, and I am the same. I trust that when you find the truth, you will make the right choice."


    "And what choice would that be?"


    "All in due time, friend," he said with a grin. "You have yet to answer my question. I want to know everything about Yuran Evel, the magic gunman who seems unable to use any abilities.


    "I will be killed if I reveal that," she shook her head. "Ask me another question."


    Alexie''s expression rapidly worsened until he was frowning. However, he did not try to push her for information but chose to ask her something more absurd.


    "I want to leave Jerano, and I want you to follow me. Leave the Theocracy and work under me."


    "...are you insane?" her eyes widened as she tried to attack him with her scarf, and the white light shed toward him. Rae regretted her outburst when it happened, but her scarf passed through him without any harm.


    "You cannot harm me," he said with augh. "I am far stronger than you can imagine. Themon people might rule the Theocracy of Shon, but that does not mean it''s a good ce. I trust you, Rae. I want to build a ce that does not need to experiment on people for power."


    "Then, you already know," she gritted her teeth. "You don''t know me enough, Alexie.. The moment you leave me alive, I will send an order to kill you."

 Chapter 545 - A Face In Memories

    Arthur had guessed a lot from the memories he saw, the secret that she revealed when she knew that he was Arthur Silvera, and her response right now. There must be a reason behind the rise of the Theocracy, and Arthur did not think that it was hard training or discipline.


    "I will be expecting some assassins then," he smiled as he flicked her forehead. "You lost but still act so arrogant, Rae."


    "You bastard!" she held her forehead while scowling at him. "I will have them kill you!"


    "I doubt that anyone can kill me," he smiled before pushing his fingers against her forehead. "Have you awakened any foreign memories?"


    "...I... how did you..."


    Arthur did not answer her and simply sighed. Rae''s situation was a bitplicated because her memories did not associate with her current self. Furthermore, since he merged the timeline after the point of deviation, people like Rae would only receive new memories after that point of time.


    "Do the memories make sense?" said Arthur with a smile, and she shook her head. "Are there secrets hidden within them?"


    "What do you know, Alexie Linan?"


    "I know things beyond your understanding and truths that you cannot fathom," he rose and turned toward the door. "My offer stands as long as it takes you. Jerano is not the best ce to grow, not for us."


    Arthur left the arena afterward. There were reasons that he invited Rae to join him instead of the others. The first one was that the saint had the backing of a giant behind her, and antagonizing the seven families was not difficult for her.? The other was that he did not dare underestimate the saint even with his knowledge of creation.


    Arthur nced back and saw that she was standing upward, her scarf supporting her like a separate entity. That scarf was no other than a powerful spirit, at least from the Divine Layer.


    There were not many people who could pull that off, and the amount of spiritual energy needed was enough for Rae to be an asset that cannot be underestimated. As soon as she learns how to control that spiritual energy, then she would be no weaker than an Astra-Ranker, if not more.


    Arthur walked out of the training field, and the morning sun red at him, but he did not hate it. On the contrary, the warmth she gave to his skin made him feel alive for the shortest while and appreciate that he could still feel that.


    As he was standing outside, Arthur heard noisesing from a different direction. When he looked for the source, he found that it wasing from the coliseum. In their second and third years here, a student can be sponsored by a guild until graduation.


    There are ranks for guilds, and depending on the rank, the dungeons they can challenge also differ. But, of course, those who can go and explore the other world are the cream of the crop, among many other conditions.


    It was not purely a political matter because a natural transfer would strain the body, and that happened because they would cross the void that separates the two worlds.


    A guild sponsoring a student was not unusual, and the students can even go into dungeon raids alongside them, like Yurirl, for example. And once you think of the devil, he appears.


    "Are you not going to demonstrate?" asked a voice from behind him. "I came here as a representee of God''s de for the monthly duels."


    "Ah, the duels," smiled Arthur. "I almost forgot about them. I thought we wouldn''t see you after your graduation," he said while turning around toward Yurirl, who was looking as dashing as ever with his beauty mark and short-cut hairstyle.


    "Alexie," he nodded with a smile. "I have duties toward my college, after all," he walked forward and offered a handshake. "And I guess you are as low-key as ever and still wearing that disguise."


    "You still overestimate me," Arthur shook his hand. "I would have to refrain from embarrassing myself. The guilds are looking for promising seedlings, and I fear that I am already a withered tree."


    "A withered tree, huh?" muttered Yurirl while looking down on their handshake. "I already told you about my ability in the party, Divine Sense, which made me the scout for God''s de."


    "I never tried to hide it from you," replied Arthur, although he knew that he couldn''t hide anything. "I still think that showing off my skills is unwise."


    "You are... not wrong," sighed Yurirl as he let go of his hand. "I wish that someone told me this before I fell into this battle for supremacy."


    Arthur could tell that he referred to the vicious battle between the guilds and the seven families. Of course, some guildsprised people from the seven families since you could not control people, but that only made things more vicious.


    "I will keep what I saw today a secret between us," grinned Yurirl as he walked past him and lightly bumped his shoulder. "You can have an easy time hanging around and keeping a low-key."


    As he walked away, Arthur smelled a foul stench that was not there before. His green eyes turned golden as he looked around for signs of the Nameless one, but there was none other than a faint stench.


    "Ah, that reminds me," muttered Arthur as he saw Yurirl leave. "As a scout, you must know how the guilds will react if someone tried to steal their potential seedlings," he asked, prompting Yurirl to halt his steps and turn around.


    "Are you talking about yourself?" asked Yurirl with concern, but Arthur did not show any reaction. "I sure hope not," he sighed. "Guilds are nothing short of monsters, and even my God''s de is ruthless when ites to naturing talents. Jerano is the best ce to find such people, so..."


    "I would be eaten alive,"ughed Arthur as he turned and walked away. "I am grateful for the warning, Yurirl. I will be here if you ever find yourself in a dark ce."


    As he said so, Arthur walked away. There was a slight suspicion that Yurirl might have darkness within his heart, but it did not seem like he allowed it to affect him. Arthur could not stop the devil from whispering, but he can stop it when it tries to set foot into this world.


    ***


    Rae stared at the two men parting ways from the recovery room window. A man materialized behind her after he answered her summons. The scene where Yurirl held onto Alexie Linan made her have second thoughts.


    "Have you called for me, my saint?" knelt the man on the ground, wearing a white cloak and golden hood that covered his face. "I am here to eliminate any threats."


    Rae did not answer him and stared at Alexie Linan walking into the distance. It was the first time she had conflicting thoughts about eliminating threats to the people of Shon, as she was more than happy to shed blood at the first signs of danger.


    "I need you to... investigate someone," she said after a slight pause.


    "...Holy One, I am afraid that this is not what I was trained for..."


    "Then, find someone else," she waved her hand and walked away. "His name is Alexie Linan, and I need everything you can find about him."


    After that, Rae left the training chambers with questions filling her mind. The memories he mentioned were a secret that she told no one. Her father made sure that nothing could defile her peace of mind, and knowing that memories appeared that did not belong to her would make him upset.


    His wrath was not kind, she knew. Rae learned that the hard way after trying to fit into the life sewed for her. Furthermore, if he knew that she spared someone that threatened their ns, then her head would roll on the ground.


    ''Father has many children,'' she thought. ''I can lose mine even if I was his favorite. However,'' she tried justifying her reasons, but she did not know how to do that.


    All of her life, she pursued power to please him. Finally, someone offered her power and much more this time, but she had to disobey her father. Alexie Linan knew something about the knowledge within her mind, one that dictated ethereal creatures.


    Furthermore, he knew about the trial and the seven families. Rae has learned of the reason the seven families are their enemies, themoners, from her father. Alexie seemed to be against them, and the Divine Swordsman approached him.


    "I..." she closed the door behind her while leaning on it. "I don''t know what to do," she fell back. "Who is the person living in my mind?" wondered Rae as she held her head.


    As she thought about them, memories rose to the surface ofnds different from theirs, cuffs and torture, and then a face that saved her.. It was a person that she wanted to execute before his death, and no other than the great genius of runes, Arthur Silvera.

 Chapter 546 - A Burning Candle

    "I am not sure that I caught that," Oriole took off his goggles as the fumes rose. Arthur pulled a stool beside him and sat down. "Are you certain that you want to take such a leap?"


    "Are you too attached to Jerano?" asked Arthur with a smile as he watched the beaker start to shake. As he tapped the liquid, it began to stabilize. "You don''t have to tag along with me, Ori," he said. "In this life, you are not dying, and that means you can do whatever you want. My path is dangerous."


    "I am not dying thanks to the leap that you did," said Oriole as he stared at the beaker with a smile. "I will choose your side even if everything else falls apart."


    Arthur smiled while looking down, feeling relieved that Oriole was in Alka at that time and not someone else. The runemaster was one of the few people Arthur could trust without using his Art of Creator.


    "However, there are many things that we need to prepare for, so I advise we don''t rush it," said Oriole as he rose to his feet, selecting a vial from the shelf. "A guild that opposes other guilds is not a light matter. It takes one wrong move, and the whole world turns against us."


    "As long as we y by their rules, the power bnce will prevent anyone from attacking us too early," said Arthur as he waved his finger and the beaker rose in the air. "A careful n is needed to blend into the seven families, lest they realize I am still alive."


    Arthur Silvera also faked his death and turned into Alexie Linan in this timeline. However, some bits needed Arthur to look into them, and one of them was why he came to Jerano despite the change in timeline.


    Seref''s ns were a mess now because of his choice, but Arthur never did it out of spite for his delusional father. His choice was unpredictable, and the timeline could escape from their schemes.


    "I think that you have yet to meet Mistletoe," smiled Oriole as he held the vials for Arthur to pour the potion. "Although you tried to keep a tight mouth around me lest Sier knows about my existence, I am still a weak link."


    "I did not trust Sier in this timeline as well?" smiled Arthur as the potion poured into the vials, creating a colorful mix of lights. "I guess it makes sense since he is the vessel of one of the guardians."


    "Sier indeed gave you a lot, especially with the fake identity and evading the seven families. However, are we able to trust a guardian?"


    "As he said it, Sier was trying to oppose the guardian," frowned Arthur while the beaker rested on the table again. "Lyari was a guardian too, an immortal nheless, but it seems he had some sort of n to make things work for us."


    "...you want to make an ally out of them?" muttered Ori with shock as he ced the vial case down. "All they need is a whiff of your scent toe hunting us down."


    "I do realize that," Arthur looked at the vial. "However, Nameless and Sier share simr abilities, while thetter can look for me if he grew too powerful. This leaves me with a choice to make. Am I able to trust Sier, or should I get rid of him?"


    Oriole did not answer and stared at the vials in silence. Sier was akin to Arthur''s friend, and he knew that, but this matter could lead them to their deaths.


    "It seems that both of us forget something," smiled Arthur as his finger ran over the case. "Sier and Ronin know I am the outsider all along. And yet, here I am, alive and well. This means that if anyone knows answers, it would be them."


    "...can there be a possibility of the Seer Guardian betraying the pact?" asked Oriole with surprise. Arthur answered with a nod before he lifted one of the vials. "These are for you."


    "I never requested a potion," muttered Arthur with confusion as he tried looking into them. "These runes are..."


    "This potion is used to throw off monsters by amplifying their senses beyond normal," said Oriole. "As the slightest stimulus would trigger a full-on reaction, it leaves the mind in a mess."


    "And this is a drug for humans," frowned Arthur.


    "Humans can always take the wrong path," sighed Oriole as he nodded. "This is banned in every nation because of its impact on the user''s sanity, as they would grow dependent on it."


    "And you want to turn me into an addict?"ughed Arthur as he ced down the vial. "I wonder what your aim is, Oriole."


    "I know about the side effects of your powers, Arthur," frowned Oriole. "The knowledge that you gained from Gaia is not without a price. It is eating your senses, is it not? There will be nothing to feel at the end other than runes."


    "That is enough as well," replied Arthur. "I can tell smells apart better, and I can know the materials inside a food from the runes that created it."


    "However, you can never feel them," Oriole took a step forward and pushed the case toward Arthur. "This is of low concertation. It will work to restore a part of your senses enough for your daily activities."


    "I appreciate the offer, but I will never drink this," Arthur pushed it back and watched Oriole crumble into sadness. "I want my mind to feel as it is."


    "We are no older than twenty, Arthur," Ori gritted his teeth. "However, you have been cursed with this power. Is it alright to miss most of what life has to offer?"


    "This curse has its benefits, too," exined Arthur with a shrug. "My emotions are never the one to control me because of it. I will choose the right thing."


    "Sometimes, we need to choose the wrong thing," Oriole muttered quietly. "Please, keep this in your possession. I will not ask again that you use it, but it''s a medicine that can turn helpful."


    "...I am not ill, Oriole," frowned Arthur. "A simple example to show the benefits is this current moment. I would have turned our shop into nothing if it was not for my numbness."


    "...I made you angry," realized Oriole with a smile. "I wish that happens more often. But, it is not bad even if we make mistakes."


    "Are you aware," rose Arthur to his feet, "what a mistake can lead to, in my situation?" he gave a small chuckle. "I am fine, old friend. I willst until the fight ends."


    After cing his hand on Oriole''s shoulder, Arthur whispered thest words and then left Hidden Gem workshop. His friend did not chase after him or insist that Arthur takes the potion, making him grateful.


    Oriole thought about Arthur''s best interest, even though Arthur disapproved of the method. As he stared at the blue sky covering an infinite amount of pedestrians, Arthur was reminded of what he was missing.


    There can be a life where he would be more than an observer from behind a ss. Arthur wanted to experience many things too, but drugging himself into that ce did not sit well with him.


    Oriole treated him as ill, making Arthur wonder if it was true. If this had been the past, Arthur would have shouted the same way that he did with G. T Instead, the witch made him smile as he remembered her, and Arthur wondered if the two of them would cross paths in this timeline.


    However, even if Oriole was right, Arthur did not want to cure this curse. This battle demanded that Arthur bes ruthless against his enemies and unattached to his friends.


    The time he spent with Gaia left Arthur thinking about what he wanted to do. His family and Diana took priority, and then were his friends, who Arthur wished to live a long and happy life.


    Arthur needed to watch himself lose emotions to ensure that the people he loves are safe and well. However, when he reaches that goal, that love will disappear as well.


    His life was a candle that would burn itself in the end for the sake of others. However, when his light goes off, Arthur wonders if any of this would matter.


    As he walked back to the campus, Arthur questioned everything. However, a question was a question, and his n was set in stone. The next step was to create a guild, and for that, he needed people who knew how to lead one.


    A few candidates rose in mind, and some of them were in Jerano here with him, but Arthur needed to do some convincing. Of course, the guilds will not be happy about this, but Arthur never nned on making them happy.


    "Wait for me, traitor gods," grinned Arthur.. "I will make sure that none of you get their desire."

 Chapter 547 - Those Two Words

    His days in Jerano were numbered, but Arthur was not in a rush to leave since it would draw attention to him if he suddenly left. The best method to leave without the seven families noticing him was to create a problem.


    Arthur looked at the wandering schrs rushing to and fro as he walked through the research department. At one point, he was the same as them, seeking knowledge in the most inconspicuous corners of science for another rune on his list.


    However, after he became a runesmith, all of his runes disappeared. There were no more runes that he needed to learn and no more lists of runes that he had. His ability as a runesmith became like a cksmith, a wielder of runes instead of a welder.


    It was safe to say that Arthur can replicate runes now, as long as their impact on the world did not exceed his mana or level. However, he was the same as a painter with unlimited colors at his disposal, but he still needed to create something out of them.


    For example, Arthur can use runes to create fire, but merging them with runes that create water will yield vapor or simply boiling water. This made him feel like a programmer of the world, allowing him to create very specific skills and abilities. As a result, his legacy has evolved, even though it was somehow different in this world.


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 39 (99%)]


    [Legacy Points: 30]


    [Stats Points: 54]


    [Strength: 400]


    [Agility: 400]


    [Stamina: 400]


    [Perception: 400]


    [Mana: 400/400]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (1%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Breathing Skill (E ¨C 98%), Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 10%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Two, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator -¨C¨C Submission.]


    After he met with Gaia, this change was brought up, which he didn''t get to check in the past. Many things changed after his awakening, but what surprised him the most was that Arthur could now control the legacy and modify it.


    The first thing he did was delete the legacy''s earlier name using his Reality Maniption. Furthermore, the skills have disappeared and were instead pooled into his ability, runesmith.


    This was to say that artifacts, skills, and runes would now all strengthen his sole ability, runesmith. However, he retained other skills, and those were the ones he obtained without absorbing a skill stone or without buying them.


    As his knowledge and familiarity with runes increase, Arthur can freely use his ability without the Chains of Order rejecting the change. This was his current goal. And for the name of the legacy, Arthur has yet to decide.


    After he walked through the portal, Arthur found himself on the fifth floor, where the research teams were. However, his visit to the runes department was not just for fun, as his superior summoned him here.


    As he walked through the hallways, he got to see many researchers working and digging into the knowledge of runes. Finally, Arthur reached the hiddenb from view and knocked on the door.


    After a minute, the door slid open and revealed theb inside. Arthur sighed before walking inside toward theb, which looked nothing like ab.


    "Good morning, Alexie," said Julia while holding her tea and wearing her sses. It seems she has spent the night over here, working, as was clear from her hairstyle. "I''m d you stopped running away."


    "Where is Professor Yuvan?" he asked with a frown. Yuvan Perli led their research team, and Arthur met as soon as he got here. It seems he was also the one who invited Arthur to study alongside them for consulting.


    "I am afraid that he was summoned toward the runic exploration," she said. "I have the ciphers here, but the entanglement of the runic lines seems paradoxical," she ruffled through her hair.


    "And that is the reason you lied," sighed Arthur before turning to walk out of theb. "I wille back when the professor needs me."


    "I can remove you from the team," she called after him. "And at that time, Arlo, Caleb, and Trevor will resume bothering you," she said with a grin.


    At this time, Arthur realized that Arthur chose to associate himself with this witch. It was to get rid of three flies that kept challenging him over and over and hindering his study of runes.


    However, Arthur could not deny the effort he put into this alternate timeline. It was the sole reason he managed to meet Gaia so soon and give himself the chance to awaken the memories he once had.


    "It seems when seduction does not work, you go to threats," Arthur turned around with a smile. "Are you aware of the person that you are threatening?"


    Something within him awakened after he learned about his past from Gaia, and that was pride. Arthur did not have that before when he considered himself a dirt digger. However, after he awakened, he refused to bow down to anyone.


    "I will do whatever it takes for you to help me," she gritted her teeth, and Arthur noticed that her hand was shaking. "I can beg if that is your desire."


    "As the youngest runemaster, you should have some dignity."


    "I will lose that title if I don''t advance in the runic paths in a few months. There are monsters overseas who have an abnormal affinity to runes, and their exam to be a runemaster is close."


    "Then, that means you are undeserving of that title," Arthur walked over slowly and leaned on the table with his hand. "Unless you want the world to stop and wait for you, then step aside."


    "You would never understand how I feel," she said while cing down her cup. "I am not Ori, and I am not Alexie Linan. I have seen how the two of you control runes. I am blind inparison."


    "I can make you see."


    "...what?"


    "I can grant you the affinity that you desire."


    "Are you saying there is a way to do that?" her eyes shook while standing in a hurry. "Tell me what it is!"


    "And would you pay the price?" he asked, and she nodded in a hurry. "Even if it means following my orders for the rest of your life?"


    Arthur did not intend on helping this selfish person, but he wanted to test how desperate she was. As she listened to his offer, her face did not change. Then, Julia sighed and sat down.


    "I am not interested," she waved her hands against his expectations. "You are either bluffing or telling the truth. In either case, it is not worth it."


    As he saw herst shred of dignity, Arthur couldn''t help but smile and sit down in front of her. Julia stared at him from behind her wide sses with confusion.


    "I am d that there is a normal person here," he said while pulling the runic ciphers toward him. "And by normal, I meant selfish enough to be human."


    "I am still your superior!" she sulked, and it made Arthur stop pulling the papers toward him. Then, as he squinted her eyes on him, her expression crumbled. "Please help me."


    "I don''t mind," he said with augh and stared at the cipher. "Ah, this is indeedplex."


    "That''s what I thought," she sighed while pulling her chair to sit next to him. "This runic image was taken from the site. It has been distributed among the runemasters to find a way to unlock the gate."


    "Humans are capable of oveing anything with sheer numbers," smiled Arthur as he stared at it. "This is not that..." he said before pausing. "Where is this?" he asked with a frown.


    "What is it?"


    "Where is this gate?"


    "It has been uncovered in the deepest dungeons of Runera," she said with a sigh. "My family is there too, trying to be the first ones to unlock it."


    Arthur was silent as he looked at the runic lines in front of him. It might not be evident to people of this world, but there was a message hidden using the runes.


    This was not a cipher but a message. There was a letter inside these runic lines in the Alvan Language. And since it was inside Runera, it could only be a message from someone he knew.


    "Where are the rest of the runic lines?" asked Arthur as he looked around. "I will help, so show me."


    "I cannot reveal all of them," she said with a frown. "If the runic cipher gets leaked out, someone might crack it and find a way into Runera''s most precious treasure."


    "I will crack it for you, as long as you show me."


    "...it is only the firstyer from the seal," she muttered before sighing. "As long as you help me solve it, I don''t mind showing you."


    After that, Julia brought out the rest of the runic photos. Arthur assembled them to reveal the different letters hidden inside. As for their order, he used the runic depth of theyer to establish it. In the end, he was left with two words.


    My Seika.

 Chapter 548 - Hidden Ruins In Runera

    Julia stared at the wall of runic pictures and the man standing in front of it. There was no need for her to tell him which picture belonged where, and he did it alone in a few minutes.


    The pictures were notbeled, yet he managed to recreate the seal without her help. As he stared at the images while leaning back on the chair, she could tell that he saw something that shook his core.


    "What is it that you see, Alexie?" she asked while walking closer to him, standing beside him. "I will reward you handsomely, so tell me."


    However, the man did not answer and moved away from her toward the pictures. His hand reached out toward them, and his fingers traced the runic lines.


    "I need to go there."


    This was his sole deration, and Julia''s eyes widened. A few days ago, she tried to seduce him into helping her, but the moment he saw the seal, he wanted to go there himself.


    "As a junior researcher in Jerano, you can join the next exploration. First, however, there is an application process. Even if your affinity was high, the knowledge required to be selected is not to be underestimated."


    "And the greatest runemaster has a way to get me there," turned around Alexie with a knowing smile. "I am amused that it took you less than three minutes to forget the favor I''m doing you."


    "I did not," she replied while adjusting her sses. "However, I need to stake my name on the line for your admission. This means you have to be my full-time assistant."


    "How about you ask Oriole?"


    "Professor Yuvan has already assigned him, and you were there," said Julia with a frown. His face did not show that he remembered it, which made her doubt whether he could be her assistant.


    However, she still remembers saving her when the two encountered the invaders. The tricks he used for the two of them to escape demonstrated his abnormal senses for runes, which was her greatest weakness.


    "I will take the normal application process," he said with a smile while walking toward the door. "And as for the firstyer, simply destroy the IA-F43 line. Everything relies on it."


    ***


    Arthur left the room after giving her a clue, which wasn''t that important for him. Since it was the firstyer, Runera won''t open the ruins with this amount of help. However, Arthur needed to be there when they did.


    My Seika.


    A few people called him that, and there could not be anyone else because the two of them knew that he created Runera. Furthermore, if their memories merged with the past, they can be the people who made Runera exist at this timeline.


    Arthur needed to know why these ruins were being explored now, out of all the times. The awakening of his memories was one thing that he can link to this timing since Runera has existed for a while.


    As he was walking out of thebs, he ran into Yuvan Perli, the younger brother of Ilia Perli and the general of the Yalveran Union. Yuvan was a lot milder than his brother, and he was one of the few to treat Arthur well.


    "Alexie," nodded the thin man with a smile. "I see that you are leaving."


    "...Grandmaster Yuvan," greeted Arthur with a nod. "Master Julia said that you were in Runera, solving the world''s greatest cipher."


    "I was on my way here when she cracked it," smiled Yuvan. "I have to admit that I underestimated her. It seems you were here to help her?"


    "I fear that I missed her great breakthrough," sighed Arthur before he stared at the grandmaster silently. "I want to ask, Grandmaster Yuvan. What is the reason that these ruins appear just now?"


    "These are ssified information, but you are our precious junior researcher. This runic seal is not a recent discovery, but its location was unknown. It is the treasure left by the founders, and only a few days ago that it started to send signals to reveal the location."


    "A few days ago," smiled Arthur and nodded. "And there seems to be an application process to visit the site?"


    "...I never thought you would be interested," Yuvan raised his eyebrows. "I asked Oriole if he wants to join, but he said the two of you are working on something together. The application process is simple. Send an artifact you created to the nearest headquarters with a letter that has your name and desire to learn from the ruins."


    "I will mention this matter to Oriole as well," nodded Arthur gratefully. "I will take my leave now."


    Arthur walked past the professor and left the fifth floor, feeling like the man studying him. This conversation confirmed his doubts and gave him another goal to pursue.


    Arthur could teleport to Runera without anyone''s permission and look for the ruins himself. However, he knew that such a thing would draw unwanted attention from many people, and it would defeat his purpose of pouching people from Jerano.


    Furthermore, it would take him time to visit the site and fight those guarding it. He might as well take the regr route there and earn recognition for his newest guild.


    Artifacts were one thing that drew in strong people. His guild cannot ept those whose loyaltyy with the seven families, but it wouldn''t hurt to attract the talentedmoners. Arthur walked out of the research department and walked back toward his shop.


    As he was walking back, Arthur saw Jenny, who used to work with Yurirl during their first year here. There were a few people around her that were receiving her instructions.


    "Hello," greeted Arthur as he got closer. Jenny turned to nce at him before a smile appeared on her face.


    "Hey, Alexie," she nodded. "I am d to see your face around here," she said before waving to dismiss the rest. "Yurirl mentioned yourck of interest regarding joining a guild."


    "Are you going to convince me to join one?"


    "I''m here to offer the opposite," she said while lightly pping his shoulder. "As you know, I didn''t want to join a guild after I graduated, so I started working in Jerano. This is not a bad path to follow."


    "You want me to work here?" Arthur raised his brows as he looked down at her uniform. "It seems you are doing good, too."


    "Education is the steadiest path to save the world," she said while pounding her chest. "I know that you can be a good teacher of Jerano."


    "And why so?"


    "You managed to control the two idiots," sheughed. "I meant Oliver and Jonah," she said with a shake of her head. "There is something about you that acts as a buffer for insanity. I think that''s a good quality for teachers."


    "I will have to refuse," Arthur shook his head. "What was that about earlier?"


    "Ah, we are increasing the patrols after thest incident regarding the pocket dimension," Jenny looked at her departing subordinates. "We cannot risk another escape."


    "There has been an escape?" questioned Arthur, unsure whether he should know this information. However, Jenny didn''t seem surprised that he did not.


    "As you know, the prison below is to use the forbidden knowledge that the criminals have. These people are the worst that humanity has ever seen, but their knowledge can help this world advance, used by a neutral party."


    "And Jerano is neutral and independent of the other nations," muttered Arthur. "I understand as much, but who escaped exactly?"


    "I don''t know myself, but the situation has been chaotic. I wish there were a way to find out who attacked Jerano without having to point fingers at anyone."


    "Then, you suspect that they were after a forbidden knowledge," he questioned with a frown. "I understand as much. Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "You have already done so much by guiding us through the runic traps," she gratefully said while holding his shoulder. "I cannot repay you enough for making my first mission a sess. You are the reason I was promoted into an officer."


    "...I''m d to be of help," Arthur said with a slight twitch of his brow. Then, as she was about to say something, Jenny received a message that seemed to summon her somewhere. After excusing herself, the officer left.


    Arthur stared at her leaving and sighed inwardly. It seems he helped a lot of people in Jerano, and he was d that his past self was not as ruthless as his current self. It would have resulted in a lot of trouble for him.


    "However, it seems this break-in is suspicious," muttered Arthur while pondering the situation. "I wonder if Mistletoe knows anything about it."


    There was only one way to find out. Arthur needed to revisit his old friends, and the thieves hated by the world. However, somehow, he felt nostalgic.. After all, these were the people who supported him against the world.

 Chapter 549 - Being A Shop Owner

    It has been a week since Arthur arrived at this timeline, at least in his perception of time. This time was spent consolidating his powers and understanding the changes in this world. But unfortunately, the evolution of his powers was not as straightforward as it used to be, so it required his time to stabilize it.


    During this time, his interactions with others were limited until he understood this world better. This included his family, who were texting him almost daily. However, Arthur was not ready to meet them yet.


    It was hard to grasp the immensity of what he had changed. The guardians and their vessels based their ns around the nonexistence of a different timeline, but against their expectations, their ns were thrown into havoc.


    However, what about the alternate versions of these guardians? Were they unaware of the changes that have urred? What is their current n, now that the two timelines have merged?


    This was all based on the assumption that the guardians were in this timeline even, which Arthur found hard to believe. The guardians and the nameless should exist outside the flow of time and be unaffected by the change. Instead, they observed the timeline like a loop that should not break until it did.


    Arthur walked into his Hidden Gems Shop using the side door as the door squeaked open. The shelves were now lined with artifacts, and the shop was packed with customers. Arthur was surprised to see that there was no ce to stand inside, and it exined the long line outside.


    "I guess we are rich now," he muttered as he stood close to Oriole, who was handling some items. The runemaster chuckled while boxing the sword and pushing it toward the excited customer.


    "Thank you, masters!" the excited first-year bowed and ran outside, gazed at with envy by the rest of the students. Arthur was surprised at his earnest reaction, which seems to be the sentiment among all of them.


    "Ah, right. It seems you do not remember the policy that you created, which made you the most loved and hated character."ughed Oriole as he turned toward him and leaned over to whisper. "The price of the artifacts is now dependent on the ranking, or what you called Financial Aid. The weaker students get a discount on the prices of our artifacts."


    "...that is not bad," muttered Arthur, feeling strange that he was praising something he created. "I don''t remember revealing my identity."


    "That happened after an issue with an opposite store, which protested that there was no way students created our store."


    "There is a difference?"


    "Mostly the taxes and regtions," nodded Oriole. "Students get a discount on materials here, and having a store allows us to buy in bulk. However, one of the investors in Jerano decided that we were a fraud."


    "Let me guess," smiled Arthur. "The Yalen Family ran it."


    "...that is right," sighed Ori. "Jerano had no choice but to ask us to remove the anonymity of our store''s owners. It became a national sensation when you and Prince Caleb stood in front of the whole college, proving that all of the artifacts were created by us."


    Oriole exined quietly as the clerks handled the requests. Verification in the system was needed before the students got a discount on the items. However, since there were only two of them, not more than twenty artifacts were sold today.


    This was still a staggering number for two students, which gave Caleb a reason to suspect them. Arthur felt like arge portion of their academic life was once again taken away from him. These memories that he created with these friends were now buried beneath months of misery in Alka.


    "...there is no need to..." Ori was about to exin when he was interrupted by arge figure pushing his belly against the counter while frantically waving his hand.


    "Alexie!" shouted the familiar voice so loud that Arthur felt his ears ring. As he turned toward the man with a frown, he found that it was none other than Oliver. "I found you atst!"


    "...hah," sighed Oriole as he patted Arthur''s shoulder with a look of defeat. "I will be in the workshop upstairs. You should prepare yourself for a headache," after he said so, Arthur saw the alchemist run for his life.


    "...bastard," muttered Arthur under his breath with mock anger as he walked toward Oliver. "Wee here, Oliver," smiled Arthur as he turned toward the person Oliver was holding. "This must be..."


    "A party member of mine," grinned Oliver as he rubbed his nose. "I told you that we were friends," he turned toward the short girl with an innocent face. "Am I still a liar?" he said toward the three behind her with a smug expression.


    "Ah, then, we should be able to..." one of the three hurried to propose with sparkling eyes, which Oliver did not appreciate. Then, he turned toward Arthur again.


    "I heard you were on a mission," said the noble as he lifted his belly and allowed it to rest on the counter. Arthur blinked and nodded. "I need some artifacts for these young chicks."


    "...how about we go into the guest room?" said Arthur as he noticed the gaze of the rest. "Let us catch up over some tea."


    "Hehe, the guest room it is," said Oliver with pride as he waved his hand at the rest. "Let''s go inside!"


    Arthur watched as the clerks allowed Oliver behind the counter and led the group toward the guest room with a smile. He hasn''t seen Oliver in the week that he was here, but it seems that he has gotten fatter than a year ago.


    Arthur looked around, realizing that the clerks were looking at him nervously. It seems that his identity was covered with the mystery of his achievements, making him somehow known in Jerano.


    "...what is your name?" Arthur asked the young man with an apron and short hair. The man flinched and saluted him before saying that his name was Ivan. "Alright, Ivan. I will have to trouble you with serving the guests with some tea. The rest can sell the artifacts ordingly."


    "...yessir!" answered Ivan after a pause. Arthur was taken aback by his reaction, feeling like he was the lord of Runera again. Then, he followed Oliver and his friends into the guest room.


    As he walked inside, he found Oliver sitting like a peacock that couldn''t show its arrogance any more than that. Arthur almost chuckled at his friend, realizing that some things never change.


    "My dearest Alexie," Oliver pped his knees as he was about to stand, but the effort made him give up on that. "I need some artifacts and runic cards for my next mission."


    "And does that mission involve leading a group of first years?" smiled Arthur as he sat down in front of the group, who was sitting stiffly with nervousness. "What are you doing, Oliver?"


    "There was a mission that involves leading a group of students into some dungeons," Oliver spread his arms helplessly. "I thought it would be easy given that all of our students are capable, but I was deceived into leading these weaklings!"


    Arthur did not answer but noticed how red the student''s faces were, boiling with humiliation. At that time, Ivan walked in with the tea.


    "I will serve it," smiled Arthur as he took the tray from the clerk, who seemed to overreact at his very gesture. "Thank you, Ivan."


    After the clerk nodded and gave Arthur the tray, he hurried to leave the room, leaving the party with Arthur. The group was surprised to see Arthur pour the tea himself to them.


    "You are wrong, Oliver," muttered Arthur as the tea pooled into the cups. "These are not the weaklings, but unexplored potentials. I am sure all of them would grow into fine explorers."


    His words made the four students beam with pride and surprise. Oliver froze before a grin appeared on his face that hid his eyes. Then, he turned toward the students as well.


    "I told you he was insightful," he said with a grin. "I don''t make empty promises. My friend is as wise as immortals!"


    "I see that I was hoaxed,"ughed Arthur as he presented the tea to all of them. It seems Oliver wanted to prove to the group that they had potential, even despite what everyone else said. "Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    "I am taking these chicks to dive into some dungeons that should raise their stats," muttered Oliver. "However, all of us are too broke to buy from the other shops."


    "And that is why you came to me," snorted Arthur with a twitch of his eyebrow. "I understand. How about you take everything for free now and pay me once you obtain the loot?"


    As he offered, Arthur saw all of them beam with happiness before starting to thank him over and over. Oliver leaned back with pride as he met Arthur with a grin of gratitude.


    At that moment, amotion was raised outside, and there was shouting among the students.. Arthur frowned before standing and walking toward the door.

 Chapter 550 - A Scheme

    "What is this price?" asked a voice that was as haughty as the skies as the customer mmed his hand on the counter. "You think you can exploit me because I have points?"


    "Dear sir, this is our policy. As a top ranker, there are fees applied on our prices before we can sell the artifacts or runic cards to you," replied Ivan in a decorum manner.


    "Are you trying to make the top rankers your enemy?" the customer gritted his teeth. "Summon the owner this instant!"


    "We will not disturb our owner with troublemakers," frowned Ivan before spreading his arm toward the door. "Please leave this instant."


    The unsatisfied customer looked at Ivan with a terrifying cold, bloodlust before grabbing his arm. Ivan found himself rising off his feet as he was whipped on the counter, his body moments from crashing into the hardwood.


    BOOM!


    There was a loud impact as the counter broke apart, splinters flying everywhere, making the students and customers scream. Then, as the dust cloud blocked everyone''s view, one of the female clerks screamed in horror as she ran toward the guest room where Arthur was with his friend.


    However, she ran head-on into someone standing in front of the door due to her panic. The clerk fell back before a hand reached out and held her by the wrist, preventing her from falling.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I am..." as she heard the question, the clerk flinched and turned to look at her employer. "However, Ivan... he is..." she pointed at the counter with panic.


    "No need to worry about him," said Arthur with a smile as he turned to the side. "I think he is just confused."


    The female clerk turned to the side to find Ivan standing next to Arthur, his mouth gaped. The young man turned toward Arthur with the same shocked expression before pointing at the counter.


    "Sir, I was there..."


    "I cannot allow harm to befall those working for me," said Arthur with a wrathful smile as he pulled the clerk to stand steady. "Take the others and stand back as I handle this nuisance."


    Ivan and the clerk blinked before nodding their heads repeatedly. Arthur walked over toward the counter, which had broken under the effect of the assant''s fist. As his face was revealed, Arthur remembered one of the three people who annoyed him the most in this ce.


    "Arlo," muttered Arthur with a cold smile as he walked forward. "It seems our dearest top ranker wants to die today," as he clenched his fist, the shop started to shake.


    "This is a first," grinned Arlo with surprise after a moment of realization. "It seems the rat is finallying out of its hole. So tell me, Alexie Linan, are you aware of what your actions are costing you?"


    "A fair distribution of power," replied Arthur as he walked closer to the noble before standing in front of him. "Are you aware of what your actions are costing you?"


    "My actions are the absolute..." as Arlo was dering with pride that shook the heavens, the man disappeared from his spot. Then, as the crowd tried to understand what was happening, a booming noise came from the double doors of the workshop.


    Arthur watched the noble fly through the air like a broken kite as he felt his anger die a little. However, there was one thing that he could not shake from Alka, and it made him unable to back down now: his overprotectiveness of his followers.


    As the crowd shouted in shook, Arlo spun in the air a couple of times before crashing into the opposite building. Arthur stepped on the destroyed counter in an attempt to walk toward the door.


    "Sir!" shouted a voice behind him, and Arthur turned to see Ivan reaching out to him but not daring to touch him. "This is not the first time these troublemakerse here. Any more than that and..." he said with worry about Arthur.


    "Do what I asked, Ivan," smiled Arthur as the wooden boards broke beneath his legs. "I will never allow these scumbags to touch even a single hair of those working with me."


    The wooden tiles snapped in half as Arthur stormed out of the workshop, making the students part ways in front of him. He made sure that Arlo flew higher than the students lest anyone else gets injured, which would make this more of a mess.


    Arthur did not know what happened on previous offenses, but he was different now. The ruthlessness that made him behead a man was still there, barely hidden beneath the surface.


    "Oh, Arlo," muttered Arthur as he stepped out of the workshop, surrounded by the customers that wanted to buy his artifacts. "I wonder why a person would bring his doom."


    "You have done it this time..." replied the man with calm as he stood up from the rubbles. "I did not think that a simple provocation would be enough to make you make this mistake."


    "I am terrified," shrugged Arthur with a smile. "What is the next step in your genius n? Are you preparing to suffer a beating?"


    "The third use of duels," grinned Arlo as he walked out of the buildings. "If there is a conflict between two students involving physical violence, then a duel must be initiated to resolve it, and neither student can decline."


    "...that is all?" asked Arthur with surprise as his ring rang with the notification for the duel. As his eyes skimmed through the rules, he realized this man''s goal. "Ah, the initiator can choose the arena, and since this is a duel I cannot refuse, you are going to choose the coliseum."


    "It is time that your arrogance ends, Alexie Linan," grinned Arlo as his eyes red daggers. "Let me show the world that you are either a weakling... or a coward."


    Arthur stared at this spiteful man with a calm expression as his earlier anger disappeared. There is not a lot that he knows about this timeline, but there was something weird about this little scheme.


    As he realized that much, Arthur looked around and scanned the crowd. His perception allowed him to recognize every face around them. Then, his eyes fell on someone hundreds of meters away. It was none other than Prince Caleb.


    ''This is his scheme,'' smiled Arthur at the prince, who frowned, realizing that he had been seen. ''It seems that he saw me hug Emma that day on the balcony. Is this jealousy?''


    There was nothing to make someone more hateful than love, even though Arthur did not think this man was capable of feeling that. It seems that Prince Caleb wanted to ruin his chances of ever being scouted by a guild.


    "I ept," smiled Arthur and nodded as he epted the duel. "It seems we will be meeting in front of every guild in the world tomorrow morning, Arlo."


    "...you have finally lost it, Alexie Linan," Arlo cracked his neck as he shrugged the dust away. "Remember, this is a friendly duel. However, I doubt any guild wants to associate with humiliation."


    After dropping those words, Arlo walked away full of pride at his sess. Arthur stared at him silently, wondering why this man listened to Prince Caleb. The moment that duelmences, his future will end.


    "It seems you are finally moving," said a voice from behind him. Arthur turned around to find Ori standing at the door, holding his arms against his chest. "This will spread like wildfire," he sighed.


    "I hope it does," said Arthur as he walked back under the eager eyes of the crowd. "Have I tolerated this in the past?" he whispered while standing beside the alchemist.


    "You had no choice."


    "I had a lot of choices, but I chose the right thing," Arthur shook his head. "I wonder what the previous Arthur wanted from being in this ce."


    "The same thing that you want from going back to Alka," Ori said while throwing his arm around Arthur''s shoulder. "Love, my friend."


    "That can hardly be it."


    "Well, among many other reasons," grinned Oriole as the two of them backed toward the counter. "You can ask the one who sent you here about that."


    "I will, after teaching them a lesson," answered Arthur as the two walked between the rows of students. Then, as they got to the counter, Oriole took out a runic card.


    "That is not the only reason, right?" he said while crouching down. The alchemist activated the card and threw it at the destroyed counter before watching it repair itself. "As good as new!"


    Arthur did not answer and simply stared at the runic lines. It was true that he wasn''t going to fight Arlo because he was angry, as he also wanted a tform to show the world.


    Arlo and Caleb believed their n would ruin Arthur''s future in Jerano, but unknown to them, it would be his chance to announce the creation of his guild.


    It was safe to say that most of the world''s guilds will be sending their representatives to Jerano during this time of the year, which meant worldwide coverage of the duels.. Arthur could not think of a better chance than this.

 Chapter 551 - Rising

    "You are the man, my man!" shouted Oliver as Arthur walked back to the guest room. Ivan and the female clerk were standing next to them, looking in awe of what had just transpired. "I am proud to be your brother!"


    "I am too," looking at Oliver''s fat juggling toward him and giving him a bear hug. "Others are watching, Oliver. You don''t want that kind of reputation in front of your party, do you?"


    "Ah, yes, yes," nodded Oliver as he let go of him, and Arthur''s arms almost shouted in relief. "I cannot lose the bearing of a great master!" he said while stroking a nonexistent long beard.


    "A great master indeed," sighed Arthur as the others bobbled toward him with equal fear and curiosity. Ivan was among them, looking like he had more questions than gratitude.


    Arthur understood his confusion after teleporting before he was about to crash into the counter. His reality maniption allowed him to use the teleportation rune one others that he was not touching, giving him almostplete control of his surroundings.


    Even though he could not face an Astra Ranker in his current powers, as his stats were stillcking, Arthur could dominate any average deme-ranker, who was considered worthy of being a captain or higher in all guilds.


    "I owe you my life, Master Alexie," bowed Ivan after he got closer. "I should have been more careful not to give them a chance to entrap you. However, this is because of me, and I am willing to duel him in your honor."


    "You are an honest man," said Arthur with surprise before turning to Ori. The alchemist smiled and pointed at Arthur, and it was enough to understand that he was the one who hired him. "I would have done the same to every single one of you. Furthermore, it''s about time I retaliate."


    The rest look at him with respect and equal puzzlement. Arthur, or Alexie Linan, was known as a great runemaster after revealing that he owned Hidden Gems. However, his powers were average at best, given his ranking in the middle sses.


    "Master Alexie," said the cute little first-year student while stepping forward, her hands cupped in front of her as if she was summoning her courage. "I wish you great victory tomorrow!"


    "...how caring," Oliver stood beside Arthur and squeezed his arm. "My party members are very considerate people, Alexie."


    "I can see that, so you can let go of me," sighed Arthur as he shook Oliver off. "The artifacts that all of you need can be found in the VIP lounge. Oriole," he turned toward his friend. "I hope you don''t mind."


    "Your friends are my friends," said Oriole with a slight bow. "This inexperienced runemaster is more than happy to aid these great adventurers. Sir Oliver, please," he gestured toward the door.


    Arthur watched as they left and walked toward the lounge, and Oliver acted like he owned the shop because of their friendship. It was not as if Arthur enjoyed being exploited, but it made himugh that Oliver was gaining face through him.


    "Master Alexie," Ivan stepped forward again. "I''m afraid this is more than just a simple duel. This corrtes with ourpetitors losing money because of us. It must be a scheme of theirs to ruin our shop''s reputation or simply harm you."


    "Then, we need to sell more than ever until tomorrow morning," smiled Arthur as he took out a ring from his pocket. "Sell these artifacts as well. Make sure to register them on the virtual shop, as it would raise our ranking."


    Ivan nodded with excitement and took the ring before his mouth dropped. But unfortunately, the items inside were as many as their current batch, which doubled their inventory. Arthur could see his shock, and he knew the consequences of revealing too many artifacts, but it was necessary for his ns.


    Ivan was worthy of his job, and he was quick to distribute, announce, and organize the artifacts to be sold both in real life and on the virtual store.


    The ranking was determined by positive ratings, transactions recorded on Jerano''sworks, and the number of items sold per day. There was also a foolproof system to ensure there was no insider trading to temper the rankings.


    It was an understatement to say that the ranking determined a store''s sales and reputation, as every superpower in the world monitored it. As a result, Jerano has unknowingly be the trading hub for this world''s leading ss.


    After Arthur handed them the artifacts, he went upstairs. The workshop was empty as Oriole was downstairs with the rest. His hand flipped the switches, and lights turned on, illuminating the countless workbenches.


    "I am back," he said with a smile as he walked toward one of them, his fingers tracing them. "I am back to create artifacts again."


    Their workbenches had storage spaces inside, with different weapons stored within them. First, Arthur took out a saber and gently ced it on the table. Then, he took out several ores that he would need to inscribe the runes.


    Arthur had many runes at his disposal after his relentless studying in Runera and his countless years of studying with Gaia. He became a runesmith instead of a runemaster who inscribes.


    "And as I tell something to be, it bes," he muttered as the ores floated around him and dissolved on the saber. "And for you, I choose Ice."


    Runic lines exploded from his fingertips, and they coagted on his index finger, forming an ethereal sphere of runes. As the sphere touched the saber, it gave a low hum as the weapon rose in the air.


    Everything around him began to sing the melody of creation as the runic lines crawled on the de''s surface. Ice began to appear on the workbench as the runes changed the world. Arthur raised his other hand and pushed the runic lines into the de before closing their gate.


    And then, the de turned into an ordinary artificial artifact that could be found anywhere. Arthur always felt guilty for holding back the rune from manifesting and chose to emte the effects instead. However, this was his secret.


    After that, Arthur pped his hands and separated them, making runic lines appear between his fingertips. But, of course, this was nothing but drawing a sentence to ensure no one knew how it was written.


    Arthur threw the web of runic lines on the de, encrypting it. This will prevent anyone from stealing his runes and avoid revealing their sophisticated and efficient structure.


    This was also why Hidden Gems retained its position among many otherpetitors, which industry giants backed. Their encryption was uncrackable, making it impossible to steal their business.


    Arthur then wrote a letter and signed it with his alias, Alexie Linan. This was his submission to the teams exploring Runera''s secrets, and the address was none other than The Runes Association.


    After that, Arthur found a chair to sit down. As dreams crawled beneath his eyelids, Arthur found himself falling into a warm dream, which was interrupted by a knock.


    "Arthur," a voice called out to him as the door was pushed open. The name he no longer heard rang powerfully in his mind,pelling him to look toward the visitor.


    Her hair was short and ck, messy enough to look attractive. A pair of wide and clear eyes stared at him as she entered the room. Arthur could feel his ants crawling over his skin as he remembered thest time he met her.


    "Ellen," muttered Arthur with surprise as he rose from his chair. His expression was hostile, almost hateful, despite his knowledge that she was a different person now. "Are you... okay?" his voice asked as he tried to look for traces of corruption.


    "I am," she nodded with a soft smile. "I heard about the duel that will be happening tomorrow," she said while walking closer to him. "We can exin that you were defending yourself."


    "I will be fine," he answered as he pushed his back against the chair. "You know that it''s me, Arthur..." he said with confusion.


    "Of course, I know," she was confused. "You and Ori told me about it a long time ago," she halted her steps. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m just a bit confused after thest mission," he said while shaking his head. "I am so d that you are alright, Ellen."


    "You always do that," she said with slight anger. "Nothing is about you, and I cannot worry about you. You are the only one who worries about others."


    Arthur was surprised by her intense reaction, as he remembered Ellen to be a shyer person than this. However, she did not stop there and walked toward him.


    "I am here for you as well, Arthur. You are the reason I got into Jerano and why my mother is still alive. I already told you that I wouldy my life for you."


    Arthur watched Ellen in a daze as she held his hand. Her eyes were unwavering, and he knew that she meant every word of it. However, he also knew she was not saying this to him.. Arthur missed the signs in the previous timeline and allowed her to fall into the darkness.

 Chapter 552 - Too

    As the sound of rushed footsteps approached from behind the door, Arthur looked at Ellen''s grateful and concerned expression. He did not know what to answer her, as a feeling of self-hate swelled in his heart. Then, the footsteps stopped, and someone rushed through the door.


    "Ellen," called Oriole as he breathed out. "I didn''t know you wereing," he said before turning toward Arthur, looking at him with concern. "I need Alexie for something. Give us a moment."


    "...alright," Ellen stared at him and nodded before standing. "I will drop off the materials downstairs. Let''s go for a meal afterward."


    Arthur watched her leave through the door as if he was staring at a ghost. Ori allowed Ellen to walk past him and closed the door behind her before turning toward the silent Arthur.


    "I did not intend for the two of you to meet just yet," said Oriole with a sigh before he walked over. "I know it''s hard to ept the changes. After all, both of us suffered a lot because of what happened."


    "It was not her fault. I know that much," said Arthur as he felt tired. "Ellen changed so much in this timeline, and it made me realize that maybe I am the outsider to my own life, too."


    "Too," repeated Oriole before he pulled a chair to sit. "I didn''t think you would lose all of the memories, too," he sat down in front of Arthur. "I always hoped that when you do remember what happened, you would realize that your life is better than it used to be."


    "That was the n," smiled Arthur as he covered his eyes. "I wanted to open a new path, but I fell into a prison of my own making. The moment someone talks to me, I feel like they are talking to someone I don''t know."


    "These people are the same that you knew from before," exined Oriole. "Treat it the same as Rae, when she lost her memories in a different timeline. There was nothing left for her to do other than forge new memories, and in the end, she became the same person that we know."


    "An annoying person,"ughed Arthur before he lowered his arm. "I invited her to our guild, by the way."


    "...I kind of saw iting, but this will bring us a headache," Oriole shook his head. "Are we doing this?"


    "I will leave after the exploration," replied Arthur before rising. "Let''s leave this ce to create our guild. Are youing along, Ori?"


    "It is about time that we do this,"ughed the runemaster as he jumped to grab Arthur''s arm. "Let us stop humans from killing themselves."


    Arthur smiled as the two shook hands. After that, a knock came on the door, and it was Ellen. It seemed that she gave up on getting the two runemasters out and chose to bring food into the workshop.


    Then, the three relived the memory of eating together when they exchanged bracelets. Ellen teased Ori about seeing him with another runemaster, and Arthur enjoyed seeing the previous-grandmaster flustered.


    The night drew its curtains over the flying ind, but these two days will live forever in the minds of those present.


    ***


    "This is absurd," Rae stared at the charts with shock as her ring kept buzzing to announce the notification from every social tform.


    At first, Rae heard about the fight between Alexie Linan and Arlo tomorrow. It was the greatest chance for her to see if Alexie Linan was nothing more than a conman. However, her reaction changed when she saw a recording of his attack.


    It was footage by a bystander, as he recorded Alexie saving his clerk and then Arlo being hurled in the air like a cannonball. That was the same move he defeated her with, and even with the recording, she could not understand what had happened.


    Then, Raemanded her troops to make sure the footage reached no one else because she knew she had found a gemstone. It would be a waste if the others got wind of his powers.


    However, Rae could not understand the reasons behind his sudden revtions. She has known Alexie Linan for a year now, and their fights were endless, but she always knew that he was holding back.


    It did not make sense to her why he would reveal everything now. Was he unafraid of the seven families, or did he think he would slip unnoticed?


    Her Shon Theocracy was the only case ofmoners rising against heaven''s chosen, and it did not happen through courage and determination. The blood of her brothers and sisters still soaks thends of Shon.


    Then, as she wondered if she should save this madman from humiliating himself or endanger it, the news started arriving. A batch of new artificial artifacts appeared on the Hidden Gems virtual store.


    The name always made her feel ufortable, as she felt a sense of familiarity from the first time she heard it. However, now was not the time, as the sudden influx of artifacts into the markets was unprecedented in Jerano.


    Hidden Gems was the third-ranking store in Jerano, right after the Yalen Families ''Heaven Sent'' and the potions store of Janea ''Garden.''


    Those two were the giants of Jerano, as their artifacts and potions were the leading suppliers of the flying ind. However, Hidden Gems was not backed by any family or nation but simply the work of two students from the Runes Research Department.


    And in a single day, the ranking rose from third to second. It has overtaken the Heaven Sent and was right behind Garden.


    The news spread like wildfire in the college and the world. These stores might be local, but Garden and Heaven Sent had branches in every city. It was the same as watching a mouse fighting a dragon, and somehow, the mouse was winning.


    Rae hurried to ce orders on the artifacts, but her ranking made her face some taxes. She hated Alexie for his policy, but it made his review all end up being higher than average because of themoners.


    The store''s overall ranking kept rising as more and more artifacts got sold. The store sold artifacts more than Heaven Sent in a single day and for lower prices. Furthermore, everyone knew that the quality was superb.


    Everyone in Jerano got on the edge of their seat as their notifications buzzed. Hidden Gems became a national sensation after being talked about by every famous character and royalty.


    These people were the students with the world''s most potential, and their every profile was watched by many. It was not an exaggeration to say that most students had fan clubs worldwide.


    A few minutes before midnight, when thest order was processed, the ranking changed again. At that moment, everyone watched the words with shock.


    [First Rank: Hidden Gems.]


    "In a single day," she breathed out with shock. "He sold artifacts enough to build a guild. Alexie Linan... what a reckless man."


    That was her only estimation of him. All this time, the store sold a few artifacts every day and prevented the others from allying against it. Finally, however, he snatched the first rank from everyone in a single day.


    "The fight is tomorrow, and once the guilds hear that the owner is participating, they would lose their minds."


    Guilds were a furnace that burned artifacts. All members needed artifacts, and the artifacts'' quality determined the overall strength of the guild. Some guilds rose because a grandmaster was backing them.


    Rae knew that his future would be unchanged even if he lost tomorrow because every guild wanted him. Shon needed runemasters who could topple the scales like this, but he was not a monster that she could tame.


    However, this monster just so happened to invite her to join him. Rae knew that if she yed her cards right, then she might be able to pull him to serve her Shon Theocracy.


    At that time, she will be His favorite daughter. And only then would she be safe from being discarded. Her fist clenched as she mulled over the matter, but she knew that the deciding factor would be his strength tomorrow.


    ***


    Dawn broke from behind the horizon, blessing the flying ind of Jerano with a new day. The words were flying around the kitchen tables, the bars, and the city''s beds. The coliseum started to fill with the audience when it opened, all eager to witness the anticipated fight.


    Arlo was a top ranker ever since he joined Jerano, and any fight of his was expected to end with victory. Of course, everyone enjoyed a good fight, but it was not the only reason they wanted to watch it today.


    Hidden Gems was still the top-ranking store in Jerano, and the owner happened to be a student. That student, who remained a low profile so far, decided to reveal his powers this time.


    Despite themon expectations that Arlo would emerge victoriously, the guilds sent representatives for this fight.. However, even if he was a runemaster, Alexie Linan needed to prove himself worthy.

 Chapter 553 - A Weak Presence

    As she walked into the coliseum, Emma heard the crowd roar. The stand shook under the stomping of an excited audience, but she tried to steady herself as she walked toward the booth high in the air and one closest to the arena.


    The staff saw her face, and it was enough to make him activate the tform, which she then stood upon. The runic lines on the tform buzzed as it rose in the air, taking her toward the flying observatory.


    Emma could see the arena and the stands from her spot. There was no one standing in the arena, but the screen showed the faces of the next duelists: Arlo Starli and Alexie Linan. The first was the On Prime Minister''s son, and the second was a minor Veranian nobility whose father was on his deathbed.


    Her friend''s face looked at ease, and his eyes were all-seeing. However, she couldn''t rest easy until she prevented this duel, which must have been caused by none other than her fianc¨¦.


    After the tform reached the booth, it connected to its door, which lit up and opened. There were a pair of chairs inside, with only one upant inside. It seems the prince was expecting her.


    "Wee, my dear fianc¨¦e," said the prince as his arm stretched from behind the chair. "I missed you dearly."


    Emma heard the sincerity of his voice, and her mind wanted to remind her that this was her fianc¨¦ and future husband. Her legs moved slowly to get toward the chair, which she sat in after taking his hand.


    "I missed you too," she said with a smile before she turned to him. "I kept calling you sincest night," she muttered as she met his eyes.


    "I must have been too distracted," he said with a smile while squeezing her hand. "I am here now, aren''t I? And I have reserved the best seats in the coliseum for us."


    Emma nodded while pushing the urgency in her heart back. She knew that if Prince Caleb knew she was protective of Alexie, he would get jealous, and things would get worse.


    "I wonder what this duel is about?" she acted oblivious while frowning a little. "I know this Alexie fellow. He is a crowd."


    It hurt her heart to speak this way, but she knew that saving his life was far more important than his reputation. Emma saw a slight smile appear on the prince''s face, and it made her hopeful that an end to this show was possible.


    "This ignorant noble is indeed a coward," smiled Prince Caleb. "However, he was not a coward enough to keep his hands to himself."


    "Prince Caleb," her heart sank as she heard this, and the hand holding hers squeezed tighter, almost crushing her bones. "It was a hug among friends. I swear that there is nothing between us."


    "You don''t go to another man''s window if he was a friend, dearest Emma," said Caleb as he turned around. "I trust you, but my father is bound to misunderstand."


    Emma could feel a hand gripping her neck, making her unable to breathe. The Yalen Family might appear to be on equal footings with the other two, but she knew it was nothing but an illusion of freedom. It was a ruse to convince schrs to visit the Yalveran Union.


    Their eyes reached the farthestnds and saw the deepest abysses. This made them capable of finding hidden talents and treasures to strengthen their family and stalk others. Emma knew she was one of those others because of her origins and her current status as Caleb''s fianc¨¦.


    "I will never do that again, so please," she allowed her panic to misguide her, and the prince saw the weakness he was seeking. Finally, however, she couldn''t swallow her words back anymore. "As the next Yalveran King, please stop this."


    Emma knew that feeding his ego always left him in a good mood, and she didn''t know if that meant he sought her submission or admiration. However, Prince Caleb didn''t say anything or move for the next minute as the crowd roared louder.


    "I cannot ruin their excitement and tarnish my reputation, can I? Duels are to be honored by everyone under the heaven. This will teach Alexie never to touch another man''s woman anymore, and I will make sure that he can''t do so."


    "Caleb!" she rose from her chair with horror, beads of sweat covering her face. "He doesn''t deserve this kind of punishment! I am the one who should be punished," she fell on her knees. "Spare him."


    "I would never punish the person I love," he said while his hand caressed her cheek. "Rise, Emma. Let us see what your actions brought to this ''friend'' of yours."


    As she stared into his violet eyes, Emma felt trapped more than ever. Her body shook with hatred for the cursed fate she willingly walked into. However, there was always a choice.


    "I know that you are looking for that other friend of yours," said Caleb as she was about to break free. "You have to choose between the two of them. Otherwise, the moment that we find that friend, he will suffer instead of Alexie."


    Then, she realized Caleb was not jealous but simply ecstatic for the chance to tame her. He knew that she willingly listened to him, and he did not want to change that.


    Emma rose to her feet slowly before sitting next to him, his hand holding hers again. The tears pooled into her eyes, but she held them back, lest she breaks down. In her heart, there was a single wish.


    ''Please be safe, Alexie.''


    ***


    The crowd roared as the first duelist took the arena, his armor shining brightly against the lightsing from above. It was none other than Arlo Starli, beaming with the confidence of absolute victory.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen," a man took the stage, and it seems the college has appointed a teacher to oversee the fight. "The anticipated duel begins now. We have the first ranker of the second-year students, Arlo Starli, against the mysterious owner of the First-Ranking Store, Alexie Linan. Of course, the match cannot be said to be made in heaven, but the odds are unpredictable."


    As the crowd heard the introduction, their blood boiled as they began to shout for their favorite contender. The referee allowed for their excitement as Arlo took the stage, and when he raised his arm, the crowd lost it.


    Their chants threatened to split the sky, making the air vibrate with heat. Arlo smirked as he looked at the crowd and his fans with pride as the first-ranked for two years since he entered Jerano.


    The screen flickered to show footage of Arlo''s past fights where he dominated his opponents with absolute speed and strength. The crowd was growing wild as the footage kept ying. Then, as the world was busy admiring Arlo, who did not stop posing and pounding his chest, a man slipped on the opposite side of the arena.


    "Excuse me," his voice was low, but somehow, it reached every audience member and forced them to be quiet. "I have other things to attend to, so can we fight?"


    The words made the almost-crazed crowd close their mouths, staring at the unnoticeable man with a nk expression. His presence was the opposite of Arlo, who demanded attention.


    "Uh, the other duelist has made an entrance, it seems," coughed the referee. "This is the first official duel for Alexie in the coliseum, and it is reported to be among his firsts in Jerano."


    The words by the referee made everyone speechless. Even if someone ran away their entire lives, they could not avoid duels in Jerano since it was the main method to solve disputes. Alexie yawned as the crowd stared at the man, looking for signs making him worthy.


    "This is more boring than I thought it would be," smirked Alexie as he pointed at Arlo. "Are you going to turn into the steel again? You should do that before the fight begins. Otherwise, I will defeat you once more."


    "You cheated in the team battles," red Arlo at him with hatred. "And that punch was too weak to make me stagger, let alone be defeated. Let me show you what I have been preparing for the past year."


    As he said so, Arlo took a step forward. The arena shook as steel exploded beneath his foot and climbed to cover his entire body. Then, a thousand swords rose from the steel-covered floor, waiting to be brandished.


    "You can forfeit the moment that the duel starts, but I am sure that the guilds will never take in a coward, no matter how good you are with artifacts."


    As the arena was covered with steel in an instant, the opponent, Alexie Linan, stared at it with silence. Then, he turned toward the referee, who was too speechless by the strength of a student to speak.


    "Let''s get this over with, dear referee. I have an announcement to make after this battle ends."


    Hearing his words, the referee snapped out of his daze and nodded. His arm rose high in the air as the crowd sat on the edge of their seats. Alexie Linan''s future announcement filled them with excitement as the referee brought down his arm, starting the duel.


    "Fight!"

 Chapter 554 - Ascent

    As the referee announced the beginning of the duel, Emma''s heart clenched and almost leaped out of her throat. She knew more than anyone how strong Arlo Starli was with his maniption of steel.


    His ability gave him a special status in his home country, On, which were known for their technology. In addition, he was also the son of the prime minister, whose resources were enough to keep Arlo in the first ce all this time.


    "Are you worried, my love?" whispered Caleb in her ear with an unhidden glee. Emma closed her eyes to avoid seeing the sight before her, as her heart was torn apart. But then, she remembered her first and only friend.


    Arthur Silvera was the only person she met who didn''t judge her, nor did he seek to make use of her. When she was with him, Emma felt at ease, and there was nothing he said that made her feel unsafe. This was quite the opposite to her fianc¨¦ Caleb.


    However, after she lost her friend most unexpectedly, Emma fell into dark feelings she had never had before. It was then that her ability evolved, and the darkness was reced by unwavering belief.


    Now, however, she was not sure about what to do, contrary to the case of Arthur Silvera and her unwavering belief of his return. Then, finally, the sound of countless swords screeched as they rose from the steel floor, and Emma snapped her eyes open.


    "Stop this madness," she jerked his hand away from hers as she shouted. "Otherwise, I will never help the Yalen Family again."


    "Are you ordering me?" Prince Caleb stared at his hand before ring at her. His eyes were wrathful, as if a disobedient dog had bitten him after feeding it. "I need you to remember that we hold the fate of countless people that you care about."


    Emma bit her lips as the prince threatened. Even though she told herself that she needed to be a queen to make a difference, it didn''t feel like she would be more than an enved person at this rate.


    "Furthermore," smiled Prince Caleb. "It is toote for me to stop it."


    His words sent her to the most bottomless pits as she turned toward the arena. The crowd was cheering as the fight began, and Arlo raised his arms toward the sky. The swords he created hummed in resonance while floating to surround him.


    "I will not let you forfeit!" shouted Arlo as he brought his hands down. The countless swords all answered his wishes and darted toward Alexie, who was standing there with a smile.


    "I was not nning to do so, kiddo."


    After that arrogant sentence, the tens of swords descended simultaneously toward the unmovable man. Emma took a step forward while reaching her hands out, but Caleb appeared beside her to hold it.


    "This was meant to be from the moment he opposed me," said Caleb with a smile while pulling her toward him. "All those who stand against me will meet their deaths."


    "This will be the end, Alexie!" shouted Arlo as he grinned. "Your foolishness will be the death of you!"


    The swords descended on the arena, and the wave of destruction shook the coliseum. A dust cloud rose as the floor caved in, blinding everyone''s view. The crowd was silent as they realized that the fight was over.


    "I am not a cruel man," said Caleb while pulling her face toward him instead of the arena. "I am only cruel to those who touch my woman."


    "Are you sure about that?" a voice came from the arena, and the two snapped their heads toward it. A figurended in front of Arlo, who was steeled to the teeth, without a speck of dust on him. "Fly for me, metallic kid."


    A whistle rang in her ear as Emma stared at the two fighters. Then, something shed before a powerful force pushed her back. The floating room began tilting to the side as the sunlight slipped inside the cab.


    The sound of a crumbling wall falling to the ground made her snap out of her daze as she opened her eyes. Emma watched a metallic stack to the wall in front of her, looking like a silver ball. Then, the surface tilted forward before falling to the arena.


    Emma and the Prince stared at the hole that appeared in the wall in front of them. As they looked down, they found the culprit of this attack looking at them with a smile.


    "I apologize for interrupting," waved the man with blonde hair at them, his smile dazzling. "It just so happened that you were sitting there."


    "...this disrespectful bastard..." Prince Caleb was fuming with anger as Emma tried to hold back herugh. However, it was then that Arlonded on the ground like a cannonball, creating a deep crater in the arena.


    The crowd was speechless, and no one cheered or shouted. The silence was too much to be a coincidence as if everyone had agreed beforehand to shut their mouths.


    Alexie Linan seemed unaware of the shock he created as he started walking toward the crater in the middle of the arena. As the dust settled, it revealed Arlo trying to rise from the ground.


    "Cough..." he coughed blood from his steel-covered mouth. "I... don''t understand... how did you..."


    "There is no need to understand, Arlo," said Alexie as he jumped into the crater tond in front of him. "You are weaker. That is the undeniable truth."


    "You are cheating..." said the metallic man as he red at Alexie with bloodshot eyes. "There is no way that you are this strong!" he shouted with a hoarse voice. "I am the first ranker!"


    "Because I allowed you to be," sighed Alexie as he crouched down and grabbed Arlo from his hair. "Admit defeat, or you will suffer."


    "I..." Arlo red as he gritted his teeth, "will never yield."


    A sword flew from the side to pierce Alexie through his neck as he finished his words. The crowd gasped as they leaned back in their chairs, but the attack reached him in an instant.


    The sword''s tip was about to cut Alexie''s throat cleanly when it stopped. The blonde man gave a wide grin while maintaining eye contact with Arlo.


    "Is this the attack you were going to defeat me with, Arlo?" he asked while holding the sword from the de, but the sharp edge did not cut through his skin. "True strengthes from unbreakable resolve, unlike this sword."


    Alexie tightened his hand around the sword, and it broke in half as if it was made of stone. Arlo stared at the scene with trembling, confused eyes because he knew better than anyone what it meant.


    "I want to know if this was worth what you have been promised, Arlo," sighed Alexie as he grabbed the metallic man''s neck before raising him through the air. "You have tainted your path with cruelty and dishonor, and I wonder if it was worth it."


    "Let... go..." demanded Arlo as he started struggling to break free from his grasp, but it was futile. Alexie Linan walked out of the crater while holding a man high in the air as if he was a chicken.


    "This is the first ranker that all of you expected to defeat me," said Alexie as he stood in front of the crowd, his opponent still struggling. "I am tired of this ce and this world."


    Emma felt her heart shake as she heard his words, and her tears gathered in her eyes. His voice was broken and tired, and it made her wonder what he has faced.


    "I will try to make the world a better ce," he dered as his eyes rose to look at the crowd and then at the cameras broadcasting this fight around the world. "For this, I will leave Jerano to create a guild."


    The announcement made Emma tremble, and it resonated with her desire to change the world. However, like many others, no one tried to do it as Alexie did.


    "All of the guilds here can bear witness to my words," smiled the madman. "I will dethrone you. However, I cannot do it alone. I need allies who want to make tomorrow a better ce. I want allies who want to rise higher than the untouchable gods."


    "Don''t do this, Alexie," a figure jumped on the arena tond in front of him. It was none other than the Divine Swordsman, Yurirl. "You are making an enemy out of everyone. There is no need to offend every guild."


    "You are invited too, Yurirl," smiled Alexie as if he did not hear his words. The Divine Swordsman stared with shock. "You are a good man, and the worlds need you now more than ever."


    "...this man is crazy," a guild captain said aloud, and it began the uproar from the crowd. The quiet coliseum turned noisy that Emma couldn''t hear her thoughts anymore.


    Alexie stared at the crowd before he raised Arlo high in the air and brought him down, mming him to the floor. The impact forced the public to close their mouths, and Alexie finally let go of his opponent.


    "I am not crazy, and I don''t mean to offend the other guilds," grinned Alexie as he raised his hand. "However, the strong respect ambitions and bravery. I want to prove my ambitions to those who wish to join me.. My guild is called Ascent, and it will be the strongest existence in the world."

 Chapter 555 - Pure Destruction

    The deration did not seek approval from any of them, and the crowd stared at the man as if he was insane. Yurirl stood in front of his junior with confusion and doubt, wondering how he had missed such a character.


    Alexie Linan can be summed in one word: unambitious. All of their time here, he spent it being lowkey and not seeking any fame or attention. Yurirl even knew that he was in disguise, but he never revealed it.


    It was then that Yurirl snapped his eyes open as he looked at Alexie Linan again. However, unlike before, he could not sense the usage of any artifact or a disguise at y. Instead, Alexie Linan was a normal human being to him, so ordinary that he wondered if he was even an awakener.


    "My invitation is extended to all those who wish to join me," he said while turning to the world. "You don''t need to be powerful to believe in your abilities."


    And with those words, Alexie Linan started walking toward the stairs he ascended from. Yurirl wanted to stop him, but he could not attempt the futile.


    ''Ascent,'' the name was concise, and it made his blood boil with excitement. ''A small guild started by a student dering it would be the world''s strongest.''


    The odds were abysmal, but that fact made his deration even bolder. What kind of courage and confidence would a man need to dere that he would be the strongest man in the world?


    "I have not... lost..." rose Arlo to his feet while blood spilled from his mouth. Yurirl stared at him and realized this man was far from being sane. His eyes were ring at the departing Alexie with such rage that he might as well be a monster. "Alexie... Linan... I will defeat you!"


    As he roared, Arlo''s mana exploded to cut through everything and turn its owner into a metallic monster. The silver giant shouted before it rushed toward Alexie, and Yurirl had the mind to stop him from attacking Alexie.


    "The duel is still ongoing," said the teacher as he appeared in front of Yurirl. "Furthermore, that Alexie is far from being worried about," he said while ncing at the small blonde figure.


    The crowd roared again as the metallic monster destroyed the arena in its craze to tear Alexie apart. However, even when he heard the gianting for him, Alexie was far from concerned.


    "Dodge!" a shout came from the destroyed balcony, and Yurirl raised his eyes to see it was the daughter of Agard warning Alexie.


    "You have to believe in me more, my future queen," said Alexie as he stopped. Then, he turned to face Arlo, who was about to attack him with a speared arm. "You should have given up, Arlo Starli."


    Yurirl watched Alexie raise his palm toward the monster. His ability activated on its own to warn him of imminent doom if he kept standing in that ce. His eyes met those of Alexie, and he saw a knowing smile.


    "We need to escape!" shouted Yurirl as he grabbed the teacher and jumped to the side, rolling off the arena and into the grasnd.


    After falling from the arena, Yurirl looked back and watched Alexie standing on one side and the giant on another. Their sizes were vastly different, and Alexie looked like a toddler inparison.


    "Please change, Arlo," whispered Alexie low enough that only Yurirl heard him. Then, a light shed from his palm, and a light blinded everyone''s eyes.


    Yurirl never closed his eyes, but he couldn''t see what happened at that instant. His Divine Sense slowed time to the extreme to see what happened, but there was no exnation.


    Arlo disappeared from his spot and was sent flying to the other side of the coliseum and crashed into the walls. However, the power behind that single attack made the arena disintegrate under absolute power.


    Yurirl could have sworn that it was the first time he witnessed an attack of pure destruction. There was no ice, fire, or any sort of destructive elements. It was as if the man had demanded the world be destroyed in the face of his attack, and it obeyed.


    As the light blinded everyone''s vision, there was no one to tell what Alexie did to Arlo. However, the aftermath left everyone in a speechless ovation.


    The arena had disappeared, and Arlo was sprawled on the other side of the coliseum. As for the bringer of destruction, he jumped off the arena and walked away into the same gate he appeared from, not willing to linger for his glory.


    As the person who witnessed what happened, Yurirl was the first to react and rush toward Arlo. He feared that Alexie disabled him or killed him, which would turn Ond against Ascent even before its birth.


    Arlo was lying on his chest without moving, and his steel was gone not because he ran out of mana but because it could not withstand the attack. Yurirl crouched beside him and sensed his pulse, which was weak but steady. A relieved sigh escaped his mouth as he felt the referee walking towards him.


    "He is alive and not fatally injured," reported Yurirl, and the teacher nodded before raising the broadcasting artifact to his mouth.


    "Alexie Linan has won this duel, and no penalties will be enforced. The ranking will be adjusted ordingly in an hour after considering all the factors. Thank you for watching, and... be safe."


    ***


    There was a specific limit to the amount of chaos a Jerano student could cause. However, the case is different when that student is the owner of First Ranking Store who wipes the floor with the first ranker, obliterates the arena from existence, and challenges the top guilds in the world.


    This was the kind of news that the media used to garner the public''s interest. Furthermore, the destruction scene was being reyed repeatedly by the people. Then, the world watched and broadcast Alexie Linan''s invitation and the deration.


    It was hard to understand how a student would be this bold, even if he were stronger than the first-ranker. His strength won the admiration of every guild there is, but his words made everyone assume he was too arrogant to be invited.


    Furthermore, God''s de was furious at his attempt to invite Yurirl into his unknown guild. Their standing as a top-tier guild meant that no one dared to cross them, not to mention a nonexistent guild.


    Yurirl was the sole person who supported this unknown guild and even did an interview where he exined that ambitious awakeners like Alexie were needed to make humanity evolve further.


    The support of the Divine Swordsman made God''s de unwilling to take any action, lest they sully his face or dishonor his words. However, there was one other bit that made the public speechless.


    Ever since its creation, Jerano never had a student leaving without graduating. Of course, there were cases of students dying or being expelled for misconduct, but a voluntary leave from the college was unheard of, and it caused a viral sensation.


    This brought greater attention to Ascent, whose name appeared in the Guilds List as suddenly as its owner did. After one incident, Alexie Linan and his top-ranking store became the focus of interest and hatred in the world.


    "I believe you heard the news," said Henrick with a smile as he looked poured the man in front of him a cup of tea. "Your disciple has created quite a mess."


    "I train dragons and tigers only," replied the bald man as he took the cup and sipped on it. "However, I can''t say I''m not surprised. Alexie has always been a cautious person."


    "That is my impression of him, too," replied Henrick with a sigh. "It would be a great blow to Jerano that one of its students decided to leave. Has something like this happened when you were the headmaster, Master Ronin?"


    "The awakeners know that Jerano offers benefits more than any other establishment in the world," replied Master Ronin with a smile. "However, it is not bad that the current generation does not need us. Is this not our final goal as educators?"


    "You are as insightful as ever, Master," replied Henrick with a smile. "I fear that Ascent won''t have an easy time in the future. Arlo Starli has the backing of On, and Prince Caleb seems to be pulling some strings too."


    "We are destined to have enemies as we walk down this path,"ughed Master Ronin as he stroked his beard. "I have faith that Ascent will change the world one day."


    "And we will be the ce that gave birth to it,"ughed Henrick. "I wonder what will happen next since a new fish has jumped into their of sharks."


    As the two enjoyed their tea, a knock arrived at the door. Henrick received a letter from Runera that contained the list of participating runemasters.. Among them was a name that seemed to be haunting him these days: Alexie Linan.

 Chapter 556 - City Of Runes

    "Ascent," the runemaster muttered the name, savoring it. "I love how simple it is. However, I thought you wanted to be expelled rather than leaving," asked Ori as he twirled the ice in his cup.


    "That was the n, but I didn''t think I would create a guild. Also, the bastards pissed me off," replied Arthur as his eyes never left the letter he was holding. "Our application has been approved."


    "...we are revisiting Runera," sighed Oriole with reminiscence. "I know that we have been there once before, but at that time, you did not have your memories, and you had to die."


    "It was the same n for this timeline," smiled Arthur as he the letter away. "This exploration might reveal what Diana did in this timeline."


    "The two words were ''My Seika,'' and it can be someone else. For example, the witch G, or the snake-woman Larza," Ori tried to keep his hopes down, and Arthur nodded in understanding. "Furthermore, it can also be a trap by the guardians."


    "I have no choice but to go," replied Arthur as he rose and walked toward the table. "It is indeed the perfect trap for me, the only person capable of cracking the encryption, but this is the current clue."


    "I will tag along, then," said Ori as he poured Arthur a drink. "A toast to new beginnings, anticipated danger, and Ascent."


    "To Ascent," Arthur smiled as he took the drink, and the two clinked their sses. "And now, we deal with these reporters," he said while looking at the crowd outside their workshop.


    ***


    Rae stepped into the empty coliseum an hour after the fight. It has been closed down for repairment after Alexie obliterated most of the arena, but no one dared refuse the saint of Shon.


    Her memories were still fresh from the fight as she was there among the crowd. It made her furious that the amount of strength Alexie showed was nothingpared to theirst fight. However, it made her happy that he did not back down from a duel again.


    "This is true power," she muttered while standing in front of the destruction. There was not a single grass touched by the attack, as if his level of control had reached a microscopic level.


    "I share the sentiment," said a voice from behind her, and Rae nced back to find the Divine Swordsman sitting on the ledge of the stands. "We were both blind to what he was hiding, Saint of Shon."


    Yurirl said before he nced at the sky. Rae stared at the Divine Swordsman with apprehension because he was the one person that she wanted nothing to do with.


    The strongest swordsman was a dog of the seven families withmon origins. The mere thought of it filled her with wrath for this fool whose life would be spentboring for those who never care about him.


    It was true that a single family did not control God''s de, but its members were still a part of those lineages. The Era of Resurrection had begun, but this foolish swordsman was still wasting his talents as a dog.


    "I am not here for a fight," he said with a smile without looking at her. His senses were still abnormal. "I am here to persuade the saint of making her choice."


    "Are you talking about Ascent?" asked Rae with a frown, and the swordsman nodded before he jumped downward. "You are overstepping, enved dog."


    "We are all enved by our dreams," he said sadly, "and the people that we miss. However, Ascent is an exception from that. You have seen his might."


    "I will not abandon my Shon Theocracy to follow a nomad with unrealistic ambitions."


    "Are we not supposed to aim for the stars as Alexie did?" said Yurirl as he reached toward the obliterated arena. "The world will soon realize that Alexie is a madman, but one with great potential. But, unfortunately, we have all fallen too young for the great schemes of politics and nationalism."


    "My Shon will..."


    "...never let you go, saint," interrupted the swordsman as he balled his palm into a fist. "I know that you think Shon is a home, but we have no homes in this world. There are greater powers than ourselves that we must submit to, and Alexie knew that."


    "And that''s the reason he didn''t want to join a guild but create one," she continued. "However, you were invited in front of the whole world. It says a lot about how enved he thinks you are."


    "And I appreciate his offer," smiled Yurirl as he retracted his hand. "However, there is something I desire, and I will stop at nothing to obtain it. Alexie can offer me the world, but in the end, he will never let me do anything to achieve my goal. His dazzling morals and beliefs will prevent me."


    "You want a nest that allows for your corruption and whims," sneered Rae. "I had always believed Alexie was a spineless fellow when the real one was the one worshiped by the world."


    After she said so, Yurirl didn''t answer and stared at the sky instead. Rae felt that he was a hopeless case and soon left the coliseum, going through the gate in the stands. The tunnel led her outside, but it was now long and dark.


    As her heels nked along the tunnel, sending resounding clicks to its distal end, Rae allowed her thoughts and doubts to carry her. Alexie Linan was the same as the children''s book that she once found beneath piles of Faiths, tempting but forbidden.


    However, no matter how magical and exciting the book was, it was still a fairy tale with no rtion to the real world. And when she was done with reading it, her father would summon her to remind her that there was hellish training to follow if she wanted to protect their people.


    Rae was never allowed to meet those people, and in the end, their mention brought her anger. The thing she craved in that children''s book was the freedom to go anywhere and do anything. However, she always needed to protect people who never cared to visit.


    "The Saint of Shon seems to be distracted with a small-time fly," muttered a man standing at the end of the tunnel. "I must warn you that Alexie does not seem to be the one he ims."


    "You have a lot of free time for a senior, Erin Voldor," she snapped, her usual rage never leaving her. "I have no need for a madman to warn me."


    "That is harsh," he said with a shrug. "I was the sanest person in that incident. I had reasons that the Theocracy of Shon could never understand to harm that princess."


    "We indeed have no interest in the fights among children," she rebuked. "Trial of The Holy Crown is nothing but a joke after it was broken."


    "We are indeed not as capable as we once were," Erin did not deny it. "However, the seven families still have hidden monsters and dragons that not even I dare offend, and neither should you."


    "I don''t understand, Erin. If I leave Shon, it would be a celebration in your Ilios Empire. Instead, I will be called the idiotic princess in every street as toasts for my stupidity are raised."


    "And yet, here I am to warn you," he said as he pushed the wall behind to stand straight. "Let''s say that our anger to the world brings the two of us together. I saw the duel, and I could tell that Alexie used an artifact against the rules. That is the only reason that he can win."


    "A cheater?" she muttered with a frown. Erin shrugged before turning and walking away, waving her hand at her. "Big mouthed bastard."


    Rae couldn''t deny that the two of them were simr in a sense, as their anger controlled them most of the time. However, she would never be his ally after the incident, which made him suspended.


    As she remembered it, Alexie was also a part of it, but he did not interfere a lot in the end. One of the incidents made Alexie fold himself away from the world, and it must have been because of the Ghosts Summoner.


    Her arrival was as quick as her absence, and she was nothing more than a fleeting memory in their minds. Nevertheless, her fame was still rising as her ghost, Witch Annabel, grew stronger.


    Rae watched Erin walk away with an odd frown as one of her spies appeared behind her. In his hand was a scroll that must be the information he found about Alexie Linan, sealed and untraceable.


    "Your hunch is correct, my saint," muttered the man. "Alexie Linan has indeed shaken the world with his deration, but most guilds believe he is nothing but another arrogant youth. Finally, however, a single entity threw him an olive branch."


    "A single entity?"


    "It is the city of runes, Runera."

 Chapter 557 - When Times Are Tough

    Ascent soon became one of the most discussed guilds among the people, but its poprity was very close to infamy. It was mainly seen as a troll by a lunatic Jerano student, which brought the college and students great shame, which then morphed to anger at the culprit.


    Alexie has always been the target of hate and love from his ssmates for the policies he created. Hidden Gems was as the name implied, but it was an expensive discovery for the top rankers who were taxed on every purchase.


    This became the reverse scale of the stronger students, who were angered when weaker students exhibited simr abilities to theirs using the artifacts. The loss in the hierarchy among the students brought chaos to the campus, but the college board couldn''t lift a finger on Hidden Gems.


    Their policy brought losses to the shop, and there were no guidelines for the discounts given to students. In addition, many rankers filed for discrimination because of the taxes imposed, and the buildup resulted in Jerano breaking the owner''s anonymity.


    "I don''t like them."


    This was the answer given in court when asked about the taxes imposed against the top rankers. Silence descended on the grand hall, and even the judges were left speechless by the childishness of his antics.


    "You refuse partiality because there are customers you don''t like?"


    "I believe in equity, as the top rankers can pay more for the artifacts, opposite to the weaker students. Therefore, I wee any top ranker who wants to forsake his academic benefits for a discount at my shop."


    Theints about discrimination were then ceased, as no one wanted to lose their ranking for a discount for artifacts. However, Hidden Gems created a tide effect that pushed lower-ranking students higher, regardless of their identities.


    Of course, the top students never lose their ranking, or some of them would have created a scene against Alexie, who was weaponizingmoners of the lower rankings. In the end, the case was closed after an agreement that the shop belonged to Alexie and no one else to decide how he wanted to sell his artifacts.


    However, many of the students believed there was a great injustice against Alexie, who started being harassed by the top rankers after his identity was revealed. It reached astonishing levels where his shop was sabotaged at night, but the college never did anything.


    This made an excellent headline for many articles that rose after hisst leap in fame. The world ridiculed Alexie Linan as a madman, but those that had no rtion to power soon got wind of his good deeds.


    The losses that Hidden Gems suffered because of their policy were immense, but it decreased the death rate ofmoner students by over fifty percentpared tost year.


    "The Artifact Genius Who Believes in Equity!"


    "Hidden Gems, A Hidden Refuge for Weaker Students!"


    "When Times are Tough, Rely on Alexie Linan!"


    This was a different take on the stories that painted Alexie as an arrogant brat who did not know his limits. It pushed against the stories that defamed him as arrogant and condescending.


    "This world is not as blind as it used to be," muttered Emma with a smile as she read them. Her afternoon was filled with these kinds of articles, and she did not hold back forwarding them anonymously into a lot of tforms. "This is childish..."


    Emma coughed with embarrassment while pressing forward once again. Despite knowing that these antics did not contribute a lot as a whole, it was one of the few things that she could do for her friend.


    "I need to apologize to him," she paused before sighing. "I am so pathetic for doing these things," she knew that it was her selfish attempt to feel better about herself. "I need to make it up to him somehow."


    Emma was conflicted about what to do since doing anything with Alexie while the prince monitored her would result in more problems for the runemaster. However, even with a problem as big as this one, Alexie managed to handle it.


    "I never thought he had such a side," she muttered while resting her chin on the table. "Alexie was always a character that fades into the background. However, this time, he even overheard my conversation with the prince and interrupted it."


    Emma snickered as she recalled the face of the prince, fuming with anger that veins almost popped from his face. However, his appearance as Alexie dered the guild was a sight to behold, releasing some of her frustrations.


    This brought her another sense of guilt, as she knew that Alexie would suffer the consequences of upsetting an unforgiving man who happened to lead a nation. Emma thought harder about what to do, but she was left without any exist.


    "Meow~"


    As the meowing of a cat came from her window, Emma turned toward the balcony with confusion. Outside was a ck cat with three eyes, and it made her snap her eyes open and jump to her feet.


    "You are back!" she called out with shock. "I knew you were still around, golden eyes!"


    "Meow," the cat called again as her tail wiggled. Emma was rmed as it had never stayed for this long before in real life. Thispelled the runemaster to run toward the balcony and open it, but the cat was gone.


    Emma looked around and realized it had disappeared once again. Again, her heart sank, but this time, she was relieved. It was because she received another message that her friend was still alive somewhere out there.


    "I wonder where you are, Arthur," her eyes looked upward toward the starry sky. "And I wonder the reason you never visit me. Is it because I never realized how important you are to me?"


    Arthur was gone for over a year now, but she knew he was still there because her ability was still activated. However, there were times when she hated that even though she knew her power was still working its magic out there, it could not be used formunication or guidance to his location.


    Emma walked toward the balcony with a nostalgic feeling. She had friends who died years ago and spent countless years of her childhood with her, but she did not remember them as much as she remembered him.


    Before she realized it, Arthur was the person she had fun with the most in her life. His responses always left her giggling, and his kindness always left her feeling safe. However, she never told him that, and he disappeared without a trace.


    There were days when she wondered if he stopped caring about her, but he would have visited her. However, the same reason that made him fake his death must be preventing him from meeting her.


    His family still lives in Kera, but when she visited, they were distrusting of her intentions and in grief over their lost son and brother. Emma ran her fingers through her hair while having the urge to pull it out.


    "Your hair is too beautiful to be messed up," a voice said from behind her, which made Emma flinch. And when she turned around, the boy with golden hair was looking at her with a smile. "Hey," he waved his hand.


    "Alexie!" she muttered with surprise, and her body leaned back against the railing. "You should not be here. Prince Caleb will not like this."


    Her words were not explicit, lest she finds herself breaking their contract. However, it was enough for Alexie to know that the prince was watching them. However, the blonde man did not waver and walked toward her instead.


    "This brings me to the gift I have for you," he said while taking out a ring from his pockets. It was thin but golden in color, lined with numerous runic lines. "Professor Yuvan and I were working to create a great illusion barrier. I created this from the knowledge I gained."


    "An illusion barrier?" she muttered with surprise before shaking her head. "His Highness can see through everything."


    "The illusion has been activated already. Otherwise, I would never talk to you. I have no intentions of harming you," Alexie said with such a gentle voice that she didn''t doubt it. "I promise that he cannot see us anymore."


    "I... cannot believe that your attainment has reached this level, Alexie," she said with frustration while pushing her back against the railing.? "I understand, so there is no need to stand so close."


    "I have to make you wear it, after all," said Alexie with a smile while offering her his hand in demand. "May I have a finger of yours?"


    His phrasing made herugh, and she found herselfplying with his request. The ring slid on her index smoothly before fitting into it, wrapping her finger safely.


    "This artifact will create an illusion barrier around you for a few minutes that make anyone watching from outside believe you are doing the same things in random order. It also has a prediction function that can analyze your earlier movements. Thus, the prince thinks you will be bald soon."


    "You!" sheughed again while pounding her fist on his chest, and she realized how inappropriate it was. "I never thought a ring like this existed."


    "I am the son of a genius family, after all," he said with a dazzling smile. It was then that Emma saw her long-lost friend in him, and it made her heart churn.. The resemnce again scared her, and a question arose from a slight doubt she had.

 Chapter 558 - News Of Ivy

    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Her question did not raise any suspicions she had, but Emma knew better than anyone how badly she wanted his answer to be yes. The familiarity she got from him was mixed withfort, which she felt for a single person.


    "Other than my strength and genius attainment?" Alexie did not answer but threw in a joke instead. Emma pouted with displeasure at his usual deflection using humor, but she refused to let him off the hook.


    "No, something regarding your identity."


    "I am a bastard?"


    "...are you acting ignorant?"


    "How would I act ignorant of what does not exist?" he questioned, and it made Emma doubt her suspicions for a second.


    There was no concrete theory in her mind as to why Alexie was simr to Arthur Silvera, but she did not dismiss any absurd ones. Everything was possible in this world, and the man in front of her could be Arthur himself or rted to him somehow.


    "You asked to help me in the search for Arthur Silvera," she squinted her eyes. "However, you never questioned whether he was alive. You were there to help me."


    "That can be exined via other means," Alexie scratched his neck with a smile. Emma raised a brow, unsure of what he meant. "It just means I wanted an excuse to befriend you."


    "...oh," she eximed as a hammer mmed her heart. His words left her mind a wreck, and her face was growing a blush that she tried to hide. "I... I..."


    "You... You..." he mocked her for stuttering while pulling her hand with his. "There is no need to overthink it. I am just having fun with a friend. This ce is where you can find me when everything else falls to chaos."


    "Are you leaving to create Ascent?" she asked while taking the card, unable to hide her sadness. Alexie paused for a second when he noticed her expression, but his face hardened.


    "I need to leave," he said with a shake of his head. "Jerano became nothing but a nest of troubles. I fell from one problem into another, unable to grow as fast I hoped to be."


    "I understand," Emma nodded as her hand tightened around the card. "I knew this was going to sound absurd, but I need to ask it. Have you ever met Arthur Silvera before we met?"


    ***


    When he was faced with her question, Arthur was tempted to reveal the truth. However, as monitored by the Yalen Family, Emma was a dangerous person to interact with. A simple revtion of the truth can send the seven families in his pursuit.


    Arthur has grown powerful, but it wasn''t enough to face the cmities and the vessels alone. His mana-essence needed to grow enough to allow him to exhibit his full potential against the darkness.


    Furthermore, he needed to find his people scattered around the world and train new guildmates as powerful as the other nations.


    The vessels should be awakening soon, and the world will fall into chaos. Arthur stared at Emma, whose eyes were pools of curiosity, as he knew that he needed to hold back again.


    "I never met him," he lied. "However, if I ever hear about his whereabouts, I will send you a message."


    Her expression was nk, and it seemed that she did not believe him a lot. However, there was nothing that she could do since he denied it, and the noble daughter sighed before taking a step back.


    "I am sorry for making Caleb scheme against you," she sharply bowed her body. "This is not your battle, but mine. I have inconvenienced you for a long time. I will always remember the debt that you have shown me."


    Arthur could not point it out, but his lie created a wall between the two of them. However, unlike what his foreign emotions asked of him, he knew better than letting himself ruin another chance to save her.


    Her thin figure had the slightest trembles as she raised her head. Emma refused to look him in the eyes, and he turned away to honor her desire.


    "Wait for me," Arthur said, and Emma tightened her fist in what he believed to be an understanding. Then, he jumped off the balcony and dived into the shadows of the night.


    Arthur nced back at Emma, standing on the balcony with her back resting on the railing. Even though her body was weak, she stood firm while losing another friend. Arthur turned away from him as his feetnded in the space inside his shadow.


    "I have returned, My Lord," Ruki bowed in front of him, her aura more threatening than ever. "I have some unfortunate news."


    Arthur nodded as he looked at the countless shadow monsters behind her. These were his silent troops and his hidden knife. It seems that the previous Arthur sent Ruki and her troops to aid Ivy in one of her missions, but the shadow monster just returned from the venture.


    "Has something happened to Ivy?" asked Arthur with a frown. Ruki looked at him with holes of gaping darkness before nodding. His frown deepened, and the shadow space began shaking. "Report."


    "We encountered a few missionaries from the Ilios Empire," reported the shadow queen. "Their light was too overbearing for us, and it seems they have heard of ourst assignment as the shadow corps."


    "Continue," he said as his confusion grew. Mistletoe and the Ilios Empire already had different encounters, and they seem to extend to this timeline.


    "Miss Ivy has fallen prisoner to an Astra-ranker from the Sun Temple, and we failed to save her. I have reported this to Master Sier."


    "A prisoner to the Ilios Empire?" Arthur breathed out, trying to minimize the rage he was feeling. "What has Sier done to save her?"


    "Master Sier instructed that we report back to you, hoping for a chance that you would clear your schedule. Mistletoe is going to save Miss Ivy once her location is found."


    "Remind me, Ruki," frowned Arthur. "What was the purpose of this mission?"


    "...as you wish, My Lord," bowed down the shadow queen. "Mistletoe has received intel that the Ilios Empire found a suitable candidate for the vessel to descend. We have been trying to uncover their identity to prevent the descent or to assassinate the candidate."


    "A vessel," repeated Arthur with understanding. It seems Mistletoe was still aiding him in this timeline. But, of course, it was also assisting itself as a criminal group of misfits. "I understand."


    Ivy has saved him once before, and he was not someone who did not repay his debts. However, the next full moon was still in a week, and this gave him a chance to visit the ruins in Runera.


    However, this incident made Arthur realize that the ending has begun. The vessels will start to descend, and Arthur could not prevent them from doing so, and the dungeons will start to break one after the other until the two worlds merge.


    Arthur can dy the process, but it was inevitable to lead to that. This was the beginning of a long fight against people who believed this world should be abandoned, and he refused to do so.


    Nameless was an omnipotent existence, and Arthur knew that. It was the same as Gaia, but a different kind of existence. Finally, however, it was possible to learn how to stop this natural deterioration of the world from his past life.


    "I will visit Sier soon," said Arthur as his body began to leave the shadow space. "Report back that I need to handle a few matters first."


    "I understand, My Lord."


    After that, Arthur appeared in front of the workshop, which was illuminated by the silence of the night. However, on its walls were new words that were not there before, and Ori looked at them.


    "We have new fans,"ughed the runemaster as he looked at the hateful words written on the walls. "A few low-ranking students did it, but I think others threatened them."


    "The weak are always the scapegoat," said Arthur as he walked forward. "I wouldn''t hold it against them since we will be leaving soon."


    "I will never hold it against them, but against their horrible manners. Someone even called me slurs because of my sexuality," pointed Ori at one of the marks.


    "I will break their arms."


    "...you just told me not to hold it against them,"ughed Ori as he shook his head. "There is no need to break any arms. I am used to these kinds of insults."


    "You are a strong man, Ori," said Arthur with a smile. "You are the only person I want as the Vice-Guildmaster of Ascent."


    "The title has been set in stone?"ughed the runemaster sheepishly. "I am quite pricy, dearest friend."


    "I will pay whatever price for you," replied Arthur with a smile before his eyes turned toward the side. In a usual-looking ally inside the city, a fluctuation of mana raised his suspicions.. "My offer extends to you, Saint of Shon."

 Chapter 559 - Nothing But Truth

    "That maniac is here?" asked Oriole with a shiver while hugging his chest. "I will leave before she starts another fight with me," said the runemaster before patting Arthur on the shoulder. "We leave to Runera tomorrow."


    "Who are you calling a maniac?" asked a voice from the darkness before a white scarf unpeeled to reveal Rae. Ori did not answer and slipped inside the workshop under Rae''s furious gaze, which then shifted to Arthur. "Ask him to start respecting me."


    "And what is there to respect, maniac?" grinned Arthur at the enraged Rae, but he was surprised to see her take it with a smile. "Are you here to ept my offer?"


    "I am here to make a counteroffer," smiled Rae as she raised her hand. A cross of light shone from her hand. "I was given Sigil of Belief."


    "I see," nodded Arthur. "I hope you have fun with it."


    "...it represents the highest authority in Shon, and I received to bestow upon you a certain position in my Theocracy."


    "I refuse."


    "Shon wants to be the sponsor of Ascent," revealed Rae, a smug smile on her face. "Your guild will be the representative of Shon in the guilds arena."


    "I believed the Supreme Church was the sole representative," Arthur raised his brows in surprise. "Shon has never divided its forces, and divisions like the White Fangs are the sole parties that exist in the Supreme Church."


    "I pledged for your sess as the Saint of Shon, and this will be my offer."


    "I refuse again."


    "...are you an idiot?" she was taken aback and stepped forward while lowering her hand. "Are you unaware of the resources, money, and power that my nation has?"


    "You are the only nation that is not rted to the seven families, but I know that this power of yours is not as innocent. This abnormal strength and spiritualpanions are nothing but signs that the ruler of your nation is stealing the powers of others."


    Arthur said that with a smile, and the saint rushed toward him with her hand wed to strangle him. Her movements were quick, but Arthur stepped to the side and let her miss.


    "You are not as powerful as before," he said while tapping her body, and mana left it. "And this is no way to make an offer."


    "You bastard, what have you done?" she turned around and looked at her scarf, which began to dissolve. "Give it back!"


    "If you turn this into a fight, then we will be enemies."


    "...then apologize for what you said. His Eminence would never do such a thing."


    "Is that not the secret of your Shon Empire, descendants of the White Dragons? Is it not the reason for this white hair of yours and abnormal strength?"


    Arthur knew that the Shone Theocracy was not a part of the seven families, but what he knew about them made the nation just as evil in his eyes. Rae red at him with her red eyes shining rage before she punched him.


    Arthur raised his finger, and she soared toward the sky. Rae punched the empty air above him before ring down at him. Then, he brought down his hand toward the ground, mming the saint into the floor like a hammer.


    A deep crater shook the ground, but his powers silenced the voices. Arthur walked toward Rae, who was huffing on the floor, and he saw that she wasn''t with a single injury.


    "Abnormal stats," sighed Arthur before crouching beside her and sitting on his lower back. "I am a threat to Shon, Rae."


    "Then I will have to kill you," she gritted her teeth with fury but did not attack again. "I will make you regret telling me this sentence."


    "I thought that if everyone else failed to see the ws in your Shon Theocracy, then it would be you that epts them," he turned toward her with a smile. "This can be the beginning of your path."


    "My path is the Rise of Shon," she red at him. "I will die for this nation, and I will never join your guild."


    "I wonder what the real Rae wants to say about this," he smiled at her. "The owner of this scarf must be someone that you have met before, right? I wonder what their answer would be if I offered them freedom."


    "I am not..." Arthur watched her red eyes shake with fear before she closed them. "I never wanted to..." tears pooled into her eyes, which rolled down her face and to the ground. His expression softened when he saw how easily she began to cry for the first time in front of him.


    "I am sorry," he said before pulling a handkerchief from his subspace and offering it to her. Rae covered her eyes before sitting up and taking it. "Please believe that I consider you as my friend, and I want the best for you."


    "...I am no one''s friend," she said. "I am the puppet that is moving this power and the will of Shon, created for that sole purpose. I took someone''s else dreams, hopes, and strength to be who I am today."


    "Yet, strength is everything for you," said Arthur with sadness. "That is how Shon raised all of its children, and it breaks my heart."


    "The world is not as pretty as you think it is, Alexie Linan," she sniffed before blowing into the handkerchief. "I just wanted to make Ascent a part of Shon. This way, you can be a friend of mine instead of an enemy."


    "And here is the catch," he smiled. "I never cared about Shon or you being its saint. Instead, you are the person I became friend with and the person I want to save."


    "What are you saving me from, Alexie?" she asked with a helplessugh. "I am the most precious daughter of my sisters, and I can have anything I desire."


    "I want to save you from this anger," he said before offering her his hand. "I know that it is burning even now as we speak. There is anger within you towards everything, and it will burn you down too in the end."


    Rae stared at him with a red nose before looking at his hand. Then, she reached out to grab it. Arthur smiled and closed his eyes before reality changed at hismand.


    The scene changed around them, and they were standing on top of Jerano''s campus. Rae stared with wide eyes at the surrounding, then looked at Arthur.


    "Is there anything that you cannot do?" she asked with fear.


    "I have yet to know of such a thing," he replied before rising to his feet. "This includes altering memories," he offered to lift her, and she epted, "and awakening them."


    "What memories are you talking about?" she asked with a frown. "I do not need memories that I have no rtion to, nor do I want my memory to be altered."


    "I am giving you a choice, Rae. I can erase myments about being a threat to Shon, and we can still be friends afterward. The other choice is letting me awaken the memories that have been sealed within you."


    "There are no memories sealed within me," she insisted, but Arthur shook his head. "I remember everything."


    "We remember what makes our reality sensible," answered Arthur before walking toward the edge of the roof, looking toward the light beyond the horizon. "I can awaken the memories that you chose to seal."


    "And why would I want to unseal what I sealed?" Rae turned toward him with a frown.


    "Because this is the truth."


    Before Arthur looked away toward the far horizon, splitting the ocean and the sky, the two stared at each other. Rae followed his gaze, and afortable silence took ce between them.


    "Would you choose the truth?"


    "I already chose to know it, and it cost me everything," answered Arthur as he shifted his gaze down toward his left arm. "I am nothing but the truth now."


    "There is nothing that I cannot handle," she said before taking his hand and pulling it toward her head. "Show me the truth, Alexie."


    Arthur stared at her red eyes that resembled a monster. However, within them, he saw sincerity to break free. Rae wanted to break free from her father''s will and the expectations of her nation just like he did.


    "Do not hate me," Arthur said with sadness before using his powers. It was a simple matter to unseal memories with his powers, but theplexity came from her reaction to what she was about to see.


    Rae closed her eyes and fell into a deep trance as his hand glowed bright golden. Then, her muscles betrayed her as she fainted, but Arthur was there to help. This was not something he expected.


    "Her mind has shut down because of the influx of unwanted memories," he analyzed while staring at her sleeping face.. "When the Saint of Shon wakes up again, she will ept my offer or try to kill me."

 Chapter 560 - Their Gratitude

    After putting Rae back in her bedroom, Arthur left the scene. It was early morning the next day when the envoy from Runera arrived to take them. However, when Arthur was sitting on his chair and folding a metal ring into itself, a knock came on the door in the early morning.


    "Alexie," a voice called from outside. "Are you asleep?"


    "Yes, I am," answered Arthur as his finger wrote a rune in the air, which showed him who the person outside was. It was Julia, wearing her formal runemaster outfit.


    "I heard you were epted into the exploration of the ruins on your own," she continued regardless of his question. "Let me inside for a talk."


    "I rather not."


    "I will scream."


    Arthur stared at the older woman, speechless at the immaturity before he swung his finger for the door to swing open. Julia blinked her eyes before a smug smile appeared on her face.


    "Does that threat work?"


    "Always with men," she said before she skipped steps inside his suit, pausing at the realization that there was nothing inside but a single chair. "Were you robbed?" she stared at the ce with a daze.


    "A meditation session never hurts," he ced the ring inside his pocket. "What do you want now?"


    "...what kind of meditation?" she asked and ignored his question. "There is nothing here as if the person sitting inside is a nt."


    "And this chair is my pot," sighed Arthur helplessly. "You are starting to annoy me, Julia."


    "You dropped all pretenses already?" Julia twisted her mouth with displeasure. "I would have sat down for a chat, but Monk Alexie never prepared for guests."


    "And Monk Alexie is ready to kick someone out," frowned Arthur, but the runemaster did not budge. Instead, after a sigh, he raised his hand as his storage ring glowed to take out a chair in front of him. "Have a seat."


    Julia snickered before sitting in front of him, her robes falling to the side and revealing her long legs, which she ced one on top of the other. Arthur knew she wanted him to look, but he did not satisfy her.


    "As you know," she ced her hands on her legs with a smile. "My family lives in Runera. As you tag along with me, we can explore the ruins as we desire. There will be no need to work for the schrs there."


    "I don''t n to work with anyone."


    "That is not how it works, sweetie," sheughed and shook her head. "Runera is very strict of the admission passes it gives to outsiders. The only reason this is happening is their desire to uncover these ruins, and their attempts failed so far."


    "I don''t n to work with anyone."


    "...the first time was cute, but now this is concerning. The moment you step foot inside Runera, you will be monitored. Unless you have a Sigil, then the runic arrays will restrict your ess to many ces."


    Arthur sighed as he started to feel mentally drained by her. Julia''s persistence was probably the scariest thing about her. If he had known she would stick to him like this, the previous Arthur would have never saved her.


    "Runera is the artifacts hub of the world ever since its existence," Julia tried to tempt him. "I know that you are too prideful to be my assistant, but this is beneficial for both of us."


    "This has nothing to do with pride. I don''t like you as a person. I once witnessed a fight between two people in Kera''s Runes Association, and you helped the noble even though he was the one at fault. I have nothing against working with anyone in the Runes Research Department except for you."


    His honesty shocked her, but Arthur felt like he needed to say it. This person might not be a viin, but he had no reason to like someone so selfish, as human as that trait is. His life was filled with selfish people, and he never befriended them.


    "...you were there?" she asked with surprise. The revtion left her speechless. "I was concerned about... that noble''s father was..."


    "A master of some guild," continued Arthur with a wave of his hand. "His statue is irrelevant because I know the reason you did it. You were currying favors with him for the resources he can provide you with."


    "Believe me, I regret that incident more than anything," she said with a weak smile. "You might not have recognized him, but the other young man turned out to be a runic genius. I destroyed my connections to a prodigy for some materials for my research. How scary it is that a single choice can change everything?"


    "It is scary," replied Arthur for the first time with sincerity. "However, like many before us, we need to take responsibility for the choices we made. You cannot run away from a wrong choice."


    As their eyes met, a silence followed. Julia stared into his eyes long enough until the two of them believed the other person was a painting. The runemaster was the first one to nod and rise.


    "I understand the reason now," she said with a weak smile. "I showed you my real character, and this made you hate me. I will never bother you again with this request. I wish you luck, Alexie," she said before bowing slightly and leaving his room.


    Arthur watched her walk out of the door, and then his rune reactivated to reveal her walking through the hallway. Even though she seemed to ept her mistakes, it did not stop her from holding a look of regret.


    His rune disappeared because Arthur knew better than to intrude on someone''s moments of weakness. However, this conversation was not as useless as he believed it would be. Although his impression of her did not change, Julia turned out to be honest.


    Arthur might hate someone for their mistakes, but he respects those who own up to them. This is the reason that he did not hate Lyari or Kar. Those were viins that he needed to take down, but they shied away from their goals.


    "Although hearing this would make Gaia scold me," smiled Arthur as he rose to his feet. "I will also take the path I chose until the end. No matter how ugly it might get."


    It was soon time to leave Jerano and head toward Runera. Arthur looked at the two chairs before taking them into his subspace, and with this, his suit was empty as if he was never there.


    It was how things were supposed to be, and Arthur erased every trace of his existence. An outsider needed to leave in the end, and he knew that. Arthur''s boots struck the wooden floor before he crossed the door, and it closed behind him.


    The students began to leave their room, heading to their respective departments. Arthur gazed at with regret while students were carrying mechanical parts for their mechas.


    His achievements in Runera were now erased, and he was never there. However, the memories were still there of what happened, and anything else could be rebuilt.


    Everyone turned to look at him as the students passed him or the other way around. Their whispers spread as their fingers pointed at him. After a certain while, Arthur began to notice the students following him.


    Arthur did not stop them or question their actions and continued his route. The closer he reached the portals of Jerano, the more students followed after him. At some point, their number grew sorge that Arthur believed they were several departmentsbined.


    The noise disturbed him for a bit, but Arthur carried on to the envoy of Runera. Their entourage was waiting at the portals of Jerano, which should lead them outside. However, as he arrived at the public square, Arthur realized that many more students were waiting for him.


    "I see that even the great Alexie can be surprised," said a voice from behind him. Arthur turned to find Emma smiling at him. "Everyone knows that you are leaving soon, so they chose today to say goodbye."


    "I don''t know them," frowned Arthur at Emma, who shook her head and turned toward the crowd in front of them. As he followed her gaze, Arthur saw Ivan stride forward with Ori scratching his head behind him.


    "Master Alexie," bowed Ivan as he got closer, surrounded by thousands of Jerano students. "We want to bid farewell and thank you for everything so far."


    "I am a store owner," Arthur shook his head as he turned toward the crowd. "Everything I gave you was paid for with Jerano points."


    "We know that you decreased the prices the more you sold, so the profits were minimal," a giant man said from the crowd, who Arthur remembers fighting in the exam along with a short healer. "You are the sole person who cared about the less-wealthy students of Jerano."


    "Are you a part of this, Oriole?" asked Arthur after turning toward his friend, who shrugged with a sly smile. "You did not need..."


    "I want my friend to get the respect he deserves," said Oriole with helplessness.. "ept their gratitude, Alexie."

 Chapter 561 - Fear Of Losing

    The public square was packed to the brim with students from every department. A year ago, Hidden Gems was a store among many. However, it was the top-ranking store in Jerano, with many grateful customers.


    "A hidden gem is better than a mboyant ore."


    The ng resonated with many hardworking, low-ranking students who believed in themselves. Hidden Gems allowed them to get into more dangerous dungeons, snatch mana cores from monsters'' ws, and rank higher in the Magic Towers.


    Arthur walked among the students with Emma, Oriole, and Ivan beside him with his dark robes fluttering in the wind. The crowd split a path toward the portal, where the envoy from Runera was waiting among many other runemasters.


    "You didn''t tell me that Alexie was this famous, Emma," said an old grandmaster with a lion-like appearance. Arthur blinked his eyes at the sudden reunion with Grandmaster Venkov and Emma''s grandfather. "A pleasure to meet the owner of Hidden Gems," he offered his hand.


    Arthur nodded as he shook his hand, and he could tell that there was respect in the way Venkov looked at him. Then, as the man behind him coughed, Arthur turned to see that it was Grandmaster Kiren.


    "Don''t hog the young talents again, Venkov," said the grandmaster with a smile. "I am the host this time, not you," said Kiren before turning to Arthur. "An honor to meet you, Alexie Linan."


    "I am the one who should feel honored," said Arthur with a smile. Grandmaster Kiren was one of the few who helped him as Arthur Silvera before his alleged death. "I''m d that my host is one of the great ones."


    "A snob," a young runemaster from the Runes Department snorted, but Arthur ignored him. Grandmaster Kiren nced back at him before shaking his head, making Arthur realize that he was the same in this timeline.


    "It is inconvenient for all these students to gather here," Grandmaster Alexander shook his head with displeasure, clearly hostile against Alexie. Emma sighed behind Arthur, and it was enough to tell him that things weren''t alright with Caleb.


    "We will leave in a bit, so there is no need like that, Alexander," grandmaster Kiren said with a smile as he looked at the crowds of students. "This is the greatest honor a craftsman can receive, Alexie. I am proud to be standing here with you."


    Arthur smiled as he followed the grandmaster''s gaze. Every student was smiling at him with gratitude, and they were waiting for his departure. Then, his eyes rested on Emma, who seemed to be the one behind this.


    "What is the reason for this, Emma?" whispered Arthur as he walked to stand beside her, away from the rest. The envoy had to wait for the professors to arrive, and the noise was enough for the two to have a small chat.


    "I was not the only one who wanted to do something," she replied. "A lot of students felt like you did more to them than they did for you, like me. Of course, this isme, but the sincerest method to show how much gratitude we feel."


    Arthur realized that she was talking about herself in the form of the crowd. A smile crept on his usually lifeless face as his eyes turned back toward the public. These students should have sses to attend to and project to finish, but they were waiting for his departure.


    "I am filled with warmth, Emma," Arthur spoke the truth. "However, you are wrong. You did more to me than you believe, and it makes you the person I will miss the most here."


    "Are you leaving after the exploration?" she asked, and Arthur nodded. "Then, I will not say my goodbyes now. Let us have onest meeting after you return. I will pay for dinner."


    "And I will pay for the trouble," he teased, and she was embarrassed because it was true. Naturally, Caleb will cause trouble after he learns of this. "It is the least I can do for leaving."


    The two stood there silently, enjoying the scene of a thousand gratitude. Then, after a few minutes, a great light shone from the campus before flying toward the public square. The sphere was like a meteor that crashed into the middle of the square, making the students run away.


    "The square is more crowded today," said a man from the group that arrived from the meteor. It was professor Yuvan looking around with amazement. "I didn''t know our department was so popr."


    "We are the backbone of this college, so I am not amazed," said Professor Ma with his wrinkled face and proud senile eyes. "It is about time the students show us some gratitude."


    "These students are the customers of Hidden Gems," Grandmaster Venkov interjected to ruin their moods. "I doubt anyone feels grateful to the Seven Devils of Jerano."


    "Is this true?" asked another short professor with an offended expression as his nostrils red, and it seems he grew a pair of forests inside them. "How disrespectful!"


    "This is not your show," said Grandmaster Kiren with a shake of his head. "Now that everyone is here, then we should leave. Emma," the Grandmaster nodded toward her, and she took out an artifact.


    "What is this?" asked Arthur with confusion as she raised the artifact high in the air. It looked like a small barrel that she aimed toward the sky.


    "A final recognition," she said with a smile before activating it. A bolt of light was shot toward the sky, and every student inside the public square raised their arms.


    Arthur looked at the crowd and realized that everyone was holding up a weapon. Then, the artifacts started lighting up with runic lines as the students activated them. The world gave a hum as a thousand artifacts were activated, their runes ready to be unleashed.


    The public square was filled with a myriad of lights that danced above them because of the artifacts. Arthur stared at the scene in a daze, realizing that they used his artifacts.


    "It is quite magnificent when we see them all here at once," said Oriole as he walked to stand beside him. "You deserved this, for a lot of reason that the world has yet to know about."


    Arthur turned toward him and nodded. Oriole has changed too after the merge, but he was still the person who shared two lifetimes with him.


    "Every student wants to thank you for saving their life," Emma said beside him, and Arthur turned toward her. "I am included, Alexie. Thank you for being my friend."


    Arthur stared at her as his foreign emotions rose, but some bits belonged to him this time. Emma was the person who helped him the most before he went to Alka, and her simple existence made his life a better ce.


    A smile appeared on his face as his nose felt salty with tears. However, no tears came out, and he realized that he could not show that anymore. Arthur took a few steps back before jumping backward andnding on the portal''s sign.


    Then, with his hand on his heart. Arthur bowed to the crowd. His body leaned forward, and his head was hung low. This gesture was not just for the students who were showing respect but also for his friends.


    The public never admired or respected Arthur, even as the Lord of Runera. There were so many things that stood in the face of public eptance. However, it seems that none of them matter in the end.


    "The gratitude I received," he muttered, and his voice diffused into the ears of everyone present, "is the greatest honor for a craftsman. I am humbled and thankful for every single one of you. I promise that one day, as long as you keep these artifacts with you, I will repay you."


    The crowd was first touched before being confused by thest part. Arthur did not exin further as he raised his head and jumped down. The grandmasters were waiting for him below, and some seemed jealous.


    As for his words, Arthur was referring to his artificial artifacts revering to real ones after he is strong enough to reveal the truth. However, it will be in the future, and none of the students present realized how they have saved their lives today.


    "I am d that you like my gift," said Emma as he walked toward him and wrapped his body with her arms. "Be safe, Alexie."


    "You too, Emma," he was surprised but hugged her back nheless. The crowd started cheering and pping their hands as the grandmasters headed toward the portal.


    "Alexie, it is time to leave!" called out professor Yuvan with a smile. Arthur turned and nodded after letting go of Emma.


    "Tell me about the ruins when you return, Alexie," smiled Emma at him before backing away. "The life of a wealthy family''s daughter is quite boring, after all."


    Arthur chuckled and nodded. Oriole walked beside him and pped his shoulder, and the two nodded at each other. Then, he turned and walked toward the portal as well.


    ''I wonder what this bad feeling is,'' wondered Arthur as he stole onest nce toward Emma, who was looking at him with her fist on her chest.. ''Maybe it is the fear of losing her.''

 Chapter 562 - A Hateful Friend

    Runera was different in this world as well, but it was not by arge margin. However, what made Arthur realize Runera is his city was the voice he heard as soon as he arrived. It was distant and ancient,ing from the heart of the city.


    ''Wee back,'' the child-like voice, masked with ayer of ancientness, belonged to no other than the spirit of his past world. Arthur paused as soon as he heard it, and Oriole turned around to look at him with confusion.


    "Are you alright, Alexie?" asked Oriole with a frown. The rest of the envoys were leaving the portals stations.


    "I am," said Arthur with a smile. "I just feel at home," said Arthur while closing his eyes. The city vibrated with runes. It was the same feeling he got when he first arrived at Runera, but it never urred to him because this was the ce he built.


    However, it made no sense now to feel this way. Arthur was not the one to build Runera in this world, so it had to be someone who knew him. As his eyes were closed, Arthur talked to Rega.


    ''I missed you, Rega. I want to know where Diana is,'' he said, but then came no answer. Arthur''s brows furrowed as he opened his eyes. Oriole sensed the change, and so did the rest of the runemasters.


    "We need to keep walking, Alexie," said Oriole as he waved at the annoyed professors and runemasters. "Is there something wrong with Runera?"


    "It seems that not even the City of Creation can withstand the change of time," said Arthur as he began walking with Oriole toward the exit. "I need to find out what happened in this timeline."


    Oriole nodded as he walked in front of him, his long ponytail shaking as he walked forward. Then, he turned around with a smile.


    "There is no free lunch in this world, and that''s why we learned to cook," smiled his friend, and it made Arthurugh. Then, he nodded and followed along.


    As soon as he left the portal station, the city''s bustling life reached his ears. There were vendors on every side of the road below the station, and people wereing and going from Runera. This was different from thest time he arrived because it was not the Runic Cups.


    "Gather around here," called out Grandmaster Kiren with his hands behind his back. The young men and women walked to stand around him before exining. "We will be taking the public transportation of Runera to demonstrate unity. I know many of you dislike this. However, this is in response to the events that took ce a year ago, when fallen beings attacked Runera."


    Arthur realized Grandmaster Kiren was talking about him. There was a ripple of sadness in the man''s existence as he retold the incident that urred. Nevertheless, it made Arthur reassured that he was a good man.


    "Runera allowed fallen beings into its midst, even though when the city was first created, itprised of Devils Hunters and runemasters alike. This makes it ironic that we allowed fallen beings into our midst that cost us the life of a genius."


    Oriole nudged Arthur lightly, and it was because of the history that the grandmaster retold. This was also different than the previous timeline, as the Devils Hunters were a secret existence even in Alka.


    Whoever created Runera using the memories that Arthur gave them changed the timeline by arge margin. The eventual result of their endeavor was simr, but it left changes that made this timeline different.


    "We have worked to make Runera a safe paradise for the world from the fallen beings, and this includes thest arrays we have imnted. A way to demonstrate their safety is by making the upper echelons take the public transportations. Be at ease. Our guests are not going to bother you."


    After that, Master Kiren took the lead to guide them toward one of Runera''s most bizarre innovations, Flying Turtle. It made Arthur smile that the Turtles Master was still as weird even in this world.


    Their group boarded public transportation, which looked like a giant cruise ship deck. As the group walked toward their seats, the rest looked at them with awe and fear.


    It seems the robes of the Runes Association deterred anyone from approaching the runemasters. This made their trip more effortless, as even when Alexie appeared, the people refrained from rushing towards him.


    Alexie Linan was still a sensation in the world, and it resulted in many people taking pictures of him in Runera. However, this did not bother the runemasters from Runera, and Arthur realized why Runera was showing its support.


    It seems that even his city was using him for political benefits, albeit not on purpose. However, the state in which Runera finds itself today made Arthur sad. Oriole and Arthur walked toward the end row of the ship and sat down, making their backs face the open window.


    "I would have dressed a little better than this if I knew I would be photographed," said Oriole with shyness as he leaned back in his chair. "It''s hard to be a celebrity''s friend," then he gave an exaggerated sigh.


    Arthur smiled as he sat beside him and nced at Oriole. Unlike his sickly appearance of the past, the current Oriole was handsome. His long hair was tied in a ponytail, and there were tattoos on his neck and arms.


    The first thing that Arthur did after meeting with Ori was to browse the inte. He found many incidents in Jerano that involved the two of them, and one of the articles, in particr, made himugh.


    "I will never be as famous as the Forbidden Fruit," said Arthur with augh, and Ori stiffened like a wood nk. The alchemy runemaster turned toward Arthur with an unprecedented scowl. "I never thought you would have so many fangirls."


    "Humans crave what they cannot have," snorted Ori as if his mood was ruined. "I can''t believe that even my forgetful friend knows about it now."


    "I apologize for bringing it up," smiled Arthur as he leaned back as well. Then, after a few seconds, the Turtle began to rise. Arthur had his eyes closed when someone sat beside him.


    "You seem at ease," a voice muttered from his right, and Arthur frowned before turning toward the source. A cloaked figure sat while hiding their face. "Have you forgotten my voice?" said the figure as he turned.


    With a scar on her lower jaw and doll-like features, Miko''s cold silver eyes stared at him. Arthur''s eyes widened with surprise as his body stiffened.


    "You look as if you have seen a ghost," whispered Miko with a smile. "Did you expect me to disappear after you have abandoned me, Arthur?"


    Her voice seemed to reach no one but him. Arthur calmed down after a second, but her words did not make sense. Thest time he saw Miko, she confessed her feelings to him.


    "I have never abandoned you," he said with a frown, but Miko raised her eyes with both surprise and contempt. "What are you doing here?"


    "Who are you trying to deceive?" red Miko at him as her killing intent red up. However, the runes around her began glowing threateningly, and Arthur realized this was the arrays that Kiren mentioned. Miko calmed down and smiled again. "I am here to see a friend."


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding," muttered Arthur with a frown, but Miko did not listen to him. Oriole seemed to notice the incident, but he did not do anything but rest his hand on his dagger. Theck of intervention ormotion he raised made Arthur grateful.


    "Misunderstandings are there to be resolved," said Miko as she turned her head forward. "I will still follow the wish of my ancestors, even if I loathe you now."


    "Then what brings you here?"


    "I will do what I always did," she said before turning toward him. "I am giving you a warning. There are fallen beings among the family of Runera. This is how they managed to infiltrate it thest time."


    "This is not a ce to talk," said Arthur before he grabbed her arm. "Let''s meet somewhere else, alone. I know that you will find a way. I would never abandon you, Miko."


    Her figure shook in his grip before she pped his arm away. Then, she rose to leave without another word, leaving Arthur confused.


    Oriole turned toward Arthur, and he watched Miko leave into the crowd. It seems he did not hear their conversation, and he quietlyid his hand over Arthur''s shoulder.


    "Do we need to do something?" he asked, ready to fix whatever mess Arthur had fallen into without a moment of hesitation. Arthur smiled gratefully before shaking his head.


    "I think there are things I did in the timeline that cost me a friend, maybe not the only one," he said with a shake of his head.. "I need to find out what happened."

 Chapter 563 - My Cute Disciple

    There were things that Oriole did not know about, and Arthur realized that when he asked him about what happened in the Trial of Holy Crown. Ori mentioned that there were things that he could not ask about, lest the previous Arthur mistrusted him.


    Arthur could not agree more. If Oriole had arrived with knowledge of the future and tried to convince him that he needed to follow a specific timeline, it would have been the same issue as his father''s.


    Even though it gave Arthurplicated emotions, he still believed that he did the right thing by overwriting this timeline. However, sometimes when he closes his eyes, he can feel the other Arthur staring from behind a ss.


    However, that previous Arthur refused to give up the memories he created and his choices. This left the current Arthur helpless when faced with Miko, who seemed to hate him now.


    Arthur knew he was just having a casual identity crisis, but that did not help him understand what choices were made to lose his friend. Oriole didn''t even know the name, as Arthur hid these people from him in the past.


    The turtlended at the bottom of the tree, where giant buildings with tall chimneys spewed vapor into the sky. Arthur and Oriole stared at the scene with a frown before a person walked over to exin to them.


    "There is no waste from creating runes, just water vapor is from the furnaces," exined Julia with robes that looked from ancient times. "Wee, our genius runemasters," her arm spread in greeting.


    "The water vapor is rising toward the tree," said Arthur as he pointed out. "I don''t think the tree needs that amount of heat."


    "The steam is loaded with mana, which is a great method to nourish the divine tree and its branches. We are using this as a part of giving back to Mother of Mana," Julia seemed confused by their avid interest in the tree, but her smile never left. "Let us go inside."


    Arthur nodded as he turned to different hosts weing the participants from all around the world. Julia was their host, apanied by an old man with a straight back and a radiating smile.


    Their robes were full of colors but looked well together. It gave the participants a taste of the antiquity of this ce while they followed the hosts into the long path between the workshops.


    "I would assume that the families of Runera would try to get on the good books of the participants they invited," said Ori beside him with his hands interlocked behind his back. "It seems that there is a lot of power struggle going on in Runera."


    Arthur nodded his head, saddened that his city was infiltrated by outsiders. However, without his ability to filter the neers, preventing outsiders from Runera would just stagger its growth.


    As their hosts led them toward a grand pce built at the base of the tree, Arthur began to notice that there were many details simr to his past life. For example, there were stores among the grand workshops, which he loved in his past life.


    The workers inside looked at them with awe, and Arthur stared back just the same. One of the restaurants was the one he frequented to study, but it has grown bigger, and the staff changed entirely.


    His heart could not bear to see the home he created be changed so much, but this was one of the sacrifices he made. It was even one of the lesser ones, as there were people that he had to give up on just for a chance to leave the loop.


    Julia nced their way now and then, even though she promised Arthur that she would stop insisting on him joining her. However, it seems the runemaster didn''t want to be on their wrong side for long, and not during their fame... or infamy.


    The group walked through the grand gate after a long walk, and the hosts led them to gardens where the rest of the participants were. The crowds were standing around a floating tform with a short woman standing on it.


    "Oh no," Oriole''s body started shaking. "Does Runera has no other grandmaster to host them?" he asked with trembling eyes, and Arthur saw fear in the eyes of his friend.


    As he turned toward the tform, Arthur recognized the woman with ming red hair and blue curls. Even in this timeline, Jumana still looked like a cat or a tiny dragon. So even though he understood Oriole''s dread, he did think it was an overreaction.


    "I don''t remember her being that bad," said Arthur with confusion. Ori turned toward him with anger before snorting away. "I have to remind you that you weren''t there at my apprentice cups."


    "Ah, right," Ori nodded with understanding before he turned toward him. "That grandmaster took a liking of me during the cups, and since I came out second ce, she wanted to take me on a training trip. It was hell. I missed the first half-year of Jerano because of her."


    "You were trained directly by Jumana?" asked Arthur with surprise. "It''s no wonder that your runic attainment is so advancedpared to before."


    "I learned nothing from her but pain!" shouted Ori with a low voice, but Arthur was barely holding back hisugh. Jumana looked around the visitors with her hands around her waist before spotting Oriole in the crowd.


    "My cute disciple!" shouted Jumana as she waved her hand at them, and Oriole jumped behind Arthur like a scared kitten. "Ayo, where are you hiding?"


    Her voice was so loud, even without runes involved, that the whole crowd heard it. It was so loud that their ears were ringing. Arthur nced at Ori sitting on his lower back behind him and realized that maybe he asked too much from the runemaster to apany him.


    "Ahem," coughed the grandmaster when she realized that Oriole won''t show his face. "I apologize for that. However, I can see that everyone has arrived, so let''s get this started. That is, of course, someone couldn''t recognize me."


    There were no responses, and Jumana puffed her chest with pride. Then, she waved her hand, and the tforms beneath the visitors rose in the air to make the two of them closer.


    "Runera is hosting this Ruins Exploration because we encourage sharing knowledge with the world. These ruins have just been found, and we cannot stress enough how important this exploration is. I believe that everyone has signed a no-disclosure agreement beforeing here."


    Arthur does remember signing something that stated he wouldn''t share private information from the ruins if found with anyone but Runera. After that, Runera will have a suitable reward for him in the form of artifacts and status.


    "The exploration will begin tomorrow, and the team assignment will be sent in the early morning. As for today, our pretentious families of Runera want to host a party to meet the young talents of the world."


    The words came like a p to everyone''s faces because her brutal honesty made the crowd look at each other with a sigh. Arthur smiled, seeing that she hadn''t changed too, but Ori was sighing with helplessness behind him.


    "She never holds back," muttered the runemaster. "It is no wonder that she is such an outcast," said Oriole before standing from behind him. "This disciple greets his master!" shouted Oriole in a voice that flinched Arthur as he bowed.


    The whole crowd heard him, and Jumana was surprised as well. However, Arthur saw thergest grin on her face when Oriole bowed toward her. Then, she acknowledged him with a nod.


    "It seems there is no need to punish you, my cute disciple," she said with a grin before turning back. "I apologize for that, dear guests. You know how clingy disciples can be."


    The grandmastersughed as they all nodded with understanding. Oriole lifted his head to reveal his blush, and he raised his hand in Arthur''s face to prevent him from talking.


    "I wish that we never speak of this again," said Oriole while trying to hide his face. "I just can''t stand the thought of others hating her."


    Arthur blinked his eyes at his embarrassed friend, who acted nothing like his tattoos and tall build suggested. It was the first time he saw his friend exhibit such emotions, and for the shortest moment, he believed that he had made the right decision.


    "I never took a disciple," said Arthur with a smile. "But I wish that he would be a lot like you. You did well, and I''m not going to shame you for it."


    "Well then, everyone should receive their keys after this! I need to go before my disciple cries!" said Jumana as she waved her hands and the tforms began tond.


    "You better brace yourself, Oriole," said Arthur as he looked at Jumana, but Oriole couldn''t feel what Arthur felt.. The runes wrapped around her body as she bolted toward them, tackling Oriole to the ground with a hug.

 Chapter 564 - Ghost Ruler

    "I missed you so much, my cute disciple," said Jumana while rubbing her face into his Ori''s chest as heid there with a pale face. Arthur was sure that there were some fractures in him from the impact, but he waited until she was done before he healed his friend. "You never called me!" she said before biting his arm.


    "AAAH!" shouted Ori as he tried to push her face away from his arm, looking like he was fighting a cat. "I tried to reach you, but the reception was always bad!"


    "O, thad maketh thenthe," she muttered while still biting her arm before releasing it. "Maybe we had the timing wrong to call each other. I never managed to reach you too."


    Jumana stood up from the dead body and wiped away her drool. Orioleid on the ground while huffing, his arm having bite marks that were almost bleeding. The grandmaster then turned toward Arthur and scrutinized him with her vast and green cat-like eyes.


    "I never met this friend of yours, Ori," she said before looking at his face. "You must be the brat who dered he would create the strongest guild."


    "I am..." said Arthur before he was sent flying through the air, but he made a backflip through the air andnded on his feet. Jumana was still standing there with her leg outstretched, and Arthur stared at her silently. "Am I not your liking, grandmaster Jumana?"


    "You convinced Oriole to leave Jerano to join a crazy dream," she said while lowering her leg and resting on Oriole, who was about to stand. "This disciple is too foolish to decide for himself."


    "And the master is too lonely to let go," said Arthur as he dusted his shirt. "You cannot force anyone to do anything, Jumana."


    "You dare to call me by my first name?" blinked the grandmaster before turning down to Ori. "This friend of yours might be crazy, but he has the bravery of a celestial king."


    "And he has enough to back it up," said Ori with a smile as he tried to stand, but Jumana''s foot did not budge, and he fell back. "You are embarrassing both of us, master. I made my decision."


    "And decisions can be changed," she said with a smirk. "My disciple thinks you have what it takes to call my name directly. However, I don''t believe you know what they call me."


    "Little Dragon, Guardian of Runera," replied Arthur as he stood straight as he loosened his shoulder. Grandmasters Venkov and Kiren were heading their way, but Arthur gestured for them to stay out of it. "And what of it, Jumana?"


    "I can forget the first offense, but a second one needs punishment," said Jumana while her foot went beneath Ori and kicked him away from her. "Prison Domain!"


    As Jumana stomped her feet to the ground, mana wave pulsed in a circr pattern to cover everything. However, as Arthur was readying himself to defend, the domain disappeared. Jumana paused before she looked upward toward the far castle in the distance.


    Arthur followed her gaze as he realized that someone defused the mana Jumana was going to use. A figure was standing on top of the castle''s tower, and they wore arge cloak and a bony mask. The rest of the crowd, watching the fight with interest, also turned toward the building.


    The whispers among the crowd began to reach Arthur''s ears as he stared at the cloaked figure. Then, as he was starting to wonder who this character was, the masked figure disappeared. There were no traces of him left as if he was nothing but an imagination.


    "I cannot believe that arrogant brat keeps ruining things for me," Jumana stomped her feet on the ground before grandmaster Kiren walked toward her and shook his head. "I know, but nothing will happen even if I was heard."


    Jumana''s mood seemed to be ruined before she walked away without even regard to Ori and Arthur. As he helped his friend stand, Arthur used his healing runes to mend whatever was broken.


    "I would never survive without my first aid kit," joked Oriole as he allowed Arthur to raise him. "I apologize for not mentioning the implications of being her disciple. I was dissociating from the truth."


    "I can see the reason for that," sighed Arthur as he dusted his friend. "Who is the figure who prevented her from attacking me?"


    "That must be the Ghost King," snickered Oriole. "I cannot exin this here, so let''s go to our rooms and rest. But, ah, shit, herees the annoying ones."


    "Second Rank, Oriole," said a man as he walked over. "That disy puts everyone to shame, not just the rankers."


    "The fact that I know you put me to shame, Carlos," said Arthur as he turned toward Arthur. "This is Carlos Beva, from Sourna. Ipeted with him in the Runes Apprentice Cup."


    "Ah, the one who raised his nose so high that he almost trips every step?" asked Arthur with surprise. "It is an honor to meet you, Carlos Beva from Sourna."


    "You have a big mouth for someone who is still an apprentice," said Carlos. "I became a runemaster a long time ago, and no one called me a genius. Your store got lucky, and everyone says you are a genius of the runic path? Sounds fishy," said Carlos while holding his nose.


    "It''s always fishy with you around," said another person as they interjected into the conversation. "I''m d to see you again, Oriole."


    "The same goes for you, Mn," said Oriole as he patted Arthur on the shoulder and stood by himself. "And Abraham and Lily," he greeted the other two wearing golden sleeves. "I guess this is turning into a small reunion for the top rankers."


    "Everyone should be here except for our top ranker," said Mn with a shake of her head. "A pity that the world has to move on without its greatest genius."


    "Arthur Silvera was far from the greatest genius," snorted Carlos before everyone red at him. "However, he was a proper rival."


    The mood got dark, and everyone seemed down except for Oriole. As he exined it to Arthur, the two of them did not act close in public just in case it endangered the alchemist runemaster. After ncing at ''Alexie'' and a shrug, Oriole cleared his throat.


    "The past is behind us now, and we cannot let it ruin the moment. It would be a good idea to meetter and discuss the runic encryption of the ruins. Alexie is the best person in that field."


    "I thought that the exploration would be for runemasters only," said Carlos with a frown. "I guess even a peacock can get in with enough colors."


    "Pardon me," said Oriole as he walked past Carlos and stepped on his foot, making the thin runemaster yelp. Arthurughed and walked behind his friend toward their rooms. "Ignore the idiot."


    "I did not intend to entertain him," said Arthur as his smile disappeared. "It seems that Runera made sure all the top rankers were here, but Emma did not tag along. This is a bad sign."


    "It is natural," said Oriole with a sigh. "The Agard family and the Yalen Royalty situation is quite tense. I heard that they were quite dissatisfied with the marriage being postponed once again."


    "The marriage was postponed?" asked Arthur with surprise. "By the Yalen Family?"


    "It was Emma who did not want to get married yet," said Oriole with a sigh as he turned toward him. "The reasons are unclear, but the previous Arthur believed she was unhappy and trapped."


    "And I didn''t do anything?"


    "There was very little you could do withoutpromising the disguise we built," replied Oriole. "You have to understand that the current and the previous Arthurs are miles apart in terms of strength. No one received a kick from Jumana and went unaffected."


    "Am I showing off too much of my strength?"


    "We have yet to open registration to our guild, so we need the publicity. Ascent is still just a name at the moment. Unless we leave Jerano and build a headquarters, we will just be two ambitious students."


    "That won''t be long from now," said Arthur with a smile. "I will deal with Caleb once I go back. You have yet to tell me about the Ghost Ruler."


    "Ah, yes. It is quite a mystery, but it seems that person is the Ruler of Runera. However, he is not a part of the runic families, but the fine line that keeps them from killing each other."


    "And no one knows their identity?"


    "It seems they are the holder of the sole artifact that controls every rune in Runera and can deactivate it. Since his appearance a little less than a year ago, the city has acknowledged them as the rightful owner ever since his appearance."


    "A little less than a year?" asked Arthur with a frown as he stopped walking. "That means it happened after the deviation in the timeline. This person must be...."

 Chapter 565 - Berilo Kingdom

    The Ghost Ruler seemed to be epted as the Ruler of Runera for an artifact he possessed that controlled the city. However, Arthur remembers imnting no such thing, so whoever created this artifact and wielded it must be people he knows.


    Arthur stared at the pond in his pavilion and wondered who it was. Runera decided to host this party for the sake of appearances, and he had no intention of participating in it. However, the person standing next to the pond did not like that.


    "You signed an agreement to participate," said Julia with her flowery dress and a long ne. "Are you sitting there like a monk again?"


    "I have no intention of being a monk or participating in the party," replied Arthur.


    "You are sitting in a lotus position on a rock. If you are not a monk, the Shon Theocracy is no better. I was sent to bring you, Alexie. You are the star of the show."


    "I''m no more than a runes apprentice," he replied with a smile. "I would never dare attend a party as grand as this one."


    "The artifact you submitted makes every runemaster to shame. However, you are an apprentice by choice, and Runera has no intentions of letting its golden boy sit idly."


    "I am no one''s golden boy," scorned Arthur the mere thought. "I will not being to the party. That is final."


    "...I will be scolded," the runemaster folded into herself like a paper. "I cannot believe that I wanted to impress my father through this. So now, I will be mocked forever."


    Arthur watched the older woman crouch to the ground and allow her dress to spread on the grass. Her face found its home in her hands as she began to wallow in self-pity.


    "What does your father have to do with it?" asked Arthur.


    "The families of Runera are vying to impress the Ghost Ruler for bigger energy allocation. However, the Ruler is interested in the ruins we found inside Runera, so the family who finds a way inside will be the one allocated with the training arrays."


    "And where do Ie along?"


    "It was the Ghost Ruler''s idea to start inviting outsiders to participate in the exploration. We figured that he wanted publicity for Runera, and you were the infamous Alexie Linan. I vowed to be your attendant to the party to prove to my family I was still their greatest asset."


    "I just want to visit the ruins," sighed Arthur. "I get it, so stop crying. I will attend the gathering. Just give me some time first to get dressed."


    "...I won''t let you back down," she said after snapping her head upward and jumping to her feet. "I will be waiting at the cafe on the end of the road."


    Julia walked out of the pavilion and closed the door behind her. Arthur disagreed because he felt pity, but he could tell that two people had appeared inside his house.


    "You found a lot of new friends as Alexie Linan," said Miko as she strolled out of his inner chambers. "And another reputation in the runes path."


    "It seems you broughtpany," said Arthur as he looked at the young man standing beside her. His hair wasbed backward, as silver as his eyes. "I can''t say we had the honor of knowing each other."


    "I knew you for a long time, Arthur Silvera," said the young man with a smile. An earring glowed on his ear as the sunlight struck it. Arthur could faintly tell that it was an artifact. "I am Kirk Berilo and Miko''s cousin."


    "Berilo is a kingdom close to Uninhabited Lands," muttered Arthur before turning to Miko. "You never told me that you were royalty."


    "I am far from it," said the short woman with a shake of her head. "This kingdom is just a cover for our family. Kirk was there in the trial of the holy crown."


    "I know, we met," smiled Arthur as he rose to his feet. "We met for a few seconds, and I introduced myself. Youughed a lot about things making sense."


    "Please forgive my thrill to meet the outsider," bowed Kirk Berilo with elegance. "I sometimese out as too eager. Nevertheless, I am an ally."


    "The Berilo Family has been nothing but kind," said Arthur as he turned to Miko. Her silver eyes red at him with confusion, realizing that he was different. "However, I must ask something."


    "Anything for the Creator," rose Kirk with a smile. Arthur frowned at the certainty because she told him her family wanted to make sure that he was the outsider thest time he met Miko. This was where Hazel and her family came along.


    There was mention about the Tanera Kingdom wanting to use Jerano as summoning grounds. However, Oriole knew no such incident, but if it happened, then it exins what made Miko hate him.


    "Who else knows about my identity?" his eyes glowed dangerously golden as the pavilion grew darker. Kirk and Miko stared at each other and instinctively tried to teleport away. However, their attempts were a failure. "I locked space here."


    "We have no intention of angering the Creator," said Kirk as he adjusted his clothes. Arthur noticed that he was not flustered, which might be due to the earring he was wearing. "The Berilo Royal family knows, but no one else."


    "Then, I need to meet them," smiled Arthur as he waved his hand. The three of them were standing beside the pond earlier, but the soil beneath their feet disappeared and was reced by bricks. "We are friends, right?" asked Arthur as he turned to Miko.


    The short woman looked at him with the same hatred he had seen yesterday. She did nothing to mask it, probably assuming that he was no different from before. Arthur sighed.


    "I have changed," he said while raising his hand. "Kneel," hemanded, and their kneecaps struck the ground in the same instant that hismand rang. Arthur took slow steps toward them. "I have to make sure that no one knows of my identity. I repeat no one."


    "You are making a mistake, Arthur Silvera," said Kirk with the same calm he had before. The confused one was Miko, who looked at Arthur as if she did not recognize him. "You cannot kill me."


    "Is this confidenceing from this little artifact?" asked Arthur as he reached out toward the earring. "I assume that it is a protection of some sort."


    "And a lethal weapon," smiled Kirk. "We are not here for chitchat. Berilo wants exclusive information about what''s inside the ruins. We know that you can be the first one to enter them."


    "You are... demanding me of something?" his eyes widened with surprise before augh escaped his mouth. "Is this the result of our friendship, Miko? Did you report that I was a pushover like before?"


    "You are not going to harm us, Arthur, even if you can," she smiled. "You are not a man who makes difficult decisions. I have known you for a long time. You are a good person, and maybe that is your greatest w."


    "You do not know what I have been through," Arthur shook his head as he walked toward Kirk and held his arm. "I will not allow any slip-ups anymore."


    "What are you doing?" asked Kirk as fear appeared in his eyes. The runes on his earring began to glow, ready to activate before they were diffused. "What... what happened?"


    "You got too overconfident, prince. I am not the same as before, and showing yourself to me is the greatest mistake you could have possibly done."


    Arthur twisted his arm as he said so, and it bent unnaturally. Kirk Berilo looked at it for a second before opening his mouth to howl in pain, but no sounds came out. Instead, the prince wiggled on the ground as Miko stared at the scene.


    "We are friends, no matter what," said Arthur towards her with a smile. "This is the reason I''m letting you go back to Berilo. Warn them and ry my words. If the world knows that I am still alive, in any way, Kirk Berilo dies."


    As he said so, Arthur waved his hand, and the two of them returned to the pavilion, and Miko was still on her knees in shock. The silver-eyes turned toward him with confusion before looking for Kirk.


    "Where... where is he?" she asked while trying to stand. Arthur looked at her and shook his head. "What have you done, Arthur?"


    "I will not tolerate any more failures. This time, there will not be any loose ends. Tell the Berilo Family of my threat. If they are truly on the side of the outsider, then they should be happy to keep Kirk on my side."


    "You cannot expect the Berilo Kingdom to stand idle as their heir is kidnapped!" she looked at him with fear. "This is idiotic, Arthur!"


    "There is no other choice for them.. Otherwise, I will bring their kingdom to the ground," said Arthur, his golden eyes unwavering.

 Chapter 566 - Her Sincerity

    Miko stared at him as if she did not know him before teleporting. Arthur stood alone in his garden before walking inside to change his clothes. After wearing the robes prepared for him by the Runes Association, Arthur jumped into the separate dimension he created.


    "I believe the pain is enough for a punishment," said Arthur toward Kirk, wiggling on the ground. "I need you to understand that sometimes, I have to be the viin to someone. That, Kirk, happened to be you, and your arrogance and demands did not help."


    "I will make you feel this pain a million times," said Kirk with his forearm making a sharp angle, his eyes bloodshot. "You have attacked the heir of a kingdom! Are you confident about bing the enemy of the world''s greatest assassins?"


    "The world''s greatest assassins cannot even get close to me if I don''t let them," said Arthur as he crouched and flicked Kirk''s forehead. "You need to understand that you are a prisoner here. I can kill you without even moving."


    "...you have changed," said Kirk as he held his forehead. "I wonder what broke that little boy who wanted to save the world. I watched you from the shadows as you got stabbed in the back. Was that all it took for good Arthur to turn ruthless?"


    "I cannot care less about the world anymore, but it just so happens that the people I care about live here," said Arthur. "I will do whatever it takes to ensure my identity is notpromised."


    "And are you going to keep me imprisoned forever?" Kirk forced a smile with a sweaty face. "There will be a day where you regret this."


    "As soon as half of my ns are done, there will no longer be a need for you," stood Arthur from his spot. "You know what they say. Useless hostages die first."


    "...you are the only person who says that."


    "Well, it has always been the case for me," said Arthur as he adjusted his robes. "How do I look?" his question was unanswered as Kirk red at him while holding his broken arm. "Let me heal that."


    Arthur twirled his fingers, and bright light covered Kirk''s arm. After a few seconds, the arm twisted back into ce without any pain, and the bruise disappeared. Kirk stared at the scene with amazement.


    "A bloody sorcerer," spat Kirk as he leaned back. "As much as you hate the guardians, they live within you. You are a hybrid of every power out there that you have nothing unique about you."


    "And that makes me powerful enough to close your mouth," said Arthur as he walked away. "Let me change the scenery for you too," he paused and waved his finger.


    The world was nothing but colors earlier, surrounding a tform of bricks. Then, however, it began to change into a room with a bed, a desk, and a lot of books. Arthur opened the door which appeared in front of him before turning toward Kirk.


    "This is a chance to leave a good impression, so make use of it."


    ***


    Julia was beaming with pride as she walked Arthur toward the ball. However, the returning prize she was holding onto looked like he wanted to die at any moment. Yet, it did not bother her at all, as long as he was here.


    "There are four families in Runera, each specialized with their fields. For example, my Vinera family is specialized in illusive, defensive, and barrier runes. The other three families will be here as well, and you will get to meet them."


    "Shouldn''t I learn all of them before meeting them?"


    "They are unimportant," she said with a tug as they reached the stairs. "You just have to remember that my family has a lot of influence."


    "I doubt my opinion would make the Ghost Ruler like your family more," said Arthur with a sigh. "I don''t have the energy to deal with trivial politics."


    "These four families rule the runic world, and you cannot call their disputes trivial. As long as a family gets more energy allocation, they can produce more artifacts than the rest and gain more wealth and connections."


    "I guess this is the real appearance of the Runes Association," sighed Arthur. "Every runemaster listens to the figurehead, Runera, who is torn between four ancient families."


    Arthur had no idea how these families formed, but it made sense that Runera does not retain single ruler overtime. Furthermore, it is safer than Runera falling into the hands of an ipetent ruler who brings it to the ground.


    The four families werepetitive enough to keep the wheels of advancement rolling, and Runera would not be in the wrong hands. It has made it this far without a rightful ruler until that ghost came along.


    "This reminds me," muttered Arthur. "Who is that person in the cloak and bony mask? It does not make sense for Runera to follow the steps of any stranger who walks in, does it?"


    "I cannot reveal such information to outsiders," frowned Julia before she kept going. "However, if you forgive me and tell no one of this, I will tell you."


    "You want forgiveness for what you did?" asked Arthur with surprise. "But I am not the one who was wronged, but a dead man who''s nothing but ashes now."


    "I know that Arthur Silvera is nevering back to life," she said while looking down. "I cannot ask for his forgiveness, but you are here."


    "This sounds like another scheme to get close to me."


    "If I did scheme even this, doesn''t that show you how much I want to befriend you?" she asked with a sigh. "Tell me what to do to win you back."


    "Treat others with kindness," answered Arthur with a nk face. "I know that we are inherently evil, but try your best to be kind."


    "I... will," she replied before offering her hand. "I don''t need any help from you too. Even if I beg for help in the future, don''t help me. Even if I am about to die like before, don''t save me. This friendship is with no strings attached."


    Arthur stared at her hand and then at Julia''s face bathed in sunlight. Her brown hair was tied back with a hairpin, allowing Arthur to stare into her dark eyes.


    "This is a bit childish, is it not? Aren''t you in your thirties?"


    "Twenties!"


    "Late?"


    "...mid," she blew her hair away. "This is getting embarrassing."


    "It proves how far your sincerity goes," said Arthur as he circled her. "I cannot say that I''m not surprised with this gesture of yours. However, you must understand my cynicism after everything that happened."


    "I have not been the best friendship material," she said, her hand still outstretched as Arthur circled her and stood in front of her. "However, everyone deserves a second chance, right?"


    Julia stared Arthur in the eyes, and she did not try to seduce him or act coy. This time, her only weapon was sincerity, and Arthur knew that some people did what they needed to survive.


    "A friendship with no strings attached," he repeated while shaking her hand. "I like the sound of that. However, I would be extremely disappointed if that turned out to be a lie."


    "I will make sure that you are never dissatisfied," Julia said with a beaming face, and Arthur rolled his eyes before jerking her hand away. "What did I say?" she ran after him as he walked off toward the ball. "I did not mean anything!"


    Arthur entered the ball with Julia, barely keeping up with him, and it seemed the party was in full swing. The aroma of food drifting as soon as they walked in, the sounds ofughter mixing with the music, and the bright lights hanging from the ceiling all screamed pretentiousness.


    "I want to die," muttered Arthur as he stood at the door. Julia wrapped her arm around his before adjusting her stance. "I want to die more now."


    "Be quiet and suck it up," she said while putting on her best smile. "This is good for the future of Ascent. Any guild in the world needs artifacts, and even if you create your own, Runera controls a lot of the rare resources."


    "You suddenly care about Ascent now?" asked Arthur with a smile as the two began to walk on the light blue carpet.


    "I care about my friends and their future," she said while tightening her grip on her arm. "Believe me, Alexie. Being everyone''s enemy is easy. The real challenge is being their friend. Furthermore, enemies will find you no matter what."


    "That is a great relief," said Arthur as he picked a ss from one of the waiters before nodding to him in thanks. "So, it is best to befriend all the families in Runera and not just Vinera?" he asked to probe Julia.


    "You are testing me already," she smiled at him before nodding.. "I will make sure that every family gets a piece of the golden boy, but I will never let them take advantage of my friend."

 Chapter 567 - Reverse Family

    Julia was true to her words as she took Arthur through the party, introducing him from one family to the other. There were different ssifications for runemasters, and the four families each had a different specialty.


    The first ones for Arthur to meet were the Femia Family, which specialized in weapons and offense runes called Warfare Runes. This category has everything rted to fighting and weapons, making them the strongest military family in Runera.


    The second one was the Ay Family, specializing in domestic runes and production. This category was called the Welfare Runes, mainly focused on improving the quality of life among the people. This made them the most-like family among the public with their inventions.


    The third family was the Solis Family, which mainly specialized in creating storage items and teleportation arrays. This category was called the Spatial Runes. This made them have the most connections with other nations.


    As for Julia''s family, their specialty was Domain Runes. This involved defense mechanisms, illusions, training arrays, and many other runes that worked on a vast area ofnd.


    There were many different other runes out there that had specific functionalities, but these four were the ones that affected the world the most. They had different influences in various fields, including responsibilities they needed to handle.


    As for the people themselves, Arthur could not say they were like nobility. Their families have earned their ce, and there were other famous grandmasters in Runera that would snatch their positions if they falter. This made these families dig through their specialties like hungry wolves seeking knowledge and further breakthroughs.


    Another thing that Arthur noticed was that all of them invited him to join their family. These families were not strictly rted by blood but through runic attainment. This made Arthur d that no nepotism was involved, even if most of the family were blood-rted.


    There was also no family specialized in reinforcements of stats like the tattoos he gave to Oriole or himself. After thinking that these were all the families of Runera, Arthur was proved wrong once again.


    Three minor families specialized in different kinds of fields. The Great Four were the families with the most influence in Runera, but other specialties did not get swallowed by them.


    Oriole was chatting with one of those families specializing in alchemy and bio-runes. This family was called the Amiens Family, and their leading research was the recreation of living tissue and alchemy.


    Because of his dying body, Oriole specialized in this field in his past life. Amiens Family was one of the most respected physicians globally, too, as their medical expertise and miracles made them the lifeline of many important people.


    However,pared to the four families, the Amiens was one of the weaker families for their disinterest in anything but the recreation of biological tissues.


    Arthur listened to their discussion quietly and realized that they were like Oriole, devoted and honest. As for their leader, he invited Oriole to join them instead of Arthur, making Arthur see him in a new light.


    "I have to refuse,"ughed Oriole warily as sweat rolled down his face. "My master still resents me for choosing this specialty. She wanted me to be like her, but these runes are my heart."


    Thatst joke made the Amiens Family roar withughter before snatching Oriole away to drink with him. Arthur felt happy for his friend to receive the recognition he deserved but did not appreciate that he was left alone in a pack of wolves.


    As soon Oriole was gone, Arthur became alone since Julia was caught between her father and a different family. This made him meet another of the three families by seeing every runemaster from the other nations try to befriend them.


    The Reverse Family was, as its name implied, which must have been the aim of its founder. Their job was to reverse engineer an ancient artifact, array, or runes to recreate them and make them avable for the world.


    Instead of runemasters, their profession should be schrs who were proficient in runic lines. Arthur was the person who fits into this family the most, but at the same time, he had no use in joining them.


    His knowledge allowed him to recreate any runes he came across and manipte them. However, it seems that this family had a different opinion.


    The one leading most of the conversations was a serious man in his thirties, who turned toward Arthur as soon as he was alone. Then, he excused himself with a polite smile before walking toward Arthur.


    The Reverse Family might not have a lot of members or connections, but everyone tried to befriend them because their research was ahead of every other family. However, seeing them making a move on Alexie Linan shocked everyone.


    "You must be Applicant #4953, Alexie Linan," said the man as he arrived in front of Arthur. His attire was simple but neat, with piercing eyes that did not seem to take a joke. "I am not here for the fame."


    "That was a very relieving introduction," smiled Arthur with a nod while holding his ss. "Excuse my ignorance for not knowing the name of a great runemaster from the Reverse Family."


    "This humble name is Casca Reverse," said the man before offering Arthur a handshake. "I wanted to meet the genius runes apprentice who put all of us to shame."


    "My fame precedes me," said Arthur as he epted the handshake. "However, I don''t believe that my fame is necessary for the Reverse Family."


    "I never heard of your name from the media, and I care very little about what happens to the world," Casca said as he broke their handshake. "I am here for this," as he said so, he opened his robes to reveal a white saber with glowing runes.


    Arthur smiled as he nced at the saber, but he was not surprised. His connection to the artifacts he creates lets him know if one of them is close by, and this saber was none other than the one he submitted to join this exploration.


    "I was in charge of studying this artifact," smiled Casca with helplessness. "And I haven''t believed in fate until then. I never thought that I would lose my status as a genius because of a runes apprentice."


    "I am not sure that I understand," frowned Arthur as he watched the runemaster unsheathe the saber, making every runemaster turn toward them.


    "We are the ones in charge of this ruins'' exploration, believed to be the one closest to understanding the runes. Therefore, we examined every applicant and their artifacts. The Reverse Family takes great pride in deciphering encryptions, but we have failed to decipher this one."


    "And am I to me for that?"


    "No one is to me other than us forcking the knowledge," said Casca as he held the saber and waved it slightly. "However, I couldn''t help but wonder if a runes'' apprentice truly created this."


    As he said so, runemaster Casca stabbed the saber into the ground and activated it. The crowd was startled as the floor began to freeze rapidly, creating an ice domain around the two people.


    Casca Reverse did not look at him with hatred but pride that refused to be torn apart. Arthur did not think the man was being overbearing or threatening but cynical. He had the right to be.


    "What is happening here, Grandmaster Casca?" asked Julia as she rushed toward them, her dress trailing on the frozen floor. "Did Alexie offend you? I am willing to take responsibility for that."


    "The greatest offense to a schr is theck of proof," said Casca with a rare smile as he stared at Arthur. "Alexie Linan submitted this artifact as his own, and none of my Reverse Family members could decipher it."


    The bold and confident revtions caused ripples among the crowd and the families. It was the first time for runemaster to create an artifact that the Reverse Family could not decipher, and it left the crowd shaken.


    Alexie Linan was the madman who created a guild that offended all guilds out there, but he was also a runemaster and the owner of Hidden Gems. However, his attainment never reached beyond the apprentice rank.


    "Are you using me of stealing someone''s else works, grandmaster?" asked Arthur with a smile. "This is a serious usation toward a schr, and even if I am just an apprentice, I will not take this lying down."


    "I am aware of the consequences," said Casca as he let go of the saber and allowed it to turn the hall into an ice hell. "However, the pursuit of knowledge is more important to me than anything. If you prove that this is indeed an artifact you have created, I will seek forgiveness."


    "There is no way for Alexie to lie," said Julia without a shred of hesitation. Casca nced toward her with indifference, and Arthur looked at her with surprise.. "And he has no reason to prove anything."

 Chapter 568 - Vow Of Knowledge

    The Reverse Family might not hold a lot of strength, but no one dared to offend them. Otherwise, the runes they uncover and the instructions to create them will never reach the offender. However, Julia took a strong stance against Casca even before he managed to hurt Arthur.


    The earlier help was nothingpared to this, and Arthur knew that. Julia was risking her future as a runemaster for his sake, and it might be the first time someone he barely knows does that.


    "Julia Vinera," muttered Casca as his focus shifted to her. "Are you willing to risk our rtionship for this man? If he turns out to be lying, then he will be banished as a runemaster. As for you, the Reverse Family will forbid your usage of any runes we uncovered."


    "You did not do this for the other students," Julia held her hands behind her back as she puffed her chest. "The fair thing to do is to summon every applicant and ask them to prove their ownership of the runes."


    "We managed to retrace every artifact submitted except for this one," frowned Casca for the first time. "And summoning thousands of runemasters to Runera is not worth it."


    "And is it worth inconveniencing Alexie because he tore apart that pride of yours?" she said with a frown. Arthur was too speechless to hold her back, and the master of the Vinera Family rushed forward to hold her back.


    "There is no need to turn this into an unsightly scene," said Julia''s father and the head of the Vinera Family, dignified and unpleased with his daughter. "Alexie Linan should recreate the artifact, which will solve the issue."


    "I will never allow that," said Julia as she turned and walked toward Arthur, who was looking at her with surprise. Her lips curved in a smile when she saw his shock. "I vow that this artifact is his and that Alexie is more than capable of creating it. This is a vow of knowledge."


    Julia turned to stand in front of him as she said that, and there were gasps among the crowd. The most sacred vow for runemasters and schrs is the vow of knowledge. If turned untrue, the runemaster will have to abandon his knowledge and everything he learned about runes.


    Arthur heard about something simr from Oriole during their many talks, but he thought it was an obsolete tradition. However, judging by the crowd''s surprise and the panic that struck Julia''s father, it seems genuine.


    As Julia stood in front of him, Arthur felt shielded from the world. It was obvious that she was doing this to prove that she wanted him as a friend, but her willingness to risk everything for him changed his mind about her.


    Casca Reverse red at Julia as the customs stated that whoever disapproved of another schr''s vow of knowledge would have to undertake the vow himself. This was the contest of absolute certainty to solve issues regarding sacral knowledge.


    It was used mainly to solve disputes that might result in unfortunate consequences and not trivial disputes. However, it was a courtesy to believe a schr who vows using his knowledge and trust shared among those who proved themselves to make this vow.


    If Casca Reverse wanted to prove that Arthur was not the one to create this artifact, he would have to vow his knowledge too, and if his vow were untrue, he would lose his knowledge. Julia was simply ying poker and betting all-in before she saw her cards.


    There was no method to read a madman, and Arthur saw Casca re at Julia because she ruined his little experiment for the truth. But, if he wanted to save his family''s pride, he would have to risk everything.


    "I did not think we were so close," said Arthur from behind her back, and Julia hmphed before turning toward him with a smile.


    "Friendship is not the only reason. I have seen what you can do, Alexie. This is me assisting another runemaster."


    "Apprentice," Arthur corrected.


    "If I call you that, then I would say every runemaster is worse than an apprentice," she shook her head before looking back toward Casca. "I want to prove to myself that I am a good person."


    Arthur smiled as he felt that Julia might never change, but she was also fine the way that she is. This was the same case as the fight against that pig in the association. If Julia had taken Arthur''s side at that time, then he might have been saved, but the pig will forever try to hunt him down.


    Emma was the one to save the day with her status as the future queen of their union. Her interference left that pig with no room to pursue the matter, but this was not the case here.


    If Julia forced Casca Reverse to back down, she would make herself their enemy. On the other hand, if Casca Reverse does not back down, Julia would either lose her knowledge or make an enemy of the Reverse Family.


    Arthur knew that this was more than Julia choosing him. She was sacrificing so much to prove that she was a different person. And as she said, Julia was doing this to prove to herself before anyone that she was a good person.


    However, Arthur would never let her ruin her future for him. This dispute must end on good terms, but he couldn''t possibly create an artifact in front of these monsters. They would see through his acting and realize that his skills in ''artificial artifacts'' did not match the result.


    "I am eternally grateful for this gesture," said Arthur as he stepped past Julia. "However, I cannot let my friend ruin her future for me. I will handle it from here."


    Thest line was heard only by the two of them, and Arthur ensured that. Casca''s eyes shifted toward Arthur, who was now standing in front of the saber. Their heights were the same, and their eyes stared at one another.


    "There is no need to turn this into a bitter rivalry and a seed of hatred," said Arthur with a polite smile. "I admire truth seekers, and this means every runemaster here."


    His words stroked the crowd''s ego, and their chest inted as if they were balloons. Arthur was doing this on purpose, but it was all for Julia''s sake. The crowd''s favor shifted toward the polite Alexie, making Casca seem like the viin if he refused to pacify things.


    The serious man in front of him nced at the crowd before a smile appeared on his face. It seems he realized Arthur''s n to smoothen things, and it gave him an exit that saved him face.


    "I am here for nothing but the truth," said Casca as he held the de''s hilt. "Prove to me that you have created an encryption that my family could not crack, and I will treat you as my equal."


    After hearing a grandmaster treating an apprentice as his equal, the words exploded through the crowd. There was both envy and awe as the runemaster looked at Arthur, and some of them even hoped he would fail.


    "There is no need to recreate this artifact, as I can simply decipher it to prove that I created the encryption. Then, I will destroy the runes inscribed, which can prove that I am the creator."


    Casca looked at him with surprise because this was an unorthodox method of proving ownership. Runemasters were quite proud of their creations, and hearing someone destroy the runes they managed to inscribe was like a man killing his son.


    "Are you sure about this, Alexie?" asked Julia as she walked to stand beside him. "There is no need to un-rune this artifact," her words were filled with concern, which Casca shared.


    "There is no need for such extreme measures," said Casca with a frown. "This artifact is a work of genius. If you are truly the creator, it would be a waste to destroy it."


    "That concern is unnecessary since you believe I cannot do it," said Arthur, smiling as he held Julia''s hand and turned toward her. "This is what I want to do."


    Arthur had more than one reason to destroy this artifact. He did not want any trace of his artifacts in the hands of the Reverse Family, and he couldn''t create an artifact in front of this crowd.


    Hearing his words, Casca and Julia folded and took a step back from the saber. Arthur walked toward it and pulled the de from the floor. The weapon gave a hum that only Arthur could hear as if telling him that it had returned home.


    Arthur held the de with his hands, and the runes glowed. His encryption masked the runes embedded into the sword, and it was indeed a pity to take them back. However, Arthur returned the rune to his body, and it seemed happier than ever.. Then, his finger touched the runic lines.

 Chapter 569 - No Strings Attached

    Julia saw him as a nuisance when she first met the man before her. Grandmaster Yuvan took an interest in a logistic student, and it made her feel like he was hogging all her hard work. It worsened when Yuvan brought Oriole in as an assistant to groom him, and Alexie Linan followed.


    Oriole was a natural genius. His hands treated runes and biological tissues as his ythings, which he handled a thousand times before. There were many asions where he even forgot to use some tools used to correct runic paths but still ended with astonishing results.


    This made Julia unable toin about his existence, but even that genius treated Alexie carefully and fondly. It made her wonder why this man was remarkable, but she realized it when he saved her from the intruders.


    Alexie was a mountain.


    That was her impression the more she got to know him. His words were absolute, and his beliefs were unwavering. Furthermore, no matter how much others rely on him, he finds a way to rise to the asion.


    However, that was not the reason that she wanted to befriend him. It was the fact that he was a genuine person. The first time someone told the truth to her face was when Alexie told her that he hated her, and from then on, she knew he was different.


    In the game of politics, everyone wore several masks. A friend can betray her as easily as an enemy can stab her. This made Julia unable to trust anyone, and it built walls even between her and her family.


    "I am eternally grateful for this gesture. However, I cannot let my friend ruin her future for me. I will handle it from here."


    Those two words of appreciation, eternally grateful, were as true as the sun rising from the east. Alexie had that charisma that made others believe whatever he said. The risk she shouldered in her desperate need for friends seemedughable inparison to the gratitude her friend showed.


    After she learned that he was about to de-rune his artifact to prove the truth, she was in awe. The more powerful a rune is, the less is the percentage of inscribing it. Grandmasters were rated ording to their sess rate in ten different Origin Runes with stars.


    For example, a one-star grandmaster was someone with an average of ten percent sess rate. A two-stars had a twenty percent sess rate of inscribing ten different Origin Runes. This establishes the hierarchy of runic attainment among the grandmasters.


    For example, the reason that Jumana Vinera hosted most events is because of being a five-stars grandmaster. There were only four five-stars grandmasters in Runera, each belonging to one of the four families.


    This proves how difficult it is to inscribe a rune sessfully. However, that same pride made it heartbreaking to watch someone un-rune his artifact and strip it naked.


    Therefore, when Alexie touched the de, the runic light of creation exploded in the hall. The music stopped, and the runemasters backed away from the lighting from the saber.


    "For the truth, he destroyed his beloved creation," a runemaster muttered among the crowd. Julia nced his way and saw that Oriole was working hard to make his friend be a martyr. "I saw Alexie spend days without sleep to create that artifact," he sighed with regret.


    Julia felt that the runemaster was simply trying to shift the crowd''s opinion about Alexi. However, she knew that there had to be some truth to that. An artifact that left the Reverse Family helpless was bound to take days to create or months if the encryption was involved.


    The runic lines exploded from the artifact to cover the hall, proving that Alexie managed to decipher the encryption that held them within. Casca reached out to stop him, but Alexie was decisive as he grabbed the runic lines and destroyed them.


    The runic lines disintegrated to descend on the crowd, in a phenomenon known as Creation Dust. It was heartbreaking to see the artifact''s creator stand amid the frozen floor, sparkling lights descending on his shoulders.


    "And here is the truth," Alexie Linan presented the saber toward Casca Reverse, as naked as it once has been. The grandmaster received the de with a confused expression, which slowly morphed to pity.


    "I apologize for doubting your ability," said Grandmaster Casca as he received the artifact. "I failed to acknowledge a schr before my eyes and made him un-rune a masterpiece. You have the right to hate me."


    "The time I have poured into this creation came from my respect for Runera and the profession," said Alexie. "I would never hate someone who sought the truth and would be happy to provide it. An artifact is a small price for a great man''s recognition."


    His words fell into the right ces, and Alexie Linan turned from a golden boy into a genius. Julia stared at him with awe as her vow of knowledge proved right. Casca Reverse turned toward her with a smile before addressing her.


    "Let us meet on another day, Master Julia. I wish to gain some of your insight in people and loyalty toward your friends."


    Julia was too shocked to respond in time and instead nodded without much thought. Casca turned toward Alexie and gave him the weapon, looking at him with awe.


    "As I promised, I consider you as an equal. That encryption of yours was marvelous. I will never ask for a deciphering method, but a cup of tea would be great."


    "Julia and I would love to drop by," said Alexie as he turned toward her. "However, I doubt she has the time for babysitting me."


    Her face blushed as he raised her status even further. Casca raised his brows beforeughing, apologized again, and retreated toward his family. The crowd stared at the two of them as Alexie walked over toward her.


    "I know this is a rune-less artifact now, but I want you to have it," said Alexie as he presented her with the saber. "It can be a memento of the time we became friends. Your grandchildren will treat it as an heirloom."


    Julia blinked her eyes at him before realizing he was joking with her. He used to treat her coldly, but the moment she proved herself, it felt as if the ice mountain thawed.


    "My grandchildren will be too busy defending my glorious heritage," she rebuked but received the weapon nheless. "I would have made a lot of money selling this to the Reverse Family."


    "Your heritage seems to be broke," shrugged Alexie before Julia''s father interjected their conversation. Her father stood by her side, looking at Alexie as if he was a gem.


    "It seems the two of you are getting along quite well," smiled her father with pride, and Julia knew his next words. "Dear Alexie, about that encryption that you used..."


    "I heard him mention that a blood oath prevented him from sharing it," said Julia in a hurry to prevent her father from pressuring him. Alexie nced her way in realization and nodded in agreement. "I tried to steal it from him, but he is a tough nut to crack."


    "I would have loved to share it with the great Vinera Family, but my hands are tied," said Alexie with helplessness. "A silly encryption pales inparison to your daughter''s beauty."


    Her father seemed unconvinced, looking at them with squinting eyes, but gave up nheless. Julia knew that the other families would try the same thing, so she had to pull Alexie away from them and escape outside.


    Oriole was among the rankers as they left the party, still trying to make Alexie into a martyr who gave up on his creation for the truth. Julia and Alexie overheard their conversation and held back theirughs until they left the hall.


    "You chose me over your family," said Alexie as soon as they were outside, beneath the starry sky filled with runic lights. "I never thought of you as a friend."


    "And I never thought you were so mesmerized by my beauty," she smiled and probed. "Is it worth more than your encryption?"


    Julia had no ns of snatching it from him, only to tease him. She expected him to mistrust her or get angry, but his reaction was no such thing.


    "I will give you the encryption if you want it."


    Julia paused as she heard him, and when she looked into his eyes, she knew that he was telling the truth again. It made her uneasy because it looked like another test of his, but he read her mind.


    "This is not a test," said Alexie. "I told you that I am grateful, and an encryption is nothing between friends. You earned my trust."


    Julia felt a great weight on her shoulder as she heard his words. His trust in her was unwavering, and it was greater than her father''s trust in her. Moreover, this trust came without conditions or strings attached.


    "I will do fine without it," she shook her hand in refusal.. "This encryption is yours, and it should forever be that way."

 Chapter 570 - Puny Thieves

    Arthur saw Julia return to the gathering after refusing his offer. It might have seemed like he was testing her, but he was not. Instead, his goal was to repay her for the risk she had to endure for his sake. If not for his earlier interference, she would have ruined her future in Runera.


    An encryption was nothing to Arthur. The hardest thing about creating one was making an encryption that does not copse, and Arthur would find it harder to make one that does. So when he offered the encryption to Julia, he meant it as a gift that would make her life easier, but she rejected it.


    This was an unexpected ending. Arthur stood outside the grand hall while looking at Julia chatting away with the awed crowd. The show seemed to make her more popr than before and made Arthur see her in a new light.


    "It seems there is redemption for everyone after all," realized Arthur before looking upward toward the roof. Standing in the moonlight was a figure with a cloak and a bony mask looking at Arthur. "Fer askn er nera."


    The hollow eyes of the bone-bird mask stared at Arthur without replying. Then, the Ghost Ruler raised their arm to reveal a thin white hand that pointed toward Mother Rega.


    Arthur frowned but looked in the direction the ghost was pointing. He realized it was the base of the divine tree, where streams of lights were drifting toward the sky. The scene made him frown with confusion because this meant the arrays were being destroyed.


    "Is someone attacking Runera?" asked Arthur as he turned back toward the Ghost Ruler, but no one was on the roof. "Is this their signature move?" he sighed before pondering the situation.


    For some reason, the barrier that Runera was proud about made no rm to signify an intruder. This might be a more sophisticated attack than the barrier can detect, and the Ghost Ruler was warning him about the situation.


    "I can warn the others, but... I don''t think I can explore the situation if they intervene," realized Arthur before taking off his robes and blending into the night. "I can take a peek myself," said Arthur as his teleportation began.


    Space began topress as Arthur created a portal for him to slip into. The distance that should have taken him several minutes was crossed in less than a second. Then, he appeared on top of a workshop that oversaw the base of the divine tree.


    The situation at the base could not be seen through, as the lights were blinding the world. Arthur squinted his eyes for a better look, but it seemed like a conjugation of runic lines that went out of order.


    "There is an anomaly here," muttered Arthur with confusion as he tried to understand it. "The issue is not with the runes but their energy supply. "There must be something wrong with the divine tree."


    The Mother of Mana was not just a name but a title that represented the importance of Rega for the city. Arthur gave this name to one of the knights, but the quality of mana distributed by the tree was not to be scoffed at.


    This mana gave energy to all the runes in Runera and the arrays to work, and if there were a problem in the supply being unequal in some parts, the runes would go out of order.


    An array was many runes working together to cover a massive area ofnd. A disturbance in a single point means something wrong with some of the runes.


    "There is something beneath the surface," muttered Arthur with realization as he jumped down tond in the cobblestone-paved street. The runic lines were exploding around him as if they were fireworks, but the array was repairing itself. "Runera came a long way."


    This city was different from the one he created because it did not have his runes like thest lifetime. But unfortunately, this also meant that Arthur did not know what was beneath the city''s surface.


    "Well, there is one anomaly I can think about," said Arthur as he walked toward the disoriented runes. "It must be the ruins below," he said as he crouched down and touched the conjugation of runes.


    His hand pulled the fleeing symbols like a ma before realigning them with the others. Then, a tiny wasp of his creation mana slipped to supply the rune until the issue gets resolved. However, this was the same as treating the symptoms but not the disease.


    The runemasters were busy with the gathering, but for notpromising his identity, a mask formed around his face. It covered his features and then continued to grow until it covered his head.


    There was no room for doubts. Arthur covered his head with the hood before walking toward the center of the disturbance. Then, he manipted space to cross the distance down below. As his body sank into the ground, he remembered a title Rosa told him about.


    "A sorcerer," muttered Arthur as he knew that was what he was doing. Reality Maniption was another term stringing runes together into doing a ''spell.''


    This gave him an idea to recreate it using mana, the same way a mana path on an artificial artifact can replicate the same results but to a lesser degree. Abilities would stop being important, and there will be no such thing as non-awakeners.


    "This is too absurd to make true," muttered Arthur behind his mask. "However, there is no harm in looking into it. I do miss researching runes."


    Arthur fell tond on his feet after appearing in the space above. While falling, his fingers danced to write new runes that masked his presence. Then, the ground softened unconsciously to soften his fall, and there were no sounds.


    "We have a few intruders," smiled Arthur as he felt the presence appear inside the dimly-lit cave. "It might be better to keep an eye on them without them knowing."


    Arthur wrote the runes to erase his presence as his hands danced in the air. It was not a single rune but a string of runes linked to make it keep working. The runes surrounded him and worked to erase every trace he left, whether it was a footprint, a smell, a sound, or body temperature.


    There were sounds ahead inside the cave, who paused after Arthur appeared. However, as his presence disappeared, the voices returned. Arthur walked toward the source with suspicion on his mind.


    "These ruins are endless," muttered one of the voices inside the cave. Arthur frowned at the familiarity, and his suspicions grew stronger. "We have yet to find the door!"


    "There is no door for ancient ruins. You think it''s a kitchen?" another snarky voice replied. "A conversation I overheard mentioned that there is an illusion barrier installed to prevent outsiders."


    Arthur was almost sure that it was the group he thought it was. Finally, after a sigh and a turn, he managed to see the group walking deeper into the ruins. Their robes and masks were enough to tell him the truth.


    "We can always ask our friend for some directions," muttered a familiar voice in the group before the owner turned around toward Arthur. "You have hidden quite well. It seems we are not the only intruders here."


    "At least I bothered to hide myself," replied Arthur as his runes were deactivated. "I thought I was catching some puny thieves, and I was not wrong."


    "...reveal yourself," said the man with an eye on his mask. Arthur smiled as he touched his mask, and it dissolved to reveal his face. "...Arthur?"


    "Alexie," replied Arthur with a smile. "It is good to meet you again, Sier. You should have told me that you wanted to rob these ruins. I would have told you that it''s a bad idea."


    There was a silence between Arthur and the four figures, who stared at each other. There was Li, Zas, Hua, and Sier here, but no sign of the others.


    "You act like everything is normal?" Zas was the first to break the silence. "After ignoring our countless summons, you act as if nothing happened now?"


    "I had other things to attend to," said Arthur without boration. "I know what happened to Ivy. I n on rescuing her after I finish this exploration."


    "And what if she is already dead?" asked Sier with a bleak, dark voice. "Are you going to revive the dead, Arthur? Is this another one of your heroic acts?"


    Their reunion was not going as Arthur expected, but the merge was to me. Arthur had not seen them for so long, but their experience differed. Sier was never this hostile against him, but their ideologies were always different.


    "No heroism for me anymore," replied Arthur with a shake of his head.. "I understand that what happened in the past will never be erased, but this is not the time nor ce."

 Chapter 571 - What He Feared

    Arthur was not nning on meeting Mistletoe before he found a way to know what happened in the past. Oriole was not Sier who could see everything but a powerless student in this world. There was very little he could know about Arthur''s secret dealings with one of the most notorious thieves in the world.


    However, he came across them now, and he could not act as if he did not see them. These ruins were too vital for him, as they might be his clue to find Diana in this world or her reincarnation. Therefore, Arthur did not fear confrontation with his friends.


    "I would never let anything happen to Ivy," said Arthur with a frown. "I won''t bat an eye if Zas or William died, but Ivy is the first person to save me, and I was nning on rushing toward the Ilios Empire after this."


    "That is a relief to hear," barked Zas from behind his crow mask.


    "We are here for that reason," muttered Sier from behind the mask before taking it off, revealing his dark skin and violet eyes. "Mistletoe received intel that the ruins contain a weapon that can freeze souls."


    "Tell me about it," sighed Arthur. "The ruins should not contain a weapon. And even if they do, there is a tiny possibility of sneaking in unnoticed. The Ghost Ruler is the one who guided me towards this ce."


    "The Ruler of Runera?" asked Sier with an uneasy frown before turning toward Zas. "I thought that the teleportation went unnoticed."


    "If it were noticed, then the array would have apprehended all of us," said Zas before turning to Arthur. "There is no way that ghost found us and just sent an apprentice here."


    "The teleportation disturbed the energyworks that supply the runes, making them go haywire. The Ghost Ruler picked up on that and pointed it out to me," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "Unless... it was caused by something else."


    As he finished his words, the cave''s interior began to shake as dust fell from the ceiling. Arthur waved his hand, and the cave stabilized, but it did not help his image with the others.


    "An artifact," he lied, but it made more sense than him wielding different abilities. "This is not the issue here. It seems that Zas did not screw up like usual, on the one time that I hoped he did."


    "This newbie is growing arrogant," growled Zas, but Li raised his sword to block him from moving toward Arthur. "Are you also on this traitor''s side, Li?"


    The masked man was still as mute as before, but Arthur could tell that he wanted to ask him something this time. Li stared at Arthur from behind his tree mask, which he must have picked because of what Arthur said in the Spirits Realm or the memory of him saying that.


    This part of the merge allowed the original timeline to remain intact. The things and help Arthur gave to Li in the Spirits Realm should have stayed as memories because Arthur was never there.


    It was still a wonder for Arthur to know how Li ended in the same position asst time, but the person behind this was none other than the all-seeing Sier. Arthur turned to stare at him, and the violet eyes stared back, as piercing as ever.


    "What is the decision, boss?" asked Arthur to probe him. Sier nced at Zas, who backed away before taking a few steps toward Arthur.


    "There is one thing for Mistletoe to do," said Sier with a smile as he offered his hand. "We take back what is ours. Ivy is held within the Ilios Empire for a quest that the two of us initiated, and we need to take responsibility."


    "I never nned on not taking responsibility," said Arthur as he shook Si''s hand. Then, however, the smile disappeared from Sier''s face, and it brought an ill-feeling in Arthur''s stomach.


    "...I had my suspicions, but this proves it. I was the one to send Ivy on this mission, and you opposed it. This brings me to ask this question, dear friend. Who are you?"


    The surrounding atmosphere chilled down by a few degrees as if an ice wall was created among the group. Arthur did not break eye contact, but he could tell that the rest were reaching out toward their weapons.


    "I am Arthur Silvera," muttered Arthur. "And you should know that better than anyone, Omniscient Vessel."


    "There are many things that changed about you, but it seems you don''t even realize that you are acting weird. Earlier, Zas called you a traitor, but you allowed it. I was prepared to prevent another fight to the death."


    "I learned to let bygones be bygones," smiled Arthur, but he knew what he feared had arrived. He did not want to meet this person because of his insight. It was hard to act around Sier.


    "That is what I always wanted," sighed Sier as he let go of him. "However, please understand my doubt. Can you tell me why Zas thinks of you as a traitor?"


    Despite acting like the matter was resolved, Sier walked back toward his group while throwing a decisive question on Arthur. Whatever Arthur says other than the truth would blow his cover.


    Arthur could always use his creator art, Submission, to make them believe him. However, there was something bothersome about using it on his friends or allies. Furthermore, he did not think he could use it on people stronger than him.


    However, the situation was getting worse by the second, as the three behind Sier were preparing to attack him at any second. Furthermore, there was an unknown shift inside the ruins, but the rest were not about to let go of the matter.


    "This silence says it all," said Sier coldly as he stopped walking. Then, he issued hismand without turning back, "Leave him alive to interrogate."


    The three of them rushed forward, and Arthur decided to retreat. However, he knew that not solving things could only lead to more doubt in the future. The others were not in the mood to chat, so he had to get serious.


    Arthur took a single step forward and raised his arms to the side. The world began to shake as he was about to unleash his powers for the first time in this timeline. As the three arrived to attack, Arthur noticed that one of them was not aiming toward him.


    Li waved his sword that must have weighed tens of tons at Zas and Hua, making the two rush to block his attack. When his wooden sword met their defenses, the two were sent flying by the attack.


    As the cave''s walls were destroyed by the two figures mming into them, Li stood in front of Arthur, which forced thetter to refrain from using his powers. The masked man''s actions were against the expectations of his friends, and they red at him with confusion.


    "What is the meaning of this, Li?" asked Sier with unusual rage. "Do you know what we do to traitors?" his aura shifted from calm to a storm that was about to befall them. Hua and Zas rose to their feet, their mana ready to counterattack.


    "...I know," replied Li for the first time, and Sier and the rest stared at him with shock. "However, there is no need for infighting. I believe that this person is the same one we fought alongside, no matter how different."


    "You are a chatterbox for someone who refused to speak for years," said Zas while raising his dagger with a blue hue. "Is there evidence to back up that im?"


    "A hunch."


    The concise answer left the group disgruntled and confused, but Li was their strongest member. As soon as he raised his de to protect Arthur, things did not look good. Sier was the most furious about his action, but his mind soon calmed down.


    "Teleport us," said Sier toward Zas, who stared at his boss in shock. "Now,"manded Sier through gritted teeth. Arthur and Li stared as the group disappeared from their sight, leaving them alone inside the dim cave.


    "You made an enemy out of Mistletoe for a hunch," muttered Arthur as he squinted his eyes toward the deeper parts of the ruins. "Are you sure I am worth it, Li?"


    "I was asked to protect Arthur Silvera," replied Li as he let down of his guard. "No matter who wears that name, I must protect them."


    "Asked by who?" frowned Arthur with confusion. In the previous timeline, Arthur was the one to arrange their meeting. However, he should be nothing but a vague memory in this timeline.


    "A man in an epiphany asked me," said Li, his voice deep and ancient. "And by a wooden doll named Adrian."


    The answer left Arthur more confused because Adrian was the protector of Stars Reaver, which Li inherited. If he was the one to help Li, then it made sense for Li to follow the same path as the original one. However, why did Adrian help Arthur?


    "I will think about thister," said Arthur as he held his forehead.. "For now, we need to take care of these intruders," he said while looking at the figure rush from the deeper parts of the ruins.

 Chapter 572 A Puppeteer

    Chapter 572 A Puppeteer¡¡¡¡Arthur''s mask reformed as several cloaked figures rushed from the deepest parts of the ruins to surround Arthur and Li,nding around them in a circle. Li sheathed his weapon before reaching out toward the void, ready to take Stars Reaver out.


    If the spiritual weapon came out, then the whole ruins would copse. It was a strength that not even Li could wield fully, so Arthur grabbed his arm to prevent him. The masked man stared at him with confusion.


    "These are not real people," said Arthur as he stared at the figures. "They are lifeless corpses being controlled by someone else," Arthur''s runic sense gave him an idea about them. "However, why would they be here?"


    Puppeteering was not amon ability to witness, and finding it here in the ruins after the earlier disturbance did sit well with Arthur. As he stared at the corpses, he noticed that they were wearing robes with the Runes Association Insignia.


    "Two circles linked by four lines," stared Arthur at the robes. "These are runemasters from Runera, but there was no news about anyone dying here."


    "...this does not make a difference, my lord," replied Li, and Arthur rolled his eyes at the title. "We need to eliminate them before Runera knows we are here. Sier will not let us walk around unhindered."


    "I know, and I guess he has ordered one of the two to create a disturbance that would," smiled Arthur as he turned to Li. "How am I going to convince him that I am still an ally?"


    "I am far from being smart to have an answer," shrugged Li with his ancient tone. "These corpses are carrying artifacts, and they are activating."


    "There is no need to panic," smiled Arthur as he raised his hand. "After all, the Holy Crown is working in this world."


    A ck-light covered his hand as Arthur recited the mantra in his mind. This power the Holy Crown gave him was not a stroke of luck but a n that Jizo had for the outsider to have control over the trial.


    However, this power was very simr to the one that the Enders used, as corruptive and as antagonizing of runes. Therefore, Arthur had doubts about this power from the Holy Crown and whether Jizo was indeed an ally.


    Arthur waved his hand, and the ck light from above washed over the corpses. Then, the bodies began to fall to the ground without moving another muscle, and the artifacts rolled to the side.


    Arthur walked toward the artifacts and picked them up, but the moment he touched them, the runic lines exploded, and the artifacts were destroyed. However, Arthur held back the runic lines from exploding until he saw the creator''s mark.


    "This must be an inside job," muttered Arthur as the corpsesy there without moving. "We need to remove our traces from this ce before the Runic Association arrives. Let''s leave too."


    ***


    The news about a group of corpses shook Runera and its visitors. It was unknown who leaked the information, but the bodies were found after checking on a disturbance inside the ruins.


    Arthur was inside his room reading an article the following day. The person sitting next to him was none other than Li, staring at Arthur without rest for the whole night. It was a little annoying, but this was the main difference about Li from the past.


    "When I received the epiphany, I did not believe it. I thought it was nothing but dreams instead of a vision I had to follow. However, meeting Adrian in the, Spirits Realm changed my life."


    "And how did you get to meet him?"


    "Adrian was the one to seek me out because of his epiphany, and it seems the instructions he received changed, making the wooden doll confused. However, its pursuit of houses was still the same."


    "You knew Adrian from the epiphany too?" asked Arthur, and Li nodded. "The memories should not be this clear for most people."


    "It seems you are truly the one behind the epiphany," sighed Li, and Arthur nodded. "Those entering the Spirits Realm all have high spiritual energies. It allows us to adapt to change faster, and when the merge happened, we received the soul fragment from the alternate timeline in a better way than most people."


    "That indeed makes sense," nodded Arthur. "But there are people that I chose to give their full memories, and there were no signs of their spiritual attainment being anything special."


    "Anyone who spends a lot of time with you will can at least reach the Earthen Layer," chuckled Li for the first time. Arthur stared at the ancient man with perplexity because there were slight changes to his character.


    After a few minutes of thought, Arthur realized the reason for this change. Li was easier going and expressive in this timeline because he never received Arthur''s powers to use the Stars Reaver.


    Adrian was the one to help Li train for that instead of Arthur just helping him conquer that obstacle. Arthur has never considered it, but his powers might have the same effect on others as they had on him.


    Being the creator made him lose his feelings, and that effect must have extended to Li after he received his powers. The reason that Li was like that in the Spirits Realm was that his vige was being destroyed.


    Arthur felt like his powers were poison to anything not logical. Maybe feelings did not belong to this world, as intelligent species like humans and demihumans were the only ones aware of them.


    "I corrode anything I touch," smiled Arthur as he turned off the article. "We need to get you out of here before the investigators reach my doorsteps."


    "I must remain here and assist you in the ruins. Sier and the others are bound to attack once we get separated. I know that you have grown more powerful, but the difference in stats remains."


    "It is a sad ending for our group to be split apart like this," sighed Arthur as he stood and walked toward the door. "If you stay here, we need to find you a different identity. That is why I called a friend of mine."


    After he opened the door, the startled Julia appeared behind it. The runemaster looked at him confused before turning toward the masked person inside Arthur''s room. Then, her eyes widened.


    "You..." she muttered before looking around and bolting inside. Julia closed the door behind her and leaned against it, ring at Arthur while stealing nces at Li. "What have you done?"


    "I killed no one," said Arthur while raising his hands. "I was there when it happened, though."


    "Are you injured?" asked Julia with panic while pushing away his robes to look around. "What on earth were you doing in the ruins at that time?"


    Arthur felt touched by her concern, but he had to make her calm down. As he grabbed her arms, Arthur raised them for her to meet his eyes.


    "I am not injured, and there were no killings yesterday. Those runemasters were dead a long time ago. Someone was controlling them inside the runes. My friend and I happened to be there at that time."


    "...that does not make sense as much as you think it is," said Julia while pulling her hands away and adjusting her robes in a nervous gesture. "I need to know everything. The Runic Families are looking for clues about what happened in every nook and cranny."


    "All clues are there inside the ruins," said Arthur with a shrug before walking back toward the table and sitting down. "Those runemasters must have been missing for quite a while."


    "And they are from every family. There are missing runemasters who go to aplish some missions or explore ruins and never return. However, that is usually the end of their story."


    "And this end happened to have a twist. Someone from Runera killed those runemasters. They were carrying artifacts to fight with."


    "Are you saying that someone was manipting the corpses?" Julia trembled at the thought. "However, what reason can there be for someone to do that?"


    "The four families are all working to open the ruins as soon as possible, but they are not the only ones that want a slice of that pie. It is not a surprise that one of the four families wanted a head start."


    "I highly doubt that. The upper echelons of Runera were all at the gathering. There cannot be someone suspicious other than..." her eyes widened in false realization. "The one outsider who appeared shortly before the ruins appeared."


    "The Ghost Ruler is the one who notified me about this incident," Arthur shook his head. "It cannot be him that is behind this. However, we should find out soon enough as things get more chaotic."


    "You wanted this to happen?"


    "I left the corpses there on purpose. I wanted to shake the culprit and restrict their movement. Furthermore, the dy will allow them to have another chance to open the ruins ahead of time. They will not miss it."

 Chapter 573 Disturbed Connection

    Chapter 573 Disturbed Connection¡¡¡¡Everything changed after the merge for everyone. However, the person who loaded the gun and shot himself in the head was none but Arthur. His enemies have turned to friends, and some of his friends turned to enemies.


    Arthur had the mind to awaken the memories within him, but Gaia gave him a warning. The memories were overwritten to protect him and avoid having multiple personalities. However, Arthur was experiencing someone else''s feelings even without the memories.


    It might have been because of his powers of creation, Arthur was not built for emotions or childhood trauma, but none of that mattered. Arthur admitted that feelings were hard to form for him. It was if he was watching a movie for which he had no relevance.


    This dissociation from reality was not severe, but it left Arthur feeling numb except for a few asions and towards a few people. This imbnce left Arthur ovepensating with the things he did have feelings for, making even the foreign feelings within him stronger with each day.


    "This is getting out of hand," muttered Arthur while leaning back in his chair. The person Arthur hated before was now arranging the robes of his friend, Li, and turned to look at him as she heard his words. "I am not talking about you."


    "You better not be," Julia humped before tying the belt around Li''s robes. "This is enough for a disguise, but you need to take off that mask to blend in. I can sneak you as my attendee, but not with that mask."


    "I cannot remove it," said Li with a frown. Arthur realized that even in the Spirits Realm, Li had no face. This might be a rebound of his Stars Reaver manifesting as a wooden mask without any features.


    "I will handle that," said Arthur as he jumped from his chair. "However, you need to leave first. I am about to do the unspeakable."


    "The unspeakable is kicking me out after I helped," she replied with a frown, but Arthur did not cave in. In the end, she sighed before turning toward Li and nodding. "I will wait outside."


    Arthur watched her leave before turning to his friend. Li might not want to reveal his face or just be unable to, but it would draw attention in either case. This meant that he needed a face to blend in with the runemasters.


    "I will use the same runes I used to create this face," said Arthur as he tapped his cheek. "I will let you choose what you want to look like."


    "The most ordinary face will do just fine, my lord," jumped Li on the chance to call him that embarrassing title. However, Arthur was used to it after Runera. "My gratitude is eternal."


    "You can have your face if you want to," said Arthur with surprise, but Li shook his head. "Is it unordinary?"


    "Very much so, and I believe that many will hate it. Let me be an average person, please," said the ancient man with a slight bow, and Arthur could not refuse his request.


    "We are done," smiled Arthur. Li tilted his head in confusion before Arthur pointed at the grand mirror on the far wall. Li saw an average but kind face staring at him as he looked at himself.


    "It did not take a second, even," gasped the ancient man before turning toward Arthur. "You are not just a sorcerer but an omnipotent god. Forgive my doubts, my lord," said Li as he knelt.


    "I am not a god, and if I ever be one, then kill me."


    Arthur waved his hand before he walked away toward the door. Li rose from his stance, but the awe in his eyes could be felt even through the disguise. It made Arthur ufortable because it alienated him further from humanity.


    His reality maniption had very few limitations, as he could write any runes as long as he could think of it. This was his reward for learning the world''snguage, but it came at the cost of Runera fighting Kar.


    His power might have be omnipotent and all-reaching, but he lost too much for them. Arthur opened the door, and Li walked out to meet Julia, who would arrange for him to join the exploration of the ruins. Furthermore, his house would be next to Arthur''s if Mistletoe attacks.


    Arthur watched the two leave with Julia touching Li''s face, awed by the craftsmanship. Of course, it was nothing but an illusion, but it was very close to reality and would be very hard to see through.


    Arthur retreated to his room and sat down as he closed the door. The voices of investigators from outside were bustling through the city as countless reporters flew over to Runera to cover the event.


    Arthur allowed his consciousness to drift and expand until it covered Runera entirely. His eyes opened, and the people inside Runera felt a shiver of being watched. Arthur''s mind went into overload as he found every soul living inside Runera.


    Then, he found his target. Arthur disappeared from his chair before appearing on the balcony of a house in the city''s far end. A figure stood alone as they stared at the bustling streets of Runera, who turned when Arthur arrived.


    "I apologize for interrupting the lonesome evening," muttered Arthur with a smile as the bony mask looked at him. "Whose face lies behind the mask?"


    The Ghost Ruler stared at him silently before turning back toward the city. Then, a breeze made their robes flutter before the figure disappeared. However, Arthur teleported after them to appear on the divine tree.


    "You cannot outrun me," he smiled while walking toward the ghost. "I know that we know each other, but your mask seems to block my insights. Who gave you the artifact to control Runera?"


    The bony mask stared at him silently before his body began to disappear. However, Arthur used his insignia to stop the disappearance, and the ghost staggered backward. Arthur kept his hand raised toward the figure, and the ck light surrounded it.


    "There is no teleportation anymore," said Arthur as his face grew colder. "Tell me, what are you hiding from me?"


    The figure stared at the ck light around it before he reached out and grabbed it. Then, the light disappeared, as a message appeared in front of Arthur from his legacy.


    [The connection to Holy Crown has been disturbed.]


    Arthur stared in shock at the message before he looked back at the figure, but it was gone. As he shook his shock and rushed forward to follow after him, the runes that connected the two ces disappeared.


    Arthur halted his steps before closing his eyes to retrace the Ghost Ruler, but he failed to find them. Instead, his eyes opened slowly in confusion as he stared at his hand. What just happened was never within his expectations, and it made little sense to him.


    "The Ghost Ruler disturbed my insignia," he muttered with visible confusion. "That should not be possible. The Schr Guardian created the Crown, and it exists in a separate realm."


    Arthur tried to calm down before he analyzed the situation. The Ghost Ruler did not seem hostile, but they tried to postpone the runic exploration and endanger Arthur''s secret by sending him to meet Mistletoe.


    "It knew that I was going to meet Mistletoe there, and it knew that Sier would suspect me. However, knowing this much, it is almost as if that ghost warned Sier about me."


    Sier was acting within normal, but Arthur did not know the truth of what had happened before. If the ghost warned Sier about him, it exins how things deteriorated and why it sent Arthur to meet Mistletoe.


    Arthur could not decide if the Ghost Ruler was an enemy or a friend. If it had the power to disturb one of the strongest artifacts in existence, then it must have the power to threaten Arthur.


    There was nothing that he could do here. As he was about to teleport back, Arthur felt space get locked around him. Lights shone from the surrounding area as several figures appeared around him.


    "You will regret any resistance," said a man wearing a helmet and full body armor. The eyes staring behind them were focused and determined. "We need to ask you to apany us by the power given to us."


    Arthur had the mind to break through the locking array, but it was too overpowered for his Reality Maniption to work. This was the joint effort of thousands of runes, so there was very little he could do other than raise his hands.


    "I got lost," said Arthur with a smile. "This spot is great to find a way back, don''t you think?"


    "It is indeed, if not for the city being under lockdown," said the man as the others aimed their artifacts at Arthur. "Send him toward the interrogation room."


    Arthur stared at the runemasters while realizing this was another trick to obstruct him. This Ghost Ruler did not just run away but used his artifact to activate the imprisoning array and notify the guards.

 Chapter 574 A Selfish Good Person

    Chapter 574 A Selfish Good Person¡¡¡¡Once the arrays of Runera were activated, it alerted everyone inside the city. The teleportation stations ceased suddenly, and the Runic Guards were summoned. This all happened in one seamless motion, making everyone realize that the Ghost Ruler was involved.


    "We have been summoned to apprehend an intruder, and you were there," said the man with the helmet as he sat down in front of Arthur. "You might be a genius brought here for the ruins, but that does not mean you are not an intruder."


    "I intruded on the tree," shrugged Arthur as his fingers tapped on the table in sequence, making a galloping sound. "How many years do I have to spend in prison?"


    "A minor punishment and restriction, usually," said the man in the helmet. "However, this is a delicate time for Runera afterst night''s incident. Have you heard about it?"


    "Are you trying to make me spill some unreleased information and then entrap me?" asked Arthur as his fingers stopped tapping. "I heard what was released. I can even recite the lines of the newspaper."


    "How about you tell me what happened?"


    "A group of runemasters was found dead in Runera. The location has not been revealed, but it is rumored to be inside the ruins. That is all."


    The man in front of him stared at Arthur before disappearing from his chair. Arthur leaned back as he waited. These mind games of making him wait for a long time did not work on him. Arthur could estimate the time he spent with Gaia learning the world''s secrets to be almost a decade or even more, but that was on the lower spectrum.


    There was something else he had to ponder, as this matter would resolve itself. However, the issue with the Ghost Ruler prevented him from walking freely inside Runera. Arthur expected problems in this timeline toe one after the other, but this was a different reality.


    The identity of the Ghost Ruler would exin everything for him, but Arthur could not think of someone who would fit. If this were outside of Runera, Arthur would have easily taken them down. However, the runes inside this ce were too many for his current strength.


    ''I can change reality, but the amount is not enough.''


    His level and his mana limited Arthur. These things determine how much he can change the world and the runes he could use at once. His Art of Creation held the other missing puzzle to regain his former strength.


    The door was pushed open as Arthur waited, and he turned to see Julia huffing. Droplets of sweat rolled down her face, and Casca Reverse was standing behind her with the same dignified appearance.


    "Would the two of you like to have some tea?" Arthur asked his two rescuers.


    ***


    "The Avens Family of Runera governs the Runic Guards, and their loyalty lies with no one but the Ruler. There is nothing we can do to change their mind, so you cannot leave Runera anymore until this matter is resolved."


    "There is no need to worry, Grandmaster Casca," said Arthur, smiling as he sipped out of his cup. "I am d that I got out of that suffocating room."


    "You are too rxed after the Ghost Ruler mobilized the guards against you. It is a blessing that person cannot talk, or you would have been executed," Julia was about to lose it.


    "I doubt that is their desire," said Arthur with a shrug. "I was just talking to them when they threw me into prison. And I thought Julia was the one without friends."


    "...I will send you back," said the runemaster as she rose, and Grandmaster Casca chuckled. "You are lucky to have us," she said while sitting down, pouting.


    "I managed to convince the Avens Family that you are a valuable asset for this runic exploration and that you will be working with me to open the ruins. This seems to change their minds about linking the murders to an apprentice."


    Grandmaster Casca seemed to be in a good mood, even while talking about murders involving his fellow runemasters. Arthur and Julia exchanged nces, and the Grandmaster noticed them.


    "I apologize if this sounds a bit heartless, but none of those runemasters deserved to live," he said while picking up his cup of tea. They were sitting inside an outdoor pavilion in the middle of a giant garden, making their conversation entirely private. "I nced at the names, and all of them were those who used their privileges to extort the poor."


    "There are always people like those, but greed was never a reason that warrants death," said Julia in a moderate and pacifist approach, making the two men look at her with surprise.


    "I believe Alexie here will agree with me," said Grandmaster Casca as he turned toward Arthur. "You made sure that Hidden Gems serve the lower sses. Those who do the opposite deserve to be eliminated, right?"


    "I believe in recycling," said Arthur with a smile. "I can change them into honest and hardworking craftsmen. If that does not work, their knowledge is more than they deserve."


    This time, it was Arthur''s time to surprise the two of them. A runemaster stripped of his knowledge was no different than a setback to the whole field of runic knowledge. This was why in most cases, a prison of memories was the best solution.


    "Our goal is to find the singr truth about the world, and destroying any kind of knowledge is a sin, in my opinion," said Grandmaster Casca. "In any case, we need to convince the Avens that you are crucial to open the ruins."


    "...that will not be a problem," said Julia with a smile as she ced down her cup. "I want to reveal the truth about something. The breakthrough we had in the firstyer was all thanks to Alexie."


    "I like the dedication to the lie we created," smiled Grandmaster Casca. "And I admire that you want to help your friend by crediting him with your achievement. However, that will not be necessary. We just have to take him to the ruins and start working on them."


    "I thought that the ruins will not be opened for a while until the investigation ends," frowned Arthur. "And we cannot work on it by ourselves."


    "This is different for the Reverse Family," smiled Grandmaster Casca as he rose. "We are obligated to work on decrypting the ruins but never to explore them. That is our true treasure, anyway."


    Arthur understood its logic, but it felt weird that the Ghost Ruler would let him walk into the ruins. However, since he wanted to read the rest of the message that was inside the encryption, Arthur decided to tag along.


    Grandmaster Casca took them out of his pavilion to board a giant turtle just for him. The deck was also roofless, which made them see how massive the Reverse Estate was. Arthur and Julia sat down as Grandmaster Casca went to arrange some things with the rest of his family.


    "You shouldn''t reveal that I cracked the First Layer," said Arthur as they sat down. "I am grateful for everything, but it feels like you are ovepensating me at this point. However, you can still be selfish."


    "I knew that revealing that information would make me look like I was helping a friend for Grandmaster Casca. A good rtionship with him is better than anyme credit."


    "That is a lie."


    "...is it wrong to be good?" she elbowed his arm lightly while sitting down. "I realized that it feels better when I do the right things. Furthermore, it rewards me a lot when I do them for you."


    "A selfish good person,"ughed Arthur as the turtle flew through the sky. "I wanted to see the ruins soon and privately, and somehow it worked well for me."


    "A blessing in disguise," said Julia before she tapped his shoulder. "However, remember to trust no one. What Grandmaster Casca said about those runemasters deserving to die seems extreme."


    Arthur realized that she was warning him about the Grandmaster, who spoke to one of his family members on themunication artifacts. His face did not suggest a maniptive person, nor did his actions, but it did not hurt him to be careful.


    "I will be careful," said Arthur with a nod. Then, as the turtle took them toward the divine tree, Arthur decided to ask the prisoner he had in a separate space.


    After closing his eyes, Arthur allowed his consciousness to materialize inside the prisoner he created for Kirk. The room was empty, and Arthur frowned. Then, the bathroom door opened, and Kirk walked out with a towel around his waist.


    "You are getting toofortable inside this prisoner," frowned Arthur before waving his finger. "Wear clothes. I need to ask you about a little incident inside Runera, and I know the world''s best assassins know about it."

 Chapter 575 Berlios Hate

    Chapter 575 Berlio''s Hate¡¡¡¡Kirk sat in front of him, fully clothed, while eating breakfast. Arthur has taken this meal out of his subspace for his prisoner, who seems to have grown quite used to his new home. The silver head bobbed up and down, munching, but Arthur did not have the time.


    "Tell me who controls the corpses," said Arthur with impatience. "And tell me the identity of the Ghost Ruler."


    "First answer is I have no idea. The second answer is I have no idea," replied Kirk while pointing his knife at Arthur. "We don''t need to know a lot about our targets to kill them, and none of our targets remained alive."


    "Berilo must have some intel to keep standing in this world. I have no issue breaking you and healing you every day for the rest of your stay. I can even make a rune to do that without my interference, just a rigid process that shows no mercy."


    Kirk was silent as he red at Arthur and then went back to look at his sunny eggs. His appetite seemed to disappear in the face of torture, but his mouth was not moving. Arthur knew that he needed to push further, and his finger swayed.


    "You left me no choice but this, Kirk Berilo," said Arthur as countless ethereal restraints rushed to hold Kirk''s arm. The prince made no resistance as his arm was pulled to the side. "I want answers."


    "I told you what I know, Arthur Silvera," said Kirk as he raised his head. "I understand your reasons to hold me captive, but it seems that there are other things that changed you. You were weak and naive before, and how I liked it back then."


    The ethereal restraints tightened around his arm, and it made several cracks. Kirk did not attempt to resist even now, which made Arthur frown. Finally, the intangible binds released him, and his arm dangled to the side before he raised it and picked his knife again.


    "I am trying to survive, that is all," said Arthur with a stone-cold face. "I would never harm anyone without a just cause. Berilo and Runera should be my sole ally against the families, but you have turned into nothing but a pain in the ass."


    "Has it urred to you that we don''t trust you too?" said Kirk while stabbing the knife to the table. "We lived for thousands of years in fear of being found. Our founding ancestor split the world in two and left us to defend ourselves all for the sake of an outsider."


    "My sake?"ughed Arthur while shaking his head. "I am nothing but a sacrifice chosen to suffer. I have never demanded to be the outsider or whatever godforsaken role."


    "You are still the reason that many of us were killed. Of course, you expect our full cooperation, but what benefit does that bring us? Most of Berilo resent the outsider for the massacres we had to suffer for him."


    Arthur paused, and his eyes looked away from the silver-eyed man. It was true that he was being too harsh on Berilo, but it was the only method to keep his identity hidden. Unfortunately, however, it did not make his rtionship with them any better.


    "We have all suffered the mistakes of our gods," said Arthur with sadness. "I vowed to bring them down and let this world lives without any fighting, but what if the world never asked for that like I never asked to save it?"


    "Like hell I know about that," spat Kirk as he pulled the knife out and cleaned it. "We are, like you, trying to survive this messed-up struggle. We are on the brink of war, and the spark to ignite it is none other than the outsider," Kirk pointed at him.


    "There is no need to point out fingers," said Arthur while rising to his feet. "I have to go now. There are meals prepared behind that door, so help yourself."


    "Are you not going to demand the truth out of me?" asked Kirk with surprise. "This should be the final method, so where are you going?"


    "You already know better than lying to me," said Arthur with a smile. "If I find out that you are lying, you know I won''t be merciful. There is no need to force the truth out of a man reeking with fear."


    Then, Arthur opened his eyes. Julia was standing beside him while staring ahead. After following her gaze, Arthur saw an ancient-brick gate rising from the ground. The entrance had a staircase going underground, and its outlines were spiraling with lights.


    "Wee to the Sacred Ruins of Runera," said Grandmaster Casca, standing on the far end of the vessel. "Be careful about where you ce your feet because even a single mistake can kill everyone in Runera."


    His words made the two visitors stare with awe. Arthur rose to his feet while staring at the gate, knowing fully well that whoever created Runera in this timeline left this for him. The grandmaster jumped down tond in front of the giant gate, and the two followed after him.


    "This is the research phase of the ruins. We are tasked with creating a clearance method and cracking the encryption. The other runemasters will join us after the investigation ends, and their task is to tackle the different routes inside the ruins."


    "There are different routes?" frowned Arthur, and Julia was the one to answer him.


    "These ruins seem to pose challenges to be opened, and there are different routes to take, each with a different element. The challenges to reach the encryption depend on that element, which forces us to divide our runemasters into groups."


    "It makes things easier, actually," interjected Grandmaster Casca while staring at the gate. "We can assign the runemasters to their best-understood element. This is truly a quest of knowledge."


    Arthur did not know much about that, but he knew something was waiting for him inside the ruins. Furthermore, the faster he goes inside, the less time he needs to understand the mess his merge has caused.


    ***


    Themunication device rang again, but Sier did not answer. Instead, his hands gripped the railing tightly as he stared at the Runic Guards searching through the city for suspects. His violet eyes squinted before he turned to walk into the bar behind him.


    "Is it still ongoing?" asked Hua with a frown. Zas and Sier nodded simultaneously, and this proved that teleportation was still prohibited inside Runera.


    This mission has proved more difficult than any of them imagined, and the reason behind this was Runera and its countless arrays. The security here was stricter than in any city in the world, and this made Runera stand firm againstgiant nations.


    Sier pulled the chair and sat down before pouring himself another cup. Zas and Hua stared at the ss in his hand with worry because it was the seventh that he had so far.


    Spiritual alcohol did not have a lot of effect on those with high perception, or the Omniscient Vessel, to be specific. However, the slight daze that it gave him made Sier appreciate the brief quietness of the voices.


    As the alcohol reached his empty stomach, the daze struck him stronger than usual because of the amount he consumed. His eyes closed, and his ears stopped hearing every voice in this district. In that moment of peace, Sier remembered the first time he met the outsider.


    Master Ronin was his sole support after his father disowned him and his mother died. His rtion to the Yalen Family made Master Ronin the best teacher for Sier to learn from, but it also came at the cost of being influenced by his prophecies.


    As much as Sier knew how powerful the outsider was, he never wanted to meet him. It was one thing to feel threatened, but that was just one of the reasons. Sier did not want to be consumed.


    A person who gave Master Ronin visions for three years and stood alone against seven guardians was bound to consume him. Sier was already struggling to keep himself against the Seer Guardian, and he did not want to meet his enemy.


    "The person who can save you from what lives within you is the person who once defeated it."


    Those were the words that Master Ronin said and convinced him to meet Arthur Silvera inside an arcade. Sier sat down alone that day, lighting a cigarette to ease his nervousness. He then heard someone walk behind him, but Sier failed to read his mind.


    There cannot be anyone other than the vessel. Sier found it quiteughable that he met the person who would change his life inside an arcade, but when he looked at Arthur Silvera, Sier knew that Master Ronin was right again.


    His golden eyes carried the sun inside them, and even as a flower bud that had yet to bloom, Arthur Silvera was a gravitating character.


    Sier knew at that time that this was his chance to survive. All he needed to do was help Arthur Silvera grow and protect him. In return, Arthur Silvera would help him when the time came.


    It did not feel well to deceive the man who would turn the world upside down, but the outsider was someone who repaid his debts well.


    The effect of the alcohol ended, and Sier was back to reality. The voices appeared in his mind again, and he could not turn them off. Reality brought back the realization that Arthur Silvera was hunting down vessels to kill them.

 Chapter 576 Ice Illusion

    Chapter 576 Ice Illusion¡¡¡¡The ruins were inscribed with light runic lines that made the ce far from being dark. Arthur walked behind Grandmaster Casca and Julia, who seemed familiar with the site. As he understood it, this was not the first attempt to explore the ruins.


    There have been previous attempts to explore the ruins, but most of them ended in vain because the encryption to disable the illusions did not work. As a result, the runemasters worked on runic walls for hours only to realize that they were empty.


    This prompted extra work from the Reverse Family to dissolve the encryption that protected the ruins. Julia''s contribution was also one of the reasons that this exploration was possible, as she managed to unlock the firstyer.


    "We have managed to reach the Ten Elements, but the illusions get harder beyond that. The mission this time around is to uncover them before the beginning of the exploration."


    "That is oddly ast-minute mission," frowned Arthur.


    "The invitations were sent per the orders of the Ghost Ruler even before we managed to crack the code. But, unfortunately, it seems the Ruler believes that some outsider will show up and solve it."


    Grandmaster Casca seemed bitter about theck of trust, but his mood was still light. Their descent went on for almost fifteen minutes before they reached the end of the stairs, where a round altar was in ce.


    "This is the first step to enter the ruins," said Julia as Casca walked toward the altar. "We need to receive approval before we enter."


    "What does that mean?"


    "We have no idea as well. Not everyone can enter the ruins, but we have no idea what the criteria are. It seems to be runic attainment," said Grandmaster Casca as he ced his hands on the altar. "Do not worry. Your attainment should be more than enough."


    "That is hardly my concern," said Arthur with a smile, and the two looked at him with surprise. "I apologize."


    "Never apologize for confidence," said Grandmaster Casca with a smile as he ced his hands on the altar. "Come over here and let these ruins test your aptitude."


    Arthur listened to their words and touched the altar. It brightly shone as he felt a warm energy flow through his arm before going back into the round altar. The ruins began to shake, and a door appeared in front of them.


    "Those who are approved can walk through this door," said Julia before staring at him. "You can enter first."


    Arthur nodded as he walked toward the door. He could see that beyond it was just another hallway, but there was a barrier between them. As his body passed through the barrier, Arthur was met with no resistance.


    The two runemasters followed after him with a smile before patting his shoulder. Arthur knew that they were somehow proud, but he found itughable. After all, he was the one who created Runera and started the runic path.


    The hallway led them to a circr hall with different doors, each with a rune on top of it. These were the elemental paths that they would pick.


    "You can work with me or research different paths," said Grandmaster Casca. "I have already told you that I would treat you as an equal."


    "I want to have a look alone," said Arthur with gratitude, and Grandmaster Casca nodded in understanding. Then, he entered a path and soon followed Julia into another.


    Arthur was left alone inside the ruins. The events that led to this seemed almost staged by the Ghost Ruler for Arthur to crack the ruins open, but he did not care. Arthur was here for the message awaiting him.


    However, there always remains the possibility that this was a trap. Arthur knew very well that anyone who knew his title was the Seika might be the one who staged these ruins to catch the outsider.


    "I would love to meet someone who can cause me trouble," muttered Arthur as he stared at the ceiling painted with different scenes. In the middle of it was the inscription of a leaf that greatly resembled Greatest Harmony. "Is it truly you?" his eyes welled with nostalgia.


    Arthur looked at the different entrances and walked toward the one with the icy energy radiating out of it. The moment he stepped inside, the scenery changed around him. He was suddenly standing inside a blizzard.


    "This is a bit too typical," said Arthur with a smile. "This ce should be..." his words were cut short by realizing that there were people inside this illusion.


    A figure was pping her wings above him, looking down on him. Arthur almost believed it was Dia, but some differences made him think she was not.


    "What brings you here, ounder?" asked the ice spirit with her spear aimed at Arthur in pure Alvannguage. "A lie, and you die."


    "I would hate to die," answered Arthur with a smile. "I am here to seek knowledge."


    "You are the first among them to speak ournguage," the spirit was confused. "Are you lost, human? This is thend of demis. Walk back, or someone else will kill you."


    "I will try my luck," said Arthur in Alvan. "I need shelter from the cold, please. I know that as cold as the ice spirits are, the princess is the kindest nobility out there."


    The ice spirit red at him before turning around and flying in a particr direction. Arthur took her silence as approval, and he followed after her since she was not flying that fast.


    Arthur did not try to destroy this illusion because he wanted to see where it led him. However, the cold and the weather were as real as his body, which made him concerned that this level of illusion was achieved without his help.


    Runera should be facing difficulties without him, but somehow, it was the opposite. Their knowledge has advanced more than it has in the past, which should be the effect of the merge.


    Arthur followed the ice spirit back to their vige, whichy on an ice mountain that pierced the clouds. The ice spirit, who looked like an angel with wings and frozen shards on her head,nded in front of a giant gate.


    "Open the gate," said the spirit. "I have a guest."


    "No ounders are allowed inside."


    "This is a royal decree," said the ice spirit, and there was silence before the door opened. "You may enter now, ounder," said the ice spirit to Arthur.


    Arthur stared at her with surprise because, judging by her words, her identity should be none other than the Ice Princess and Diana''s mother. The ice spirit walked in front of him, and Arthur followed.


    The ice mountain was filled with frozen cliffs and icicles floating midair. However, the cold was less than the outside, and his body seemed to recover more. As he walked behind the ice spirit, Arthur tried to start a conversation with her.


    "I would have never guessed that the princess would be wandering outside the ice mountain. And true to the rumors, you are kinder than you appear to be."


    "I do what is necessary," she said without looking back. "You are the first polite outsider we had here, at leastpared to those who treated thesends like their researchb."


    "I am sure they did not know it was real," said Arthur while imagining the runemasters trying to destroy the illusions under the angry eyes of the ice spirits. "Where are we going now?"


    "It is best if you meet Ice Queen, as she would be the one to allow you to stay here. However, do not stare too deeply into her eyes lest your soul gets frozen."


    Arthur did not think that an illusion could freeze his soul, but he did not n on disturbing it. After all, this was his chance to learn if these ruins were rted to Diana. Therefore, even if this illusion was nothing but a distraction from the nextyer, Arthur wanted to live all of it.


    The ice spirit walked him through the runic mountains and houses of ice until the two of them reached a pce on a cliff. It was frozen enough to think that time did not move inside it.


    The Ice Princess allowed him inside, and more ice spirits stared at him with fear and hostility. Nevertheless, Arthur soon found himself in the grand hall, meeting the queen directly.


    "Greetings, mother," bowed the Ice Princess before introducing him. "This man is one I found roaming ournds. He is the first so far to speak the Alvan Language. Furthermore, he sought shelter from the storm."


    "And you allowed him inside," said the woman sitting atop the frozen throne. Arthur raised his head from his bow and stared into her eyes. But, as the Ice Princess has said, the Queen of Ice Spirit had eyes that made his heart freeze.


    Arthur did not look into them for long because a small head peeked from beside the throne. A small child was wearing a flowery pink dress with no ice wings on her back. The moment heid his eyes on her, Arthur knew it was Diana.

 Chapter 577 A Painful Memory

    Chapter 577 A Painful Memory¡¡¡¡Arthur sat there with aplex gaze as the little girl skipped around him. Her appearance was the spitting image of the Dia he knew, but the child-like wonder made him disturbed. The Ice Princess poured some drinks in his appointed house after she convinced the queen to make him stay.


    "I thank you again for this kindness," said Arthur while stealing nces at Diana, who stole nces at him. "The rumors around the Ice Princess are an understatement."


    "What other rumors have you heard?" asked the princess while giving him a cold beverage cup. Her hand made a gesture to the cup, and Diana ran to ce her hand around it. But then, the cup began to boil before she let go of it.


    "You are the person who sacrificed her life for the sake of Alva," replied Arthur with a smile as his hand reached out to pat Diana''s head. The little girl was afraid but allowed it nheless. "You are the Duke of Fire''s wife, right?"


    "That is correct," nodded the Ice Princess. "You are not afraid of being seen with me even though you know that?"


    "I have reasons to believe he will not show up," replied Arthur. Of course, the Duke of Fire should not be a part of this illusion, but Arthur did not know the reason behind it if he was not. "I am quite strong myself."


    "Oh," she eximed with rare surprise. Then, with a smile, she poured herself a cup. "How strong, exactly?"


    Arthur wanted to tell her that he was about to kill the duke at some point. However, that was not as true as he hoped because his own life fueled that


    Then, the cup in his hand flew away before turning upside down. The blue fluid inside it gushed upward as if gravity had been reversed. Diana and the Ice Princess stared at the liquid with amazement as it gathered to form a little bunny. The bunny then froze, turning into a sculpture beforending in Arthur''s hand.


    "Here is a gift in return," said Arthur with a smile as he gave the ice bunny to Diana. The little girl took it with enchanted eyes, running her fingers on its sharp edges. "Don''t melt it down by ident."


    "I will not," Diana replied with her frozen breath touching the bunny. Arthur smiled before turning toward the Ice Princess, whose eyes lingered on her daughter before turning toward him.


    "That simple act requires at least two traits or abilities, as humans call them," her eyes were as blue as the sky. "Is there more you can do, ounder?"


    "Is there something you want me to do, Ice Princess?" asked Arthur with a tilt of his head. "It seems like you brought me here for a reason."


    "I can sense see the colors of other people''s souls," she said. "This is my unique gift and how I choose who to trust. The reason I brought you here is my child."


    "What is wrong with her?"


    "She is the wrong here," said the Ice Princess without hesitation. Arthur frowned as he stared at her, angered by herck of consideration. "The world rejects her existence. Nevertheless, I can tell that you have a harmonious soul, so I ask you to aid her."


    After that, the Ice Princess bowed her head to plead for it. Arthur stared at it with a frown, as this should not be a part of the illusion. Of course, his meeting with Diana should not affect how things turn out to be, but what did the illusion creator want from this? It made him suspicious, so he had to refuse.


    "I apologize, but there is nothing I can do to save her."


    "Knowing of her aliment from a nce proves that you are still capable," unliked what he expected, the Ice Princess replied without being disappointed. "Please enjoy your stay here."


    Arthur watched the Ice Princess take her daughter and leave without trying to convince him. Her attitude made him realize how used she was for the disappointment. His eyes turned to Diana, who was still carrying the bunny.


    Diana''s legs had ck lines running on them, and it was proof that her body was unable to handle the conflicting traits. The rejection had already started, and it reminded him of the time she sacrificed her life to get him.


    "Even if this is an illusion," sighed Arthur as his heart felt like it was torn apart with pain. "I want to save her, just once."


    Arthur treated this as redemption for not saving her in the previous timeline. However, he was not unwise enough to let his emotions affect his decision. The fact that someone was asking for his powers here made him suspect a trap.


    ***


    Her childish giggles came as surprises, and Arthur enjoyed her happiness as if it was his own. The little ice bunny was alive now and jumping to y with Diana, chasing after her while her tiny legs carried her away.


    Arthur controlled the rabbit, and the Ice Princess seemed to roam thends again for a cure for her daughter. Diana was the one to visit his garden to y around, and Arthur did not chase her away.


    There were very few conversations between them, but Arthur did not mind. As for Diana, she seemed to befortable enough to y around like this. It was a happy memory that Arthur felt lucky to experience until she suddenly fell.


    "Are you okay?" he asked with concern from his chair. The bunny jumped tond in front of her, looking at her, confused. Diana tried to lift herself, but her legs were no longer working.


    Arthur''s lips pressed hard against each other as Diana looked around with confusion, her eyes losing color. Then, her small hands reached out to touch her face.


    "I cannot... see..."


    What broke Arthur''s heart was not the revtion that her health was getting worse but theck of fear or surprise in her voice. It was as if she was used to it, and Diana did not act differently. Instead, after rolling to the side, she searched on the ground for the bunny, which cuddled against her hand after.


    "I want my mother, mister."


    Her calm voice made Arthur far from being calm. As he nodded and was about to walk toward her, the Ice Princess appeared in the sky. Her feetnded on the ground beside Diana, the same expression on her face.


    "It seems that I was toote again," said the Ice Princess with unknown emotions. "I thank you, ounder, for making her feel joy before it was toote."


    Arthur did not reply and watched cracks appear on Diana''s legs, moving slowly to cover her whole body. The Ice Princess crouched to carry her away as Arthur seethed with anger.


    "Is this a joke to you?" he asked, his chest inting and deting. The ice around them was beginning to melt as his boiling rage reflected on the surrounding. The Ice Princess turned toward him with confusion as his powers reached out toward the runes. "You think I would fall for this trap?"


    Arthur was not the same naive person as before, who allowed luck to decide whether he would live or die. After careful consideration, there can only be one reason for this illusion.


    This was a pathetic attempt to make him give away a part of his power. Everything was built for this moment where Arthur tries to heal Diana with his powers to keep this sick fantasy going.


    His rage was akin to the drums of heaven being struck repeatedly. The surroundings began to shake as the runic world and reality morphed around them. The image in front of him began to distort and dissipate like smoke to reveal the hollow interior of a grand hall.


    Arthur closed his eyes as the illusion fell apart. For the shortest duration, he was allowed to take care of the person he loves, even as a child. However, the worst dream is the one you long for in reality because it turns life into an absolute nightmare.


    The boiling rage cooled down into something far more destructive as his eyes opened. The world in front of him was revealed as nothing but a giant hall with countless pirs inscribed with illusion runes.


    Arthur saw no one around, but the runes were still activated. Inside these runes should be the memory of what happened to Diana, and Arthur wanted to know it. His legs carried him to the pir while his hand reached out toward the runes.


    As his skin touched the runic lines, Arthur managed to see glimpses of what happened. A painful memory was buried inside these runes, and Arthur swallowed all of them.


    With him acting as a vacuum, all runes began to be sucked into his body. Arthur closed his eyes as the new memories appeared in his mind. These memories belonged to Diana, and when he lived them, tears streamed down his face.

 Chapter 578 2049

    Chapter 578 2049¡¡¡¡Arthur stood alone inside the runic chamber of illusions. It might have been because of his predictable choice of choosing the ice path or the fact that the ruins scanned his body, but this was an excellent trap for him to give them his powers.


    Their attempts to steal his powers seem far from over, and it was good that Arthur was cautious. However, this illusion has either alerted them or not. The figure which was standing in front of him might answer that question.


    "Are you the one behind this, Ghost Ruler?" said Arthur with a wrathful smile while restraining himself from attacking. "Is this the reason that you sent me here?"


    The Ghost Ruler did not respond but stood there without moving. Their long ashen robes touched the ground as the bony mask of a goat did not move an inch. Arthur was about to believe they were a statue until their arm moved to point in a specific direction.


    The long bony fingers pointed toward a pir, where a small item was embedded. Arthur frowned as he saw the item, and after a nce toward the ghost, he moved to snatch it.


    The item embedded in the pir looked like a pocket watch, but it was lined with runes. Arthur stopped in front of it as he began to recognize the artifact''s appearance, and when he turned to look at the Ghost Ruler, they were still there.


    "You know the owner of this artifact?" asked Arthur with a frown, and the Ghost Ruler nodded in response. Arthur nced at it, but that was enough for the ghost to disappear.


    Arthur was the only one left in the hall with his cold rage. But then, his anger began to calm down as he realized what was happening. Unfortunately, his father has not given up, and the change in the timeline also changed the aim of his enemies.


    As he examined the watch, he noticed it connected to the illusion runes on the wall. The runes on the watch altered the illusion, and it seems this was what the Ghost Ruler wanted him to know.


    His father has altered the illusion, which must have resulted in the trap appearing inside it. However, it made little sense why his father wanted his powers.


    "Has that delusional man joined the seven guardians?" muttered Arthur as he red at the watch. "His glorious goal must also justify this pathetic attempt to fool his son," Arthur gritted his teeth.


    His father was a maniptive man. Arthur realized that when he used Diana to make Arthur meet Gaia and, quite possibly, hand over his powers to save his love. It must also be in the name of the greater picture that he pursues without regard to his son.


    However, even his father was not foolish enough to join the seven bastards who would rather sacrifice most of the world to live safely in meaningless spaces. Of course, the selfishness of the gods was infinite, and his father might also believe that some sacrifices were necessary.


    Arthur was not an idealistic person who believed he could save everyone. However, the seven guardians had no regard for the weaker people they were leaving behind in the name of survival.


    The questions should be answered when he activates the pocket watch as he did before and met his father. However, Arthur did not want to meet that man at the moment.


    His anger has yet to subside.


    Arthur decided to keep going since the ruins were not a trap but simply tempered with. He has a message to read, and the next one should be on the doors at the far end of the hall.


    When Arthur approached the door, the runic encryption lit up. It was the same as before, but much moreplex. This should be the secondyer and the one which the runemasters were dying to solve.


    Arthur did not destroy it but instead looked for the Alvan words inscribed within it. Unlike what he expected, Arthur did not find another sentence. Instead, four Alvan numbers were written inside the encryption, with words instead of their form.


    "Nine, Four, Two, and Zero," the words confused Arthur as he read them. Everything inside the ruins so far can only mean that Diana was the one to build them, but these numbers did not mean anything to him.


    Arthur then tried to rearrange them ording to their runic depth and found two, zero, four, nine. His eyes squinted because it was the current year, 2049. The date''s appearance inside the ruins rmed him because it could only be a warning about the future.


    "Alexie," a voice called from behind him, and Arthur turned to find Grandmaster Casca standing at the far end of the hall. "You disabled the illusion with ease, it seems," said the man with awe.


    "It was just luck," said Arthur with a frown. His appearance was far from ideal. But, if there was a date inscribed inside the ruins, Arthur must know what it was. "I am still working on the secondyer of the encryption."


    "I reached it as well, so let us work together," said Grandmaster Casca with a smile as he walked toward him. Arthur had the mind to knock him out, but it was hard to estimate this man''s true strength.


    Runemasters were different from normal humans because their strength was measured by their knowledge instead of their stats. So if Arthur attacks him and gets into an ugly situation, all of Runera would turn against him.


    Grandmaster Casca stood beside him as he began to examine the encryption. It was fortunate that Arthur was not in a rush to break into it, even though he was at the moment.


    Whoever left a message inside these ruins must be in urgent need to contact him but unsure of where to find him. However, Arthur did not know why they wanted to make things difficult for him until he saw Casca studying the encryption.


    If someone who knew the Alvannguage got a hold of this message, it couldpromise the warning and the sender''s safety. If the Enders were the ones toe across it, it might be even worse.


    "You are too quiet, Alexie," said Grandmaster Casca as he turned toward him. "Are you feeling unwell?"


    "It was too cold inside the illusion," replied Arthur with a smile. "I might need a moment to recover the mental strain. I will return to the first hall."


    "As you desire," nodded Grandmaster Casca and returned to his work. It seems he wasparing the two encryptions for a pattern, but Arthur needed to learn the rest of the message as soon as possible.


    After returning to the first hall, Arthur sat on the ground with the pocket watch. His fear made him reconsider his decision to postpone meeting his father, and a dark figure leaped out of his shadow.


    "Meow," said the ck cat while sitting next to his leg. Arthur frowned because it had made an appearance again, with no pattern for him to understand its reasons.


    "You made me meet my father before, which gave me the Isotox," smiled Arthur. "You were also there when I met Hana on the ship, which gave me a shipping fleet. So I can only assume you are my lucky charm."


    Unlike Reece, the cat did not answer him but stared at him with its three golden eyes. Arthur did not attempt to touch it and smiled helplessly at the pocket watch.


    "Show me the mess you have created, old man," said Arthur as he activated the artifact, and it began to glow before pulling his consciousness inside.


    After a moment of dizziness, Arthur found himself inside the same old house they had. However, this time, it was left unattended and full of dust. Arthur scanned the house, but there were no signs that someone was living there.


    "Seref," called Arthur for his father, but there was no response except for a squeaking sounding from the depth of the house. "Show yourself."


    After not being answered, Arthur decided to march forward. The rooms were empty and messy, as if a hurricane had struck the house. It was different from the warmth he feltst time. There was nothing but a home infected by time.


    Arthur followed the squeaking sound until he reached the farthest room inside the house, which was none other than his father''s study. The door was opened to reveal the old books surrounding a desk and chair.


    "You arrived atst," came a cold voice beside the window. Arthur stared at the rocking chair and the person sitting in it. His ck hair had strips of gray, and the clothes he wore were a lot shabbier than before. "What have you done to me, Arthur?"


    His father turned to stare at him with a pair of golden eyes. However, his wrinkled face was not pleased to see Arthur after so long, and Arthur''s face was also apathetic.


    "We meet again, father."

 Chapter 579 An Inherited Name

    Chapter 579 An Inherited Name¡¡¡¡His father seemed weary and displeased, but it had little effect on Arthur. If this had been in the past, a mild change in the kind father''s temperament was enough to make Arthur full of fear. After all, his beloved parent might be disappointed.


    "You call me father now," said Seref as he turned toward the window. "I never raised a son so disrespecting. You had one job to do, Arthur, and you decided to do whatever the fuck you wanted."


    "I am the creator, after all."


    "I made you that!" roared his father as his fist mmed into the chair. "I am the source of your power, but you never took a moment to thank me for that!"


    "You are the source of my suffering, father," replied Arthur without emotions as he walked toward the man. "And do you think shouting will intimidate me, you pathetic fool?"


    Arthur''s words made his father flinch and look at him with surprise. It had never urred to him that his son could be so ruthless and unforgiving, but Arthur was not the same as before.


    The things he learned and the sacrifices he made have changed him. Hisst meeting with his father impacted him the most, but at that time, he poured his heart into advancing his runic attainment. In the end, Arthur had to follow a new belief of destroying his feelings instead of his emotions.


    "I am not the enemy, Arthur," his father frowned while gritting his teeth, then he released a sigh. "I am trying to achieve the best ending possible."


    "You have no regard for the damage you inflict in the name of the future," said Arthur as he pulled a chair to sit beside him. "Tell me, father, what have you done in this timeline? What other mess do I need to fix?"


    "This arrogance will bring doom for us all," his father rocked his chair back and forth. "I wanted to give you everything you needed, all the resources and reasons for your ascension. But, instead, you pursued the illusion of freedom."


    "Our reality but an illusion that we ept," said Arthur as a small smile appeared on his face. "You live in the illusion of glory, of having a purpose. You knew that you can never be more than a vessel, which is the reason for all of this."


    "All of this?"


    "This pursuit of glory is nothing but to give you purpose, and it is not even yours. It belongs to the guardian standing behind you and the gods'' will."


    His father was silent as his chair went back and forth, and his eyes were reminiscing the past. Arthur could tell that there was more to his father''s life than he knew, which might have contributed to his reasons.


    "I was a nobody," said his father. "But before that, I was the son of a powerful awakener, a deme-ranker who won everyone''s admiration. That was worse than being a nobody because there are no expectations when you are a nobody."


    "As much as I am interested in what made you like this, I have more urgent matters to attend to," said Arthur with a frown. "Why did you n on stealing my powers?"


    "I have never told my story to anyone, so if you want answers, you have to listen, my sweet Art," his father smiled. Arthur''s face was far from being entertained, but he did not interrupt him again as the middle-aged man began to tell his story.


    ***


    "There is a difference," his strict father used to tell Seref, "between a strong man and a weak one. The difference is who survives until the end. There is no meaning for strength if you don''t survive."


    His father was a man who worshiped none other than strength. It was the reason that he was a powerful awakener respected by all. However, his son turned out to be far from being strong, a weakling that breaks in the face of adversity.


    Seref was a kind child, a trait he got from his mother, the second wife of his father. Unfortunately, however, his father and half-siblings tranted this kindness into weakness, and it might have been right.


    In his first dungeon dive, Seref ran away from the monster. It was not because he lost, but because he won and couldn''t bring himself to kill the monster. After learning of this incident, his father lost hope in his son, and life became a lot harder for Seref.


    His father ran a guild that protected a part of the city, and on a day when Seref was strolling through the town, a dungeon break happened. The most frightening monsters appeared to kill everything in their path, but a single man held them back.


    Wielding his Warhammer while wearing his heavy armor, his father looked like a god of ancient times. Seref was among the people his father saved, and he got to see the worship in their eyes.


    From that day, his father was known as Savior, and the expectations on Seref became heavier. Finally, however, the expectations were not from his father but Seref himself.


    "I want to be worshiped," the teenager told his father, who nced at him with disdain. "I want to be the savior."


    "That is a stupid reason to pursue strength and to do that. You have to kill monsters and humans alike."


    "I will do it."


    His resolve was unshakable, and maybe that was why his father saw him in a new light. After that day, his father trained him as much as he taught his other brothers, but Seref never managed to kill a monster or a human.


    As the days went by, his father trained him less often, and Seref could see the disappointment in his eyes. However, Seref believed that everything would change once his heart hardened, and as he desired, that happened at a costly price.


    "Your weakness has failed us for thest time," his father said, surrounded by the armored corpses who attacked Seref and his mother. "Leave thisnd and never return, Arthur."


    His failure to protect his kind and loving mother cost Seref his father, and he was disowned from the family. After that, he changed his name to Seref and left the city, heading to a faraway nation known for its artifacts.


    The loss he felt at that time can only be filled with a singr desire to be stronger. The guilt that tore his heart apart can only be numbed with the countless books of archaic knowledge about true strengths.


    It was then that he came across vessels and legacies. Seref wanted to be worshiped, and he wanted absolute strength. His failure to save his mother made him desperate to save anything. This was why he sought to be a vessel, and he did everything to seed.


    After losing his youth to obsessions and dirt-digging, Seref finally met one of the gods. It was none other than the god of artifacts and knowledge, but he did not n to make Seref any stronger.


    However, the Schr Guardian gave Seref a different path. His father failed to make him stronger, which was the only thing he desired. Therefore, when the guardian told him why he was chosen, Seref wept.


    ***


    "I was chosen to be the father of the most powerful being," said Seref with a sad smile. "I desired strength to survive, but I was given glory instead. I will forever be remembered as the reason behind this world''s survival."


    Arthur stared at his father, who seemed to finish his story with a final sentence of his genuine desire. It made him disgusted to listen. This was not a man but a ghost of the past who tried to fill his gaping holes with anything he found.


    His father had his reasons to seek strength, but everything after that was done to satisfy his dreams of being worshiped and the nurturing environment that his father did not give him.


    However, what made Arthur truly sick is a single detail. It was his name. His father had a previous name, and it was also Arthur. However, after being disowned, he abandoned it and gave it to his son.


    "I have your name," muttered Arthur with a frown, but his father did not answer. "You disgust me."


    His hate was insurmountable. Arthur felt that he wanted to tear his father apart for treating him like this. He was not given anything that belonged to him, and everything he had so far was for his father''s sake.


    "I wish I had what you have," said his father. "My father never gave me anything, not even a name. My mother named me. My father never encouraged me to train, not to mention devoted his life to making me powerful. I wasted years of my life for your sake, but all of that was not enough for you to listen."


    "I have but one life, and you want it to be yours."

 Chapter 580 Hope is Dead

    Chapter 580 Hope is Dead¡¡¡¡Happiness was elusive and nothing more than a heat haze. A few moments in time can be said to be happy, but when Arthur looks back at them now, most of them were not genuine happiness.


    His memories with his father were now sullied, and what little happiness he once pursued now tasted bitter in his mouth. Arthur stared at the man who spent most of his life recreating a fantasy of glory, but when he looked deeper, he saw a neglected child.


    "Your father neglected you, and topensate for that, believing that it''s right, you took control of every detail of my life."


    "I showered you with affection, love, and care. I never once forced you to do anything. I was the best father there is, and I was never disappointed even when you didn''t awaken."


    "Because you were the one behind that too," sighed Arthur. "You gave me this cursed power that devours who I am and the responsibility to be everyone''s enemy. I live every day knowing that many want me dead."


    "Great people are always destined to be hated."


    "And I have no reasons to desire that."


    "Then, what do you desire?"


    It was the first time his father had asked him something like that. As a child, Arthur had never noticed it, but his father always gave him things but never asked what he wanted. This might have been the reason that Arthur never desired anything.


    Arthur asked himself the same question every waking moment. It remained unanswered for so long until he met his father again. Arthur believed love to be the strongest in his fading emotions, but that was not the case.


    It was hatred.


    As much as he loved Diana, and as much as he missed her, Arthur knew that within him, he felt nothing but hatred for those who made him a prisoner of someone else''s body and an outsider in his life. Arthur was separated from everything he loved and cared for repeatedly until he couldn''t restrain it anymore.


    Arthur did not move on purpose nor with the clearest intentions, but it took him a second to w at his father''s neck and raise the old man in the air. His nostrils red as his eyes turned red, letting every feeling of injustice and hatred leave his body.


    "This is what I desire, dear father," red Arthur at the old man squirming in a chokehold. "I desire revenge and pain for those who wronged me, and you are on their side. You sacrificed our wellbeing for the greater cause, and you never doubted that decision."


    "I... did that... to save..."


    "You are no savior, pathetic old man. You are a selfish man who keeps harming whoever he meets because he believes that is the right path. At the end of that path, do you see our corpses?"


    Arthur tightened his grip around his father''s neck, wanting to crush the life out of it. He wanted him to feel pain, even if it was nothingpared to the pain he had to suffer over and over. Arthur wanted something for himself in this life, but over and over, life denied him that.


    His name, powers, rtionships, and struggles never belonged to him. Nothing in this life belonged to him, and Arthur never belonged anywhere.


    "You wanted me to be the outsider, and I became that," his voice was cracking as the neck in his hand was about to snap. "But I am in pain, and you don''t care. It seems that no one cares about that, but everyone has favors to ask and problems to solve."


    His father started kicking around, knocking away the rocking chair to the ground. Arthur stared at his father''s old face turning blue, knowing that killing him would not undo the injustices Arthur had suffered.


    This was why Arthur did not want to meet this man again. The world and beliefs he constructed before were torn apart, leaving him nothing but this suffocating feeling of loss. Arthur raised his head upward while closing his eyes.


    A hand reached inside his chest and crushed his organs before turning the fragments into a lump in his throat. His teeth gnashed against each other as the arm holding his father began to shake.


    "Goddammit!" roared Arthur as he leaped forward, mming his father to the wooden shelves full of books. "I hate you, and I hate what I''ve be because of you!"


    Arthur let go of his father as the books fell to the ground. His father was still breathing, even though his neck had turned blue. Arthur did not know if this was his real body, but he couldn''t kill this man just yet.


    "I hate myself,"ughed Arthur with a shake of his head. As he looked at his father with a tilting head, he felt the absurdity of life. "I wish I was never born, to begin with."


    ***


    Happiness was elusive, and hatred was too powerful. As its vines crawl from the depth of hearts, it covers our image of everything. When we allow the hatred outside, it burns everything we once built. It kills the beliefs of goodness, love, and hope.


    Hatred reaches out its poisonous ws toward them, never letting go. No matter how much we try to push it down and bottle it again, it remains as if the dam is broken forever.


    "Hope is dead," said Arthur as his head leaned on the wooden edge of the window. "I once dreamt of a reunion and a meal together, but I had no idea when it became impossible to aplish. The world killed the hopes I once had."


    "Ever since the termination of my contract as a scavenger, the world turned into a rope that strangled me. I always argued that life should not be this way, but like whispers from hell, it tells me that it is this way. There is no other way but suffering."


    His father wheezed before him, still barely breathing as Arthur wanted to leave him alive. But, as his eyes turned to the old man, he could see the golden eyes looking at him through his unconsciousness.


    "Your name is Arthur," he said to his father. "I see how befitting it is now. I hate what you made me be just as much as I hate you, Arthur."


    "I... know," his father answered. "I know that you refused what I wanted you to be ever since the merge. I will keep trying to reverse that damage and end this timeline because this one is far worse."


    The hoarse voice of his father was dreadful. Arthur stared at him, but he did not allow doubts to appear in his heart. His father did not know the future but expected it.


    "There wille a day when you realize that I was right. Thest piece of advice from your father, Arthur. Living as a puppet is nothingpared to the guilts of killing your mother."


    "...what did you do?" Arthur red at his father, whose face had a smile now. "Answer me!" his voice made the room shake, but his father simply met his eyes without fear.


    "I will make you taste the cup I once sipped from. You hate me because you never had to suffer what I suffer, and I wanted to show you that."


    "If anything happens to her, I will crush every bone in your body."


    "I would never attack my wife, son. However, I will not clean the mess that you have created. Did you truly believe that the guardians will stand idle as you opened a new timeline?"


    "Mom is unharmed," frowned Arthur as he tookrge strides toward his father. "You are lying about this to disturb me.Tell me the truth. What... have... you... done?"


    Arthur pushed his foot against his father''s shoulder as he mouthed every word. His limits were lifted, and his leg almost crushed the shoulder into nothing. His father winced, but his smile did not disappear.


    "The moment you entered these ruins, the n began to unfold. I wanted to fix things, but this little conversation made me realize I cannot have you on my side the way you are now. I will make you fix things yourself. You will wish that you had that timeline, Arthur because I am turning this one into hell for you."


    "She has nothing to do with this, bastard!" Arthur grabbed his father''s neck, and his hatred almost made him want to kill it. "Tell me what you did!"


    "I refuse, dear son," his father grinned. "I am just as willing to make the sacrifices that hurt me. So, let us see who breaks first, you or me?"


    As his words were done, Arthur could feel the space crumbling. His grip on his father began to loosen as everything turned into a vague outline of light.


    "This is the path of no return, Seref," red Arthur at his father''s face. "I will never be your ally if anything happens to her. I would find you and make you suffer every moment for eternity."

 Chapter 581 Runic Guards

    Chapter 581 Runic Guards¡¡¡¡The space crumbled around him, and Arthur was thrown back into the ruins. His mind could not remain at ease after what he had just heard from his father. Is it possible that his father would harm his wife just to reach his aim?


    If anything happens to his mother, then Arthur would, without a doubt, think about restoring the previous timeline. However, that was what his father wanted, and if Arthur had to guess, it would be for the perfect ending in his head.


    Seref wanted Arthur to be the world''s savior, and the only world that needed saving was one about to be destroyed. This was the only exnation for his father to prefer that timeline, where his son had one arm and his family was lost across worlds.


    "Dammit, Seref," his fingers dug through the ashen bricks of the hall as his face contorted. "I should have killed him when I had the chance."


    Arthur was not sure if that was even his father''s body, but at least his heart would not be filled with so much hatred. First, however, he needed to calm down to get back to Runera as soon as possible.


    "Are you alright?" asked a voice behind him, and Arthur turned to see Julia looking at him with concern. "Your eyes are red..."


    "I need to leave Runera immediately," said Arthur as he rose without adjusting his disheveled appearance. "Do you know a way to turn off the space-locking array?"


    "...there is no such method, but the Ghost Ruler can control everything in this city. However, even finding him is impossible, not to mention reasoning with him into allowing you to leave."


    "I will fight if I need to," said Arthur as he stormed out of the ruins. "Tell Grandmaster Casca that I have an emergency."


    "You cannot leave, Alexie," said Julia with a frown while chasing after him. "The Runic Guards still suspect you, and leaving the ruins will increase their suspicions. Furthermore, escaping after being inside the ruins is against the guidelines the outsiders signed for..."


    "Do not call me that," said Arthur as he stopped walking, his teeth gnashing against each other in frustration. Julia did not understand his meaning, nor did she know his urgency. "I need to be with my family."


    "I will ensure that, but fighting against Runera is far from wise. This is me being on your side. If you ever be the enemy of Runera, you are the world''s enemy."


    "As if that makes a difference,"ughed Arthur with helplessness. "I worked so hard to be stronger, but here I am trapped in this ce like a rat. I will leave, Julia, and I cannot care less about being the enemy of Runera."


    After that, Arthur bolted out of the ruins. Every space rune he tried to use could not outpower the array that held space together. It was ironic for the master of runes to be helpless against the runes, but irony finds us all.


    Arthur was at the base of the divine tree in a second, and it was his cue to soar through the skies. Since Lilo was not around, Arthur had to levitate himself using runes. His figure darted through the blue sky as he rushed toward the direction of Kera.


    "Warning! You have vited the aerial restrictions over the city of Runera. Pleasend, or there will be consequences!"


    A voice rang below, and Arthur looked down to see the arrays lighting up like a starry night. His intuition can tell him that these arrays were designed for more than sending warnings. Arthur raced toward the teleportation stations outside it as he ignored the warnings.


    These circles were connected through pre-constructed tunnels that allowed instantaneous space travel. Even if the arrays lock space, they cannot shut down the tunnel.


    "You have beenbeled as an ouw."


    The deration did note as a warning but as an announcement that the fight had begun. Arthur ignored it still, and the arrays lit up countless bolts of concentrated mana at him. A pure energy attack made him unable to use his insignia, but he was the creator of runes.


    "Mana-Maniption," muttered Arthur as he wrote the runes with his golden fingers, constructing numerous runes about energy maniption, particles arrangement, and energy fields. "IV," then, he selected the most advanced forms of the rune he could wield.


    His powers were now diverse and almost omnipotent, but the limitationy in his body. The vessel cannot handle what the mind knows, and the knowledge inside him would turn Arthur back into runes if he used it.


    This made Arthur use the legacy ssification to limit his usage of the runes. However, these ranks were still his growth zone, and Arthur needed to grow stronger through levels and stats for his scope to increase.


    The result was a magnificent disy of the mana sts sliding off his body and soaring toward the sky. Arthur dodged those too powerful for him to handle, making him look like a meteor dancing around his enemies.


    "The intruder is right ahead!" a voice roared from ahead as the runic guards appeared. The head of the Amens Family was standing there with his armor as his soldiers spread to obstruct Arthur from leaving. "Cease these actions of you will be the enemy of Runera!"


    Arthur did not care, and he kept rushing toward the walls. The runemasters in their pavilions and the citizens in their shops looked upward to see the hustle. It was one of the few times that someone was insane enough to oppose the Runic Guards, but none seemed worried.


    Arthur''s frown deepened as he sensed the lifeforce of his opponents. All of them were at the deme-rank, which he could handle, but the head of the family was a league ahead.


    "A Peak-Astra Ranker," muttered Arthur while gritting his teeth. The fight ahead of him was one he could not deal with just yet, but what choice did he have to save his mother and brother?


    "I need to leave the city, now!" shouted Arthur, but his speed did not slow down. "There is no need for a fight."


    "A fight?" sneered the Runic Guards Captain at his words. "Do you think you are worthy of fighting me on equal terms?"


    His words were full of pride, and Arthur knew that even though he was being underestimated, this man had the right to be proud. As the leader of the Runic Guards, he was far more powerful than an average Astra-Ranker if his artifacts were included.


    Arthur finally stopped flying in front of the runic guards, who were now surrounding him from every direction. Their leader seemed surprised as he saw who the intruder was, and some of the soldiers began tough.


    "Alexie Linan," muttered the Runic Guards Captain with visible anger. "I thought you were just an ambitious man when you challenged the guilds. However, it seems you are simply insane. Grandmaster Casca was the sole reason we allowed you outside, and yet here you are running away."


    "I have an emergency outside of Runera," said Arthur with a cold face. "It is important enough for me to fight all of you here."


    "You are arrogant without anything to back that up," said the captain while gesturing for one of his soldiers. "Arrest him, but do not harm him."


    A deme ranker stepped forward wearing light armor and two boots that allowed him flight. Arthur stared at the knight, who looked in his early thirties, and realized it was a deme-ranker.


    "As youmand, Captain," muttered the deme-ranker as he raised his hand. A pulse of mana came from within the soldier as a domain appeared in the sky, and Arthur felt his body get heavier. Then, an invisible force tried to restrict his movements. "Do not resist, kid."


    As he restrained Arthur from moving even an inch, the deme-ranker flew toward him to arrest him. Arthur stared at the soldier while pondering how to get himself out of this ce.


    If he allowed them to arrest him, this would take days to resolve. However, a fight would take just as much time, and not mention, Arthur will have to sacrifice a lot to win.


    His sole option was to convince them, but he had no idea how. However, another person can do that for him, and Arthur just has to bring him out.


    The deme ranker stopped flying in front of Arthur, whose arms were not tied by the invisible force behind his back. As the soldier grabbed his shoulder, Arthur moved.


    A secondter, the soldier was sent flying across the skies and crashed into a high tower of a building, destroying most of it. The silence was overbearing as the soldiers looked at Arthur, who still had his fist in front of him.


    "I want to talk to the Ghost Ruler, and you can report that I have a method to open the ruins."

 Chapter 582 Race Against Time

    Chapter 582 Race Against Time¡¡¡¡A droplet of sweat rolled down Ori''s face as he held the heart, wearing bloody gloves. Sadly, it was not an episode of a serial killer documentary but an experiment he was doing with the Amiens Family.


    "You were born for this path, Oriole," said the head of the Amiens Family''s daughter while staring at him with fascination. "Your research on living matter rivals ours, which will save countless people."


    Oriole felt embarrassed that all of this research was to save himself in a different timeline. However, his death did not arrive because Arthur merged the timelines. So, in a sense, he saved him once again from death.


    Life was indeed unexpected. As they were building Runera, Oriole saw the end of their journey in Alka and expected how it would end. The whole world knew the end of that battle. It seemed that everyone epted their roles, even those who would die.


    Arthur then appeared, and Oriole remembers the sad god he witnessed that day. His eyes took in all of them and their injuries, the ones Oriole sustained, and his heart broke. It was then that Arthur made a decision no sane person would do: to erase everything he worked for.


    As the girl working with him took the heart andid it on the runic circle, Oriole wished he could create another body for his friend like he created this heart. It was the saddest that Oriole saw Arthur, and he never showed signs of happiness after that.


    Oriole and Arthur both knew that his n was reckless and that the risks involved might make thetter the true outsider of this world. But, as the runemastersplimented Oriole, he knew that this experience was a gift from his friend, who sacrificed the love he had in that timeline.


    "Warning! Please take shelter! An unknown object is flying through the sky of Runera. Please take shelter until this is resolved."


    The announcement array rang in the whole workshop, making Oriole and the rest halt their experiment. The girl skipped over to him, standing a little too close while holding her hands to her chest.


    "Runemaster Oriole, we should find a private shelter until this matter is resolved."


    Oriole nced at her before looking for someone to help him, but most of them had already left. It seems this situation was trained for. Even though he did not want to get ahead of himself, he was sure that this girl had feelings for him.


    Arthur''s mention of the article about the forbidden fruit popped in his head, and Oriole found himself upset again. There were discussions about him on the inte that he did not like, and those who wrote never thought he would read them.


    A group of fans consisted of girls drawn to his appearance, which has changed a lot in over a year, and to the fact that he was uninterested in them. Homosexuality was not umon, but public figures still got attention.


    "I was hoping that we can do something a little more daring," said Oriole with a smile as he untied his ponytail and held it back with a headband. "There should be an observing deck, correct?"


    "Ah, yes, but that is for the astronomy research..." hesitated the girl. "We were asked to shelter in case of a warning. This sounds dangerous."


    Oriole knew it was dangerous, but something about it screamed that it was rted to Arthur somehow. After seeing his friend get arrested, Oriole was worried sick until Julia mentioned that Grandmaster Casca would help him.


    There were very few things he could do in this situation, but Oriole felt guilty for letting Arthur wander around without any memory. Even though Oriole told him what he knew, it was far from enough for Arthur to lead this life.


    However, there was nothing that he could do about that because Arthur had many ventures. He knew very few things about him, and Arthur was not the type to share his worries with others. Therefore, Oriole had to y this card even though it made him nauseous.


    "Forbidden things are tempting, are they not?" he said with a smile while leaning a bit closer. The girl took a deep breath as her eyes widened before nodding absent-mindedly. "Guide us there, mydy."


    The girl took another deep breath before looking around and holding his arm. Oriole allowed her to guide him toward the observation deck, locked behind encrypted walls. However, as the daughter of a head, the girl was allowed entry.


    The observatory was magnificent, as countless arrays of runes captured the sky and projected it to control numerous giant screens. The girl did not wait for his demands before she went and activated it, showing them the events in the sky.


    A meteor-like figure rushed across the sky, and the girl twisted her hands to follow it. Oriole frowned as he saw the figure with blonde hair and green eyes, which was no other than Arthur''s disguise. His hunch was correct.


    "That is... your friend, right?" asked the girl with a frown as she turned to him. "You desired toe here because you knew about this?"


    "I had a hunch that he would get in trouble," sighed Oriole. "I apologize for using you like that. I am not proud of my behavior," he gave a slight bow. "However, I still need your help."


    The girl looked at him with a displeased frown before smacking her lips. Her arms widened, and the image zoomed out to reveal Arthur flying over Runera and toward the walls.


    "You will have to ask nicely, then. Don''t forget to use my name."


    "Please help me, Miss Maryam," said Oriole as he lifted his head. The girl was pleased and nodded before changing the angle the observatory was working for, revealing the runic guards gathering in front of Arthur.


    "It is admirable that you are this worried about your friend, but he is too reckless. The runic guards are one of the strongest groups in the world, and bypassing them is impossible."


    "He is trying to reach the teleportation stations, but why?" frowned Oriole as he stepped forward. "Is he escaping?"


    "An escape should not be this eye-catching," said Maryam in an intelligent observation. "It seems he is urgent to leave the city for some reason. Urgent enough to fight against them."


    Oriole was silent as he saw one of the runic guards get sent flying after Arthur punched him. There is one reason that his friend was not teleporting, and that would be the space-locking runes. Oriole turned around toward Maryam, looking apologetic.


    "What do I need to do for you to help me more?"


    "There is no need to prostitute yourself with that expression,"ughed Maryam. "I know that you are not attracted to me as I am to you. However, your most attractive feature is your knowledge."


    "Does that mean you refuse to help me?" Oriole tilted his head in confusion. "I have a lot of money and artifacts if that was what it takes." Maryam shook her head before pointing at the screen. She was pointing at Arthur, who was talking to the runic guard.


    "I want to join Ascent as a runemaster."


    "That is too much to ask for," frowned Oriole. "Every member needs to be a trustedrade of ours. We cannot let anyone join."


    "I know that you n on helping him leave the city, and helping you means that I am risking my life. That should prove we arerades and proper payment to join."


    "What is the reason that you want to join?"


    "You two aremoners without backing, yet you are confident enough to start a guild and oppose the nobility. You are either fools or people with hidden cards."


    "And you are willing to bet on that?"


    "Go big or go home, right?" smiled Maryam. "Although there is no home if I''m wrong. What is your decision, Oriole?"


    "...fine," he gave in after seeing the head of the Avens Family unleash his aura. "We need to be quick and disable the runes. There is no Ascent if we fail here, so this better work."


    "Rx," she smiled before turning off the observatory. "There is no need to watch more of that. Otherwise, we will never get to work. Follow me, forbidden boy."


    The name sent chills down his spine, but Oriole did notin since she was helping him. Instead, as he stared at her back, Oriole was in awe at how a person he had never noticed suddenly rose to the asion.


    It was another beauty of life that everyone had something to offer in the grand scheme. Oriole was hoping that the two of them would find a way to disable the arrays before Arthur got arrested again.


    After they left the observatory, the workshop began to shake. Oriole looked back toward Arthur''s direction before the girl pulled him away. It was a race against time now.

 Chapter 583 A Tight Spot

    Chapter 583 A Tight Spot¡¡¡¡Arthur stared at the head of the Avens Runic Guards, who did not take his demands well. He was offended that Arthur even asked to meet the Ghost Ruler, and his aura betrayed his rage.


    "An apprentice runemaster dares im that knowledge?" the captain fumed. "And you think attacking one of my knights is an offense I would just forget?"


    His rage was justifiable, Arthur knew, but he did not have time for this. Every second he wastes here feels like a stab to his urgent heart because he knows his father is deranged. This made Arthur try to do something he had never considered.


    "Please let me leave," he bowed his head slightly. "My family is in danger, and I need to get there," he told the truth with sincerity. Avens Runic Guards were taken aback by the change in his attitude, and the captain was among them.


    "Do you think such lies would work against me?"


    "I have no reason to lie. I just want to go home despite the unfortunate circumstances. You are stronger than I am, but even so, I am willing to fight for a chance to see my family now."


    These men rted to him because everyone had a family of their own. However, there was a difference between a soldier and a vagabond. These men had a powerful sense of protectiveness over their city that transcended sentimental values.


    "There is a protocol for that," said the captain as he began to restrain his aura. "We can use some of your blood and mana to track you down wherever you go, so we will find you if the need arises."


    Arthur did not think that his plea would work, and even if it dyed him a bit, it was better than being arrested. But then, as he was about to agree, the whole city began to shake. The runic guards frowned, and so did Arthur, as the earthquake took a good while to settle.


    "Warning!"


    "A highly condensed mana has been detected in the city''s central region!"


    A warning echoed throughout the air, but it had a sense of panic this time. Arthur looked behind him while the runic guards began to receive their orders. His perception told him that the highly condensed mana came from the ruins.


    "A group has infiltrated the ruins," muttered the captain while checking hismunication device. "That is the ce you came running from, did you not?"


    Arthur could feel his only hope to leave this in a civilized method gets crushed. The light in the captain''s eyes was enough for the runic guards to unsheathe their swords as their suffocating auras broke free to surround him.


    "I have nothing to do with that," tried Arthur again, but their expression was far from being kind this time. Arthur gritted his teeth while thinking of the group that must have infiltrated the ruins.


    "I have a hunch that you know something, Alexie Linan," said the captain as a pair of gauntlets appeared around his hands. Arthur could feel the runic lines within them, fueled by his infinite mana. "Hourss of Fate!"


    Every Astra-ranker had an astral spirit he was contracted to, and their levels decided how powerful the awakener was. Arthur saw the hourss appear above the Astra Ranker, and he knew that there was no method for him to avoid a fight. When the hourss turned upside down, Arthur could feel the world around them do the same.


    "My vision?" frowned Arthur as his vision turned upside down. Captain Avens struck his gauntlets together to generate a forcefield that tried to crush Arthur.


    "You are fragile, boy. Surrender without resistance unless you want me to crush you," said the captain as he took slow, confident steps in the sky. "What you are seeing is not an illusion, but my hourss distorting light into your eyes."


    Arthur began to sway as he tried to move. The captain gave a signal to one of the soldiers, who rushed forward to apprehend him. As the soldier was about to grab onto him, Arthur sidestepped while holding his eyes.


    "It does take a little while to get used to it," said Arthur with a forced smile. "I cannot wait for the fuss to end before I leave. You can take anything from me except for my freedom."


    "You are truly a genius at fighting," sighed the captain with emotions. "I am sure that Ascent would have proven to be the greatest if you were to stay alive. However, this stubbornness might not allow that."


    Arthur could feel the captain''s anger, and with a gesture, several deme-rankers rushed forward to arrest him. Arthur dodged them by soaring toward the sky, something they did with difficulty before chasing after him.


    His patience was wearing thin, and even though these deme-rankers could not catch up to him, Arthur was burning most of his mana. Another thing that he was doing was to restore his vision in real-time as the spirit worked to distort the light.


    However, what made him uneasy was that the hourss did nothing else than that. It was simply piling sand at the bottom as it left the portion above. The fact that nothing else happened meant that there was a time limit.


    "I am here," an ancient voice rang in the sky as a boom came below. Then, like a meteor that wanted to tear the sky, a figure rushed toward the group of soldiers, striking them with a wooden sword.


    Li appeared to help him when Arthur was struggling to find a n. The wooden sword was as heavy as a mecha as it struck the soldiers, sending them flying. The abnormal density of such a small object made it a destructive weapon that tore through the soldier''s armors.


    As the ancient man levitated beside him, Arthur realized he used gravity to fly. The deme rankers all fell back while the captain stopped himself from leaving. Arthur sighed, knowing that the arrival of Li made him now more suspicious than ever.


    "You are just an average Jerano student, huh?" muttered the captain as he red at Li. "It seems you are an aplice in the infiltration."


    "That is not the case," Arthur shook his head. "If you keep wasting time trying to arrest me, those infiltrating the ruins will leave with what they stole."


    "As if I would fall for such mind games."


    "There are no mind games, you fucking idiot," snapped Arthur at the Runic Guard. "I am telling the truth. If you don''t take your ass over there and stop them, you can kiss that position of yours goodbye."


    His outburst took the crowd aback, but the captain did not seem offended. Instead, a smile appeared on his face. Arthur was confused as the man began tough.


    "You are finally showing emotions, boy,"ughed the captain as he lowered his gauntlets. "I almost thought you were a high-end mecha if not for this outburst. Who the hell talks about their family in danger without any emotions?"


    "I have issues I need to work on," said Arthur with a frown, his usual expression returning. "Are you still going to fight me?"


    "Listen, boy," said the captain as he pointed at his friend. "If you are telling the truth, how about you lead us into the ruins? We can use the help of a man recognized by Casca Reverse."


    "I told you that I need to leave."


    "The portals are closed, and how fast can you cross thisnd? I will send you to your family myself when this is over. However, it should be a lot faster than relying on yourself."


    Arthur was put in a tight spot there. If Mistletoe were indeed the ones infiltrating the ruins, then epting this offer would be the same as leaving the group and bing their enemy. But, despite their difference, Arthur liked all of them.


    Sier might be doubting him now, but he had the right to be. Reece might annoy him, but it was the greatest stress relief sometimes. Ivy might berate him, but she made him breakfast when they were together.


    Each of them had ws, and as a group, they were nothing but criminals. However, it was the onlypanionship that Arthur enjoyed. If he helps Runera against them, it will turn into a true betrayal.


    "Let me give you a nudge in the right direction," said the captain. "My name is Velos Avens, also known as the man you want to kill the fastest. There is a reason for that," said Velos as he pointed at the hourss. "Once that hourss turns upside down again, no one can win against me."


    Arthur looked at the hourss and the calm eyes behind the armor. Those were the eyes of a man without fear and the confidence of absolute strength. Even if he was not as powerful as he ims, Velos believed he was.


    "My lord," said Li beside him. "I can feel that he is not bluffing. Even with the powers of my spiritual weapon, I have no chance at winning."


    The news did note as a surprise. Li was far from unleashing the full potential of the spiritual weapon, and he was insightful enough to know his limitations. However, did Arthur know his limits?

 Chapter 584 Taught To Sacrifice

    Chapter 584 Taught To Sacrifice¡¡¡¡After the epiphany he had, Oriole sought out Arthur for rification. He was shocked to see that his friend, who was as interested in runes as the other timeline, did not receive an epiphany.


    "I heard about something like that," said Arthur when Oriole casually mentioned it. "I never received it, but awakening was more than I could ask. I have no more desire for strength."


    I have no more desire for strength.


    Those words made Oriole stare at Arthur as if he did not know him. It was the most bizarre thing to witness, as he had just seen his friend merge two worlds like a demigod. However, when he met Arthur who was untainted by suffering, the difference was as clear as day.


    "What if you need more strength than you desire one day?" said Oriole with a frown. This mindset could not work for the alternate Arthur Silvera to enter this world. His friend smiled and ran his fingers across the runic weapons.


    "I never said that I will not seek strength. Life does not entitle us to safety, but my desire ended when I could provide money for my family."


    The words made Oriole almost cry because he knew that this was what Arthur wanted from the beginning. It was just to survive. His father pushed him into bing a man that the world could not live without.


    This was one of the reasons that Oriole trained hard until his physiques began to change to what he had now. He wanted to be strong enough for Arthur to never need strength, but that was hard to aplish.


    Even though Oriole tried to get close, there was only so little he could do with Arthur shouldering every problem that came his way. When the Enders, which Oriole fought for his entire life, appeared before the creator, the man did not seek his help.


    This made Oriole realize that he was too naive. Strength was not the only thing he needed other than Arthur''s trust. It was the ability to help his friend without him demanding it because it seems no matter what timeline it is, Arthur Silvera was taught to sacrifice himself and never seek help.


    Oriole watched as the guards rushed toward the divine tree while the runemasters and citizens rushed toward the shelters on every street. Maryam had a n for them to reach the underground city, where the runic circles were inscribed.


    "The most protected ce in the case of an emergency would be the underground city," said Maryam with a sneaky expression as she nced from behind the corner. The two of them were hiding inside an alley away from the guards. "There is no way for us to go inside."


    "Great n," said Oriole while holding his hands together. "Now, let us go back to sleep and pretend this never happened."


    "Don''t be so snarky," said Maryam as she turned toward him. "I had a n to get inside, but it has been ruined by the guards going toward the ruins. There should be a very narrow path connecting the ruins and the underground city. If we can get inside the ruins, we can go toward the space-locking arrays."


    "You want to get inside the ruins?" Oriole raised a brow. "Have you not heard the warning earlier? That is the center of the battle. We go there, and we will end up dead."


    "We need to find a way inside," said Maryam while biting her lips. "What are you holding?"


    "A small creation of mine," said Oriole as he opened his hands. "I call it Eye."


    "Because it looks like a metallic sphere?" said Maryam with a frown. "I am not sure we have time to y with metal, Oriole."


    "The metallic is to hold the eye inside."


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "..."


    There was a brief silence between the two where Maryam stared at him with blinking, wide eyes. Then, she pointed at her dark brown eyes and tilted her head in confusion. Oriole nodded.


    "...that is enough living for a day," she said while turning away from him. "I knew that all handsome men have a hidden twist. I don''t hate it since it''s rted to my passion, but don''t show me more of it."


    Oriole stared with a speechless face as Maryam walked deeper into the alley away from the runic guards. Then, he looked down at his Eye, wondering what was weird. After all, they were creating a heart inside the workshop earlier.


    Since he was not the strongest man, Oriole had to develop a method to make up for hiscking ability. In the previous timeline, he discovered his ability''s usefulness in synthesizing biological tissues.


    It was one of the nonbat abilities called Remodeling. It was a subbranch of telekinesis, making his ability just ame version of one of the strongest abilities out there. However, after he broke through to be a rei-ranker, he realized the proper form of his ability.


    Microscopic Remodeling.


    This ability allowed him to see the microscopic level of matter and remodel it in a method simr to telekinesis. This allowed him to create living tissues by preserving them, enhancing mitosis and then remodeling it into his desired form.


    This forced him to study anatomy, which took him to create Ark using his soul. In the beginning, it was a method to recreate the life that was stolen from him. But it gave Oriole purpose.


    Now, it gave him strength. The eye inside was connected to his soul, which allowed him to see through it. Oriole activated the metallic sphere and made it open like an eyelid to reveal an eye simr to his.


    "I need you to see what is happening for me," said Oriole with a smile as he looked around. Then, he looked around before jumping on top of a roof and climbing to a high-rising building.


    The scene in front of him was chaotic, and Oriole managed to see the fight between Arthur and the Runic Guards. A man was apanying Arthur now, defending him.


    When he saw that someone else was protecting Arthur, Oriole felt like a failure. His resolve to make his friend live a peaceful life was a constant knife that tore through his heart because he could never fulfill that.


    "To each their own," said Oriole as he ced the eye on a metallic sheet that belonged to the air-conditioning system of the building. The ma around the eye stuck to it, and Oriole stared at his face through the eye.


    It was a sharp-featured man with a foxlike face. Oriole changed a lot from his meek appearance, but he barely changed inside. After making sure that it worked, Oriole jumped off the building before being seen.


    The usage of artifacts was prohibited inside Runera, and every usage was recorded on the arrays. This was why Oriole had to create an eye that could monitor the situation without using an artifact.


    Maryam was waiting for him behind a group of giant crates with a pondering face. When she saw him, the girl shed a smug smile that suggested she had managed to find a n.


    "We can just go inside," said the runemaster, and Oriole was sure she had lost her mind. "Listen to my n. The Runic Guards are proficient in runic reactions and fighting, but their abilities to bypass the trapsid inside are far from sufficient. We will go there to help them."


    "I am an outsider."


    "You are Jumana''s disciple," said Maryam while grabbing his arm. "If someone dares to say you are an outsider, the human dragon will eat him alive. Then, we can sneak in themotion."


    Oriole was unsure about this idea, but it was confirmed that his master would help him. But then, his face froze before he smiled. His master has arrived at the battlefield where Arthur was.


    ***


    "What is the meaning of this?" asked the dragon-like girl as she levitated beside them. "Why are you still here?"


    "Grandmaster Jumana," greeted Velos. "I have strong reasons to believe this runic apprentice has an idea about the attack inside the ruins."


    "He is my disciple''s friend," her nostrils red. "Arrest him!"


    Arthur was speechless as he looked at the short woman waving her hand. It seems that Velos was also taken aback by his conflicting words. Jumana noticed that Arthur was still untouched, and her nose heaved in anger.


    "I offered him a deal to help us before we do that," said Velos with confusion. "Is there a reason you want us to arrest him?" his eyes showed a dangerous glint.


    "He is why my disciple doesn''t want to live in Runera," said Jumana with her hands on her hips. "We will say that he was a thief, and that silly boy wille running to live here."


    Velos and the Runic Guards had weird expressions as they realized that Jumana was using them for her petty reasons. It even made little sense why her disciple would visit Runera because his friend got arrested, but no one wanted to anger the little dragon.


    "I am afraid that is not enough," Velos was an exception. "However, you can tag along as we see the ruins with him. If he is truly a threat, then I dly will arrest him."


    All eyes turned toward Arthur, who was supposed to decide between betraying his group and losing his mother. Instead, the memories of his deranged father threatening him made Arthur grit his teeth before making another sacrifice.


    "I ept," said Arthur with a sigh while Li was staring at him. "I will help you find the culprit behind this in return for letting me leave Runera."

 Chapter 585 Not Murderers

    Chapter 585 Not Murderers¡¡¡¡"My name is Maryam Amiens," said the girl while holding out a badge of a heart. "I carry my father''s orders toe here and treat the wounded by the explosions."


    "You are fine to pass, but we cannot allow any outsiders past this point," frowned the Runic Guard upying the checkpoint while staring at Oriole. "Please return to the shelter."


    "What is your name?" asked Maryam with a smile. The Runic Guard did not answer, but Oriole could tell the guard felt intimidated. "This one here is the little dragon''s disciple. If she heard that youbeled him an outsider, you better run for your life."


    Oriole was as expressionless as a corpse, and the Runic Guard started sweating at the mention of Jumana. He had the right to be afraid because Oriole saw what that woman could do. After a few more nudges and threats, the guard allowed them inside.


    "That was easier than I thought," said Oriole as they walked through the empty streets toward the inner walls. "I think he is going to report us regardless."


    "Leave him be," said Maryam as the badge disappeared from her hands. "A man who allows fear to deter him prefers to throw the responsibility on someone else. Well, to be honest, very few people do not fear Jumana."


    "I know one of them," smiled Oriole. Maryam nced his way before opening her mouth, but she refrained from talking. "You can ask."


    "Are you and Alexie... together?"


    "...what?" Oriole stopped walking and stared at her with shock. "What do you mean by together? We are in the same guild and college."


    "I meant romantically together."


    "Have you lost your mind?" said Oriole too defensively. Maryam was surprised by his sharp words, and Oriole realized it was too much. "I apologize. We are just friends, so I don''t know why you would ask that."


    "You have been seen with other men before," said Maryam with a thoughtful expression, "and the two of you seem very close, almost inseparable. Rumors are going around of you being together."


    "This always happened ever since I came out," said Oriole. "Well, I didn''t choose toe out, but I was forced to do it by my perfect older brother. Since then, most guys avoided me because they feared the rumors you mentioned."


    "How fragile can they be," shrugged Maryam. "And what about Alexie? Does he not know?"


    "I made sure that he did after a while of our meeting. I mentioned that I had a childhood crush on a man, and he did not change. I even doubted that he might have misheard me or misunderstood what I meant, but he did not."


    "Then, the two of you are not together?"


    "Our bond is stronger than any romantic feelings," smiled Oriole. "I see him as the little brother I always wished to have. However, I suck at being an older brother, and this is my chance to change that."


    "I am sure he would appreciate what you are doing here," she reassured him, thinking he was looking for Alexie''s approval. However, Oriole knew that Arthur already appreciated him. The one who did not appreciate Oriole was Oriole himself.


    The rumors bugged him, but he knew that even if Arthur heard them, he would make another joke about it. This might be the real reason that Oriole was upset about those articles. When he realized that Arthur had read them, he remembered all the friends he lost because of this.


    "We all seek to replicate what we lost," said Oriole as he stared at the divine tree. "I lost having a good brother, and I want to be the brother I wish I had."


    "And what did Alexie lose?"


    The question brought tears to Oriole''s eyes. The lights from the divine tree, which Arthur nted there, made his eyes twinkle with sadness. This city and this tree were the things Arthur worked day and night to create but in the end...


    "He lost everything."


    ***


    Julia stared at the man bolting through the sky, and the scene she witnessed on the field appeared in her head. That omnipotent powers were devastating to behold, proving that Alexie did not give empty threats.


    However, she had never seen him so agitated over something. It was almost as if the ice melted from around the cold boy she once met, but she was heartbroken to see whaty underneath.


    Something happened inside the ruins, and she needed to know it to understand what he was going through. Unfortunately, there was no way for the Runic Guards to allow him out or disable the space arrays, but she could convince Grandmaster Casca to help him again.


    Alexie was a proud man to demand something like that from a stranger, but she was not. Grandmaster Casca admitted that Alexie was a genius of the runic path, and he could take him in as a disciple to let him out.


    Julia ran into the ruins and down the stairs. She almost tripped several times on the way down, but she had no time to slow down. This was her chance to have a stronger bond than friendship or acquaintance.


    As shended on the final steps, she felt a change in the mana ahead of her. Space began to get distorted in front of the altar before a portal opened, of which a few people came out.


    "I told you there would be someone," said the man raising his arms to hold the portal together. He wore a mask with a crown engraved on it, along with three more people who wore simr masks.


    "A crow, a serpent, a phoenix, and an eye," muttered Julia as she stared at the group. "Those robes too... you are Mistletoe."


    "A great honor to be recognized in a ce so detached from the world," the man wearing the eye-engraved mask bowed slightly. "We are indeed Mistletoe, and we came here to do what we do best."


    "You are thieves," said Julia with a frown as she backed away. "Are you the ones who killed the runemasters the other day?"


    "We are thieves, not murderers," said the crow-engraved man before copsing the portal. "We also perform very well in bed."


    The words sank inside the hall, and the crow-man received thebined speechless res from Julia and his friends. Julia did not know what to say, but her hand reached toward themunication device inside her robes.


    A gunshot rang in the air as the serpent shot hermunication device, destroying it. The bullet grazed her hand, and the impact made Julia stagger back and fall on her lower back.


    "I remember you," said the eye while approaching her. "You are the one who visited Alexie a day after he found the corpses. But, then, you left with the disguised friend of his."


    "How do you know Alexie?" frowned Julia while holding her bleeding hand. "Are you the ones who scared him?"


    "Scared?" asked the eye with confusion as he crouched beside her. "That man does not know fear. We are not his enemies for now, but that might change. You can say that I have an interest in him."


    Julia stared at the man who reached out toward her bleeding hand. Then, she watched him take out a potion, which he poured on her without hesitation. Being a runemaster, she could tell that it was a healing potion.


    "What do you want froming here?" asked Julia with a frown. "These ruins are not to be tempered with. If you dare steal anything, Runera will hunt you down."


    "The world already hunts us down, sweetheart," said the man while pulling her up to stand in front of him. "We are just making sure that we can survive. But, for that, we will need your help."


    "I refuse."


    "If that is a definite answer, I must ask my follower to shoot your head next. A good thief leaves no witnesses."


    "You are murderers, after all," smiled Julia at them. "However, you are nothing but arrogant idiots for underestimating the youngest runemaster alive."


    Julia''s robes fluttered, and the runic lights exploded around her as she said so. The serpent reshot his gun, but the bullet was blocked by a barrier that appeared around her. Then, as the eye jerked her hand away and retreated, Julia began to levitate.


    "I am the daughter of the Vinera Family," said Julia as she stared down at them. "We specialize in domains, and the moment you allowed me to activate it, you have lost."


    "I fear that is indeed what happened. I ''allowed'' you to activate it because I already knew your n," the eye man said with a smile as he raised his hand. "I also know where to strike to destroy that domain of yours."


    Julia saw a bright violet light explode from his hand, forming a very thin needle that bolted toward her barrier. Her eyes snapped open when the needle passed through a weak point and struck her navel. All the runic lights disappeared as Julia fell to the ground, unable to move anymore.

 Chapter 586 Moonlight Crossbow

    Chapter 586 Moonlight Crossbow¡¡¡¡Sier stared at the unmoving runemaster in front of him as the runic lights scattered to pieces. Then, his eyes turned toward his hand and the lingering violet mana surrounding it. The Seer Guardianughed at Sier''s reliance once again on his powers.


    [She is so hot,] a voice appeared in his minding from Zas'' direction. [You would think I have a girlfriend at this age.]


    These were his thoughts, and he did not hold them back even knowing that Sier could read them. It was the same for everyone who knew about his ability. They feared him, he knew, but also epted him.


    At first, most of them wondered if Sier was listening to them. However, it happened at some point when they stopped wondering and forgot about the matter. Sier was left to hear the thoughts of his friends.


    There was, of course, an exception. The calmest and most disturbing conversations he has are all with Arthur Silvera, who Sier could not read his mind. The reason behind that was a mystery even for Master Ronin, but a theory of Sier is his ability''s dependence on spiritual energy.


    There was a giant stats gap between Sier and Arthur, and their spiritual energy had a simr gap with different roles. But, being the vessel of the Seer Guardian, spiritual awareness was second nature to him.


    [I should have killed her before Boss intervened,] thought William while cleaning his gun. [Of course, I know that you wouldn''t like that, Boss.]


    There were also people acutely aware that he was listening and would talk to him once in a while. As a result, Sier felt less of a creep for overhearing his friend''s thoughts.


    This was why he considered Arthur to be his sole genuine friend before. Sier did not fabricate his persona to make Arthur like him because he did not know what he liked. As much as that terrified him, it also made him rest easy because he did not need to act.


    It was sad that the same thing he liked about Arthur made Sier suspect him. The fact that Arthur acted differently did not help to ease Sier''s doubt that someone else had taken over his friend''s body.


    ''If only I could read his mind,'' sighed Sier as Hua walked toward Julia and picked her up. The runemaster was still breathing and conscious, but the damage to her integrated runes disturbed her control over her body.


    "I apologize for using such barbaric methods," said Sier toward the genius runemaster. "However, I need a hostage and a helping hand to enter the ruins."


    [How did he do that...] wondered the runemaster while staring at him with confusion. [A precision like this is at the level of omniscience. Is it possible that he is a fallen being?]


    Sier smiled at her attempts to understand what happened. She mistook his energy for the corrupted powers, but he knew that was the most logical analysis. Sier turned and looked toward the ruins, but his head throbbed with pain.


    The ruins were filled with runic inscriptions, which were tooplicated for Sier to look into. Otherwise, he would have been the genius runemaster instead of the paralyzed one over Hua''s shoulders.


    "These ruins... will not... open for you..." muttered a weak voice from Julia''s mouth, and Sier smiled.


    "I know that runemaster, but I have a different n. Serpent, use that weapon."


    "It might blow apart the whole ce," William said, and it was the first time Sier saw the man hesitate to bomb something. "Furthermore, the condensed mana will alert the rest of Runera."


    "They can chase us all they want," said Sier. "We will be long gone when they get here. Furthermore, the runic guards seem upied with something else."


    "As youmand," said William as he took out a metallic case from his storage ring. The gunman then assembled a prototype weapon that looked like a rectangr crossbow. Its silver engravings shone with every piece assembled, and its appearance made the runemaster squirm.


    "How did you... obtain that..." she struggled to break free, but her movements were too weak. "This belongs... to Runera..."


    "That''s what thieves do," said Sier as William assembled the weapon. "We steal to survive. These ruins were built for the smart ones, but the smartest option is to use absolute power."


    Sier took out a vial as William finished assembling the giant weapon. The weapon was just a container for the actual monster he was holding. The runemaster gasped as she reached out toward him.


    "I cannot believe that the city of creation holds onto something like this," smiled Sier as he looked at the ck crystal inside the vial. "Only something like this can host the power of destruction."


    "...stop!" shouted Julia as she reached over to him. "This power... should never... be used..." her arms iled around before Zas struck the back of her neck, knocking her out.


    "This should keep her quiet for a few minutes," said Zas. "We don''t have time to dwell here. The Runic Guards should be arriving soon."


    "I know, but I am not sure about this. This is the thing we fought many times before."


    "And we never killed," said Hua as she ced Julia down. "It is no wonder that a trophy for killing the immortal can be a weapon of mass destruction."


    "That is only in theory," said Sier with a smile. "But we are here to prove that theory. Back away, everyone. Let us see some fireworks."


    As he said so, Sier threw the vial toward William. The gunman snatched it midair and pushed a button on the crossbow, making a cylindrical tube pop out. Then, he ced the vial inside and pushed the tube into the weapon.


    "This is the greatest moment of my life," smiled William as he aimed the gun. "I will be forever grateful for this joy, Boss!"


    Sier ignored the cracked bomber as his worries were immense. Using this power was too dangerous, but there was no other solution. Whatever was inside these ruins was worth it, and it would be a lot safer to use in the outside world.


    "Do it," said Sier with a hardened face, and William pulled on the trigger. Mana crystals exploded inside the crossbow before rushing toward the vial and creating a reaction. The arrays inside Runera and the ruins began to condense an opposing force to the powers of nothingness, and this only served to make the explosion bigger.


    ***


    Arthur stared at the scattering runes of the arrays. The altar had been destroyed into nothingness, and the power of darkness still lingered inside, making it clear who the culprit was behind this.


    It might not be Mistletoe because there was no way for them to use the Nameless powers to infiltrate the ruins. This made it easier for Arthur to help Runera find the culprit and made these ruins more urgent.


    What was the message inside the ruins?


    If Arthur left this ce without finding out, he would never know what the warning was. This year, there was a day that was important enough for someone to leave him a message for countless years, and Arthur might lose the opportunity to know what it was.


    "This is far worse than we thought," said Velos as he stared at the scene. "We need the Ancient Arts for this case."


    "The Devils Hunters are far away," said Jumana as she stared at the destruction. "We need to handle this ourselves. This power does not belong to the Devils."


    "What do you mean?"


    "This destruction is too immense. It must be the Moonlight Crossbow."


    "...that is sealed in the divine tree," frowned Velos as he gestured for his men. "There is no way that it got out without my knowledge."


    "You needn''t send anyone there," said Jumana as she jumped into the giant pit. "It has been stolen, and we need all the forces we can get. Whoever stole it has the power to start a global war."


    "What is the Moonlight Crossbow?" asked Arthur with a frown. Velos nced his way but did not answer, seeming secretive about the information.


    "A weapon to utilize the destruction of nothingness," replied Jumana with a smile. "If you know what that means, you can understand how vile humans are. Unfortunately, we tend to make the most horrible choices and stick to them."


    Arthur stared at the scene with a frown. This method should not exist except for Lusica, who utilized those powers using his help. That man might be dead now without Arthur, or he might have to do with this Moonlight Crossbow.


    The Enders sought his powers to create a creature of nothingness that exists. A method to allow the host to unleash the full destruction of Nameless in this half-world. However, it seems humans also tried to utilize the powers of nothingness.


    "I am not surprised," sighed Arthur as he stared at the giant pit that looked like hell. "It was a matter of time before something like this emerged. After all, we are approaching the unknown."

 Chapter 587 Underground Arrays

    Chapter 587 Underground Arrays¡¡¡¡Memories shed in his mind like a nightmare as Ori witnessed the destruction of the altar. The dark energy and the senseless chaos distorted his mind, for he was reminded of the twelve years he fought against the fallen beings.


    "This is going to blow up, pun intended," said Maryam as she looked around. "There is only one weapon that can cause this destruction, and it should not be used now."


    "A weapon?" questioned Oriole with confusion. "Are you saying that a weapon and not the corrupted caused this?"


    "A different kind of corruption," she said while pulling his arm. "We need to leave because the guards will be arriving soon. Follow my steps into that groove over there."


    Her arm pointed toward a slight depression in the far walls, crumbling away. Oriole could see some lights inside the crack, and it must be the path she mentioned before. Maryam pulled him out toward the far end of the stairs and the crater''s edge.


    "We need to reach the other end without being inflicted with this darkness," said Maryam with a frown as she looked around. "There is no foothold, dammit."


    "I have a few methods up my sleeves," said Oriole as he took out a few potions. His hands moved seamlessly without any hesitation before he poured one vial into the other.


    "What are you creating?" frowned the runemaster as she turned to him. "Nothing will work against this energy. It is the embodiment of nothingness!"


    "A dose of existence should nullify the nothingness," said Oriole while taking out a golden case. "I am not a god, but humans should not be underestimated."


    "Is that... stardust?"


    "Taken from one of the greatest constetions," said Oriole as he stared at the ethereal substance inside his case. "It is a waste to use it, but this is the only way to repel the darkness."


    "How do you know all of this?" she frowned while staring at him. "You are almost like a Devils Hunter."


    "A Devils Hunter," smiled Ori at the mention of the name he coined for their profession. It took twelve years and the help of a prophet to master their arts. "It is a cringe name, now that I think about it."


    "How dare you!" her nose red up, but Oriole was done with the ne he threw at her. "Is it for me?"


    "It''s enough to ward the energy away for now," said Oriole before making one for himself. But then, the two heard noisesing from the outside as the nes were done. "There is no time to test them. We need to jump."


    "Are you asking me to trust you with my life?" blinked Maryam at him. "I think we should find a way to fly over there."


    Oriole stared at her silently before picking up a vial and throwing it over the crater. Then, like a snake from the depths of hell, dark energy bolted out of the crater and turned the vial into nothingness.


    "As much as it might harm you, there is no other method. I would havee up with one already."


    "You talk like my grandpa," said Maryam while staring at the ne. "He is a Devils Hunter too, and one of the good ones."


    Oriole was mixing the different ingredients with the stardust as he listened. When he heard that she was the grandchild of a Devils Hunter, Oriole suspected that he knew the man. The man might also know him if he received an epiphany.


    "I am going there," said Oriole as he wore the ne, which gave a soft light that surrounded him. "I will jump first for you to believe in me. As for whether you want to follow, that depends on you."


    After saying so, Oriole ced his things inside the storage ring Arthur made him and jumped over the edge. The abyss below attacked him as expected, and it was weing the same way it did thirteen years ago.


    ''What if this stardust does not work as it did in the other world?'' wondered Oriole as the tongues of darkness rushed out to attack him. ''Would Arthur save me like before?''


    The thought made him feel pathetic. Even after he resolved his heart to help his friend, he still relied on the cursed powers Arthur had. His thoughts were cut short by the attack of nothingness, which ate away the stardust instead of Oriole''s body.


    His feetnded on the ground, and he was unharmed. Oriole looked around the wastnd with the realization that he had survived. But, when he turned to look at the runemaster, her head was peeking at him.


    "I am alive," shouted Oriole, but the nothingness devoured his voice. Maryam seemed to have understood his meaning, but she backed away from the edge. "Has she decided against it?" pondered the alchemist before her figure leaped out into the air.


    Maryam fell farther away from him, and her ne also repelled the darkness. As shended on her feet, the runemaster looked around with fascination.


    "You are a bona fide Devils Hunter, Oriole," she muttered when he was close enough with nothing but stardust between them. "I made the right choice to associate with you."


    "Wait until you meet Alexie," said Oriole as he nudged her along the way. "We can save the amazement untilter. The Runic Guards areing."


    Oriole could see theming using the eye he nted at the ruins'' entrance. The dependence on artifacts and abilities made most awakeners overlook searching in ces with no traces of the two. This allowed him to see everything without anyone knowing.


    As he reached the groove, which had a giant hole that led downward, Oriole realized that Arthur was at the entrance. His frown deepened as he looked back and closed his eyes.


    There were other people with Arthur, including the Runic Guards and Grandmaster Jumana. There was something about Arthur''s expression that told Oriole of his predicament. However, Oriole could not know what it was.


    Since he was not in a battle anymore, Oriole decided to call him using themunication device. The stardust flickered as it was about to disappear, and it made the two of them jump through the hole to start rolling down.


    Their stats allowed them to get out of it with nothing but dusted robes, and the stardust flickered out of light like a candle. However, the two of them were far from the harmful miasma now. Oriole took out hismunication artifact and tried dialing Arthur.


    Hismunication was intercepted. Oriole looked at the hole they came down from and saw the dark energy blocking it. The signal must have been intercepted simrly that his vial was destroyed.


    "Who are you calling?"


    "Alexie is here at the ruins with the Runic Guards and Jumana. I need to understand the reason he returned."


    "Captain Velos must have suspected him when the explosion happened because Alexie came from the direction of the ruins. I think Alexie is helping them to clear out the doubts and get out of Runera as soon as possible," said Maryam with a pondering expression.


    Oriole nodded at the usible theory, but his heart could not forget the expression on Arthur''s face. It was the same expression he had when he emerged out of the great light to find Diana''s dying body.


    "We must hurry to disable the space arrays," said Oriole. "If we are toote, then Alexie might do something he is forced to do."


    Maryam looked confused but nodded nheless. Oriole looked at the dark cave around them and then at the giant hole below. Bright lights wereing out of the hole, and it was the same lights he had seen earlier.


    "Wee to the underground arrays of Runera," said Maryam as she dusted herself. "There are countless runes that can obliterate us if we are not careful. Also, if we mess them up, space arrays might transport all of Runera somewhere else."


    "Are you sure that we can take such a risk?" frowned Oriole when he heard itsplications. Maryam double-nced his way before chuckling.


    "You are hesitating after jumping into a sea of death?" she asked with a smile. "I am relieved that you are a good person, but this is a risk that was possible the moment we tried to disable the arrays."


    "There must be a safe method to disable them," said Oriole. "A method that would not endanger the lives of millions."


    "There is one right behind you, but it would endanger one person''s life," said Maryam as her thumb pointed at the darkness behind her. "We can use that energy to corrupt the arrays. It might cause troubles for Runera, but there will be no risk of teleportation."


    Oriole nced back at the darkness, and he knew that she was not fooling him. The darkness was the greatest bane of runes, and its precision might be what they needed. However, transporting the darkness and using it means bing a fallen being.

 Chapter 588 Bloody Pillar

    Chapter 588 Bloody Pir¡¡¡¡"Call the main department and have them focus the anti-corruption array to this ce," said Jumana into themunication device before she ced it away. "We should get past this hellhole in a few minutes."


    "A few minutes would be enough for whoever is inside to sweep this ce clean," said Velos with a frown. "I will walk through it."


    "As powerful as you are, walking through these would turn you into nothingness," interrupted Arthur, "...but we can teleport there."


    "Good try, kiddo," said Jumana with a smirk. "You would disappear as soon as the space-lock is lifted. So instead, we will wait for the anti-corruption array to make a path for us."


    "I want to get this done as fast as possible," sighed Arthur. "It might be a risk, but I prefer that we use the captain''s method to get inside."


    Arthur was anxious to get inside for two reasons. The first one is his need to get back to Kera and the message he has yet to receive inside. The one who built Runera should be the one who left him this message, and Arthur could not miss it.


    However, it was as Jumana had said. The moment Arthur regains his ability to teleport, he will disappear from Runera. His mother''s safety was above everything else he had, even his identity as Alexie Linan.


    The one who forged that identity was Master Ronin, so betraying Sier here would be pulling the trigger on everything they gave him. In the beginning, Arthur believed that it could not be Mistletoe until he learned about the Moonlight Crossbow.


    Their desire to save Ivy and steal whatever was in these ruins could exin their attempt to obtain that crossbow. However, what made them attack the ruins if they had such a weapon already?


    After the merge, Arthur believed he had figured out everything he needed to know about the past. However, his questions about the present did not seem to be any less. So, he might need to be against Mistletoe if it came down to it.


    "And what about the Ancient Arts?" asked Arthur with a frown. "There must be a method the Devils Hunters used for such a situation."


    "Most of the Devils Hunters are either in seclusion or on missions. Those remaining are the ones who lost their minds to corruption."


    "Seclusion?"


    "That is not something a suspect should know," said Velos with a re. Arthur stopped asking questions as his mind raced to find an answer. "I am entering the ruins."


    "You fool," Jumana shook her head but did not stop him. "I will be the one to kill you if you be a fallen being."


    "Thank you, Grandmaster," said Velos with gratitude before taking off his gauntlets and armor. The artifacts on them would just trigger a reaction from the nothingness.


    Arthur got to see the man''s face for the first time, and he was in his sixties with a head full of gray hair. The wrinkles on his face looked like the numerous branches of the ancient tree above them. As he took off all of his armor, he was left with simple clothes.


    "Are you going to use the hourss?" frowned Jumana before asking, and Velos nodded. "Even time is corrupted in front of their powers."


    "But it is the greatest barrier," said Velos. Arthur realized why this man was called the undefeated once the hourss turned twice.


    An ability rted to time was rarer than a phoenix''s feather, and it was the first time Arthur saw someone with it. However, if Velos truly gets a bacsh from Nameless, Arthur could run away if it was just Jumana.


    "I am a master of domains, boy," said the Grandmaster after she saw Arthur nce toward the exit. "I can reach you even if you were miles apart."


    "Then, there is no need to use the hourss," said Arthur as he pointed at the entrance. "Whoever went inside had to cross the miasma themselves. If it was truly the Moonlight Crossbow, the culprit should be a human. That means there is a method to enter without getting hurt."


    "...that is insightful," said Velos after a pause. "You are proving useful already, Alexie. What method can you think about?"


    Arthur pointed upward at his question. The wrinkles on the man''s face reminded Arthur of branches, and the branches reminded him of trees. The greatest host for the powers of life was the divine tree above them.


    "The Mother of Mana...?" asked Velos. "It would be quicker to wait for the arrays to work simply. Mother of Mana responds to no one''smands."


    "It is not amand but a reaction," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "The Divine Tree blesses every soul inside of Runera. If my hunch is correct, we can pass through the miasma under its blessings."


    Arthur has made Rega bless the city before to treat the nightmares Lusica was having. Even if Rega did not respond to him, her blessings still covered the city of Runera. This was the only method Arthur could think of for the culprits to pass.


    This made him realize that the only person capable of knowing such an obscure detail was the Omniscient Vessel. The nauseous feeling was back, and he knew that it was because Arthur was going against his morals to save his mother.


    "You are asking us to jump?" frowned Jumana at him. Arthur nodded, and the grandmaster began to chuckle. "I see no harm in trying."


    "You don''t see any harm?" Velos grabbed her shoulder. "This boy can be an aplice of whoever went inside."


    "His words make sense to me. Unless the culprit destroyed the entrance and left, they must be inside. The Divine Tree is known to bless all living beings within the city, so disbelieving his words is the same as saying Mother of Mana is useless."


    Her argument was logical, but it was not a reason to believe Arthur. As he stared at her, Arthur realized that she thought he was on their side because of Oriole. As for wanting to imprison him, that was nothing but games for her.


    "I will jump first," said Arthur as he took a couple of steps forward. "A schr needs to have faith in the theories he proposes, right?"


    "Well said," Jumana walked to stand beside him. "If you die, I will engrave your name on the divine tree as the man who proved its uselessness."


    "You truly fear nothing,"ughed Arthur before he jumped. "See you below."


    His body fell through the air into the dark crater. The tongues of darkness attacked him as expected, and Arthur did not use his powers of creation to block the attack. Mistletoe had no other method to cross except Sier''s insight on this twist.


    As the tongues touched his body, a soft light appeared around to block them. Arthur watched the darkness shy away from the light as hended on his feet. Then, he stared at the light in nostalgia.


    "I missed you too, Rega."


    The spirit was asleep for some reason or simply unable to hear him. Arthur remembered how he saved her from Traitor and the Enders before, making his heart worry about her in this timeline. Then, he snapped out of his daze and waved his hand toward the two.


    After a few shocked nces, Velos and Jumana jumped, followed by half of the runic knights. All of them were protected by the soft light of the divine tree, making their hearts filled with warmth.


    "A leap of faith," stared Velos at his own hands, touched the darkness but still unharmed. "The answer was to have faith and unwavering belief. Even if you are a culprit, Alexie Linan, you have earned my respect."


    Arthur smiled without saying anything before he led the way. This was what he liked about schrs. Their respect was toward the holder of truth and knowledge instead of strength. Finally, they reached the hallway entrance and made their way toward the first grand hall.


    This was the hall where Arthur used the pocket watch and thest ce he had left Julia and Grandmaster Casca. No sounds wereing from inside the hall, and Arthur could smell the scent of blood.


    As the rest of the guards began to feel the ill-forbidding atmosphere, their eyes took in the scene inside. Arthur and the rest halted their steps when they walked into the hall, which was destroyed beyond recognition.


    The destruction was immense as if a celestial monster was sharpening its ws across every tile the hall had. In the center of the hall, surrounded by the ten paths, was a giant pir covered with blood.


    Arthur raised his eyes to look at the source of the blood. It was a body impaled to the pir, bleeding everything onto its bricks. The dead man wore the robes of Runera, which were now dripping with blood.


    "That is Grandmaster Casca," muttered Velos with a terrifying calm, "dead."

 Chapter 589 Weaponizing of Nothingness

    Chapter 589 Weaponizing of Nothingness¡¡¡¡As the crossbow was covered with lights and destructive energy, Sier and the rest retreated to avoid the implications. William activated his ability and added the explosion effect to the crystals, making the crossbow reach its full potential.


    This was the shadow of a true gunman, Sier thought. But then, the man pulled the trigger on his gun, and the silver and ck lights intertwined with each other as they bolted toward the ruins'' entrance.


    The giant ball of energy devoured everything in its path while growing bigger and bigger. Finally, Sier took a runic card from his robes and threw it in front of them. William retreated in that split second before a barrier activated, but it was far from able to withstand the explosion.


    The world cried as the nothingness exploded from the ruins'' entrance, taking down everything in its path. As Sier calcted the distance, he realized that the wave of destruction would engulf them.


    "Retreat!" shouted Sier as he jumped backward, followed by the rest. Hua was the one carrying Julia, and she jumped back, controlling both of them to fly away.


    The destruction swept away everything in its path, and it did not slow down until they were halfway up the stairs. The group stared back at the sea of darkness receding into the crater, unable to believe this was the destruction that they had brought.


    "We have truly overdone it, boss," said Zas as he stared at the destruction that ensued from their attack. "Maybe this gun is more of a curse than a blessing. That deal was too suspicious for us to ept."


    "I will be the one to decide that, Crow," said Sier with a cold edge to his voice. The teleporter closed his mouth without making another sound. "The entrance is open. We can go inside now."


    "How are we supposed to go through the darkness?" asked William as he held his shaking arm. "A simple touch would tten us with the ground."


    "There is no need to fear. A part of the deal was a method to cross the darkness, which should dy whoever pursues us. So we just need to jump."


    "...jump where?" asked Hua with a frown. "It cannot be... into that?" she ced Julia down as she asked. "Boss, this is getting out of hand."


    "I do not only make the decisions convenient to you all," said Sier with a frown as he turned to them. "I expect all of you to follow me even when my decisions do not make sense."


    The three were silent before nodding. Sier stared back into the darkness before remembering the words that person had told him. As they stated, a blessing from the divine tree should work to shield them in the darkness.


    Whether to trust them or not was different because Sier did not trust anyone. However, when offered a weapon that could cause this destruction, Sier''s heart was tempted to make this deal. Such destruction could be a good threat for his father to leave the throne.


    This cannot be a bad deal because he was leaving with nothing but gains. However, it left a bad taste in his mouth. The outsider will never forgive him for using this weapon or weaponizing the powers of nothingness.


    However, Arthur was not there when all of them needed him, and Sier still remembers their fight over the Tanera Kingdom and the Ghost Summoner. Even if the two of them became friends at some point, things took a turn.


    The thoughts rushed through his head as Sier jumped into the darkness. His three followers stood behind and stared at him with concern as the darkness engulfed his body. However, Siernded without being harmed.


    "Another thing proved right," muttered Sier as he stared at his hands. "Am I going on the right path, Arthur?"


    It was ironic for the Omniscient Vessel to be unable to know whether he was doing the right thing. However, that was the case with the outsider who did not belong to their world or the timeline.


    Sier regrets ever meeting Arthur or thinking that he could be of help against his father. If he had found the Moonlight Crossbow earlier and weaponized the ck crystals, their goal would have been achieved: a nation to call their own.


    Mistletoe would not be the discarded ones anymore, and their powers would grow more than a group of thieves and Broken Goods. They would be a power to be reckoned with, and every member would get their revenge.


    These were the criteria that Sier picked for his members. All of them were wronged by the world and had the burning hatred within them to take back what was theirs. However, as he stared at their hesitant faces, he wondered if he had underestimated their capability to change.


    His fears were extinguished by the three members jumping tond beside him. A smile appeared on his face as they proved their loyalty and trust. Even if Sier jumped into hell, the three of them would follow.


    "Let''s rob these ruins," said Sier before turning to walk into them. The darkness covered even the hallway beyond the gate, but the blessing worked well to shield them. As the group reached the next hall, they were greeted by a figure.


    "I wondered what that explosion was," said the man who had a sharp jawline and a dashing smile. "A few rats have found their way into my den."


    [Grandmaster Casca is still here!] thought Julia the runemaster, and Sier heard her. The name was not unfamiliar to him because he knew that this grandmaster spent most of his time inside the ruins.


    "Rats can carry gues and illnesses," said Sier as he gestured. "Let us inside, and no battle will ur, nor hostages will die here."


    "You have already destroyed most of the runic lines that shape this ce," said Grandmaster Casca with cold rage. "I will not be satisfied until I break all of your bones, even if it means my death or hers."


    "We outnumber you," said William as he raised his gun. "Although, I doubt that we need more than just a bullet to take you out."


    As soon as he finished his words, the gunman pulled the trigger and fired the bullet at the grandmaster. It was a fusion of explosive mana and ten-thousand-years iron bullet, making this one of the strongest attacks fired by William.


    "I am terrified," said Grandmaster Casca as he raised his hand. The world twisted around his fingertips as his lips muttered a single. "Reverse."


    The world seemed to be held by the throat as the attack started being divided into smaller forms, each different in color. Finally, when the attack reached Grandmaster Casca, it was nothing but a lump of steel and harmless mana, among other ores.


    "You can reverse items into their original form," said Sier. "Runera is full of hidden monsters like you. I wonder why you are still neutral even while being this powerful."


    "We have our ns," said Grandmaster Casca as he crouched beside the lump of steel. "This is a fine quality crafting material. It would be a waste to use it on weapons."


    "You can keep it because we have a better one," said Sier while signaling William to take out the Moonlight Crossbow. "Are you willing to reverse this time too, Grandmaster Casca?"


    The smile on the grandmaster''s face disappeared as the weapon was pointed in his way. It seems he was not surprised but did not dare to underestimate the threat of the crossbow.


    "There is no possible method for you to steal this," said Grandmaster Casca with a frown. "Someone from inside of Runera gave you this item. I can think of three people."


    His analytic ability was terrifying, and Sier almost felt overwhelmed by the influx of information into his head. However, none of the suspects was the correct answer behind the culprit who gave them this weapon.


    "It does not matter," said Sier with a smile. "You either cooperate with us, or we attack."


    "I know that youck crystals," said Casca. "You will not waste them on anything but the runic encryption. Furthermore, do you think I am an idiot?"


    Sier was silent because he knew that this man was far from an idiot. As long as he survives the first destruction, the grandmaster will remain unharmed and obstruct their path.


    "Leave him to me," said Sier as he strode forward away from the group. "Go and find a way deeper into the ruins. Use the knowledge of that runemaster to find a weak point. We cannot let these ruins copse."


    "Do you think I would allow it?" chuckled Grandmaster Casca as he raised his hand. "I can turn their bodies to nothing but bones and flesh."


    "I am your opponent, Grandmaster Casca," said Sier as his eyes began shining violet. "Let me show you what schrs truly desire: the truth."


    As his ability activated, Sier began looking for the weak points that would end this fight quickly. However, his enemy was the head of a family, and winning would not be easy. Therefore, Sier borrowed more powers than he could handle for a brief second. It was a choice he would regret.

 Chapter 590 Fighting for Friendship

    Chapter 590 Fighting for Friendship¡¡¡¡Oriole stared at the underground city with awe. When they built Runera, the arrays were a lot less than this. Arthur was stillying down the foundation of this city when he disappeared and reappeared half a monthter.


    After the merge, Oriole asked Arthur about the reasons he disappeared. A simple question let Oriole know the story behind the creation and the ancient gods. The moment Arthur finished his story, he took a sip from his tea. Oriole remembers staring at him in awe for acting so calm while the world''s fate rests on his shoulder.


    Every life, memory, love, and ambition would be crushed to nothing if Arthur did not stop Nameless and the incarnations of ancient gods. Yet, the man sits and chats as if the world can disappear as far as he cares. At that moment, when the lights from the underground arrays filled his eyes, Oriole realized why the powers of creation eroded emotions.


    "He who carries everything can only feel nothing," muttered the runemaster as he closed his eyes. Arthur was losing his emotions because it was the only way to retain sanity. Otherwise, he would be crushed under the overwhelming feeling of responsibility.


    "Should I bring a cameraman for your sentimental moment?" asked Maryam to break his trance. "We need to descend if we want to make it in time."


    "I got carried away," smiled Oriole before taking the stairs down to reach the runemaster. "Where are the space arrays?"


    "I only know the general location from the academy," said Maryam. "We studied that space arrays need to be the strongest in the center before spreading like a tornado."


    "That should be the giant tower over there," pointed out Oriole. "However, this ce is not deserted. There are patrolling officers and runic golems at every crossroad. We are far from being able to fight them."


    "We just have to walk past them," said Maryam as her mana covered her hands. "I can stun them with my attack. They should not remember what happened as soon as we pass."


    "...is that the reason you agreed so easily?" asked Oriole with surprise, and the runemaster gave a cheeky smile. "I assume there is some sort of condition for this ability."


    "There are many, but I will not tell you about it," she stuck her tongue out before jumping over the balcony and onto the cobblestoned road. Oriole stared at her before jumping down as well.


    The underground city had roads all over the ce with runic tes inscribed to regte the arrays. There were glowing runic lights on their left and righting from the runic lines below. When Oriole stared at them, he saw different runes running in separate strips on the metallic tform.


    "There are many arrays in Runera, and the tower regtes most of them. The tower is also in the city''s center, so the space arrays are centered there. This also means that the security is tight around the tower."


    "Maybe we can disturb the runic lines below the ruins, allowing Arthur to escape."


    "Even with a high-ranking runic card, Alexie cannot travel outside the array''s range. This means that the farthest he could teleport was to the end of our disturbances. Therefore, it is better to turn the array offpletely."


    Maryam told him that Oriole had to keep up with her while sprinting forward. The runemaster suddenly stopped and rolled on the ground before swinging her wrist as they reached a crossroad.


    Oriole could see an ethereal light shoot out of her hand like a fireball before striking a giant golem around the corner. The golem stopped moving immediately and kept staring ahead without turning to them.


    "Is it unconscious?" muttered Oriole as he halted his sprint beside her, letting his body push back the inertia. "A golem should not have a mind for you to confuse."


    "It receivesmands from a navigation array. As long as I intercept thatmand, the golem will be motionless as if time stopped for it."


    Maryam then sprinted forward again, leading Oriole through the underground city and stunning guards and golems. If he did not have her, he would have never been able to reach this far into the city.


    After a full sprint across the city, they finally reached the central tower. The glorious gates swung open when Maryam presented her Amiens Badge, allowing the two inside.


    "We need to find the control room inside to deactivate the arrays," said Maryam as she bolted in front of him. "Follow me to the..."


    Oriole was running behind her when a figure appeared beside her and struck the back of her neck. In a split second, Maryam was sprawled on the ground without a hint of movement. Oriole jumped away from the figure before taking a good look at the neer.


    "You are... the Ghost Ruler," said Oriole with surprise. "What are you doing here?"


    His question was not answered, and the Ghost Ruler stared at him instead. Oriole could not see the eyes behind the bony mask, but he knew this person was not here for a chat. Instead, they must have realized his goal by entering the underground city anding to foil his ns.


    "Who are you, exactly?" stared Oriole at the Ghost Ruler with a cold expression as his body rxed and his posture straightened. "Are you someone from Alka?"


    The Ghost Ruler rushed forward, and their hand wed at Oriole, who side-stepped and punched forward. That simple punch whistled through the air before striking the Ghost Ruler and sending him away.


    "You underestimate the hell I had to endure with Master Jumana," said Oriole while ncing at the Ghost Rulernd on his feet. "I am more than just a runemaster."


    In a cross-timelines calction, Oriole was over thirty-years-old. This allowed him to pursue different martial arts to survive in the cruel world of Alka, which was filled with monsters unless you were in the city.


    Oriole knew that a chat was impossible with this person, so he had to strip their mask off their face to understand what was happening here. He could not stand idle while Arthur handled every problem. The Ghost Ruler stared down at their abdomen, where Oriole had struck them, and their face turned toward him.


    "You are feeling it, aren''t you?" smiled Oriole. "This is the technique I developed after months of trial and error. It is still rough around the edges, but it gets the job done."


    The Ghost Ruler did not care about his words and rushed forward again. Oriole did not wait and dashed forward, kicking toward the ghost from below. However, the Ghost Ruler disappeared from in front of him.


    Oriole thought the Ghost Ruler would appear behind him, but he teleported above instead. Their leg descended in an ax kick which Oriole knew he could not take, so he used a runic card strapped beneath his clothes.


    A barrier appeared around his body, and he was about to activate another runic card to attack the Ghost Ruler. However, he saw the barrier tear in half as if it was paper before the kick descended on him.


    Oriole raised his arms to block the attack, and pain struck him like a sledgehammer. As the leg met his arms, there was a sound of something cracking before his upper arm bent naturally. His feet sank into the tower''s fortified floor as a crater appeared around him.


    The monstrous strength surprised him, but Oriole did not sit idle. The alchemist gritted his teeth before activating the runic card he had in hand, making several ethereal swords appear to sh the Ghost Ruler.


    "Hah, hah," Oriole''s chest heaved as the pain from his broken arm almost broke him. Furthermore, the attack from the swords did not even manage to strike the Ghost Ruler before he disappeared. "This will leave a mark," the alchemist stared at his arm.


    The Ghost Ruler stood several meters away, staring at Oriole before rushing forward again. As Oriole''s mind raced to find a method to win, the Ghost Ruler suddenly staggered and fell to the side.


    "It finally happened," breathed Oriole as he stared upward before looking at the Ghost Ruler. "What monstrous body can resist an ischemic attack for so long?"


    Oriole drew the inspiration for this technique from witnessing a man die of natural causes. If he could manipte the body, then he could induce a blocked artery in the body and destroy the enemy from the inside.


    This technique was limited by the amount of change he can induce in a body, which depends on the difference in their stats. There were several ways to cause an ischemic attack: narrowing of vessels, fat ques, and morphing of red blood cells.


    This was his only method of fighting, and Oriole and to think for a long time beforeing up with it. However, this was a lethal technique that could not be used outside of life and death situations.


    The Ghost Ruler struggled on the ground in pain before Oriole walked toward them. After kicking them to flip them over, Oriole stared at them, suffering from his attack.


    "There is no use. I morphed the red blood cells and erged them to cause ischemic attacks throughout your body. Unless you are immoral, this should immobilize you for a while, at least."


    The Ghost Ruler did not answer, and Oriole crouched and used his unbroken arm to remove their mask. However, when he saw the face underneath, a crushing presence exploded from the Ghost Ruler as if a seal had been lifted.

 Chapter 591 Refuse to Break

    Chapter 591 Refuse to Break¡¡¡¡Sier did not seek the guardian''s help or the legacy because he knew how it deteriorated his soul and left him vulnerable. His ailment was a parasite seeking to poison his mind with thoughts whenever Sier lets his guard down.


    However, perhaps ironically, the process was slowed down by the insight ability given to him by his bloodline and the guardian. Nevertheless, Sier was able to see the true essence of his legacy, and this was enough for him to seek a method to reim his body. Who would be a better candidate for that goal other than the enemy of the Seer Guardian, the outsider himself?


    His alliance with Arthur made things more difficult for him, and the fear he felt from the Seer Guardian was the greatest progress he had had in years. This made the ancient god all more focused on iming his body.


    Therefore, when Sier reached out toward the void and tried to steal a hint of power to fight Grandmaster Casca, he was caught. A pair of violet eyes stared at him from within the void, and Sier found himself between reality and nothingness.


    "We meet again, Sier," a voice as prating as air boomed in his mind while Sier stared at the pair of violet eyes. "It has been a long time since you asked for power."


    "That is what the legacy is for, right?" said Sier with a forceful smile. "This is one of the few times that you have awakened. What is the reason for that?"


    "The merge waspleted a few days ago," said the Seer Guardian. "All of the dormant gods will be awakened by their desire to survive."


    "Their desire to survive what?"


    "You know the answer, Sier," teased the Seer. "You chose to help the man who seeks our deaths, did you not?"


    "Arthur would never do such a thing," said Sier with a frown. "Is this the reason that you brought me here? You want to know his current identity andmunicate it to the other vessels?"


    "Indeed," admitted the guardian. "I am here to talk sense into you. I know what sleeps in your heart and what doubts you have about the outsider. Everything you have done was wiped clean, and the friendship you once had was erased. Does it not anger you?"


    "It makes me less angry to see you trying to trick me," smiled Sier as he raised his hand. "Then? What do you want to whisper in my ears this time?"


    "Kill him."


    "That is not happening. I will never do what you ask of me, even if that means losing the legacy."


    "You know that we are cursed to be together, Sier. The guardians cannot incarnate into those without divine blood. Furthermore, I chose you for a reason."


    "What a conceited name!"ughed Sier. "You are a bunch of ancient beings who think of themselves as gods but who cannot even affect the world without vessels and petty tricks. Pathetic, how pathetic!"


    The Seer Guardian stared at him with a reply before the violet eyes shone brighter in the darkness of the void. Sier could sense the guardian''s anger over his words, proving how pathetic this ancient being was.


    "Tell me, how does it feel to live in the shadows for eternity? Are youfortable in thefy little prison you''ve been thrown into?"


    "The outsider will seek your head when the time arrives," said the Seer Guardian in a warning. "We are the only two people in this world who will fend for each other. I am you, Sier, and you are me."


    "Even if he seeks to kill me, I would choose death over bing a puppet. I refuse to break."


    "This is why I chose you," said the Seer Guardian as the violet eyes began to close. "I will allow you to borrow some of my strength for now. Do not die, Sier."


    Sier could feel an unknown restriction lifted off his body as the eyes faded, and a newnd emerged before him. This was the feeling of reaching out to grab the powers of the Seer Guardian.


    Despite the brave front that he showed, Sier needed the guardian''s powers to defeat Casca. The guardian was too weakened to take over his soul, allowing Sier to persist for long. However, as he reached to snatch the fragment of divinity, something clenched his soul.


    "Did you believe that things will be the same, or did you fool yourself?" said the voice of the Seer Guardian as Sier could feel his consciousness fade. "Let me take part in this show, again."


    ***


    Julia stared at Grandmaster Casca, and her heart was full of hope that he would stop Mistletoe from robbing the ruins. However, as she watched their leader take slow steps toward the grandmaster, she knew something had changed.


    Mistletoe''s members were all power awakeners, and their unique abilities made them untouchable to the nations who tried to apprehend them many times. However, most of that achievement belonged to their leader, whose ability was a mystery but could never be caught.


    A codename for their leader was Scire, the one who knows. It was coined after thest incident years ago when Mistletoe stole an artifact from underneath every nation''s nose. The incident brought the group to the spotlight and made the man who led them be feared for his cunningness.


    However, that was as far as it went. In every incident Mistletoe appears, their leader would act as nothing but a figurehead. His volunteering to fight Grandmaster Casca made Julia confused until the change arrived.


    "There is something wrong," said the Phoenix carrying Julia. "Boss is not himself."


    "We will follow orders regardless," said the Crow before pointing at one of the paths. "Let''s leave before the fight begins."


    A groan escaped Scire''s mouth as they were indeed about to leave. His followers halted in ce as the ill presence Julia felt earlier got stronger. An unprecedented amount of energy surrounded their leader as he arched his back while his body shook.


    "Are you alright, boss?" asked the Serpent, but Scire had no answer. "There is a change of ns. We are leaving this ce."


    His judgment was swift, and Julia had to admit that he was insightful enough to know that this was going wrong for them. However, as he was about to rush to Scire, an influx of energy exploded from the man.


    The destructive energy pushed everyone back, tearing apart the hall''s floor and walls. Then, like a hurricane with Scire in the center, the energy swirled tocerate the hall as if it was sand.


    Phoenix waved her hand, and the four of them began to levitate and fly away from the energy into one of the paths. As they fell to the ground, the energy struck the entrance and almost destroyed it.


    "Ah, finally," a voice escaped Scire''s mouth as the energy began to disappear. "I have returned, world. Let me take part in this game."


    Julia stared at the man while barely supporting her body. His aura shifted from the earlier calm into a monstrous one that tried to devour the world. His energy prated, making her feel stripped naked in front of it.


    "...who are you?" asked Grandmaster Casca as he felt the change. The area around him was clear of destruction, as it seemed his ability protected him. "You are not the same person as earlier, it seems."


    "I am the one who knows everything," said Scire with augh. "And you are the one who will die in a few minutes."


    "That is a bold statement, and I would like to see you try to aplish that," said Grandmaster Casca as he took out a short wand from his storage artifact. "Let me show you what my Reverse can do."


    The battle began without a warning as Scire raised his hand, making spears of violet energy appear out of thin air. The spearunched themselves toward Grandmaster Casca, who waved his wand, and the spears disintegrated.


    Then, with a mighty stomp, Grandmaster Casca rushed toward Scire. His wand made a circle before pushing forward, reversing everything in its path into its original form.


    Scire did not move until thest second when he raised a finger and pushed it into the grandmaster''s shoulder. The attack was harmless, but the wand fell to the ground for some reason.


    The move was elegant and clean, and the path it followed allowed Scire to escape the attack of the wand. Furthermore, Grandmaster Casca''s arm fell to the side helplessly as it stopped moving.


    Grandmaster Casca tried to attack with his other arm, but Scire dodged a few seconds early as if he read him. Then, Scire pushed another finger into Casca''s chest, paralyzing him fully.


    Grandmaster


    "You... can see my mana paths?" the grandmaster coughed, and blood spilled from his mouth. "How is that... possible..."


    "I was never the strongest," said Scire as a spear appeared in his hand, "but I never lost against anyone."

 Chapter 592 Flesh and Bones

    Chapter 592 Flesh and Bones¡¡¡¡Arthur''s interaction with Grandmaster Casca was minimal, but he did not have an unpleasant impression of the man. However, his death did not affect Arthur that much except for an unceasing feeling of pity and rage.


    "Activate the highest-grade rm," said Velos with a calm face to his right-hand man. "Do not allow for a single soul to escape. Whoever did this will be caught and sentenced."


    "These traces belong to a high-frequency energy," said Jumana as she looked at the walls. "The culprit is not someone easily taken down. On the contrary, a fight with them might destroy the ruins as we know it."


    "You care about the ruins even in this situation?" red Velos at the grandmaster. "A man of our own has been murdered in this ce. We are responsible for this."


    "You have failed to do your duties and chose to y around with a young man instead. You wasted enough time before I got here, and this is what killed Grandmaster Casca."


    Velos was silent before he turned to re at Arthur. His eyes said that he started to suspect the reason that Arthur was trying to leave the city. As the threatening aura rose, Jumana took a few steps to stand between them.


    "You are too old to me it on the kids," said the grandmaster before she pointed toward the corpse. "You need to find them before they reach thest room of the ruins. Otherwise, not even Runera can defeat them."


    Velos nodded, and he turned toward his men and gestured. They split to enter the different paths and find which one the culprits chose to destroy. This left Arthur, Jumana, and the Captain standing in front of the corpse.


    Jumana waved her hand, and the spears left Grandmaster Casca''s body before the corpse began to descend. The man had a peaceful look on his face while he died as if he felt no pain. Jumana ced her hand on his chest, allowing the blood to cover her palm.


    "We need whatever clues we can get about our opponent, and this corpse tells us everything."


    "Do not call him a corpse," said Velos frowning at the disrespect. "He is a renowned grandmaster just like you. Disrespecting him is disrespecting Runera."


    "I will be a corpse when I die, too, Velos. Is that not the utmost disrespect if you call a bag of flesh and bones by our names?" the short woman said before turning to them. "His mana paths are destroyed."


    "...how is that possible? Was he poisoned?"


    "An external traumatic attack caused it. Whoever killed him managed to paralyze him before he did. This means we are dealing with a terrifying opponent who toyed with a grandmaster of this strength."


    Arthur was quiet throughout the exchange, pondering whether he should attempt reviving Grandmaster Casca. However, he had an odd feeling about this corpse, as Jumana said it.


    "Does this not feel different for you?" said Arthur, grabbing the attention of the two grandmasters. "This corpse does not feel alive."


    "Because he is dead," frowned Velos at him. "We have no time for stupidity, Alexie. I brought you here because Grandmaster Casca treated you as an equal."


    "Have you ever killed a person, Captain Velos?" asked Arthur as he stared at the corpse. "Even after a person dies, their body radiates a certain type of lifeforce that dwindles over time. However, this man''s blood is still warm, but he feels as if he was dead for a million years."


    The two stared at the corpse before ncing at each other. Then, finally, Velos knelt toward the corpse and touched it, feeling the warmth it once had, before nodding.


    "You are a terrifying young man, Alexie. But, for a runemaster and awakener as young as you are to sense souls is nothing short of genius," said Jumana.


    "This corpse is like you said. It had its soul taken away after the body died," Velos frowned as he red at the pir. "We are dealing with a monster who devours souls."


    Theck of soul was why Arthur was silent throughout the whole incident. He couldn''t feel any hint that this corpse had once been a person. It was alienating to consider a corpse as nothing but residue tissues.


    The sense of urgency he felt was still there, but Arthur was now sure that Mistletoe members were the ones who attacked these ruins because of the destroyed mana paths inside Casca. However, the world can be damned if anything happens to his mother.


    "I will lead you toward the culprit if you promise to let me leave the city," said Arthur. "Even if I was an aplice, it is better to strike the head than a tail."


    "You think we need you to find the bringer of destruction?" smirked Velos and shook his head. "That will not be a problem with how many clues they are leaving."


    "We did not feel a second explosion," said Arthur with a calm face. Before Velos could refute that, the Runic Guards returned from the ten paths that they searched.


    "There are no clues anywhere about where they went. The illusions are still intact," reported the guards, making Velos turn to Arthur with a frown.


    "I was called an equal of the man who just died," said Arthur. "I have the capabilities of leading you inside these ruins. If you doubt me, that doubt will be cleared in a few minutes."


    "Lead the way, kiddo," said Jumana as she rose. "He is our best chance to catch these fuckers before any of them reaches the final room. It is no longer a case of murder, but terrorism."


    "...I understand," said Velos before he nodded to Arthur. "I ept your offer. You have my word, Alexie Linan."


    ***


    Julia''s tears streamed down her face as she stared at the man dying before her. The hall was torn apart as his body was impaled to the pir. Scire took slow steps toward him before jumping to stand on the spears that were draining the life out of Grandmaster Casca.


    "You are an interesting soul," said Scire with a smile. "And a perfect test subject for the ability we were gifted. This will be a delicious gift."


    Scire grabbed Grandmaster Casca''s hair and raised his head to look at him. The Grandmaster was disoriented, but a smile covered his face.


    "I never thought that death would wee me so soon."


    "You can pray to whoever gods you believe in, mortal. Rest assured that your insignificance will contribute to the eternally significant."


    "I believe in no god other than the truth, and now that I am to die, I can rest assured for death is the ultimate truth we face. I, at least, died defending the truth behind these ruins."


    Julia''s tears couldn''t stop as she saw Grandmaster Casca''s peaceful expression. However, Scire''s grip on his head tightened as if he was angered.


    "The gods are the reason behind your existence, mortal. Since the dawn of time, your race has been protected by them from the cmities. How dare you disrespect them?"


    The voice was full of rage, and the prating energy wreaked havoc inside the ruins. However, the storm passed while Grandmaster Casca seemed unaffected by them.


    "Kill me, coward," said Grandmaster Casca with a fearless smile.


    "I was right to sacrifice your race," said Scire before raising his other hand. "Let the darkness devour your soul."


    A ck dot appeared above Scire''s hand before it began spinning and growingrger. The sphere grew bigger until it was as big as a baseball ball before fusing with Scire''s hand. Then, a ck hole appeared in his hand.


    "Goodbye, defiant runemaster," said Scire before grabbing Grandmaster Casca with the ck hand. There was no change other than a light leaving the runemaster and entering Scire''s body. "I am... returning more."


    Then, Julia watched Grandmaster''s head fall, and he never moved again. Her eyes closed as she realized that the man respected by every runemaster had died in a dark hall underground, away from his family and colleagues.


    "...Boss?" called out Serpent toward Scire, who descended on the ground. "Are you alright?" his voice was skeptical about whether this person was different.


    "Follow me, or you die as well," said Scire before going into one of the elemental paths. The rest were silent before carrying Julia and taking her with them.


    "This cannot be our boss," said the woman carrying her. "Our boss would never kill a man without reason. We could have left him paralyzed."


    "Things are changing, it seems," said Serpent before turning to her. "Follow orders if you want to stay alive."


    Julia could tell that whatever happened a few minutes earlier was not something this group was used to doing. They reached another hall after following the path lined with numerous runes.


    "How interesting," said Scire, standing in front of the gates at the far end. Furthermore, the gates were glowing, seemingly unlocked. "Someone left a message in these ruins."

 Chapter 593 A Crashing Mountain

    Chapter 593 A Crashing Mountain¡¡¡¡A powerful gravitation force pushed him away from the Ghost Ruler as they rose to their feet, and their mere acting of touching the ground crushed it. Oriole had to push his body forward just to stand straight.


    "I know who you are," said Oriole with a forced smile on his face, trying to conquer the fear in his heart. "I just don''t understand the reason that it is you."


    The face that was looking at him was far from being friendly, and Oriole could see the difference from Alka. Her ferocious face was still there, but faint scars were covering it now, connecting her piercings.


    It made very little sense why Princess Jasmine would be the one appearing on Earth, now, and in Runera. Furthermore, the fact that she was the one holding the artifact that controls Runera means she was from the time it was created.


    "How about we have a little chat before we do anything reckless?" he asked while backing away from the superhuman. After all, being the leader of the Devils Hunters meant that he was aware of every nation and its strengths.


    The monster in front of him was known as the walking cmity. She did not have any abilities or arts that he needed to be afraid of, but her physical stats made her nothing but a moving mountain. A simple punch from her could obliterate the past him and the current him alike.


    "Your little ruse will cost your life, runemaster," said Jasmine with eyes devoid of the kindness that she once had. Their meeting might be short during her stay in Runera, but Oriole knew she was on their side. "I hope you are ready to die."


    "I am not that prepared, to be honest," said Oriole while clenching his trembling hand. "I have a lot ofics on my to-read list."


    "You should have gone into the shelters like the rest of the humans here," sighed Jasmine while looking down. "You are forcing me to take another soul out of this world."


    "You are a strong independent woman! No one is forcing you, alright?" said Oriole with sweat rolling down his face. He had a chance before to fight this monster, but it turns out that she was restraining her strength lest she kills him. "We can talk about this over a cup of tea."


    "You reminded me of my grandfather," said Jasmine as she raised her eyes to meet his. "However, things changed, and I no longer belong to myself. I am nothing but a puppet that reced another."


    Oriole could not make sense of her words, and his eyes nced toward the unconscious Maryam on the ground. He had to pick her up and run away before the princess jokingly poked him and sent him to the afterlife.


    Even though he wanted to understand what was going on for the sake of Arthur and Runera, he did not enjoy that luxury. Instead, he could feel a crushing presence from Jasmine before him, and his instincts told him that she was not joking about killing him.


    "There is no ce to hide inside Runera," said Jasmine. "I control this ce as I control a finger of mine. A single thought can take me from one ce to another and, even better, trap everyone within."


    Oriole paused as he heard that. His thoughts of running away were temporarily halted because he realized that he did not need to find the space arrays if he could take the artifact from her. He would gain a superpower by simply oveing the challenge before him.


    However, what can an ant do when a mountaines crashing down from the skies? This was what Oriole had to face to obtain the artifact and let Arthur out of this ce.


    "Your fear has lessened. Is it reced by courage or foolery?" said Jasmine as her hand moved. That simple gesture created a wind current that pushed back at Oriole and squashed whatever fantasies he had earlier.


    "Even if one faces fear and death, there are times when we must not tter. Courage is found deep within fear and despair, and even if it kills me, I must conquer the weakness within me."


    This was one of the phrases they had as Devils Hunters, which would help them fight for the grand purpose of saving the world. As much as Arthur hated his father, and as much as Oriole did, that man gave them a sense.


    "You are ready to die, young man," said Jasmine with surprise. "I fail to understand the reasons behind your actions, but I admire them nheless. If this is about your friend, you deserve an honorable death where I show you true strength."


    After her acknowledgment, Jasmine took a step forward. The world caved in beneath her bare feet, which created a giant as soon as it touched the metallic tform.


    "There is no need to go all out, haha,"ughed Oriole nervously before retrieving a pair of knuckledusters that appeared around his hands. Their glean was dangerous and overbearing, but it was a kittenpared to the tiger in front of him.


    "I hope he forgives me one day for this."


    Her words did not make sense before she rushed forward, and Oriole failed to follow her with his eyes. However, he had no intention of doing that. Instead, Oriole raised his arms and brought his knuckledusters down, striking the hard metallic tform with everything he had.


    Sparks flew around, and if not for the shock-absorbing runes he had on the weapons, his fingers would have been broken by the impact. The force tranted into a shockwave and a booming sound that distorted the mind, overloading it with information.


    Oriole saw her stagger as the sonic attack reached her, which was the opening he needed. After deafening himself by intercepting the nerve single from his ears, Oriole was left with nothing but some difort and dizziness.


    However, this chance could not be missed, so he rushed forward to strike her. All he needed was to knock her out for a minute so that he could find the artifact. It was bound to be on her so that she could use it, but it did not make things easier since she was a human fortress.


    "You bastard," her rage arrived as she held her head in agony. "I can strike even if I cannot see!"


    Oriole was already within her range, but he did not tter. This was a risk he had to take to have a fighting chance. After all, he might as well run away if he did not n on risking everything. Jasmine threw her arm in what seemed like a punch, but it was far from striking Oriole.


    As the attack went past his right side, Oriole punched her head. A single strike was all he needed for his next attack to be effective, and he was inches away from connecting it. However, Oriole felt the force of the attack a moment after it passed.


    ''This has to be a joke,'' thought Oriole as he felt the devastating force crush the right side of his torso. Her attack did not connect, but the residue of the impact destroyed his body and everything else in its path. ''This is the level of...''


    His feet left the ground as the attack sent him flying away, even though his hand was still outstretched to strike her head. However, his attack never connected, and Oriole was sent rolling over the ground before mming into a giant mana generator.


    The air got kicked out of his lungs before Oriole started coughing blood. His mind was dizzy, and he could not see what was happening, but he knew that she was approaching him. Every step left a booming sound as it made the tform scream in pain.


    "You fought well, as most people with your strength disintegrate to nothing if faced with that attack. Unfortunately, however, this is the end of..."


    Oriole noticed that she stopped talking and moving while standing there in a daze. Then, a figure rushed towards Oriole, grabbed him without making a sound, and jumped on the side of the road. Then, he lost consciousness.


    ***


    Oriole tried to move his heavy body, but hismands traveled down his spine and sunk into his muscles without triggering any movements. This happens when you go beyond the physical capabilities that your body can withstand.


    "At least I am alive," said Oriole whileboriously breathing in the dark cave where Maryam took him. The runemaster was still sitting beside him, shaking at the scene she had witnessed. "Are you alright?"


    "How can I be after witnessing such a monster?" said Maryam with a shake of her head. "Everything in my body told me that I was a single touch away from the death. I even imagined it, which is one of my imaginations," she said while her eyes turned toward his missing right side. There was blood everywhere, and his organs and ribcage were showing.

 Chapter 594 God of Sight

    Chapter 594 God of Sight¡¡¡¡Not all things made sense anymore, and Arthur knew that this path was the one his father was pushing him to take. However, betraying Mistletoe was not something he avoided at this rate. If his deranged father indeed nned on endangering his mouth, it would be in a situation where Arthur could not reach her in time. This predicament fits the bill.


    The urgency in his heart aimed the gun at his hesitation and pulled the trigger. Arthur knew that after he left Runera this time, he would be the enemy of Mistletoe and perhaps the world if Sier leaks his identity. However, if waging war against the world saves thest of his family, then Arthur will bleed.


    "You have my word, Alexie Linan," said Velos with a hand over his heart. Arthur stared at him and realized that he might not leave this ce empty-handed.


    "I ask for your discretion over my runic attainments," said Arthur toward the two. "I wish you two are the only ones apanying me into the ruins. We will not need any other guards."


    "The guards will be assigned here to stop those who wish to escape if you fail to catch them. So there is no need to feel pressured to answer our expectations," said Velos. Arthur raised a brow at him while giving him a side nce.


    "Dear Captain," smiled Arthur at him. "Have you not heard of Hidden Gems?"


    "The name rings a bell."


    "It is the little store he opened with Oriole," sneered Jumana. "Itpetes with top workshops worldwide in Jerano, and it became the first-ranking store for a few days."


    "A small victory against titans makes it a gigantic one," said Velos with surprise. "Lead the way, then. Do not let my foolish assumptions offend you."


    The runemasters of Runera were all like this, and it made Arthur smile. As annoying and headstrong as they were, they were honest once they recognized you. It was the fact that most of them were not a part of the seven families andcked their arrogance.


    "No offense taken, Captain," said Arthur as he walked toward one of the paths. "The runes in this ce are still active. Therefore, it must be this path that they took."


    "How did they go past the encryption?" asked Jumana with a frown as the two of them followed after Arthur. "Are there traitors in Runera?"


    "Judging by the state of the corpse, I believe they have a high perception stat that allowed them to see past the misleading runes."


    "That is usible, but it should not be enough."


    Arthur did notment on that because he knew that if Sier used the God of Sight, it would be a breeze to see past encryption of this level. However, as he reached the end of the hallway, Arthur realized that an illusion was in ce.


    "This does not belong to the ruins," said Arthur. "I will leave it to you, captain," said Arthur toward Velos, who nodded and used his mana.


    The illusion dissolved before them, and Arthur confirmed that it did note from an illusion array. Instead, someone imnted this to cover their tracks, and it must be the reason he felt the difference over here.


    ''Is he... inviting me over?'' wondered Arthur with a frown. ''It doesn''t matter. I need to get them to the intruders as soon as possible.''


    "We still need to decipher the encryption over there," said Velos as he turned toward them with the illusion dissolving behind him. "This is where you prove your worth."


    Arthur did not answer and walked toward the giant gate. As his fingers touched it, the runic map appeared in his mind. The countless runes did not deceive him, and he read the year here.


    2044.


    The unsettling feeling of impending doom rekindled in his heart, and it did not serve well to make Arthur dy his work. In a minute, the gate opened to leave the two grandmasters behind him with dropped jaws.


    "I won''t appreciate any disclosure of this," said Arthur to the two. "I have perfected a certain technique to decipher runes, although it does not work all the time. This has been passed down through my family for generations."


    "Ah, sure," said Jumana with a yful smile, filled with greed at the prospect of a new technique. Arthur decided to let her dream of getting it from him better than her suspecting his identity. "We can talk more in detailter on."


    As the encryption fell to pieces in front of them, the gate turned into a portal. The three were surprised to see a different realm inside the ruins, but this highlighted what was inside.


    "There seems to be a ce beyond this portal," said Jumana with a frown as she closed the portal to examine it. "It does not make sense. What is the purpose behind these ruins?"


    Her question made Arthur realize that it indeed made very little meaning so far. However, the first twoyers must have been as protective measures against outsiders, and this one was the first real peek as to what lies inside this ce.


    "Whatever the oue we end up with is," said Velos while patting his shoulder, "thank you for giving me this chance."


    "You are growing too sentimental, old man," smiled Arthur before shaking the captain''s grip away. "Let us enter this realm. The culprits should be inside as well."


    "This is the path of life so that we can expect a realm with these characteristics," said Arthur. "I don''t expect us to end up in the same ce. Once we are inside, you are on your own, and I do not guarantee that we will catch them."


    "You don''t want to leave the city anymore?"


    "Do you trust me now?" asked Arthur with surprise. Velos stared at him silently before shaking his head. "I can see you are not that naive, but there is nothing I have to do with this intrusion."


    "It is hard to believe that when you know this much and have led us so far," said Velos with a shake of his head. "You are a respectable runemaster, and I will take responsibility for your hate."


    "You know that if anything happens to my family, I wille back to kill you one day," said Arthur while standing beside the portal. "The only reason I am pursuing them is to end this mad show."


    "We all have our reasons, and I will let you leave once this matter is resolved," said Velos. "And if the timees and you want to kill me, I will happily be your opponent."


    "Let us hope that doesn''t happen," said Arthur before walking into the portal. "I will see you on the other side."


    Arthur walked through the portals for reasons both of his own and the circumstances. He also needed to understand why Sier killed Grandmaster Casca and infiltrated the ruins. As his body was transported somewhere else, Arthur wondered if he should have risked his life to leave the city.


    Velos Avens was an Astra-ranker backed with many arrays and a temporal spirit. Arthur did not have a chance to inflict a wound and a lesser chance to defeat him. As versatile as his abilities were, Arthur knew there was a limit to the amount of change he could bring.


    As his body materialized, Arthur realized that his hunch was correct. He was standing inside a giant bamboo forest that stretched as far as the eyes could see. Jumana and Velos seem to have been transported somewhere else, as no one appeared even after a few minutes.


    "I expected something more tropical," said Arthur as he looked around. "And less real. This is not an illusion but a handcrafted space separated from the ruins. What is the reason behind this ce?"


    Arthur wondered as he looked around. However, it did not seem like there were any signs of danger, so he wandered around the bamboo forest.


    His quest was long and tedious, but Arthur kept looking for anything to lead him to Mistletoe. At least, he wanted to find them before Velos and Jumana had a chance at foiling his father''s foolery.


    Mistletoe was one of the core parts of his life in this timeline, and bing their enemy is precisely what his father wanted. The path ahead would beid with destruction and blood.


    Arthur finally saw something other than bamboo as his thoughts reached this point. A small hut created from bamboo and leaves was in the middle of the forest, with a small fire beside it. As he got closer, Arthur realized that someone was beside the fire.


    "You must be the outsider," greeted the man with his back toward Arthur. "I can tell that you don''t know me in this lifetime, but we met before. Have a seat, King Arthur," after proposing, the man turned. Arthur stared at Sier, whose eyes were eerily violet now.


    "A pleasure to meet you, God of Sight."

 Chapter 595 A Useful Friend

    Chapter 595 A ''Useful'' Friend¡¡¡¡"What is our next step?" asked Maryam while ncing outside the cave. "We can''t hide forever here unless you decided to give up on that space arrays."


    "My next step is trying to stay alive," groaned Oriole as he poured a disinfectant on his torso, which made him gnash his teeth in pain. "I can''t think of anything right now, so let those gears spin."


    "Men are so unreliable."


    "My body is half gone!"


    Maryam nced at his wound before her face contorted. Then, she looked away without getting closer. Orioleughed at the irony of an Amiens Family member being ufortable with injuries. However, he did not need her anyway.


    His body was already healing back to what it used to be, and the healing potions that Arthur gave him helped. If not for the potions keeping him hanging, Oriole would have bled to death. As he leaned back, his microscopic modeling enhanced the mitosis and regeneration of his organs.


    Oriole needs to warn Arthur about the identity of the Ghost Ruler. If the Yozia Empire were involved in this world, then an interdimensional war would turn into a one-sided invasion, and it would be soon.


    Furthermore, if this princess managed to find herself in this timeline, there is a chance for someone else to do that. Oriole wanted to give Arthur hope about meeting his lover, but he knew that Arthur was sharp enough to pick up on the obvious.


    If there is a way for them to visit Earth, then where is Diana?


    As his hazy thoughts reached this question, Oriole hesitated about telling Arthur at all. He knew that it would break Arthur if he knew that the only person he cared about did not care back. The thought of Arthur losing anything more pained Oriole more than his wounds.


    "The Ghost Ruler is just as disoriented as we are," said Oriole as he leaned on the rough and uneven walls. "We are safe here from the arrays, too. This ce is beneath the underground city."


    "...what did you say?" turned Maryam at him with a frown. "Are you saying that we fought against the Ghost Ruler? It was that woman?"


    Her expression betrayed her anxiety, and Oriole forgot that she did not know. Maryam lost consciousness before waking up to find Oriole half-dead, so it made sense for her to rescue him from the opponent.


    "I apologize for implicating you," said Oriole sincerely. "And I also thank you for saving me. That is a debt that I will never forget."


    "Is your gratitude worth more than a magical city of runes?" sighed Maryam as she held her head. "I cannot believe that my childish desire to leave this ce made me attack the Ghost Ruler. As my father told me, I should have just be a healer."


    "You want to leave Runera?" asked Oriole with surprise and pallor. "Is that the reason you wanted to join Ascent in return for helping me?"


    "I wanted an adventure to call my own. My father and grandpa are heroes in Runera for fighting against unbelievable monsters, saving kingdoms, and exploring the unknown. Yet, here I am stuck to study forever in this shithole."


    Oriole almostughed, but he knew it would make him faint again due to the pain. However, the fact that someone called Runera a shithole would make Arthurugh as hard as he could, and it was for a good reason.


    Runera was the city of magic and evolution. There were facilities here that were deemed nothing short of legends for the outside world, but Runera provided them to its citizens for free. This was the closest utopia the world could have, but not everyone loved it.


    "But now, I attacked the one person I should not have. As a result, my future is bleak, and I will rot in Memories Prison forever."


    "This was an adventure too, Maryam. We crossed a sea of darkness, sneaked past guards, and fought against a superhuman. I don''t think that your family can live up to that."


    "This does not make me a hero, but a thug! I am an ouw now!"


    "...you were an ouw ever since you decided to help me," chuckled Oriole helplessly. "Then, what do you want to do instead?" he said to distract her.


    "...explore the other world," she said after a thought. "I want to know what lies there and why there is a second world, to begin with. What are dungeons and these monsters? How does the other world live?"


    Oriole smiled as the sparkle in her eyes returned, more curious than ever. Arthur would love to see someone like this in his guild, even if she was not the mostpetent.


    "Then you made the right choice to join Ascent. Our goal is to enter the other world as soon as possible," he said. "Alexie has the same goal as you: to go there. Furthermore, I can confidently say that joining his guild is the greatest adventure of your life."


    "...does it not belong to both of you?" she asked with a frown. "Oriole smiled and shook his head."


    "I am unworthy. I was the one who guided him at one point, and I might have been useful back then. Now, I can only serve him at best."


    "You are an idiot," she said with a nk face. "Didn''t you say that the two of you are friends because he was different? It was long before Ascent even existed, so that means Alexie sees you as a friend, and friends don''t need to be useful."


    Oriole smiled and did not answer. He knew that if Arthur heard him say this, he would have said the same thing. However, thisst fight made Oriole realize that he was far from useful to Arthur in his uing struggles.


    The runic attainment he worked twelve years for was nothingpared to Arthur, the embodiment of creation. His strength was barely above average. There was nothing else he could offer.


    "I thought I could be useful this time by disabling the arrays," Oriole forced a smile. "I was wrong."


    "Does that giant wound mean nothing to you?" asked Maryam with a frown. Her eyes were calm now, but there was anger within them. "I cannot think of any person who would do that for me without asking. You are the greatest friend a person can have."


    Oriole might have lost too much blood to think straight, so he simply nodded in response. He did not know whether sustaining a wound counted as usefulness, but it was proof that he tried. There would be a moment when he can be useful through trial and error.


    "You can sleep now," said Maryam before taking off her robes and covering him. "I will scout the area for a method to enter the tower. We will not let this n fail."


    The warmth of her robes made Oriole drowsy, and his eyes were closed before he knew it. The sound of footsteps slowly bing fainter was thest thing he heard before entering the world of dreams.


    It was a long and forgotten dream, and it was more of a memory than a fantasy. Oriole dreamed about his life in Paradise, the sanctuary he created with simrly lost people. However, in the memory, he was not as lost.


    A teenager was sleeping on the couch, drool dripping as his snores filled the house. Oriole took a moment to look around before standing up and covering the youth with a nket lest he gets cold. His eyes lingered on the face that looked simr to his.


    Oriole somehow knew that he was the reason behind this youth''s existence, and he was his caretaker. It somehow gave a purpose to his life and a constion to his death. Even if he dies one day, this youth will live on as him, even if not directly.


    However, everything inside the house dissolved, and the walls shrunk to turn into his room. Oriole stared around for something to feel proud about, but he did not have one.


    "Meow," a voice resonated inside the dream, confusing him. "Meow!" it got higher and jolted his mind, forcing Oriole to open his eyes back into reality.


    A fat cat was sitting in front of him with a smirk. Oriole blinked his eyes, wondering if he was still hallucinating. Nevertheless, the cat seemed somehow familiar and intelligent, and its existence in this cave proved it was far from being stray.


    "What are you?" asked Oriole with a frown, his instincts on rm. Although he did not expect an answer, he still received one.


    "Just a normal cute cat."


    "I see," replied Oriole before he blinked. Then, he turned his head with confusion. "Did you just talk?"


    "No, I did not."


    "Oh, that makes sense. A cat shouldn''t be able to..." he cut himself short when Oriole realized he was not his sharpest. "You are a human."


    "Indeed, nya. I also know who you are," said the cat with a smile. "I am here for you."

 Chapter 596 Illusion of Peace

    Chapter 596 Illusion of Peace¡¡¡¡The embers crackled in front of the hot, and the Omniscient Vessel sat down to watch the fire die out. His eyes reminisced a memory that he could only know while Arthur stood beside him quietly.


    "Do you also hate fate, outsider?" asked the Seer Guardian. "Do you hate what we have been pushed to be at the expense of the little life we might have had?"


    "I me the guardians instead."


    "What are people other fate with a face to hate?" smiled the guardian as he offered a seat across from him on the other side of the fire. "Let us enjoy the dying embers and have a little chat."


    "You left clues for me to find you."


    "And I knew where to wait. This ce brings you peace, does it not?" asked the guardian. "Those who created the ruins know what you love. A quiet ce devoid of every soul, with nothing to worry about."


    "I couldn''t enjoy it because of your betrayal," said Arthur as he walked past the guardian and sat across the fire. "What have you done to Seir?"


    "I gave him everything he has in exchange for a single desire. Yet, he treated me as a parasite that tried to take over his body. I was forced to take that role, and here we are. This makes us simr, does it not, outsider?"


    "I was always me, and never someone else."


    "A privilege of the winner," said the Seer Guardian with a begrudged smile. "This brings me to the reason I wanted to meet you. Since the end of the Divine Era, I had a question on my mind."


    "I would guess it''s about the end itself."


    "Indeed," said the seer. "I have seen the fall of gods, the end of man, and the emergence of heroes. I saw everything before it happened, but I did not wish to stop it. However, I can never see the answer to this question: what is that you want from us?"


    Arthur heard a helpless tone in a supreme being for the first time. The violet eyes staring into his had something behind them. It was the tiredness of the ancient and living for eternity.


    "We tried to defeat Nameless, but it would have ended with a global war that took away countless lives. We ruled over our domains in peace and never asked for the responsibility to protect the world. We had no choice but topromise and let Nameless devour Gaia for living beings to go on existing in a new world. What have you done other than dy the greater evil of what we chose?"


    Arthur was silent as he mulled over the words. It might not have been his current self, but he was indeed the inheritor of Gaia and the one seeking to stop the vessels.


    "What is wrong with the current world?" asked Arthur while tilting his head, and his hair strands fell to the side. "There were two sides that we could sacrifice: the gods or the people. The gods chose to sacrifice the people for themselves to live, and the people and I chose to sacrifice the gods."


    "We are living an illusion of peace," said the guardian. "Death exists even in this ce, and the end might arrive just as well. Haven''t the fallen ones been wreaking havoc?"


    "Are you saying we should rejoin the two worlds for a fighting chance?"


    "I am not," the guardian shook his head. "These dying embers remind me of the Divine Era. We knew that the end was near, but we never imagined what we feared would happen."


    "Nameless?"


    "No, we already know about his existence and aspirations. However, what surprised us was a different monster that we always feared would visit our world."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I am talking about you," said the guardian as his finger pointed at Arthur. "You are what we always feared, and your existence proves that we cannot retain this illusion of peace."


    "Are you bitter about losing the fragile sovereignty you had?" said Arthur with a chuckle.


    "The split sealed us in the void because the dimension is too unstable for the powers we once held. Unfortunately, this also means that no human can reach our level, and the power that can once be harnessed has decreased."


    "And there is nothing wrong with that, as the people can still live happy lives and meet a satisfying end."


    "Your existence proves that there are other worlds than our own and stronger ones. As we waste thousands of years in internal struggles, the other worlds are growing stronger and harnessing the universe."


    Arthur saw the logic in his words, but he knew that he couldn''t show weakness in front of the guardians. The Seer Guardian seemed to be sincerely worried, and this might have to do with his ability to see the future.


    "I ask again, outsider. What is it that you want from us? Is it to weaken us enough for your world to invade?" the Seer Guardian asked with a grave expression. "You cannot expect me to believe that someone has crossed worlds to save us. We are not the world, and we are not Gaia, but a species that has been trying to survive the cruelest of stories."


    "And does that give you the right to sacrifice the weaker ones and determine whose survival is more important?"


    "It is a side product of the responsibility we were given. Of course, we all wish that no one needs to be sacrificed, but life is not ideal. Your dreams are quixotic, and they cannot withstand the harsh reality of life."


    "You would expect the supreme beings to be a seeker of perfection, but here you are talking about being helpless."


    "I am a seer, which made me see that perfection is nothing but an illusion. Everything has a w, or many, regardless of how much we try to make it otherwise. I have never seen perfection, and I have seen almost everything."


    "That does not mean it does not exist."


    "The man who brought down the gods should not be a blind believer of things you cannot see. Pursuing a utopia is folly, and those who believe in such things will end up with nothing but regret. That is also my question: do you regret what you have done?"


    "For an omniscient being, you ask a lot of things," said Arthur before sighing. "I have nothing to regret because I don''t consider that choice as mine. But, furthermore, even if you seek the survival of humans, then the path you took for that is wrong."


    "We care about this world more than an outsider would," said the Seer Guardian. "Unlike you, we were born in this world, and we belong here."


    Arthur could feel his vision narrowing as if he was watching from outside his body. This meeting and conversation, inside a separate space in the ruins of Runera and with one of the gods, seemed like a dream.


    The revtions shook his core because he knew that there was truth to some of what the seer said. Arthur was an outsider to this world, this timeline, and this body. There was nothing he could ever do that would make him belong somewhere.


    "These words would have been effective if I wasn''t cursed," said Arthur. "The sentiment and fears of the future belong to those who have a heart. But instead, I became nothing but a warrior with a mission. Nothing you have said would let me give Gaia to Nameless and kill every living being."


    "The species will keep on living!"


    "Fuck the species," said Arthur with a snort. "I am protecting the memories and happiness of those living now. I cannot care less about whether other worlds invade ours because you n to sacrifice it for a world that would let you harness the universe without a limit."


    The Seer Guardian silently red at Arthur, and the embers were nearing their end. There were countless emotions in the sharp and overbearing eyes, but Arthur did not care.


    "Are you truly going to oppose us even with the danger of an invasion looming over our heads? This is the time for us to rise as the rulers of this world."


    "It makes meugh," chuckled Arthur. "The rulers of this world need to beg for a chance to exist. But, my answer remains the same. I will never sacrifice this world, no matter how much you take away from me."


    "I know about the merge," said the guardian. "You have achieved the impossible already. However, this is different from thousands of years ago. Now, you are a different person, and this world did nothing but harm you."


    "This world is not the one who harmed me, guardian," said Arthur as he rose from his seat. "I will provide the answer to the question you had. I want nothing but one thing from the guardians."


    "What is it?"


    "I want them to rot in hell and be imprisoned in that darkness forever. Even a power this cursed cannot erode my hatred. The world did not ruin my life, but you did, repeatedly. This is why I will hunt down and kill everyst one of you."

 Chapter 597 A Spiritual Contract

    Chapter 597 A Spiritual Contract¡¡¡¡"I did not know that cats received a speech update," said Oriole while blinking at the cat, who dered him its target. "What can I do for you, kitten?"


    "Hehe, calling me kitten like this," purred the cat coyly. "They should have warned me the target would be a sweet talker," the cat whipped its tail back and forth as its paws took measured steps toward Oriole.


    "Did someone send you here?" asked Oriole with confusion. "I don''t have any enemies except for the broken hearts I have left behind."


    "As much as I understand their heartbreak, I am sadly here for a different reason. I know about Arthur''s disguise, and I''m here to make a deal with his dearestpanion."


    "...how do you know him?" his peaceful face crumbled at the revtion, and Oriole''s hand reached out toward his knuckledusters. "I cannot feel any hostility from you, but knowing that secret is..."


    "Arthur is a member of Mistletoe, and to be specific, he is called Demon, although his mask is of a goblin. You should have made the association when we appeared in the Runic Apprentices Cup."


    Oriole remembers that incident, but Arthur never exined what happened then. Even Oriole did not know whether Arthur died or not, and when he linked the dots, he realized the cat''s identity.


    "You are the fake Arthur," said Oriole while squinting his eyes. "I knew Arthur can never be that dramatic."


    "You tter me," said the cat as it stood on its hind legs and reached toward a fanny bag. Its paws wed a lollipop which it licked while leaning on Oriole''s boots. "It was my greatest show. I hope Arthur fakes another death."


    "Did Arthur send you?"


    "Not quite right," said the cat while waving its lollipop. "I heard that our boss and Arthur had a falling a couple of times recently. I don''t know the details, but I was told to cease contact with Arthur."


    "...telling me this does not serve your case."


    "You don''t understand," said the cat with a sigh. "I love junior just as much as I love Mistletoe. However, it is sad that we are growing apart. This is the reason that I came here to meet you."


    "...it does make sense to tell me about this, then," muttered Oriole. "Are you here to fix their rtionship?"


    "You are quite smart, Oriole!" said the cat with surprise as it licked the lollipop. "I don''t want my family to break apart. You know that feeling, right?"


    "...you have done your investigations well," said Oriole with a sigh. "I don''t know if Arthur wants this rtionship fixed or not, though."


    "My junior is a frozen popsicle, so you have to taste it to know how sweet it is," said the cat with a shrug after throwing the most suspicious statement known to humankind. "I know that both boss and junior would neverpromise and work things out, so I have to fix things as their friend!"


    "You are an intrusive friend, kitten," said Oriole with a smile. "But maybe those who poke their noses into other people''s businesses keep the world moving."


    "I regret not meeting you earlier, Oriole. Although I doubt that I even had the chance since you rarely left the workshop," said the cat with regret.


    Despite its suspicious appearance in an underground cave, Oriole somehow trusted the cat. It did not seem hostile, nor did it try to deceive him into following it. However, it was still unknown whether helping the cat would backfire and harm his rtionship with Arthur.


    "What is the deal that you want to give me?"


    "You are here to disable the space arrays, right?" asked the cat with a smile. "It is admirable how you were able to aid Arthur even though the two of you did not talk yet. I heard his conversation with the Runic Captain. Arthur said that his family was in danger."


    The revtion made Oriole''s blood freeze, as he knew that Arthur''s family was his reverse scale. As much as he feared for his friend, Oriole worried about the world that would have to face the creator''s wrath.


    The scene of Arthur bringing down destruction onto everything that exists is still vivid in his mind. But, as much as he understood that Arthur did that for the sake of humankind, he also realized the amount of power a single man holds.


    If there were a moment when the creator lost control, then everyone in this world would suffer. Oriole understood once again why Arthur had to sacrifice his emotions for power. However, some things still affected Arthur.


    "Whoever threatened them will bleed," muttered Oriole with worry. "It seems I have more reasons to disable those arrays," he said while trying to rise, and the pain shot through his body.


    "Woah, dude! Your organs are about to fall out!" said the cat as it staggered back. "Just lie down and hear my offer. I will disable the arrays for you!"


    "...what is the catch, kitten?" asked Oriole as the pain stopped him from moving another inch. His regenerating body was still recovering, and he was tempted to hear the deal.


    "Let me kidnap you," said the cat while showing its canines. "I was tasked to find and kidnap the friend that Arthur cares about the most. Boss wants to guarantee his safety by taking a hostage. It is a low move, but a wise man lives the longest."


    "You a horrible subordinate for revealing this to your target."


    "I just know that you care about Arthur more than anyone else," said the cat. "I want to mend their rtionship, not make it worse. So, I want you to be a hostage and help me find ways to make the two friends again. In return, I will disable the space arrays."


    "...you are asking me to let an unknown man hold me hostage in return for letting Arthur meet his family?"


    "I am not proud of this method. I just want someone Arthur trusts to be the safety of their rtionship. I will find a way to prove to the boss that Arthur is not an enemy, but I need you to stop Arthur from fighting the boss over this."


    "How about not kidnapping me?"


    "Haha, the boss will kill me. I am risking my neck by proposing this deal because the boss will read my mindter on."


    ''Read his mind?'' Oriole raised his brows in surprise at that minor detail. An ability such as this was quite rare, and Arthur has mentioned it once before. That person was the king of the Yalveran Union.


    If this cat''s boss had such an ability, it might have been the king or someone rted to them. This revtion convinced Oriole of how dangerous this group might be.


    "I understand," nodded Oriole. "Disable the arrays, and I will follow you wherever you want."


    "I also want you to leave a message for Arthur and tell him that you left on your terms," said the cat. "This way, Arthur will never seek boss. If Arthur truly wanted to harm the boss, he would use you as a hostage."


    "I understand," said Oriole with a nod. "Please, let Arthur leave this city in time to save his family."


    The cat looked at him before taking a scroll from its pouch. Oriole recognized it as soon as he saw it, and he knew that this might be a deal that would harm his friendship with Arthur.


    "This is a spiritual contract. We will agree on the terms, and whoever betrays them will face a bacsh. In this way, none of us will go back on our words."


    "...you are taking this quite seriously for a furry being. What are the terms?"


    "I will disable the arrays and guarantee your safety and dignity until Arthur attacks the boss. In return, you will follow me and make sure that Arthur does not know your whereabouts or situation and make him believe you are unharmed."


    "And what if Arthur truly tries to kill your boss?"


    "Then the contract will be resolved, and the stronger one will win."


    "You are one odd cat," sighed Oriole. "I am not sure."


    Oriole wanted Arthur to save his family. If anything happens to them, then Arthur would break beyond repair. However, for Oriole to willingly be a hostage of an enemy will also harm Arthur just the same.


    However, it was not like Oriole was capable of running away at the moment. So, it was inevitable that he would be a hostage in these circumstances. The only difference is Arthur thinks that Oriole left on his own.


    "What a maddening twist of fate we have stumbled across," said Oriole with a bitterugh. "I was so excited to create Ascent with him. Yet, what value does my desire have in this situation?" said Oriole while reaching out his hand. "I will sign the contract."


    "I want junior to be alright too, but everything changed when that person visited our boss," said the cat with a sigh. "Let us forge this contract, runemaster. I sure hope that none of us have to break it."

 Chapter 598 Destined

    Chapter 598 Destined¡¡¡¡Sier stared at him for a long time. Arthur knew that the guardian wanted a different ending for this, as did Lyari. However, their attempts to persuade meant that they realized his threat, and the more he rejects them, the more low-handed these attempts will be.


    "It seems I have no choice," sighed the seer. "This means war, Outsider. The vessels will start appearing one after the other, and I am d to have heard you resolve."


    The tone that the Seer Guardian used was not of surprise but expectation. The violet light in his eyes began to disappear as the presence of the more grew calmer.


    "You heard his words, Sier," said the seer guardian before his presence disappeared. It was secondster, but Arthur knew that he was talking to someone else now. "I have indeed," said Sier with the same mouth but a different soul. "We meet again, Arthur."


    "We meet atst," said Arthur with a frown. "It seems like you have something to tell me."


    "I do," chuckled Sier. "When I was told that you will hunt down the vessels, I never believed it. I still remember the times you opposed me, pretending to be uncaring when goodness was inside your heart."


    "And who told you that?" asked Arthur while squinting his eyes, but Sier did not seem too eager to answer that question, so he changed it. "Is that the reason that you mistrust me?"


    "A part of it," nodded Sier. "It was nothing but a spark to ignite a fire, and the fire worked its way to destroy our friendship. Tell me, Arthur Silvera, who are you?"


    "I am the name that you have mentioned."


    "I can find another one with the same name in the blink of an eye," said Sier with a shake of his head. "Let me rephrase my question: what makes a person?"


    Arthur did not wish to entertain these mind games and philosophical discussions. After all, his mother was still in danger, so he decided to give Sier the cure for every dispute: the truth.


    "You should know about the Great Epiphany," said Arthur while spreading his hands and holding them parallel. "And I am not sure if you know about the timeline that has copsed into this one, creating a new one."


    "An epiphany is nothing but a lesson at most."


    "It was more for me because I am the reason behind that," said Arthur while bringing his hands together. "I merged the two timelines using the memories of one toplete another, thus creating an identical but an entirely different timeline."


    "Are you saying that you changed because of that?"


    "Indeed," nodded Arthur. "I am not the Arthur you know of, but an alter one that has overwritten that man to rece him. However, we hold the same ideals and memories until a year ago."


    "If a single memory of mine were different, I would have been an entirely different person. The two of you are not the same, which is why I noticed the difference."


    "The difference?"


    "You reek of ruthlessness. I have no idea what you have experienced in that alternate timeline, but it changed your core into something sharper and more decisive. Tell me, Arthur. Can you say that you haven''t changed because of that timeline?"


    Arthur tried to think about it, and he couldn''t bring himself to say it. Alka was nothing less than torture every step of the way. Larza, Duke of Fire, the nobility of Freda, and his father were all things that sought to break him. Arthur also fell in love there with one of the people he considered an enemy initially. He met friends he could never rece and challenges he had to ovee alone. As traumatizing as the experience was, Arthur knew that it had changed him.


    "Your silence tells me all I need to know," said Sier with a sigh. "You are not the person I have befriended, and the words you said earlier confirm my doubts. I cannot trust you to know that you will not hunt me down as well."


    "Long ago, you told me that the guardian was trying to take over your body. You wanted to nurture and protect me because you believed I could save you from the fate of being a puppet."


    "And what if you realized that you could not?" Sier tilted his head. "Will you spare my life, imprison me, or kill me as you do for the others?"


    "There is nothing that I cannot do," said Arthur confidently. "As long as you desire it, the world is your oyster. I have nothing against the vessels but those who give them power. Your father, Sier, caused your suffering, and the guardians caused mine."


    "That does not answer my question," said Sier with a shake of his head. "You admitted to being a different person. I cannot trust you for that reason. The words you said earlier also prove that your hatred toward the guardians transcends everything."


    "You are right, Sier. However, there are things that I will choose over Mistletoe and you," said Arthur. "I''m far from being free for this conversation. The only reason I came here is to apprehend the culprit that used the power of destruction."


    "We are finally revealing our colors."


    "Colors?"ughed Arthur heartily. "I have no colors, but my hands are tied. I am sure that that deranged psychopath arranged even this meeting. Am I expected to choose between the things I hold dear?"


    "What is making you this urgent?"


    "The possibility of losing my family, Sier. To be specific, my mother. You, of all people, should know how it feels to be in my shoes right now. Forgive me for what I am about to do, Sier."


    "I can see into the future sometimes," said Sier with a nk face. "And Kera is destined to meet destruction soon, maybe sooner than you think."


    "...then it is true," muttered Arthur as he closed his eyes. "I need to leave this ce, now," his aura exploded from his body, bending the bamboo forest away from him. "Let us not fight over this."


    "Are you betraying me?"


    "For her sake, I would do anything," said Arthur as he rose and raised his hand toward the sky. "You killed an innocent man and weaponized the powers of corruption. Am I the only one who has changed, Sier?"


    "I do what I have to do to survive."


    "And so do I," said Arthur as light exploded from his hand and bolted toward the sky. Then, as the signal covered thend in bright light, he stared at the seer. "Our paths have sadly crossed, and only one of us can march forward."


    "I will miss our friendship, Arthur," said Sier as he stood up from his seat and allowed his violet mana to break free. "Let me show you the powers of a vessel."


    Arthur could feel the overbearing aura of Sier explode from his body, and it was as sharp enough to leave deep gashes into the surrounding. It was as if he was staring at the belly of the beast, but Arthur closed his eyes.


    When he first met this young man, Arthur was more than suspicious of him. Although he was naive enough to take his hand, Sier did not use him throughout their whole interaction. This man wanted nothing but to be a master of his own body.


    Sier was more than a friend for Arthur, as he became the one thing he could depend upon. Of course, there were times when he mistrusted the seer, but Arthur could not remember a time when Sier tried to harm him.


    "It is sad," muttered Arthur as he took a deep breath, "that I have to lose this. I loved Mistletoe, but there are things I need to do."


    "There is no right or wrong here, Arthur," said Sier, making Arthur open his eyes. The violet mana covered the seer like a me, especially his eyes. "Our paths were destined to cross since I became the Omniscient Vessel, and you became the outsider."


    Arthur realized it as well. He and Sier were never destined to be more than enemies because of their inherited powers. But, even if it was for a short while, the Seer Guardian controlled Sier to kill Grandmaster Casca.


    Sier seems to understand that he was just as capable of harming Arthur, but he chose himself too. The Seer Guardian was the only one that would benefit from Sier''s safety, making him the only trustworthy person for Sier Yalen.


    Arthur released his powers and limits, allowing the knowledge of Gaia to fill his soul and body. The runes of the world answered hismand and appeared in chains around his body.


    ''Maybe I can save him from this fate one day,'' thought Arthur as he stared at the fearsome opponent before him. The Chains of Order appeared around his body as Arthur controlled existence. ''However, I cannot avoid hurting him today.''

 Chapter 599 Meaninglessness

    Chapter 599 Meaninglessness¡¡¡¡"Are you sure you will be fine?" asked the cat while staring at his partially-missing torso. "Now that we have signed the contract, you can say that our lives are now linked. I don''t want you to die on me, Oriole."


    Oriole stared at the cat with amusement before pulling himself up. The bone formation of his rib cage was taking the longest to heal, but he was not in real danger, thanks to the healing potions that Arthur gave him.


    "You are more caring than my associate, Reece," said Oriole to the cat, who told him its name after signing the contract. "I have to go and meet Arthur to tell him about the arrays. You can escort me afterward."


    "...you are a good friend, Oriole," sighed Reece in his meowy voice. "I need to go back to my main body to possess some guards. After that, we can leave this ce with my boss."


    "...is it possible that your boss is the one who destroyed the ruins?" asked Oriole after some pondering. The cat nodded with a smug smile as it leaned on a rock. "I think the two of them have already met."


    "...what?" panicked Reece at the possibility. "Arthur should be attempting to leave Runera instead of visiting the ruins. Fortunately, my boss will steal the treasure inside, so the two of them should not meet."


    "Unless Arthur made a deal with the Runic Guards to help them just to leave Runera," sighed Oriole as he opened another potion and gulped it down. His body felt the runes course through his body and promote his healing while his microscopic modeling was regenerating the missing tissue. "We need to stop them."


    "I have to disable the arrays for Arthur to save his family," said Reece with worry as he paced around with his tiny body. "I cannot be at two ces at once, especially not with a borrowed body."


    "I thought you were a shapeshifter."


    "Those shady actors can never live up to my level," said Reece while waving his paw. "I am the real deal! A cat right now, but a human at heart."


    Oriole almostughed despite the bleakness of their situation. However, he knew that no one else could finish the job other than him. As he was about to suggest it, hispanion returned.


    "...I thought I would find you dead," said Maryam with abored breath. "We can finally escape the underground city. The anti-corruption arrays have cleared the residual..." she then noticed the cat standing on its hind legs. "Why is there a cat here?"


    "...meow?" said Reece with big blinking eyes.


    "This is a creature I have summoned," said Oriole without skipping a beat. "Are you saying we can go into the ruins?"


    "Are you an idiot? We need to get you healed. Why on earth would we go into the ruins?" snapped Maryam as she stormed toward him. "Lean on my shoulder and let me take you out of here."


    Oriole had to admit her concern touched him, but he knew that even with his wrecked body, there was no way he was going to leave without bringing Arthur out. He had to enter the ruins to tell him that the space arrays had been disabled.


    "What about the space arrays?" said Oriole as he winked at Reece, who understood his assignment. "I just want to see Alexie as soon as possible."


    "And he would prefer it if you were still alive," said Maryam with a frown. "I have no idea where you found this amount of resolve. I know that you are in enough pain to lose consciousness, so there is no need to act tough."


    "Ick the skills to act tough,"ughed Oriole, which made him wince from the pain. His pale face was covered in sweat, and it proved Maryam right. "There are things I need to do even if it costs me my life."


    "No, there are not. Your life should be the most important thing for you, even more, important than any friend you have. Alexie will understand if you do not save him this time."


    Oriole was quiet as he allowed her to take him out of the cave and toward the pathway leading toward the ruins. It was the closest one for them to leave the underground city without facing that monster.


    "Alexie saved my life many times, and he never asked for anything in return. All my aplishments are things that I owe to him. But, just for once, I want to be the one saving him."


    "...if you can walk on your own, then be my guest," grumbled the runemaster before sighing. "I apologize. I cannot lie that this camaraderie appealed to me into joining Ascent in the first ce."


    "About that," hesitated Oriole. "I am afraid that I will leave the guild before it can fly," muttered Oriole, and his words made the runemaster stop walking and turn toward him with a frown. "I will send Alexie a message to let you join, but I am afraid that I will be unable to follow along."


    "...what is the meaning of this?" asked Maryam as she red at him. "You are leaving even though you were so excited a few hours ago? Did something happen to change your mind?"


    "I realized that I am too dependent on Alexie," Oriole shook his head with augh as sweat rolled down his face. "And I will forever be haunted by the need to repay him. If he told me one day to die, I don''t think I would hesitate to do so."


    "You are grateful, not imprisoned," Maryam said while biting her lips. "I wanted to join Ascent for your sake, Oriole. Please don''t leave."


    "My reliance on him is unhidden, though," said Oriole. Even though this was not the real reason, it was also somehow true. Oriole realized during this fight: he was so weak that it made him a burden. "Alexie is better off without me."


    "Are you blind to what you are doing?" snapped Maryam in his face, almost shouting. "You are still bleeding, but all you can think about is helping him. How is this being a burden?"


    Oriole suddenly remembered a conversation with Arthur after the merge and the awakening of his current personality. It was when Arthur showed him another fraction of his power and proof that he was akin to a god.


    "I can grant abilities," said Arthur as he stared at Oriole. "I can grant you any ability you can think about, as long as it is on the first ss of creational runes."


    The first-ss meant direct transmutation of energy into another form, like mana turning into mes or ice. A second ss is one where the elementsbine to form a more powerful rune. The sses keep going ording to the degree of reality alteration, and it might even reach the level of bending thews of nature.


    Oriole remembers staring at the man in front of him with aplex emotion before shaking his head. Arthur seemed surprised that Oriole would decline power, but this was his silly way of wanting to prove himself.


    "I can''t exin it well myself," said Oriole as he stared at his own hands. "However, if I let you bend reality for me, I would lose my meaning. I strived all of my life to march forward and survive, and you are now offering me the final goal. I will have to refuse."


    Arthur was silent before a smile appeared on his face, and then he started tough. Oriole knew that he said something wrong because Arthur was given this ''final goal'' that he never asked for it.


    "This made me wonder if I had lost something when I received this power, too," said Arthur. "Ever since I awakened, I could jump through ranks easily. It has been a year and a half since I received the legacy, yet I am wielding every ability imaginable."


    "I know that it is foolish, but suffering somehow gives meaning to things. You may have received great powers, but you were never given the privileges that apany it," exined Oriole. "You have yet to find meaning, and that is alright too. That is why we live."


    "Thank you, Oriole," said Arthur at that time. "I wanted to make sure that no harm befalls you, but I think you will be just fine. You are the person I rely on the most, after all."


    At that time, Oriole did not understand the meaning of those words. How was he anything more than a burden? Even though he tried to make himself look less pathetic in front of Arthur, the real reason for his rejection was simple.


    Oriole knew that he would be nothing but a burden on Arthur, and for him to survive, he would need to be a vessel of power. Of course, it was idiotic and dreamy, but the runemaster wanted to be something using his hard work. Otherwise, if he lets Arthur empower him, he would just be another follower of the creator instead of an equal friend.

 Chapter 600 Omniscient Vessel

    Chapter 600 Omniscient Vessel¡¡¡¡Arthur stared at the vessel before him unleashing his mana. It was as if he was staring at a ruthless tornado that wanted to rip him apart. A man against a natural disaster was a more urate way of portraying the scene.


    "Let me summon the rest of our friends here," said Sier as he raised his arm. The violet mana coagted into several figures that began turning into tangible people. "As the enemy of Mistletoe, you will have to face all of us."


    The figures of violet mana turned into the masked and cloaked figures resembling his friends. Arthur stared at them, and his eyes lingered on the bear mask. The presence of Ivy here confirmed that these were illusions.


    "Illusions cannot do anything if we know they are fake," said Arthur to the seer, who smiled through the violet mana surrounding him.


    "A normal illusion cannot indeed make others believe. However, what if the god who sees through everything creates the unseen through?"


    Arthur frowned as he watched Ivy rush forward and try to strike him. Even if this was an illusion, it was still a creature of mana that could harm him. This is why he threw his hand to create a barrier between them, and the gauntlet struck the ethereal sphere.


    Crack.


    The barrier began to crack as if something had struck it instead of raw mana. Arthur stared at the barrier with confusion before Ivy followed with another attack toward him, which he worked to block with a fortified arm.


    This was an experiment, and when the gauntlet touched his arm, Arthur felt the overwhelming crushing presence of an actual attack. His feet dragged along the soil due to blocking Ivy, and he did not stop until he was several meters away.


    "An illusion is what your mind sees, and what is there but the mind for us to perceive the world?" said Sier, standing behind his group. "And how easy it is to replicate an illusion?"


    Sier waved his arm, and the illusions began to multiply before Arthur''s eyes. Suddenly, there were a thousand Mistletoe members around him and tens of figures that were identical to Sier.


    "Am I an illusion too, Arthur?" said one of the Siers behind him. "Can you not tell the difference as the creator?"


    Arthur was quiet as his eyes scanned the surrounding, looking for the smallest detail that could make him tell them apart. Of course, the fastest method was to sense their existence but even failed to differentiate between them.


    "It is futile to tell them apart," said another Sier standing the closest to him. "These are me, and I am them, and our existence is one and only. However, one of us can do more than physical attacks, and when you let your guard down, it will strike."


    "Is that all?" asked Arthur with a smile as he looked at them. "I thought that the seer guardian could do more than replicating a few bodies. I saw what you did to Grandmaster Casca, and doing the same to me will be the fastest method."


    "You are a monster in that regard too," said one of the Ivy''s to him. "An alien that does not conform to our world''s knowledge."


    "However, we are stronger in some regards, too," said a man wearing a tree mask. "Prepare yourself, my lord."


    This was not the first time Arthur fell into an illusion like this. Daemon was an enemy he killed a long time ago, who tried to devour his life to feed Lilo at that time. At that time, Daemon threw him into an illusion that Arthur had to reim his dispel-rune to destroy.


    ''Can a simr rune work on these?'' pondered Arthur as the figures began to surround him. ''That rune worked to disrupt the mana constructing the illusion, making me see through it. A stronger one should make the illusions waver, at least.''


    Arthur wouldn''t lose anything if he tried. As the figures suddenly rushed toward him, Arthur''s finger danced in the air to write a powerful rune.


    [Reveal!]


    The rune glowed brightly as its aura exploded to push back the iing illusions. Arthur saw them turn hazy except for one, which he rushed forward to attack.


    [Disturbance Sword!]


    Another rune glowed as mana covered his arm and turned it into a sharp weapon, which he used to strike the real body. Sier staggered back while trying to run away, but the sword pierced through his body.


    "I..." the seer guardian muttered with eyes full of shock. "You killed me, Arthur..." coughed the guardian, and blood spilled over Arthur''s arm.


    It was then that Arthur sensed a threat. It took him nothing more than a second to retreat from the injured Sier and roll to the side. A disturbance in space appeared in his earlier position as a violet spear impaled the ground.


    "You are still sharp, even when your reality deceives you," muttered a voice from ahead as Arthur red at it. "A truly befitting battle senses for the outsider. However, this is not a part of your powers, but something that you have honed as Arthur Silvera of Kera city."


    "An illusion within an illusion?" muttered Arthur with surprise as the scenery began to burn like canvas engulfed with mes. Sier appeared from behind the spear, which he pulled out of the ground.


    "That is a bit incorrect. We have been inside my illusion ever since you appeared in this pocket dimension. That bamboo forest was one I created too."


    "A ce created by someone who knows me, huh?"


    "No one knows about you as much as your enemy, outsider," said Sier. "I have seen your rise from nothing into Gaia''s inheritor. I know more about you than this current self knows."


    "I feel ttered, but what are you going to do now that you have failed to kill me?" asked Arthur while standing. "Do you n on killing me, Sier?"


    "And what harm would that do?" asked the vessel. "You had no qualms about piercing my heart earlier, knowing that it would end me."


    Arthur did not seek to rify, and he simply red at the vessel. It has never urred to him that the first vessel for him to fight would be none other than the one he apanied all along. Then, he took a deep breath.


    "Answer me, Sier. What brings you to these ruins? Isn''t the Moonlight Crossbow enough to save Ivy?"


    "You fail to fathom the amount of change your actions brought to this world," said Sier with a shake of his head. "The merge was not a simple matter that changed history. Instead, it changed the future more than anything."


    "And how is that rted to the robbing these ruins?"


    "I am making sure that Mistletoe can survive the future struggles await us. We will use the treasure in these ruins to ovee any challenges that may arise, including you."


    "Future struggles?"


    "The world has entered the realm of the unknown. What was once written as the future changed forever, and new aspirations were untethered from the path. Even the guardians have no way of knowing what the ending is now."


    "And what about the Omniscient Vessel?"


    "A certain monster sealed me within the void, unable to bring forth the true might of my insight," said the seer with a smile. "Is that all?"


    "I have one more question to the Seer Guardian," said Arthur as he suddenly realized an inconsistency in his story. "How did the future-seeing god end up here, begging for a chance to manifest in this world?"


    His words cut like razors, and Sier''s face crumbled. The Seer Guardian must be feeling rageful because it appeared on Sier''s face. However, Arthur was far from being taunting.


    Arthur has once realized that even if Nameless saw the future, it could not see Arthur. A simr urrence was when Shinva showed Arthur the past, and Kar disrupted the vision. However, even with this limitation, the Seer Guardian should have been able to see his end.


    "You knew that what awaits you was the void, so what is why you epted it?" frowned Arthur as he asked. "Is it possible that there is a different ending that you seek?"


    "That is... enough chitchat," the seer cut him short as he waved his spear. "You handled it well when there were a thousand enemies, so how about none?"


    As he said so, the world disappeared from around Arthur. As far as his eyes could see, there was nothing but darkness, and Arthur could not sense a thing from anywhere.


    The vessel did not speak to him again like earlier, and Arthur realized that the question he asked had an answer the guardian did not want him to know. There was more than he had assumed about the end of the Divine Era, but Arthur had no luxury to mull over the matter.


    [Reveal!]


    A rune glowed, but there was no reaction other than a ripple in space. Arthur realized that this was not an illusion integrated into reality but a new reality into which Arthur was integrated.

 Chapter 601 Proud

    Chapter 601 Proud¡¡¡¡"I know everything about you," said a voice from within the infinite darkness. "I know where your family is and the friends you care about the most. There is nowhere to hide from me."


    "Threats are not your thing, Sier," said Arthur as he tried to make out the voice source but failed. "You are the one who needs to hide once we are out of here. I know the identity of your father, who would love to see you again."


    There was no answer from the void, which made Arthur sigh. Illusions were different from spatial realms because Arthur could still impact reality. He might be the only person who''s inside the illusion, and recklessly attacking means he might turn against others.


    [Insight-IV!]


    Arthur used another rune on his body, but the darkness was still there. It was as if a nket covered the world and prevented him from seeing anything. However, it was not as if he was hopeless.


    [Barrier-IV!]


    A rune glowed to protect his body, constantly consuming his mana of creation. This would keep him safe even if he could not find Sier. However, Arthur did not have forever at the rate his mana was being used.


    "We can work a deal out, Sier," said Arthur in a tant attempt to lure him out of the illusion. This was his greatest method of breaking the illusion without destroying things mindlessly. "You know I have methods to end this, but I will refrain from them for now."


    "Your kindness has always been a weakness. Even faced with the possibility of death, you are still afraid of harming unrted people. This is a separate realm, Arthur, so why not unleash your true powers?"


    The seer was tempting him to do that meant that Arthur could never use AoE attacks, even if they were the best solution. However, Sier forgot that Arthur was the creator, and even if there was not a rune to specify targets, he could summon one.


    [If.]


    Sometimes, it was hard to properlybel runes, as their functions were more diverse than a word. However, as he wrote this rune, Arthur knew that its function was simple: a link.


    It was a condition-setting rune for other runes. Therefore, it worked as a link between runes and the world and between the runes themselves. Therefore, this can be the greatest rune that Arthur could use to string other runes together.


    [If there is a target with high perception,]


    The condition was simple, and it had both the criteria and the solution. However, a simple condition was the hardest to fulfill because it did not contain limitations.


    Runes might be alive, but they did not have a mind of their own to fulfill Arthur''s desire. The moment this condition activates, every awakener with high perception in the world will be affected.


    As his fingers danced around modifying the condition, an attack struck his barrier. Arthur''s mind shook, but the attack failed to harm him. However, it had exceeded his limit, so he had to recast the rune.


    "A sneak attack, Sier?" smiled Arthur. "You are bing less of a prince and more of a thug. If I die, there is no one to stop the guardian from taking over your body."


    "A half-life is better than death," answered Sier from the darkness. Arthur shook his head and resumed modifying the If-rune.


    The current condition would consume all of his mana and still not be enough. Therefore, Arthur needed to specify a range for stat and a distance for the rune to activate. These two would decrease the required consumption.


    Arthur did not think Sier could be far from him since the attack earlier was too powerful. As for the stat, Arthur knew it was above nine hundred, so that was an excellent condition to set. Specifying a target did not mean that the consumption would be minimal, as this rune needed to be present in every second of every inch in the distance Arthur proposed. However, it was still a question


    [If a target exists with over nine-hundred perception stat in one-kilometer diameter, then...] Arthur finished stringing the first rune, which was If. Then, he needed to make a sequence with the next rune, [Sleep.]


    This was his safest option, not harming anyone or attacking an opponent. Arthur then activated the first rune, and the condition was tested in the area he proposed. As the rune pulsed around the darkness, a response appeared.


    An attack struck his barrier at that moment, and Arthur had to dodge in the split second that it tore through it. Then, as the attack grazed him, the If-rune activated the rune that came after it and attacked the targets it found.


    Arthur felt his mana leave his body as he rolled on the ground. It was a hefty sum because of the automated activation and the sleep-rune itself. However, it worked to destroy the darkness around him.


    Cracks began to appear in the dark fabric as if it was ss. Then, the cracks grew bigger before the darkness shattered into a million pieces. Arthur saw countless clouds appear that mottled a blue sky, and in front of him was a staggering Sier on a brick arena.


    "Ugh," groaned the seer guardian while falling on one knee, trying to resist the automated attack Arthur made. "You have a few new tricks, Arthur."


    "And it seems you are resisting them quite well," frowned Arthur as he red at the guardian. "Let us end this and be done with it."


    "You are in a hurry to leave, and you have a good reason to," smiled Sier as sweat rolled down his face. "You would not be so calm if not you can see what is happening in Kera now."


    "...if anything happens to my family, I would hunt you down as well," said Arthur as rage boiled in his body. "You will be just as responsible if you don''t let me go now."


    "Everyone is responsible for your tragedies, but we all know that the real culprit is you," smiled Sier. "You chose to send us to this world without hesitation over whether we wanted it. This tragedy is a befitting punishment for those sins."


    "I never hated wanted to shut you up so much," said Arthur as he stomped on the ground. A mana de surrounded his hand before he bolted forward and struck Sier. As his attack passed through the guardian, his face began to change.


    "You need to learn that rage is not as empowering as it is blinding," said a voice from behind him as Julia reced Sier in front of him. "Look at what you have done to your friend."


    Arthur met Julia''s eyes filled with fear before a smile appeared on his face. The de of mana passing through her body disappeared as Arthur took a step back and turned toward Sier.


    "I never considered the possibility, but you are the same as Nameless," smiled Arthur at the guardian. He can see confusion fill Sier''s face at his words. "Whenever I am involved, you fail to see the future. This is the reason that you couldn''t see your end before."


    "You knew it was not me," frowned Sier as he turned toward Julia, whose wounds had healed and the paralysis was undone. "That attack was meant to heal."


    "I knew that you would try to set me up for something like this as long as you see the future. Julia was an obvious hostage after seeing Grandmaster Casca''s corpse. So it made sense for you to use her now, but what I feared was for you to see through this n."


    "...what if that was me?"


    "That was the risk I needed to take," smiled Arthur. "I found the answer to my question earlier. You did not see the end of the Divine Era because the future you see is one where I don''t exist. You can see the future as long as I don''t affect it."


    "I might be an enemy now," smiled Sier with sincerity, "but I am proud of how much you have changed, Arthur. Over a year ago, you were nothing but a naive child. Now, you are contending with gods."


    "I cannot say that I am proud of how you changed."


    "I guess I am the viinous version of the person you knew in that timeline," stared Sier at his palm. "I allowed doubts and fears to change me, but am I to me?"


    Arthur could not say yes.


    "I guess I was more hurt that you took away Li from me. But, I am d that you left him outside the ruins because I don''t think I can forgive him if we meet."


    "We are friends," said Arthur as he pulled Julia to stand, and she staggered. "And that is enough reason for me to end your derangement."


    "I ept the role I was given," said Sier with a hollowugh. "But I regret the roles I missed. However, regret is a summoner of death, and I have no intentions of doing that."

 Chapter 602 The Chains

    Chapter 602 The Chains¡¡¡¡Julia stared at the mana de pierce her chest while staring at Alexie, the man behind the attack. She could not hear nor talk, but from the look of things, Alexie was thinking of her as someone else.


    Scire was the one behind this illusion, and even as a domain runemaster, she could not tell the difference between the illusions he created and reality. However, there were a few things that can contribute to how realistic an illusion is, and Scire included all of them.


    Therefore, she did not me Alexie, who pierced her heart. Instead, it was her fault for letting Scire take her hostage and easily be a part of this space he created. Her eyes closed as the mana invaded her body, exploding within it.


    "I never considered the possibility, but you are the same as Nameless. Whenever I am involved, you fail to see the future. This is the reason that you couldn''t see your end before."


    Julia began to hear again as the exploding mana within her body did not destroy but heal it. Her eyes snapped wide open to look at Alexie standing before her while Scire stood there shaken. The words did not make sense, but it seemed that these two were not meeting for the first time.


    ''Alexie knows the culprit?'' wondered Julia as she staggered to stand beside him. ''It seems the two of them were once friends.''


    The words Divine Era rang in her ears, making her snap her eyes open. That term belonged to ancient texts, which she has always considered obsolete. Julia couldn''t imagine a reason it would appear here and from the words of an apprentice runemaster.


    "I might be an enemy now, but I am proud of how much you have changed, Arthur."


    Scire now had a face, smiling, and it was one she did not recognize. Earlier, she was also under the illusion''s effects, making her unable to hear or see Scire''s face. However, Alexie''s mana seemed to heal her mind and not just her body.


    However, even when she was brought back to reality, her confusion did not lessen but only increased. The fact that Scire called Alexie by a different name could not leave her mind.


    ''Arthur?'' her eyes turned toward Alexie, whose face carried a sadness she had never seen in him. ''Is that his real name? Does that mean that...''


    As the youngest runemaster, Julia''s analytic ability and political expertise made her link the dots. The first fact was that Alexie told her before that he hated her because of the incident with Arthur Silvera.


    During the Runes Apprentices Cup, Arthur Silvera exhibited a world-shaking talent regarding runes. Julia remembers how Alexie saved her during the intrusion of the pocket dimension and revealed a simr talent.


    The fact that Scire called him Arthur, the reason he hated her, and his talent were enough seeds to sprout doubt in Julia''s heart. The man''s identity before her might be different from what she had thought, and her first feeling was hope that Arthur Silvera had forgiven her.


    Their conversation reached an inconclusive end, where Scire showed no remorse over the matter. Instead, his mana exploded like before against Grandmaster Casca, pushing the two back.


    "I want you to leave this ce, but I am far from being able to end this illusion," muttered Alexie, or Arthur Silvera, without turning toward her. "You are an adult, so there should be no issue in protecting yourself."


    "I can fight too," protested Julia with a frown. "I was simply caught by surprise earlier. Let me help you take him down."


    "An independent spoiled rich runemaster," smiled Alexie at her as if the two of them were not standing in front of possible death. "Let usmunicate telepathically. This will help us split without fear of being influenced by the illusion."


    "I don''t have that runic card," she replied with panic, and Alexie simply grabbed her shoulder and pushed her aside. A violet spear pierced the arena''s floor between them, and it left a deep gush until its far end.


    "Dodge the attacks you can, although I doubt that he would attack you instead of me," a voice appeared in her mind as Julia rolled on the ground. "If the illusion tries to fool us, start to describe the events happening over telepathically."


    Julia jumped as soon as she finished rolling and bolted in the opposite direction to the one Alexie took. She did not know how he managed to create amunication path between them, but it reassured her that the two of them would not mistakenly harm each other.


    Her words earlier were not for show, as she genuinely had the capabilities to fight alongside Alexie. Her ability, Elemental Storage, allowed her to store different attacks within her soul as long as they did not exceed her limits. As long as she can get close to Scire, she can unleash her strongest one-target rune.


    The two of them circled Scire, who looked like a demon from hell with the violet mana surrounding him like a me. The violet mana morphed into countless spears, which should be a part of the illusion.


    "Do not underestimate these illusions," said Alexie in her mind. "They can pierce your flesh just the same. He uses our minds against us, and his mana makes up for the power needed to fulfill that attack."


    "How do we get close to him?"


    "I cannot exin the details, but he can see the future that does not include me. This makes you a crucial part of the n. As long as you attack him, he will see a future that takes his mind away from me for a moment."


    "If he knows this, then there is no way he would focus on me," panicked Julia when she heard of this ability. It was impossible to win against someone who could see the future because their attacks would never surprise him. "We should look for an escape route instead."


    While two of them talked, Scire brought his arms down and made spears rain on them. Julia used one of the runes stored within her navel, making her fly in the air while Alexie zigzagged his way through them.


    "An escape from his illusions seems impossible for now," said Alexie in her mind as he stopped running and pped his hands. "He cannot unsee the future where you attack him, so he will choose to block your attacks even if he knows mine ising. I will blind him for a second, so follow my voice and attack where I tell you."


    A powerful light exploded between Alexie''s hands, and it made the world be nothing but white for a second. Julia closed her eyes to lessen the light that threatened to blind her, and she listened to his instructions without hesitation.


    "Ten O''clock, thirty meters," that was all he provided her with, and Julia needed no more. As she turned to run in that direction, the elemental attack within her soul unleashed. A zing tornado appeared with her as the vortex, attacking the area in front of her.


    Julia could not see whether she had struck him or not, but she knew that her attack was not meant tond. A groan came from her side as the light began to disappear, making her able to see how their coordinated attack struck their opponent.


    Alexie stood a few meters beside her, carrying a giant hammer that made himical. Scire was sent flying through the air, seemingly struck by the hammer after he dodged Julia''s attack.


    "You used my insight against me," smiled Scire as his arm dangled in the air, seeming to be the one he used to block the attack. "I forgot how annoying it is to fight you."


    "Do not lose yourself to memories that don''t belong to you," said Alexie as the hammer disintegrated into nothing. "You are more than the incarnation of him."


    Julia stared at the two with a shaking heart. Throughout their interaction, the change she has witnessed in Scire made sense if he was a vessel of another being, but legacies should not affect their owner this much.


    ''Is Alexie, or Arthur Silvera, also an incarnation?'' she wondered while Scire rose to his feet. A smile was hanging on his face as if mocking the world.


    "I was pushed into epting this power by the world, and you are included. It is hypocritical to say this while being an emotionless puppet of this world. Rebel, Arthur, against everything that has chained you."


    "You are still unable to understand," said Alexie while walking toward Scire. "I am the chains of this world, and it is time that I restrain this madness."


    Julia noticed that his aura changed once again as the void began to unpeel. An ethereal disturbance appeared around his body that made the smile on Scire''s face disappear.


    "Is there someone else here other than you?" asked Alexie in her mind. "I need to know if going all out is a part of his n."


    "When we first arrived in this ce, it was empty of people. Then, Scire sent his followers deeper into the ruins to find the treasure while saying he would wait for the traitor, assuming that is you."

 Chapter 603 An Abandoned Freya

    Chapter 603 An Abandoned Freya¡¡¡¡"I have an urgent message for my master," said Oriole to the runic guards blocking their way. "Please let me enter the ruins. If not, then our inheritance will be swept clean by outsiders."


    Oriole yed the card Runera was conscious of, their mission. Although Arthur and Oriole did not create such a thing in the other life, it seems the existence of these mysterious ruins made the impression that Runera had a greater purpose that needed to be fulfilled.


    That might be true if Arthur and Oriole figured out who created these ruins and Runera in general. If it has just been Runera, then the epiphany might have been enough exnation. However, the existence of these ruins, which no one knows of its purpose, left them in doubt.


    "We were asked to keep everyone away. Please wait outside until the grandmaster and the captaine out. You may attend to your wounds there," the Runic Guard nced at his torso with concern.


    Oriole was tempted to fall on a bed and sleep until his wounds healed, but he knew that was the devil whispering in his ears. So instead, he nced at Maryam, who was silent throughout the exchange, seemingly upset because he pushed it.


    "You need to help me here," whispered Oriole in her ears. "Your words carry greater weight than mine. Everything we did so far will be for nothing if we don''t warn Alexie."


    "Everything will be for nothing if you die, and it would be even more for nothing if I watch you leave," frowned the runemaster. "I have no idea why I even jumped into this mess thinking I would find a goldmine."


    "You seek adventure, right?" asked Oriole. "Alexie is the greatest man you can find. Being hispanion will make you face demons and gods alike. If you help me now, he will ept you into Ascent."


    "You are rather an idiot for a so-called genius," grumbled Maryam before she sighed and took her badge. "I carry vital information to ry about the current situation. As you can see, we encountered some intruders in the underground city."


    "What have you been doing in the underground city?"


    "We entered it after sighting some intruders entering it. This is not the time to doubt us," said Maryam while ring at the man. "We are not strong enough to threaten Captain Velos or Grandmaster Jumana. Therefore, allowing us, entry will only yield benefits and no harm."


    "...how about I ry the news?"


    "I don''t trust anyone in Runera now," said Maryam while ring at the guard. "The one we fought against was a runic guard as well. But, unfortunately, the other six families have given too much freedom to yours, and that will change."


    The guard''s face changed somewhat after being used of treason. Finally, after some hesitations and whispering, the two of them were allowed entry for being too weak and injured.


    Oriole almost didn''t believe that a brat so quickly threatened the guards, but the situation in Runera had turned political enough. The Runic Guards were also another family of Runera, even if they answered to the ruler directly.


    "That worked out better than I expected."


    "The convincing part is that we are far weaker than being a threat," said Maryam. "And that means inside these ruins, even a simple attack can end us. I will use you as a meat shield when the timees."


    "Please do," said Oriole smiling. "I would hate it if a kind person like you got hurt. Therefore, I promise that no harm would befall you as long as you are with me."


    "Big words for a dying man," she said with a pout as she dragged him into the portal. "I cannot believe that my first crush is not only into men but also a fucking idiot."


    "I apologize for being so disappointing," Oriole''s smile grew wider as he saw how she was sick and tired of him. "Hold me close so that we don''t get separated."


    Maryam did as he asked and hugged him as the portal began to suck them inside. The teleportation tried to break them apart, but Maryam hugged him strong enough for the two to be teleported.


    "Ugh," a groan leaked from his mouth as the teleportation ended. Even though the vital parts have healed, his right side was still in the process of recovery. "Are you that in need of a hug?"


    "I will rip your wounds open," Maryam red at him while letting go. "Where are we?"


    The two of them were standing in the middle of a street surrounded by many old buildings. The road was inclined, going upward toward a giant pce in the distance.


    "This is..." muttered Oriole with a frown, "an abandoned city?"


    "It seems like it," said Maryam as she looked around. "That sign is written in an unknownnguage. Are we in a different world?"


    Oriole turned around and looked at the sign, and his eyes widened with surprise. The words were written in the Alvannguage, ''Old Inn of Freya.''


    There were very few ces he hadn''t heard of in his past life as a Demon Hunter, so Oriole recognized the name right away. This city belonged to the Duke of Fire, Diana''s father, in the Alva Kingdom.


    The lights that kindled the night confirmed his doubts, and the mansion on the top of the mountain seemed to belong to no other than the duke himself. Oriole frowned deeply at the realization as he tried to understand why they appeared here.


    "Let''s look for the others," said Maryam with unease. "This ce is creeping me out with how abandoned it is. It feels like people were living here moments ago," she shivered.


    "It shouldn''t be hard to find my master," said Oriole to lighten the mood. "After all, she is the loudest person in existence. I am amazed that we have yet to hear her voice bellowing."


    As soon as he finished his words, a deep roar came from the top of the mountain. The two flinched as they looked upward, and the sky was dyed orange for a few seconds before it died down. Then, the ground began to shake as a mighty wind rushed through the city.


    "You know your master well," said Maryam as she covered her eyes. "At least we know where to go," she pointed toward the mansion. "Uh, that thing was not there moments ago."


    Oriole followed her finger, looked at the entity she was pointing at, and realized it was an ethereal creature that looked like a woman ghost. The two of them shivered as the woman wearing a tiara raised its head to look at them.


    "...this ce wins the creepiest city award," muttered Maryam while grabbing his arm. "We need to run, now."


    "I agree for the first time," swallowed Oriole as he stepped back. "Let us back away without giving her our backs. Then, when we are far enough, let''s enter the houses."


    Before they could carry out their n, the ghost with a long blue dress disappeared from her spot. Oriole blinked before he felt danger crawl over his back, and he knew that the spirit was standing behind him.


    "Please don''t say she''s behind us," said Maryam while digging her fingers through his arm. "I will literally scream if that is the case."


    "Hello," a voice came from behind them, making the hair on their skin stand. "You are a friend of the Seika, are you not?"


    The words made Oriole calm down, and he slowly turned to look at the woman. Maryam tightened her hand around his arm while following his gaze. Indeed, the woman was standing behind them at the height of three meters and skin as pale as a cloudy sky.


    "Are you his enemy or his friend?" asked Oriole with confusion. The ghost gave a slight smile before bowing toward him.


    "I am neither, but my master is a friend. I have been waiting for your visit, great alchemist," said the ghost. "Is this a friend of yours?" she looked at Maryam and asked, to which Oriole nodded.


    "Who is your master?" Oriole asked the question that bugged him the most. However, the ghost gave a simple sigh and shook her head.


    "I am afraid the two of you have not met. My master learned of your identity from the numerous epiphanies we gathered about the Seika and his aplishments. So when we created this ce, we knew that his closest friend might arrive as well."


    "Ori," swallowed Maryam. "What the hell is this ghost talking about?" she asked with a frown.


    "We might have found the safest ce in these ruins. I will exin when the timees, but you can let go of my arm. It will break," said Oriole with a wince. "Tell me, great spirit. Has the Seika arrived here?"


    "Indeed, he has," nodded the spirit. "However, he is currently trapped in a battle against a formidable foe. I fear that my master did not anticipate the existence of a vessel here. Thus, I am ill-equipped to handle the situation."

 Chapter 604 An Illusion

    Chapter 604 An Illusion¡¡¡¡If the seer sent the rest of Mistletoe to find the so-called treasure, he knew something about these ruins and sought it. But, on the other hand, Arthur was clueless about this ce despite receiving an invitation from it.


    That person must also be the one who allowed Mistletoe to teleport into the ruins after Arthur left. There could only be one person he could think of, and it was the same person trying to obstruct him.


    The first time he had a private interaction with the Ghost Ruler, that person sent Arthur to meet Mistletoe and the puppeteer. This early meeting was thest thing that Arthur wanted because he was still not ready to meet many people in his life.


    This was why he never met his family, Mistletoe, Ellen, Lilo, and everyone he missed after going to Alka. These friends or family will notice that Arthur is not the same person they know and love. It would lead to a simr situation to his current one.


    The Ghost Ruler seems to have calcted that and ruined his rtionship with the infamous thieves. Then, he tried to obstruct him several times. It can only mean that he was trying to keep him inside the ruins for a reason.


    "Why is the Ghost Ruler keeping me here?" asked Arthur with a frown as the chains threateningly floated by his side. "Their help is the only exnation that you managed to reach this point."


    "You will know soon enough, outsider," smiled Sier. "We should have started this n long ago as Mistletoe. It is great timing for us to weaken this kingdom."


    "...weaken the kingdom?" his frown deepened. "What is going to happen to the Yalveran Union?"


    "What should have happened long ago," said Sier. "The rulers are unfit to serve this kingdom. As the vessel of the Seer Guardian, I am the one truly destined to be the ruler of Yalen."


    "I guess I''m starting to see how idiotic you are," smiled Arthur with helplessness. "I always knew you coveted the throne for some revenge, but for you to involve innocent people..."


    "You cannot know what some people are capable of until you push them past their limits," said Sier with a shrug as he grabbed the spear and twirled it in the air.


    "That is true," said Arthur as he reached out toward the chains. "You are to me for pushing me so far. Let me show you, dear friend, what I am capable of doing."


    Arthur grabbed the chains with both arms and pulled on them. His arms were met with resistance from the world before the chains broke and got absorbed into his body. Sier frowned and raised his spear to strike, but Arthur disappeared.


    The Seer Guardian has never been too slow to see where an enemy rushed to, so this time was a first. Before he realized it, Arthur grabbed his head with a metallic and gigantic arm with eyes of terrifying rage.


    "No one threatens the people I care about," said Arthur while gnashing his teeth until his mouth bled. "I will stop acting considerate of our friendship. Survive if you can, Sier."


    Before the vessel could answer him, Arthur pulled his head down and mmed it into the arena. The resounding force of the attack caused ripples along with space, and Arthur felt several spears stab his body.


    Arthur let out a roar as the chains sprouted from his body and took hold of the spears, pulling them out. The Seer Guardian had his head beneath Arthur''s hand, and he reached out to grab his arm. Then, Sier mmed the ground with enough force to lift him, pulled Arthur down, and punched him with his other fist.


    Boom!


    The fist punched Arthur in the face, sending him flying through the air and rolling on the arena''s floor. Sier stomped on the ground with a bloody face as his mana burned out like a me.


    "Arthur!" shouted Julia as she rushed toward him, and Arthur wed the arena''s floor to stop himself. His fingers dug into the hard brick and left a trail until he stopped. Then, he coughed the blood that leaked into his throat. "Are you alright?"


    "I have never been better," replied Arthur after pushing his jaw back. "Stand back. This is going to turn ugly."


    "You are still too weak to fight me, even if fighting was never my specialty," said Sier while realigning his broken nose. "Stand back, Arthur. This n is meant to be."


    "I saw enough to decide that you deserve to rule as much like your father," replied Arthur while wiping away the blood. "You are a broken child who wants the throne to prove his parents wrong."


    Sier red at him in silence as his face contorted into wrath. The violet mana swirled around him before it exploded outward and gathered around his body. Then, Sier stomped on the ground and roared.


    "I deserve the throne!" his voice turned hoarse and cracked as blood gushed from his face. "I worked all of my life to be something, and I will kill anyone who stands in my path!"


    Sier bolted forward after he dered, and he was in front of Arthur in a second. The seer brought his hands together, turning his mana into myriads of color that began to turn the world into another illusion. However, Arthur stared at him with disdain while reaching out toward another chain and tugging on it.


    "This is the reason that you are undeserving of it."


    The chain broke in his hand, and Arthur was able to manipte anotherw of reality. The first two chains were for his limits, and this one was for Sier''s illusion. The seer clutched his heart in front of Arthur while staring at him with wide eyes, then copsed.


    Arthur was no better, as the Chains of Order were still his double-sided weapon. The moment he uses it against someone, both of them get hurt. Therefore, he reflected the illusion that Sier created while unable to run away from it.


    The exploding illusion pulled both of them inside, damaging Sier significantly. The seer screamed as he grabbed his head and smashed it against the ground. Arthur''s body was suddenly tired, and he fell to his knee.


    "I guess we will see this illusion together," smiled Arthur as the world''s colors began to change and the two of them were transported elsewhere.


    Although Arthur knew that this was an illusion, he failed to understand the ce where the two of them appeared. It was a courtyard surrounded by many buildings, where countless knights were training.


    "Where is this...?" muttered Arthur as he stared around. "This seems like a pce. Does it belong to the Yalen Family?"


    "Hah... you..." Sier was breathing heavily beside him. "You brought us to the worst possible illusion. I will kill..."


    "This is happening inside our minds instead of being based on reality," said Arthur as he stood. "I doubt it would even be a second when this illusion ends."


    "...you are oddly calm for someone about to lose control."


    "I would never lose control, nor sight of my goals," said Arthur. "This was the n from the beginning. I wanted you to be rageful enough to give me the ultimate attack for me to reflect."


    "...bastard."


    "The best attack against the Seer Guardian is his illusion. However, I don''t understand what kind of attack this must be."


    "...a psychological one," said Sier as he stared at the knights training. "I wanted to send you to the worst ce you have ever lived in, and in the end, it brought me here."


    "The worst ce you have ever lived is a pce?" smirked Arthur. "A prince to the bone indeed, you are."


    "You know nothing about it!" shouted Sier while trying to attack Arthur, but his fist went through as if Arthur was a mirage. "...stupid illusion."


    "I would have been as eager to kill you," said Arthur as he looked around. "But seeing how wrathful you are ever since I mentioned the throne, I want to see the cause behind it."


    "Leave!"


    "As if I can," said Arthur while strolling toward the training knights. "It is better to ask them than waste time talking to you. Excuse me, sir knight, where is the annoying young prince?"


    The knights were waving their swords in training while sweat rolled down their faces. However, it seems as if they did not see or hear Arthur.


    "We are not a part of this ce. It is just a movie ying, and we are watching," said Sier from behind him. "Let''s leave this ce and wait for it to end."


    "I doubt your illusion is that easy to avoid," said Arthur while looking around. "Furthermore, I found the target. A thin and lonely figure sitting on that bench," said Arthur as he started walking toward the figure.


    "We meet again," muttered Sier as he stared at the bench, his eyes nostalgic, "dear mother."

 Chapter 605 Alchemist and Witch

    Chapter 605 Alchemist and Witch¡¡¡¡"Are you saying that you are a spirit?" Maryam asked the ghost woman flying in front of them. Thentern turned to face them, held by that pale, almost bony hand. "Like, a creature from another dimension?"


    "I originate from the Spirits Realm, precisely," said the spirit with a broad smile that left a bigger shadow on its face. "You must have heard of it, Master Oriole," said the ghost toward the alchemist.


    "How would you possibly know, Master Oriole?" repeated Maryam while staring daggers at him. "If you weren''t almost dead, I would have said that this is a part of your n."


    "The fact that I ended up here has nothing to do with how weed I am," said Oriole with difficulty as the runemaster dragged him along. "However, I may have some rtions that I didn''t know, teehee."


    "You are one of the most honored guests, Master Oriole," said the spirit in an untimely fashion. "I was instructed to treat you with utmost care if you get transported here."


    "And where is here, exactly?" interrupted Maryam. "Are we still in Runera, or is this a different world? I''m not the brightest, but I know this is an alien civilization."


    "Am I allowed to answer that, Master Oriole?" the spirit was silent before asking Oriole. Maryam stared at him as well, squinting her eyes. However, Oriole did not know how much he could trust her.


    "I will answer it. This is a realm modeled after the other world, and the reason that she knows me is because I spent some years there," he mixed lies with truths, and it worked well to convince the runemaster.


    "I suspected as much since that exins your meteoric rise," mulled the runemaster over the matter a little. "Are you a legacy user?"


    "I wish I am," said Oriole with a helpless and idental chuckle. "I am nothing of that sort. But, as you guessed, my years in the other world worked well to increase my runic attainment."


    "If that is true, then Runera is originally from the other world," Maryam''s eyes widened with surprise. "Can these ruins be nothing more than a dungeon that connects the two?"


    Oriole was silent at the astray assumptions, but it wasn''t wrong to assume such. The catch was that the portal transcended time and was more of a message for a single person.


    "Tell me about the Seika''s situation," said Oriole to change the subject because he was worried. "How did he end up meeting another vessel?"


    "It seems our ns are being intercepted," said the spirit without turning toward them. The night was dark enough for them to lose sight of their hands, but thentern guided them through the countless alleys and secret passages. "The Seika has been ambushed the moment he arrived here."


    "Ambushed by who?"


    "It was hard to understand the opponent we have been targeting because he managed to sneak through our defenses easily. That earlier explosion was his followers fighting Grandpa Sal."


    "Grandpa Sal?" frowned Maryam.


    "The Great Smander Spirit that my master also left behind," said the ghost. "It guards the pce in the distance. I was heading there myself in hopes of stopping them, but then I received a notification of your arrival."


    "And you decided that I was more important?" asked Oriole with surprise. "Where are you taking us, wise spirit?"


    "I am taking you to meet my master. I have deemed this an emergency necessary for summoning her, even if it is too premature. I need you to meet her and find a way to aid the Seika."


    "I find it hard that he would lose a fight," frowned Oriole. "I have seen what he is capable of doing, and no man can stand against that."


    "Naturally, one would only assume perfection from the perfect being, but we both know that he is not as they im. The Seika does not need help winning, but he needs help epting the oue."


    "You are talking about Alexie, right?" asked Maryam with a pout. "What is this oue you have mentioned? What is going on?"


    "The oue does not matter, but the states the two possible oues would leave him. If the Seika wins, he will lose a friend and gain an enemy. He will lose his family and friend and gain a nemesis if he loses. So there is no winning."


    "Is one of his family in danger?"


    "The whole world is in danger. As much as the merge has saved us, it has also pushed forward an age of conquest. I am afraid the two worlds are wing each other''s throats, and it has already begun."


    "Why did no one warn us before this mess?"


    "The merge allowed the Seika to arrive at this world, but he was also thest one to arrive. This was necessary to retain his memories, but it also meant that his opponent could use it as a deadline."


    "...how do you know so much?" asked Oriole as the figure slipped into a dark staircase and floated above the steps. "Those details are unknown even to the Seika himself."


    "My master spent the remaining time of her life studying this new timeline by formting possible oues. It was all to make sure that we outsmart the guardians, but most people were their blind believers. I learned what I needed from her."


    Oriole already had a suspicion in mind over the identity of this master, who created this space as well. However, the spirit would take them there anyway, and he could meet her for himself.


    After countless secret routes and passages, they reached a small cab beside a pond. This ce was in the backyard of the pce, which left the three of them with a view of the city.


    "We arrived at my master''s abode," said the spirit as it pointed toward the door. "I need to ask our beautiful guest to stay here. Master Oriole will have to meet our master on his own."


    "He can''t walk alone," frowned Maryam. "How can we trust you? I will apany him inside to protect him."


    "There is no need, Maryam," said Oriole as he patted her shoulder and tried to stand on his own. "I know the person''s identity inside, and I need to meet them."


    "We are a team..."


    "I consider us to be one as well, but knowing too much might threaten your life," said Oriole as he squeezed his shoulder. "Please, wait here."


    After the runemaster nodded, Oriole turned toward the ghost, who simply shed light on the door. Then, he took wobbly steps until he leaned on the wooden door and opened it. The cab had a dim green light that weed him, and Oriole made his way inside.


    It was different than he had imagined, as the ce looked like the neglected apartment of a young woman: perfumesy everywhere, clothes were thrown on the ground, and panties were hanging from doorknobs.


    "Hm, hm, hm~" a voice sang from the deeper parts of the house, and Oriole leaned on the wall for support as he walked toward the source. "Hm, Hm-hm, Ha," the humming grew louder until it was behind a door.


    Oriole pushed the door open to reveal arge room with crystals embedded in the ground. Oriole looked around, and then his eyes rested on the figure sitting in the middle of the ores.


    "My, my," said the figure as the humming stopped. "I expected a dashing young man, but I don''t remember you to be this dashing, Seika."


    "You know that I''m not him," frowned Oriole as he looked at the woman sitting with her face covered by a giant hat. "You must be the witch."


    "And you must be the alchemist," said the woman as she raised her head to reveal her face. Her hair was silky violet as it rested on her shoulder, framing an elegant and bewitching face. "Careful not to be consumed by temptation, boy."


    "I am sadly immune to that temptation," said Oriole as he hugged his side and limped toward the witch. "We have no time for chit-chat. I need answers about this ce."


    "It is improper to talk without introductions," said the witch as she rose from her seat. "I am the witch, G," she said with a grin. "And you must be the friend my Seika adores."


    "My Seika," repeated Oriole while standing on the room''s far end. "Are you the one who left him those messages on the encryption?"


    "Indeed," nodded the witch. "I wanted him to believe the princess led him here. That would be the only method to grab his attention, after all."


    "And what is your goal of deceiving him?" Oriole grew apprehensive as he heard what she nned.


    "I did not lie," said G with a yful smile. "I led him to believe that Princess Diana is here, but I never said she was not. This brings me to the reason that I am here, darling."

 Chapter 606 Conviction of Kindness

    Chapter 606 Conviction of Kindness¡¡¡¡Arthur stared at the woman, wearing a long flowery dress coupled with arge hat. Her skin was smooth and dark, making a stark contrast with her white irises. However, even though she was not staring at him, the woman brought himfort.


    "How is meeting your mother be your worst nightmare?" Arthur asked the seer standing behind. As he turned to look at him, he caught a fraction of sadness on his face before it disappeared under a mask of coldness.


    "This is my greatest regret," said Sier as he pointed at the woman''s belly. It was protruding, suggesting her pregnancy. "This is before my birth."


    "Greatest regret?"


    "Being born at all," chuckled Sier. "If this were not an illusion, I would have killed this woman before she gave birth to me."


    "...how would you have the heart to kill your mother?" Arthur genuinely didn''t understand. "As I look at her, I see nothing but kindness."


    "Kindness is subjective too," said Sier with a grin. "Have you ever met someone who did everything wrong to you, believing it was kindness?"


    Arthur remembered his father, who did everything wrong for the right reasons. Seref did everything believing that he was giving Arthur power and the life he needed, but instead, he made life a living hell.


    "Did she hurt you?"


    "You will see too, outsider," said Sier. "This can be your reward as much as it is my punishment. See how your enemy is hurt repeatedly by life."


    "This just makes you human, and I have no intentions of savoring this," said Arthur while staring at the woman rub her belly. "I am not a monster."


    "Ma baby," muttered the woman with a gentle smile. "When will you arrive and see the fate that awaits you? All these knights will protect you, and every citizen will serve you."


    Arthur noticed that she had a slight ent, and it attributed to her foreign appearance. However, the irony of her words made Arthur chuckle both because of Sier''s current state and how his mother was the opposite of Seref.


    "My father, who you have met, was a calcting man. Therefore, he tried to see what kind of offspring every woman could grant him. This is why he dyed his marriage even after taking the throne."


    "And this is how he chose your mother?"


    "A noblewoman from Sourna," smiled Sier. "Their meeting was in one of the events he attended as a new ruler. However, she was below his status, and marrying her was opposed by every other member of my family, including Master Ronin."


    "And the reason is?"


    "The instability that a hybrid king would bring to the kingdom. Master Ronin saw a disaster in this endeavor, but I have no idea about a time that he did not. However, my father was unique. His eyes gave him the ability to see the result of his actions, and they told him that marrying my mother would give him a powerful son."


    "It seems he was disappointed, judging by the fact that you became a thief."


    "Indeed, and the rest were there to rub it in his face. I did not have a single ability that belonged to my bloodline, and my skin... was this," said Sier as his fingers traced his face. "I wasbeled a failure the moment I was born."


    "That is too young to have an ability," frowned Arthur.


    "The case is different for the seven families," smiled Sier. "I did not have any potential, as my father could see. I was one of the few people who did not have a single ability."


    "Is it possible for your father to make a mistake like that?"


    "A mistake is rare, but it still urs. Life is too unpredictable for us to see everything or even contain the entirety of the future. That is why most of us can see a single aspect, like Master Ronin."


    Arthur heard footsteps dig through the soil as they approached them. The man who appeared was the king himself, dignified and aloof. His eyes lingered on the ce Arthur and Sier were standing as if he could see that they were being watched before turning to the woman.


    "Greetings, my king," said the woman while bowing her head. "What can I do to serve you today?"


    "I am facing enough trouble for your skin, yet here you are sitting in the sun," said the king with a scowl. "Go back to your room and read the books I rmended. I don''t need a wife who doesn''t know my kingdom''s basic history."


    "Woah, what a douchebag," said Arthur with surprise. "I thought he was an asshole when I met him, but he is a real dirtbag even with his wife."


    "As much as I support that sentiment, I also understand his attitude. My mother was not educated because of her humble background andcking ability. Furthermore, because of my family''s high perception, our ability to memorize books was fearsome. This made their argument stronger against my mother and father."


    "Knowledge does not define a person''s worth, nor does strength," sighed Arthur as the woman kept her head down and nodded. The king snorted and walked away, leaving her alone under the eyes of the crowd.


    "If neither of those things does, then what does?" asked Sier. "I know your answer already, and we both know it is too idealistic."


    "I''m sure that there are knowledgeable and powerful people who either secluded themselves or used their assets for profits," said Arthur. "Their existence either contributes nothing or brings the world down. What value do they have?"


    "A good person who does nothing but wants to help others is also the same," said Sier. "Enough of ethical philosophy. Our ideals have always been different, and that will not change."


    Arthur was silent as he watched the woman bite her lips and leave. Her white dress swayed in the morning sun, and her lonesome disappeared behind the buildings.


    The fact that he said that to Sier means his father still managed to instill his ideology in Arthur''s mind. The prospect of serving others always seemed like the only method for Arthur to prove his worth, and he did so with his family.


    However, Arthur couldn''t think differently even after knowing this was his father''s words looming in his head. Sier was not the best person, as he was fueled by revenge regardless of the consequences, but was Arthur any different, if not worse? The seer knew what he wanted, and he knew what he believed. As for Arthur, everything was vague.


    "Let''s go," said Sier. "We have countless years of suffering before this illusion ends. But, it does not matter now because I will kill you once it is over."


    "...spending years with you seems like the biggest suffering here."


    ***


    "Are you saying that Diana is here?" asked Oriole with a frown. "These ruins have been built for that purpose?"


    "That is a bit inurate," said the witch while twirling. "I want to share my story if that is okay with you."


    "Arthur is fighting against a vessel, and you are here to..."


    "It is crucial to hear this story because it would tell Arthur about the enemies he has to be careful of and the fate that awaits this world."


    "How about you tell him yourself after we go and help him? His family is in danger, and he needs to leave this realm."


    "I am afraid that my time is limited. I wanted to meet my little Seika too, but I will have to settle for his handsome friend. After all, this is not my real body but a projection that my spirits are creating."


    "...and all of this to tell me a story?"


    "It is the story that Arthur wants to know the most," smiled G. "How about I tell you how to kick everyone out of this space in return for listening?"


    "...tell me what happened in Alka, then," sighed Oriole after realizing she wouldn''t budge. "I know what happened before Arthur arrived, so you can start from how things went different."


    "That is a bit wrong. Arthur''s decision to merge the two worlds left me in awe, but it also pushed the world closer to its end. This meant that the past has changed as well."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The epiphanies did not start for Alka at the same time as Earth because, as you know, we live in different timelines. The merge left me confused for a few months because many things were different from what I knew. It took a few bottles to sober up if you know what I mean," the witch winked at him.


    "You mean potions," said Oriole with a nk face and sighed. "Arthur undermined how cheeky you are, witch. I have no idea how he talked about you with that sad smile."


    "Sad?" asked G with confusion. "Why would it be sad?"


    "...what is thest memory you received?"


    "I went into the Spirits Realm with the Seika," answered G. "Are you saying that he managed to fulfill my wish?"


    "It seems your memories do not include what happened there," frowned Oriole. "Ah, it must be because you never returned. The version of you registered in that timeline was before you entered the Spirits Realm."

 Chapter 607 A Witchs Story

    Chapter 607 A Witch''s Story¡¡¡¡G opened her eyes after awakening memories that she had never had before. As a spiritual living being, the memories she received were vivid to minor details, which meant they also contained her emotions.


    "What is the matter?" asked the man sitting next to her. G flinched as she turned to the man she trusted the most, who was wearing a cloak and mask to cover his face. "It looks as if you have seen a ghost."


    "I," hesitated G, "had a bad dream before answering truthfully. I was someone else in that dream, and for some reason, I had different feelings than now."


    "Dreams can affect us, and epiphanies are not umon," said the masked man as he reached out and held her hand tightly. "However, you have to understand that not everything we see is real. Those dreams can be someone manipting us."


    G nodded, but she was unconvinced at heart. The memories she received belonged to no other than her, and if someone was faking them, they knew her more than she knew herself. And as her master said, epiphanies were not umon in the current period.


    The world was thrown into mayhems as people with knowledge about the future appeared, and they mainly were Verniz. But, as her master exined it, these people were from the other world, which received epiphanies about the events that would transpire in Alka.


    This began the rise of the Verniz Empire, which mainly consisted of otherworlders who knew the future. This made her master, known as the prophet, lose his advantage in negotiations. The ck hair he once had has turned gray as he moved from one ce to the other, from era to another, trying to make secret deals with rulers and framers alike.


    In the memories that she partially received earlier, her master was more influential. However, within the memories that she received, a portion hated her master. It did not belong to her but to a man that she had never met.


    "Why do these memories carry such hatred?" muttered G while following her master along with the mountain range. "More than hatred, there is pain."


    Her heart throbbed with pain as it was transmitted to her. What G did not understand was why she saw the future of Alka and why there was a portion of memories that she received belonging to someone she had never met.


    A name appeared in her mind repeatedly, but her voice kept repeating it. A different kind of emotion flooded her heart than the ones she carried toward her master.


    "We arrived at," her master stopped walking as he looked upward at the mountain range. "The Ice Spirits should be here, and so is their princess."


    "Are you going to guide her too, master?" asked G with a frown while hugging her coat. "We should be careful because this n respects no king and receives no messenger."


    "There is no need to worry because the princess should find us before we find her," her master said with confidence, and G knew that her master had already seen the future. "Ask your spirits to iste us the moment that she does."


    "As you wish, master," said G as she raised her hand. A ck sphere of light appeared beside her finger before circling her. However, the spirit dodged her master as if he were a gue, which has always been the case. "Don''t be rude, Seth," reprimanded G, fearing that her master would get angry.


    This scene triggered a different memory that she had awakened, bringing it forth. It was about Seth befriending another human and treating him with more affection than he treated G herself. Yet, even in the memory, Gpared her spirits'' attitude toward the man with the one they gave her master.


    ''In this memory... Seth is a lot older than he is now,'' frowned G. ''Does that mean I am also older there?'' as she tried to retrieve more of those memories, they waited for the princess.


    G had a different life without her master in the memories she received from the future. In that life, her master left her for hundreds of years without taking her with him. Nevertheless, G kept pursuing him until she met someone that reminded her of him.


    ''There is an ice spirit in this memory,'' frowned G while staring at the ground. ''Furthermore, it seems that she is rted to this man somehow. Does that mean we are in a time that is close to these memories?''


    G was starting to lose her mind. The existence of the ice spirit told her that the time of these memories could not be different from the current one because the man who looked like her master was there as well. However, in that memory, she was a lot older.


    ''These memories belong to a different G,'' realized the witch. ''It belongs to a version of me that my master abandoned. However, why is it different from my memories now?''


    The only answer would be that her master also received an epiphany that made her worthwhile for his ns. The boiling rage within her burned toward her master, but it belonged to the man she met in these memories.


    ''Who am I?'' the question was asked, but no answer was found. Then, G began to lose her sense of self when a figurended in the sky. Seth created a barrier to hide the four of them, and the princess did not seem to mind.


    "Who dares trespass ournds?" asked the ice spirit in a low voice, her ice sword pointing at her master. "Unmask your face and state your aims!"


    "I am a prophet," her master introduced himself while taking off his mask. "Ie here to bring peace to this kingdom, and that can only be achieved with your help, wise princess."


    "Many dare name themselves prophets, but many more meet the fate of a dog," red the princess with suspicion. "I shan''t trust a man who seeks me, nor a man who hides his identity."


    "A prophet has many enemies. My name is Seref, Seref Silvera," introduced Master Seref with a smile. "I bring great news to the princess of ice."


    "What news are they?"


    "A n to end the war that tormented Alva and Freda for hundreds of years," her master grandly spread his arms. "We can end the war that killed millions, and this n only needs your approval to seed."


    "...a n to end the war?" red the ice princess before lowering her sword. "This is the first time a prophet promises not riches or eternal life, but peace to my people."


    "Because I know what kind of person you are, wise princess," Seref gave her a wide smile. "You are the cold killer who would bleed for the weak without hesitation. However, I know that if guided, then you will choose to sacrifice what is necessary."


    "No need for ttery, suspicious prophet," said the princess as she sheathed her sword. "Follow me into the mountain, and we can discuss your n. I will judge how feasible it is and how honest."


    "A discussion is more than this one deserves," bowed Seref with his arm over his chest. "Please, lead the way."


    Until the end of the conversation, G was staring at the ice princess with shock. If not for slight differences in hair and eye color, she would have assumed this was the ice spirit in her memory.


    The uncanny resemnce can only mean that the two ice spirits were rted. Her memories proved to be rted to reality, but their rtionship was still unclear to her. However, the more her mind adjusts to the memories, she can learn about the future and why she awakened.


    The two followed the ice princess into the mountain range, and the guards allowed them entry after the princessmanded them. After going around the ice pce, they reached a small pavilion where they were seated.


    "I am not used to being a host, so this is the best I can offer," said the ice princess as she sat in front of them. "Before you tell me your n, I want to know what you want in return."


    "I want nothing," Seref shook his head. "I am doing this for the sake of the future. This n can save these kingdoms from a terrible fate, and your approval is the greatest payment I can receive."


    "You are a pacific prophet," the princess raised a brow. "I cannot agree to a n that I don''t know. But, you can go ahead and tell me, and I will give you an answer."


    G watched as Seref nodded and began to tell her his n. Her eyes widened with every sentence of the short but somehow hical method. A witch was not a good creature, but G always considered herself somehow ethical.


    "You want me to marry a man for the sole sake of creating a hybrid?" frowned the ice princess. "Even if that child will live a life of suffering because of the conflicting powers?"

 Chapter 608 Sacrifice For Peace

    Chapter 608 Sacrifice For Peace¡¡¡¡"I know that even if traits are a marvelous replication of abilities, it does make the body unstable. I''m asking you to do something truly hical, but is it not our duty to sacrifice our morals and whatever it takes to save the people?"


    "As far as I know, I will be cursing my child with a fate worse than death to prevent a war that might not happen," the ice princess shook her head. "I can never do that to my child."


    "And what if this is the only way your n can survive?" gravely asked Seref. "The most dangerous enemies are the ones closest to us. The ice spirits have always lived a life of solitude, but they are still a threat to the unity of this kingdom. The houses are evenly matched, giving room to internal struggle."


    "What are you hinting at, Prophet?"


    "A great gap in strength and influence will leave no room for internal struggle. If this kingdom had a noble house or n that wields unimaginable influence next to the royal family, no one would dare vie for supremacy."


    "And do you think the proposed n can achieve that?"


    "The man I chose for you will be a member of the nobility," said Seref with a smile as he interlocked his hands. G blinked at her master, cunningly sowing the seeds of fear into his victims. "You can reject this n, but the kingdom''s fate will befall you."


    "Please leave this mountain," said the ice princess as she gestured toward the door. "I will never use my child as a sacrifice for my dreams. Another method is always avable."


    G watched the ice princess reject her master before she turned to look at him. It might have been brief, but there was slight rage hidden beneath the calm face of her master.


    "It seems I am the only one willing to sacrifice everything for this world," said her master as he rose and wore his mask. "I will wait in the frozen forest. Please seek me out when you realize the truth in my words."


    After that, her master turned and left. G bowed slightly toward the princess before running after her master, whose steps were quicker than usual. G felt that the ice princess''s rejection was not what bothered him but her reasons for refusal.


    "Are you alright, master?" asked the young witch, but Seref did not answer as he stormed down the mountain. The witch could feel her toes freezing in the cold, and her spirits worked to warm her body.


    The two of them reached the depth of the forest in no time, and it was then that Master Seref stopped walking. His breathing was loud enough for her to hear, but she knew he couldn''t be tired. Seref was unstable at the moment.


    "All of them are hypocrites," the prophet said through gnashed teeth while giving G his back. "Their whole lives, they pretend to seek peace or the greater good, but none of them have the resolve to sacrifice what they hold dear."


    "Maybe that is the right thing, master. After all, humans are selfish," G knew better than to disagree with him now, but something within the memories told her that her master might not be the right one here. "Humans romanticize sacrificing everything for love, whether romantic or familial, instead of the opposite."


    "Love, friends, and families will never save us from fate, G. But, unfortunately, the hardest decisions are never those made to appeal to others, and that is why I see myself bing the viin because of what I did."


    "What did you do, master?"


    "I did what the ice princess refused to do," said Seref with a chuckle. "However, I know that she will cave in as well. We are both good people who will rather be viins to others than viins to ourselves."


    G was silent as her master engaged in a self-righteous monologue. As she heard thest sentence, she wondered how her master couldn''t see that he was also being selfish here. Regardless of the results, the means can never be justified.


    ''I never had beliefs that differ from my master,'' pondered G while her master began walking again. This time, he was taking them toward a cave. ''Do these beliefs belong to the other G or the man in my memories?''


    As her master promised, the two found shelter in a cave. Her master was prepared for this, and the cave became habitable with a wave of his hand. G sat on the chair in front of the fire as her master wore different clothes.


    "Where are we going next, master?" asked G as she saw him wear luxurious clothes after shaving his stubbled beard. "Are we infiltrating another mansion?"


    "I am, but I need you to stay here if the ice princess returns. If that happens, contact me immediately using themunication artifact. This is of major importance, G."


    "I understand, master," nodded the witch. Usually, she did not ask many questions, but the memories also awakened some courage within her. "Can I know what you are going to do?"


    Seref paused whilebing his hair and slowly turned toward her with furrowed brows. It seems he began to notice the change in G as well, which made the witch nervous.


    "Is this about the bad dream you had?" asked Seref as he ced the woodenb on the table and walked toward her. "Are you worried about me?" he crouched before her while holding her hand.


    "I am a little confused about many things at the moment," said G while twirling the curls of her violet hair. "It is as if someone made my life less genuine."


    "Epiphanies would sometimes do us more harm than good," said Seref as he smiled and patted her head. "Would you kill an infant because a dream told you he would turn out to be a killer? Can we punish the injustice that has yet to be done?"


    "No, I would not," she shook her head. "The future is always changing, so we work to make it brighter."


    "That is correct," smiled Seref as he rose to his feet. "I will leave now, and you should take this time to forget about that dream. Our mission is absolute."


    G nodded, and her master left the cave. After being alone, she closed her eyes to try and erase the memories that she had acquired, but that only served to bring them forth. Therefore, she walked toward the desk her master took out to try and write down what had happened in her life.


    Many of the memories were stored in her mind, but they would not appear unless G tried to retrieve a specific one. Therefore, as she sat down to write what had happened to her ever since her mother was killed, G remembered something.


    It was another letter written by her and directed toward the one-armed man in her memories. She managed to catch a glimpse of the contents, which exined the man''s identity she was seeing.


    "Master Seref''s son?" muttered the witch with surprise. "That does not make sense. Why would a son hate his father so much?" her question prompted another memory, but it did not belong to her. "The reason that man hates master is that the two of them met in the future."


    G leaned back in her chair after feeling dizzy. The revtion proved that her master did not know her rtion to his son, and that is why he was unconcerned about the memories that she had received.


    "However, why do I have the memories of someone else?" G was confused, but there was no answer that she could give. Thest memories of the man offered her a theory, but the revtion within them was too absurd. "A timelines merger?"


    This ability was stronger than those belonging to gods, but this man has done it. It was also the reason behind the epiphanies that appeared out of nowhere in Alka. Furthermore, this projection of memories was dependent on souls.


    "It cannot be!" G jumped to her feet and thought of a possible exnation for the memories. "I received a portion of his memories because... a part of his soul has merged with mine?"


    Witches were spiritual creatures that evolved from humans to survive the Chaotic Age. Their affinity for spiritual energy made them quite sensitive to souls, so G received these memories in such detail.


    As for the fact that these memories belonged to the future, G can only attribute it to her soul-fusion with this man. Her heart began to beat faster as she realized that her soul would be fused with another someday. This was a bond stronger than anything her heart could feel.


    "His name was... Seika," muttered the witch as the mes made her eyes twinkle with nostalgia. "My Seika," a smile appeared on her face. G realized that she might not be alone, after all.

 Chapter 609 Ageless Insignia

    Chapter 609 Ageless Insignia¡¡¡¡What G felt was not love but affection. It was the same feeling one would have toward a friend or even family. G had never felt such a way toward anyone since her mother died, but her master was closest to being family than anyone after he found her in that forest.


    That incident happened in one of Freda''s forests, at the peak of the witch-hunt at that time. The king ced a reward for every crystal retrieved from the witches, which pushed the race toward almost extinction.


    Her mother had to give away her life for G to live, but as a child, she couldn''t get far before she was caught. It was at death''s doors that her master appeared to kill all of her pursuers. As a child who met her savior, G became attached to the man.


    Witches were spiritual creatures, making them live for a thousand years on average. As a young witch, G thought she would outlive the human. However, the years passed, and Seref Silvera never seemed to age. It was a sunny morning when she asked him whether he was human.


    "I sadly am," answered the prophet with a heartyugh. "However, my mission is a lengthy one given to me since the end of times. As a reward, my body has stopped aging. It is called the Ageless Insignia."


    "I thought you were a prophet," she asked with surprise while licking her fingers for the remaining taste. "Does that insignia mean you are an immortal?"


    "It does not, sadly," smiled Seref. "I can die, but I will never age of natural causes. This allows me to live countless lives as I make my way through the temporal fissures and achieve the best possible ending."


    "The best ending?" G was confused, but Seref did not borate. The final goal of his mission was always a secret, despite living countless years together. However, G knew that she was growing less valuable to him as time carried on.


    It was another hundred years of traveling and guiding people toward their paths that Seref finally stopped traveling. Instead, he sat alone inside a cab for a month to reconsider, as he called them, The Paths.


    G waited outside while apanying her spirits, awaiting her master''s emergence. After he finally did, her master seemed disoriented and confused, even falling to his knees.


    "I don''t understand," her master muttered, his beard grown to cover half of his face. "How could they possibly change? I have worked my entire life for the pieces to fall in ce, but someone changed them...!"


    It was the first time G saw her master rageful, and it was also the beginning of the Age of Enlightenment. Otherworldly people began to appear with knowledge about the future, and each of them began to seek their fates.


    As she understood from her master, these people were from the future Earth. However, they shouldn''t know the future of Alka as her master did. This threw all of their ns under the bus, and on one eventful night, her master drunkenly admitted that he would have left if not for this change.


    Their mission was ongoing, and G was more than happy about remaining with her master. They guided the future, again and again, faced with the threat of epiphanies until they reached these icy mountains.


    G received an epiphany too now, but it was too different from the real world. However, her knowledge of spirits and alchemy grew by multitudes as if she had lived for a lot longer if her master did not take her through time fissures to travel.


    "But how can I be so ungrateful toward master, even if I shared my soul with his vengeful son?" muttered G with helplessness as she waited. "Master should be gone for a few weeks, so I should sort these feelings before he returns."


    Seref has always been a secretive man, even with the countless years they shared. G was now an ancient monsterpared to normal humans, but she was considered a fine young woman for a witch. However, Seref never moved on her, suggesting he saw her the same way she saw him: a pir of support in this ruthless world.


    As she learned that he had a son somewhere, or even more, G realized that these months he left her alone could be much more than if he used the temporal fissures. Seref Silver can hold other identities and lives as he can never age and knows how to time travel.


    "Master is more of a monster than I am," chills ran down her spine. "For someone to navigate the world''s fate, what is his exact mission, and what gives him this knowledge?"


    G did not know, but she had to decide whether to trust the memories of what could have been and the memories of what had already happened. The question that her master gave her appeared in her mind.


    "Should we punish the injustice yet to ur?" asked G as she closed her eyes. The memories wereid before her like the vast constipation of stars, waiting to be arranged.


    ***


    "And I can see that you chose to believe the memories," said Oriole as he sat in front of the witch. "If not for the fact that Arthur used me as a medium to save Ellen, I would have never believed the memories that I received out of nowhere."


    "I seem to have shared a fraction of his soul when he, as you told me, helped me reincarnate. But, then, the merge of timelines sent my soul with all of the memories and feelings I had."


    "It was the same for Arthur," muttered Oriole. "He became a different person from the one I and everyone knew. However, even if you received a part of his powers or soul, it doesn''t exin how you received the future knowledge."


    "You just answered that question," shrugged the witch. "You received guidance from Arthur to change the future of this timeline. If Arthur did the same with me, it would exin why I received them in the past. There is, however, another theory."


    "Another theory?"


    "I traveled through countless realms and time fissures. If my soul lost is the timestamp, then it would exin that I would receive the memories when my soul was powerful enough to handle a fusion."


    "That does make a lot of sense, but it is less concrete than simply believing Arthur sent you one of the guidelines."


    "There are two points that counter that theory. First, Arthur didn''t know about the reason these ruins were here. Second, my soul was not next to Arthur when the merge happened. So he shouldn''t have been able to find it across the void," G closed her fingers into a fist. "At least I learned why the end of my memories was at the Spirits Realm."


    "You should have been able to retrieve the memories of your n," said Oriole. G simply stared at him before shaking her head.


    "There were many things I couldn''t understand because all of my life was different, including my emotions toward Seref Silvera," said G. "There were also some confusions because of the different timelines I traveled in both lives, so it was a mess for the past tens of years."


    "I understand that much, but what brings you here?"


    "This is merely a projection of my body," smiled G. "I am still in Alka, waiting for Arthur to return. But, unfortunately, the world needs me right now because of the war."


    "...war?" frowned Oriole. "Has the war begun between Freda and Alva?"


    "That is far from it," smiled G. "Many things happened, but the two of them are now united against the Verniz Empire, who has an alliance with the Yozia Empire."


    "...I cannot fathom how things came to this," blinked Oriole. "I understand from your words that the epiphanies gave the Verniz enough power to rise, but what makes them at war with the rest of the world?"


    "The resources and safety that Earth has," smiled G. "These people lived in your world for long enough to understand that Alka is just another barrier against the cmities. The moment the cmity break through the gates, Alka will turn to hell."


    "It ismon sense that if such a thing happened, it should elerate the undoing of the split," frowned Oriole. "Furthermore, Earth will not stand idle as a different world invades it. What are these people thinking?"


    "I would not me them as much because the cmities have grown more powerful than before," sighed G. "These two empires are the only ones who have not been invaded by either vessels or the guardians. They will either face monsters or humans and fortunately, thetter can talk."


    "What a mess has this world turned into," frowned Oriole. "Is this because of the merge?"


    "It is partially, but the main reason is Seref himself," sighed G. "I believe his motives are to restore the original timeline, but the means he employed are... inhuman."

 Chapter 610 Tearless Child

    Chapter 610 Tearless Child¡¡¡¡It might be the first time that Arthur saw what made Sier himself. Life in the court was as cruel as the one he spent digging through the dirt, if not more. Even though his mother was harassed before she gave birth, it worsened when Sier was born.


    Sier was carried toward his father''s room without him screaming or crying. The infant was quickly cleaned and dressed before presenting him to his father, who did not bother to visit his mother.


    "A child with her skin," muttered the king''s mother with disappointment. "I told you never to marry a foreigner. This world will never forget that with his skin."


    "That does not matter as long as he has what it takes," said the king as he stood up with a smile. "Wee to this world, Sier. It is time to prove that you are the one worthy of inheriting my throne."


    "Hmph," his mother snorted as she looked away. "I doubt that this child has any potential to be anything with his mixed blood."


    "I looked into countless possible potentials to find this child," the king smiled. "Everything has been set in stone. His eyes must be..."


    Arthur and Sier stood beside the bookshelf as the king carried his child. They could see his frozen face in shock as he looked at Sier. Then, the king''s eyes began to glow violet before his mouth gaped.


    "There is... not a hint... of divine aura?" his father frowned as he ced his child on the desk. "This shouldn''t be true. Every child of Yalen had a hint of divine aura within them because of their blood."


    "This is what happens when you marry someone from a lesser blood," the king''s mother turned toward him. "I will arrange for a second marriage starting this instant. There is no need for you to choose because I will do that."


    After that, the king''s mother left the room to leave the disgruntled father alone with his firstborn. The king pressed his hands against the desk as he stared at Sier. His eyes betrayed the disappointment he was feeling.


    "How did I make such a mistake?" his father muttered. "I made all the calctions. This child should be the greatest candidate to be a vessel, but yet..."


    "I guess he considered me a mistake since the beginning," muttered Sier while standing beside Arthur. As he turned to look at the seer, Arthur found him smiling. "This illusion will only serve to strengthen my hatred."


    "Why did he think youcked potential?" asked Arthur.


    "I am unsure myself, but it might be simr to your case. A vessel is one chosen to receive the powers of a deity. As that amount of power can kill a normal human, their awakening happenster in one''s life."


    "I am not a vessel," said Arthur with a frown. "I don''t have a voice telling me what to do."


    "You should get one. It''s quiteforting," smirked Sier. "You are a vessel of Gaia, Outsider. You are nothing but a puppet for this world''s core."


    "Maybe," refrained Arthur from denying or arguing. "Let us go through this illusion so I can leave these ruins."


    "I have no control over how fast this illusion will unfold. But, as I understand, it is a one-time attack that triggers the most buried memories of the mind," said Sier before the scenery changed. "We are entering another memory."


    Arthur then watched the room turn into a bedroom, where Sier was sitting with his mother. He seemed to be six years old, but there were bruises on his dark arms and legs. His mother was the one bandaging them, silent and tired.


    "Is this from the training?" his mother asked without looking at him. "How did you end up getting bruised from basic training?"


    "Yes, mother," nodded the young Sier, his expression downcast. "I failed to see the attacksing, so I couldn''t block them," a silence followed. "Father says... that I have no talent to be a king... is that true, mother?"


    "Don''t ask me," said the woman while gritting her teeth. "Everyone asks me about that, but I don''t know. I have no idea what I did wrong other than giving birth."


    "This is cruel," said Arthur with a frown. However, Sier did not flinch or seem affected by the memory. "I can try and end this illusion."


    "I won''t ask for your help," said Seir as he stared straight ahead. "This is the consequence of failing to kill you. There is no need to feel sympathy, Outsider. That is weakness."


    Arthur didn''t know whether he was talking to Sier or the guardian, but he didn''t feel like he knew this person regardless of the answer. The circumstances seemed to build a wall between them, as they couldn''t treat the other the same after what happened.


    "I just wanted a good life for us, but... because of you..." the woman grabbed Sier''s arm, and her nails dug deep into his skin. The boy didn''t make a sound, but Arthur could see the fear in his eyes.


    "It seems that another thing that my eyes cannot do is cry," smiled Sier. "It gets a lot darker from here on now. Prepare yourself."


    Arthur watched as the memories unfolded, and the hell kept going. His mother didn''t realize she was hurting Sier, and she tried all kinds of experiments to get him to awaken. As Sier reached the age of ten, most of his body was scarred.


    During those years, his father remarried. It wasmon sense that for the seven families, the age of ten was thest year a person could awaken. Their early awakening was because of their divine bloodlines, but Sier showed no signs of awakening.


    Thest memory revealed was Sier waking up on his eleventh birthday and visiting his mother''s room, as was their routine every morning. However, his mother wasn''t there for another experiment or beating, and only her dangling corpse remained in her bedroom.


    Even as he stared at his mother''s corpse, the boy didn''t cry. Instead, his yellowish-green eyes were akin to vacuums that took everything in but expressed nothing. Then, for the briefest second, his eyes turned violet.


    The illusion crumbled after that memory, and Sier was silent. He did not express a single emotion ever since the two of them entered this illusion, and even until the end, he didn''t cry over what happened.


    "My mother thought she was doing me kindness. I don''t remember most of the memories we witnessed, but somehow, they weren''t new to me. I guess that is why I didn''t want to be used by someone else."


    "But here you are, epting the power of the guardian and his wishes."


    "I realized I was being an idiot," said Sier. "I can find a method to retain myself even as I receive his powers. I hated this power because it was why I suffered, but I don''t know anymore. Maybe her death was why I awakened, and maybe that is her final gift to me."


    "We can find a way to erode that power," said Arthur as he reached out toward Sier. However, his hand was pped away with a smirk.


    "You want me to give up the power that allows me to have revenge on that man?" asked Sier. "I know that we are the same. You said it yourself. You are fueled by hatred, which is the only emotion you can feel. I am the same, and I will kill that family with my own hands."


    Arthur was silent as he watched the memories crumble. Then, after enduring the jerk in his consciousness, Arthur found himself staggering back in the arena moments after he reflected the attack back.


    Sier was covering his eyes with his hand while standing far away. Arthur was about to attack again in his moment of weakness, but he hesitated. Knowing the past made Sier like that made it more difficult to ept their end.


    "Seeing my memories made you tter, Outsider," said Sier as he removed his hand. His eyes have turned two violet gems glowing with a dangerous light. "Let me raise the stakes for you. As we speak now, dungeons are breaking in your beloved city."


    "...what?"


    "In a few minutes, it will be infested with countless mythical monsters wanting to do nothing but devour the world. This is the punishment that has been arranged for you."


    "How do you know that?" frowned Arthur as the chains materialized. "Who is the person helping you to..."


    "It does not matter, outsider," grinned Sier. "Show me your resolve. You were willing to help me moments earlier, so what are you doing now?"


    "I won''t hesitate anymore, Sier. Surrender yourself and let me leave this city. Otherwise... I will kill you."


    "History is repeating itself, then," smiled the vessel. "Come forth, Outsider. Let us end this fight already," said the seer as his aura exploded,cerating the arena.

 Chapter 611 Materialized Concept

    Chapter 611 Materialized Concept¡¡¡¡Arthur closed his eyes as the aura grew more suffocating. Before he received the knowledge to write any rune he wanted, he never hoped to be a match for the man before him. Even now, the odds were against him in every way. Their stats were vastly different, and the man could see into his weaknesses even if he couldn''t see the future of his moves.


    There were certain perks to being a foreign being as the outsider in this timeline. The first one was being unrecorded in the future or the past, like a fire that can only burn what it reaches, but no one can see iting. This was the case with the nameless and the seer guardian being unable to predict the future if it included Arthur.


    ''I have a powerful advantage,'' pondered Arthur as he jumped back and summoned his chains. ''A future that does not have me is useless to foresee because I will change everything.''


    This time, Arthur used his runic knowledge to summon thew of sharpness. It was impossible to materialize a concept for normal humans, but it was possible by using his authority over the world. Then, the concept turned into a dagger in his hand that wanted to slice everything apart.


    "A true freak," muttered the seer as he stared at the weapon of sharpness being forged with its chain of order. "We wanted to avoid fighting the ender of worlds, but we fought a bigger monster."


    "Are you scared, guardian?"


    "I have never lost a fight, and that won''t happen now. So use that sword of yours to cut a path forward, if you can, Outsider. However, remember that your family will be gone by the end."


    "What use is there to harm innocents?" asked Arthur as he grabbed the sword which would sever his hand if he lost control. "I thought I knew you, but somehow I know nothing."


    "I have never been different, and you agreed to receive my help in exchange for a favor. However, the favor was never to kill me when I became the guardian. That is what you would do, right?"


    Arthur did not answer and took a stance instead. He materialized a dagger because he mastered the basic art, allowing him to leave no openings even if he did not strike a weak point.


    "I have no time to raise a child all over," stared Arthur as he raised his materialized concept. "Try to survive this, Sier."


    Arthur brought down his dagger, shing in half a circle in front of him. There was no need to get close because the concept of sharpness exploded in half a circle toward the seer guardian. It was safe to say that even Arthur underestimated what a materialized concept can do, as the world got torn in half following a whistling noise.


    "You are truly," said Sier as he stared at the attack growrger to cover every trajectory Arthur shed in, "the real monster."


    Arthur watched the attack engulf Sier, but he knew that this was an illusion the moment it struck him. He jumped backward whilemunicating with Julia, who got thrown away by the earlier battle.


    "Julia, are you still conscious?" asked Arthur as he looked around. "I need you to report what you are seeing, now," there was no answer to his calls. "Wake up, idiot!"


    "Uh, huh," answered a voice that sounded a bit drunk. "What... happened?"


    "I have no idea how, but the earlier battle knocked you out. I need you to tell me what you are seeing. I think I''m under an illusion."


    "I-I cannot see anything!" shouted the runemaster in his ear. "Am I blind? Have I gone blind, Alexie?" her voice was struck with panic. "Did Scire steal my eyes? Is that the reason his mask has an eye on it?"


    "Your eyes are fine, idiot," sighed Arthur as he looked around. "I need you to figure out where we are exactly. You can''t see anything because the enemy excluded you from the illusion to focus on me."


    "Then, where am I?"


    "You are somewhere he used to construct this illusion, probably a gap in space that makes it easier toyer illusions upon reality. Listen, I came with Grandmaster Jumana and Captain Velos. Seek them out so that they attack the illusion from the outside and break it."


    Arthur knew that it was hard to break an illusion from the inside, but it was a lot easier if someone found the space where the illusion was constructed. The fastest method to leave this space was to have someone disturb the illusion enough for him to go.


    "I can see what you are doing, Arthur," a voice said from the sky. "You have no way of escaping this illusion. No one wille here to save you because no one knows you. That is what it means to be the Outsider."


    Arthur stared above before a smile appeared on his face. Those words might be true. Grandmaster Jumana or Velos didn''t give a shit about him, and he didn''t want them to do so. If he needs to leave Kera, he needs to rely on himself.


    ***


    Julia tried to cast light into the darkness, but it was futile. Her own hands were not visible, so there was no method for her to find a way outside or find the illusion like Alexie had asked her.


    ''What am I doing in this ce?''


    It all seemed like a terrible nightmare that got weirder every second: Grandmaster Casca died, she was taken a hostage, Alexie attacked her, and then Scire turned out to be a superviin and master of deceit. Now, Julia wandered into the void while trying to leave this ce.


    Despite the panic and fear that she was experiencing, Julia knew she had to do as Alexie asked. This wasn''t simply to save a friend but to prevent the treasures inside the ruins from being robbed. While she was thinking of a way to leave the void, suddenly the darkness disappeared.


    "Is this... a sky?" blinked Julia at the scenery before she started free-falling toward the ground. "Dammit, how did I appear in the sky?!"


    Her hands were brought together to activate the domain runes, allowing her to cushion her fall using wind runes. Julia was suspended midair for a second before she tumbled to the ground. Then, she fell face-first to the ground in a very ungraceful manner.


    "Cough, cough! At least I am alive, but where am I?" asked the runemaster as she pushed herself up to find herself atop a roof. "Is this the city that we arrived at in the beginning?"


    Scire and the rest entered this city before they knocked her out. Then, Julia woke up tied by Scire''s illusion, where Alexie didn''t see her. If not for Alexie''s genius, she would have been dead.


    "I need to find the rest, but where should I start? This looks like an entire world, not a small realm," she muttered while standing to look over the horizon. Then, she looked back at the ce she was held inside. "...a fucking cloud?"


    The only thing above her was a giant cloud, but it made sense that Scire would choose that ce out of many. Maybe it was, as Alexie said, a weakened space fabric that allows the illusionist to bend reality.


    "Regardless, I hope this cloud doesn''t move..." muttered Julia. "Alexie, can you hear me? I left the gap, but I can''t find the rest of them."


    There was no response, and Julia sighed before she decided to activate another stored rune. A mana wave rippled with her at the center, triggering a detection array for lifeforms. However, the spell disappeared after a few seconds because it detected something.


    "A guest from afar, a beautiful miss," sang a voice from behind her. "Are you a misfortune disguised as bliss?" the sweet voice sang behind her, and Julia turned to look at something climb atop the roof.


    It was a small creature that was the size of an infant but had the figure of a woman. However, the woman was ethereal and carried wings as it flew over. Her detection rune allowed her to detect all lifeforms, but this was not a fleshy one.


    "...a fairy manifestation?" muttered Julia with a frown. "Is there an ability user nearby, or is this a runic array from the ruins?"


    "Answer me, beautiful miss," sang the small fairy before it multiplied and became two. "Tell us which one are you?"


    The manifestations began to multiply, and there were hundreds of them in a few seconds. Julia stared with wide eyes at them before turning around and bolting, choosing to jump off the roof instead of looking for anyone.


    "This nightmare keeps getting worse!" shouted Julia as she ran through the street. When she turned back, the hundreds of fairies were chasing after her, demanding an answer. "I am a friend! I promise!"

 Chapter 612 Luring Danger

    Chapter 612 Luring Danger¡¡¡¡"Then, do you mean that Diana is here?" asked Oriole with a frown. "How can a normal demihuman survive that time gap between Alka and Earth?"


    "How about we discuss that fissure?" smiled G. "I don''t think that even Arthur has figured that one out. I have worked to understand how Alka and Earth have been intertwined in terms of space and time for a long time, and the answer was the prophet."


    "Seref Silvera..."


    "My master was not an almighty creator like my beloved," said G with a smile before she coughed. "Excuse me, I mean Arthur. Instead, Seref had to employ the knowledge he gained from his guardian, the God of Artifacts, to manipte the timeline."


    "Are you saying he was using the temporal fissures?"


    "Oh my," smirked the witch. "You are as smart as I saw you in my beloved''s memories. Anyway, that is correct. The Schr Vessel uses his knowledge of the split to navigate through the timelines. There are temporal fissures and there are spatial gates. The former is what brought Arthur and you to Alka, and thetter are the dungeons."


    "And that douchebag father was using this to jump through timelines and fabricate the suffering Arthur had to go through," Oriole could see his knuckles turning white. "How is this rted to Diana?"


    "Diana had no memory of Arthur," revealed G. "I waited for her to receive an epiphany, but she did not. I have no idea what the reason is until now."


    "No memory?" Oriole almost shouted as his face crumbled. "No, that cannot be true. The merge projected everyone''s memories as long as there was an alteration and soul power."


    "The projection happened at that moment," muttered G. "For example, my memories are until I entered the Spirits Realm. Arthur did not align the two timelines and merge them but distributed every memory across the timeline."


    "That doesn''t make sense. If that was the case, why would Diana have no memories of him? Wait... is it because of what happened at that time?"


    "At that time?"


    Oriole retold the story of how Diana brought Arthur back and how she lost control over her powers in that process. His theory was that she didn''t remember because of the state of her soul when the timeline copsed.


    "This sounds like an absurd lie to live," said G as she let out a hollow lie. "Timelines and memories, all because of one decision. A normal person would choose to retain what they have and ept it instead of making do with it."


    "Arthur couldn''t ept their n, nor could hepromise. It turns out that his powers were why our friend betrayed us."


    "...is that friend still there?"


    "We changed the past to save her, but things have been weird between them," said Oriole. "It has hard to forget what she did, even if it did not happen."


    "There is no one to see what happened and what did not because that timeline did not exist. I exined that to Diana, and she told me that there must be many such copsed timelines that we don''t know about, so why should she care about this one?"


    Oriole gnashed his teeth together as he listened to those words. This was the fate that Arthur chose and epted, but it still hurt to know his love was unreciprocated.


    "Don''t carry that face," smiled G. "I convinced her to let me awaken those memories within her using what my beloved gave me. But, then, she remembered."


    "You used what Arthur gave you?" asked Oriole in confusion.


    "ording to your story, it seems I received a portion of his powers when he helped me reincarnate. In a twisted fate, I reincarnated into a different timeline indeed. We all did. I fused a bit of my soul with her, and it worked. The memories streamed into her, and she became the princess we knew."


    "That is great!"


    "It was not great for her," answered G with a headshake. "I regretted what I did the moment it seeded. I have never seen a human... so broken. It tore her apart from that she might never be reunited with the one she loves."


    Oriole was silent as he felt conflicted. A few moments ago, he felt hurt that she did not remember Arthur. However, the real nightmares are the sweetest dreams we see because they are so different from reality.


    "I understand that feeling, somehow," said Oriole as he stared at the ground. "I don''t know if you know, but I had a child in that timeline. I created a child using my soul and knowledge, and one I loved so dearly."


    "Did you not resent Arthur for taking that away?"


    "I knew that he was sacrificing everything too. I knew him for a short while on Earth, but I knew that Runera became a home to him. Furthermore, he sacrificed the only thing that made him feel human."


    "Arthur has a good friend," smiled G. "I am now sure that it''s alright for me to tell you this. Diana did not weep forever. Instead, she rose like the morning sun and embarked on a certain journey."


    "A journey for what?"


    "She asked me how to time travel. Her kingdom, family, or mother did not matter anymore. All she wanted was to find Arthur and... I made another mistake. I told her about the only time-traveler I know."


    "...Seref Silvera," muttered Oriole as he fell to the ground. "I cannot believe she wanted to find the prophet. I met that man before, and he is terrifying, as much as awe-inspiring."


    "I understand that you have aplicated past with him, but I assumed you had a good image of him," said G. "Yet, you called him a douchebag earlier."


    "That man helped us a lot, but I got sick when I realized his reasons. We were used as puppets for his sick delusion of his son conquering the world."


    "And it makes meugh that he ended up raising Arthur,"ughed G, "the most unambitious person I have ever met. I still remember our banters, and I miss them. Yet, I admit he drove me crazy with his reluctance to be selfish."


    "I gave him potions to enhance feelings because of that cursed power, but he refused to use them. I think he knew that someone who can feel can never control the power he has."


    "A vessel of infinite power... what a terrible fate."


    "Did the princess find him? I mean the prophet," asked Oriole.


    "I was her teammate, but it was rough to see her like that. The time traveler left no marks, and not even I can find them. It was still within reason until the princess had the craziest idea: to lure The Schr Vessel."


    "Lure him how?"


    "She assumed that the Schr Guardian would have different ns without Arthur in that timeline. This is why she wanted to recreate that timeline to mess things up for him. Runera was hard to build, but she did it in two years. It was... fascinating."


    "And did her n work?"


    "Against my wishes, it did," sighed the witch. "Her actions attracted the attention of the whole continent, including the cmities and Kar, to be specific. However, this time, Seref Silvera was there as well."


    "I guess it did not end well when your master learned you betrayed him," said Oriole. "Since Runera is still here, that means her n worked, and this retained the original structure of the timeline."


    "As for what you said earlier, Seref did not care about me but what I did. There were some incidents before I sought Diana, and I may have... stole the Isotox from the prophet."


    Oriole stared at her, speechless. Even though the witch in front of him acted yfully, her words were mind-blowing. The Isotox was a part of their n to bring Runera to Earth, and it was one of the few artifacts created by the schr guardian.


    "You, mydy, are a badass," said Oriole with sincerity. "How did you manage to pull it off?"


    "That is a story for another time," grinned the witch. "However, I ended up making an enemy of him. I was fortunate enough to remain hidden in both location and time, but the moment Diana decided on her n, the world turned upside down."


    "I can only imagine what he did to reim the Isotox," frowned Oriole. "Runera must have turned into a battlefield before it came to this world."


    "That battle was exactly what sent it to this world," said the witch. "I wanted to tell Arthur all of this, but I need you to do that for me. But, unfortunately, I failed to foresee the arrival of a vessel, and their interference has disturbed my realm."


    "I made... a contract," frowned Oriole. "I made a contract to let Arthur leave this city in return for joining that very same vessel. I don''t think that I can tell him all of this."


    "There is no one else to do that," said G. "You are a smart kid. I''m sure you will find a way. These ruins are enormous, and entering the finalyer will be difficult even for Arthur. However, I need him to do that."

 Chapter 613 An Intruder

    Chapter 613 An Intruder¡¡¡¡"Why not tell me what is inside the ruins, then?" asked Oriole with a frown. "It makes things easier if Arthur knew what he is fighting for, you know?"


    "I made an oath to the princess to never reveal that secret, even to Arthur. As soon as the other guardians hear about this, regardless of how it will turn Runera into a bullseye."


    Oriole was quiet before he nodded in understanding. Theseyers were challenging to crack to ensure that only Arthur gets to the end and knows what is there. This was also a way to protect the ruins from being explored by others.


    "Then help me find him," said Oriole. "I need to tell him to leave this space as soon as possible. I will figure out a way to tell him about the ruins and all of this, but he needs to leave."


    "I am troubled as well since this space was created by..."


    "Master!" a figure rushed through the walls and dived toward the witch. As Oriole flinched and staggered back, he tried to see it. It turned out to be a small woman with wings. "I found one of the intruders! We are chasing it across the city!"


    "Oriole, you will be my lucky errand boy," smiled G. "I don''t have a physical body, so you will need to work with my spirits to chase the intruder and find Arthur''s whereabouts. He must be trapped inside a certain space and try to navigate where he is."


    "I guess this is thest time we meet, then," muttered Oriole as he nodded at her. "There are many things I want to know, like what happened after the battle, but I guess Arthur will figure things out when he clears the ruins."


    "That is true. However, I will be waiting for your arrival with Arthur. Let us hope that it ends with our reunion."


    Oriole was confused about that, but G was also running out of time. Then, she waved her hand, and the spirits flew toward him before grabbing his arm.


    "Let''s go and catch some intruders, mister!" said the spirit with a giggly face that concerned him. But, before he could ask G about the identity of the intruders, Oriole was pulled outside by the spirit under the eyes of the waving witch.


    "Great luck on your quest, great warrior. I will be the maiden waiting at the end of it," joked G as she bid him farewell, and Oriole was brought outside by the spirit.


    "I see that you have a spirit too, and I have three," said Maryam with her hand against the wall, surrounded by three curious spirits who looked identical to the one holding his arm. "Please tell me we will not be used for an alchemy experiment."


    "How rude?" pouted the spirit. "If we wanted to do something like that, we would just eat you directly!"


    "I AM RUNNING AWAY!" shouted Maryam before she bolted from between the spirits and ran into the city. "Every man for himself, Oriole!"


    "You are not a man!" shouted Oriole before running after her with the spirit in hand. "These mischiefs are joking, Maryam! We won''t be eaten!"


    "...then why are they holding onto you?" she turned around but didn''t slow down. "Are you being possessed by that spirit?"


    "Look what you did," sighed Oriole as he rolled his eyes at the giggling spirit. "We have no time for this. The intruder will get away!"


    "There is no need for worries, beautiful human," said the fairy before she pointed in the distance. "We are running in the right direction! Furthermore, I don''t think that woman would be running this fast if not for my prank!"


    Oriole couldn''t argue against that logic, but he tried to calm down the runemaster. Before he realized it, they made their way back into the city and away from the mansion. Oriole decided for the runemaster to tire herself before he showed her that the spirits were on their side.


    "...are you sure that you are just a runic-alchemist?" blinked Oriole at how fast she was running without a hint of sweat. "Hey, wait up!"


    "...you are being outrun by a woman, human. That is pathetic."


    "And that phrase is sexist."


    "It is the onlyw that men have stronger bodies while women have a higher mana affinity."


    "...I am a man of science," coughed Oriole as he ran forward. "Where is the intruder, and are they powerful?"


    "The intruder is straight ahead, and they are hiding atop a giant tree whileunching attacks at us!"


    "...that does not sound powerful at all," frowned Oriole before he tried to run faster. "Are there other... fairies?"


    "We are a total of three hundred sisters, but we are all the same spirits! However, we have no fighting capabilities other than annoying the opponent. It works against weaker foes, though."


    "I guess that''s the giant tree," muttered Oriole as he raised his head and looked at the giant tree on one side of the road. "I can feel the man turbulence from here. However, it doesn''t have a singr source."


    "And? And?"


    "That means the opponent is either using an artifact or a domain user," frowned Oriole. "In either case, we need to be careful. An area of effect attack is quite troublesome to handle, so let us stay together since it doesn''t matter if we split."


    "We are here, but your friend is there!" pointed the spirit at Maryam sprinting straight toward the tree. "It seems she saw ourrades being shot down around that tree."


    "This is what you get for making untimely jokes!" Oriole almost face-palmed before he used his ability. In an instant, the muscles in his thighs bulged before he sprinted forward, reaching Maryam in an instant. His hand reached out and brought the runemaster to the ground, making the two of them tumble and roll down.


    "...my wounds!" Oriole almost cried as he held his right side. His regeneration never ceased, but such an impact almost made him bleed again. "You idiot, no one is eating us! The enemy is in the trees!"


    "Those creepy fairies possess you!"


    "These are tricksters, making a fool out of you! Our job is to find the intruder in the trees and apprehend them to find A... Alexie!"


    "...just get off me already," said Maryam as she wiggled herself out. "I understand, but that face is not helping!" she pointed at the spirit which was licking her lips with a murderous smile.


    "Just ignore them. I promised I would protect you, right?" said Oriole as he brought her face toward him. "I will never let anyone beat you."


    "That''s a relief," muttered Maryam as her face turned red. "Let me go now, forbidden fruit. Otherwise, I might seriously consider creating a love potion."


    "Haha, apologies," said Oriole as he let go of her face. "Let us retreat for now since the intruder has probably spotted us. But, first, we need to formte a n to lure them out."


    "Oriole?!" a voice shouted from above, shaking the buildings around them. It was high-pitched and strained, makingthem crane their necks to see the source! "What are you doing with these creatures?"


    As Oriole tried to look through the countless branches, the intruder began to wave their arms to make him notice them. Then, his eyes widened when he saw the messy face of Julia, his fellow research member from Jerano.


    "What are you doing up there?" asked the alchemist with confusion. "Are you the intruder...?"


    "Master Julia is here too?" muttered Maryam as she dusted herself and rose to her feet. "It seems these creatures are attacking her because she was considered an intruder."


    "...what a misunderstanding, but we need to remain cautious. It can be a shapeshifter that assumed her appearance," Oriole said as he remembered the cat he met in the underground cave. "Let us ask her a question that only her can know," suggested Oriole before mulling over it. "If you are truly Master Julia, you should know Grandmaster Yuvan''s favorite food!"


    "None! That masochist likes the feeling of being hungry!" she shouted back. "Can you ask these creatures to leave me alone if they are on your side?"


    "There is no one else who knows how weird the grandmaster can be," nodded Oriole before turning to the spirits. "She is a friend, and we can ask her about Alexie''s whereabouts."


    "But we are hungry!" said the spirit while licking her lips, but Oriole red in response. "Fine, she cane down. My sisters won''t attack her!"


    After the spirits retreated, Julia seemed to trust them and came out of the tree. The runemaster jumped andnded in front of them, her appearance looking as if she was homeless.


    "These creatures... are the ones who did this..." said the runemaster whilebing her hair. "How are you familiar with them?"


    "That''s a long story," said Oriole as he walked over. "I need to know where Alexie is, Master Julia. This is very important."


    "This is what I am running here to do!" panicked the runemaster. "Alexie is fighting against a superviin, and he is trapped inside an illusion! He asked me to find someone to attack the illusion from the outside!"

 Chapter 614 Denaturing Sharpness

    Chapter 614 Denaturing Sharpness¡¡¡¡"There is a difference between us of absolute strength," said Sier as he raised his hand toward the sky. "You might be the creator, but even the creator consists of flesh and blood. Therefore, our ns shall go unhindered as long as I kill you before you grow stronger."


    "That was the n all along, has it not been?" Arthur forced a smile as he stared at the countless monsters forming out of Sier''s mana. Of course, he knew it was an illusion, but it was hard to pretend like it was not. After all, he had suffered from their attacks earlier.


    "What is the n now, Arthur?" said Sier as his monsters were birthed one after the other. "I know your fake identity and where I can find your family. How does it feel to see your life turn into a living hell?"


    "I am the one person you cannot find, so I have no worries. As for the n: preventing the guardians from obtaining their selfish desire," said Arthur as he readied his conceptual dagger. "I will never let you sacrifice this world for a chance to rule."


    "That is our only means for survival against outsiders like yourself," frowned Sier before redirecting his hand toward Arthur. "It doesn''t matter. We will find a solution once the outsider is killed. After that, the powers of Gaia will return to its rightful owners."


    The monsters roared simultaneously, and their howls filled the skies of the arena. Arthur could feel all of his cells shake as the hair on his body stood erect. The monsters were diverse, ranging from giants to liches, howling and ring at Arthur.


    "Is that the true reason behind your so-called heroism?" smiled Arthur in the face of adversity. "Are you offended that Gaia gave its powers to someone other than the guardians protecting it?"


    "The criteria do not make sense, do they?" his friend''s face twisted. "How can an emotionless puppet be worthy of defending everything in this world? We are the ones who protected them from the cmities, but we werebeled unworthy!"


    "Command them to attack me, Sier," said Arthur as he pointed his dagger at them. "I was given these powers for the sole reason of defeating the so-called gods. If the world decided that you are too selfish, you have no reason to object."


    "It does mean very little toin," said Sier as he touched his face. "I also carry these powers to see a future where you die. Attack, my monsters."


    The horde roared as they rushed toward Arthur, consisting of thousands of mythical monsters he never dreamt about killing in real life: cyclops wielding mountains, dragons spewing fire, and whales riding waves.


    "The truth is hidden within the illusion," muttered Arthur as he tightened his grip around his dagger. "Even if these can hurt me, they can never withstand normal attacks."


    [Denaturing.]


    The rune appeared above his weapon, and the chains of order restrained it. However, Arthur used his other hand to break them apart and infuse the rune into his dagger.


    "...abination of runes?" muttered Sier as he squinted his eyes. "We both know that you are still too weak to use this technique."


    "I know the truth, but you have to guess it," smiled Arthur as the two runes broke apart and entangled. Then, however, his fingertips began to turn into runes, simr to the time in Runera. "I am also an outsider of your foresight."


    [Denaturing Sharpness!]


    Arthur withdrew his hand that turned into runes as he took his dagger and pointed it toward Sier. Droplets of sweat rolled down his face as he forced a smile.


    "Tell me that I cannot do it again, dear friend," said Arthur as his golden eyes gave an eerie glow. "And I will tell you that these illusions are not enough to withstand the next attack."


    Sier''s violet globes red at Arthur holding an infinite amount of resentment. Even without seeing into the future, he can see that Arthur''s weapon is capable of destroying his illusions. But then, a smile appeared on his face.


    "I felt threatened for a second until I realized that you cannot maintain these runesbined," said Sier. "We both know that your hand is losing its physical form. You are nothing but a container of runes, and all I have to do is wait for your self-destruction."


    "Let''s see if I die first or if my dagger pierces through your neck. Then, I will be the nightmare you always knew I would be: the one person you could never control."


    Before Sier could answer him, Arthur rushed forward. His legs struck the arena''s floor to leave deep imprints as he ran toward the nearest giant. The giant waved his sword at him with a towering body of almost a hundred meters.


    The air pressure alone pushed Arthur backward, but it wasn''t enough to slow him down. Arthur bent his knees before flying upward andnding on top of the sword, using it as his path toward the giant.


    It took a single step for Arthur to close in on the giant, which roared through its thick beard. The Denaturing Sharpness shed at the giant, sending a giant crescent toward its neck. The dusky skin of the monster got torn in half like a paper before it was beheaded.


    "There goes one," muttered Arthur while stepping on the giant''s shoulder, which was starting to fall toward the rest of the monsters. Then, a dragon flew his way, and Arthur dove forward to meet it. "Herees the second!"


    Arthur raised the dagger high before bringing it down with him. The dragon opened its mandibles as white mes of pure mana erupted from within them. The attack blinded the world, but his Denaturing Sharpness tore through the illusion easily before tearing the dragon in half. Arthur thennded between countless monsters.


    "Your illusions are useless if they have no form, and they cannot be perceived as attacks. This rune is your bane, Sier. The mana will scatter before it can make me believe I was injured."


    "If an illusion does not kill, then it can be used to distract from the real threat," smiled Sier as he reached out toward the void and pulled out a spear. "I will handle you personally."


    "You are making me proud, kid," provoked Arthur with a smile as the countless monsters rushed toward him. "However, don''t let my weapon strike you. Otherwise, I will have a corpse to dispose of."


    "That is if you can find me," said Sier as he disappeared. "These countless monsters will attack you, and each of them can belly my spear. Let''s see if you would survive my attacks or run out of time."


    ***


    "Do you know where he is?" asked Oriole as soon as he heard Julia''s words. "I don''t know if we can disturb the illusion from the outside, but we can always try."


    "Alexie asked that I find Grandmaster Jumana and Captain Velos," said Jumana as she stole nces at the spirits eyeing her. "Are you sure these things are on our side?"


    "They are not attacking anymore, are they?" shrugged Oriole. "We have no idea where my master and the captain are, and we have no time to waste on finding them."


    "My master has a message!" screamed the spirit, making them flinch. "My master says that a battle is urring at the mansion in the distance!"


    "That must be the noise we heard when we got here," said Maryam as she hugged her arms. "Is it possible that the intruders have met Grandmaster Jumana and Captain Velos?"


    "That is the most likely exnation," said Oriole as he scratched his head. "I cannot believe that this is not even the inside of the runes, and just theyers protecting it instead."


    "This is more of a dungeon at this point," muttered Julia as shebed her hair out of the blue. "We might truly find a gate at the end of this ce."


    Oriole frowned at her words but didn''t know whether to deny or confirm them. The gate can be a real possibility, but the question was where it would lead them. However, it wasn''t time for mystery-solving.


    "We can either seek the grandmaster and the captain or find the illusion and try to break through it ourselves. I have no idea which one would seed."


    "The first suggestion has a real risk of getting involved in a fight we cannot handle," said Maryam with a frown. "However, we might be useless even if we find the illusion. After all, our opponent is strong, right?" she asked Julia.


    "A mega viin!" said Julia whilebing her hair. "We were trapped deep within the illusion. The only reason I managed to escape is that Alexie reflected the illusion on its caster. Otherwise, every time we thought that we broke the illusion, we found ourselves in another one."


    "That is indeed tricky to handle," muttered Oriole as he pondered. "However, every illusion needs a reality to mask. If we can find the space Arthur is trapped inside, we can help him see through the illusion."

 Chapter 615 Justified Means

    Chapter 615 Justified Means¡¡¡¡Oriole knew that he was weakpared to everyone rted to Arthur. His runic attainment was everything he had to offer, and it did not help him here. These people were powerful enough to stand against Arthur, who could use every rune, so he was useless.


    "The shots are yours to call, Oriole," said Maryam as she dusted herself. "You are the one who dragged me into this ce to rescue your friend. The least you can do is to take responsibility for our lives."


    A sigh escaped his mouth because Oriole knew she was bitter because he won''t be joining Ascent. However, this was the only way he could get past that abnormally powerful princess.


    Something clicked in his brain, and Oriole looked around before snatching one of the spirits connected to the witch. The rest stared at him speechlessly as he dragged her into an alley.


    "Is that hottie alright?"


    "Maybe venting some steam?"


    "Ouch, master! Not so rough!" said the spirit as Oriole dragged her into the alley. "Please don''t beat me up. I was just joking!"


    "Are you watching, G?" muttered Oriole with a frown while talking to the spirit. "I need to know what happened in the alternate timeline to princess Jasmine. For some reason, she is controlling Runera!"


    This was what he forgot to ask her under the overwhelming revtions. It did not make sense how Princess Jasmine was connected to all of this, and the witch must know something that Oriole could use.


    "I see that you have already met her," muttered the spirit with the witch''s voice before it morphed into the shape of G floating in front of him. "That was something that I also learned in this life, not the other. After all, I never met the princess in thest timeline."


    "Does that mean you know the reason she is here?"


    "It is a bitter truth, so prepare yourself. Princess Diana told me that she learned that Jasmine was my beloved''s half-sister in the old timeline. That is right. The deranged father who left the princess when she was young was none other than Seref Silvera himself."


    "...that cannot be possible!" stared Oriole with wide eyes at the witch. "I never heard anything about that, even as the leader of the Devils Hunters!"


    "The Yozia Empire kept the matter a secret under Seref''s request, but the princess was seeking her father in the old timeline. And, just like Arthur, she hated him. However, after the merge, Seref did not make the same mistakes. Even though he isn''t in the Yozia Empire anymore, he still managed to bring his daughter to her side."


    "I was not prepared for that," blinked Oriole as he touched his forehead. "I can''t believe Arthur''s half-sister almost killed me and that she exists!"


    "Seref Silvera is a time traveler. It would still be possible even if he were his grandfather, my great grandfather, or even yours. There is no telling how much that man affected the timeline."


    "...does that include the future?" muttered Oriole. "Everywhere he goes, another version of him must exist, right? How would it work otherwise?"


    "I am... uncertain. I would love to think some rules limit him, but there is no telling what he can do. That man will allow tragedy to haunt him if it means letting his son be the strongest man alive and the world''s savior."


    "I thought that I somehow understood what a monster he is, but it keeps getting worse," Oriole staggered before pping his face. "It doesn''t matter. Arthur can take him down one day, but he needs to know about this first."


    "...it''s okay to lie to him," said G withplex emotion. "I cannot fathom how overwhelming it must be for Arthur to live all of this. We are just bystanders to this absurdity, but he is there in the middle. So, don''t let him break."


    "We are all at the risk of breaking," muttered Oriole while nodding. "I will find a way to make things work. But, for now, he needs to get out of here."


    "Do your best, kiddo!" said the witch with a wink. "And before I leave, let me warn you about something. If that woman tried to kill you, she wouldn''t have failed. Be careful about meeting her again. Seref raised a monster."


    Then, the witch dissolved under Oriole''s confused eyes and turned back into the spirit, hovering without a word. Oriole pressed his lips together before patting the spirit on the head and returning to the group.


    "I decided on a n," he said while nodding to Maryam. "We need to find Alexie first before contacting Master and Velos. These tricksters can be useful to us, as they can ry that information. You won''t die even if attacked, right?"


    "Only a spiritual attack can truly kill us, but elemental attacks might harm us! If we are harmed beyond battle, we will be summoned back to the Spirits Realm for recovery until the next battle."


    "That means you will be fine. Your master can stop me if this n wouldn''t work," said Oriole before letting silence set between them. "Great, I guess no objections. Julia, I need you to take me to where you think the space is hidden. We will try to find a way before calling for reinforcements."


    "You are falling right into the leader role," smiled Julia, who looked more presentable. "Let''s go and save that blondie."


    "...calling it saving is a stretch because Alexie can beat all of us single-handedly," said Maryam while scratching her face. Oriole raised a brow at her. "I watched the video from the arena battle. It was one of the reasons I wanted to join Ascent, too."


    "Then you will be earning merit points," smiled Oriole. "Julia, please lead the way."


    "From here, then," said the runemaster before she turned around and sprinted in a specific direction. The other two didn''t dilly-dally and ran after her into the deeper parts of the city.


    "What did you talk about with the spirit?" asked Maryam while they ran after the runemaster. "Were you talking to the person in the cabin from earlier?"


    "I was," nodded Oriole.


    "How is that you know someone inside these ruins, Oriole?" asked the alchemist with a frown. "The more I get to know you, the more it feels like you have a lot of hidden secrets."


    "And I showed that side to you because I trust you."


    "You don''t trust me."


    "I do," said Oriole as he turned toward her. "I would never allow anyone near Alexie if I don''t trust them. Furthermore, he will know if you had ulterior motives."


    "Alexie this, Alexie that," sighed the runemaster. "You are being too consumed by a single person, Oriole. I wonder what Alexie did to make you feel so grateful to him."


    Oriole didn''t answer her, but memories of his time in the darkness resurfaced. After Ellen turned him into a giant worm inside a mute world, Oriole had to suffer his soul being devoured by the darkness.


    It was still hard to look at Ellen without expecting her to betray them once again. However, this was not just for Ellen but for everyone hurt by the hybrid of darkness and creation. When Arthur and Ellen met, Oriole realized that he rted to the rage that Arthur showed.


    After all, even in an alternate timeline, a single choice made by Ellen turned their lives upside down. This mess was still ongoing because she wanted to save her mother, but she was not to me for her motives.


    "I want to ask you something," muttered Oriole. "I don''t think we will meet a lot after this ordeal ends. But, somehow, I think you will be a good recement for me in Ascent."


    "...what did you want to ask?"


    "Does the end justify the means?" asked Oriole with confusion. "I want to know if you would betray your morals to save someone you love."


    "I would do that without a second thought," said Maryam as she sprinted beside him. "I am not an all-giving god to think about how my actions would affect others. But, I would do whatever it takes to be happy. I am human, after all."


    "We are, indeed," sighed Oriole. "We are faulty creatures built for betrayal and selfishness, but I think the most glorious purpose isn''t to be selfless. Our glorious purpose is to be more than we have been created to be."


    "Be more," repeated Maryam as the runemaster in front of them stopped running.


    "That is the cloud!" said the runemaster while pointing at the sky. The two behind her raised their head to look at an ordinary cloud before staring at each other. "Don''t give me that look! I fell from a cloud!"


    "...how about we vote about believing her or not?" asked Maryam.


    "We are just two, so we can''t vote."


    "That is your objection?" asked Julia with a hurt expression. "The best ce to hide a space is in a cloud, right?"


    "I don''t think you are lying, but what if the cloud moved?"


    "This cloud is in the same spot I found it, so I guess that confirms it," said Julia while looking at the sky. "I can take us up, but after that, I''m hopeless. And, if we fall inside the illusion again, we are dead."

 Chapter 616 Time to Die

    Chapter 616 Time to Die¡¡¡¡Even though Oriole and the rest nned on finding this ce first, it was hard to summon the two masters from inside a battle to save a stranger. Alexie was not a part of Runera, and the two powerful monsters wouldn''t hand over these ruins for the sake of saving him.


    "Therefore," continued Julia as she pointed up there, "we can tell them that the mastermind behind the attack is there. Grandmaster Casca''s... murderer is also there."


    Oriole had heard about this tragedy from the knights outside the ruins, but he didn''t believe that a reverse family member could die. Furthermore, it was none other than the head which dealt a heavy blow to the rest.


    "Runemasters are logical before anything else. Even if we tell them that the murderer is here, they will choose to salvage what is left over to pursue vengeance," interjected Maryam. "We need to do this on our own."


    "You are all forgetting my master, who is the sole reason I came up with this n," sighed Oriole. "I don''t have a lot of hope for such favoring, but I am her disciple after all."


    "And how will you convince her that you are not a trapid for her in these ruins?" Julia raised her brows. "I think we need to find a different way to disturb the space."


    "I second that."


    "...I third that," the spirit raised a hand. "I don''t want to go near that battle! It is heated!"


    Oriole ruffled his hair as he heard their opinions. It might genuinely be hopeless to seek their help, but none of those present had the capabilities to disturb an illusion created by a vessel.


    "Then, we go into the illusion," said Oriole. "A teleportation from inside the illusion can be hard because Alexie has no sense of orientation or spatial awareness. This might also be why, as Julia said, he was holding back. This is why we need a navigation card for the teleportation."


    "And why would go into the illusion?"


    "Someone needs to get the teleportation card to Alexie. This is the only method to get him out of there and away from the illusionist."


    "This still requires you to send a card into the illusion, thus endangering our lives."


    "Not our lives, just mine," said Oriole while pointing to himself. "I would never let anyone else do this job. I will take the card into the illusion and bring Alexie out there."


    "And what if you die?" asked Maryam with a raised brow. "I don''t want you to tell me that you won''t die. I just want to know how you feel about dying at the moment."


    "Dying... is possible. It has always been possible. However, dying for the right cause is a rarity that warriors seek. We are science nerds, but I still want to die for the right cause if I had no choice."


    Maryam stared at him with her big, judgmental eyes before snorting away while muttering the word ''stupid.'' Oriole smiled despite the morbidity of their topic before he began to take out his items.


    "I have a runic teleportation card, so we just have to link it to a spatial-navigation card. This way, we can create a direct tunnel between the two points. Julia, I would need your help."


    "I understand," nodded the runemaster before walking and pausing beside Maryam. "I understand that you don''t want to help because he might die, but this is his conviction. A chance to die is better than a lifetime of regret."


    "Then, how about you go into the illusion?" rebuked Maryam with a twitching smile. "You were all worried about Alexie, but now you are happy to throw Oriole under the bus for it."


    "I am..." the genius nked out.


    "This is not her fight," Oriole interrupted. "I will never let anyone else do that for Alexie. I owe this to him, even if I die. Julia has been a good friend to be here so far."


    "As far as I know, she was here with Grandmaster Casca. It seems Alexie saved her by attacking the illusionist and making him focus the attacks on him."


    "You are right. I am a coward who doesn''t want to go inside, but that doesn''t mean I don''t want to save him. I have been there, helpless against that illusion, so I never want to go back there."


    "There is no need for you to exin this, Julia," said Oriole as he kept taking out the needed items andying them atop the road. "I was the one to propose this n. Maryam, stop attacking her for not wanting to die. None of us want that."


    "I doubt that about you," mutter Maryam as she crouched beside him. "Move away and give me the brush. I studied linking for a whole year in the academy."


    "I owe you," said Oriole with a grateful smile, but Maryam simply mocked and pushed him aside. Oriole watched the runemaster focus on the runes before her as he fell on his lower back. Julia offered him a hand.


    "You might not know her for a long time, but she is a known case of being cold on the outside, sweet on the inside. I know she wasshing out because she cares about you, but her words are truthful."


    "Alexie knows what kind of rtionship he has with you and what I have with him," smiled Oriole while taking her hand. "I know that he would do the same for me."


    "And probably the same for me," sighed Julia. "I am the adult one here, but I''m so useless. I cared for so long about titles that I forgot that nothing matters other than strength."


    "Shut up and start decoding the teleportation array for me to insert this rune," said Maryam at them, and Julia smiled helplessly before nodding. "As for you, find a way to fix your eyes," she said to Oriole.


    After a momentary confusion, Oriole understood what she meant. A smile appeared on his face as he nodded and walked to the other side of the road. After going into one of the houses, Oriole found a table that he could use to work.


    Maryam meant he should think about how to counter the illusion when she asked him to fix his eyes. Oriole didn''t have much to work with, but he could think of a few potions that could help him see through the deception.


    As a former Devils Hunter, Oriole had to find ways to see through disguise and lies. A breakthrough in their work happened when Oriole invented a potion that he named Mana Vision. It allowed him to see nothing but mana, which also meant he would be blind to physical attacks.


    This was given to one of the party members responsible for pinpointing the ''mana vacuums,'' which was a phenomenon apanying the fallen beings and their devouring nature.


    "That potion might work," nodded Oriole as he took out his items from the storage ring. "I happened to have some of those items for a different project of Hidden Gem, but I''m sure this is an emergency."


    Oriole smiled as he thought about Hidden Gems and how Arthur would have to work alone after this. His hands danced around as he brought countless ingredients together, forming a harmonious mix under the zing me.


    A hum escaped his throat without realizing it as he thought of all the time he spent with Arthur in both timelines. But unfortunately, it would have to end again, and he would have to join the enemy that Arthur is currently fighting.


    The Omniscient Vessel sought to kidnap Oriole as a hostage against Arthur, but Oriole would never allow that. Instead, he would do everything to make Arthur save his family without knowing that he was kidnapped.


    It might be hard to achieve as he fights against the vessel himself, as that man would know how the cat made a contract with Oriole. However, that didn''t matter now. As long as the cat disables the space arrays, Oriole would have to join them.


    "A Mana Vision atst," said Oriole as the fluid in the cauldron turned transparent. "It''s time to join the battle above."


    After pouring the potion into a vial, Oriole cleaned up and went outside. Julia and Maryam were waiting for him with the runic cards ready to be activated. Their face was sweaty after rushing against time to finish a delicate job.


    "Are we ready?" asked Oriole as he waved his vial. "I have everything I need right here."


    "The runic cards are linked, thanks to Maryam," said Julia while turning toward the runemaster. "Is that potion going to help you against the illusion?"


    "It will," nodded Oriole before turning toward Maryam, looking at him with a cold face. "Thank you, dear friend. I won''t forget this when I get famous."


    "You will be famous for being the most idiotic man to have lived," said Maryam as she threw the teleportation rune at him. "Use this when you are inside the illusion. You have to find Alexie first because the range is limited.


    "Then, you would activate the card on your end, and space will bepressed between us, and a portal will form between the two points. Then, even without spatial awareness, we can get out."


    "If that fails, we will contact Grandmaster Jumana and Captain Velos through the spirits, pleading them toe here. This n should work. If it does not, it''s because it''s a darn stupid one," said Maryam. "It''s time to die, Oriole."

 Chapter 617 Iron Will

    Chapter 617 Iron Will¡¡¡¡Oriole felt warmth despite the harsh and ominous words of the runemaster. She acted this way because she was worried and concerned, which are two things he rarely felt from others. Then, he pocketed the card close to his chest before nodding at Julia.


    "This wind current will appear below this table, and it should be powerful enough tounch you toward the cloud. Of course, this is unsafe, but I promise to keep an even wind current so that it doesn''t topple."


    "I trust you," smiled Oriole before he jumped atop the table. "Cheers to this adventure. The next time we meet, I would have a vessel hunting me. So it is best if you activate the card from a distance."


    "We know how to keep ourselves safe, unlike you," barked Maryam harshly as she waved her hand. "You should go already."


    "Then, farewell," said Oriole before chugging down the potion. It left a cold trail down his threat before it pulsed with mana. Julia raised her hands toward the table as his stomach began to ingest the ingredients fueled with runes.


    "Please save him, Oriole," said Julia before a great gust of wind left her body and gathered beneath the table. "I''m sorry for being a coward."


    The wind began to twirl underneath the table, almost forming a mini-hurricane that made their clothes flutter. Then, a wind wall appeared beside Oriole, almost making a tunnel that aimed him toward the sky.


    "Three!" shouted Julia beneath the roaring wind. Oriole readied himself as his vision began to blur. "Two!" the wind grew stronger until the table began to shake. Oriole stared at the cloud above as the runemaster''s countdown was over. "One!"


    His feet began to lose bnce as the table rose, akin to a rocket. Then, the explosion of wind pushed the table toward the sky with Oriole on it, barely keeping himself from falling. He could feel his body turn into a human cannonball as his feet separated from the table. Then, Oriole soared.


    "Don''t die!" a voice shouted behind him, and Oriole couldn''t help but smile. He formed a fist while darting toward the cloud and then raised it toward the side.


    The wind howled in his ears as Oriole couldn''t keep his eyes open. Then, with difficulty, he tried to open them to realize that the potion had taken effect on them and that the cloud had turned into a great burning sun.


    ''Julia was right,'' thought Oriole as he rapidly approached the cloud. ''This is a frighting amount of mana. I guess this is no ordinary cloud, huh?''


    Then, Oriole felt the zing sun engulf him. His body began to spin, and a force began to stretch him, opening his wounds. A groan escaped his mouth as he felt himself push against a membrane that suddenly broke and allowed him entry.


    The fall came suddenly, and it made his bones scream in pain. Oriole had no idea how he went from a verticalunch into a horizontal fall, but it meant he was inside the space. As he used his hand to push against the ground, Oriole could see nothing but currents of white streams.


    "This is the mana that consists this space," muttered Oriole as he pushed himself up and stood. "A semi-organized distribution of mana forms the basic structure of this space."


    This was his first time seeing an ''uyered space'' with no other natural phenomena. The scene exined how the space-locking arrays worked by freezing the stic mana currents and letting no one manipte them.


    "And I guess that is the illusion," muttered Oriole as he stared at the giant violet pir in the darkness. This might be a scene that he wouldn''t be able to see without his potion. "Arthur must be inside."


    Warmth trickled down his side, and Oriole''s body suddenly felt the burning pain in his right side. The impact from earlier must have reopened his wounds, and Oriole could feel the sticky texture of blood as he touched it.


    "This is my life force leaving my body," bitterly smiled Oriole as he looked at the blood. There was a mist of white leaking from the blood, making him realize that he might die here. "I need to hurry."


    The twelve years the Oriole spent in Alka allowed him to harness an iron will that didn''t fear death. It was a simr feeling to swimming for the first time, where you had to take a leap of faith and trust that the water would carry your body.


    Life was the same. Oriole had to be brave to survive, and he had done so through this mindset countless times. There was no room for hesitation, only to break through whatever obstacle his path had.


    "Breakthrough," muttered Oriole as he stared at the blood. He clenched his hand into a fist before taking a step forward. The pain in his right side made his mind nk out, but he took another step that turned into a sprint.


    The blood was gushing through his wound as he sprinted toward the pir of blinding light. His vision turned less hazy as time passed, even though blood loss made him lightheaded. Finally, however, he managed to spot where the space connected to the illusion.


    "This looks to be the weakest spot," muttered Oriole as he approached it. "It should be the only way to get inside. After that, the mana should be distributed ording to the illusionist''s will."


    This was the benefit of his Mana Vision. It would allow him to see what is real and hidden beneath the illusion. This way, he would be able to reach Arthur in time and activate the runic card.


    The loophole in space looked like a water vortex, and it was barely big for Oriole to run through it. However, there was no time to wait as he directly jumped into the blinding light. There was a slight resistance, and Oriole gathered his mana on his fist before punching at the vortex.


    Striking the weak point seemed to do the trick as the vortex grew bigger and the resistance grew less. Oriole could feel his body pushing through the boundaries of the illusion before he managed to enter.


    The sudden release made him roll on the ground, and Oriole had to steady himself before jumping back on his feet. As he expected, the mana distribution was different inside the illusion. There was a floor beneath them filled with mana, and numerous violet figures rushed atop it.


    The howls of monsters filled his ears, and the magnitude of their size left him breathless. Oriole could only see their outline, which was less concrete than tangible items, but it still terrified him. However, a bright me of golden color was mixed within the violet figures.


    The golden figure rushed between the monster, wielding unimaginable strength as he tore apart the illusions and dodged the attacksing from theyers below. Oriole could see a less concrete figure and more violet as if he was walking under the violet mana that consisted this space.


    A spear appeared in the violet walker''s hand, and it stabbed toward the unaware golden figure. Oriole snapped out of his daze before realizing that Arthur''s mana looked like a me because it leaked from countless wounds on his body.


    "Arthur, behind you!" roared Oriole as he ran forward. The golden figure seemed to hear him before rolling to the side, avoiding the sneak attack. Oriole might have saved him, but his outburst made the Omniscient Vessel realize his existence.


    "You are finally here, dear friend," muttered the vessel, his voice spreading through the illusion. "I was expecting your arrival in my space. Are you here to save the outsider?"


    "...Ori?" asked Arthur''s tired voiceing from the golden figure as he turned toward the rushing Oriole. "What are you doing here? But, wait... why are you bleeding?"


    "There is no time. Let''s leave this ce!" shouted Oriole as he rushed toward Arthur. However, before he realized it, a giant figure of purple ran toward him.


    "I cannot allow that," said the vessel as he waved his hands and gripped his spear. "Despite knowing that you would arrive, I still have no idea how you can see through my illusions. Is this a talent... or knowledge? In either case, I must eliminate the unpredicted."


    Oriole could feel a great gust of wind rush at him, but he knew it was the thinnest form of mana creating an illusion. However, even if it was an illusion, an impact from this mana could kill him in a single blow.


    "I didn''te here to die," said Oriole as he gnashed his teeth together and leaped forward. "I can see through these illusions!"


    The amount of mana required to make such an illusion was godlike. It was hard to imagine a human capable of using this amount of mana, but Oriole could see it. There was only one illusion at a time that could harm him.


    As the sword descended, Oriole ran straight through the giant figure of violet. There was a slight resistance, but he managed to break through the thin mana ande out from the other side.

 Chapter 618 Own Volition

    Chapter 618 Own Volition¡¡¡¡Earlier to the unexpected arrival of his friend, Arthur was fighting against the countless monsters and Sier. The attacks came from two directions. The first one was the illusions, as many as the stars, which can either be real and strike him or a mirage that dissipated for the other attack to arrive. As for the other one, it was the spear held by his former friend.


    Arthur couldn''t understand why Sier didn''t try to cast an illusion on Arthur instead of the surrounding. The biggest reason was the rune that Arthur used earlier when he reflected the trauma illusion on its caster. Therefore, even if it didn''t show, the seer was damaged by the memories the two of them saw.


    It strengthened the hatred within the seer''s heart, almost to the point that Arthur couldn''t sense his old friend in the shell of hatred. However, he couldn''t know whether this was cultivated by someone from the shadows or Sier''s true nature.


    "The wounds are increasing over time," said the voice from the shadows as another wound bled on Arthur''s body. It was hard to guard against an attack that he didn''t see, but Arthur avoided receiving a fatal attack. "And, with each passing second, the imminent doom of Kera marches closer."


    Arthur gnashed his teeth but knew that he couldn''t lose control of his emotions. The moment he did, Sier would win, and that was his goal of provoking him. Furthermore, it took everything within his willpower to prevent himself from being turned into countless runes.


    ''Even after receiving this cursed power, my body is still too weak to handle it,''mented Arthur in his mind. ''It seems I would never grow strong enough to avoid suffering against opponents.''


    The more Arthur grows stronger, the more he believes he will avoid suffering weakness. However, he was cursed with a path where his enemies were always ahead of him, and he was constantly fending off their attacks like this.


    "You are the creator," said Sier. "You can use those golden fingers to write any rune in existence. I am sure that you can see through the illusions, but there is a reason that you are not. You decided to wait for someone to disturb the space."


    "I... don''t want to kill you yet," said Arthur, smiling as he watched the iing griffin. "I don''t care about killing anyone who endangers my family, but I still care about Master Ronin and Mnia. Those two would be heartbroken to see where this led you."


    "The two of them always treated me like a ticking-time boom, so I''m sure that they would be relieved to know it finally exploded," said Sier from the shadows after a brief pause. Arthur can sense some restrained emotions within his voice, but he doesn''t care about how this man feels anymore.


    Everyone had hatred within their hearts, and Arthur was included. However, he never nned on killing Sier because of that hatred. He simply knew that his friend would one day turn into a guardian and that he needed to prevent that.


    However, this was always the eventual oue, even if Arthur didn''t know it when he shook Sier''s hand in Kera. Of course, Arthur would never abandon his friend, and he would help him get rid of his powers, but that would mean Sier would have to be weak again.


    "You are listening to the guardian because of your mother, right?" asked Arthur as he shed the griffin apart before jumping high above to avoid the spear. However, he could feel danger above him, so he struck toward the sky.


    There was a clinging sound before Arthur fell toward the ground to be received by a giant crocodile ready to tear him apart. As its sharp teeth were about to tear him apart, Arthur allowed his concept to explode and destroy the monster.


    "You know the taste of weakness, Outsider. I know that you lived at the mercy of other people. Did you like it?" asked Sier. Arthurnded before he looked around, memories shing in his mind. "Even if that woman was no mother, she was right. Strength is everything in this world, and I don''t n on being weak when it ends."


    "I see this is a dead-end, too," muttered Arthur as he unclenched his left fist. The runes were escaping them as his control was decreasing. "You are right, Sier. I don''t want to use any runes that let me see through your illusions. Because then, you can just use them on me, and I would reflect them. The more such runes I use, the more I lose control."


    "You are honest. What is the trick here?"


    "There is no trick because I need you to understand what happens if I lose control. I don''t want that to happen not for my sake because I will always exist through Gaia, but for the sake of Runera, Mistletoe, and even you."


    "..."


    The seer was silent.


    Arthur smiled as he held the dagger with both hands in a reverse grip. Sier knew what he meant. If Arthur lost control, then he would be worse than a cmity.


    This was one of the few chances to harm the outsider. Sier''s n didn''t involve killing but forcing him to restore the other timeline even if he lost his current identity. It seems the guardian has told him how much Arthur disturbed the timeline.


    ''So, their current n is to turn this timeline into hell for me so that I would restore the other one. I don''t know how I would do that, but I would never listen to their demands.''


    As he raised his dagger, Arthur''s powers gathered within it. Although he knew that his stubbornness might lead to his doom, he was still willing to walk a path undesigned by others.


    "Let the world turn unhinged," grinned Arthur with craziness as he brought down the dagger on the arena''s floor, impaling it. His denaturing sharpness exploded everywhere,cerating the arena and destroying the illusion.


    A groan leaked from above as Arthur must have struck the seer with that attack. However, it consumed most of his mana to destroy the illusions and harm the vessel. A weak smile appeared on his face as he stood up in the middle of the hurricane of destruction.


    "I will never choose the path others want me to choose, Sier."


    ***


    After that, Sier restored the arena and the illusions, but they grew weaker. Arthur could tell that some of them didn''t have a real threat behind them, but the fight was growing longer by the second. As hended on the ground after a bitter fight with a serpent, a voice roared from a distance.


    "Arthur, behind you!"


    His mind was growing dull until he heard the voice, and Arthur rolled to the side to avoid another attack. His body was bleeding everywhere, but most of the wounds were superficial.


    As he turned to look at the voice source, Arthur''s eyes widened when he realized that Ori was there. His senses were disturbed not to know whether this was an illusion or reality.


    "Ori? What are you doing here?" muttered Arthur with a frown. "But, wait... why are you bleeding?"


    Arthur watched his friend run toward him, his right side having a deep shade of red. Some of the clothes were torn apart to reveal the oozing blood, and it seemed to be covering most of his right side.


    The wounds didn''t appear to be minor, and a portion of his right side was disfigured despite healing. His mind was chaotic as soon as he saw this, making him unable to focus on the fact that his friend was running straight toward an illusion.


    Arthur realized that he had expected Ori''s arrival from the seer''s words. This made him panic about why he allowed him entry into the illusion if this was true. However, even if there were a considerable possibility this was a trapid by the seer, Arthur would never bet on those odds.


    ''Even if there were the slightest possibility that this was Oriole and he might be harmed, I would still rather walk into a trap than allow that.''


    Arthur rushed forward to save his friend, but countless monsters attacked him simultaneously. His dagger tore through them, but they still managed to obstruct him. However, Oriole seemed to see things that Arthur didn''t as he ran straight through a giant wielding a celestial sword.


    "Arthur!" shouted Oriole, his face pale and sweaty. "I''m here to get you out of here! I managed to disable the space arrays!"


    As he heard the words, Arthur''s mind nked out. This was probably the first time he was in such a situation. Even though he was waiting for a chance that the space got disturbed to leave, he never expected someone would risk their lives toe here.


    Furthermore, Arthur never asked Oriole to disable the arrays. This was his decision-making, probably from seeing Arthur''s fight against the runic guards. Therefore, not only did this man risk his life and sustain wounds for him, but he also did it out of his own volition.

 Chapter 619 Crippling Reliance

    Chapter 619 Crippling Reliance¡¡¡¡As his apathetic heart was filled with warmth, Arthur watched his friend emerge from the illusion and run forward toward him. However, it seemed that the moment Oriole reaches Arthur, the seer would be unable to see an urate future.


    The monsters roared as they threw themselves at Oriole and Arthur alike, determined to keep their distance. Arthur raised his dagger again, allowing the denaturing sharpness to explode like a me.


    "This is the end of your ns, Sier. Give up now!" shouted Arthur as he dodged a giant monster before shing at him, but the three-headed hound turned out to be a mirage.


    "He is on your right!" shouted Oriole while sliding down another illusion, barely dodging the talons of a fire eagle.


    Arthur shed toward his right and saw the dagger tear apart the fabric of space, including the arena. A violet light exploded as it covered his body, turning his vision into one of darkness.


    "I must separate the two bugs first," said the voice, empty and decisive. "This is not an obstacle but a blessing. I get to show you how much this timeline is different by killing your friend."


    "That is going too far, even for you, Sier."


    "Killing the grandmaster from earlier was also going too far, but here we are. I am a murderer now."


    "I will never forgive you if you harm Ori," said Arthur, with eyes brimming with killing intent. "I will kill you if you even think about it."


    "Do you think we are ying here, Arthur?" asked the seer. "Do you think I have been trying to tease you with my spear all this time? You have to ept this fact. Death is a part of existence too, and you epass all of that."


    "And I vow this, Sier," said Arthur as he looked around the darkness while switching his grip to reverse. "If you dare harm anyone I care about, then I will tear your skin apart!" shouted Arthur as he stabbed toward the ground, and the golden mana exploded from his dagger.


    The darkness began to crack like ss under Arthur''s bloodshot eyes. Then, as the illusion was destroyed, Sier appeared in front of him without his mask. Instead, a smile was on his face, covered with messy hair.


    "You made me do this," said Sier as he raised his arm, which had Oriole''s neck in hand. Ori struggled to break free, and his blood was sshing on the ground. "Your actions have led to this, Arthur."


    "...let go of him, now!" shouted Arthur as he rushed forward, but Sier simply disappeared and reappeared elsewhere. Arthur ran after him again, but the same thing happened.


    "It is no use. I can rearrange where I am for you, even if I remain in the same position. Chasing me is futile, Arthur. I am elusive."


    "...for a guardian who sees everything, you have nothing but illusions," muttered Arthur as he aimed his dagger at him. "Let go of Ori!"


    "Truth is buried deep within the illusion," smiled Sier. "I can see everything that allows me to recreate a visual of them. A side product of my eyes and a fool''s version of your creations."


    "I said, let go!" shouted Arthur as he saw Oriole''s face turn blue. His mana exploded around him, apanied by countless runesing out of his hand. "Release him!" roared Arthur as he shed at Sier, but the attack simply destroyed the two figures.


    "You are simply wasting that mana of yours," smiled Sier as he appeared behind Arthur, who was growing tired. "I allowed this fool into my illusion to use him as a hostage. Nothing is as effective as... a real death, right?"


    "Don''t fucking dare!" Arthur raised his dagger high, ready to unleash a massive attack that would consume all of his mana. He was betting everything on this to destroy this space, even though the odds weren''t in his favor.


    "That''s right, allow rage to consume you. Be no different than I am, Arthur," said Sier as the violet lights twirled in his eyes. "All or nothing, right?"


    Arthur snapped out of his desperation as he heard those words. This was not a bet he could take with Oriole''s life being at stake. The mana dissipated like smoke from his body as if a me had turned off.


    There was no hint of mana anymore in his body, and Arthur simply breathed out. His eyes lost focus as he allowed his other senses to grow.


    "...what are you doing?" asked Sier with a frown. "Have you given up on saving this friend of yours?"


    "It is the opposite," muttered Arthur. "I allowed my emotions to disturb me, and I relied heavily on mana. Your words earlier made me realize that the true bane of illusions is perception."


    "And do you think yours outdoes mine?"ughed Sier as Oriole''s struggle was growing weaker in his hand. "Your friend''s life is leaving his body. Are you sure that you have time to try other methods?"


    "Your persistent pushing to make me lose control is why I will do the opposite," said Arthur. "I will destroy the emotions, not myself."


    Sier was silent as he stared at him. Arthur can see the whiteness in the sandy skin of the guardian before a smile appears on his face. Then, Arthur moved forward in a different direction.


    "Are you running away?" shouted Sier as Arthur ran in a different direction from him. "Then, say goodbye to your friend!"


    Despite his senses telling him that Oriole and Sier were there, Arthur ran in a different direction. If his perception stat were 10, he would have believed his senses. However, it was over 300 now, giving him another gift.


    ''I was too absorbed in using my mana and runes for everything I forgot about relying on my body,'' thought Arthur as he rushed toward an empty spot. ''My physical stats are more than just a number that gets higher, but a representation of my body''s potential.''


    Arthur was running without factual knowledge but a feeling he liked to call insight. A feeling told him that his friend and enemy were in this direction, and his body followed.


    After he stopped using his runes, Arthur''s hand began to return to normal. This was a reversible process that made him materialize once again in Alka. Then, like a dancer, Arthur jumped andnded a kick on the arena.


    An illusion was an illusion, and a space was a space. These two things were very different. If the illusions can harm Arthur, he can strike back. His bootnded on the arena, breaking it apart and sending a deep gush across it. The ground began to break even as it tried to be restored, but the seer had used up most of his mana.


    "This is the real difference between us, Sier," muttered Arthur as hended in front of the giant hole he created in the arena. "I can fight without mana, but can you?"


    The arena was breaking apart, and it revealed a figure standing there. Oriole appeared as theyer of illusion was broken apart by the physical attack, his body riddled with wounds. However, even with his face covered in blood, the alchemist smiled.


    "I knew you would find me, somehow," said the alchemist as he fell face forward. Arthur rushed to support him, preventing Ori from falling into the destroyed arena. "I guess... I am truly... a fool," said Oriole as he leaned on Arthur''s arm.


    "Don''t talk, and let me heal you," said Arthur as his fingers drew the Heal-IV rune. Then, before he inserted the rune into Oriole, the alchemist stopped him.


    "I can... heal on... my own..." said Oriole as he coughed. "I need you to... use a different rune. Read... my memories," the alchemist then began coughing.


    Arthur didn''t understand the reason for his friend''s demand, but he obeyed nheless. A different rune appeared in his hand, which created high-speed informationmunication.


    [Telepathy-IV]


    As the rune entered Oriole''s body and made him the target, the alchemist wasted no time sharing the memories of a conversation he shared with G.


    Arthur''s eyes widened as he saw the witch through Oriole''s eyes, and a second was all it took for him to know everything she wanted to say. The sheer magnitude of the changes happening in this timeline was terrifying.


    "It seems my actions brought the end closer," muttered Arthur as his eyes drew crescent while looking at his friend. "Now, let me heal your wounds."


    "As if I would stand idle," said a voice behind them. Sier was standing several meters away from them, with his spear in hand. "It seems that even the outsider can do more than reliance."


    "...this is over, Sier," said Arthur without looking at the guardian. "This battle is over, and you have achieved your desired oue. I spent a lot of time fighting in this damned ce that Kera must be destroyed by now."


    "Are you asking for mercy?" smiled Sier. "This is the fate you wanted: to be haunted by every vessel. Unfortunately, many more of them are waiting to find you, and I will make sure I guide them."


    "I don''t care. This fight is over," Arthur raised his hand to write the Heal-IV rune.


    "I will never let you," said Sier as he rushed forward with his spear, piercing Arthur''s heart. Although he knew it would heavily injure him, Arthur was determined to heal Oriole.


    "There is no need, friend," smiled the alchemist as his voice appeared in Arthur''s head. "I cannot be another person to waste your time. I made ns to survive, so please leave and save your family."


    Light exploded from Oriole''s chest and engulfed Arthur as he said so. Then, space began topress around him, making Arthur realize he was being teleported. As he drifted further and further away, Oriole''s voice appeared in his head again.


    "Please believe in me, Arthur. I will be fine, so go and save your family."

 Chapter 620 A Plan of My Own

    Chapter 620 A n of My Own¡¡¡¡As space wrapped around him, Arthur could feel his body entering a tunnel with a predetermined destination. He didn''t teleport inside this space because he couldn''t trust his senses or find a space outside. However, this portal seemed already determined.


    Arthur had the mind to stop the transfer through his runes, but the words Oriole left him with and the look on his face made him hesitate. Before he could decide, the teleportation began. Of course, he was worried sick about his friend. But... for some reason, Oriole asked him to believe in him.


    It needs a significant amount of trust to listen to the alchemist, and Arthur trusted Oriole tenfold that trust, but he was hesitating. As his body left the illusion, Arthur reviewed the information he received from Oriole.


    "G is alive in this timeline..."


    This news brought him a great sense of relief. He always believed the witch wouldn''t be able to reincarnate without him, but it seems that his actions made his father need G. This deterred the Schr Vessel from abandoning her and made her younger the moment.


    "Diana is the one who built Runera...?"


    The memories pained his heart, but Arthur still had no idea what fate she met. The answery deep within these ruins, but it seems that he would have to leave them first.


    At the end of the telepathic connection he shared with Oriole, Arthur received a message from the alchemist. It was also the reason he decided to trust him.


    "I made sure that I won''t die, Arthur," said the alchemist in his letter. "I understand how difficult it is for you to leave me here, but you must. The existence of Jasmine here means that your father has already infiltrated this timeline, and this proves that he is indeed a threat to your family. However, I have a n of my own, and I ask you to respect that. This will give us a fighting chance against the other vessels."


    Arthur had no idea how Ori knew this, but the fact that Jasmine was the Ghost Ruler shook him just the same. Furthermore, she was his half-sister.


    This information left him disoriented and unable to think. Finally, as he was still suffering the agony of hesitation, Arthur arrived at the other end of the portal. His feetnded on the ground, but they were unable to bear the weight of his body.


    Arthur fell to his knees, making blood ssh from his wounds. The blood seeped into the bricks below him as his breathing grew rapid. There were people nearby, and Arthur forced himself to look at them.


    "That bastard did it..." said a girl Arthur didn''t recognize. Her br twin tails and freckles gave her a gentle appearance opposite her expression. "However, where is he? Where is Oriole?"


    "...he didn''t apany me," muttered Arthur as he tried to stand, but his arms failed him. "Who are you? Where am I?"


    "Alexie!" shouted another voice before someone rushed toward him. It was Julia, her face panic-struck. Before he could answer her, she began to heal his body. "You are alive... thank god..."


    "Thank Oriole instead," snapped the girl at her, almost barking. Her face was contorted into a deep frown as she gnashed her teeth. "For this man, that idiot had to go there, but where is he now?"


    "I was the only person targeted by the teleportation," said Arthur as he held his face, the wounds on his body closing. "What is going on, Julia?"


    "Many things happened, but I rushed to find someone before being chased by fairies. Then, I found Oriole, who decided to go into the illusion and bring you out."


    "And what is his next n? Why did he choose to stay there?" asked Arthur as strength returned to him and he managed to stand. "Does he have another runic card?"


    "We only created one tunnel," said the girl with a frown. "We knew that you were fighting, so we had no time. However, Oriole said he would bring you out but didn''t say he would stay there."


    "...is he buying us time?" muttered Julia with shock. "If that is so, we need to hurry up and leave!"


    "You want to abandon him?" snapped the girl at her, full of rage. "That fucker is nothing but a runemaster, and you expect him to survive when this monstrous Alexie is barely alive?!"


    "First of all, who are you?"


    "My name is Maryam Amiens," said the girl, breathing heavily. "I was the one who apanied Oriole on his journey to save you."


    "The daughter of the Amiens family..." muttered Arthur with a frown as he remembered another thing that Oriole left him with. "Oriole told me about the deal you two made. If he trusts you, then you can join Ascent."


    "Ascent?"ughed the girl before walking toward him and grabbing his cor. "I don''t fucking care about that. Go back and save him!"


    "There is no way that he can save him with these wounds. Both of them would die if he goes back," said Julia as she tried to stand between them. "This is what Oriole wanted to do all along."


    "I don''t care about what he wants to do if he ends up dead," said Maryam as she pulled Arthur to meet her eyes. "If you don''t have the balls to go back, I will."


    "You are a good friend," smiled Arthur at her outburst. "I never wanted to leave him, but Oriole asked me to trust him."


    "Oriole said that to force you to leave!" said Maryam as tears gathered in her eyes. "He was fine with dying for you, but you are smiling as if it''s nothing!"


    "You think you care about him more than I do?" asked Arthur as his smile disappeared. "You have no idea how much I want to go back, but... Oriole asked me to believe in him."


    "Excuses!"


    "He would never lie to me," said Arthur as he touched her hand and forced her to loosen her grip. "You can go back there, and I can go back there, but Oriole suffered all of that to give me a chance to save my family. Of course, I want to make sure he is okay, too, but... Oriole is the only one I can rely on in this life."


    Maryam suddenly flinched before retracting her hand. There were still tears in her eyes as her hand turned into a fist, which she used to punch Arthur. Although he saw iting, Arthur didn''t dodge.


    "Why couldn''t you say these words to his face?" she asked with tears. "Oriole was... always feeling like a burden, after constantly being saved by you. He did such foolishness because he wanted you to rely on him."


    "And I trust him," muttered Arthur as he touched his cheek. "I trust that he will survive, and I will live to repay this debt. You can hate me all you want, but please, believe in him too."


    "The Seika is right!" jumped a spirit from behind Maryam, looking like a tiny woman with wings. "Let us wrap this meeting and go back to meet master! She can send the Seika out of here!"


    "Please, lead the way," said Arthur, nodding at the spirit before turning to Maryam. "Oriole is still alive, and he will survive. The enemy won''t kill him, I promise. However, if you go there, then he will kill you too."


    Arthur knows that his words held very little weight to this woman, who cared about Oriole so much. For her, he was nothing but a cold puppet who abandoned his friend, and Arthur might just be that.


    However, Oriole said he had a n in the letter he left him. His friend chose their parting, and Arthur needed to respect that, even if it pained him to lose the one friend he had.


    "You can fuck off to wherever you want, Alexie Linan," said Maryam as she stormed off toward somewhere. "I will be the one to bring that idiot back. You can hide somewhere."


    "Maryam!" shouted Julia before she turned to Arthur. "We need to stop her, Alexie."


    "That is her choice, but Oriole asked me to take care of her," sighed Arthur before raising his hand. A rune appeared on it before it darted to strike Maryam. "Sleep."


    The runemaster fell unconscious immediately, but Arthur was there to carry her. Looking at her peaceful face, suddenly asleep, Arthur knew that his friend had asked him to take care of a troublesome teen.


    "Guide us toward G, young spirit," said Arthur toward the fairy, which nodded and began to fly away. Julia sighed in relief when she saw that Maryam was just sleeping, and the two of them carried her toward the witch''s location.


    Arthur looked behind for onest time, knowing that Oriole was there somewhere with Sier. Even though Oriole didn''t state his n, Arthur knew that it might be their only way to survive against the other vessels.


    "Please stay safe, dearest friend."

 Chapter 621 Most Important

    Chapter 621 Most Important¡¡¡¡As his blood dyed the arena red, Oriole watched Arthur give him onest look of acknowledgment before disappearing. He knew that Arthur was fighting the urge to save him and make sure he was okay, but Oriole asked him to leave.


    The creator disappeared from before him as if the sun was taken out of his world. The violet monsters surrounding him and the illusionist were all that was left. After he strained them, Oriole''s eyes were getting tired, making his vision blurry.


    "Arthur is gone..." muttered the vessel as he strolled toward him. "Yet, you remain. Are you sacrificing your life?"


    "You ask the dumbest of questions," smiled Oriole. "You should know what will happen now that I remain here. Aren''t you the Omniscient Vessel?"


    "Careful with your words, alchemist," red the vessel. "You are at my mercy now that the outsider is gone."


    "Let me see the future for you," said Oriole as he wiped the blood off his mouth. "You should see more than one possible path affected by your actions. In one of them, I am dead. However, youter learn that a very dear shapeshifter of yours is also dead. In the other, I be your hostage, and you gain an alchemist, runemaster, and leverage over Arthur."


    "I can see through your thoughts. Do you think you can change Mistletoe and me from the inside?. However, what you said is also a part of the truth. It seems that Reece has gone behind my back for a silly go..."


    Oriole could feel the rage within his voice for having his ns disturbed. The initial one was Reece kidnapping Oriole, but the former decided to salvage what rtionship Arthur and Sier had.


    After witnessing their fight, Oriole knew that the cat was delusional. Their rtionship had gone beyond its breaking point, with no possible hope for its survival. However, his cards now depended on how much the seer liked his shapeshifter.


    "I like him quite a bit, unfortunately. Mistletoe is my family, and Arthur was a part of it before he decided to betray us."


    "Arthur didn''t decide such a thing."


    "Are you sure?" smiled the vessel. "I read the minds of your master and the Runic Guards Captain. Arthur promised to offer my head in return for leaving this city. Is that not betrayal?"


    "What other choice did he have?"


    "It doesn''t matter what choices he had. I can''t ept a backstab from him with a smile, and tell him to go on to save his family."


    "...so, it was true," sighed Oriole. "Do you have a hand in this sickening plot, too? If so, then Arthur will never forgive you."


    "It doesn''t matter in the end whether I am responsible or not," walked the vessel toward him before crouching in front of Oriole. "In the end, Arthur will also realize that the guardian has consumed me. So he will seek me, and maybe... I will finally die."


    Oriole didn''t hear any fear in his voice, and his eyes were nothing but blurry violet mes in his vision. The vessel reached out toward Oriole''s wounds and touched them lightly as if assessing his lifeforce.


    "You have been reckless with your body for the sake of Arthur. Let''s hope he feels a simr way for you, Oriole. Otherwise, you are of no use."


    "I have a lot of knowledge in this brain," said Oriole. "Furthermore, there is no possible way for me to backstab you with your mind-reading ability, right?"


    "Unlike Arthur, you are indeed an easier dog to tame," said the vessel as he stood up. "Yet, you do hold a certain value. Follow me out of this ce."


    "Are you going to pursue Arthur?" asked Oriole with a frown, ready to attack.


    "Don''t throw away your life just yet, alchemist. I fulfilled my mission long ago. As for the rest, it was revenge against the outsider for seeing my memories."


    "You are petty, vessel," said Oriole as he stood up and began healing his body. His mana was nearly drained, so he had to focus on his vitals.


    "Call me boss."


    ***


    At the end of their journey, a cabin awaited Arthur. As he opened the door, he found the fading figure of the witch, looking to be at the end of her time here. However, he still managed to see the happiness on her face.


    "My Seika!" she shouted and ran forward. Arthur expected her ethereal form to pass through him, but the witch hugged him. There was even warmthing out of her fading body.


    "...you used a part of your powers to transmit a hug?" asked Arthur with a speechless face as he nced down at her. The witch''s violet head rose to meet her eyes, carrying a sheepish smile.


    "After all, this is our first meeting for me! The rest of it was just memories, and I never experienced them myself, hehe,"ughed the witch as she backed away from him. "Now that we are done with the most important matters, we can take it easy!"


    "That was the most important matter?"ughed Arthur despite his heavy heart and pulled her for another embrace. "It wasn''t enough for me, sadly. I missed you, G."


    "Oh...!" she muttered in his embrace, nervous for the first time since he had known her. "I... I... missed you too, Seika," then she returned an embrace.


    The two separated after a few seconds, and the smile couldn''t leave Arthur''s face. After all, the friend he thought to be dead was now in front of him, as yful as ever. However, there were more important matters to discuss.


    "...it seems your alchemist friend didn''t return," asked G as she looked around. The smile slowly disappeared from Arthur''s face as he nkly nodded. "You needn''t worry. He seems to have a n of his own."


    "I know that, but I''m still worried. He is nothing but a hostage now."


    "A hostage he may be, but not the only thing he is. Oriole is still on your side, and he is an alley. Therefore, he is not a burden or just a hostage."


    "You are right. He told me everything you told him."


    "That is great because I don''t have much time left," said G with sadness. "We must part ways again, Seika. I ryed what I had to say already, so all that is left is for me to send you out of these ruins. I need to sacrifice this form for the spirits to keep protecting this space."


    "Then, this is farewell," said Arthur. "It has been a short meeting."


    "...you are not going to ask about her?"


    Arthur felt a jolt of pain in his heart at the mention of Diana. Her fate was still unknown to him, even after learning that she was the one who created these ruins. However, Arthur was scared to ask because of her n.


    "She wanted to find me through Seref Silvera, right?" asked Arthur after a pause. G slowly nodded, making Arthur sigh. "Is she..."


    "The princess is waiting for you," interrupted G with a smile. "Her love hasn''t died down one bit, too. She almost killed the Schr Vessel in her rage. However, you are the only one who can save her."


    "Save her from what?"


    "...Seref Silvera himself," said G as her form disintegrated. "The ruins contain everything you need to know, Arthur. It will be the key to unlock the gates of reiming what was lost."


    Her form was growing more unstable by the second, and even her words were hard to discern. Arthur watched as the witch pped her hands with a smile before waving him goodbye. Space began to twist with him in its center before the scene changed.


    "This needs to be our farewell. I hope to meet you again, Arthur. But, this time, I don''t want to die."


    Arthur''s body got pulled into the portal as if he was held by the hand of god. Then, after the colors merged into a tunnel, Arthur got flung out of the ruins. He was suddenly back in the same hall where Grandmaster Casca was killed, with Julia and Maryam behind him.


    "We are... back?" asked Julia with relief. "It seems the rascal is still unconscious," she said while looking at Maryam.


    "Someone came out of the ruins!" shouted the runic guards patrolling the area. Arthur nced at them before a rune appeared on his hand. Then, he turned toward Julia.


    "Are youing with me or staying here?" asked Arthur. It was easier to run away alone, but the two runemasters would be interrogated. He cannot risk Runera knowing about what happened.


    "I..." hesitated the runemaster before nodding at him with resolve. Arthur mmed his rune on the ground for it to cover the three of them. Then, they disappeared from their spots.


    ''Space is free for me to manipte,'' thought Arthur as he teleported. ''Oriole indeed pulled off this feat. But, I need to trust him more,'' as his thoughts reached this point, Arthur left the ruins.

 Chapter 622 War Between Worlds

    Chapter 622 War Between Worlds¡¡¡¡The sirens went off as Runera realized that space had been unlocked. It was a shock to many that one of the most significant arrays in Runera was disabled. However, the me went toward the man who escaped from the ruins.


    "You are a wanted man now," said Julia as she looked from atop the walls of Runera, which also bordered the portals. "Are we going to leave this through the station?"


    "It would be the fastest method," said Alexie with a nod. "The distance from here to Kira is almost three thousand kilometers. It would take me hours, if not a day, to get there on my own since I have yet to recover."


    "I will operate the portals for you, Alexie," said Julia while patting his shoulder. "Although that is not your real name, is it?" she asked since the truth had turned obvious.


    "The genius runemaster will pick on the hints without doubts," smiled Alexie as he turned toward her. "This is also the reason I brought you here. After that, you have a choice of either following me and leaving Runera or letting me erase what you saw."


    "Erasing my memories might destroy our friendship and my standing in Runera. Are you willing to lose an ally?"


    "You are a smart woman and will get around many of the hardships ahead," nodded Arthur at her. "However, I will never force you to forget my identity, but please let me give them anotheryer since mind-reading seems to be a forte of the enemy."


    "Anotheryer?"


    "I will create fake memories in your mind that you will be aware of," said Arthur as he raised his hand. "This way, all you have to do when they interrogate you is look through them. It will also trigger if someone tries to read them forcibly."


    "Tell me, Arthur Silvera. Is there something that you cannot do?"


    "Only thinking of an answer for that," smiled Arthur, and the runemasterughed. "Then, please don''t flinch," after he warned her, Arthur ced his hand on her head.


    Julia began to see a different set of memories that she saw, where it changed into something that didn''t reveal Arthur''s identity or powers. However, Mistletoe kidnapped her remained a fact, and Oriole was the one to save her.


    "There are more memories," muttered Julia. "Ones where you took me a hostage to operate the station for your sake. Is that the excuse we will be working on? This identity will be the enemy of Runera from now on."


    "You can testify that I was against Mistletoe, proving I wasn''t one of the attackers. It has been hectic with the lockdown, but I''m sure that Kera is already in danger."


    "This will give you a reason to leave Runera," nodded Julia. "I hope this works out... Arthur. And," she bit on her lips, "I''m sorry for what I did long ago. I shouldn''t have chosen to side with that pig for the sake of a few resources."


    "I can ept a selfish person who risks their lives for others," smiled Arthur. "I know you would have done a different thing if you knew that pig would harm me in a way. Emma was the reason that nothing happened, but if you took my side, that pig would have attacked me from the shadowster on."


    "Young Miss Emma saved me," smiled Julia. "Are you friends with her as Alexie?"


    "..."


    "How exciting it is to be young,"ughed Julia before she started walking toward the edge of the wall. "Teleport me there, kiddo. I will activate the station using my authority. You should take that girl and leave this ce."


    "Isn''t that kidnapping?"


    "She always wanted to leave Runera anyway because it was too political. Yet now, I envy her for the chance to take an adventure with you."


    "This will be a pain," sighed Arthur as he picked her up and walked toward Julia. "Does that mean you are staying here?"


    "I need to testify for you, right?" grinned Julia. "I will make sure that the damage to your reputation is not as severe. My father is on my side, too, so don''t worry."


    "Come and visit me when everything ends. I hope it ends well."


    After that, Arthur teleported her into the station. Julia stood in front of giant double doors that led to the control room, which she essed using her runic ring. The doors opened to reveal an empty control room, abandoned by the staff after the lockdown.


    From the cameras, Julia can see the runic guard guarding the outside of the station. They had no idea that she managed to get inside, but they would hear soon that the space arrays had been disabled. It would only be natural for them to rush in at that time.


    The words Arthur left her with kept ringing in her mind. Nothing told her that things would end well for Arthur because she witnessed the fight and why he was desperate to leave. It might be possible that the next time the two of them meet, Arthur will be different.


    "I still cannot believe that you are alive, Arthur Silvera," frowned Julia as she took a seat in front of the control. She managed to see Arthur and Maryam teleport into one of the portal sites on the monitors. Then, he waved at her. "What exactly pushed you to fake your death?"


    Julia began to activate the array, even though she was no specialist. However, it was easy to choose the closest destination to Kera, the Yalen Capital, Yalenia. The teleportation began, and Julia watched Arthur stare at the camera before disappearing.


    "See youter, friend."


    ***


    Teleporting such a distance meant going through highlypressed spaceyers in a short amount of time. Therefore, it gave people nausea, dizziness, and disorientation afterward. However, this time, Arthur''s body managed to resist those symptoms.


    When the two of them suddenly appeared in the Yalenia Station, they didn''t draw much attention except for Maryam being carried on Arthur''s shoulder. However, it was stillmon for adventures to bring back their fallenrades, so Arthur managed to blend in with the crowd when he left the portal station.


    The ce was chaotic, and Arthur couldn''t walk out of the station without having to swim through a sea of pedestrians. What drew Arthur''s attention was the state of the arrivals, who held dark expressions and bags filled with luggage.


    "Excuse me," asked Arthur as he tapped another man''s shoulder. The man turned toward him with fright, and Arthur was shocked to see it was Juan Keizer. This was one of his party members when Arthur met Jizo, the Schr Guardian.


    "What... is it?" asked Juan with nervousness. His past arrogance and weight were gone, reced with anky and bony scared man.


    Arthur hadn''t realized how much his body had grown over the past year until he met Juan again. He was shocked because, as he remembered it, Juan was a lot taller. Now, he was even shorter than Arthur.


    This man was turned into a zombie in the previous timeline by none other than Ellen. His life was spared in this timeline since Ellen never fell into the darkness. This, among other things, disoriented and alienated Arthur.


    "What is happening? Where are all these peopleing from?"


    "Have... you been living under a rock?" asked Juan, not in an attempt to insult him but with evident shock. Then, his bony hand pointed toward a screen mounted on the wall. "These are the refugeesing from Kera!"


    Arthur followed his gaze to find a screen at the end of the giant sidewalk. The scene from Kera was being yed there, swamped with monsters and soldiers. In one of the scenes, Arthur managed to see a demihuman among them.


    "This is the beginning..." muttered Juan beside him. "This is the beginning of the war between worlds!"


    Arthur stared silently at the news while pressing his lips together. His heart was pounding in his chest as his mouth turned dry. His imagination was expecting the next scene to show the corpses of his family, but it never turned true.


    "I didn''t even meet them in this world yet," muttered Arthur as he stopped in the middle of the sidewalk. Juan turned toward him with confusion. "But, am I going to lose them again?"


    "Do you have family in Kera?" asked Juan with confusion. "If so, then all you can do is pray they woulde out of these portals at one point. There is a registry that you can check for the refugees, as we signed our names when we arrived.


    "I need to go there myself," snapped Arthur out of his fear before turning in the other direction. "Whatever it takes...!"


    "There is no use!" shouted Juan as he pulled on his shoulder. "The portals of Kera have been closed because of the attack. It is only taking refugees out of the city and would never waste time for other teleoperations!"

 Chapter 623 Bring Doom

    Chapter 623 Bring Doom¡¡¡¡Arthur almost struck Juan''s hand away, but he tried to hold back his emotions. It didn''t serve well to make a scene here, as he was still on the run from Runera. It would be soon that the runic guards infiltrate the station and find out his destination.


    "A war between worlds," muttered Arthur as he stopped marching toward the station. "How did it begin?" he asked Juan, who was there to see it for himself.


    "Is there a problem here?" a few knights came to them, holding sticks overflowing with mana. Arthur nced at them, and he saw that they were worried over the refugees causing a ruckus in the capital. "Is this man bothering you, Esteemed Explorer?" asked the knight respectfully to Arthur.


    It took a moment for Arthur to understand the reason for this respect. It was the robes of Jerano he was wearing and the badge he hung on his chest. Furthermore, between the two, Juan looked more suspicious.


    "I did not do...!" shouted Juan as he let go of him. The knights reached out toward their mana sticks, looking at Juan suspiciously.


    "How about you apany us to avoid making a scene, sir?" said the knight while reaching out toward the panic-struck warrior. "We will verify your identity before sending you on your way."


    "Identity?" muttered Arthur as he realized this. "Do you suspect some invaders have infiltrated the refugees?"


    "We have orders to apprehend any suspicious individuals," replied the knight with a nod. "It seems you haven''t been in Kera during the invasion, sir. It is better to return to the institution for your safety."


    Jerano students were treated as explorers of the world and thus treated with respect and care. It was no exaggeration that the students were the same as nobles of every country, wielding higher authority than the local Temple.


    "This man is a friend," said Arthur toward the knight before blocking him. "We apologize for causing a scene. But, unfortunately, the recent events have disturbed all of us."


    "I understand," nodded the knight before saluting. "I apologize for intruding!"


    After that, the knights left. Juan was looking pale as he breathed heavily. Arthur felt sorry for the traumatized soldier and decided it was best to leave the station with him for now.


    "Are you... an Explorer?" asked Juan with shaking hands that he tried to hide under his robes. "Thank you for clearing up the confusion."


    "Uh," eximed Arthur with surprise. After all, this man was as arrogant as a man could get before. He still remembers how Juan wanted to leave him to death in the sin dungeon. "No need to mention it. It was my fault for getting you apprehended in the first ce. Do you have a ce to live inside the capital?"


    "I''m afraid not," said Juan while shaking his head. "It has been... too sudden for all of us. We barely managed to flee."


    "Is... Kera destroyed?" asked Arthur while gulping. Juan looked nkly for a moment before he shook his head.


    "Those armies were intelligent, and they attacked in an orderly fashion. However, the Temple and guilds didn''t stand idle. It was a bitter fight. Small-time awakeners like us were allowed to leave because it was almost a massacre.


    "You are a small-time awakener?" Arthur raised a brow at his words. I am from Kera, and I have seen you in Avarice Dungeon. "You were at the deme-rank at that time, which was a year ago!"


    "...Avarice...!" gasped Juan as if he was looking for air. Then, he began to hyperventte as if the air wasn''t enough. Arthur watched the man fall to his knees as his eyeballs rolled back. Then, he fainted.


    "...what the hell?" blinked Arthur as he crouched beside him, but the man was out cold. "Does he have PTSD from Avarice dungeon?"


    The mere mention of that ce made him copse, so Arthur wondered what he had gone through. However, Juan has reassured him that the guilds and the Temple were still fighting for Kera, so his family should still be alive.


    "I need to find another way to go there," muttered Arthur as he looked at the trembling Juan. "But I can''t leave this man here. He should know more about what happened in Kera."


    Arthur stared at the other sleeping beauty on his shoulder, whose face was still sound asleep despite themotion. He would have to wake up the runemaster soon since he can''t keep carrying her. However, for now, Arthur picked up Juan and threw him over his shoulder before marching out of the station.


    ***


    The news channels were all about Kera, not sparing a single detail for the public. It was the first time an organized attack had been carried out, but none of the channels dered who was behind it.


    Arthur was inside a hotel room that he had booked under Juan''s name. The two of them were sleeping on the bed before him, and Arthur waved his finger to wake them up.


    [Awake!]


    "Avarice..."


    "Oriole!"


    The two of them woke up simrly while jumping upward from their sleep. His rune sent a jolt of electricity that forcibly woke them up.


    "Where is this?" asked Maryam as she looked around. "Where am I?!"


    "You are in Yalenia," answered Arthur. "I don''t have time to exin everything, but we escape Runera, the two of us."


    "Are you kidnapping me?" red Maryam at him. Arthur shook his head before pulling a chair to sit.


    "I did what Oriole asked me to do: to protect you. But, unfortunately, it seems he feels indebted to a brat like you."


    "You are far younger than I am, bastard."


    "Don''t test me, runemaster. I am kind to those that are kind to me, and you don''t want to see me turn unkind."


    "...excuse me..." muttered Juan as he tried to sit up. "Am I being kidnapped...?"


    "...I should have woken up one at a time, but it would take too much time. You copsed in the station, so I brought you here. I need to hear what happened in Kera before I go there."


    "You cannot go there, sir!" said Juan as he jumped on the bed. "Kera is not fighting against other humans but a cmity!"


    "What?" frowned Maryam as she adjusted her clothes. "There is a cmity on Earth?"


    "The Sins Dungeon, Avarice, turned out to be in the domain of a cmity. Nevertheless, we kept challenging it for so long, not knowing we were digging up our graves."


    "Does that exin what happened to you?" asked Arthur as he leaned back. It had just urred to him that his body was still healing and drained. However, he needed to go to Kera as soon as he learned what had happened.


    "It does, but it was long before today. As you said, I was a famous awakener at that time, with enough arrogance to ruin a country. Even though I decided against challenging Avarice after a certain incident, its money was still bountiful."


    Arthur smiled at the memory of him applying for a lethal job that paid $50 per hour. It was a lot for him, but money lost its value after Arthur gained fortunes from selling artifacts.


    "Another incident happened, and it made me fall to lower floors than I intended. It was then that I met a certain monster... that looked like a human. Long story short that human or monster devoured my stats."


    "...that is rubbish talk," interjected Maryam. "There is no way for a monster to devour stats."


    "Everyone said that too when I told them. They thought I was faking my earlier strength through artifacts and potions, and the lie finally caught me."


    "I believe you," said Arthur, making the awakener flinch. "But how is this rted to the ongoing war in Kera?"


    "The invasion began from Avarice itself, and the giant serpents appeared again. That serpent was thought to be the boss all along, but it turned out to be nothing but a puppy of another creature: a being that can devour stats and grow stronger."


    Arthur was silent as he heard that. There was a certain memory that he saw when Jin stabbed him in the back, and it involved Jizo trusting a man enough to give him the power to devour stats. That rune was also the one that made Jizo a guardian, but Arthur realized that there was no such guardian in the ones he knew.


    ''Is there a story behind this?'' pondered Arthur as he watched Juan tremble as he retold his story. ''Can that very same man... be a cmity?''


    Arthur knew that dungeons were beyond the cmity gates of Alka. This meant that the Sin Dungeons were in the most dangerous spots right inside the cmity domains, which Juan had also told them about.


    This means that whoever came out of this dungeon must be a cmity, but the description that Juan said didn''t fit a cmity, but a man that Jizo trusted long ago.


    "That same man that devoured my stats led the attack against Kera," said Juan. "And... will bring doom to this world."

 Chapter 624 Never Break

    Chapter 624 Never Break¡¡¡¡"Then, that man is why you are no longer a deme-rank?" asked Arthur while covering his mouth. "And the invasion began from the Sin Dungeon, Avarice?"


    "That is right," nodded Juan. "There has been a dungeon break earlier today, but it was called an invasion because there were humanoid creatures within them. Furthermore, the man leading the invasion had demanded from the Yalveran Union."


    "What kind of demands?" asked Arthur before ncing at Maryam, who was about to leave. "And where are you going?"


    "I''m going to be less of a coward than you are," said Maryam. "I can''t believe that you would still turn your back away after everything Oriole did and run."


    "I have a lot on my te already," said Arthur without standing back. "And I have no time to justify my acts to a brat. So you can leave if you want. Oriole won''t be there."


    "And you are okay with that?"


    "I trust that he will be fine. Oriole is my equal, not my subordinate."


    "¡­is that true?" asked Maryam as she turned around. "Then, will you save him if he needs saving?"


    "I will not just save him but give up my life if that''s what it takes for him to be safe. For now, however, I decided to trust his n. Anyway, Juan," Arthur turned toward Juan. "Tell me what the invaders demanded."


    "A piece of the Yalveran Union," muttered Juan. "It was not a dungeon break but a conquest to upy ournds. This is the reason that this marks the beginning of the war."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the man. Maryam didn''t leave in the end and sat on the side instead. Although he had no idea what she was thinking, he was d she didn''t want to throw away her life again.


    "Do you know anything more?"


    "I¡­ apologize," muttered Juan as he shook his head. Arthur nodded and stood up before throwing him a bag filled with coins. Juan looked at him with confusion but epted the money.


    "I knew you a long time ago," muttered Arthur as he walked toward the man. "And I''m d that you humbled somewhat. Thank you for telling me all of that, and I will take it from here."


    "Take what¡­" asked Juan, but Arthur had his hand over his head, and the man fainted. Arthur retracted his hand, which had a memory-erasing rune. There was no specific reason for this, but he knew it was better than leaving traces.


    "I need to find a way to reach Kera," said Arthur as he turned toward Maryam. "You can leave, or you can follow me. Oriole said that you saved him, which makes me indebted to you. So, what do you want?"


    "¡­it seems that Oriole''s fate is connected to yours, and the enemy that took him is also your enemy. This makes it best if I stick around until I find out where he is."


    "You would go that far for a friend you just met?"


    "I find it hard to believe, but Oriole is a pure person. Everyone wears masks, even you, but not him. I want to make sure he is okay before heading out on my quest."


    "Then, join Ascent," said Arthur before walking out of the room. Maryam began to follow him out of the hotel without replying, but her actions bespoke her intentions.


    Arthur left the hotel, and the streets were busier than usual. There was an unusual tension in the air as the citizens all monitored the situation in Kera. Most shops closed to prepare for the economic crisis, and soldiers rushed from one ce to the other.


    "Let''s attack those knights and steal their identities," said Arthur as he nced at a pair rushing through the streets. "We can join the army heading toward Kera instead of wasting our energy traveling on our own."


    "I will handle that," said Maryam before following after the knights. Arthur was surprised to see her take the initiative, but she was quick and decisive.


    After the knights turned into a deserted alley, Maryam followed after them and waved her hand. Arthur kept a lookout lest someone saw them, but they were safe. The two knights suddenly stopped moving, stunned.


    "They won''t realize that something changed even after waking up," muttered Maryam as she walked toward them. "Wear this armor as I formte a shapeshifting potion."


    "There is no need for potions," said Arthur as he walked toward them. "Hold still," he raised his rune, which turned their appearance into that of the two knights. "All we need now is to undress them."


    "Pervert," spat Maryam, looking nothing like her earlier appearance. "We need to hurry."


    "You are oddly cooperative," said Arthur as he took the knight''s armor, engraved with the symbol of the Yalveran Union. "What changed your mind?"


    "This is what Oriole worked hard to achieve, and I''m ensuring his efforts aren''t wasted," said Maryam as she donned the armor. "Plus, I always wanted to infiltrate the army."


    "¡­what kind of runemaster are you?"


    "A bored one."


    ***


    The situation was getting worse by the second. Arthur was drained from his fight with Sier, and even using the Art of Creation didn''t replenish his energy in time. Instead, it was spiritual drainage because of reversing the runic-conversion process.


    Their attempt to infiltrate the army was sessful. As Arthur expected, the two knights were rushing to join their toon, heading toward Kera. However, no one suspected them, and the two found themselves joining the toon heading toward the military fort outside of Yalen.


    "It seems Kera is still fighting against the invaders," muttered a knight beside them. "I think we need to focus on protecting the other cities rather than saving Kera."


    "That is why you are just a lowly knight," said a sharp-eyed woman beside them. "Our lords make these decisions for a reason. Their insight is second to none."


    Arthur listened quietly to their conversation with Maryam beside him. They were boarding a flying vessel to head toward the fort, where they would be teleported via a secrete spatial route toward Kera.


    "Are you worried about someone?" asked Maryam beside him. "As far as I know, your father is a noble from Veran. Therefore, you should have no rtions to Kera whatsoever."


    "You need to ask fewer questions if you are going to apany me from now on," said Arthur, wearing a different face. "Let me rest in peace."


    "What did Oriole like about you, grumpy old man?" muttered Maryam as she held her sword tighter. "Well, you must be too worried to chat. We should rest until we get there."


    Arthur was quiet as he closed his eyes. The word worried was an understatement. He was torn between madly rushing there and saving his strength for the battle ahead. One thing he was sure about: this enemy will be a difficult one to handle.


    "A cmity that devours stats," muttered Arthur as he chewed on the words. "What a troublesome opponent to face!"


    "The best he might have are stats," answered Maryam beside him as the vessel began tond. "At least you don''t have to worry about any trump cards."


    "I doubt that."


    Arthur knew better than anyone how strong the absorb rune was. It was leagues above what Arthur could create using his reality maniption. It was a cheat. If Jizo truly gave it to another human, that man would be a formidable opponent.


    The vesselnded, and the knights rushed toward the fort. Arthur watched the vessel leave before following the other knights toward the circle. It was a hot day, and the zing sun tried to melt their armors.


    "Attention!" shouted a knight standing atop a pedestal with a man beside him. "Salute the Major General, Ilia Perli!"


    The knights heartily saluted, and Arthur merely mimicked. He didn''t think he would meet the general once again here. Major General Ilia Perli stood there with a grave expression, looking at the toons as dead men. He didn''t try to hide it.


    "There is a real possibility that all of you will die today and a certainty that half will perish. Those who wish to run away can do so now, instead of breaking formationter on."


    Not a single knight retreated, and it made Major General Ilia smile.


    "I am the captain of the Unbroken Corps!" shouted Ilia Perli as he pounded his chest. "My name is Ilia Perli, and I dere that everyone here is a warrior! Your names will be eternally engraved in Yalen Gold! The enemies might be powerful, but we will never break!"


    "Never Break!"


    "Never Break!"


    The knights chanted after him, stomping on the ground to make the fort shake. Then, a tform behind Ilia lit up with runic lights, and the teleportation began. Major General Ilia roared as he pointed his sword toward it, and the troops began to march forward.


    "Advance, and protect the union!"


    Arthur walked with the troops into the teleportation circle, and he was back in Kera in the next moment.

 Chapter 625 Undying

    Chapter 625 Undying¡¡¡¡In one of the many dungeons of Kera, a few hours before the invasion, a particr party was betting their lives against a giant tree monster. The veins were as hard as steel and as numerous as the stars. The party, consisting of five people, ran in opposite directions to confuse the monster.


    "We need to strike its core!" shouted a figure that could barely be recognized because of its speed. "Make the branches attack in different directions to open a path. Fiery, strike it when you can."


    "Don''t call me that!" replied a man in armor, which resulted in the tree targeting him. However, his blue mana exploded around his feet, and he dodged easily to the side.


    "I will hold them back, darling," said an elegant woman who stepped in front of the man. "We need to finish it off in ten minutes, or your mom will scold us."


    "Ah, right," nodded the man as he ran to the side. "Kody, help me out!"


    "Ayo!" shouted a giant man as he struck his armor. "Three seconds tops, leader!"


    "That is more than enough," grinned the man as he ran past Kody. "The rest of it can be handled by our great sniper!"


    After deciding on their n, the party moved as if they had rehearsed this a thousand times. Kody and the woman stood on either side of the man, opening a path for him. As for the sniper standing behind them, he managed to strike down whatever branches attacked from above.


    The man called Fiery rushed through the branches, trusting his teammates to fend them off for him. As he got closer to the tree, it tried to impale him with its iron branches. However, the man ran forward without a single branch managing to reach him. Then, he jumped at the trunk with his greatsword, white mes covering it.


    The tree gave a dying screech as the white mes turned its trunk to ashes. Then, as the mannded in front of it, he returned his greatsword to its hilt.


    "Phew," sighed the man, "I guess we''ll be home early."


    "Watch out!" shouted a voice from behind them before a figure appeared in front of the man. Another monster jumped from the ashes, its ws reaching out to cut the man''s throat. However, it was stopped by a pair of white hands. "You are too careless, Fiery."


    "Don''t call me that¡­."


    "Gah," shouted the thin monster, looking like a tree spirit with long skinny arms and sharp ws.


    "Gah, all you want," muttered the figure. "You are dead."


    Then, the monster died without a sound and fell to the ground. The man shivered behind the thin woman, who turned toward him with a smile.


    "Despite still being na?ve, you are growing stronger, Oren."


    "You''ve been training me all this time, Miss Mnia," bowed Oren with a smile. "If I had no progress, it would be better to sit at home and do nothing."


    "That would make ''him'' scold you, though," said Mnia as the party began to regroup. "All of you have been doing great with this teamwork. This is the best method to fight out there: as one. I will leave, and the rest should return home as well."


    "Yes, master!" saluted the other three toward Mnia before the woman nodded and left the dungeon. Oren looked at the dying tree with aplex gaze when the woman from earlier hugged him from behind.


    "Are you sad, darling?"


    "It''s just the usual," smiled Oren as he turned toward her. "It would have been hard if I didn''t have you, Selena."


    "You are getting a lot handier with your words," smiled Selena at him. "I miss the boy who was too shy to look at me or even believe my confession."


    "I have Arthur to thank for that," smiled Oren as he hugged her back. "If not for him, I would have never had the strength to stand beside you."


    "¡­do you miss him?" she asked, her hand caressing the back of his hair. "It has been more than a year, right?"


    "Every day," replied Oren. "But, I''m alright. If not for him, I wouldn''t be here. In a way, he is always there," said Oren before breaking their embrace. "We need to go back before mom scolds us. You know how she feels about dungeons."


    "Yeah, let''s go back," nodded Selena before turning toward her brother and their sharpshooter. Oren stared at her leaving, feeling a throbbing pain in his chest.


    Arthur was not dead, as everyone assumed he was. Oren still remembers theirst meeting before deciding it was too dangerous for him to revisit Kera. When Oren asked in private about the reason, Arthur mentioned the royal family monitoring him.


    Therefore, despite not being dead, it has been long since Oren met his brother. He wanted to tell Arthur so many things, like how much he has grown, that he enrolled into Avalin Academy as he did, or just the fact that Oren found the one for him.


    Selena was there for him ever since Arthur awakened. At first, he doubted her motives. Then, he questioned his worthiness. However, through all of that, Selena was sure about them. It was almost as if she knew the two of them were meant for each other and acted on it.


    As Oren stared at her long fiery hair, he was suddenly filled with an unbearable fear. If something happened to her that would separate them, like what happened with Arthur, Oren wouldn''t know how to live.


    "Young love booms hard," his mother wouldugh when she saw them sleeping on the couch. "Even the walls are creaking in jealousy!"


    Oren wouldugh at that time before shyly inching away from his girlfriend. However, the realization that the two of them together sent a bolt of electricity in his body because he somehow has yet to ept it.


    Oren didn''t think his mother''s words were true in retrospect. Instead, his love felt undying, as if it had grown a ce in his heart and watered it until a garden bloomed.


    "Are you asking to be punched, Oren?" shouted Kody from afar, making him snap out of his daze. "Stop looking at my sister, or I will punch you!"


    "As if you can, idiot," muttered Selena before pushing him away and hooking her arm to Oren''s. "We are going now, idiot!" she struck out her tongue before pulling Oren away from them.


    "I would tell dad!" shouted Kody behind them, and Selena giggled. Oren helplessly smiled as he was pulled out of the dungeon and into the giant foyer where the awakeners rested.


    "Is there a reason Kody got jealous?"


    "I think he was always jealous, but he feared it would scare you, and I would kill for it,"ughed Selena as they walked toward the changing rooms, where they could wear their everyday attire. "You want to join me?" she seductively asked while ncing at him.


    "A-as if, idiot!" said Oren before letting go of her arm and running into the changing room. He could hear Selenaugh at him, but it made him smile.


    Oren can feel other people staring at them, acting intimate. After all, Selena was a beauty like no other, and Oriole was just eptable. Many people tried to make a move on Selena, but she always turned them down politely.


    While changing to his regr clothes, Oren thanked his good fortune for being loved by someone so amazing. After he walked out of the changing room, he found her leaning on the wall with ck jeans and a white shirt neatly tucked into them.


    "I can''t believe you take more time than me to change!"


    "I was thinking about you and lost track of time," said Oren honestly, and her face nked out before she blushed and walked out of the dungeon.


    "L-let''s go back!" she stammered with fluster.


    Oren smiled as he stared at her and then followed. Selena was always the bold one between them, but she was quicker to be flustered by his words. Therefore, he held her hand and walked back toward their house for dinner without saying anything. Selena smiled.


    "Is there a specific reason that your mom decided to invite me?" asked Selena while the two of them walked through the streets of Kera. "Thest time, I almost burned down the house."


    "My mother is not afraid of fire, nor am I," said Oren. After all, Arthur gave them the ability to manipte fire long ago. "I think she would warn us about that."


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes," nodded Oren with a rxed expression. "There has been recent news about dungeon breaks, and mom wants us to stop the training with Mnia."


    "Master Mnia is why we are so strong for our age!"


    "I think mother knows that strength and danger are sides of the same coin," sighed Oren. "We just need to reassure her that we would be alright even if a dungeon break happens."


    Selena nodded at his words, feeling confident as well. As the two of them walked a few steps more, the ground began to shake, almost making them fall. Then, a monster roared.

 Chapter 626 Hate Fate

    Chapter 626 Hate Fate¡¡¡¡Countless howls of monsters shook the streets as the ground shook beneath them. Oren and Selena held onto each other as they stared at the sky above to see countless flying monsters appear.


    "What is this?" muttered Selena with confusion. "A dungeon break without even a warning?"


    The Union monitored dungeons and calcted their energy to calcte the monsters'' strength and whether they could leave the dungeon. A warning is usually issued preceding the dungeon break, evacuating every citizen and warning the awakeners.


    "This is odd," muttered Oren with a frown. "I have a bad feeling about this. We need to leave this ce, now."


    The ground shook again as if an explosion was approaching them. Screams and explosions rang in their ear as chaos ensued in the street, and the citizens ran away. Oren stared behind the towering building, and he could see a shadow looming behind it.


    "A serpent."


    "A monster this big¡­" muttered Selena with shock as she tightened her grip on Oren''s arm. "We need to run, now."


    "We are awakeners too, and there are citizens in this street. The buildings are crowded with people dying right now," said Oren as he held her hand. "I know that you are worried about your family too, but my mother is on her own."


    "I won''t leave alone."


    "Listen to me just this once. I will try to stall the monsters here, as this is also my duty. Please, go and save my mother. Your ability would let you get there in time."


    "A duty delegated by who?" Selena protested.


    "The strength that I umted so far," smiled Oren. "There is no real justice if we grow stronger without helping others. I want to believe that this world is fair."


    "¡­I will save aunty," nodded Selena while biting her lips. "If anything happens to you, I will never forgive you!"


    "That is a fate worse than death," smiled Oren before pulling Selena toward him and kissing her lips. "This is a reward for listening to me."


    "¡­idiot," blushed Selena before backing away, looking at him onest time, and bolting through the streets. Oren watched as she turned into a mirage that passed through people and went unhindered toward their house.


    Oren watched her figure disappear with slight worry, but he shook it off. Her ability allowed her toe out unscathed from fights, lifting an enormous weight of his mind. However, Oren was a better fit to fight directly among the two.


    "A dungeon break at this time," muttered Oren as he retrieved his giant sword from his storage ring and raised it above his head. "What in the world is happening?"


    The monsters were numerous, each darting in a different direction to attack the citizens. The closest one to Oren was a winged man with feathers covering his body, trying to attack fleeing shop owners.


    "There is no time to waste on wearing armor," Oren ced the giant sword on his shoulder as he gathered fire with his other hand. The mes fed on his mana, turning white in an instant. "Demonic mes Sword!"


    This was the art that Arthur gave him and asked him to never reveal to anyone. Itbined his mes with his swordsmanship, allowing him to exhibit incredible amounts of destruction.


    Oren pped his mes toward the sword before channeling his mana through it. His mana affinity made this process almost instant, and the de was covered with a thinyer of mes that burned and shed everything it touched.


    "Demonic ming Sword!" roared Oren as he shed with his whole body, turned with the sword, and spun a full circle with it. A crescent of fire flew out of his sword, traveling toward the monster.


    "I see an awakened human," muttered the winged man before sending gales of wind toward Oren''s attack. "Priority adjusted," his deep voice rang in Oren''s ears as his attack diffused the mes.


    As the weight of his sword lifted Oren off his feet, he flew in the air before his feetnded on the ground, making him send one attack after the other. The med crescent restlessly attacked the monster as Oren rushed closer to it.


    "Everyone, run away!" shouted Oren toward the citizens sprawled on the ground. "I will hold back the monsters from this street, so use this time to run!"


    Oren''s shout made the residents snap out of their horror before running away behind him. Oren kept sending crescents toward the flying monster as they ran past him.


    "Thank you, youngster!"


    "We''ll inform the Temple right away!"


    The citizens cheered him on as mothers ran with their children and shop owners ran while carrying their gold. Oren stopped his dance andnded on his feet once every citizen was behind him and the monster was in front of him.


    "I apologize, feathered uncle," said Oren as he pointed his greatsword at the winged man. "However, I can''t let you attack these people. It seems we have to fight."


    "Human brat," said the winged man as he descended in front of Oren. Although Oren was far from short, the winged man was still two meters taller than him. "Judging from your lifeforce, you are almost seventeen. Yet, the power you hold is astonishing."


    "You look strong too, feathered uncle," said Oren while cing his weapon on his shoulder. "And it seems you are not a mindless monster. It''s the first time I met a monster who can talk."


    "A monster?"ughed the winged man with rage. "I am a skywalker, ruler of the infinite blue!"


    "Ruler of the oceans?"


    "The sky!" shouted the skywalker with rage. "You are an insolent brat, and your puny strength birthed arrogance. Prepare to die."


    "Before you kill me, answer my question. What reason brought you to this world?" asked Oren with a frown. "I heard about civilization in other worlds, but this will bring destruction to both of us."


    "If we don''t attack, then destruction is imminent. At least, we have a chance to survive if we fight," replied the skywalker before his wings spread, gathering an azure light around them. "Don''t hate us in the afterlife, human. Hate fate."


    The skywalker rose again in the air as countless wind des gathered on his wings. Oren can feel the sharp wind graze his face, leavingcerations over his body. However, he didn''t think he would lose.


    "I hate the fate that made us meet and made me unable to spare your life," replied Oren as he nced at the giant serpent in the middle of the city. "Forgive me."


    Oren activated his innate ability, which was far stronger than any acquired ability or skill he had. His mana affinity pulled all the mana surrounding him, turning him into a vacuum of mana. His body couldn''t handle the influx of mana, so Oren guided it toward his sword.


    "Radiant mes!" his muscles bulged as Oren raised his sword high in the air, making it the focal of the mana vacuum. The mes on its surface began to grow stronger, almost scorching his hands from their heat. "Splitter!"


    "A Thousand Winds!" shouted the skywalker while pping his wings. The countless wind des rushed toward Oren, ready to tear him apart. The sharp winds tore the buildings, streets, and trees, and Oren was next.


    However, Oren was not standing idle. Instead, his greatsword shed in a vertical sh toward the skywalker, sending a giant half-moon of mes that covered the entirety of the street.


    "My winds will extinguish your mes!" shouted the skywalker as his wind des struck the mes, but the unexpected happened. "The mes are¡­ growing stronger!"


    "This is what it means to be loved by mana," muttered Oren with a pale face as his arms began to tremble. "May the heavens show you mercy, and show me forgiveness."


    The mes devoured everything in their path and only grew stronger until they struck the skywalker. His scream of anguish filled Oren''s ears, but he didn''t look away from his actions. This was his responsibility as the man''s killer.


    After a few seconds, the screams died down. A few minutester, the mes died down, leaving nothing but ashes in the charcoal street. Oren stared at the remains of the skywalker before cing his sword away and pping his hands together.


    After a tribute of silence, Oren heard another monster howling. His eyes turned toward the giant serpent, which Skywalkers surrounded. A figure was standing on the head of the serpent, gazing at their city.


    "Is that¡­ a human?" muttered Oren as he stared at the figure. "I remember Arthur mentioning that the boss of the Sin Dungeon is a serpent, but that man is riding its head."


    Oren was trying to understand what was happening and then felt the man''s gazend on him. A crushing presence wanted to tten Oren with the pavement, but he stood firm while leaning on his sword.


    "A dual ability user, in this world¡­" a voice shook his sword. "Are you the outsider or someone he knows?"

 Chapter 627 Dungeon Breaks

    Chapter 627 Dungeon Breaks¡¡¡¡"The outsider?" muttered Oren with confusion while leaning on his sword. His lips were trembling, but he could tell that the opponent was not harming him on purpose. Instead, it was a difference in their level of existence. "I have no idea what that is."


    "¡­interesting," the voice began to fade away. "This world is much more interesting than I thought, and this mission might be fun."


    Oren frowned as the voice disappeared, and he realized why this human, or monster, ignored him. Streaks of light filled the sky before raining on the Skywalkers and the serpent. The beams of mana tore through the clouds with such heat that they vaporized.


    All eyes followed the attacks, hope sparkling within them for this crisis to end before it began. Then, like strands tied in one knot, the attacks reached the head of the serpent, where the monster''s leader was standing.


    The mana explosion blinded their eyes from seeing the result, but even Oren had his hopes up. This attack was attempted by the Temple of Kera and the military, so this was one of their sole trump cards.


    A 20-meters-radius explosion surrounded the target, which was the giant serpent and the man. Oren assumed that judging from the location of the serpent, it was the boss of Avarice Dungeon.


    "The real enemy," whispered Oren as he squinted to look at the result, "is the man treating the boss as his mount. That attack should have struck him as well, right?"


    The lights died down like embers, but what was left everyone looking at the scene speechless. There was not even a scratch on everyone inside the st, as if that energy had been sucked somewhere.


    Oren couldn''t believe his eyes, and his great sword disappeared before he ran to climb the building. Then, after getting a better view, he saw the exact figure atop the serpent raising his arm.


    "Thank you for the meal, weaklings!" shouted the figure hoarsely. "Let me give it right back to all of you, then!"


    After saying that, Oren saw the man raise his other arm. His hand began to turn white as if it held a miniature sun. An ominous feeling sprouted in Oren''s chest at this site before he turned to look at the city.


    Thousands of people were staring at their hopes being crushed and their doom approaching. When Oren turned back toward the man, the attack was already underway. The mana beams that struck the man earlier were nowing out of his arm, but the target was different.


    "Run from here!" Oren shouted at the top of his lungs, his throat feeling like knives were scraping it. His mana-filled yell traveled across the city, making the citizens and awakeners alike snap out of their daze and run for their lives.


    Everyone''s vision was dyed white as the onught of mana rained down on them. Oren might have responded first, but a mana beam was heading straight toward him. His head toward the mana beam, looking like a giant sun before him.


    "I hope¡­ they are alright."


    Then, Oren was swallowed whole by the mana beam. Unfortunately, he was not the only one, as the attacks destroyed most of the city like meteors. The buildings vaporized, and screams were silenced. All one could hear now was the explosions that devastated most of Kera.


    ***


    The rubbles fell to the ground, and survivors rose from beneath them. Awakeners used their powers, or whatever their bodies could withstand, to defuse the attacks. However, it didn''t stop countless bodies from lining the streets of Kera.


    From beneath the fallen walls and bricks, a hand emerged from between them. It reached toward the surface of the rubble, and the figure underneath began to pull itself out of them. Oren''s clothes were torn apart to shreds, and his body bled from everywhere.


    "They are all superficial wounds thanks to the barrier Arthur gave me," coughed Oren with a dusted face. "I somehow managed to survive, but what about the rest of the people?"


    His legs were stuck between the countless rubbles, and Oren had to use his mana to break them apart for him to get out. Then, he pulled himself out and stood atop the destruction, listening to his bones crack and realign.


    "Such a destruction," muttered Oren with sadness as his eyes took in the massacre. "The streets have been dyed red with innocent blood, and for what cause?"


    "A true terror of war," muttered a voice behind him. Oren turned around to see who it was and was surprised to see none other than Mr. Tate, his father''s old friend. "I''m d to see that you are alive, Oren."


    "Uncle?" asked Oren with confusion. "This ce is dangerous! Please find a shelter!" advised Oren with worry, and Mr. Tate smiled. It was then that Oren noticed that Mr. Tate was without a scratch.


    "You are a good kid, just like your older brother," smiled Mr. Tate as he walked toward Oren. "I would have said just like your father, but I doubt you remember anything about him."


    "This is not the time for nostalgia, Uncle Mirani," panicked Oren as he looked around. "We need to evacuate you to safety immediately!"


    "I wonder what installed this strong kindness in a youngster like yourself,"ughed Mr. Tate as he walked toward Oren. "You are the one who needs to be cared about, Oren."


    "¡­I?" blinked Oren as he saw the gaze in the man''s eyes. "It seems you are confident too, Uncle Mirani. It is also obvious that you are unscathed despite thest attack."


    "A sharp kid, hoho,"ughed the man before looking at the distance. "We are facing a powerful opponent, Oren. I think you should drop this heroism and rush toward your mother. I couldn''t protect that far."


    "That far?" muttered Oren with confusion, as a sense of worry appeared in his heart. "Even if I need to leave, there are still a lot of victims that need saving here. I cannot just¡­."


    "You are talking the same as your old man," Mr. Tate turned toward him with a frown. "Almost as if you are a replica of Seref. You are of no use here, boy! Leave this work for the professionals, and try to find your mother!"


    "¡­I understand," said Oren after a brief silence. "I will leave things here for you, Uncle Mirani."


    "Myst name stands for shield, after all," grinned the thick-bearded man before waving his hand at him. "But it seems are we toote, too."


    Oren turned around and followed Mr. Tate''s gaze, and he saw the Skywalkers fly in an orderly fashion toward the citizens. Most of them were standing idly before, but their attack had begun now.


    "I am Amelio, The Fallen God!" shouted the man hoarsely. "We did note in peace, but for war! This is not a visit but an invasion. Those who wish to flee do so now. Those who wish to fight dig a grave first. Bow to me, or perish!"


    His voice resonated throughout the city of Kera, embedding the souls of those who heard it with fear. The words made everyone realize that it was as they had feared: an interdimensional war. Furthermore, judging by the man''s strength, they had no hope of surviving.


    "A troublesome opponent appeared," said Mirani Tate as he stared at him. "I guess this is why I couldn''t fully block the earlier attacks."


    "¡­the attacks?" asked Oren as he turned toward the old man. "You blocked them?"


    "Only to a certain degree," answered the old shop owner with regret. "At least it was enough to prevent vaporizing the city from existence."


    "You blocked all of the attacks?" frowned Oren. "Is there a secret you would like to share, Mr. Tate?" he started addressing him formally.


    "Don''t be so cold, kid. You already know that I was working with your dad before a monster fancied my fingers," said the man cheerfully while waving his disfigured hand. "However, this old bag of bones has a trick or two for hard times."


    "And hard times are upon us," muttered Oren as he stared at the sky soldiers rushing toward the citizens. "Where the hell is the army and the Temple?"


    "Must be shocked that their fancy attack failed and backfired too," said Mr. Tate before holding Oren''s shoulder. "Go, kid. I will try to hold them back from advancing until the army arrives, and your existence will just be a burden. Go and take your mother to a safe ce."


    "¡­I understand. Thank you, Uncle," nodded Oren before turning around and jumping off the destroyed building. Blood gushed out of his legs as hended, and pain shot through them. Finally, however, he sprinted forward to where his house was.


    The only fortunate thing was that his house was on the outskirts of Kera, giving him enough time to reach it before the Skywalkers did. That was his hope until he heard countless explosions throughout the city.


    "Dungeon Breaks!"

 Chapter 628 Against The Odds

    Chapter 628 Against The Odds¡¡¡¡A series of explosions came one after the other, each shaking the city and telling the citizens that this day was bing bleaker by the second. Oren gritted his teeth as he heard the explosions, knowing that the enemy had just appeared throughout the city instead of just Avarice.


    "A cmity-level warning. Please seek the nearest shelter if no monsters are nearby, or wait for help if there are monsters. A cmity-level warning¡­."


    The announcement rang throughout the city to tell the citizens of the catastrophe in Kera. A cmity was akin to a world-ending creature for normal humans, and they weren''t wrong. That earlier attack destroyed most of the city, even though Amelio did not attack himself.


    "Maybe that was his true strength, rendering attacks useless and reflecting them on the enemy. Furthermore, he realized I had dual abilities even though most people didn''t notice."


    Since his Mana Affinity was not an active ability but a passive one, most people thought his fire was unique at most. However, Amelio could tell that Oren had two powers, and he asked him about ''the outsider.''


    ''Did he mean Art?'' considered Oren as he ran through the streets, victims either hurrying to shelters or helping others out of rubbles. However, he marched forward. ''Arthur is the only person in this world who can give abilities. If that Amelio is targeting him, I need to contact Arthur¡­.''


    Oren took out the bracelet from Arthur over a year ago. It was used formunication in case usual means couldn''t be used. Then, he began a connection.


    "¡­it is not reaching," frowned Oren as he stopped to gather his breath. "Is Arthur in a dungeon or a different space?"


    That was the only exnation that Oren could think about. Since his brother was unreachable, then he needed to be the one to protect their mother, even if it killed him. After wearing the bracelet on his arm, Oren rushed forward.


    "Kikikikiki," a monster''s screech came from the side before a figure appeared in front of Oren. It was a giant mantis that had scythes-like arms. "Kakaka!"


    "An insect?" Oren gritted his teeth before his mes appeared on his hands. Then, he threw the fire at it, but the monster jumped high in the air before diving toward him with an attack.


    Its speed was far faster than Oren could catch up to, and it shed his shoulder. However, Oren used that fraction of a second to grip the mantis'' neck with his ming hand.


    "May the heavens show you mercy," muttered Oren before his mes exploded from his hand, turning the mantis into ashes. The wound on his shoulder was deep enough for his vicles to show, making Oren feel dizzy. "These monsters¡­ are strong."


    Under the tutorage of Mnia, Oren fought against monsters that were a bit over his level. This was possible because of the dungeons'' floors'' strict segmentation, giving humanity a fighting chance.


    However, in a free-for-all battle against the monster, an unfortunate encounter with a strong monster can mean death. And as he was considering that, Oren spotted such a monster on the far end of the street.


    "What the hell is a Minotaur doing here?" muttered Oren with despair. "This myth-tier monster needs a power deme-ranker to take down. If such a monster is roaming free in the city¡­."


    The amount of destruction that awaited Kera was immense. Oren could imagine the next scene, which sent chills down his spine. Then, his fear kicked in as the Minotaur''s red eyes turned toward him.


    "I need to run¡­" his whole body began shaking as the feeling of imminent death took over him. "I need to¡­."


    As he was formting a n to bypass the giant of a monster, Oren saw it turn in a different direction and walk away. His relief almost made his body crumble to the ground, and he turned to look at where the Minotaur was heading.


    It was a part of the rubbles, and especially those of what used to be an apartmentplex. The destruction was so immense that Oren was sure a mana beam had struck this building. However, two kids were trying to pull an adult from under the rubbles on the far end of theplex.


    Their faces were covered with tears and snot as they pulled on the limp arm, whose body was hidden under mountains of bricks. There was no way in the world that this adult was alive, but the two kids cried as they tried to save him.


    The Minotaur was heading toward them, as it seemed to have deemed them a weak target that he could start with. Maybe it knew that these were the weakest of humans, and its sadistic instincts told it to attack them.


    Oren stared at the scene without being aware of the sounds around him. The fear from earlier was gone and was reced with a cold calm that almost froze his heart. Then, he took a step toward the monster while pulling his giant sword from the storage ring.


    An arm reached out toward him and held him back before his friend''s face appeared in front of him. Kody was dusted and injured as he stared at Oren before staring at the Minotaur.


    "Where were you going?" asked Kody, who seemed to have seen Oren earlier. "I was running through the streets looking for Selena and you, and here I find you. That monster is at the myth-tier, Oren."


    "¡­" Oren was silent as he held Kody''s hand and removed it from his shoulder. Then, Kody managed to see Oren''s other shoulder, which had a giant wound on it.


    "¡­you fucking idiot," spat the giant man. "You wanted to fight a myth with that wound? On your own? Do you want to die?"


    "There are times when even my cowardice has no ce," said Oren before he started walking again. "Selena was going to my house, so you should find her there."


    Kody stared with blood gushing from his head without attempting to stop Oren anymore. Even though Oren knew that Kody was right, there were times when he couldn''t look away.


    "Being a dead hero holds no merits! Instead of two bodies, there would be three if you fight that monster!"


    "It was never about the odds or how impossible it is," muttered Oren as he dragged his greatsword toward the Minotaur heading toward the two kids. "It is about how we fight against them."


    "It was about surviving, Oren!" shouted Kody behind him, and Oren could tell that the giant man was heading toward him. "Selena is waiting for you to return!"


    "Please, Kody," Oren turned toward him, and the man stopped in his tracks. "Please take the kids and run as I distract the monster. No other awakeners are around, and no one but us can step up for this."


    Kody looked shaken before he gritted his teeth and nodded. Oren felt grateful before he carried his greatsword and sprinted forward. The fear from earlier was hidden somewhere, reced with the urgency to reach the monster in time.


    "Huff," the Minotaur huffed through its nostrils as it stood behind the two kids. The sound made the two flinch and turn around before falling on their lower backs with shock.


    "Ahh¡­" a confused and scared scream leaked from the younger boy, whose older brother tightly hugged him while staring at the monster.


    "Don''te closer! Go away!" shouted the older-looking boy while hugging his brother. The monster red at them before reaching its giant hand toward them, covered with dark brown fur.


    Oren realized he was too far from them and decided to attack now. His greatsword made a clean sh across the air before sending mes spewing at the monster. Since it was distracted, the fire struck the right side of the Minotaur and engulfed it.


    "Kody, now!" shouted Oren before rushing toward the Minotaur, holding his giant sword with both hands and shing at the Minotaur''s neck.


    Kody rushed past him and grabbed the two kids before bolting away. Oren''s greatsword connected with the monster''s neck, but it couldn''t slice its skin open. The difference in strength was terrifying to behold from the first encounter, and the Minotaur was ring at him.


    "Don''t be so mad, dear," Oren smiled as hended on the ground in front of the Minotaur. Standing in front of the giant was akin to standing in front of a building. Its towering height was evenrger than the skywalker from earlier, and Oren couldn''t even cut through its skin. "Let us¡­"


    Oren felt that he was hit by a train as a crushing impact struck his chest. His eyes failed to see the attack, but it sent him flying through the street, crashing into a building, anding out from the other side.


    The impact of crushing into several walls and destroying them made Oren lose consciousness, and the final impact made him snap out of it. After waking up a street away, Oren found his torso caved in and his arms falling limp to the side.


    "Cough, cough, cough," tried Oren to breathe before he coughed blood, and the coughing continued. As he tried to make out what was going on, a figure towered over him again. It was the Minotaur, staring down on Oren.

 Chapter 629 Fallen Knight

    Chapter 629 Fallen Knight¡¡¡¡"Murr," mooed the Minotaur while standing in front of Oren. Even in his half-consciousness, Oren could see steam rising from his nostrils. Unlike the Skywalkers, this monster was far from capable of carrying on a conversation despite its strength.


    The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, and he found it hard to breathe. His chest was caved in as if the ribs had broken and pierced his lungs. A single attack from a monster far stronger than him would end his life, even if he tried his best.


    "I have no regrets for how it would end," smiled Oren as blood dripped down from his chin while looking at the monster before him. "But it is sad to see it ending."


    It was beyond sad, but this was how Oren undermined his feelings. However, he couldn''t help but bite his low lips in frustration this time. He was ready to die, but he hated how abrupt and random it would end.


    "Oren!" shouted Kody from afar, halting his sprint. The Minotaur''s attention was drawn by the shout and turned toward the three escapees, making Oren panic.


    "Don''t stop!" roared Oren despite his pain, and a fireball appeared in front of his chest. "You will all die if it pursues you!" his desperate scream ended with the fireball hurling toward the Minotaur and striking its chest.


    "Muuuurrr!" roared the monster with rage, but its attention was again drawn toward Oren. The mingled young awakener smiled in triumph as he saw that the monster was looking at him.


    "That is right, monster. I am the enemy."


    The Minotaur roared with rage, its howls making Oren''s body shake. Then, it raised its fist toward the sky before bringing it down toward Oren. Earlier, Oren couldn''t see the monster attack, but it was now as clear as day.


    "Ah, I will die," muttered the awakener before closing his eyes. However, despite the tragedy of his words, his face carried eptance of his fate.


    The wind screamed as it parted in front of the fist, unable to withstand the pressure. Then, before it ended his life in that split second, Oren snapped his eyes open and red at the fist.


    "However, not today!" shouted Oren as the attack was inches from obliterating his face. However, he didn''t flinch or weep but refused to die.


    There were no trump cards left for Oren. His powers had been exhausted, and his life was nearing its end. As one can put it, this was a baseless refusal to die. Oren didn''t have a method to save himself, but he wouldn''t ept death.


    The world froze as the monster''s fist was about to smash his fist. Oren was also frozen, but he could somehow feel, think, and realize that time had stopped. His eyes didn''t blink, but he could see everything.


    "This, I like."


    A voice spoke from everywhere, and if voices were colors, then this one was transparent. Silver butterflies appeared out of nowhere and filled the suddenly gray and frozen world.


    "You, human," addressed the voice, and Oren could tell it was talking to him. "A contract, form with me."


    Oren didn''t understand what was happening, but he could somehow tell that this creature wasn''t something from Earth. After all, the recent events pointed otherwise, especially with the revtion of the Skywalkers. Therefore, Oren tried to speak to it, but his body wouldn''t move.


    "Who are you?" asked Oren without his mouth moving, and he could hear his voice in this world. "And what do you mean by a contract."


    "A spirit, I am. Abyss, I have fallen from. A demon, you may call me, does not matter. A bond, a contract is. Now, answer me."


    His manner of speech almost gave Oren a headache, but he still managed to make out what it was trying to say. However, there was no such a thing as spirits unless they were monsters Oren had never heard about.


    "There is no reason for me to ept what you offer me," Oren was apprehensive as he had no idea what would happen if he agreed.


    "Death, otherwise."


    The spirit made a valid point there, as the alternative for not epting would be Oren''s death. However, what if epting was a fate worse than death, like eternal domination or bing a mindless monster who would kill innocents?


    "Strength, I would give you," said the spirit as the silver butterflies began to gather to form a creature, which should be the spirit. "Your life, I will save."


    "And what would I give you in return? Full control of my body?"


    "Master, of your body you shall be," the spirit formed to reveal a masked silver creature looking with giant translucent wings. Its mask looked like a cage hiding its face, and its body was covered with armor, but it was humanoid. "I came here, through the void, for fun. For fun, I need a soul. Half of your soul, I will give you strength for."


    "You are telling me to make a contract with the devil for strength at the expense of my soul?" asked Oren with helplessness. "You are truly a demon, caged-old man."


    "Answer?"


    "Your offer, I shall take," replied Oren. "Give me the strength in exchange for existing within me, demon."


    "A contract, we have formed. I shall be you, and you shall be me, and we shall conquer whatever our eyes will see."


    The giant hand of the spirit reached out toward him as it recited the words. Then, Oren watched the giant fingers entering his body.


    Oren was still frozen, but the impact of something entering his body was far worse than thest attack. First, it felt like a mountain struck him, and it wanted to crush his existence. Then, a tearing pain came from within his soul, and Oren couldn''t hold back his screams anymore.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAA!"


    The pain was far worse than anything he had ever felt. As soon as the pain appeared, Oren wanted to forsake the contract to die instead. It broke every resolve he had, but everything ended. As soon as it ended, Oren was left without energy.


    "The first, you are to survive," said the voice in the frozen world. "Thousands, have failed before you."


    "I wish for death rather than remembering that pain," muttered Oren as his body began to shake. "It seems we are truly one now, devil. Tell me, what is your name?"


    "My name is Lancelot, the Imprisoned Knight," answered the spirit within him. "Over, our time is. My strength, you may wield."


    "Whether you are a fallen knight or a demon from hell, I ept you," said Oren as his body began to shake. A surge of unknown power surged within him as objects around him lost their silver color. "As I said before, not today!"


    A mana explosion came from Oren''s body, pushing the fist and the Minotaur away. A metallic silver fluid sprouted from his deformed chest and covered the entirety of his body in armor before reaching his face.


    As the fluid gathered in front of his face, it began to form iron bars, the same as the cage Lancelot had on its face. Oren could no longer feel pain nor fear death. Instead, his body arched as he rose from the ground, and his arms couldn''t stop shaking.


    "The greatest power of a knight is not his sword," muttered Oren as he realized the strength that he had obtained, "but his conviction! This is the power that made you fall, Lancelot. You bow to no king!"


    The spirit was a wanderer fallen knight, and a kingless soldier other for its conviction. Oren could feel his conviction to live morph and appear as a silver greatsword in his hand. As Oren raised his weapon, it towered over the howling Minotaur.


    "Sword of Conviction!" shouted Oren as he held the sword with a single hand. This knowledge was foreign to him, but as if sharing his soul allowed him to learn things he never knew.


    "Murrrrr!!!" the Minotaur realized the threat that Oren had be, and it howled with rage before holding its hands together and raising them. Red mana covered the monster as its muscles bulged and its size grew bigger.


    "To live or die," Oren red from behind the cage. "Let uspete."


    The Minotaur brought its arms down toward Oren, whose body looked puny inparison to the size of the monster and silver the greatsword. Oren shed down with his weapon, wielding his full conviction through this sword.


    The sword collided with the fists, which Oren couldn''t harm earlier. As the two forces collided, a shockwave destroyed the ground and buildings around them. Oren howled as he pushed his conviction down before his body was sent flying.


    The armor around his body began to break as he crashed into several buildings and rolled on the ground. His blood dyed the street as his earlier wounds reopened. Then, Oren mmed against a giant fallen wall, making him cough out blood.


    The hazy vision made it hard to see whether he had won or lost. Finally, as the dust cloud settled around the Minotaur, Oren managed to see the result of his attack. The monster which was imprable earlier was now torn into two halves.

 Chapter 630 In The Clouds

    Chapter 630 In The Clouds¡¡¡¡The army took an airship after reaching the base near Kera, and it soared toward the sky in no time. After a while, they reached the height needed to remain undetected by the invaders.


    Then, the soldiers were asked to gather on the roof, wearing their skydiving equipment. The rest was to wait for the airship to reach above the cmity for their n to begin. Arthur and Maryam stood atop the roof of the airship, the wind howling in their airs, as they stared at the monitors showing the situation in Kera.


    Arthur stared at the flying creatures in the sky of Kera, recognizing them as the Skywalkers that had once tried to kill him too. It was a kingdom of flying demi-humans that lived in the mountains west of Alva that wanted to make sure Arthur didn''t cure Diana.


    "This is horrible," muttered Maryam beside him. "Such a destruction¡­ this must be a cmity-tier monster, no less."


    "Not necessarily a monster," said a voice behind them as it walked toward Arthur and Maryam. It was General Perli staring at the scene on the screen. "Initial reports stated that the one leading the attack is a human."


    "Can we take them down, sir?" asked Maryam to assess how reliable the army was. General Perli was silent as he gazed at the hordes of a monster rampaging through the city.


    "We are not here to save the city but to stop the cmity. As long as we can kill their leader, our mission is fulfilled."


    "Then, what about the citizens?" asked Arthur with a frown.


    "There was a city-wide Dungeon Breaks, and that was a few hours ago. Those who managed to flee have already fled, and those who have survived are too few for us to save. This is what is best for the kingdom."


    Arthur was silent as he heard the general''s words. Although he was slightly angry that his city was being abandoned, he didn''t show it. Perli might be right, as stopping the cmity would reduce the victims in the long run rather than wasting time and efforts on recusing the survivors.


    "We are the spear of this army," said General Perli as he turned around and returned to his cabin. "Prepare for the start of our mission. We attack from above."


    Their flying ship cut through the clouds, trying to get as close to the cmity from above. Then, the army would descend from the sky to strike the monsters surrounding the cmity and the cmity himself.


    "What are we going to do?" asked Maryam as she turned to Arthur. "Are we attacking the cmity or going rouge?"


    "There is no need for us to do anything," muttered Arthur as he walked toward the railings and stared at Kera below them. "That man¡­ has already spotted us. This is a terrifying showcase of his perception."


    "What man?" asked Maryam with confusion as she followed. "You cannot possibly mean the cmity. We can''t even see him! The city looks like a small egg from here!"


    She was right, as Kera was far below them. This was to ensure their attack did not get hindered by the flying monsters below, but Arthur''s eyes shone golden as they looked downward.


    "That figure¡­ is looking at the sky¡­" muttered Maryam as she turned toward the screens on the walls of the cabin. "However, even if he can see us, then there is no way for it to attack the airship, right?"


    "Here is how to prepare against a cmity," Arthur muttered as he smiled. "You cannot. The best n is to assume that they would achieve what you fear most with such ease."


    Arthur retracted his head from the railing before walking toward the cabin. Maryam stared at him silently before running after him, muttering to herself how an idiot she was foring to this ce.


    "We need to run away, sir," said Arthur as he reached the main cabin, where General Perli discussed the rest of the army officials. All of them paused at Arthur''s rude interruption. "Please activate the airship''s defenses, and run away!"


    "Have you lost your courage, soldier?" asked one of the officials with a cold expression as he drew his sword. "Let me show you how cowards end up in this world!"


    However, before he could discipline Arthur, General Perli raised his hand for him to stop. As a Major General, he can see that Arthur was far from afraid but was rtively calmer than any of them.


    "We still have to save energy for the attack," frowned General Perli. "If we activate the defenses now, the n might bepromised. You better state a good reason."


    "Is survival of this unit a good reason?" asked Arthur before slowly pointing his fingers toward the monitors. "That man is looking at the sky, and he seems to have spotted us. An attack ising in a minute or so."


    "Even a cmity cannot see that far," muttered one of the more schr knights as he adjusted his sses. "There is no perception stat or ability known to humankind that can see through such distance. We did the calctions, young man. Thank you for the concern, but we are safe."


    "Humankind," stressed Arthur as he lowered his hand. "This cmity is a human and one of our species. Is this something that humankind has witnessed before?"


    "There is a limit to what the human body can hold," said General Perli as he shook his hand. "Even if that man is looking at the sky, there is nothing he can do. We are still avoiding his minions by being this high."


    "The minute is almost up," said Arthur as he stared at the screen. "The soldiers who will die¡­ their blood is on your hands."


    "This insolence!" the swordsman from earlier was about to strike at Arthur when the scene on the screen changed. The man there earlier disappeared, and all that was left was the swirling wind.


    "We lost track of the cmity!" shouted one of the intelligence agents with panic! "We cannot follow it with our mana trackers, too!"


    "There is no way he disappeared without using mana!" shouted the swordsman with rage before turning toward Arthur. "Where did the target go?!"


    It made Arthur inwardlyugh that he was now asking for guidance. However, he didn''t reply but pointed downward. An explosive sound came from below a momentter, and the impact made the officials fall to the ground.


    "We''ve been struck by something, and we lost control of half the runes in the ship!" shouted one of the monitoring soldiers who tried to lift himself from the ground. "General¡­ the enemy is here!"


    Arthur and General Perli remained steady even with the airship shaking and turned toward the explosion source. General Perli turned toward Arthur, and thetter could feel his gaze.


    "Is it¡­ here?" asked the Major General, and Arthur turned and nodded. "Good heavens¡­ we are fucked."


    "I couldn''t agree more," said Arthur before walking out of the cabin before anyone. The roof was destroyed as if the metal was vomited out from the inside. In the middle of the destruction and corpses stood a man, his green cloak swaying the wind.


    "This is a nice artifact you have here," said the man as he looked around while dusting himself. "It is a shame that I tore it apart. I can be quite rash sometimes."


    "¡­this man speaks ournguage?" asked General Perli while standing behind Arthur. "Then, maybe we can negotiate, Amelio!" shouted Ilia Perli toward the cmity.


    "There is a sole oue where negotiations would work," said the face hiding beneath the hood. "I am a peaceful man. First, you hand over this kingdom to me, and anyone can just leave. Second, you hand over that man."


    Amelio pointed toward a particr soldier who was far from being unique. General Perli was confused and were so the rest of the officials. It was none other than the person who warned them about the attack.


    "What do you want with one of my soldiers?" asked General Perli with confusion. "This is not being peaceful, is it?"


    "One of your soldiers?"ughed Amelio heartily. "I must admit that the outsider indeed hid well, but that disguise cannot work against my stats."


    "A disguise?" muttered the swordsman while looking at Arthur suspiciously. The rest of the officials also started having doubts after Arthur warned them about the earlier attack.


    "No matter who he is," said General Perli while looking back at Amelio, "this person is on our side. You are the invader, and we refuse to hand over our kingdom."


    "Well, that is too bad," said Amelio while scratching his head. "You see, this man has something that belongs to me, and I need to take over this kingdom no matter what. It will hurt my reputation if I go back empty-handed."


    "Your reputation?" muttered Arthur while staring straight at the cmity. "As the man who ughters millions for strength? Or the guardian who has fallen?"

 Chapter 631 Amelio

    Chapter 631 Amelio¡¡¡¡"You got quite the mouth, kid," replied Amelio with a smile beneath his hood. Arthur managed to catch a glimpse of his mouth, covered with a thick beard. "Even at the prime of your former power, you weren''t so arrogant."


    "Arrogance?" asked Arthur with raised brows. "I just pointed out your crimes and your punishment. Does that make me an arrogant person, Fallen God Amelio?"


    "It is either arrogance or foolery to disrespect a god."


    "A fallen god," corrected Arthur, and he could see the veins bulging on Amelio''s half-hidden face. Of course, it was wrong to anger a cmity, but Arthur was not about to be an ass kisser for survival. "How about I offer you something instead?"


    "I would love to hear it," said Amelio while reining his anger. "Well, if I don''t like it, I will kill everyone here."


    "I wille down toward Kera, and the army will retreat. Then, we can fight or settle whatever scores we have."


    "Step down, soldier," interrupted General Perli while shielding him. Arthur was surprised to see him step up even after Amelio made them doubt him, but it seems General Perli had a pride of his own. "I will not allow negotiations with the enemy, especially at the expense of my men."


    "You said earlier that some sacrifices are necessary for the kingdom."


    "There are things that we cannot sacrifice, kid. One of them is our pride as a unit! If I allow my soldiers to be used as pawns, we will never be anything more!"


    "Well, to be honest, I am not a soldier," revealed Arthur to allow the army to retreat. Fighting here in the sky with this monster would result in unnecessary deaths. "I am wearing a disguise."


    "¡­what?" frowned General Perli as he turned. "You are not Galil Kerstin?"


    "That is the first time I hear that name, to be honest," said Arthur as he ''undid'' his disguise and took a different appearance. Even though he had the mind to take a stranger''s face, Arthur took the face of Alexie Linan.


    The illusion wore off, and the soldiers gasped in horror as Arthur''s face began to change. In the end, he was apletely different person, with blond hair and green eyes.


    "You are¡­ Alexie Linan from the Veran Kingdom!" identified the schr knight from earlier, and Arthur nodded in response. "You should be in Runera, participating in the recent runic exploration!"


    "I escaped because I knew what was going on here," said Arthur as he turned to General Perli. "Despite the differences you had with my master, I can see that you are a real man who cares about his soldiers."


    "Your master should be the Major Genera''s brother, Yuvan Perli!" said the same schr from earlier. "I heard that the two brothers were both geniuses of the martial and runic path, but they were enemies to the bone!"


    "Are you amentator or something?" asked one of the lieutenants standing to the side. "Major General, what should we do about this conman?"


    However, General Perli was silent as he stared at Arthur. It seems he was conflicted about sacrificing his brother''s disciple for the sake of his army.


    "You chose to break their trust in you to save them?"ughed Amelio. "It seems there are still emotions within you, Outsider. You were more powerful as a logical puppet."


    "This is a waste of time," said Arthur as he unleashed his mana. "You can either choose to go with my n, Major General, or you can fight with me to the death."


    "Fine," said General Perli as he turned toward Amelio. "Let me teach you about the Unbroken Corps, boy," said General Perli as he unsheathed his sword.


    "I guess we are retaking the hard route," said one of the generals surrounding Major General Perli. "Whatever the reason is for infiltrating our unit is, it is irrelevant now. You wanted to go with this monster to save us, and that is enough reason for us to fight."


    "Oh ho! You all chose to die! I like humans; they always make me stronger with their ideals!" Amelio looked ecstatic. "Come forth, and die!"


    Arthur saw the crazed smile on Amelio''s face, and he knew that this was the result of absorbing the strength of millions to be a god. However, what uneased him more was General Perli choosing to fight. His face was hardened, and his expression was unwavering. He carried the eyes that told everyone he was ready to die for his mission, and he was.


    "Listen, Maryam," whispered Arthur to the runemaster beside him. "I will teleport you to the city and specifically to my neighborhood. But, unfortunately, I cannot apany you because this monster will follow me and endanger my family."


    "You are delegating duties now?" said the runemaster with a raised brow. "I am not your follower."


    "I know, and that is why this is a request. I will repay you one day for it," said Arthur as the tension between the two sides began to rise. "There is no time. Leave."


    "Attack!" shouted General Perli as he brandished his sword, and the generals ran forward. Arthur struck Maryam with his rune, making her disappear, and turned to fight.


    However, all he could see were the flying bodies of the generals being sent his way. General Perli was standing a few meters ahead of him, and he watched hisrades m into the iron cabin and make dents in it.


    "...with just a wave of his hand," muttered General Perli with a grave expression. "This astonishing level of strength is truly akin to those of gods."


    "And you have angered the god," said Amelio as he pulled down his hood, revealing his face. With a giant crazed grin, Arthur managed to see the face of the mass murderer that betrayed Jizo before.


    His skin was sandy as if he had spent years under the sun. Covering his mouth was a thick beard, which hid half of the big veins on his face. Each vessel was as wide as half a finger, and they ran like cobwebs that covered his face.


    "Those are the eyes of a monster, not a god," said Arthur as he walked past General Perli. Amelio''s eyes were bloodshot and unfocused as if he had lost sanity. "You were given this power by mistake, and it''s time I reim the artifact."


    "I take whatever I want, brat! Hand over the rune you have," said Amelio as he reached out toward Arthur. "It belongs to me and none other than me!"


    "Then your title should be the unjust plunderer," said Arthur as his legacy rune appeared. "It seems you don''t use mana, and just your physical stats. That is the reason the monitors couldn''t track you down."


    "This body is everything I need!" shouted Amelio as he retracted his fist and readied himself to punch Arthur. General Perli snapped out of it and rushed forward, knowing that letting Amelio attack full-on would kill his soldiers.


    "Soldiers, retreat!" shouted General Perli. "Our fight will be on the grounds of Kera!"


    Then, Arthur felt something rush past him. A figure rammed into Amelio and carried the monster off his feet and the airship. General Perli wanted to take the fight to the ground, lest it kills his soldiers.


    "You are toote, old man," said Amelio as he punched toward the airship while falling to the ground. That simple gesture caused a sonic explosion in midair that sent General Perli and Amelio hurling to the ground.


    "BOOM!"


    The airship, which was in the trajectory of the attack, carrying Arthur and the soldiers, received the full-on punch of Amelio. The mere air pressure caused by his attack tore the ship apart and almost did the same for their eardrums.


    Arthur watched as the metal tes got torn in half under the impact of his attack, but he was prepared for that. The moment the attack reached them, his rune-covered every soldier on the ship and teleported them toward the city.


    The airship turned into nothing but scraps, but no life was lost. Everyone appeared on the ground in the middle of the rubbles caused by the invasion, creating a giant ttenednd. Arthur was huffing as the mana consumption tired him, but he had no time to waste.


    "Everyone!" shouted Arthur toward the soldiers. "This ce will be the main battlefield! Those who aren''t confident about surviving, go and rescue the citizens and prevent the other monsters from interfering!"


    The soldiers were dazed as they suddenly appeared on the ground. Their eyes turned to Arthur, who was giving orders, realizing he was the one behind saving them. Then, without a moment of hesitation, the foot soldiers ran away from the battlefield.


    "Young man," said the swordsman general toward him. "Where did General Perli and¡­" he was about to ask about their location, but Arthur kept staring above them. Then, finally, the two figures pierced through the clouds before mming to the ground, making the battlefield shake.


    "Now, we need to take down this monster," said Arthur, his body burning like a golden me.

 Chapter 632 Stats of True God

    Chapter 632 Stats of True God¡¡¡¡The impact of the two colliding with the ground sent shock waves that created a giant crater, making the ground rise like a tidal wave before falling. Most of the soldiers retreated in time to avoid the impact, but the ensuing dust cloud blinded their vision.


    "You did well to bring me down, human," said Amelio''s voice from within the dust cloud. "However, it is truly foolish to hold on to my body like."


    Boom!


    Another deafening sound echoed from within the dust cloud before a figure came hurling from within it. The dust parted ways as General Perli tore through it andnded a few feet in front of them.


    "Major!"


    "General!"


    The rest of the soldiers panicked when they saw their General get thrown flying, but the man in question was unharmed. After a slight pause, the man jumped with one quick motion andnded on his feet. Then he spat blood on the ground.


    "¡­ how the hell did all of you get here?" asked General Perli with genuine confusion, before he turned toward Arthur. "Did you save my men, kid?" asked the major, to which Arthur nodded. "Then you have my gratitude."


    "Maybe I would make use of it after we survive," said Arthur before ring toward the center of the dust cloud, then raising his eyes toward the sky. "The minions are here."


    "Ah, my birdies!" shouted Amelio while dusting himself in the middle of the battlefield. "Take out the weaklings, but keep them alive. I''m not sated."


    The dust cloud cleared under the pping wings of the Skywalkers. Each one of them looked like a celestial angel, with their humanoid bodies and giant wings. However, they were closer to being demons in this scenario.


    "They have captured the Great Wings of Freedom!" shouted Arthur toward the Skywalkers, using the Alvan Language. The demi-humans were shaken to their core as they listened to their old motto. "Your race ruled the skies, but now you answer to a cmity!"


    "Oh, ho?" muttered Amelio as he rubbed his chin. "You speak the Alvan Tongue fluently. It seems that the vessel was right about a lot of things, and that means¡­ that killing that woman will make you lose control."


    "¡­ what did you say?" red Arthur at the man with rage as he stumbled forward. "Who do you mean by that?" his hands trembled with rage, as his vision narrowed.


    "It seems I am already halfway there," smiled Amelio before raising his finger and pointing in a certain direction. "I''m not from this world, so I wouldn''t know the address, but the southeast of Avarice Dungeon should be¡­"


    It was the location of Arthur''s house. The blood flowed through his veins, carrying an unbearable amount of rage. The confirmation that his father not only endangered his wife but also made her a target left Arthur in disbelief.


    "I will kill both of you," muttered Arthur while shaking as his killing intent leaked from his body, and there was no restraining it. The killing intent was not just an aura or a feeling that he had, but a manifestation that appeared in reality as a ck miasma.


    "What is happening to this kid?" asked the lieutenant general as the killing intent pushed him back. "It is almost as if¡­ we are facing two cmities."


    "This is not the aura of a young man," said General Perli while squinting his eyes. "There is something very primal within this man, and it does not listen to reason."


    "You''ve shown your true colors, atst," said Amelio with a giant grin, as his veins turned ck. "I knew all along that we are the same! The path to strength does not take us forward, but a retrace to our ancestors!"


    "¡­ shut the fuck up," a hoarse voice leaked out of Arthur''s mouth as he took a step forward. The ground beneath him disintegrated as a pir of ck light came from the sky and fell atop him. "I will never let you¡­ harm my family¡­"


    "There it is!" shouted Amelio as he threw away his cloak, revealing the toned muscles beneath them. Scars covered his body, but they didn''t seem toe from a weapon, but from the ws of monsters. His clothes were ragged and dusted as if he hadn''t washed them for years. "Thest remains of your former powers, the Holy¡­"


    Amelio didn''t get to finish his words, because the robed figure appeared in front of him and wed his face. Arthur raised the man off his feet before mming him to the ground. The impact shook the world, and the man''s head was buried deep underground.


    "¡­ is that a human?" muttered the schr knight with fear as he adjusted his sses. "What do we call a man who strikes down a cmity?"


    "A savior," muttered General Perli, "but this is far from being over. I don''t know how that kid got such powers, but that man is the actual monster here."


    As he finished his words, Amelio punched Arthur in the guts. The attack sent him flying toward the sky after spewing blood, and soon, Arthur couldn''t be seen anymore.


    "Damn brat," rose Amelio without a single wound. "Don''t surprise me if youck the power to endanger my life. I almost go my hopes up! Oya, Skywalkers! Stop watching the show and get to work!"


    "Anyone who is not a general, lead your men and stop those creatures! As for the rest, surround the cmity and begin the operation!"


    Despite things not going their way, the soldiers resumed their n. Their formation was impeachable as they spread and began diving into the enemy forces, but it seems Amelio didn''t care. Instead, he kept staring at the sky.


    "Oh ho, he ising back!"


    The cmity''s words made the soldiers lookup. From within the cloud descended a meteor of darkness before it was revealed to be Arthur diving back toward the cmity.


    "It seems one punch was not enough to kill the breaker," grinned Amelio as he took a stance and held his right fist with his left palm. "Let me show you what happens when youbine the ultimate stats with the ultimate martial art! Heavens Wave, First Stance!"


    There was a loud noise, as if the air was being vacuumed into Amelio''s fist. Then veins bulged around his hands, and his feet dug deep into the ground.


    Arthur stared at the scene with a calm face and kept diving toward Amelio. The earlier punch almost killed him instantly, if not for hisst-minute resort to creating a barrier around his body. However, that punch was with Amelio half-buried in the ground, and the stability of the world backed this one.


    [Inspect]


    A rune appeared around Arthur''s eyes that allowed him to read the stats of the enemy before him. His frown deepened the moment he saw the strings of numbers that did not seem to belong to a human, but a true god.


    [Strength: 2999]


    [Agility: 2048]


    [Stamina: 2347]


    [Perception: 1709]


    [Mana: ???]


    Arthur saw the stats of Mistletoe before, and he had himself as a reference as well. If he tried to gauge what rank Amelio was, then it was a rank that the world hadn''t reached yet. It might be something that existed in the world before the split, but never again.


    ''My stats are a tenth of his,'' thought Arthur, as the feeling of despair grew. ''However, that does not mean I am tenth of his power. Stats were never linear with strength. That means, if I am hit with this attack, then I die.''


    There was only one person in this world capable of harming Amelio¡­ and that was Amelio himself. Arthur couldn''t see Amelio''s mana stat, but it didn''t seem like this monster can use it.


    ''A method to make Amelio harm himself,'' pondered Arthur. ''An illusion? His perception stat can counter that. Submission Creator Art? That would work on those weaker than me.''


    "You will die if you take this, kiddo!" said Amelio. "And after you die, I will kill that mother of yours! The oue will be the same whether you live or die!"


    Arthur knew as much because the only way the oue to be different was for Amelio to die. Therefore, no matter what it takes, and how many bones break¡­ Arthur had to stop him.


    "Your attack is not enough to harm me, weakling," said Arthur as he dove straight toward Amelio. The moment the cmity heard Arthur''s words, it attacked with unprecedented rage.


    "I will tell the vessel you wanted to die!" shouted Amelio as he punched. It was the first time that such an attack appeared in this world, and calling it a weapon of mass destruction was an understatement.


    "There is only one method left," muttered Arthur as a rune appeared, and then another that looked the same. Soon, countless runes appeared around him, draining most of his mana. "Even if the remaining attack would kill me, I need to¡ª"


    [Reflection]

 Chapter 633 Greatest Older Brother

    Chapter 633 Greatest Older Brother¡¡¡¡It was safe to assume that this dungeon break would be ssified as the most dangerous in history, and those who hear of it will say the same thing: I''m d I was not there. However, for those present, it was hell.


    Amelio grinned as he punched, the veins on his face bulging as if they were about to explode. The strength released from his stats was transferred to the world, appearing as a giant magical circle. As he saw this site, Arthur knew that was happening.


    "A seal."


    This cmity has sealed himself in order to survive the split. That was the only method for him to be counted as a cmity that can exist here, instead of being sealed like the guardians and the cmities. It might also exin why his mana stat was like that.


    As the punch was directed in his way, Arthur received the full-on attack of the anomaly. However, the runes in front of him made sure that most of that strength would be reflected backward, like a ping-pong ball.


    Boom!


    The force from the attack exploded upward like a hurricane that deafened everyone''s ears. Arthur saw the air pressure turn into a pir centered with unimaginable force. The runes spread in front of him, turning into a hexagram that absorbed the force.


    However, there was a limit to what Arthur could reflect. There was a limit to his power, which was almost turning him into runes. His hands began shaking as his fingers turned into runes, and Arthur realized he could reflect 70% of that attack if he used all of his mana.


    Therefore, Arthur reflected 60% of the attack while using the rest of the mana to cast a barrier around his body. There was a millisecond between his decision and the impact that almost destroyed his body into nothingness.


    Arthur felt as if he was struck with a giant hammer, making him cough a dangerous amount of blood. His body was being destroyed at a cell-level as heunched into space. Then, Arthur was sent back faster than he came, but it wasn''t for nothing.


    "Kiddo!" shouted General Perli as he was sure that Arthur has died, but was shocked to see Amelio get crushed into the ground as well. His senses rmed him, and General Perli turned around and ran toward his men. "Duck!"


    "Major, this is not time to be hungry!" replied one of the lieutenant generals before being tackled to the ground. The rest of them followed and threw their bodies t on the ground before the destruction arrived.


    As if a mana bomb was dropped with Amelio at the center. The surrounding ground was turned into smitheries before sinking into the ground under the pure physical force.


    "Damn brat!" howled Amelio from below, but Arthur was too damaged for him to listen. His skin was torn apart until there was nothing left of it, and every bone was broken in several ces. Blood leaked from his mouth as Arthur wasunched into the sky, with no one knowing where he would end up.


    ***


    After the space-teleportation ended, Maryam fell to her knees. The dizziness of being unprepared for the change caught her off-guard and made her curse that asshole of a man. However, she had no time to rest.


    A giant ogre was towering atop her in the middle of a destroyed home. Maryam looked at it with a sweaty face before the ogre raised its giant bat, ready to bash her head. Then, as she was about to wave her hand, mes engulfed the ogre.


    "AAAAAGGGG!" screamed the ogre with pain before disintegrating into nothingness. Then, Maryam turned in the direction where the mes came from to find a metallic figure with a cage on his head.


    "¡­ who are you?" asked Maryam with unease, while staring at the figure. It was the appearance of a tortured prisoner rather than a knight, but he carried a giant great sword that was almost twice his length. Without answering her question, the figure fell to the side.


    The runemaster blinked as her nausea disappeared. Then, she stood up from her spot beside the ogre''s ashes before strolling to the fallen figure. The armor was absorbed back into his body, and the cage disappeared.


    "Oh, he is only a youth," muttered Maryam while crouching beside him. "A fever, and¡­ several broken bones. This city is truly ruined if such a youth is forced to fight."


    Maryam ced her hand on his face, removing the curled br hair. His skin was sweating and his fever almost scorched her. He was suffering from mana-deprivation.


    "And despite being in this condition, he saved me," smiled Maryam as she looked around. "It seems I''m in the house Alexie sent me to, but it has been fully destroyed."


    There was only the outline of the rooms that had once been there, but nothing else could be seen. Maryam sighed while realizing that whoever Alexie wanted her to save was dead, or in great danger.


    "This boy might know a few things, given that he was here."


    After deciding this was her only clue, Maryam took out her potions and healed him. His wounds were severe enough that no potions could heal himpletely, but the boy regained consciousness just after she stopped his bleeding and bandaged it.


    "What is¡­" muttered the youth before wincing in pain, then he opened his eyes while trying to sit up despite the pain.


    "If you move, it might end with more than just pain," said Maryam while pushing him down. It was then that she spotted the other half of his hair, which has turned white. "What are you doing here?"


    "That is¡­" said the youth as he lied down, "my question. This is my house, and when I came here, you were the only one."


    "Does that mean you are the person Alexie wanted me to save?" frowned Maryam, but the youth furrowed his brows in confusion. "Are you not?"


    "Who is Alexie?"


    "¡­ a man who asked me toe here and save his family."


    "¡­ ah!" realized the youth, and his eyes widened. Maryam had to stop him from jumping up in joy to make sure his bones heal properly. "You mean someone sent you here?"


    "That is right," nodded Maryam while staring around. "Alexie teleported me to this house and asked to save its upants, with no further information."


    "Oh?" grinned the youth with tears in his eyes. "I see. He is here too, now. Things will be different for Kera."


    "Are you talking about Alexie?"


    "I think so," smiled the youth at her as he wiped away his tears. Maryam stared at him and realized that this was nothing but a child, and even his face told her he was a pure soul. "Tell me, where is he?"


    "¡­ fighting the cmity, Amelio," replied Maryam, and the city shook at that moment. A dust cloud rose to the sky from the north-west, making the two turn their heads toward it. "And it seems the battle has begun."


    "¡­ no!" panicked the youngster as he tried to rise, and Maryam was toote to stop him. After sitting up, he winced in pain. The bones broke again, making him scream. "AGH!"


    "Just shut up and sit back down. I will give you the painkillers," said Maryam, and the youth had no will to fight her. After giving him the potion, Maryam stared at him, looking worse than before. "Why are you agitated?"


    "¡­ no one can win against that cmity," replied the youth as his eyes parted open. "Not even countless mana beams could harm him. Rather, he redirected the attack toward this city."


    "Is that what caused your injuries?"


    "A different reason," said the youth. "I was caught in a different fight, which made me pass out like an idiot. Then, when I woke up and got here, there was you."


    "Is there someone else that was here?"


    "Our mother."


    "Our?"


    "I assume he trusts you enough to send you here, even though it doesn''t matter in these circumstances. Alexie is my brother, as you referred to him."


    "¡­"


    Maryam was speechless. She knew Alexie had someone he wanted to save here, but never thought it was his family. If this was his motivation for leaving Oriole, then who was she to judge him?


    "We need to stop him from fighting that cmity."


    "There is no use in doing that, because that cmity targets your brother," said Maryam with a sigh. "I do not know how, but the two seemed to know each other."


    The youth was silent, and Maryam felt as if he would throw away his life if she didn''t stop him. There was also the matter of the missing mother, so she reminded him of that.


    "Our mission is to find your mother," said Maryam to convince him. "Alexie can take care of himself. After all, there is nothing he cannot do, right?"


    "¡­ that is right," smiled the youth. "He is the greatest older brother in the world."

 Chapter 634 The Nightroad

    Chapter 634 The Nightroad¡¡¡¡Maryam learned his name was Oren, before the young man was knocked unconscious by her potions. The best method to relieve pain was to knock the patient out, said her father once. As she stared at his youthful face, Maryam knew that such a child would be traumatized.


    The potions she has given him enhanced his life force for a short period so that he heals. This sends his body into a hyperactive state, but there was a down-side. It was the overstimtion the potions bring to his sensory nerves.


    Therefore, whatever pain he experienced before that state began was nothingpared to the one that he would experience now. This was the reason that Maryam knocked him out using the painkillers from earlier, and hope this boy survives.


    "Oren, huh?" muttered Maryam while the youth took deep and pained breaths. His face was red, telling her he had a fever. "There is nothing for me to do now, Alexie. Your brother will have to survive on his own."


    Maryam rose and looked around, staring at the destruction of the house. There were some walls left intact, but most of them were destroyed. It was time to investigate what happened to their mother.


    "What am I doing here?" wondered Maryam as she walked amid the rubble. "I don''t even know these people, but I''m helping them. This is an adventure too, right? This is what you wanted me to do, Ori?"


    There was no response, of course. However, Maryam kept grumbling to herself as she looked for clues. The first one she found was how the walls were destroyed. Their surface was smooth, as if it was cut by a sword or a w. Maryam went to the foundation of the house and found the surface of the pir to be cut clean.


    "This house was torn apart, not using brute force, but a calcted attack that used minimal effort to bring about maximum damage," muttered Maryam while her hand ran on the surface. "It means that¡­ we are fighting against a human, and a powerful one too: A Swords Master."


    The realization made her job more difficult. If this was an incident of monsters or an ident, it would be easier to trace the victims. However, even amid the rubbles, there was no blood.


    "Amelio knows Alexie personally, and knows the address that he needs to target. Is this invasion merely to target Alexie''s family? If so, who is that man and why is he so important?"


    As she pondered, Maryam felt the ground shake again. A great wind made her robes flutter, and it came from the main battlefield. Even as she speaks, Alexie was still fighting there. If there was the only a method to monitor the situation¡­


    "Who are ya?" barked a voice behind her, and Maryam turned to find a chubby giant man carrying two kids with him. His hair was red, and his eyes were green, almost making him look like a me. "What have you done to my brother-inw?"


    "Brother¡­ inw?" muttered Maryam while ncing at Oren. "That kid is married?"


    "He will be, one day!" said the intruder with offense. "I was following him here, but he was too fast¡­ what the hell have you done to him?"


    "How rude," frowned Maryam. "I treated his wounds, and he should be fine after some sleep. However, I can''t believe that you are just his friend."


    "We have tons of pictures together!" said the red-head before showing her a photo of Oren and two more redheads. Maryam frowned while looking at it and then turned to the man.


    "Your hair is different."


    "Our hair gets redder the more powerful we be," said the man with pride. "We are from the Nightroad family! And this man is my sister''s boyfriend."


    "Nightroad?" muttered Maryam with surprise. Their family was indeed known for their red hair, but she didn''t think they would be here. After all, the Nightroad family was a military-trade family that specializes in manufacturing all kinds of things for the military. "Very hard to believe. After all, how can a scion from a rich family just roam around unguarded?"


    "¡­ our father is an entric man," said Kody with embarrassment. "We need to be of the Vetus-rank before he allows us to use the family resources."


    "And what if you die here?"


    "There should be some mechanisms involved to protect us, but it seems the earlier mana beams struck our satellites. Our reliance on mana formunication backfired now, and we need to use technology."


    "¡­ I will believe you for now, but who are these kids?" asked Maryam, while pointing at the two sleeping children on his back. "Did you promise them candy?"


    "I am not a kidnapper!"


    "Kids are napping on your shoulder, kiddo."


    "¡­ that is a valid point, but," his face turned red. "These are the ones Oren risked his life to save. I couldn''t leave them, and we didn''t have time to seek a shelter."


    "A shelter is no longer viable, and you should go to the portal stations outside of the city. You will be teleported somewhere else."


    "Countless monsters attack that ce now," said Kody as he ced the kids down, and allowed them to rest atop a broken table. "We are trapped in this city."


    Maryam frowned at this. She assumed she can save Alexie''s family and make him indebted to her, but now, she wasn''t as sure. Her own life might be at stake if there were monsters in every direction.


    "Do you know what happened here, then?"


    "I just arrived here," said Kody, before shaking his head. "But there is a ce we can go to, and a person we can ask for help. She is our master, and her grandfather is someone powerful."


    "A powerful master?" Maryam tried to recall who might be living in Kera.


    "Master Ronin, the Ex-Principal of Jerano College. I have only met him once when we were training with Oren, but I bet he is strong enough to help us."


    "¡­ that might be correct," nodded Maryam. "If it''s him, then he might foresee what happened to Oren''s mother."


    Master Ronin was a renowned figure in the world of awakeners, and he was the brother of the previous Yalen King. Even though she was not born in the Yalveran Union, Maryam knew what the Yalen Family could do.


    ''Foresight.''


    The ability to see the future was something terrifying, which made the Yalen King one of the most feared throughout the world. After all, no one wants to enter a fight with someone who knows the future. As one of them, Master Ronin should be able to see where Alexie''s mother is at the moment.


    "Lead us there," said Maryam before walking back toward Oren. "We need to go there before Master Ronin leaves. Grab the kids, and I will handle Oren."


    "Can a small body even carry¡­?" Kody doubted her, but he closed his mouth when she red at him. "I mean, please."


    Maryam then walked toward Oren and ced her hand on his body. A barrier appeared around Oren, glowing and following her hand as she raised it. Then, the barrier carried the injured youth while floating beside her.


    "Are you a witch?" muttered Kody with the two kids on his back.


    "I am a healer," said Maryam as she carried Oren with her. "Lead the way, kid."


    "I am¡­ your age," coughed the man, and Maryam raised a brow. "And my name is Kody."


    ***


    Oren could feel a burning heat taking over his body, and he couldn''t move or open his eyes, even though he could tell that he was aware. Then, his wounds burned with a great intensity that knocked him out.


    After he regained consciousness, Oren opened his eyes. There was no pain, only a dizziness that reminded him of the time he was hospitalized. As his eyes opened and the voice returned, Oren could see the blue sky.


    It was so clear, and unfazed by their suffering. The infinite blue was silently judging their misery and struggle to survive, not willing to send mercy their way. Their corpses could rot for eternity, and the sky wouldn''t bat an eye.


    His fingers moved as he raised his hand toward the sky, reaching out toward the clouds. There was something out there that seemed to call for him, and Oren wanted to break free of his body and go there.


    "You are awake," said a girl with twin tails as she grabbed her hand. "The wounds have healed now, and you are fine."


    Oren could hear the sounds of battle, despite her words. As he got up, Oren saw the figure of Kody fighting against monsters. Maryam also waved her hand, and the monsters fell to the ground.


    "You don''t need to fight too," said Maryam as she turned to him with a smile. "Your friend is more powerful than I thought. We are going to Master Ronin."


    "¡­ why?" his voice was hoarse, and Maryam looked at him before shaking her head. "You found nothing at the house?"


    "I managed to find some clues, but none that would tell us where they are."


    "Then, Master Ronin should be able to," nodded Oren as he sat up and lifted his head toward the sky. "I wonder what the end of this battle will be?"

 Chapter 635 Lexus

    Chapter 635 Lexus¡¡¡¡General Perli watched the collision unfold, and he remained unfazed under the impact. The youngster, who was younger than his son, was hurled into space after receiving the devastating attack of Amelio.


    "That boy is¡­ dead," muttered Ilia Perli as he stared with sadness at the sky. "Such a talent at such an age¡­ he must be favored by the heavens as well."


    The ground shook beneath them under the impact of Alexie Linan''s attack, which created a crater, burying Amelio within it. Major General Perli stared at the destruction of their collision, his eyes refusing to believe that this was a struggle between humans.


    "Have we, as a species, truly reached this far?" muttered Ilia Perli, feeling like a child seeing an awakener for the first time. "It is ironic that I, a peak-Astra-ranker, am awed by a youngster."


    "Major! It seems Amelio has been hurt by that attack, so this is now our chance!" shouted the schr knight while adjusting his sses. "Alexie Linan has sacrificed his life for this chance, so we mustn''t waste it!"


    "Indeed, but¡­ that attack of Amelio made me realize that none of us,bined or individually, can handle him. He is¡­ a veritable monster," said Ilia Perli before sticking a cigar into his mouth. "It seems we are all going to die here, kiddos."


    "That is fine by us, teacher," smiled the Unbroken Corps, their determination burning through their eyes. Ilia Perli nodded with satisfaction as he smoked his cigar.


    "Let us show this bastard what we will do for our homnd," Ilia Perli threw away the cigar before raising his hand toward the sky. "Come forth, Lexus!"


    The sky rumbled as lightning struck Ilia Perli, turning him into nothing but a pir of white. His arm reached out toward the lightning, which gathered to form a spear of light.


    "God of Lightning, Lexus!"


    Ilia Perli appeared from within the pir of light, wearing full-body light armor. This was his Astral Spirit, Lexus. It was the reason that Ilia Perli was known as the strongest man in the Yalveran Union, and one of the strongest in the world.


    "There it is!" shouted the rest of his men. "Our teacher''s ultimate attack, bright-bright-knight!"


    "¡­ do you all wish to be vaporized?" red Ilia Perli at his men, whoughed it off and began revealing their abilities one after the other. There were no other Astra-rankers in their unit, so he was the only one with a spirit.


    "That bastard¡­" a monster-like growl came from within the dust cloud at the center of the city. "¡­ he dares to harm me¡­ me¡­ Amelio, the sole god in this world!"


    The dust settled, and the corps could hear the slithering of a serpent apanied by the ground shaking. A giant serpent appeared from behind the crater that was created earlier, peeking from behind the remaining buildings.


    "I won''t forgive him¡­ whether he is the creator, or the outsider, or whatever¡­ I will kill him!" shouted Amelio as his figure appeared in the center of the crater. Ilia Perli squinted his eyes at the cmity whose injuries were not light.


    "That brat¡­ did this?" muttered Ilia Perli in awe. Amelio''s arms were bent backward, mangled beyond recognition. The cmity calling himself a god huffed like an animal, with his arms broken and useless now.


    "Who would have thought that¡­ he would have that amount of strength within him?" muttered Amelio with a grin on his face. "He has always been a jack of all trades, making him the most troublesome opponent!"


    "Major!"


    "Spread out," nodded Ilia Perli as he leaned forward, bending his knees. "Half of you should handle the serpent behind him, and the other half should support me in battle. Use formation 12-A, Variation D."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Oh, ho?" muttered Amelio as his head turned toward Ilia. "Are you going to attack me now, useless humans? You should have used that chance to run away."


    "Monsters like you are to be hunted, not fled from," said Ilia Perli as lightning crackled around his body. "Let me show you the might of mana since you seem incapable of using it!"


    "You are quite arrogant for an ant who relies on something the world gave it," Amelio grinned as his arms twisted back into ce, and the mangled flesh fell off to be reced with new tissues. "My stats are not just strength, after all."


    The lightning crackled and struck the surrounding ground. Ilia Perli frowned as he witnessed the sight of instant regeneration, making him wonder whether this was a true god. However, whether it was God or the devil, Ilia had a single duty.


    "Defend ournd!" shouted Ilia as he bolted forward, turning into a streak of lightning as well. The high electricity sent Ilia faster than any eye can see, and his spear was aimed at Amelio''s heart.


    "Humans'' wills," muttered Amelio as his arms were restored to normal, "are breakable."


    "Lexus!" shouted Ilia Perli as Amelio punched toward his spear, and the weapon shone bright enough to blind the world. The heating from the lightning spear vaporized the ground beneath them, but Amelio was unharmed despite being inches away.


    "Use," spat the cmity, "less."


    The punch connected with the lightning, and the spear exploded as it struck Amelio. Ilia could feel the impact of the punch in his arm, making him almost let go of his weapon. However, Amelio struck with his leg, striking Ilia''s stomach.


    Crack.


    Boom!


    "Gah," blood gushed from Ilia''s mouth as his armor broke, and he was sent flying by the attack. His body whistled by as the rest of his men fought as well, before being sent flying.


    "Major!" shouted the schr knight before pulling Ilia towards him using his ability. "Are you alright?"


    "This is¡­ absurd¡­" muttered Ilia with a shaken expression. "My attack did no harm¡­ at all¡­" coughed the Major and blood apanied every fit.


    "Healer Soul, Highest Grade!" shouted the schr knight before a green light enveloped Ilia, healing his internal bleeding. If not for Lexus protecting him, then Ilia knew he would die.


    "Ry this message to his majesty," muttered Ilia Perli as stood up. "This cmity is undefeatable."


    ***


    Oren felt tired after striking the monsters down, unlike his usual self. His mana affinity always allowed him to recover mana faster than others, making him capable of fighting for a long time. However, now, he was tired even though Kody was still fine.


    "You look pale, Oren," said Maryam, the runemaster Arthur sent, with a frown. "I warned you about fighting with those wounds. Do you want to die?"


    "I am¡­ fine," muttered Oren, as he knew he was not. Inwardly, he was worried that the method he used to defeat the Minotaur was not a dream and that Lancelot was the reason for this change.


    ''Are you there?'' asked Oren inwardly, and a voice answered him.


    ''Yes, master.''


    Oren was silent as he realized that this wasn''t a bad dream. There was a ''demon'' living within him, or that was what Oren thought at first. Now, he knows it was an Abyssal Spirit, as Lancelot told him.


    ''Are you the one who is feeding on my mana?''


    ''Correct, you are. The mana I had, I used.''


    Oren didn''t want to listen to Lancelot talk in that bizarre manner, so he asked nothing more. The spirit was feeding off his mana because it used what mana it had in the earlier fight, letting Oren survive.


    "Master Ronin''s vi is right ahead!" shouted Kody toward them after taking down thest monster. "There are no monsters from this point on!"


    "They should be able to tell that this ce has someone powerful within it," said Maryam as she, without waiting for an answer, supported Oren. As he stared at her with surprise, the runemaster smiled at him for the first time. "Alexie asked me to take care of you, after all."


    "You have my gratitude," said Oren with a nod, as he allowed her to help him. His wounds were still fresh, even though most of them have healed already. "Master Ronin and Mnia should be there."


    The five walked toward the vi and tried to ring its bell. After not receiving an answer, Kody pushed the gate open and walked into the residence. The ce was quiet, and the door was left open.


    "Is someone there?" called Kody as the three walked through the hallways and the kids followed them with cluelessness. "Master Ronin? Miss Mnia?"


    "There are people in the backyard," muttered Oren as he felt their presence. Kody nodded and led the way there, before opening the sliding door that oversaw the pond and tree.


    "It seems you have visitors, Ronin," said a voice Oren didn''t recognize, and once the three entered the backyard, they found Master Ronin sitting opposite a woman. "Are these your other children?"


    "I never took a wife after you, June," said Master Ronin with a frown. "I was waiting all this time, but never have I imagined that I would meet you like this."

 Chapter 636 June

    Chapter 636 June¡¡¡¡Oren was shocked to hear their conversation, as he never knew that Master Ronin had a wife. Furthermore, it seems that the two of them have just met. Mnia was also there, standing frozen on the side, holding her right arm with her left hand.


    "Master Ronin," said Oren as he nced at Mnia. "We are sorry to barge here unannounced, but the city is being attacked¡­ and¡­ my mother disappeared."


    "Ah, you are the little brother," said the one Master Ronin called June. Oren turned to her, and he could see that she was as old as the man in front of her, with ashen hair and age wrinkles. "I know where your mother is. My men have held her captive."


    "¡­ what?" nked out Oren before turning to Master Ronin. "Is she joking, sir?"


    "I am afraid not, Oren," said Master Ronin with a shake of his head. "This woman is the same at the cmity in the middle of the city, an invader."


    The three of them were silent, and the little kids seemed unable to fathom what was happening. Then, finally, Mnia turned and walked toward them before crouching beside the little kids, patting their heads.


    "How about I take you to a nearby shelter, where you can meet your family?" Mnia asked the two kids, who nodded with fear. "Then, let''s go," she said warmly before holding their hands and escorting them away.


    "Do you not miss your mother, dear daughter?" said June toward Mnia, who stopped walking without turning back. "It is the first time we meet after so long, and yet you are so cold."


    "It is exactly because this is the first time I have met you," said Mnia with no emotions. "I never thought I had a mother, only a doting father."


    After that, Mnia left with the two kids. Oren followed her lonely figure as she walked away and then turned toward Master Ronin. After breaking from Maryam''s support, he took a step forward, walking toward the elderly couple.


    "Ma''am," called Oren toward the mother. "Why do your men have my mother, and do they also have another person my age?"


    "You mean the red hair brat," said June with a nod. "The two of them are held captive by my soldiers and are being escorted back to Alka as we speak."


    "¡­ but for what reason?" his rage took hold of him, and Oren''s voice barked harshly. However, June seemed unaffected by that and merely sipped from her tea. "No, the reason does not matter. Please bring them back, or tell me where they are."


    "It is futile, child," said Master Ronin with a sad expression. "This woman is not an ally but an enemy."


    "¡­ with all due respect, sir, I believed she was your wife from what you said," frowned Oren with confusion. "And if she is an enemy, then my demands remain the same. The means, however, can be different."


    Oren''s body burned with mana, despite its scarceness in his body. Although he has never been such a threatening character, this situation called for it. However, the old woman merelyughed it off.


    "You will die, child," said June without a threatening tone but merely stating a fact. "Men of your family are all the same, and even the girls. They are all unafraid of death."


    "Do not harm this child, June," warned Master Ronin. "He is the dear brother of the creator. If anything happens to him, then the creator will lose control."


    "A delicate bomb, that creator is," smiled June as she ced her cup down. "However, we need him now, after the madness he hasmitted. Listen, boy," said June toward Oren. "Tell your brother that the two women will be in my kingdom until he undoes what he did. I don''t care whether he can pull that feat, but he must. In one year from today, the two women will die."


    "¡­ I will never let you leave this ce without bringing them back," said Oren as his body was covered with metal, and his rage turned into a ck greatsword. "Sword of Wrath, mndos."


    "It seems you have more than just a cub here, Ronin," said June with surprise as she stared at the ck greatsword that materialized in Oren''s hand. "However, if he dares to attack, I will respond with the same."


    "Oren!" shouted Master Ronin in a low voice. "You need to hold back this rage, as not even I can save you."


    "Are you expecting me¡­" asked Oren hoarsely, "to back down when she has kidnapped my family?"


    "Attacking her is not the solution here," said Master Ronin. "There is still time to intercept her men before they leave Earth. Go toward Avarice."


    "Their fates will be just the same," said June, as she rested her chin on her hand. "Those soldiers are my kingdom''s finest. If these green twigs can take them down, then they are free to rescue the two women. I will not interfere."


    "If you attack her, Oren, then death is certain," said Master Ronin as he turned toward him. "However, if you can win without a fight, you can save your family."


    "You are sending him away, even though your ability lets you see misfortune," smiled June mincingly. "Maybe you cannot see him losing? Should I be worried, Ronin?"


    "You are not a person who would go back on her words, June," said Master Ronin whilebing his beard with his fingers. "You know that my ability is not without ws."


    "That is true," smiled June before waving her hand at Oren and the rest. "Leave, young ones. Let us old monsters discuss the past and the future."


    Oren looked at Master Ronin, who nodded at him. Then, he subsided his rage, and his sword dissolved. Then he walked out with his friends before June called out to him. Oren turned around at the backyard door to see the old woman smiling.


    "Aren''t you going to ask about your brother?" smiled the woman at him before raising her hand. A bracelet on her wrist glowed before a screen appeared in front of it. "This was earlier when your brother fought against Amelio."


    "¡­ Alexie!" muttered Maryam in a low voice as Alexie appeared on the screen, enraged and full of killing intent. Oren realized that this must be his brother''s current appearance, but he didn''t hear what they were saying.


    Arthur attacked Amelio before the cmity sent him flying toward the skies. After diving back toward the ground, Amelio sent a punch that tore earth and heaven apart, and Arthur did not dodge. Instead, he attacked too.


    "Your brother seems to have reflected some of the attack to harm Amelio, but it was not enough. I captured what happened to him after receiving what remained of that attack."


    The screen zoomed in on Arthur, mmed by the explosion, and hurled back toward the sky. His skin was disintegrated, and his bones broke, making Kody and Maryam look away.


    Oren stared at the screen without blinking, his eyes piercing through the woman''s calm gaze. Then, after the screen showed Arthur flying upward toward the unknown, the video ended, and the woman smiled at him.


    "This means that you have very little time to save both of your family members, Oren Silvera," said June. "If you save your mother, your brother will die, and vice versa. I will leave that decision to you."


    "Tell me, olddy," muttered Oren, gazing at her. "Why are you doing this? We have never lived a good life, but things were being better. That is¡­ until all of you attacked us. What have any of us done to deserve this?"


    "Life isn''t about what you deserve, nor are my actions," said June as her smile disappeared. "I am not here to make you suffer, but it happened my goals do. So are yours, and if there everes a day where you have to kill me, I will ept it."


    "I never wanted to take revenge, or kill someone, in the entirety of my life. However, if that day everes when my sword is against your throat, I will not hesitate, nor will I be forgiving."


    After leaving those words, Oren and the two left, which now only had the old couple sitting together. Master Ronin watched Oren go and turned toward his ex-wife in confusion.


    "You never leave loose ends," muttered Master Ronin after the three youngsters left, going to pursue the kidnappers. "Wasn''t the motto: if you strike, then strike to kill."


    "I told you that about our pry," smiled June at him. "It was his face. He reminded me of someone I know, which I have failed before. That made it easier to ept that he might kill me one day."


    "Then why are you doing this to him?"


    "Ronin," she sighed. "If you were asked to choose between saving a city and saving Mnia, what would you do?" she asked, but Ronin had no answer. "That is right. It is an impossible choice. However, I can choose, and my decision has been made."

 Chapter 637 Blue

    Chapter 637 Blue¡¡¡¡The scene of his brother being sent away, his body broken, didn''t leave Oren''s mind. It was the hardest choice he had to face, torn between saving his family. But, until now, Arthur has never asked him for help, even if he was on the brink of death.


    ''I should find him,'' pondered Oren. ''But, my mother will leave Earth at that time, and so will Selena.''


    This choice would haven''t existed if not for June showing him that video. However, did Oren prefer to remain ignorant of his brother''s suffering to make it easier to decide? That was far from the case. Oren felt grateful, but he didn''t know what to do now.


    Then, he decided to seek help. This was the only method to help his brother and save his mother, but those he could ask for help were but a few, and Master Mnia seemed unstable at the moment.


    ''Mr. Tate,'' remembered Oren that his father''s oldrade, Mr. Tate, was still in the battlefield. However, he seemed to hide more capabilities than just a regr shop owner, so he might be able to help. ''I need to seek him out.''


    "I never thought Master Ronin had a wife," muttered Kody as the three of them left the vi. "In either case, we are on our own now. The only lead we have about Mrs. Silvera and Selena''s whereabouts is avarice dungeon."


    Oren could see the sweat and trembling lips Kody had despite acting calm. After all, he was always the doting brother over his sister and even bullied Oren for rejecting her at first. However, he was not to me.


    "We know that the two of them were kidnapped by a unit of soldiers, and their destination is Avarice Dungeon. We know this city better than anyone here, so we might be able to get there in time."


    "But, how can we get there? Most roads are destroyed, and public transportation lines are infested with monsters," said the giant man.


    "We can steal a car," suggested Maryam. "But the roads will be a problem. Does any of you know where we can find a teleport station?"


    "There is no internal teleportation in Kera," frowned Oren. "What kind of city did you live in? In any case, I have a good choice in mind. Kody, do you remember that rich pavilion where the arrogant ones go?"


    "Yeah, it should be close to this ce," nodded Kody. "Is there a reason you are asking about them?"


    "I remember those dear seniors always being there with their high-tech flying motorcycles. We can borrow them. I''m sure they cannot care less about them right now."


    "Even if you call it borrowing¡­" muttered Kody with shock. "Well, I can''t say I never wanted to do that. Let me guide you there!"


    As Oren guessed, the destroyed parking lot had a few flying motorcycles they had stolen. The one who cracked the encryption was the runemaster, Maryam. However, since Oren and Kody were familiar with the city, Maryam rode behind Kody, whose body was in better shape.


    Their engines raved before lifting them off the ground. Then, after turning the handle, the SkyBeam 07 darted through the street, making them avoid the destruction on the road. Then, with Kody and Maryam behind him, Oren led the way, going straight toward Avarice Dungeon.


    "Avoid all monsters along the way, and be careful about the falling rubble," instructed Oren into the tel. "We will head toward Avarice dungeon and wait for the soldiers there. However, that ce should be infested with monsters. Therefore, we will use one of the roofs to hide until we see the target."


    Oren knew that he had to find Mr. Tate along the way. The possibility of him being where Oren left him was slim, so his best shot was to go to the battlefield and oversee the city.


    Their SkyBeams zoomed through the city, and Oren ducked as he flew between two destroyed buildings leaning on each other. Kody flew over them, and the SkyBeams made their way toward Avarice Dungeon.


    "Oren! There is a flock of monsters in front of us!" shouted Kody through the tel, and Oren spotted a group of Skywalkers patrolling the streets. It seems they were going back toward Avarice, but their SkyBeams mana made the demi-humans notice them.


    "Let us deter into an alley and avoid them. If they pursue us, then I will handle them. So do not attack unless they attack us."


    Oren didn''t want to kill anyone without reason nor waste time on these obstacles. Then, as he neared an alley, his motorcycle turned and used the walls of a building as a road before going into the passage.


    The Skywalkers disappeared, and Oren hoped it would remain that way. He was riding the motorcycle on the building when a few shadows appeared to his left, soaring through the sky. Oren realized these idiots were pursuing him and turned his bike toward the sky.


    "Keep going forward, Kody!" shouted Oren as he stood up on his motorcycle, using it as a flying sword. Then, his greatsword appeared, tightly held above his head. A white me covered his de and body as Oren soared toward the sky.


    "Sword of Haste!" shouted Oren as he waved his greatsword as if he was waving a feather with short and quick movements. The greatsword shed the air countless times as Oren flew between the skywalkers before darting past them.


    "Warning! SkyBeam will now start descending, as the flying limit has been reached!"


    An alert came from his motorcycle as the mes exploded behind him. The screams of the Skywalker filled the skies as the greatsword disappeared, and Oren sat in on his bike. The white clouds were so close, and Oren remembered the scene of Arthur soaring through them.


    "Are you there, Arthur?" asked Oren as he reached the sky, but his SkyBeam was bing slower before it stopped midair. His outstretched hand seemed smallpared to the blue before he began to fall back to the ground.


    Oren closed his eyes and steered his SkyBeam back to the ground, diving through the white mes and agony-filled demi-humans. A skywalker jumped on him while being burned alive as he descended, mming onto his SkyBeam''s shield.


    "For our great nation¡­ will not¡­" said the Skywalker before reaching out toward him. Oren stared into the charcoaled and the burned flesh before using the bike''s sonic attack. A small hole appeared in the shield before a loud explosion threw the Skywalker aside, and Oren passed through.


    Oren let go of the handles as he approached the ground and brought his hands together. He knew it was foolish to feel anything over killing an enemy, but life was sacred.


    "Forgive me for killing you," muttered Oren as the countless Skywalkers, burning alive, fell from the sky. "May your souls join the blue and neverpromise their freedom."


    The voices of agony disappeared as the Skywalkers fell from the sky. Their corpsesnded on the street as Orennded and resumed his quest to find his mother and girlfriend. The tel activated as Kody''s voice reached him from the front.


    "Oren! Avarice is gone!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It seems the Dungeon Break has been caused forcibly, turning the ce into a giant portal. We willnd on the nearest building to the portal, and you can meet us there," said Maryam through the device before the call ended.


    "Well, it was an army that came through that portal. So it is no wonder that Avarice is gone as well. However, how would the portal close in the end?"


    This was a question for the future, but Oren couldn''t help but wonder. Avarice wasn''t far, and Oren saw the giant portal after a turn. However, it was unlike what he had imagined, as the portal was twice as big as the buildings around it.


    "This is insane," muttered Oren as he saw Kody wave at him from atop a building. The SkyBeam raved as Oren began to fly on the walls until he was above Maryam and Kody, and then hended. "There are no monsters around?"


    "We found a few, but all of them seem to be running away from this ce. It might be because the battle is happening on the other side of the portal."


    Oren supported the bike with his foot as he looked toward the battle. Even from here, he could sense the disturbances in mana. The ground shook every few seconds, making him fear such a brutal battle.


    "This works best for us. However, there are still two more streets that lead to the portal. We don''t want the soldiers to pass without our knowledge, so we need to split."


    "We cannot fight against them together, let alone individually," Maryam shook her head. "We still haven''t figured a way to snatch the two women without fighting."


    "I am thinking of a way," muttered Oren as he looked around. "Let us each monitor a different street, and inform the others when it happens. Then, the other two will do the following¡­."

 Chapter 638 A Different Aunty

    Chapter 638 A Different Aunty¡¡¡¡After reaching Oren''s house, Selena was ready to take aunty to a shelter. The home seemed to have been fortified with a barrier, as the monsters couldn''t get inside. However, the real shocker was Aunt Sarah using a rifle to snipe monsters from her window.


    "Oh, kiddo," waved her aunty at her when Selena reached the barrier. "Let me deactivate the barrier for a second as youe inside! Where is Oren?"


    Selena ran inside as soon as the barrier was deactivated before it was reactivated. Aunty Sarah was still using the rifle to snipe any monster that entered their street, protecting every house in the area.


    "Aunty," huffed Selena after going upstairs, staring at the woman with surprise. "I didn''t know you were a sharpshooter, nor that you smoke¡­."


    "¡­keep it a secret from my kids," said Aunty with a smile as she fired again. The rifle spewed out a streak of mes that exploded on impact and burned the monsters alive. "Smoking has always been my stress relief. Being a single mom is not easy, Selena."


    "I¡­ see¡­" nodded Selena with confusion. Aunty would often mention her ''kids'' even though Oren''s brother, Arthur, was dead. Oren said it was his mother not epting reality. "Oren wanted to save what he could."


    "That rascal is just as reckless," sighed Sarah while lighting up a new cigarette and offering her the pack. "Do you want some?"


    "I will have to decline. Aunty, we should go to a shelter," said Selena while watching Aunt Sarah pocket the cigarettes. "Staying here is unwise."


    Smoking in secret was not unusual for someone who lost her husband and son while being hunted down by the government for damages incurred by Evesting Stream. However, Selena felt as if she was looking at a different person. A cold and powerful woman reced the peaceful and heartwarming aunty she had known.


    "I don''t trust the army or the Temple, and certainly not the guilds," said Aunty Sarah as her rifle fired another streak of mes, cutting to the far end of the streets. "This barrier and gun will keep me safe."


    "The barrier here is impressive, but it will keep attracting monsters! They can sense mana from a mile away, aunty. So Oren asked me to save you."


    "That brat thinks I need saving," said Aunt Sarah before butting out the cigarette on the railing and throwing her rifle over her shoulder. "Let''s go and activate that."


    "Activate¡­ what?"


    "I learned that the government, guilds, and everyone else can be unreliable when you need them," grinned Aunt Sarah. "I didn''t want to make my kids feel worried, so I was training on my own for a long time. It is hard to lead a double life."


    "We never noticed¡­" said Selena as Aunt Sarah walked past her and down the stairs. "Oren would have been less worried if he knew."


    "I always hated dungeons and fighting, ever since I was a kid," said Aunty as Selena followed her down the stairs. Her br hair, reminding Selena of Oren so much, was tied back in a ponytail. "I am a survivor of dungeon break too, like this one, but my parents didn''t make it."


    "I''m sorry to hear that, but this is not the time to hate guilds and the army¡­" said Selena with worry, fearing that monsters would invade at any moment. "Please, let me take you elsewhere."


    "You are such a rude brat for interrupting me," said Aunt Sarah as she turned around and flicked her forehead, making Selena yelp with surprise. "I wanted my kids never to fight after I lost Seref. However, I also realized that I needed to protect them when the timees."


    "So, you trained in secret?"


    "I began hunting in dungeons to get money, and I also worked as a scavenger as Arthur did. However, it seems nothing was enough, as we couldn''t pay the bank for the house. It was then that Arthur awakened, and I had the fear he would disappear too."


    "Then, he¡­" her sentence trailed because Selena didn''t want to hurt Aunt Sarah.


    "It became as I feared. I don''t want to rely on anyone anymore, not even my kids, because that would hurt them. What is a parent who cannot protect their kids?"


    "Oren is capable of protecting himself, aunty. But he needs to know that you are safe and sound for him to fight without worry."


    "I would rather he worries about me than fight for my sake," said Aunt Sarah as she reached a room. After opening it, it looked like a kid''s room, where the sunlight shone through. "This was Arthur''s room and Seref''s favorite ce. It also has a hidden runic array that works as an enemy detector."


    "Not even our house is this fortified¡­."


    "We needed to use the money we had for a good cause," said Aunt Sarah while pulling a lever and a secret door opened. A giant room was revealed behind it, making Selena blink in amazement. "This array can also tell us where Oren and Arthur are."


    Selena didn''t know how to tell her that Arthur could not be found anymore because he was dead. In any case, aunty was not listening to her. So it was best if she could find Oren through this array to convince the aunty.


    The runic array lit up as the changed woman tapped a few buttons, and a big screen appeared in front of the desk. It was a map of Kera, and Selena recognized the manufacturer right away.


    "This is ourtest model for the military," muttered Selena with surprise. "Oren did ask me for a favor to buy this, but I thought it was for a friend¡­."


    "Your family is the best manufacturer of magic technology," said Sarah as she sat in the chair. "This should let us know where Arthur and Oren are, as long as they are in Kera."


    "Aunty¡­ Arthur is¡­"


    "I know he wille back because he promised to be here when something happens," smiled Sarah without worry. Selena wanted to say that wasn''t what she meant, but the woman seemed convinced her son was alive.


    The screen changed as Aunt Sarah pressed a few buttons with a cigarette in her mouth. A progress bar appeared before the map started to light up with countless dots of red and blue. There were also two green dots, one big and one small.


    "The red dots are monsters, the blue are humans, and the two green are¡­" muttered Selena as she was familiar with the system this radar worked.


    "The two greens are the target whose mana wavelength has been registered. A smaller green dot means the target is farther away from the ground, meaning the sky."


    The big green dot should be Oren, who was closer to the ground. Selena started at it not moving, and her eyes then turned toward the smaller green dot which was racing across the map. It should be in the sky.


    "Arthur is here too," said Aunt Sarah as she inhaled her cigarette deeply, apparent relief on her face.


    "I didn''t know¡­ our radar can monitor souls¡­" muttered Selena with shock. "If he is in the sky, does that mean he is in heaven?" she was confused.


    "You are silly girl,"ughed Aunty heartily as she heard her words. "It means Arthur is either on a ship or simply flying."


    "Aunty¡­ Arthur should be dead¡­." Selena couldn''t hold back telling her because this didn''t make sense to her. She has seen the clips of his death with her own eyes.


    "You are a trustworthy person, and I don''t want to waste time lying to you when Arthur appears. However, he is far from dead but had reasons to fake his death."


    "¡­are you serious?" asked Selena with a blinking face. "There is no way that Oren was hiding this from me all this time. Does that mean he doesn''t trust me?"


    "It is not about you, kiddo," said Sarah with a head shake. "Arthur warned us that some of those who pursue him can read minds. Therefore, he didn''t want us to tell anyone else. It was a way to protect you, too."


    "¡­I understand," nodded Selena before she frowned. "Humans areing toward this area, and Oren is not with them. Who are they?"


    "The device should have recorded their earlier route," said Aunt Sarah as she began pressing a few buttons and selected the five blue dots. Then, their color turned yellow, and an earlier route was established.


    "What is that? Their route is not fully shown?" asked Selena with a frown as their route appeared from the city''s center and the giant cloud on the screen. "That should be the location of Avarice¡­."


    "These five humans areing to us from the portal. They must be the invaders, and for some reason, they areing our way," said Aunt Sarah with a grave expression. "We need to prepare or run."

 Chapter 639 Brave Five

    Chapter 639 Brave Five¡¡¡¡"These people areing this way too fast for us to run away," frowned Selena before looking at the screen. "It seems they are flying as well. If they are a part of the invading army, what reason do they have to¡­."


    "Warning: highly-condensed mana is gathering outside the given parameters. Please take caution," warned the monitor as the screen suddenly turned red. The two women frowned before watching countless lines appear on the screen, heading toward Avarice Dungeon.


    "It must be the army," said Aunt Sarah without surprise. "I never thought these worthless nuisances would be so quick to do something. This might be more than just a dungeon break," she continued while lighting a cigarette.


    Selena nced at her aunty with slight fear. The change in her character was almost too much to handle, and she never thought a person could fake their behavior so much for their kids. She hid so much to make her children less worried and avoid dungeons.


    "This should take care of the threat, right?" asked Selena with hope, as the countless lines on the screen looked threatening. But then, the ground began to shake due to the attack, and the lines met in a single dot. "A single target?"


    "It seems to be the leader of the invasion," the smoke blew from Aunt Sarah''s lips as she said. "This should take care of it."


    Selena nodded in agreement, but the next scene couldn''t prove them more wrong. First, the mana lines disappeared from the screen and gathered in a single point near Avarice. Then, the countless mana beams reappeared, but their direction was the opposite.


    "Duck!"


    Aunt Sarah jumped and pulled her to the ground, and the two were beside the bed in a second. The attack arrived a secondter, as the windows exploded from the sheer air pressure. The explosions of countless mana beams deafened their ears for several seconds before they stopped.


    "¡­it seems we were lucky, and no direct attacknded. However, was it luck or design?" frowned Aunt Sarah as she pulled away from Selena. "Since the invaders are already here, it might be that they missed our street on purpose."


    "They are here?" asked Selena, confused, before looking at the screen. It showed five blue dots standing outside their house. "How can this be¡­ we had more time¡­."


    "It does not matter," frowned Aunt Sarah as she prepared her rifle. "We never had a chance to escape. These five have been targeting us from the beginning."


    ***


    "Is this the house, Captain Mino?" asked a swordsman who had a straw in his mouth. "I can''t sense a powerful presence. Have we been dispatched into another world for a weakling?"


    "Do not underestimate the mission, or the queen will make your head roll," said Captain Mino behind him, with a bald head and tattoos covering his face. "The signal ising from this ce. The target is here."


    "I agree with Kino, Captain," said a woman with oversized robes that dragged behind her. "We don''t need the five of us to be here just to kidnap a single woman. Jono and Bono would have been enough!"


    "We are the Brave Five, and giving less than our all is a sin!" said a giant that was almost four meters tall. "But I agree that just I, Bono, would have been enough!"


    "Please don''t bring up my name so suddenly," said a man sleeping on a cloud as he rubbed his eyes. "I thought I had to fight again."


    "That is our job, Jono¡­" said the woman with a speechless face. "How long are you going to sleep? Come down and let us talk."


    "I know that you just want to eat my cloud again, Tinto," said Jono on top of the cloud as he rose higher. "My job is transportation, not fighting¡­."


    "This is a heaven-grade mission, regardless of the difficulty. The Queen will be mad if we mess this up," said Captain Mino from the back. "Do not let your guard down. As you all know, this person is rted to the sorcerer."


    The five of them trembled at the mention of the sorcerer. It was the legendary monster who could do anything and brought wind and fire on a whim. If they did encounter that man, there would be no one who could stand up to him.


    "There is a barrier around this ce," said Captain Mino as he stared at the spherical light surrounding the house. "Tinto, eat it."


    "Yessir!" said Tinto as she ran toward the barrier and opened her mouth. Then, she munched on the barrier as if it was cotton candy, devouring it piece by piece. The barrier began to grow unstable before it broke down. "Thanks for the meal!" said Tinto as her body began to grow fatter.


    "Jono, fill it with clouds!" said Captain Mino from the back, and Jono groaned before his clouds began to enter the window. "Kino cut down the foundation!"


    The swordsman touched his sword, and there was a sh of light. Then, the house rose with the clouds beneath it, rubbles falling from its different sides. Then, Kino took a step back as his job was done.


    "Captain, the house is empty!" said Bono with his eyes scanning the ce from above. "Are you sure the target is inside?"


    "The signal ising from this ce, so be careful¡­" said Captain Mino before an objectnded between the five of them. It was a small cylindrical object rolled between them. "¡­this is¡­"


    BOOM!


    A blinding light covered the street with the five soldiers in the center. The explosion shook the ground as the deafening sound traveled several blocks away. After the explosion, two figures emerged from the rubbles.


    "Are they dead, Aunty?" asked one of the women, standing up. "That was a bomb that can rival an Astra-ranker attack. It must have cost you a fortune to obtain it."


    "It did, and there are no others," said the other woman as she lit a cigarette with sweat rolling down her face. "However, it wasn''t enough."


    "Bono!" shouted Captain Mino as the giant fell face-first to the ground, his body charcoal from the explosion. However, the rest of the soldiers were left unharmed. "Bono, answer me!"


    "Ugh," the giant man groaned as he tried to stand up. "Bono will¡­ never die¡­."


    "That would be bad for us," said the woman inside the house as she raised her rifle. "After all, our ultimate attack should at least take down one of you."


    "You wench!" shouted Tinto as she darted forward, the fat she gained disappearing rapidly. The woman fired her rifle, sending a streak of ancient fire toward the woman. The fire turned into a winged monster that struck the woman in the chest, pushing her back.


    "Is this truly just a rei-ranker?" muttered Captain Mino as he stared at the woman smoking her cigarette. "Our intel is far from being right!"


    "You had that information right, don''t worry," said the woman as she aimed her rifle at them. "However, you did underestimate the technology of our world. This is how we survived the dungeons for thousands of years!"


    "Don''t get arrogant, lousy woman," said Tinto as she removed her burning robes. "I will eat you like a steak of cheap meat!"


    "Calm down, Tinto," said Kino as he advanced and crouched beside Bono, breathing hisst. "Your sacrifice made this mission a sess, Bono. You can now rest in peace."


    The swordsman removed his bamboo hat and ced it on top of the giant''s face, covering it as Bono breathed hisst. Then, the swordsman''s sharp re turned toward the woman. "


    "Those who kill should expect to be killed," said Kino with a sharp glint in his eyes. "Are you ready to ce your life on the line, woman?"


    "You should have been prepared to be killed the moment you stepped into our world," said the woman as she flung her cigarette at them, and itnded in front of them. "I don''t expect that all of you are here for a chat."


    "Captain," muttered the swordsman. "Let me unsheathe my sword."


    "Sever their wills to resist, Kino," said Captain Mino as he stared at the corpse of hisrade. "Jono, take Bono back to his family. We are leaving this world since we found the target."


    Kino unsheathed his sword, and it was ethereal. The swordsman stared at the two women before one fired her rifle, and the other rushed forward to attack. Then, his sword stretched and shed the two of them, passing through their bodies.


    "Ah!"


    The two women fell to the ground as Kino sheathed his sword. His rage was unmasked in his eyes, seeming to have wanted more than just cutting their wills to resist. Then, he walked toward the woman who killed his friend.


    "What¡­ have you done¡­" muttered the woman at him with her tired, weary eyes. "I have no energy to resist¡­."


    "I am the swordsman who can sever anything, including the intangible," said Kino as he stared down at her. "You no longer have the will to resist us."


    "Is that so?" said the woman as she raised her rifle again and fired, sending the swordsman burning through the air andnding beside the corpse.

 Chapter 640 Almighty Clouds

    Chapter 640 Almighty Clouds¡¡¡¡Captain Mino stared at his swordsman get flung away by the explosion of mes, and Jono hurried to extinguish them with his clouds. The captain''s eyes were surprised as he stared at the woman standing up from her spot, her rifle held tightly in her hand.


    "¡­how is this possible? You should have lost your will to resist us!" shouted Tinto at the woman, who lit a cigarette despite being in this situation. "Did Kino mess up?" she turned toward the swordsman.


    "That is not the case," said Captain Mino as he stared at the riflewoman. "The other woman has stopped resisting, but something else is making this riflewoman fight."


    "Do not underestimate," muttered the woman before inhaling her cigarettes, "the willpower of a single mom."


    The Brave Five, who have turned three plus a badly burned one, stared at the scene with fear and speechlessness. This woman was far weaker than them, and if not for using strange technology and sneak attacks, she would have never harmed them this much.


    However, even as the captain with an iron will, Mino could not fathom the person in front of him. Therefore, the only case for Kino to fail was for someone much stronger than him that Kino could not harm.


    "You have been hiding your strength¡­ all along?" asked Kino as he tried to sit up with the aid of Jono''s clouds. "The people of this world are truly dishonest," he began coughing.


    "No, she has not hidden anything this time. You lost, Kino, despite her being weaker than you are," Jono interrupted while watching her from above the clouds. "Never underestimate the enemy."


    Captain Mino couldn''t help but agree, and the tattoos on his face began to shift and realign. It was time to take this seriously, and he breathed out as the tattoos began to leave his body and surround him.


    "It is rare," said Captain Mino as he took a stance, "to meet someone weak, but their will cannot be broken. Those like this either have seen the universe or will harness it."


    The tattoos began to crawl on the ground, spread in the air, and dance around Captain Mino''s body. The air started to vibrate as the captain was ready to strike, but someone jumped in front of him. It was none other than Jono.


    "Your hi¡­" muttered Mino before Jono raised his hand, and clouds exploded from within them. The woman raised her rifle and fired several volleys, but the clouds absorbed everything as if they were cotton.


    "It is no use," muttered Jono as the clouds surrounded the woman, diffusing with her surrounding to lock her up. "My clouds can absorb everything, even mana."


    The rifle fell to the ground as the woman rose, suspended by the clouds. Jono did not look away, even when the other target tried to stand. Finally, however, her legs failed her, and she fell to the ground repeatedly.


    "Mino," muttered Jono toward the captain. "I want to know her name."


    "The target''s name is Sarah Silvera," said Mino as he walked toward the other one. "She is the mother of the sorcerer, making her a valuable asset."


    "That exins her willpower," said Kino as he stood up with Tinto supporting him. "I never imagined someone so weak would have an undefeated will."


    "Is it not weak who has the strongest will to live?" muttered Jono as Mino carried the other woman toward the clouds and threw her. Then, his clouds began to imprison the woman as well. "The most beautiful form of struggle."


    "Are you a pervert?" asked the middle-aged woman as her face lost color. Jono was taken by surprise, and heughed before shaking his head. "How do you know my name?"


    "This is the first time such an usation was thrown at me," he said with a shake of his head and a smile. "I would have loved to chat more, but it is my naptime. Captain Mino can brief you with the rest."


    Jono fell backward, and a cloud formed a bed beside him, and he floated beside the two hostages. The woman stared at Jono sleeping without care and turned toward Captain Mino. Her amber eyes stared daggers at him, making the captain feel under pressure.


    "There is no need to exin anything to a hostage," said Captain Mino before turning toward Kino and Tinto. "Are you able to walk?"


    "His wounds are superficial. If he cannot walk just from this, we should just leave him here to die," said Tinto with a grin. "Are we done over here?"


    "There is no way to escape their imprisonment," said Captain Mino before the tattoos seeped back into his body. "The target has been secured, but the mission is to take her back."


    "And what about the other woman?" asked Tinto as she stared at the red hair spread over the clouds. "Should we eliminate her?"


    "That would be left for Her Majesty to decide," said Captain Mino as he stared at Bono''s corpse. "We need to go back now. Our next destination is Alka."


    ***


    Oren stared at the horizon, but there was nothing but the asional monsters roaming around the city. The citizens had already fled, and the army fought against the cmity. His two teammates have each taken a different side, and Oren chose the one closest to his house.


    The only thing that kept Oren from assuming that his mother and Selena weren''t already in Alka was them using the SkyBeams. The invaders should not be knowledgeable about the transport system in Kera, so they must be traveling on foot at the moment.


    "I need to find Mr. Tate as well," muttered Oren with a headache threatening to make his head explode. "However, if I leave this ce, the kidnappers might escape."


    "Some help, allow me to offer," said a voice beside him.


    "You know, Lancelot," frowned Oren. "You have merged with my soul, making you able to talk like I do, right?"


    "A narcissist, you are."


    "Just talk like everyone else does, please," sighed Oren. "What kind of help can you provide?"


    "I can find the man you are looking for or wait here until the kidnapers arrive," replied Lancelot in a normal manner, making Oren relieved. "However, you cannot use my powers if we are too far apart."


    "Then, does that me we can be separated?"


    "I am a spirit, after all."


    "¡­I will count you on then," said Oren before pondering. "You should go and seek Mr. Tate and tell him that I sent you. I will try to hold back the kidnappers if they appear until you are back."


    "As youmand, master," said Lancelot before it turned into a silver streak that left Oren''s body and flew in the distance. "I have memorized his face from your memories, so do not worry."


    "¡­I am worried you can do that," said Oren as he watched the spirit fly away. Then, his eyes turned toward the sky. "Please wait for me, Arthur. I will be there as soon as I save the two of them."


    After a few minutes of waiting, his tel lit up, and Kody''s voice came from it. "Oren! I see a group of suspicious peopleing this way. There are¡­ clouds following them¡­?"


    "What do you mean by clouds?"


    "¡­Selena and Aunty Sarah are captured within the clouds! Are we still doing our n?" asked Kody with worry. Oren frowned before contacting Lancelot via their connection. After his spirit replied, Oren ran toward Kody.


    "We have to hold them off, Kody," then he dialed Maryam. "Head toward Kody''s location and follow the n. Remember¡­ do not engage! We can only assume these soldiers are powerful enough to be sent for this mission."


    Oren knew they were risking their lives with this n because those soldiers might obliterate them with a single attack. However, it was a risk they had no choice but to take. Even if it killed him, he needs to save the two of them.


    The engine raved after jumping on top of his SkyBeam, and Oren flew across the sky. The route he was going to proves that the soldiers were taking a detour away, possibly to avoid the army and the battle.


    Whoosh!


    The SkyBeam flew across the streets and between the buildings at almost two hundred kilometers per hour, whistling across the air. Kody sent Oren the location of the soldiers, making him slow down and stop the SkyBeam a distance away. Then, he called Kody.


    "Are you ready?"


    "I am close enough to snatch them," said Oren. "Do not fight them head-on, but distract them in any way possible. Maryam should stun them for a few seconds, enough for me to save them and run with the SkyBeam."


    "¡­I will fight if that is what it takes to pull them away from the two," said Kody with determination. "You are not the only one willing to die to save them, Oren."

 Chapter 641 Not Weak

    Chapter 641 Not Weak¡¡¡¡Kody Nightroad stared at the group of soldiers in the distance. His heart tickled his ribcage, but he knew that fear was not an option given the circumstances. He was the older one among the group, yet he allowed Oren to shoulder the burden of saving their families.


    "Selena¡­" muttered Kody as he stared at his sister imprisoned in those cloud-shaped objects. However, despite his anxiety, he had to remain calm to stall them.


    The soldiers spotted him, but they kept one with their march. Kody acted as if he was looking around before running toward them, tripping and shouting iprehensibly.


    "You guys¡­ what are you doing here¡­?" shouted Kody as if he was shocked to see the group wandering around these parts. "I received intel moments ago that the fight against the cmity is shifting over to this site!"


    As he was sweating bullets trying to fool them, the group looked at him with disinterest. There were a few whispers among them about something before the bald man in the lead turned toward him.


    "We have heard, and we are here to aid the army. Please evacuate."


    Kody''s mind ran all possible scenarios that could make them say that. It seems that they discussed whether to attack him or not and be done with it, but maybe they didn''t want to pull the attention to them at the moment.


    "Then, can you help me?" said Kody as he walked closer toward them. "It seems you are a part of the rescue squad tending to the injured," said Kody while looking at the clouds. "Please help me save my family!"


    The soldiers seemed more annoyed with him, but they just wanted to get it over with. Captain Mino sighed and walked toward him, nodding in response to his demand.


    "Thank you, great one! However, the rubbles are too much to be handled by a single person! So please, beautiful sister, help us too!"


    "Since you know how to ask," smiled the woman while ying with her long tangerine hair. "Kino, keep guard over here. Your wounds have already healed."


    "Thank you! Thank you!" bowed Kody repeatedly before turning to lead them away. Two out of four soldiers were the best he could take away without raising suspicion.


    "However," started the woman as the two soldiers followed after him. "A hair so red is rathermon around here?" she asked, and it made Kody sweat profusely.


    "You are rather quiet," said the bald man behind him. "And you are walking too slowly for someone who wants to save his family."


    "I don''t want to tire the two of you," said Kody with a smallugh. "If you would like to hurry, then please follow me."


    Kody then pressed his tel and sent the signal to Oren, hiding in a nearby alley. Then, the sounds of a raving engine filled the street as a figure darted from one of the alleys, soaring high in the sky.


    The two soldiers turned in surprise to see Oren flying toward the clouds. As they were about to rush forward, Maryam appeared from a nearby alley and used her ability.


    "They will be out of it for three seconds, Oren!" shouted Maryam. True to her words, the soldiers were dazed for three seconds, and Kody decided to rush forward toward the clouds.


    The n was for Oren to snatch them and run, but the clouds imprisoning the two were not a foreseen matter. Therefore, Oren needed help to get them out of there before he could take them away.


    "Kody, attack the clouds!" shouted Oren, knowing that Kody''s ability would work on this one. Selena was able to etherealize her body and run through objects, but Kody could do that for the targets of his attack.


    As he reached the clouds in the three-second timeframe, Kody struck them with his palm. The clouds diffused as if they were vaporizing, but they were simply losing their structure. Then, however, the soldier sleeping on them suddenly woke up, even though the three seconds were not over.


    "Are you here to rescue these women?" asked the soldier, who snapped his eyes open. Kody realized that he looked simr to the woman they met at the vi, but it wasn''t time to admire his face. "I have to ask you to give up¡­."


    As he was talking, the shadow of the SkyBeam appeared above them. Oren wasnding, and the man turned toward him in shock, not knowing what monster had descended. White mes attacked the soldier, making him raise his arms to save himself.


    The clouds surrounded the soldier, and the mes exploded atop them. Oren descended from the sky and grabbed Selena and Aunt Sarah before throwing them over his SkyBeam.


    "Kody, grab on!"


    Maryam was already running away the moment she finished using her ability. As for Kody, he was the only one left here. Oren offered him his arm to grab, but Kody simply high-fived him. The SkyBeam flew a few meters away before Oren stopped it, and Kody turned toward him.


    "There is no way we can outrun them. I will hold them back here, and you should get them to safety. Take care of my sister, Oren."


    As he said so, Kody took out a pair of gauntlets from his storage ring. Oren stared at him for a few seconds before twisting the SkyBeam''s handle, making it fly away. As Kody saw his friend running away, he felt grateful that Oren listened.


    After all, these soldiers would snap out of their daze in a second. One of them was already awake, and the other two regained consciousness. Kody stared at them and smiled.


    "Thank you for helping me, deardies and gentlemen," said Kody as he punched his gauntlets against one another. "I will have to ask that you stay where you are."


    "¡­we have let our guard down," muttered the bald man with disappointment. "Who would have thought that someone so weak can even think of hindering us? Kino, Tinto, and Jono should pursue the targets. I will handle this foolish man."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "As if I would let you," shouted Kody as he rushed toward the three, already making their way toward Oren. Then, before the three could pass, Kody punched the ground. The pavement exploded to create a dust screen due to Kody etherealizing most of the pavement. "Let me show you what happens next."


    Kody raised his fist, and the etherealized pavement rose high in the air before turning back into pavement. Instead, however, Kody has manipted it into bing a giant hammer.


    "Strike!"


    Kody shouted as the hammer swung in the air and attacked the three. His hopes were crushed as he thought that this would hold them back. But, instead, the tangerine woman opened her mouth, and it expanded, eating his hammer in one gulp before passing him.


    "Foolish brat," muttered the bald man as he tore through the dust screen, appearing in front of Kody. "You should have known your limits!"


    Then, Kody saw the man swing his fist, but he was too slow to dodge. His knuckles dug through Kody''s face, breaking whatever bones met and pushing them into his skull. Kody could feel the excruciating pain of his teeth digging into his lips and his nose breaking as his feet left the ground.


    Then, he soared and crashed the building on the side. The walls crumbled as he mmed into them before he stopped andnded on the ground. Kody heard the bald man mutter to himself in his pain and unconsciousness.


    "Pathetic weaklings have no right to fight us," said the man coldly. "What a humiliation to be fooled by these brats."


    "We are not¡­ weak¡­" muttered Kody as he tried to stand up. Blood leaked from his mouth under his broken nose and disfigured face. "The weak¡­ is who attacks¡­ the innocents¡­."


    Kody could feel his teeth falling from his mouth, but he could see the bald man turning toward him. He could even see the man''s tattoos leave his body in his hazy vision.


    "Innocence and justice are subjective, kid," said the bald man as he stared at him with fierce eyes. "I did not think that would withstand that attack, even if I used a small portion of my strength. You should have pretended to be dead."


    "I will protect¡­ my sister¡­" said Kody as he raised his gauntlets with tears. "I will be a good older brother," memories shed ins his eyes of their childhood together and how his little sister took care of him.


    "¡­" the bald man was silent as he stared at him, then he sighed. "Are all humans on Earth have unbroken resolves? Then, I will break everyst one of them," Muttered the bald man as the tattoos began to leave his body and surround his arm. "This is the greatest respect I can offer: a-hundred-percent attack!"


    Kody could feel the air being sucked toward the man as he took a stance. His muscles bulged, and the tattoos seemed to supply his arm with strength. But then, Kody saw his fate. He was going to die.

 Chapter 642 Family of Liars

    Chapter 642 Family of Liars¡¡¡¡In that split second before death, Kody remembered his life. It was a routine and monotonous life where he lived under the shadow of his family to make it through school without troubles or danger. He never raided dungeons before meeting Master Mnia and Oren, giving him the confidence to risk his life.


    "I have not lived¡­ yet¡­" muttered Kody with lifeless eyes as the bald man punched toward him. A vortex appeared around the man''s fist, sucking everything into it. "Even for¡­ just a bit longer¡­ I want to survive¡­."


    His mana exploded, and Kody met the man''s fist with his own, pushing every mana he had in his body to etherealize his enemy. Of course, the difference in body constitution made it impossible for Kody to turn the bald man into the ether. However, it was barely enough to act as a shock absorber, and Kody watched his hand indent inward, with every bone breaking. The attack did not stop and kept traveling toward his chest.


    The knuckles of the bald man connected with his chest, producing a resounding cracking sound in the destroyed street. Kody could not feel a thing anymore as he was sent flying. His chest caved into itself. His blood leaked from his lips as he flew faster than he could perceive and crashed into the far walls of the building, room after room, and eventually entered the street behind it.


    In the end, Kody crashed into a stall of fruits before falling to the ground, and his back leaned on the destroyed stall. His chest caved in, blood leaking out inrge amounts. The more blood he saw leaving his body, the more Kody felt the imminent approach of death.


    As the blood pooled below him, Kody lost his vision. The blood he lost was too much for his brain to work correctly anymore, and all he could hear was the sound of footstepsing his way.


    "You are still alive¡­" muttered the voice of his attacker with surprise. "I did not expect¡­ such resilience from a brat. If this has been our glorious kingdom, I would have taken you as a disciple. Unfortunately, however, the circumstance demand that I kill you."


    Kody could feel that he would die even without the man attacking him. However, he was not afraid or regretful, nor did he hate his fate. On the contrary, a smile appeared on his face as his blind green eyes stared at death.


    "I regret¡­ nothing."


    "An indomitable spirit!" eximed the bald man in surprise. "You are worthy of respect, and therefore, I will end you with the strength my Queen has bestowed me. Heaven''s Mantra, Final Gate¡­!"


    Kody could feel the crushing pressure from the man trying to squeeze what little life he had left. However, this was not the end. This was merely the preparation of what hade. At that moment, Kody realized this was indeed the end of his life.


    He was nothing but a nuisance, a failure, and a loser all of his life. However, there was one thing that he was proud of, and that was his little sister, who was a genius at everything she learned. Selena was bound to upturn the world one day, and he was now proud that his life was sacrificed to rescue her.


    "In the end, my life had meaning."


    Then, the crushing mountain pressed against his body, ttening him against the wooden stand, which broke, and Kody was pushed against the wall. The mere pressure from the iing attack was enough to tten him, and Kody closed his eyes.


    As he was surrendering to death, his body jerked with pain as he was pushed to the side and trembled to the ground. His broken ribs pierced his insides, making him wheeze in pain and gasp for air. Then, he heard an explosion that shook the world.


    "Who are you?" asked the voice of the bald soldier, looking confused. "Are you one of Amelio''s soldiers? Unfortunately, however, that cannot be. I have never seen you with that man."


    Kody could hear the man talking to himself, but there was no answer from the other side. Then, as he flipped himself to lie on his back, Kody could hear someoneing his way but not see them.


    "Is someone¡­ there¡­?" asked Kody with a bated breath, but no one answered him. Theck of a response terrified him more because he could hear the faint breathing of someone. "Answer¡­ me¡­"


    ***


    Oren turned the handle of his SkyBeam, increasing his speed. His eyes turned with worry toward the end of the street, where Kody was fighting against the soldiers. He could see the dust cloud that Kody had created even from here.


    "¡­Oren," his tel lit up with a notification as Maryam called him. "Are you there? I am monitoring the battle from afar. The soldiers are pursuing you except for their captain. You need to find a way!"


    "How long would it take them to catch me?"


    "A few minutes, at this rate!"


    Oren gritted his teeth as he realized that even with the SkyBeam, his speed was far inferior to those of the soldiers. However, at least now, he saved his mother and Selena.


    "Ugh," his mother groaned behind him and opened her eyes. Then, as they focused on the surrounding, Oren ced his hand on her back to stabilize her over the SkyBeam. "Oren¡­?" she turned her head toward him.


    "You are safe now, mom," smiled Oren without turning. "I will take us to a safe ce, just don''t move as you might fall."


    His mind was working through countless solutions as he tried to sound calm. The soldiers will soon catch up to them, but Oren had no idea how to outrun them.


    "I can move now," muttered his mother while adjusting her seating over the SkyBeam, pushing his hand away. "More importantly, what happened to your hair?"


    "Oh, my hair?" muttered Oren as he touched the right side of his head. The rest did not notice it, but his mother was different. A small portion of his hair had turned white, but it was masked beneath the dust that covered him. "I got a new style."


    There was no way for him to tell his mother what happened, especially how Lancelot took half of his soul to form a contract. His nose sniffed as he finished telling his lie, and he turned to see his mother lighting a cigarette.


    "¡­mom? You smoke?" his eyes turned round at the revtion, and his mother looked at him with tired eyes as she blew the smoke.


    "There is no need to be surprised since we are a family of liars," her words stabbed into his heart, proving that she knew he was lying. "We lie to protect each other from the truth. So are we a good family or a bad one?"


    "A bit toote to decide¡­" muttered Oren as he turned back from her and turned the SkyBeam into an alley. "We lived all of our lives like this."


    "Twenty years of marriage and neen as a mother," muttered his mother behind him while inhaling her acidic smoke. "I, too, lived a lie with your father, but lies hurt less."


    "Until we know the truth," said Oren as the engine raved. "This is not the time, mom. The soldiers who kidnapped you are behind us."


    "Take the next left alley, and go forward."


    "That ce would be¡­" muttered Oren with confusion before his eyes lit up. "The abandoned sewers!"


    The SkyBeam took a left, and Oren could see the trench in front of them. These sewers were used to drainage the city before Kera installed a new system that relied on space and teleportation runes as a sewage system.


    "I used to work there before, as monsters began to infest that ce," muttered his mother. "We should be able to lose them in the undergroundbyrinth."


    Oren nodded and increased his speed, riding his SkyBeam over the edge of the sewers. The trench blew him was empty, filled with giant metallic gates used to release the gases.


    "We¡­ used to y in this ce a lot," said Oren as their SkyBeam soared through the sky. "Arthur and I had no one but ourselves at that time, but we acted as if we owned the world."


    "It is not toote to do that since he is here too," said his mother. Oren toward her with a nk expression, not knowing whether he should tell her about Arthur''s injuries. Then, he decided to do what they, as a family, had done until now.


    Lie.


    "You are right," smiled Oren before turning away, and the SkyBeam began to descend. "He should get here soon, too."


    As the SkyBeam headed toward one of the gates, the mes surrounded the front tires. Oren red at the gate, and he saw how clouds suddenly appeared in front of them. Then, in a heartbeat, Oren twisted the handle and turned toward the side, climbing the walls of the sewages.

 Chapter 643 Underground Tunnels

    Chapter 643 Underground Tunnels¡¡¡¡The SkyBeam began to climb the walls, and his mother had to grab onto the unconscious Selena lest she fell. Oren turned to the side and saw the three soldiers standing atop the trench, boarding a cloud.


    "That thing can be used as a vehicle?" muttered Oren with surprise.


    "It seems the master of the clouds is the strongest and possibly the highest-ranking one," said his mother while adjusting her rifle. "Since they are already here, we cannot enter the sewage. It seems he knows our n."


    "Then, we need to find a different way to escape," said Oren while turning his motorcycle and riding the trench''s walls.The clouds rushed after them, seeking to entrap them inside. However, Oren managed to dodge those who caught up and increased their speed until the SkyBeam overheated. "The big gate!"


    At the end of the trench, where there was a street crossing it, a giant gate took them directly underground. Oren turned his handle to push the SkyBeam past its limits, making it start to shake.


    "The clouds are too close, Oren!" shouted his mother from behind him while shooting several volleys. Oren saw the great flood of clouds inches away from him as he turned around. The gate was still several tens of meters away, and they would be caught.


    Oren turned around and raised his hand. Mana gathered on his hand, twisting like a vortex. Then, he pped the engine on the side, infusing it with his mana. The SkyBeam exploded forward at terrifying speed, leaving the clouds behind while its outer parts began to melt.


    His mother almost fell from the motorcycle, but Oren grabbed her arm and brought her back. However, the woman did not stop firing at the soldiers even while almost falling, using one arm to aim and shoot. As they passed through the gate, the SkyBeam began to give weird voices, and several parts fell.


    "This thing is about to explode!" said Oren before hitting the breaks, and the three of them fell off the bike as it rolled on the ground. Oren could feel his wounds opening up again, making him groan in pain, but he jumped back on his feet in no time.


    "Where are you going?" asked his mother while coughing the dirt in her mouth. The sewage system was abandoned, making it as dry as a desert. "We need to escape inside!"


    "I will make onest use of this bike," said Oren as he adjusted the bike and turned it one. Several parts were gone, and its engine was still overheating, but Oren activated it anyway. Within the motorcycle should be a mana crystal that could be charged, making it simr to a bomb if tempered. "Kill at least one of them!"


    The SkyBeam raved for onest time, and Oren infused his affinity mana into the engine. It pulled every mana in the surrounding into the machine, making it overheat again. The SkyBeam bolted toward the soldiers, who were approaching the big gate.


    "Now, we can run!" shouted Oren toward his mother before running and carrying Selena. His mother fired at the SkyBeam, seeming to know his n. As one of the bullets struck the engine, the mana crystal inside pulled mana into it.


    His mother ran after him, and Oren saw the tremendous blue explosion engulfing the three soldiers with onest nce. Then, Oren and his mother ran into the underground tunnels, hoping to outrun the soldiers.


    ***


    Mnia pushed the door open and entered her home after leaving the kids at the shelter, where they would be transported to safety. The soldiers tried to stop her and take her away, but she assured them that she was safe.


    However, the home that always felt safe now felt like the belly of a monster, waiting to devour her. The backyard was the same as she had left it, with her two parents meeting for the first time in forever.


    "You are back," said June as she turned toward her. "It seems you needed some time away from me, Mnia. I am your mother after all, and I came to visit, yet you run away."


    "You are not her mother," Master Ronin defended with a broken face, "I¡­ was foolish to trust you at that time. I even loved you, and by doing so, I cursed our daughter with having a mother like you."


    "Do not say it like that, Ronin," frowned June. "I had my reasons for leaving at that time. And if I have stayed, I would have endangered both of your lives."


    "And does that excuse leaving?" said Mnia with a cold face. "Does that excuseing this way and invading our city?"


    "I had reasons for that too," said June with a sigh. "You would understand one day. After all, you are my daughter."


    "Do not call me that," spat Mnia. "It tastes bad. Having reasons exins things but never excuses them. A person''s true character is revealed when he opposes his reasons to do the right thing."


    "Right and wrong are different for everyone," June shook her head before turning toward Master Ronin, staring at Avarice Dungeon. "Are you fancying that blue explosion?"


    "It seems¡­ they did it," said Master Ronin toward June, who simply smiled and did not say anything. "There have been a few losses, but as I have foreseen, we won."


    "Even foresight relies on mana," said June without any concern. "One of the soldiers is my flesh and blood, Ronin. He is the strongest mana user I have ever seen."


    "And yet he lost," said Master Ronin with a frown. "Where does this confidencee from?"


    "I have faith in my children," said June while ncing at Mnia. "He is your older brother, dear. I told him about you, and he asked that we bring you to our side."


    Mnia was shaken as she remembered her lonely childhood with her father, who told her that her simple existence was proof that there were other civilizations, and her abilities were curses. He was right.


    "What does your child have to do with my prophecies?"


    "If the prophecy happens in a ce isted from mana, you cannot exactly foresee its future, right?" said June with a smile. "Jono has that ability, and he will make sure the mission ispleted."


    "¡­that cannot be true¡­" her father''s lips trembled as he tried to find the words. "Then, you knew that I would only be able to foresee their escape, but not the result?"


    "I have an inkling that it would end like that," said June while turning to her daughter. "Then, what would it be? Are you going to watch idly as your beloved disciple gets killed?"


    Mnia was silent, remembering the times she had spent with Oren. It was the closest she had to a little brother, and she did not want to lose him. Earlier, she trusted her father would handle the situation, but June had nned against that.


    Mnia ran toward June without another word and jumped over the table, followed by the fence. Their vi was on a cliff that oversaw the city, and running toward the blue explosion would lead her straight to Oren.


    Her feet dragged down the cliff, and Mnia turned into a streak of light that disappeared in the sky. June watched the scene with fascination before turning toward Ronin.


    "That girl¡­ what exactly is she?"


    "None of your damn business," Master Ronin lost his cool for the first time in years. "You are treating her like an object, which you have thrown away and only decided to pick up. Do you have no regard toward her feelings?"


    "I can change her mind," said June with a smile. "I did not want my children to fight, but it might be better for them to meet now rather than never."


    ***


    Mnia materialized above the explosion and watched the blue mes covering the sky. Then, she began to free fall before falling into the sewers and at the center of the fire. There were scraps of metal all around and few traces of blood.


    "Oren?" called out Mnia before her eyes turned white. However, the clouds mixed with the mes prevented her from seeing through the smoke. "It seems that all of them are inside the tunnels¡­ I need to hurry."


    Mnia rushed inside, following whatever clues of battle she could find. Different scents rushed into her nose, and she followed the one of blood. Then, at some point, she realized that the underground tunnels forked into many.


    "Have they decided to stick together or split?" Mnia touched the ground, and her eyes turned white again. Then, images appeared in her mind, telling her what happened here earlier. "¡­they split?"


    The next decision was deciding which path to follow. Should she try and save Oren, his mother, or Selena? Oren decided to leave marks and lead them away, but so did his mother, and so did Selena¡­


    "All of these fools are trying to be the bait, which made the soldiers split too¡­" sighed Mnia. "Who am I going to save?"

 Chapter 644 The Clouds Master

    Chapter 644 The Clouds Master¡¡¡¡Oren watched his blood trail, knowing that the soldiers should follow it. This way, his mother and Selena would have a chance to run away using the underground tunnels. However, he could feel the presence of several people following him, making him relieved.


    "Lancelot, are you there?" asked Oren, and he received a response shortly after. Mr. Tate was near the battlefield, and Lancelot had found him. Therefore, Oren asked his spirit to guide him toward Selena, which should be the weakest person among them.


    Then, Oren had to lose these soldiers and meet with his mother before running away. Mr. Tate was powerful enough to protect Selena, but he had to hide his tracks before meeting his mother again.


    As he was bandaging his bleeding, Oren could hear the sound of footsteps traveling from behind. Then, using the breathing technique Master Ronin taught him, Oren calmed down. Mana vibrated around him, and Oren decided to use a technique he had learned.


    He called it Mana Decoy, as his ability allowed him to control mana even after it left his body. In this way, he could mask his presence by sending a mana decoy elsewhere. Oren allowed mana to leave every pore of his body, replicating his appearance. Then, he was staring at the mana figure in front of him.


    "Go and lure them away," muttered Oren as he controlled the figure to run deeper into the tunnels while he took a side road. This would give him a few minutes since the Mana Decoy had a simr presence to his.


    Unless someone had a high perception, most awakeners relied on mana to feel other people''s presence. After all, a mana essence or a manablood was condensed mana. Therefore, Oren didn''t think that whoever was pursuing him could tell the difference.


    Oren ran through the tunnels, hiding his presence as much as possible. Finally, the darkness beneath him split apart using a small me on his hand, allowing him to see better. Then, he heard hissing and rumbling sounds as if something was slithering inside the tunnels.


    His running came to a halt as Oren stopped to listen to the sounds behind him. Even after listening for a while, there was no telling what it was. Then, Oren saw what wasing after him.


    "¡­that man is filling the tunnels with clouds?" red Oren at the clouds rushing his way before running away. "He must have realized that I used a decoy, somehow. This is bad, but at least I''m the one they are after."


    Oren could feel the clouds rumble behind him, and he frowned. If someone could create shadows, then they should be able to¡­


    "These clouds are charged!" muttered Oren as he looked at them and saw the clouds sh with light. "What kind of bugged ability is this?"


    Oren had to run for his life as the lighting crackled and struck the tunnel''s walls. The entire underground structure began to shake under the destruction of the lightning and the clouds. As the clouds almost caught him, Oren saw the end of the tunnel before.


    "Ugh!" groaned Oren while stumping his foot on the ground to rush forward. Then, he rolled on and fell from the end of the tunnel, letting the clouds graze past him. The electricity charged within them made his hair stand up, and Oren fell to the ground. "Cough!"


    The young awakener rolled on the ground before he managed to stand up, finding himself inside a giant underground reservoir. The clouds stuck to the ceiling as lightning began to rumble between them.


    "I caught you atst, Oren Silvera," muttered a voice from the clouds before someone fell from them, his hair standing up like an afro. "I''m d you are the one I picked."


    "¡­what?" muttered Oren while looking around. "Where are the other two?"


    "We split apart to find the three of you since the three paths had different traces," said the clouds'' master with a shrug. "I wanted to find that woman, but you are quite something yourself. You are¡­ a Spirits Contractor, right?"


    "¡­does that mean¡­ the other two also left traces?" muttered Oren as he stood up, his brows furrowed. "Those two idiots!"


    "It is wrong to bad mouth your mother, kid," said the man. "In any case, my name is Jono. I have some questions for you."


    "What kind of questions?"plied Oren as he looked around, looking for an exit. If the two other two followed his mother and Selena, then he needs to go and save them. It was best to distract this Jono until he finds a way out.


    "I know that you have a rtionship with a man named Ronin, and I want to know about his daughter."


    "¡­Master Ronin doesn''t have any daughters that I know about," said Oren with a frown while realizing that all of the exits were blocked with clouds.


    "As far as I know, he only has one daughter called Mnia," said Jono as he sat on top of his clouds. "Mnia is my little sister."


    Oren was shocked and speechless by the revtion, and he remembered the woman he met at Master Ronin''s house. As he remembers it to be, her name was June, and she seemed to be the master''s wife.


    "You are June''s son?" asked Oren with shock, and the man''s expression crumbled.


    "Do not mention that name with disrespect, kid. I will let this one go, but another time means death."


    "Does that mean you are not here to kill me?"


    "¡­you have a point, as I will kill you regardless," nodded Jono. "However, we have been instructed to kill no one rted to the sorcerer, as that would backfire on our ns."


    "The sorcerer?" muttered Oren, realizing these people''s true goal. "You want to kidnap my mother to threaten my brother?"


    "If you put it that way, I would feel like a viin. However, that is indeed the case. All for the sake of survival."


    "How is that a justification for killing countless innocents?"


    "It is either this city or our kingdom," shrugged Jono before realizing that his clouds had blocked every possible path. "You have nowhere to run, now. Tell me about my sister."


    Oren gritted his teeth as he was surrounded by clouds rumbling with lightning. However, given his hair, Jono did not control the lightning himself. Nevertheless, this was the silver lining of this ordeal that could make him survive.


    "I have no idea what to tell you."


    "¡­is she miserable here?" asked Jono, and Oren saw the first human side of this man. "I wanted to take her along, but I don''t know if that is the best thing for her. After all, this world is going to be destroyed."


    "¡­there is no we are letting that happen."


    "You have seen Amelio," said Jono with a sigh. "He is not a human, but a god. That kind of god has set eyes on this world, and no one can stop him."


    "We will," said Oren with conviction. "Kera will not fall."


    "I admire the confidence behind those words," said Jono with a yawn. "However, you failed to rescue your family, so I wonder where that confidencees from? As we speak, my soldiers are capturing your family and friends."


    Oren was quiet for a few seconds because he realized that Jono was trying to entrap him here, nothing more. Then, his mes appeared around his body, making Jono raise his brows in surprise. Then, Oren dashed forward.


    "I will never allow that!" shouted Oren as his greatsword appeared in his hand, and he sent a giant crescent of mes toward Jono. However, the man simply waved his hand, and the clouds protected him.


    As the mes struck the clouds, Oren watched thetter absorb the mana of the attack. The fire died down, but Oren was far from being over. He jumped atop the clouds that hindered Jono''s vision before waving his greatsword at him.


    "It is futile, kid."


    The clouds rumbled around Jono before a streak of lightning struck Oren''s sword, which he let go in a moment''s decision. The lightning struck the de, making the iron bend from the extreme heat.


    As hended, Oren struck Jono with his fist covered in mes. The attack connected, sending the man flying toward the clouds. However, the moment that he did, his legs got entrapped.


    "Dammit," Oren tried to break free, but the clouds defused his mana and strength. Jononded on the floor before standing while rubbing his mouth.


    "Ah, it hurts," said Jono. "It is hard to hold back against weakling."


    The words stabbed into Oren''s heart, making him stop struggling with frustration. However, then, a smile appeared on his face. Jono frowned as he realized that something was wrong.


    "You think I am desperate to get to my family, but that is wrong," said Oren with a smile. "All I have to do is keep the most troublesome soldier here, and my family will be safe."


    Earlier, Lancelot told him that Mr. Tate was here. Oren sent his spirit to help his mother and Mr. Tate to help his girlfriend. In this way, those two were safer than he was.


    "It seems¡­ you are underestimating me," said Jono as the clouds surrounded Oren''s arms and twisted them. His forearms broke at the same time, making Oren howl in pain. "All I have to do is keep you alive."

 Chapter 645 A Royal Mindset

    Chapter 645 A Royal Mindset¡¡¡¡Jono stared at the youth before him, who dared to mock a royalty. However, even after breaking his arms, the young man called Oren did not flinch or cower. Instead, he grinned.


    "I have gotten under your skin, huh?" said the man whose hair was half white, half br. There was a crazed glint in his eyes that made Jono reconsider his evaluation of the man. "I am sorry for breaking the news for you, but you lose."


    "Do not underestimate the soldiers I have sent, kid," smiled Jono at him. "One of them is our kingdom''s greatest swordsman, and the other is a spatial monster."


    "A spatial monster?" muttered Oren with a frown.


    "Did you think that Tinto was a normal human?" smiled Jono. "She can eat everything, quite literally. So whatever her opponent can do, she will devour it and turn it into energy."


    Jono knew that even with these monstrous capabilities, their mission was too important to rely on those two. However, he held this man captive to lure his master and his younger sister.


    There were several presences inside the underground tunnels at the moment, and even if he couldn''t tell whether Mnia was among them, he believed that to be the case. The only issue was that the man before was irritating him, and Jono lost his cool.


    "Whether it is a spatial monster or a walking storage ring, we will not lose," said Oren with a smile. "This is our world, and there are tons of things we can use against you."


    "Hoho, like what?" muttered Jono with interest and a raised brow. Then, the youth seemed to lose focus and look elsewhere before looking back at him again. "Your swordsman¡­ is dead."


    "That cannot be¡­" muttered Jono with a frown before realizing that one of the presences inside the runes had disappeared. His eyes shook as that presence came from the direction Kino had gone, but it did not make sense. No one in this city could kill him. "What¡­ have you done?!" shouted Jono as he raised his hand, and the clouds crushed Oren.


    "Cough," blood spurted from the youth''s mouth, but a smile was on his face. "I don''t understand it myself, but we are not alone in these tunnels."


    Jono was further enraged when the clouds behind him parted, and a figure appeared above the two. He raised his eyes with shock, trying to see who managed to slip through his clouds unnoticed. Jono found a girl with short hair and a mole on her chin.


    "Who¡­ are you?" red Jono at the woman who disappeared and reappeared between him and Oren. The womannded on the ground gracefully before turning toward Oren.


    "I am d you are safe, Oren," said the woman with a smile. "I was worried that I would be toote, but it seems I am too early. You are still fairly alive, huh?"


    "Just barely."


    "I asked you a question!" red Jono at the woman who ignored him. But then, she turned around to meet his eyes, and then he realized it. "Those eyes¡­ and that mole¡­."


    "Not my favorite thing about how I look," said the woman as she took a stance. "After all, it reminds me of that cold-hearted woman."


    "You are Mnia," muttered Jono as he lowered his guard, and a smile appeared on his face. "It is no wonder you look so simr to mother, but I guess that''s also proof. I am¡­"


    "I know that you are her son," said Mnia with a frown, but her coldness did not disappear one bit. "This is why I will treat you just the same as her: an enemy."


    "An enemy?" muttered Jono with surprise. "We are family, Mnia. I came here to take you back to our world, where you belong."


    "Is that so?" asked Mnia before disappearing and striking him in his chest. Jono could feel his ribs breaking because he failed to guard against such an attack. "Good luck, then."


    The air in his lungs got knocked out, and Jono was sent flying toward his clouds, where he crashed into them. It did not make sense to him why Mnia would attack him so suddenly since the two of them were family.


    "What is the meaning¡­ of this¡­?" asked Jono as he held his chest, and Mnia stared at him with a nk look. "Why are you attacking me, your flesh and blood?"


    "Flesh and blood are overrated, dear brother. I cannot feel a connection or a bond based on that. My family is those I lived with ever since I came to this world, not the one who tossed me away."


    "We never tossed you away!" shouted Jono a bit louder than he intended, but he managed to calm himself down. "I have looked for you ever since I knew of your existence. I ventured into the cmity gates and sought the Shin Theocracy in this world, but I did not find anything about you. So when we finally managed to locate you, we came here!"


    "It does not seem like you want to have a simple chat," Mnia took a step back while looking at Oren. "You came here and attacked my family, city, and life. I doubt that I was even on your agenda."


    "We only managed to find you through the Schr, who demanded that we finish this mission!" said Jono in a hurry, but Mnia did not seem to understand. Instead, she raised her hand toward the clouds and clenched her fist.


    Jono watched with amazement as the clouds turned into light, and Oren fell to the ground. The rays seeped into Mnia, which she used to heal Oren''s broken bones. The amount of concern and care she looked at the youth was different from the one he received.


    Jono realized the reason that he hated Oren and was cruel to him earlier. He knew that Oren was a part of his sister''s life, but not Jono. It was jealousy, as childish as that could be. However, when he saw Mnia heal Oren, the envy reappeared.


    "Is that the family you have?" muttered Jono with gritted teeth. "A bum that you picked up from somewhere and spent your time on training?"


    "This bum is a better family than you have ever been," Mnia coldly replied, stabbing into Jono''s heart. The man took a step back, feeling his vision narrow. "Oren is the closest I had to a brother."


    His goal has always been to save his little sister, who must be alone in the world. However, he never considered the possibility that his sister had reced him with someone else. So then, what has he been doing all this time?


    "I know that you help to gain the favor of the creator because when the timees, and the vessels appear, you are just as scared as us," said Jono after taking a deep breath. "A rtionship like that is not family!"


    "That is how your sick mind works," muttered Mnia while crouching beside Oren. "I only met the outsider a few times, and he seemed to be a different entity from our world. I never considered him family, but Oren is different. I watched him grow under my guidance and felt proud. If that is not family, then what is?"


    Jono was silent as Mnia healed Oren and stood up, turning toward him with a sad expression. Then, she raised her hand and muttered a few words that tore his heart apart.


    "Please answer me, as I never knew what a family feels like."


    A great light exploded from her hand that pushed Jono back, his feet leaving trails across the pavement. Jono used the clouds to protect himself, but it seemed as if the light wanted to evaporate them.


    However, Jono did not try to attack. Instead, his teeth gnashed against each other until his mouth started bleeding. The expression his sister had as she said those words were stuck in his mind, like a memory that kept reying.


    "What a family feels like?" Jono has never questioned his rtionship with his mother because he was raised with the single goal of working for his family. When you are royalty, family means everything.


    However, now, his sister was hindering their mission. This mission determines the fate of their kingdom and whether they will suffer the wrath of the vessels and the cmities. Amelio was a god capable of ttening kingdoms, not to mention theirs.


    Jono felt torn between defending his family and his sister. But then, his thoughts ceased running as he reached a decision. He was the heir of their kingdom, and he would gain everything. His kingdom needed to be saved, and so did his sister, and Jono did not n on abandoning either.


    The clouds disappeared from the underground reservoir and solidified in front of him. The lighting from Mnia started to fade atst, and Jono decided it was time to counterattack. However, when the light disappeared, he was the only one left.

 Chapter 646 Ultimate Goal

    Chapter 646 Ultimate Goal¡¡¡¡Oren felt weird as Mnia carried him on her back and ran through the underground tunnels. Although he was silent throughout the earlier conversation, Oren heard everything the two said. That is why he could tell that Mnia was not feeling the best.


    ''Yet, she came to save me.''


    The gratitude in his heart was immense, but Oren did not have the time for that. After all, he did not lie about Kino. There were presences inside the underground tunnel that he did not recognize. Oren could tell that because of Lancelot, who arrived here as well.


    "Master Mnia," muttered Oren, resting his chin on her shoulder. "There are some people other than the soldiers, or Mr. Tate, inside these tunnels. I don''t know their goal, but it seems they killed Kino, who was going after Selena."


    "I know. I met them before I came here," said Mnia as she dashed through the underground tunnel. "Those are not humans."


    "What do you mean?" frowned Oren. "Have monsters wandered here too? Then, why didn''t you go and help Selena and my mother instead?"


    "You are so sacrificial, Oren, that I am starting to think you want to die," smiled Mnia while running forward. "Those are not humans, but not monsters. It is hard to call them something, as they are not demi-humans. Their bestbel would be¡­ humanoid monsters."


    "¡­such a thing is a myth, right?"


    "Ironically, the one who made not is rted to you. The only reason I coulde and save you is because of what they told me at the entrance: we came here to serve our god."


    "And who is that?" asked Oren with a frown.


    "I asked that too and was surprised when one of them told me it was none other than the creator of everything. I don''t think they knew what that title means, but we do, don''t we?"


    "¡­Arthur!"


    "Exactly," smiled Mnia. "Your brother has somehow managed to turn goblins into¡­ something else. I always thought that everything had a limit, even misery, but Arthur keeps exceeding what is normal."


    "Then the monsters are an ally?" muttered Oren with relief. "If they are here, that means Arthur is still alive, even if he was badly injured. We still have time."


    "It is the opposite, Oren," said Mnia with a worried tone. "If Arthur sent these humanoids here, then there is no need for him toe here himself. He will, just like you, choose the hardest path to take: to eliminate the threat to this city."


    "¡­Amelio!" panicked Oren as he realized that would most likely be his brother''s goal. "We need to stop him from killing himself."


    "Indeed," muttered Mnia. "Even the creator is still too weak to handle a god. I have seen what Amelio did to the soldiers and an Astra-ranker. This is not an opponent we can win against, even father predicted that."


    For the first time since the two met, Mnia referred to Master Ronin as her father. It might be just his imagination, but Oren felt she always wanted someone to confide in that secret. Then, unconsciously, he hugged her tightly from behind.


    ***


    The sky was blue, the clouds were white, and the earth beneath him was brown. Those colors were everything that he could see, except for the ring sunlight from above. The scraps he was lying atop kept repeatedly rotating, showing him everything.


    "How can we¡­ win?" muttered Arthur, with his skin barely regenerated and his bone still broken. The regeneration rune was not as fast as the healing rune, but it was more powerful. After all, a single mishap and his body would crumble.


    Arthur could see what was happening below and how Amelio suffered just broken bones due to his sacrifice. In return, Arthur could not move a single muscle of his body, and all he could do was lie atop the floating metal tes.


    These were the remains of the airship that Amelio had destroyed. The scraps were floating around the gravity core that made the ship float, and Arthur was mmed into one of them when Amelio sent him toward the sky.


    "I want to fight¡­" muttered Arthur as he watched the fight from above. His eyes glowed a tint of violet as his vision zoomed on the battlefield. It was still ongoing, between lightning and man. However, in this scenario, the enemy was the man.


    Arthur could not move his body, as it was severely injured. A single wrong move could make him bleed to death from the vessels that he hurriedly healed. All he could do now was to look at the fight, the sky, and the clouds.


    However, he did not sit idle while waiting for his body to move again. His mind was filled with pain and the possible ways they could win against Amelio.


    "There is no need for me to fight, for him to lose," realized Arthur. "All I have to do is save the target he is after. My mother should be there somewhere, and I must find a way to go there."


    His first idea was teleportation, but the mere spatial vortex might tear his body apart. The second idea he had was to use whatever strength he had outside his body. Arthur closed his eyes and felt his connection to a specific object.


    "Come here," muttered Arthur. Then, he could feel the object inching closer to them, and a smile appeared on his face. Other presences have been waiting for him to summon them, and Arthur did this time.


    "We will be there, almighty one."


    Arthur did not understand how they were on Earth, but somehow in this timeline, his cute followers were there. Furthermore, they should be more powerful now, as they had time to train and fight, unlike in Alka.


    There was nothing he could do now except wait for his summons to arrive. And they will finally have a fighting chance against Amelio when they do.


    ***


    Major General Ilia Perli wondered if this city would be his grave. A ce so far away from Yalen and his king turned out to be the target of the other world. However, if every cmity they faced were as strong as this one, then Earth would perish.


    "What is wrong, human?" grinned Amelio at them while sitting atop a rock. "As I have told you, all of you can attack at once. I will not move a step from this rock. Is that not the greatest gift I can offer?"


    It was the greatest humiliation.


    Ilia Perli has always been the god of lightning, feared by the rest of the world. However, in front of this man, he was nothing but a nuisance. Amelio smiled at him, knowing that whatever attack Ilia had was futile.


    "Stand back, soldiers," said Ilia Perli as his lightning disappeared. The rest of his followers were confused, but Ilia Perli realized this was futile. "There is no way we can win against him like this, so we need to be stronger."


    "Are we retreating, sir?" asked one of the Unbroken Corps, and Ilia shook his head.


    "There is no retreat for our unit, remember?" red the Major at his subordinate. "We are too weak to handle this enemy, so we need to be stronger now."


    The soldiers were quiet, stunned and speechless by the Astra-Ranker''s words. It might be easy for someone to be stronger if they were on the brink of evolution, but it took years for them, who were all at the demi-rank.


    "Sir, we cannot possibly grow stronger in an instant," said the rest of the soldiers with confusion. "We have to call for backup from the kingdom and¡­."


    "And who woulde to our rescue?"ughed Ilia Perli. "We are the Unbroken Corps, this kingdom''s elite unit. If we fail to handle an enemy, who can?"


    The soldiers were silent before the Major stepped forward and unsheathed his sword. All of them stared at the man''s back facing the invincible, which looked as big as a mountain. His ck hair was dusted, and so were his clothes.


    "Humans grow stronger through adversity," said Ilia as he took out a sword. "I doubt you realize the hard work we put into growing stronger, fallen god Amelio."


    "I do not," smiled Amelio as hebed his beard with his fingers. "I have always grown stronger from killing others. In any case, I thought that you used a spear of lightning. This weak sword will not pierce my skin."


    "This is not a sword, but a handle," said Ilia Perli as his left hand touched the de, and it disintegrated. "Are you familiar with Intent, Amelio?"


    "¡­I am," frowned the fallen god. "However, those who are capable of using it are a few. I heard your speech about growing stronger, human. Do you think that it is enough to harness the universe?"


    Smiled Major Ilia Perli as he closed his eyes. Those words were like music to his years: "harnessing the universe." It was the ultimate goal of every awakener and the sole truth.

 Chapter 647 A Single Second

    Chapter 647 A Single Second¡¡¡¡Their universe was infinite, and to harness it would naturally be the ultimate goal of every awakener. Amon saying in Yalenia would be: the weak pursue strength, and the strong seek the infinite.


    Once an awakener reaches a certain point, they realize it is no longer about strength or killing the enemy. Instead, their thirst for power turns into diligence for that singr goal that every awakener pursues: harnessing the universe.


    Intent was one of those forms of harnessing the universe, as one needs to merge his will with the world to use it. There were different types of Intent, as many as the stars, but the most powerful ones were the most desperate.


    "My Intent is harnessed to protect," dered Ilia Perli toward the fallen god Amelio. His sword was deless now, but that was the point. Ilia Perli had to let go of everything and attack with his Intent alone. This was the only method he learned to use it. "I will cut down anything that harms my kingdom."


    Ilia Perli took a stance by holding the hilt with both hands and raising it toward the sky. Then, he stared at the eyes of the fallen god, who seemed apprehensive but intrigued. The blood trickled down Ilia''s face and messy hair, covering the wrinkles below his eyes.


    The world breathed, and Ilia inhaled with it. A leaf flew past his face, carried by the summer breeze. The wind fluttered his clothes, and Ilia held still. He was not a separate entity anymore, but one with the world, and the world¡­ was one with him.


    A single second passed since Ilia took his stance, but he felt like it was a year. His body was covered in sweat, and his lips trembled because this was his limit. To lose oneself was a double-edged sword entitled strength and the risk of disappearing.


    "Begone," muttered Ilia Perli as he brought his sword down. His single was swift and without excessive movements, shing from left to right and downward.


    The world resumed its movement after that single second. The leaf flew away, and the breeze traveled down the battlefield. Amelio sat there quietly, staring intensely at Ilia Perli. As for the man in question, his body began to shake before falling to the ground.


    "That is what happens when the unworthy tries to harness the universe," muttered Amelio as he jumped from the rock and took a few steps to stand in front of the copsed Ilia Perli. "You cannot¡­ handle it. That state is for those whose wills never break, just like the man in the sky."


    "I¡­ am worthy," a voice leaked from Ilia''s mouth, making Amelio frown. Then, his eyes snapped open as the skin on his chest began to break apart. Amelio watched with rage as a deep gush appeared across his chest and down to his side.


    "You did it, bastard!" red Amelio at the copsed man without trying to defend himself. After all, no one can defend against an intent unless with a stronger one.


    The fallen god never believed humans could harness the universe, even for a second. After all, it took countless years of training and diligence to reach that state. However, it was the gates of despair if the awakener finds that the universe rejected them.


    "Cough," blood spurted from Amelio''s mouth as he fell to one knee. His hand reached toward Ilia Peril''s head, but it was struck with an arrow. His eyes turned toward the schr knight who was ring at him.


    "Do not touch our Major with that filthy hand," spat the schr knight before another soldier appeared beside Ilia Perli and snatched him. Amelio watched with blood leaking from his mouth, and he began coughing more.


    "You humans do not understand the great fear of being in my presence," said Amelio as he took out the arrow from his arm and threw it away. His breathing grew more rapid as his torso was covered in blood. "Let me show you what the stamina stat epasses."


    Ilia Perli was taken away before he grabbed the arm of the soldier. Then, he tried to stand on his own but failed. If one looks closely at the man, he will find that he has aged from a few seconds ago.


    "I want to see¡­ if it was worth it," said Ilia Perli as he stared at Amelio, who raised his wounded arm. A crazed grin appeared on Amelio''s face as the wounds began to heal in front of their eyes.


    "When the stamina stat reaches a certain number, then it gives the ability to regenerate!"ughed Amelio as the rest of the soldiers watched the wounds close with helplessness. "I cannot die!"


    Hisughs spread on the silent battlefield as the Unbroken Corps watched helplessly. These men never thought that a great wall would appear this way, and it felt like the world was growing darker for them.


    "No, wait," muttered the schr knight. "The world is growing darker for real!"


    Amelio and the soldiers raised their heads toward the sky to see that the sun was gone behind a spherical object. Everyone was confused about what could be so big, but Ilia instantly recognized it. It was the same thing that saved them from the Ilios Empire in cksilk and the entity known as cmity!


    "Sir¡­!" shouted the soldier supporting him with panic and fear, but he was not looking at the sky. "The earth is moving beneath us! No, not the earth! It''s the shadows!"


    "What are you¡­?" muttered Ilia before looking below and finding countless shadows rising to form the ground. The soldiers and Amelio watched the battlefield get filled with humanoid shadows, all wearing weapons and armor. Ilia Perli gulped as he looked at the clouds, having never seen such monsters before. "Are they¡­ enemies?"


    "If so, then we are screwed."


    "You," pointed Amelio toward a particr shadow, which morphed into a woman of great beauty. "We have met before, have we not?"


    However, the shadow woman did not answer him but gave a smile that captured the crowd''s heart. Her beauty was the kind to corrupt men, but she seemed to do it unintentionally. Then, as did the rest of the shadows, the woman kneeled on the ground.


    "Are they kneeling toward Amelio?" muttered the schr knight in despair. However, Ilia Perli shook his head, as that could not be. There was someone in the traveling airship above, which began to descend.


    "We are here, my liege," said the woman with a voice full of obedience. Then, she raised her eyes toward the sky and called. "Please give us yourmands, and we shall make them a reality."


    The soldiers realized that whoever controlled these shadows was in the object above, and they tried to see who it was. However, the thing was dark because of the sun, making it impossible to see what it was.


    "You are here, outsider," muttered Amelio toward the object in the sky with a grin. "I knew that my attack wouldn''t kill you. However, do you think these toys of yours can defeat me?"


    "Major," muttered the soldier supporting him. "I thought we were goners when even your attack did not work. But for some reason, I feel optimistic about what is toe."


    "There are men who can bring hope with their existence," said Ilia Perli as he watched the sky. "And I met one before. However, I always believed that I was that man for this kingdom, but it appears I am still too weak."


    "You are strong, Major," objected the soldier. "However, there is¡­."


    Before the soldier could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a bestial cry that rang across the sky. An object was soaring toward the flying airship covered with violet mana.


    "Is that a bird?"


    "No, a ne!"


    "Idiots! That''s a dragon!"


    The soldiers panicked at the arrival of such a legendary monster. However, unlike what they expected, the dragon did not attack the airship but began to hover beneath it. It was several meters long, with legs dangled beneath its giant wings.


    The airship began to descend from the sky while several people started to jump from it. Figures began tond on the ground, creating crates and explosions around the battlefield. When the dust disappeared, the neers turned out to be tall and muscr goblins.


    "We are finally here!" grinned one of them, covered in tattoos and great armor. "Hm, who are these puny humans?" muttered the giant goblin as he looked at the soldiers.


    "Goblins?" muttered Ilia Perli with confusion, but it seems his words offended the neers.


    "We are not goblins, old man!" said the giant greenish monster, with fangs covering his face. "We are Gobkins!"


    The soldiers did not understand that because they did not look like ogres or goblins. However, it seemed as if these tall soldiers were simr to evolved goblins.


    "This is impossible. Goblins are a vulnerable species; their evolution never reaches such a stage because other species kill them. The only method to make them reach such a level is for a powerful person to strengthen them! But goblins never listen to other species!"

 Chapter 648 Worldwide Broadcast: The Truth

    Chapter 648 Worldwide Broadcast: The Truth¡¡¡¡There were two facts about goblins that the world knew: they were weak, and they were impossible tomunicate with. Humans expected goblins to be intelligent because of their semi-humanoid appearance, but it turned out that their evolutionary line was different than humans.


    Since the goblins were weak, no one managed to record what their evolutions were. Sometimes a goblin lord would be a hobgoblin, but that was all. These soldiers who spoke the humannguage and called themselves gobkins were monsters never seen before.


    "Kneel before our lord, impudent monsters," said the shadow woman to the gobkins, making them re up with rage.


    "We don''t take orders from lowly species!" red one of the gobkins before another one smacked its head, and the culprit was a foot taller than the rest. This one had two horns on its head just like the rest of them, but he was slender rather than bulky.


    "Damn brats, kneel!" red the human-like gobkin at the rest of the neers, making them tremble. Then, without saying another word, the gobkins fell to their left knee and rested their fist on the ground.


    "As youmand, Mero Boss!" chanted the army of mini-giants, making the battlefield shake. Then, the gobkin in question did not kneel but walked forward toward the shadow woman.


    "Queen Ruki," greeted Mero, and the woman nodded back. "I received instructions from our Lord to rescue some humans. Therefore, I suggest forming an elite squad that can answer to our lord''s wishes."


    "I understand," nodded Queen Ruki before turning toward her subordinates. "Marvi, Palton!" shouted the queen, and two soldiers teleported to her side. "Go with the gobkins on a secret mission. It seems our Lord has specifically instructed us, so aplish this mission or perish."


    "Naturally!"


    The soldiers felt chills as they heard her words. This loyalty transcended an army''s feeling toward a kingdom butplete reverence and worship to a single being. The soldier the rest called Mero nodded at the shadows and summoned three gobkins of his own before sending the squad away.


    Major General Ilia Perli and the rest of his soldiers stared with confusion at the neers, and =Amelio did not seem to recognize the gobkins as he did with the shadows.


    "Are you his followers too?" asked Amelio after sitting atop a rock, addressing Mero directly. The gobkin turned toward the cmity, nced at him, and then ignored him.


    "Our Lord will be here soon," said Mero toward Queen Ruki. "However, it seems he is injured. We will take care of this enemy ourselves unless his intervention is needed."


    "Do not overstep your boundaries, monster," said the shadow queen with a smile. "I will do as hemands, nothing more, nothing less."


    "As stubborn as ever," sighed Mero before walking away. Amelio looked enraged that a gobkin ignored him, and he raised a small rock that he hurled at the green monster.


    Boom!


    A sonic explosion urred when Amelio hurled the rock, making it travel at a speed their eyes could not see at this small distance. The air whistled as the attack flew toward Mero, but the gobkin in question did not look at the attack. Instead, he kept walking, and the rock barely grazed him.


    "Amelio¡­ missed?" muttered one of the human soldiers, but Major Ilia did not believe that to be the case. There was no way for Amelio to miss his perception, so Mero must have done something in response.


    "You damn monster," red Amelio at Mero with rage and surprise. "I would not have been surprised with anything the outsider did, but for him to find a new Path of Evolution¡­."


    "Your fight is not going anywhere, human," said Mero toward Amelio. "Sit there and wait for our god to arrive. Then, let us see who is the true God among the two of you."


    "Bring it on," said Amelio with a grin.


    The rest of the soldiers looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Then, as they thought the battle had reached a stalemate, a golden light shone from the object above them. Their eyes turned to see the giant airship descending rapidly until its shape was clear to everyone.


    "The Cmity Spider!"


    "What is it doing here? Is it being moved by Mistletoe?"


    "We received reports that Mistletoe is attacking the Runera at the moment! This is something else!" said the schr knight with a frown. "It seems we will know soon."


    As the Cmity Spider began to descend, a figure appeared above it. They wore a long cloak that drifted in the wind, covered in golden mana. Then, the figure jumped down tond on top of the dragon, which gave a joyful cry that almost deafened their ears.


    "Here ites," said Major General Ilia Perli while looking at the sky. The dragon flew higher toward the skies as its violet mana became brighter, giving a triumphant roar before starting to dive toward the ground.


    Mero knelt on the ground like the rest as the dragon approached the bed. Then, before it crashed, the flying monster slowed down and began pping its wings. As the crowd saw the dragon up close, they found it even bigger than before.


    "What kind of person can tame a dragon?" muttered the soldier supporting Ilia and raised a theory. "Can it be one of the grandmasters in Thiria?"


    "The only one known to tame a dragon is the Lord of Thiria," said Major General Ilia, "and this monster is far smaller than the one serving the Beast King."


    As the dragon pped its wings and descended, the crowd managed to see the figure standing atop it. It was someone the crowd did not recognize, but all found him familiar. Then, one by one, the crowd''s eyes turned wider with surprise.


    "It¡­ does not make sense¡­."


    "Am I seeing a ghost?"


    "The world has witnessed his death first hand," muttered Major General Ilia Perli. "There is no mistaking it. The Runic Genius, Arthur Silvera, should have died over a year ago!"


    However, the man in front of them looked the same as Arthur Silvera that they knew. His sharp features, golden eyes, and stoic expression were identical to the man the world had lost.


    "How are you alive?" shouted one of the soldiers toward Arthur Silvera, who did not look at them since the beginning. The Dragon Rider turned around to look at them with golden and piercing eyes before opening his mouth.


    "I¡­ have never died."


    ***


    Arthur decided to unmask his face after such a long time. It felt good to be back in his body and reveal everything he had to the world. Since he was in Yalen, the news covered most of the events in Kera. In addition, drones were flying all over the city that belonged to the top firms in the world, making this revtion worldwide.


    Arthur decided it was without a point anymore. After all, Sier knew his identity and would use it to pressure him or expose him. Therefore, Arthur did not want to hide anymore. After all, even if the world pursued him, Arthur wouldn''t die.


    As for the safety of his family, then it seems that it would bepromised regardless, given the circumstances of today. The drones flew above them, showing his face to the billions of people worldwide.


    "What do you mean that you did not die?" asked Major General Ilia Perli with a frown.


    "Oi, oi," said Amelio as he jumped from his rock. "This is not the time for this. We have a fight to start!"


    "I faked my death because the attack on Runera was an attempt to assassinate me," said Arthur honestly. "The world can know that seven families are controlling the nations, and they are the ones behind this."


    The revtion of the seven families made the soldier''s face go pale. Whoever dared to make a public statement about that was disposed of by the seven families, making it the secret of the elite. However, no one dared to reveal it.


    "Shoot down the drones!" shouted Major Ilia Perli toward his soldiers, who hurried to aim their weapons at them. However, Arthur raised his hand, creating a barrier deflecting every attack.


    "I cannot be the only one who is in the light," said Arthur as he looked at the drones broadcasting his every world. "I know that some would try to intercept this signal, but I made sure every mana frequency in the world picks it up. Thus, this is¡­ a worldwide broadcast."


    The world has witnessed the horror of the cmity known as Amelio. Families sat together and watched the battle unfold, rooting for the great warrior of the Yalveran Union. Therefore, this turned out to be the perfect chance to reveal this.


    "The seven families are the ones behind the nations, each family governing a superpower. However, their aim has never been to save the world from corruption, but the opposite."


    Arthur was going to take their fight from the shadows to the light.

 Chapter 649 The Book

    Chapter 649 The Book¡¡¡¡The invasion of Kera, a small city in the Yalveran Union that span three kingdoms, was more significant than the city itself. Scientists and those who awakened epiphanies have warned about the other world for a while, and this proves their words. Therefore, the whole world was monitoring the situation in Kera.


    A new species emerged from the gates, called the Skywalkers, with an organized army and a leader. This was the greatest fear of humankind: for the monsters to be united. Although this species was intelligent, humans learned it was an enemy as long as it came from the other side.


    From the heaven-mountains of Shon to the great deserts of Sourna, the citizens all sat with their families to watch what the world called the Greatest Cmity.


    Emma was sitting in her room while monitoring the situation. Kera was a special ce for her because it was where she met her friend, Arthur. Also, it was her eighteenth birthday, the day her father allowed her to take the runic exam.


    As she watched the TV transmit the horrors and destruction of Kera, her stomach churned in anxiety as if she was next. This feeling was shared by the whole world, each imagining that their city would be next.


    "There is¡­ no hope for them," muttered Emma, hugging her pillow, her blonde hair spreading over it and covering her face. The cmity known as Amelio looked terrifying and almost omnipotent. "How can we win against him?"


    Before the army arrived, the guilds in the city had to defend it. This was the written agreement between the kingdom and the guilds. However, in a small ce such as Kera, the guilds did not build their headquarters there, leaving only a handful of elites that could fight against the city.


    Therefore, the guildsmen were the first to defend against the cmity and rushed to stop the monsters and evacuate the citizens. Emma witnessed the faces of people abandoning their homes to survive and the corpses of those who failed.


    "The guildsmen cannot do it," Emma shook her head while being helpless. The brave guildsmen died one after the other or simply fled when faced with someone who could not be harmed. "Is he truly a god?"


    Amelio did not look like it. Instead, he looked like a human who had lived in the wild all his life. His clothes were tattered and dusted, but beneath them were muscles that seemed to epass the world.


    After one guild after the other perished, Amelio was the only one standing in the middle of the city. His serpent and soldiers were unharmed, too, looking like the undefeatable army. However, they did not march or leave their position as if they were waiting.


    "Is there a reason for their actions?" frowned Emma before raising her hand. A book began to materialize above it, with a giant crystal on its hardcover. Then, it fell into her hands.


    This was her ability and the curse that she had to endure. Emma both loved and hated it, but it was one thing for sure: useful. Unfortunately, this made it coveted by the world and brought her misery.


    "All-Knowing Book, please answer my question," muttered Emma while staring at the crystal. A significant portion of her mana got sucked into the book, and the crystal lit up. "Why is Kera being invaded?"


    Emma had to be careful about her questions, especially regarding people. She did not ask about Amelio''s goal or the army because each person can have different reasons to fight. A question so limitless can send her into aa, and a question with a vague response would waste her chance.


    Then, the book opened to reveal the answer within its pages. The words began to be written as Emma read them, making her eyes turn round. It was both vague and shocking because she understood half of it.


    "The Invasion of Kera, 2049. Fallen God Amelio and two armies crossed the gates leading to Earth and invaded the city of Kera. Countless victims fell at their hands, all for the sake of luring one person: the creator."


    This was the end of her answer, and the book mmed in her face after she finished reading. Then, a blue me emerged from the crystal and burned the book to ashes, making it impossible to be used again for now.


    "¡­it is that name again¡­" muttered Emma with a frown. "The creator¡­ he keeps being the answer to many of my questions. Just who is he?"


    Her All-Knowing Book had a blind spot, and that was the creator. Therefore, that person was the sole entity she could not ask about, or the question exceeded her authorized rank.


    Her book was all-knowing indeed, but Emma had to grow stronger before she could get the answer to specific questions. One of those questions was the whereabouts of her friend, Arthur Silvera.


    "¡­the creator," muttered Emma again, pondering the situation deeply. His name, location, identity, and anything regarding him werebeled "unknown." It was the only time that her bookbeled someone this way, making this man clouded in mystery.


    "It is also this man that has tormented the royals so greatly."


    As Emma understood it, this was the sword hanging above the head of every member of the seven families in the world. Emma was asked to find him for years, and it was her life goal to hand him over to the royal family in return for both her freedom and what they had stolen away.


    "I need to go there¡­" jumped Emma from her bed as she realized that this was the only chance she had to meet the creator and the target of her deal. Even if she simply tells the royal family, it would still be a step closer to her freedom. "I can be free."


    Suddenly, she remembered Alexie Linan standing atop the railing and talking to the seers. She remembered his promise to take them down, and her heart fluttered. If this can end well, then she might be able to see him.


    However, she was currently in the royal pce, imprisoned due to her recent actions regarding Alexie Linan. It was counted as both unfaithful and suspicious for her to associate with him, making the king imprison her until further notice.


    "I need to find a way out."


    Their contract stated that Emma had to find them the creator for the Yalen Family to hold their other end of the deal. If she guided them to him, it might not be enough to force the spiritual contract to dissolve.


    "I need to find a way to¡­" Emma turned away from the screen as she looked toward the window. However, the newscaster suddenly mentioned a change in the battlefield.


    "Fallen God, Amelio has suddenly disappeared!" shouted the newscaster, and true to his words, Amelio was gone. Emma turned toward the screen with a frown, wondering what suddenly changed.


    The minutes ticked by, but there were no signs of Amelio. The drones covered the battlefield,bing the city for him, but he was gone. Then, however, an incredible explosion came from the sky, making the cameras face that way.


    Emma watched as two figures crashed to the ground, surrounded by a group of soldiers suddenly appearing out of thin air. Then, she saw him, enraged while talking to Amelio.


    "Alexie¡­?" her heart throbbed in her chest, almost leaping out. Emma was confused, and her body trembled as she stared at the dark miasma covering him. It was the first time that she saw him enraged.


    "Our sources say that this person is none other than Alexie Linan," the newscaster confirmed. "Is the genius who challenged the world also going to challenge its enemy?"


    "What are you doing there?" her head began to spin, making Emma almost fall backward. "You are supposed to be¡­ in Runera¡­."


    Emma was relieved because the Yalen Family couldn''t harm him as long he was there. However, Alexie seemed to be running toward danger regardless of her efforts. Nothing exined him being there, no matter how she tried to make sense of it.


    It was sudden, but Alexie disappeared and buried Amelio in the ground. The mighty god from earlier was buried deep in the ground by the enraged Alexie, but that was not the end.


    A single punch was all it took for Alexie to soar into the sky, making her flinch. Tears gathered in her eyes as she watched him dive back down again, unwilling to run away.


    "Please¡­ run¡­ what is the reason you keep fighting?" muttered Emma as her tears fell watching the Fallen God strike her friend, and the footage showed his body being broken before it changed. This time, Alexie did note rushing again, but he did manage to hurt Amelio.


    Emma fell to her knees while watching the screen without blinking. It was all so sudden, from the moment he appeared to the moment that he was struck with the strongest attack the world has seen. From start to end, she couldn''t understand why.

 Chapter 650 A Madman

    Chapter 650 A Madman¡¡¡¡The world watched the situation closely, and the footage of Alexie Linan striking down the cmity was engraved deeply into the minds of the citizens. Regardless of their nation or race, the world rooted for Kera for the briefest second.


    However, it was soon shown that Alexie was struck by an attack he couldn''t possibly handle. The drones even managed to pick up the footage of his body being torn apart and his skin breaking. There was no saving for him unless there was a miracle.


    Millions of hearts grieved for the fallen young man, a famous explorer from Jerano. The ambitious footages of him dering his goal were still fresh and trending in the world, but it was doomed to be short-lived.


    "Our drones in Kera have yet to record Alexie Linan falling from the sky. The analysts of our news firm believe that he has perished in battle, as the estimate of his powers cannot handle the impact from falling, nor the initial attack."


    The death of a genius was dered in a matter of minutes. The person watching the broadcast from Yalen had tears in her eyes while wondering whether she was the reason. Every friend she had seemed to die as soon as she cared about them.


    "I am¡­ the curse," muttered Emma as she gripped her head tightly, almost tearing her hair out. "Why does this keep happening to the people I care about?"


    It seems death was not after her but Emma herself. She knew that she had nothing to do with this fight, but it was the same as in Runera. She was the reason that Arthur went to Runera and the incident happened. She was the reason that Alexie went there, and now this.


    "That''s not true because Arthur is still alive," Emma shook her head while wiping away the tears. The saltness in her throat almost choked her, but she tried to calm down. "I asked the book, and it told me that he is still alive, even if I couldn''t find his whereabouts."


    The case might be the same for Alexie. There was no way that he would die so easily, and she needed to go there and find him. Emma calmed down before she decided to call her grandfather.


    "¡­the signal is not reaching," frowned Emma. "What is happening inside Runera, exactly?"


    Her grandfather should have gone with Alexie to Runera, but it seems as if the runic city was now isted from the world. Emma couldn''t rely on someone toe and save her, so she decided to run away.


    "I need to leave the pce as once, and then I need," Emma rampaged through her room and hurriedly wore suitable clothes. Then, she took out a sword and the runic cards from inside her storage ring and strapped them to her belt. "I need to¡­."


    Her hands were shaking, but Emma shook her head. The Yalen Family should have a teleportation circle inside the pce, and she should be able to use it and go to Kera. Then, she can look for Alexie herself.


    As she was about to open the door, the handle turned, and someone pushed it open. Emma backed away lest it hit her and found herself face to face with none other than Prince Caleb.


    "It seems you are running away, as I expected," said the young man with scrutinizing eyes as he looked at her battle outfit and the sword on her hilt. "I knew you would be this foolish when I saw that trash gets killed."


    Prince Caleb walked inside and closed the door behind him. Emma was silent as she took a step back, her eyes still looking at the door. Finally, however, the prince stood in her way and walked to stand in front of her.


    "Have you lost your mind?" shouted the prince in a low voice while gritting his teeth. "You should be aware that running toward Kera now will just mean another punishment from my father. Sit here and wait for this to end!"


    "It is you who feels that me befriending a man is a sin," said Emma with a voiceced with barbs. "Your father is far too busy to care about what I do. Your jealousy is the reason, Caleb."


    "And what about that? Am I not your fianc¨¦, or is it just to use me? You are the one who epted my advances and wanted to be my fianc¨¦e. You wanted to be the next queen of this country!"


    Emma bit her lips in frustration because she just wanted to change the royal family from the inside. But, unfortunately, the rotten methods they had used with her and in the shadows would lead this kingdom to its doom: the citizens and the weak needed saving from the selfish king.


    "In the beginning, I thought you were different too," said Emma with frustration. "You said you loved me, but I realized that was a lie long ago. A person who loves does not cheat, threaten, and imprison."


    "I am to be a king!" shouted Caleb, sweat covering his face and dripping down his long nose. "Do you think a woman will tie me? Making you a queen is more than someone like you deserve!"


    Emma watched the man be something unfamiliar, once a young boy in love. When the two of them first met in the royal prison, Caleb acted cold but cared for her. However, she now realizes that she was nothing but a pet to him.


    "Regardless," said Caleb as he calmed down, and his expression was menacing. "If you dare disobey the king''s orders, your father and grandfather will be brought for trial again."


    The grievance welled in Emma''s heart as her hand turned into a fist, turning her knuckles white. Even after everything she did, she was nothing more than a prisoner of those who sees everything.


    ''I want to die¡­.''


    "How are you alive?" shouted a voice from the screen to their side, and the two turned simultaneously to watch what was going on. The broadcast was still ongoing, and it seemed that Ilia Perli had copsed. Then, however, something appeared in the sky of Kera.


    "That is¡­ the cmity spider¡­!" red Caleb at the footage on the screen while taking several steps toward it. "Mistletoe is the current possessor, so howe it is here?"


    "Why are you getting agitated?" frowned Emma. "If this piece of metal is so important, howe your father never tried to find it?"


    The Yalen Family had the gic ability of foresight, making finding things a piece of cake for them. However, Caleb turned to look at her with disdain.


    "Father already knew where it was but did not act to reim it. After all, it belongs to that disowned son of his."


    There was a momentary look of envy on Caleb''s face as he mentioned the disowned previous heir. Emma knew about him too from her mother and father, but the public believed that the prince had perished due to an illness.


    The drones on the screen changed and revealed a great monster roaring through the sky. It was a dragon covered with violet mana, triggering another outburst from Caleb.


    "The spiritual animal of our family!" shouted the prince with shock as he stared at the dragon. "It should have been stolen almost two years ago, but why is it here?"


    Emma stared at the screen and saw a dragon. As the minutes ticked by, the Cmity Spider descended, and a figure jumped from it. As the cameras showed the appearance of the neer, Emma was the one to lose her calm.


    "¡­that cannot be," her legs were too weak to support her, making her fall back on the bed. "He is¡­ he is¡­" repeated Emma as her eyes grew teary. The face on the screen was the one she missed earlier but couldn''t find. "Arthur¡­ is alive¡­."


    Her tears covered her face as her sobs leaked while looking at the screen. Finally, someone in the crowd asked him how he was still alive, and Arthur turned toward the camera.


    "I¡­ have never died."


    The sentence opened a dam that made relief flood through her heart, and Emma felt her body rx. It was the opposite reaction to Prince Caleb, whose expression crumbled as he watched Arthur''s revtion.


    "I faked my death because the attack on Runera was an attempt to assassinate me. The world can know that seven families are controlling the nations, and they are the ones behind this," revealed Arthur in the broadcast.


    "This madman!" shouted Prince Caleb as he took a step back, rage covering his face. "He is not only alive but has turned insane! Revealing that secret to the world is akin to suicide!"


    Emma knew that as well. However, there was one thing that every family of the seven agreed upon: the secrecy of their existence. Although they did not fear anyone, they did want to retain the public''s support.


    However, Arthur did not stop there. He made sure to broadcast the true intentions behind the seven families, who were not in any way in the world''s best interest.

 Chapter 651 World-Class Criminal

    Chapter 651 World-ss Criminal¡¡¡¡The broadcast was cut off, but it resumed as if nothing had happened. First, the man in question stared at the cameras, ensuring his voice reached the end of the world. Then, his lips parted as he narrated the story of how he was targeted.


    The mystery behind the attack on Runera remains to this day, and Arthur revealed the involvement of the Ilios Empire. Although there were rumors regarding the situation and how the fallen beings found a way inside, no one dared to specte.


    The existence of the seven families was a secret to the public, although the powerful awakeners and the elites knew about it. However, Arthur did not stop there. He made sure to exin the reason behind their actions.


    "The Seven Families want to resurrect their ancestors," it sounded too unbelievable once it was out in the open. "Therefore, they are trying to merge the two worlds. Can you imagine the destruction that would ensue once Alka bes one with the earth?"


    The scene in Kera that was transmitted to the world was still fresh in her mind. Arthur made sure to control the drones to make sure that they show the world what destruction it would face. It was not his intention to make the citizens panic, but it''s better than the rug being pulled from beneath them.


    "Earlier, General Ilia Perli asked his soldiers to shoot down the drones when I was about to reveal this secret. These drones were allowed so far to make the Yalen Army shine in battle, but they are a threat now."


    The words made the weak Major General shake, and his face grew paler. Of course, Arthur did not have something against the Major General himself, but the people would believe a public figure rather than the words of a dead man.


    "I risk my life here to tell you this: the kings you serve are not on your side but selfish bastards who want to achieve their goals at the expense of your safety. Even after witnessing this destruction, are you fine with letting them do it?"


    Arthur never believed that just his words would be enough to oppose the seven families, but since his identity waspromised the moment he fought Sier, it made no difference.


    The seven families cannot find him unless he shows himself, and he can just teleport to the other side of the the moment he finds himself in a losing battle. Arthur did not overthink the details, but Ascent will rise regardless of the opposition.


    "Are you done ying around?" asked Amelio with rage as he took off his shirt, leaving him with nothing but tattered brown pants. His body was covered with scars, but his muscles were more prominent. "Let us fight to our heart''s content, outsider!"


    "I am done exining anyway," answered Arthur as he turned toward the cmity. "I came here to take you down and prove my words to the world."


    "Take me down?"ughed Amelio as he stood several meters away from Arthur. "I like you, kid. You remind me of myself. We both had nothing in the beginning, just weakness. But that rune changed everything. You, however, failed to use it right."


    "And what is the right method to use it?"


    "Killing everyone in your path and stealing their stats!" grinned Amelio as he clenched his fist in the air. "That is what this rune is about, to take!"


    "Then, I just have to kill you and absorb your stats. That is the fastest method to grow stronger, right?"


    "Haha! Yes, it is! I don''t care about anything anymore, as long as I obtain that rune!" shouted Amelio as he took the same stance from earlier.


    "You keep mentioning that, but don''t you also have that rune?"


    "All runes have different stages, right?" grinned Amelio. "You have a higher form than mine, which only absorbs stats!"


    Arthur understood the difference between him and Amelio. The man before him was a stats freak, but he did not have as many abilities or skills. Thus, obtaining Arthur''s Absorb rune was his way of growing even stronger, even while he was sealed.


    "Mero, assume formation. Shadows Legion, hold back the rest of the monsters. As for the soldiers, you can either fight me or fight him. I am not the one who seeks to kill you."


    The soldiers were conflicted as they stared at the two sides. Amelio was the invader, but Arthur was not considered a world-ss criminal for revealing the information from earlier. However, their enemy''s enemy should be their ally since they are defending their world. All of them turned to Ilia Perli.


    "Arthur¡­ Silvera¡­" coughed the Major General with a tired and pale face. "You were once the hero of our kingdom before you perished. However, the words you have muttered earlier are forbidden lies; therefore, we will arrest you here!"


    Arthur frowned as he turned toward Major General Ilia Perli, who summoned his lightning astral spirit. He wondered whether the Major General had lost his mind, but the man took steady and confident steps toward Arthur. The soldiers looked conflicted but readied their weapons anyway.


    "As a world-ss criminal, we will arrest you when this fight ends. Until then, the mission takes priority. Soldiers! Aid Arthur Silvera and his followers in their fight!"


    "I knew you were a sensible man," Arthur grinned before turning toward Amelio. "However, I decline to be arrested, even after this ordeal ends."


    "No matter how much flies gather around, it can never match an overwhelming difference of strength," said Amelio as he pulled his arm backward, ready to strike. "Heaven''s Wave, Second Stance!"


    The sky roared as Amelio took his stance. A great ethereal figure of a wave appeared behind him, towering in the sky. If this was an actual wave, then mming them would kill all those present. Arthur stared at the monster and his stance; he could feel that this attack was stronger than before.


    ''I cannot handle another reflection, even if I used all of the mana,'' inwardly thought Arthur while assessing his body. ''The wounds from earlier have healed thanks to the Schr''s Mansion, but the strain it ced on my body is irreversible.''


    Arthur needed another method to defuse the attacks, and Ruki was that exact answer. The shadow queen jumped in front of Amelio, who was ready to kill all of them.


    "Do not mind the attack, and strike!" shouted Ruki as she raised her hands in front of the cmity. "I will absorb the blow!"


    Arthur dashed forward, and so did the rest of them. Amelio punched with his fist again, and the world rumbled as if it was being torn apart. The only one receiving the attack was the shadows that Ruki erected.


    A dagger of sharpness appeared in Arthur''s hand as he materialized the concept as he did with Sier. General Ilia Perli stared at the sword with amazement before summoning his spear, Lexus.


    The two of them disappeared and reappeared behind Amelio. The air pressure from his punch pushed them backward, but each of the two struck a different side of the cmity. Amelio''s fist mmed into the shadows, and the force was absorbed into the shadow realm that Arthur shared with his minions.


    "I have spared your life once before, but do not expect a second time," said Amelio as his fist dived into the shadow. Ruki coughed dark blood but retained a smile before raising her hands.


    Amelio''s fist was directed toward the sky, sending most of its force toward the infinite. Lexus and the Dagger of Sharpness struck his back on each side, each piercing through his skin and his torso.


    "You bastards!" shouted Amelio as he arched his back and waved his arm at them. Even though this was not one of the stances, it was still enough to kill the two of them. Arthur grabbed Ilia Perli and teleported away, reappearing behind Ruki.


    "Attack!" shouted the soldiers as their attacks rained on Amelio, making the wounds Arthur and Ilia inflicted even deeper. The gobkins darted through the battlefield, leaving deep marks on the ground. Then, they raised their weapons and struck the cmity before retreating and avoiding his attacks. Each one of them continued to take runs and strike before running away, letting Amelio il his arms around without result.


    "Damn flies, disappear!" shouted Amelio as he brought his two fists down on the ground, sending a shockwave that sent everyone flying away. Arthur waved his hand, and the dust disappeared, revealing the tired and injured Amelio.


    All kinds of attacks rained on him earlier, and the gobkins gave him no time to regenerate. The fallen god Amelio was driven into a corner like a beast, breathing in deeply with rage and fatigue.


    "Annoying weaklings! No matter how much you harm me, I will regenerate!" shouted Amelio as his wounds began to disappear, except for one on his back. The cmity was shocked and looked at Arthur, who smiled.

 Chapter 652 Curse Rune

    Chapter 652 Curse Rune¡¡¡¡"A concept cannot heal, Amelio," said Arthur with a smile as he readied his weapon. "As long as I feed the conceptualized sharpness inside your body, it will not cease to exist."


    This was an attack on a different ne of existence. Even the fallen god could not fight against a concept. This was the real power of the creator, who could treat everything as a resource as long it existed.


    "How impertinent of a kid to treat me this way?" red Amelio as he touched his back and watched the blood on his hands, as if amazed that he was still capable of such a human feat. "However, you must keep feeding this with mana, and it cannot be easy."


    "I was wondering what that attack is, as it seems different from Intent," said Ilia Perli while ncing at the white strands that formed the dagger. "It seems that it''s something far stronger."


    An intent was something only grandmasters wielded and having one separated an Astra-Ranker from what lies ahead. It was said that only a few people could use it, bending the world to their wishes. For those people, the process was this:


    Awakeners strengthening their wills ¡ú connecting those wills to the world ¡ú fusing their Intent with a concept ¡ú bending the world using that concept.


    However, this was different from what Arthur did. Although it also manipted the world, Arthur did not need to train his willpower to affect the world directly because it listened to him. This allowed him to use concepts differently but also limited their powers with his mana.


    A powerful awakener who mastered Intents did not need to use mana, as his mere existence was fused with a certain concept. It was the same as moving his arm, but it was different for Arthur, who used mana to use his runes.


    Amelio knew that, hoping the wound would disappear once Arthur used most of his mana. But unfortunately, a concept was still something humans could not manipte, and Arthur risked his body turning into runes.


    "We need to finish him off before I run out of mana," said Arthur to the Major. "At that time, there will not be hope for any of us, including this kingdom. However, I have a n. First, I need all of you to buy me time."


    Major General Ilia stared at Arthur before nodding and turning toward his men. After raising his arm, the soldiers dispersed around the battlefield with the gobkins. The shadows, the humanoid monsters, and the soldiers all worked together.


    "This is the closest we can get to world peace," said Arthur while raising his hand toward the sky. "Come, Lilo!" he shouted, and the dragon roared before it dived downward. Arthur jumped, and Lilo became underneath him, allowing Arthur tond on its back.


    "I will not let you run away!" shouted Amelio as he appeared in front of Lilo, and no one could stop him. "I have other stats than just strength," said Amelio as his arm disappeared, shing at Arthur.


    "Lilo!" shouted Arthur, and the violet mana exploded, enveloping the two of them. The sh passed through their body as Lilo pped its wings and soared toward the sky, leaving Amelio with nothing but rage.


    The sh cut through the ground, leaving a deep gush that no one could see its end. If Arthur were struck with that, he would have died without a doubt. It was a good thing that Lilo was an elusive dragon.


    "How many tricks do you have, outsider?" red Amelio at Arthur, who flew toward his flying vessel. "If I cannot catch you, I will kill your subordinates until you return."


    Arthur turned around to stare at the fallen god threatening him, but he was not worried. His gobkins and shadows can protect themselves better than anyone, and Ruki was still here to protect them.


    "You can try that," said Arthur as he raised his hand. "I will leave now because I have this divine blood to use."


    There was a small sphere of blood floating on top of his hand. Amelio''s eyes widened as he stared at the blood, realizing it was his own. Then, his legs bulged as he crouched, ready to pursue Arthur.


    "All, attack!" shouted Major General Ilia after realizing that Arthur had done something to enrage Amelio. His lightning appeared as fast as it disappeared, making him between Amelio and Arthur Silvera.


    Every warrior on the battlefield bolted toward Amelio, who gritted his teeth in rage. But, then, the fallen god raised his hand instead of following Arthur, summoning the soldiers that had been standing all this while idly.


    "Take him down!" shouted Amelio, forcing the serpent and the Skywalkers to surround Arthur. Then, all of a sudden, the sky separating Lilo from the Dome Mansion was filled with flying demi-humans.


    Arthur did not despair but smiled instead. His reason for showing Amelio the blood was to see if the fallen god cared. The rage Amelio led proved that he was suspectable of something that Arthur could do inside the mansion, and that was curse runes, something he had never attempted.


    The path forward was blocked, but the elusive dragon gave a roar of defiance as it entered a dimension of its own, separated from the rest. Then, as the attacks rained on the two of them, nothing could harm them.


    "Attack all you want!" cried Lilo with arrogance as it soared upward. "No attack in this world can harm me! I am the untouchable king of the skies!"


    "¡­you have grown arrogant, Lilo," smiled Arthur as he ced his hand on the dragon''s long and scaly neck. "How has the training been?"


    Lilo was not with him since he came back to Earth, and the reason for that is the training he needed to undergo with Hazel. Although Arthur does not remember the details, the reason is that the dragon''s growth seems to stagnate.


    However, Lilo was now farrger than Arthur remembered him to be in the battle against the hybrid. It wasrge enough to be a threat on his own, making Arthur believe the decision to send it with Hazel was the right one.


    The Skywalks tried to obstruct them, but nothing could stand in the face of the Elusive Dragon. It pped its wings to fly toward the sky, passing through the countless attacks that rained on it. Amelio received the total onught of a hundred attacks, preventing him from chasing after Arthur.


    In a matter of a few seconds, Arthur was below the Dome Mansion. He did not need to open doors because Lilo flew inside through the metallic monster. Once they came out the other side, Arthur was in the control room.


    The spherical hall lit up as Arthur jumped on the bridge connecting to its control panel. Lilo pped its wings in front of Arthur, staring at its master with longing and unrecognition.


    "We will talkter, Lilo," muttered Arthur while carrying the blood of the fallen god. "Go back to the battlefield and help them. I need a bit of time to give us a fighting chance."


    "I understand, my liege," nodded the dragon before it dived back toward the ground and left the Dome Mansion. Arthur was left alone inside the spherical hall with the pulsating blood of Amelio.


    "Even though it is just blood, I can sense the power within it," muttered Arthur while looking at the droplets. "I need to hurry. This is a race against time."


    Arthur waved his hand, and arge circr tform appeared in front of the control panel. This was the runic creation circle, which he could use to construct and imnt runes.


    As runes were thenguage of the world, then every one of them could be deconstructed and rebuilt. This allowed them to create things that were not there, and this runic circle was built to deconstruct.


    "Legacy, register this blood," said Arthur as a light appeared from the side, holding the blood in ce. "Test subject¡­ one: fallen god, Amelio."


    The blood disappeared into the light, and Arthur walked toward the center of the runic circle. Then, runes appeared on his fingertips, which began to be deconstructed into smaller ones until he was left with nothing but runic lines.


    "I was never a fighter, but a creator. If I create the right rune, I can bring down even the gods. I never believed I would do this, but the situation requires hical means," said Arthur to no one.


    Arthur raised his arms and controlled the runes, fusing them. He was not summoning a new rune but creating one customized to harm Amelio. This was a cursed rune; magic meant to destroy.


    Amelio understood the dangers of having his blood taken away, and he was bound to seek Arthur. Therefore, it was a matter of time before the fallen god knocked on his doors, so Arthur needed to create a new rune before Amelio arrived.

 Chapter 653 Oren Protects

    Chapter 653 Oren Protects¡¡¡¡Oren could tell that Mnia was calm, but not her usual calm. This was a calmness that originated from detachment and apathy rather than self-control. It reminded him of his brother because that was what he did when the fate of their family was thrown over his shoulders.


    "Master Mnia," called Oren, but she did not answer. "That Jono man said that he was your older brother. Is that true?"


    "An older brother who never existed until today,"ughed Mnia, her voiceced with sarcasm. "Would you call a man you just met an older brother, even if there was blood between you?"


    Oren was quiet, but he knew the answer was no. An older brother was someone to rely on, and Arthur was that exactly. When their lives changed and turned hellish, Arthur was the one to shoulder everything in his stead.


    If not for Arthur dropping out of school and working, Oren would have never met Selena or had a normal life. Although he regrets making his brother shoulder all that responsibility alone, Oren knew that Arthur did it without being asked.


    "This is not about him but you, Master Mnia. It is unwise to run away from feelings, even those of helplessness. You might think burying them down is the right thing to do, but the things you bury remain forever."


    "I know, Oren, but how do I deal with this?" muttered Mnia while carrying him on her back. "How do you deal with the family you found but know they have abandoned you? Do you forget everything and run into their embrace?"


    "As I said, it does not have to do with them. If you let out your emotions, they will never haunt you. Then, you can talk to me, Master."


    "¡­I feel as if everything is going in the wrong direction," replied Mnia. "Father has been my truth all this time. He was the only one I could rely on, but seeing him so weak in front of that woman¡­."


    "Does it make you sad or angry?"


    "I feel a lot of things at the moment, and it is hard to say which one is which," smiled Mnia. "Are you sure we have time for this? We are soon to reach our destination."


    The two ran toward his mother, who was the mission''s primary target. However, Oren knew that he could not move his body even if he got there. Several bones were still fractured, even though Mnia tried to heal them.


    "That reminds me, Master," said Oren. "What is that thing you did earlier?"


    "Ah, just another manifestation of my ability."


    Oren never figured out what her ability was. At times, he thought it was offensive, and at other times, it was a movement-enhancing ability. However, one thing was for sure: it was a powerful one.


    "Are you curious?" teased Mnia, and Oren coughed with a red face. "You know that I have a simr ability to Jono from earlier. We are called transmuters of matters, and our ability is also one that belongs to the seven families."


    "That cannot be," frowned Oren at her words. "The Seven Families should all be on Earth. I never knew that some of them were on Alka too."


    "It is hard to believe, but your father is proof that it can happen. People from both worlds often drift past the split and travel across it. This can also happen to members of the seven families, regardless of their origin. This means that there are lineages in both words that are from the seven families."


    "It does make sense, then, but I still don''t understand how an ability can manifest in so many forms¡­."


    "As transmuters of matter, we have a versatile arsenal of ways to use our abilities. Jono can manipte clouds, condense them, and turn them into a battle. He does not absorb mana but turns mana into clouds. As for me¡­ I control energy."


    "¡­what kind of energy? Like mana?"


    "I wish, but no," Mnia shook her head. "I can turn matter into energy and use that energy as I wish. It is not mana, but pure energy called sma."


    "That is indeed overpowered¡­."


    "You are not the one to talk, loved by mana," nced Mnia at him. "The more general ability is, the more powerful it bes. You are a simr abnormality to your brother."


    "That is a harsh thing to say, Master," said Oren with a pout. "Wait, go right from here," paused Oren as he looked to his right. Master Mnia listened to his words and turned right, and Oren frowned. He could feel a disturbance of mana from ahead, and there were faint vibrations.


    "I''m sorry, master, but I have to rely on you more," said Oren. "I still cannot move my body, so please save mom from these bastards."


    "I never thought you could get mad, Oren," smiled Mnia as she stopped to ce him down. "You can rely on me. I have to leave you here while I take care of that, so make sure you don''t die."


    "You would make a great sister, Mnia," said Oren after she ced him down to lean on the wall. Mnia was surprised before she blushed and pinched his side. Oren screamed in pain before Master Mnia turned into hot energy and disappeared.


    The space she upied turned into hot air that blew in his face, and Oren smiled while he leaned back. He knew that he should be the one to save his mother, but his body could not move after the earlier fights. Moreover, he did not rest even after going through the spirit''s contract, so he was drained.


    "I wonder¡­ what is Arthur doing now?" muttered Oren as he closed his eyes for a short while. "Is he safe, or is he fighting to get here too? I wonder if he would be mad if he knew I chose to save mom. But, after all, bro is the most powerful awakener out there."


    Oren was not trying to console himself, but he knew that for a fact. Arthur has be more and more powerful since he awakened, to the point that Oren had to ask Master Ronin about it. Finally, after infinite persistence, the Master gave up and told Oren the truth.


    His older brother was the person the world relied on to be saved. The power of creation, the strongest ability the world has ever seen, belonged to his older brother. There were many abilities out there that could be called strong, but never the strongest.


    From the moment he awakened, his brother received the strongest ability in existence that put Oren''s Mana Affinity to shame. However, Oren was not proud or jealous but furious.


    What right did the world have to demand saving from his brother?


    Arthur has spent his life saving their family, shouldering all that responsibility. No one in the world decided to help them, but now Arthur was also supposed to save the world?


    "It must feel unfair, brother," muttered Oren while closing his eyes. "I cannot imagine what you felt when you realized that you had to spend all of your life to save others, but never yourself."


    "Have you lost your mind?" asked Jono, who pursued them all the way here. "Where is my sister, Oren Silvera?" he asked with rage.


    "But now, I have grown stronger," smiled Oren as he pushed with what strength he had left to stand. "I will protect our family and be the one to save you from this fate. Screw the world if I cannot save my family!"


    "A truly selfish fellow," muttered Jono while looking down on him. "You must have realized I was close to getting close to you, but where is my sister?"


    "I will not let you meet her, Jono," smiled Oren as his body trembled. "Master Mnia cannot fight you without feeling heartbroken, so I will do that in her stead."


    "¡­you stayed to hinder me?" marveled Jono at the stupidity. "With that body of yours, what can you do? You were in better shape earlier but still lost!"


    "It does not matter how broken my body is," smiled Oren as he reached for the air in front of him. "I will die here to stop you from taking away my family. This is my life, and I won''t let some viins destroy it!"


    "Quit thering and move!" shouted Jono as his clouds rushed toward Oren. However, armor coated the broken body of the youngster before the clouds struck him, and a great sword appeared in his hand.


    "Sword of Protection!" shouted Oren before stabbing the glowing white sword into the ground, making its light blind the world. Jono and the clouds were pushed back by the radiating energy from the de. "I will¡­ protect everyone."


    Jono trembled as he met the eyes behind the iron bars. This weakling has somehow turned into something else, and his determination has materialized into a sword. This was an ability that only those who reached transcendence could have.

 Chapter 654 Alamndos

    Chapter 654 mndos¡¡¡¡"Is this really¡­ nothing but a youth?" muttered Jono as he stared at the armored knight. He was once a genius, but he never witnessed such a determination. The eyes behind the mask were unwavering and ready to die.


    The greatsword that Oren Silvera held looked different from before. It radiated a gravitating force that pushed him away as if to ward off enemies from what lies ahead.


    "You said this is the sword of protection," muttered Jono as he stared at the sword stabbed to the ground. "However, you should be aware that you can protect no one with that strength. I wonder where this confidencees from?"


    "My strengthes from my determination, and that is all I need to win," replied Oren as he pulled the sword out from the ground, and the aura pushed Jono back. "A knight needs nothing but a determined heart to ovee difficulties."


    At that moment, a shadow appeared behind Oren. Jono squinted his eyes to see the giant manifesting behind the body. There was a knight with the same appearance as the armor Oren wore, and he was far from being a stranger to Jono.


    "You have contracted the Abyssal Spirit, Lancelot!" shouted Jono with surprise as he took a step back. "I have read about him in a book that recorded the most powerful spirits, and this one is of the most cursed!"


    There was a slight pause in Oren''s movements before he drew his sword out and ced it above his shoulders. Jono was in awe of how such a small body could carry a giant sword easily, but that was not what surprised him.


    "However, Lancelot was only recorded and never truly contracted because anyone who attempted to do it lost their mind. Humans are flexible beings, but you chose the one who turned into an Abyssal Spirit because it refused to bend!"


    "If wasting time is what you seek, then I have overestimated your strength," Oren replied without caring about what Jono was saying. Jono gritted his teeth at the idiocy.


    "There was only one man who survived a contract with this spirit, and he said this: those who be one with Lancelot are bound to betray everyone they love for their beliefs. You will one day be consumed by unbreakable beliefs, Oren, and humans aren''t as inflexible!"


    "I know, Jono," said Oren as he took a stance. The world gathered around the sword as its powers grew in folds. Jono looked surprised at the barely rei-ranker, showcasing a strength far above his level. "I did not have a lot of hope ever since I contracted him. Therefore, I will do what I can with what time I have left."


    Jono could feel the pressuring will of a man prepared to die for his beliefs, which scared him. It was the first time Jono met such an opponent, even though he was much weaker. Oren knew he was using a double-edged sword and was willing to bleed for strength.


    "A truly unfortunate surprise," said Jono as he raised his hands. "However, determination alone is not enough to win against me. Let me show you the difference between a deme-ranker and the others."


    "You can turn into a god, and I will refuse to let you pass, Jono. It is no use trying to make me fear you."


    "I was not trying to make you fear me but warn you of your death. That is the least I can do to save the world from the rise of another dark knight."


    Jono knows that the orders did involve killing the family of the creator. Even though the creator was their enemy in this scenario, he was still known to be the man wanting to save the world, despite how foolish. However, the younger brother of that was different.


    "You will bring doom to the world for the sake of your beliefs, Oren, and therefore you have to be killed," red Jono before raising his hands and bringing them to the ground. "Clouds Domain!"


    After his shout, the clouds diffused into the surroundings, and the two of them were transported to a different, artificial space. Oren and Jono were now standing atop a giant cloud in the middle of infinite space.


    Oren was confused as he looked around, and Jono could not me him. He was one of the few with a domain in a separate space in the world, allowing him to create something in his world of clouds.


    "In this ce, I am invincible."


    "There is always a weakness," said Oren as he raised his sword high in the air and used both hands to sh. Then, he jumped and brought down his greatsword. "I will protect my family!"


    As he brought the sword down, Jono stared at the scene with apathy. His clouds formed before him to form a wall, blocking the giant sh from the sky. He had to admit that it was a powerful attack, but that was in the realm of rei-rankers.


    "You are still far too weak to bring any real harm to me, Oren," said Jono as he took out a handle without a de. "Let me show you what clouds can condense into!"


    The clouds gathered around the handle as Oren fell, condensing to form a de. Giant clouds turned into that small de, making it beyond heavy.


    "This is the heaviest sword in our kingdom, and I am the only one able to wield it," said Jono as he aimed his sword toward Oren. "However, that is not the only thing it can do."


    Oren watched him with caution, but he was still caught with surprise when the white sword stretched to impale him. The youth raised his giant sword to block the attack, but it still managed to send him flying while cracking the body of his weapon.


    After soaring through the air, Oren rolled on the clouds before stopping. Jono watched the youngster cough blood through his mask as his sword began to dissipate.


    "Is that the extent of your determination?" asked Jono with a frown, slightly disappointed. "I expected more from the spirit who stood against the world."


    "Do not be so in haste to die," grinned Oren through the metallic cage covering his face, his body still copsed to the ground. Jono could see blood dripping from his mouth, making him wonder whether this confidence was fake. "I was the one to release that sword."


    "Does that mean you are no longer eager to protect?" red Jono with a frown.


    "It is the opposite. It means there is a stronger feeling inside me that wants to materialize. Of course, I did not use it against your mother, but it seems it is destined to oppose you."


    Oren stood up with a shaking body, barely reaching his feet. Jono frowned as he watched the man summon a different sword, and this one was ck and covered in green hellfire. There was a pulse from within that sword, and it pushed his clouds back.


    "Sword of Wrath: mndos."


    A distant scream rang in Jono''s head as he looked at the sword as if it was the product of horrors beyond humankind''sprehension. The de''s surface took in all light and appeared as a crack in space rather than an object.


    "If the creator is the world''s light, and we are the gray, then you are its darkness," muttered Jono as he stared at the sword. "As I have decided earlier: you need to die here."


    "You can try," Oren leaned forward while carrying the giant greatsword above his head and bolted forward. Jono was surprised by his speed before he whipped his sword toward him.


    Oren brought down his sword to meet the white de whipping at him, and the two collided. There was a monstrous cry from mndos, or Oren himself, as it tore through his cloudy sword.


    Jono was not fazed, as the sword was not capable of being broken. There was just a gap that allowed Oren to cross the attack before his cloudy sword rejoined as if nothing had happened. Oren, however, was now several meters away from him.


    "You cannot run now."


    "I don''t need to run," said Jono as he took a stance and let go of his sword. "A weakling is still weak, even if he wields this world''s greatest weapon."


    Jono disappeared, and Oren was sent flying through the air and rolled to the ground. mndos fell from his grip and destroyed everything it touched with its hellfire, while Jono stood there motionless.


    "A single strike is all it took for me to take you down, Oren," said Jono toward the copsed youth. "We are not in some fairytale where you can win against me with just your desires. This is the real world, where you can die if you challenge someone stronger than you are."


    Jono walked toward Oren, who copsed on the ground, breathing heavily as his armor fell apart. It was time to end this man''s life before he became a threat to the world.

 Chapter 655 Vessel of Demons

    Chapter 655 Vessel of Demons¡¡¡¡Oren believed he could win, but even if he was at peak condition, that could not be more than just a belief against a deme-ranker. While he was trying to stand up, failing repeatedly, he repeated the difference in their strengths. It has not been long since Oren reached the rei-rank thanks to the training, but even then¡­


    "Rei-rank," muttered Oren as blood leaked from his mouth, turning his voice hoarse. "Vetus-rank," he continued while his arms failed to lift his body and mmed to the clouds again. "Deme-rank!" shouted Oren as he clenched his fist with frustration, the clouds beneath him turning red.


    "Do you think that shouting the ranks will make you ovee them?" asked Jono as he walked toward Oren, who was lying down. "I was hailed as a genius the moment I was born, but I needed years to reach the deme-rank. You should be familiar with what their names imply, right?"


    Oren was losing consciousness but forced himself to remain awake despite the lost blood. Jono was still talking down to him while pointing the sword, ready to strike.


    "Neo-rank is for the newly awakened, who have yet to form a true connection with the universe. Rei-rank is for those who rose above the others and advanced past their limits. Vetus-rank is for those who overcame life and death and were experienced enough to form a mana-essence. As for the deme-rank, those who managed to make the essence leave their body to form a domain."


    "And what do I do with this lesson?" turned Oren toward Jono and red at him with hateful eyes. "Do you want to show me the difference between us?"


    "The bigger a domain, the closer an awakener is to forming a connection with the stars and bing an Astra-ranker, who forms a constetion. Of course, you are a genius too, but no genius can transcend more than one rank."


    As he finished his words, Jono flipped Oren over with his leg. Then, the sword''s tip rested over his heart, waiting to be pierced. But instead, the two stared into each other''s eyes, knowing that the next few minutes would change their lives forever. Oren knew that he might die here, and he was alright with dying while defending his family.


    ---


    On the other hand, Jono was hesitating about whether he should kill the creator''s younger brother or keep him alive.Although the creator was their enemy, his mother clearly stated that the man should not be angered at all costs. This whole family was a bunch of abnormal people, as he knew, and even this younger brother was one of them.


    "How did you manage to contract Abyssal Spirit, who cannot be contracted?" asked Jono with interest. Of course, most spirit contractors knew that the Divine Layer had the most powerful spirits, but that was while excluding the Abyss.


    The Spirit''s Realm was divided into severalyers, and the Divine Layer was the strongest. However, there were spirits in the Abyss that refused to abide by the will of their Sovereign, thus banished. Finally, however, this legendary spirit agreed to contract this youth.


    "Lancelot says because he doesn''t like your face," said Oren with a bloody grin, and Jono was angered for being mocked like that. His sword shifted and stabbed the insolent youth in the arm, but he only winced.


    "Answer seriously, or the next hole will be in your heart," said Jono as he tried to understand what was special about the youth before him. "How did you contract an Abyssal Spirit while the whole world failed?"


    "Pierce my heart if you want to because I have no answers," said Oren as he grabbed the wound on his arm. "I will not beg for my life if that is what you seek."


    Jono wondered what this man had that made him so prideful. Is it that he was pampered by influential people ever since he was young, making him a narcissist? Another possible reason might be his brother, who was the creator.


    "You are an empty person, Oren Silvera. Your pride and your convictions have nothing to back them. You spent all of your life in the safety of your brother''s shadow, and now you think you are some noble warrior for being so ready to die."


    "I did spend all of my life in his shadow," Oren paused before answering. "However, I changed, trained, and did everything I could to ensure that when he gets back, brother will find the same ce he left!"


    "That did not work out so well in the end," said Jono as he shifted his sword toward his neck. "Do you know why I want to kill you suddenly?"


    "Do enlighten me."


    "You are a threat to the world''s safety and a vessel of demons. The fact that you have contracted an Abyssal Spirit proves your capability of being their gateway into this realm. As for the spirit you contracted, it is no other than the dark knight who wreaked havoc for its self-righteous beliefs."


    "If I am so dangerous, then why are you hesitating?"


    "I am rejudging whether you are even a threat. After all, thest few minutes proved that you are nothing but a child. Your mother is still in danger, and your brother is fighting against a god. Yet here you are, epting death so readily."


    "I cannot move my body anymore," said Oren after a pause, his voice tinted with helplessness. "I want to move and protect them, but my body fails me."


    "Then, is provoking me into killing you sound like the right thing to do? Are you unable to beg for your life or find an underhanded method to survive?"


    "I¡­"


    "You cannot do that because Lancelot will devour you when your determination breaks and you take a step back; this is why you need to be killed."


    Jono pushed the sword to stab the boy''s neck, and thetter closed his eyes, prepared to die. However, Jono stopped the de when it broke his skin, only causing a droplet of blood to taint his cloudy sword.


    "I will let you live," said Jono, surprising himself. "I want to see how this end of yours will be. Are you going to prove me right and be the vessel of demons? Or are you going to rise above that?"


    "I don''t need pity," red Oren at him, but Jono retracted his sword.


    "The weak always does," said Jono as he took several steps back. "This domain will be your prison for a few days until this is over. You can try and break free, but I doubt it would be enough. I will go ahead and finish our mission."


    "Wait! Don''t leave!" shouted Oren from behind him, but Jono kept marching toward the clouds'' end. "I said wait¡­."


    The voice was different now, and itpelled Jono to turn back toward Oren. The youth who couldn''t move to save himself earlier was standing up because Jono mentioned his mother.


    "I have yet to lose, and I have yet to die."


    "I know because I spared your life. Remember that from this day on, the only reason you are living is that I spared you. So seek me in Alka, and let me see how strong you can be."


    "What are your reasons for this?" shouted Oren as he tried to steady his body, and Jono shrugged in response. "Are you trying to lure me like you want to do with my brother?"


    "You are far from being worthy, Oren Silvera. However, you are indeed like the creator in a single aspect. For some reason, the world wants to see what you will beter on, and I am the same."


    After that, Jono left the cloudy space, and Oren did not scream or chase after him. His clouds ended, and Jono walked back into the underground tunnel, where a man was waiting for him. His cloak hid his face, but Jono knew his identity.


    "It is meaningless to threaten us intoing here and thene here yourself," said Jono without pausing and looking back at the clouds that contained Oren. "He is inside if you want to talk to him."


    "I just had to make sure Oren doesn''t die because of unnecessary emotions," said the man with a grin. "I wonder if I am why you spared him, or if it was as you have said?"


    "I could''ve killed him before you even arrived, but I did not," said Jono while standing a few feet away. "What are you doing on Earth, viinous prophet?"


    "Now, now!" eximed the man while walking toward the clouds. "You are painting me as a viin of some sort while I just came here to see my lovely hometown."


    "The hometown that you worked hard to see destroyed?"


    "The people of this world need to realize that this world is changing, and their lives are at stake. Otherwise, we will never have a chance against Nameless."

 Chapter 656 A Rescue Team

    Chapter 656 A Rescue Team¡¡¡¡Oren stared at the man leave before he copsed once again. His body was weak, unable to support his weight anymore. The body he once thought of as light was now as heavy as lead, a mountain that brought him down to the ground.


    "I need¡­ to heal the wounds¡­" muttered Oren as he tried to flip himself over, but his body did not move. The muscles were strained past their limit, and it was the first time he could not use a single one of them. "Is this¡­ because of the spirit?"


    "It is indeed, master. The power I give you is not without a strain, as you are wielding something far stronger than your body can handle. However, you still lost¡­."


    Lancelot appeared before Oren, but thetter could only see the knight''s foot. Lancelot''s blue cloak spread over the clouds as he sat in front of Oren, his armor clinking.


    "Are you regretting our contract, Lancelot?" asked Oren with a smile while his eyes lost focus. His vision had ck patches in front of him as his body bled without stopping over the white clouds.


    "I will never regret a choice I made, master," said Lancelot in front of him. "A knight is not the one to never lose, but the one who keeps rising despite his losses."


    "¡­hah¡­" Oren''s breathing grewbored as his face became sweaty. "Does yourck of regrete from the beliefs?" he asked, wanting to know whether Jono was right about what he said.


    "A knight''s path is full of questions but never doubts what he believes in. The moment we lose what has our back, then we would be nothing but murderers."


    "¡­hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­."


    Oren breathed heavily but could not answer. He was still thinking about whether Jono was right about him. Instead of the talk about being a vessel of demons, Oren was more concerned with his refusal to beg for his life.


    "I was ready to die for my family, but not beg to protect them," said Oren as tears gathered in his eyes while biting his lower lips. "Even though I''m so weak, I still acted as if I had the upper hand and provoked him into killing me."


    "That is a knight''s pride, master," said Lancelot with simr sadness. "A knight is not a person who always survives. We die for our pride and beliefs; there is nothing wrong with how we live. We are the ones to choose the path."


    "¡­is this¡­ also a result of the contract?" asked Oren, and Lancelot was silent. Although he knew the answer, Oren asked anyway. His hair and soul were not the only ones that changed after he contracted the Abyssal Spirit.


    "We are the same, master," replied Lancelot. "I care about your family just as much as you do, and we share the same beliefs that I do. This is¡­ a contract."


    Oren found this a bit troublesome but somehow incredibly reassuring. It was as if he could be himself with someone who knew him all too well and cared about his life just the same. It was even stronger than his bond with Selena, even though it was less meaningful because it came unnaturally.


    "Then, what happened to my mother?"


    "She fought bravely, and I helped when I could, even though that made you lose the earlier fight. However, the enemy was too strong, capable of devouring anything."


    "Then¡­ she was captured?"


    "That is not the case, too, because¡­ other creatures came along. A giant green one, and shadows that rose from the ground. The battle shifted after that, and that woman should also be getting there."


    "¡­what are you talking about?" frowned Oren with confusion, but his consciousness was slowly drifting away. The blood loss and tiredness he had ever since he contracted the spirit came crashing down on him.


    "I managed to hear their conversations before I arrived here. It seems a ''god'' sent them to save his mother."


    Oren was losing consciousness, but he smiled. It seems he had no reason to worry anymore about the situation. The relief from knowing his brother was here washed over here, and Oren copsed instantly.


    ***


    Mnia found the battle faster than she should, mostly because of the gunshots ringing through the tunnel. As she arrived to another underground reservoir, she was surprised to find that there were more than just two fighters.


    Sarah Silvera pulled the trigger while standing far from the battle, a cigarette resting between her lips. Mnia stared with shock at the woman, who she always thought to be a docile housewife.


    "Mnia?" called Aunt Sarah after she noticed her. "What are you doing here? This ce is dangerous!" she seemed to panic as she realized that Mnia was here as well, leaving thetter speechless.


    "I know it is dangerous¡­ that is why I came to help¡­" said Mnia with confusion as she stared at the changed woman. "Aunty, what is this? I never thought you could fight, not to mention use fire."


    "Everyone has a trick up their sleeves, no?" asked Aunt Sarah before jumping to the side, rolling on the ground as she did. A figure darted across the battlefield, crashing into the spot Oren''s mother was standing.


    "Aunty!" shouted Mnia while squinting her eyes and raising her arm, looking at the figure that came hurling. It was standing before she even managed to see it down, with a big body almost touching the ceiling.


    "Is this¡­ a monster? A demihuman?" asked Mnia while staring at the giant green monster that looked neither a human nor an ogre. It seemed to notice her as it turned toward Mnia.


    "An enemy?" it raised its brows with surprise, seeming to be ready to attack her. However, Aunty Sarah stood between them, seeming to shield her.


    "She is not an enemy," said Aunt Sarah while shaking her head. Mnia was confused because, from her words, the monster was on their side. And, to her surprise, the monster nodded and bowed toward her.


    "Nice to meet you," it spoke in a very human-like manner, forcing Mnia to bow back and return the greeting. After smiling at her, the monster jumped back toward the battlefield to fight against the soldier.


    "¡­what is that Aunt Sarah?" asked Mnia with confusion as she stared at the group of monsters attacking a soldier woman wearing the same clothes as Jono. Even though she was being held back, the woman was not losing.


    "ording to their words, my boy sent them," grinned Aunt Sarah with pride as she stared at them. "I was close to being caught when these gobkins appeared to my recuse."


    "Gobkins?"


    "That is what they call themselves," shrugged Aunt Sarah while lighting another cigarette.


    "Wait," said Mnia while realizing that even though the woman was being held back, Aunt Sarah was not running away. "Why are you still here instead of running away?"


    "I did try to run away, but that woman pursues me every time. So I decided to take care of her with these cuties before we meet Oren."


    "I brought Oren with me," said Mnia while grabbing Aunt Sarah''s arm. "He is waiting at the end of the tunnel. We need to hurry and get out of this ce!"


    "As if I would let you walk away," shouted the soldier woman before she jumped through the air and disappeared. Mnia was confused before the woman appeared in front of them without a trace of moving in that direction. "Be quiet and surrender!"


    "A disrespectful child," said Aunt Sarah while her gun was in the woman''s face instantly. "I hate to do this, but you are the one toe after me."


    The gunshot made Mnia''s ear buzz as mes appeared from the muzzle to shoot through the soldier woman''s face. However, in response, the orange-haired woman opened her mouth and devoured the fire.


    Aunt Sarah grabbed Mnia before running away, deep into the underground tunnels. The woman seemed unfazed after eating burning mes, and only smoke leaked from her mouth.


    "We need to take the fight away from Oren," said Aunt Sarah while running away. "This woman can devour a lot of things, including distance. This makes it impossible to run away from her."


    "¡­she is the real monster!" muttered Mnia while rushing down the reservoir, acutely feeling the ominous rage behind her back.


    "That is a rude thing to say about a woman," said a voice behind their back, and the two nced back to see the woman opening her mouth again. "You are not the target so I can devour you!"


    Her mouth grew bigger, almost twice her size while reaching out to eat Mnia. However, the earlier gobkin that greeted her appeared beside the soldier, punching her in the face. The woman''s mouth returned to normal as she was sent crashing into the walls, leaving Mnia dumbfounded.


    "And that is how I survived so far," said Aunt Sarah from beside her with equal unease. "My boy sent one hell of a rescue team."

 Chapter 657 Shadow Legion

    Chapter 657 Shadow Legion¡¡¡¡The soldier who devoured everything did not fall for good, and Mnia saw her jump the next moment. So even though the gobkin did not harm her, he still managed to obstruct her for a while.


    "You damn lizard!" shouted the soldier as she jumped and struck the gobkin with her palm, and the giant was sent flying. "Know your damn ce!"


    Mnia was worried about the gobkin who Arthur Silvera sent. After all, the enemy was a deme-ranker and someone even stronger than she is. A direct physical attack from her was bound to leave some damage, but the result was different from what she expected.


    "I am fine!" shouted the gobkin as it came out of the rubble beside the wall, his body also unharmed. The way it eximed its status as if in surprise was bothical and terrifying because not even this monster knew its strength.


    Mnia could tell that the gobkin, althoughrge, was not that strong. She expected him to be in the True-rank. Of course, a deme-ranker like the soldier woman could kill it in an instant, but it seems their physical stats were not that different.


    "How¡­ how¡­ how could this be?" muttered the soldier with a trembling finger, even though she should have witnessed their strength earlier. "You are weird, giant green man!"


    Mnia blinked at her description, not knowing why she called him ''a man'' rather than a monster. However, she then remembered that there was a difference between how Alka and Earth treated other species.


    Anything other than a human was a monster for the people of Earth, but there were versatile species in Alka. The soldier considered the monster a bit human since it could talk to them. Therefore, the soldier did not have the concept of a humanoid monster.


    "What is your name?" asked Mnia after snapping out of her daze. The soldier paused and turned toward her, looking as if she had just noticed her existence.


    "I am Tinto, the great glutton," said the woman with pride, puffing her chest out. Her orange hair was akin to that of a me, dancing quietly. "Who the hell are you?"


    "My name is Mnia, and that should be enough to tell you," said Mnia in an attempt to fool her. "I came here to diffuse the situation, given that some things have changed."


    "Mnia?" chewed the soldier on the name in recognition before nodding. "You are the prince''s sister and the queen''s daughter. What has changed? Are you trying to say that you are on our side now?"


    The soldier seemed gullible enough to believe her, so Mnia decided to push her luck. "I met Jono earlier, and he said that I needed to prove my loyalty. So presenting this woman to him is how I would do that."


    "Oh-ho?" grinned Tinto. "Does that mean we have a little princess now? I like that. However, I cannot take your words for it. This mission is too important for me to mess up."


    "Rather than that," said Mnia to change the subject, turning toward the shadows and the gobkins surrounding Tinto. "It seems that Kino has fallen to this reinforcement. His presence is gone."


    "I would not be so worried," said Tinto while looking in a particr direction. "Kino has some weird habit that always makes us think he is dead. He is the greatest swordsman in the kingdom."


    Mnia did not like that sound, as it meant Selena was still in danger. However, Tinto''s attention was diverted from whether she was an enemy or a foe; that was all she wanted.


    "I will leave you here to handle these as I take this woman to Jono," said Mnia while grabbing Aunty Sarah''s arm. "Then, I will see youter."


    "Whoa, wait, wait!" said Tinto with surprise. "You cannot possibly leave me with these ugly men, alright? I am a soft girl that is best suited to fighting beautiful women. Let me take her to Jono, and I will tell him that you helped."


    Mnia rolled her eyes without being seen and then darted toward the tunnel she came from. It took Tinto a moment to understand what was going on.


    "Are you trying to snatch the credit for yourself?" shouted Tinto from behind her while devouring the distance between them. As she appeared behind her, Mnia turned with a hand brimming with energy.


    "You cannot teleport but simply reduce the distance between yourself and the target," muttered Mnia. "Rather than snatching her, I will snatch your life."


    Mnia struck Tinto in her chest, sending the woman flying through the underground reservoir. Tinto screamed in pain as she mmed into the walls before falling to the ground. Then, the two of them ran back toward the tunnel.


    ***


    Tinto liked to eat everything, but her favorite food was raw mana. However, when the princess struck her, she tasted something else: Pure energy. There were times when Tinto herself wanted to taste the sun, not realizing how it tasted. After all, she couldn''t devour the sunrays.


    As the attack struck her chest, a part of it was devoured by her ability. Tinto got a taste of pure energy, and her body was brimming with joy. The energy was different from mana, which brought life to this world. It was the manifestation of force and movement.


    Therefore, to put it simply, Tinto tasted raw energy with her body and ability. It left her heart beating and her chest tight. As she stared at the princess taking the woman away, Tinto wondered what this feeling was.


    "I haven''t felt this way in a long time," said Tinto with a heaving chest. "I want her¡­ to strike me more."


    It was for the taste of pure energy rather than for her getting harmed. Tinto rose from the destroyed wall and was about to pursue the two women when the shadows and green men obstructed her again.


    "Move away!" shouted Tinto with rage as she waved her hand. After all, she could only devour one thing at a time. She couldn''t eat the distance between them if someone were standing in her way.


    "That, I cannot do," grinned the shadows at her. There were two shadows and one gobkin, but they were her bane. After all, she couldn''t devour living matter, and when she tried eating the shadows, it made her stomach upset. "We have orders to keep you here."


    "That woman was snatched away by us!" said Tinto with a frown.


    "You are¡­ truly na?ve¡­" said the shadow at her before turning toward the gobkin. "Hold her back while the two of us attack. We have a chance if we work together."


    "Ganging up on a woman?" red Tinto at the three. "You lot truly has no honor. Make this a fair fight, and I will obliterate the three of you!"


    Although she said that, Tinto knew that these three couldn''t be killed easily. The green man was akin to an unbreakable wall with his body, and the shadows simply could not be harmed as if they were a ghost.


    "I will win!" shouted the green man before it came rushing toward her, and Tinto clicked her tongue while taking out a weapon. It was a giant spoon that she sometimes used to eat, but it also had other capabilities.


    "I said, get out of my way!" shouted Tinto as she waved the spoon, striking the green man and sending him flying. It mmed to the walls before the shadows rushed behind it, striking with ck daggers toward her heart.


    Tinto took a step back, dodging the two of them. Finally, however, the two shadows changed the course of their attacks and struck the ground beneath her. The daggers dug deep into the ground before the shadows jumped back.


    "You missed, idiots," said Tinto while ncing at the two daggers embedded in the grounds. "Are you blind or something?"


    "We did not miss, as our goal has been achieved. Now, even if you try to move, you cannot. After all, we have captured your shadow," said the shadow from earlier."


    "Captured my shadow?" frowned Tinto while looking down to find that the two daggers were digging into her shadow. "That is rubbish talk!" said Tinto while jumping back, but she could not fly away by a lot before falling to the ground. "Wha¡­"


    Tinto stared down to find that her shadow was still in the same spot as earlier. Her eyes blinked, not knowing how her shadow could stretch so far and how it could be restrained.


    "That look is normal when faced with our Shadow Legion," said the shadow from earlier. "We are not physically powerful, nor can we use elemental attacks. However, for assassination and restraining, no human can top us."


    "You are overestimating yourselves, creepy shadows!" shouted Tinto as her mouth grew, and she wanted to devour the daggers. "I will just devour the shadows, and I will be free."


    "¡­idiotic decision," muttered the shadow without trying to stop her. The shadows are not separate entities but a single being. For you to devour your own shadow¡­ that will not end well for you."

 Chapter 658 Marvi

    Chapter 658 Marvi¡¡¡¡Marvi was one of the few shadow legionmanders who took direct orders from the Shadow Queen herself. His awakening was a few months ago when his lord used one of the essences he obtained to create another shadow. Before Marvi, there was only the Shadow Queen Ruki


    "Arise, my follower," summoned the Shadow Queen, making her the first voice Marvi had ever heard. However, the man standing behind her was the one who brought him. "Vow an oath to your lord."


    Marvi did not swear it right away and took a look at his so-called lord at that time. He found a young man, no older than him, sitting on a rock with his legs crossed and an intrigued smile. Despite being a shadow now, Marvi blinked with surprise.


    "You seem unconvinced," chuckled the young man, but there was no range despite Marvi''s doubts. "At least you can have the ability to doubt me. That is better than blind loyalty, right?"


    The shadow did not understand what his unreliable-looking lord meant by those words, but he knew that this man was worth following. It was an instinct, the same one a human feels when meeting his mother. There was an invisible connection between them.


    "This shadow is¡­ odd," muttered the Shadow Queen with a threatening tone as she looked at him as if she would dispose of him if he were disloyal.


    "That is because he lived his entire life in the shadows, and mistrust is his dearestpanion," smiled the lord of shadows. "This is still fascinating, even though you have been with me for most of a year, Ruki."


    "This is all thanks to your powers, my lord," bowed the Shadow Queen. "If not for your saving, I would have been entrapped in the body of a monster forever. However, please never ept a mistrusting subordinate. We can unsummon this shadow."


    Marvi grew alert as it took a step back. The man behind the Shadow Queen raised his arm, and Marvi was sure he would be attacked. However, the man did no such thing. Instead, he smiled and waved at him.


    "Don''t be like that, Ruki. Family does not abandon each other but works things out instead. I''m sure that we can reach a deal of some sort. Do you think the same, Marvi?"


    The moment the man mentioned his name, Marvi fell to his knees. It was the name he had heard for a long time but could not remember where or who he was. However, the other thing that shook him was the men saying they were family.


    "What do you mean by family?" red Marvi at the ground, looking at his shadow arms. "I know that you have killed me to obtain this essence and resummon me as a soldier of your own."


    "I did not seek to kill you, Marvi," said the man after a pause. "Look behind you. That is the corpse that has been you. You came here to take my life, shackled by your past and future."


    Marvi flinched and stared at the man, whose golden eyes stared into his soul. Those eyes did not lie to him, and as he turned around, he found a copsed thin man on the ground. There were des beneath his sleeves, weapons across his belt, and poisoncing his des.


    "You have been chasing me for a while now, Marvi," said the man in front of him. "However, I know that you are nothing but a borrowed knife. That is why I want you to be more than that. You can be free."


    "And you would let me be free, even after you have summoned me now?"


    "I would," nodded the man. "I have no intention of forcing anyone to follow me. You can leave this battlefield and never return, and I promise that no one will ever chase you. However, if you do decide to follow meter¡­."


    "Then I would have no ce in your legion?" smiled Marvi, realizing the man was forsaking him with a threat. However, the man paused and smiled instead.


    "I wanted to say that you would always be weed. As long as you harm no one, then you are one of my family."


    It was that word again that got his dead heart beating. Marvi stared at the man, confused, and realized why this word impacted him. The former him wanted someone to tell him that. There was a deep-seated regret in his heart that Marvi could not remember, but he knew that the former wanted to hear these words.


    "¡­I will follow you for now," muttered Marvi, and the man in question grinned. "However, I will only swear loyalty to you once I know what kind of person you are."


    "You already know me, dear," said the man as he stood up. "The first task I want you to do is bury the corpse behind you. After that, we will leave at sunrise."


    ***


    It has been a few months since then, and Marvi witnessed the man perform miracles after miracles. He trained his goblins and took care of his shadows, slowly growing a bizarre army. The shadows did not get along with the goblins, but the man sat in front of them with a smile. It was indeed an odd sight.


    One day, Marvi asked the shadow lord the reason behind the unstoppable march and diligence in taking care of his army. After this man summoned him to explore a dungeon, they were just the two.


    The man did not answer right away, and he smiled. Marvi expected him to have a grandiose purpose for them or a goal like conquering the world. Instead, the man was carefree even as he took down countless monsters.


    "I am preparing for something," said his lord with a smile. "I haven''t told anyone yet, but I will be gone in a few months. You are the first person to know this, Marvi."


    "Gone?" blinked Marvi with shock, halting his steps. "What do you mean by that?" there was a bitterness in his voice for some reason.


    "It is hard to exin, but a different version of myself will soon rece me?" his voice was uncertain as to if his lord was working based on assumptions. "I came to understand that the past year has been a better life than that was possible. The person who made that happen is another version of me, and I came to exist because of it."


    Marvi did not understand much then, but he did today. When he was summoned along with the rest and met his lord, Marvi knew that this man was not the same as before. Instead, it was a colder and more ruthless version of the man he once knew.


    It broke his heart to see that man reced by another, but he also knew this would be temporary. Regardless of what caused this, Marvi needed to ensure that when ''that'' Arthur returns, he would find his family safe.


    "I warned you against eating your own shadow," muttered Marvi toward the woman on the ground. "A shadow is a person''s true heart. If you devour your shadow, it is nothing other than self-destruction."


    "You talk back for a mere monster," said the soldier-woman with a sweaty face. Marvi stared at her silently before looking in a specific direction. "Even if you are creepy, I decided to devour you."


    "Even though I promised him never to harm humans again or use my skills¡­" muttered Marvi toward the distance blocked by the walls. "I''m sure he would forgive me for this once."


    Marvi reached out toward the ground, and his shadow-covered arm went inside his shadow. He was nothing but a monster, but this was nothingpared to the monstrosity he was before meeting Arthur Silvera.


    "You see¡­ I have to bring him back. He asked, ordered, and threatened me not to do anything if he gets reced. However, how can I not?" smiled Marvi. "I was never his follower, but that allowed me to care more about him than he cares about himself."


    "What are you thering, monster?" breathed the woman as she stood up, her body inting to be a giant towering over Marvi. "I will use everything I ate today and destroy you."


    "I cannot be devoured because I have a mission to bring him back, no matter what. There are more horrors in the world that your mind cannot even imagine, soldier."


    Marvi pulled two short knives from the shadow and carried one in each arm. The familiar pose he used as an assassin appeared again. The soldier woman, now a giant, screamed in rage in front of him.


    "Forgive me, Arthur," muttered Marvi as the giant brought down her fist to tten him. "I failed to keep the promise I once made to you. I wonder¡­ if you would still consider me a family when we meet again?"


    Then, Marvi disappeared. There was a slight ripple in the shadows of the underground tunnel, which passed through the soldier giant. The world froze before the giant was sliced in half, with Marvi appearing on the other side.

 Chapter 659 A Fathers Selfishness

    Chapter 659 A Father''s Selfishness¡¡¡¡Arthur stared at the rune that was pulsing with evil energy. It was the first time he had created something capable of destruction, and it was the cursed rune. The bright red lines glowed so ominously before they disintegrated, unable to integrate into each other appropriately.


    "I always knew that I can create runes out of nothing, but a rune designed specifically to work against a creature is a different matter."


    There were numerous factors to consider when creating such a rune, including the target''s body, mana, ability, weak points, integration into the world, and strengths. For example, Amelio''s stats were what the rune had to counter, and it did not need to affect his mana.


    "I am running out of time," muttered Arthur as he turned toward the screen. It showed a scene of destruction with his followers sprawled to the ground, making him grit his teeth. "A rune to counter absolute stats¡­."


    He could think of one rune that worked on stats, and that was his absorb rune. However, it did not work on creatures that Arthur had not in himself, as if by doing so, he owned their hard work.


    "Can I modify the legacy rune?" pondered Arthur, but he shot down the idea immediately. His current attainment level was V-tier runes at the maximum. These would turn his body into runes, but he can reverse the process.


    If Arthur tried to, for example, rebuild Kera with a single rune, that would be a rune much higher than a V-tier rune. It would turn Arthur to nothing but runes instantly. A legacy rune was the same, but it was facilitated by the legacy to be used by Arthur.


    This bewildering urrence disturbed Arthur because the legacy did not belong to him. Instead, it belonged to the Schr Guardian, Jizo, even though it contained the former Arthur''s ability.


    Therefore, it was weird that Arthur could still use the artifact created by the Schr Guardian. This was not a generosity given to him by his father, who would do anything to threaten him, but a result of an incident he did not know.


    "It does not matter whether the schr guardian owns the legacy," pondered Arthur. "The question is whether I can manipte the absorb rune."


    The golden rune appeared in front of him. Its luminous light distinguished it from regr runes as if it encapsted the core of Arthur''s ability. His hand reached toward the rune, trying to manipte it, but the mere thought sent his hand flying away.


    "Such fearsome power," sighed Arthur before he retracted the rune back into his body, and it snuggledfortably inside him. "I cannot count on this one to win. Unfortunately, however, I cannot master the cursed rune as well."


    "It seems you are in a pinch, Arthur," a voice said from behind him. Arthur turned around with a frown to see a person standing behind him. "You have the greatest runes workshop in the world, but you cannot create a single curse rune. Do you want to know why?"


    "That voice¡­" red Arthur at the man hidden in the shadows. "How did you manage to get here, Seref?"


    "This mansion belonged to the guardian who resides within me," said Seref Silvera as he walked out of the shadows. "I cannot visit Earth without meeting my rebellious son, right?"


    Arthur stared at his father''s face, who had the same kindness as before. It was a reassurance back then, but now it was a disturbing scene to see someone so cruel carry the same kind face.


    "You look better than thest time we met," said Arthur while turning his body toward the man''s direction. "Are you here to make sure we suffer as you nned?"


    "This was never the n, Arthur," red Seref at him. "The n was for you to receive this power and use it to rule the world. But, then, all you had to do was to be the savior!"


    "I made a deal with Gaia in return for this power," said Arthur with a nk face. "When the timees, I will do as I promised. However, it will never be as you have nned. You pursued the world''s safety for the wrong reasons, using the wrong means."


    "There is no right or wrong, son. There is just what happens and how we perceive it. People will think of me as a hero, a viin, or an antihero, but it does not reflect who I am."


    "And what are you?"


    "I am the father I wished I had," Seref spread his arms. "I gave you my name, my dream, and my life. However, you did not appreciate it, leading us to this situation."


    "A situation where you harm your wife?" smiled Arthur as his rage began to leak. Even though his emotions dwindled by the second, his rage was the only thing that ousted his powers. It did not decrease, only increased.


    "I did note here for a chat," said Seref as he began to walk toward Arthur and stood a distance away from him. "I came here to negotiate. You should have realized I have the upper hand in this war."


    "And what is that you want? I don''t know how to restore the timeline you desperately need."


    "I realized as much," nodded Seref Silvera. "I want what your little lover stole from me. I want the Isotox!"


    The mention of Dia made Arthur''s heart flutter. The proof that she tried to hunt down his father left him worried but happy that she still cared about him.


    "How would the Isotox return the timeline to how it was?" asked Arthur frowning. "The hybrid was never created because I never gave my powers to the vessels."


    "I wanted to put you against the vessels through that hybrid, but it did not work. A savior of the world cannot exist without those who threaten it. Your existence as the savior needs the existence of the viins who will be trampled beneath your feet."


    Arthur stared at his father silently, wondering how a twisted mentality could have been born. Although he knew what made his father this way, it still seemed illogical for him to be so desperate to be worshiped.


    "This is all because you wanted to prove yourself to your father?"ughed Arthur at the absurdity of his aspirations. Arthur never wanted to have children of his own, so he didn''t understand what made his father want to live that dream through him. "Go ahead and be the savior!"


    "I wanted to be," revealed his father. "However, I am too twisted and too old to save anyone. I did not have a father that made sure I inherited the world''s greatest ability, creation!"


    "How grateful should I be for this curse?" rebutted Arthur with sarcasm. "If I can give this to you in exchange for leaving us alone, I will dly do."


    "It seems this negotiation is another failure," his father disappointedly said. "It does not matter as long as I obtain the Isotox. If you don''t have a reason to be the savior, I will force you to be."


    "I don''t have it."


    "I know you have an idea where to find it. Otherwise, I will have to do the same thing my father did to me. So choose wisely, Arthur," said his father before he began to fade.


    Arthur did not try to stop him because he knew this was just another projection without a real body. His father was elsewhere but still tried to hinder his ns. His body staggered back before Arthur steadied himself.


    "It does not make sense. Dia stole the Isotox from Seref, but I don''t have it. What happened to Diana, and why is Seref trying to force me into giving him the Isotox?"


    Can his father be insane enough to induce an apocalypse by destroying the artifact that split the world in two? The Isotox was the manifestation of the split and what kept its harmony at bay.


    "It seems he is insane enough for that," muttered Arthur. "Then, if I refuse to be what he wants, he will take away everyone I hold dear."


    This was the epitome of a father''s selfishness. Arthur turned toward his workshop and brought the runes together. This time, he did not attempt to create a cursed rune but analyze the Fallen God Amelio and what rune could be used against him.


    Arthur used his blood for this purpose. The runes tried to find a weakness that worked against this blood, but there was none. Fallen God Amelio was well suited to be called invincible. This was all because Jizo gave him the absorb rune.


    "Wait a minute," eximed Arthur with surprise. "I always considered that rune his greatest strength, but what if it is the opposite of that? What if Amelio became the most pathetic human because of that same rune?"


    As he reached this line of thought, Arthur took out a rune that was one of the first abilities he obtained. Then, he used it on the blood and watched the red droplets turn berserk, and the cells inside began to die.


    "¡­bingo."

 Chapter 660 Guild Masters

    Chapter 660 Guild Masters¡¡¡¡The scene below was that of hell, and it was as such for those experiencing it. If one looked back on the strikes thatnded on Amelio, then he would find that none of them left a wound except for Arthur''s attack.


    "Do no break formation!" shouted Ilia Perli as he saw his soldiers get blown away by a single fist. "He is nothing but stats! We can predict his movements!"


    That was correct for the most part. Amelio had no abilities that could surprise them, and all of his attacks were simple. Except for his Heaven''s Waves strikes, he had nothing. However, sometimes, absolute strength needed no tricks.


    "Aaaah," yawned Amelio while rubbing his face. He looked at the flying vessel above and then at the tired soldiers before he jumped on more time.


    However, like in the times before, the Shadow Queen appeared below him and grabbed his shadow, pulling him back to the ground. This was the only method to restrain Amelio from running after Arthur Silvera.


    Amelio was yanked back to the ground just like before, and he unleashed another attack. Again, the air pressure generated by the fist descended on all of them, making their bones creak as If they would break.


    Ilia Perli stood firm against the attack, which buried his feet to the ground. If that attack struck the ground or any of them, it would unleash tremendous destruction.


    "Do you know how hard it is to hold back?"nded Amelio back on the ground while ring at them. "It seems that dogs need to be taught who controls their lives."


    Amelio looked around, scanning the faces of the soldiers, gobkins, and the shadow warriors. Then, his eyesnded on the schr knight at the far back,unching an arrow after the other.


    "You pierced my arm earlier, did you not?" asked Amelio with intrigue. "My skin can be considered the toughest metal in the world. Even if an arrow can scratch it, it can never pierce it. So you have an ability that suits your weapon or a mastery like no other."


    "I have both," said the schr knight while adjusting his sses. "This is my ability, Axis," said the schr knight while raising his bow. "There is nothing that my arrows cannot pierce, and my art allows me to never miss."


    "Then, you must be quite the asset for this kingdom," smiled Amelio before turning toward Ilia Perli. "Tell me, Major General Ilia. Who would it be if you had to choose one of your men?"


    "Choose?" frowned Ilia at the ominous men.


    "If you had to choose one to die."


    The atmosphere chilled several degrees at the words, and Ilia Perli stared at the fallen god with a cold-stoned face. However, he did not answer.


    "It seems that all of them are dear to you, so I will choose," said Amelio before taking a step forward. Ever since the beginning of the battle, Amelio did not try to rush toward them. The Fallen God disappeared when his leg moved and reappeared in another location.


    "You should risk your life in battle if you are going to attack," said Amelio as he stood behind the schr knight. "No need to be so far while acting so mighty. Come on, pierce me."


    The knight''s body froze in fear as he could tell that the man behind him was capable of ending his life in an instant. Then, as his limbs began to shake, the schr knight rushed to draw his bowstring and turn toward Amelio.


    "Pierce," muttered Amelio as he reached toward the knight''s neck. His finger stabbed through his neck and came out the other side cleanly. The schr knight did not even manage to react before blood pooled in his mouth.


    Ilia Perli watched the knight turn toward him, death residing in his body and fear in his eyes. Then, he opened his mouth to cough blood while trying to utter something. However, his vocals were torn by the attack, and he fell to the ground with no final words.


    "Rio!" shouted another one of his men closest to Amelio, and he rushed to strike as well. The soldier''s sword shed toward Amelio before the fallen god stabbed his throat.


    "Pierce."


    The finger stabbed his flesh cleanly as if it were the world''s sharpest weapon. Two of his soldiers, who were deme-rank warriors, fell dead in seconds.


    The difference in their strength crushed their morale. Moreover, it proved that Amelio had been toying with them since earlier, and he was in no way serious about fighting them.


    "I will show you something interesting too," said Amelio before reaching his hand toward the corpse of the schr knight. "Absorb."


    Then, an object that the schr knight held in his hand from the corpse rose. It was the weapon that he fought with, Axis. Amelio grabbed it and raised it high for them to see.


    "A fallen god who has nothing but stats, huh?" asked Amelio as he stared at the weapon. "Do not underestimate me, humans. There is nothing¡­ that I cannot do."


    Amelio pulled the bowstring of Axis before aiming at the soldiers. Then, he released it before Ilia could order his men to flee. A shockwave was generated that passed through countless soldiers before splitting them.


    "Do not stand in a single spot! Reassume formation!" shouted Ilia Perli with a pained face as he watched his beloved soldiers be killed in a matter of seconds. The rest of the soldiers realized the fear known as Amelio before they all retreated and began to run around the battlefield.


    "The reason I do not use a weapon is that¡­" muttered Amelio while staring at Ilia Perli, "everyone would instantly die if I do. That would be too boring, right?"


    Ilia Perli could tell with every cell in his body that this man was talking the truth. There was no other reason for him not using a weapon other than the enjoyment of fighting.


    "However, I cannot be the only one to fight here," said Amelio while staring at the Skywalkers and the serpent watching the fight in fear. "Are you going to stand there while these bugs annoy me?"


    Those that were red at by Amelio were terrified, making them shake. Major Ilia was sure that the flying humanoids and the Lord of the Avarice were not serving Amelio but being threatened by him.


    "Split in half! Protect each other from both sides!" shouted Ilia Perli whilementing how the situation was getting worse and worse. Arthur Silvera had yet to return from above, but their number was dwindling.


    "Can we also lend a helping hand?" asked a voice from behind Ilia Perli, making the Major turn. His eyes widened as he stared at the three neers, with over a hundred people behind them. "Sorry for beingte, Ilia!"


    "Guild Masters!" eximed Ilia with surprise as he stared at the two men and woman. "I thought all of you were dungeon raiding at the moment?"


    "Let''s say that the Yalen King found a way to inform us of the situation," said the man in the center, who had a long gray hair that reached the back of his knees. "I hope the kingdom willpensate us for the wasted dungeon resources."


    "Resolving dungeon breaks is a part of your duties," said Ilia Perli with a relieved smile. "Well, the details can be discussedter on. We have a cmity to handle."


    Ilia Perli was now relieved. Their kingdom had five Astra-rankers, and now this battlefield had four of them. However, he felt bitter that if these three had appeared earlier, his soldiers wouldn''t have died.


    ''The past is in the past,'' stared Ilia at the corpses of the soldiers, who he considered his sons. His heart bled over them, and the blood fueled his rage.


    "You seem disconcerted now, Major Ilia," said Amelio as he nced at the three. "A wild man, a mage, and beauty. Are these three the backbone of this kingdom?"


    "To be honest, I would say we are the leeches," said the mage who wore a blue rob. "Well, it matters not. We do rise to the asion when needed. The rest of you should handle the Lord of Avarice and the flying monsters."


    "As youmand, guild master!"


    A third of the men behind them kneeled on the ground. The man with a long hair nodded, and another third followed. The beauty that Amelio mentioned was a white-haired woman whose every strand of hair was white.


    "What should we do, White Fairy?" asked the party behind her. "Should we finish our job from two years ago and kill the Lord of Avarice?"


    "We did fail to finish it off at that time," replied the White Fairy while looking at the giant serpent. "I should be able to take it down on my own after growing stronger, so I will let you test your strengths first. As for me¡­ I want to bring down a god today."

 Chapter 661 The Defenders

    Chapter 661 The Defenders¡¡¡¡Major Ilia Perli stared at the White Fairy, giving orders, still finding it hard to believe that such a person reached the Astra-rank. Her young age was especially concerning because it made her the youngest Astra-ranker in history.


    White Fey was not a part of the Yalveran Union, but she still lived here and led one of the strongest parties, the White Fangs. A few years ago, she attempted to raid Avarice only to fail. Nevertheless, it seemed to drive her forward into breaking through to be an Astra-ranker.


    "Look at that woman standing equally with the other two," muttered one of the soldiers. "She is as young as my daughter but has reached the Astra-rank? This is nothing but a sick joke!"


    "She is a descendant of that bloodline, after all," said another soldier as he gulped. "A hair as white as clouds and eyes as red as blood means one thing: descendants of the white dragon!"


    "You are too old to believe in that fairy tale. There is no way a secret bloodline can exist in this world!" rebuked another soldier. "That woman is¡­ a modified human."


    "¡­go back to sleep."


    After the three arrived, Major Perli could tell that the morale from earlier had been restored. These three guild masters were the backbone of this kingdom and the idols of the masses. After all, they were each a power to be reckoned with.


    The White Fairy Fey was a mysterious person, but her aplishments made the kingdom value her. The fact that she became the guild master just a month ago did not interfere with how loyal her subordinates were because she was always their star.


    "Do these three puny humans change anything in the equation?" asked Amelio with boredom written all over his face. "The Ilia Boy was also an Astra-ranker, but he still did not manage to harm me."


    The guild masters'' expressions instantly changed as they turned toward Major Ilia, who nodded with a grave face. The Stars Mage of the Skyline Guild looked at Amelio and then at the ground beneath him. There was blood trickling down.


    "Then who gave him that wound, Major Perli?" asked the Stars Mage with a frown. "I can feel a fearsome presenceing from that wound. Who in the world managed to inflict a cmity like this?"


    "You would never believe me even if I told you," Major Perli shook his head while turning toward the sky. "All I can say is that the world is entering an era of conflict."


    "As dramatic as ever, Iliara!"ughed the man with long hair as he walked toward Amelio. "Regardless of who inflicted that wound, he has given us an advantage! Let us take care of this and go back home, rarara!"


    "I have no obligation to fight alongside you, Devan," said the Stars Mage as he walked forward. A wand was in his hand, created from ck bones with a skull on the top. "However, it does make sense to eliminate foreign threats too."


    "Remember the oath we made to the Yalen King," Fey said as she took out a white sword. "If the two of you do not cooperate, then I cannot offer form the link."


    "We know, Feyra Kiddo," waved Devan his hand as he threw away his coat. It revealed the chiseled muscles that made him twice the size of a man. "I still regret not snatching you the moment you appeared."


    "She is not an object, insolent man," said the Stars Mage as he raised his staff. "Join my guild, Miss Fey, and I will make sure you never regret it."


    The bickering over who would get Fey to join them was not for her beauty. Major Perli knew that if the Yalen King could have her, he would have included her in the Unbroken Corps. She wasn''t powerful, but she was the greatest support-ability user.


    "I would have to refuse, dear guild masters. After all, I am still a brat who does not like to be chained to a single ce. I would, however, join you for a drink after this ends."


    "Having a youngster who entertains the whims of geezers like us is a blessing," grinned Devan as his blood began to leak from his body, covering his skin. "If Feyra Kiddo offers as such, I have no choice but to be serious."


    "The stench of blood¡­" muttered the Stars Mage as his blue eyes stared at Devan with disdain. "You are as inelegant as ever, Bloody King."


    Major Perli also summoned Lexus to aid them in battle. Although no official ranking has been established, the four of them have already contended against each other several times. The strong wanted to prove their strength, and the weak wanted to climb higher.


    Among the four, the strongest was Devan, also known as the Bloody King. The second-ce contended between him and the Stars Mage, Azkavan. As for the third ce, it was the White Fairy.


    The four of them were called the Defenders because they had a deal with the kingdom. In return for dungeon rights and resources, the three guilds needed to aid the kingdom in times of crisis such as this one.


    "Retrace," muttered Devan as the blood covered his body before seeping into his skin. This was not his blood but the powers of his ancestors gathered in his genes. "The power of the past is coursing through me!"


    "Just standing here is¡­ quite embarrassing¡­" said Azkavan, the Stars Mage, as he raised his staff, which spewed out dark spheres. "From the depth of the infinite, Antimatter!"


    "Pardon my intrusion, guild masters," said Fey as she raised her hands and white light left them. It connected the four defenders, Major Perli included, before expanding and turning into four pirs that covered the battlefield. "As long as we stand here, then we are one."


    ***


    Kody was prepared to die, but he somehow lived. The soldier called Mino seemed to be the strongest of the bunch, but even he could not fight against the neer. When his sight returned, Kody found Mino copsed on the ground. Standing beside the man was a masked man holding a broken de.


    "It seems we were not toote," said the woman who healed him. "I don''t recall your face, but fighting against these soldiers proves that you are on his side."


    "On whose¡­ side?" Kody asked the woman, but she simply shook her head. Then, she turned toward someone standing far away. Kody followed her gaze to find a small girl with a scar on her face, looking at them wearily.


    "Are you certain that he is one of his acquaintances?" asked the woman with confusion. The cloaked girl afar nodded with a cold face without exining further. "You are not being helpful, Miko."


    "Do not address me so casually."


    "My name is Julia," the woman wearing ck robes crouched beside him. "You may recognize me from magazines as the youngest runemaster. Let''s say we are connected to Oren and here to help you all."


    "¡­does that include him?" asked Kody with worry as he pointed at the masked man. The woman called Julia turned toward him and nodded. However, Kody could not rest easy. There was something about that man and weapon that made him uneasy.


    "He is not the easiest person to trust, but he is strong. In any case, he did bring down the soldier''s leader with a single attack."


    "Bring¡­ me¡­ down?" groaned Mino as he moved. Julia nced at him with surprise as the soldier rose from the rubbles. "A sneak attack is shameful to both of us, masked man."


    Mino had arge wound on his chest that cut even his tattoos in half. However, despite the usation of being low, the masked man did not face it. Instead, he raised his arm again.


    "Stars Reaver," muttered the man behind the mask. "Meteors!"


    The masked man shed down again, and there was a shadow of countless meteors in the sky above him. The attack traveled toward Mino and struck him again before he could react. Despite his earlier showcase of strength, the soldier was sent flying and wrecking the buildings behind him.


    "Well, that is that," said Julia as the two stared at the fight with fear. "I am not a monster like that one, but I know how to heal someone. Can you, in return, tell us where Oren is now?"


    "What do you need him for?" frowned Kody as he tried to back away, but his wounds made him wince. "Are you also after them?"


    "If we were, we wouldn''t have saved you," sighed Julia before she pinched his cheek. "We are here to protect you kids. After all, that''s what adults do."


    "Adults also do that," said Kody as he nced at Mino. Julia sighed and stood up before taking a potion. She poured it down on his wound, which made them heal instantly.


    "Youngster," smiled Julia. "You are old enough to differentiate between an ally and an enemy. We are here to change the tides."

 Chapter 662 All Exchangeable

    Chapter 662 All Exchangeable¡¡¡¡The Bloody King, Stars Mage, White Fairy, and the Lightning Knight stood inside the four white pirs that surrounded Amelio. After he was ced inside this field, the Fallen God looked around with interest.


    "Is this your doing, little woman?" asked Amelio with interest as he looked at the tall pirs enclosing the battlefield. "Four pirs¡­ and there are also four of you. Is that how your ability works?"


    "There is no reason to answer a dying man," said Devan as his body kept growing, fueled by the blood of his ancestors. His hair also grew longer, floating beside him. It was a scene from hell, and Devan was its gatekeeper. "Lend me your strength, Ilia Perli."


    "As you wish," nodded Ilia as he closed his eyes. Then, a momentter, lightning appeared on Devan''s gigantic body. The red skin turned yellowish instantly, and lightning surrounded the Bloody King.


    "Still too proud to ask for my aid?" asked Azkavan with a smile. "It matters not. As long as you kill this man, I will y along with your childish antics. Stars of Persistence, aid this fool."


    "You are the fool!" roared the giant who no longer resembled Devan, but a blinding light still descended from the sky to cover him.


    "Don''t be so bitter, as you need him so that your body does not explode," said Major Ilia as he limped toward the three. "Go, Devan. Show this man what thebined strength of the Yalveran Union can do."


    "Are you done with the performance?" Amelio tilted his head with confusion. "It''s obvious that this woman''s ability is to form a link that allows each of you to use all abilities. However, even if you give a man four weapons, he is still a man."


    "Unless he has four arms," replied Devan while towering over Amelio. The Fallen God raised his head to look at the Bloody King, wondering if he was kidding. "In that case, you will receive four wounds instead of one."


    Both Amelio and the rest were too speechless to react, and Devan did not wait for them to give one either. Instead, the giant mana retracted his swollen arm, which was covered with myriads of lights.


    "It would not make a difference," said Amelio with an apathetic expression. "You can attack all at once too, and it would not make a difference!"


    "You misunderstand something, Fallen One," said Fey as she strolled toward him. "I never confirmed that my ability was only that. Anything is possible for those who have the link between them, and all are exchangeable. Even¡­ life and death."


    "¡­such an absurd ability is impossible to exist. Not even the creator has awakened such a rune before!" said Amelio with a frown. "If by some miracle, exists such an ability, then it would have a hefty price."


    "A price I have already paid years ago," smiled Fey. "And now, you will pay half of it too. Give up your life for the ancient blood!"


    "I see," grinned Amelio. "You are also one of the ancients who had ruled over the world before the guardians existed. I wondered if your hair was a sign too, but you smell a bit different."


    "The ancient blood within me warns me of you too," said Fey as she waved her sword, and it danced in the air. "However, not all warnings mean danger. Sir Devan, you now have all of our strengths."


    "¡­the power is flowing within me," muttered Devan as he turned his head toward the sky. "Everything for this, or all for nothing. A moment of battle can change the history that follows. But, I will not disgrace¡­ those before me."


    After reciting his mantra, Devan stomped on the ground and rushed forward. ? was fragmented as the pavement was ttened, and numerous cracks ran through it. As for the Bloody King, he teleported to where Amelio was.


    The Fallen God did not seem concerned with the attack. Instead, he raised his hand to block it without changing his stance. Fey frowned as she raised her other hand and clenched it into a fist. The pirs began to shine before sending their light to the guild master.


    "Stat Augmentation: Strength!" shouted Fey in a low voice, and Devan struck with his giant fist. Amelio raised his brows in surprise as the fist collided with his hand and sent him flying.


    The Fallen God flew through the air before falling and hitting the ground multiple times before he started to roll across the battlefield. The soldiers and Skywalkers stopped fighting and turned to look at him.


    "An absurd ability indeed," muttered Ilia Perli as his breathing grew faint. "This support ability is the greatest blessing that the Yalveran has received. It is not a linear increase in battle strength, but exponential."


    "Your sin is arrogance, Fallen God Amelio," said Fey as she stared at the man who crashed into a building. "We, humans, also have some tricks that can kill the gods. If not careful, you will¡­ die here."


    The dust cloud disappeared as Amelio rushed from within it. He was unharmed except for some bruising on his hand. In an instant, he appeared atop Devan while swinging his fist toward his skull.


    "Do not get cocky, brat!" grinned Amelio. "I will have thestugh in this battle, regardless of your tricks."


    Fey clicked her tongue before returning her sword to her sheath and crossing her arms. Then, with a sweaty face, she controlled the pirs again while flinging her hands away from each other.


    "Exchange!" shouted Fey, and Devan disappeared. In his ce was Ilia Perli himself, wielding his lightning spear to strike at Amelio. But, because of the difference in size between Devan and Ilia, Amelio struck empty air.


    The swung fist created a mighty wind that tore through the battlefield but failed to do any harm. Amelio gritted his teeth as Ilia Perli struck with his spear toward the man''s falling back.


    "That did not work before and won''t work now!"


    "You forgot once again that we are not the same anymore," said Fey with a pale face. "Stat Augmentation: Mana! Unleash everything, Sir Ilia!"


    "I never imagined I would be ordered around by a brat," grinned Ilia Perli as his lightning crackled. "However, for this old man to feel such strength flowing into me, I have noints. Lightning Spear, Eternal Storm!"


    Ilia Perli struck with his lightning spear, which became brighter than earlier. Amelio could not dodge because he was falling but made sure to turn around and block the attack. The mere act of wanting to stop it with his hands meant Amelio knew this attack was more powerful than before.


    However, it did not matter. The spear tore through his hands at lightning speed and pierced his chest. Amelio howled before pushing against the spear with his mangled hands to fly away and remove the scorching spear from his chest.


    The Fallen God rolled on the ground again, but he was riddled with wounds this time. After his body stopped digging through the battlefield, Amelio stared at his mangled hands and chest. The skin was charcoaled and burned, and there was a deep hole in his left chest.


    "He used his hands to divert the attack from his heart," said Ilia Perli with disappointment. "I thought this would end this tragedy, but it continues."


    "Do not be such disappointment, lightning boy," said Devan with a grin. "The end of this battle means the end of our fun. We don''t get to experience this exhrating feeling every day. If I had Fey on my guild, it would have be the strongest guild in the world."


    "Stop daydreaming, Devan," said Azkavan as he raised his staff. "If you let your guard down, this monster of a man will take your head. As long as there is breath within him, then we have failed."


    "That is right," grinned Amelio as he rose from the ground, the holes in his chest and hands not seeming to bother him. "If you didn''t kill me in a single strike, it would have been for nothing. After all, I can regenerate anything."


    After he dered such, Amelio raised his hands. The holes that had been dug into them, and the one on his chest, disappeared after being reced with flesh. The four frowned just the same as their earlier attack seemed never to happen.


    "So, we need to start over?" asked Azkavan before smiling. "I guess I finally get to show the world what I can do, huh?" he said while ncing at the drones. "Miss Fey, please lend me a hand."


    "As you wish, Sir Azkavan," said Fey while raising her arms and crossing them together. "Stat Augmentation: Perception!"


    "The infinite stars are all we need to survive," said Azkavan while raising his ck and bony staff. "As long as we can find the star, it will guide us to victory. Aid me in this battle, Star of Destruction."

 Chapter 663 Killing Strike

    Chapter 663 Killing Strike¡¡¡¡After Azkavan summoned the Star of Destruction into his body, Fey worked to give him the strength of Devan, the agility of Ilia, and her augmentation.


    "Draconic Bones, Conjure," said Azkavan as he raised his ck want, and lights descended from the sky. Even though it was clear as day, a ck star appeared in the blue.


    Dark clouds began to gather in a whirlpool around the battlefield as if signifying the impending doom that one side would suffer. Amelio stared at the sky with interest before looking back at the mage, whose eyes were staring at the fallen god.


    "I never imagined a human would be able to wield the strength of astral beings, even though partially," said Amelio with a smile. "This world is a lot different than the one we live in. Nevertheless, conquering this city was the right thing to do."


    "Are you sure that such ax attitude wouldn''t kill you?" smiled Azkavan as the bluish liquid gathered atop his wand. "I am not like the two before me. I strike to kill."


    "All strikes are to kill. Those that aren''t to kill are not strikes. To make it clear, I have never struck since I arrived in this world. If I wanted you to die, then you would have died."


    "Those are big words for someone riddled with injuries earlier," said Azkavan as he waved his wand in circles. The bluish liquid turned into a circle before it left the wand and floated between the two of them. "Strike if you do not want to die."


    Amelio did not answer and simply took a stance. This was different from the ones before it, as there was no pressure behind it nor a manifestation of heaven waves. However, those who met Amelio''s eyes felt their hearts bleed with fear.


    "What is this¡­?" muttered Fey as her body shook. "This bloodlust cannote from a human but a starving beast. Is this a man made from flesh and blood?"


    A shadow appeared behind Amelio that made the four defenders have goosebumps. It towered over the battlefield, stripping the day of its light. Finally, nothing but darkness was left, and the pair of blood-red eyes stared at the four.


    "This is¡­" a hoarse voice came from Amelio as his body moved, "a strike to kill," said the fallen god as his stance changed at a speed they could not see.


    Azkavan pushed his wand through the bluish circle, making it expand. Then, the Star of Destruction exploded from within the circle toward Amelio, whose fist was facing them.


    Boom!


    From within the circle roared the star of destruction as it destroyed everything in its path. The target was Amelio, whose fist did no damage to anything even after several seconds from his strike.


    "Is that a fist to kill?" frowned Azkavan as his pir of destruction bent like a dragon before diving toward Amelio. Finally, however, the Fallen God released his stance and resumed standing in the face of the dragon of destruction.


    "A fist to kill does not need to achieve more than that," said Amelio as he faced the dragon. "Now, I want to see how far my body can withstand before breaking."


    Amelio spread his arms to receive the dragon. Azkavan seemed disturbed that the fallen god mentioned the killing strike before hearing the voicesing from behind him.


    "Azk!"


    "Sir Azkavan!"


    Ilia Perli stared at the scene with fear before turning toward Amelio, who received the attack with a smile and open arms. He could not fathom how such a specific strike could be achieved, but the reality was such.


    Azkavan turned toward them with confusion before he noticed that their gazes were looking at his torso. His eyes widened as he realized that there was a hole as big as a fist connecting his chest to his back.


    The mage raised his trembling hand toward his chest, bleeding down his torso. The attack was so specific and destructive that his body failed to react to it in time. As a result, there was no trauma, just the destruction of his life force.


    "I¡­" muttered Azkavan before his eyes lost focus, and he fell to the ground. Ilia Perli gritted his teeth before rushing toward the mage to prevent him from falling.


    "This is absurd!" roared Major Perli as he carried Azkavan in time. The mage was trembling ever so slightly as the destruction struck Amelio, sending dust and debris all over the battlefields.


    The Fallen God was spreading his arms with a smile as his skin wascerated and his clothes were torn apart. Ilia stared at the madman with fear before turning toward Fey, who was shaken by the death of theirrade.


    "Little girl, use the exchange!"


    This battle style has been pre-arranged between the four in the case of a cmity. Papers were signed that waived the right to protest against the use of life force of any party involved.


    Fey snapped from her daze before bringing her hands together. Even though Azkavan was dead, life and death could still be exchanged using her ability. If she takes a fraction from their life forces, she could keep the mage alive.


    All three winced simultaneously as bright red mana left their bodies and entered Azkavan''s body. The corpse jerked before the mage took a deep breath as his wound began to heal. However, this was not a revival but an extension.


    "I managed to give you a single day of life, sir mage," Fey said with a pale face before falling to her knees. "However, before that day ends, we need to contact the Madam."


    "That fool," muttered Devan as he gritted his teeth. Azkavan was still unconscious, but he was not dead. Despite their usual rivalry, Devan seemed more shaken than any of them. "I will not forgive him for dying in such ame way."


    "The enemy is too strong," said Ilia Perli with a shake of his hand. "Has any of you managed to see that attack?" asked the Major, but the rest shook their heads.


    The dragon of destruction disappeared from the world after exhausting the mana offered. Standing amid the destruction was Amelio carrying the same smile as before, even with hiscerated body.


    "An exchange of life and death," smiled Amelio as he looked at the hole inside Azkavan being filled with a life force that stopped the bleeding and maintained the body. "You have an absurd ability, ancient woman."


    "Not as absurd as your stats," smiled Fey as she rose from her spot. "Please, everyone, be careful. If any other one loses their lives, I cannot bring them back."


    The two of them nodded, and Major Ilia retreated with Azkavan as Devan began to shrink. Instead of the earlier size, his muscles grew morepact. Amelio stared at them with a satisfied smile after having withstood the attack.


    Devan seemed enraged and did not try to hold back despite Fey''s warning. Instead, the Bloody King rushed forward to appear above Amelio, punching his head to tten it with the ground. Amelio''s feet pointed toward the sky as his head was buried underground, but Devan was not done.


    The ensuing trail of destruction followed the tracks of the strongest guild master, who seemed to have been enraged. The punches seemed infinite as he kept attacking Amelio over and over. Finally, despite the destruction, Amelio reached out toward Devan and held him by the throat.


    "Are you done?" said Amelio to Devan, who struggled against his grip. "As I said, these attacks will not work on me. Let me show you¡­ another killing strike."


    "Devan!" shouted Ilia Perli as he rushed forward. However, Amelio did not let go of Devan as heunched another attack. Fey raised her hands to rece the guild master, but there was no one to rece it with. All she could do was augment his stats lest he died.


    The battlefield was filled with despair, both from the guild masters who were toyed with and the soldiers who had hoped earlier. Devan punched even while being held by the throat, but the attacks did not affect Amelio.


    "You seem to be the type who relies on his strength," said Amelio while retracting his hand. "A cub has no right to growl in front of the lion, kiddo."


    Ilia Perli appeared beside Amelio and struck with his spear of lightning. However, the fallen god seemed to have read the situation and struck in his way, sending the Major flying the way he came from.


    Then, the same shadow appeared as earlier behind Amelio. His red eyes betrayed his intentions to kill Devan the same way he did with Azkavan, but there would be no saving this time. Ilia Perli gritted his teeth, wondering if his kingdom would lose one of its strongest guild masters.


    "You better make this strike worth it, anomaly," said Devan with a grin that was far from scared. Amelio grinned before he struck toward his chest, and the shadow gued the world with darkness.


    "This is enough, Amelio."

 Chapter 664 A SEAL?

    Chapter 664 A SEAL?¡¡¡¡The voice came from the sky while Devan was approaching imminent death, and Ilia Perli was sent flying. The soldiers, gobkins, and shadows were still fighting the Skywalkers when they realized that the Cmity Spider was descending.


    Amelio and the rest stared at the descending metallic monster and watched runic circles appear on top of it. Then, the voice addressed the Skywalkers fighting against the soldiers and Arthur''s followers.


    "Those who came from the other world and followed the Fallen God Amelio," said the voice from within the airship. "I have been to Alka, so I understand better than anyone on Earth that you have been forced to do this by the cmity. However, you have invaded this ce and harmed the citizens. Retreat at once, or the onught will begin."


    After that, the voice was quiet. Amelio stared at the sky with a smile before turning toward the Skywalkers. The flying demi-humans were confused about what to do because they could even feel the threatening auraing from the airship.


    "Serpent," called Amelio, the giant monster standing behind him. It has remained still all this while and has been standing idle. It hissed as Amelio called for it, and the sound made their skin crawl, prating their hearts. "Take that down," said the fallen god while pointing at the sky.


    "Hissssss~"


    The giant serpent and boss of Avarice dungeon loudly hissed while slithering across the city. Its scales destroyed whatever came underneath it, grinding everything to nothing and ttening the path it took.


    "Hissss!" the serpent''s head was as tall as a building and just as wide. Furthermore, the length of its body was over three hundred meters. Its shadow covered the battlefield as it rose in the air to meet the airship.


    "What is that airship?" asked Fey with a frown. "It looks familiar, but I haven''t seen it before. It has been hovering over the city for a while, so I thought it belonged to the enemy."


    "It is the opposite," said Ilia Perli, who suffered thest attack of Amelio. His shirt was torn apart, and his neck was covered with blood leaking from his mouth. "You asked about the wound on his back, right?"


    "The wound that is still bleeding?" asked Fey with confusion. "Is it inflicted by the voice owner?"


    "It is indeed. That was the only attack that managed to harm Amelio and could not be regenerated. The one who caused it also rose toward the airship, and he is also the current enemy of the world: a world-ss criminal!"


    "You are no longer needed to entertain me," said Amelio as he threw Devan toward the two while still staring at the sky. "You are finally back, Silvera!"


    "Silvera?" muttered Fey as she caught Devan in time, ensuring he didn''t sustain any serious injuries. "That familiar name belongs to¡­."


    "That is right," nodded Ilia Perli as he raised his head toward the sky. His back was covered with scars as he looked at the cmity spider and gave a bitterugh. "Our greatest hope, and enemy, is the neen-year-old genius, Arthur Silvera!"


    "Isn''t he dead¡­?" muttered Fey with confusion before she turned toward the cmity spider. "Older brother mentioned that he lost tracks of¡­."


    "Hiss!" interrupted the serpent as it rose to meet the airship. It opened its mouth to gather a purple liquid that had smoke around it. Then, itunched it toward the airship.


    "Corrosive poison?" said a voice from above, and a figure was standing on the flying airship. "I have fought you once before, in different circumstances," said the figure as he raised his arm. "Barrier!"


    A barrier appeared after hearing hismand, blocking the poison shot that almost covered the entirety of the airship. Instead, the poison began to fall on the ground, burning through the pavement it met and killing the soldiers it touched.


    "Is that all you can do, serpent?" said the person who came out of the airship, raising his hand again. "If so, then this is where you die!"


    "That is¡­ Arthur Silvera!" muttered Fey with a shaky voice as she managed to glimpse the man''s appearance atop the airship. "He is truly alive¡­ how can this be¡­?"


    "More than anything, wasn''t he just a runic genius?" said Devan as he sat crossed-legged on the ground. "How can he wound a man we failed to take down?"


    "It seems that none of you watched the broadcast," said Ilia Perli. "It saddens me, but this man can never be an ally anymore. He is a criminal that the whole world will start hunting him down."


    "Runic Arrays," said Arthur Silvera as he waved his hands. "Assemble, aim, and¡­," said the sorcerer with his fingers dancing. The runes on the airship began to light up and gather, forming a giant circle. Then, the genius aimed his finger like a gun toward the serpent with a yful grin, "Bam!"


    As he pointed at the serpent, light gathered on the circle. When he fired, a light beam pierced below the serpent''s neck, making it howl in rage. The hissing and deep screeches shook the world, but the sorcerer did not seem to notice as he jumped toward the serpent.


    "Show me the fruit of your training, Lilo!" shouted Arthur toward the dragon that appeared behind it and raced to merge with its owner. Ilia Perli gaped at the scene where the dragon entered Arthur Silvera''s body and changed it.


    A pair of wings appeared on Arthur''s back before scales covered most of his body. His eyes were now of different colors, one violet and another golden. As for his hands, they resembled those of dragons.


    "A Draconic Rider?" said Amelio as he stared at Arthur Silvera, grinning, revealing his fangs. "There should be a limit to how much this man can have trump cards. It is getting absurd."


    "I cannot help but agree," said Ilia Perli in shock. "The Yalen King must be notified of this man''s abilities, or we will end up giving the throne to him in no time."


    "Do not antagonize him," said Fey as she took out a pin. "He is the man who shall dictate the fate of the world. Please be there, older brother¡­."


    Ilia Perli stared at the pin in her hand and watched it glow. Then, the White Fairy began talking to someone and telling him about Arthur Silvera before their conversation ended.


    Turning their eyes toward the fight, they found the airship raining attacks on the serpent while Arthur Silvera dived toward Amelio. The Fallen God retracted his right hand, held it with his right, and waited for the Draconic Rider to arrive.


    "Dodge it, Silver Boy!" shouted Devan toward Arthur, but thetter did not listen. Instead, he dived right toward Amelio, who struck again with his fist. This time, it was the embodiment of destruction.


    Boom!


    The fist broke through the sound barrier when it began to move, making it impossible to be seen. The moment it stopped, the air pressure exploded upward, sending a shockwave that left a deep crater around Amelio.


    Devan rushed forward to help Arthur Silvera because thetter''s interference saved his life earlier. However, Arthur suddenly turned into a violet streak of light while passing through the shockwave and diving toward Amelio.


    Arthur materialized again when he arrived next to the Fallen God and wed at Amelio. The attack was not only fast but unpredictable. Three deep marks appeared on Amelio''s forearm, but the man had a grin. Before he could turn into a streak of light again, Arthur was punched in the chest, which sent him flying toward the four defenders.


    "Careful!" shouted Devan as he stopped Arthur, whose feet left deep trails in the ground as he slid across the pavement. The scales which received the attack began to fall off while Arthur coughed blood.


    "I guess not even a dragon can match Amelio," said Ilia Perli toward Arthur with aplex gaze. "You still did more than any of us, Arthur Silvera."


    "I achieved my goal, old man," said Arthur with a smile as he stood up without Devan''s help. "I found a way to not only defeat this man but kill him. First, however, we need to push him to the extremes."


    "Push him to the extremes?" frowned Ilia Perli. "If we corner a mouse, it might be a threat. If we corner a god, even if we can, it might end the world."


    "It might indeed end the world as we know it," grinned Arthur while wiping the blood from his lips. "But we need to make this man remove the seal holding him back."


    "¡­a seal?"


    "¡­a seal?"


    "¡­a seal?"


    "¡­A SEAL?"


    The three of them asked in unison before Azkavan snapped his eyes open and jumped to ask. Arthur was surprised by the unconscious man jumping, but he nodded nheless.


    "¡­did you all think that this was all of his strength? This man has double the stats of the mythical empyrean-rank, not to mention Astra-rankers. If he used those stats, a single punch would tten Kera."

 Chapter 665 Your Blind Faith

    Chapter 665 Your Blind Faith¡¡¡¡"And¡­ you want us to unseal that terrifying power?" blinked Fey at Arthur Silvera, who had noticed her just now. He stared at her for several seconds before raising his brows with surprise.


    "If this is not the White Fairy who left me to die once and saved me a monthter," smiled Arthur Silvera, and Fey was speechless. It was true that she did not care about him the first time they met, but her brother advised her otherwise.


    "Ahem," coughed the White Fairy with slight embarrassment. "The first time we met, I was fighting against that serpent," pointed Fey at the giant monster bombed by the Cmity Spider. "I had my hands full¡­ even brother was¡­."


    "I know, don''t worry," smiled Arthur as he waved his hand. "How is Yuran?"


    "Is this the time to catch up?" asked Azkavan with a twitching brow. The two of themughed before turning toward Amelio again. "Arthur Silvera, you mentioned unsealing him? How is that going to achieve anything other than getting us killed?"


    "The seal acts as protection to both him and us. If we can get him to reach his limits, we can effectively harm him. However, if he does reach that state, then we are going to be killed instantly."


    "¡­that is why your n sounds like suicide, kidra," said Devan, who was still sitting crossed-legged. "Furthermore, that man is still strangely looking at you while quietly listening to our conversation. He does not seem to panic."


    "I am intrigued," said Amelio with a grin as he stared at them. "How would removing the seal cause me any harm? I ced it on my body long ago because the world could not handle my existence. You should be aware of the reason, Arthur."


    "The world rejects his existence?" muttered Fey with confusion. "Is it possible that he is talking about the split?"


    Arthur nodded. Everyone here was aware of the terrifying truth that the world had been once split into Alka and Earth. However, they did not know that the split was the reason guardians could not exist in this world.


    "I doubted as such," muttered Arthur while staring at Amelio. "You sealed your strength to avoid being trapped in the void between the two worlds. A cunning n indeed to be the strongest existence in the world."


    "You are correct," smiled Amelio. "I managed to find out about the split from the man I once befriended: the Schr Guardian, Jizo! He wanted to take the rune back but failed after realizing the amount of strength I gathered."


    "Then, you managed to seal your strength to avoid the world rejecting your existence. Fallen God Amelio," smiled Arthur, "you live in eternal fear."


    "Who do you think is the reason behind that?" grinned Amelio as he raised his arm. "I have¡­ lived in thisme state that I evolved from for thousands of years¡­ while being unable to do anything about it. I dreamt of killing you every day, Arthur Silvera."


    "Why is he ming Arthur-ra?" asked Devan while standing. "Well, regardless of what history the two of you have, our goal is clear: to push this bastard past his limits to that the seales off."


    "And after that, we must survive until Arthur Silvera defeats him?" muttered Azkavan with doubt. "Are we going to trust a Vetus-ranker with our lives?"


    The other three were silent, as an Astra-ranker was far more trustworthy than a Vetus-ranker. However, afterbining their strength earlier, all they managed to do was inflict temporary wounds on Amelio. The only injury that still bleeds was the one Arthur Silvera gave him.


    "I will not ask any of you to trust me," Arthur said with his back toward the four. "Whether you are a part of this or not, it does not matter. I will attack just the same and try to unseal him. You have to kill me if you don''t want to do that."


    The four were silent before staring at Amelio and then at Arthur. As Ilia Perli opened his mouth to answer, a ringing came from his ring. The Major''s eyes widened as he hurried to tap the golden ring, allowing a screen to appear in front of the crowd.


    "Your Majesty!" kneeled Ilia Perli at once, and the other guild masters did as well. The soldiers who were far away could not do the same because they were still fighting against the Skywalkers.


    "Be at east, as I know that you are fighting against the cmity at the moment," said the Yalen King with the same apathetic expression before looking toward Arthur. "It seems you have no respect for your king, Arthur Silvera."


    "My knees are getting too old to bend, Your Majesty," said Arthur without flustering. "You should be seeing the broadcast from the drones, so choosing this time to call should be for an important reason."


    "It is indeed," said the Yalen King as his violet eyes glowed. "You have ensured that the world sees everything that happens in this battle, but do not expect mercy. For wrongful usations against the thrones, you have beenbeled a traitor of the Yalveran Union."


    "I have been notified by that already," smiled Arthur. "However, that should not be the only reason for your appearance. Is there anything that¡­"


    "Ilia Perli," interrupted the king while shifting his gaze toward the Lightning God. "You are to capture Arthur Silvera this instant, whether he is alive or dead. After that, Kera will be the second priority."


    "¡­My King?" muttered Ilia Perli while raising his head. "Arthur Silvera has monsters, shadows, and the Cmity Spider on his side. If we lose their support and make an enemy of them, then our troops will¡­."


    "I received the demands of the cmity known as Amelio," said the Yalen King while staring straight at Ilia Perli. "Kera shall be given to him in exchange for aiding us in capturing Arthur Silvera."


    The words shook the hearts of those present, but Arthur maintained his smile. Ilia Perli opened his mouth several times, and every other soldier, demihuman, and shadow stopped fighting. However, the sounds of the serpent fighting against the Cmity Spider still rang in their ears.


    "¡­give up¡­ Kera?" muttered Ilia Perli as his eyes kept losing focus, clearly shaken by themand. "Your Majesty¡­ we have¡­ sacrificed too many lives to take down the cmity."


    Ilia Perli turned to look at the corpses he had ignored so far. His soldiers who lost their lives, the ones he raised with his two hands, were still bleeding from their wounds after Amelio took their lives.


    "How are we supposed to negotiate with the monster who terrorized our kingdom? How are we supposed to make an enemy of the man who fought with us, saved us, and bled for thisnd?" asked Ilia Perli with an increasingly loud voice as he rose from his kneeling.


    "You don''t need to think, Ilia Perli," said the Yalen King. "I know more things than any other man alive. Arthur Silvera¡­ cannot live. This is for the sake of our safety and the world."


    Ilia Perli was silent while staring at the violet eyes of the king. Then, he turned toward Arthur Silvera, who still had a smile. The golden and violet eyes turned to meet his, and Ilia Perli realized the truth.


    "You expected thismand?" asked Major Ilia with shock.


    "I knew this would be the result of my revtions," said Arthur Silvera with the same smile. "It does not matter whether my actions are right or wrong. As long as I oppose those in power, then I will always be the viin."


    "If you knew that you would be treated this way, then why would you risk your life for this city?" asked Ilia Perli with confusion. "There will be no merit or reward awaiting you, only endless pursuit."


    "It does not matter, Major Ilia," grinned Arthur Silvera while turning toward him. "I fight for the same reason as you: to protect this city. It is the ce I was raised, after all."


    Ilia Perli clenched his fist and gritted his teeth. The king was still watching them, seeming to know what would unfold next. But then, all strength in his body faded as Ilia Perli remembered the king could see the future.


    "My blind faith is being tested for the first time," said Ilia Perli while turning toward the three guild masters. "We are to turn sides now and team up with the cmity. The orders have changed."


    The three guild masters raised their heads, and their faces were expressionless. Then, one by one, the guild masters rose from their kneeling position and stood in front of Arthur.


    The shadows beneath the four began to waver as several figures rose from them. Ruki was one of them, and she chose to stand in front of Arthur, shielding him. The gobkinsnded from the skies around Arthur, standing behind him.


    "Humans¡­ are always idiotic," said Ruki while ring at the three guild masters and the soldiers. "Fuck your blind faith."

 Chapter 666 Treason

    Chapter 666 Treason¡¡¡¡The shift in battle left the soldiers on edge as they kept stealing nces toward Amelio to see whether he would still attack them. A king''smand was absolute, even if it went against their hearts. Ilia Perli knew that he could trust his king whenever he was in doubt.


    The Yalen King was the only one worthy of being king because all his decisions were based on the future. So even though he might not have the strongest body or a terrifying ability, he was fit to rule a county. This was the reason that the Yalveran Union prospered in recent years.


    "Is this truly the right thing to do, Major Perli?" asked the White Fairy hesitantly, unwilling to stand against Arthur Silvera. "Our only hope to defeat the cmity was the man who wounded it. Thousands have died after Amelio destroyed the city, but we are expected to give up now?"


    Her words made Ilia Perli clench his fist with a conflicted expression. Arthur Silvera did not say anything after the four defenders betrayed him as if he had seen iting since the beginning.


    "I cannot do this, ra," said Devan while ruffling through his hair. "This man saved me earlier, even if he did not mean to do that. If I turn against him now, I won''t be able to look at myself the same way."


    "Are you turning against the king?" asked Ilia Perli with a frown, sweat rolling down his face. "Since the beginning, this man has been a criminal. It was a matter of time before we had to arrest him."


    "If you switch sides, then we are nothing but mercenaries who have no beliefs to defend. This man is an invader!" pointed Devan at Amelio. "How do you expect us to befriend him?"


    "Any more than this, and you will breach our contract, Bloody King," said the Yalen King on the screen. "I decide what is right and wrong for this kingdom."


    "The Defenders," said Arthur for the first time, and all eyes turned toward him. "As I understand, you have made a contract with the kingdom to defend it if a dungeon break urs or another nation invades. Is that correct?"


    "¡­yes," nodded the three.


    "The Yalen King is trying to use the fact that you are in a battle to delude you into following hismands. Just because we are in a battle does not mean we must pick sides to help. After all, I am still a citizen of this city and kingdom, even if I am a criminal. This is not within the scope of your contract."


    After Arthur Silvera finished his words, the three guild masters also realized this crucial fact. It was their duty to fight against Amelio, but Arthur''s case was an internal affair that the Temple should handle, not them!


    "A twisted logic!" shouted the Yalen King in a low voice. "You are the real threat who is conspiring against the throne!"


    "Even if I cause a coup, it would still be an internal affair. The guild masters are weed to fight me, but do not fool them in front of my sight."


    The guildsmen, soldiers, and gobkins all stared at the scene with equal conflict. But, as he faced that usation, the Yalen King was silent before he sighed.


    "If that is so, then I will ce a bounty on Arthur Silvera''s head. Whoever captures him, dead or alive, will receive a national from the Yalen Treasury."


    The announcement caused an uproar among the soldiers and guildsmen. A national treasure was akin to a second ability; obtaining it will make a person leap through ranks. It was said that the Yalen Treasury had the most treasures in this world, making this bounty quite hefty.


    "If that is the case, then I have no argument here. Those who wish to kill me,e forth," said Arthur Silvera as he raised his arms. "However, I will not go easy on those who seek to harm me. I will use every resource I have to take you down."


    The earlier excitement died down as Arthur Silvera not only had an army of shadows, gobkins, and a dragon but also the Cmity Spider that stopped a war once before. If he were an enemy, it would not be easier than fighting Amelio.


    "Those who value treasures more than morals are dismissed from my guild," said Devan while folding his arms. "Since I am not obliged by the contract, I have no reason to fight anymore."


    "It is the same¡­ for me¡­" said the Stars Mage as he tried to stand. "For me to befriend the man who almost killed me¡­ that is a sick joke."


    "Are you all turning your backs on the kingdom?" red Ilia Perli as his aura turned menacing. "We have apanied and facilitated your dungeon raids and fought together against every opponent!"


    "Do not fool yourself, Iliara," said Devan with a shake as he strolled toward the major. "You are the one who is the most reluctant among us to fight this battle," said the guild master while patting his shoulder.


    "Hahahaha! This is too ironic, Arthur Silvera,"ughed Amelio heartily. "The world you wish to protect keeps betraying you over and over, keeps betraying you! Until when would you keep choosing to use these powers selflessly?"


    "Until I die," Arthur grinned as he walked toward Amelio.


    "I guess that is the one quality that made you trustworthy with this power," smiled Amelio as he took a stance. "I do not care what the descendant of the seer wants, but this fight¡­ I will not forfeit."


    "Neither will I," answered Arthur before he addressed the soldiers. "I will keep on fighting the same as before. If you stand in my way, I will attack you just the same. Whatever you decide, I am fine with it. However, those who follow the wills of others have no hope of harnessing the universe!"


    The words resonated within the heart of every awakener present, including Ilia Perli. He stared nkly at the back of the young man before he turned his head toward the sky. The intent he had barely mastered was one he obtained with his unwavering faith in this kingdom. However, that faith has wavered today.


    "Harnessing the universe?" smiled Ilia Perli while staring at the infinite blue sky. "Do you know what lies beyond this world, Arthur Silvera?"


    "Even if I knew, I bet you want to find out yourself," replied the young genius, and Ilia Perli heartilyughed. Hisugh filled the battlefield, making the soldiers confused. The Yalen King stared with a frown at the major.


    "You dare betray me, Ilia?" asked the Yalen King in a voiceced with killing intent. After a few seconds from his question, Ilia Perli stoppedughing.


    "I would never betray this kingdom," said Ilia Perli. "Whatever the punishment after this, I would ept it. However, I don''t want to live in doubt!" said the Major General and Commander of the Unbroken Corps as he knelt on the ground. "Just this once, allow me to disobey that order!"


    "It seems no matter what I say, then you will still fight the cmity," red the Yalen King at him. "You better decide wisely, Ilia. This is no different form treason."


    "I know, my king," said Ilia Perli before rising from his spot. "I will meet you again in the pce after this fight ends!" after saying that, Major Perli disconnected the ring, and the screen disappeared.


    The soldiers were silent, and so were the guildsmen. It had never urred to them that the king''s strongest asset would betray him on this day. However, Ilia Perli seemed relieved.


    "You brats!" shouted the Major General toward his men. "This old man has caused a lot of problems for you. I have no family other than this. Therefore, I can rest easy that my actions will only harm myself. As for those who don''t want to fight, I will not hold it against them!"


    "Major¡­"


    "Ilia Master¡­"


    "Commander! You mustn''t!"


    The soldiers were also conflicted after realizing that theirmander was disobeying the king''s direct order. This was the taboo among soldiers and knights, as a subordinate who did not trust their king was a disgrace to their oath.


    "Arthur Silvera!" shouted Ilia Perli toward the man standing the closest to the cmity, even though the fallen god was ready to attack. "Are you certain that this man can be defeated?"


    "There is no need to be certain," said Arthur Silvera without turning back. "I do not n on leaving this ce without ending this crisis. It is either victory or death."


    Ilia Perli was silent as he heard his resolve. His fist tightened, as this was the unwavering belief that he wished to have in all his battle. His king has forced him to doubt himself and be nothing but a puppet, but Ilia Perli couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    "I am more than my blind faith."

 Chapter 667 Opposing Abilities

    Chapter 667 Opposing Abilities¡¡¡¡In a ce far away from the battle, where the fate of this city was being decided, two unlikely opponents met. One of them was capable of cutting through anything, and the other was capable of shielding everything.


    "You are not one of the targets," said Kino with his hand resting on his hilt. "If you leave now, then I will forget about you. Otherwise, prepare a coffin."


    "Youngsters these days are so disrespectful," sighed the middle-aged man. "I was asked to take care of this youngdy. However, it does make me wonder why she is being targeted. Is it for wealth?"


    "Mister¡­" muttered Selena while holding her wounds. "I don''t know who you are, but you mustn''t risk your life for me. Please, run from here."


    "My name is Mirani Tate, a friend of Oren''s father. You can call me Mr. Tate or Uncle Mirani," said the man with a smile before turning toward Selena. "It seems Oren has found himself a kind youngdy, but I never expected you to be a member of the Nightroad Family."


    "You know me, um, Mr. Tate?" asked Selena with confusion as she leaned on the wall.


    "I do," nodded Mr. Tate as he turned toward Kino, still holding his hilt. "Back in the days, I was best buddies with your father. We always fought about whether technology or runes were more useful."


    "A friend of my father?" blinked Selena before she smiled. "This is more reason for me to ask you to leave. I cannot let a friend of my family suffer because of my weakness."


    "You are still a child, for heaven''s sake," Mr. Tate raised his brows as he turned toward her. "Weakness or strength is yet to be determined for you."


    "Mr. Tate, careful!" shouted Selena as Kino jumped to strike the unaware Mr. Tate. However, the man did not turn toward him. Instead, he smiled.


    "I was asked to protect you, not the opposite," said Mr. Tate as Kino shed with his sword. The attack went through their bodies without resistance, and the de was back in its sheath. Kinonded on the ground before starting to walk toward Selena.


    "What a foolish man," said the soldier. "For him to turn his head around mid-battle¡­ he deserved to die. I have cut down his life and her resolve. This should be enough to take her back."


    "Wait a minute, arrogant youngster," said Mr. Tate as he seized the soldier''s throat and raised him in the air. "You should always check whether your enemies are truly dead before letting your guard down."


    "Wha¡­" barked Kino as he squirmed around midair. "How can you¡­ alive¡­" asked the soldier with a hoarse and breaking voice. However, Mr. Tate simply tightened his grip on his neck, making him squirm.


    "You seem capable of cutting down anything, even ''resolve'' that cannot be cut down. I always wondered when a day such as this would arrive where I meet the man who is the total opposite of me!"


    As he said so, Mr. Tate raised his hand, and a small shield appeared on top of it. Kino opened one of his eyes to stare at the shield, which widened in realization.


    "You bastard¡­ can block¡­ anything?" struggled the soldier to say it, and Mr. Tate nodded with a smile. Then, instead of being fearful, Kino smiled as well. "I have been waiting for you, too!"


    After he said those words, Kino''s body went limp. His eyes lost focus as his neck turned to the side. Selena gasped as Mr. Tate squinted his eyes at the man.


    "I did not do anything to kill him, but he died?" pondered Mr. Tate without releasing his grip. "Is he faking it? However, I can feel no life-force from his body anymore."


    Mr. Tate threw the body away, and it rolled on the ground. He did not let down his guard even after the soldier died because it did not make sense to him. He did not attempt to kill the soldier, and thetter did not carry the look of a dying man.


    "Mr. Tate¡­ killing him is¡­."


    "This is not my doing," said Mr. Tate as he stepped forward to protect her. "Step back. This man is plotting something."


    "Plotting?" winced Selena as she tried to move. "I can tell that he is dead now. How can he plot anything if his body no longer moves?"


    "I¡­ don''t know¡­" muttered Mr. Tate while gritting his teeth. If this had been any other soldier, he would have ignored it. However, the man whose ability opposes his cannot be such a weakling. The ability to cut anything is capable of so much more. "Wait, he can cut anything!"


    Mr. Tate turned and grabbed Selena before pushing her to the ground and rolling. At the same instant, a deep gush appeared on the wall, stretching from one end of the hallway to the other.


    "You''ve dodged that?" asked a distant voice with surprise. "This is the first time¡­ that a man survives after I use this technique. But, of course, I expect no less from my nemesis."


    Mr. Tate threw his arms out to erect a shield around them. Selena was on the ground beside him, and she tried to stand. "He is still alive," said Mr. Tate with apprehension. "I would have never considered the possibility of him severing his soul!"


    "What?" frowned Selena while her eyes widened. "Are you saying this man severed the connection between his soul and body?"


    "That is right," answered the distant voice. "In this form, I am invincible. Nothing can harm me, and I can harm everything. Of course, I never expected to be forced to use it early on, but this is expected from the man who blocks everything."


    "Mr. Tate¡­ we should run!" said Selena as she realized the situation. However, Mr. Tate shook his head before standing to protect her. "But why? There is no way to win against a man with nobody!"


    "This is exactly why we cannot give our backs to him," said Mr. Tate with sweat rolling down his face, but he was smiling. "I never expected to be cornered by a brat. Myrades would be ashamed."


    Selena was quiet as she tried to stand as well. The sound ofughter came everywhere in the underground tunnel, reaching their souls directly. A soul cannot produce sounds, so thisughter went to their souls.


    "Are you insane?" asked Mr. Tate with a frown. "If you sever your soul, you are no different from a dead man!"


    "That is wrong, Mirani Tate," said Kino while the sharp energy surrounded them. "A soul can never be separated from its body, only pushed out by damage to the vessel. Therefore, I am not dead!"


    "This is why youngsters die so quickly," sighed Mr. Tate. "You just told me that to kill you: I just need to harm your defenseless body. If that is the case¡­!"


    "¡­wait, no!"


    Mr. Tate rushed forward as a sword appeared in his hand. Something shed behind him as he tried to pierce through the soldier''s heart. In an instant, Mr. Tate turned and waved his hand, creating a shield to protect Selena.


    The attack struck the shield, turning it into nothing. This was the first time a single attack could destroy his shield, but it was to be expected from the man who could cut anything.


    "I found a weakness," muttered a voice behind Mr. Tate before he could feel pain in his left side. Then, as he turned to look down, he found blood dying his clothes.


    "Are you willing to let go of your life to harm her?!" shouted Mr. Tate as he waved his arm, but nothing was there. Before it was toote, he retreated toward Selena and created a shield around them.


    "That is far from it, but I knew such an absurd ability cannot be without limits. It seems the limit is the number of things you can protect simultaneously. If there were a distance between us, then you would''ve been able to protect the both of you. However, since the girl is far away, you had to choose her over yourself¡­."


    "You have a big mouth," grunted Mr. Tate as he coughed blood, making Selena rush to him with tears in her eyes. "Do not worry. I wouldn''t die just from this."


    "Mr. Tate¡­ for my sake," sobbed Selena as she stared at his wound. Mr. Tate couldn''t help but smile, thinking that Jude Nightroad has raised his daughter well.


    "This is nothing," said Mr. Tate before standing up again. "However, it seems we cannot approach the body again. Furthermore, judging from the wound, his soul is still lingering around his body. This is the direction of all his attacks."


    "Then, we can move together until we are close to him," said Selena while wiping away the tears from her aways. "This way, you can protect us both using one shield."


    "It is not that easy," muttered Mr. Tate with a frown. "There are other limits to this ability of mine."

 Chapter 668 Comrades Meeting Again

    Chapter 668 Comrades Meeting Again¡¡¡¡"Mr. Tate," called Selena as the middle-aged man tried to find a trace of their enemy. "If I am holding you back, I can be bait! As long as he attacks me, then we have a chance to kill him."


    "I cannot let you risk your life," said Mr. Tate with a frown. "As long as we hold on, there should be a chance for us to win. I was asked to protect you¡­!"


    "Please trust me, Uncle Mirani," Selena changed how she addressed him. "I am like my father, a calcting person. I wouldn''t throw away my life like this. However, I have a trump card too. Therefore, as long as you protect yourself and attack his body, then we will be fine."


    "¡­alright, kiddo," smiled Mr. Tate. "You have the same eyes as your mother, who was also our friend at that time. There is nothing that she cannot do once she sets her eyes upon it, including wooing your father!"


    Selena smiled in response, and Mr. Tate rushed forward once again. There was a slight pause from the bodiless swordsman, but the attack arrived as expected, apanied by disdain.


    "Do you think I wouldn''t hurt her because she is a target? The only target was that old woman!" said the voice as the ground was shed beneath Selena, and the attack reached her. "She would die, Tate!"


    However, despite the threat, Mr. Tate did not turn back. Instead, his eyes carried trust in the young woman he had just met, knowing she wouldn''t throw away her life.


    "ept your fate, woman!" attacked the swordsman toward Selena, and the sh connected the ground with the ceiling, splitting her in an oblique cut. "You are next, old man!"


    Mr. Tate did not stop and rushed toward the body. As soon as he reached it, Mr. Tate kicked the body, sending it flying and crushing the underground walls. As the tunnel began to crumble down, the pained screams of the swordsman reached their souls.


    "It seems that he can still feel the pain inflicted on his body," muttered Mr. Tate with a frown before turning in a hurry. "More importantly, Selena¡­!"


    "Yes, Mr. Tate?" smiled the young woman while standing behind him with blinking eyes. Although she still had her wounds from earlier, she was otherwise fine.


    "You are unharmed?"


    "I gambled and won," grinned Selena. "I can turn my body ethereal, but that swordsman can cut through anything. However, he started destroying the tunnels ever since he turned into a soul. So his attacks turned to be purely physical, in the end."


    "That¡­ is indeed a gamble?" muttered Mr. Tate while pondering the situation. "However, shouldn''t it be the opposite? His attacks should be ethereal since he is nothing but a soul."


    "If he wanted to attack you, he should have used his ability. However, since you are still alive with just a fleshy wound, he couldn''t use his ability anymore but still trained to attack with spiritual energy."


    "¡­Jude has raised a monster,"ughed Mr. Tate before falling back. "It seems that he either died or followed his body. Both ways, we need to run away now."


    "Aunt Sarah is still here," said Selena before supporting him. "We need to find her and run away, not to mention Oren."


    "I don''t understand who would target such a peaceful family," sighed Mr. Tate. "At first, they lost Seref, and then it was Arthur. What has this familymitted to deserves tragedies raining down on them?"


    Selena was silent as if she was thinking about something. Then, the two of them rushed out of the copsing tunnel, returning to the way they came from. Finally, they reached the point where the paths split into three and ran to enter the middle.


    "This is the one Aunty Sarah took," said Selena while supporting him. "Quick, as the other soldiers might be after her. We need to¡­."


    As they were about to rush in, a group came out. The two stopped with a frown and stared at two men carrying two women.


    "You are¡­ the clouds user that chased us," muttered Selena before turning toward the one he carried. "Master Mnia!" shouted Selena with her eyes widening.


    "This¡­ does not make sense¡­" said Mr. Tate as his whole body shook while staring at the other man. "Seref¡­ Silvera? And¡­ Sarah Silvera?"


    "Mr. Tate, that cloud user is the swordsman''s friend, " Selena said before realizing what he said. "Are you saying the other man is Oren''s father?"


    "¡­this is unexpected," said Seref while raising his brows in surprise. "I did not expect to run into an old friend here and in this ce, under these circumstances. How are you, Mirani?" smiled the cloaked man.


    "How am I?" said Mr. Tate with a confused voice. "You are talking as if it has been a few days since thest time we met and forgetting that you should be missing! What is the meaning of this, Seref?!" pointed Mr. Tate at Sarah and Mnia. "Why are you with these people?"


    "¡­this would take a while to exin, so I would rather that you stay away from these family matters," said Seref before turning toward the cloud master, Jono. "You can leave first. This matter does not concern you."


    "I understand," nodded Jono, taking Mnia and walking past them. However, before he could leave, Selena left Mr. Tate''s side and blocked Jono''s path, raising her sword at him.


    "Give master back!" shouted Selena with sweat rolling down her face. "I don''t understand any of this, but give her back!"


    "Do not act as if I am kidnapping her," said Jono, ring at her. "She is my blood-sister, and I am the one who is saving her from this world. If you have the strength to stop me, then do it."


    "I¡­ I¡­" Selena stuttered as she tried topose herself, but her body did not stop shaking. She could tell that the man in front of her was a deme-ranker, capable of killing her with just his stats.


    "Instead of interfering in my matters, how about you save that idiot that wanted to protect you?" asked Jono, making Selena nk.


    "Oren? He should not be¡­ here¡­."


    "As I said, the idiot followed his mother here with Mnia before I caught up to them. Oren believed he could win; fools are the fastest to die."


    "You bastard!" her face morphed in rage before she rushed toward him, piercing his body. However, Jono raised his hand and blocked the attack with his skin.


    "You are even weaker than he is and more idiotic," said Jono before he sighed. "Oren is not dead, but he will be. So go down this path and save him if you love him."


    After realizing that she could not even pierce his flesh and hearing his words, Selena turned ethereal before she ran deep into the tunnel. Neither of them tried to stop her, and Jono continued to leave.


    The only two left were the two oldrades, with one unconscious woman carried by her husband. Mr. Tate seemed confused as he looked at Sarah and then at her husband.


    "That girl Selena said that these men tried to kidnap Sarah, and she fought against them. So, I don''t understand. What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    "As emotional as ever, Mirani," smiled Seref before he sighed. "It almost brings me nostalgia: the countless years we spent as a team. However, I ask you again not to interfere with my business. You are not a character in this chapter, not yet."


    "¡­have you lost your mind, Seref?" red Mr. Tate as his mana began to leave his body. "These men tried to kill Selena and me, and I''m sure they tried to do the same with your wife. If Oren is truly dying at the end of this tunnel, then why are you leaving now?"


    Seref Silvera was silent before he raised his hand toward his friend. Mr. Tate waved his arm, and a shield appeared around him. Seref Silvera smiled before he clenched his hand, breaking the shield apart.


    "Have you forgotten my ability, oldrade?" grinned Seref. "As before, I am still the invincible one between us. It seems that your wounds have healed nicely since the time west met."


    "¡­it cannot be," muttered Mr. Tate with shock. "You were the one to break the shield at that time? So you were the one¡­ who killed ourrades?"


    "That is an usation, friend," said Seref. "It was their weakness that killed them. Regardless of whether I intervened, those fools would have died anyway."


    "I always believed¡­ that you sacrificed yourself¡­ to save us," said Mr. Tate with gritted teeth as he red at Seref. "You were the one left behind after we escaped, so I carried the guilt of leaving you behind!"


    "Ah, yes. I remember that sentimental sacrifice," smiled Seref. "It was necessary to leave a few alive to make sure Arthur believed I was a hero."


    "Arthur is dead," red Mr. Tate.


    "You are still as na?ve, Mirani,"ughed Seref. "Regardless, move. I spared you once and wouldn''t do it another time."

 Chapter 669 Golden Shield

    Chapter 669 Golden Shield¡¡¡¡Mirani Tate was the son of craftsmen, but he never wanted to pursue that path. Although saddened by his decision, his father and mother didn''t enforce their profession on him. For this, Mirani always felt grateful to his family.


    This allowed him to pursue what any teenager wanted: dungeon diving. Although a teenager, his awakened ability allowed him to be one of the best in Kera city. Every guild wanted a shield user, and the invitations were endless.


    However, Mirani did not like to be ordered around. Therefore, he established a guild, albeit small. Then, his dungeon dives grew more numerous, and his shields became more powerful. As a natural result, his body grew stronger, and breaking through to the next rank became a matter of time.


    The guild, Future Shield, became one of the top-ranking ones in Kera. Mirani Tate became among the most respected guild masters, although his guild had a single branch. However, a single decision of his caused his guild to cease existing.


    It was their peak, and their confidence couldn''t get higher. Although an international guild had entered the arena, Mirani had absolute confidence in his shields. A dungeon break was reported on a certain day, and it was said that this particr dungeon was filled with artifacts.


    "This is our chance to be a renowned guild!"


    That was their mindset, but the reality could not be crueler. Since this dungeon break happened in an unassigned dungeon, the kingdom allowed the guilds to take whatever they wished as long as they contributed.


    A guilds war ensued, and a single swordsman took out his guild. He was even weaker than they were, but none of them could defeat him. A title emerged after that battle for that single man: Rankless.


    A man who makes ranks unimportant as he challenges stronger foes to bring them down. He could weaken others by interfering with their mana, making them almost without any. This man belonged to Evesting Stream, and Mirani learned that after his defeat.


    "You are the first ability user to have a shield that can block anything," said the man with a surprised smile. "I know I have destroyed your guild, but¡­ how about we fight together?"


    Mirani thought the man was mocking him, but his eyes were sincere. However, his pride could not take it, and Mirani attacked again and again. Regardless of the times that he tried to kill the man, thetter did not strike back.


    "Are you pitying me, the fool who thought he could win?" asked Mirani while lying on the ground. "A nobody from the big guilds is enough to defeat us all! So what is the meaning of all the training?"


    "A few months ago, no guild wanted to take me," smiled the man as he sat beside Mirani. "However, I awakened this ability of mine now. Evesting Stream threw me an olive branch, and this is my first job. I still needpanions for my party."


    "Who would want to be a member of your party?" spat Mirani and a mouthful of blood came out. The man heartilyughed as he returned his sword to its sheath.


    "My name is Seref, and myst name is Silvera."


    "That is a weird way to introduce oneself," frowned Mirani as he stared at the orange-tinted sky. "I don''t want to give you my name."


    "Do not be so harsh, Mirani," said Seref with a smile. "I did not kill any of yourrades, only knocking them out. We are just two awakeners who want to feed our families. Do you have any kids?"


    "¡­two," said Mirani after a pause.


    "I have two as well!" grinned Seref as he hurried to take a photograph from his wallet, showing Mirani two kids no older than five. "These two are my everything," said Seref with a soft glint in his eyes.


    "What an odd man," said Mirani as he nced at Seref. "We are still enemies, you know. It would be bad if I were some psycho who attacks kids."


    "A father can never harm another''s children," grinned Seref. "Furthermore, you can protect. I know yourst name too. It means shield, right?"


    "In somenguage that I don''t know."


    "A man who is destined to protect others cannot harm the innocents," smiled Seref as he returned the photo to his wallet. "Join me, Mirani. Protect me; I will be the ship that takes you through life."


    Mirani''s heart started beating as he listened to those words. It was a promise that he had never heard before. A ship that takes another through life? What kind of man can promise such a thing?


    "¡­can my guildsmen join?"


    "I don''t need that many for my party, but they can join Evesting Stream, Kera''s branch. I''m sure Master Azkavan wants some recruits."


    Mirani closed his eyes, and after a few moments, he decided what his next chapter would be. This was the end for his guild but the beginning of a new path for him. However, his goal never changed: to go adventuring!


    After that, Mirani became the right-hand man of the newly formed party, Golden Shield. Seref named it as such because he felt guilty for taking down Mirani''s guild and causing them to disband. This, again, made Mirani think he chose the right leader.


    "What does Golden mean?" asked Mirani after a few cups of spiritual alcohol. Seref smiled and twirled the drink in his ss before drinking it.


    "Golden is the future," said Seref with a flushed face. Mirani blinked in confusion, making the drunk man continue. "You know how mana has different colors?"


    "Ah, some hypothesize that each color represents a function."


    "Have you ever seen a man who uses golden mana?" asked Seref while squinting his eyes. Mirani frowned and tried to think of an answer before he shook his head in denial. "In the future, that color will be the most powerful!"


    "What does it represent?" smiled Mirani as he poured himself a ss. At this point, he realized that his friend was drunk. He might be dreaming of an innovation or a new technique and wish to be entertained.


    "It represents¡­" sobered the drunk man in front of Mirani, making him nervous. Seref stared into his eyes with a smile before slowly revealing what Mirani never understood. "It represents creation!"


    After that night, Mirani never heard Seref mention that thing. Therefore, he assumed it was a drunk man''s reverie and simply dismissed it.


    New members joined their party after every battle, making it hard to keep track of them. However, all of them were handpicked by Seref, the beloved of their guild. Master Azkavan never refused his request, and that was for a reason: Seref never loses.


    After a few years, Golden Shield became the most powerful party in Kera and the second most powerful one in Evesting Stream. If not for Master Azkavan, the number one spot would have been theirs.


    The man behind their rise was respected by every member, almost to a worshiping degree. Mirani watched from the sides as Seref toasted another victory, smiling on his face. It was a gentle and childish smile that revealed his true self: a boy who never grew up.


    On a particr day, when the sun did not shine on Kera, Seref summoned the Golden Shield party. It was in the bar that they always celebrated inside, but the mood was gloomy. Seref was sitting in the far corner when the members arrived, and there was no one other than them.


    "All of them are here, Seref," said Mirani. "However, I couldn''t reach the Sleepy Monk."


    "I will invite him myself," smiled Seref before he stood up and patted Mirani''s shoulder. "Thank you, old friend."


    Mirani could sense something was amiss, but Seref began telling them what he wanted to do today. This was not an assigned dungeon or task by the guild but something that Seref wished to conquer.


    "I know that Avarice is one of the infamous dungeons that are impossible to conquer," said Seref with a smile as he walked between them. "However, it has been my dream to challenge it. I cannot think of anyone else but all of you, my strongestpanions, to make a name for ourselves. Are you with me?"


    "Of course, we are not!" said a swordsman. "However, we cannot run away from a challenge, can we?"ughed the man heartily.


    Mirani watched as one after the other agreed to follow Seref into the dungeon that made Kera famous worldwide. In the end, Seref turned toward him and offered his arm.


    "You are the only one left, Mirani," grinned Seref. "Are you going to let me be your ship for onest time?"


    "Now, and forever," smiled Mirani as he held his arm. "You all can rampage as much as you want because no matter what enemy we face, I will be there to protect all of you!"


    The rest of the partyughed in relief because Mirani had always protected them throughout their battles. However, Mirani Tate never knew that he would fail to keep this promise this time.

 Chapter 670 The Past

    Chapter 670 The Past¡¡¡¡The Golden Shield dived into the dungeon that had appeared for several years without being conquered. Despite the promises of wealth and strength inside it, the dungeon was still feared as one of the Sins Dungeon: Avarice.


    The portal was in front of them, flickering with ominous light as the group stood in front of it. As the guild tasked with conquering this dungeon failed, it became a public domain that anyone could challenge. After all, it has been turned from a resource into a threat to the kingdom.


    "Seref is yet to be here," said Mirani as he turned toward their group. "That idiot is never on time, it seems. Does he think we would wait for him forever?"


    "If we don''t, then this dungeon bes several times harder," said their mage with a smile. "Leader is our leader for a reason: we can rest assured with his back in front of us because he never loses!"


    "Do not say that in front of him. He would get cocky."


    "Never!"


    The groupughed, and some of the tension diffused. Mirani smiled helplessly before shaking his head at theirx attitude. However, as long as it was Seref, the crowd was entertained.


    Their leader was visiting one of their members, Sleepy Monk. The man declined Mirani''s invitation, but Seref said he would convince him. However, when the man finally arrived, he was alone and with a glum face.


    "Failed?"


    "I just did not find him, although I looked everywhere," Seref shook his head before changing the subject. "Is everyone here?"


    "All and prepared."


    "Then, let''s dive!"


    The party moved as one and entered the dungeon. The firstyer was a breeze for them, the second, and the third. However, after the fourth, it started to get more difficult. The giant cave became more spacious, and more enormous monsters began appearing.


    The group was tired, but Seref pushed them to the limits. The Sleepy Monk was usually the one who healed them, but he was not there this time. As soon as they reached the fifthyer, a change urred.


    A fissure appeared before the Golden Shield while they were resting and healing. Although tired, they were still in a joyful mood with Seref in the center. However, their leader was taciturn, even when the fissure appeared.


    "A spatial crack?" frowned Mirani as he created a shield over hisrades, protecting them. This has never happened to them before, and the figure who came out of it was far from being a monster. "¡­a human?"


    It was a cloaked man who attacked them as soon as he appeared. Mirani''s shield broke in an instant, and he watched hisrades fall dead under this man''s monstrous strength. Then, one after the other, hisrades died, and not even Seref could stand up to him.


    "Mirani!" shouted Seref while his face was covered with blood. "You should run away from here! As long as you reach the entrance, then you can escape this ce! I will hold him back!"


    Mirani did not understand, but all he remembered was his friend shielding them. Then, before he could object, the remaining two livingrades grabbed him and started to run away.


    "You cowardly bastards! Let go of me! Seref is¡­ Seref is¡­!" shouted Mirani as he reached toward Seref, but hisrades did not let go.


    "This is the only way some of us can live!" shouted one of hisrades, but Mirani was not listening. Instead, he struggled to break free, but before long, the three reached the end of the dungeon.


    However, the cloaked man appeared in front of them. It struck one of them, sending him flying through the air. The other member, an archer woman and a mother of two grabbed Mirani and threw him toward theyer''s gate.


    Mirani mmed to the runic door as the archer blocked the man''s path. Aftering to his sense, Mirani created another shield, but it broke before the man even touched it. Shouting was useless, and so was Mirani.


    His shields were useless for the first time in his life. Before, even if a monster was stronger than them, Mirani could defend against it for a short while. Then, however, his shields never broke like today.


    The cloaked man gripped the archer''s neck and snapped it. Then, after throwing her away, the cloaked man walked toward him. Mirani met the pair of bloodlust eyes, and his body froze. Then, almost instinctively, he reached toward the dungeon''s exit.


    The next moment, he was outside, sprawled on the ground. Mirani was still shaking when Master Azkavan found him. Even before exining what was happening, Mirani was again shocked.


    "The rest¡­ all of them are¡­ dead¡­ Seref is¡­" tried Mirani to exin, his body still covered with the blood of hisrades. However, Master Azkavan did not react as he anticipated. Instead, he grabbed Mirani by the cor to interrogate him.


    "Mirani," red the guild master at him. "Seref stole something precious from the headquarters. This is not a joke, Mirani. The thing that he took was far more valuable than the guild itself. I need you to tell me where he is now. What did he do inside?"


    Mirani stared at the guild master with confusion before his whole world crumbled. The next few days passed in the blink of an eye, and the death of every party member was published all day long.


    The TV was broadcasting it nonstop in Mirani''s room, where several interrogations urred. First, they used Seref of theft, but the man was never found. This led Mirani to believe that his friend was alive somewhere, but he never thought Seref would steal from their guild.


    A few dayster, Sarah Silvera and her two boys came to his hospital room. Mirani stared at the two polite kids and the tired mother with a bleeding heart, believing it was his fault for failing to protect their father.


    "Mirani¡­" started Sarah Silvera while holding the shoulders of their children. "Evesting Stream and the media paint my husband as a thief. So I came and brought my children¡­ to know the truth."


    As he stared at those hollow eyes and fearful kids, Mirani could not lie. He told them what happened, although he mentioned that Seref didn''t die but had probably fallen through the fissure that appeared.


    After telling the story, the kids and their mother wept inside his room. It seems the guild was taking back everything they had given to Seref, leaving the family almost bankrupt. Mirani suggested that he pays for everything, but the oldest child of Seref, who carried his same face, refused.


    "My father took care of us all this time, and until the end, he fought for his friends. I will fight in his stead now to clear his name and never let them win."


    Mirani stared at the boy with surprise, and for the briefest moment, he had a hallucination. The young Arthur Silvera had brown eyes, but they looked golden in the sunlighting from the window.


    The family left after that and never epted his offers of help. Finally, however, Mirani purchased Seref''s old equipment from them. Then, a few years after the incident, the mature Arthur Silvera walked into his shop, asking for his father''s sword and armor.


    ***


    Mirani red at the man in front of him, whose golden eyes unsettled him. The words he said when drunk still resonated in his mind: golden is the most powerful!


    "What is the meaning of this, Seref?" said Mirani as he took a step forward. "When that fissure appeared in the middle of the dungeon, and that anomaly appeared, you were the one to stay behind, for our sakes! But now, you work with the invaders to harm your family?"


    Mirani did not want to believe any of this. He wanted to take this man down and reveal his true form: a shapeshifter who took his friend''s face. However, with the same expression Mirani saw a thousand times before, Seref smiled.


    "It is useless to act as the hero now," said Seref. "I was the one who nned that attack on our party. I just needed all of you to get me to the fifthyer before I had to make it look like an incident. Do you want to know why you were the one to live, Mirani?"


    "¡­why?" asked Mirani. This question had tormented him for years, and he couldn''t help but y along.


    "You worshiped me the most at that time," smiled Seref. "I knew that if I let you live, you would make sure to clear my name in front of Arthur and Oren. That was your purpose¡­ but it is no longer needed."


    Seref Silvera threw his wife over the graveled pavement, making her roll several times and m to the wall. Mirani could not believe that his kindhearted friend was now treating his wife like this.


    It was then that Mirani realized that in all the years that he knew Seref, the man never talked about his wife. It was only the two boys who carried Seref''s blood.

 Chapter 671 A Villain

    Chapter 671 A Viin¡¡¡¡"The Golden Shield was the party you created!" said Mirani as he walked toward Seref and held him by the cor. "I looked for you in Avarice dungeon every day, even after receiving this wound!"


    Mirani showed Seref his missing fingers, but the man looked at them with apathy. Then, he turned toward Mirani with his golden eyes. Seref did not answer but grabbed Mirani''s arm and twisted it.


    "Do not me others for your weakness, Mirani," muttered Seref. "I used whatever I could to grow stronger enough to be the vessel. Regardless of the sacrifices along the way, the end will justify the means!"


    "They never do," said Mirani as he winced and punched Seref in the face. However, thetter did not try to dodge and allowed himself to be hit. Mirani took several steps back while Seref wiped the blood off his mouth,


    "It is always like that, but no one works for the future as much as I do," said Seref while turning toward Mirani. "Are you satisfied now that you punched me?"


    "As if that would be enough!"


    "I have no obligation or time to entertain your insignificant regrets. Let me show you¡­ what I have trained for the past tens of years."


    Seref raised his hand toward the Mirani, and a suffocation pressure took hold of the man. Mirani could feel an aura gathering around him as if the tension was rising.


    "Mana Interference: deprivation."


    ***


    "This should be the ce," said Julia while staring at the underground sewage system. "There are remaining parts of the motorcycle the younger brother has used."


    "His name is Oren," said the man carried by her ring. "We must hurry because the rest of the soldiers aren''t here. So leave me here and go inside," said Kody Nightroad, the young scion of one of the wealthiest families in the world.


    Julia treated him differently after realizing that he was a walking money bag. The Nightroad Family was said to have technologies far surpass the world''s reach. If she can make them fund her research, it would be smooth sailing.


    "We can''t leave you here in the middle of an apocalyptic city," said Julia while shaking her head. "This masked guy can take care of Astra-rankers and below. As long as we don''t meet a hidden dragon, then we should be fine."


    "¡­very reliable of you," said Kody as his breathing hurried, and the man winced. His shattered bones were healing as they talked. "What is this bubble, anyway?"


    "This is a healing chamber. All members of Runera''s families have one with them in case they are wounded. You should be grateful since I only have one."


    "I noticed that you became nicer after I told you my name," said Kody while ncing at her. Julia acted as if she did not hear him and looked around. "Regardless, I am indebted to you. But, please, save my sister as well."


    "Oh, the daughter of Nightroad?" muttered Julia with surprise. "I did not make a mistake when I followed Alexie here. This city is full of treasures!"


    Julia was here once before when she oversaw the examination. However, at that time, she spent a few days in every city looking for a suitable candidate to be her assistant. It was also one of the training imposed by Grandmaster Yuvan.


    Kera was never something special in her eyes, except for the prince''s fianc¨¦, who defended Arthur before. Besides having a famous dungeon, it was ackluster citypared to Runera.


    However, not even Runera could match the wealth of the Nightroad Family. Moreover, runes were far moremon than advanced technology, so thetter was more expensive. But, if she could obtain the funding of such a superpower, there was nothing she won''t be able to learn.


    "I can see your eyes turning to money signs," interrupted Kody, and Julia coughed in embarrassment. "If you save my sister, my father would reward you handsomely. He loves her even more than he loves me."


    "That is a sad thing to admit," said the runemaster with a sigh. "Hey, masked man. Let us go inside. We must save the two kids and Alexie''s mother before it''s toote."


    The masked man stared straight ahead and started walking even before Julia finished. The runemaster frowned before following after him, bringing Kody along. The three entered the underground tunnels while listening to the faint sounds of fighting.


    As they reached the deeper parts of the tunnels, the three saw a pair of men fighting. One stood with blood covering his face, and the other was hanging in the air by the first man''s grip.


    "I always wondered, Mirani," said the man holding the other by the throat. "Is your ability capable of shielding you from death?"


    "Freeeeze!" shouted Julia while crossing her arms in front of her. "No killing, please! We are here to investigate what is going on! So you, scary-looking man, what are you doing?"


    The man about to finish the other turned toward them with confusion. He did not anticipate their arrival but did not seem to panic after being caught. In Julia''s long experience with facial expressions, the man''sck of fear or guilt did not bode well.


    "Runemaster," muttered Kody while the three stood at the entrance. The woman behind that man is no other than the one we are here for. However, I don''t recognize either of them, so one of them is the enemy."


    "And how do we know which is which?" asked Julia with a twitching brow before having an idea. "We are here to stop the fight, regardless of who is the enemy. It is the safest way to prevent confusion."


    "I am d you are here," smiled the man who held the other in a chokehold, his expression brightening. "You must be Oren''s friends, right? This man is one of the soldiers who tried to kidnap my wife, Sarah."


    Julia frowned as she heard his words. The man did resemble Arthur''s face and eyes, so he must be telling the truth. However, the fact that he said that with a bright face covered with blood uneased her.


    "That is¡­ a lie¡­." The barely alive man tried to struggle, and ''Arthur''s father'' threw him away. The man mmed into the walls that broke due to the impact, and he couldn''t stand again.


    "Do not listen to him," sighed Arthur''s father before he dusted his clothes and wiped the blood away from his face. "I am d that you are here. Oren and Selena are inside, and we must find them!"


    "I didn''t say I believe you," said a frowning Julia, and the man paused. "There are all kinds of abilities, and a shapeshifter can be one of them. But, Li, apprehend him!"


    "Take a look at this!" said the man before showing them a photo. Julia squinted her eyes, and her superhuman perception allowed her to see it clearly from a distance. It was a family photograph, including Arthur and his younger brother, Oren.


    "It seems you are telling the truth," said Julia. "Where are the other soldiers?"


    "Oren took out one of them, and I took care of the other. However, one of them escaped from here with a woman I don''t know."


    "There were three of them," muttered Kody from behind her. Julia sighed in relief and was shocked to find Arthur''s father here, despite the records that he was missing.


    "He is lying," a voice interrupted from the tunnel ahead, and the four of them turned to see Oren being supported by Selena. "He is indeed my father, but the man he attacked came here to save us. I¡­ don''t understand it still¡­ but this man is here to kidnap mom as well."


    Julia took out her runic cards, and Li gripped his spiritual sword. The man standing in the middle of the confrontation did not say anything and smiled before he turned toward Oren.


    "Is this how you meet your father after so long?"


    "Save it," said Oren with a frown. "I don''t believe you are him. Selena told me you worked with the soldiers to kidnap mom, and my dad would never do that!"


    "You have doomed everyone here to die, Oren," said Seref before he walked toward his wife and picked her up. "I wanted to tie any loose ends, but it seems it would take too long. After all, Arthur is fighting against Amelio. I need to make him go through hell before it ends."


    "What did you say?" said Oren as he red at his father. "What do you mean by that?"


    "This is why I wanted this mother of his," said Seref as he looked at his wife. "I lost mine, and it changed me forever. I wish Arthur loved his mother as much as I loved mine. Otherwise¡­ her existence would be pointless."


    "You n on traumatizing Arthur?" asked Oren with a pale face. "I don''t understand¡­ for what reason?"


    "It is simple," smiled Seref Silvera. "For the world to have a hero, it also needs a viin. There is no one else but me to be the viin."

 Chapter 672 An Execution

    Chapter 672 An Execution¡¡¡¡The serpent hissed as countless magic attacks bombarded its scales. Despite being the boss of Avarice Dungeon, which needed a party of Deme-rankers just to challenge it, the serpent was helpless against the airship attacking it.


    "Remember that those who aid me will be counted as traitors of this kingdom! Therefore, even if the king had mercy for me, I will not remain in the army after this," Ilia Perli to his soldiers. However, not a single one of them stepped down. "Idiots," said Ilia Perli, but he was now smiling. "Arthur Silvera¡­ we will follow your n."


    "Are you insane?" said Azkavan as he stared at Ilia Perli. "I almost lost my life to this man in his unsealed state, and now you want to unseal him? This is beyond¡­" stopped the guild master before he snapped his neck toward Arthur. "¡­what did you say his name was?"


    "The name is Arthur Silvera," turned Arthur toward Azkavan with a frown before spotting his emblem of a river. "Ah, guild master of Evesting Stream. You are correct."


    "Your father is¡­."


    "Seref Silvera."


    "Seref¡­" muttered the guild before trying to stand. Fey wanted to hold him down, but he gestured for her to stop. "The name that has tormented me for years just decided toe up today."


    "At least we have something inmon," smiled Arthur. "Your guild tormented my family for years and chased us out of our homes. Tell me, guild master. Have the five hundred thousand satisfied your guild? I had to bleed to pay them every month."


    "¡­that is petty, Azkavan. No wonder you almost died today. So this is Karam!" eximed Devan while shaking his head. "My guild would never pressure a boy into paying his father''s debts."


    "Master Azkavan¡­" mumbled Fey while staring at the man with disappointed eyes. Master Azkavan started coughing blood as the eyes of the crowd judged him silently.


    "This is wrong!" said Master Azkavan as he tried to defend himself. "His father stole our guild''s greatest treasure before disappearing inside a dungeon! Our headquarters requested that all payments to be imed back. I had no decision in this!"


    "I don''t me you, guild master. This was a matter of principle. I used to doubt whether my father was a thief, but now I''m almost certain he is. He did steal most of my life when he disappeared."


    "Regarding what I wanted to ask," said Master Azkavan as he calmed down. "We have monitored your family for years¡­ and you should be dead. However, it doesn''t matter whether you are truly dead. I want to know about your father."


    "He is here in Kera at the moment," smiled Arthur. "To be precise¡­ he is the one behind this invasion. Go and find him if you want to catch him and obtain whatever he took."


    "Are you all done?" smiled Amelio. "Then, the n is to unseal me? And then what, Arthur Silvera? Do you think you can harm me when I remove the seal?"


    "You have been quietly listening because you want to see how we would win, right?" smiled Arthur at the Fallen God. "That is the most god-like trait you have, Amelio. You don''t believe you can lose."


    "Am I wrong, humans?" roared Amelio as he spread his arms toward them. "I am but one, and there are many of you! I rule over thousands with just one fist! Those who fear me, those who worship me, all know the absolute truth: I am the Invi¨C"


    As the self-centered god continued with his crazed arrogance, Arthur appeared above him and kicked him in the face. The Fallen God made a few twists in the air before falling to the ground. Arthur Silveranded in his ce, before rushing toward Amelio again.


    "Support him!" shouted Ilia Perli as he tried to hold back his snickers. Amelio was still ongoing about himself being invincible when Arthur attacked. "Even if he is sealed, Amelio is still an anomaly! Avoid being struck by him."


    "Shadows, fuse with the soldiers!" shouted Arthur as he ran toward Amelio. "My shadows can negate a portion of the physical attacks, so do not resist. Ruki, join my shadow!"


    "As youmand, my liege," nodded Ruki before she dissolved into the ground and entered Arthur''s shadow. The rest of the soldiers watched as Arthur''s army infiltrated their shadows and did not resist.


    "What is this¡­ an energy is overflowing through me?" muttered Ilia Perli as he squeezed his hand. "I feel¡­ more connected to the world."


    "This is the effect of the shadows," Master Azkavan said while studying the monsters. "This is a never-before-seen species that can only be summoned but not tamed. However, this man has¡­."


    "It was not Seref Silvera that you needed to be careful about," said Fey before she unsheathed her sword. "It seems I need another pir. I wonder what it would feel like to share that man''s strength?"


    As she raised her sword toward the sky, a white light shot from it before another pir descended on the battlefield. It shook the ground as it impaled, and the tetragon turned into a pentagon.


    "Do not resist me," muttered Fey toward Arthur, and he slightly nodded. Then, she could draw from his powers, share, and augment them using her own. As the streaks of golden mana entered the Astral Pool, Fey noticed a significant change in their mana.


    "What is this¡­" muttered Fey with confusion as her face grew paler. "The mana dissolved into the others instead of just augmenting in the spiral. It is¡­ turning into other forms of mana!"


    "Well, now, this is a new feeling," said Devan as he clenched his fist. "Mana is flowing into me more than ever. Is this another ability of yours, White Fairy?"


    Fey was silent as she stared at Arthur. This was not a part of her abilities. Her ability was simple: to create an Astral Pool for those inside her pirs. That pool can augment the stats and exchange powers between the participants, but it can never supply them with mana or give each other that mana!


    However, she did not say anything and kept quiet. This might be why Brother Yuran was looking for Arthur Silvera, which would only harm them if others knew.


    "I don''t feel like I can lose with this," said Ilia Perli as he summoned Lexus, the Lightning Spear. "Support Arthur Silvera in his fight, and let us end this crisis!"


    The soldiers roared as they all felt their bodies bing stronger after the shadows fused with them. They were now fighting in the strength of two instead of one, but this was not why Arthur wanted them to use the shadow warriors.


    "Amelio is attacking!"


    As soon as Arthur shouted, a shockwave pushed everyone back. The ground began to give in as giant cracks spread from Amelio''s foot, stomping on the ground. Some of the soldiers lost bnce due to this single attack and fell, but Amelio was merely warming up.


    "The stronger you are, the more satisfying it would be to tear you apart," grinned Amelio with crazed eyes. "How dare you¡­ Arthur Silvera¡­ to humiliate me like that. It seems that one death is not enough for you!"


    Amelio disappeared, which was the first time he rushed to attack himself. None of those present could follow his speed, and he appeared above Arthur, who was also unaware. Amelio brought down his foot atop Arthur''s back, ttening him to the ground.


    BOOM!


    "Arthur!" shouted Devan as he rushed toward them, but the shockwave of the attack pushed them back. Amelio was grinning as he pinned Arthur to the ground beneath his leg while standing in the middle of a crater.


    "How is that, creator?" smiled Amelio. "This is what you want to unseal!"


    "¡­this is just fine too," said Arthur beneath him. "I expected to be targeted, so I prepared in advance. Runic Circle: Restrain!"


    Countless runes exploded around Amelio, creating giant chains that wrapped around the Fallen God before he could escape. It took nothing but a single tug from him to break the chains, but thousand grew from the runes to restrain him.


    "Everyone, ATTACK!" roared Arthur toward the guild masters and soldiers. All of them jumped to attack Amelio, who was standing there restrained. After growing into a giant, Devan was the first to strike, and his fist left a mark on Amelio''s face.


    Ilia Perli was next, thrusting his lightning spear toward Amelio. It was covered in golden mana, which tore the spatial fabric apart before stabbing the Fallen God. Amelio howled in pain before more attacks rained on him, each striking with their strongest.


    It was no longer a fight.


    It was an execution.


    "Bastards!" shouted Amelio as a dark rune appeared above him before it broke. Then, the restraints were broken through as if they were papers, and Amelio mmed both of his fists down.


    Arthur has long since teleported, and he was getting ready for the next phase of his attack. However, the moment Amelio struck the ground, the world almost screamed in pain.

 Chapter 673 Strengthening?

    Chapter 673 Strengthening?¡¡¡¡It was the embodiment of what the human body can reach¡ªthe strength to split the world in two and cause earthquakes with a single strike. Kera was divided in half after the unsealed Amelio struck the ground, and not even Arthur expected such strength.


    After seeing the stats of Amelio, Arthur assumed the seal took away half of his strength. However, after seeing it for real, Arthur realized it was much more. He always knew that stats did not equate to power, but he never understood how exponential the rtionship was.


    A mere shockwave made the soldiers and gobkins get thrown away, along with Arthur and the guild masters. Then, as the crack extended to cover the entirety of the city, it broke the pirs. The two sides of the gap, which span tens of meters, became two separate worlds, one rising and the other sinking.


    "An earthquake!" realized Arthur as he teleported above the shockwave and impact toward the sky, seeing the extent of that single attack for himself. "A single strike made the city get split in two? This is monstrous."


    The soldiers and guild masters were thrown away, and Arthur couldn''t keep track of everyone. However, the earthquake made the differentyers of Kera slide over each other, raising one side of it over the other.


    A great cliff was created as a result, of which different tunnels and tubes protruded. It looked like the end of the world was upon them, and the culprit was still standing atop the cliff''s edge and looking at Arthur.


    "You have seeded, Arthur," said Amelio with a smile, surrounded by an aura of bloodlust. "The seal is gone, and so are your chances of survival. Let me show you what happens when you absorb the lives of millions."


    Amelio raised his arm toward the sky and clenched his fist. The bloodlust gathered around his fist with a pulse that grew stronger, independent of its owner. The spherical aura grew smaller and smaller around Amelio''s hand before he swung it toward Arthur.


    A great dragon was birthed from that attack, and its roar burst the ears and hearts of the weak. The draconic aura rushed to attack Arthur while he was mid-air, with no chance of avoiding it. As it engulfed Arthur, he felt as if he fell into a well of hatred and agony.


    Arthur created a barrier around him, which the dragon tried to bite through. Cracks ran across the barrier as it almost broke down and crushed Arthur inside it. The dragon raised Arthur toward the sky, pushing him upward before it turned and brought him down.


    "Is this the power of a single punch?" wondered Arthur as he tried to use his runes to destroy the aura, but it was futile. His mes did not burn it, and his ice did not freeze it.


    "You cannot block against Intent, boy," grinned Amelio as he jumped from atop the cliff. "As you work your best to survive, I will take revenge on those who attacked me earlier!"


    "Dammit," grunted Arthur as his mana gathered on his fist and struck the dragon. However, it simply passed through it. Intents were a singr desire, and Amelio''s was full of killing intent.


    It was the intent to kill.


    This must have been what he used earlier when Arthur was still in the mansion. There was no attack, but Azkavan and the schr knights were killed without being able to resist.


    "Why would a man be so hell-bent on killing others?" wondered Arthur as he decided to teleport away toward the sky. The dragon kept diving before it crashed toward the ground, creating a giant hole that dug toward the infinite. "A desire can cause this¡­?"


    Intent was not something that Arthur could take a shortcut in mastering. It was the hardened mentality over the years. However, he could use the world directly, but not in such a way that cannot be harmed.


    "I can still use concepts," muttered Arthur as a rune appeared in his hand. "There is no more augmentation by Fey. Amelio must have realized her importance in our strength, and she likely became the next target."


    At that moment, Amelionded on the ground, making it rise in waves like a tsunami. The destruction from his legs pressuring the ground made the pavement and underground structures rise in heaves as if ripples in a pond.


    "Arthur Silvera!" shouted a voice from below, and Arthur turned to see Ilia Perli and the guild masters hovering above the ground. "We have managed to unseal him; now what?" shouted Master Azkavan.


    "¡­I have to get close to him," said Arthur with embarrassment. The guild masters were speechless as they soared beside Arthur on a carpet, and hended on it. "The next n is for me to get close to him."


    "Are you sure we are talking about the same person?" asked Master Azkavan as he pointed at Amelio. "This man has just split the city in two, and you want to get close to him?"


    "Getting close is just one of the conditions. After that, we must make him go all out, and I will strengthen him."


    "¡­excuse me?"


    "We have to make him go all out."


    "I understood that! Even though that is absurd on its own, you also want to strengthen this insanely strong monster? Are you really on our side, brat?"


    "I''m not a brat," frowned Arthur at Master Azkavan. "I almost died several times today, so don''t expect me to be any less than any of you. This is the n since the beginning."


    "¡­"


    The four defenders stared at Arthur for a long time without talking. Amelio was still attacking left and right, creating deep trenches in the city. The only constion is that the citizens have been evacuated.


    "And what would that achieve?" asked Ilia Perli with a face of almost regretting his decision to join Arthur.


    "I expect victory. That is all I can exin," said Arthur before turning toward Amelio. "He will attack us soon, so we must take the initiative. Survive while pushing him to the limits. Then, if he uses a single all-out attack¡­ we will win."


    ***


    Oren stared at the scenery that had suddenly appeared after the earthquake. Without Kody turning the rubbles into ethereal objects, they would have been crushed in the underground tunnels.


    The scenery overlooked the city of Kera for some reason, even though they should have been underground. It was


    However, this earthquake and destruction came timely. The man impersonating his father was about to attack them when the destruction began. Kody and the rest saved Mr. Tate while the imposter snatched his mother.


    Oren tried to move, but his body was still too weak. The tunnels crashed on top of them, but Selena managed to turn them ethereal in time. The result of them running through the rubbles toward the nearest space was this.


    "We are all here, except for the mother," said a woman that Oren did not recognize. She wore the robes of a runemaster while looking at him with interest. "Are you Oren?"


    "I am, and you are¡­?"


    "My name is Julia," said the woman before offering her hand. "Julia Vinera, from Runera. I came here following Arthur, bringing this friend of his," she introduced the masked man beside her. "He isn''t talkative but reliable."


    "You know my brother?" asked Oren as he shook her hand while being supported by Selena. "How is that possible¡­ he is¡­."


    "Alive," smiled Julia. "The whole world knows that now. Arthur announced it earlier via a broadcast and revealed the ploy set to kill him. He has been¡­ through a lot."


    "Then, does that mean we are in danger?"


    "Not any more danger than the current one," sighed Julia before she walked toward him and took out a potion from her ring. "Arthur somehow knew that Kera would be attacked. It seems he has seen something inside Runera, which forced him toe here in time."


    "I¡­ understand," nodded Oren. "Are you the ones who saved Kody from the soldiers?"


    "That is right, nodded Kody while lying inside the floating bubble. "I was so useless against that man. I''m sorry, Oren, Selena," said the big teary man before Julia walked toward him and pped his head.


    "You are just a kid, and that was a middle-aged man. He had time to train, but you did not."


    Oren smiled when he saw how Julia behaved. However, before any of them could discuss what to do next, a voice started shouting from above.


    "You have seeded, Arthur!" shouted someone from above, and Oren snapped his neck toward the outside view. It was a man standing atop the cliff, and when Oren turned around, he saw someone flying in the sky.


    His robes were ragged and dusted, while his face carried an undefeatable will. While his ck hair and average features made him no different from anyone else, his golden eyes made him anyone but his brother.

 Chapter 674 A Bizzarre Rescue Squad

    Chapter 674 A Bizzarre Rescue Squad¡¡¡¡Oren opened his mouth to call for his brother after a grin appeared on his face. As he raised his hand and stepped forward, Julia covered his mouth and pulled him back. Selena was about to attack her, thinking that Julia was harming him.


    "Do not call for him, younger brother," frowned Julia as he raised her hand toward Selena. "If the enemy realizes we are here, we could be used as hostages. Our mission is to find your mother, right?"


    After considering it, Oren nodded, and Julia let go of him. The fight between Arthur and Amelio started as well; Oren stared at them silently. Even Oren can tell that his strength was toocking for him to have a foothold in that fight.


    "I thought that I could be of use to him," said Oren with a sigh. "However, as long as we find my mom, then I don''t mind. We defeated the soldiers, but¡­ that imposter snatched her again. How would we find him?"


    "Well, he said that he would use your mom to threaten Arthur," said Julia with a pondering expression. "He must be meaning to do this to win the fight against Amelio, but why would he need to do that? Does he think that Amelio would lose?"


    "It might be the opposite. He knows that Oren''s brother will win, so he intends to traumatize him further. However, for what reason, I wonder?" said Selena while helping Oren sit down. As for Julia, she started healing Mr. Tate, who was still unconscious. Li and Kody were standing to the side, listening quietly.


    Oren was silent as he considered it. For some reason, that man looked like his father. Of course, he knew that his father would never do such a thing, but it made him uneasy for someone to impersonate him after so long.


    ''Is it to kidnap my mother and fool us?'' wondered Oren while frowning from his wounds. If not for Selena turning ethereal and slipping into the cloud, he would have been bled to death inside that space.


    "I don''t know the meaning of this, but Arthur was also targeted in Runera. He was framed and attacked, and we lost manyrades in that incident. It has yet to be resolved as well. This is to say that many people target Arthur. Do you know why, Oren?"


    Oren said nothing in response to Julia''s question because he could think of a reason. It was the same thing that gave Oren more than one ability: Arthur was capable of granting other people abilities. However, he can also use them, making him even more targeted.


    "My brother is a runic genius with no backing," smiled Oren. "Although I knew he did not die, I always feared something like this would happen. He got involved in a great conspiracy during the Runes Apprentice Cup."


    "The Betrayal of Prince Alfred Yalen," nodded Julia. "Even now, it is considered a stain to the Yalen Family. Arthur antagonized the fallen beings and the Yalen during that incident."


    Oren nodded in response, feeling like this incident had happened long ago. It seems that everything was connected on the surface, but there was something that they did not know about Arthur. After all, he wasbeled a hero and a genius in the light.


    "In any case, we need to find my mother. Unfortunately, the only exit out of these tunnels is this gaping hole, as the destruction blocks the other one," said Selena.


    "I can clear away the destruction with my ability," said Kody as he tried to get up. "We can follow after Aunty Sarah instead of wasting time talking about things, right?"


    "I''m indebted to you, Kody," said Oren with slight guilt after seeing his wounds. "I must rely on you again even though you did so much for us."


    "Your family is our family, Oren," said Selena while resting her hand on his shoulder. "Aunty Sarah also saved me when we were fighting alone. So this is only natural for us to save her."


    Oren was mesmerized while staring at her blue eyes and red hair. It was always a wonder how he managed tond her, despite her thousands of suiters. After all, she liked him even before his awakening.


    "Thank you, everyone," said Oren with a slightly cracking voice. "I talked to my mother on the way here, and she said that we are a family of liars who do that to protect each other. However, even a family of liars can have friends who risk their lives to save us, right?"


    "We like you the way you are," grinned Selena, and Oren couldn''t help but tear up. "That is why we will do everything to make sure you three can keep lying to each other from now. Thus, older brother, please," said Selena toward him.


    "Are you not going to check on my wounds? It hurts, you know? I fought against an insanely strong person and came out alive. I was like, bam! I will not let you chase after them! And he was trembling in fear, but I was too kind and¡­."


    Kody mumbled exaggerated lies and truths as his sister sighed while staring at him. It seems he wanted her to care about him the same she cares about Oren after seeing how she supported him.


    "I was worried sick about you, idiot," said Selena with a smile, and Kody nked for a second before giving a sheepish grin. "Can you turn the stones into ethers? Unfortunately, I can''t turn more than one person. However, if you are too tired¡­."


    "I am not!" said Kody before he stood up and left the healing bubble. "This thing healed most of my serious wounds since earlier. I can easily take care of this!"


    Kody touched the stony fragments and turned them into ethers before he threw them out of the hole. The path cleared, but the destruction was clear. However, this path would lead them deeper into the ruins.


    "There is someone there," said Oren with a frown as he saw someone through the darkness. "Are there soldiers left?" he was about to stand when the neers revealed themselves. It was a group of dark creatures and monsters.


    "Greetings," bowed the dark armored creature toward them. "My name is Marvi, a subordinate of Queen Ruki, who serves Lord Arthur directly. These fellows are the same, a shadow warrior and a gobkin," said the man while gesturing toward another shadow and green creature.


    "Lord Arthur?" asked Oren with a frown. "Are you saying that Arthur sent you?"


    "Indeed," nodded Marvi. "We managed to aid Madam Sarah and another woman who arrived to save her, but we failed to find them after that. Are you perhaps aware of their whereabouts or safety, Sir Oren?"


    "You know me?"


    "Lord Arthur has shown us your face and your mother''s, but we don''t have a method of finding the two of you. So we followed disturbances created by an explosion, hoping to find you."


    "It must have been the motorcycle," said Selena. "However, can we trust them to be allies? These are monsters, right?"


    "Please refrain from using that term," said Marvi with a frown. "We are a different species, but we are not mindless monsters. We were given life by Lord Arthur and chose to serve him."


    "I understand," nodded Oren. "However, my mother and Master Mnia were taken away a few minutes earlier. Have you seen anyone on the other end of your path?"


    "We have not," said Marvi while shaking his head. "There are no exits from this way, either."


    "¡­it seems they left using a teleport artifact," said Julia. "This is what I feared." She sighed. "But I also hoped they would underestimate me enough to do that."


    "What do you mean, Miss Julia?" asked Kody while going back into the bubble and resting. Julia nced at his behavior before shaking her head.


    "Never underestimate how prepared a runemaster is, especially one from Runera. I am a famous genius! I have been targeted most of my life!"


    "Please get to the point, as there is no time." Oren interrupted as he felt like he was about to have a headache. Julia cut her bragging short before taking a runic card from her storage ring.


    "This teleport card can detect the weakest point in space and use it. The mechanism behind it is quite simple: simply assign less energy to it, making it unable to manipte the normal fabric. Therefore, we cannot use this card in a ce that hasn''t been used to teleport."


    "That means we don''t have much time," nodded Oren before standing from his seat. "We need to follow my mother. What about the three of you?" asked Oren.


    "We still have the mission to protect her," said Marvi while nodding toward him. "Is that man also one of us?" said the shadow warrior while pointing at Mr. Tate. "I can carry him myself since most of you are wounded."


    "Thank you," nodded Oren. "I know this is all too hasty, but please, let us save my mother and bring her home."

 Chapter 675 All For One

    Chapter 675 All For One¡¡¡¡The carpet that made them hover over the city was controlled by one of Master Azkavan''s star summons, but the group couldn''t split before deciding on a n. Even with theirbined strength, and Fey''s augmentation, they would die in front of Amelio.


    "All for one," said Devan after being quiet for the length of their conversation. The rest of them were quiet before turning toward him. "We need to give every power we have to one person to win. That person will be chosen by¡­ the White Fairy."


    Arthur, Ilia Perli, and Azkavan turned toward Fey, who nodded at Devan as if it was only natural. As Arthur pondered the situation, he realized the current Amelio could obliterate any of them.


    "I can turn the pool into a one-way path that transmits our powers to one person, but its effect on their body can be disastrous. However, there is one person among us who can handle it," said Fey while looking at Arthur. "It''s Arthur Silvera."


    "That''s absurd," frowned Master Azkavan. "The boy will die. We are all Astra-rankers, and he is no stronger than a Vetus-ranker. So are you nning to kill him?"


    It was unusual to see Master Azkavan disy such worries, and Arthur considered the possibility that he was a good person. Although the guild hunted them down for their belongings, it did note without reason. After all, his father was a scumbag.


    "Are you sure about that, White Fairy?" asked Devan with equal doubt. "I would''ve had no objections as long as you choose wisely. However, this greenhorn is still¡­."


    "As long as you allow me to include you in my pool, I get a general understanding of your capacity to receive powers. I use that capacity to ensure no one gets more than they can handle. There is always a limit to what the body can hold."


    "And?" asked Ilia Perli with a frown. "Are you saying Arthur has a higher capacity to handle power than ours?"


    "Master Devan can receive fifty percent of the pool. Master Azkavan can receive forty-five, while Major Ilia Perli can receive forty-eight. This does not equate to personal power, but the capacity to handle foreign strength."


    "Then, Arthur Silvera can handle more than fifty percent?" asked Devan. "Do not forget that the pool has the power of four Astra-rankersbined."


    "It doesn''t matter. My ability surveys the limits of the human body and how much of the current pool it can receive. The numbers I gave are an estimate of the current pool, but Arthur Silvera does not follow these rules."


    "I don''t follow them?" asked Arthur, who has been quiet, observing Amelio''s rampage in Kera city. "How so, Fey?"


    "The reason is," she muttered while seeming hesitant and then shook her head, "Arthur Silvera doesn''t have a limit, as far as my ability can tell. So it doesn''t matter how much I give him because he can turn everything into his strength."


    "Impossible!" muttered Ilia Perli with a shaken heart before ncing at Arthur. "A person like that perfectly matches your ability, Miss Fey!"


    "Indeed," smiled Fey while massaging her forehead. "I did not expect one of my questions would be answered here. The ability to use every power as his own¡­ should not exist in this world. I didn''t n to reveal it, Arthur. However, the circumstances are dire."


    "I don''t me you," said a smiling Arthur. "Regardless of whether it is known or not, I am still a criminal in the eyes of the world. We need to hurry and make a decision. Are you afraid, Major Perli?"


    The Major looked at him with surprise before smiling. He seemed amused that Arthur picked on his change of mood. However, after Fey told them that Arthur was capable of using every power to be his own, Major Perli grew apprehensive.


    "I thought the kingdom made a terrifying enemy, but you don''t seem like a terrorist to me. I have betrayed the crown, so there will be no going back."


    "We will trust your judgment, White Fairy," said Master Devan after a while before turning toward Arthur. "It seems this kingdom and the world will be indebted to you. Are you alright with handling this responsibility, Arthur?"


    "I''m only afraid that the world isn''t," said Arthur before turning toward Amelio. "I will be counting on all of your strengths to end this show of madness."


    The rest of them smiled before Fey raised her arms toward the sky. A great domain appeared around them, with Fey acting as the center. There were no pirs this time, but she used her domain instead.


    "Although the Astral Pir can be more stable, the domain cannot be disturbed. However, my domain cannot exchange life and death, Arthur. I cannot be of help if you are injured," said Fey. Arthur nodded without turning away. "Then, receive the powers of the four of us. We will be down there seeking soldiers to include them in your strength. May the heavens¡­ break under your fist."


    ***


    Every awakener and citizen around the world were sitting on pins and needles as they watched the broadcasting from Kera. The fight against Amelio, who showed an unparalleled disy of stats, froze the hearts of many with fear.


    A single strike tore a city in two, making Kera a live example of what every city in the world would look like if it faced the wrath of Amelio. Therefore, the world did not care about the identity of those fighting as long as they won.


    It was the first time a cmity appeared unexpectedly. There were recordings of other cmity-tier monsters appearing, but Amelio was by far the strongest among them. The mere fact that the warriors fighting had yet to perish made them heroes in the eyes of the world.


    However, those heroes were torn apart by the unsealed Amelio. The broadcast was unfiltered, showing the world the gore of actual battles. As soon a creature came to stop Amelio, a single flick of his finger was enough to tear a giant hole in them.


    The world cheered for the heroes and tried to pray for their safety, but the heavens did not answer. Soldiers have been torn apart in front of their families, who wept until their eyes bled. Shadows and hobgoblins that fought against Amelio were all torn to pieces regardless of how resilient they were.


    After a while, fathers took the children to their rooms, and families turned the TV off. It was a traumatizing scene. However, those who remained to see the end of this tragedy were rewarded with a scene they would never forget.


    One of those people was Emma, whose face was bruised after she tried to escape the pce. However, Prince Caleb was stronger than her and did not pull back his punches to make her give up.


    "Let me go!" shouted Emma, almost in hysteria. "I need to go there and save him!" Emma tried to stand up again, but Caleb kicked her in the shoulder and pinned her against the wall.


    "You want me to stand idle while you lust over some man?" spat Prince Caleb with a face contorted in rage. "I always assumed you were a pure soul, but you are no more than a whore. First was Alexie, and now this. Do you have no shame, woman?"


    "You are the one," said Emma while trying to push his foot away, "who has no shame, Caleb. I took no man other than you while you fooled around. As soon as I made friends, you tried to get them as far away from me as possible."


    "Because I know you are the daughter of that whore," grinned Caleb. "She chased after men and ended with your father, so you were bound to do the same. So don''t hate me, but hate your mother who gave you our bloodline!"


    "She did nothing wrong," squeaked Emma as she felt her bones were about to break. "Just let me go! I didn''t break the contract until now!"


    "We have more than just the contract to decide what you do. After all, you are the next queen of the Yalveran Union!" rambled Caleb while his face became crazed. Emma felt her cor bones breaking under his foot, but a figure drew their attention to the screen.


    "Arthur¡­" muttered Emma as she watched Arthur''s face on the screen. He was different from before, as his body wasrger and seemed to have an aura around him. However, his expression was still calm, even while holding Amelio''s arm.


    "This is enough, Fallen God Amelio," said Arthur, whose height was now towering over Amelio. Ancient blood covered his skin, suggesting that this was the ability of the Bloody King, Devan. "There is no need for more unnecessary deaths."


    "Death is always weed, outsider," said Amelio with a grin before he punched at Arthur''s stomach. However, the fist stopped in front of it. "A spatial summon?"

 Chapter 676 An Unequal Fight

    Chapter 676 An Unequal Fight¡¡¡¡The scene of Arthur stopping the massacre was on every television in the world. From the strongest guild who watched the cmity with interest to the gigantic pces who wished for the fall of the Yalveran Union.


    The race toward the next human evolution was apetition between every nation. Resources, power, safety, and glory were all sought by the awakeners of the world.


    However, everyone could agree that Amelio was a significant threat to the world. It was safe to say he was the most dangerous cmity to ever arrive in their world, purely judging his stats. After all, the amount of destruction he brought in a single day was immense.


    If Amelio were allowed to exist, then the world would live in fear. Therefore, while the kingdom of Yalen was facing cmity, the rest of the world prepared for the worst: its destruction.


    However, even though the sky was lined with numerous world-shaking masters, none of them dared to interfere with the fight. After all, the Yalen King has yet to send for help. If any of them dared step foot into the kingdom, it would be simr to dering war.


    "What is the All-Seeing King doing?" asked a man who rode a giant dragon. "A single Protection Summon will solve this issue. However, if we don''t receive one, then we cannot interfere."


    "I have seen the broadcast," said a robotic voice in a monotonous tone. "The Yalen King wants to kill Arthur Silvera, who fought against the Deranged Prince, Alfred. It seems that even though the young genius wasbeled a hero and danced with the princess, their enmity runs deep."


    "A feud is one thing, but the safety of his kingdom should take priority," said a beautiful woman riding a broom. "However, it is not unexpected from the man known as the King of Greed. After all, his kingdom has Avarice Dungeon."


    The rest of the masters could not help but nod in agreement. Even though the Yalen King was all-seeing, he was far from being the wisest. His ability to find wealth and treasures was second to none, but this made his greed grow.


    It was unknown whether the woman''s words were correct, but it was hard to call it a coincidence. The Sins Dungeon appears where they belong, after all. It was the sad truth for the other sins, but no one dared to mention that they had royal ws.


    "He should give up once the soldiers perish," said a giant standing at the same level as the flying masters. His voice was deep, prating the earth as he spoke. "However, those ants are more admirable than their cowardly king."


    "Don''t speak ill of him, barbarian," replied a knight in shining armor. "The King is free to do what he wants with his kingdom. We are here to stop the cmity before it harms any of our kingdoms."


    "That is not the case for those two," said the woman on the broom while looking at the robot and the man riding a dragon. "You came here from afar to test yourselves, right?"


    "Do not talk about me like that, witch," said the robot in its t tone. "I am here to test how well our technology can fare against a cmity of this level. This is for world peace."


    "As for I," said the man riding the dragon while staring at Kera, far away, "there is an interest within me in that man who can tame dragons and be one with them. That is the lost technique of my territory, Thiria!"


    "It seems we all have reasons to be here," the woman smiled. "Amelio threatens our kingdoms since we share a border with the Yalveran Union. However, it doesn''t mean we aren''t interested¡­ in him."


    "The broadcast is still ongoing," said the knight while staring at the hologram in front of him. "That man¡­ is still fighting against Amelio. When did he be so strong?"


    "The outsider has never been a man we can predict," said the robot as his eyes zoomed into the battlefield. "His current strength seems toe from the White Fairy and her ability, but he should not be capable of wielding it."


    "A truly terrifying man," said the woman with a smile. "However, that just makes me like him even more. It is a shame¡­ if we have to kill him after this fight."


    "The Yalen King can summon us if a cmity appears, but nothing else. This is the pact we made during the World Summit ten years ago," said the giant. "However, the king is ying a dangerous game by trying to kill the outsider using Amelio. If the outsider wins¡­ then he will be a hero in the eyes of the public."


    "It is a gamble," said the woman before licking her lips. "Arthur Silvera can die today and be the hero the world mourns, including us. However, if he lives¡­ then the world will make him be a criminal and rebel, and then be ultimate viin."


    ***


    The world trembled as the punchnded on the astral summon, and the terrain behind Arthur was ttened. Arthur nced down, but he found that he was unharmed. These were the abilities and stats of four Astra-rankers inserted into his body.


    "However, I cannot forget about mine," muttered Arthur before he retracted his arm and golden mana covered it. "Legacy Rune: Release!" His giant fist generated a force that left a mark on the ground beneath them.


    "That attack, I will take it to head one," grinned Amelio before he whipped his arm free from Arthur''s grip and took a horse stance to block the punch with his stomach.


    The world buzzed as his arm disappeared beside him and struck Amelio. A sonic boom echoed throughout the battlefield as his fist traveled faster than sound, sending Amelio flying before anyone could see what happened.


    The amplification he received was tripleyered. The first one was from the Bloody King''s ability to inherit the strength of his ancestor''s blood. His second amplification came from the augmentation of Fey''s ability, which allowed him to borrow the power of the four Astra-rankers. As for the third, it was his Release Rune.


    Arthur felt the bones in his hand break after it struck Amelio. The Fallen God was sent flying through the battlefield before crashing into the cliff, which started a deep crack that ran across it. After a few seconds, a significant part of the cliff was torn off and crashed toward the ground, where Amelio was.


    "You did it!" shouted Ilia Perli from above him, but Arthur was not convinced. He did not allow his temporary strength to delude him from the fact that Amelio was never someone to be defeated. The only one that could beat him was his strength.


    "Everyone, retreat!" shouted Arthur even while the ground was shaking from the result of his attack. The battlefield was covered in a dust cloud from the falling cliff, bringing down several districts.


    The soldiers did not understand, but no one was brave enough to get involved in the battle of the monsters. Finally, Arthur turned toward the cliff to see Amelio standing beneath it, carrying the same grin as before.


    Even his strongest attack was ineffective against the unsealed god.


    Amelio raised and pulled his arm back before striking toward the iing mountain falling on him, turning it into smithereens in a resounding eruption. Then, the Fallen God stomped on the ground to send a wave of destruction before rushing toward Arthur.


    "ARTHUR SILVERA!" shouted Amelio as he reached him in an instant, and Arthur raised his arm to the side to summon the Lightning Spear, Lexus. "DIE!" Amelio brought down his fist toward Arthur, which felt like a suffocating mountain.


    "NEVER!" roared Arthur as he stabbed with the lightning spear toward the fist. The spear was so fast that it turned into lightning that repelled Amelio''s attack, but the Fallen God sent another.


    Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling! Cling!


    Each of the iing attacks was enough to obliterate a city, but Arthur used the strength of Fey and the Release-rune to defend against Amelio. However, even now, Arthur knew that Amelio was not reaching the limits of his body.


    Cling! Cling! Cling! Boom! Cling!


    If an attack was too fast for Arthur to strike, the astral summons defended against them. Although he could teleport away from this pressure, Arthur knew this was his chance to push Amelio to his limits.


    The destruction that came from their battle was enough to terrify the world. Every deflected punch and attack sent the city crashing down until no building or signs of civilization existed.


    As for the man facing these attacks, his bones started breaking one after the other. The moment his arm bent unnaturally with the bone sticking out of it, Arthur Silvera did not stop and transferred the spear to his left arm.


    The fight turned too cruel to watch, as it was apparent that Arthur was suffering the great strength of Amelio''szy attacks. Although some believed Arthur was doing well, those with discerning eyes knew it was the opposite.

 Chapter 677 Celebration

    Chapter 677 Celebration¡¡¡¡The soldiers, shadows, and gobkins retreated from the battlefield. However, Fey included them in her pool, which was transferred as strength to Arthur. However, the other guild masters could tell how much power the pool currently held, and they were terrified.


    "Fey!" called Ilia Perli without formalities, and his face was pale. "Are you trying to kill him by giving him so much power? This is even more than an Astra-ranker can hold!"


    The other guild masters were sitting cross-legged on the ground, channeling all of their strength toward Arthur Silvera. All of them were aware of the amount of power he was receiving because hundreds of soldiers, shadows, and gobkins gave their strengths to the young man.


    "I know as much!" shouted Fey with a pale face, her arms shaking as she worked as a medium to channel the significant influx of strength toward Arthur. "However, as soon as I stop giving him strength, he reaches for more. We have yet¡­ to reach his limits."


    The crowd gulped as they heard her words. Those who survived Amelio''s onught rushed toward the guild masters, where they gave their strengths toward Fey to use. As for the gobkins and shadows, they followed Arthur''smand and sat quietly, with Ruki and Mero seated among the crowd.


    Although their lord was fighting for his life, the two seemed calm and unfazed. Their trust in their lord was absolute, knowing this was just an obstacle to conquer.


    As for Arthur Silvera himself, he was still using Lexus, the Ancestral Gift, and the Stars Summoning to survive against Amelio. Golden and red mana covered his gigantic body as he repelled one attack after the other.


    The world watched while holding its breath as the clinging sounds of the battlefield turned into a never-ending song. Blood dyed the ground from Arthur''s body, which was starting to break down.


    However, the arm that was broken healed, and the fighting one broke. The spear was being switched from one side to the other, deflecting the power attacks from Amelio.


    All of a sudden, the Fallen God stopped. His arm was frozen still, and he turned toward it with confusion. Lightning crackled around it as Arthur took a step back with a grin.


    "Even the strongest gods have nerves," muttered Arthur while breathing heavily. His wounds were healing as his body gathered the strength from the Astral Pool. "If I strike it with lightning repeatedly, there is a limit of how much you can resist.


    "And are you going to stop fighting to exin that?" asked Amelio as he struggled to move his arm, but it kept trembling and jerking. "I still have one arm, two legs, a head, and whatever I can use to fight."


    "This allows me to heal as well," said Arthur before Amelio stomped on the ground and disappeared. Amelio was above him the next instant, bringing his arm toward Arthur''s head. The fist pierced through Arthur''s skull, crushing it. However, it was just an afterimage, and Arthur was the one flying above Amelio.


    "Lexus, End Stance!" said Arthur as lightning gathered in the sky.


    Ilia Perli jumped from his spot, watching Arthur using his art. Arthur raised his arm in the sky as Lexus turned into a bolt of lightning in his hand. The lightning bolt grew bigger every second, appearing as a giant pir that grew thin in Arthur''s hand.


    "Am I dreaming?" asked Ilia Perli with trembling lips. "Lexus is a celestial weapon with its art engraved on it. As long as someone wields it, then they can use it." The man gulped while the rest stared at him. "However, the End Stances can only be used after a person enters the legendary Empyrean-Rank!"


    "You must be confused with another stance," muttered Devan. "However, that move certainly holds its might. The sky is crackling with lightning as well."


    "Divine Retribution!" roared Arthur as he threw the lightning rod toward Amelio, piercing his back. The rod shot from the other side, piercing the ground while connecting to the clouds above. However, the attack did not pass, and the lightning pir remained to connect the sky and earth.


    Thunder arrived, and it shook the world. It resembled an earthquake that made even the air vibrate. The heating from the lightning turned the ground around it into scorchingva, bespeaking how powerful the attack was.


    Fey fell to the ground as the pool was emptied in a single strike. The rapid emptying and use of her pool caused it to copse and harm her consciousness. It was the same for the others, who had their strengths emptied in a single strike.


    As for the culprit behind all of this, he fell to the ground while his body returned to normal. Lightning crackled around him, turning his skin ck. Arthur fell to the ground beside the lightning pir, which kept on raging even after the attack ended.


    "Is this¡­ the end?" muttered Master Azkavan as blood leaked from his mouth. "Have we won against one of the strongest cmities to exist?"


    "We can only wait and see," answered Devan while staring at the lightning pir. "Amelio is a true monster, so even if we managed to extinguish most of his life force, his stamina would use what was left to return him into peak condition. That is why we need to kill him in one attack."


    The drones were pushed away by the lightning, as their sensors could detect the changes in mana. From afar, they showed the world thest hope for humanity in the form of Arthur''s attack. Even the masters waiting on the borders of the Yalveran Union were surprised by the attack.


    "Has he done it? Has he ovee the gap separating gods from mortals?" muttered the woman riding a broom as she watched the broadcast. "This is¡­ exhrating to watch."


    The lightning began to dissipate slowly, decreasing in size over time. Every viewer watched closely as a figure appeared inside the lightning. Amelio was standing with his body charcoal and a giant hole in his torso. However, he was not even breathing.


    "He did it!" roared Devan, almost shaking the battlefield. "Arthur Silvera has killed the invincible, Fallen God Amelio!"


    "Using our strengths," corrected Master Azkavan aloud, ensuring they were also credited for it. "In any case, he is no doubt the hero this time. Let us hurry and heal him!" called the guild master.


    "OHHHHHH!" roared the soldiers and gobkins as their celebrations began. Then, every family worldwide started to cry in happiness as every news broadcast announced that the Fallen God Amelio had, atst, been defeated.


    "Medics!" shouted Devan toward his guildsmen, who snapped out of it and ran toward the copsed Arthur. Then, the guild master sighed and slumped on the ground, feeling mentally tired. "It is finally¡­ over¡­."


    "Is it?" muttered Fey while staring at the Fallen God, but he did not move. "Can we truly defeat a divine being?" she asked with doubt.


    "Rejoice, girl," said Devan. "We have won, and celebrations are duties we carry as guild masters. It allows tragedies to end, and bonds to form."


    "Don''t approach him!" shouted Ilia Perli toward the medics, who stopped rushing toward Arthur. The soldiers and battlefield grew quiet as everyone turned toward the Major General. "Amelio¡­ moved."


    The joy was stolen faster than anyone could imagine, reced with fear and pale faces. Everyone was quiet as they turned toward the charcoal Amelio, who was still standing in the pit ofva. The second ticked by before Amelio coughed, and his body began to move.


    "Ah," a voice leaked from his mouth, under the terrified eyes of the crowd. "I have not been close to death¡­ in a thousand years. As expected from the man feared by the gods, Arthur Silvera."


    Amelio started to move while the hole in his torso remained. Then, the Fallen God stepped toward the copsed Arthur, while the world watched while their breathing quickened.


    The charcoaled skin of Amelio started to crack before it fell off and chunked of flesh apanied it. However, he was regenerating the flesh and skin almost instantly while walking toward Arthur.


    "¡­stop him!" shouted Fey toward the rest while she was copsed on the ground. "Arthur Silvera is our only chance to win! Don''t let Amelio kill him!"


    Although everyone heard her, no one moved. The hardened faces of Mero and Ruki did not change, as they still followed their lord''smands to not interfere in the fight. As for the soldiers and guild master, they were drained or fear-struck.


    "Even that attack¡­ was useless against him¡­" muttered Ilia Perli as his body started shaking. "He is walking as if nothing happened. The End Stance should be enough to end it!"


    Amelio left theve pool and reached Arthur. Then, he grabbed his head and raised him in the air, and Arthur winced in pain before opening his eyes.


    "I am not dead, outsider," said Amelio with a grin. "However, you will be."

 Chapter 678 Asuras Tears

    Chapter 678 Asura''s Tears¡¡¡¡Arthur raised his arm, which was bleeding still. His blood-soaked fingers reached toward Amelio, but they carried no more strength behind them. As his fingers touched Amelio''s chest, his arm fell and dangled to the side.


    "You have exhausted everything, outsider," said Amelio while staring at the blood stain on his chest. "This whole kingdom tried everything, and I doubt there is anyone more in this world that can give me that much trouble."


    "Arthur!" roared Devan before he bolted toward Amelio, turning into a storming gale. However, Amelio simply used his other arm to flick the air, sending a shockwave that sent the guild master crashing to the buildings far away.


    The rest were exposed to the attack''s aftermath, which pushed everyone back. Amelio frowned as he turned toward them, allowing his killing intent to turn toward them instead of Arthur. A suffocating pressure descended on them, making the soldiers and guild masters unable to breathe.


    "Sit there quietly," said Amelio while ring at them, his voice deep and threatening. Everyone shivered and closed their mouths while also realizing a terrifying truth: Arthur Silvera was facing such a fearsome opponent.


    Although the White Fairy was the one to give him a lot of the strength he showed, Arthur Silvera was still brave enough to be the one facing this cmity, even after witnessing his might. Those present lost their will to fight as soon as Amelio turned his attention toward them.


    "I¡­ want to run away," muttered one of the guild members while his whole body became covered in sweat. "No one in this world can defeat him, no one!"


    The man''s cries resonated with the rest, as these were their exact thoughts. Yet, even after wielding a power simr to the Empyrean-Rank, Arthur Silvera failed to kill him.


    "Don''t be afraid," said Amelio before he turned toward Arthur. "I only want to kill him," said Amelio while raising his other arm, ready to strike Arthur.


    A figure appeared behind him, white and majestic, carrying a white sword of justice. The White Fairy shed toward the arm holding Arthur, but the de broke after it struck Amelio.


    "Weaklings," muttered Amelio before his eyes shifted toward Fey, who let go of her sword and flipped it in the air to strike Amelio''s arm. Fey winced in pain from the attack, but the arm did not budge.


    Amelio reached out toward her leg, grabbing it tightly until there was a breaking sound. Fey screamed in pain before Amelio threw her away, making her roll across the battlefield.


    Lightning cracked as a figure appeared beneath Amelio, and a spear pierced his arm. There was a cling as Amelio hardened his skin, and the spear was sent flying by the impact. Ilia Perli was about to use his Sword Intent when Amelio kicked his guts and sent him soaring toward the clouds.


    "All of you are¡­ weak."


    The guild masters were the only brave enough to move and try to save Arthur Silvera, but none of their attacks worked on Amelio. In the end, the three of them were left unable to fight, and the only one standing was Master Azkavan.


    "Are you not going to fight?" asked Amelio with a smile. The man shook his head silently while gripping his chest. The hole that Amelio made was still there, but the life force that hisrades gave him was keeping him alive.


    "I know how to pick my battles, and we lost this one."


    "A smart man," said Amelio before turning toward Arthur. "I did not intend to kill any of you except the outsider. After all, he was the reason I sealed myself and lived fearing the void."


    "That was not the deal," said a voice behind Amelio, whichpelled the Fallen God to turn around. There was suddenly a figure standing behind him while holding a woman. "What do you think¡­ that you are doing?" asked the man with golden eyes.


    "I didn''t think you would be here personally," said Amelio before he smiled. "As you can see, I''m not doing anything we didn''t agree on. Your son is the one who almost killed me."


    "Seref Silvera!" shouted Master Azkavan while his body shook. "You are¡­ alive? Even after falling to the other world?"


    "Guild master," called a smiling Seref as he turned toward the guild master. "It seems today is fated to be a nostalgic one! However, I am having a conversation, so can you be quiet?" reprimanded Seref before turning toward Amelio. "Bastard," spat Seref as his smile disappeared. "Are you taking me for a fool?"


    Amelio was silent for a few seconds before letting go of Arthur and throwing him away. As a result, Arthur rolled on the ground before he stopped, coughing blood and whatever his stomach and lungs had. Then, he turned toward his father.


    "We meet again, Arthur," said Seref while looking down on his son. "I have been through a lot of trouble because of you and your little girlfriend. Have you realized your mistakes?"


    "As if I would ept being lectured by a psychopath," said Arthur as he tried to stand, but he fell to the ground. "Let go of my mother."


    "Don''t talk as if she isn''t my wife," said Seref with a smile. "This is the woman who gave birth to you. Her existence is dear to me because of that fact."


    "And what about this city?" Arthur asked, ring at his father. "Are you alright with bringing so much destruction to it simply because I refused to be the great hero you wanted to be?"


    "Is that what you told him, Seref?" asked Amelio after he walked away and sat atop a boulder. "I always knew you were a liar, but this is one terrible lie."


    "Close your mouth, fiend," said Seref while frowning. Amelio raised his hand as if he had given up, and the man turned toward Arthur. "This fight that you have been in is just one of many. More cmities than this one and more terrifying battles await you. Restore the timeline, and follow my path."


    "A timeline that you manipted, weaving your ns for decades, just to throw me into one suffering after the other? All justified with ''I want to make you stronger'' to save the world? I refuse."


    "It seems that all fathers are fated to have stubborn sons, Seref," said Amelio while grinning. "What are you going to do now?"


    "If he doesn''t want that timeline because it is filled with suffering, then I just have to make this one even worse. Amelio, destroy this city along with this woman."


    "I understand," said Amelio as he jumped, and Seref threw his wife far away. Sarahnded on the ground in front of the soldiers, who had been watching the show with battered breaths.


    "SEREF!" roared Arthur as he banged his fist on the ground, his eyes filled with rage. "DON''T FUCKING HARM HER!" shouted Arthur with a hoarse voice.


    "We are both doing things the other person does not want us to do," said Seref. "I wanted you to be the hero who wins against the viins, but I missed one crucial element. You don''t have enough hate within you."


    "I HATE NONE OTHER THAN YOU!"


    "And thereys your answer," said Seref as he spread his arms. "There must be a viin for the story to have a hero! My father saved the world before, and I will make sure that my name will be engraved next to his as a world''s saver!"


    It was a reminder of Seref''s former name and his twisted mentality to fulfill a dream he couldn''t achieve. Amelio walked toward them, leaving Arthur and Seref behind them. His muscles bulged as his feet left deep holes in the ground.


    "STOP IT!" shouted Arthur as tears filled his eyes. "Please, don''t do this! She has nothing to do with this, and none of these people do!"


    "This is because of you, Arthur," said Seref as he watched the city of Kera. "I chose this city because I knew you would be attached to it. After all, we had our happy moments together."


    "Seref! Stop him!" shouted Arthur as blood tricked from his mouth and eyes. He tried to push himself up but fell regardless. His body did not listen to him and refused to move anymore.


    "Sit back and watch," said Seref as he turned toward Arthur. "You gave an amazing fight that will make the world realize your worth as a hero. However, it is sad that we will leave this timeline eventually."


    "I don''t know¡­ how to do that¡­."


    "Then, this is the price of ignorance."


    Amelio stopped walking a few meters away from Sarah and took his stance. His muscles bulged while he stood in front of the soldiers and what remained from Kera. Then, after retracting his arm, bloodlust gathered on it.


    "Asura''s Tears," muttered Amelio as a great demon appeared behind him. "Regret," muttered the cmity before striking toward the city.

 Chapter 679 My Victory

    Chapter 679 My Victory¡¡¡¡The world was frozen to its tiniest molecules as the demonic aura was about to strike the city and its survivors. Yet, even after the broadcast transmitted the footage to the rest of the world, the Yalen King did not send the emergency signal to the masters.


    Behind Amelio was a gigantic figure of a demon whose eyes were blindfolded. The demon struck with an open palm with a word engraved, and tears streamed down his eyes. It was the lord of the underworld, Asura.


    "It seems that this is his strongest attack," muttered Arthur quietly, whichpelled Seref to look toward his son. Unlike before, Arthur was smiling and standing. Seref''s eyes widened with confusion before Arthur raised his hand and held his fingers together. "This is¡­ a win for humanity."


    "Amelio, stop!" shouted Seref as he realized something was wrong, but it was toote. Arthur snapped his fingers, and the blood on Amelio''s chest lit up like a bloody flower. Although the cmity was warned, it was toote.


    "Strengthen-IV!" shouted Arthur as a rune appeared on Amelio''s chest, strengthening him further. Amelio was confused before his arm deformed before he could finish his attack. The muscles on his chest began to expand as well.


    Every tissue, bone, muscle, vessel, and cell began to break down. Amelio was bleeding from every pore in his body as his bones disintegrated and his tendons could no longer support his muscles, rapturing as well.


    The strongest man in the world was turning into an iprehensible mesh of flesh and bones before their eyes, and the culprit seemed to be the man standing behind them. The gory sight left the crowd fearful and the world shaking.


    Arthur Silvera walked toward the still moving corpse of Amelio, who had no time to scream in pain as his whole body began to break down. Then, he reached his mother and checked if she was still alive.


    "Arthur¡­" muttered his father with a hoarse voice. "What¡­ did you do?"


    "I nudged him, that is all," said Arthur while looking at his mother''s sleeping face. "I saw Amelio''s stats. It took me an embarrassing amount of time to realize that Amelio sealed himself for two reasons, not just one."


    "One of them is the split, but the other is¡­" his father seemed confused.


    "The other reason is his inability to evolve further. This pushed him to the limits of his human body. Any further strengthening would make his body copse, as my theory proved. The container was already filled to the limits."


    "You were acting earlier just to push him into using his strength, thus pushing his body to its limits further?" asked Seref while gulping. "What happened to you?"


    "You happened," said Arthur as he turned toward Amelio, whose legs stopped him from supporting and fell to be a pile of flesh. The more enraged he was for what Arthur did, the more he tried to use his strength, and the more it backfired."I will not lose again, father. My suffering will end because I decided it will."


    "This isn''t over yet," said Seref before he regained hisposure. "You are alone here, battered and tired. But, I am still here, and my ns won''t fail!"


    "He is not alone," said a voice from the void as a group of people appeared. It was Oren, Selena, Li, Julia, and Kody Nightroad, along with an injured Mr. Tate. "He was never alone," said Oren before stabbing the ground with his greatsword.


    The four defenders walked to stand behind Arthur as well, each of them battered but still carrying the same prestige. Their gesturepelled the soldiers and guild members to do the same, followed by the shadows and gobkins.


    Seref Silvera stared at the crowd, nced toward Li behind him, and then turned toward Arthur. For the first time since he started fighting, Arthur was no longer the outsider. Instead, he earned a ce among these people by protecting the earth from cmity.


    "These bonds that you have created can break," said Seref toward him. "Everyone will betray you as long as their kings demand it, which they will. No can be relied on, Arthur."


    "I will decide that. It is my life, after all," replied Arthur with a smile. Seref was silent before he walked toward Amelio and waved his hand. Then, Amelio disappeared somewhere, and Seref started levitating.


    "Do not let the cmity escape!" shouted Ilia Perli with panic, but Arthur raised his arm toward them. Seref Silvera watched them while floating toward the sky.


    "The real cmity was not Amelio nor the serpent," said Arthur as he red at Seref. "It was him. We are spared because this was not within his calctions, and he needs time to decide whether our deaths will bring him benefits or harm."


    "I lost this time, Arthur," said a smiling Seref as he rose higher. "However, there will be a next time. This is a warning to every human in this world," dered Seref toward the drones. "The other world has started attacking!"


    His face was transmitted to every citizen worldwide, shaking their hearts. The world would copse if more attacks happened like this one in every city. After that, the man who would bebeled a terrorist took out a small artifact.


    "The invasion is over. Return to the gate, and leave this world. The mission¡­ has failed."


    Seref soared toward the giant portal where Avarice was and disappeared into it. Arthur watched his father leave with Amelio, and his body lost strength once the man disappeared into the portal.


    The Skywalkers and serpent retreated into the gate, and in a few minutes, the city was empty from any outsiders. However, the monsters remained to roam Kera, but those turned out to be the lesser evil.


    Arthur fell to the ground beside his mother, his breathing growing shallower. Oren rushed toward him and ced his hand on his back. Arthur turned toward him with a smile, feeling like his brother had changed.


    "Is this a new hairstyle?" asked Arthur while looking at the grayed hair of Oren. After a momentary pause, Oren smiled while shaking his head. "I guess a lot¡­ has¡­ happened."


    "Your face is pale, Arthur," said Oren with worry, but Arthur shook his head and stood up. "You should rest since the fight is over."


    "The fight is never over," said Arthur as he looked at the soldiers and Ilia Perli. "Amelio is gone, and your king still wishes for my death. Are you going to arrest me now, Ilia? My head should equal a pardon."


    Oren seemed confused about the situation, which has not been resolved yet. The invaders were gone, but Arthur was still a criminal in the eyes of the kingdom. However, Ilia Perli shook his head in response.


    "Once two men fight alongside each other, there is nothing but respect between them. I am no longer Captain of the Unbroken Corps since I disobeyed my king. Kera needs no further destruction but healing."


    "A wise man," Arthur said before turning toward the horizon. "I just wish that your king was just as wise. It seems the fighting never ends indeed."


    The rest of them followed his gaze and watched airships line the horizon. Their sudden appearance after Arthur managed to defeat Amelio suggested this was nned, but no one was brave enough to admit that.


    It was the Royal Fleet,manded by the king himself. The Yalen King wanted to kill Arthur instead of relying on someone who might disobey him. The soldiers felt choked as they witnessed the scene, and it was the same for Ilia Perli.


    "His Majesty has waited until the fighting ends to send reinforcements? Has he wished for Arthur Silvera''s death that badly?" asked Ilia Perli with helplessness while clenching his fist. "What have we been protecting, exactly?"


    "The innocents," said Arthur as he turned around toward Oren and the rest of the rescue squad. "I will take my leave now, Ilia Perli. Are you sure you won''t join me since we are both criminals now?"


    "I have been a man of justice my whole life. If I run away now, I will be no different from the criminals I caught. Let me believe His Majesty is still the same king I chose to serve."


    "I understand, but when the timees, I will not hesitate to aid you," said Arthur as Oren supported him and Selena carried his mother. "As for the two of you, it might be dangerous to stay here. So be our hostages for the time being since the Nightroad family is bound to be concerned."


    "Greetings, older brother," said Selena with a bashful face as she met Arthur for the first time. "We will be under your care, then. I still want to make sure Oren and Aunty are safe."


    "I understand," agreed Arthur before turning toward Julia, Li, and Mr. Tate. "I have many questions, but we can talk after we run away. There is still one missing person¡­" muttered Arthur as he looked around.


    The Cmity Spider descended toward them, filled with deep gushed and corroded metal after its fight with the serpent. A giant teleport circle appeared on the ground, covering Arthur''s group, his gobkins, and his shadows. However, they were still waiting when someone appeared on the cliff.


    "Alexie!" shouted Maryam as she waved her hand. Arthur smiled and waited for her to teleport toward them, and she joined their group. The airships were now covering the distant sky, and it was time for them to leave.


    "Goodbye, everyone," said Arthur toward the guild masters and Ilia Perli. "I will visit when I have the time and thank you for taking my side. The next time we meet¡­ I will be leading my own guild."

 Chapter 680 Princess of Elves

    Chapter 680 Princess of Elves¡¡¡¡Astral Calendar: 2049, 3rd of October.


    The fight was over against the invasion of the world led by the Fallen God, Amelio, whose strength wasterbeled transcendence. The Yalen King led his Royal Fleet, hoping to chase a worldwide criminal. However, the reason announced by the kingdom was to stop the invasion, but very few believed him.


    The events were broadcasted by none other than the criminal, who revealed secret plots against him that made the people the Yalen King, further fueled by Major General Ilia''s choice of disobeying the orders.


    The king then arrested the strongest unit of the Yalveran Union without any resistance. But unfortunately, the Yalen King failed to apprehend the one man who saved his kingdom because he disappeared along with his family andrades.


    After the end of this tragedy, the world had to count its losses. In the end, it was found that there were 29,459 deaths and 154,382 injuries. Half of those deaths and injuries were at the hands of Amelio, and the other half were by the monsters and demihumans that had appeared. As for the city itself, half of it was destroyed beyond recognition.


    It was a sad day for this world and the beginning of terror. Although Kera has evacuated most of its residents, there were too many deaths and injuries resulting from this attack. This wound needed time to heal.


    The rescue efforts began to save survivors who did not get to the shelter or those trapped underground after Amelio''s attack. It was a slow process, but the world tended to its wounds.


    The incident fueled the news channels worldwide to publish story after story, and the footage broadcasted after Arthur Silvera hijacked the drones could not be contained. Every citizen had them, and not even the world''s leaders could do anything about them.


    The non-awakeners started writing conspiracy theories about the seven families, whose existence became almost a reality rather than a rumor. Finally, Arthur Silvera told the people that the world was being led toward destruction by seven families who wished to rule it once again.


    Several blogs and online presences were shut down, and no trace of them could be found. However, the whole world knows, so this was just proof that a higher force was trying to hide the truth.


    Ultimately, it was futile, and the truth became known to everyone. However, this was the beginning of the unrest, as the people lost faith in their leaders because of the Yalen King''s actions. Although the kingdom tried to exin the situation, it became apparent because of the Yalen King''s selfishness.


    In the end, the Yalen King failed to capture Arthur Silvera. Furthermore, his refusal to use the emergency summons to let the other nations aid Kera was proof of his selfishness. This birthed several guilds, who dered their disapproval of the king and became criminals.


    For the reasons above, the date "3rd of October" became known as the beginning of chaos. As for the man in the center of everything, Arthur Silvera, his whereabouts were unknown.


    ***


    Arthur fell to the ground as soon as the teleportation appeared. His body crashed after going over its limits a long time ago. However, Arthur could use the strength of many because of his Release-rune, which worked to release his body''s limits.


    However, the side effects were immense. Arthur started bleeding from his every orifice, as several of his internal organs were damaged. The scene rmed Oren and the rest, who were still celebrating their escape using the cmity spider.


    "We need to take him to Janea," said Julia with a frown. "The damage that he sustained is immense, far from being normal. Arthur has exerted his life force to use that amount of power. The Healing Paradise, Janea, is the nation of healers."


    "We cannot go there," said Arthur as he started coughing blood, andrge amounts of ck-tar blood came out. "I will be arrested the moment I am, cough, seen. I can heal on my¡­ own¡­ so just take me to the control room."


    "We can find someone willing to help," frowned Oren as he held his brother with worry. Finally, however, Arthur shook his head. It was at that moment that an rm came off inside the mansion.


    "An unidentified person has entered the barrier."


    Arthur frowned before he waved his hand, and a hologram appeared to reveal a woman on a broom. Her long green hair danced in the wind, and her freckled face carried a smile as she waved at them. It seems she was talking with no intention of attacking them.


    "I am here to heal the outsider!" said the woman toward them, and the crowd frowned. They were still in the outmostyer of the mansion, the goblins'' home. "I am alone!"


    "This woman is¡­" muttered Julia with shock. "She is the current princess of Janea, also known as the Life Deity. However, what is she doing here, and how did she find us?"


    "Descendants of the Healer Guardian," muttered Arthur as he stared at her before opening the doors to the mansion. The rest were shocked as the woman entered on her broom and started descending.


    "Arthur, can we trust her?" asked Oren as he gripped his sword, but Arthur did not answer. The woman descended to the ground and strapped her broom on her back before walking toward them.


    "Greetings, Arthur Silvera," bowed the woman with a smile. "I apologize for interrupting your escape, but I realized I might be useful to you. You are the almighty creator, so you can heal yourself. However, can you recover your mana fast enough before your body dies?"


    "It seems you have realized my predicament,"ughed Arthur as he rose from the ground. "You are his vessel, right?"


    "I received the offer but have yet to ept it," said the woman with a smile. "Therefore, I don''t carry his will, nor will I try to take anything from you."


    "I don''t like free things," said Arthur. "There is no free lunch in this world, so what do you want? Is it money? A new ability?"


    "You are truly an almighty god," the woman giggled, and it stunned the crowd. "I want to spend some time away from my nation, and this ce sounds like a wonderful vacation spot. But, I also want to know the man the world hates and loves."


    "I think we should take her deal," said Julia. "It seems she isn''t lying, and if she does something to Arthur, then Li will kill her. It is far better than letting these injuries hinder your future growth, Arthur."


    "This sounds too good to be true," muttered Selena with a frown. "I think we should go to my family''s estate and seek help instead."


    "I will trust her," announced Arthur before the rest could argue the matter. His eyes stared into the woman''s eyes, and she smiled sweetly. "I know her bloodline, after all."


    "Then, it is a deal," grinned the woman. "My name is Tiara, and it''s a pleasure to meet you, atst, Arthur Silvera."


    ***


    After a few hours, Arthur was lying in his bed unconscious. His wounds had mostly healed, and Tiara was about to leave him to rest. However, Arthur opened his eyes and asked her a question.


    "Have you met Lyari?" asked Arthur while staring at the ceiling. His body was bandaged and covered with potions, leaves, and ointments. Tiara turned toward him with a smile.


    "It seems the two of you are friends indeed," said Tiara before she pulled a chair and sat beside him. On the other side was Li, standing there silently. "I met him indeed. Have you?"


    "In another timeline," smiled Arthur. "Ourst meeting was a fight because I didn''t want to listen to him. The rest of the guardians can easily be identified as friends or foes, but Lyari is different. I knew he didn''t want to hurt me."


    "Sometimes, you hurt those you love by wanting to be with them, regardless of their desires." Tiara caressed her ears and took something off. "You should know about this since you met the guardian already."


    Her ears were pointy and long, suggesting her rtion to the Elven King, Lyari. Arthur nodded at her question, and the woman smiled weakly. Then, she exined, "I did not lie about why I want to be here. These ears made me the Princess of Elves and cursed me with unimaginable responsibility. Before I ept being a vessel, I wanted some time alone."


    "You healed this broken body, so you are free to stay here as long as you desire," Arthur replied before turning back toward the ceiling. "However, it will get a lot more hectic from now on. We are, after all, a wanted group."


    "There is no safer ce on this earth than your side, creator," said Tiara before she left her seat. "Excuse me as I take one of the empty rooms in the inneryer. Then, if you need any healing, call me."

 Chapter 681 A Joyful Dinner

    Chapter 681 A Joyful Dinner¡¡¡¡The next time Arthur opened his eyes, the sky in his window was dark. He was awakened by ttering and chattering from the standard room, where he and Mistletoe used to dine. As he tried to move his body, it responded, and there was no pain.


    "A marvelous healing ability," muttered Arthur with emotion before leaving his bed. Arthur reached the standard room at the end as he left the room and headed down the runic-lined hallway. He was greeted by a dinner scene involving different people and races eating while chatting.


    "And then, I used my secret ability to stop him! That man was insanely strong, but nothing can defeat my iron will!" shouted Kody while standing atop a table, retelling his battles.


    "I remember it quite differently, as you were about to die muttering something about your life having meaning," said Julia whileughing. The crowd roared inughter, and Kody turned red.


    Arthur blinked as he stared at the scene. Oren, Selena, Maryam, Mero, Marvi, Ruki, and Tiara were also there. This unusual gathering was all eating together, but his subordinates were more reserved and only had a smile.


    "My Liege!" the first one to kneel was Ruki, her shadow cloak falling to the sides. The dinner stopped as the crowd turned toward Arthur. After seeing Ruki, Marvi and Mero bowed, although Mero was quite drunk.


    "There is no need to make me ruin this asion," said Arthur with a smile before he walked toward them and pulled a chair. "Rise, and let''s eat."


    "Are you alright, Arthur?" asked Julia with worry. "It has been nothing but a day, so you shouldn''t be moving about. Isn''t that right, Princess Tiara?"


    "An average man would need a month to heal from that battle, but the outsider is no average man." Tiara smiled as she ced another bite of roasted meat in her mouth. "However, it doese with consequences if you fight these days. Rest is your best ally."


    "Aren''t the people of Janea all vegetarians?" asked Arthur as he watched her eat the meat. "I once read about your respect for all lives, or whatever."


    "We hate to waste unnecessary lives," said Tiara while nodding. "However, since the food has been made already, I have no reason to refuse. The deed has beenmitted, and this meat is delicious."


    The crowd stared at her with speechless faces. The Janea Nation was known to be a nation of life and prosperity because of its thick forests and wide rivers. Everyone there avoided eating meat and relied solely on nts to survive. However, the woman in front of them was their princess, eating meat.


    "Stereotypes are always wrong, it seems," said Oren with a smile. "I want to thank you again, Princess Tiara, for healing my brother. That is a debt we cannot forget." Oren bowed his head.


    "No need for thanks," said Princess Tiara while waving her spoon. "I watched the fight where he protected the kingdom, and I didn''t like how the Yalen King wanted to handle things. I came all the way here, after all. So I might as well have fun."


    "And why are you acting as the older brother?" rebuked Arthur with a frown. "You are still a brat, so just eat your meal."


    "After I saw how reckless you are, I decided to be the older brother," Oren said. The crownughed, and Arthur couldn''t help but smile. Then, he raised a ss, and the crowd quietened.


    All that was left was the peaceful music that someone yed. Arthur closed his eyes with a smile as he raised a toast. "It has been a long battle," he said. "I almost lost my life multiple times. All those present fought in their way, and we won. However, many lost their homes and family and cannot celebrate like this."


    The mood turned from joyful to somber. Everyone stopped eating as they heard his words, but Arthur continued. "I''m not here to ruin the mood, but it is essential to remember what we lost and continue to live. We survived, and that is a joyful result. I''m just thankful for everyone here who had my back during different steps of the way. A toast to the ones we lost and to a better tomorrow! Cheers!"


    "Cheers!" cheered the rest as they nged their sses against each other. Oren was about to drink his when Arthur snatched it from his hand using his telekinesis rune.


    "You are still too young, so juice it is for Selena and you!" reprimanded Arthur with a grin, to the dismay of the two. The rest of themughed and mmed their sses on the table.


    "That is right, Oren! You are still too young!"


    "Maybe in a year, we''ll let you!"ughed Kody heartily, and Oren''s face was red.


    "Didn''t you used to drink some of it when our mom was asleep, Arthur?" asked Oren with a raised brow. Arthur choked on his ss before looking around, ensuring his mother wasn''t there.


    "Don''t let her hear you!" said Arthur with panic, and the crowdughed again. The chattering resumed as each told their battle stories while Arthur simply watched them. Then, he rose from his chair and left.


    Mr. Tate and his mother were in a different room, far from the hustle. It seems the two of them were still unconscious. Arthur walked toward his mother''s side and tried to hold her hand. However, the moment he did, he felt a resonance.


    [Powers of the Holy Crown have been detected.]


    Arthur paused and grabbed Mr. Tate''s hand, but it did not have that reaction. His frown deepened as he held his mother''s hand and tried to use Wake-rune to make her regain consciousness, but it didn''t work. Instead, it felt like his rune was sucked into a bottomless abyss.


    "What is going on?" muttered Arthur with a frown. His mother was sleeping without any problems, and she looked unharmed. Tiara healed their injuries, and she said that all they needed was rest.


    The Holy Crown was the artifact created by the Schr Guardian and King Arthur. It should be used to change the next generations of the seven families and choose a king for the people. However, Seref was using it, as did Jasmine in Runera.


    Arthur ced his hand on his mother and tried to use his insignia, Breaker. It was the one given to him by the Holy Crown and his former self. King Arthur might have set it up as a method to stop the trial from going overboard.


    [Powers of Holy Crown cannot be broken unless in the trial.]


    A message appeared as Arthur tried to use his insignia on his mother, proving his efforts useless. Then, as he grew frustrated, a person entered the door behind him. Arthur could tell it was Oren without turning.


    "Is there something wrong, brother?" asked Oren as he saw Arthur standing beside their mother, holding her tightly. "Tiara said mom should wake up in a few days."


    "I''m afraid that won''t happen," said Arthur as he ced his mother''s hand down. "Seref did something to her, and we must find a way to undo it. It seems the answer lies in the trial of the Holy Crown."


    "¡­was that truly him?" asked Oren with a shaky voice, and Arthur paused. Then, he nodded without turning back, and Oren clenched his fist. "I didn''t want to believe it, but why does he have to do all of this?"


    "Everything that happened to me, and us, was a part of his n," said Arthur as he turned toward his brother and walked toward the door. "Seref wants me to be the strongest in the world and be its savior. His ambitions aren''t for the people, but for glory."


    "Can that glory be eaten? Because I remember days when we had nothing to eat," asked Oren with a hollowugh. "It''s a sick joke I don''t want to believe."


    "Choose to believe what you want, Oren," said Arthur while patting his shoulder. "I chose to live as I wish instead of following his ns like a puppet. Even I have yet to find out what I want. All I know is that seeing you today has made my struggles worth it."


    Arthur let go of his brother''s shoulder and left him crying. Selena was at the door, and Arthur nodded toward her in greeting before leaving the two together.


    After he left the room, Arthur''s face crumbled. His earlier expression was reced with rage over Seref''s diabolical n. But, if this was a part of it, then his father had a backup n to hinder himter on in the trial of the Holy Crown.


    The dinner was over as he entered themon room, and most of them returned to rest. However, the only two people still sitting there were Julia and Maryam.


    "Arthur," turned Julia toward him. "I wanted to tell you something before I go to sleep. It''s about what your actions did to the world and what is going on right now."

 Chapter 682 A Memorial

    Chapter 682 A Memorial¡¡¡¡"I know the world has been thrown into mayhem," Arthur said as he pulled a chair and sat in front of the two. "And I apologize for making you aplices in my rebellion against it."


    "It is more than just that," said Maryam while ruffling her hair. "Reports areing to Runera one after the other. This fight seems more than just an invasion, as it was a warning. The man named Seref Silvera has dered that more of these will begin, and the world is in a state of unrest."


    "When the people start doubting their kings, conflicts shall ur. Even as we speak, many guilds have disappeared from existence and joined the rebellious forces in their nations."


    "This cannot be achieved in a single incident," Arthur shook his head. "The world has been enduring the seven families in the shadows. How many resources have been taken away from awakeners by the sons and daughters of heavens?"


    "In any case, the battle that urred became the trigger that showed the real face of the world. Your words in the broadcast are backed by many, and many of them gained the courage to step forward."


    "And what can we do about that?"


    "It''s not like we need to do anything, but we want to know what you want to do from now on. You cannot return to Jerano after what happened in Runera, so would you assume a new identity?"


    "I would rather not." Arthur shook his head. "You lose a little bit of yourself every time you live the life of another. I¡­ don''t want to be an outsider anymore. A man who runs away from his life by hiding is no different than a coward."


    "However, the world will treat you as a criminal no matter where you appear," said Maryam with a frown. "It is better toy low for a while."


    "Even if I know the right choice, sometimes I don''t have to choose it. If we all made the right decisions, we wouldn''t be human. I will carry this identity with pride and face whatever threatse my way. If I die, that would be as much as I amount to: a threat that the world eliminated."


    "¡­that is a scary mindset," said Julia with a sigh. "Then, that means you will create Ascent as you have nned?"


    "I am," nodded Arthur. "I need to close the dungeons before another invasion urs. In this way, I can also grow stronger than before. First, however, we must find a way to know which dungeons will break next. I have a person in mind, but he is still in Kera."


    "You must be talking about the Cmity Foreseer, Ronin Yalen?" asked Julia, and Arthur nodded. "If he can foresee disasters, then he is the best foreseer we can obtain. However, howe this disaster came without warning?"


    "I don''t know if he hid it or if Master Ronin failed to see it," said Oren aftering back with Selena. "However, it might not be a disaster for Master Ronin because it brought what he always dreamed about: his wife."


    "A man''s disasters is another man''s fortune," said Arthur with a sigh. "I didn''t know Master Ronin had such aplicated past, but it exins a lot."


    "I didn''t get a lot of details, but it seems his wife left him and their daughter, Mnia. And it seems she is the queen of whatever kingdom those soldiers served."


    "If that is so, then it can be a part of their n," said Arthur. The rest stared at him with confusion. "If Seref knew his ns would be foiled if Master Ronin foresaw them, then his alliance with that kingdom for the sole reason of misleading Master Ronin. This means that his life must be in danger."


    "A truly calcting man, this Seref," said Maryam. "Is he your father? I don''t understand why¡­."


    "We don''t understand either, but it seems he has changed since we''vest known him," said Oren, which made Arthur nce at him. "He is not the father that we know anymore."


    "It is futile to talk about this," said Arthur. "The world awaits our next move. Then, it will decide how the people see us."


    "If you wish to fight the world, then you need an army, Arthur," said Julia with worry. "The reason that humans have survived the onught of the monsters is that we have numbers! It''s the same for other for the armies."


    "A guild is an army," said Oren. "If we increase our numbers, we should be able to fight back."


    "Isn''t there a memorial happening in Kera?" asked Arthur with a smile. "It might be time for another announcement."


    ***


    The world did not sleep well the following days as they awaited their turn for an invasion by someone as powerful as Amelio. It did not lessen their fears when they knew that Amelio was still alive, even after his defeat against Arthur Silvera. Kera had Arthur Silvera to protect it, but what about the rest of them?


    After several days after the incident, a world summit was called to reassure the people. It was held in Shon''s high mountains, considered neutral grounds for the Seven Families. It was a broadcast of the strongest people in the world showing their readiness.


    At the same time, it was to mourn the fallen in Kera. It took almost a week to find every corpse and bury them on the outskirts of Kera, but it was necessary to pay respect to those who fell during this attack.


    Although Kera has been destroyed, many of its citizens returned after the guilds cleared the monsters away. Almost a million people gathered on this day to mourn the loss of their loved ones, friends, and neighbors.


    The clouds blocked the sun on this sad day, and it rained. It was the end of summer and the beginning of fall. The rain covered the destroyed buildings and the cliff that had appeared, but the crowd carried the caskets to the cemetery explicitly built for them.


    Among them were the soldiers who gave their lives for this kingdom. Their honor was inscribed on a giant stone statue resembling a sword. After the victims were buried across the massive cemetery, the memorial was held with a candle for each fallen victim.


    Their pictures were ced around a giant monument that had their names. Their families cried, and their friends drank in their memory. The memorial was broadcasted to the rest of the world, so the other nations could also pay their respect.


    After every joy of victory, there was the grief of the lost. War had no winners, and violence was never the path that led to happiness. Millions walked through the destroyed streets of Kera toward the monument to pay their respect.


    The world summit began, and the bells of heaven were rung, signaling the gathering of the strong. Their appearance brought relief. They were all sitting across a table, with each chair belonging to the leader of a nation.


    The Yalen King and the Madam of Janea sat on opposite sides of the table. Patriarch of Shon, Emperor of Ilios, and King of Beasts were seated beside each other. As for the Queen of Sourna and President of On, the two of them sat opposite the three. A balcony was beside them, where a giant sat there, and it was the Lord of Halin.


    Behind them sat the other nations, like Tanera and Berilo, sat on the outer ring of the summit. The appearance of many kings, queens and emperors gathered together made the viewers'' hearts beat rapidly.


    "A recent incident in my kingdom made the public tremble with fear," said the Yalen King, and it was the beginning of the summit. The world leaders discussed the incident in front of the public and presented new ideas to handle such cmities.


    Their cooperation and generosity almost made the people feel united. However, several leaders were quiet, refusing to give their opinion on the matter. One of them was the organizer of this event, the Patriarch of Shon.


    As the summit was about to reach its conclusion and pay respect to Kera, the broadcast was suddenly hijacked. A man appeared among the crowd, wearing a ck suit. His appearance was ordinary, but his golden eyes caught the attention of many. It was none other than the face that had defended Kera from destruction and be the new front of rebellion. It was Arthur Silvera.


    The drones were capturing his image standing among the crowds of people mourning the fallen of Kera. Arthur Silvera did the same as he walked through the crowd, which split for his arrival. The broadcast was being transmitted against their will again, and Arthur reached the monument before paying his respects.


    After praying for the dead and lighting incenses, Arthur Silvera turned toward the world. Then, he sat in front of the monument and opened his mouth for the whole world to hear his words.

 Chapter 683 Be Your Savior

    Chapter 683 Be Your Savior¡¡¡¡"War," muttered Arthur as he faced the mourning millions, "what is it for? Is it to conquernds beyond what our eyes can see? Or is it to be gods that everyone fears? I fought in this battle, on its frontlines, to protect this city. However, as long as there is war, there will be victims no matter how much we fight or sacrifice."


    The people were staring at him with grieving eyes. Some of them were red from crying, and others seemed worn out. However, they all listened quietly to the man who fought the most for this city. Most of those present did not even care about the summit but still listened quietly, as did the rest of the world.


    "I came to the knowledge that I have manybels now: a criminal, a hero, and a rebel. Everybeles from a different group, proving that each has no rtion to me. I am what they want me to be."


    "Then," shouted a kid holding a portrait, standing in front of the people with his mother. "Then, what are you? Are you a hero?"


    "I fought for this city not because it was the right thing to do. I would choose myself if things looked bleak, but this city holds my heart. I was born and raised in this city and wanted to protect it and my family."


    "Are you here to clear responsibility from the chaos in the world?" asked a man who had a missing leg before he stepped forward toward Arthur, his expression angry. "If you are not our savior, then who will be? The Yalen King?"


    "It doesn''t matter," replied Arthur while shaking his head. "I''m not telling you who your savior would be because there is no savior. All of those who survived today are their own saviors. You have run, fought, and sacrificed so much to survive. So I won''t take credit for that as the savior, and I don''t want you to depend on anyone."


    The world was quiet, faced with the wise words of a young man. Even the man with a missing limb bit his lips with frustration, remembering what he had suffered.


    "I know the easier choice is to rely on someone, and that''s okay. However, no one is going to save you forever. Tomorrow there will be no Arthur Silvera, Ilia Perli, the guilds, or the brave soldiers. Who can you rely on but yourself when you are on your own?"


    Tears streamed down the people''s faces as they all realized the truth of Arthur''s words. Then, one by one, everyone began to sit down on their knees and listen to the words of a man who seemed to know everything.


    The world listened more closely than it did to the world''s summit. No one tried to watch the other broadcast, as this one took priority now. Arthur didn''t seem in a hurry as he sat down and talked to the people as if he was their friend.


    "I came here for a single reason: the rulers aren''t the real enemies. Most of them are selfish and would protect their kin only, but we choose to follow them. The real enemy is our weakness. Grow stronger, whether you are a soldier, criminal, or citizen. Seek strength in its darkest alleys and brightest zas."


    It was clear that Arthur was not talking for personal gains or his interests. He was not trying to make them like him but advising them to protect themselves.


    "A war ising," said Arthur. "I will fight my battles as theye, and so should you. If we ever meet on a lonely road or a fatal corner, I''ll lend you a hand. First, however, rise! Be your own savior!"


    It was then that soldiers began to gather around the memorial. They donned their shining armors and marched down the street, pushing the people away to reach the world-ss criminal. However, the people started resisting, shouting at them to leave the ce.


    "It seems I need to leave now," said Arthur while watching the soldiers with a smile. "What a swift response, unlike what happened a few days ago. I also came here for another reason. I know that you are watching this, leaders of this world. I want to tell you that Ascent will not abide by your rules. If any of you hurt my guild, then I will destroy your thrones."


    The soldiers rode their mounts and flew to attack Arthur, but he disappeared without a trace. When they reached the monument, all they found was an angry crowd. In the end, they had to flee the scene.


    The broadcast from Kera ended, and it caused another storm with Arthur Silvera in the center. However, it worked to stabilize the unrest among the people. Arthur Silvera did not give promises or empty words. Instead, he told them what they needed to do: grow stronger.


    The non-awakeners around the world had a wake-up call. Most of them used to enjoy the peace brought by the awakeners and their rulers, but the situation changed. Threats were about to arrive in this world that not even the guilds and rulers could handle. So it was time for them to increase their survival odds.


    It was the beginning of the great awakening era.


    ***


    "And how would that help our situation?" asked Julia with confusion. "You''ve just helped the other nations avoid possible rebellions. Instead, we should incite the people to give them trouble!"


    "That is not how it works," Arthur shook his head. "The people aren''t dumb. They can tell when they are being manipted, and I don''t wish to cause unnecessary wars. However, the moment I gave them advice and threatened the rulers, I already told them I was on their side."


    "And what would that give us?"


    "Ambitious guild members," said Arthur with a smile. "You said we should build an army, but the whole world can be our ally instead. We can pick the talented ones from every city in this world."


    "Are we going to start recruiting?" asked Julia while blinking. "However, how would they contact us? The world is chasing us, after all."


    "It seems you already consider yourself a part of Ascent," muttered Arthur with intrigue as he leaned back in his chair. Oren and Maryam were silent as they turned toward Julia, who smiled.


    "I saw what you are capable of, Arthur Silvera. I would be foolish to chase after my earlier ambitions instead of learning from you. It might be the case for all of us."


    "I''m here to make sure he saves Oriole," said Maryam, crossing her arms together. "I still want him to keep that promise."


    "Is Ori in danger?" frowned Oren. Arthur was silent as he tapped his fingers on the table nervously. "He seems to have a n of his own, but I''m unclear about the details."


    "Against the invaders of Runera?" frowned Julia. "That man with the mask can read minds. What kind of n can work against him?"


    "I''ll have to investigate their whereabouts first," replied Arthur while rubbing his forehead. "However, we need to start recruiting new people to join us. The enemies will not wait for us to gather our strengths before they strike again."


    "And how would we start recruiting?"


    "Ruki and the shadows will handle that. First, release flyers to recruit from worldwide, in every city and ally. Anyone who applies needs to use an artifact that would let us gauge their strength and potential. Then, the shadows will investigate their background."


    "It seems you have already thought about everything," said Julia while leaning forward. "However, can you lead that many people? You are quite popr."


    "A lot of members mean we cannot hide from the world. So we will recruit a small number every month, divided among different divisions, which you all will lead."


    "Us?" asked Oren with surprise. "There should be more powerful people joining the guild. They won''t be happy about serving under someone weaker than them."


    "We can make arrangements to avoid power conflicts, but you all are my most trusted. I cannot trust others to lead in the same way I trust you. However, that is only if you wish to take the position or join the guild."


    "¡­can you give us time to think?" asked Julia, to which Arthur nodded. "I will give you an answer in the morning. Goodnight, everyone." Julia then went toward her room, followed by Maryam, who simply nodded in farewell. So it was only Oren now with him.


    "Are you sure about this, Arthur?" asked Oren with unease. "The world will not sit idle as we grow stronger. When we show our faces, other cmities and rulers wille after us."


    "If a fight is what they desire, then we are not going down without one," said Arthur as he twirled the ss in his hand. "Let us discuss this on another day. It is gettingte, so you should return to Selena''s room. I moved your luggage there and made her room bigger."


    "I¡­" stuttered Oren with a flushed face. It seems he thought Arthur overlooked his sneaking into her room. Arthur grinned and shooed him.


    "She is your girlfriend, after all. So go and be together."


    "Thank you, brother," Oren said with a smile before leaving. The only one left in the dining room was Arthur, quietly thinking to himself. Seeing Oren and Selena together made him remember Diana.


    "I miss you, my sweetheart," muttered Arthur in the lonely room. "Are you still alive and well? Are you waiting for the day we meet, the same way I break in every passing second?"

 Chapter 684 A Proper Host

    Chapter 684 A Proper Host¡¡¡¡Three weeks have passed since the incident in Kera. There were no other invasions, but there were many dungeon breaks. The force separating the two worlds seemed to weaken, but humans fought well.


    The world was changing slowly as the times did as well. A sudden influx of awakeners took the world by storm as more and more abilities rose to the surface. A new generation of warriors appeared that differed significantly from the ones before.


    A group of guilds appeared that did not seek to register themselves in the system and didn''t answer to the government. This was against thews of the World Order, which governed awakeners. Their reasons for this are distrust in the rulers and mimicking the actions of a certain guild.


    Rumors of Ascent recruiting stormed the world in a matter of a week. Every new awakener inspired by Arthur Silvera''s speech sought to join it, which resulted in every nation criminalizing the guild. However, it did not increase the number of people seeking to join.


    Their reason was simple: Arthur Silvera has defeated the most powerful cmity to appear. Research is still ongoing on how he managed to pull such a feat, but they are clueless. However, it was one thing for sure: If Arthur Silvera could do what Astra-rankers couldn''t, his guild had more chance of survival.


    The gears of advancement turned, marching humanity to new realms. A peace that hassted for over a hundred years has now been broken. The people of the world realized that it was only a matter of time before their battle arrived.


    In the uninhabitednds, where no government reigned, and monsters were in every corner, a group of people teleported into a valley. They wore ck cloaks with a silver lining. The group of people stood with wariness written on their faces.


    "Are you sure this is the ce, Miko?" asked one of the elders in the group, whose eyes were both white. A scar that looked like an x-mark was over his head, running atop his eyes. "We must retrieve the heir at once. Otherwise, the monarch will turn his back on the teaching of our ancestor."


    "We have no choice. The creator has our prince a hostage," said Miko while staring at the sky. "The guild should be here, but they won''t show themselves unless we send the signal."


    "What a humiliating sight for the great assassins of Berilo to be pulled around by a brat," said a giant warrior before he spat. "I would behead him if not for the prophecy."


    "As if you can," sneered Miko at him. "Arthur Silvera is the creator for a reason. Do you think that you can defeat Amelio as he did? I think not."


    "You have always been protective of him," said the old man as hebed his beard. "I wonder why you still do that after what he chose that woman over us."


    Miko was silent, but her expression darkened. The group wandered into the fog before they took a re gun and shot it toward the sky. A red star overlooked the valley before a deep bell rang. Then, the fog began to clear from their view.


    "It is a wonder how much he can aplish in three weeks," the old men stared above. "A barrier conceals a vast expanse ofnd and teleports whateveres its way to the other side. This is a marvelous hole in space."


    The barrier before them was an energy field, and a tremendous golden door materialized in it. After reaching the door, the group of three stood proud in front of it and announced their identities.


    "We are the envoy from the Berilo Kingdom!" shouted the giant man with a ferocious voice. "Call the creator out!" he roared, but no one answered. Instead, the doors of the golden gate opened to reveal a flower field with a stony path in the middle. "Such disrespect!"


    "Respect is earned, not demanded," said the old man before he entered. "We will meet the creator and clear the air. We have indeed treated him poorly so far because of our doubts. Let us take this chance to resolve this, as long as the young master is unharmed."


    After the three entered, they found a massive field full of yellow flowers dancing in the wind. There was a gazebo in the middle of the flower field, where a small couch had been ced. Atop the sofa was ady with green hair, reading a book as her hair danced in the wind.


    "Excuse me," muttered Miko as the group stopped in front of the pavilion. "Are you a part of Ascent Guild? We are looking for Arthur Silvera¡­."


    The woman turned toward them, and it shocked Miko speechless. It wasn''t just because of her beauty, which would charm any man or woman, or the nts that grew around her couch. Instead, Miko was speechless because of her identity.


    "You are¡­ Princess Tiara!" muttered Miko with shock, and the woman nodded with a smile. The two men were also confused about why one of the seven families was here, but they got ready to fight, and so did Miko.


    "Worry not, dear guests," said Tiara before she closed her book and pointed toward the distance. "Follow this path, and you shall find the creator. He has been expecting you, along with your prince."


    "Prince Kirk is well?" muttered the old man with relief. "It seems we can avoid a deadly fight. However, I wonder what the descendant of the Healer Guardian is doing here?"


    "A vacation," replied Tiara with a smile before returning to her book. The group was speechless before the giant man was about to step toward her, but the old man raised his hand.


    "I would like to have one as well, hoho," the old manughed. "Excuse us, Young Miss of Janea. We shall take our leave."


    "A pleasure to meet you, Echoless," said Tiara while reading her book. The old man paused before he continued to walk down the path. The two followed after him while ncing back at the woman.


    "Master, that woman knows your identity," frowned Miko with unease. "A few in the world only know your name. Should we attack her?"


    "We are no match," said Echoless with a smile. "We can strike in the dark, and we might win. However, we are no match to her in a field she created."


    "What is that creator doing by allowing the seven families so close?" grumbled the giant man. "Has he let his guard down because he defeated Amelio?"


    "There are things we don''t know too," Echoless said. "However, we have been walking for a while, and this field isn''t ending. We might be in a loop."


    "The exit is gone too," said Miko as she turned. "Princess Tiara is nowhere to be seen anymore. Is it possible that we walked into another barrier?"


    "It matters not because we are close to him," said Echoless as he stared ahead. "I can feel his presence."


    The group kept walking until another house appeared. This one looked ancient, with bamboo surrounding it and leather covering its roof. As the three reached the door, it opened.


    "Hello," said the man who appeared from behind it. His golden eyes told them their identity, making Miko and the other young man flinch. "There is no need to be so afraid. Pleasee in."


    Arthur Silvera didn''t wait for them to say anything before he walked inside. Echoless followed him, and his feet made no sound as they walked atop the wooden floor. The creator led them toward a room inside the house, where Kirk Berilo was seated. It was a dining room with a low table on the ground, filled with food.


    "We were about to start eating when you arrived," said Arthur Silvera, but there was food for them as well. "Please, have a seat, and let''s talk terms."


    "Young Master!" called the giant man whose head almost touched the ceiling. His wide jaws clenched together as he saw Kirk Berilo eating without a care about their existence. "What have you done to him?"


    "Sit down, Azrael," said Kirk without lifting his head. "The creator hasn''t done anything, but we aren''t leaving this ce until we hear what he says."


    "We can leave as long as we desire it," said Azrael as he threw out his arm. However, Echoless simply sat down without another word and started eating.


    "The moment we entered this house, we became under his control," said the old man as he took a pair of chopsticks and began eating. "It is best if we hear what he demands in return for the prince."


    Miko and Azrael were speechless before they turned to look at the young man who was eating without paying attention. Miko was hesitant, but she was the first to sit. Then, Azrael sat down as well. After their meal, Arthur Silvera cleaned his mouth with a piece of clothes before smiling at them.


    "A proper host always talks after offering a meal," said Arthur with a smile. "Let us start the negotiations between my guild and the Berilo Kingdom."

 Chapter 685 Hazel and Miko

    Chapter 685 Hazel and Miko¡¡¡¡"Miko here already told us about your demands," Echoless said as he sipped his tea. "However, we didn''t reveal your identity. You did. This brings us to new terms in these negotiations. The monarch wishes to see his grandson again and won''t allow him to be held hostage anymore."


    "Young Master Kirk is no hostage," said Arthur with surprise. "I was merely keeping himpany to foster goodwill between us. He has been nothing but a guest all this time. Isn''t that right, Young Master?"


    "The creator has been the most hospital," said Kirk without raising his head from the table. Echoless nced at him and examined his body. There were no visible wounds or disturbances. "It is better if we listen to his words."


    "Then, what is it you want, creator?" asked Echoless whilebing his beard. "Do you want us to aid you in your quest against the world?"


    "That is far from it," smiled the golden-eyed man. "I got an idea for my Ascent guild from a group of people I met a while ago. They have built a city inside a pocket dimension. However, I am still not proficient enough to create one, so I wanted the Berilo Kingdom to help me. Young Master Kirk doesn''t have to apany the lonely me after that."


    Echoless was quiet as he pondered the situation. Then, he nodded and shook Arthur''s hand. The negotiation ended earlier than expected, and the old man promised to deliver the pocket dimension in a month.


    After that, the envoy was about to return. Arthur was to see them out of the field when Azrael stopped walking. The three turned toward him, and the man was ring at Arthur.


    "If this isn''t too impudent, I wish for a duel. My kingdom wants to serve you one day as the creator, and I wish to see how powerful you are."


    "Azrael," eximed Echoless with a frown, but Arthur raised his hand to stop him.


    "I don''t mind a little challenge. After all, I want to see how I fare against one of the greatest assassins in this generation. Can I survive if a kill-order is assigned on my head?" said Arthur Silvera before he stepped toward Azrael.


    "Please go easy on him, creator," said Echoless, as if foreseeing the oue of this challenge. Arthur did not answer, but Azrael seemed offended, angered him further.


    The assassin struck the ground, sending a spatial shockwave that enveloped the two people. Then, the light stopped entering the sphere around them, turning it into a ck ball.


    This was one of the techniques used by Berilo Assassins to blind their victims. It was called Spatial Filter, which worked to stop light and sound from exiting or entering the spatial space. However, this was far from being a technique used in a duel.


    "This idiot," muttered Echoless as he stared at the Spatial Filter. "Does he think the creator cannot tell who wishes to harm him and who wishes to challenge him? Let''s hope that man is kind enough to spare his life."


    "You have been acting reserved for a while now, Master," said Miko with a frown. "I know Arthur has grown powerful, but does he deserve that much caution?"


    "How can you tell how strong a man is?" asked Master Echoless while staring at the sphere. "Is it through his attainment, ability, or achievements?"


    "Is it all three?" asked Miko with confusion.


    "It is none of those. A normal awakener would feel his life force, which corresponds to one of the ranks. Therefore, if we judge Arthur Silvera purely using that, he is no more than a Vetus-ranker."


    "Then, how do we judge him?"


    "Instinct, girl," said Echoless with a frown. "The more you fight, the more you can tell when someone is powerful. There is a primal instinct in us that pushes us to survive. When it meets a predator, then it warns you."


    The Spatial Filter began to break, and cracks spread on its surface. Then, the sphere broke down like a ss dome to reveal Arthur standing beside a copsed Azrael. There were no wounds on Azrael''s body, but Arthur looked no different than before.


    "I''m afraid I had to knock him out because he kept thering about glory and humiliation," said Arthur Silvera to the two. Miko was confused before she rushed toward Azrael, and the man was out of it.


    "There was¡­ no mana fluctuations," muttered Miko with a frown before she raised her head toward Arthur. "How strong have you be, Arthur?"


    "Thank you for sparing his life," said Echoless before he touched Azrael, and the man disappeared. "We will be taking our leave now."


    "I want to have a word with Miko," said Arthur toward the old man, who nodded before leaving the two alone. He walked alone in the flower field, seeming to enjoy the scenery. "We are alone atst."


    "What do you want?" asked Miko with a scowl. Arthur smiled before he turned around and waved his hand. A stone bench rose from the ground, on which he sat down.


    "Have a seat. I want to ask you something," ordered Arthur. Miko was silent before she sat next to him, and the difference in their height wasical. Finally, in response, Miko tried to sit upright. "I want you to tell me what made you hate me."


    "Asking this now after all this time?" sneered Miko at him. However, Arthur looked at her with a nk face. "You don''t know?"


    "I would be lying if I said I do." Arthur scratched his head. "A lot of things happened, and I lost a part of my memories. It includes what happened between us in Jerano. Thest thing I remember is what you told me in the caf¨¦."


    Miko''s face blushed as Arthur brought up her confession, and she turned to stare at the flower field. Then, with a shaky voice, she asked again. "You are not messing with me, are you?"


    "I would never. Not to you."


    "I will tell you what happened in Jerano. If you remember what we talked about in the caf¨¦, you should remember my warning about Hazel. The Tanera Kingdom was plotting something, and we knew better than anyone because we share a border with them."


    "And what brought Hazel to Jerano?" asked Arthur with confusion.


    "¡­you remember nothing, or you are trying to deceive me," muttered Miko with a pout. "Regardless, Ghost Princess Hazel came to Jerano to find a certain summoning ground. As I told you before, Tanera Kingdom had been raiding ruins at that time to find these ancient summoning grounds. It turned out to be in Jerano."


    "Descendants of the Summoner Guardian rule the Tanera Kingdom," muttered Arthur.


    "They are one of the seven families that have a part of the divine bloodline," continued Miko. "In any case, Hazel was there to control that beast. She didn''t know about your existence there, but somehow the two of you met."


    "That means¡­ she knows I am alive?" asked Arthur with shock.


    "You trusted her with that secret," muttered Miko while ncing at her. "Although something changed you now, that doesn''t erase the past mistakes. You still believed that she was on your side."


    "And did she betray me?"


    "¡­not yet," said Miko with a pout. "At that time, my mission was to stop the Tanera Kingdom from obtaining the spatial summon. They nned to stand against my kingdom, which mastered space. However, you stopped me for her sake and entrusted your dragon to be trained by her."


    "I wouldn''t do such a thing without reasons for it," said Arthur with a frown, and he held his chin pondering. "It seems I made some sort of deal with Hazel. She cannot be the vessel of the summoner guardian, so who is?"


    "It must be the royals of her kingdom. I heard she wasn''t a part of the main family. However, she is still one of the Seven Families! These people are trying to kill you!"


    "You act cold after I chose to believe her, but you still worry about me?" asked Arthur with a smile. "You are still as kind, Miko."


    "¡­don''t be an idiot. It is to prove that I told the truth and you are an idiot. In any case, the Tanera Kingdom obtained the spatial summon, and we can no longer infiltrate their pce."


    "Therefore, Berilo hates me." Arthur smiled before he leaned back. "After talking to Kirk, I realized that your people considered me to be the reason behind the world hunting them down. It is justified but unfair."


    "You are also considered the key to change that," said Miko. "This conflict between our kingdom''s leaders made them test you, to begin with. We have been looking for an outsider for hundreds of years. It was not the first time we suspected someone to be them."


    "I entered the trial without being a part of the seven families."


    "Bastards are amon thing." Miko shrugged before she stood up and turned to leave. "I guess this is what you wanted to talk about?"


    "It was one thing. The other thing, which depends on what happened, is this: don''t take my actions personally. I may oppose Berilo, but I will never hurt you."

 Chapter 686 A Deme Ranker

    Chapter 686 A Deme Ranker¡¡¡¡Tiara stared at the departing guests from Berilo before she turned toward Arthur. They were standing beside the pavilion she used to idle around and entertain her abilities.


    "Are you alright with me seeing this much?" asked Tiara with confusion. "I might be a guest, but I am still an enemy."


    "You''ve helped me a lot during these past weeks. But, if I treat you with suspicion and caution, then it would be ungrateful. During this past year and a half, I learned how to gauge a person, and I know you are a good one."


    "Those words will be treasured deeply in my heart," replied Tiara with a sweet smile and her hand held against her chest. "However, I ask not for trust, and distrust will not offend me. I just want to know you as a person before I have to fight you."


    "This is also a part of me," said Arthur before he turned around and walked away. "It wouldn''t be wise to make an enemy of someone who is not the enemy yet. After all, we don''t all follow our fates."


    Tiara stared at him before walking beside him, returning to their headquarters. The flower danced in farewell as their princess departed and blessed Arthur with their life force.


    "Ascent has grown quite formidable in a single week. It is almost a miracle," said Tiara with admiration. "Although you have yet to pick new members to join us, I heard that there are over a thousand requests. How many do you n on epting?"


    "Initially, I thought it would be one percent," said Arthur with a sigh. "However, the people that areing now are too eager. There are almost five hundred neo-rankers among them. It seems they have just awakened and want protection."


    "I heard this caused a lot of people to migrate to Shon, and their Patriarch epted them. This strengthened the kingdom further as an influx of awakeners defected to The Land of Common Blood."


    "This does remind me of a certain someone," muttered Arthur. "I wonder if she woke up already. She should be chasing me in a rage now, but the hustle and bustle prevented her from doing that."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "I am talking about the Saint of Shon." Arthurughed as he remembered her moody temperament. "Thest time we met, I offered her to join Ascent. If she does take that invite, things will get quite interesting."


    "Ascent is currently seen as the opposing force to the giants of the world. Even though themoners believe in it, they know it doesn''t stand a chance if the world gangs up on your guild. However, if Saint Rae does join Ascent, things will be different."


    "If she does want to join, then she needs to let go of her position as the saint," said Arthur as they reached the barrier. The doors opened, revealing the Runic Dome in its full glory. "After all, we resent nobility in all sorts."


    "That is unwise, creator." Tiara shook her head. "If Ascent can be the face of themon blood, then it needs to be an ally of Shon."


    "I learned a lot of things about the descendants of dragons." Arthur entered the dome, followed by the princess. "If that is themon blood, then we are cursed. The blood of dragons should not flow in the veins of humans."


    "Are you suggesting that¡­?" muttered Tiara with shock. Arthur left without answering, waved his hand at her, and dismissed the topic.


    "Lunch will be ready soon. I took a lot of your time, so let''s dig in," said Arthur while leaving. Tiara sighed and stared at him for a while before leaving as well. A pair of shadows followed her.


    Arthur passed the firstyer, where an ample space housed the goblins. After interrogating Mero, it seems all of them didn''t get thrown to the other world but were trained by the former Arthur in this dome. This made the firstyer their home, where they trained and created weapons for him.


    However, this knowledge left Arthur wondering how Kira managed to enter the trial grounds. However, as the trial was a separate timeline, it might have forced itself into this one.


    "This is annoying me," muttered Arthur as he grabbed his head and ruffled it. Kira was there in the trial, no doubt. However, it might have been another incident that sent him into the past. The goblins reported his absence ever since they moved to this Runic Dome.


    In any case, Kira was an essential member of his troops and friends. He was the one who protected Arthur when he was weak, not to mention he missed having a giant fluffy friend. Therefore, Arthur decided to seek any fissures during this time and look for Kira next to them.


    "Arthur!" Julia shouted as she came out of the secondyer. "How did the negotiations with Berilo go? Are they going to provide us with the pocket dimension?"


    "It was sessful. Make sure to send more food to Kirk."


    "I will," nodded Julia before taking out a list. "These are the recruits that applied, who are also above the neo rank. The rest are all rei and Vetus-rank. However, there is one person who turned out to be a deme-ranker."


    "A deme-ranker wants to join our guild, even though we have yet to clear any dungeons?" Arthur was surprised before taking the list. The name was the first one on the list: Yuran Evel. After realizing who it was, Arthur''s heart shook.


    "It is Yuran!" Arthurughed before handing the list back to Julia. She stared at him with confusion before following him back into the hall. "He is a friend, I think. I once suspected him of having ill intentions against my father, but that makes him even more reliable. Have the shadows contact him."


    "There are already a few of them at his ce. We have his address, which seems to be an ind in the Great Blood Ocean." Julia was confused as she took back the list. "Is he trustable?"


    "That cannot be answered without meeting him first. Bring me his coordinates, and I will teleport there. There are a few things that I need to ask him."


    "I wouldn''t rmend that," said Julia with a frown. "That ind has been inhabited by artificial golems, as the reports said. Even more, if he knows you, then this might be a trap."


    "I can handle a few golems," grinned Arthur. "I also need to thank Fey for aiding me against Amelio. But, don''t worry, big sister. I will be back before dinner!"


    "Don''t call me that!" Julia red up before throwing Yuran''s coordinates toward him. Arthurughed before snatching it and then beginning to teleport toward that ind. However, the exact coordinates seemed to be locked, and Arthur had to link the portal a distance away from it.


    His connection with his shadows made things easier, but Arthur could create a portal that took him anywhere as long as he had enough mana. However, before he could jump through space, Julia held his arm.


    "Are you leaving now?" she asked, her face almost furious. "There are a lot of matters that we need to solve. First is the matter of Mr. Tate, Master Ronin, and the guild''s structure. A guild is more than just a name and fame!"


    "I will leave all of that to you, dear sister," said Arthur with a cheeky smile before turning ethereal and entering the portal. It was liberating to use his abilities as he wished with the rest because he could see their amazement.


    Arthur teleported toward the ind where Yuran was living. His shoesnded on the sandy beach as waves struck his legs from behind. Arthur stared at the small ind in front of him with wonder.


    "That castle must be where he lives. A man of such mysterious home was that kind and gentle Yuran?" muttered Arthur before making his way through the shore.


    A few momentster, Arthur met the guards that Julia mentioned. A giant golem made from shiny metallic tes found him and started attacking him immediately. Arthur dodged and touched the golem, writing a single rune on its surface.


    [Scan-II]


    It was a rune that allowed him to visualize an object or creature and find a method to win against him. Arthur didn''t wish to break them, so he wanted to use efficient strikes to disable them.


    [Etherealize-III]


    He obtained this rune a long time ago, and Arthur struck the golem in his abdomen. Before the giant could bash Arthur''s head, it stopped moving before the light turned off in its eyes.


    There were more golems than he anticipated, but Arthur started taking them out while walking along the coastline. The castle was on top of a hill, which a path down the coast could ess.


    "elerate," muttered Arthur, and his body turned into a mirage before he rushed down the coastline. Every golem Arthur faced fell motionless, and Arthur made his way toward the castle on the cliff.

 Chapter 687 Truth of Shon

    Chapter 687 Truth of Shon¡¡¡¡Yuran closed his book and stared from the window. The clouds scattered from above his ind, and it brought an uneasy feeling to his heart. At that moment, the bedroom door opened. It was n.


    "Master," bowed the tall man. "We have lost contact with several golems. It might be another blood beast has crawled out of the ocean. Should I go and take care of it?"


    "I would hate to trouble you," said Yuran as he ced his book. "How about I use this as a chance to move my legs? I haven''t left this house for two weeks now. Oh," eximed Yuran as he paused, "have you heard anything from Ascent?"


    "We have yet to¡­." n was answered when the doorbell rang. The two stared at each other with confusion because this was the first time the doorbell rang in years. After all, who would wander to this ind and ring the door?


    "Is it an intelligent monster?" suggested n while pondering the matter. However, Yuran frowned and shook his head.


    "A monster wouldn''t be so polite, n." Yuran peeked from his window and saw a trail of fallen golems down the path. "This must be the act of a human. I will open the door as you prepare the¡­."


    As Yuran was giving instructions, the bedroom door was knocked. The two felt their blood turn cold as n summoned his weapon, and Yuran took out his gun.


    "¡­who is it?" asked Yuran with a frown.


    "Arthur Silvera."


    The voice behind the door was familiar, and the name made Yuran snap his eyes in surprise. n turned toward him and shook his head in warning, but Yuran ced down his gun and walked toward the door.


    "If he wanted to attack, then a door wouldn''t stop him," said Yuran as he opened the door to find the same young man he once helped. The two blinked their eyes, not knowing what to say.


    "You do live here, it seems." Arthur seemed surprised as he looked around. "I received a request in your name to join Ascent, so I decided to visit."


    "¡­how did you find this ce?" asked n with wariness. Arthur smiled and waved his finger in the air, and two shadows jumped from n''s shadow and entered Arthur''s body.


    "As a part of our entrance examination, we investigate the applicants. I apologize for the breach of privacy." Arthur apologized as he looked around the room. "Is this a bad ce to have a chat?"


    "Let us go to another room," said Yuran as he nced at the king-sized bed where someone was resting. Arthur stared at the bed for a while before nodding and making way for Yuran to lead the way.


    ***


    The two of them sat in another room, opposite each other. n stood behind Yuran with wariness, ring at Arthur as if he was here to assassinate his master.


    "Don''t be so hostile, leader," said Arthur with a smile. "The two of you have been kind to me in Avarice Dungeon. I didn''te here for harm. However, now that I have grown wiser, you weren''t always allies."


    "It is no use trying to hide it now, after seeing how you fought against your father," said Yuran while gesturing for n. "Bring us some tea. We need some time alone."


    "Master, this is¡­." n seemed worried. However, Yuran didn''t change his mind, and n left the room while still staring at Arthur.


    After they were alone, Arthur leaned back on the couch and sighed. "This meeting brought a lot of nostalgia. I didn''t think n would be alive after that attack."


    "It seems that Avarice is connected to Mountain Range Rovero. After the four of them fell through the spatial gap, they appeared there. It was a divine blessing that n didn''t die amid monsters."


    "I guess this is different now as well," said a smiling Arthur. In the previous timeline, n, Juan, and the rest turned into zombies because of Ellen. However, since they have prevented that, it changed many things in this timeline. "Are you interested in joining Ascent or just finding my father?"


    "I was more interested in you," said Yuran smiling. His face was still pale and weak, almost as if he would faint at any moment. "Even though I helped you in the trial, I didn''t believe you would turn out to be the creator in the prophecies. I thought you were the bastard of some family that stumbled upon the trial."


    "A lot of people tended to believe that. After all, blood cannot be retained in a single family. There are always ck sheep." Arthur squinted his eyes at Yuran. "However, what did you want from my father?"


    "I came to meet a certain monk in the trial," began Yuran. "He was the one who inherited the Saint Insignia, who can heal any ailment. However, that man cannot kill any soul, at least not on purpose. If he does, the insignia will disappear, and the Holy Crown will reject him."


    "And how is that rted to Seref?"


    "It is not, but the monk himself is. It seems that monk had a master that was a friend of your father''s, but he was killed at his hands. The monk realized your father''s true nature and confronted him, but Seref simply killed him."


    "This is the first time I hear this, but I''m not surprised." Arthur knew his father would do such a thing. "Then, you decided to kill my father in exchange for that monk''s help?"


    "I have agreed to that."


    "I wish you managed to do it," said Arthur before his expression crumbled. "However, you knew I didn''t hold anything against my father then. Yet, you acted as my friend to get some clues about his whereabouts."


    Arthur''s expression turned from friendly to filled with cold rage. His eyes red daggers at Yuran, who seemed too weak to resist. n came back with the tea and left without saying a word. Yuran picked up the cup and took a sip. Then, he raised his head and met Arthur''s eyes.


    "You''ve seen the reason why," said Yuran. "In that other room, the one in the bed is my mother. As the creator, then you should be able to know what her ailment is."


    "Corruption," said Arthur while averting his gaze to the walls, where he could feel the powers of nothingness pulsing. "I know what happened in the orphanage, Yuran."


    When Arthur said that, Yuran''s grip turned weak, and the cup slipped. It shattered on the ground, and the tea sshed beneath the table. However, Yuran didn''t stop shaking as he stared at Arthur wide-eyed.


    "Are you familiar with the prison of memories and its guardian?" asked Arthur, and Yuran gulped. Arthur noticed a slight twitch in his eye that made him frown. "You are aware of that priest''s existence in that prison. That means you were the one invading Jerano."


    After Arthur appeared in this world after the merge, he was greeted by Julia, telling him about what happened during the invasion. He learned that someone tried to invade Jerano, and Arthur helped stop them.


    "That man is still alive, and that must have haunted you. If you weren''t someone with powers, you could not hurt him unless you break into the prison and kill him."


    "You are wrong," said Yuran while shaking his head. "I wanted to know the truth from him, but the guardian refused to give me ess to his memories."


    "I have seen a part of them, but it''s the part that you remember well," said Arthur as his eyes turned toward the tea on the table. "That experiment used the darkness to alter humans, but your mother couldn''t ept that. So, therefore, she ended in that state."


    "Is that what the guardian showed you?" muttered Yuran with a weak smile. "Is this fate, or is it by design that you have seen what made me a cripple?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Yuran," said Arthur while pressing his lips together. "I have an inkling about the culprit behind that. It must be Shon, right? That is the reason that Fey called you older brother. You two belong to the same group of people. A group of children has been used as an experiment by the Theocracy of Shon to gain power."


    Arthur had conjured this truth from several pieces. One was Rae, and the other was Diana''s finance, a descendant of White Dragons. Thest piece was the memories that Rayxin showed him in the prison of memories.


    "Shon needed a way to stand against the Seven Families, and this is the result," said Yuran as he squeezed his hands together. "I''m one of the failed experiments conducted by them. However, as you have seen, I lost more than just my ability. I lost the one person who cared about me then, my mother."


    Yuran told the truth, and Arthur realized how enormous this man''s suffering was. After being turned into a cripple and losing his mother, he was fighting all this time for a way to bring her back. In that sense, Yuran and Arthur are the same.

 Chapter 688 A Cure

    Chapter 688 A Cure¡¡¡¡"Although you said that, Shon doesn''t have the divine blood in them," said Arthur after the man calmed down. "That doesn''t exin how you and Fey were in the Trial of the Holy Crown."


    "You should already know that Shon has seeded in giving bloodlines to some people. The Patriarch of Shon has altered everyone with those red eyes and white hair. Although called the Land of Common Blood, it''s not without sin."


    "This way, the divine bloodline was given to other people, and the trial epted them," said Arthur in realization. "However, how can such a method be possible?"


    "Everything is possible with abilities." Yuran looked at him without really looking at him. "The Patriarch of Shon can extract bloodlines and give them to other people. Everyone who merges with the bloodline is taken into his family and surnamed Shon."


    "The Father," muttered Arthur, the name he remembered Rae mentioning, and Yuran started shaking. "And how are you rted to him?"


    "I was one of the experiments. The orphanage was just a cover for the experiments that Shon conducted. In the end, however, I was just a failed one."


    "That doesn''t exin what I saw," mentioned Arthur. "I saw the powers of nothingness being used to alter the human body. If the Patriarch of Shon can give bloodlines, there is no need for the nothingness."


    "It is to eliminate rejection," said Yuran after a pause. "Father wanted a way to create vessels of his powers. One of those ways was to use the nothingness to erase the divine gate within our souls and turn the body into a clean vessel."


    Arthur remembered seeing such a gate in runes, and Yuran was right about a gate existing inside their bodies. So it did make sense to use the Powers of Nameless to erase that gate from the sea of consciousness.


    "You have been cooperative throughout this conversation." Arthur found that suspicious. "Although I have always known you to be kind, there must be a catch. It should also be rted to the fact you applied to Ascent."


    "It seems that Seref is your enemy. If we work together, I can get the monk to use his insignia to cure my mother. In this way, we can both benefit. I treated you like an ally when you appeared in my house."


    "There is no need for that." Arthur shook his head. "I can do that."


    "You can do what?" Yuran was confused and tilted his head. "Seref is not a man you can kill on your own. However, I have a lot of things that can aid in pursuing him, even clues¡­."


    "I meant I can cure your mother." Arthur interrupted. "You are sitting in front of the creator, Yuran. If there is someone capable of eradicating the nothingness, it would be me."


    Yuran stared at him silently while blinking. As he blinked a few times, his eyes suddenly welled in tears, and they started running down his face. The young man realized he was crying and started wiping away the tears.


    "You would do that even after what I did? Even after betraying you?" asked Yuran as his tears covered his sleeves. "I was ready to... do everything in my powers to make you trust me again."


    "I would''ve done the same for my mother," Arthur answered. "There is nothing sadder in this world than being unable to save your own family. I can cure your mother, but it will be a slow process. Her life force is barely there anymore. If I eradicate the nothingness, the reaction will cause her life force to fade."


    "It can take years, and it would still be better than this," said Yuran before he fell to his knees, and the shards from the cup pierced his knees. "Please, Arthur. Help me." Yuran kowtowed on the ground in the small space between the table and his chair.


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the brown head of his old friend. Although he tried to deceive him once before, it must have also been hard for him. Yuran saved him twice and used one of the healing potions when he was about to die.


    "Lift your head, Yuran." Arthur stood from his chair and walked to help the man stand. "I do have one question before we do that." Arthur took out the shards after Yuran rose, and he used his Heal-III rune to treat his wounds.


    "Please, ask anything," said Yuran while grabbing his arm.


    "The healing potion that you once gave me. Was it meant to be used on your mother?" Arthur asked before lifting his eyes from the wounds. Yuran pressed his lips into a line and then nodded. "I knew it. You are a good person."


    "Goodness wasn''t my intention. I knew that she would have done the same thing for others." Yuran said before realizing the contradiction. "It doesn''t matter anymore."


    "It does for me," said Arthur before stepping aside. "Please lead the way."


    Yuran nodded before wobbling toward the door and leading Arthur to the bedroom from earlier. After Arthur looked closer, he realized the situation was more difficult than he had imagined. Her life force was a candle in a hurricane, about to be extinguished.


    "You are always pale," muttered Arthur as he stood beside the bed. The woman in the bed was covered in darkness, looking like a corpse. However, she was covered. "From what I see, she shouldn''t be alive until now. What have you been doing to keep her alive, Yuran?"


    Yuran didn''t answer. He stood behind Arthur with his fist clenched, unable to reveal the truth. His silence answered in his stead, and Arthur understood why Yuran always seemed so pale.


    "No mother would want to feed on her son''s life." Arthur raised his hand above her body and summoned his runes. It was the Revitalize-IV rune. It was wrong to use the Heal rune here, as it used life force to treat illnesses.


    In normal circumstances, a life force would regenerate on its own. It can either be through food, meditation, or mana. However, in this case, the nothingness was devouring the life force faster than the body could regenerate it.


    This was the reason that her body was breaking down. Arthur needed to revitalize her before healing her body. Then, he would eradicate the darkness.


    "Is it possible?" asked Yuran with nervousness. His voice was shaky because his lifelong suffering was about to end.


    "It would take a while, but there shouldn''t be any issues," said Arthur. "However, I can''t keeping to this ce every time I try to heal her. We should take her to Ascent after the initial treatment."


    Arthur used his rune on her, and his golden mana passed through the reality-gate of the rune and turned into a life force that entered her body. The ck-tar substance began to feed on the life force, but Arthur coated it with his mana of creation.


    The darkness was repelled, and the life force entered her body. However, Arthur ensured that no mana of creation entered her body because the resulting sh with nothingness would destroy it.


    Arthur then wrote a different rune, and it was to heal her wounds. The rune restored her body functions and made her breathe more peacefully. The darkness red up, but it couldn''t kill her now.


    "Any more than this treatment and the darkness will cause her body to break," said Arthur with a sweaty face. This delicate treatment requires a three-way bnce between revitalization, healing, and destruction. She would die if any of them increased over the other."


    "¡­I understand," said Yuran as he walked toward his mother. "Her life force is back. But, unfortunately, there is no potion or rune in this world that I found which can give her life force."


    "Although you have found a way," said Arthur as he grabbed Yuran''s arm and found his wrist to be ck. "It seems you have been feeding your life force to the darkness and giving your mother enough time to regenerate her own."


    "It is nothing," said Yuran as he tried to break free. However, Arthur imbued his body with the mana of creation, making his hand glow golden. The ck and dead tissues fell off his arm as he regenerated new ones. Yuran watched as the darkness was eradicated, turning his arm to its original form.


    "How can I even begin to thank you for this?" muttered Yuran as he stared at his arm. His eyes grew teary again, and Arthur smiled and walked out of the room without answering.


    "You did mention clues about my father earlier. Let''s discuss them for a bit before we leave for Ascent." Arthur walked out, followed by Yuran, who began to tell him what he found.


    n was shocked to learn that his master and his mother were being cured by Arthur and apologized for the earlier disrespect. However, Arthur didn''t care. All that was left now was to return to Ascent. This time, he brought two deme-rankers along with him.

 Chapter 689 Glory List

    Chapter 689 Glory List¡¡¡¡A website on the web suddenly appeared. It was a simple one, with a few words engraved on it. However, the moment it did, it captured the public''s attention. A few posts were all it took for the website to go viral as the new front of the famous guild, Ascent.


    The guilds of the world were ranked into five basic categories. It was easier than the awakeners ranking, as itprised five letters. Those letters were S, A, B, C, and D. Further down the list were the Starter-Guilds, who have yet to conquer any dungeons.


    After a Starter-Guild conquers ten dungeons, it can be listed in the database and earn the right to purchase dungeons. Before that, they must either conquer Public Dungeons or Unassigned Dungeons.


    Once a dungeon has been identified, several things can happen. If the dungeon appeared in an area purchased by a guild, like a city, neighborhood, or wilderness, then it belongs to them. If the dungeon forms in the wild ornd belonging to the kingdom or government, it can either be auctioned or sold to a guild.


    The unassigned or public dungeons are those that couldn''t be conquered or reached by the owner guilds. This is where things get interesting. If a guild fails to conquer a dungeon in time and a dungeon break happens, it loses ten dungeon records from its record.


    This is to say that if a D-Guild with fifteen dungeon records fails to conquer one in time, this lowers their ranking to a Starter-Guild. Therefore, once a guild realizes they can''t beat a dungeon, they assign it as Public. This allows any awakeners to enter it. Examples of these include the Fuir, Avarice, and many more.


    As for the unassigned dungeons, those were located in locations that the government had no jurisdiction over. This includes Mountain Range Rovero, a great expanse ofnd that the kingdom couldn''t clear.


    Therefore, Ascent was growing rapidly without any real achievements. A dungeon can be conquered and recorded by purchasing a device recording the surrounding fluctuations and spatial fabric.


    As this device enters a dungeon, it can detect if that space copses after clearing the dungeon. Then, the gates to the other world open, and this causes the space between the two worlds to copse. After the device records it, it sends a signal to a website that records every guild in the world.


    This website was used to organize and automate the work of guilds. It was called Glory List,prising a list of every dungeon worldwide. This website''s owner was no one, as it belonged to every nation in the world. Instead, they worked together to keep it running to govern the guilds.


    After the website belonging to Ascent appeared, it had an announcement that the guild was going to start conquering dungeons around the world. This was the moment that the world had been waiting. Was this guild another contender for the top, or was it a me that burned brightly before disappearing?


    Ascent has been quiet so far about their work. However, the powerful awakeners seeking to join it wouldn''t do so just based on its fame. Arthur Silvera defeated a cmity, but could he run a guild?


    On the website, beneath the announcement, there was a countdown. It was seventy-two hours until the first conquer of a dungeon. As for their target, its name wasn''t shared. Finally, however, the ranking of the dungeon was released.


    "Breaking News: Is Ascent Biting More Than They Can Chew?"


    "Breaking News: Ascent Targets Its First Dungeon, Rank¡­"


    "Breaking News: The Guild That Knows Nothing."


    These kinds of headlines filled the world in a matter of hours after the website appeared. Glory List authenticated the website as the official website of the guild. Therefore, the world knew that Ascent had gone mad.


    "A C-Rank Dungeon! This guild thinks that fame equates to power! Any Starter-Guilds would go after the unranked dungeons, like Fuir, where Arthur Silvera was born, but not this guild. It wants to topple the sky with a single strike!"


    "This is what happens when the idiot gains power. They don''t know the limits of their power. Arthur Silvera used the powers of the White Fairy and several Astra-rankers to win against the cmity, and now he thinks he is a god as well?"


    "The world is going absurdtely. This guild doesn''t know the real terror of dungeons. If you are an awakener, please stay safe and check the arsenal of weapons in my shop. Use "ASCENT" to get free shipping on your order."


    Thest one was a promotion by a desperate shop owner, but such opinions spread on the web. The shop owner made a profit in the end by riding the waves of news. However, everyone agreed. Ascent was overestimating itself.


    The official website said the guild has yet to take any new members. The current count was seven. Any new guild would have at least twenty members before starting, but this one seemed different.


    Ascent made no effort to refute the news. Instead, the countdown kept ticking down, making the world sit on the edge of its seat. Can a rookie guild like this break the record of the smallest guild to conquer the C-rank?


    ***


    "The world is going wild," said Julia while resting one leg over the other next to Arthur. "Your choice of conquering this dungeon might bring us more fame than we expected. First, however, how did you find it?"


    "I have several methods to do so," said Arthur with a smile. "Soon, I can create artifacts that show the surrounding dungeons and their levels. Then, we can distribute them to the rest of our guild."


    "What rest? We are just five!" said Julia with a speechless face. "I gave you the applications of a thousand members, but you didn''t pick any of them. Is there a reason?"


    "There are some promising ones, but their answers aren''t interesting," said Arthur with a sigh, still holding the stacks of applications and reviewing them. "I created the artifact that shows us the powers and potential of the tester. Therefore, I can tell that some of these high-potential individualsck ambitions."


    "The questions you gave them cannot be answered easily," said Julia with a fed-up face. "Most people don''t think about anything when killing?"


    "Is that the same for you, Oren?" asked Arthur, the two people sitting beside theke. Oren turned toward them with Selena next to him. Then, he pondered.


    "I think about the fate of these creatures."


    "That doesn''t make sense," said Julia as she leaned back in her chair. "You bought two deme-rankers instead of one, so I was happy about new members. Now, it feels like you don''t want anyone to join."


    "That is untrue," Arthur said as he ced the papers. The four sat in front of ake, enjoying the breezing afternoon. "I could have asked them why they want to join, and they would give me a dozen reasons. However, I want to know their thoughts when they kill."


    "¡­give me a break. I miss Runera and my runes."


    "It is not thatplicated. I want to know how they feel about advancing through life and how they see themselves. Some of these answers mention guild, and others mention protecting their world. A few ambitious ones mention bing the strongest, but only one caught my eye."


    Arthur raised the application sheet, and Julia snatched it from his hand. She seemed eager to grow their guild after epting joining it. As her eyes fell on the paper, her face crumbled.


    "This is¡­ a neo-ranker with non-existing potential," said Julia with a frown. "How is this the one who caught your attention?"


    "Read the answer they gave me."


    "I think about¡­ nothing?" read Julia aloud with confusion. "I mean, some people don''t think anything about killing monsters. It''s not umon."


    "A killing machine is not umon. I would pick those who tried to express their regrets of killing over someone who kills without thinking."


    "And why did this catch your attention?"


    "No one admits that they are a psychopath." Arthur smiled as he closed his eyes. "If this person wants to join my guild, they would do their best to impress me. However, they didn''t do that. They were being honest."


    "Honesty doesn''t mean anything!" Julia threw away the application paper with frustration. "I don''t want to do this anymore. I just wanted to make things go smoothly, but I''m the only one working here!"


    "Our turn has just arrived, don''t worry," Arthur said before he nced to the side. At that moment, a portal opened, and three people came out. It was Li, Yuran, and n. Arthur jumped from his chair andnded in front of them like a feather. "Let us conquer a dungeon, then."


    The three nodded and followed after Arthur into theke. The water began to split apart to reveal a path and a temple at the bottom of theke. This was the C-rank dungeon they wanted to conquer.

 Chapter 690 New Function

    Chapter 690 New Function¡¡¡¡Arthur could have conquered this dungeon on his own. However, although dungeons were ranked ording to the strongest members of a corresponding guild can clear, he was unafraid. Therefore, a C-rank guild must send its strongest members to clear a C-rank dungeon.


    That wasn''t the only factor involved in ranking a dungeon or a guild, as things like mana fluctuations could also tell him of the difficulty of this dungeon. These calctions were ones he studied in Jerano, too.


    "Are you sure that it would be fine?" asked Oren as he stood in his shorts beside Arthur. "This is still a difficult dungeon to clear. We are jumping two ranks in one go."


    "I could clear it on my own, but it''s better to use this as a chance to strengthen the belonging of those three. A deme-ranker needs to be respected, no matter where they are."


    "There aren''t many to respect them since we arecking in members," said Oren as he watched the three awakeners walk down the path Arthur created. "Are you still mulling over the recruitment?"


    "I will leave the initial weeding for Julia and you. You will be the recruitment officer, while Julia will be the vice-leader of Ascent. The reason is¡­"


    "There is no need to feel guilty," interrupted Oren with a smile as he pushed his brother forward. "She is more suited for leading. I would like to take my time to train the spirit I contracted."


    "We will work on that too," said Arthur with a smile before he walked behind the three. n and Yuran were friends already, but Li wasn''t suited for chitchat.


    "Since you are the strongest person among us, you should be this guild''s vanguard andmander." Yuran was trying to make Li talk, but it was useless. The man was mute. "I don''t have any ability other than my gun, but n is a transmutation awakener."


    "There is no use, Yuran," said Arthur as he caught up to them. "Li is the quiet type. Even if he can talk, then he would rather stay silent. It was a part of the contract."


    "A contract¡­" muttered Yuran with confusion before shrugging. "It''s best to make friends with the ones you''ll entrust with your back. Well, this dungeon will be different."


    "This will be the first time we conquer a dungeon. Let us do it with a bang." Arthur grinned before turning to Li. "The device will also calcte the time we take to clear this dungeon. So there is no need to hold back."


    Li nodded in understanding, and the four reached the temple''s gate. Julia, Oren, and Selena watched from afar with worry. Finally, Arthur touched the temple''s entrance, and the doors opened to reveal a portal that would lead them inside.


    This dungeon was unassigned, as it was never discovered. Thisnd was an uninhabitednd filled with monsters and dangers. Even if a group of awakeners reaches this ce, they will find it hard to enter this dungeon.


    "Ascent," called out Arthur. "Let''s go."


    The four walked into the dungeon, and space wrapped around them. The moment they were inside, water struck them like a train. It felt as if they had walked into a wall of water, and Arthur raised his hand to create a barrier around them.


    [Air-III]


    A bubble around them pushed the water back and gave them air to breathe. The three deme-rankers inhaled the fresh air Arthur created like hungry wolves.


    "It was a good idea to tag along," said Arthur as he turned toward the three wet people standing on the air bubble he created. "Although Li could have pushed the water away, the air would be limited."


    "There is a job for all of us," said Yuran as he took out his gun. Arthur was fascinated the first time he saw the sniper in action. "It seems this dungeon hasn''t been cleared because it''sparable to a B-rank. The environment is against us."


    "Even if we managed to use potions for this guild, then these monsters will not let us roam free," said n. He was staring at the giant eel swimming in front of them. It was as big as a building, making them look like ants inparison.


    However, that wasn''t the only monster. Many others swam in the underwater dungeon. All of them had sizespared to giants, which would make any awakener weak in the knees.


    "I apologize, but this dungeon is to assess your powers." Arthur stood to the back with his hands in his pockets. "After all, Ascent is my guild. I need to know how powerful my strongest members are."


    "Even without the guild, I would be happy to work for you," said Yuran with eyes of gratitude. It seems he was still emotional after Arthur started treating his mother. n nodded, and Li unsheathed his wooden sword.


    The three of them attacked at the same time. Li shed toward the nearest eel, severing it in half. Yuran shot with his gun, and the mana st vaporized the water before piercing a giant turtle''s head. n made his clones swim through the water and cut down the monsters, leaving corpses of piranhas behind them.


    Arthur watched as the underwater aquarium turned into a graveyard, and the blood dyed the water red. It did not please him to kill, but these were monsters. As the killing was underway, Arthur received a notification.


    [You have leveled up!]


    Arthur was confused because he was just standing there. The fights in Runera and Kera didn''t make him level up because Arthur didn''t get to kill monsters. However, it seems the legacy considered him part of the current fight.


    [You have reached Level 40.]


    [A New Function is Being Generated.]


    [Party Function ¨C Unlocked.]


    [Party Function: A fight alongside your friends in a dungeon will now reward the user of the legacy, as well as the other members, with equal experience. This will strengthen all party members, and the rewarded experience will depend on the Party Unity Percentage.]


    [PUP: 10% ¨C 2x Multiplier.]


    Arthur was bombarded with notifications from his legacy. After he read all of them, he realized one essential truth about the awakener''s evolution. Miko exined to him once that fighting makes you stronger, but Arthur couldn''t get it until the legacy digitalized it for him as experience.


    Others didn''t have a Level Up function like Arthur, as their experience rewarded them with growth directly. Arthur had more control over his legacy and could use more powerful runes the more he leveled up.


    The air bubble grew more stabilized as Arthur reached a new level. After checking his ability, he realized that his Reality Maniption ability was 2%. All of these prove one more thing: the legacy was alive, and it knew what Arthur was doing.


    King Arthur was the one who came to this world to warn it about the Nameless. It was also the one whose soul resides in Arthur''s body, making the legacy a living and aware creature that carried King Arthur''s will.


    "This dungeon is odd." Yuran stopped shooting from his gun as he turned to Arthur. "I feel like we can grow stronger in this ce. We might have found ourselves a mana-rich dungeon."


    Arthur smiled without answering. Yuran mistook the Party Function for the dungeon being responsible for this. It might be better to exin this was also a part of his powers. However, now was not the time.


    Their path was cleared, and the monsters started floating to the surface or sinking to the bottom. Arthur looked around and realized they were inside a giant underwater cave. However, this was not the only thing there was.


    "There is a pce in the distance. It must be the target of this dungeon."


    "It is far below us," said n while staring down. "It might be better if we snip the monsters from afar. This air bubble might not handle their attacks."


    "There is no need to hold back," said Arthur as he raised his hand. The air bubble started growing bigger until it turned into a giant fish. "I will drive us down, and the rest of you can keep attacking the iing monsters. I have already started recording this dungeon."


    The three nodded as each took a different direction to attack. Arthur brought his hand down, and the air began to move through the water and straight toward the pce. Monsters swarmed toward them, and the rest of them kept attacking. The more they took down, the more experience the world rewarded them.


    The others were growing stronger without themselves realizing it. Arthur knew that Gaia also imnted this to ensure the world stood a fighting chance against the Nameless. It also gave humans abilities to make sure they survive.


    The giant air fish inched closer to the underwater pce. Arthur had a d¨¦j¨¤ vu while remembering the Spirits Realm. At that time, he met the Deity of Seas, who wanted to kill him for some reason.

 Chapter 691 Fastest

    Chapter 691 Fastest¡¡¡¡A deme-ranker was someone who could conquer B-rank dungeons and participate in A-rank dungeons with Astra-rankers. Therefore, a C-rank dungeon was nothing in the face of the overwhelming power of gravity, mana bullets, and clones.


    Arthur was gauging their powers and ranking them. As expected, no one can match Li, who can control gravity to ''reave the stars.''


    That was the name of the spirit Arthur helped him obtain, but it might have been different in this timeline. Arthur wasn''t the person who helped Li, but the one who appeared in his Epiphany to guide him toward the sword.


    This was why Li considered Arthur his benefactor and lord, even though Arthur never met him in this timeline. Arthur made a mental note to talk to the man more to understand what drives him forward.


    The second strongest was n, whose overpowered clones matched his strength. It wasmon to have clones in the world of awakeners, but these each had the powers of a deme-ranker. Therefore, if n became an Astra-ranker, he would be multiple times stronger than a normal one.


    The third strongest was Yuran. Arthur admitted that the mana sts were powerful and fast, but he could also feel Yuran was growing weaker with each one. Abilities were the most cost-effective mana usage, and Yuran didn''t have that.


    ''I can make them stronger.'' Arthur thought to himself as they approached the giant gates of the underwater temple. Li shed the gates apart and revealed the dark interior of the pce.


    "A single enemy?" muttered Yuran with confusion. "The boss of this dungeon shouldn''t appear too easily, so it might be a powerful foe. Arthur?"


    "It''s an epic-tier monster," said Arthur. "However, I can tell that it''s about to evolve. We might have ruined its peaceful harnessing until now since no one has disturbed it all these years."


    The air bubble entered the pce, and the monster opened its eyes. It was a humanoid-looking merman who had scales and a tail. However, its jaws were lined with sharp teeth, and his back had a giant fin like a shark.


    "It looks pissed," said n while scratching his head. The air bubble took them closer, and the merman rose from his throne. Its eyes held deep contempt, and their red light seemed dangerous.


    "Just a little more¡­ and I would have evolved," said the merman as he raised his hand. His fingers were glued together in soft skin, and water began to condense above it. "There is no worry. This might be the feast that would push me forward."


    "He is attacking," said Arthur, and the mermanunched his water ball toward them. It traveled like a bullet, shaking space as it left his hands. The water ball grew bigger until it was as big as the air bubble carrying them.


    "I got it," said Yuran as he raised his gun. His mana entered the gun and morphed it, turning it into a bigger one with a giant muzzle. Yuran pulled the trigger toward the massive water attack, and mana spread in a bigger range than before.


    The condensed mana vaporized the water around them and the attack. Arthur was surprised he could control his gun like that but pleased nheless. The next one to attack was n, whose clones appeared in the water. Arthur was then surprised that these looked like the merman, with tails and fins.


    "Impudent," said the merman, and he raised its arms upward. Then, he pulled the water toward him, resulting in two underwater gashes traveling toward the clones. However, the two dodged the attacks andunched two shes with their swords.


    The merman diffused the underwater shes, and Arthur realized they had already taken too long. He turned toward Li, and the man met his gaze before nodding.


    Li stepped out of the air bubble and disappeared. He was in front of the merman the moment he reappeared. The two were of an iparable size, as the merman was almost five meters long. The Dungeon''s Boss raised its arm to summon a spear, but Li was already taking his stance.


    "Stars Reaver," muttered the deep voice of Li, and Arthur seemed to be the only one who managed to hear it. The water worked to iste the sound, but Li''s gravity pushed the water back. "Nova."


    Li was holding into thin air before a broken sword materialized in his hand. Then, he shed, and the world froze. The merman was frozen in space before it was split in two. However, that was not all.


    Arthur watched the walls of the pce slide over each other after Li had shed the pce in half. The other two deme-rankers gulped down at the demonstration of absolute strength, unable to believe their eyes.


    "The dungeon has been cleared, and it will copse soon." A voice said from Arthur''s pocket. It was the device that he got from Glory List that would measure the minute changes in space. After Li had defeated the boss, the dungeon copsed.


    "Are you sure that man is not an Astra-ranker?" asked Yuran with shock. Arthur smiled but did not say anything. Li was the handpicked member of Mistletoe, so of course, he would be strong.


    "The dungeon will copse soon. Let us take the boss and get out of here," Arthur said before he guided the air bubble toward the monster. "Good job, everyone."


    As he touched the corpse, Arthur absorbed its stats. The Party Function allowed him to absorb it even if he was not the one to give the finishing blow. A notification that pleased Arthur appeared.


    [You have absorbed 5 Mana Stat Points.]


    Arthur could feel strength entering his body, and he kept the two halves of the monster in his subspace. Then, they left the dungeon as space started to crumble.


    ***


    The world nervously waited for the countdown to end on the website of the famous guild, Ascent. It would be another test for whether Ascent is worth joining. If they made a fool out of themselves, then they would be forever ridiculed.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the countdown has reached zero!" a streamer with over ten million viewers announced. He was one of the best dungeon analytics in the world, and he used that knowledge to gain fame. "However, there is yet to be an update on Glory List!"


    Thements section was growing wild. Half of them expressed disappointment¡ªthe other half ridiculed. A minute passed with nothing appearing on the site, and the streamer was wearing a smug smile.


    Jay Oz was the most famous dungeon-rted streamer in the world. His streams quickly reached over ten million, and his judgment never missed. Most of his viewers relied on his insights to gamble on dungeons and guilds, making them his loyal fans.


    Earlier that day, Jay finished analyzing the chances of Ascent clearing the dungeon with their current strength. Arthur Silvera was the sole abnormal factor, but he calcted his strength and performance in battle.


    Then, he announced that Ascent might have some potential, but their chances of clearing this dungeon without the White Fairy''sbination with Arthur were almost zero. After all, a C-rank dungeon should have epic-rank monsters, and Arthur Silvera was barely estimated to be a Vetus-ranker.


    For the reasons above, Jay was gleeful when the countdown ended, and there was no update on Glory List. The number of viewers was increasing, and his stream reached fifteen million. The stream''s title changed to "The Expected Downfall of Ascent."


    "As I have expected before, most awakeners overestimate their powers. This is the iron rule in analysis: always underestimate! This is because strength blinds a person''s judgment, but we are the impartial judges! Ladies and gentlemen, my name is Jay Oz, and I never misjudge an awakener!"


    It was at that moment that his viewers suddenly stoppedmenting. Jay Oz was confused about why, and his eyes nced toward his crew. Then, one of them changed his screen to Glory List.


    Jay Oz gulped down as he saw the golden letters on the screen. The ranking for the fastest dungeons was cleared based on their rank. In the fastest cleared dungeon of the C-rank, the first name suddenly changed. It was written in golden letters: Ascent.


    "Even if they did clear it¡­ they werete on their promise¡­." Jay tried to justify it, but the time of the cleared dungeon was precisely the date Ascent announced it would be. The dy must have been from Glory List making the changes.


    Thements section suddenly blew up with citizens and awakeners unable to believe their eyes. The viewers'' count soon became twenty million, but Jay was in shock. However, he soon recovered from his failure and turned a new leaf.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," said Jay Oz with trembling lips. "My ipetence in realizing the abilities of Ascent is of no importance. I will issue an apologyter on. However, history has just been made. Ascent has just beaten every C-rank guild in the world!"

 Chapter 692 A Purpose?

    Chapter 692 A Purpose?¡¡¡¡The world buzzed with life for the first time in years. After all, a dark horse that appears out of nowhere and gets the fastest cleared time is unheard of, especially with that number of people. Of course, Glory List wouldpute different factors to determine whether this guild has been cleared by underhanded means, but there was no such thing.


    "Who are the members of Ascent?" asked a citizen on the inte. "Arthur Silvera is strong on his own, but I feel these members are the true reason behind his ascent."


    "Jay Oz made some rough calctions in retrospect. He found that to clear a C-rank dungeon at that time, Ascent needs to have more than just one deme-ranker in their midst. After all, they did it clear it in three days."


    "A guild with seven members has more than one deme-ranker? This is unheard of! Is Arthur Silvera a tycoon that can spend that amount of money?"


    "Idiots! Awakeners don''t care about money! After his battle and speech, Arthur Silvera might have lucked out with some deme-rankers."


    These conversations filled the inte. Ascent Guild became a D-rank guild after Glory List decided their achievement was worth more than ten unranked dungeons. In three days, Ascent became a legit guild worldwide, and more people started seeking to join it.


    ***


    "We broke a record?" asked Arthur with surprise. He had no experience in clearing dungeons, so he didn''t know whether they woulde out with anything or not. Yuran was sitting across from his desk, reading Glory List as well.


    "It is no wonder. A boss is still a boss even if his opponent was a C-rank. That masked man is far more powerful than a normal deme-ranker." Yuran referred to Li, who wasn''t sitting with them. "How did you manage to convince him to join?"


    "I did no such thing, as he joined on his own. So he owes me, in a veryplicated way. It seems he''s not the type to repay lightly."


    "In any case, Li is our vanguard now. He is powerful enough to clear these dungeons, so we should rely on him to make a name for ourselves in these speed runs."


    "There will be no need. I n on making several teams that clear dungeons at the same time. However, we will stick to clearing C-rank dungeons for now."


    "And the reason¡­?"


    "There have been too many dungeons breaks among the C-ranktely. It might be because its rank is low, making it easier to turn into a portal by the other world." Arthur rose from his chair and looked out of his window. "We will target those that are about to break."


    "Is this to oppose Seref?"


    "It''s to ensure the safety of the world," said Arthur. "Furthermore, we need to find Master Ronin as soon as possible. Julia said that he couldn''t be found in his home."


    "No one can catch a foreseer," said Yuran with a pondering expression. At that moment, someone knocked on their door. It was no other than the Elven Princess, Tiara. Yuran was dazed the moment heid eyes on her.


    "Arthur," called Tiara before she nced at Yuran and smiled at him. "The man I have been healing is awake now. He requested to meet you after knowing where he is."


    "Mr. Tate?" Arthur turned with surprise before nodding. Tiara nodded in farewell toward both of them before leaving. "Since you also know about what happened in my father''s past, let''s go and meet him."


    Arthur walked out of the room before realizing that Yuran was still in his chair. After taking a few steps back and staring at Yuran with confusion, he found the young man in a trance. "Are you alright?" asked Arthur.


    "Ah? I, I am¡­" mumbled Yuran as he stood up and tripped on the table. Arthur stared at the man wobble toward him while squinting his eyes, and then he turned toward Tiara.


    "It seems spring is blossoming," said Arthur as he stared with a smile. Yuran had a red face before he walked past Arthur, pretending not to hear him. "That''s the wrong direction!"


    Yuran froze before he turned and followed Arthur. The two of them didn''t say anything and went to meet Mr. Tate, who was still dazed. However, the moment he met Arthur, it seemed as if light returned to his eyes.


    "Arthur¡­. Silvera," the man chewed on his words as if the name brought a sense of nostalgia. Then, he smiled lightly. "It has been a long time since west met. How is the armor?"


    "It broke a long time ago," said Arthur with a smile before sitting beside the bed. "I''m d you are still alive, Uncle Mirani. When Oren told me where he found you, I already had some idea of what happened."


    "It is as you expected." Mr. Tate nodded while staring at his hands. "I fought against Seref to save your mother, Sarah. Well, I also fought for my reason of being betrayed by him." Mirani then turned to stare at Yuran, who stood behind Arthur.


    "He can be trusted. Yuran already knows half of what happened back then, which might be something you don''t know. Can you tell us what happened four years ago?"


    Mirani Tate nodded and took some time to think. Then, he started telling a story of the strongest party to ever appear in Kera and possibly the Yalveran Union. Then, he started telling them how Seref Silvera fooled them into challenging Avarice and how it turned out he was the reason they died.


    "I was the only survivor," said Mr. Tate with shaking hands. "I remember the blood of myrades on my hand. First, however, I had to find my leader, regardless of what I carried. In the end, it turns out that Seref wanted me to live so that I would make you believe in his goodness."


    Arthur was silent. He still remembers the time he went back to Mr. Tate to retrieve the armor and sword from him. Mr. Tate told him that his father was a good man at that time.


    "I know the other half of that story," Yuran said behind him. "The man you mentioned, Sleepy Monk, was the master of a man I met. In some way, the monk realized Seref''s true goals. But, unfortunately, the man I met was there and witnessed the death of his master. The culprit was, as you expected, Seref."


    The room was quiet after that. Arthur looked down on the bed, listening to everything his father did. The man from the portal, who killed the party, should be Amelio. As he was considering their alliance, Mr. Tate suddenly started sobbing.


    "I can''t imagine," mumbled the man while tears fell down his face. "How hard it is for you, Arthur. I was one of the reasons that you ced him on a pedestal, but now, this¡­." Mr. Tate turned incoherent.


    "Uncle Mirani, there is no need to feel sorry." Arthur stared at him with a surprised and blinking expression. "I realized the truth about his ns a long time ago. I had time to ept who he is and what he wants."


    Mr. Tate was still sobbing as he wiped away his tears. Arthur stared at him with an empty heart. The matter of Seref no longer affects him. Has he moved on, or is this the curse of his powers?


    "I will call for Tiara to heal your mind as well," said Arthur with a smile before standing. "You have been through a lot. She can help the memories hurt less than they do now. But, Yuran, are you going to stay here?"


    "Uh¡­ yes¡­" replied the man with a bashful face.


    Arthur smiled and left the room before he went and called for Tiara. The princess was ying with baby goblins when Arthur found her. It was no wonder that Yuran would fall for her.


    After sending her toward Mr. Tate, Arthur returned to his room. It had a study and a separated bedroom, but Arthur had no more energy to stay awake. Instead, hey down on the bed and imagined her next to him.


    "It would feel less difficult with you around, Diana," Arthur muttered in the empty room. Life was moving on, regardless of whether he wanted that. It will keep moving forward.


    The seven guardians wanted to ensure their survival once Nameless killed Gaia. Seref wanted Arthur to stop them while bing the savior of the world. The cmities wished to restore their domains andnds, which made them work with the nameless.


    Everyone wanted something, and they fought until the death for it. The sole exception was Arthur. He fought to protect what he had, but he never fought to obtain something. So what was the ending he hoped to achieve in this story?


    "There is no need to rush for a purpose," said Diana in his imagination, while her body tightly held his. "You can take your time to decide. There is no race to win."

 Chapter 693 Wind of Goldwood

    Chapter 693 Wind of Goldwood¡¡¡¡Arthur opened his eyes to the new day. There was some shouting outside his room, which was unusual given that he was in the innermostyer. But, as he stood up and stretched, his senses could make sense of the voices outside his room.


    "What is going on here?" asked Arthur as he left his room to find Julia, Oren, Selena, and Yuran standing while looking around at the ceiling. Arthur was confused by their actions.


    "I¡­ was gathering information on the person you were interested in," said Julia while inching away from the group and going toward Arthur. "However, the shadows brought back something we didn''t expect. We are dealing with it now."


    Arthur was about to open his mouth when a ck gale of wind stormed through the inner hall. His eyes turned golden as he followed the shadow that produced that wind. However, the others couldn''t see it.


    "What kind of neo-ranker is this?" asked Yuran with confusion as he tried to catch the shadow, but it was useless. The shadow bounced through the hall as if it were a ricocheting bullet. "Arthur, be careful! It might be aiming for you!"


    There was a deep beastly growl in the inner hall as the shadow inched closer to Arthur. Julia tried to create a cage that blocked it, but the shadow went past her. In the end, the shadow raced toward Arthur at a speed no one could see.


    Arthur smiled and raised his hand. His golden aura exploded as ethereal chains surrounded him. Then, his lips parted. "Sit." Amanding aura burst from his body, and the rest found their knees bending on their own.


    Boom!


    The shadow froze in front of Arthur, and its knees dented the metallic te. Arthur and the rest finally got to see the shadow''s appearance. It was a youth in animal clothing, resisting the pressure that wanted to crush him.


    "I wondered what person can write that answer," said Arthur with his eyes scrutinizing the youth. "I should have expected a wild beast. Julia. You invited him into our stronghold?"


    "We would never," said Julia with a sweaty face. "I called back for the shadows to report on him, and this one followed them all the way here. It is good that you caught him. Otherwise¡­"


    "If this has been one of our enemies," said Arthur while staring at the wild youth, who was baring his teeth at him, "we would have been attacked. I made you the vice-leader of this guild. However, I didn''t order of this," said Arthur as his eyes shifted toward Julia.


    The four met Arthur''s golden eyes, and a shiver went down their spine. Julia gulped down as she nodded. It seems she realized her mistake of acting without consulting Arthur first. As he felt Arthur''s aura, the youth started shaking as his hostile expression disappeared.


    "I apologize, guild master," said Julia, and Arthur nodded at them. Then, he rxed his hand, and the aura dissipated. However, the youth didn''t run away and stared at Arthur instead.


    "Since you applied for my guild, you should know how to talk. I''m Arthur Silvera. And who are you?"


    The youth started inching away from Arthur as he growled. It seems he recognized Arthur as a threat and was trying to scare him away. Arthur sighed and looked around.


    "Call for Tiara. She should get him to trust us."


    After Tiara arrived, the youth started sniffing. It might have been the unique smell an Elven Princess carried of nature that made him look at her differently. As Arthur expected, Tiara was able to get him to speak.


    "This gentleman wants to know why you are here," said Tiara to the youth. "He is the leader of the guild that you wanted to join. You don''t remember that?"


    "I don''t," said the youth while sitting on all four curled together. Despite his appearance, his speech was wless. "I''ve never heard of this guild. I was going into a forest when the shadows started to follow me. After trying to lose them for a long time, the shadows took another direction. I followed."


    "Julia," called Arthur with a frown. "This kid should be from¡­" his voice trailed to remember his origins.


    "Thiria."


    "You came all the way here from Thiria?" asked Tiara with surprise. The youth nodded at her. "Are you sure that you didn''t apply for this guild?"


    "I will never join a guild in my life." The youth red at Arthur. In the end, Arthur smiled and walked toward the kitchen. The rest of them were looking at him with confusion.


    "Guild master," called Julia behind him. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m making breakfast for myself and our little guest. After all, he is either a victim or a bug." Arthur walked into the kitchen, and the sounds of cooking soon rang in their ears. The rest stared around before Tiara offered her hand toward the youth.


    "You are safe here," said the Elven Princess. "He is not a man who would kill without reason. Let us understand who wanted to send you to us. What is your name?"


    "My name is Gaius, Wind of Goldwood," said Gaius with pride. Tiara nodded at him and led him toward the kitchen. Arthur didn''t lie as he was preparing breakfast.


    "What is thetest news about our reputation?" asked Arthur. Julia took out a report from her files and started reading it aloud. It involved general sentiment and their current application number, which was soaring. "Good job. I''m sorry about earlier."


    "No need, Arthur. I agreed to be here, so, naturally, I have to follow some rules," smiled Julia. "It felt nice to feel that you are a real guild master, not just a wannabe."


    "Always d to be of service," said Arthur as he lined tters in front of everyone. He used his telekinesis to move the ingredients and his cooking rune to make the food taste great. The aroma spread throughout the kitchen and the inner hall, making them gulp. "This is my apology for the earlier incident," said Arthur as he filled the table with tes. "Please, dig in. You are included, Gaius."


    The youth who wore animal hides looked at the scene with confusion and then turned toward Arthur. His re was still resentful about how Arthur caught him earlier.


    "Are you mad that I prevented you from moving around?" Arthur sat down and started eating, twirling the food on his te before cing the toasted eggs in his mouth. "It has nothing to do with speed."


    "Speed can defeat everything," said Gaius with a frown. The rest of the guild members sat around while smiling to themselves. After all, the food looked delicious. It ranged from appetizers to steak. "You used a spell to win. That is all."


    "A spell, huh?" muttered Arthur to himself. "You were indeed fast, but I''m faster than you are. Of course, I would have to use my spells."


    "I am the Wind of Goldwood, a hunter faster than the wind. Don''t im things you are unable to back up, human."


    "I will race you after we are done eating. The rest are eating too, so don''t worry about being poisoned. Well, I''m sure your nose can tell whether the food is poisoned or not."


    Gaius sniffed while ncing at the food, and Tiara motioned for him to eat. Then, he inched closer to one of the steaks that Arthur cooked before snatching it. Then, Gaius started ripping it apart without a knife as the others stared at him.


    "Arthur, is there something you know about him?" asked Oren after cing down his fork and knife. Arthur looked at the youth and smiled.


    "If we believe his story about not applying to be here, someone applied for him. Our device detects the applicants, and the shadows track them down. That''s how it is. For some reason, someone in Thiria applied for Gaius without his knowledge."


    "That doesn''t make sense, does it?" asked Selena with a frown. "He is nothing but a youth. Is someone trying to get rid of him?"


    "We are unaware of the situation in Thiria. However, since joining our guild is considered a crime in most countries, it is the perfect trap for the unaware."


    "And yet, we still get thousands of applications," said Julia with pride. "If only our guild master epts some of them¡­."


    "The first batch is most likely criminals. There are a few exceptions, but I expected as much. We are an anti-governments guild. If anyone wants to join us without real strength, it''s either a trap or a criminal."


    "And that''s why you got angry earlier?" asked Julia, and Arthur nodded apologetically. "I''m the one who should be sorry. I''ve been too eager to grow this guild, probably to make it look like a good decision that I joined."


    "That''s the best trait you have, Julia," said Arthur. "However, we are facing the whole world with this. To make members join, we have to filter them first."

 Chapter 694 Titan Guilds

    Chapter 694 Titan Guilds¡¡¡¡In newspapers worldwide, the two words Glory List repeated over and over. However, although the list contained every guild in the world, the Glory part referred to something else. Ten Guilds of Glory are the most powerful in the world, irrespective of their origin.


    These guilds were all belonging to the legendary S-rank. ording to the World Summit agreement that happened a hundred years ago, any guild that reaches this rank will be acknowledged by all nations. Therefore, S-rank guilds had the right to enter any dungeon and go to the other world.


    This was not a ploy to make the powerful guilds richer. These superpowers rivaled countries with their strength. It was to increase the strength humanity had. Therefore, these guilds were given the right to venture into any dungeon they desired, as long it didn''t belong to other guilds.


    "Among these guilds," said Julia in her presentation. "There were two holders of the fastest clearance record of a C-rank guild: God''s de, the world''s strongest guild, and Dragonir. You should be familiar with the first, Arthur."


    "Yurirl belongs to God''s de." Arthur nodded as he remembered. "As I remember, he is the youngest grandmaster swordsman."


    "Yurirl is, without doubt, a genius the world will never see again," said Julia with envy. "If we can somehow convince him to join our guild, then we too will be¡­." The vice leader''s voice trailed as she bit her nail.


    "I invited him once before I left Jerano, but he refused. However, since we are a criminal guild, pouching any members from other guilds would make them our enemy. We don''t have any des or dragons chasing us."


    "I thought young men were hot-headed and rash, but you are as cold as ice," Julia said before she presented the next piece of information, which was the current applications received both God''s de and Dragonir. "Although some think their numbers are the same, it''s not. Vetus-rankers and Rei-rankers usually clear a C-rank dungeon. These numbers for these ranks, specifically, are dropping."


    "And that happened after we broke their record," concluded Arthur, and Julia nodded. Then, she presented another slide: the number of applications that Ascent had received these past two days. "¡­two thousand?"


    "This is what happens when you break a world record. You be admired. This is nothingpared to other guilds that achieved simr world-shaking things. However, we are criminals."


    "And we will attract criminals." Arthur sighed and closed his eyes. His chair leaned back as Julia turned off the presentation. Then, she turned on the lights and sat opposite him.


    "I didn''t leave a letter to my father when I left Runera. At that time, I thought it would be a short break from studying. I wanted to help a friend who helped me and who saved me. However, I became a wanted criminal."


    "We can go back to Runera if you want," said Arthur, and Julia snapped her eyes open in surprise. "I nned on visiting them anyway to take back what is mine."


    "You left something in our city?" asked Julia with confusion. Arthur smiled before he opened his eyes, stared at her, and gave a grin. "¡­what is yours?"


    "Runera."


    "Are you still asleep?" Julia snorted andughed. "Runera doesn''t belong to anyone. Not even the Ghost Ruler. It''s a city of runes and magic¡­." She paused and snapped her eyes open. "You¡­ You¡­"


    "You''ve seen what I can do," said Arthur as he raised his hand. "I was the one to create Runera."


    "¡­I had certain doubts about your sanity, but now I''m questioning your opinion of my intelligence," said Julia with a frown. "I''m not a fool. Runera is a two-hundred years old city, and you are barely neen."


    "You are right. I didn''t create the city in this timeline."


    "I know I''m right, Arthur. After all, you are¡­ But, what do you mean by this timeline?" Julia was cutting her sentences as her ideas became a mess. "Are you pranking me?"


    "Not at all. I was the person who wanted to create Runera before it appeared in this world. However, someone else carried my will, ns, and knowledge from other timelines and created it. Someone I know."


    "Aha, sure." Julia waved her hand. "I wanted to give you this report in this manner, alone, to serve as a warning for our guild. Our recent achievement put us in the spotlight but also caused some¡­ disturbances. Dragonir and God''s de might turn their eyes toward us."


    "What are we expecting, Julia?" asked Arthur, but Julia shook her head. "You don''t have an idea?"


    "I''m just as new to running a guild as you are. However, there is a certain man, who is in this stronghold, that knows the ins and outs of the guilds'' world. I heard he woken up yesterday."


    Julia was referring to Mr. Tate. Arthur tapped his fingers on the table while considering it. Although he could more or less guess the human heart and prepare for the worst, he didn''t know what guilds would do.


    "We are a criminal guild, and Mr. Tate has a family," said Arthur as he opened his eyes. "However, it wouldn''t hurt to ask him. I heard he was the guild master of a known guild in the past."


    ***


    The youth that managed to sneak into the fortress with his speed was still being pampered by Tiara, who felt like mother nature to him. However, Arthur knew he had to do something about it. After using his Creator Art, Submission, Arthur realized the youth was telling the truth.


    Therefore, his status was pending. Arthur was interested in his speed, but the youth refused to join their guild. Since he endangered the guild by knowing their current location, Arthur considered erasing his memories.


    "Those were my considerations," said Arthur at the end of his speed. He was talking to Mr. Tate, who was still sitting in the bed. The man was looking at the food tray in front of him, his thoughts unknown.


    "An issue like this one can be solved in more than one way, but you came to ask me?" asked Mr. Tate with confusion. "Are you testing my knowledge, boy?"


    "I am."


    "Haha!" Mr. Tate chuckled as he ced down the spoon. "At least you are being honest. In any case, I would try to coax him. He can be the ear you need inside Thiria."


    "An ear?" muttered Arthur with surprise. "Is there a need to trust an outsider with something that sensitive? I have my shadows."


    "I met those shadows. They are the perfect intelligence agency, but an insider is different. He will get certain ess to the insides of Thiria. Of course, this is assuming that you want to deal with Dragonir."


    "Is this another skill you obtained from being a guild master?"


    "As long as life and death are decided in our work, we need to pay attention to details and foresee the next tide. I heard about your guild''s achievement. This is bigger than you think it is."


    "I should be wary of God''s de and Dragonir?" asked Arthur as he smiled at the man. However, Mr. Tate shook his head.


    "God''s de is too caught up in their next mission to care about politics. They are not ones to throw their weight around. However, Dragonir is different. Thiria is the backer of that guild, and their leaders are obsessed with reputation."


    "Has there been cases of their interference with smaller guilds?"


    "Interference is too light. Dragonir has no issue crushing anyone who disrespects it. The Titan Guilds are above thew, as no government can do anything to them. This is why most guilds grow under the shadows of another Titan Guild. It gives them protection."


    "However, Ascent has no protection and is a criminal guild. Not even the Titan Guilds want to interfere with this mess. Should we expect the seven families to push them after us?"


    "There are three powers that keep the world in bnce, Arthur. Although the seven families are the strongest in influence and numbers, it''s called bnce. The other power is guilds."


    "Then, the seven families don''t control the guilds. However, there must be some sort of agreement between them. Otherwise, we would be a world-scale war that ends us before we have a chance."


    "This almost happened a few decades ago. A certain guild master killed a king, a direct descendant of a country, over a personal matter. That kingdom mobilized every force for revenge. However, the other Titans intervened to ensure that didn''t escte into full-blown destruction."


    "Isn''t it better to removepetition?"


    "The guilds arepetitors over resources with each other and the rest of the world. However, if one of the Titans were crushed under the hands of the seven families, it would set a precedent. The Titans couldn''t allow that. It endangered their standing."


    "And how did it end?"


    "The guild master chose to step down from his position and be a recluse. In the end, the matter was buried without the public''s knowledge."

 Chapter 695 Last Request

    Chapter 695 Last Request¡¡¡¡"ording to this story, it seems that the guilds hold just as much power as the seven families," said Arthur as he tapped the table. "Although I know how powerful they are, I always assumed they belonged to the seven families."


    "It depends on the guild master, but it''s a bitter fight in the shadows," Mr. Tate answered before taking a sip from his water. "All Titans have a force backing it, whether it''s ofmon origins or divine. Their rtionships are like an alliance."


    "It sounds like the seven families created the guilds to control themon awakeners if that was the case," said Arthur. Mr. Tate bitterly smiled and nodded.


    "Master Azkavan once exined it to me after the incident with your father. Before the split, not many people had abilities. Those who did were all descendants of the Ancient Blood. From those awakeners came the guardians, wielding unimaginable might to create kingdoms and stop the cmities."


    Arthur frowned as he heard that exnation. Although he spent a lot of time with Gaia and received some understanding over the past, he didn''t know what the Ancient Blood was. Furthermore, it was safe to assume that not even Gaia knew about it.


    "However, after the split, the awakeners increased. An awakener becamemon whether one had ancient blood or not. This strengthening of themon blood resulted in the Theocracy of Shon and the formation of guilds. The former was created bymoners, while the divine blood created thetter."


    "It was the safest method to strengthen themselves and keep themon blood within control," said Arthur. "This is why Glory List is created, and the Titans are given so much authority over the world."


    "It is almost scary how much you resemble him," said Mr. Tate. Arthur frowned, and the manughed. "I know you hate him, but you cannot deny that he is your father. He was a fast learner too."


    "My greatest motivation is to be unlike him."


    "That is a great motivation." Mirani grinned as he ced the tray aside and tried to stand. "I want to get some fresh air. We can keep talking as we do."


    Arthur nodded and rose from his seat. Then, he led Mr. Tate toward the flower field that Tiara created. It radiated with life and healing power, making them feel as if they were in paradise.


    "After I became the guild master of a C-rank guild, several visitors came to my house. All of them were invites from renowned guilds worldwide, and I received an offer from three Titans."


    "You were a big shot, Uncle Mirani." Arthur whistled, and Miraniughed heartily before his coughing fit. Then, after calming down, he continued.


    "Dragonir was the highest-ranking Titan. At that time, I wanted to refuse the offer because of their reputation for being cruel. However, a certain man talked me into joining them."


    "And that man is¡­?"


    "The current guild master and Heir of Thiria." Mr. Tate stopped and crouched beside a flower. "He used a very persuasive method. All he did was give me a single file. It was about the guilds that refused to work under Dragonir."


    "What about them?"


    "They were destroyed. At that time, it was better to bend than break. This happened a long time before I met Seref. That man has yet to be the guild master, but he was an Astra-ranker. He was no older than twenty-five, and I met him ten years ago."


    Arthur opened his eyes wide at this revtion. A twenty-five years old Astra-ranker ten years ago meant he was much stronger. It might even be possible that he was at that legendary rank.


    "You made the right choice."


    "I also believe it to be right. However, you don''t enjoy that choice. The guilds aren''t going to throw you an olive branch even if you were powerful. You are a ticking time bomb endangering their rtionship with the seven families."


    "And Dragonir will use this chase Ascent because we proved a nameless guild is better than them." Arthur carried a smug expression. "A Titan Guild seems no different than a child throwing a tantrum."


    "We return to our roots." Mr. Tate plucked the flower from the ground, and another grew in its stead. "Fascinating."


    "Dragonir has no method of finding us."


    "I hope so, but as I heard, they never lose track. Expect the worse from your enemies and betrayal from your friends." Mr. Tate said thest line with bitterness. Arthur knew that his father''s actions hurt more than just their family. "I know the reason you came to see me. However, I would have to decline. I would offer you advice as much as you need, but this guild is yours. It will never be truly yours if you make others lead it."


    Mr. Tate then walked back. His rejection of Arthur''s unsaid offer left the young guild master thinking. A cold breeze swayed the flower field, and a woman appeared beside Arthur.


    "An interesting man," said Tiara while standing beside Arthur. "Are you sad that he wouldn''t be a part of your guild?" asked the princess, but Arthur shook his head.


    "I never wanted to make him a criminal. This matter aside, how is your stay in our stronghold?" Arthur asked. He had a slight fear about someone from the seven families being so close, but this was the deal he agreed upon.


    "Although I overstayed, all of you have been very kind," said Tiara shyly. "I can tell that if I stay here any longer, it would be an intrusion into the privacy of your guild."


    "I didn''t mean to imply that," said Arthur with a smile. "I think most people here don''t think of you as the enemy. I never did. As long as you feel like staying, then you should stay."


    "I''m grateful, Arthur," said Tiara as she lightly touched his forearm. "However, it''s time that I leave. I still have one request before I do."


    Arthur nced at her hand and then at the fortress in the distance. The mansion didn''t have many windows, but he could tell someone was watching them. However, the gaze soon disappeared.


    "If this is farewell, then it deserves a parting gift." Arthur smiled and nodded. Tiara grinned, showing a sweet smile before letting go of his forearm. "Request away, Elven Princess."


    "I want you to meet my mother," Tiara said while skipping steps, and Arthur paused before his smile vanished. He wasn''t angry, just speechless. "She is the woman who has been waiting for you all her life. I wish to grant her that."


    "Why would she wait for me?"


    "You are the man in the prophecies, after all. You are¡­ the Seika of Living Beings." Tiara walked down the path toward the exit. Arthur stood there rooted in his spot after hearing the name she called him.


    "Regardless of how you know this name, this sounds like a trap. After all, this differs from hosting a member of the seven families."


    "Then refuse, Seika," said Tiara with a wave of her hand. "This is a request of mine." Tiara turned with a smile. "It''s not an order nor a payment for my services."


    Arthur watched the princess walk down the path until her figure was too far. She would be waiting for him at the end of the flowerbed, and she expected him to ept.


    "The Queen of Janea," muttered Arthur. He had seen her in the World Summit, and she seemed to radiate life and wisdom. However, such a woman wanted to meet him instead of killing him?


    The seven families were after him, and Lyari''s descendants wouldn''t be any different. However, Arthur grinned and walked after Tiara. He wasn''t going to coward away because he had questions.


    ***


    The deep forests of Janea stretched until the Great Blood Ocean, bordering the northern borders of Ilios and the north-eastern borders of the Yalveran Union. These rich forests stretched for hundreds of acres with no routes avable inside them. However, Janea didn''t need that.


    "I heard of flying inds," said Arthur as he looked around. "I even heard of inverted mountains. However, I never heard of rivers in the sky."


    The two were sitting inside a small boat made of nts, allowing the current to carry them above Janea. Arthur could see endless trees and vegetation covering the deepest valleys of the highest mountains.


    "We call them Life Paths, and they are the main transportation methods of Janea. The world doesn''t know much about us because we refused entry from outsiders."


    "I''m an outsider."


    "Maybe to every nation, but not mine." Tiara smiled as she pointed with her slender white finger toward something in the distance. "We reached the Sun Pce."


    Arthur followed the direction she was pointing in, and his eyes widened with surprise. The Sun Pce was a befitting name of the giant mushroom in the distance. It was crystal clear and reflected sunlight throughout Janea.

 Chapter 696 Sun Palace

    Chapter 696 Sun Pce¡¡¡¡A giant crystal mushroom stood amid the countless trees and outstretched branches of Janea. It was higher than anything else in the forest and sent sunlight to its darkest corner. None of the wildlife neared the Sun Pce, where the Queen of Janea lived.


    "This boat is moving on its own," said Arthur as he observed. "However, we didn''t direct it anymore. Is it a part of a runic array?"


    "As a man of runes, you would tend to believe," said Tiara with a smile as she sat on the edge of the boat. "However, this boat is created from a special nt that can change its appearance. We ask it to take us somewhere, and it knows."


    "Ask?"


    "The people of Janea are capable of talking to nts. This is how we can make them grow and listen to their suffering when they die." Tiara sat dripping with mncholy as her long green hair waved in the wind. "This is also why we fight."


    Arthur didn''t understand thest part, but he didn''t want to pry on their business. Instead, he was more interested in the Sun Pce, which seemed to be shining midday. Streams of light looked like veins going down the mushroom and into the earth.


    "There is a tree inside the Pce?" asked Arthur with confusion. "There seem to be branches of light."


    "Although it''s far from being a tree, its name is Life Tree. It feeds on the sun and gives it to all nts in our forests. This allows the trees to grow without ever hindering one another."


    "Since all trees and nts get enough sunlight, there would be no need to cut down the ones with arge shade." Arthur nodded while staring at the light streams. "It''s truly the Tree of Life."


    The river went down, and trees began blocking the sky view. Arthur could see several huts erected on the trees with eyes staring at the two of them. However, there was curiosity instead of malice.


    "It is rare to see an outsider, and our people can tell. You are a bizarre creature, as far as they can tell. A man from the outside," Tiara exined, while Arthur counted the huts they passed along the way.


    The forest wasplex, almost like a maze, but the river went up and down to avoid the trees. Arthur looked through the waters and could see the trees below. A few shadows jumped from one ce to the other, and Arthur could see them through the stream.


    "Janea seems to be a closedmunity," Arthur said as he looked up and saw the mushroom''s stalk. It was bigger than the Tower of Yalen, where he once contended. "Thisst request of yours is taking a lot of time."


    "We could have teleported straight into the pce, but I wanted you to meet Janea. It might be necessary before mother discusses what needs to be discussed."


    "Then, I''ll meet it," said Arthur as he leaned back and turned to the side. His eyes glowed golden as they peered through the forest, and a pulse radiated from them before it disappeared.


    A ripple began with Arthur in the center before passing through Tiara and the rest of the forest. It traveled far, prating the existence of everything around them. Arthur then turned back toward Tiara, who looked at him with confusion.


    "Did you say something, Arthur?" asked the princess with furrowed brows.


    "Nothing, nothing at all." Arthur wore a smile as the two of them approached the Sun Pce. Then, the river started going up toward the mushroom''s gills. There, Arthur saw the river merge with the gates.


    ***


    As the world made the fuss about Ascent, videos of its guild master resurfaced. Arthur Silvera spoke at the memorial of Kera about his guild, which Alexie Linan announced its creation a month prior. This led to the realization that Arthur Silvera assumed a different identity after his death.


    This would have usually led to catastrophic consequences and countless arrests for whoever was involved. However, in the mess that the invasion left, those that should be held ountable were missing. This included Arthur Silvera''s master and the one who vouched for Alexie to join Jerano, Master Ronin.


    Despite the great unrest in the world, Arthur Silvera shone like a gem among coal. However, he was still a rough diamond that needed to be polished, as no one could tell what he would be.


    It was different for those in power. They all knew he was dangerous because words spread around about his identity as the outsider. He was only expected to appear, but no one knew what he would do next.


    The Queen of Janea sat on her balcony, admiring the great prosperity of hernds. She was also waiting for that exact man: Arthur Silvera. It was her wish to meet him, and her daughter had to suffer having a selfish mother.


    A knock came on the ss doors, and Tiara pushed the door open a momentter. She was apanied by a young man whose ck hair and golden eyes seemed toplement each other. His features were sharp, looking like a wolf, but his gaze was curious. Then, as heid eyes on her, he smiled.


    The Queen was confused as she rose from her chair. However, his smile didn''t disappear even as Tiara presented him to her. The introduction was all things she knew very well: Arthur Silvera, the man who defeated Amelio, and Guild Master of Ascent.


    "Greetings, Mr. Silvera," greeted the Queen humbly. Arthur Silvera raised his brows before he returned the gesture with a slight bow.


    "Greetings to you, Queen of Janea," said Arthur Silvera. "Princess Tiara mentioned that you wanted to see me, and who am I to refuse the offer?"


    "Don''t be too humble, Mr. Silvera," said the Queen before she gestured for the two of them to sit. "You are more than worthy to reject my selfish request. However, I just had to meet you."


    "I can''t say I''m not curious about the reason."


    Tiara didn''t sit, and the Queen nodded for her to leave. Then, after excusing herself and finding an excuse, she left the two of them alone. Silence descended in the room, and Arthur Silvera broke it.


    "I want to know something since it has been on my mind. How did you know my title?" asked Arthur Silvera. "I mean the Seika of Living Beings."


    "Ah, Tiara used that knowledge to intrigue you." The Queen smiled as she adjusted herself. "Before we discuss such matters, it''s better if we talk about lighter subjects, Mr. Silvera."


    "Please, call me Arthur."


    "I understand. You may call me Ava, too."


    "Alright, Ava." Arthur didn''t hesitate to call her by her name, making her smile. Then, she brought her hands together.


    "Do you like nts, Arthur?"


    "I do."


    "And the reason for that?"


    "It might be their incapability of harm and their significance in granting life. A good answer would be their peacefulness."


    "That is a good answer indeed. If, by chance, the world lost all of its nts. What do you think would happen?" asked Queen Ava. She was observing the outsider and was almost affected by his calm.


    "That would be far from being a light subject." Arthur chuckled, and the Queen nodded with a smile. "It would be the beginning of a worldwide famine. Even the most powerful people need to eat."


    "There are a few exceptions to that," said Ava as she stared at him for a few seconds. "Regardless, you are right. A famine would strike this world, and no amount of agriculture would cure it."


    "I understand the importance of nts," said Arthur as he ced a finger on his temple. "However, how is this rted to the reason you wanted to see me?"


    "Let us go back to the question you asked me: how did we know about that title of yours? It shouldn''t exist in this world but only in the memories of those who came across it. However, we met someone who knows of those events."


    "The God of Life." Arthur realized it, and Queen Ava nodded. "It is an unexpected thing toe across him so soon. So tell me, Queen Ava. How did this prompt you to meet me?"


    "The Healer Guardian warned us through my daughter," said Ava with shaking hands. "Our ancestor spoke of the first disaster to strike this world: famine. After that, the nts will start dying, and our crops will go extinct. It will affect the whole world, and only the powerful would survive."


    Even after hearing her words, Arthur Silvera didn''t lose hisposure. Instead, he seemed to have expected her words since he stepped into this room.


    "This is more about your forest than it is about the world. Yournd is dying, slowly but surely." Queen Ava watched the man slowly lean forward with a smile. "Don''t try to fool me, dear Ava."

 Chapter 697 A Book

    Chapter 697 A Book¡¡¡¡The Queen of Janea was silent in response to his argument, and her smile disappeared. However, Arthur could feel no hostility, only sadness from the woman. Finally, after a long while of unsaid words, she nodded.


    "Hiding this from you is useless," said Ava. "You have seen what I wanted to tell you. However, this is more than just about Janea. Is it wrong for me to care about my kingdom and the world?"


    "You are wrong for assuming I don''t know what''s killing your little nts," said Arthur as he leaned back. "It''s the same thing that all seven families ignored: Nameless. This creature and its minions have been infesting this world for decades, and you have yet to do a thing."


    "There is no other option for us. The decision has been made for us for a long time. However, the Divine Blood is calling, and we can only answer." Queen Ava said without hesitation.


    "You seem to have that rehearsed." Arthur gripped his armchair while pressing his lips together. "Ask the Divine Blood to save you, then."


    "Please, Arthur Silvera." Queen Ava bowed her head humbly, and her green hair hung low. "I wanted to meet the fated man for a long time, but never in these circumstances."


    "What fate?"


    "My mother told me about you, and her mother told her. So it has been the tale of generations, bedtime stories about the man whose single touch can raise the dead."


    "Are there any dead you''d want me to raise since I''m here?" said Arthur with a calm face. "You brought me here to seek my help, but we are no allies."


    "I believe that you are a man of insight." Queen Ava rose from her chair and walked toward the balcony''s door. "I will be back soon."


    Arthur sat there alone and waiting. A few fireflies were resting atop the balcony railings, but he didn''t disturb them. Instead, he looked at the view that covered most of Janea''s thick forests and sky rivers.


    "There is a book that is inherited in my family. Of course, it''s forbidden to be seen by anyone other than the royalty, but I believe you have the right to read it. After all, it''s about you."


    Arthur received the book from her hands. It was an old leathered book with an engraved drawing of a shadow atop a mountain. The cover was golden and ck, sending waves of nostalgia throw Arthur''s mind.


    "This book is¡­" muttered Arthur as he gripped the leather until his fingers dug into it. "I read this book before." Arthur breathed out with a shaky hand. Thest time he thought about this book was on the trial grounds.


    "Can you read the title on the cover?" asked Queen Ava with surprise. Arthur nodded his head. It was written in runes so that he could read them now. However, he never realized the book title he knew by heart.


    "I lost this book long ago and never expected to find it again. In return, I will tell you what the title means in ournguage. However, it would be meaningless to you."


    "I still want to know it, please."


    "This book is called¡­ The Sorcerer."


    ***


    Arthur looked through the ss ceiling at the infinite stars of Janea. This kingdom had no light pollution, so the stars looked brighter than anyntern in Janea. He was sleeping on a hammock with the book resting on his chest.


    "May Ie in?" a voice asked from outside the vein-covered door. Arthur turned his gaze toward the door, which opened without waiting for his reply. It was Tiara holding a tray with two wooden cups in them.


    "I guess you allowed yourself inside," said Arthur as he sat up and stared at the cups in her hands. "I didn''t ask for anything."


    "I know, but since you decided to stay the night here, I wanted to introduce you to our specialty. This is our Stars Syrup. This alcoholic drink is made from special trees that feed on the stars. A single sip from it would allow your spirituality to overflow."


    "A different kind of drunkenness." Arthur epted the offer and came down from the hammock. Tiara ced the tray on the ground before she sat on her knees. "I feel like there are other things you wanted to discuss."


    "There is that," said Tiara while ncing at the book in Arthur''s hand. "I read it countless times before, almost memorizing it. I heard the title from my mother, and I couldn''t understand."


    "This is a tale of what happened thousands of years ago. It is almost a sick joke rather than a tale: a man who wanted to change the gods but failed. Instead, he got betrayed over and over again. He kept trying. He kept failing."


    "Then, those events happened before?" asked Tiara with amber eyes staring at the cup in her hand. Arthur picked up his drink and ced it close to his lips.


    "That''s right." Arthur took a sip from the syrup, feeling his soul almost touching the stars. His mind left his body for a brief second before returning to him. Then, he opened his eyes. "You were right."


    "Then, what does the title mean?"


    "I, the outsider, was once known as the sorcerer because of my abilities. It seems that because they were many, I wasbeled as such. This is not the first time I have heard about this. The citizens of the other world know this too."


    "The first time I read this book, I had a single thought: the world was too cruel to the man who wanted to help it. However, as I grew up, I learned that we were the people he wanted to change."


    "A storyteller is the one who chooses the viins and heroes," said Arthur as he ced the book down. "Although this book has the same things I once read, it contains an extra chapter: the rtionship that Lyari, God of Life, had with the sorcerer."


    "Our ancestor was the ruler of the Elves," said Tiara with a nod. "Although he was known as the Healer Guardian, he had an illness he could never cure." Tiara took a sip as well. "Then, he met the sorcerer, who became our ancestor''s first friend."


    "Lyari wasn''t ready for the sacrifices the sorcerer was willing to make to save the world." Arthur ced his hand over the book. "Therefore, he tried to go behind his back and sabotage his friend''s ns. This was the first betrayal."


    "I cried when I read that chapter." Tiara closed her eyes as her grip tightened around the cup. "I refused to believe I was the daughter of a man who could betray his benefactor. However, the reality was as such. We lived in fear of the day your revenge is due."


    "The debt that I owe you for treating me will end here, Tiara," said Arthur as he presented the book. "This time, I will let you see what happened inside his mind."


    "His mind?" Tiara looked confused as she stared at Arthur, whose fingers ran across the golden title of the book.


    "Lyari left a message for the day I arrived. It was embedded on the cover of this book. It might have been something he wrote or thought at that time."


    "There is no reason for you to trust me with this, Arthur." Tiara frowned before she stood up. "I might be just deceiving you with this information. Although I appreciate it, I cannot¡­."


    "Consider it a man making the same mistakes again. History is bound to repeat itself," interrupted Arthur before he slid his fingers across the runes. They broke down and started rearranging themselves into something else.


    Tiara closed her mouth as she stared at the cover. Arthur picked up the book, and her eyes fell on the new words that appeared. The first two words proved his thoughts.


    "Dear friend," read Arthur aloud, and Tiara stiffened. "I write this with the bitterness and weight of what happened between us. This will be left with my family, waiting for the day of your return to mynd. This makes me feel both envy and happiness, as I know that you will be reading this one day."


    "Stop," muttered Tiara, and Arthur raised his head toward her. "I''ll leave, so please stop reading. I don''t want to hear this."


    "You have the right to know what your ancestor was like," replied Arthur before his eyes fell back on the words. "I will keep reading, and you can do what you want. However, looking away will get you nowhere."


    "¡­I understand," said Tiara before sitting down. "Please, keep going." The princess asked, and Arthur resumed.


    "This is for my descendants, who will wonder why I did what I did," said Lyari in his message. "I want them to live in doubt of me because I have been in doubt of myself since I met you, Arthur."

 Chapter 698 An Execution?

    Chapter 698 An Execution?¡¡¡¡Tiara sat down in front of Arthur, her body shaking as she listened. Arthur was granting her something that only he could see, which might change her life. However, Arthur''s face didn''t change. His expression was still t.


    "You seem unimpressed."


    "This is not the first time I received Lyari''s words. I met him once before, and he tried to act as my friend just the same." Arthur ced down the letter, which still had left of it unread. "I hate that."


    "You were indeed friends until what happened between the two of you."


    "Then, we are no longer friends. His feelings are nothing I rte to since I never betrayed someone dear to me." Arthur then paused. "Maybe I have; I don''t know."


    Arthur remembered Mistletoe, who wanted to infiltrate the ruins of Runera. However, at that time, Arthur didn''t wish for them to meet because he didn''t know that many things had happened between them.


    "I know that the cause is unimportant when someone betrays another, but our ancestor wanted to stop the outsider from getting himself killed. He knew that it was a losing battle."


    "Don''t justify his betrayal to me," said Arthur in a low voice. "I''ve treated you with nothing but kindness so far, but that doesn''t mean we are friends."


    "I¡­ stepped out of line." Tiara nodded. "You have the right to think of this matter as you wish, and I will do the same. There is no reason to convince you of anything else."


    Arthur was silent before his eyes turned back toward the letter. Then, a smile appeared on his face. "We met yesterday," read Arthur. "And you were heartbroken about the meeting I had and the agreement. However, if you would only understand that this is the only method that we both live."


    "I know that despite these words, you might be unconvinced. How much do you remember what happened between us? Are you still in pain over what happened with the rest of the gods? Are they still as blind as I chose to be?"


    "It seems he knew that what he did was wrong, then why did he do it?" asked Tiara with a broken voice. "The Healer Guardian wasn''t a man who would side with whatever is killing our home. There must be a reason."


    "He believed that I would die if we fought against the guardians, so he decided to make a deal with them. Lyari was the sole guardian who chose this path, not for his kingdom, but his friend."


    "Does knowing that change how you feel about him?"


    "A reason is a reason, not an excuse. Lyari chose what he chose because of his beliefs, and I will choose based on them too."


    "And what do you believe? What are you trying to achieve now?"


    "A longer period of peace," Arthur said as he raised his eyes toward her. "I will choose the same choice I once made. Any alternative would be endangering everyone in this world."


    "Then, instead of choosing a side, you want to avoid it."


    "This is what I believed before, and it hasn''t changed. A longer period of peace for the innocent is always the right choice to make. But, unfortunately, Lyari chose to abandon them as well."


    Tiara closed her mouth while tightening her hand into a fist. Arthur could see that she wanted to disagree, so he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he returned to the letter in front of him.


    "No matter what I say, I know you will look at me with the same apathetic eyes," the letter read. "I will forever be the traitor who chose to live longer rather than save the rest and die. I''m indeed such, but won''t you listen to me for just once?"


    Arthur stopped reading after that. He stared at the book before flipping it over and standing. Tiara looked at him with confusion, unsure of what he was doing. However, Arthur was done.


    "It seems there is a ce in this pce that connects to him," said Arthur. "However, I have no interest in seeing him again. The rest of the letter are instructions about that."


    "¡­are you sure that you don''t want to meet him? Listening to what he says won''t affect your decision in the slightest."


    "Listen, Tiara. The guardians, the previous me, and the cmities are all unrted to us. We are the ones living today in this world, and we make the choices we need to make. You have to choose between serving your ancestor or saving your people. Until then, there is no need for me to be here."


    A few minutes passed.


    "Is that the answer I should give my mother?" asked Tiara, to which Arthur nodded. "I understand. You have granted me this request as I asked, and for that, I''m grateful. The debt between us has been resolved."


    Arthur nodded and stepped out of his room into the balcony. He was ready to return to Ascent, but he needed to make sure of onest thing.


    "Are you going to tell the other nations about what you saw?"


    "There is no need for me to share that information. In any case, I doubt it would make you any weaker. You''ve created a powerful guild, Arthur. The next time we meet, I hope we aren''t enemies."


    "The same goes for you." Arthur jumped over the railings and disappeared into the wind. Tiara stared in his direction for a long time before she turned toward the book on the ground.


    The back cover faced the ceiling, and she reached to pick it up. As she touched the leather of the back, writings appeared on it. Her eyes widened as she read the hidden passage.


    ***


    Ascent was still booming in reputation, and there were a lot of things that they needed to do. However, Arthur didn''t return to his guild straight away. Instead, he visited the capital of Yalen. If there were a ce that Master Ronin would be, then it would be the capital.


    The giant screens downtown was all news about Ascent and their achievement. Arthur stared at them quietly before walking past that and making his way toward a mansion inside the capital. It was a ce he had once visited: Mistletoe''s residence.


    The events in Runera still unsettled him, so he decided to visit the mansion in case there was something to know. However, he couldn''t be seen.


    [Invisibility-IV: remove any traces of the user.]


    Arthur used this rune after reaching Level 40 in his legacy. As he once realized, the level corresponded to his ability to use runes. After using the rune on himself, Arthur could disappear without a trace.


    However, Arthur couldn''t use more than one rune simultaneously. He still needed to switch back and forth, and this level of required rune direct mana. Therefore, he had to find a different way into the mansion.


    Arthur jumped over the fence andnded in the backyard, where a small garden was created. Unfortunately, no one was around, and Arthur had to walk inside through the ss door. However, a barrier surrounded the house.


    "Can this rune avoid detection?" wondered Arthur, but there was only one way to find out. Arthur walked through the barrier and waited for a reaction, but there was none. So, after a sigh of relief, he walked deeper inside the mansion.


    The mansion was empty, and it seemed that none of Mistletoe''s members were there. However, Arthur could feel a presence inside. As he made his way toward that presence, he reached the same room he was once treated inside.


    "Are they all there?" asked a voice from inside the room. Arthur couldn''t enter, but he managed to hear their conversation. That drunken voice just now should belong to none other than Vihan, Mistletoe''s entric healer.


    "Si left Runera and went straight toward Ilios. It seems that Ivy is being publicly executed tomorrow morning. Si wants to infiltrate without causing a scene."


    Arthur frowned as he heard the words. Ivy being captured in Ilios was no news to him, but he didn''t think a public execution was in ce. It might be because she was targeting the royal family of Ilios.


    "Am I needed?" asked Vihan.


    "Si asked us to stand by in case things go south," the one talking sounded like Idris. "We are going into a new hideout after Demon has taken the dome."


    "This is bing more of a mess," said Vihan, slurring. "I sure hope that loud mouth doesn''t get executed. It would leave a bad taste among the team."


    Arthur heard what he needed, but he still had no idea where to go. However, since it was a public execution, there should be news about it on the inte. So it might be best to see what he can find and work from there.


    ''I might run into Mistletoe and the rest if I go there,'' thought Arthur as he walked out of the mansion. ''However, it''s not like I can abandon Ivy.''

 Chapter 699 Call Me Ai

    Chapter 699 Call Me Ai¡¡¡¡The Ilios Empire was different from the Theocracy of Shon. While there were some simrities, the empire was different in its culture. It was the south region of the continent, bordering the Yalveran Union and Janea.


    Its cities were all built in the shape of a ring, with great walls protecting them. It was said that these walls were created by the emperor, who used unimaginable strength to erect them. However, no one knew for sure.


    Ilios had another name that befitted it: Land of Strength. This empire was built solely on individual strength. Therefore, when Amelio appeared, it caused quite a stir because the man who defeated him was recognized and respected by the masses.


    Men and women training daily to grow stronger were now admiring a criminal, so the empire had to make an example. Therefore, it announced that whoever had such thoughts or cooperated with Arthur Silvera would be executed. A series of public execution took ce as a result.


    A certain area north of the capital, Selene, was a rocky path infested with dungeons. It was called thend of trials, visited by knights, guilds, and whoever could lift a sword. It was said that whoever reached the other end would be invited to join the Holy Knights.


    A young woman stood at the beginning of this path, wearing nothing but light leather armor. She had a helmet over her head that covered her face. However, she stood out like a sore thumbpared to the rest of the warriors.


    A man approached her as she was staring at the giant hole in the rocky path. Her body turned toward him when he walked her way, and she was prepared to strike at any moment. However, the slithery man stopped while raising his hands and sticking out his tongue.


    "Take it easy, bearer," said the man who looked anything but trustable. "I just wanted to warn you that inside these challenges, there is no one to save you, not even that old holy knight. A group of these men doesn''t mind striking down an old foe."


    "As if you would warn me out of kindness," the woman unsheathed her sword as she red at him. "I still have to take back what you took from me."


    "You are a fool for making an enemy out of everyone you meet. I have one word for you:promise. Lower your head when it needs to be lowered, and be a good girl. Not all of us are as kind as me."


    "Leave, rattlesnake," spat the woman at him, and the man''s smile disappeared. Then, he walked away while shaking his head. The woman lowered her sword, but she could feel the eyes of the rest turn her way.


    "As if I would lower my head to any of these scums," muttered the woman to herself. But then, an earthquake started shaking the ground they stood upon, and the warriors knew it was time for their first trial.


    All of them dragged their weapons toward the giant hole in the small mountain. It was the first trial: Swords of Stone. The woman rushed to enter the trial, where she found giant swords that appeared from the ground.


    This was the first of the dungeons this path had. It was a gateway to the rest of them, as the ones who could break the swords were the only ones allowed to advance past this point. There were almost fifty swords in general, and there were fifty warriors.


    This rule of the trials made it impossible to ess by the public. Therefore, the guild that bought the rights for this dungeon organized some sort of a lottery to ess the trials for a certain price.


    As she stood in front of one of the swords, the woman knew that this was her chance to be a part of the Holy Knights. Then, the entrance closed behind them, and water began to gush from the holes in the walls.


    The warriors didn''t dilly-dally and began attacking the sword. The water started filling the giant cave, and the big swords in front of them were the only exit. A few swords broke as soon as the entrance closed, and the warriors began teleporting out of the dungeon.


    As for the woman, she was still standing in the same stance. Her style differed from the others, which could raise their stats for long periods. She could only do that when her attack connected and she needed to prepare.


    "You carry a scary face, La!" shouted a voice behind her. The woman named La turned toward the source and found the slippery guy from earlier walking toward her with his gang. She gnashed her teeth as she remembered the events of the day before.


    "Fights inside the trial grounds are punishable by death!" shouted La, but the men stared at each other andughed. "Are you out of your minds?!"


    "Shush, woman," said the leader as he took out a dagger and licked it. "We are simply serving justice. Furthermore, the dead cannot talk. Everyone here agreed that a bearer of weakness is an eyesore on the trial grounds."


    La paused as she looked around. None of the participants gave her a second nce, even though she was targeted. It seems to be an agreement to eliminate her.


    "I may fall, but not without a fight. Prepare to lose your lives, criminals!" shouted La as she rushed forward. The men snickered and surrounded her, each attacking from a different side.


    ***


    La lost.


    As her tears streamed down her face, stinging the wounds on her face, La floated atop the water. It had already covered the sword she was supposed to break, but it remained standing. It was the only one among the other fifty.


    "Why is it always me?" she asked in the empty cave, slowly filling with water. "I trained, gathered the money, and challenged my fate. However, I always seem to lose. Is this mark¡­ truly a curse?"


    The water was raising her body toward the ceiling. After a few minutes, there won''t be any air left for her. Then, La would drown. As she realized her imminent death, La wiped away her tears before taking a deep breath. Then, she dived straight toward the sword.


    Her body could barely move, not to mention swim. The goal of this trial is that it became harder to clear the more she wasted time. Those bastards knew that. However, she refused to die¨C not yet, at least.


    La dived toward the sword, and she gripped her broken weapon. There was a slim chance that she could still do this, but she had to try. Otherwise, that old twig would never forgive her. He was waiting for her.


    Her mana made the water sizzle, and La closed her eyes. Of course, since she was underwater, her powers would be half as strong as they are. First, however, she had to try.


    La opened her eyes and shed with every mana she had left. She attacked for survival, the sunflower fields and the old hand that picked her up from death.


    Her attack created an underwater sh that traveled to the sword. The wound on her shoulder gushed blood as a response, and La''s vision turned blurry. The water shook as her attacknded on the sword, but all it left was a crack.


    ''Have I¡­ failed?''


    The crack began growing as it ran across the stone sword. La watched as her consciousness slipped away, begging for the sword to break. However, the crack almost reached the ends before it stopped.


    La could no longer hold her breath, and water began to fill her lungs. The water pulled her down deeper as she struggled to float toward the surface. She watched the stone with hatred for its refusal to break.


    As she sunk to the bottom of the cave, a burst of light came from the sword. La opened her eyes slowly but couldn''t see what was happening. All she could feel was her body being dragged across space, taking her out of the water-filled cave.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" La started coughing the moment she left the cave. She was sprawled on the ground, trying to remove the fluid from her lungs. As she was gasping for air, someone walked toward her.


    "Are you alright?" asked a sweet voice from above her. La raised her head with confusion to see a veiled woman looking at her with concern. La waved her hand as she fell backward. Although she found air, her wounds were still bleeding. "You are going to die at this rate. May I repay you?"


    "I¡­ did¡­ nothing¡­" said La as she stared at the blue sky. Then, she smiled. "But the stone sword broke."


    "That is what I''m repaying you for," said the veiled woman before she raised her hands and crouched beside La. Mana came out of her hands to cover La''s wounds, making them heal rapidly.


    La opened her eyes with surprise before she snapped at the woman. The strength that was leaving her was now recovering at an rming pace. It was a minute before her wounds were gone, and she was back to how she was.


    "Who¡­ are you?" asked La with confusion. She used her elbows to raise herself, looking more at the woman who suddenly appeared.


    The woman seemed to be wearing white robes with golden sleeves. However, her aura was radiating with life. La questioned whether she was meeting a goddess, but she could not see her face.


    "You can call me Ai. I''m a healer," said the woman sweetly. "Is this ce¡­. Earth?"

 Chapter 700 Under The Veil

    Chapter 700 Under The Veil¡¡¡¡La peered over the rocks ahead of them. It seems they split the path into many. After making out that no one was around, she jumped from the boulder tond beside the person who saved her.


    "Um¡­ Miss Ai?" called La with hesitation. The woman was watching a bunch of flowers that grew out here. She was humming to herself while healing the wilting ones back to health. "I''m sorry to ask this, but howe you are here?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Ai while tilting her head to the side and looking at La. Although she couldn''t see her face, La fidgeted under her stare.


    "This ce is restricted to fifty people only. I met all of the others, and you weren''t there. Howe you appeared here¡­?"


    "You mean this dungeon," nodded Ai as she stood. "I didn''t enter from the same entrance as all of you. I came from the other side."


    "The other side?" asked La with confusion. "Are you¡­"


    "I''m from Alka, the other world," said Ai as she walked toward her. Before La could process it, she was holding her hand. Her soft fingers squeezed La''s calloused hand. "You seem very reliable. Can you take me to the nearest city?"


    "I can''t do that anymore¡­ the Land of Trial has no exits. A warrior either dies ores out from the other end." La stared at the hand holding hers. They were milky white and soft.


    "Then, let''s go out from the other end," said Ai casually, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Well, unless you came here to die."


    "Maybe¡­ another time," La tried to pull her hand away in a flustered manner. Ai let go but seemed disappointed. Then sheughed sweetly before gesturing toward La to lead the way. "Before that¡­ you said you came from the other world? Are you an invader?"


    "I''m not waving a sword, am I?" Ai tilted her head again. "An invader is more menacing than me. I''m just a healer with a purpose."


    "And what is that purpose?" asked La as she brought the hand that Ai touched toward her chest. It seemed she was self-conscious rather than angry.


    "I came here to find a friend, nothing more. I don''t want to hurt anyone or make an enemy. I just want to find that person before he forgets about me."


    "Oh," eximed La with slight disappointment. She opened her mouth several times to ask, but her face turned red just thinking about it. "Is he¡­ is he¡­ your lover?"


    "Oh no, far from it!" said Ai, waving her hands frantically and staggering back. She tripped on a stone, but La swiftly pulled her hand to stabilize her. "Thank you¡­ this person is just my benefactor."


    "I see," nodded La with a smile before letting go and scratching her nose. "It doesn''t matter because I n on leaving this ce alive. I would be more than happy to protect you while doing that."


    "Then I will heal you from behind, Miss La!" Ai raised her two fists in front of her and shook them. La smiled and nodded before leading deeper into the Lands of Trials.


    The subsequent trial was in a giant arena where she fought against ogres. The one after it was a river that she had to cross. At every step, Ai proved more valuable than being a burden. Her healing seemed to be infinite, and La was able to fight as if she would throw away her life. But, then, she would enjoy the kind healing of Ai, who didn''t hesitate to chat while the two sat.


    Half of the trials ended before she knew it, and La found it enjoyable. Then, finally, night descended while they were finishing another trial where La had to climb to a bird''s nest while enduring the relentless attacks of flying monsters.


    After she finished the trial with a body riddled withcerations, La returned to Ai carrying the key to the door. However, Ai seemed more worried about her injuries rather than delighted, and the two built a camp for the night.


    "I have to ask, Miss Ai," started La while watching the woman heal her wounds. "What kind of friend is worth crossing worlds just to meet?"


    "A friend I have never met." Ai ced her hands on the wounds, and they disappeared. "I left my religion to meet him, but he gave me so much more than that."


    "He gave you something without meeting you?" wondered La aloud. "May I know what he gave you, exactly?"


    "A life, I think?" said Ai with uncertainty. She stood up after finishing the treatment and sat on the other side of the fire. La watched her curl her legs against her body and watch the mes from behind the veil.


    "I want to see¡­ how you look like." La regretted the words as soon as they left her mouth. She saw Ai flinch when she heard them, and she didn''t say anything more. "I''m sorry. I was just curious. If you are reluctant to show me, just ask me to shut up."


    "You are a kind person, Miss La. However, I think what''s behind this veil would change how you treat me. It might be pity, and it might be disgust. The only person who didn''t was that friend I told you about."


    "I would not¡­." La began to persuade her but closed her mouth. "I understand. Please feel free to show me when we know each other more. At that time, you would know that my actions aren''t influenced by what''s underneath the veil. Right?"


    "We will see how it goes," said Ai with what La discerned as optimism. "I have a question too. You told me you paid your savings for this ce, and I saw how much you''ve hurt yourself. Is there a reason for this suffering?"


    "In this empire, strength is sacred. It is the most important thing for every awakener and citizen. This trial can only be passed by the strong. Once a person does, he can join the Holy Knights."


    "Is that your dream?"


    "Far from it. I loathe those bunch more than monsters. However, a Holy Knight gets special privileges. One of them is a request from the emperor. I want to use that to save the man who raised me when I was no more than a war prisoner."


    "Is he imprisoned by the emperor?"


    "He was until recently. He is scheduled to be executed along with the rest of the traitors in a few days. Anyone who showed a different opinion from the empire was arrested."


    "It sounds like a terrible ce to live in," said Ai with surprise. "Howe you never left this empire if it''s this unjustly?"


    "I have no other ce to go, and the man who raised me is the same. However, the empire isn''t always like that. It''s this particr subject that made it react in such a way. After all, it would lead to an uprising."


    "A subject?"


    "That is right. A few guilds and knights wanted to join the man who opposed the rulers: Arthur Silvera. But unfortunately, it was seen as a sign of treason and became punishable by death. Although most nations criminalized the guild, it never reached the point of execution."


    "The one who opposed the rulers¡­" repeated Ai after her. "It seems I came to the right ce. Since you have been risking your life to get me out of here, I''ll help you save that man."


    "You already saved me once, and there is no need for¡­." La was smiling as she replied when she heard a sound from their side. Although they tried to hide between two boulders, it was still an open space around them. "Who is there?"


    There was no answer from the darkness, and La grabbed the hilt of her sword. Her eyes peered through the night, but she couldn''t see anything within tens of meters.


    "Miss Ai, pleasee and stand behind me. There is someone or something here." La suggested before a pebble fell from above. She snapped her head upward to see a shadow jumping above the boulder.


    "Die!" shouted the figure as he shed toward La. Since it was behind her, La was unable to parry the attack. However, it was too dodge because she noticed itte.


    ''How did I fail to feel their presence even when they are so close?''mented La as she tried to make the sword strike her shoulder instead of her neck. ''I need to kill him even if I die. Otherwise, he will go after Miss Ai.''


    "Reverse," said Ai in front of her while raising her hand. La froze in space while staring at the woman, and so did the assassin. "Reopen."


    "AAAAA!" roared the man behind her as La felt something liquid fall on her back. The man fell into the fire and started burning, his screams echoing within the valley. The ground was dyed with blood as he iled around to extinguish the fire. La stood there rooted in ce.

 Chapter 701 Astral Blessings

    Chapter 701 Astral Blessings¡¡¡¡La stared at the man bleeding before her. It was no other than Rattlesnake, the man responsible for many of her troubles. He was bleeding from different parts of his body with his face badly burned by the fire after falling on it.


    "Is it someone you know?" asked Ai as she walked toward the bleeding man. "Should I heal him or let him die?"


    "What did you do, Ai?" asked La as she gulped down. Ai didn''t even touch the man, but his wounds were severe. Rattlesnake was the leader of the gang she used to work for, and his strength was nothing to be scoffed at.


    "I healed him. Is he a friend? At this rate, he will die. Oh, he is trying to regenerate the wounds using his stamina. I can''t have that until I get an answer." Ai ced her down on him again, and the man started screaming. "I will keep them reopening."


    "No, not a friend. However, there is no need¡­" said La as she snapped out of it and grabbed Ai''s hand. The healer paused and turned to look at her from behind the veil. La thought she saw the firelight reflecting beneath the veil in her big, confused eyes. "There is no need to taint your hands with murder."


    The reason La gave was absurd. In this world and time, not killing was considered a privilege of the wealthy. All of the rest had to defend themselves. However, she didn''t want to see the sweet healer she met turn into a cold-blooded killer.


    "He was about to kill you," said Ai with confusion. "Are you that forgiving?"


    "Forgiving? No. I just want to be the one to finish him off," whispered La while letting go of Ai''s forearm and holding her hand instead. "He is too filthy to die by your hands."


    "I¡­ okay¡­" Ai nodded with confusion as she squeezed La''s hand. Then, La helped her stand beside the bleeding man. Then, the two walked away from the firece until they were inches from the boulder.


    "Look at this wall for a second until I''m done," instructed La, and Ai nodded. The healer faced the wall as La went back toward the barely-breathing man.


    "Plea..se.. no¡­ more¡­" he was begging with a hoarse voice. However, his wounds were regenerating. La had to strike before he had the strength to attack again. "Agh!" roared the man with agony as La stabbed the sword into his thigh and twisted it.


    "Tell me the reason you wanted to kill me. It can''t be because of the sign. We worked together before, and you had no problems with that. So who is trying to kill me?"


    "I¡­ don''t¡­."


    The man was about to deny, and La pulled the sword out and pressed it against his crotch. The man whimpered in ce as he knew that his following words would decide whether he lived in unimaginable pain.


    "It was revenge for what happened a year ago¡­ The man behind it is¡­ Erin¡­ Voldor¡­" The man confessed, but it made La confused. Is it possible that the prince was this petty?


    "What are his reasons?"


    "It was a threat¡­ for that old geezer, I think, and he didn''tply," said Rattlesnake before he reached toward his sword in one swift motion. However, La was already ready, and her sword pierced his neck.


    The man struggled as he bled to death, but it was over in a few seconds. It was scary to see an animate object turn inanimate in nothing but a moment.


    "Miss Ai, it''s over, but the sight might be too much for you," said La, but Ai turned without hesitation. She walked to the corpse and started healing it until Rattlesnake was without a single injury. Fortunately, however, he was still dead.


    "No one deserves to live with scars, not even the dead," said Ai as she stared at the man. "I heard what the two of you talked about. Is the man who tried to kill you capable?"


    "He is very capable," La admitted while shaking her head. "However, it doesn''t matter. He won''ty his hands on me if I join the Holy Knights."


    "And what about the person you want to save?" asked Ai, and the sword trembled in La''s hand. Ai seemed to notice that, and she stood up before grabbing the sword-holding hand and moving it to sheath the de. "Look at me, La," ordered Ai as she held La''s face with both hands. "Everything will be fine. I promise."


    La stared at the veiled face and again believed a pair of eyes were looking at her. However, the warmth on her face was all she needed to feel better. She nodded before wiping away tears from her face.


    "Let''s sleep," said Ai before the two of them leaned on the boulder, should to shoulder, and closed their eyes. "I''m sure tomorrow we''ll get out of this ce."


    ***


    The subsequent trials were where corpses began to appear. Each time La found herself on the verge of death, Ai was there to heal her back to her best shape. It made La feel like she had a reset button that she could use to go from trial to trial without any wounds.


    Ai wasn''t that chatty, but La bombarded her with questions. However, most of the questions about her homnd were shot down. All La managed to make out is that she lived in a vige, but it was attacked, and then Ai joined some sort of religion.


    It might have been a desperate attempt to get close to Ai, but La found herself talking about everything she could think. As long as Ai listened, it didn''t matter what she was saying.


    The healer didn''t fight much after what happened with Rattlesnake, whose corpse was left inside the trial ground. La didn''t ask her to do any, either. Even when surrounded, La ensured that Ai didn''t get involved.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I think you are already doing a lot just healing me. You don''t have infinite mana, so you are doing more work than I am since my mana gets refilled after every fight," exined La.


    "There are conditions to using my abilities, too," said Ai. "If the enemy hasn''t been injured in thest weeks, I can''t do anything against them. However, I can ensure that every strike of yours keeps hurting them repeatedly."


    "That is scary and helpful, but no," said La as she patted Ai''s head. "I can take care of this. This trial is to sharpen my skills. The healing you do for me¡­ is something I can never repay."


    "I''m doing what I want to do, no more, no less," said Ai while she stared at the blue sky. "How many trials are left? This dungeon is far more difficult than I thought it would be."


    "It''s not a single dungeon. Otherwise, we could have left. Instead, this ce results from countless fissures appearing simultaneously, creating a path of challenges that resets every three days."


    "Every three days?" wondered Ai aloud and counted. "It has been two days since you entered this ce, which means we must finish the rest of the trials in a single day."


    "There are no trials left, just one," La said. "However, it''s the most difficult one. We call it the Trial of Souls because it''s a spiritual one."


    "Then, what are we resting here for?"


    "Listen, Ai. This trial is different from the rest. I can''t protect you as I did before, so you must pass it yourself. I researched for a long time about this trial because most of us die here. Once we enter, we''ll be separated and challenged differently by an Astral Being."


    "An Astral Being?" asked Ai with surprise. "Are you saying that we need to defeat an Astral Being? This is more like a suicide rather than a trial!"


    "You seem agitated," asked La with surprise. "Have you met one of them?"


    "I¡­ I have the memory of their presence," Ai said while holding her shaking hand. "Listen, La. There is no way for us to win this against an Astral Being. These creatures transcend when an Astra-ranker can summon them. These are true gods!"


    "Calm down, Ai. We are not going to defeat them. Otherwise, we wouldn''t need this trial to grow stronger. Instead, we will need to seek their strength and approval. It is called the Trial of Souls because we will leave our bodies to seek a contract with them."


    "A contract?"


    "We call it Blessings. This is the real reason that this Land of Trials is so expensive. Anyone who can receive an Astral Blessing before reaching the Astra-rank will grow tremendously powerful."


    "Blessings," repeated Ai. "It is befitting since those beings are the gods themselves. Are you saying that I need to do it too?"


    "This is the only way to leave this trial ground. Otherwise, you will be stuck here forever. However, I learned a method to train spiritual powers. So, on this leftover day, I will teach you how to use it for the both of us to leave."

 Chapter 702 Spiritual Training

    Chapter 702 Spiritual Training¡¡¡¡Ai stared at the warrior woman. Although Ai was not that short, being 5''5 feet tall, La was almost a foot taller. Moreover, her body was far from being feminine, as muscles and scars lined her limbs and abdomen.


    La took off her helmet once the two of them reached the top of the boulder. Her short hair unfolded to reach the base of her neck. Then, she turned toward Ai with a smile.


    "We will start our training here. It can be easier to control spiritual energy as long as you are safe. I will guide you and protect you here. I will also hunt and bring food for both of us. Fresh food is better than the rations I got to regenerate spiritual energy."


    "I don''t need to eat," said Ai. La looked at her with confusion. "Hunger is the absence of nutrients. The nutrients are the fuel of the cells. I can use my powers to stimte the cells and energize them directly."


    "It exins why you refused to eat, but this is different. We need to consume fresh meat to replenish spiritual energy. I will take care of everything, so just¡­ trust me?" there was hesitation in her voice as if she knew it was a difficult request to trust a stranger.


    "You can have a sword to my neck, and I would still trust you," said Ai. La looked at her with confusion. She then scratched her broken nose and looked around. "Are you embarrassed?"


    "And confused," replied La with a smile. "We met only two days ago. I don''t understand this trust of yours. I can be a psychopath, as far as you know."


    "I know farther than you imagine," replied Ai as she looked around and found a t ground to sit on. "My life was ruined by vile men before. I lost everything I once held dear, even myself. After that, I developed a special instinct to know when someone is evil."


    "And what if you are wrong?"


    "Then I haven''t been hurt enough," replied Ai as she patted the ce next to her. "Sit down. Let''s enjoy the blue sky and warm sunlight. I''m sure the mental state is important for our spiritual training."


    "I guess so." La nodded and walked to sit beside Ai. "However, you seem unconcerned about the trial. Do you have some experience with spiritual energy?"


    "I died once before, and my soul was brought back by someone. Does that count?" asked Ai while raising her head toward the sky.


    "Then that makes you one of the saints." La smiled. "You can''t feel the wind and the sun on your face if you don''t take off the veil."


    "I don''t want to ruin our afternoon."


    "Your face¡­ is it disfigured in some way?"


    "In a lot of ways. Most people would think I''m a monster if they saw what''s underneath the veil. Even my religion treated me as such. I met that friend who saved me because they wanted to humiliate him."


    "You said you never met him."


    "Not in this life."


    "Are you talking about an epiphany?" asked La with confusion. Ai turned her head toward her with confusion. "Memories that you received from someone else, either useful or useless. It happened almost a year ago. I don''t know if Alka is¡­."


    "I guess this world has a name for it. This makes things easier to exin. I did have one, and it was more than just a few memories. It was a different life, but when I woke up, it was like waking up into a nightmare. I was still in this horrendous body of mine with no one I could wait for."


    "And that''s why you wanted to seek the man who helped you?" asked La. Ai nodded. "Are you in love with him?"


    "No, but even if I did, I could neverpare. There was someone else who loved him. She loved him so much that she sacrificed her life to save him and was willing to give everything for his sake."


    "It sounds like you care about him just the same."


    "I cared because he saved me, and I''ve seen his greatness. However, she saw him in every state. I heard he was weak but then got strong, and some told me he was heartbroken. In every moment, she was there, either as his enemy or his ally."


    "That sounds like aplicated rtionship. Is there someone else who also received an epiphany about him? Since you heard about his past."


    "Someone?"ughed Ai. "You would be surprised to know that thousands of people around Alka seek him because of the epiphany. I managed to get here because I knew something others did not. However, when the timees¡­ he will rise again, and we will be there."


    La didn''t ask anything more about this and stared at Ai silently. Then, she started taking out stones from her bag. They were limestones that shone with different colors, and Ai realized what they were.


    "Mana essences," muttered Ai with confusion. "Why are you taking these out?"


    "This is the fastest way to grow your spiritual energy. We will use these mana essences to extract them. It will be a slow process since this is your first time. However, simply focus on the energying out of them and try to absorb it." After exining, La stood up and walked out of the circle.


    "That''s all I need to do?"


    "Don''t take this lightly, Ai." Laughed as she walked to the other side of the boulder. "You can take your time to absorb them, and we will start once you develop a sense of your spiritual energy."


    La ced her sword on the ground, ready to take it easy. However, snapping sounds echoed from behind her. She turned in confusion to see that the mana essences had all broken in half.


    "What¡­ happened?" asked La with confusion as she hurried toward the stones. "Are these malfunctioning? I bought them with half of my wealth. It cannot be¡­."


    "I don''t think it''s that," said Ai as she raised her hand. Instead, there was ethereal energy hovering over it, consisting of different colors that belonged to the mana essences. "I think this is all the energy it had."


    "You¡­ absorbed them?" La fell to her knees in shock. "It hasn''t even been a few seconds. This is unreal. Are you sure that¡­?"


    "The energy within them rushed toward me, as if there was a gravitational force between them," Ai asked. "You said that you spent half of your wealth on this? Then you should be the one to take this."


    Ai didn''t hesitate to push the spiritual energy into La''s chest, whose back arched as she was having a seizure. Her mouth gaped as a slight groan escaped, and her skin was covered with countless colors.


    Ai frowned as she noticed a change in La''s body. Since she was a healer, she could tell that the energy was making her body healthier, and her short ck hair became smoother. After the lights disappeared, La was breathing heavily, eyes more energized than ever.


    "I¡­ this¡­ shouldn''t be possible. You are the one who extracted them," said La withbored breaths. Ai held her hand with a smile. "How did you do that?"


    "I''m a healer, and we are made from bodies and souls. So I used the energy I absorbed as a medium to change my powers into something more focused on the soul."


    "This energy was meant to be yours," said La with a shaky voice. "I don''t need to do this since I''ve already trained beforehand."


    "You are lying, sweetie," said Ai as she raised La''s hand and held it with both of hers. "As soon as you said this cost you a fortune, I understood their purpose. You learned how to absorb them but never did. It might because absorbing them boosts your spiritual energy for a short while, giving you a better chance to clear thest trial."


    "I could have managed to do something about that, but you can''t pass the trial now!" said La with a flushed face. "Take the energy out and use it on yourself!"


    "You nned on giving me the one chance you had to leave this ce," smiled Ai beneath the veil. "How pure can you be, La? You are the first kind heart I meet in this life."


    "That doesn''t matter, Ai. We need to find a way for you to pass the trial. Otherwise¡­ otherwise¡­" La, while tightening her grip on Ai''s hand. "Otherwise, I can never forgive myself."


    "Think clearly." Ai flicked the warrior''s forehead with her finger. "I wouldn''t be able to extract the energy without my own energy. It might be because of the epiphany, but the spiritual energy within me is more than enough."


    "Spiritual energy?" frowned, La. "I see¡­ if someone with high spiritual energy tried to use those essences, he would exhaust them instantly. Everything makes sense now."


    "It does, so let''s train together and leave this ce." Ai held pulled La to sit beside her. The warrior fell on her lower back with a dazed expression. "I''ll make sure we leave this ce alive."

 Chapter 703 A Shard Holder

    Chapter 703 A Shard Holder¡¡¡¡Thest trial had a giant gate representing the only Lands of Trials'' exit. La stood in front of the towering gate, feeling her existence insignificant byparison. Ai stood beside her, not hiding her awe of the giant gate.


    "This is so big! It looks like a mountain! However, I don''t see anything behind it. Is it just an exit? Where is the trial?"


    "This is the trial." La looked at the gate with apprehension. "This is called Stars Gate of Rising. An awakener must be at least at the rei-rank to enter this gate, and his odds are directly proportional to their rank."


    "Oh ho?" Ai tilted her head to the side as she looked at the symbols lining the gate. "This feels simr to some of the runes I witnessed. However, these symbols are less organized."


    "These are not runes, but an ancientnguage that can be used tomunicate with the astral beings. No rune in this world can send a soul to the stars without damaging the body."


    "I know of someone who did the opposite," said Ai while walking toward the gate. "In any case, we don''t have much time left. There is an hour left until the reset time. After that, this ce will be infested with these monsters, right?"


    Ai was referring to the corpses of monsters surrounding the gate. They were long,nky creatures that looked like giant matchsticks. In essence, they did not seem to belong to this world. Their skin looked like a stary night, and they had no face.


    "These are the gate''s guardians, and the rest will bring them back. I don''t think we can stand a chance against them if we fight again since we spent several hours just luring them."


    "Then, let the Stars Gate open!" said Ai as she pushed the giant gate, but it didn''t budge. The healer was frozen as she tried to open it, but it was futile. La stared at theical scene and snorted before she burst outughing. "This is such a faulty gate!" Ai stomped angrily.


    "It is just unique. We need to use our spiritual energy to open it. Only those who awakened spiritual energy can pass this trial. After that, our minds will connect to the stars in that single moment. We need to be acknowledged by an astral being to pass this trial."


    "If an astral being doesn''t acknowledge you, then I''m going to beat them," said Ai flexing her arm. La smiled and patted her shoulder, making the healer turn toward her.


    "This might be thest time we meet each other. Those who fail this trial don''t simply get trapped here but suffer a great bacsh. A blessing would protect us against this bacsh. However, spending too long inside is damaging to the soul. Therefore, not obtaining a blessing quickly means¡­."


    "Are you trying to bid farewell?"


    "I am."


    "Then shut up," said Ai as she held her hand. "Instead, let''s promise to meet again. I don''t get this, but it sounds to be about mindset more than anything. I will be waiting for you on the other side, and I''ll believe the same with you."


    "¡­this is¡­" La hesitated before she gave a smile and nodded. "Then, I will see youter, Ai. After we get out of here, I will take you to the best restaurant in the city."


    "I can''t wait. Now, let''s get out of here together." Ai pulled on the warrior''s arm as she walked toward the gate. The two of them ced their hands on it, allowing their spiritual energy to flow into the gate.


    "We will meet again," the two said simultaneously. Then, a light shot from the gate toward the stars, connecting their minds to the astral realm. At that moment, their consciousness was pulled toward the stars.


    ***


    Ai opened her eyes after her consciousness was transported elsewhere. She saw the starry sky in front of her while floating inside the infinite space. Her body was not hers but an image of what she believed it was. However, she could tell that this was not her physical body. This one had a faint golden color.


    This ce was dark and deste, with no sounds to make her believe something was out there. However, she knew there was something or someone out there. She could feel their presence like knives stabbing her heart. Each of them was an overbearing and crushing pressure, but she somehow held on against them.


    "And where am I supposed to go now?" wondered Ai aloud as she looked around. She could see several stars and constetions, but trying to reach them was impossible. "Spiritual energy might be the answer."


    Ai used her spiritual energy and approached the first star. It was red, and she had to stop moving a fair distance away from it. She could feel a presence within the star, like a child in his mother''s womb.


    "Who goes there?" a deep, booming voice talked in her mind. Ai could feel her consciousness fading but losing it wasn''t to the point.


    "I am an astral seeker of the human race, here to ask for your divine blessings," replied Ai. "Am I worthy?"


    "Interesting indeed. I can sense a shard within you that belongs to an old friend. You are worthy, but sometimes worth does not meanpatibility. Seek others, child, until you can go no further. Then, you will find one that is meant to be your ally."


    Ai thought this was their polite way of rejecting her. However, mentioning the shard belonging to an old friend reminded her of the Seika of Living Beings. Her time was limited, so she sought the next star. However, he said the same thing.


    Each astral being she sought rejected her, saying the same thing as before. All of them mentioned the shard within her, and some mentioned that it wasn''t their right to grant a blessing to a shard holder.


    The more astral beings she met, the more she understood the reason that these astral beings didn''t want to grant her a blessing. It was when the Seika pulled her from death''s jaws and brought her back to life.


    Ai thought she returned Seika''s powers. This happened when she and the Princess of Ice and Fire brought him back to Alka. It might be a different matter, but Ai still felt like it was rted. However, she couldn''t give up.


    "¡­our stars don''t align¡­."


    "¡­I seek no conflict¡­."


    "¡­a shard holder is a risk we cannot take¡­."


    The reasons were different, but it was all rejection one after the other. Ai almost lost consciousness as her spiritual energy dwindled, but something within kept her afloat and awake. The many astral beings she visited came in all shapes, but none wanted to make a friend out of her.


    It was a long whileter that she met a different astral being. As she was floating while using her spiritual energy, Ai heard a call. There were no stars around her, as she was visiting a different one, but Ai was sure that something called for her.


    "Here."


    It was a distant call but desperate still. Ai looked around for a long time before she managed to find the source. It was a small light in the distance that she mistook for a faraway. Ai approached the human-sized star without any problem, and the presence within it was faint.


    "Is there someone here?" asked Ai the small light as she tried to touch it. An aura reached out from the small star and touched her as well, and it was then that she was able to hear it.


    "I am here, as I always have been and will forever be," said the childish voice from inside the star. "I am the eternal and the immortal, the one who is everywhere but at nowhere."


    "I guess that means no one is here," Ai retracted her hand and wanted to leave, but the sphere of light reached out toward her in panic.


    "No, wait! Please don''t leave!"


    "That''s a better attitude. Are you an astral being? Your presence is so faint that I can''t feel it." Ai stared at the light with confusion. Finally, the childish voice within it regained his calm.


    "I''m an astral being, but I have lost all of my powers. I waited for a thousand years for the day of your arrival, creational shard holder."


    "I don''t need a powerless astral being," said Ai with a frown. "I don''t have a lot of time left. I need a blessing to pass this trial."


    "I can grant you a blessing, and it will be the one you want the most," said the astral being. "However, it will serve no purpose in yourbat and won''t make you any stronger."


    "That doesn''t sound verypelling. What would it do?"


    "It will guide you to the creator we both seek." The light sphere began to shine, as it began to morph into a humanoid form.

 Chapter 704 Life Trade

    Chapter 704 Life Trade¡¡¡¡La reached out toward the star in front of her, and a tattoo started crawling over her arm. This astral being was living atop a, and it was the closest one to her location. However, the blessing it granted her was befitting of her.


    "I am the Steel Giant, Hadin," said the voice in her mind. "Your unbreakable will is enough to make you a friend of mine. I will watch over you and grant you my blessing when needed."


    "Thank you, great one," said La before her consciousness started gravitating toward earth again. It felt like she was falling from a great height, and itsted a moment and countless years. In the end, she snapped her eyes open to the blue sky of Ilios.


    "This one woke up," said a voice above her. La turned around to see a man looking at her with apathy. He wore shining armor and had the sun mark engraved on his chest. "Are you still sane?"


    "As far as sanity goes," replied La while pushing the ground. "I passed the trial?"


    "You wouldn''t be here if otherwise," said the holy knight as he looked through a list he had. "You are La¡­ Mantra? Are you rted to¡­?"


    "I am; this is the blessing."


    La interrupted him and took off her wrist guard. A silver tattoo was engraved over her arm, but La was far from admiring it. Instead, she looked around the other side of the gate. It was grasnd with several Holy Knights looking at the corpses of people who will never wake up.


    "A Great Blessing!" shouted the Holy Knight with excitement as he jotted the color and size of her tattoo. "As expected from someone rted to the great Mantra. This will be a great addition to our¡­."


    "Someone is missing," said La with confusion. The knight was stunned and looked around, did a quick count, and then looked back at his list. "A woman should also be here, but I can''t see her."


    "You are thest one to arrive, and no one else exists. The count isplete. The trial ended a few hours ago, and the corpses inside it were thrown outside the gate. Fifty persons in total, two-thirds dead."


    "She was not one of the participants, but she was there. No, check again. Someone must have taken her elsewhere."


    "The trial will never allow more than fifty entries, so this is impossible. However, even if such a person exists, it means they are still inside." The knight seemed upset. "There is no one but the Holy Knights here, so don''t throw usations. You must have hallucinated her existence due to theck of spiritual energy."


    La bit her lips in frustration as she looked at every face to no avail. Ai was nowhere to be seen. Finally, she started worrying and jumped from her spot to rush toward the gate.


    "Whoa, stop! What are you doing?!" shouted the Holy Knight as La grazed past him and shed with her sword. The sword broke, and half a de flew away from her hand. The rest who passed the trial looked at themotion with a frown, thinking she had gone crazy.


    La threw away the sword and tried to push the gate open. It wouldn''t budge, so she unleashed her spiritual energy. The aura that exploded from her forced the Holy Knight back, who was about to grab her.


    The rest of the knights were surprised by her aura and some of those who passed the trial fainted. La directed all of her spiritual energy into the gate, but it didn''t open, nor was there a connection.


    "Open, dammit!" shouted the warrior as she banged on the gate, time after time. "I will not leave this ce until you open it for me! Get her out of there!"


    "There is no one else!" shouted the Holy Knight as he was about to stop her, but someone grabbed his shoulder. It was a small man with dark hair and eyes. "Captain¡­ This woman is causing a scene¡­."


    "Not even an Astra-ranker can make a dent in this gate, so why bother stopping her? She will snap out of it soon. Since we gathered all of them, take the rest and return to the capital."


    "Then, this woman¡­."


    "I will bring her back."


    The Holy Knight nodded and rushed to gather the rest. Even while the rest boarded the carriages, La kept banging on the gate while exhausting tremendous spiritual energy. As for the young captain, he sat down behind her and watched quietly.


    It took thirty minutes for her to exhaust her strength and fall. During that time, the Holy Knights and the survivors returned to the capital. As for the captain, he remained sitting quietly.


    "You''ve grown stronger, La," said the captain while staring at her. "Are you calm enough to talk?" asked the captain.


    "Fuck off," spat La while she was huffing on the ground. "I have no words to an ungrateful dog. Leave before I regain my strength."


    "Your mouth is just as indecent as before," said the captain as he walked toward her. "Don''t dare insult me in front of my men. I won''t be forgiving then." The captain stood above her. La looked at her before she spat on his legs. "Stop being a child."


    "This is the most I can do with my current strength. As soon as I grow stronger, I''ll kill you," La said as a matter of fact. The man didn''t seem bothered or surprised by her killing intent. Instead, he smiled.


    "Do you think that would free him from prison or stop the execution?" asked the captain as he took out a handkerchief and wiped the spit off his boots. "It is inevitable after what he did. He went against the sacred oath, and he knew the consequences."


    "Excuses, excuses. I will save him using my strength, so step out of the way."


    "And how is attacking the gate going to aplish that?" asked the captain as he stared at the gate. "Who are you looking for, exactly? We have all the participants; no one else should be here."


    "It was just a dream," said La, but the man didn''t look convinced. "Leave me alone. I will go back to the city after I''m done resting."


    "I will escort you. It might be dangerous to go back alone."


    "Don''t treat me as if we are still family, Lyle. The moment you betrayed grandfather, you stopped being a Mantra."


    "I am a knight before being anything else," said Lyle while staring at the gate. "I wanted to aplish my duty by bringing you back, but that seems unnecessary now."


    Lyle turned away and left. As for La, she sat up and stared at the gate. She then nced at the departing Lyle with rage, but he soon disappeared down the hill.


    "Is that your family?" asked a voice from the gate, and Layle snapped her neck toward it. Then, in front of her eyes, Ai came out from the gate looking unharmed. "I''m sorry for noting out earlier, but I didn''t want them to see me."


    "¡­you¡­ how did that¡­."


    "The astral being who brought me back asked me for a favor, so I asked him for a favor back. I realized that these knights shouldn''t see me since it seems they work for the ruler of thisnd."


    "You passed the trial?" asked La while shakily standing up. Ai waved her hand, which had a golden tattooed circle. "Ai!" shouted La with joy as she rushed to hug the woman, who stiffened like a wooden nk. "I''m so d you are here. I''m so d."


    "I¡­ I understand, so please let me breathe." Ai tried to struggle free, seeming self-conscious about her veil. La let go with embarrassment, although she was still etching to hug the small body of the healer. "I''m sorry for noting out earlier. I felt like that man could see me."


    "You did good hiding away from him since he''s an obedient dog of the emperor," said La with relief. "However, how long have you been here?"


    "I arrived moments after you did and enjoyed watching you get all worked up for my sake, hehe," the healerughed, which made La blush.


    "You had a sadistic side too, huh?"


    "Just enough to enjoy being cared for. In any case, who is that man? Is he a family member of yours?"


    "He was until he betrayed the man who raised the both of us," said Layle as her smile disappeared. "When the emperor imprisoned him, Lyle was the one to arrest grandfather."


    "Is he that loyal?" wondered Ai aloud. "Let us return to the city since we need to stop the execution. You said they should begin in a few days. After that, we need to start nning."


    "The first n is to talk to the emperor directly. The Holy Knights serve him without hesitation, and the emperor grants them a wish in return. It is called Life Trade because you give your life for a wish."

 Chapter 705 Helios, City of Warriors

    Chapter 705 Helios, City of Warriors¡¡¡¡Since the two had a destination and a goal, they embarked on their journey toward the capital. Ai was fascinated by everything she''s seen, as Ilios was the perfect example of antiquity and modernity.


    A steam train that cuts through the wilderness was the only way to get back to the capital of Ilios, which La said its name was Helios. The steam engine ran atop the high brick tracks, which looked like a dam from afar.


    "Are there trains in Alka?" asked La as the two of them enjoyed the scenery from the window. Ai thought for a moment before she shook her head.


    "None that I''ve seen, but I''m not surprised. I lived in a country where artifacts weremon," said Ai. "Is there a method to enter the city without being seen?"


    "Helios is a big city, so it''s impossible to stop all intruders. Therefore, the empire distributed citizenship medals instead of checking who entered the city. If one is found without one of these, he is locked without question."


    La took out a medal from her bag. It was circr with the sun engraved on it and made from copper. Ai took it and turned it around to find La''s information written on the back.


    "I can''t read this."


    "Huh?" La was confused. "It''s written in ancient Iliosian, so you should be able to read it since you are talking it fluently."


    "Oh, that''s different," said Ai as she pulled her sleeve and showed a wrist band. "I use this artifact to trante allnguages into my own. Unfortunately, however, I can''t read."


    "That makes sense." La took the medal and stared at it. "It has my name, birthdate, and address. The copper is self-exnatory since it resembles authorization level."


    "How old are you?"


    "¡­I didn''t think you would ask about that, but I''m twenty-four."


    "I''m twenty."


    "Oh." La nked as she stared at Ai. "You sound like you are a lot older."


    "I lived two lives after all," said Ai while raising two fingers. "However, I get that a lot. You should see how I was before. I was like a nun that refused to talk."


    "And that man changed that? I''m sorry we wasted time doing my things first before finding him."


    "We are going to the ce he is at right now," said Ai as she stared through the window. The giant walls of Helios were connecting the mountains, and she pointed at them. "He is there."


    "What? Is he in Ilios? That is a weird coincidence," said La with confusion. "And how do you know that?"


    "The blessing I received allows me to know where he is. This is the best one I could receive, although it has nobat powers. And currently, I can feel his presence in that city."


    "We can go and find him!"


    "There is no need," said Ai as she shook her head. "I think he''s here for the same reason as we are: the execution. We will try your method first before we go and meet him."


    "Are you sure? That sounds like an excuse," said Layle with a slight frown. "If we have the same goals, then it''s better to meet him now and¡­."


    "I''m scared."


    "¡­I can tell, but why?"


    "He didn''t have any sentiment towards me. Although he wanted to wage war for my sake, it was never because of who I am. I was just a walking debt to him, and he tried to repay me. That''s it."


    "Even still, he will be happy to see a familiar face."


    "I am not the face he wants to see," Ai said as the train turned and headed straight toward Helios. "He awaits other, closer people. I came here because of my wishes, but I never thought I would meet him so soon."


    "There is more to this trip than just him," said La as she held her hand. "I''m here and will help you adjust to this world. You can take your time before you go and see him."


    Ai nodded. The rest of their trip was spent in quiet peacefulness until the train entered the city of Helios. As soon as it did, the colorful houses of Ilios greeted their eyes, along with the railways of the steam trains.


    "This city looks ancient," said Ai as she stared at the scene. "These buildings seem hundreds of years old. Are they safe to stay until now?"


    "These are built by the Great Sun Emperor, who was capable of creating the strongest buildings. Therefore, even if an Astra-ranker attacks them, he will find it impossible to destroy this architectural feat."


    "And where is this train going?"


    "We will ride it until the Copper District, where my house is. Then, however, we will stay at an inn since my foster brother, Lyle, is monitoring the house. But, first, we need to get you a medal. No inn will ept someone without it since they issue ones at the border."


    "This sounds like a strict system."


    "This is the reason Helios is safe. We cannot do anything without our identification. However, there are channels to avoid that, although most get shut down."


    "Then, how are we going to do it?"


    "I know someone who was a friend of my grandfather. This man used to be one of the emperor''s trusted advisors. He has enough connections to guide us to someone who makes authentic medals."


    "A woman with connections," said Ai, her face still glued to the window. "If I were a man, I would have fallen into your reliable embrace."


    "A woman is fine too¡­."


    "Hm?"


    "Ahem. Nothing. I need you to change your clothes since it''s obvious that you are a foreigner. The train station has a shop where we can buy some. However, your veil¡­."


    "I saw people on the train wearing masks. I can use a simr one instead of the veil since it won''t be much different. As for my neck, a scarf would do."


    "This is thend of warriors. No scars can scare others here, as some walk around with half faces. A mask is allowed for most warriors, but it would draw attention."


    "I think what lies underneath will draw more attention."


    "Have you tried healing it?" asked La. "You are a healer, and many options can restore one''s appearance¡­."


    "I once received a different body, but it never felt the same. I feel morefortable living in my hideous nature than in a strange body with which I experience nothing. Also, it''s a reminder."


    "A reminder of what?"


    "That people are the true monsters of the world."


    ***


    La stared at the woman in front of her, who twirled and showed her outfit. Ai was skinny with a slim waistline and wore baggy pants and a short crop-top that revealed her white stomach. Her bishop sleeves hid most of her arms, which wereicallyrger than her arms.


    "With the addition of the mask and scarf, you are officially a street dancer now," said La with a smile. Ai made a little spin as if she was ying the part, but she almost tripped. "Helios has a lot of them, so you will blend in. Most of them avoid stalkers by putting on masks like yours, so you are safe too."


    "The perfect disguise, hoho," said Ai as she ced her hands on her hips. "However, my stomach feels cold. I''m not used to it being exposed to the breeze. I feel like you picked this outfit on purpose."


    "Oh, ha, no!" La snapped out of her gleeful state and turned around with a red face. Ai stared at her suspiciously, but the warrior was already walking ahead of her. "Let''s go before it gets dark."


    "Ah, wait!" called Ai, but La was too embarrassed as she hurried out of the shop. Ai ran after her, but La realized she was alone once she exited the shop.


    Once La went back inside, she found two men blocking Ai''s way. The two carried smiling, perverted faces while staring at Ai, who cowered away like a frightened kitten.


    "How about it, girlie? Let us take you somewhere nice, and we''ll pay for a full day of dancing. We are soon-to-be members of the esteemed guild, Raging Light."


    "I¡­ no¡­" replied Ai with a low voice, and her whole body was shaking. La had never seen her like that, and the sight made her blood boil.


    The warrior walked behind the two without a sound and threw two quick kicks toward the back of their knees, sending them sprawling on the floor. Themotions and screams attracted the attention of the rest, so she was quick to snatch Ai''s hand and pull her away.


    "Agh!"


    "Bastard, who are you?!"


    The two men started shouting as they tried to stand, but La kicked one of them to send him flying toward the other. They crashed into one another before mming one of the clothing standings.

 Chapter 706 Underdog Rebellion

    Chapter 706 Underdog Rebellion¡¡¡¡Ai and La escaped before they were identified and reported. The two men started shouting as La failed to knock them out, although their faces were swollen. Once they were far away from the train station, La stopped to check on Ai.


    "It''s okay. It''s over. Sit here," said La as she pulled Ai to sit on the edge of a fountain. "Are you hurt anywhere?"


    "No, no." Ai shook her head repeatedly. "I''m sorry, I should''ve reversed them back to sleep. I... panicked..."


    "I know those two didn''t scare you as much as they triggered a fear within you. Do you want to tell me?"


    La asked gently to avoid pressuring the healer, who turned quiet before touching her mask. It seems she was considering whether La was trustworthy or not. As the warrior was about to drop the matter, Ai opened her mouth.


    "These scars were given to me by a bunch of bandits. Ever since that incident, I have shbacks when a group of people surrounds me."


    La was quiet, but her heart was bleeding more than words could express. A bunch of bandits wouldn''t just scare a young woman like Ai. The image of this sweet and kind small woman treated that way made La sick.


    "As long as we are together, I''ll protect you from them," reassured La as she held her hand. The fountain sshed water over them, and La took a basin from her bag before filling it. "Drink this. This fountain stems from a natural spring filled with mana."


    The healer did as instructed, and the water trickled down the red mask she wore. Then, she seemed to calm down.


    "We need to go and finish our chores. If you are not a fan of being seen, then I have a friend who can give you a tour of the city. The alternative ising with me."


    "I''ll stay with you."


    The words made the warrior gleeful, but she tried to hide it. Finally, after Ai calmed down, the two walked down the bustling street toward a giant building. It was the library of the copper district, Ancient Dust.


    Their appearance andbination drew some eyes, but no one dared make a scene at the library. So instead, La guided Ai through the countless bookcases toward the stairs and straight to the second floor. There, they found a study with a man inside.


    "Off limits!" shouted the man without lifting his head as soon as the two knocked on the door. "Can''t you read the sign?!"


    "It''s me, Night," La threw the door open without care and entered before pulling Ai with her. Once the two were inside, Ai saw a man sitting on a desk buried in books. He was bald except for a few red hairs in the middle, making him look like a chicken.


    "And I wondered who was so impudent," said the man as he adjusted his sses. "I thought you would have been killed by now."


    "I am, to my bitterness, alive. It seems you knew about the assassination but didn''t warn me."


    "I warned youst time, but you just tried to kill me. I never make the same mistake twice. What brought you here, and who did you bring?"


    "This is a friend of mine. We need a medal for her since she came illegally."


    "Have you lost your mind?" the man jumped from his chair. "Close the door before someone hears you! You are still a big-mouthed idiot, dammit!


    "What is the matter with you? You aren''t usually this restless," said La to the man. "Have the women you fooled finally found the great strategist Kain?"


    "This matter is far greater than you think, brat!" said Kain as his chubby body rushed to close the door right after looking outside. "It seems that you just returned from the trial. The situation in Helios is quite tense."


    Kain turned around as he wiped the sweat off his face. He then nced at Ai before looking back at La. The advisor saw the warrior shrug and sighed before returning to his chair.


    "The Holy Knights have been arresting suspects left and right. Anyone thought to be working to stop the execution is facing the same fate: death! The emperor has gone mad after thest provocation!"


    "Are you talking about Arthur Silvera?" asked La, and Kain nodded while copsing to his chair. "I understand that things have been restless, but what makes you so nervous? You know better than anyone what is about to happen."


    "I''m nervous because I do know. The emperor caught wind somehow that Ascent was trying to stop the executions. Everyst illegal immigrant in Helios and the other city has been arrested because of that! He is trying to stop a rebellion from forming under the g of this brazen guild!"


    "And I guess anyone who helps them is also arrested, so you panicked," said La before she pulled down a chair. It wasn''t for her but Ai. "This makes things a bit more difficult. My friend here needs a medal."


    "I have no solution for that. Gray has also been arrested since creating those medals left and right like an idiot. I heard he was chained in the deepest cells of Firehole, slowly burning to smithereens."


    "You didn''t try to take him out?" frowned La. Kain was silent before he gritted his teeth.


    "What is there to try? The emperor refused to see me, and your grandfather is in Firehole too. I''m a schr, not a general who can break into that prison and save them!"


    "Well, this is more reason to help her," said La as she patted Ai''s shoulder. "This woman is the greatest healer I have ever seen. No matter what injury you have, it will be healed. Gray and grandpa need her after theye out."


    "You think the emperor would let them go?" snorted Kain. "I understand you are trying to help a friend, but don''t dare deceive me!"


    "If the emperor is so afraid of something, then it''s likely to happen," said La as she leaned on the chair Ai was sitting on. "However, he seems to think that none of his subjects would rise against him."


    "You are talking too many riddles, Night," said Kain with a frown. "If you have a n, then out with it. Otherwise, get out of my office."


    "Take it easy, old man. What is left from your hair might fall off." La walked toward him and lifted her sleeve. "It seems you have yet to process that I finished the trial. This is the blessing I received."


    "A Great Blessing?" muttered Kain with shock as he pulled her arm to examine it. "It looks almost identical to the one that your grandfather had. Are you saying that you finished the trial and received this?"


    "What other reason did you assume I was alive for?"


    "I believed the assassination happened before the trial, and you came back running," said Kain before La pped his hand away. "If you have this, the emperor needs to listen to your wishes."


    "Even a talented Holy Knight won''t make the emperor change his mind about the executions. I n on saving my grandpa with this, not Gray." La warned Kain, who seemed downcast, but he still nodded.


    "If your grandfather gets released, a lot of things can change about this empire. He was the only one who could say no to the emperor and get away with it."


    "Until he didn''t get away with it. This ordeal started when that man appeared, and it seems he has been haunting the emperor even in his dreams."


    "After all, Arthur Silvera exposed how the empire tried to assassinate him during the Runes Apprentices Cup," said Kain. "As a result, Runera stopped dealing with Ilios, and a lot of underdogs abused by the empire started to rise. As a result, the empire is getting weakened."


    "The Underdog Rebellion," said Ai for the first time since she came in. Kain turned toward her with confusion. "This nation is on the verge of a world-changing event. It might take a few days or even years, but change ising."


    "More like revenge from Arthur Silvera for what Ilios did to him," continued La. "Help us out, Kain. Then, when my grandfather gets released, you will also be protected. After all, the emperor might also turn against his former advisor."


    Kain gulped down as La made a beheading motion. Although he knew she was manipting him, her words weren''t far from the truth. The man looked like a chicken and started sweating before rampaging through his drawers. Then, he pped an item on the table.


    "An old silver medal? Are you trying to fool us, Kain? Once a metal is assigned to someone, it can never be used by someone else. Even if silver, a simple authentication from the guards would reveal this."


    "This is an authentic, unbonded gold medal, as the emperor himself issued it," said Kain while caressing the medal. "It should have belonged to my deceased daughter."

 Chapter 707 A Changed Brother

    Chapter 707 A Changed Brother¡¡¡¡"Are you sure, Kain?" asked La with a sad expression. "I know more than anyone how much this means to you. Even if I have to kidnap a civil servant to create a medal for me, I wouldn''t want to take this."


    "It belongs to you more than it does to me," said Kain as he threw the medal at her, and La snatched it. "You have been a great friend to her, but I''m nothing but the father who killed her."


    "That''s not what happened!"


    "Please, take it and leave. If Zonas leaves prison, the empire will have a better chance of surviving the next ordeal. This is the right choice for all of us."


    "I¡­ thank you. I promise that you won''t regret this."


    After that, La squeezed Ai''s shoulder, signaling the two to leave. The man who lost his earlier vigor slumped in his chair as he stared nkly at the desk.


    After the two of them were outside, Ai turned toward her with confusion. "Who is the person he talked about?" asked Ai, but La was also quiet. The healer grabbed her to make her stop walking before asking again. "Are you okay?"


    "I am; it''s just an upsetting past," answered La as she took a deep breath. The schrs in the library were still looking at them with confusion, given their outfits. "Let us go and book the inn. We can talk there."


    Ai nodded, and La led the way through the streets of Helios. Although the copper district looked lively on the surface, many homeless people were in the allies. La found a secluded spot before giving her the medal.


    "Infuse your mana into this medal, and it will recognize you as the owner. I never thought that Kain could keep for so many years since it would be reimed after a person''s death."


    "It belonged to your friend?"


    "A childhood friend and Kain''s daughter." La turned around to look around the street. "Use it before someone notices us. Also, since you can''t read, your name is Anne, and your birthdate is December 5th, 2026."


    "I can tell that this medal means a lot to the two of you," said Ai as she pushed the medal back to La. "I will be fine on my own. I can find the man I told you about, and he will help me."


    "Ai, this is not solely for your sake. If it had been, I wouldn''t have taken this from Kain. That old man is trying to move on from the past, and so am I. Please, take this since I know Anne would be happy to help a friend."


    Ai was quiet before she nodded and infused the medal with her mana. After that, the medal lit brightly before dimming, which was its end.


    After the two booked a room in an inn, La left Ai alone and went toward the pce. It was time for her to join the Holy Knights since anyone with an Astral Blessing can do that.


    ***


    "No entry to unauthorized citizens." The guard blocked her way, but La didn''t say anything and revealed her tattoo. It wasmon for warriors to enter the Holy Grounds once they obtained an Astral Blessing.


    "I''m here to join the Holy Knights," said La. The guard stared at her tattoo with surprise before pulling away his spear. "Is Lyle Mantra here?"


    "Captain Lyle is in his office," nodded the guard as he allowed her entry. "A servant will guide you after taking your information."


    La entered the Holy Ground, and she could feel the air vibrate with mana the moment she was inside. It was rich and overwhelming, with clean roads and fancy houses.


    This was the Holy Ground, thend of the nobles. Her grandfather once lived here before he decided it was too much fanciness for him and rented a small house in the copper district. She still remembers how many noblemen visited with eyes full of questions.


    The clear and empty streets were spotlessly clean, and the light radiated everywhere. But, even though she didn''t want to admit it, La failed to understand why her father hated this ce.


    "I will take her from here," said a man in front of them as La followed a servant. It was Lyle in his shining armor and expressionless face. He threw a gold coin at the servant before nodding for them to leave. "You took your sweet time to get here. The sun is almost down."


    "Is it past your bedtime, crybaby?" sneered La at him. "I want to join the Holy Knights and meet the emperor. So I will do what you failed to do."


    "The emperor will refuse."


    "And why is that?" frowned La. She knew that Lyle wasn''t the person to lie. However, as she knew him to be, he ignored her and walked farther down the road toward the pce in the distance. "Hey, asshole! I''m talking to you!"shouted La after him, making the knights around look at them. "Dammit," she grumbled and followed after him.


    The outermost part of the Holy Grounds was reserved for the knights. There were barracks, training grounds, entertainment, and watchtowers to protect the upper parts. La saw almost a hundred knights on their way to the knight''s quarters.


    "If, on the rare asion that His Majesty epts your request to join us, you will live in these quarters. However, you will answer directly to me."


    "I want to join another toon."


    "That will not be possible because I''m being promoted," said Lyle, leaving her in shock. Then, as she was about to ask if it was true, the man entered a giant house on the edge of the upper district.


    "Are you going to take his ce, too?" asked La as she ran after him. Her expression was furious. "Grandpa took us in when everyone wanted us dead. Are you going to betray him like this?"


    "I never betrayed him, but he betrayed the empire. This is what he deserves, ording to the oath he made me take," Lyle said as he sat down in his chair. They were in a study filled with books and the smell of incense. "In any case, you better change your Life Trade''s demands."


    "I''m going to get him out of there!" said La as she banged her fist on the table. "And once I do, I wille back to kick your head so hard that you will stop this madness! What the hell are you thinking?"


    "As I said, the emperor will refuse. The reason is that I have yet to make my wish. If the emperor values you enough and epts to free Zonas Mantra, then I will be the one to stop him by using my wish."


    "¡­that''s a lie. You wouldn''t want grandpa to die. As much as you have changed after Anne''s death, there is no way that you would want to kill the one man who raised you!"


    Tears were gathering in La''s eyes as she saw the brother she once had trying to kill her grandfather. It didn''t make sense why he would go to such lengths just to have him executed, but it broke her heart.


    "Please, Lyle. This doesn''t make sense to me. I don''t understand any of this, and I know that you aren''t this kind of person."


    "You don''t know anything, Night," said Lyle, with his expression dyed in wrath. "You''ve remained oblivious, wasting time on silly adventures with those scum. As for me, I worked every day to reach this ce. You don''t get toe here and tell me what I am and not. I know who I am and what I want."


    La bit her lips with frustration. She knew that he would say that, and she knew she was guilty, as he said. However, what did she not know made him hate her grandfather so much?


    "I don''t care," said La as she wiped away the tears from her eyes. Then, she banged the table again with her foot. "I''m going to save grandpa, whether you like it. Try and stop me, bastard!"


    "The emperor will refuse."


    "Then, I will find another way! I will break him out of there if I have to, and you either stop me here or step out of my way!"


    "I can have you arrested for saying that," said Lyle after he calmed down. "Leave Helios, La. Take that friend of yours and leave this city. I will handle it from here, and you can go on your merry way without looking back."


    "You would like that," sneered Layle as she ced her foot down and walked toward him. Then, she grabbed his cor and pushed him against the chair. "I know what kind of person you are now. Prepare yourself!"


    After her outburst, La left, leaving Lyle alone. The door mmed and made the study shake. Lyle tidied his corbefore he turned toward the bookshelves.


    "Are you fine with her hating you like this?" said a voice from the bookshelves before a man appeared out of thin air. He wore long ck robes covering his white clothes. His eyes shone golden in the light of the setting sun. "She might be a good addition to our n."


    "She cannot be a part of this when things get messy," said Lyle as he stood up. "As long as we have you, we can start with our n."


    "I must say that this isn''t what I imagined when I came to Helios. I came here to free my friend, not this empire. I certainly did not anticipate being a part of a rebellion."


    "You have a responsibility, too, since this started because of you. I wonder what the emperor''s face would be when he sees the man he fears the most has invaded his empire."

 Chapter 708: An Illegal Smuggler

    <h4>Chapter 708: An Illegal Smuggler</h4>


    A few days before the events in Ilios, Arthur was still in Yalenia, the capital of Yalen. He left the mansion, where he overheard the conversation between Idris and Vihan. He left the estate feeling slight emptiness.


    Arthur had a lot of things to do at the moment. One of them was closing the gates before they spewed even more invaders and cmities. That was his goal with Ascent. However, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to what Ivy was going through since he owed her a lot.


    "I might be able to get her out of there without causing too many troubles," pondered Arthur as he walked through the streets of Yalen. "However, I might be needed back at the guild."


    Arthur contacted Julia after that. If she said he needed toe back, he would send some of his shadows to where Ivy was. It might be wishful thinking, but it was better than going there in person. Thus, he called Julia.


    "This is a weird coincidence. I wanted to talk to you about that," said Julia. "I know we''ve been having problems recruiting because most nations criminalized our guild, but Ilios is a different matter. We lost contact with our agents."


    "The one you''ve hired to spread the recruiting guidelines?"


    "Yes, unfortunately. I fear something happened to them. The applications have been growing less from Ilios, and I think something big is happening there. I tried probing into the matter using my connections to Runera, but my city cut ties with Ilios after what you revealed."


    "I have some clues about what is going on there," said Arthur as he stared into the distance. "You want me to take care of it?"


    "If you can, then yes. If my hunch is right, then the empire is obstructing our recruiting of themon people. If such tyranny exists, it might be a good chance to recruit some powerful people into our guild."


    "It might get messy, given the situation."


    "Since the empire tried to kill you, it''s only appropriate to take revenge. So you aren''t the least bit angry for what they did?"


    "I used to be, but it was just a matter of time before they find me. I didn''t think of them as the enemy since everyone was at that time."


    "But now you have us," said Julia. Arthur paused before he chuckled. "Go over there and handle it, boss!"


    "Fine. Let the rest of the guild members clear as many dungeons as possible using our credentials. We need to increase our rank as soon as possible."


    "Yessir! Once we be a Titan Guild, the world can no longer make a criminal of us!" said Julia before she ended the call. Arthur pocketed his phone and stared at the Tower of Yearning.


    "A Titan Guild, huh?" muttered Arthur with a smile. It seemed like a distant dream, but it was just a matter of time. Once he reaches that level, the world will have to acknowledge him as a superpower.


    The seven families won''t be able to attack him openly since the Titan guilds would interfere to preserve the power bnce. Therefore, Arthur needed to survive until that time to gain his voice in the world.


    "I need to get to Ilios, but teleporting there might prove difficult since I know nothing about the terrain." Moreover, Arthur had no coordinates to follow to pinpoint his portal. "It might be easier to teleport there using the station."


    After using a disguise rune, Arthur went toward the station but couldn''t enter any portals connecting to Ilios. Once he asked about the reason, he was told that Ilios needed a special permit the moment to enter. His frown deepened, and he left the station.


    "Hey, brother!" shouted a man from behind him. Arthur turned around to see a slim young man huffing after him, wearing a ck suit that made him seem reliable. "You are quick on your feet! Are you in a hurry?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m just a businessman! I help people who want to enter Ilios but can''t at the moment due to circumstances. I saw you asking about a way to enter Ilios in the station. You are lucky since I have just the thing for that!"


    "You mean an illegal smuggler?"


    "Shush! Shush! Such usations hurt the business, brother. Please be kind with your words. I''m just a helping businessman who has a shipment to Ilios that is about to leave. It wouldn''t hurt to help others, right?"


    "If that is how you like to phrase it, then sure," said Arthur as he folded his arms. "I have other methods of getting there myself."


    "Reaching Ilios is not the issue, brother," the thin man waved his finger with a smile. "I heard it''s on such a lockdown that if you are seen without a permit, you will go behind bars!"


    "And how are you going to fix that?"


    "I have a friend who knows someone, a cousin working in the Civil Hall. We can get you a permit once you are there, for a certain price. How about it, brother?"


    Arthur stared at the shady man and then looked behind him. Although the station had many peopleing in and out, he could feel someone watching them. It might be this man''s protection.


    "Alright, then," smiled Arthur. "Take me to Ilios, and I''ll pay you."


    "Great! That would be three million dors!" the man reached out to give Arthur a handshake, but Arthur didn''t reach out. Instead, he looked at the man silently. "Fine, two million!"


    "Tell me if I look like an idiot to you," Arthur said before leaning forward. "Three people: south, east, and west. Another four are watching us from the bridge behind me."


    The man stiffened as the location of his men got exposed. Arthur could easily spot them since his perception depended on existence rather than lifeforce. As for the man, he started sweating and gave a shaky smile.


    "How about three hundred thousand?" said the man with his hand still outstretched. "Two hundred thousand? I really can''t go any lower, as I would make a loss."


    "You are a businessman indeed," said Arthur as he shook his hand. The man sighed in relief and adjusted his necktie. "I need to leave immediately."


    "You are ourst passenger! How about we take a ride toward my associates? If you are worried about safety, and that is right, then we can agree on a ce and meet there!"


    "I have no concern, so lead me there," said Arthur as he started walking to a car parked outside the station. The man was left speechless before he ran after him, trying to strike a conversation with Arthur.


    "You seem quite perceptive, mister. How about you help us reach our destination safely and I can give you a discount? You can think of it as a two-birds-one-stone situation."


    "If I ept, I must protect you if something goes wrong. I would rather just leave instead of being bound by my word. Therefore, I decline."


    "Don''t be so cold, friend! If pushes to shove, then we are all in this together. After all, you still need me when you get there."


    "If pushes to shove, then there are alternatives. So, tell me, businessman. What illegal goods are you transporting?" asked Arthur as he entered the car and sat down. The man entered after him and stiffened when he heard Arthur''s question.


    "There are no illegal goods, haha! We are just sending some supplies to our guild. What makes you think that, good sir?"


    "You are looking for funding through illegal smuggling, which means this is far from an honest trade. You are cornered and have to take strangers into yourrge organized crime. Whatever you are delivering, you need money for it, and that means you are no simple merchant. Instead, you are spending money for a cause."


    "We might have gotten ourselves a troublesome guest," the man said with a sly smile. "However, it doesn''t seem like you would mind any answer I give you, so how about we turn a blind eye to each other''s business?"


    "That works well for me," said Arthur with a smile. The rest of the ride was silent, and the car left Yalenia. At some point, they entered through a hidden road in the wilderness that led into a tunnel.


    The car stopped in an underground loading dock, buzzing with workers shouting and transporting containers to a ship. It was a flying vessel like the one the Unbroken Corps used. A group of suited men came to receive them as soon as they arrived.


    "Sir, we are ready to set sail!"


    "The arrays have charged fully. We can leave as soon as you decide," said another woman in a suit before she noticed Arthur. "Is this another guest?"


    "He is; show him his quarters. Prepare to set sail. I want us out of Yalen by midnight!" said the man as he took several reports from them. Arthur was surprised to see that he was the one in charge.

 Chapter 709: Seeking Danger

    <h4>Chapter 709: Seeking Danger</h4>


    The ship was called Goaty, with a goat head as a figurehead. Arthur leaned on the railway on the deck, admiring the setting sun in the west. Goaty was so steady that it confused him about how a smuggler could get a flying vessel better than the army.


    Goaty sailed toward Ilios, carrying containers that not even Arthur could see. These were made of metals called Elusvia, which radiated energy that confuses mana and perception. It prevented anyone from seeing what was inside.


    "A fine night this is," said a woman as she walked to stand beside Arthur. "You must be thest guest to join us. Unlike the rest, you don''t look like a crook or a refugee."


    "And you don''t seem like a nosy person," said Arthur as he stared at the woman. She was tall, almost his height, wearing a formal white suit that glued to her figure. The tight clothing made her bosom look even bigger, and she pushed it out with pride.


    Her tanned skin and ent told Arthur she wasn''t from the Yalveran union. The people of their union didn''t have such an exotic appearance, especially no silver hair. Most of them were blond, and each poption was different.


    "You are a cautious man," said the woman as she leaned on the railings and took a pipe from her pocket. "Would you care for a smoke?"


    "Not a fan of intoxication and slow death," replied Arthur with a smile. "Are you here as a smuggler or a guest?"


    "It seems I''m not the only nosy one, but mutual feelings are always weed. I''m neither. I work here as a guide in Ilios since it''s my hometown. I know every route and deadly ground on our way, so they need me."


    "That means you can lead us straight to death, and no one can tell," said Arthur, and the woman took a puff from her pipe and grinned at him.


    "I get paid well, so I have no reason for that."


    "I can tell that you are too strong to care about money. The strong cannot be bought, but every strong person fights for a cause. Is this your cause?"


    "Not every strong person has a cause. Some of us had to grow strong to survive, and we know this peace is temporary. The same goes for you. A person of your strength doesn''t need someone to smuggle him."


    "I''m more interested in what you guys are smuggling."


    "It''s unwise to reveal that to me. I still work with them, and they won''t appreciate your curiosity. Someone might even suspect you are a spy."


    "A spy picked up from a portal station, how easy my job would be,"ughed Arthur as he turned around and looked at the woman. "You know I''m no spy, but they are still wary of me. That''s why they asked you toe and probe me."


    "And you don''t mind saying things that would make me mark you as danger," grinned the silver-haired woman and showed her sharp teeth. "So, are you a danger?"


    "Only if you desire it," replied Arthur as he reached toward the pipe in her mouth and snatched it. The woman was frozen in shock at his words and actions. "Your body is slowly dying because of this." Arthur threw the pipe away toward the sky and then left. "If you have more questions, you know where to find me."


    As he left, the woman stared at him, but Arthur didn''t mind her stabbing res. She might even make a scene because of his actions, but he didn''t lie. Whatever was in that pipe was damaging her at an rming pace.


    Arthur returned to his room, a small cabin with a window showing the night sky. There was not much inside, only a hammock, a bathroom, and a table. The hammock was beside the window, so Arthury down to look at the starry night.


    Since he started practicing the Second Art of Creation, Arthur didn''t have to sleep. He could go on for days without being tired because existence supplied him with the energy he needed. However, that wasn''t the same for his mentality.


    "rm-III, condition: a presence in ten meters radius," muttered Arthur as he drew the rune and connected the lines. He was about to nap since his next adventure might take its toll on him.


    After that, Arthur closed his eyes and slept.


    It was almost midnight when the rune woke him up. Arthur snapped his eyes open and looked around him. There were a pair of feet beside the door. He knew who it was before they even knocked. After a sigh, Arthur left his bed and opened the door.


    "It is almost midnight¡­" grumbled Arthur to the tall, tanned woman before she threw herself at him and pushed her body against his. Before he could smack her away, the woman kissed his lips.


    "I know that you were waiting for me," said the woman with eyes full of lust and the slight aroma of alcohol. Arthur stared at her without a reply because he was speechless. "I like danger like you said. And¡­ I seek it."


    The woman kissed him again and pulled him to push him against the door, holding his neck with her slender hands. Arthur didn''t push her away but didn''t close his eyes either and waited for the woman to part their lips before activating a runic card.


    "A sound istion rune," muttered Arthur as he stared at the card in her hand. "Is this act really necessary for your little scheme?"


    "Oh, you saw through it?" asked the woman with a smile as she licked her lips. "I can''t have them think that we were plotting something. Two horny adults are easier to ept than two strangers plotting something."


    "I''m not plotting anything," said Arthur as he pushed her away and adjusted his clothes. "You are the one who barged into my room and started kissing me."


    "You act as if you didn''t enjoy it," said the woman with a hurt expression. "Well, anyway," she recovered and continued, "I have a job for you, and it might even save your life."


    "A job that your current employer doesn''t know about?" asked Arthur as he wiped the saliva off his lips. "I''m not a mercenary who takes jobs. Please leave."


    "Hear me out first. I can help you in Ilios in return for helping me. This is a mutual beneficence agreement, and we both like mutuality."


    "You assumed that I need help on my own."


    "Everyone needs help right now, and I know you are nning something big or foolish. You are entering through illegal means with your current strength. A normal person would apply for a permit through their guild, and Ilios won''t deny it."


    "And that''s why I''m your choice?"


    "Yes." The woman nodded. "You seem like a man with principle, unlike most men. I feel like I can trust you, and my instincts are never wrong about someone."


    "¡­what is your request?"


    "Do you promise this remains a secret?" asked the woman, to which Arthur nodded. She smiled and continued. "This ship belongs to the emperor himself, and he uses it to smuggle artifacts after the ban from Runera. However, that isn''t going to happen."


    Arthur was quiet before he raised his brows in surprise. Her words suggested that someone would raid this ship to destroy or take the artifacts. But instead, the woman nodded with a smile.


    "This ship is going down, and we need to ensure that. However, your earlier words made me realize that they are suspecting. They gave me the pipe I was smoking, and I never realized they would poison me."


    "And I just thought you had self-destructive habits," said Arthur as he crossed his arms. "And you need me to disable the ship''s defenses when the attack happens since you are being monitored."


    "That is my request. The attack is happening whether we help them, but if we disable the defenses and the radar, we can ensure there are no victims and get to Ilios safely."


    "You forgot the option where I fend off the raiders." Arthur smiled before he walked around her. "You know I can do that."


    "And help the Ilios Empire?" she asked with bafflement beforeughing. "I have never met a man who wants to help the empire. Everyone knows how corrupt the emperor is and how arrogant the princes are. And as I said, you are a man of principle!"


    "You are counting on my principle too much." Arthur frowned as he lowered his arms. "I have no responsibility to anyone else."


    "And that''s why this is called a deal, not charity. So help me do this, and I will help you during your quest in Ilios. It can be from stealing treasures to killing someone, and I would still do it."


    "That sounds oddly trusting of you to apany a man you don''t know and meet whatever demands he has. I might be the worst human being as far as you know."


    "Well, whatever you do to me," said the woman as she ran her fingers across her chest, looking at him seductively, "I wouldn''t mind it."

 Chapter 710: Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 710: Pleasure</h4>


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the woman seducing him. He would have shut her down usually, but this time he took a step toward her. The woman gulped as Arthur walked to stand in front of her, and she unconsciously retreated until her back hit the wall.


    Bam!


    His hand mmed the wall beside her, and the woman flinched. Arthur''s dominating eyes stared into her, making her tremble. Then, he smiled and opened his mouth.


    "You seem to imagine many things and forget one. Maybe you know I won''ty a hand on you, and maybe you want that. However, if I do, are you sure¡­ you can handle it?"


    "I¡­" the woman nked out. Arthur smiled as he raised his hand, a soft light covering it. The woman was breathing heavily by now, and her words came short. "What is¡­ this¡­?"


    "It won''t hurt you, so don''t move and take it. However, I will warn you that you might get addicted to this feeling. Are you still going to taste it?"


    His hand was glowing soft violet color, and it was clear that this was illusive magic. The woman stared at it for a long time before turning toward Arthur and nodding slowly. Her face was bright red as if she was about to explode under the tension of their glued bodies.


    "Good choice."


    Arthur raised his hand and brought it toward the wall. Then, he grabbed the back of her neck with his mana-covered hand. The woman arched her back as soon as he did, and she started letting out soft sounds from her mouth before she fell to the ground.


    Her legs were shaking as she started breathing rapidly. Arthur looked down at her lust-filled eyes, which stared at him with passion. However, she was too weak to say anything, and soft moans left her mouth.


    "You took advantage of me without asking for permission, and that''s a sin," said Arthur as he crouched in front of the woman. "I gave you the most pleasurable feeling in the world. That''s the punishment because you will never experience it again."


    "I¡­ please¡­" she gulped and leaned toward Arthur, but he stood up. "Just a bit more¡­ for anything¡­" she begged, but Arthur was already thinking of ways to disable the ship.


    After all, he hated Ilios and its emperor. If this ship was transporting artifacts for them, then he needed to take it down. The woman reached out to touch his robes, but he teleported before she could touch him.


    "NO!" shouted the woman with despair, but Arthur was gone. "Dammit¡­ this is¡­ too cruel!" she cried with tears in her eyes.


    As for Arthur, he was already inside the primary array system of the ship. It was a giant room with no entrances and a giant sphere in the middle, filled with runic lines. It was locked with multiple runic encryptions, but Arthur dissolved them as soon as he touched them.


    "This is aplicated system, and it proves that this belongs to the emperor," muttered Arthur as the lines surrounded his hand. "There is no need to disable it now, but I will hijack the control until the attack arrives."


    The system wasn''tplicated enough to hinder Arthur from hijacking it. Unlike the arrays of Runera, this was within the scope of his abilities. After gaining control of the ship, Arthur allowed it to resume its course and returned to his room.


    "She is gone?"


    Arthur looked around in confusion because the woman was gone. Then, he heard sounds from the bathroom and realized she was taking a shower in his room.


    "I might have been too cruel with that punishment, although I don''t know if it can be considered a punishment." Arthur scratched his head. He was too annoyed with her antics that he mistreated her a bit. "In any case, we are in Ilios now, and it''s past midnight."


    The sky was pitch ck, and there was not a soul outside. The ship was flying over an endless stretch of wilderness in Ilios. Arthur assumed the attack would happen any minute, but no one was in sight.


    "This might take a while."


    Arthury on his hammock, and it began to swing. The water inside the bathroom was still running, and Arthur wondered what she was doing inside. Well, it was none of his business. After an hour, the door finally opened to reveal the woman wrapped in a towel.


    "Wear your clothes inside the bathroom," said Arthur as he turned to the side to talk to her. "I did what you asked of me, so now we have a deal. When the attackes, I will disable the arrays."


    "¡­are you going to act like you didn''t just do that to me?" asked the woman with a frown. The water was still dripping from her silver hair, which she had pushed backward. "That was¡­"


    "¡­pleasurable?" Arthur continued her sentence, making the woman red. "I repaid what you did to me, that is all. I also didn''t force you since you were horny enough to ept it."


    "I just¡­ want to know what it was¡­."


    "I can grant pleasure; that''s my ability."


    "You are lying. I saw you teleport out of this room," said the woman as she took several steps to stand above him. Her ample chest almost blocked Arthur from looking at her face. "Are you a part of Silver Death?"


    "Silver Death?"


    "There is not an awakener who doesn''t know them, so don''t y dumb. Denying that you know them makes me think you are an assassin like them."


    Arthur was silent as he connected the dots. Silver Death must be the name of the assassination organization run by the Berilo Kingdom. It does fit the description. His silence must have been taken as a yes by the woman, who squinted her eyes at him.


    "I should have known. Who is your target?"


    "I came to kill you," said Arthur as he pointed his finger at her head. "Bang!" he joked, but she didn''t seem to take it as such. "I''m not here for anyone, so don''t worry."


    "Does that mean you are a part of them?"


    "I will neither confirm nor deny this," said Arthur as hey on his back and ced his hands behind his head. "Go and get dressed. I won''t look."


    "¡­maybe I want you to look¡­."


    "I know you do, but I won''t look."


    "Hmph."


    The woman walked away and started dressing. Arthur could hear the fabric running atop her skin and the towel moving to dry her hair. It took her a while before she was done, and she coughed for Arthur to open his eyes.


    "Are you sure we are ready?" asked the woman. "How did you manage to do it so easily?"


    "I have my methods, and I''m not going to share them with you. When is the attacking?" asked Arthur as he sat.


    "He should be here with the first rays of sunlight," said the woman as she looked through the window. "So, it might take a few hours. We have free time until then."


    "e and get some sleep, and I will guard. Of course, the smugglers might think we are doing all sorts of things, but it doesn''t mean they won''t attempt anything."


    "I slept during the day, so I''m wide awake," said the woman before she pulled a chair and sat down. "Care to drink?"


    "¡­sure."


    Arthur walked to the table and sat in front of her. The woman took a bottle from her ring and a pair of cups and started pouring.


    "Before we drink, we need to exchange names or aliases." The woman started pouring drinks into their sses before presenting one to Arthur. "My name is Rain."


    "You can call me Arthur."


    "Oh, that''s a coincidence," smiled the woman as she raised her ss. "You have the same name as the great Arthur Silvera, the Spark of Rebellion, but the two of you look nothing alike."


    "The Spark of Rebellion?"


    "That is what themon folk call him. He is the man who dared to fight the rulers and the cmities at the same time. We have all seen his perseverance. He is a true rebel against the world!"


    "I heard of him but never thought someone would consider him anything more than a criminal," said Arthur as he raised his ss and clinked it. "A toast to rebellion."


    "To rebellion!" said Rain before she drank the alcohol in one gulp, and her face flushed instantly. "Ah!" she sounded satisfied before mming the ss to the table. "Good liquor!"


    [Toxicology-IV]


    After checking it was clean, Arthur smiled and drank his as well, but there wasn''t much taste to it. He even doubted it was enough to make him drink or tipsy, but it was about the spirit.


    "So, Arthur, howe you are the first man to refuse my seduction? I''m not a narcissist, but it still hurts to be rejected."


    "¡­I just don''t feel the attraction or the desire. Don''t get me wrong. My sexual drive has nothing wrong with it. It is more¡­ about wanting to do something, anything, at all. I don''t have that."

 Chapter 711: Lost The Choice

    <h4>Chapter 711: Lost The Choice</h4>


    "Theck of desire to do anything," mulled Rain over the words as she poured herself another ss. "It sounds like someone I know."


    "And how is he like?"


    "Well, to be fair, he did go through some things, but who hasn''t?" Rain said while sipping from her cup. "I asked him once why he never did anything but train and plot, and he said this: once someone is expected to give, he is never allowed to take."


    "It seems he meant more than just materialistic gain."


    "He meant everything," said Rain with sadness. "His revenge consumed him and took everything he had: his time, happiness, and desire for anything in this life. He was taken from but never given anything."


    Arthur was quiet as he watched Rain pour him another ss. It might be more than his powers that corroded his feelings, although they were the main role. This made him think of the time he had to provide for his family, day and night, without being given anything in return.


    "The world has two kinds of people: those who take, and those who are taken from. It doesn''t mean that the more powerful take from others, but even in families, the most powerful person takes care of the rest. So who is taking from who in that scenario?"


    "I understand what you mean," Arthur said after gulping down his cup. "Even the weak take from the strong, as long as the strong provides. It is not survival to the fittest, but survival to the alone."


    "A sad truth, but life is as such. I have seen men and women blinded by love, hate, revenge, desire, and grief. They sometimes believe they took the world by storm, amassed all the wealth they could find, and gained every drop of power out there. However, the truth is that the world took something from them long ago, and they can never take it back, no matter how hard or desperate they try."


    Arthur stared at the reflection in his drink as he twirled it. The light ran in circles, as did his thoughts about what Rain said. He never anticipated a conversation like this one with her.


    "I am one who was taken from, but I''m different."


    "What did you lose, Arthur?" said Rain, with millions of questions in her mind. "How did life push you into ate-night conversation with a stranger, midair, between injustice and its revenge?"


    Arthur was silent. The room grew quiet as if it got separated from the rest of the space. This ce and person were not what he expected to disclose his secret to, but maybe that was why he wanted to do it. It was hard to tell someone he knew about this, but it was different with a stranger who didn''t even know his actual appearance.


    "I lost the choice, and my free will. I can never make a choice and call it my own."


    "Ah, I see," muttered Rain as she ced down her cup, making a slight thudding sound. "This is dangerous."


    "I have always been in danger."


    "I didn''t mean dangerous to you," said Rain, making Arthur frown and look at her. She was looking at him with her clear, amber eyes. "This is dangerous to the world. If someone lost a loved one, he might kill. When another loses their fortune, he might steal. However, what would a person do when his choices are robbed?"


    "A person robbed of choices, huh?" Arthur smiled before he gulped down the drink without answering her question. Then, after thest drop entered his throat, Arthur ced the cup down and stood from his chair. "I think such a person would seek to decide the world''s fate."


    Rain was silent as she watched Arthur walk toward the window. Fear glittered in her eyes, but she gulped it down with her drink. Arthur stood beside the window and looked at the horizon.


    "I hate this world, but I can''t help but wish for its safety. The sun can scorch my skin, and I would still wish it rises every day. Even if the stingy farmer has a great harvest, the murder roams free, and the world remains full of injustice, life needs to go on."


    "Then, that can be your desire."


    "No, that is not my desire. My desire is that I make that choice after I see everything that this world has to offer. You were right, Rain. I will steal the world''s choice and decide what to do with it."


    "That is more than enough to keep moving forward," said Rain as she emptied the bottle into their sses and picked them up. "Here, let us have onest toast."


    "What will it be for?" Arthur asked as he took the ss from her hand. Rain looked into the horizon and smiled as she could see a light twinkling in the distance.


    "A toast to moving forward!" she said before she raised her ss, and Arthur clinked it with a smile. The two of them then drank thest of their bottle before looking out from the window.


    "Your allies are here, Rain," Arthur said as he stared at the battleship fleet making a grand entrance between the mountains. "We might be in danger since they already suspect you."


    "As long as you disable their arrays, there is nothing they can do once the battle begins. All we must do is wait for my men to take over the ship."


    "Your men?" Arthur raised a brow.


    "You didn''t think I would have a small position in this, did you?" asked Rain with a grin. "I''m one of the rebellion''s three leaders. Another one ising here and is the man I told you about."


    "The one who is simr to me?" Arthur was intrigued. "I wonder what kind of man he would turn out to be. You don''t seem to be like mindless rebels."


    "This has been organized for years. We started small, but when the Spark of Rebellion appeared, we were the oil. He was all we needed to take action."


    "And is Arthur Silvera a member of your rebellion?"


    "I can''t tell you that much," said Rain while pressing her index finger to her lips. "All that we have discussed needs to remain a secret. I trust you since we have a deal. Alright, Arthur?" asked Rain as she pressed the same finger on his lips.


    "Don''t make me give you another punishment." Arthur held her hand and pushed it away. "This one won''t be as merciful."


    "You think that was merciful?" said Rain with a sigh. "I still think about it every second since it ended. You are too cruel, Arthur. Once this is over, I will nag you for it over and over."


    "Try your best," Arthur said before looking at the fleed approaching. "I also did an extra service for your rebellion. I disabled the radars and the rm inside the ship. Unless your ships are close enough to cover us, these smugglers will be as blind as a bat."


    "You are so reliable. All of this makes me fall for you more, so how about we have some fun until the ships are here? It will be quick," Rain leaned forward as she said, her breath touching Arthur''s face.


    "I think that I just made you more annoying." Arthur flicked her forehead and walked toward the door. "I will go and meet with another guest. I have no idea how, but it seems you didn''t calcte his existence."


    "We are the strongest two on this ship, so there is nothing to fear."


    "That''s incorrect. Someone else is just as strong, and I don''t think he will like his trip interrupted. So let me take care of it, and you can help your allies take over this ship."


    Arthur left the room before she couldin and walked down the hallway. He passed the guards unnoticed and walked toward the end of the ship. Rain didn''t seem to realize that a powerful presence was also on Goaty, suggesting they were hiding their presence.


    After reaching the room the awakener was inside, Arthur passed through the door without opening it. The man was sitting at a table with his face masked and his presence hidden.


    "Show yourself," said the man to Arthur, who was using the Invisibility Rune. Since it was useless, Arthur walked out of thin air to stand in front of the man.


    "Your presence felt familiar, especially theck of voices in this room. After I heard your voice, I''m sure of it. What brings you here, Echoless?"


    "Hm?" the masked man paused as he red at Arthur with white eyes. Arthur undid his disguise to restore his original appearance, and Echoless stared with surprise.


    "Outsider¡­ what brings you here¡­?"


    "That should be my question. The reason is obvious, but I want to know the target."


    "I cannot reveal that."


    "It seems you forget that Kirk is still in my guild and at my mercy," said Arthur as he folded his arms. "Tell me who the target is, or your prince will die now."

 Chapter 712: POP!

    <h4>Chapter 712: POP!</h4>


    "There is no need to lose all decorum," said Echoless as he ced down his cup of tea. "I came here to assassinate the leader of these smugglers, who work directly for the Light Emperor."


    "And the reason for that is?"


    "Ilios is nning to kill arge number of its opposers. Your actions have led to public outrage as the true face of Ilios has been revealed. As a result, we are cutting their supply routes."


    "What Ilios did to me has nothing to do with the people, so why would there be an outrage?" asked Arthur with confusion. His injustice was not their reasonability, either.


    "You seem to be a clear-cut man. But unfortunately, the world is full of sentiments that affect the oue of your logical thinking. The footage of your fight against Amelio to protect your city made themon blood boil."


    "A short-lived sentiment that will pass and does not exin their actions of rebelling against a superpower."


    "It is far from being short-lived. The seven families have abused themon blood for centuries, and you became their outlet. A single man of themon blood chose to stand against them in the way that matters."


    "The way that matters?"


    "You know about Yurirl," said Echoless with a sigh. "He was the genius of themon blood and the man once thought to be the destined one. But, unfortunately, Yurirl chose to climb thedders of the most powerful guild, God''s de, instead of supporting themoners."


    "He chose the right thing for himself."


    "And might be the right thing for the world because he started making some real change. He is the greatest voice of themon blood in the Titans, but it was still ying by the seven families'' rules."


    "And I didn''t do that," said Arthur, and Echoless nodded. "Are you trying to make me guilty of the massacre that is about to happen?"


    "No one is responsible for the man who dies trying, but we need to know our impact on the world. You are more than what you think, Arthur Silvera. The world has a dark side,prised of those who suffered injustice but could never voice it out. You are their voice."


    "It doesn''t matter what causes this event. There is no reason for you to stay here, Echoless," said Arthur after a short moment of silence. "You can tell that a few ships are approaching us. These are the children of themon blood, here to take fate into their own hands."


    "I see," said Echoless as he looked at the ceiling. "Are you helping them, outsider?" muttered the old man.


    "We share amon enemy, that''s all. Ilios will pay for what it did to me; their enemies are my allies. You can teleport on your own, right?" asked Arthur, and Echoless nodded. "Well, better get to it since the attack is starting."


    Arthur snapped his fingers, and the arrays turned off. The lights went out and a moment in the darkness preceded a loud explosion, apanied by the ship shaking. The world started swinging left and right as chaos ensued on board the vessel.


    "This much noise isn''t my style," said Echoless before he jumped and hovered midair, giving Arthur onest nod. "Good luck on your next adventure, outsider," said the man before disappearing.


    Arthur manipted reality as he allowed his body to hover free of gravity to avoid the shaking. Then, he closed his eyes and sent a pulse across the existence around him, giving a rough idea about the situation.


    "They are swift," muttered Arthur as he watched the rebelsnd on the ship and infiltrate it. They started killing the smugglers on sight and whoever tried to oppose them. However, they spared anyone who didn''t fight and arrested him instead.


    The chaos was immense inside the ship as screams echoed throughout the hallways, which Arthur entered after leaving the room. He hovered as if floating underwater as the boat was almost toppled.


    Explosions rang everywhere as the soldiers on the ship tried to take down the enemies using the cannons, but it was futile. Arthur wanted to go to t


    he deck, but he had to either go through the hallways or break through the walls since he couldn''t use two runes simultaneously.


    "Please, we are just passengers!" shouted a voice from a room ahead. "We are not resisting, so why are you doing this?!" the hoarse voice pleaded, but there was no response.


    Arthur frowned as he hovered near the door and looked inside. A woman was holding a young boy, with a giant man standing in front of her. The young boy was carrying a weapon, which was dripping with blood.


    "Those who wield a sword must be prepared for death," said the giant man in front of them. He then touched his leg and showed the blood that stained leg. "Your son attacked me, and that makes him the enemy."


    "No, no. We are just trying to defend ourselves. But, please, show mercy!" the woman cried as she hugged the boy, who red at the man with defiance.


    "His eyes say otherwise," said the giant man as he grabbed his sword. "All enemies must be eliminated, whether they are young or old. The de does not discriminate."


    The man drew his long sword from its sheath, and it almost shed the wooden walls of the ship. Arthur realized that this man had a genuine killing intent toward the child.


    "How about you return the sword to its sheath?" said Arthur as hended inside the room, which was shaking. "Your leader shouldn''t approve of these actions."


    The giant man paused and turned toward Arthur. He had a bald head filled with scars and a sharp chin that made him far from amiable. He red at Arthur with confusion, without saying anything.


    Swoosh!


    The man rushed toward Arthur like a leopardunching toward its prey. His giant sword shed Arthur''s body in half before passing through him. The man stopped moving as he was near the door, thinking that he had finished the job.


    "Don''t worry, no harm will befall you here," said Arthur as he crouched in front of the woman. The giant warrior turned around in shock to see Arthur unharmed, giving the woman and her son a barrier. "You did well, kid. A man needs to protect what''s important to him, even in the face of death."


    The woman cried as she hugged her child, but the boy never looked away from Arthur''s eyes. Then, he fainted and dropped the sword to the ground.


    "Please, stay behind me. This man will never hurt you again in his life, which might notst for long," said Arthur toward the woman, who carried her child and rushed to stand behind him. Then, he turned toward the man. "As for you, stupid piece of scum, I have other arrangements."


    "I seem to have judged well to consider you an enemy," said the man as he stared at his sword, which he saw cut through Arthur. "The leader asked to kill any opposition."


    "Judged well?" repeated Arthur with a smile. "You have judged poorly, as you made an enemy of an opponent you can never defeat."


    "I can tell that you are nothing but a Vetus-ranker," said the man as he took his stance. "I am half a step into the demi-rank. Know the difference, weakling."


    "Is that the wound you wanted to kill this boy for?" Arthur asked as he stared at his leg. It had a small wound dripping with blood. The man didn''t answer, but Arthur didn''t wait and touched the blood on the weapon with his fingers. "How about I make that wound worth it?"


    "Laughable. Perish!" shouted the man as he rushed forward again, stomping his foot on the hardwood floor and demolishing it. His sprint obliterated the ship behind him. "Sword of Light!"


    "Pop!" said Arthur in response as he snapped his fingers. The radiating sword was about to sh the whole room in two when a popping sound echoed with blood sshing everywhere.


    "AAAA!" the man screamed in pain as he topped and fell to the ground. His bleeding leg was nowhere to be seen, which made the woman screech and fall back behind Arthur.


    "Now, that''s a wound deserving of revenge. However, I won''t let you do that," said Arthur as he reached out toward the man''s head, but


    a gale of wind entered the room. Before he knew it, someone was holding his arm.


    "That''s enough," said the man who wore a gleaming armor. His face was cold, and his hair was short and ck. However, something about his almost-ck eyes made Arthur recognize him.


    "Do I need to exin what happened here?" asked Arthur as he pulled his hand away, and the man didn''t try to hold onto him. Instead, the knight looked around the room at the woman and his subordinate before shaking his head.


    "I understand everything. However, let me handle this since you have already helped us greatly," said the knight before he turned toward his subordinate. "Anyst words?"

 Chapter 713: The Same Mold

    <h4>Chapter 713: The Same Mold</h4>


    Arthur watched the leader drag the man across the ship and throw him over the deck for the rest of his followers to see. The woman carried her child behind Arthur as he escorted them out of the ship. The man begged the leader for mercy, saying he was defending himself, but the leader didn''t listen.


    "Boss! Listen to what I have to say! Are you going to believe a couple of strangers over your men?" shouted the giant man with his arm to one of the cab''s walls. He was still bleeding from his leg, but it seemed his stamina was keeping him alive.


    "Spider," called the leader, and a woman appeared beside him. Arthur was impressed that even he didn''t see the woman standing there all along until she stepped forward. "How is the operation?"


    "Since the arrays have been shut down, we managed to capture most of the smugglers. However, their leader is still nowhere to be found. We fear that he escaped."


    "He is hiding on this ship," said Arthur, interrupting the two. The woman called spider turned to look at him, and her eyes werepletely red. "No one has left this ship, but he is hiding inside a special room that exists inside an artifact."


    "¡­such an artifact is not something a low-level smuggler would have," said Spider with a frown and continued, "and who are you?"


    "He is the man who disabled the arrays for us," said the leader knight while looking at his bleeding subordinate, "and the person who stopped this fool from staining the honor of our cause."


    "It was only a matter of time before this man betrays what we believe in," said Spider as she looked down on the man. "Disgusting scum."


    "I haven''t done such a thing! I was attacked, and then that man appeared to fight me! Are you too afraid to take revenge, L--¨C" the man suddenly froze in ce, and the woman named Spider walked toward him.


    "Your big mouth almost broke one of our rules," said the woman as she crouched in front of him. "You know the punishment of those who reveal the name of our leaders, right?"


    The man started shaking with fear and watched Spider reach out toward his opened mouth. Then, blood started gushing from his frozen mouth before Spider shoved her fingers in it and pulled out his tongue.


    Arthur could feel the woman holding him tightly as she started sobbing at the scene. The giant man couldn''t even move as the woman took out his severed tongue and held it over the ship''s railings.


    "Any members who reveal the names of our leaders will have their tongues severed. This is the second rule of our rebellion," said Spider as she let go of the tongue, letting it fall into the thick trees of the wilderness.


    "You can release him now, Spider," said the leader, and the giant man started moving again. He started screaming and saying iprehensible words as blood pooled from his mouth into his hands. "Dear guest, do you know where that artifact is?"


    "I do," said Arthur as he looked around. "However, I have no reason to reveal it after this incident. I made an agreement with Rain, but I considered you to be more than a bunch of savages."


    "Fear is necessary to keep a tight lip of our cause," said the man as he spread his arms. "The first rule of our organization is to do no harm. But unfortunately, we are not what this man portrayed us to be with his actions. Thus, such punishment is warranted."


    "I know, but was it necessary to do it in front of this woman?"


    "Unfortunately, this woman has seen our faces. We must keep her in custody until it''s no longer a threat to our mission."


    "Then wear a fucking mask, if that''s the case," said Arthur with a speechless face. The knight looked at him and then smiled. "You didn''t think there would be anyone other than the smuggler?"


    "I couldn''t contact Rain in her undercover mission because the smugglers were monitoring her. It was one of our ns to steal their funding, but we have never foreseen that the smugglers would work as human trafficking acros


    s the border for money."


    "That exins it, but¡­ what did you n to do with the innocent guests?" asked Arthur with a frown. The knight turned to the woman and ced his hand on the chest te.


    "I had no intention to harm you, ma''am. On the contrary, I wanted to send you to a safe house until this ordeal ends. I apologize sincerely for that man''s actions, as he will be dealt with swiftly for allowing his personal feelings to cloud his judgment."


    Arthur was silent after seeing this since this man seemed sincere about his ns. If that was the case, then he couldn''t me them. However, Arthur had a better idea for that. He raised his hand toward the woman''s head, and light shed from it.


    The woman stared at the light before fainted and fell to the ground with her child. Arthur caught the two of them and ced them down before doing the same to her child in front of the confused eyes of the soldiers.


    "There is no reason to inconvenience these two further," said Arthur as he stood up. "I erased their memories of the past hour. They will never remember you, and there will be no need to hold them."


    "¡­is that even possible?" asked Spider with doubt. "A memory-altering ability is rare, not to mention it couldn''t do this to a human leg," said the woman as she pointed at the man''s missing leg.


    "It seems we have far underestimated our newrade," said the knight with a smile. "However, I know that you aren''t lying. Therefore, this woman will be taken to the nearest city and left in an inn with a bag of money. Does that satisfy you?"


    "It does," said Arthur. "However, I can know if anything happens to them before you leave them. If any of your soldiers attempt to harm the two, then I will make all of them explode, not just their leg."


    Arthur''s words sent shivers down the soldiers'' spines on the deck. He didn''t seem to exaggerate, and the terrifying image of popping like a balloon would hunt their dreams tonight.


    "You have my word," said the knight, and Arthur nodded. A couple of soldiers picked up the woman and her child as a neer joined the deck. It was the tall Rain, with her white suit and seductive figure.


    "You boys are having fun without me? So unfair," said Rain as her heels tapped on the wooden floor. Her face was halfcovered in blood, but it didn''t stop the soldiers from gulping at her alluring figure. "Oh, this seems to be a rougher y than I expected," she paused when she saw the limbless man bleeding from his mouth.


    "Rain, where have you been?" asked Arthur with a frown.


    "Killing some of the smugglers who annoyed me. I waited a long time for that, and I couldn''t let any of them live," said Rain as she walked toward him. "It seems you already met the man I told you about. So, what do you think?"


    "We are far from being simr," said Arthur, and Rain chuckled.


    "The two of you have the same expression, almost as if you were made from the same mold,"ughed Rain. "I look at the two of you now, and I can''t tell which one is which."


    Arthur and the leader frowned simultaneously, staring at the womanughing too much over it. The two looked at each other, looking for clues, but somehow didn''t see it.


    "In any case," Rain said as she wiped away the tears from her eye, "I failed to find Snakeskin. He seems to have run away before we even attacked."


    "Your friend here thinks he is hiding inside a separate dimension, but I doubt it. Even if he did, there is no way this man would know it without being a part of the smugglers," said Spider with a frown.


    "If Arthur said that, then I believe him," said Rain as she stood beside Arthur and pped his shoulder. "This bad boy can do anything he wants, and one of them was disabling this ship''s arrays."


    "I didn''t disable them," corrected Arthur as he raised his hand. "I hijacked them," he turned his hand into a fist, and the ship lit up with runic arrays. "And I can


    activate the defenses against the intruders, right now. Most of your men are inside the ship now, with nothing protecting them."


    "What is the meaning of this?" asked the leader, but Rain was unconcerned.


    "The meaning of this is another lesson for you. Never trust a man you met a few hours ago with the lives of your men. I''m sure Rain already told you of the circumstances, but still¡­ this was foolish, Lyle."


    "¡­you know my name?"


    "I''ve been reading that man''s mind, and he has been shouting your name for a while now," said Arthur as he lowered his hand. "This was not a threat but advice. Be more cautious if you want to rebel."

 Chapter 714: Heavens Blessing

    Chapter 714: Heaven''s Blessing


    The tension electrified the air as more soldiers brought cuffed smugglers or bleeding corpses. Arthur and Lyle, leader of the rebellion, stared at each other with the same apathetic expression.


    "Feels like staring at yourself in the mirror, huh?" said Rain with amusement, which the rest did not share. Arthur revealing the name of their leader was almost as if he was asking for death.


    "I''m confused," said Lyle as he unsheathed his sword. "What makes youmit such a thing, even though you know it will make us enemies? If you knew nothing, I would''ve let you and Rain do whatever you wanted. But now," Lyle said and shed with his sword, and the next moment the giant man''s head rolled on the floor, "I need to take extreme measures."


    "Take it easy, Lyle," said Rain as she stood between the two. "Arthur here is not an enemy. If he were, he wouldn''t have helped us take over this ship with zero causalities. Did you hear what I said? Thanks to him, we are taking over this ship, not destroying it!"


    "He knows too much," said Spider with a frown. "Although he''s capable, we cannot trust him. This will ruin our operation before it even begins."


    "I doubt I was the nail in the coffin," said Arthur. "This operation of yours is no more than a joke. Do you expect to take down a superpower with some undisciplined soldiers and a bunch of artificial artifacts?"


    "You seem to be seeking trouble with us," said Lyle with confusion. "What is the reason? Is this because of this man''s actions?" the knight pointed at the beheaded man. "If so, this should be more than enough."


    "These words aren''t meant to offend you but to point out the obvious. Once that man heard that, I could hear his mind. He started begging me to save him in return for info about you. He gave quite a lot before you killed him."


    "Arthur, enough," said Rain with a smile. "Any more than this, and not even I can protect you. You are making your existence quite the threat to our organization."


    "It is toote indeed and quite unfortunate," said Lyle as he rotated his sword toward Arthur. An azure aura exploded from the knight''s body as he closed his eyes. "However, everything is for the future."


    The man snapped his eyes open and disappeared into a burst of wind that took over the deck. Arthur''s robes began fluttering as Rain clicked her tongue and looked around.


    "Lyle! Take it easy! We can talk this out!" said Rain as she raised her hands. However, she froze in ce. "Spider, let go of me," scowled Rain, but the short woman was expressionless as her red eyes looked at her.


    "He has a wind ability that can even turn him into the wind?" smiled Arthur with surprise. "I do admit it can be quite useful to assassinate the emperor, but you overestimate yourself, Lyle."


    Arthur took a step forward and walked past Rain. Spider raised her other hand at him, and Arthur could feel something take hold of his body. However, a single rune was enough to counter the restraints.


    "Break," muttered Arthur, and Spider groaned in pain as she staggered back. Arthur walked through the windy deck as all soldiers prepared to attack him. "I heard the names and positions of all three rebellion leaders."


    "Arthur! Stop antagonizing them!" shouted Rain behind him, but Arthur did not stop walking. The wind left deep gushes on the deck, but none of them managed to hit him.


    "The first one is you, Lyle Mantra, and a captain of the Holy Knights led by his majesty," revealed Arthur, which made the wind blow harder and the gushes on the ship dig deeper. "As for the second one, it''s Rain, whose identity no one knows. The third¡­"


    "Close your mouth," said a voice from the wind as something rushed toward Arthur. In return, Arthur smiled and disappeared, appearing above empty space, and brought his elbow down. The attack was about to strike open air, but it suddenly hit the armored back of Lyle, who arrived at that spot. The knight mmed to the ground as the armor got indented into his back, making him cough the air out of his lungs.


    "Boss!" shouted Spider as she wanted to rush forward, but Arthur seized Lyle''s neck and pinned him to the ship. The woman stopped moving, as did the rest of the knights.


    "The third person you imed to be leading your rebellion is Arthur Silvera, the Guild Master of Ascent. You used this lie to draw in people who wanted to join the guild but could not because of the emperor. You became the voice of Ilios and the rebel by borrowing another man''s fame without his knowledge."


    "Let¡­ go!" shouted Lyle as he mmed his hands on the ground. Then, he turned into nothing but air, which slipped through Arthur''s fingers before a domain appeared on the ship. Leaves flew in the window around them as Lyle appeared far from Arthur.


    Cling!


    The indented armor fell on the ground as Lyle took it off. He was heavily breathing as he stared at Arthur with cold eyes. It seems he wasn''t angry about being struck but about the fact Arthur revealed his ploy.


    "You are talking nonsense," said Lyle as he stretched his body. "How would you know if I was lying or not? I have no idea who you are, but I can tell that I can''t let you live. You understand that too, Rain."


    Rain sighed and turned toward Arthur with confusion. She was no longer restrained by Spider but didn''t attempt to help Arthur after what he said. Instead, she stood with Lyle.


    "Why did you say all of that?" asked Rain with a frown. "You should have¡­ kept quiet, even if you knew. We didn''t lie about the Spark of Rebellion."


    "I would disagree," said Arthur as he turned toward the two. "I know that that man does not lead your rebellion. If you want to know how then you will have to beat me. Two hundred soldiers here on this ship can take me down. All of you are wee to join."


    "Is this your purpose since the beginning? You wanted to drag us into an all-out fight against you?" asked Lyle. Arthur shrugged and simply motioned with his hands for them to attack. "All of you, stand back! I will handle this!" said Lyle.


    "Oh, what prideful man," amused Arthur. "You think you can take me down just because you are a deme-ranker, and I''m a Vetus-ranker?"


    "I know that won''t be enough, so I will have to use a special gift I received," said Lyle as he ripped off his shirt. His body was lined with muscles, but what caught Arthur''s attention was a tattoo that gave out an eerie power. "Grant me strength, Supernova."


    A star twinkled in the dawn sky, and green mes exploded from Lyle''s body. It melted down the ship instantly, and the man disappeared like before as he raced toward Arthur.


    "What is the source of this power?" muttered Arthur as he raised his hands. "Is he a dual-ability user? Of course, but that shouldn''t be possible."


    The green mes surrounded Arthur, and something rushed from them that was too fast for anyone to see. Arthur realized it was a green phoenix of fire that was a moment away from striking him.


    Arthur teleported, and the phoenix struck empty air. Rain and the soldiers looked around for Arthur, as did the phoenix, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "In the sky!" shouted Spider, and all turned toward the sky to see a giant cloud of mes gathering above them. Arthur was descending from the sky as mes surrounded his body with a grin on his face.


    "I also have mes of my own!" said Arthur as the mes swallowed him, turning into a red ming phoenix that dived toward the ship.


    "Are you mocking me?" frowned Lyle as the green mes covered him again, and he turned into the green phoenix before he soared into the sky. The two ming creatures rushed toward each other before colliding and exploding in the sky, creating a cloud of half green and half red fire.


    "The two are evenly matched," muttered Spider with shock.


    "No," replied Rain with a frown. "Lyle is losing," as she said, the red mes overtook the green, and two figures bolted from within them and crashed into the ship.


    Boom!


    The ship began to sway in the sky under the impact of the two, and most soldiers were thrown toward the railings under the impact of the fight. Rain and Spider were the only two who managed to stay on their feet as they tried to see what had happened.


    "You want to know why I said you were lying?" Arthur said as he pinned Lyle down with his foot. "I will tell you since you proved stronger than I anticipated."


    Arthur ced his hand on his face, which began to morph. His features got blurry in front of their eyes and took a different appearance, which made the crowd shake.


    "You all lied about Arthur Silvera being the third leader because I never agreed to join," said Arthur as his actual face left the crowd speechless. Lyle opened his eyes with difficulty as he stared at Arthur, and instead of being shocked, he smiled.


    "The irony of our meeting isughable, but it might be heaven''s mercy," said Lyle before he startedughing. As for the rest of the crowd, none of them could say a thing.

 Chapter 715: Shooting Down Gods

    <h4>Chapter 715: Shooting Down Gods</h4>


    Lyle stoppedughing and pulled himself up after Arthur removed his leg. Blood leaked from his mouth, but he was still smiling as he looked at Arthur. Lyle stared for a long time at Arthur as if he misbelieved this was reality.


    "Your happiness tells me of your misunderstanding," said Arthur with a smile as he watched the knight stand. "I''m far from being here to participate in your rebellion. I was amused when I heard that man say I was the third leader because I know I''m not."


    "You are the real Arthur Silvera?" asked Rain with a frown. "It exins everything you have said, but I never imagined such a coincidence. The Spark of Rebellion arrives in Ilios a week before the operation."


    "Is this fate?" muttered Spider, as her eyes squinted at Arthur. "Maybe this was by design."


    "It does not matter," said Lyle as he spread his arms. "If you give us your strength, we will have a real chance to take down this rotten empire. The odds will be in our favor!"


    "I doubt the odds even know your name," said Arthur with a mocking smile. "I would never make myself a part of this rebellion."


    "Why not, Arthur?" asked Rain with confusion. "Is this not what you asked the people to do? You said everyone should fight for themselves, and here we are, fighting butcking strength."


    "I asked everyone to fight, not to throw away their lives. This rebellion is¡­ pathetic. I see a dozen reasons why it would fail and one reason you are still alive: luck. Any other reason would be that the emperor already knows of your schemes and is waiting to strike."


    "That''s impossible," said Lyle with a frown. "I sacrificed everything I had to prove my loyalty to the emperor. I made sure that nothing can be traced back to me."


    "First of all," said Arthur as he walked around the group while looking at the soldiers, "even amon soldier knows your name. Maybe all of these soldiers would never betray you, but one of them will be forced by the circumstances, and it would be enough to spoil your ns."


    "No one will flow a nameless leader," said Spider in objection. "Every one of us has lost so much because of this unjust empire, and we will do anything to take it down."


    "Kudos if that was the case, but I doubt none of them has cracked when either threatened or tempted," said Arthur as he looked at their rageful faces for being used. "I''m saying that yourck of knowledge will be your leader''s strongest trump card."


    "I build trust through trust," said Lyle without looking afraid of his men''s loyalty. Arthurughed at his words, and the knight frowned. "What?"


    "One of your men revealed all three leaders in a heartbeat, and you killed him because he didn''t obey the rules. I guess we have different definitions of trust. Trust is earned, not given. So if one of your men wants to be trusted, he must prove worthy of that trust."


    "It makes no difference now, right?" asked Rain, and Arthur looked at her with a smile and nodded. "If our names have been revealed, we can''t do anything about it. So, what should we do?"


    "You are asking the right questions," nodded Arthur. "However, I will answer thatter on. I want to point out something else. When I hijacked the ship, I realized it was sending signals somewhere every second. It doesn''t take a genius to realize who receives those signals: the owner of this ship."


    "We already know this, as we nned to send a decoy signal after we take over this ship. So the first step was to disable the arrays, and then we''ll rush to rece the signal with a decoy one."


    "You did your homework, but you think the emperor will just think that the missing reports and the emergency signal were nothing but an ident? No, he would send his Astra-rankers over here."


    "That was a risk we had to take."


    "A miscalcted risk. An Astra-ranker once chased me from Ilios. I got away because a giant dragon got in the way and protected me."


    "Such a tale," scoffed Spider, and Arthur simply shrugged. "Are you serious? Except for the Royalty of Thiria, no dragons have been seen for the past thousands of years."


    "I don''t think a dragon would juste out and say he exists in a world filled with humans. And, even if it did, the world will make sure no one knows. So there''s no need for mass-panic."


    "And what about the signal now?" asked Rain while pondering. Arthur smiled again and nodded at her. "You took care of that after hijacking it?"


    "I also tempered with the geo-arrays of the ship, making it seem as if this ship is still going on its merry course. We have until the time the ship arrives at its destination before they realize there is no ship."


    "Phew, thank god," said Rain with her chest heaving. Even in this situation, the soldiers sneaked nces at her, making Arthur speechless.


    "No god deserves our thanks," said Lyle, who''s been quiet all this time. "Arthur Silvera. Your words are right, and we have barely survived until now. So many of our men killed themselves after being caught by the empire. However, it doesn''t stop us from moving forward."


    "Oh, please, go ahead as far as I care. Just don''t use my name in this. I have enough on my te already. And no, I didn''te here to save this empire, just one person. This is not fate but a simple coincidence."


    "Arthur," said Rain as she stepped forward toward him. "I know we have a lot of deficiencies, but there is so little that we can do. I had to go undercover for three years before being trusted by thiswork of smugglers. We threw away a lot of our time for this."


    "I said I wouldn''t make myself a part of this rebellion, but it would be a different case if it changed. If it bes something I approve of, then I will help you."


    "We are not changing our goals," said Lyle with strong objection. However, he seemed to realize that Arthur was about to change the purpose of their rebellion, and he was right.


    "Do you know whates after the Astra-rank, Lyle?" asked Arthur after a moment of quiet. Then, he continued, "After the powerful Astra-rank is the terrifying Empyrean rank. However, not a single person in this world is said to have that rank. What reason would that be?"


    "Those monsters are hiding," said Rain, as if she was giving them a fact rather than a hypothesis. Arthur paused as he stared at her, questioning how she knew this. "It''s the only exnation for a rank no one attained."


    "Indeed," nodded Arthur. "I thought about it before, and it doesn''t make sense for the nations to stand for centuries without the ruling ss changing. The victor writes history, and those stories we heard about evil armies might have been failed rebellions. Some of them got buried without anyone to remember them. The reason is simple: every powerful nation has a weapon of mass destruction."


    "The mythical empyrean rank," muttered Lyle with realization. "Even if such a man backs the emperor, we must try. We have suffered far too much to back down from a defeat. That notion is not something we fear, but ept."


    "You are leading these people to their death, Lyle," said Arthur with a frown. "A rage-fueled rebellion will not change a thing about this empire. The best thing we can do is show the world the true face of this empire."


    "How can we do that?" asked Rain. "If you can help us, then we''ll listen. We said you are the leader in the hopes that you would hear about it and help us, Arthur."


    "Rain," interrupted Lyle. "We will not change the n we carefully devised for years. Even if we need him, there is no use if we just sell our cause."


    "I never asked to do that," Arthur said before walking toward Rain. "We agreed to work together, right?" he asked the woman, who nodded. Arthur offered her his hand, which she grabbed with a blush. The soldiers were shocked to see their leader blushing in the morning sun. "We will do things my way since I''m also a leader of this rebellion. The result will be the same, but I want to change the method."


    "What made you change your mind?" asked Lyle with suspicion.


    "The words you said changed my mind: no god deserves our thanks. I feel the same. If you are fighting with the mentality of creating your fate, then I wouldn''t mind fighting alongside you."


    "Then, are you going to help us?" asked Rain with surprise. Arthur turned toward her and smiled.


    "Let us shoot down some gods together."

 Chapter 716: Behave

    <h4>Chapter 716: Behave</h4>


    "Knock, knock!" said Arthur as he tapped the wall. Lyle, Spider, and Rain were standing behind him as if he was performing a magic show. "Ahem, this man doesn''t seem to fancy knock-knock jokes."


    "I can''t see any artifact," said Lyle with confusion. "Are you sure there is someone hidden in this wood tile?"


    "Don''t be too hasty, as I promised I would give you this rat. However, it seems he has been attempting to contact, but the separate space has been locking him."


    "There is no way that you could just tell that while standing beside us," said Spider with doubt. Arthur shrugged and ced his palm on the tile, making runic lines appear on them.


    "I can feel things more fundamentally than just mana distortion. For example, I can tell what each of you is feeling at the moment. Lyle is feeling hope, you are feeling doubt, and Rain is feeling¡­ never mind. Anyway, stand back."


    Arthur pulled his arm back as if tearing a poster off the wall, and the runic lines followed and spread over the room. Then, the nket of runes spewed out a man who sprawled on the ground.


    As soon as the smuggler appeared, he activated amunication device before he started shouting into it. "Your Imperial Majesty! The ship has been seized! The traitor is the woman named Rain, and the one who attacked us is¡­."


    "Bastard!" shouted Spider before she threw her arm at him, making the man freeze without being able to move a muscle or talk. "Dammit, we should have prepared for such a possibility."


    "I mentioned that he was trying tomunicate before I took him out," Arthur said before crouching beside the man. "You did well, but unfortunately, this is useless. The runes never activated, and no one heard your message."


    The smuggler looked at him with both fear and recognition. Arthur didn''t mind because he tapped the man''s head and sent him into a deep slumber.


    "Well, now we are done here," Arthur said before rising. "Lock this man inside one of the cells since he''s a valuable resource for information. But, don''t worry, I have a way of making him speak."


    "What will we do with the ship?" asked Rain. "How about we keep it? Arthur and I will clean it from any remaining trackers, and we can reuse it for other purposes."


    "I understand," nodded Lyle as he picked the smuggler and turned toward Arthur. "Thank you for the help, Arthur Silvera. Let''s return to Helios before we n anything further than this. Please follow us to make sure no one notices us."


    ***


    Arthur was not helping them out of the goodness of his heart, although he didn''t mind lending a hand. However, Ilios was his enemy since the day he chose to trust the silver. In a sense, their enmity was inevitable since he was the outsider.


    The Rebel Army returned to its ships and let Arthur control Goaty. Although it was attacked, it was far from being unable to fly. This ship was as sturdy as the Schr''s Mansion, and Arthur had just as much control.


    "Did they leave you here as my babysitter?" asked Arthur while standing on the ship''s figurehead, Goaty. He was addressing Rain, the only other person on this ship.


    "I''m your guide, nothing more. So we have no reason to mistrust you," said Rain as she stood behind him. "Since I know special methods to find trackers, I decided to stay behind."


    "I can think of more than one to disbelieve my identity, though."


    "You have exhibited more than one ability, just like Arthur Silvera. If any Arthur Silvera wannabe had so many abilities, the world would fall into chaos. Your strength is your identity."


    "I''m ttered," said Arthur as he pulled on empty air as if he was pulling a bowstring, and lights gathered on his fingertips. "Now, for autopiloting ship, we need to set a target for it to follow."


    Light shot from his fingers after Arthur released the imaginary bowstring. It shot toward the giant ship that The Rebel Army boarded and stuck to it like glue. Then, Arthur jumped from the figurehead andnded in front of Rain.


    "There is no more left for us to do than clean the ship from everything that can be a tracker," said Arthur. "Well, I think you have other things in mind. I refrained from mentioning your feelings on the ship, but¡­."


    "It''s embarrassing, but I have nothing to hide," said Rain with a seductive smile. "However, I have a reason for always feeling like this. Lust is my¡­."


    "Ability," interrupted Arthur. "I found it weird that you made a move on a man you just met, but it makes sense after I thought about it for a while. Your lust never decreased, but your self-control seemed toe in waves."


    "When I awakened my ability, I slept with several men beforeing to my senses. I was horrified because I had never touched a man before that. However, I then realized that I grew stronger after this episode."


    "Just like a subus, who feeds on men''s desires, you gain strength from bedding them," said Arthur as he leaned on the railing, giving his back to the morning sun. "This almost reminds me of something."


    "What is that?" asked Rain as she folded her arms. Her eyes were clear, reflecting the lighting from behind him. Arthur stared into them for a long time before he shared his thoughts.


    "The Fallen God, Amelio, came out from Avarice Dungeon. His greed made him kill millions, but it was never sated. Does that mean¡­ that the other six dungeons of sins have corresponding cmities?"


    "Are you using me of being a cmity?" asked Rain whileughing at the absurdity. "I''m a human, nothing else."


    pa(nd)a novel "Amelio was a human too. It might have slipped from you, but that awakening story is not something a human would have. Physical traits, personalities, and memories might change with awakening, but never like your situation: aplete ckout from reality to satisfy a single desire, lust. This is almost as if¡­ this ability owns you, not the other way."


    "I retained self-control even after being subjected to the pleasure you gave me," said Rain with a shrug. "It should sound absurd even in your ears, Arthur."


    "It does, as I never thought a cmity would be someone like you," replied Arthur. "As for your point, it''s quite the opposite. I expected this to be a punishment since normal humans would be desperate for more pleasure. However, you have been fine, almost seeming more rxed than before. I can only assume that I sated a desire that didn''t belong to you, but it''s slowly building up inside you."


    "Are you always this sharp?" asked Rain with genuine surprise. "These are all, almost unnoticeable, clues. This is not a confirmation, of course. I''m just amazed."


    "Regardless of your identity, I want to know something. Does your ability have a limit of how many men you can use to strengthen yourself?"


    "The only limit is the strength of the target and my ability to take their strength," said Rain with a smile as she walked toward him, pressing her body against his. "How about it? Are you interested in such a trade?"


    "I said it before," replied Arthur without breaking eye contact. "The question is whether you can handle what I give you?"


    "How about you try me?" asked Rain as she ced her hand on his chest. "We have this ship to ourselves, and we can do whatever we want. As long as you can imagine it, then it''s doable."


    "Is this how you con men into giving you their manablood, or do you do it without their knowledge?" asked Arthur with interest as he grabbed her forearm.


    "It depends on who I do it with since most of them are far from being noble. I would steal when I feel like a good person, but does that make me¡­ a bad girl?"


    "We would have to see," said Arthur before he twisted her forearm behind her back and pushed her over the railings. "Not even resistance?"


    "Lucky for both of us, I like it rough," said Rain with a grin as she turned her head toward him. "Are you going to do it just like this?"


    Her voice was filled with lust, almost tempting Arthur, who thought he couldn''t be tempted. However, it was far from enough to make him give up his strength for momentary pleasure. Thus, Arthur grabbed both her arms and pushed them on the railings.


    "Someone is eager," said Rain while heavily breathing as Arthur was right behind her, his hands pushing hers on the railings. "I thought you would walk away, Arthur Silvera."


    "I am, but you are not," said Arthur as he let go of her. Rain was confused as she looked back and tried to move, but her hands didn''t budge. "I will keep your arms cuffed to the railings until you calm down. If you want to be released, then behave."

 Chapter 717: Price of Battle

    <h4>Chapter 717: Price of Battle</h4>


    "I¡­ you can''t be serious, Arthur! Release me! This is demeaning!" shouted Rain at him. "If not, I will break this ship just to uncuff myself!"


    "You were eager to do many things in that state, but now it''s demeaning? You can''t use any of your strength now that you are restrained. I doubt you would unleash all of your strength and risk blowing our location."


    "¡­if you don''t uncuff me, then I would!" said Rain as she tried to pull her hands from the railings, but they were glued to them. "This would be much more troublesome with your identity if we are found!"


    "I can teleport, remember? Just stand there quietly and try to calm down instead of threatening me. I will release you once you promise to stop making moves on me."


    "I promise!"


    "I can still feel the lust."


    "You¡­!"


    This banter went on for the whole journey toward Helios, and Rain was about to unleash her mana to break the runes, but she calmed down. Then, Arthur released her, and the city of Helios was in sight.


    ***


    "Your face is sweaty," said Lyle toward Rain, who was still rubbing her forearms. "I didn''t ask this on the ship, but did you do it with Arthur Silvera? After all, you two seem to be close."


    "As if! I started questioning my techniques, his manhood, and whether this was a dream but nothing makes sense!" huffed Rain as she stared at Arthur Silvera looking at their camp. The shipsnded in a forest close to Helios, but one withplex terrain that most would lose the way. "I have no idea why he is the only man alive who resisted my temptations," she bit her nails.


    "Even if your ability works passively on all men, that doesn''t make it omnipotent. An exception always exists where someone resists your pheromones."


    "An exception to the pheromones that even work on males and females regardless of their sexuality?" asked Rain with a sigh. "There is something more to it. My pheromones are not only physical, but they are also charm magic. So even if someone was immune, it should work on them."


    "Don''t lose sight of what is important," Lyle reminded her, and Rain nodded. "If he is truly immune to bewitching, that means he''s more reliable than we thought. However, I wonder who he wants to save from the executions?"


    "Are you afraid of meeting your grandfather after what happened?" smiled Rain at him. Lyle had a nk expression that said he didn''t want to talk about it. "In any case, he''s now our ally. Things will be a lot more fun from now on."


    Arthur kept looking around the camp and examining different devices or runes. The base had over two thousand soldiers, and he asked whether that was all of them. In response, Spider told him this was just a fraction of their forces around the empire.


    The camp was in a meadow that surrounded both sides of a small stream, with a small bridge connecting the two sides. There were tents, training grounds, dining tables, and flying vessels all over the giant camp. Spider was the one responsible for showing him around.


    "If Ascent joins our cause, then we can recruit even more," said Spider, but Arthur Silvera looked to ponder something else. Then, he asked about the soldier''s strength. "We have all kinds of ranks, but the Holy Knights, Light toons, and Elemental Soldiers are all far stronger than we are. This is why we will avoid confrontations and strike during the executions."


    "And take down the Imperial Family in one go," continued Arthur without seeming convinced. "This n seems to be almost too simple. Please tell me the preparations are a lot more sophisticated."


    "You are a demanding man," said Spider as she led Arthur through the camp. "Some workers who will build the Imperial tform are on our side. We will line the tform with a teleportation array that takes the Imperials elsewhere. This way, we will avoid the people and the soldiers."


    "A good idea, but the emperor will see through it."


    "Lyle will convince him that these arrays are for keeping them safe. This way, even if he notices a spatial array, he won''t suspect a thing. This is why Lyle worked for ten years to earn their trust, even when he had to imprison his grandfather."


    "Oh?" muttered Arthur with surprise as the two stopped beside arge dining table with brutish soldiers looking at them. "He did such a thing to earn the emperor''s trust?"


    "The emperor didn''t even praise him, but he received a promotion offer afterward to make him one of the three vicemanders of the Holy Knights. So this will be our ticket into the Imperial Pce."


    "Are you Arthur Silvera?" asked a voice from the dining table, and Arthur looked to see a giant man walking toward them. "I heard rumors that the third leader decided to show his face, but I never believed I would see the strongest man alive today."


    "The strongest man alive?" asked Arthur with confusion. "Is it because I defeated the Fallen God Amelio?"


    "Even if you received the help of others, only you managed to handle such strength. Therefore, if someone were to defeat you now¡­ he would be bestowed with honor and glory."


    The giant man stopped walking as he reached Arthur. He was almost seven meters tall, with a thick brownish beard and a giant Warhammer on his back. His eyes were hidden beneath his big helmet. Arthur barely reached his knee.


    "Is that why you walked over here?" Arthur asked with a smile. The rest of the soldiers gathered around them, and Spider did nothing to stop them. Ilios was indeed thend of the strong, as the warriors needed proof to serve.


    "I joined this army for this chance to meet you, and I was starting to suspect it was a lie," said the giant as he grabbed his Warhammer. "After witnessing your fight against Amelio, it is every man''s dream to fight you, even if they lost."


    "Lose means death for me, brute," Arthur said with his eyes sharpening and bloodlust leaking from his body. "Do you think I will tolerate an offense enough to spare your life?"


    "A worthy price to stand against a man of your caliber!" shouted the giant as he mmed the shaft of his weapon on the ground, creating a crater the size of a man. "If death is the price, then fight me!"


    The giant roared, making the ground shake and the trees throw their leaves over the forest. His mincing and battle-honed aura were thick and suffocating, but not to Arthur. Spider disappeared into the shadows without a trace, leaving Arthur to stand alone in the face of this giant.


    "For warriors, their death is a given. A true warrior seeks death in battle instead of death in peace. However, what if the real price was¡­ pride?" asked Arthur as he raised his hand. "Are you willing to risk it for a chance to duel me?"


    "Haha! There is no pride in defeat, so death and pride are the same here!" roared the giant as he startedughing.


    The soldiers in the camp have all gathered to see themotion and the third leader being challenged. It seemed this was expected from anyone who joined them. Ilios was thend of warriors, and pride was their sin.


    "If that so¡­" muttered Arthur as he lowered his arm. His eyes shone golden as he started using his Art of Creation, Submission. "Kneel."


    The word flew from Arthur''s mouth like a whip that struck the giant''s knees, making them fall to the ground. Earth sunk in as a deafening boom followed his fall, making all chatters cease.


    "What is¡­ happening¡­?!" roared the giant as he tried to resist, but he couldn''t stand it. His knuckles turned white as he tried to lift himself using the weapon, but his body didn''t listen.


    "You are unworthy of fighting me, that is all," said Arthur as he walked toward the giant and started stepping on empty air, rising to his eye level. "Themand I gave you was a test. I would have fought you if you were powerful enough to stand against it. Unfortunately, however, you are too weak."


    "Fight me fair and square, even if I die!" shouted the giant, but Arthur frowned and grabbed his beard before he pulled the man''s head down and stared into his eyes.


    "I don''t mind a challenge, but I need you alive for our cause. You joined this rebellion because you also suffered injustice, right? So grow stronger, and I will fight you once this is over." Arthur then turned toward the rest of the soldiers. "This is the case for all of you! Your reason for joining doesn''t matter, as long as you fight until thest second for this cause! Those who don''t want to die should leave now. The path from now on will be paved with our blood!"

 Chapter 718: A Tribute

    <h4>Chapter 718: A Tribute</h4>


    These warriors were far from being shaken, and none of them wanted to run. It was an admirable sight, and maybe peer pressure had a role in it, but it was still fascinating to see a nation where pride was far more important than life.


    Arthur was beginning to understand this mindset as he gained strength. If someone bends his back even once, he can never stand straight and face the world, even if he is the strongest. There will always crawl a sense of misalignment between who he thinks he is and who he truly is.


    Rows of hardened faces stared at Arthur, who descended back to the ground. The fact that a single word from him brought a giant to his knees was more than enough proof of his strength. No one dared to challenge him after that because the man he had just taken down was one of their strongest.


    "There is no need to test him," said Lyle, who walked from between the soldiers, and they split for him. His armor was reced with casual attire, a simple white shirt with ck pants. "Even I lost to him before."


    Although the soldiers were surprised, none of them chattered. This was a good sign for Arthur, bespeaking discipline in this army. Lyle walked to stand beside him and looked at the giant before heughed.


    "Are you satisfied, Vruckrus?" asked Lyle with a grin. The giant struggled to prove himself and rise from his position, but it was useless. "Give up and admit defeat."


    "I am¡­ worthy!" shouted Vruckrus as he tried to stand, but his knees were stuck to the ground. Arthur could feel that this giant was almost powerful enough to go against hismand, but the difference was in their spiritual energies.


    "It''s hard to see one of our strongest defeated like that, but assuring that it was done by one of our own," said Lyle with fascination. "How did you enforce your will on him?"


    "Anyone can do it," said Arthur with a shrug. "As long as someone holds more authority over others, he can enforce hismands. It''s admirable that he can retain his will, but his bones will break if he keeps resisting."


    "Vruckrus, a warrior knows when he is defeated. Is this how you want to be seen by your men?" tried Lyle to reassure him, and the giant huffed. The air from his mouth made their clothes and hair flutter, but it was a sign that the giant had fallen.


    "This is¡­ my loss," said Vruckrus with defeat. Arthur stopped using his Art, and the giant was free. However, he did not attempt to rise. "I had the mind that this was some sort of ability or spell, but I felt no mana. This was a pure authority that I could not resist."


    "You can resist it with a bit of training of spiritual energy," advised Arthur. Vruckrus raised his head with confusion, as he didn''t expect Arthur to teach him how to oppose it. "I don''t need this method to win," said Arthur, answering his thoughts.


    "Buhahaha," roared the giant,ughing, making flocks of birds run into the sky. The vibrations from his voice made the world around them blur for a second before he stopped. "I never met a brat like you, Arthur Silvera! This Vruckrus acknowledges you!"


    "And I might acknowledge you one day," replied Arthur. The giant nodded and stood up before carrying his Warhammer and raising it toward the sky.


    "This Vruckrus lost this battle without even a scratch, and what a dishonor!" said the giant as he mmed his weapon to the ground, impaling it to stand like a tower. Then, he grabbed his left arm with his right, and Arthur had an unsettling feeling. "This is my retribution for this dishonor!"


    Vruckrus roared, tearing his left arm off his body and making blood gush like a fountain. Arthur stared with shock at the giant, who stood with the same grin without even a wince. His eyes were focused and determined, without a hint of madness one would expect to see.


    "This arm¡­ is yours!" said Vruckrus as he presented his still bleeding arm toward Arthur, whose legs were sinking in a pool of blood from the giant. "Take it!"


    The arm fell to the ground in front of them, almost a meter wide and three meters long. It sat there like a corpse losing its color, and Arthur couldn''t help but stare at it.


    "Vruckrus!" shouted Lyle with genuine wrath at his actions, but the giant was still looking into Arthur''s eyes with the same grin. "Medics, heal him!"


    "There is no need for that, leader," said Vruckrus without turning away. "This Vruckrus will not die from a torn arm. He will not abandon this battle before it begins for selfish pride. However, I challenged someone stronger than me and disrespected him. So this is my tribute for sparing my life. Please ept it, Arthur¡­ Silvera!"


    The giant stood with a single arm, refusing to allow anyone to heal him. Arthur stared quietly in response. He stared into the giant''s eyes before turning toward the arm and walking toward it.


    The meadow was silenced by Arthur''s movement, as the panic from earlier was gone. Everyone stared at the scene, trying to know what Arthur wanted to do. Then, as he reached the severed arm, he crouched and grabbed it.


    Arthur''s fingers dug into the flesh before he raised it and stood. The arm was still bleeding what blood it had, but Arthur seemed to ept the tributed Vruckrus gave him. The two men shared a nce before Arthur disappeared.


    Bang!


    A metallic thud resonated in the silent camp, caused by Arthur appearing above Vruckrus with the severed arm and smacking his head. The helmet fell off his head as the giant fell forward and crashed to the ground, bringing down two tents.


    Arthurnded under the speechless eyes of the crowd, still carrying the giant arm as if it was a bat. He then walked toward Vruckrus and threw his arm at him.


    "A¡­Arthur!" shouted Rain with confusion, but Arthur proceeded to raise his hands at Vruckrus and envelope him with a green light. The arm floated from the ground and upied its original location, and the green light gathered on the wound.


    Under the confused eyes of the soldiers, Arthur Silvera attached the arm to the giant and left. No one tried to stop him, and no one dared talk to him. Instead, a fear sprouted in the hearts of the battle-hardened warriors from the wrathful expression the man had as he left.


    ***


    Later that night, while everyone was asleep, lights shone from one of Goaty''s windows. The ttering sounds came from one of the workshops, and Rain couldn''t help but make her way toward it.


    Rain stood at the door, hesitating about whether she should knock. Arthur hasn''t left the workshop since the incident, which made him storm off angrily. She never thought the unwavering Arthur, who resisted her temptation, could reveal such a face.


    "You cane inside," said Arthur from behind the door before she gathered her courage to knock. Rain smiled helplessly and pushed the door open to find Arthur behind a workbench with countless essories. "Were you nning to stand there all night?"


    "Just long enough to think about what to say."


    "I''m not sleeping with you, Rain."


    "That''s not it! Wait, why not? I mean, no, that''s not it," she grew flustered because of his words. Arthur smiled before spreading his arm, gesturing for her to sit on a chair in front of him. "You knew that I''m not here because of that!"


    "I can tell that something else is on your mind, but that doesn''t seem to affect the lust you are feeling. You are the first person I meet to feel lust all the time, and I had some horny friends in the past."


    "I''m ttered to know that," she said with pride before taking a seat. The two of them grew silent before Rain asked, "What happened to those friends?"


    "I¡­ don''t know," said Arthur with genuine confusion. "I guess we grew apart at one point, but we never realized that would be the case. I was pushed into a position where they cannot afford to meet me."


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Sometimes, but mostly no. Is this what you wanted to ask?"


    "A part of it," started Rain. "It also had something to do with your past and about what happened today in the camp. That expression of yours seemed to have buried feelings behind it."


    "You made an acute observation."


    "Do you want to talk about it or think about something else?" Rain asked, cing her hands on her legs and extending them. Arthur was silent, still tweaking and carving something into the jewelry.


    Arthur kept quiet, and Rain sat beside him, not asking anything more. In the end, Arthur tweaked the essories for hours before he finished all of them. Then, he turned toward her.

 Chapter 719: Love Is Different

    Chapter 719: Love Is Different


    "I sometimes can''t keep track of the peopleing in and out of my life, and you are one of them. After this rebellion, we won''t meet again. There is no need to act as anything more thanrades," Arthur said after cing thest artifact on the workbench.


    "Let us make use of the coincidence of our meeting since it was so unlikely," replied Rain. "I know it doesn''t matter what we talk about since we will go on separate ways after this, but isn''t that the exact reason we had that conversation on the ship?"


    Arthur was silent before his bracelet started vibrating. He turned it on and read a notification from his Glory List Guild database that his members had cleared another guild. His smile intrigued Rain enough to try and peak over the hologram, but he closed it.


    "Come on!" said Rain with a pout. Arthur smiled as he looked at her. Although the woman looked almost thirty, she was still childish and charming. Her straight white hair shone brightly in the dimly-lit workshop, and her amber eyes seemed incredibly alluring.


    "Are you still trying to enchant me?"ughed Arthur at her. Rain''s eyes widened with surprise. "I can tell when someone tries to use these tricks on me, and you should know by now that they are useless."


    "Is it because you are the prophesied outsider?" asked Rain after a moment of silence. Arthur did not answer, but it was no secret that he was. Anyone who was a part of the Seven Families had heard the rumors.


    "Revealing your knowledge of this name is not going to make us friends, Rain," said Arthur as he started cing the artifacts he created into his subspace. "It makes us enemies."


    "First, I was a cmity. Now, I am a divine descendant?" Rain said with an eye roll as she stood. "Fine, leave all those questions unanswered." She then walked to stand beside him as Arthur pocketed thest of the artifacts. "I have just one question."


    "I don''t promise to answer."


    "Please do because I won''t get a wink of sleep until I understand. You said you could feel the lust within me, but I can do the same. I know you were tempted on the ship more than once and even now. Those feelings might be weaker than normal, but they are there. However, you still refuse. Tell me the reason. Am I not pretty enough?"


    "Not everything is about you, Rain," said Arthur with a smile as he looked into the woman''s eyes. "Sometimes, the actions people take are not a reaction to you, but a testimony of themselves."


    "Alright, if not me, then what is it?" asked Rain. Arthur sighed and was about to walk past her when her arm stopped him. Rain stared into his eyes, looking for answers, but Arthur knew that his honest answer was bound to make her disappointed.


    "I don''t mind telling you, but are you sure about wanting to know this?" asked Arthur in a low voice. Rain stared at him before nodding. Then, finally, he sighed and answered, "I¡­ love someone else."


    "Love?" she asked with confusion as if the word itself was foreign. "Are you being serious?" she asked again, with what Arthur deemed to be genuine confusion rather than mocking.


    "I am, and I don''t need any other reason. Is that so hard to ept?"


    "I never asked you to love me," said Rain as she raised her hands in defense. Her face was red, as if Arthur had misunderstood along. "I want a purely physical rtionship!"


    "Those go hand in hand with love," replied Arthur with confusion. He could see her eyes spinning at his answer, and she took a step back topose herself. "You do these things with someone you love. That''s what my mother taught me."


    "¡­who gets taught about these things by his mother?"


    "The time I started interacting with these feelings was when my father disappeared, and my mother was the only person who could exin them to me."


    "¡­and you never did it?"


    "Never with someone that I didn''t love, and I don''t n on doing it now," Arthur replied as he watched the woman look at him as if he were an alien.


    "As awakeners evolve and grow stronger, so do their basic needs like hunger, sleep, and libido. That is why awakeners engage in many rtionships; no one would think of them as unfaithful. However, you tell me one person is enough? Even if you do it a hundred times, there is no way¡­."


    "I never said a hundred times. It was just once, and love made it meaningful," said Arthur with a smile. "Is this so hard to understand?"


    "For everyone, not just me! This is the first time I met a man who did it just once despite being an adult!" said Rain as she mmed her hand on the table and pointed at him with the other. "You are a liar, Arthur Silvera!"


    Arthur burst outughing before shaking his head and walking past her. The woman trembled before she turned around and jumped on him, grabbing him from behind. Since there was no hostility, Arthur didn''t smack her away and simply turned toward her.


    "Tell me the truth!"


    "I did."


    "The real truth! I won''t believe you rejected me because your mom told you so! Love and sex are different matters, and you can have one without the other."


    "A persistent desperation is not a good color on you," sighed Arthur before he manipted reality into teleporting him away from there.


    He appeared beside the door, tidying his clothes, as Rain fell to the floor. Arthur stared at her and felt terrible before he walked toward her and offered to help. "I told you the truth, and it''s up to you if you want to ept it."


    "I¡­ know," said Rain as she ignored his hand and clenched hers on the floor. "I was offended that you carried such a belief while I do it for power, not even pleasure."


    "I never meant to devalue your ability, dear. As I said, my actions are not a reaction to you but a reflection of myself. We can both do our own thing, even if your desires differ from mine."


    "¡­fine," said Rain before standing on her own and storming out of the room. Arthur stared at her leaving before he sighed and turned toward the window. He then walked over to open it, and a gale of wind entered.


    "Holy Knights Vice-Commander, Peeping Tom," said Arthur to the wind, which morphed into a man. Lyle nced at him before he looked around the workshop.


    "I had to choose a good time to enter," said Lyle as he looked at the workbench before turning toward Arthur. "Thank you for not giving her what she wanted."


    "That''s not what I expected you would say."


    "I just know how these things end up for her. You are too important for us to be thrown into such a mess, especially with a woman like Rain. I wanted to ask you for something."


    "Artifacts," said Arthur, and Lyle paused before he nodded with a smile. "I created two hundred so far. But, unfortunately, these artifacts cannot be traced back to me."


    "¡­two hundred?" muttered Lyle with both shock and doubt. "Are these artifacts ones you already had?"


    "How about we never discuss the details of their origins?" said Arthur, and Lyle gulped before he nodded. "The ones I have are passive artifacts that strengthen the awakener without the need for them to use mana."


    Bam!


    "Are you saying you created artificial blessings?!" asked Lyle after he mmed his hands on the workbench, making the debris scatter. Arthur stared at him with confusion, but Lyle didn''t notice. "Blessings are the rewards the Astral Beings give for trials in Ilios."


    "Are you talking about the tattoo you used to fight me?" asked Arthur, and Lyle nodded before pulling up his shirt to reveal a tattoo on his abdomen. The same tattoo granted him the strength to turn into a phoenix.


    "This is the Blessing of a Dying Star, Supernova. Those who receive it are blessed with unimaginable strength and vitality, but their lives are short in return. It grants me strength even without mana."


    "I did feel a different strength from it, but I never thought an Astral Being was behind it. Why is Ilios the only ce with such a thing?"


    "I''m uncertain myself, but the reason that Ilios is called thend of warriors is partly because of this," said Lyle while pondering. "I heard other nations have simr things, like the Yalveran Union with its magic towers, Janea with its forests, and Halin with its mountains."


    "Everyone in Janea can talk to nature, so maybe that''s their strength too," said Arthur as he pitched in. "It seems that our cultures depend on thend we inhabit. If so, someone who travels everywhere should be stronger."

 Chapter 720: Dark World

    <h4>Chapter 720: Dark World</h4>


    The two men kept discussing their next move for a long time, and it was decided that Arthur needed to obtain a medal to walk around Helios. Lyle told him that the only person who could help them was a fugitive named Gray, who used to be a retired civil worker.


    "Does that mean we need to find him?"


    "I need to arrest him to receive the promotion," said Lyle as he ruffled through his hair. "However, the thing is¡­ he is a friend of mine and a part of the rebellion. He supplied most of us with medals, but I need to bring him in for the next part of our n."


    "Oh, then you know where he is?"


    "¡­no," said Lyle with a sigh. "We had a falling out a few months ago because of something I did, which I don''t regret, but Gray disapproved of it. He left the rebellion after that, and I have no idea where he is now."


    "I need to hear the full story since I''m a part of this now."


    "That is only natural," said Lyle as he pulled a chair and sat down. "The truth is, someone else knew about our n, and he was the formermander of the Holy Knights, Zonas Mantra."


    "The grandfather that you arrested," added Arthur, to which Lyle nodded. "It seems this Gray did not approve of this arrest, did he?"


    "He agreed with my grandfather, who wanted the rebellion to stop. Zonas was a friend of his uncle, and the fact that I arrested him made Gray distrust me."


    "Was Zonas a part of the rebellion?"


    "No, he was loyal to the emperor, almost too loyal. However, a year ago, the emperor issued a secret order. The rest of the empire did not know about it; almost no one did, except for me. Zonas was supposed to visit Runera¡­ and kill a certain person."


    "What are the odds?" muttered Arthur with amusement, and Lyle shrugged in response. "Your grandfather was asked to kill me during the Runes Apprentice Cup."


    "Indeed, but he refused, believing the emperor was making a mistake. His decision to disobey the ruler was not taken lightly, and an arrest warrant was issued in his name. It was then that I thought this was a good chance to rebel, but Zonas refused, saying that the timing was wrong."


    "Did you arrest Zonas to gain favor with the emperor and facilitate your ns?" asked Arthur, but Lyle shook his head with the same apathetic expression.


    "The arrest did make me a captain, but the reason I did was not for that. Zonas was my grandfather, but he wanted to stop us from rebelling against the empire. I had to arrest him before that happened."


    "He could have spilled the beans."


    "Zonas could never give away his grandson," smiled Lyle, almost with pride. "Even as that grandson arrested him, Zonas refused to tell the truth about us. So in the end, he was imprisoned."


    "Howe you didn''t rebel at that time?"


    "We were toocking without Zonas, who was our hope to take down the empire. With him gone, we needed to recruit more people and gather more allies."


    "You have quite aplicated situation here, Lyle, and you aren''t necessarily the one in the right. However, it does not matter since I need to stop the executions myself."


    "Is someone you know getting executed?"


    "A friend," Arthur said as he looked out the window. "It''s also my fault that she was arrested, just like your grandfather. You might act like a heartless man, but I know the real reason you wanted to stop the execution is to save him."


    "If we can save them and overthrow the emperor, then it''s best if we do," said Lyle while looking at the floor. "I will do my best to find Gray tomorrow."


    "And I will tag along since I can probably find him faster than any tracker you have," said Arthur. "Before we proceed, I have a question. You said that your blessing makes your life short, so I know this rebellion isn''t to obtain power or wealth. So why do you do it?"


    "For revenge," said Lyle without skipping a beat, and then he left his chair and walked toward the window. "Tomorrow, we will visit Helios, the City of Warriors."


    ***


    The view from atop the walls was breathtaking, as the city''s ancient buildings made it seem like a painting. Arthur stood beside Lyle atop the walls of Helios. As he scanned the city, he realized there were four ancient pirs that were taller than anything else in the city.


    "What are those?" asked Arthur, and Lyle knew his meaning without specifying the questions.


    "Those are the Origin Pirs. You can say that Ilios was built around these pirs, which are as old as the world itself. The legend is that the world''s elements are derived from these four monuments."


    "Origin Pirs," muttered Arthur the name as he stared at them. He could feel nothing from them, not even a whiff of mana. However, any onlooker can tell that these monuments weren''t manmade. "Are they also special?"


    "As far as we are concerned: no," said Lyle as he stepped over the edge. "They are just ancient heirlooms of the empire without any power left within them. Follow me, and try to avoid being seen by anyone. The emperor has instilled fear into the citizens, so anything suspicious will be reported."


    "Go, and I will be wherever you are," said Arthur as he waved his hand. Lyle looked at him with doubt over his shoulder before he nodded and turned into the wind.


    Arthur was left alone, and he kept in mind the ce Lyle was going to go and teleport there. As he was standing there, he felt unusual energy from behind. When he turned to see what it was, Arthur realized that a familiar presence had appeared in a faraway mountain range.


    "This feeling¡­" muttered Arthur with a frown. "I had the same feeling when I met the Seika of Light back in The City of Herbs, Herav. At that time, the events'' beginning led me to Freda and Solomon."


    Arthur almost felt nostalgic, and he almost had the urge to ditch Lyle and seek the presence which has just appeared. However, he knew that it was useless to do so. No reason made him desire meeting a Seika La Vega or anyone that can hold the powers of creation.


    Since the presence came from a nearby mountain range, Arthur expected its carrier to visit Helios soon. So, he turned around and teleported to where Lyle was and appeared in a room. Lyle was sitting on the bed, waiting.


    "Are we having a sleepover?" asked Arthur when he saw that Rain was also there, sitting on a different bed and looking away from him.


    "Maybeter when we have the time," said Lyle as he stood up. "Rain booked this room for a month, and you can use it in the meanwhile. I have to return to the Light Chamber and see what I can find about Gray. In the meantime, you and Rain will check the underground world and ck market."


    "That''s fine by me, but I should change how I look," said Arthur as he held his face, and it started changing into something else. "I never expected my in features would be so recognizable."


    "The drawbacks of fame," said Lyle before he turned toward Rain and hesitated to say something but decided against it. "Until we meet again."


    After Lyle left by turning into the wind, Arthur and Rain remained alone in the room. Finally, after a few minutes of silence and ensuring that Lyle was gone, Rain turned toward Arthur.


    "Walk behind me and don''t talk to anyone. These people know me, but they don''t know you. As far as they care, you are a customer of mine. If you see a knight, then find the nearest hiding spot and teleport. Unfortunately, you don''t have a medal, so you''ll be arrested immediately."


    "Understood."


    Rain stared at Arthur, nodding, and she huffed before standing and walking toward the door. Arthur followed her as he examined her clothes, which looked nothing like before. Now, she was wearing a revealing dress, and every man they walked past looked at her with lust.


    Arthur realized that, true to her words, this world was her oyster. Everyone knew and greeted her, with more than a few mening over to beg for a night. However, with a few words from the tanned, white-haired beauty, they all left satisfied despite being turned down.


    "It seems you''re popr," said Arthur as he followed after her through the deserted ally, away from the eyes of the crowds. Rain did not answer and led him down some stairs, which seemed to lead underground.


    Knock, knock!


    Cling!


    "Password?" asked a pair of eyes from behind the door Rain knocked, and she ran her finger across her lips in response. The small window closed, and the door was unlocked.


    "Wee to The Dark World, dear guests," said the short man behind the door as he flung it open. Arthur followed after Rain as he watched the scene inside, a casino filled with people.

 Chapter 721: Never Lose

    <h4>Chapter 721: Never Lose</h4>


    Rain walked down the stairs leading to a balcony that oversaw the atrium. The open space grand hall was filled with tables ying all sorts of games, with sunlight shining directly through the ceiling. Arthur could feel some energy restraining his mana as soon as he sat foot in this casino, and he realized it was to ensure safety and no cheating.


    "If there is anyone who knows where Gray is, they will be here," said Rain as she walked down the stairs, and Arthur followed after her. "Most of those here are the underworld''s gang leaders, who visit this ce regrly to conduct business. It can be drugs, weapons, or humans. As long as it brings them profits, then it will be exploited."


    "And why do you think these mobs know where Gray is?"


    "There is not a single criminal in this city that these gangs don''t know about. However, be careful; criminal organizations back most gangs."


    Arthur couldn''t say he had a lot of interactions with those organizations since they were the source of all evil in this world. These were awakeners who escaped the clutches of thew and sought wealth through hical means.


    "The best method to get close without raising suspicions is acting like a passing gambler who wants to make quick money in town. These gangs always have a job or two for unknown faces."


    "How about we kidnap one of them instead?" asked Arthur with bewilderment. Rain turned toward him with a smile that said he was being silly.


    "First of all, we can''t use any mana here. Second of all, these gangs aren''t just for show. Each gang leader is no weaker than a peak-deme ranker."


    "Fair enough. We will use the roundabout method to find the medal maker. However, is this necessary? I can walk around without a medal, and no one will see me."


    "Lyle wants you to join the Holy Knights so that you can get ess into the pce. For that, we need Gray to create an authentic medal for you that proves you are a real citizen of the empire."


    "How am I going to find him without any mana?" asked Arthur as he raised his hand to use a rune, but no mana can fuel its activation. His frown deepened. "This is more than just an array."


    "This ce is made from a mana-less material that has been stolen from the Origin Pirs. So don''t waste your energy trying anything against the rules since it will only cost us time. Instead, do as I said, and try your luck with one of the tables."


    Rain threw a pouch filled with coins at him, and Arthur realized it had twenty Sun Golds. These were the currency Ilios, and each gold was worth a thousand Yalveran Dors, give or take.


    Rain made her way down the stairs and entered the casino, throwing her cloak away and letting her figure dance as she slithered between the tables.


    Arthur watched her flirt with the gangs, each pping as they saw her, and even the leaders acknowledged her. He had to imagine what things she did to be so popr with this underworld.


    Customers passed him and went down the stairs, each holding a woman. Thankfully, the illusion he cast on himself had already been set, and his face was still disguised. Arthur pocketed the


    The atrium was filled with music,ughs, and the sounds of machines and dealers announcing wins or losses. However, Arthur could tell the gambling was secondary even at a nce.


    "One, two, three," Arthur counted the leaders he could spot. All of them had an aura thatmanded respect: a handsome man wearing a suit with arge scar on his nose, a middle-aged man wearing robes and smoking a cigar, and a beautiful woman holding a fan that covered her face.


    Arthur walked down the stairs and made his way through the tables. His pouch jiggled on his belt, making a clinking sound that drew attention to him. His cloak did not make him any less eye-catching and served his purpose well.


    All three leaders nced at him before resuming their chats with theirpanions. Arthur then stood in the middle of the casino and turned toward one of the tables.


    It was a poker table where the fanning woman sat. However, she did not y and chose to sit on the side instead beside a younger-looking woman who had a childish face.


    "May I join?" asked Arthur while cing his hand on the empty chair, and everyone at the table turned toward the fanning woman. She looked at Arthur for a moment before nodding slightly.


    Arthur sat in the empty chair, one out of eight. The rest of the table resumed their chatter, and Arthur felt as if everyone was examining him. He examined back.


    The group had all sorts of people: a merchant, a schr, a noblewoman, an older man, a knight, and even a masked person. It seems all of them were well-acquainted with one another, and they all tried to humor the fanning woman who remained silent.


    "The other day, I had quite the unfortunate tragedy," said the merchant as if he was weeping. "A group of monsters attacked us, and my brave men tried to defend the goods. Unfortunately, however, we were unlucky and suffered a great loss."


    "That is unfortunate," said a shrewd man sitting beside the childish woman. "Next time, give us a word of your dealings, and we will take care of you so that something like that doesn''t happen."


    "I wouldn''t want to burden you!" said the merchant with surprise, but the shrewd man waved his hand as if he wouldn''t have it.


    "You are our guest from afar, and I''m sure we will have many dealings from now on. So let us drink for this asion!" said the man before he raised a ss, which the merchant answered with one of his own.


    "Next hand," said the fanning woman, and the dealer nodded and started dealing cards to the crowd. Arthur ended up with a terrible hand, 7 of Swords and 2 of Shields. The rest either started answering the starting bid or folding on the spot with regret.


    In the end, six of them entered, and the merchant was out. Arthur''s turn was to either meet the bid or leave, one Sun Gold. He took one out of his pouch and threw it to the dealer, who ced it in the central pile.


    "New in town?" asked the fanning woman, and Arthur realized that she was talking to him, even though they stood opposite each other. Arthur nodded. "Not a fan of talking, huh?"


    "My sister asked you a question!" said the teenage girl beside her, barring her teeth at Arthur. Then, however, her older sister raised her hand, and she quietened like a mute. In the meanwhile, the dealer revealed three cards on the table.


    "I don''t dislike men with tight lips. The less they speak, the less they lie," said the gang leader before cing her fan down. "Are you confident?"


    "I never lose," answered Arthur, and the rest of them raised their brows at him. Then, after another round of betting, none of them raised the bet, but Arthur pushed two more Sun Golds from his pouch. "I raise."


    "A bold and confident man is such a rare sight in these times," said the gang leader with a smile. "What are you going to do, Little Yin?" she addressed her younger sister, who red at Arthur and met his bid.


    The rest followed suit, and the central pile suddenly tripped in value. Arthur watched the dealer burn a card before revealing the one after, and none of the yers had any change in expression.


    "Are you confident again?" asked the woman with gray eyeshadow, which made them look bigger. Arthur watched them pass the turn without raising or folding.


    "I advise all of you to fold," said Arthur as he threw three more Sun Golds into the pile, and the rest were confused. None of them could tell whether Arthur was bluffing or not.


    The first person to fold was the merchant, who seemed flustered. The second was the noblewoman, followed by the rest of them. Thest one to fold was Little Yin, whose hand was slightly shaking.


    As for the leader, she stared with interest as everyone folded, even the shrewd man. Then, finally, the gold was given to Arthur, who didn''t attempt to take it and leave and remained seated.


    "Your confidence is admirable, young man," the gang leader smiled as she eyed his card. "I wonder what you have that makes you so bold."


    It was usually unnecessary for someone to reveal their cards after everyone else folded, but Arthur threw the two cards face up toward the dealer. As everyone saw how terrible they were, they groaned and cursed Arthur under their breath.


    "I never lose, even with a losing hand."

 Chapter 722: Five Hundred Golds

    <h4>Chapter 722: Five Hundred Golds</h4>


    "Don''t be so smug about bluffing," said Little Yin with a scowl as she pped a pouch of gold on the table, allowing it to spill. "I will put you in your ce now!"


    Little Yin''s older sister didn''t attempt to stop her and watched with interest as the rest of the yers all felt humiliated by Arthur. Finally, after the dealer shuffled the cards, a new hand was dealt, and the betting started after the starting bid shifted. It was Arthur''s turn to start the betting, and the ensuing events left everyone speechless.


    It was precisely the same as before. Everyone folded as Arthur raised the stakes and acted arrogantly, confident he wouldn''t lose. However, Arthur had the winning hand this time, as he revealed it after everyone folded. This fact made everyone assume they judged right, and another hand began.


    Arthur won after everyone folded.


    It happened for the third time.


    After the fourth round, which Arthur also won by making everyone fold, the stack of coins in front of him was quickly over two hundred Sun Golds. That was equivalent to two hundred thousand Yalveran Dors, almost half the debt that once crushed him.


    "He is cheating!" shouted the shrewd man as he pped the cards on the table. "I suspect a charming ability or something simr that makes everyone fold! Right, it must be hypnosis!"


    "Don''t make a fool out of yourself through these usations," said the gang leader with a dark face. The man closed his mouth and angrily shook as he red at Arthur. "No ability, not even a blessing, can be used in Dark World."


    The rest of the yers were also helpless, but the gang leader didn''t seem bothered. Instead, she was intrigued by the calm young man who made everyone fold four times in a row after making them bet more than in the earlier rounds.


    Her eyes examined him from top to bottom, wanting to know his trick. As for the man himself, he seemed calm and didn''t even reach for his gold.


    "You aren''t here for the money, stranger," acknowledged the gang leader. "If so, that round would have been enough to sate a momentary need. You didn''t spare the coins a single nce, even. So what is your aim, ounder?"


    "I seek a certain man," replied Arthur. "I wouldn''t even mind leaving this gold in exchange," added Arthur as he pushed the stacks of coins with his finger, allowing them to fall on the table to form a small pile.


    "It happens that finding people is our specialty," said the woman as she closed her fan, revealing her entire face for the first time. She then ced the fan on the table, and everyone suddenly stood up and left to join other tables.


    In the end, only Arthur, Little Yin, and the gang leader remained. The rest joined other tables, acting as if nothing of this had happened. It was almost as if seeing a rehearsed theater act with how organized their movements were.


    "We can talk now," said the gang woman as she leaned back in her chair. Her gray tattoos and eyeshadow made her seem like an ancient painting more than a gangster. "Don''t worry about secrecy since no one can understand what we are talking about."


    "I noticed that," said Arthur as he stared at the other tables and found that even if he focused, he couldn''t understand their words. "How can that be achieved?"


    "Certain effects need stripping the world of its function. For example, as long as you are seated at a table, no one outside that table can understand what you say. This is to remain secretive."


    "Not much of an answer."


    "I thought you sought a person, not an engineering advice," said Little Yin with a frown. "Tell us how you won, and we''ll tell you how this ce works."


    "Don''t interrupt me, Yin," said the older sister as her smile disappeared. Little Yin shook and nodded, lowering her head and staring at the table. Then, the gang leader resumed her smile and talk. "Who are you looking for, ounder?"


    "A worker named Gray, who can craft authentic identification medals for the empire," said Arthur, and the woman squinted her eyes at him. "I know that he''s quite popr in the capital."


    "That request is not so simple," said the woman as she ran her finger across the table''s edge. "You see, Gray is the man who supplies all of the underworld''s identification needs. You can say he''s its arms into the capital since the emperor shut down the other forgers. That made him invaluable to everyone, and there is a thousand Sun Golds bounty on him."


    "I don''t want to arrest him," said Arthur. "I want an identity of my own, that is all. Unfortunately, I have no way of contacting him. However, I believe you can arrange that."


    "I can get you a medal or two," said the woman with a smile. "All it takes is five hundred Sun Golds per one. That''s the price of doing business with us."


    "Then, how about another round?" Arthur asked as he spread his palm over the table with his two hundred Sun Golds. However, the woman shook her head and leaned back.


    "You seem quite capable of persuading others to listen to your words, even if I don''t understand how. There are better ways to use your skill, and I will give you a medal in return. How about it?"


    "I''m not a mercenary."


    "No one wants to be, but this is how favors work," the woman picked up her fan, and the yers returned to the table. "You do something for me, and I will do something for you. We will contact you when the time is right."


    Arthur stared at her for a few seconds before leaving the table without saying anything. Then, as he walked through the casino and was about to leave, one staff rushed to hand him a bag filled with his two hundred coins.


    "A token of friendship," said the servant before bowing and leaving Arthur standing with his bag of money. He nced at the gang woman, and their eyes met. After that, Arthur walked out of Dark World. Rain was waiting outside.


    "I got nothing," said Rain with a shrug as she saw Arthuring out. "It seems that no one wants to talk about him. How about you?"


    Arthur didn''t answer, as he could feel someone watching him. It was easy to know who, why, or from where. However, he knew it must be someone with the gang leader. Thus, Arthur took out a gold coin and threw it toward Rain. She caught it with confusion.


    "How about a night together?" Arthur asked with a smile, and Rain seemed to realize what was happening. She bit on the gold to test it and opened her other hand.


    "Nine more, then!" demanded Rain, and Arthur was speechless. Still, he took out nine Sun Golds and gave them to her to buy her ''services'' for a night.


    "Let''s go, then!"


    After receiving the money, Rain smiled happily and hugged his arm. Arthur almost rolled his eyes, but he had to keep his act, and the two left toward the inn. The person following them didn''t leave until the two of them entered the room and closed the door.


    "Are they gone?" asked Rain as she sat on the bed, putting one leg over the other. Arthur stood beside the door, nodded, and then threw the bag. "Well? Are you going to tell me what happened?"


    "The gangs have Gray," said Arthur while walking toward the window and opening it. "It seems he''s working for them, either voluntarily or threatened. One of the gang leaders offered to give me a medal for a job I do for her."


    "And this is your payment?" asked Rain as she sneaked a peek into the bag and whistled when she saw how much gold was inside. "Did she tell you the specifics?"


    "That money is what I earned betting against them," said Arthur before he walked toward the bed and threw himself on it. "Something is unsettling about this."


    "About what?" asked Rain as sheid on her chest beside him, and the bed started shaking. "Are you unustomed to gangs? They are more predictable than the empire."


    "Is that so?"


    "It is since they rely on the organization to conduct their crimes. They cannot function in a chaotic society, even if their methods are ruthless."


    "This makes it even more unsettling since they are holding onto the one man who can make crime possible," Arthur frowned before jumping from the bed. "We can assume they know about the rebellion happening."


    "Wait!" shouted Rain as she held his arm, Arthur assumed she panicked about the rebellion being revealed, but she said something unexpected ¨C or rather expected. "Let''s talk about this further in bed."


    Arthur stared at her silently, still lying on her chest, and the woman stared back at him with her big amber eyes. He had no idea what was happening inside her head, but he knew it was nothing other than lust.

 Chapter 723: A Disabling Lust

    <h4>Chapter 723: A Disabling Lust</h4>


    Arthur began to assume that her lust was more of a disability than a desire. It was a crippling urge that she had to sate for her mind to think logically. After all, even though Arthur was talking about a dangerous possibility, Rain seemed to have nothing but eroticism on her mind.


    "Are you sure¡­ you don''t need help?" asked Arthur with a sincere and concerned voice. Rain stared and grinned before reaching toward the back of her dress to unbutton it. Arthur hurried to grab her arm and exined, "Not that kind of help, but something like a cure to this lust."


    "You can be my cure," said Rain as she held his arm with her free hand and traced it toward his shoulder. Then, she grabbed him and pulled him toward the bed. Arthur used his other arm to support him, but he still ended up on top of her. His knee rested between her legs, and his hand could feel the warmth of her face.


    "Do you hope proximity would make me give in to desire?" asked Arthur on top of her, and the woman didn''t reply. Instead, she lifted her chin and let Arthur see her unblemished skin. "Too bad. I still refuse."


    "I never told you about an aspect of what I do," said Rain as her eyes closed slowly and opened. "Sometimes, I absorb too much, and while I can turn it into strength, some of it always goes to waste."


    "And what happens then?"


    "Nothing happens, as every process has a byproduct, and mine is energy. Thus, every while, I can reverse the absorption process."


    "Are you saying that you can strengthen men by sleeping with them?" asked Arthur with genuine surprise. Rain grinned as if Arthur took the bait. "You are bluffing."


    "I did it when I wanted to forge connections. As for those I absorbed, they can never tell the difference since I took the excess of their mana essence. So no harm is done, and everyone likes me."


    "Is that the reason?" asked Arthur with intrigue, and Rain grinned as she opened her arms to wrap them around his neck. However, the moment she let go of him, Arthur teleported away.


    "No!" shouted Rain as she reached out to empty air, but Arthur was long gone. "Is yours always limp or something?"


    "¡­no, but I don''t like to do it in front of others," replied Arthur as he adjusted his robes in front of the bed, and his response made Rain realize something.


    "I can see the two of you are still awake," said Lyle, who entered the window Arthur opened. "Thanks for leaving the window open for me."


    "I expected her to go berserk, so I wanted some reassurance," said Arthur as he walked toward the small pot in the room and poured water and tea. Then, he touched the kettle, and it started to boil. "Afternoon tea?"


    Rain stared at him with frustration, and Lyle arranged the chairs around the table. The two men sat at the table as Rain red daggers at them, and Arthur started pouring the tea.


    "As I told her earlier," said Arthur as he presented the cup to the knight. "I uncovered that the gangs have Gray and are using him to keep their crimes going. However, we can assume that they know about the rebellion because of that."


    "My investigations also yielded such a possibility," said Lyle as he took the cup and started sipping on his tea, which was boiled to a perfect temperature. "This might be a crucial point in our ns."


    "¡­these bastards are acting as if I don''t exist," mumbled Rain as she started getting out of bed. "It''s about time someone beats their asses, or their arrogance would make them trip and break a leg."


    Arthur and Lyle ignored her angry ramblings as she sat beside them on the table. Then, she snatched the cup from Arthur as he was about to drink it himself.


    "If the gangs know about it, we can assume that the empire knows too. However, it all boils down to whether Gray is a talkative man."


    "He might be aining andzy bum, but he''s trustworthy. I never chased him down because I trusted he wouldn''t sell us out. However, things might be moreplicated than that."


    "Does he have rtives?" asked Arthur, and Lyle sighed while nodding. "A rtive is quite the weak point, even for a trustworthy man. Nevertheless, we must visit them and try to uncover hisst whereabouts."


    "I know the person who met himst, but I don''t think she will help us," Lyle stared at the tea rippling. "The three of us have a bit of history growing up, so she won''t be cooperative."


    "Another family member of yours?" asked Arthur, but this time Rain answered after mming the cup.


    "His foster sister, who was also a part of the gangs!" said Rain with a smile. "I admire the girl since she''s known to be quite the survivor in the underworld."


    "Your foster sister is thest person who met Gray, so where''s the harm in that?" asked Arthur with confusion.


    "She is currently undergoing a trial outside the city, and itsts three days," said Lyle while cupping his hands around his tea. "The thing is¡­ she hates me ever since I arrested our grandfather."


    "You have quite the family, Lyle,"mented Arthur with surprise. "A loyal imprisoned man, a rebellious knight, and a begrudging gangster. This is one odd-looking family, no matter how I see it."


    "We used to train to be knights at one point, but that changed after a certain incident, which made us grow apart. Gray was more hardworking than I am, but he quit knighthood and began working in a civil office."


    "What is her name?" pried Arthur.


    "The underworld calls her Night," marveled Rain with a grin. "I once got to meet her. She is a brute woman, even for the underworld. However, many liked her because of how genuine she was."


    "A genuine gangster?" coughed Arthur.


    "They call her Underworld Knight, but that makes her more hated than loved. As words got out of her trial, the underworld wanted her dead before that happens," replied Rain.


    "The more I hear about her, the more interested I get," admitted Arthur as he turned to Lyle. "However, you don''t like any of this."


    "She offended many people, power people, that would have killed her if not for Zonas Mantra. Now that he is set to be executed, they have nothing to fear anymore."


    "What did she do?"


    "One of the gangs has dealings with a certain prince, supplying him with women," spat Rain. "If the empire had a face for its dark side, it would be him. This human trafficking was a big operation until one day, Night attacked the brothel. She freed all the women imprisoned there and¡­ kicked the prince''s manhood."


    "Ouch," gasped Arthur, but then he made the connection. "Can that prince be Erin Voldor?"


    "It seems his reputation precedes him," jeered Lyle. "That bastard has been looking for ways to find her, even threatening me. However, their only information was that La was joining the trial."


    "La is her real name, by the way," added Rain.


    "I concluded that," said Arthur, holding his chin with a grin. "I can''t help butugh since Erin is one of my targets too. I want to meet her."


    "Unless we have ess to the trial, nothing can be done until she is out. However, that will be in three days. So we can''t just sit around and wait for her to tell us where shest saw Gray."


    "I can sneak into the pce without a medal," said Arthur, but Lyle and Rain both shook their heads. "Is there a space-locking array?"


    "There is worse," said Lyle with a frown. "The pce is created from the same materials Dark World is created from, making it impossible to use mana inside. Once we enter, we will be nothing but humans, except for the imperial family."


    "So, I can''t teleport into the pce," pondered Arthur for a solution. His n needed ess to the pce to attempt to find clues about the empyrean ranker using his art. As long as they know when he isn''t around, they can attack. "I have a n on finding this Gray."


    "Enlighten us," said Rain as she folded her arms on the table. "And one more," she pushed her empty cup for Arthur to refill.


    "These gangs aren''t moved by money, so we need to use threats. For example, the woman I met had a younger sister called Little Yin. If we find and kidnap her, we can force her to tell us where Gray is located." Arthur presented the tea under the amazed eyes of the two.


    "I never expected the righteous hero to suggest kidnapping, but this might be our best n so far to find Gray. But, of course, this is also to know what the gangs are nning during the uing days."

 Chapter 724: Grandma Mo

    <h4>Chapter 724: Grandma Mo</h4>


    The City of Helios had a luminous and bright side, chiseled with honor and glory and a dark, vile face that no one dares to admit. It was almost inevitable that every nation had a dark side. In the Yalveran Union, Arthur realized it was the nobles. In Ilios, the gangs reigned.


    Arthur had to understand theyouts of this organized crime syndicate for him to use it. Since he had yet to receive a job from the gang Bloodflower, which was the gang that the woman led, he had to walk around the streets himself.


    It was never easy to see the darkness, but it was there. Arthur walked through the ancient streets of Helios, not interacting with anyone but sending pulses of existence throughout its people.


    His Art of Creation didn''t allow him to see the true heart of people, but there were always stains when one''s existence was harmful to the world. Arthur didn''t consider this a filter for gangs, as even knights can be corrupted inside.


    "How much for this one?" Arthur asked as he picked an exotic fruit shaped like a square. He was at a grocery store, with many fresh fruits and vegetables hilled on the stands. The street behind him was filled with knights and civilians, carts and wagons, and kids chasing after each other with swords.


    "A single copper, little brother! Are you visiting family?" asked the aunt as she stared at his attire, which was like that of a traveler. The woman didn''t assume Arthur was from another nation because of his rune, Trante. It worked on tranting whatever he heard or said to Iliosian or Yalveran.


    "I am also here to make sure they are safe," said Arthur as he handed the one a copper coin, and she washed the fruit for him before handing it over, glistering with water. "These are rough times for all of us."


    "Indeed," sighed the woman as she pocketed the coin. "It will get even more chaotic with the executions! You better stay at home for that one!"


    Arthur didn''t reply and simply took the fruit and nodded. The bittersweet vor exploded in his mouth as he bit into it because of how juicy it was. Walking down the street with the fruit in his hand was the aspect of life that Arthur enjoyed, but he didn''t forget his goal.


    Rain said that the members of Bloodflower were usually involved in the drug trade, illegal goods, or extortion. The merchant at the poker table talked about encountering some tragedy, and Arthur realized he was referring to the gang taking away his items.


    They needed to locate Little Yin before the gang sought him so that Arthur knew when to strike. He needs to know about her schedule so that he knows when to kidnap her.


    "Get down, little kitten," an old voice came from an ally beside Arthur. He turned to look at the source to find an elderly woman waving her arms. She was trying to scare a cat away, sitting atop a wooden stack.


    "I guess even the elderly needs to make a living," muttered Arthur as he munched on his fruit. It had no seeds, which was a delight since he hated them. Although the old woman was struggling with the cat, "I have no time for this."


    "Ouch, ouch," groaned the woman,pelling the leaving Arthur to look at her. She was holding her back now, and Arthur sighed. He finished his fruit and walked toward her.


    "Hey, kitten, get down!" called Arthur, and the cat looked at him for a second before jumping down to rub her body against his leg. "A sly little bastard," smiled Arthur at it before he turned toward the woman. "Are you alright, grandma?"


    "Who are you calling grandma?" barked the olddy, who was clearly past her sixties. She was still rubbing her back and hunching, her hand leaning on the stack of wood. "I am still in my prime!"


    "Ah, sure, I apologize, youngdy," said Arthur as he watched the woman huff and wobble toward the stack of wood. "What are you doing?"


    "Building a space shuttle!" snarked the woman as she held into the robes, pulled them, and carried the stack of wood on her back. "Move away, kiddo."


    "Are you sure you can handle it?" asked Arthur with worry, and the woman simply walked past him, each step taking several seconds of preparation. "How about I help?"


    "I needn''t help," said the woman as she made herself out of the ally, seeming like she would copse at any moment. Arthur watched her with speechlessness before he decided to follow her.


    "Let me help, miss," said Arthur, feeling weird that he addressed her as that. "I am going that way anyway, so how about I carry them for you?"


    "Are you going to keep nagging?"


    "Quite possibly," said Arthur as he walked to stand in front of her. "It would be much quicker to let me help you than to refuse. I won''t steal them, I promise."


    "...as if someone like you wants this stack of wood," huffed the woman before she leaned back and ced the stack down. "If you drop even one, then I will cane you."


    "Sure," said Arthur as he raised the stack, feeling like it was a feather. "Lead the way, miss."


    "This is no way to talk to your elders! Call me Grandma Mo," said the old woman as she wobbled in front of Arthur, holding her back with her hands. Arthur followed her with a smile, not knowing why he was helping this rude woman.


    Arthur tried to talk to her as they made their way through the city, across bridges, and through tunnels, but the woman seemed only capable of scolding him for talking too much. Thus, the two spent thetter half in silence until they reached a house on the outskirts of Helios.


    "Take out two stacks of wood from the top," said the woman toward him as she banged on the door. Arthur did as he was told and watched a middle-aged woman, carrying a small child, open the door.


    "Grandma Mo!" beamed the woman, whose face looked tired. "I''m so d that you are here. My child is feverish for some reason. Please, have a look at him!"


    "What a terrible mother you are," said Grandma Mo as she snatched the child from her. She then examined him, measured his temperature, and pulled down on his eyelids. "Throw the wood into the firece!" she waved toward Arthur.


    The woman allowed Arthur inside, and he found a messy and dark living room that did not have a lot to offer. He looked around and found a firece, which he then proceeded to stack the wound inside.


    "Here, let me help," said the woman as she crouched beside him and took out two stones, which she then began to hit one with the other to create a spark. Arthur could see her fingers hurting since the two stones were smaller than her hands.


    "Please, let me do it. Go and see your child," said Arthur, and the woman nodded embarrassedly. Arthur took the two stones and stared at them before raising one of his fingers and writing the fire rune. The fire covered the wood, which then began to burn quietly.


    "He has a cold," said Grandma Mo as she ced the child on the table. "I will bring him some medicine tonight, which should cure him. But, until then, keep him warm and well fed."


    "I understand," nodded the middle-aged woman. "Thank you, Granma Mo, for everything."


    Grandma Mo turned toward Arthur, nced at the firece, and then walked out of the house. Arthur followed her outside and carried the stacks of wood with him. Grandma Mo then walked to the next ce, knocking again and making Arthur give the family two stacks of wood to use.


    Thissted until there was no more wood, and they were at an old building, which looked like an abandoned inn. Grandma Mo walked inside, and Arthur didn''t know what to do.


    "Should I go to that child and cure him?" asked Arthur as he pushed the doors open and walked inside. Grandma Mo was behind the counter and paused before turning toward him.


    "Don''t dare do such a thing. I ignored your little use of magic earlier, but don''t drag people into your world."


    "It will work faster than medicine," said Arthur with confusion. Then, Grandma Mo started taking out bottles and mixing them into a vial.


    "If these families have an awakened child, it will be more unfortunate to them than anything," said Grandma Mo as she shook the vial. "The empire, gangs, and guilds will never let them live peacefully."


    "Is that what you mean by dragging them into my world?" asked Arthur as he watched the woman pocket the vial and walked from behind the counter. Grandma Mo''s grumpy face didn''t look his way before passing him.


    As the old woman was about to leave the abandoned inn, a group of people walked inside. They were a couple of young men and women who didn''t seem toe here for a night of rest in this hunted house.

 Chapter 725: Mansell Gang

    <h4>Chapter 725: Mansell Gang</h4>


    "Grandma Mo! How lucky we are to find you here since it seems you are out most of the time," snickered thenky man in the middle, who had a mohawk haircut. His nose was so big and crooked that he seemed like a parrot. "You are a bitte on our payment."


    "There is still time before that," said Grandma Mo, seeming unsurprised by the presence of these people. Arthur stared with interest at the crowd, who all made themselvesfortable in the inn.


    "Don''t be like that. We have to take early payment since the end of the month will happen with the executions. This ensures this neighborhood doesn''t get destroyed in the hustle and bustle. This is for your good, I promise, grandma!"


    "Call me that again, and I will cut out your tongue," said Grandma Mo with the same expression, and the gang chuckled before they startedughing.


    "You are a funny one, olddy," pped one of the girls as she sat on a stool. "However, humor isn''t always appreciated. Pay up, or we will bring this shithole down."


    Clink!


    The woman had a crossbow loaded with a bolt before aiming at Grandma Mo. However, even though she was being threatened, Grandma Mo resumed walking toward the door to deliver the medicine.


    "Is this woman crazy?" questioned the crossbow woman before she clicked her tongue and fired toward Grandma Mo.


    "Idiot, stop it!" shouted the mohawk guy, but the trigger pulled, and the bolt whistled in the air as it headed directly toward Grandma Mo''s back. However, the bolt suddenly shifted slightly and struck a wooden pir, which Grandma Mo passed. "Good thing you missed," sighed the mohawk guy as Grandma Mo passed him. "We won''t leave this ce until you return with the money."


    "As I said, the money will be here when the time is due," said Grandma Mo as she walked out of the inn. The mohawk guy clicked his tongue as he turned around, scanning the premises.


    He blinked as he noticed Arthur standing behind the counter, silently watching the scene. But, of course, none of them paid attention to him since many bums came here regrly to help the old woman.


    "Are you a new worker for that witch?" asked the mohawk man as he walked toward the counter and mmed his fist on it. "Go and get us the promised money, then! I''m sure she has it hidden somewhere in this ce."


    "Are you from the Bloodflower Gang?" Arthur asked with interest, and the man''s expression crumbled. "You don''t seem like it, though. I expect them to be a little more civil than this. This group is nothing but a bunch of crooks."


    "What did you say, bastard?!" shouted the woman, as did the rest of the group. There were nine people who varied in size, appearance, and gender. However, all of them looked to be acting like gangsters rather than real ones.


    "I asked if you are from the Bloodflower Gang," repeated Arthur, and the ce grew noisy with their barking. Finally, however, the mohawk man raised his arm, and the rest closed their mouths.


    "You seem familiar with that name," said the mohawk as he studied Arthur closely. "Who are you, and what are you doing in this ce?"


    "I am the judge," said Arthur with a smile, "of your life and death."


    His expression froze their hearts, and none of them dared to act rashly. All of them reached out toward their weapons except for the mohawk man, who red at Arthur as if he recognized him. Then, his eyes widened.


    "You are the neer from Dark World, who sat with the Bloodflower Gang," said the mohawk with surprise. "I knew I saw your face somewhere. Do you think we are to be trifled with?"


    "And who are you?" asked Arthur with genuine confusion. The mohawk man pulled down his leather jacket and revealed a tattoo on his shoulder. It looked like the letter M, but with wings on each side.


    "We are the Mansell Gang, the strongest syndicate in Ilios! I will let this go since you are a neer, but don''t go around acting all tough without knowing shit."


    "The Mansell Gang," muttered Arthur before shaking his head. "I have never heard of them, even though I''ve been in Ilios for years. But, of course, it might be because the gang is too small to be known."


    "Do you have a death wish?" barked the crossbow woman as she aimed her gun at him. Arthur turned toward her, staring at her silently.


    "You almost killed an elderly earlier, without a shred of hesitation. I doubt anyone would care if you died right here," Arthur said as he reached out toward her. The ponytail-woman panicked and fired the crossbow, sending a bolt toward Arthur.


    With a twist of his finger, the bolt circled him and stopped in front of the woman''s eyes. She let out a yelp as she staggered back, which made the bolt advance closer to piercing her head.


    "Have you ever tried suffering your attacks?" Arthur asked as the rest of the gang stared in shock. Then, all of them rushed toward Arthur to attack him.


    Arthur was ready to take them all down when the door was pushed open, and Grandma Mo entered. Then, with a single breath, she shouted so loud that their eardrums almost burst.


    "Unruly brats! Leave this ce at once, or I will kick you out myself! If anyone dares to fight here, I will skin them alive and feed them to the pigs!"


    Arthur stopped his actions and stared at the wrinkled face of this woman. As he met her eyes, Arthur understood that she was against harming them. The bolt fell to the ground, and so did the crossbow woman.


    "Leave now, or I will skin you with her," said Arthur as he stared at their leader. Then, afterposing himself, the mohawk guy gulped and picked up his gang member before leaving the inn.


    "We wille back tomorrow for the money! Have it prepared by then, old bones!" shouted the gangsters before leaving the inn with their tails between their legs. Arthur watched them go before turning toward Grandma Mo with a questioning gaze.


    "I could have killed them all," said Arthur as a fact, not a promise. Grandma Mo wobbled toward one of the tables and sat down, seeming exhausted.


    "I know, but these brats aren''t bad people," said Grandma Mo as she shakily reached out toward her pocket and took out a vile of pills. "There are no bad people, just bad circumstances."


    "They chose to be gangsters, and she chose to pull the trigger," said Arthur as he walked toward her table. "If I hadn''t interfered and changed its trajectory, that bolt would have killed you."


    "I felt no desire to kill that girl," said Grandma Mo before she started coughing. "I knew I wasn''t going to die. It might be because I met you and probably because I have things left to do."


    "Our meeting was a coincidence, and the world doesn''t wait for you to finish your tasks," said Arthur as he pulled a chair and sat in front of her. "So, will you tell me what that was about?"


    "Why would you care about this?" asked Grandma Mo with confusion after she swallowed her pill. "I met you today, but you seem unable to walk away from an unfavorable situation."


    "I am used to being in that kind of situation because I know it means I''m on the right path," replied Arthur as he looked around the inn. "A simpler reason is that I became interested in the story behind this ce and behind the woman still living in it."


    "Curiosity killed the cat," said Grandma M, her whitish eyes turning crescents in a weak smile. "You are a good kid, but this isn''t where you belong."


    "I heard that sentence a lot, making me hate it," said Arthur as he tapped his finger on the table. "Whether I belong here or not is decided by my desire, not the circumstances."


    "A stubborn goat," snorted the old woman as her smile disappeared. Then, she rose from her chair, her bones seemingly unable to support her. "If I tell you, would you leave this ce?"


    "I will consider it," said Arthur as he stared at Grandma Mo walk behind the counter and start rampaging through pots and ingredients.


    "This is a story of no relevance to the present, and hearing it will lead you to no gold," she said while washing vegetables. "It will make you none stronger, wiser, or luckier. However, if it is something you want to hear, then I have no reason to refuse."


    "As long as it answers my three questions." Arthur walked toward the counter and sat on a stool. "The first: who are you? The second: what are you doing in this ce? And thest: why?"


    "A truly curious child," said Grandma Mo with a shake of her head. "You remind me of someone just as stubborn, and this story is about him."

 Chapter 726: A Miserable Person

    <h4>Chapter 726: A Miserable Person</h4>


    This district was the birthce of Grandma''s Mo deceased husband, who was once renowned as the emperor''s right-hand man. Arthur was surprised, as this ce didn''t exactly scream fancy.


    Grandma Mo told him the story about the man who rose from the slums, fought in every arena and colosseum, and became crowned the strongest fighter. Then, the emperor offered him the position of being his right hand, and the man epted.


    The emperor''s right hand quickly became the most famous man in the empire since his strength, wisdom, and kindness made him close to the public. However, most nobles in the realm deemed him unworthy because of his ''dishonorable heritage.''


    "Dishonorable?" questioned Arthur with confusion, and to his surprise, Grandma Mo sneered as if the mere idea repelled.


    "My man was a descendant of the ancient people, who had once ruled over thisnd before the current Imperial Family came and imed it as theirs. Have you seen the four pirs?"


    "I have," nodded Arthur, and Grandma Mo brought him a te of the soup she made. It seemed to be a mixture of whatever she had in store, but it smelled delicious.


    "Those pirs have been here since the creation of this world. It was said that the ancient people had lived here ever since, learning the world''s elements. Finally, one of those ancient ones became so proficient that they called him a guardian."


    The spoon paused as Arthur was about to scoop from the soup, as the mention of a guardian shocked him. Arthur raised his head toward Grandma Mo, but she seemed upied with preparing her meal.


    "The guardian left after that and built his world, using the elements held within the pirs. It staggered the growth of his people, but he invited them to live under his rule. My man is the descendant of those who refused."


    "You know quite a lot for an old innkeeper," said Arthur as he ced down the spoon and stared at her. "It is far from cautious about revealing all of this to a stranger."


    "You are not a stranger, are you?" said the old woman. "You are as familiar as this inn and as familiar as the four pirs. The feeling of oneness resides in both of you, as you are a crucial part of this world."


    "Is that a fact or an observation?"


    "An observation of a fact," said Grandma Mo as she ced her te in front of Arthur and grabbed a seat, taking out loaves of bread to eat with the soup. "I knew it the moment Iid eyes on you."


    "Who are you, Grandma?"


    "I am a woman who lived long enough to tell a few things. Thus, I can tell you are a good and miserable person."


    Arthur was silent as the woman started eating her soup as if she didn''t just call him miserable. However, it didn''t seem like an insult to her, just another observation.


    "Miserable people are those who change the world because the happy ones have no reason to do so," said Grandma Mo as if reading his mind. "If good people were miserable, you know the world needs changing."


    "I thought you weren''t a fan of change."


    "I hate change because it was his goal for this nation, and that goal killed him. This is where he lived and cared for everyone in this area before the gangs entered the picture. I am here to continue doing what he was doing so that he doesn''t disappear from this world."


    Arthur felt that Grandma Mo couldn''t talk more about it, so he didn''t pry for the specifics. Instead, after he finished the meal, Arthur took out a bag from his subspace and ced it on the table.


    "This has two hundred Sun Golds," said Arthur. "You can consider it payment for this meal. It was delicious."


    "Are you trying to fool me, boy? No meal deserves that much money, and it was repayment for your help. So take this bag and leave. I know that you have better things to do."


    "Please ept this help, Grandma Mo. This neighborhood, and you, deserve a small break."


    "Money is not what we need, child," said Grandma Mo as she pushed the bag toward him. "This world has a way of turning fortune into misfortune. I doubt this money will bring me anything but trouble. Let us live as we used to, without getting dragged into another man''s fight."


    Grandma Mo finally showed Arthur who she was: a woman who was robbed of happiness time and time again. Life made her into someone who refused change because all change was terrible for her.


    "This money serves no purpose here," said Arthur as he returned the money to his subspace and left the inn. "I apologize for everything the world did to you."


    Grandma Mo watched him leave silently, and she then sighed and picked the tes. Then, however, her grip weakened on the te, and it fell, breaking all over the floor. She watched it silently, feeling something ominous in her heart.


    ***


    Hawk inhaled the cigarette deeply before letting its smoke leave his mouth. He was leaning on their hideout''s porch, staring at the sky, weing the night. Then, he put out his cigarette and turned toward his subordinates.


    "She still hasn''t snapped out of it?" asked Hawk as he stared at the woman, still mumbling something. It was as if she was cursed, unable to recover from the near-death shock.


    "She keeps peeing herself and is unable to form words," said their healer as he examined her eyes. "This is a psychological shock, nothing physical. So how did this happen, Hawk?"


    "That ounder bastard almost killed her," said Hawk as he walked and crouched toward the woman and grabbed her hair. "Hey, idiot! You are still alive! Snap out of it already."


    "It''s useless, Hawk," said the healer as he shook his head. "This is more than a close experience with death, as we all had. She believed she was dead at that moment, and nothing could change that. Her mind shut down because of the shock."


    "What a waste," spat Hawk as he threw her away, but the woman didn''t resist. "That bastard dares threaten us in our territory? Who the fuck does he think he is?"


    "That is my question," asked the healer with a frown. "This might be worth reporting to the boss. He might still be there when we collect the money tomorrow."


    Hawk didn''t like reporting to the boss because he saw some ugly things thest time he did. However, if something happens and the boss finds out he was kept in the dark, Hawk will lose more than his digested lunch.


    "Takemand until Ie back. Make sure the rest don''t leave or say anything about this. The boss will not like any leaks if this proves important."


    After issuing hismands, Hawk left toward the upper areas. His boss lived in the Silver District and the rest of the wealthy. Even inparison to the other houses, their gang had the biggest mansion.


    Hawk heard that his boss obtained this house as a gift from the prince, Erin Voldor. Rumors have it that these two were close friends, created from the same mold. The Mansell Gang was probably the biggest in Helios because of that.


    As he made his way to the upper district, Hawk was stopped by the knights. However, he showed them his luminous silver medal and was allowed entry.


    The mansion could be seen from the bridge that connects the two districts. Hawk felt envious since he only had a small house in the Copper District. However, as he approached it, Hawk saw the guards situated outside.


    "Is that Birdy?" asked the guards of the mansion, who were standing on each side of its gates. "It has been so long since you showed your face. I thought you were killed by other gangs and cooked for dinner."


    "The name is Hawk! I am still a ring leader in this gang, so how about showing me some respect?"


    "Maybe we will, when you lose that haircut," the guards said beforeughing. "What are you here for, anyways?"


    "I need to meet the boss for something urgent," Hawk swallowed his rage and told them. Their faces got serious, and the guard''s leader squinted his eyes.


    "How urgent?"


    "The boss will decide that."


    "He is not here at the moment, so wait inside until he is back," the guard pointed toward the mansion. Hawk nodded, walked through the gates, and made his way through the green-lush gardens.


    At that moment, his phone rang. Hawk took it out and found that it was his healer calling him, so he answered the phone. However, there was just silence from the other side before the call ended.


    "Hello? Did something happen?" called Hawk to no one''s answer. He called back, but there was no answer. A sickening feeling sat in his stomach, making his back covered in sweat.

 Chapter 727: Without A Self

    <h4>Chapter 727: Without A Self</h4>


    The night was just setting when Arthur started to follow the traces of the gangsters. His rune, Track, which he wrote using Reality Maniption, showed him all mana traces, smells, and heat.


    This was a rune that he had to improvise on the spot, as he connected the runic lines on a whim. Therefore, it was not as stable and showed him all the remaining traces of people that had passed here today.


    "How do I specify a certain time?" muttered Arthur, but he had no idea. Another rune would be needed to do that, instead of a single runic line. His current rune consisted of five sublines:


    - Detect -¨C mana.


    - Detect ¨C scent.


    - Detect ¨C enthalpy.


    - Visualize.


    Thest line connected the other four, allowing Arthur to see those changes but no one else. However, adding another line would make the rune more advanced, making Arthur unable to do it.


    Most runes were the same. The suffix after the runes, like IV, or V, referred to the number of lines Arthur used. Each line was different, as they could create, detect, change, time, reorganize, etc. If runes were words, then the runic lines were the letters Arthur used to conjure those words. It was the same as using magical symbols to achieve the desired effect.


    Arthur could use four lines so far, and any more of that would bemanding too many symbols simultaneously, making him turn into runes because of losing the line separating him from the runic world.


    Arthur had to assume that the more recent a change was, the more traces there would be. Therefore, he followed the biggest tracks, leading him back toward the Copper District, where his inn was.


    Although he had to uncover the whereabouts of Little Yin, Arthur was in no hurry. This task was a minor one, to begin with, so he had some leeway with the schedule or the process. His primary mission here was to free Ivy, but as Rain and Lyle told him, no one knew where the Prison of Light was except for the emperor.


    The tracks led him straight toward the outskirts of the copper district, entering a seedy-looking bar. Arthur stared at the bar''s name and was sure it belonged to the mohawk guy, as the sign read Hawkeyes.


    "I guess I''m at the right spot," muttered Arthur before he heard chattering from the end of the street, where a knight patrol was. He hurried to go inside since he had no identification medal on him.


    Ting-a-ling!


    As the swinging door closed after Arthur, the bells rang through the dark bar. His eyes were outside, watching the knights walk further down the streets.


    "We are closed at the moment," said a voice from inside the bar,pelling Arthur to turn toward the counter. "I would have served you a drink, but we have a bit of a situation."


    A young man was standing behind the counter, tending to the crossbow woman that Arthur almost killed. They were facing away from him, making her unable to see him. However, she seemed unresponsive to the young man.


    "Is everything alright?" asked Arthur as he walked between the empty tables, making the wooden tiles creak.


    "Please leave, as I can take care of it on my own," said the young man before turning toward him. He had a set of clean sses and a ginger-colored head. Yet, despite knowing he was a gangster, Arthur saw some intelligence in the set of ruby eyes.


    "I have some questions about a friend I met earlier, mohawk," said Arthur as he made his way to the bar. The woman flinched as his voice grew closer, but she didn''t seem to react otherwise. "Do you happen to know where he is or the rest of Mansell Gang?"


    "¡­this is Mansell Gang," said the man with the same expression. "I see you are familiar with our name and leader, so should we take this talk elsewhere?"


    "I''m not here to fight," said Arthur with a shake of his head as he stopped at the bar. "At least, not some low-level foot soldiers. I want to know where I can find the boss."


    "That is enough reason to fight you, ounder," said the young man before he ced a small shlight on the counter, which he used to examine the woman''s eyes. "You must be the one who did this to her."


    "I would disagree and say she did this to herself."


    "Disagreement is always the reason for conflict," said the young man before he walked toward the table and raised his arm above his head. Then, he grabbed a bottle from the shelve behind him and ced it on the counter. "How about a drink to rx?"


    "Not a fan of being poisoned," said Arthur with a smile. The man amused him before him because even when faced with danger, he showed no fear. "You seem oddly calm."


    "A gang member needs always to be calm," said the young man as he opened the bottle while taking out two sses from underneath the counter and cing one in front of Arthur. "I promise it isn''t poisoned and the best drink you will ever taste."


    "Would you believe a thief when he says he won''t steal?" asked Arthur with interest as he saw the man pour two sses for them and push one toward him. "I never knew a bartender drinks with his customers."


    "On special asions," said the bartender as he raised his ss toward Arthur. "Drink with me, and I will tell you where you can find the boss."


    Arthur stared at the bartender with doubt. This man didn''t strike him as a liar or a con man. On the contrary, he was calm and collected, as if he had nothing to fear, even when faced with the enemy. If not for their non-existent rtionship, Arthur would have assumed the two of them were friends.


    "I would have to refuse," said Arthur as he pushed the ss back, and the man lowered his. "Tell me where the mansion is, and there will be no need for a fight."


    "Deal, but you have to help my friend over here," said the bartender as he pointed at the girl. Arthur nced over her, nodded, walked around the counter, and crouched in front of her.


    "Forget," whispered Arthur beside her ear, and the woman seemed dazed. But then, he rose, and the woman seemed to have just woken up.


    "What am I doing here?" she said with a thick Iliosian ent, confused as she looked around. "Bartender, where are the rest?" she asked as soon as she saw him.


    "Everyone returned home," said the bartender with surprise but quick adaptability. "You should go home as well since the night is here. I will close the bar once the leaderes back."


    "¡­alright," said the woman before she nced at Arthur and walked past him. She still seemed dazed as she pushed the swinging door open and left the bar.


    "Marvelous," said the bartender with a nervous smile. "How did you do that?"


    "I undid what I did," said Arthur in a vague manner. "Now, hold your end of the bargain. Tell me where I can find the boss of Mansell."


    "Cross the south bridge, going into the Silver District. It should be the second mansion youe across, with two tigers on each side of its gates."


    "If you are lying, this won''t end well."


    "I have no reason to lie. If you are strong enough to take down our gang, I would be just dying the inevitable. If you are weak, then they will take care of you."


    "A reasonable mind," admitted Arthur before he turned to leave, his cloak sliding past the chairs.


    "You seem like a man with a goal in mind," said the bartender behind him, making Arthur stop. "I want to know why you are getting involved with this gang."


    "Injustice."


    "You don''t seem like a selfless man."


    "Oh, I am selfless," said Arthur as he turned around and grinned. "I am without a self, so that should be enough reason."


    Ting-a-ling!


    The bartender stared at the swinging door and then sighed. He then stared at the drinks in the ss and raised his hand. The liquid began to rise and go back into the bottle before the lid followed and it was screwed shut.


    "A waste," muttered the man before he took out his phone, scrolled toward Hawk''s number, and stared at it quietly. "I should tell him to leave that ce, at least. I doubt this night will pass peacefully."


    Dial.


    The bartender pressed, and the phone started ringing. At that moment, the door opened again, and the bartender raised his head. However, his expression froze as he got to see who it was.


    "Hello? Did something happen?" asked Hawk over the phone, but the bartender''s face crumbled as the neer walked toward him. Then, he ended the call and ced the phone down.


    "Long time no see, dear vessel," said the figure who stood in front of the bartender. "Are we still following the n?"

 Chapter 728: A Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 728: A Distraction</h4>


    It was the first time that Arthur reached the bridge dividing the city''s districts. It was a stone bridge crossing a deep trench filled with stony spikes. He stared over the moss-covered railings toward the abyssal pit, which could kill anyone who fell into it.


    The wind howled below, and Arthur could see there were running rivers at the bottom. He followed the river course and saw that it divided the two districts like two different cities. Then, his eyes looked upward toward the Silver District, which was a few meters higher than the Copper District.


    "This empire truly has no ssism," said Arthur, sarcasm bleeding through his words. "It seems the upper districts have an array that resonates with the medals, alerting any intruder that doesn''t have a corresponding medal."


    Arthur could tell all this because these arrays were made of runes, and he spoke theirnguage. Moreover, he could see the runes floating around the district like birds in the sky, and this array was so advanced that a grandmaster must have created it.


    "These detection runes should be V or above," pondered Arthur as he watched the rune. The spatial detection, resonance with medals, lifeforce detection, alerting, and the link to another array made it quite advanced.


    Arthur would need to counter the runes, but the sequence made it impossible. So instead, this array activated the medals, and the medals themselves were inscribed with a rune that made them resonate with the owner. Thus, if someone entered the array without a medal or one used with someone else, the knights would be alerted.


    Arthur needed to counter the detection of his life force and the space he upied while ensuring no one saw him. The issue was with crossing the gates. He would be busted if Arthur passed it without using an invisibility rune or countering the array.


    "Teleporting inside could also work, but creating two portals, spatial coordinates, and runic protection lines would exhaust my limits. The array would detect me at that second."


    Arthur sat on the bridge, hidden by the rune he cast, and took out a runic card. If he couldn''t use more than two runes, he just needed to pass the gates with a runic teleportation card, and then he would use his Reality Maniption to avoid the arrays.


    At that moment, Arthur paused. He was acting on a whim to attack the Mansell Gang so that he would need his runes too. After consideration, Arthur decided to stand up and return to the inn. He would need to be patient before he strikes.


    After he returned to the inn, Arthur found Rain waiting for him inside the room. She seemed bored as she threw her legs around while staring at the ceiling. She jumped as soon as the door closed.


    "Darling!" she spread her arms to hug him, but Arthur dodged her and took off his cloak.


    "Not your darling," said Arthur as he threw his cloak over the chair and nced at her. "I thought you would be outside investigating the gang, just like I did."


    "I finished that task long ago," shrugged Rain before throwing herself over the bed. "I was waiting for hours here!"


    "You found Little Yin?"


    "I found the Bloodflower headquarters," said Rain with a grin as she rested her head over her palm. "We just need to strike when the job arrives and then use Little Yin as a bargaining chip to rescue Gray."


    "I realized today that medals are essential, and Gray is truly capable of being able to forge them."


    "He can forge them because his father was the one to create the system," said Rain, which surprised Arthur. "He is said to be the greatest runemaster of Ilios and the brother of the king''s advisor, Kain."


    "So, he is undoing his father''s work?"


    "He kinda is," affirmed Rain. "His father created the system to decrease the number of ouws, but the empire used it to create the medals system. Although it has been misused, the system was a great improvement to the safety of this empire."


    "The irony of the son being the one to undo his father''s work," said Arthur as he sat on the table and ced one leg over the other. "I kinda like that."


    "He did it out of spite, mostly because his father was a strict control freak. Gray didn''t give criminals the medals, only those who needed better living conditions."


    "That seems to have changed in thest period," muttered Arthur as he ran his fingers through his hair. "This is getting out of control. My initial n was to rescue a friend from being executed."


    "That won''t be easy, given that the Prison of Light is hidden from the eyes of everyone," said Rain with a shrug. "If we want to prevent the execution, we must gather information first to devise a n."


    Arthur was quiet as countless thoughts filled his head. He was not the only one trying to save Ivy, as Mistletoe should be nning to make a move too. But, if Mistletoe were here, so would Ori, and this was his chance to save his friend.


    The thought of Ori being harmed made Arthur worried because he was the closest friend he got. Their friendship transcended space and time, and Ori knew everything there was to know about Arthur.


    ''Was it a good choice to leave Ori with Sier?''


    This question always bothered Arthur, but he had to trust his friend. Ori asked Arthur to trust him and leave, so he did, but it didn''t stop him from being both worried and hesitant. What was Ori nning to do?


    "I want to be alone for a bit," said Arthur, and Rain stared at him before nodding. Then, she gathered her things and left the room. Arthur took out hismunication device and contacted Julia.


    "Greetings, Guild Master," greeted Julia, and her teasing made Arthur smile. However, he liked the sound of that. "I was about to send you a report of our progress and some of the events happening here."


    "Go ahead," confirmed Arthur.


    "We cleared five more dungeons since you left, but we had a falling out with another guild during thest mission. Yuran and Li were there and demolished them. As luck would have it, that guild was backed by Dragonir. They made a public announcement that Ascent is now their enemy."


    "Li and Yuran are both level-headed, so it seems the other party was the one to attack. This sounds nned rather than a coincidence. Change our dungeon selection pattern since it seems they expected it."


    "I already investigated the matter using the shadows. It seems that Dragonir is monitoring several of the C and D-rank dungeons, waiting for a sign of our guild. The next attack might be heavy."


    "They are trying to stop our growth," confirmed Arthur. "Pause all dungeon clearing until I get back. In the meantime, filter through candidates that are applying. I will ept some of them once I''m back."


    "Always a pleasure," said Julia. "Although we changed our location since the wolf kid arrived, we''ve been receiving more reports that Thiria is onto us. It might be better to change the region altogether."


    "I''ll look into it after I''m done," said Arthur as he had an idea. "Don''t worry about the dungeons since I will clear some of them here."


    "In Ilios?" asked Julia with shock. "Wouldn''t that give away your location since every dungeon there is registered in Glory List?"


    "I''m considering revealing that information for the sake of Oriole since he must be here as well," said Arthur before remembering the reason he called. "Can you put Maryam over the phone?"


    "Ah, sure," said Julia before she called for Maryam.


    "I wanted to ask about Ori," said Arthur after Maryam took themunication device. "He told me what happened before we met, but I never go to understand what he wanted to do with Mistletoe."


    "After he got injured by the Ghost Ruler, Ori seemed to change a bit," replied Maryam over the phone. "I asked him what was wrong at that time, but he just said that he was regretting being so far behind."


    "Far behind?"


    "Ori seemed to recognize the Ghost Ruler, and that''s all I know," said Maryam. "Are you going to save him? If so, let mee to Ilios too."


    "I have no idea what''s going to happen, but Ori seems to have to have a n of his own," said Arthur before he decided to end the call. "I have to leave now. Take care of the goblins."


    "Sure, that''s what you care about the most."


    Arthur ended the call, his mind linking the dots. It seems that Ori realized Jasmine was here, making him believe that Seref nned this. Although Arthur won against him with Amelio, Seref didn''t seem fazed.


    "Can it be that Amelio, the strongest cmity, was nothing but a distraction from what was happening in Runera?"

 Chapter 729: Unexpected Job

    <h4>Chapter 729: Unexpected Job</h4>


    After Arthur closed the call with Julia and Maryam, his door was knocked. A pair of feet could be seen through the gap underneath, and Arthur closed his eyes. He recited his art in his mind, making him more sensitive to existence. Then, his eyes snapped open in confusion, and he walked to the door to open it.


    "I knew that someone would being, just never imagined it would be the boss," said Arthur to the Bloodflower Boss, cloaked beyond recognition. The figure smiled before she pulled down her hood, revealing that Arthur was right.


    "It seems I chose well," said the Bloodflower Boss. "Let us talk inside," she said before storming in without Arthur''s permission. "Close the door."


    "Aye, aye, captain," said Arthur with a sigh and closed it. As he turned, he found the boss staring at him.


    "How did you know it was me before even opening the door?" asked the Bloodflower Boss while squinting her eyes. "These robes are created from special materials that allow no man to see through them."


    "My new name is ''no man'' then," said Arthur before he pulled a chair and sat down. "If it weren''t sote, I would have ordered some food from the inn."


    "No need," she replied seriously and sat beside him. "There is no time to waste. I need you to take the job now and leave under the cover of the night."


    "And what is making you so urgent?"


    "There are people who want to kidnap my sister," said the Bloodflower Gang, making Arthur''s heart wary, but he dared not show it. "I need you to take her away from Helios tonight."


    "You trust a stranger with such a job?"


    "I came to know those who harm you are always close," said the boss, rubbing her hands together. "There is a mole in my gang, and I suspect they work for those targeting my sister. I cannot trust anyone inside because only they know how I treasure Little Yin."


    "And do you trust that I''m not one of those people?"


    "I trust no one, but I have to rely on probability. The probability of a stranger arriving now being a part of several weeks of nning is slim."


    The revtion caught Arthur off guard, as this could not be them. It meant that someone else was aiming for Little Yin, but can it be for the same reason?


    "I will ept the mission on several conditions."


    "The medal will be yours as soon as this is over," assumed Bloodflower Boss.


    "I don''t seek the medal," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "I want its creator. I research runes and want to replicate these arrays elsewhere."


    The Bloodflower Boss frowned at his words as if they were nonsensical. However, the more absurd his ims are, the more believable they would be. As long as it was self-interest, people could believe it more.


    "I cannot do anything about that," said the Bloodflower Boss. "I don''t have him."


    "Then who does?"


    "The answer can be your payment," said the woman with a cunning smile. "Take Little Yin out, and I''ll make sure she tells you the answer once you get there. I will even tell you where he is held."


    "This brings up my second condition," said Arthur as he saw a path forward. "What reason makes Little Yin a target?"


    "If I tell you the reason, then I can no longer trust you," said Bloodflower Boss as she offered him a handshake. "If you do this, then you will be a friend of mine forever. That is more money than you can imagine."


    Arthur was silent, considering every possibility, and then decided it was better than their n of threatening the gang. However, it was still uncertain who aimed for Little Yin or whether this woman was telling the truth.


    "I agree," said Arthur as he shook her hand. "However, if this is a trap of any sort, then the Bloodflower Gang will cease to exist."


    The coldness in his voice and the conviction of his promises made the woman stiff, but she nodded her head as the two shook their hands. After that, she told him where Little Yin was waiting for him and that he needed to be there in less than an hour.


    Arthur received amunication device from her before the woman left, hidden by her cloak. After he closed the door, Arthur turned around toward the open window.


    "Do you think it''s a trap?" he asked the empty room, and a gale of wind entered through the window. Lyle materialized with his knightly armor, seeming to be deep in thought.


    "I was following her from afar, and she doesn''t seem to be lying," said Lyle. Arthur began to doubt the knight was the reason she was paranoid. "If she tells the truth, this deal is better than our n."


    "I thought so as well," nodded Arthur. "As soon as I get Little Yin to a safe ce, she will tell me the location and captor of our forger. Then, you will use your knights to storm and save him, making him create a medal for me before being arrested."


    "I hate that I have to do this again," Lyle sighed. "However, it must be done. In addition, when Gray knows you are with us now, he will be thrilled to join our cause again."


    "Is that so?" asked Arthur with surprise.


    "He is, without a doubt, your biggest fan," Lyleughed. Arthur was speechless, as he never thought he would meet a fan. He did enjoy his fifteen minutes of fame when he danced with Princess Nera, but it was long ago.


    Arthur had to leave after that and find Little Yan in the coordinates he was given. Since he had a location, Arthur teleported there and scanned the area.


    It was a farm outside Helios with ever-stretching fields of wheat. But, ording to her sister, Little Yin was inside one of the mills, waiting for him to arrive.


    Arthur looked around and could sense no powerful humans or monsters that could be a trap. The only presence he felt was from the farmers in their houses and someone hiding in one of the mills.


    "I miss the days of working as a gardener," said Arthur as he cut through the field. "Even though I had one arm and a snake-woman wanted my body, the job was fun."


    The mill was closed, but Arthur passed through the door using his ether rune. It consisted of four runic lines: scanning his body, etherealizing it, ether control, and reconstructing his body using the scanned blueprint.


    It was amazing what he could do with runes, as he could simply remove some of the lines to turn this rune into a weapon. Selena and Kody had lesser versions of this rune, and he even considered upgrading their abilities with it.


    "Little Yin," called Arthur in the dark mill. "I was sent here by your sister to escort you to safety. Come out since we have no time to waste."


    Arthur acted as if he didn''t know she was above him, standing on the horizontal pirs and inching toward him. He didn''t rush toward her because he wanted her to trust him, but to his surprise, Little Yin jumped to stab him from above.


    "Ether," muttered Arthur, turning himself into an ethereal body, and Little Yin''s dagger passed through his body as shended. He then turned toward her, looking like a blue ghost, and stared into her eyes. "Why did you kill me?!" shouted Arthur, and Little Yin flinched before fainting.


    Arthur blinked as he was still in his ethereal form, staring at the girl sprawled on the ground with a speechless face. He wanted to punish her for attacking him but never considered that she would faint thinking he turned into a ghost.


    His rune reconstructed his body, and Arthur sighed as he stared at her. But, he felt relieved since it would be easier to leave the city without her attitude. Arthur picked her up, but her dress made it more difficult.


    "Who wears a dress while trying to escape?" muttered Arthur as he threw Little Yin over his shoulder and left the mill. Then, he spotted a wagon with horses in the stable.


    Arthur cast a silencing rune on the surrounding before he threw her in the cart and brought out a horse. It was easier to control a horse using his art to make it follow hismands. However, the horse seemed to like him without the art.


    Arthur tied the wagon to him and brought out another horse since one might be too weak to pull them far. In return for the horses, Arthur left him twenty pieces of gold, unsure of whether that was enough or not


    Then, he made the horses pull them away, running toward the forest. But, before the wagon entered the woods, Arthur spread his arms and created a portal that swallowed all of them, making them disappear from the farm.

 Chapter 730: Little Yin

    <h4>Chapter 730: Little Yin</h4>


    The horses galloped through the dirt path, cutting a neat line between the woods. Arthur looked back, and he couldn''t feel any presence around. Then, he pulled on the reins, forcing the horses to stop.


    "Easy there," said Arthur as he patted the horses and jumped from the wagon. It was still at night, but the sky had an orange hue in the east. Arthur walked around the cart and stared inside to find Little Yin still sleeping. "Not looking like someone being targeted."


    Arthur doubted he was being entrapped at this point since this young woman was truly Little Yin. Furthermore, the two of them were far from Helios, making their way toward the safe house the Bloodflwoer Boss mentioned.


    The woman grunted as Arthur carried her and ced her down to lean on a tree. Her eyshes fluttered before she opened her eyes, then snapped them open.


    "AH!" shouted Little Yin before Arthur closed her mouth. He couldn''t risk alerting any humans or beasts, although he ensured no one was close. However, someone who could pass his detection was not umon.


    "Do not scream, fight, or resist. I was sent by your sister to escort you out of the capital, which I did. However, I made no promises to be patient about your attitude. So here is a little equation: you make a fuss equals me disposing of you."


    The woman did not resist anymore and simply stared at Arthur with her big blue eyes. Arthur removed his hand from her mouth, and Little Yin breathed rapidly.


    "I killed you."


    "As if you can," said Arthur before he went toward the carriage and took out the basic supplies he prepared. He didn''t want Little Yin to see him using too much of his abilities. "I announced who I am when I entered the mill; what did you attack me for?"


    "My sister said I should attack whoeveres as a test of their abilities," said Little Yin as she stood up. "You passed the test."


    "I hate being manipted or tested, so be careful," said Arthur as he ced down a stove and marinated raw steak. "I know you are hungry, so I''ll make food."


    "Thank you," said Little Yin before she sat in front of the stove, her knees glued together on the ground. Arthur nced at her with surprise, watching her docile attitude.


    Little Yin and her sister were both strange women. Their attire consisted of tight dresses with their bodies and flowers embroidered into them. Their ck hair was tied in a bun, held by a sharp hairpin that could be seen from the front. However, their bangs remained loose in front of their eyes.


    Their appearance was something Arthur had never seen before, and it didn''t seem to fit into Ilios either. Most of the Iliosian wore wool, silk, or leather. Compared to the Yalveran Union, Ilios didn''t seem to care about fashion.


    ''I guess the Yalveran Union is the exception since their sin was greed,'' thought Arthur inwardly. He was beginning to believe that the sin dungeons responded to the people''s desires.


    The steaks were cooked on medium fire, seasoned with the unique spices from Sourna, and soaked in the fresh syrup from Janea. Arthur bought these from Jerano, and they existed in his subspace, waiting to be cooked.


    "Gulp."


    Little Yin seemed to drool as the steak spurted its aroma into the air. Her eyes were staring at the meat as if nothing existed beside it. Arthur sighed and picked one of them, cing it on a te and giving it to her.


    "Eat."


    "Thank you!" said Little Yin before snatching the meat and tearing it apart with her teeth. Arthur made sure to ce a fork and a knife on her te, but she seemed far from concerned about etiquette at the moment.


    The steak was gone in ten seconds. Arthur wanted to look into her mouth to see if she had an extra set of teeth to help her achieve such an astonishing feat. But, instead, Little Yin licked her lips, moaning at the deliciousness of the aftertaste.


    "You can have another¡­." Arthur said, seeing the glint in her eyes. After cooking five steaks for her, each two hundred grams, Little Yin''s hunger was finally sated.


    "When was thest time that you ate?" asked Arthur as he ced the stove away and returned the rest of the ingredients to his storage. "You seem to be starving."


    "Thest time was before the two of us met," said Little Yin with a protruded belly and a happy smile. "After that, my sister smuggled me out of the city without anyone knowing. I had no food, so I ended up starving so far."


    "You mean until now," corrected Arthur before he frowned. A usual Iliosian wouldn''t make such a mistake, and his rune wouldn''t make such a mistake in trantion. "Are you an Iliosian?"


    "I am, born and raised," nodded Little Yin without hesitation, but Arthur doubted it. However, if she wanted to hide it, she would have picked different clothes.


    "Your attire is different from normal; why so?"


    "This? My sister chose it, just like the rest of our outfits. She picked them from merchants from abroad, that is all."


    Arthur considered the possibility and saw no reason to pursue this matter now. The ones being followed were them, but he had no idea by who. Since the Bloodflower Boss didn''t reveal anything, he had to use Little Yin.


    "How long have you been pursued?"


    "Ah, here is the thing. I think my sister is just being paranoid like she always has been, as this is not the first time that I have gone through something like this. However, she always believes that someone ising for me."


    "You are wrong about this. Someone is following you, but I doubt it''s a person like your sister mentioned. There is something else."


    "¡­like a ghost?"


    "You should read fewer stories. It''s not a ghost but something else watching us. We have been here for a while, but no wild animals approached, not even birds."


    "You are scaring me, and I won''t forgive you this time!" said Little Yin as she looked around. Although Arthur liked teasing her earlier, this nagging feeling appeared as soon as she woke up.


    "I doubt there is someone out there at the moment, but the moment you woke up, they became aware of our location," said Arthur as he ced the stove away. "I hoped your sister was wrong, but it seems she is not."


    "Am I being watched?" she started shaking at the thought, looking around with panic. "Please, tell me the truth. I hate this feeling."


    "I am telling the truth, but there is no need for you to worry," said Arthur as he put away the stove. "Luckily, you fainted earlier, making them unable to find us. So even if someone is pursuing us, they are far away."


    "Where are we anyway?"


    "A few cities away from Helios, but we are not there yet. Anyone who wants to pursue us will have to cross a few cities, consuming a day at least. We can find a ce to hide as long as we have a head start."


    "Wait, knock me out," said Little Yin as she hurried to stand up. Arthur stared at her with surprise, but she seemed serious. "This is the best way to avoid being found."


    Arthur had to think for a bit to devise an excuse. After all, he wanted to know the identity of her pursuers. However, saying so would make him seem like he wanted to help them.


    "It is inefficient," said Arthur. "I can''t keep you unconscious until the mission ends. After all, there is still my payment. I believe that your sister has already contacted you about that."


    Little Yin nodded after a short pause.


    "Even if I make you unconscious now and wake you upter, they will find you. So it is better to lure them away first before revealing our hideout."


    "You n on fighting them?" she asked with surprise. "For my sake?"


    "You are overthinking this. I simply want to get the mission done and find out where the forger is," denied Arthur the delusions she was having.


    "You could have left me in the hideout without telling me that I was being followed," questioned Little Yin with doubt. "That would have been the fastest method to finish your mission. However, you did the opposite of that. Is it possible that you¡­?"


    "That I what?" muttered Arthur with a frown, not liking where her delusions were going. The growing blush on her face confirmed his doubts, and she started poking her index fingers together as if she was shy.


    "I once heard about love at first nce¡­ Is it possible that you¡­ fell for me?" asked Little Yin without meeting his eyes, staring straight at the ground. Then, as Arthur was about to say no, a cat with three golden eyes appeared above her head.

 Chapter 731: Same Age

    <h4>Chapter 731: Same Age</h4>


    Despite his desire to ask if she was crazy, Arthur remained quiet as he stared at the cat above her head. It was staring back at him with its three big golden eyes. He couldn''t remember thest time he saw it, but he knew no one else could.


    ''Is it possible that this cat carries the will of the previous Arthur?''


    This was the only exnation that Arthur could think about. If this cat was the preserver of thest of its will, hence the three eyes, this could exin why Arthur never feltpelled to do anything.


    There was one other person that saw this cat, and it was Hannah, the child he found in the Spirits Realm. He also decided to help her and gained a powerful ally.


    If this was what the cat did, it wanted him to make Little Yin believe he loved her. But Arthur didn''t like fooling or ying with other people''s emotions. So, he was about to deny it.


    "I guess I put you on the spot there," Little Yin waved her hands with a red face. "There is no need to answer me. We can pretend that I never said anything."


    "No, I was about to¡­."


    "Really! No need to tell me anything!" she said before starting to walk away toward the cart. "Hurry up, we need to go!" said Little Yin as she hopped into the cart with the cat still on her head.


    Arthur stared at the cat, sleeping soundly on her head as if its goal had been achieved. However, although he thought it would disappear, the cat remained.


    "What the hell is going on here?" muttered Arthur while ruffling through his hair. "In any case, the priority was this the mission. That cat will soon disappear."


    That was what Arthur believed, but after riding the cart for half an hour on the road, the cat was still there. Arthur kept stealing nces at it, and every time he did, Little Yin got shyer.


    Arthur was annoyed with this cat more than Little Yin misunderstanding him. The fact that it showed itself now, not when he decided to merge the two timelines, made him speechless. But, in any case, he could do nothing about it.


    ''Or can I?'' thought Arthur inwardly before he turned to stare at the cat in all seriousness. She was still sleeping on her head, looking like an oddly-shaped hat. Then, he reached to touch it.


    "Ah?" blinked Little Yin as she yelped with surprise. Arthur was more focused on the cat at hand and tried to touch it. However, his hand went through the cat and patted Little Yin.


    Arthur looked at his hand passing through the cat as if it was a figment of his imagination and then turned to see Little Yin staring at him with a gaping mouth. Her face was as red as a tomato, and Arthur was about to retract his hand when the horses saved him by stopping.


    "Hm? What is it?" said Arthur aloud. Hemanded the horse to follow this path unless there was an obstruction. Several trees were cut down in front of them, blocking the road. Arthur stared at them and found that they were freshly cut. "Bandits."


    As soon as he recognizes this scheme, Arthur senses several peopleing from the woods around them. Of course, he didn''t fail to sense them, but since the forest was filled with monsters and animals, he couldn''t discern every one of them.


    "Is it them?" asked Little Yin as she turned around to stare at the mening out of the woods, carrying swords and axes.


    "No, just regr bandits. I will take care of it." Arthur jumped from the cart and counted their numbers: four bandits and three sharpshooters in the woods. "This is going to be troublesome."


    Arthur didn''t mean they were strong, but the fact that they ran into other people meant that Arthur couldn''t spare them. So he either had to adjust their memories or kill them.


    "You know how this goes," began their leader, a bald man with his head caved in as if someone hammered him. "You leave the goods and the women, and you are free to go."


    "Is this how it always goes?" asked Arthur with a frown. He understood that some bandits wanted to survive using these methods, but the fact he demanded he leaves Little Yin behind was different.


    "Unless someone has a death wish, keke," said a shorter bandit standing beside the leader, whose front teeth were as big as his nose. "Be sensible and do as you are instructed!" he took out his dagger, still tainted with blood, and licked it.


    "I''m d you are honest men who show their true selves. But, unfortunately, it is rare to find such a person in this world, making it very hard to judge whether someone deserves to die or not."


    "What is this bastard talking about?" frowned the bald man before spitting and raising his hand. "Shoot him down!"


    Three gunshots sounded at the same time as three bullets raced to pierce through Arthur''s body. However, Arthur raised his hand in response, and the three bullets stopped moving in midair. The bandits looked terrified.


    "I am honestly amazed that all of you survived so far. A single powerful awakener would be enough to take you down, and yet here you are, offending whoever your eyes fall on. Let me make this the end of your viiny in this world."


    Arthur supinated his hand toward the sky, and the three bullets flew toward the three sharpshooters. There were no screams, but three loud thuds echoed as their bodies fell from the trees.


    The bandits looked back and could see the corpses of theirrades with bullets in them. Arthur walked toward the bandits, whose bodies refused to move. As Arthur got to them, the men started shouting, begging, and crying.


    "Please, powerful one, spare us!" said the bald man, his face full of tears and snot. "We promise to turn a new leaf, never harming a soul again!"


    "This sounds like the perfect thing to convince a hesitating enemy, almost as if you rehearsed it," Arthur stared at him coldly before raising his hand and grabbing his head. "Be well in the next life."


    There was no agony or sttering heads like before, but the man stopped moving. Then, he fell to the ground, lifeless. Arthur walked toward the others and did the same to them, killing them and then absorbing their stats.


    These bandits were each a Vetus-ranker, which is why they thought they could take down Arthur. However, if judged through ranks alone, Arthur wouldn''t have been able to kill Amelio.


    Arthur then obliterated the bodies and fixed the tears, making it seem like nothing had happened here. The only issue was that Little Yin witnessed all of this, although Arthur wanted to keep his abilities hidden as long as possible.


    ''This is good since seeing me kill so many people should make her afraid of me,'' thought Arthur as he returned to the cart. As he expected, Little Yin was covering her mouth and staring down.


    "I had to get rid of them," said Arthur as he pulled on the reins, making the horses resume their galloping down the road. "More innocents would have suffered their viinous acts if I had spared them."


    Little Yin was still quiet, making Arthur frown and turn toward her. As he got a better look at her face, he found it red. Arthur blinked his eyes, unsure of what to say.


    "Are you constipated?"


    "No¡­ no," she hurried to say while removing her hand. Arthur realized she had a sweet smile all along, which she worked to hide from him. "It is just that¡­ you are fine with killing for my sake."


    "Is there something wrong in your head?" asked Arthur, unable to hold back. "This isn''t something you should be happy about, even if true."


    "Those bandits deserved death, did they not?" asked Little Yin, to which Arthur reluctantly nodded. "You¡­ you were so cool and strong."


    "Are all teenagers in Ilios as scary as you are?" asked Arthur with genuine curiosity. She was still thinking like that while witnessing the murder made him question the state of the world.


    "I''m, I''m eighteen, so¡­."


    "That was not what I meant¡­" said Arthur with a headache. "Wait, eighteen?" he asked again, realizing they were almost the same age. Little Yin nodded, and Arthur had no more words to share. All he could hope was that this mission would end without his heart stopping or his hair turning white.


    There was nothing but woods in their way, but the road was smooth enough that the horses didn''t get tired too fast. Even still, Arthur could tell whoever was pursuing them was getting closer. It was almost time to set up a trap to wee these unwanted guests, and no one creates traps better than a runemaster.

 Chapter 732: Four Runes

    <h4>Chapter 732: Four Runes</h4>


    Their departure from Helios was veryte at night, and Little Yin fell asleep several times only to be awakened by the cart shaking. Thus, Arthur decided to rest for the night.


    Their path changed from the woods to a mountain range, but it was rtively empty of monsters since most of them feared Arthur. Finally, the cart stopped at the mountain''s base a few hours before sunrise, and Arthur helped Little Yin.


    "Are we going to rest here?" asked Little Yin, confused and drowsy. Arthur made sure she didn''t fall from the cart while nodding in response. "What if we get caught?"


    "I set rms down our path here to ensure we know when someone ising. So you can sleep while I prepare this ce for their arrival."


    "You can sleep. I will stay guard," said Little Yin with a shake to wake herself up. "The fight earlier must have exhausted your mana. You can recover for a bit before they arrive."


    Arthur stared at her with unfamiliarity. She was different from when they met; she was aggressive and more of a brat. His eyes must have betrayed that amazement, and she coughed in embarrassment.


    "My sister is too polite, so I need to make sure she isn''t looked down upon," said Little Yin, addressing his thoughts in such specificity that Arthur suspected the real identity of the Omniscient Vessel.


    "What changed about that now?"


    "You are our ally now, not a stranger who wants to exploit my sister''s kindness," replied Little Yin wither seriousness. The moonlight shone down on her blue eyes, making Arthur see her sincerity.


    "Just go to sleep," said Arthur, grabbing her head and shaking it lightly. "I don''t need sleep to recover. There are a lot of things I need to prepare before we are caught. So just trust me and go to bed."


    Little Yin opened her mouth to object, but she ended up nodding. After that, the two found a cave a few meters up the mountain and sat camp in it, lighting a fire and making some instant noodles.


    After giving the woman her share, Arthur sat down and watched the flickering mes. He deeply thought about the risks of being in Ilios since Mistletoe was also here.


    If the two of them met, Arthur had no idea how he would treat Oriole. Should he act as if the two of them are friends or enemies? Does Sier know about G and Diana since he could read Oriole''s mind?


    "What do you hope to achieve by this?" muttered Arthur, confused about his friend''s action.


    "Did you say something?" asked Little Yin as she pushed a bowl of noodles toward Arthur, with a single egg on top. "You didn''t earlier as well. A sharp mind needs a healthy body."


    "You can have it yourself. I don''t like eating," said Arthur as he blocked the bowl. The reason was that he couldn''t taste anything anymore, making eating more depressing than ever.


    "I enjoy meals more if they were shared," said Little Yin, pushing the bowl against his hand. Arthur could feel its warmth and took it under Little Yin''s ring eyes. "Now, let''s eat and enjoy the scenery!"


    Arthur was confused, as the woods were pitch ck with no scenery to talk about. However, Little Yin was an expressional person and pointed toward the sky. As he raised his head, Arthur saw a starry night adorned with a full moon.


    Little Yin took more noodles from the pot and started slippering them, humming with happiness at their taste. Arthur smiled and grabbed a fork to eat, but as he expected, it felt like a tasteless paste in his mouth.


    "It''s tasty, isn''t it?" asked Little Yin as soon as the food was in his mouth. Arthur nodded and continued eating, unwilling to spoil her mood or reveal too much about himself.


    After the meal, Little Yin found some even ground toy some covers on. She then took out a pillow from her storage ring and turned to Arthur, looking at him with a guilt-stricken expression.


    "You needn''t worry about me. I wouldn''t sleep even if there were no danger," reassured Arthur, making Little Yiny down and sleep on her side. She was still staring at Arthur, sitting beside the cave''s entrance.


    Arthur returned to watching the night sky, wondering how he found himself in this situation. The more he nned things, the more he realized his ns had permanently changed because the world was also moving. Everyone was facing dangers or pursuing them.


    Little Yin began breathing deeply, and Arthur turned around to find her asleep. He stood up and covered her with a quilt since the woods and altitude made the weather chilly. Then, he cast a barrier rune on the cave before going down the mountain.


    A mountain was an excellent spot to defend against many enemies, and Arthur would have aplete vision of the surrounding. Unfortunately, the trees also made excellent trap-holders for his runes. The peaceful nature turned into deadly traps as Arthur passed by, preparing for the possibility of meeting an enemy too powerful even for him.


    Although Arthur was the master of runes, he needed mediums to bind their existence to the world. This way, he could use these runes even with a singlemand.


    "Just to be safe, let us build an array," muttered Arthur as he started working hard. An array was aplex matter, even for him. Arthur could, at best, make an amplification array, with several simr runes activating simultaneously.


    After he reached Level 40, Arthur managed to increase his creational mastery over the runes. He started being able to use four runic lines in every single rune without losing control. That was a simr case for arrays, as each array couldn''t be more than four runes.


    This was different from what Arthur used to do: activating several cards with the same rune. He used this method to create what runemasters called pseudo-arrays. However, creating an array with integrated runes was the realm of grandmasters, and Arthur stepped into it.


    "Different reactions could amplify the damage done," muttered Arthur as he created the array''s outline that would hold the runes. "If I use water and lightning, it would be more powerful than using lightning alone. Also, it could be devastating if I used water, ice, and sound sts."


    Even though such arrays would be powerful, Arthur was not nning to create one. This would be his role in attacking since his runes were more powerful when supplied with the mana of creation. Instead, he wanted to build support and crowd control arrays.


    "Illusion, spatial confusion, fear, and agitation." These were the runes that Arthur picked. But, first, he had to hold down the array with one hand and write the runes with the others.


    The outlines of the arrays were runic lines that tranted to ''flow'' or ''connect,'' which Arthur assumed to be the basic outline for arrays. He started with the illusion rune, which was the hardest, as it contained image, depth, sound, and scent creation. It was much harder to maintain the array''s outline while creating the rune, making Arthur''s hand tremble.


    "I never expected to face a challenge with runes after meeting Gaia," ridiculed Arthur himself, but the first rune was done. He ced it in the array, and it glowed a soft violet hue that stemmed from the rune.


    Spatial confusion was a rune that not even Arthur mastered, making it crumble several times as he wrote it. Although Gaia exined to him what most runic lines meant, it was up to Arthur to make thebinations.


    For example, when Arthur tried linking spatialpression and dpressing to create spatial confusion, the two lines canceled each other. This made it impossible to create a spatial rune without a sequence link.


    A sequence link was a runic line that binds the others. When Arthur created it, it looked like three lines with the same starting point that acted as the central piece for the rune. Arthur then added the sequence of spatialpression, rotation, and dpression, attaching each at the end of the lines.


    "A little test might be necessary," muttered Arthur as he activated the rune, and the world began to shake and turn around. Then, a few momentster, it stopped. "It needs to keep rotating."


    Therefore, Arthur dissolved the rune and recreated it using a loop link rather than a sequence. This made the rune continuous instead of a single effect. These concepts were taught in Jerano, but Arthur knew them by heart.


    After installing the second rune into the array, Arthur easily created the fear rune. It was all about mimicking the symptoms of fear and inducing a psychological response in the target.


    As Arthur was about to create the fourth rune, agitation, his hand started to turn into runes. His frown depended as this shouldn''t be his limit, but Arthur stopped making it anyway. Finally, after momentary confusion, he realized that he had already created four runes since the outline was a rune too.

 Chapter 733: Other Yin

    <h4>Chapter 733: Other Yin</h4>


    The array was done, and Arthur infused it into the surrounding. It expanded to cover several times the range of a normal rune before disappearing into the ground. Then, he resumed inscribing for an hour, creating enough traps to disable an army.


    After that, he walked up the mountain toward the cave, and Little Yin was still on the ground. Arthur disabled the barrier and sat in the same spot, but he realized that her deep breaths were gone.


    "You are awake," Arthur said as he nced at her. "Is it because of me?"


    Little Yin slowly opened her eyes and stared at him. She then sat and folded her legs toward her chest, hugging them. Her eyes looked past Arthur and gazed toward the horizon.


    "They arting," a hoarse voice escaped her throat. Arthur frowned as he realized something was wrong. Even though she was awake, Little Yin didn''t seem conscious.


    His eyes followed the target of her gaze, and he knew it was the source of the ''eye'' watching her. Arthur could feel them getting closer, but he was more concerned about the change in her. As he turned his head back, Arthur realized that Little Yin was standing behind him now.


    "Run aroint, human," said the hoarse voice toward him, without even looking at Arthur. Little Yin looked like a different person altogether, as if she had torn away her mask. "This is mine fight."


    "I have a duty of protecting you or protecting the body you are inhabiting," said Arthur as he stared at Little Yin, whose blue eyes had turned cold and distant.


    "Are thou her friend?" asked Little as she turned toward Arthur for the first time. Her eyes held something dark within as if Arthur was staring at his reflection in a cold water pool. "If so, then leave."


    Arthur stared at the different person that appeared inside Little Yin after she fell asleep. He wondered if this was a different personality from the ones he read about. However, this was different since this new person knew about Yin.


    "Are you able to hold them back on your own?" asked Arthur, as he couldn''t feel a thing from her body. She was as hollow as the shadow that the crackling fire created.


    "We shalt try," said Little Yin as she stepped out of the cave, and her foot stepped on something invisible. Arthur watched with interest as she ascended an invisible staircase until she was hovering above the woods.


    Arthur was studying her closely, but no mana wasing out of her body. Yet, she could still hover midair and act like a big shot.


    "I can do that too," said Arthur as he climbed the empty air to stand beside her, making her frown and look at him with confusion. "I have some questions. Are you Little Yin?"


    "I am her."


    "You sound different from before," said Arthur as he studied her. Little Yin was like an ordinary girl, even more girlish than most that Arthur met. However, this person acted cold and aloft, and Arthur could tell they weren''t the same person.


    "I am her, and she is me, yet we never coexist," said Other Yin with the same calm expression. "I awaken when she sleeps, and she awakes when I fade."


    Other Yin confirmed what Arthur assumed to be different personalities, controlled by their sleeping. Other Yin ignored him after answering that question and turned toward the distance, staring at her pursuers.


    "The bastards art relentless," said Other Yin while squinting her eyes. Arthur tried to see who it was, but whoever it was, they were still very far away. Other Yin seemed to think otherwise. "Be careful, lest you get swallowed by the ancient blood."


    Arthur wanted to ask her what that meant, but the silent woods suddenly grew noisy. Every animal, beast, and monster sleeping started screaming as if they were being gelded. Although Arthur thought he had grown ustomed to bizarre sights, this one still made his skin covered in goosebumps.


    The fleeing animals rose like a tidal wave in a rageful sea. Arthur and Other Yin stood in the middle of the chaos as something dark rushed toward them from below. Then, three shadows jumped from the woods to float in front of them.


    All three were cloaked from head to toe, making it impossible to see who they were. However, it seemed Arthur didn''t need to worry about that. The three neers pulled down their hoods, revealing three identical faces.


    It was neither a good-looking face nor an ugly one but just average all around. What surprised Arthur was that all of them had the same faces, no eyes, just a face tattoo.


    The bald triplet on the right had a right face tattoo, the one in the middle had one on his forehead, and the bald man on the left had a left face tattoo. It was as if Arthur was staring at an open book, all carrying the same eyeless face.


    "We have," said the left.


    "Found," continued the middle.


    "You," finished thest.


    "I am the one whom allowed that," said Other Yin with the same expressionless face. "As fear needs to be retaught once ''i a while."


    "Please," began the left.


    "Return," continued the middle.


    "With us," finished the right.


    "Are they going to keep talking like that?" asked Arthur as he started getting annoyed. The triplets all turned toward him simultaneously, staring with groovy non-existing eyes.


    "I afraid so," replied Other Yin. "These human puppets are the manifestation of an ability. There are thousands of ''em ulted ''i the woods. Never let ''em touch thou."


    "What would happen if they do?" asked Arthur as he scanned the woods below. Their presence was too faint to be considered individually, and he almost felt like the ground was covered with one giant nket of a monster.


    "That man is bid the leech, and that should''st answer thou," said Other Yin as she raised her hands toward the sky. "His minions hast once captured me, so keep care."


    "There is no need for that," said Arthur as he raised his arms. "I will take care of them here. You just need to sit back and enjoy the show, whoever you are."


    Arthur had very little information about these inhuman people, but he knew they were here for Little Yin. So if he needs to take them down to understand, then he would.


    Even as he activated his runes, the thing that bugged Arthur was that these bodies had no life force. Instead, they were dots of ink on a white canvas, making it impossible to sense their presence. Instead, he felt like he was looking at a paper infested with mottles.


    "What," cried the left.


    "Is," barked the middle.


    "Happening?" whined the right.


    "Although you seem like nice people, I would have to escort you out of the living," said Arthur as he clenched his fists. The runes in the wood activated, making countless scream echo from below. The army of puppets started rapidly decreasing as explosions echoed left and right.


    The night sky suddenly turned bright as lights fired rapidly from below. Arthur made sure to include most of the woods below them, and the puppets walked straight into his trap.


    All the puppets hiding in the woods were killed in a few seconds. All that was left were the triplets, who stared at the ground with both shock and fear. Other Yin nced below and then at Arthur with surprise.


    "Humans hast grown capable," said Other Yin. "It seems there is no want for me to intervene this time just to protect that weakling. If that is so, then i shall sleep now."


    Yin turned around to descend back into the cave, making the triplets panic. They rushed toward her, but Arthur was already done writing his rune, and three giant ethereal arms appeared in front of him.


    "Guh!" the triplets grimaced in unison as the arms grabbed their heads, almost crushing them. Arthur took Other Yin''s advice and held the puppets at a distance.


    "You three will have to answer my questions," said Arthur as he red at them. The triplets started kicking before stopping their struggle, making Arthur confused. Then, he saw them dissolve into a glue-like material to sleep out of his grip.


    The three bodies united together, creating a bigger version of themselves. This one had a full-face tattoo, growing a few meters every second, making Arthur tiny inparison.


    "Who are you, bastard?" growled the newly-formed giant as he looked at Arthur. This one still had no eyes, but it was more muscr and threatening than before.


    "That should be my question," said Arthur as he stared at the giant. "You are the one chasing us, not the other way around. The two of you seem to know each other, but I doubt that person would tell me anything."


    The giant was now the size of the mountain behind him, making hisnd on the ground. However, his head was still at the level Arthur was floating at, making him like a giant of Halin.

 Chapter 734: The Vile Puppeteer

    <h4>Chapter 734: The Vile Puppeteer</h4>


    After the identical triplets merged, their size erged to be as big as a mountain. Their feet crushed the trees below them as their skin bubbled like it was out of hot goo. Arthur could smell a distinct odor resembling foul blood, which seemed toe from the monster before him.


    "I thought humans were following us," muttered Arthur with disappointment. "It turns out that even monsters can take human forms. I wonder how far away you are to be able to control these puppets."


    Arthur addressed the man controlling these puppets, and then he realized something. In Runera, Arthur met corpses controlled by someone, but that mystery was never uncovered. At that time, he met Mistletoe for the first time in this timeline, which blew his cover as a fake Arthur Silvera.


    Li and Arthur met the corpses of the missing runemasters, which someone from Runera was controlling. Arthur uncovered that clue from the artifacts used by the bodies. However, he never got to know who was behind the attack.


    It must be someone who tried to get into the ruins but failed when Mistletoe and Arthur arrived. A puppeteering ability was rtively rare; chances were that the two were the same person.


    "I wonder what a prestigious master from Runera wants here," said Arthur toward the giant, who then froze. The fact that Arthur revealed his identity was enough for the puppeteer to be shaken. Arthur picked on that. "Have you grown bored of the ruins?"


    The giant did not answer and stared at Arthur with its eyeless hollows. Then, without missing a beat, it raised its fist to smash Arthur with it, making him grin.


    "Are you trying to bury the truth?" grinned Arthur with amusement as he side-stepped, making the fist graze his ck robes. He was not here as Arthur Silvera but an average face in the crowd and the puppeteer did not know that.


    Arthur would have never made the connection if not for his encounter with the puppets inside the ruins. Sier was not the culprit behind this, as the puppets were the reason the Ghost Ruler discovered his infiltration.


    The artifacts used by the corpses exploded when Arthur touched them, but Arthur held the runic lines together to discover their manufacturer. Moreover, they had the emblem of Runera craved on them. All these clues gave Arthur a hint of their identity, which would not have been possible without his ability to control runic lines.


    The fistnded on the ground, making it cave with a resounding impact that bent the trees. Arthur rushed toward the giant as he took out another rune called irvoyance. It consisted of four lines as well:


    - Detect ¨C mana frequencies.


    - Detect ¨C direction.


    - Detect ¨C distance.


    - Visualize.


    Arthur used the mana frequency controlling the puppet to estimate a location and show the source. It was a rune he invented on the spot by thinking of the four runic lines that could help him find out who it was.


    His hand grabbed the rune, and Arthur struck the giant''s forehead, sending his mana through its body. The giant was not harmed, but Arthur retraced the source of his controller, and an image appeared in his mind.


    After he saw the source, the connection suddenly disappeared. Arthur could not see the exact face of the puppeteer, but what he saw nheless shocked him. It was a meeting of the upper echelons of Runera, hosting the four families, their leaders, and several important characters.


    Since the connection was severed, the giant started to dissolve into goo that destroyed the trees and thend. Arthur stared at the scene with a frown, watching the once mighty giant dissolve like an ice statue.


    Yin was observing the scene from the cave when Arthur descended back from the sky. She was looking at the giant harming thend, her eyes carrying unfamiliar emotions. The once beautiful forest was ruined, and she seemed more heartbroken to see it.


    "I can restore the forest," said Arthur as he noticed that she didn''t look at him even after hended beside her. However, Other Yin shook her head to refuse his offer.


    "Perpetual wink is inevitable, and revival harms the orb."


    "No one would agree to that," said Arthur. "Everyone hates death, and it''s alright to do so. The end is never pleasant."


    "All hates perpetual wink, yet it grants meaning to what ere it. Thus, a story with no end is a story none wants to read."


    "A story is different from life. Stories have endings so that people can enjoy a resolution. However, if you die, nothing matters, so there is no meaning to whatever happens before it if you are not there to feel it."


    "Thou receive that, yet hast thou died ere?" asked Other Yin while staring at the forest. "Hath the dead visited thy window every day, making thou so certain of whates behind it?"


    "I did not receive any dead visitors, but I once visited death," said Arthur, forcing Other Yin to look at him. She seemed confused as if seeking to recognize him. But then, her eyes changed.


    "The two of us met ere, hast we not?" she asked with almost certain recognition. "Thou are the man who once harmed me for his selfish desires."


    "I deny such usations," said Arthur while raising his hands in defense. "We never met before. This is the first time we meet if you are different from Little Yin."


    "I am her other brow and the one causing her much trouble," replied Other Yin before shey down on her bed again. "I don''t resent thou, although thou caused me much harm. Yet keep care, for the orb thou love so much shall be undone if thou doth it again. Perpetual wink must exist, or it shall be unprevailing to live."


    Arthur suddenly had some doubts about the identity of the person talking to him, but she closed her eyes. Then, she was asleep, reced by the same Little Yin that Arthur knew.


    The events of this night were far from what Arthur expected, making him doubt many things. Finally, he turned to look at the forest covered in the goo, which made him go down the mountain again.


    Thest words of Other Yin bothered him since he understood that she referred to herself as death itself. If she believed such a crazy notion, did she mean that Arthur harmed her when he revived Ai in Freda?


    It can be the words of a crazy person since Little Yin already has a separate persona that awakens when she sleeps. However, what would make a prestigious family of Runera seek a crazy person, even spending months ofbor just to find her?


    Do the ruins of Runera have hints or records of where to find Other Yin? Is this just the natural cascade of events that the puppeteer had in mind?


    Those two questions made this matter, which Arthur came across due to his visit to Ilios, make this situation critical. If so, then the reason that the ck cat appeared would be for that reason. The will of the previous Arthur knew the identity of Other Yin, which Arthur has yet to figure out.


    [Analysis-IV]


    Arthur used his rune on the goo, which detected itspositions. A report was made momentster, telling Arthur of the elements inside it, and it was primarily organicpounds. However, the report also mentioned that this matter had different traces of people in it.


    "What kind of sick bastard created this substance?" muttered Arthur with a frown as he stared at the numbers his rune gave him. It said that there were different traces of organic matter inside this, making Arthur believe some inhuman acts were behind it.


    As he was staring at the goo on the ground, Arthur noticed it was moving. He assumed it was designed to return to Runera since it was so precious. However, Arthur was conflicted since destroying this would mean that the puppeteer would have to kill more people to create another.


    "I doubt such a man would wait for his weapon to be stolen to get another," corrected Arthur since his thinking was wed. The ancient fire appeared on his fingertips before Arthur threw it at the goo.


    The sizzling sound made him ufortable, and Arthur walked back toward the cave. Even though the goo covered the forest, the fire was designed to burn only the target material in a given radius. It would not harm anything else.


    Arthur returned to the cave with a heavy heart. The fact that such a vile person is a ruler in the city Arthur created made him sick. Therefore, he knew his destination after Ilios. It was time to go back to Runera and find out the truth.


    After he returned to the cave, Arthur found Little Yin awake. She was rubbing her eyes while staring at him. The sunset appeared behind Arthur, casting its rays on her drowsy face.

 Chapter 735: Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 735: Sleep</h4>


    Little Yin seemed confused about where and when as she turned around and looked at the surroundings. She seemed unfamiliar with Arthur, and he was starting to wonder if this was the third personality.


    "How long did I sleep for?" the confused Little Yin asked. Arthur smiled and pointed toward the sunrise behind him, making Little Yin stare at him with surprise before jumping to her feet. Then, she rushed toward the cave''s entrance to see the scenery down the mountain.


    The goo was still on fire, and the forest was half destroyed. Nevertheless, there were traces of ice, fire, lightning, and metals between the trees. These were the manifestations of the traps Arthur had set up for the pursuers.


    "I didn''t want to wake you up," for some reason, Arthur didn''t want to reveal Other Yin. So the oue could be either of two: Little Yin already knew about her and tried to hide it, or she did not know that her body was possessed. Arthur didn''t want to have both conversations with her.


    "The fight¡­ happened? How did I stay asleep?" she muttered with a shaky voice. The answer was that she wasn''t asleep, but Arthur did not say that. He was still pondering how to exin things when her shoulders started shaking uncontrobly. "I," she sobbed, "I let you fight on your own while sleeping."


    The man known as the creator, beloved by the world, outsider, and the strongest, had one fatal weakness he failed to ovee. Arthur had no idea how to console another person. Therefore, when he realized that Little Yin had tears streaming down her face, there was very little that he could think about.


    "I was the one to block the sounds from waking you up," he exined, not wanting her to feel bad. Arthur could tell when someone faked crying, but he also preferred those who did. After all, real crying made him confused.


    Little Yin was sobbing, sniffing, and wiping the tears away from her face with her sleeves. Arthur stood behind her awkwardly, not knowing what to say next. He tried thinking of what he wanted others to do when he cried as a child.


    Young Arthur could not cry in front of his mother because he didn''t want her to feel guilty about the fact that he needed to work. That was why, after his father disappeared, young Arthur cried alone on days it was too much.


    ''I think all I wanted at that time was not to be alone.''


    The memory disappeared as it came, and Arthur knew he could only do that. So he walked to stand beside Little Yin and ced his arm around her shoulder.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty," whispered Arthur to her. "This is a job I received with payment in mind. Even if you were awake, I wouldn''t have wanted you to get involved. I promised your sister that I would take care of you."


    Arthur reassured what he assumed to be her guilt for sleeping during the battle. But instead, Little Yin shook her head repeatedly as she used her forearm to cover her eyes.


    "You could have escorted me without getting dragged into a fight, but you had to make sure I was safe before leaving," she sniffed, seeming to calm down. "Even then, I doubted that you were just deceiving me to make me grateful. I didn''t believe that anyone would care about my safety other than older sis."


    Little Yin calmed down, and her crying stopped. Arthur stared at the ground before them, not knowing what to say. Finally, he decided to deny such an assumption to ensure she knew his real intentions.


    "Listen, Yin," he started. "I¡­"


    Arthur started to exin, but his words were cut short because Little Yin suddenly turned and tackled him to the ground. The two of them fell on the red, brownish soil of the cave, with Little Yin hugging Arthur tightly.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" asked Arthur as he held her shoulders, about to push her away. This sudden intimacy with another person made his skin feel a burning sensation that flooded his senses. Arthur was far from being used to it. "Little Yin, let go."


    Despite asking her of that and pushing her to let go of him, Little Yin hugged him tightly while burying her face in his chest. Arthur could feel the warmth of her tears-covered face transmitting to his skin, making him unsure of what she wanted to do.


    This situation was a bit different than the one with Rain, where he could tell that she was feeling lustful. This hug had no such emotion behind it, but Arthur failed to recognize what emotion it had. That was the reason that he panicked.


    "Thank you," she muttered on his chest. "I know I''m being spoiled," she began, raising her head to meet his eyes. Her blue oceans stared at him, glistering from the tears. "Even so, please let me hug you."


    There was a hint of a desperate tone in her voice. Arthur stared at her silently for a full two minutes before he nodded. Little Yin gave a sweet smile before she ced her cheek on his chest again and closed her eyes.


    Arthur leaned back on the ground, feeling helpless. Arthur didn''t have the heart to turn them down if a person looked at him like that while asking for a hug. Little Yin didn''t try anything more than just a hug, and he didn''t think she even considered more.


    Her warmth sharply contrasted the cold morning breeze climbing the mountain, making Arthur feel rxed. Humans were such sociable creatures that proximity to another made them feel safe.


    In the end, Arthur started feeling sleepy. However, before he was about to fall asleep, Arthur wrote a barrier rune to use on his body. Even if Little Yin seemed honest, she wasn''t someone that Arthur could trust.


    Before he applied the rune on his body, Arthur paused. He felt he was ruining her trust in him and being unappreciative of her gratitude. However, he feared that he couldn''t trust anyone else enough to fall asleep with them.


    The rune dissolved from his hand, and Arthur closed his eyes. It was foolish and idiotic to let down his guard in this ce, but he knew he would wake up if anything happened. However, that alternative was not why Arthur decided to sleep without the rune. Arthur wanted to let go of his vignt caution that seemed to ruin every new friendship and rtionship he had.


    ''If I had trusted Sier with the truth, I wouldn''t have lost Mistletoe and made an enemy out of them. This mindset keeps me alive, but I lost something more important along the way.''


    These thoughts filled his mind as Arthur fell asleep. This was the first time he slept beside someone else after separating from Diana. Thest feeling that he had was guilt for doing this with someone else.


    ***


    Yin could hear his breathing growing deeper as his chest started heaving underneath her face. Then, she raised his head to look at him and found that the man, who she didn''t know his name, had fallen asleep.


    It made her happy that he trusted her enough to let down his guard like this. A smile covered her face as she ced her ear on his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeats that made her feel like the world had absolute order.


    This was the first time Yin embraced another person other than her sister. The Bloodflower Gang was not a ce to make meaningful rtionships, and most members looked down on her.


    This was the first time she touched a man with her entire body. Yin always despised them for being too selfish or lecherous. However, ever since she met this man, he seemed incapable of being like the others.


    Their breathings grew synchronized, and their chests moved in rhythm. Since her sister brought her to Helios and joined the gang, Yin could never feel at ease. However, at that moment, she felt nothing but peace.


    Then, her consciousness drifted to sleep. The next time she opened her eyes, the sun was high in the sky, but they were both in the shadows. Yin opened her slowly, and she could feel the soft soil beneath her.


    The first thought was that he woke up before her and pushed her away, but something grabbed her waist. Her eyes snapped open, and Yin realized that even though she was no longer on his chest, the man didn''t wake up yet. He was still asleep, but he was next to her, hugging her while sleeping.


    Earlier, she was the one to hug him. However, now, he was pulling her toward his body, which made her heart entric. Then, her breathing grew shallow and rapid, making the man notice it and wake up too.


    His eyshes fluttered, and the man slowly opened his eyes. Yin then froze while staring at his eyes because their color had changed to golden.

 Chapter 736: Endhere

    <h4>Chapter 736: Endhere</h4>


    The cart made its way around the mountain, resuming its journey to the farthest point on the continent. Arthur was holding the reins and staring at the road while Little Yin stared at him, thinking he didn''t notice.


    He had the idea of erasing her memories, but Arthur didn''t want to feel alienated from the struggles of everyone else. If it harmed in the long run, he would have done it. But, given that this was not his original face, Arthur was safe.


    "We should be getting there by sunset," said Arthur, and Little Yin flinched and turned away. It made him sigh that she wasn''t even looking at him now and even more confused about how he ended up here. "After that, we are parting ways."


    Arthur made sure to bring her attention to that point. He didn''t want her to think this was anything more than a job for him. As long as he knows where Gray is, he will tell Lyle to arrest him and smoothen their ns.


    "Have you realized that I''m a burden?" she asked, making Arthur frown. If such a thing were said to him by anyone else, Arthur would assume they wanted to manipte him by their self-hate.


    Humans were taught to bepassionate, pleasant, and polite. Anything that goes against that is scrutinized by society. This made anyone who hurts others forced to feel guilt inflicted by them, regardless of how unintentional it is.


    Little Yin didn''t ask that question because she wanted to entrap him in that guilt or make him stay to prove otherwise. However, the intention of her question was uncertain to Arthur. So she didn''t need to ask him if she believed she was a burden.


    "Are you hoping I would deny it?" asked Arthur, and she lowered her head further. It seems this girl cared about his opinion of her. Arthur sighed and continued, "You are a burden because you are weak. However, you could have survived that night on your own."


    "There is no way that¡­."


    "I had the doubt that you already knew, but this question of yours made me realize that you''re unaware of it," interrupted Arthur, making Little Yin turn toward him with confusion. "You are far stronger than those pursuing you. The reason that they pursue you is possibly the potential you have."


    "I haven''t even awakened," said Little Yin. Arthur realized as much after the two met outside Dark World, where no mana could be wielded. Just the fact that she attacked him with a dagger was enough proof of it.


    "Let me tell you a story about someone in a simr condition to yours. He awakened at eighteen years old, exactly your age, after almost dying. However,ter he learned that he never awakened because he had more power than anyone."


    "Is he a friend of yours?"


    "Not exactly, but that''s unimportant. There is a great potential within you that needs to be tapped upon. If you master it, then you can stop feeling like a burden."


    Arthur didn''t seek to reassure her by feeding her lies that she wasn''t a burden. As long as someone was weak, he would feel like a burden, even if those protecting him didn''t consider him as such.


    "Can you teach me how to do that?" she asked with hopeful eyes. Arthur''s brow twitched because she asked for more than just to grow stronger but to ensure they didn''t part ways.


    "I have to go back to Helios once this ends, and you need to stay with your friend," replied Arthur, shooting her hopes down. He couldn''t tie her to him just because she had the delusion there was something between them. "You should forget about me and what happened on this trip."


    Little Yin pressed her lips against one another and didn''t say anything more. The rest of the trip was spent uneventfully, and they were there by sunset. The ce that they reached was a small city called Endhere, popted by fishermen and sailors. It was the closest city to the Great Blood Ocean, which separates the two continents.


    The route that Arthur took followed a map that Bloodflower Boss drew for him. It used a routemonly used by the Knights of Light, bypassing the city''s security.


    The horses galloped down the road toward the small checkpoint popted by some sort of knights. However, Arthur didn''t slow down and kept riding toward them. As he passed the checkpoint, the guards acted as if he didn''t exist.


    "Your sister is a scary person," admitted Arthur as he saw the knights, who carried themselves with pride, act like this. It has been prearranged by the Bloodflower Boss, who was acquainted with the Light Commander of this city.


    "She suffered a lot just to get here," said Little Yin as she stared at the city walls, which they crossed uninterrupted. "Unlike me, who never changes."


    "Quit your self-hate and wallowing in self-pity," reprimanded Arthur. He could feel her flinch at his harsh tone, but he had to admit she was starting to annoy him. "Even if you feel that way about yourself, never let anyone else know. No one is going to respect you if you don''t respect yourself. You set an example of how you want to be treated."


    Arthur knew he was being too harsh on her, but someone had to tell her as such. He would have preferred her act in the casino, where she was protective of her sister.


    Maybe Little Yin was that kind of person, who defends others but not herself, but that was even worse. Arthur hated those types of people because all they did was live in shells of self-pity.


    "That is easy for you to say because you can do something about things that bother you," said Little Yin, barking back. Arthur caught a glimpse of the girl he first met, making him smile.


    "Even defending your wrongdoings is defending, so I''m d to see you make some progress,"ughed Arthur. "You better present yourself as such to themander of this city since she''ll be your new caretaker."


    "I hate Babo," scowled Little Yin as she leaned back in her chair. Arthur assumed Babo was the name of the city''smander, who had the biggest mansion inside the city. "She used to throw me into the ocean every day, thinking it would awaken me."


    Arthur smiled as he listened to her ramblings, and the cart cut through the city toward thergest mansion. This road was built exclusively for the use of the Knights Commander, who ruled over this city.


    Their cart headed straight toward the mansion with many knights guarding it. Arthur pulled on the horses to make them stop in front of therge closed gates, which started to open after they arrived.


    The horses slowly pulled the cart into the mansion''s backyard, a training field empty of knights. At the end of their path was a group of people waiting for them, with a small woman standing in the front with a cane.


    "Babo!" shouted Little Yin as she waved her hand at the woman, but the woman was silent in response. Her back was hunched forward, and she seemed to rely on her cane for support.


    The cart stopped in front of the group of knights and the olddy, whose cheeks sagged down into a frown. Arthur could tell this woman didn''t exactly radiate sunshine, but she was powerful.


    Little Yin jumped from the cart and rushed to hug the woman, who raised her cane in response and smacked her in the head. Little Yin staggered, but the old woman kept striking her head mercilessly.


    "You ungrateful brats! Ten years and you didn''t even write me a letter, and now you want me to take you back!" shouted the old woman as Little Yin tried to protect her head. "Do you think I''m some kind of shelter?"


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!"


    Little Yin tried to shield herself as she retreated to hide behind Arthur as he descended the cart and calmed the horses down. The olddy and her knights stared at the two.


    "Greetings,mander," started Arthur as Little Yin hid behind him. "I assume that we are expected. Thispletes my mission here, so I will take my leave."


    Babo stared at him and at Little Yin holding onto his robes, with unknown thoughts crossing her mind. She then raised her hand and pointed at the horses, to which a knight advanced to take them.


    "You crossed a long distance in a single day, so you must be exhausted," said Babo as she turned around and walked into the mansion. "I might be a grumpy old woman, but I know how to be a host. Come inside."


    Arthur had the mind to leave now, but he decided to tag along. After all, he had to warn these knights that whoever targeted Little Yin was still alive and should be creating his army at the moment.

 Chapter 737: A Broken Promise

    <h4>Chapter 737: A Broken Promise</h4>


    The mansion of the Knights Commander, Babo, was not as extravagant as Arthur anticipated. It was clean without a speck of dust, but it was otherwise modest. The old woman led them herself toward a guest room, where tea and other refreshments were prepared.


    Babo sat on a rocking chair before her knight stepped forward to pour her tea. As for Arthur and Little Yin, they sat opposite her on a couch.


    "You must be the man Li Xue hired for this job," said Babo, cing her cane to the side and taking her tea. "I expected a brute from her gang, but you seem far from it. How did you meet her?"


    "I arrived at Helios a day before, and she entrusted me with this job," replied Arthur while ncing at Yin, who was stuffing her mouth with cookies. "The mission was to escort her to this ce, and I have aplished that."


    "Are you looking for your payment now?" asked Babo after cing down her cup of tea. Arthur didn''t reply, but his answer was obvious. "Even though you say Yin seems to fancy you and even trust you."


    "That means I did an excellent job."


    "You have, and the reward will be hefty," replied Babo and waved her hand. A knight stepped forward and threw a bag in front of Arthur, which spilled out to reveal gold coins. "Take this and leave."


    "This is not the agreed-upon payment," Arthur said without ncing at the gold. "I shook hands with the Bloodflower Boss, Li Xue, over the terms: I bring her here, and I get to know where the forger is."


    "I know of the terms, child," said Babo as she grabbed her cane and leaned on it, resting her chin on the back of her hands. "However, Li Xue agreed to them in a moment of weakness, fearing her sister. Since nothing happened, it is only right to receive less than promised."


    "Babo!" objected Little Yin, but the olddy shot her a re that made her flinch. However, even so, she refused to back down. "I refuse to back down on my word. He protected me from harm, so it''s only right to¡­."


    "You foolish girl!" shouted the Light Commander as she mmed her cane on the wooden floor, creating a suffocating aura. "What this man asks for will crumble the power bnce in Ilios!"


    Arthur could tell that Little Yin wanted to say more, but she was shaking under this woman''s aura. Ultimately, he felt sorry for her and turned to face her with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about me. I will get paid as promised," he said with a slight smile, using his confidence to calm her down. As he finished his words, a sword rested on Arthur''s neck, held by the knight from earlier.


    "Are you a deaf mercenary?" the young man apanying the woman scowled. Arthur could tell he was at the demi-rank and carried himself with pride over it. His blond hair was thrown over his left side to cover his eye, with his right having an undercut. "Take the money and leave."


    "You seem unafraid of breaking a promise, Light Commander," Arthur addressed Babo while ignoring the knight. "Since you are so old and wise, you should know better than to do that. The consequences can be quite dearly."


    "There are things that must be done, no matter how ugly," replied the old woman while closing her eyes. "Take the money and leave before Elnardo forces you to obey."


    "I would like to see him try," said Arthur before the sword on his neck fell to the ground, clinging. Babo opened her eyes with surprise to see her blond knight holding his neck, trying to breathe. "I want to see if he lives."


    "A¡­ g¡­" the knight let out breathless sounds as he grasped for air but couldn''t have any of it. The Light Commander''s aura exploded in full force as her face was dyed with rage.


    "Are you picking a fight against me, idiotic man?" asked themander, her aura almost crushing the furniture. "Release him, or you will lose your head in the next instant."


    "You are the one who wants to pick a fight with me," Arthur said without fear, his eyes ring at her with equal ferocity. "Do you think being an Astra-ranker makes you a lord over others?"


    The knight fell to the ground, shaking while holding his breath. At that moment, the cane Babo had moved, and a radiating arch crossed the moment in an instant to sh him down. Arthur raised his arm to diffuse the attack, but a figure suddenly blocked his path.


    "Foolish girl!" shouted Babo with shock.


    Little Yin stood before Arthur, closing her eyes as she tried to block the attack with her body. Arthur and Babo panicked because the light arch was about to sh her body. There was no time for them to intervene, and the overwhelming attack struck her.


    The arch of light and its destructive force dissolved into Little Yin''s body, like cotton candy dissolving into water. Her body absorbed the light and its overbearing heat, leaving nothing behind. A curtain of silence descended on the room, making Little Yin open her eyes a bit with confusion.


    "You should''ve calmed down since the beginning, grandma," said Little Yin as she sighed in relief. "There is no need to fight. If you are the person who goes back on her promises just because she can, then I have misjudged you and would leave with him."


    Arthur and Babo were shocked beyond words, staring at her with speechlessness. The fact that Little Yin absorbed that attack with no mana or a blessing left the two without words, and they exchanged a nce.


    In that single nce, both of them reached an understanding to let this go. The knight on the ground gasped for air, breaking the pin-drop silence in the room. After that, Babo sighed and nodded.


    "My conduct has been unreasonable indeed. You have my sincere apologies, young man. How about we let bygones be bygones and start anew?"


    "Really?" muttered Little Yin with a shocked face. "I''m d that you saw reason in this. I knew you weren''t a bad person, grandma!"


    Little Yin turned toward him with a beaming smile as if she was d things didn''t dissolve into chaos. Arthur was silent as she stared at her for a few moments before smiling. Earlier, she threw herself before him just to protect him, which made his impression of her change.


    "We started on the wrong foot. You have the right to fear the power bnce breaking, but a promise is a promise. I wouldn''t hold a grudge if I received what I was promised. I almost suffocated your knight, too."


    "Cough, cough," the knight in question rose while coughing, his red eyes staring daggers at Arthur. He reached to grab his sword, but Babo knocked on the wooden tile with her cane.


    "Enough, Elnardo," said the Light Commander. "We have been the ones who threatened him, and he had the right to strike back. Leave and clear your head. Take Little Yin with you, and let us two have a chat."


    Although Elnardo seemed reluctant and begrudging, he still nodded while rubbing his neck. Little Yin turned toward Arthur with a questioning gaze, but he simply nodded at her. The two exited the room, leaving only Arthur and the Light Commander behind.


    "You did not seem surprised by what happened but had a look of realization," began the Light Commander as her smile disappeared. "Who are you, exactly?"


    "My identity does not hold relevance here," said Arthur as he shared the same serious expression she had. "The pursuers that Li Xue feared managed to find us along the way, and that was when ''she'' came out instead of Yin."


    "That makes sense since you have met her. You staying alive means she did not see you as a threat to her identity." The Light Commander then sighed with heavy emotions. "This is the second time I see her do such a thing, but Little Yin seems unaware of it."


    Arthur guessed as much, but he didn''t say anything more. Babo seemed to be aging with worry before she bowed her head toward him.


    "The fact that I mistreated you even after you protected her makes me a dishonorable person. Forgive me, ounder."


    "I understand your reasoning behind it, but I still have ns of my own," replied Arthur. "I need the forger more than the gangs. Li Xue agreed to my demands knowing the risks."


    "The gangs will not sit idle if the forger disappears. It can endanger Li Xue herself since the three bosses are the ones who know where the forger is held. Therefore, I wanted to protect her and the people of Ilios from the ensuing chaos," said Babo, looking nothing more than a worried grandma.


    "With the forger or without him," said Arthur, "chaos is inevitable."

 Chapter 738: The Observer

    <h4>Chapter 738: The Observer</h4>


    The Light Commander, Barbora Hoarfrost, was the name and title she used to introduce herself. Arthur shook his head when asked for a name, and it was enough for the old woman to understand. Babo was the name that Li Xue and Little Yin called her.


    "I never imagined that she likes you enough to protect you using her body," said Babo, and Arthur agreed. "The thing that happened here should remain a secret, as everything else you saw."


    "That is a part of the job," nodded Arthur. "I won''t pry either."


    "Appreciated, but it seems that foolish girl is infatuated with you, so it will be hard to keep you away. How about we go for a walk?" said the old woman before taking Arthur out of the guest room and through the gardens of her mansion.


    The two were silent until reaching a riverbank. The stream was powerful, pouring directly into the ocean. Old Babo strolled to sit on a stone bench before ncing at Arthur to sit beside her.


    "This bench is where my husband first proposed to me and thest ce we visited before he died," said the Light Commander. "He was far from being a fighter, so he never understood why I trained every day. I told him that people are either seeking their freedom, like this stream or protecting thend, like this riverbank. Which one are you?"


    Arthur stared at the powerful stream mming against the riverbank, racing down thend toward the ocean, desperate for its freedom. Then, he stared at the edge of the riverbank, soaking wet and deformed but holding firm.


    "Neither," answered Arthur. "I am myself, the observer sitting on the bench."


    "That is an answer I haven''t heard before, and I asked this question to a dozen youngsters," smiled Old Babo as she closed her eyes. "Neither the stream nor the riverbank, but the observer."


    Arthur allowed her to entertain herself with his answer for a while before he asked her, "What is the reason you brought me here?"


    "You are a part of the rebellion, correct?" asked Old Babo, so sure that she didn''t wait for his answer. "I want to know what you n on doing to Ilios. What is it that you seek?"


    "Is this howmanders interrogate? I must say, a little underwhelming," Arthur answered without panicking.


    "There is no need to hide it, child. The empire, the underworld, and the rebellion. Those are the sides that hold the power bnce at the moment. The empire is already aware of the gangs holding the forger, so that leaves the rebellion."


    "I''m a mercenary, so the side I serve does not matter."


    "You didn''t spare the gold a nce, even when it was obvious that we could triple the amount. You are a man of high caliber that only serves causes and beliefs. Listen here, I might be a Light Commander, but I have no interest in who rules."


    "I expect to find a three-winged bird more than amander who has no loyalty to the empire," said Arthur with a smile. "Even if I am a part of the rebellion, would I willingly tell you about their ns?"


    "I raised the Bloodflower, picked her up from this riverbank, and took her inside. Do you think I wouldn''t have arrested her if I held loyalty to that family?"


    Arthur was silent because she made a valid point. He hasn''t questioned the rtionship between her and Li Xue, but the fact that Bloodflower Boss sent him to a Light Commander seemed odd.


    "What do you want to achieve, Barbora Hoarfrost? Do you want to talk me out of this?"


    "I want an alliance with the rebellion," said the olddy, surprising Arthur. "There is a wave washing over Ilios, a wave of change, that began with Arthur Silvera appearing again to the world as if he was the long-awaited key."


    A strange feeling of alienation overwhelmed Arthur whenever someone talked about him without knowing, almost as if his name was registered in the minds of every citizen in the world.


    "The Emperor of Light and the Voldor family will not be able to handle this wave. The rebellion was nothing more than a spark before Zonas Mantra got arrested. It is now a raging fire, engulfing the city."


    "Do you think they have a chance against the Imperial Family?"


    "A chance is a chance, no matter how small. A mind working in the shadows for dozens of years can craft the most sinister ns, and no light can defeat the devil."


    The Light Commander was talking about Lyle, who had been crafting his ns for revenge for so long. However, the real fear was knowing that the devil was prepared to die for his cause.


    "Are you seeking a position of power?"


    "Far from it. I just want this house and the safety of my children. Of course, you can rebel, overthrow, and kill. However, I just want this house of mine and those I care about safe."


    Arthur realized that whatever this woman did, she did it out of love for her children. He then realized she was asking him to protect Li Xue from the ensuing chaos in the capital.


    "This is more than the job I agreed to, but I understand. Tell me where we can find the forger, and I''ll keep your demands in mind."


    "That is more than I asked for," said Babo with a nod. "The forger is with the Mansell Gang, held in their mansion. Whatever means you use to take him out, then make sure to leave no traces behind. The Mansell Boss is a monster."


    ***


    Arthur walked into the room arranged for him, with Elnardo following closely behind him. Even though it had been a few hours since the falling out, he could tell that Elnardo was still feeling resentful.


    "Your expression makes me think this is a grave rather than a room," Arthur said, but Elnardo red at him. "You can leave now."


    The knight scowled before leaving the room, and Arthur was left alone. The first thing he did was to create a portal linking to his room back in the inn. This way, he could stay here and teleport there in a heartbeat.


    Arthur found a closet he used as a portal gate and inscribed it with runes. Someone knocked on his door as soon as he was done and wanted to teleport.


    "Is there something you need?" asked Arthur after he opened the door to find Little Yin. She seemed to be fidgeting in ce and ncing at the room.


    "Are you going to leave?" asked Little Yin. "I wanted to ask about what you said about my potential. Can you teach me how to utilize it if you think so?"


    "I don''t know how, rather not wanting to," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "You are safe now, even if those pursuerse after you again. Babo will take care of anything here."


    "I thought you didn''t want me to rely on anyone," said Little Yin, to which Arthur nodded. "I need to find a way to protect myself without others."


    "Listen, Yin," began Arthur with a sigh. "I understand this is the first time you trusted someone, and I''m honored that it was me. However, you must understand that this bond is created solely out of fear. You wanted someone to rely on, and I was there."


    "Is that wrong?"


    "It can be deceiving."


    Little Yin lowered her head, making her eyes hide behind her ck bangs. Arthur watched her nod her head and mutter something before leaving. Then, despite knowing she was hurt, Arthur let her go and turned toward his portal.


    It was toxic for such a bond to form between them. Arthur didn''t harbor any feelings of affection toward her, but he knew she was a good person.


    After closing the door, Arthur turned off the lights and opened his closet. Inside was a portal that took him to the inn, where he had another closet. When the teleportation ended, Arthur was in a dark space. Then, he pushed the door open and walked out of the closet, making Rain spit her drink over Lyle''s face.


    "d to see that you are already here," said Arthur to the coughing Rain and soaking Lyle. "A towel?" he offered, taking one out from his subspace.


    "Thank you," said Lyle as he started drying his face while ring at Rain, who seemed to be calming down.


    "Is that why they call you Rain?" joked Arthur as he pulled a chair to sit at the dining table. Food was prepared for them, and it seemed he arrived just in time.


    "They call me Rain because I make others wet," she said without a hint of shame as she used a handkerchief to wipe her face and neck. "I shouldn''t be med for Arthur''s dramatic entrance. You should have at least knocked!"


    "Knocked the closet from the inside?" mused Arthur. "The only wet thing would be that chair since you would piss yourself."

 Chapter 739: Judgment

    <h4>Chapter 739: Judgment</h4>


    Lyle snorted before bursting outughing, and Rain red at Arthur with a hateful expression. However, Arthur simply smiled and started eating before putting the spoon down. The food was still nd, but Arthur forgot that.


    "Is it done?" asked Lyle after calming down, and Arthur nodded. "Then, you know where to find Gray?"


    "I do, but this will be a bitplicated," said Arthur as he took the drink and gulped it down. "His captors are the Mansell Gang. I know their mansion''s location and have a bit of a grudge against them."


    "A grudge for what?"


    "I witnessed them extorting money from innocents yesterday. I wanted to visit and eliminate them, but I decided it would cause too much chaos."


    "And now, we have the reason to do that," said Rain with excitement. "Let''s burn those stingy bastards down! A few refused to pay for my services after the deed was done."


    "The nerve of these people!" said Arthur, mocking her. "They don''t pay after you steal their strength? How can such humans exist?!"


    "I lost faith in this world," she said while shaking her head and realizing that Arthur was being sarcastic. Then, she kicked his shin, making Arthur snicker to himself.


    "The initial n is for me to use the knights and raid them, but this might be hard with the Mansell being involved. After all, their leader is close friends with Erin Voldor."


    "Why would they give an arrest order if such a task was impossible?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Is it merely for appearances?"


    "It is indeed so," said Lyle as he held his chin. "An arrest of such a caliber would give me a chance of being promoted into a vicemander. This can be helpful for our ns."


    "Alright, I will go to the Mansell Gang and create a disturbance. After that, I will free Gray and allow him to run away, only to be caught by you."


    "This should be our best n, but are you fine with that, Lyle?" asked Rain with concern. "After all, Gray used to be your partner. Sending him to the Prison of Light might be too harsh."


    "We have to save all of them, and this might be a good chance to find where the prison is," said Lyle before he turned toward Arthur. "Can you achieve that?"


    "There is little to what I can''t achieve, but I would need time," said Arthur. "Furthermore, this will create great chaos in the capital. After all, everyone will know that the culprit is Arthur Silvera."


    ***


    His decision to use his actual face made Lyle uneasy since this revtion might make their ns harder and the security stricter. However, Arthur wanted to use this fear that the Voldor family had to throw them off.


    It was a risk that could kill them all, but Arthur believed they should see what they had up their sleeves. In addition, it was a way of telling Ori about his existence in the capital. After fighting Amelio, Arthur realized his fighting style had been iplete until now.


    Arthur needed to study his opponent to assess how to take him down. The droplet of blood he took to create a cursed rune against Amelio made him realize as much. However, through that testing, he realized Amelio''s true weakness: his own strength.


    "The Light Emperor should have such a weakness," muttered Arthur as he strolled through the streets of the Copper District, making his way toward the bridge. "If I can create a single rune that counters him, then we would have more than just a chance."


    The bridge crossing toward the upper district had many peopleing and going, all producing their medals to the knights. Arthur didn''t have one, but he still marched toward them. His face was undisguised too.


    There was a long line before the entrance to the Silver District, heavily guarded by knights. Arthur took his ce in the line and waited until it was his turn. The silver gate of the upper district hung above the inspecting knights.


    "Next!" shouted the young female knight, and it was finally Arthur''s turn. He stepped toward her, but she was still scribbling something on her clipboard. "Name, medal, and purpose."


    "The name is Arthur Silvera. But, unfortunately, I have no medal, and I''m here to take out the Mansell Gang," replied Arthur. The woman was still scribbling before she paused and slowly raised her eyes toward him.


    Arthur saw the recognition on her face, which turned petrified and pale. He never once believed he could make a person make that face with just his name and face.


    "Arthur¡­ Silvera¡­" muttered the young knight with shock, her mouth big enough to fit an egg. Her hands started shaking before she reached for her sword.


    "Don''t move or let out a sound,"manded Arthur, his golden eyes seizing her existence. The young knight froze in ce, making the rest of the knights suspicious. "You will let me throw without creating a fuss and won''t tell anyone about me for another twenty minutes. Then, after I pass, you can move again."


    His art of creator made his body glow golden, but it ended before anyone noticed. The knight started moving and opened the way for him, her face covered in sweat. Arthur smiled and passed through, his face covered by his ck robes.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here to make this city better," said Arthur as he walked past the knight. She was still shaking, although she had regained her free will. Arthur crossed the bridge and entered the Silver District, walking straight toward the Mansell Gang''s mansion.


    The address that the bartender gave him seemed to be correct, as Arthur found the mansion with guards protecting it. However, they weren''t knights but seemed more like a mercenary. Arthur walked to the front gate with leisure before being blocked.


    "Who are you?" asked a tall, tanned man as he grabbed the hilt of his sword. The rest of the guards started at Arthur and his suspicious ck cloak and white shirt.


    "I am the judge," replied Arthur before he pulled down his hood, revealing his face. The gangsters seemed confused before one of them started shaking and pointing toward Arthur.


    "You are¡­ you¡­ Arthur Silvera!" squeaked the burly man, who seemed to have lost his earlier ferocity. The rest of the guards seemed confused as to what made him so scared before realizing the name that he had said.


    The footage showing Arthur Silvera fighting Amelio was watched by the whole world, several times even. After that fight, he was unofficiallybeled the strongest man because he defeated a cmity that made Astra-rankers helpless.


    As the guards snapped their necks toward the young man grinning at them, they all reached for their weapons. Arthur raised his hands, and golden threads exploded from within his fingertips. Every threat pierced one of the gangsters'' bodies, making them freeze in ce.


    "It is too early to let them know that I''m here," said Arthur as he grabbed the golden threads with his hands. "Therefore, answer a question of mine first. What is the worst thing that each of you did?"


    The guards let out sounds from their throats and confessed their worst crimes. Hearing them made Arthur sick since all of them killed and raped innocents.


    "The judgment is death. Feel the pain that you have inflicted on others, and then die," said Arthur before he clenched his fists and twisted the threads. The guards released inhuman screams as they fell to the ground and shook. Then, one after the other, they copsed motionless to the ground.


    Arthur resumed his stroll past their bodies after their screams alerted the gangsters inside the mansion and the knights on the streets. However, it did not matter. He was here to deliver his judgment.


    More guards stormed out of the mansion, filling its gardens. Arthur spread his arms as he walked toward them, and mes flickered from his hands. Then, two pirs of fire exploded from his hands, gathering above him to form a great sun.


    "Those of you who did nothing wrong should leave," said Arthur as he joined the two pirs. The guards stopped running toward him as they saw this sight, and all of them started seeking shelter or shooting at him. "And the sinners¡­ should burn."


    Arthur lowered his hand, making the giant sune crashing toward the guards. The sizzling mes silenced the chaos and shouting as they whistled through the air.


    "Run, run, run!"


    "We are under attack! Report to the figureheads! Activate the array!"


    "Ice mages, do something!"


    BOOM!


    The gangsters were thrown into disarray as the giant sun crashed to the ground, causing a violent explosion that obliterated the gardens. It was powerful enough to shake the world, and the scene turned into a sea of mes from hell.


    Arthur stood there as he heard the screams of those struck by the mes, but he didn''t allow his heart to go soft. These were the scum of society, and leaving them alive would endanger innocents.


    Although he knew this was the right thing, it never felt good to take a life. Arthur stared at the dying gangsters with sadness, wishing they had not chosen this path. However, they did, causing great pain to others through their actions.


    "This is¡­ judgment."

 Chapter 740: Code Red

    <h4>Chapter 740: Code Red</h4>


    Haro was a junior holy knight in the imperial army, making her one of the elites of society. Almost a month ago, after the incident of Kera, a notice was passed about Arthur Silvera and his face. He wasbeled a world-ss criminal, and immediate actions should be taken if he was spotted.


    At that time, Haro''s squad made fun of the fact that Arthur Silvera had no reason to be here. But, of course, all of them were scared of the anarchist, who seemed bent on destroying the world order.


    Haro remembers staring at the poster until she grew sick of his face. His features were average, but something charismatic about him almost told them he was special. It might be his defined features, their symmetry, or simply the fact this man was the world''s enemy.


    "I hope I never meet him," she muttered before cing the flyer away and resuming her duties. Looking in retrospect, she was na?ve to exclude that possibility. However, what preparations could she have made against hismands?


    His golden eyes were not appropriately illustrated in the pictures because no one told her how scary they looked: clear and eerie, as if he stole two miniature suns. Even the man hailed as the Sun Emperor didn''t have such eyes.


    The young female knight tried to tell herrades about Arthur Silvera, but it refused every time shemanded her body to do so. It was as if she became a spectator of her own life unfolding as another seized the steering wheel.


    Boom!


    An explosion came from behind them, and bright mes shot out toward the sky from the Silver District. The world started shaking, and the arrays activated on their own, activating sirens after detecting the condensed mana.


    "An explosion is on the south bridge! Close the Silver Gates and join your squad to follow Protocol Eleven! Do not engage without orders! I repeat, do not engage!"


    Their captain started issuing orders to the surrounding knights. Haro watched withbored breaths, feeling like some chains were lifted off her body. Then, she ran toward the captain.


    "What are you doing?" questioned the captain as he saw her rushing toward him. "Take your post and evacuate the citizens this instant."


    "Captain, this is wrong! This should be Code Red, not Protocol Eleven!" said Haro withbored breaths. Her superior stared at her as if she had lost her mind since Code Red represented the highest danger facing the empire.


    "Have you lost your damn mind?" reprimanded the captain as he grabbed her cor and pulled her up. "This is not the time to forget your codes and mess up. Listen to mymands without further¡­."


    "Arthur Silvera!" shouted Haro as if letting go of a massive load of her chest. "Arthur Silvera is in the capital! He is here! Possibly the reason behind this explosion!"


    Haro could feel the grip on her cor getting loose, and she opened her eyes to see her captain''s face illuminated by the mes. He was as pale as milk, his lips and hand trembling.


    "Are¡­ are you sure?" he stuttered, gulping as if his mouth dried. "Arthur Silvera, the world-ss criminal, is in this city? So you are saying he''s in the Silver District?"


    "He passed the gates earlier but hypnotized me into allowing him entry! Arthur Silvera said he will¡­ eliminate the Mansell Gang!"


    Haro could see his throating rising as he gulped. Then, he let go of her, and she adjusted his cor as he fumbled with his badge. In an instant, the device connected him to the Holy Grounds. A static noise echoed before someone answered.


    "Report."


    "We are the Thirteenth Squad at the South Bridge. An explosion has urred earlier nearby," said the captain.


    "Affirmed. Initiate Protocol Eleven."


    "One of my subordinates said she met Arthur Silvera earlier, who said he would eliminate the Mansell Gang. We believe he is the instigator of this incident."


    "¡­Arthur Silvera?"


    "Indeed, sir."


    There was a brief silence followed by static noise.


    "Initiate Code Red. Evacuate and secure the premises while cutting out all exits. Activate the spatial arrays in the Silver District until one of the Trinity arrives."


    Haro shook when she heard the name Trinity. Her captain was the same, stuttering his words until the call ended. After that, the arrays around them were dyed red. Her captain then turned toward her, his breathing shallow and rapid.


    "Do you remember what he was wearing?"


    "I do," nodded Haro as she took a stance. Her captain pocketed the badge before looking around at the rest of his squad evacuating the citizens.


    "No one can know about this other than the higher-ups. If Arthur Silvera is here, then the citizens knowing is thest we want. Follow me to the Mansell Gang. We are going to locate his location."


    Haro trembled at the thought of meeting him again but nodded nheless. Her captain summoned his morous sword and held it in his hand before nodding at her. Then, he darted toward the Mansell Mansion.


    Haro stared for a minute before following him, racing past the wind. The lively streets were now chaotic as everyone tried to run away from the mes. When the pair reached their source, their sprinting halted.


    It was a sight from hell. mes taller than the mountains burned with ferocity, eating away at everything in their path. The agonizing screams of the gangsters were still echoing throughout the front yard, reverberating in their ears.


    "Huggh!" retched Haro as she covered her mouth. The smell of burned flesh and sizzling sounds made her sick. However, her captain was moreposed as he stormed into the mansion.


    "There are battle sounds inside," said the captain as he held her shoulder. "Watch my back, and I''ll watch yours. If we meet Arthur Silvera, I will stall him while you call the Holy Grounds. Am I clear? The goal is not to be heroes, but to ensure the target is here when one of the Trinity arrives."


    "Yessir," nodded Haro as she took out her short bow and held on to the string. The two of them started advancing into the mansion, whose doors were open. However, there was nothing inside but darkness.


    After they entered the mansion, the two realized that the darkness was not due to ack of light. Instead, the walls, floors, and ceiling were covered with looming shadows that allowed no light to escape. It was akin to walking into space.


    "This must be his doings," said the captain as he held onto his sword while inching inside. "Be careful since there can be traps."


    Haro looked inside, but she couldn''t see anything other than the darkness. She could see no path, no light, and no people. Then, all of a sudden, something fell on her shoulder. When she turned to look at the droplet running down her silver armor, she found it red. Haro slowly raised her head.


    "Captain," muttered the knight with a shaky voice. "There are people¡­ above us."


    Her captain froze as he heard her words and followed her gaze to stare above them. He expected an ambush, but she was inurate with her words. "More like corpses," he muttered.


    A dozen corpses were pinned to the darkness as if suspended midair. There was a spike of darkness piercing the abdomen of everyone one of them, making their blood pool on the ground.


    Haro could feel her blood freeze at the sight of these people dying simrly. It was not a result of a fight but an execution. Even for gangsters, such death was too cruel.


    "It seems his goal is the same he told you." The captain resumed walking forward. "He wants to execute the Mansell Gang. Is he unaware of how powerful their boss is?"


    "Maybe it does not matter to him since he fought Fallen God Amelio," said Haro. "Maybe this is the end of the Mansell Gang."


    "But why them?" asked the captain as he walked deeper into the darkness, letting his mana do the exploring. "Is he here to do the same as he did in Kera? Make the people rebel against the rulers?"


    Haro remembered the speech he gave in Kera. It was forbidden for a knight to watch it, the emperor decreed. However, she still watched it when she was off duty. It made her blood boil, even though she would never admit it aloud. If she did, she would be executed as well.


    The two could hear distant sounds of fighting, clinging of swords, and screams of pain. They made their way into the inner parts of the house, where they reached arge dark hall filled with people. However, the scene made them pause.


    "These are all¡­ gangsters," said the captain with confusion. "However, they are killing each other?"


    The scene was chaotic, as all gangsters attacked each other. Even if two of them kill one, these two will then fight to the death. It was mayhem inside the hall, which was filled with corpses.


    "Arthur Silvera used the same thing he used on me to control them," muttered Haro with fear. "He made them kill each other."

 Chapter 741: Absorbing

    <h4>Chapter 741: Absorbing</h4>


    The gardens, with their lush bushes and engraved woody benches, turned to ashes before the mes touched the ground. His great sun crashed to the mansion''s front yard, rendering it anything but that. Arthur stared at the gangsters dying one after the other before no one was left alive or standing.


    [Absorb] muttered Arthur as he raised his hand toward the corpses. The golden rune appeared, gravitating everything towards itself. Arthur was then struck by a powerful stream of energy that remolded his body.


    [+2 Strength!]


    [+2 Agility!]


    [+2 Stamina!]


    [You obtained a new skill!]


    [+2 Agility!]


    [+2 Strength!]


    [You obtained a memory fragment!]


    [+2 Mana!]


    [+2 Perception!]


    ¡­


    His stats started rising so fast that he couldn''t see them. The corpses were plenty, and although Arthur started receiving fewer points, he was still harvesting strength at an abnormal rate. It was at that moment that a weird sensation overwhelmed him.


    Arthur could feel unfamiliar emotions entering his body, making him frown. However, his mana of creation quickly eradicated it. Itsted for no more than a second, but he realized what those emotions were: hatred.


    "Amelio used this method to be the strongest guardian before he fell," muttered Arthur as he stared at the golden rune. "No wonder he lost his mind since his rune was iplete."


    Jizo, the Schr Guardian, was a genius. The fact that he created this rune from research left Arthur in awe. Before the outsider arrived, Jizo was the closest person to being called the creator. However, there were details he did not know since not even King Arthur knew why Jizo wanted to reincarnate him.


    Gaia exined the world and its runes to Arthur, but she did not tell him how to go beyond that. A rune that can absorb stats or release the limits of the human body should not exist, but the legacy runes were different.


    That was why, even if Arthur could manipte the world now, he could not create a phenomenon that was not already in it. For example, the mes from earlier. However, if Arthur wanted to develop a rune-like transferring body, he could not.


    Arthur decided not to rush things and overwhelm himself. For now, he could enjoy the boost in strength he received from these gangsters, who were either rei-rankers or early Vetus-rankers. However, no one can match Arthur''s mes of creation.


    The mes did not damage Arthur as he walked through them. At that moment, a siren went off in the Silver District after the explosion happened. However, Arthur did not quicken his pace. Despite themotion, the doors of the mansion were sealed shut.


    "An ambush that is not an ambush," Arthur said, shaking his head and crouching on the ground. "Let the Dark Realm rise."


    [Dark Realm-IV]


    Arthur named the rune after writing multiple runic lines with no sequence. With his hands as the center, the darkness exploded from his fingertips and absorbed all the light around it. The wave rolled toward the mansion, crashing into it and covering it.


    In a few seconds, the mansion erupted with screams. Arthur manipted the shadows to kill whoever was inside by impaling them with shadow spears from the ground and raising them to the ceiling. Then, he made the doors burst open for him, pushing two gangsters to fall before him.


    "Heeeeee!"


    "Arthur Silvera!"


    The two gangsters started to crawl back in fear at his sight, and Arthur found it quite rude. However, given the circumstances, he forgave them. Arthur raised his eyes at the two and used his art to control them.


    "Do not move or speak unless Imand otherwise," said Arthur while raising his hands, making golden threads leave them. "One of you will die here, suffering the same fate as yourrades in the ceiling. The other will be my guide in this ce."


    Their eyes were filled with fear, with a face as pale as the white marble below them. Arthur was satisfied with the result and walked toward them and grabbed their heads.


    "Now, tell me the worst deeds you havemitted."


    Arthur wanted to clear his conscience from this massacre, and he seeded. But unfortunately, the two answered his questions with simr answers to the ones before, making Arthur lose all sympathy for them.


    "Extortion, rape, and killing. It seems the two of you deserve to die in this instant, but I need a guide to this ce. Whoever knows more will live, and the other will die. Speak."


    "I have been here for five years while he was here for three!"


    "My ring is specialized in information gathering!"


    "I had dinner with the bossst week!"


    "I''m in charge of filing!"


    The two started selling themselves to Arthur, trying to prove their worthiness. Arthur stared at them silently, weighing between the two, before he raised his hand and impaled the one on the right.


    "I¡­ I¡­" said the man as he started bleeding, his face losing color. The man beside him cried as the shadow spear again carried the corpse toward the ceiling.


    "You caught my attention earlier. Did you say you were in charge of cleaning the underground?" asked Arthur, to which the middle-aged man nodded. "Do you know where the forger is?"


    "If you spare my life, then I will lead¡­!" the man started shouting when Arthur grabbed his head and wrote another rune.


    "There is no need, as long as I can read your memories," Arthur said before pping the rune on the man''s temple. Then, a diagram of the underground facilities was transferred to his memories.


    "You deserve death as well, for all the sins you havemitted," Arthur raised the man by grabbing his head and throwing him toward the ceiling. A spear of darkness shot from the ceiling and pierced him, hanging the man there as well.


    It was cruel, but Arthur knew his actions were justified, given how many people these gangsters killed. It was his first time killing so many people at once, so he had to remind himself that sparing them meant allowing the innocents'' suffering to resume.


    The Dark Realm rune kept creating shadows after Arthur infused it into the ground, like a wildfire that swallowed everything it came across. Arthur walked deeper into the mansion, and he could feel countless people inside.


    Arthur pushed the doors open and entered therge hall filled with almost two hundred gangsters. All of them were armed, with several wearing armor and holding shields. As soon as he appeared, he received countless attacks: ice, fire, earth, air, metals, ether, and even acid.


    "Do not let him attack!" shouted the man wearing ck armor, pointing his great sword at Arthur. He seemed to be the leader since he was the only deme-rank in this sea of Vetus-rankers.


    "That''s right! That''s right!" shouted a man beside him, making the leader turn toward him with confusion. His face drained color when he realized it was Arthur Silvera standing beside him.


    "Attack!" shouted the leader before bringing his sword toward Arthur, who received it with his bare hands. Arthur''s hand turned into a beastly w that blocked and shattered the de.


    Weng~


    Woosh!


    A sound whistled in their ears as Arthur appeared behind the leader, his monstrous arm covered with blood. The leader then fell to the ground with his neck bleeding, dering him dead.


    "Retreat and leave distance between us! Do not let him get close!" shouted the rest of the gangsters as they retreated from Arthur, leaving him standing beside the corpse.


    [Absorb]


    Arthur used his rune on the leader, who died in that instant. He used abination of his skill, Monster Hand, and the rune Release to overwhelm his enemy with instant speed.


    "As long as you can bleed, then you can die," muttered Arthur as he allowed the deme-ranker''s strength to enter his body. Then, as he rose to kill the rest, he received an unexpected notification from his nameless legacy.


    [You obtained a pure mana essence. Required mana essences for next evolution: 1/12]


    Arthur frowned at the notification because this was the first time he learned that there would be requirements to reach the deme-rank. As far as he knew, evolution only needed an Art and time.


    "A mana essence?" muttered Arthur as he remembered how he created Queen Ruki using her Dark Essence. This was the second time he obtained an essence, so he might be able to¡­ summon this deme-ranker using it. "That sounds inhuman," sighed Arthur.


    "Attack him!" shouted the rest of the gangsters before they bounced on him. But, even when faced with two hundred warriors of Helios, Arthur did not flinch. Instead, he realized he was running out of time.


    "Listen to mymands," his golden eyes overflowed with authority. "Kill each other until no one is left."


    His Art of Creator, Submission exploded in full force around him. Countless threads struck the gangsters, making them halt their actions before starting to attack each other. Arthur stared at them, killing each other, reminding himself toe back and absorb their stats. Then, he walked deeper into the mansion to reach the underground entrance.

 Chapter 742: Selective Justice

    <h4>Chapter 742: Selective Justice</h4>


    "Please stop!"


    "Someone, stop us!"


    "A devil! He is the devil himself!"


    The screams of everyone inside the halls were fading behind Arthur as he entered the inner gardens of the mansion. The outer section was for the low levels, as the estate was divided into several buildings. Arthur wondered how big this mansion was and realized the empire could not be unaware of it.


    The sounds of battle echoed from behind him as Arthur walked down the paved path. He was walking ording to the map he obtained from that gangster, which should lead him to the underground prison where Gray was held.


    As soon as he stepped foot into the garden, two figures appeared to his sides. They wielded curved des toward his neck with identical moves from opposite sides. Their movements were too fast for Arthur to follow, but he leaned back at thest second.


    The two des struck each other, making sparks fly in the garden. An orange hue from the mes lit the ce, but Arthur still failed to see theming. After their attack failed, the two figures disappeared.


    Arthur staggered back while looking for them, but he failed to see or even sense the two assants. It was one of the few times he felt threatened in this timeline and after fighting Amelio.


    The swaying mes behind him made the shadows twist and turn, making it even more difficult for Arthur to look for clues. A rune appeared in his hand, which sent a powerful pulse around him, causing ripples and resonance to any living beings. The sky''s trees, insects, and birds resonated with his rune. Arthur detected nothing near him.


    The golden eyes scanned the premises, but he couldn''t see anything, as if thest attack was a figment of his imagination. Arthur raised his foot and stepped forward again, making the two shadows reappear behind him.


    This time, Arthur was prepared, and he jumped in a front flip with the two attacks grazing his robes but nothing more. Then, in midair, he struck his palms toward the two figures, and a powerful sonic st exploded from them, sending the two figures crashing toward the walls.


    BOOM!


    Arthurnded on his feet at the same time the two figures mmed to the wall, creating two body prints of their figures before falling to the ground. Then, without wasting a second, Arthur rushed toward them and wrote another rune.


    [Restrain-IV]


    Several ethereal ropes sprung from his fingers and coiled around the two figures, almost crushing them. Arthur couldn''t allow them to disappear again, but his efforts were futile. The two figures disappeared.


    "What the hell is this ability?" muttered Arthur with confusion. He could feel no mana from them or anything. He could only see their appearance, wearing tight ck clothes when they attacked him.


    His coils wrapped around empty air before Arthur deactivated them. The garden was quiet except for the sounds of infighting among the gangsters. Arthur turned and rushed toward the underground entrance, deciding he couldn''t waste time with these two.


    His mission wasn''t to kill the Mansell Gang but to free Gray. If he does that, he can do whatever he wantster. Arthur expected the two figures toe after him, but nothing happened after that, and he reached the next building.


    There were several buildings in this estate, and Arthur knew that the underground entrance was in the main one behind the one he was entering. So Arthur teleported past the building, appearing on the other side, where a long hallway connected to the main building.


    Arthur could see guards filling the hallway, each at the Vetus-ranker. It seems they were expecting him, all carrying artifacts that lit up with dangerous lights.


    "Intruder!" shouted the first one who swung his Warhammer at Arthur, but thetter dodged and struck his neck. The man''s neck was broken, and he copsed. In one swift motion, Arthur crouched before he activated his legacy rune.


    [+3 Strength]


    His stats increased as a spearman attacked him. Then, Arthur switched his rune and activated Release, making his stats reach deme-ranker realms to catch the spearhead. Then, he tugged on and made the warrior stagger toward him, which allowed Arthur to punch his face.


    After the sound of bones breaking, the warrior was sent flying by the punch, crashing into hisrades. Arthur stared at the silent men who looked frightened and motioned for them to attack him. These hotheaded gangsters were easily provoked, and all of them rushed at him. Arthur grinned as his golden mana exploded, lifting the limits of his body. Power filled his soul, and, at that moment, Arthur felt he was invincible.


    ***


    Haro let go of her bowstring, sending rapid shots that paralyzed the gangsters one after the other. However, her captain took the less savory approach and knocked them out with the body of his de. The gangsters fell one after the other, unconscious, but the living ones were a quarter of the dead.


    "That was thest of them," said Captain Munro after smacking thest gangster. "Although I would be happy to see them kill each other, this is not how we do things."


    Haro nodded but remained quiet. She knew the Mansell Gang and even knew their base''s location, but she could never do anything because any offense could start a civil war in Helios. The one called City of Warriors degraded to be a host for parasites.


    These men had several crimes to their names, ranging from extortion, stealing, raping, and killing. The more she heard about their crimes, the more she wanted to storm into this ce and kill them. However, the Holy Grounds never approved, telling them to wait until they gathered enough resources to take down the gang.


    Most of the knights knew these words were just a sedative, no more than a promise aimed to stall for time. However, in thest years, no real measure was taken, and the empire overlooked the actions of these gangs.


    One of herrades oncemented that their justice was iplete while he was drunk. The squad was in a bar, and most of them quieted him down, but he was transferred the next day without contacting them again. All of them knew what had happened then.


    Haro often thought about hisst words: Iplete Justice. The title was befitting, but it suggested that their knighthood had some justice against these gangs. If she met him again one day after her mouth slipped, she would correct him and say their justice was not iplete but selective.


    "We need to keep going, Haro," said Captain Munro, making her snap out of her daze. "It seems that Arthur Silvera is fighting inside since an absurd amount of mana ising from there."


    "Yessir."


    The two left the hall and entered the inner gardens, with different smaller buildings. The ce was eerie and quiet, with no light other than the burning mes of the front yard.


    Weng~


    Boom!


    A buzzing sound almost made their ears bleed, followed by an eruption of mana that burst like a bubble from the estate''s center. The explosion pushed the two back and destroyed the adjacent buildings to it, turning them to dust.


    "We need to get closer!" Captain Munro seemed to realize that the real fight was happening there and that their target should also be there. Haro steadied herself before following him, rushing toward the source of the explosion.


    The white light sphere started fading as the two got closer. However, like ebbs and tides, the mana explosion created a ck hole of gravity that pulled everything towards it. Thus, the two were thrown off their feet as the force pulled them toward the explosion.


    "Haro!"


    "Yessir!" shouted the female knight as she kept away her bow and raised her arms. Although her ability was mainly useless, it was helpful for one thing: cushioning. A giant jelly bubble suddenly appeared in front of the two, negating their crash to the mansion, which crumbled under the pull of the ck hole.


    "This is akin to a fissure!" shouted Captain Munro as she hugged the giant jelly bubble and looked ahead. "Listen well. Arthur Silvera might be fighting against the boss of the Mansell Gang. Once he does, we are going to contact the headquarters and report. Understood?"


    "And what if he catches us before we do that?" said Haro with fear as she, her jellyfish, and the rest of the buildings started crumbling and entering a whirlpool that headed toward the center of mana.


    "Well, let''s pray my charm will work," said Captain Munro while shing a dashing smile. Haro stared at him and nodded, feeling like her death sentence had been signed.


    However, even with everything she saw, Arthur Silvera didn''t strike her as a viin. Instead, he seemed to be here for the sole purpose of eliminating the Mansell Gang. If that was so, then his justice was better than theirs.

 Chapter 743: Mana Bolts

    <h4>Chapter 743: Mana Bolts</h4>


    The ashen walls of the mansion, its morous silver gates, and the statues of brave warriors all crumbled under the force of the explosion. Haro and Captain Munro were pulled toward the center, riding the giant jellyfish that Haro created.


    The scene below was a wastnd after the force of the explosion destroyed everything. Haro peeked from atop the jellyfish to see many corpses in the path connecting to the main mansion.


    "There is someone there!" shouted Captain Munro while pointing at the explosion, which was still shrinking in size. Haro looked at the scene and found a single man standing in the center of the st, his hands directly fused with the white sphere.


    "Arthur Silvera¡­" recognized Haro, making Captain Munro gulp. Arthur Silvera was standing in the center of the explosion, his arms grabbing into it. In response, the mana was shrinking in size. "Sir, we will crash into the mana sphere at this rate."


    "Hold on to me and jump," said her captain, and Haro obeyed. The two jumped with her hugging his waist from behind,nding several meters from the explosion. Captain Munro then pierced the ground with his sword and held on to it.


    "Arthur Silvera!" shouted Captain Munro to the man with ck robes. "This is as far as you will go with your evil ns! Stop this explosion at once, or we will attack!"


    Zzzznnnnnn~


    Haro wanted to tell her captain that buzzing mana muted his voice. However, it seems that Arthur Silvera heard their words and turned to look at them.


    "Isn''t that what I''m doing?" he asked, his golden eyes staring at them with disdain. "If you attack, I will let this mana explosion destroy half of the Silver District."


    Captain Munro and Haro found themselves stumped for words, and Arthur Silvera turned back toward the explosion. Then, the mana sphere started shrinking further. The two nced at each other since this proved he was telling the truth.


    Haro almost thought he was a good person, but the trail of corpses behind her said otherwise. Since most of these corpses seemed destroyed by the explosion, he might not be the culprit.


    "If you have free time to stand around," said Arthur Silvera while gritting his teeth. "How about you take down the sharpshooter above the roof? He is the one behind this explosion."


    Haro and Captain stood confused before they looked around and finally found who Arthur Silvera was talking about. It was a figure standing atop a tower, holding a white crossbow in hand. He was standing there and watching the show without moving.


    "If he fires again, then the whole city will be destroyed," said Arthur Silvera. "If he does, then not even I can stop it. So this is your duty, right? You are the Holy Knights of Ilios, so protect your damn city."


    Haro was silent before she let go of the captain, who turned toward her with panic. Then, she allowed the force to pull her and used her jelly to navigate around Arthur Silvera and the explosion.


    "Use the explosion to propel me!" shouted Haro before creating a jelly cushion on her back. Arthur Silvera paused for a second before letting go of the explosion directly behind her.


    The mana released exploded in full force, vaporizing everything around it. Captain Munro was sent flying and rolling on the rubble while Arthur''s body was covered in golden mana that protected him.


    As for Haro, she bolted like an arrow toward the tower the sharpshooter upied. In no more than a few seconds, Haro descended toward the tower, her bow appearing in her hand.


    "Astral Blessing: Thousand Feathers," muttered the young knight as a pair of wings exploded from her short bow. A shadow of a peacock appeared behind her, spreading its feathers. Haro pulled on the bowstring, and a lime-colored arrow started conjuring.


    The sharpshooter raised its white crossbow and aimed it at her, giving Haro a sense of impending doom. Moonlight gathered around the figure, radiating their weapon as a transparent bolt formed on it.


    Haro realized that it would be mutual destruction if she did not dodge, which seemed to be the intention of the sharpshooter. Her heart wavered, but she remembered what Arthur Silvera told them: another arrow would destroy the city.


    "Let this be¡­ my true justice," muttered Haro as she released her arrow, and a thousand arrows exploded from her bow. They arched while rushing toward the sharpshooter, who shot the bolt toward her.


    Moonlight seeped into the transparent bolt, making it look like a shooting star as it headed towards her. Haro fell toward the tower, knowing she couldn''t block this attack. However, the same could be said of her enemy, which made a grin appear on her face.


    As long as she remains alive until the thousand arrows strike the enemy, she will win. Therefore, Haro gathered her jellyfish ability, which had no defense powers, hoping to stall for thatst second.


    The jellyfishpressed beyond its limits, but the bolt arrived faster than she could unleash her ability. It tore through the jelly like a hot knife would cut through butter. Haro gritted her teeth as the mana inside the moonlight bolt exploded in front of her.


    "Perish!" roared Haro as the overbearing energy vaporized her outstretched fingers, but her eyes did not look away from the thousand arrows raining on the sharpshooter. Her face crumbled when she realized that she would die before her hands hit their mark, making her full of regret.


    Boom!


    An explosion echoed in that split second before an arm appeared in front of her. The arm grabbed the explosion in midair and absorbed it as if it was a ck hole swallowing everything.


    "I never imagined I would respect an Iliosian Knight," said Arthur Silvera, who appeared beside her, his body burning with white mes. "You did well, but there is no need to die today. I will take care of the rest."


    After that, Arthur Silvera struck her abdomen, kicking the air out of her lungs. Haro coughed as she was sent crashing toward the ground, unable to understand why he attacked her.


    "Haro!" shouted Captain Munro as he rushed to her aid, storming into the dust cloud her descent created. Haro''s head was spinning, but she could feel a foreign energy rampaging through her body. "Are you alright?!"


    Haro could feel Captain Munro lifting her, and she struggled to open her eyes. When she did, she realized that her body was glowing with green mana, and her fingers were growing back at an rming pace.


    "I¡­" muttered Haro with confusion as she looked around and saw her captain''s idiotic but concerned face. Then, she turned to look at Arthur Silvera, who was still hovering above the tower as her arrows rained on the sharpshooter.


    Arthur Silvera looked nothing like before since he was on fire. However, the mes were white energy that turned him as white as the moon.


    "I should have used this method earlier," muttered Arthur Silvera as he clenched his fist. That simple action made the world buzz with mana. "This way, I don''t need to care about mana depletion. Wasn''t that your aim, Zas?"


    The raining of arrows ended, but no one was on the tower anymore. Instead, they were standing atop the Mansell g, carrying their white crossbow on their shoulders.


    Haro stood up with Captain Munro''s help, staring at the scene with confusion. Seeing that her ultimate attack failed and that the sharpshooter was not even harmed, Haro felt pathetic.


    "You know the rules of Mistletoe, Arthur. Revealing my name here is against them," said the sharpshooter as he pulled down his hood to reveal a man with a crow mask. "Another reason I should st you away," said the man called Zas and aimed his crossbow at Arthur Silvera.


    "Is that the Moonlight Crossbow you stole from Runera?" asked Arthur Silvera with a smile. "I wonder what happened after I left. Did Velos and Jumana beat the shit out of you?"


    Zas was silent before he aimed his crossbow at Arthur Silvera, but Arthur disappeared. The sharpshooter looked around with confusion before he was struck from behind and sent crashing toward the ground.


    Boom!


    The estate shook as the sharpshooter mmed to the ground, creating a crater. Haro couldn''t see what happened, but all she could see was the radiating Arthur Silvera standing beside the Mansell g.


    "Don''t expect I will hold back after you ambushed me," said Arthur Silvera with a grin. Haro blinked before she looked at the sharpshooter, who stood and aimed his crossbow again.


    "BASTARD!" roared the masked man before shooting another bolt toward Arthur Silvera. However, this one was much weaker. Haro could see a streak of light sh across the dark sky before the resulting explosion vaporized the tower from existence. Arthur Silvera was gone.


    "It is time that I take this back," said Arthur Silvera after he appeared above the sharpshooter and palmed him. Mana exploded from his hand, crushing Zas.

 Chapter 744: Clover Mask

    <h4>Chapter 744: Clover Mask</h4>


    BOOM!


    The ground yielded under Arthur Silvera''s strike, creating a giant crater several meters deep. Haro and Captain Munro were blown away by the explosion, sending them flying several meters beforending, rolling on the ground.


    "Gah!" the sharpshooter coughed blood as his mask broke in half, and the crossbow fell from his hand. His back bent so much after being struck by Arthur Silvera''s palm that Haro thought his spine was crushed.


    Haro struggled to stand up since her injuries were still healing and realized that her helmet flew away in the explosion. She pulled back her ck hair, which rolled down, to see what had happened to the two.


    "Sier will be furious about losing this," said Arthur Silvera as he picked the crossbow, his foot pressing down on the sharpshooter''s back. "Not even Sier would tolerate such a failure. Do you think he''ll kill you, Zas?"


    "Give it¡­ back," said Zas as he raised his hand. His mask fell apart, revealing his face. Arthur Silvera stared at him silently before kicking Zas to flip him over. Then, he pushed his shoe on the sharpshooter''s chest to pin him down.


    "You asked for this the moment you ambushed me," said Arthur Silvera while staring at the bow. "I knew you guys were in Helios, but what made youe here? Did you have the same goal as I did?"


    "That is none¡­ of your concern," said Zas while gasping for air. "Boss will win in the end. He always does, and you know it. There is no escaping from the future he sees!"


    "I escaped the future once before," said Arthur as he raised his fist. Mana gathered around it like a ball, covering it. "This is the mana you attacked me with, and I''m giving you a taste of it!"


    "Boss will win!" hysterically shouted Zas. "At that time, everyone will bow to him! Fate has already been written!"


    "Has your death been written too?" asked Arthur with a frown before he brought down his fist. Mana exploded from it, descending on Zas'' face. However, he still had a grin on it.


    "Can you stop now, Arthur?" asked a voice behind them. Haro turned around toward the man from the main building, who wore a cloak and a mask. As soon as Arthur Silvera heard him, he froze.


    "That voice¡­" muttered Arthur Silvera, his fist inches from crushing the sharpshooter''s head. "What are you doing here?" he asked, both confused and angry.


    Haro could feel a subtle change in Arthur Silvera. Although he seemed familiar with the sharpshooter, he was apathetic toward him. However, the neer was different. She tried to look at his mask and obtain clues about his identity, but all the mask had was a four-leaf clover engraving.


    "I should ask the same thing, but it would be an idiotic question. As long as there is movement in the world, you will be there, right?" said the neer as he descended the crater. Dirt followed his footsteps until he stopped several meters from Arthur Silvera. "I can''t let you kill him."


    "Are you a part of Mistletoe now?" asked Arthur while ncing at the sharpshooter. "He tried to kill me. Should I have allowed him to do that because of our friendship?"


    "I tried to stop him, but you know a fool is a fool," said the clover mask while shaking his head. "Killing him will be the point of no return in your rtionship with the seer."


    "And that is a priority to you?"


    "It is since my rtionship with them depends on that bnce," said the clover mask. "Trust me again and let this go. This should not be your goal in Helios, right? Our goals align: saving the Bear."


    Arthur Silvera was silent. Haro could not follow through with their conversation, and Captain Munro was busy reporting to the headquarters. Finally, after a momentary stalemate between the two, Arthur Silvera kicked Zas toward the neer, who nodded gratefully and picked him up.


    "Be careful," said the clover mask after carrying Zas over his back. "An old acquaintance of yours is here. Furthermore, the red array suggests that a Trinity Member has been summoned. You have less than ten minutes before they are here."


    The masked man walked past them, and Captain Munro didn''t care about him. Instead, his focus was on the world-ss criminal, Arthur Silvera. As for the man in question, he watched the leaving men until they disappeared. Then, he turned toward them.


    "Are you here to arrest me or just to report my location?" asked Arthur Silvera, ncing at Captain Munro''s badge. In response, the captain flinched and fumbled with his badge to hide it.


    "Y-You are-! You-! You are under arrest, Arthur Thilvera!" stuttered Captain Munro, grabbing his sword and pointing at the world-ss criminal. In his fluster, he even bit his tongue while saying the name.


    "Ah, yes. Good luck with that," said Arthur Silvera while the mana left his body. Then, he turned to stare at Haro, making her body stiffen. "We meet again, young knight. You fought well earlier. What is your name?"


    "Don''t tell him, Haro! He wants to take revengeter! Ah, no! I meant Levinah! Her name is not Haro!" shouted Captain Munro while standing in front of her. His clumsiness revealed her name, and the fact he tried to change it made them look less reliable.


    "Hah," sighed Haro while returning Arthur''s gaze. "The name is Haro Goldner. If he wanted to harm me, he had a thousand chances."


    "This is merely an acknowledgment of respect, and I have a feeling this is not thest time we meet," Arthur said before turning toward the inner mansion. "I don''t mind that you reported my existence here to the knights. However, if you keep that sword pointed at me, I will consider you an enemy."


    Captain Munro gulped down, and his sword was shaking. Haro sighed and walked forward, using her hand to lower his sword for him. Then, she turned toward Arthur Silvera.


    "Are you going to harm anyone other than the Mansell Gang?" she asked, and Arthur Silvera pondered her question. Then, he shook his head.


    "As long as you guys don''t attack me, then I have nothing against you, for now," Arthur Silvera said. "Leave this ce now since it seems there are some powerful people inside. Evacuate the citizens from the nearby streets in case it gets out of control."


    Haro watched Arthur Silvera turn away and walk toward the main mansion. His words didn''t seem to be that of a criminal but a caringmander. Captain Munro raised his sword again and stepped forward, but Haro blocked his path.


    "If you want to live another day, then go ahead," she said, her resolute eyes intimidating him. "However, the mission has been aplished, and the only reason we are alive is that he spared us."


    "We need to fight, even against the odds!" said Captain Munro afterposing himself. "You were ready to die earlier, but now you are chickening away?"


    "Earlier, I believed in what I was doing. However, now, I''m not so sure. If we protect evils, doesn''t that make us evil too?" asked Haro, staring at her fingers as they regenerated.


    "If we allow vigntes to run amok, then there will be no peace for the citizens! Instead, the empire will be thrown into a civil war!" said Captain Munro with conviction. "A disorganized and self-imposed justice will only lead to a civil war!"


    "I know that much!" shouted Haro while watching Arthur Silvera enter the main building. "However, a self-imposed justice is better than a tyrannical, selfish one that we follow blindly out of fear!"


    Captain Munro red at Haro before sheathing his sword, grabbing her cor, and pulling her toward his face. He gritted his teeth while his slightly chubby face morphed in wrath.


    "Never say that again! Do you have a death wish?!" barked the captain in her face, his narrow eyes widening as he looked around. "I will say this once. If any other Holy Knight hears you, you will join the execution row!"


    "¡­I understand," Haro bit her lip and wanted to object, but she knew Captain Munro just tried to protect her. The empire caused the fear they lived in, which was deeply rooted in their hearts.


    Captain Munro''s face then eased up, and he nodded, even adjusting her cor for her. Then, he looked around before sighing and heading toward the entrance. Haro gave the main building onest nce before she followed her captain.


    The two of them reached the entrance without running into any gangsters since most of them were either knocked out or killed. However, when they reached the gates, a figure of light materialized in front of it.


    His white armor had a red cross on it, making his identity known with a nce. Captain Munro and Haro panicked and threw themselves to the ground, kneeling in front of the Trinity Member.


    "What are you doing here?" asked the man, whose face could not be seen through the conjuring light. "You two seem to be the ones who reported the world-ss criminal''s location, so what are you here for?"


    "Your Eminence," gulped Captain Munro while he faced the ground. "We confirmed Arthur Silvera''s location, but he was too strong for us to do anything. As a result, we decided to head back toward the headquarters and summon more knights."


    "You met Arthur Silvera¡­" began the faceless voice, "and you did not fight him?" his aura turned menacing. "Were the Holy Knights always a bunch of cowards?"


    Haro nced at Captain Munro, whose face was drenched in sweat. She opened her mouth to admit it was her responsibility, but Captain Munro raised his hand toward her.


    "I decided this was the best course of action, sir. Any punishment you have can be considered my responsibility. I am¡­"


    Captain Munro''s speech was cut short, and Haro heard a thud beside her. She nced at it and saw something rolling toward her foot. Once it stopped, Haro found Captain Munro''s face staring at her, his mouth still open.

 Chapter 745: Alexander Mansell

    <h4>Chapter 745: Alexander Mansell</h4>


    The blood from the severed head pooled on the ground, touching her boots. Furthermore, Haro could hear the sound of gushing blood from his neck. She was staring with confusion at the scene, her mind unable to process what had just happened. Then, the Trinity Member stepped forward and picked the head.


    "This is what he gets for being a coward," said the man who appeared. Haro snapped out of her daze and turned to see him holding Captain Munro''s head and staring at his face. "If the enemy is too strong, you die tond a single hit."


    "Ah, aa," voiced Haro as she fell on her bum, crawling away as tears gathered in her eyes. The Trinity Member turned toward her, his helmet hiding everything except his eyes, and grinned.


    "You are in luck, girl. Staring this day, you are the new captain of the Thirteenth Squad. The reason is simple: you know what will happen if you don''t toe the line."


    Sounds leaked from Haro''s throat as she tried to scream, but the lump in her throat prevented her. As the Trinity Member delivered his line, he swung Captain Munro''s head as if ringing a bell. Haro could see his grin and crescent eyes as if he was enjoying this.


    "No time to waste here," said the Trinity Member before throwing away the severed head toward the kneeling body, knocking it over. Then, he walked past the traumatized Haro, whose tears wouldn''t stop falling. "The emperor will be thrilled if I bring him this head."


    Whistle~


    Haro could hear him whistling with joy as he entered the mansion, not seeming to be disturbed by a knight of their own. Then, after realizing he was gone, she turned to look at Captain Munro and copsed with his head beside him. His blood was still gushing on the ground.


    "Cap¡­ tain¡­" she managed to say, but her sobs followed soon after. She crawled toward his body, but the scene was too cruel. A man she had known half of her life was no more than a motionless body now. "How did this happen? I was¡­ Munro was¡­"


    The events transpired too fast, seeming like a nightmare. For reasons she couldn''t understand, Captain Munro was now dead. However, deep down, Haro knew the reason.


    It was her fault that the two retreated, and Captain Munro had to take responsibility. Because she followed her heart for once and didn''t blindly obey their orders, this happened. It was her punishment for not ''toeing the line.''


    "Captain," she sniffed as she reached to hold him and feel his fading warmth. "I''m sorry, captain. This is my fault, but you¡­ you¡­"


    After that, Haro burst out, crying her eyes out. She could not remember what had happened after that, but the powerful explosion from the mansion awakened her. The fight has begun.


    ***


    Arthur was still feeling disoriented after meeting Mistletoe''s newest member, Clover. His real identity was Arthur''s most trusted and closest friend, Oriole. Although he knew that Mistletoe was bound to be here, it still came as a shock to see Oriole wearing their clothes and defending Zas.


    As he was fighting against the gangsters in the hallway leading to the main building, Arthur felt turbulent mana from above. Zas then used the Moonlight Crossbow, which Arthur confiscated now, to strike him. The explosion was that ambush. As a result, Arthur was ready to kill Zas for wanting to harm him, even if it made Sier furious.


    Oriole''s interference in the fight made Arthur spare the bastard, but it made him sad to see Ori standing with them. He knew it was for a goal he had in mind, but Arthur couldn''t understand what Oriole was working for.


    In the end, Arthur had to believe in his friend. All the people that Arthur had in Alka had to trust him, fighting for him, even when he disappeared. The least he could do was to trust them back.


    "Die!" shouted a gangster who descended from the ceiling as soon as Arthur entered the main building. He wanted to sh Arthur from above, but Arthur''s hand grabbed his neck. "Gah!" struggled the gangsters and iled, but Arthur snapped his neck and threw him away.


    The main building consisted of corridors surrounding its inner yards filled with gardens and training equipment. Arthur then sprinted in a particr direction, which he knew would be the underground cells'' entrance.


    Although he expected to run into more gangsters, the corridors were empty. Arthur had an ill-omened feeling in his heart as he got closer to the entrance of the underground cells. Once he reached that corridor, Arthur understood the reason.


    "No number of weaklings can stop me, so you decided toe out," said Arthur to the man standing with the gate to the underground entrance behind him. "Is that door so important?"


    "You should know best," said the young man wearing a suit as he pulled on his tie and removed it, folding it neatly and cing it in his jacket. "After rampaging straight to this door, you want me to believe it''s not your goal?"


    "Thank you for making it easier for me to find you," said Arthur as he watched the man take off his jacket and folded, cing it aside. "There are two ways to do this."


    "There is one way since you killed half of my men. I wonder what we did to anger the strongest man in the world, so much that he revealed his existence before the rebellion?"


    "I am far from being the strongest. Although you are a peak deme-ranker, any fight we have here will bring you more harm than good. I have nothing to lose here, but this is your home ground. How about giving me what I want instead?"


    "The moment someone takes something from us, and not the other way around, we stop being a gang. We have a face to uphold too, ounder," said the young man, his different-colored eyes ring at Arthur.


    Arthur met this man before in Dark World, and he couldn''t forget him since he had a scar on his nasal bridge. However, the man was far from looking like a gangster. Instead, he was well-dressed and elegant, almost like a noble.


    After taking off his shoes, the man unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them. Arthur looked around and couldn''t feel any trapid in the corridor. Furthermore, although the man was a peak-deme ranker, Arthur couldn''t say he was threatened.


    "Since you are so famous, I already know your name," said the young man as he finished preparing. "Let me tell you mine. I am the Mansell Boss, Alexander Mansell."


    "A gentleman indeed," mocked Arthur as he started walking toward him. "We both know that I have no time to waste here. How about we decide this in one exchange?"


    "I am not a man of strength, you see," said Alexander while raising his arm. "You have met my two lovely creations, right? I''m afraid our fighting style is different."


    Arthur paused as he saw two figures appear beside Alexander Mansell, and he remembered the two assassins who threatened him earlier. However, their shape was still hazy, as if iplete.


    "An illusion?" muttered Arthur as he stared at the two figures before the Mansell Boss waved his hand for them to disappear.


    "We both know that is not the case. How about we y a guessing game? What is my ability? The creator of the world should be able to tell."


    "An illusion would be constructed from mana and light, but those figures attacked me and mmed me to the wall. Are you a conjurer?"


    "Everything in this world is created from elements. If someonemands those elements, he can be the strongest! That man is known as God of Elements, Transmutation Guardian."


    Arthur was silent as he heard this. Then, the lights in the man''s eyes suddenly changed color as something started conjuring in his hand. First was a handle, which Alexander grabbed, and then a diamond sword began forming to that handle.


    "The empire backs the Mansell Gang for this exact reason. My father and the emperor are brothers, making the bloodline of the guardian run in our veins!"


    Arthur wondered about their lineage since this knowledge was unknown even to Master Ronin. Although he knew about the seven families being descendants of the guardians, he had no idea which one belonged to their bloodline.


    The Iliosian Imperial Family, with Erin Voldor included, did not fight using the elements. Instead, Erin Voldor was a berserker whose strength came from blood chains and armor. Can that be a conjuring as well?


    "Prepare, outsider," said Alexander Mansell as he raised his diamond sword. "This sword has never been broken or scratched, bing the epitome of toughness!"


    "The epitome of toughness, huh?" smiled Arthur as he started to understand the descendants of the Transmutation Guardian. "You cannot conjure everything in existence, it seems."


    This made more sense to him. The descendants of the Seer Guardian, the Yalen Family, did not have the same abilities as the vessel. Instead, the bloodline was fractioned, and so were the abilities.

 Chapter 746: Entropy

    <h4>Chapter 746: Entropy</h4>


    Alexander took his stance, and Arthur could feel an aura around him. The stance should belong to an Art like the one Ilia Perli used, which Arthur inherited during the fight against Amelio.


    The diamond sword glittered in the moonlight, its surface giving a soft blue hue that began to crawl over Alexander. Arthur then confirmed his suspicions about their abilities, as the blood chains that Erin Voldor used gave him the strength of a berserk fit for battle.


    "And what is the reason that you are telling me all of this?" asked Arthur with confusion since he never asked this man questions but still received many answers. Alexander frowned before smirking.


    "Isn''t that the reason you started attacking us?" asked the Mansell Boss, lowering his stance. "Your grudge against my cousin and using Ilios in front of the whole world are enough to tell me of the reason you are here."


    Arthur stared at the man with a nk face before he burst outughing. The fact he made such a connection on his own and told him the information he didn''t know proved he was inexperienced.


    "And Erin Voldor is here, right?" grinned Arthur as he looked around but couldn''t tell if someone was there. Finally, however, Oriole mentioned that someone Arthur knew was here. The possibility was high given the connection of the Mansell Gang to Erin Voldor, which Lyle said. "Is he waiting for me to let down my guard after defeating you so that he strikes?"


    "There is no need for that since you are going down here," said Alexander Mansell before he shot toward Arthur, waving his diamond sword to sh him down. Arthur was unconcerned as he side-stepped and activated his Release rune, punching toward him.


    His fist struck the man''s chest, and a clinging sound echoed within the corridors. Arthur frowned as he could tell Alexander Mansell didn''t even move by an inch, protected by his toughness barrier.


    Alexander then shed horizontally toward Arthur''s neck, forcing Arthur to bend his knees to avoid it. Then, he punched the man''s chin, but the same happened again. A resounding cling echoed, and Arthur found himself unable to harm the Mansell Boss.


    The sword rotated and shed toward Arthur''s shoulder, seeking to sever it. However, Arthur''s mana exploded as they boosted his stats, and he jumped backward, avoiding the sword in the nick of time.


    The diamond sword struck the marble ground and shed through it like butter. Arthur staggered back as Alexander Mansell pulled it out, smiling as he stared at Arthur.


    "Erin told me about what you did in the trial. First, he said that you were dead before rising, golden lights exploding from your body. Then, you beat him to a pulp. Is that the same technique?"


    Arthur ignored him while studying the blue hue around his body. Elements shouldn''t act as buffs, so it made no sense to Arthur why he couldn''t break through the blue hue. The only possibility he could think of is reversed induction.


    A runic gate was what made runes capable of creating things out of thin air. If things got created of thin air using the elements, would that, in turn, create the runic gates and allow the user to induce a simr effect as the elements?


    Another possibility was that Alexander used the element to defend against his attacks. However, that did not exin how Erin could get stronger. Unless¡­ the blood chains were simr to doping by injecting his blood with stimnts.


    "Are you scared, Arthur Silvera?" asked Mansell Boss as he took another stance. "Be careful, or the next strike might end your life!"


    "Fools who run their mouths off wind up dead," said Arthur as he released his legacy rune, and the golden mana disappeared. "Your father should have taught you that information is power, especially against someone who can craft runes that render you useless."


    "Is that so?" smiled Alexander Mansell as he paused his strike. "How about you go ahead and do it? I would like to see you try."


    "Arrogance is a sin, but Ilios calls it pride," Arthur sighed as he raised his hands, writing runic lines that would disable his elemental gathering and toughness.


    - Create ¨C Kic Energy.


    - Create ¨C Force.


    - Infuse ¨C Molecules.


    - Control ¨C Molecules.


    Arthur could feel his limits preventing him from creating a more powerful rune, but this way would do. He named it Entropy since it would increase the entropy of a given target and make its physical state unstable.


    The molecules around the rune buzzed, and Alexander''s face grew apprehensive. His sword started to shake, and so did the blue hue around him. Arthur smiled at him, wondering if this would cure his arrogance.


    "I haven''t fed this rune any mana yet," said Arthur, and the Mansell Boss was quiet. "Once I do, your cousin shoulde out too. Otherwise¡­ you will die."


    After saying as much, Arthur aimed the rune toward Alexander Mansell. His golden mana entered the rune, turning into kic energy and repelling force that infused into the molecules.


    The world buzzed as molecules escaped from each other, making even air hard to breathe. Then, the surrounding elements in the air began to scatter away, making Alexander stagger back as his blue hue left his body.


    "Transmutation means changing one element to another, making you guys the rulers of the physical world. However, if you cannot control the elements, what use would that transmutation bring?" said Arthur as he advanced.


    True to his word, the diamond sword started to break down as Alexander Mansell couldn''t control it. His arrogant face finally broke in sweat, fumbling while using his mana to regain control.


    Arthur then walked toward him, whose face started bleeding colors. Alexander retrieved a sword from his storage ring and ran toward Arthur, shing at him. Using two fingers, Arthur caught the de and snapped it in half.


    "You are far inexperienced to be the leader of this gang," frowned Arthur as unease filled his heart. The feeling from earlier should not being from this man since he was far too arrogant and immature. But, if so, what was it?


    Arthur seized the man''s neck as he iled and struggled. Even though he was a deme-ranker, his main attribute was mana, so Arthur had no problem overpowering him.


    "Are you the real Mansell Boss?" asked Arthur with unease, but the man simply struggled to break free. "It doesn''t matter since you have to die."


    Arthur clenched his hand, suffocating the man. His struggles grew frantic while his face turned a shade of blue. Arthur could see his eyes roll back as his struggle decreased, and in the end, he stopped moving.


    "Is that it?" Arthur asked as he let go of the dead man and fell to the ground. Arthur stared at him for a minute, and there was no change.


    In the end, he sighed and walked past him, arriving at the grand gate that led to the underground entrance. Arthur then ced his hand on the gates and was ready to push them open when the corridor lit up with lights.


    The source of the lights came from behind him, so Arthur turned around to see what it was. Although it was sudden, Arthur could feel no threat of danger. However, what he saw shocked him to the core.


    Alexander Mansell was turning into particles of light, dissolving into the air. He was not like the puppets, which dissolved into goo. Instead, he turned into light particles.


    "What the hell is this?" muttered Arthur as he looked for Alexander Mansell. He expected this to be a ploy, using a clone instead of his actual body. However, there was no one. "Show yourself!" shouted Arthur.


    "No need to panic," said a voice from an unknown source as the wall beside Alexander Mansell started to p like a g. Arthur prepared himself as the wall began to turn into a man who walked and stepped into the corridor.


    "This is thest face I expected to see here," said Arthur while squinting his eyes. "I guess you do more than just bartending, huh?"


    The wall, which turned into a human, spewed no other than the bartender Arthur met a few days ago. His ashen-colored hair and sses were distinct from others, so he couldn''t possibly misrecognize him.


    "I run a few errands on the side," said the man as he crouched beside Alexander Mansell. "You did a number on my sweet Alexander Mansell. How can you be so cruel?"


    "Cut to the chase. That was not a human, was he?" asked Arthur as he red at the bartender. "Who are you, and what are you here for?"


    "A lot of questions, but so little time. Furthermore, a wise man told me that fools who run their mouths off wind up dead," said the bartender as he ced a finger over his lips.


    Arthur squinted his eyes at him while summoning his strongest rune, denaturing sharpness. It was simr to the Entropy rune but worked more on breaking the bonds. The man nced at the dagger and raised his hands.


    "It was a joke, Arthur Silvera. No need to be so hostile. My goal is to talk to you anyway, so calm down," said the bartender. "First, there is no real person named Alexander Mansell."

 Chapter 747: Rolan of Orlan

    <h4>Chapter 747: Rn of On</h4>


    "What is that supposed to mean?" asked Arthur, since the Mansell Gang was in this country for a long time. The ashen-haired bartender smiled and reached out toward the disappearing body, absorbing all the light particles into his arm.


    "Alexander Mansell was a lie, and so was everything he did. I just wanted to know how you would fight against the Transmutation Guardian. The Voldor Family are not descendants of that guardian, but a different one."


    Arthur was silent in response, trying to wrap his head around this. The bartender spoke as if he was unrted to Ilios but rather a trap set for Arthur to fall into and reveal his runes.


    "Thisnd was once filled with elements and the origin of the Transmutation Guardian," said Arthur, exposing his lies. "Are you saying the Ilios Empire is misced?"


    "Far from it, but there are stories behind the rise of the guardians, too," smiled the bartender as he rose. "You should know that the Transmutation Guardian once stole the elements of the Origin Pirs, rendering them useless. However, the guardian abandoned thisnd. What would make their descendants inhabit it? There are no elements left within the pirs."


    "And you lied to me about that for what reason?"


    "As I said, I wanted to see how you would fair against us," said the bartender while adjusting his sses, revealing his myriad-colors eyes. "This is no more than a test to prepare against the outsider."


    "It sounds more like a warning."


    "You are quick to realize things," said the bartender, spreading his hands. "It is just to inform you that we have information about you. We will have the technology that disables your rune in due time."


    "The technology?" muttered Arthur with confusion, and then he realized this man''s origin. "You are from On, the Republic of Technology."


    "And the ce ruled by the descendants of the elements," said the bartender, aiming his finger at Arthur. "Don''t you think that using raw elements is too wasteful? On found a better method to utilize it."


    "This was no more than an experiment?"


    "We needed to protect ourselves against the outsider and gauge his abilities before we ever have conflict," said the bartender while raising his hand in surrender. "Please remember that this is not us picking a fight with you. We did nothing to harm you, but we prepared."


    "How did you know I would be here?" asked Arthur while his denaturing sharpness disappeared. "You have been in this nation for too long to make me believe this is no more than scouting."


    "After realizing you were still alive, we had to move fast and learn more about this new threat to our republic. Since you were alive, it meant that at one point, you were a part of Mistletoe, those who appeared the moment you died. You were one of the masked men, weren''t you?"


    Arthur was silent, and the man continued.


    "The next step is to understand Mistletoe itself. We received intel about their failed attempt in Ilios a while ago and the arrest of a single member of Mistletoe. Therefore, we believe that your next destination is to save them."


    "Mistletoe members were here earlier."


    "As a part of the negotiations to release their imprisoned members," said the bartender. "The door behind you will lead underground to the man waiting for you, Erin Voldor. He has set a trap underground that prevents the usage of mana."


    "Are you betraying him?" asked Arthur with a frown, but the man simply shook his head. "Unless you were never his ally."


    "Bravo! A sharp mind indeed," pped the man. "It was for the sake of this meeting, where we would get to talk like this. On is taking a different stance from the other nations."


    "And what stance is that?"


    "Leave us alone, and we''ll leave you alone. The data gathering today is to ensure you understand we wouldn''t go down easily if pushes to shove."


    The corridor was silent as Arthur''s mind processed everything. It did not surprise him that the other nations were moving to protect themselves as well, but the fact his movements were anticipated were a fatal mistake on his side.


    "You expect to be left alone after using me for experiments?" asked Arthur with a smirk. "On created a human out of elements, so what do you have to fear?"


    "That is purely my doing," said the bartender with a smile. "As a token of peace, I will give you one piece of information: The ancestor of Voldor is no other than the Transmutation Guardian''s brother and sworn enemy: Protector Guardian, God of Destruction!"


    "His brother?" doubted Arthur, but the man was already disappearing. "Wait! Tell me who you are!" shouted Arthur as he threw his arm.


    "The name is Rn of On," said the bartender while half of his face was made of light. "A powerful visitor has entered the estate, so take care, Arthur Silvera."


    After that, Rn of On disappeared without a trace. Arthur looked at the empty corridor for a few seconds before the powerful presence Rn mentioned approached the main building. Then, in this race against time, Arthur kicked the double doors behind him and destroyed them.


    BOOM! CLANK!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The double doors mmed to the ceiling of the stairs heading down, tumbling down the stairs. Arthur looked down and saw the gate falling, their resounding fall echoing through the stairway.


    Arthur jumped, dropping toward the undergroundbyrinth. Although Rn warned him about the trap that Erin Voldor created for him, he didn''t care. This kind of trap didn''t just affect Arthur but Erin as well.


    Afternding at the bottom of the stairs, Arthur bolted forward. The presence above should belong to the Trinity Member that Oriole mentioned. He could teleport out of this ce if he saved Gray in time.


    The undergroundbyrinth was full of prison cells, each having people inside. Arthur remembered Lyle told him about the Mansell Gang''s main ie revenue: human trafficking.


    Gray should be locked up in the deeper parts of the prison, also known as the Last Cell. The gangster, which Arthur read his mind, informed him of this intel.


    As Rn told him, no mana could be summoned in the underground prison. Arthur had to rely on his stats to rush toward the Last Cell, hoping to rescue Gray before the Trinity Member arrived.


    "Wait! Please, save us!" shouted a voice from within the cells. Arthur stopped running and turned toward them to find women chained to the walls inside. Their clothes were tattered, but their bodies were uninjured. "You are not from the Mansell Gang?" asked the woman of unparalleled beauty.


    Arthur walked toward the cells and looked inside. The women were all beautiful, but their eyes were lifeless. The exception was the woman talking to him, whose blond hair and fair skin made her seem like an angel.


    "Nope, I''m here to destroy them," answered Arthur as he looked at the women. "I have no time to waste, so I must leave."


    "Please, let us out! We all have been kidnapped and tortured in this ce, only to be sold as ves. Please, help us."


    "I have no reason to refuse, but if I let you out now, death awaits you. A powerful knight arrived, and I doubt they would save you from this imprisonment."


    The woman''s face paled when she heard this, and her pleas stopped. Arthur felt sorry for them, but he couldn''t protect them while fighting against the Astra-ranker.


    "There are no gangsters on this floor, so I will throw the keys toward you. Then, after the fight, use them to sneak out of here. At that time, I will hold off the knight," instructed Arthur before he looked around and found the keys hanging on the wall. "Understood?"


    "Yes, yes!" the woman nodded as she caught the keys Arthur threw. Arthur stared at them for a moment before sprinting deeper. Finally, after a few minutes of running and taking several detours, left and right, Arthur reached the cell.


    The door was open, and Arthur could perceive two life forces inside. He slowed and walked inside to find two figures standing beside the wall. One was chained, while the other had his back toward Arthur.


    "Am I interrupting your chat?" asked Arthur as he stood by the door, and Erin Voldor turned toward him. A man was chained to the wall in front of him, who Arthur recognized as Gray from the picture Lyle showed him.


    "It has been a long time since west met," said Erin Voldor while grinning at him. "Do you still remember what you did to me, Arthur Silvera?"


    Erin Voldor looked older than Arthur remembered, and his hair was longer too. He tied it behind his back in a ponytail while wearing a set of earrings that seemed to be artifacts.


    "I do and wouldn''t mind doing it again," said Arthur, rage sparking in his heart.

 Chapter 748: No-Mana Domain

    <h4>Chapter 748: No-Mana Domain</h4>


    "It seems your fame has inted your arrogance," said Erin with a grin. Then, he unbuttoned his shirt to take it off, revealing scars all over his body. "These are the scars you gave me after breaking almost every bone in my body."


    Arthur could see healed incisions, scars, and disfigured muscles all over his body. Hisst attack before exhausting all of his mana, although it couldn''t kill him, seemed enough to injure him seriously.


    "Give cockroaches some survival lessons, Erin," replied Arthur with a smile. "I should have killed you when I had the chance."


    "I asked myself this question every day," said Erin Voldor as he wore his clothes back. "Your hand was on my neck, and a single snap could have ended it. So what reason did you have to spare me? Are you foolish enough to believe that killing me was wrong?"


    "I killed before that point," said Arthur, remembering the assants from Thiria. "After what Jin and you did to me, I had no reason to spare you other than one. At that moment, I could only think of a single thing: I didn''t want you to die."


    "And the reason?" asked Erin with a grin, his arm outstretched to the side.


    "After realizing what you did to me, and all the things you put me through," said Arthur as he raised his arm. However, he couldn''t summon any mana here. "I thought that dying instantly was showing you mercy."


    "This is more like my cup of tea, Arthur Silvera. You and I are the same." Erin Voldor was grinning from ear to ear. "I heard your speech in Kera, talking as if you are their ally. However, we are both fueled by rage against the world."


    "I had to suffer countless ordeals without reason while you lived your life as a rapist prince who gets away with it all. Imitted no crime for selfish reasons, while everything you do is fueled by selfishness. Don''t fucking dare group us together."


    "The reasons can be different, but I deserve the privileges I obtained," said Erin Voldor while blood chains began to wrap around his arm. "The hard work and countless hours I trained are all for this freedom!"


    "Freedom at the expense of others makes you nothing short of a viin, but I''m not here to discuss morals with you," said Arthur. "If you don''t want your bones broken again, move aside."


    "Don''t be in haste. I waited your arrival for a long time, so how about a rematch?" smiled Erin Voldor while clutching his arm, and the red hue fused with his body. At that moment, his muscles bulged, and his veins throbbed with power. "You are here as a part of the rebellion for this forger, right? So fight me for him."


    Arthur was silent, but he saw the man behind Erin open his eyes when he heard about the rebellion. His tired and bruised face turned toward Arthur, staring at him with increasing recognition. Then, he startedughing weakly.


    "I cannot believe that Arthur Silvera himself is here," said Gray before he nced at Erin. "Be careful! This man ensured no mana can be used in this underground prison!"


    "Thanks for the warning, but I can already tell," said Arthur with gratitude. "However, if so, what is the source of those chains?" asked Arthur with confusion since Erin was using his berserk ability.


    "That is the wrong question, outsider," mocked Erin as his blood chains wrapped around his body, feeding it with power. "It is the other way around. These blood chains are why no mana can be used here!"


    Boom!


    Erin Voldor stomped on the ground, and his foot destroyed the hard stony floor. He bolted toward Arthur with unprecedented speed while Arthur was trying to understand the meaning behind his words. As he raised both of his arms to block Erin''s fist, Arthur remembered what Rn had told him earlier.


    The ancestor of the Voldor family was the Protector Guardian, God of Destruction. However, Arthur didn''t know that this guardian was another guardian''s brother. If so, then their abilities might be simr.


    Crack!


    Arthur heard a distinct crack from his arm as the fist mmed into it like a train, sending him flying and mming to the walls. Pain shot from his arm, and Arthur could tell it was fractured with a single nce. His mana circted through his body to heal his arm, but it suddenly disappeared.


    "Agh," winced Arthur with pain as he failed to understand what was happening. This was different from the Enders, as the mana couldn''t even channel through his body.


    "The First Trial has a limit on how strong a participant can be, and we were all limited at the rei-rank. However, this is the real world, Arthur Silvera! Don''t believe you will defeat me ever again!"


    panda (nov)el? The blood chains manifested again behind Erin Voldor, and he started walking toward Arthur, who fell to the ground. Each step he took crushed the stone underneath it, leaving deep footsteps underneath it.


    Arthur raised his other arm and tried to use his mana, but it dissipated when he did that. Arthur was confused because his mana was gone before even leaving his hand.


    "What is this ability?" asked Arthur with confusion as Erin Voldor kept walking toward him. Then, the berserk sent a flying kick toward Arthur, and shed the walls in half as it traveled toward Arthur''s head.


    Arthur mmed his hand and jumped through the air, dodging the attack at thest second. Erin Voldor was about to attack him again, but Arthur kicked the wall behind him to fly above the berserk''s head.


    Boom!


    The walls crumbled down due to Erin''s punch, which did not stop there. Dust fell from the ceiling as the underground prison started to shake, a consequence of the berserk''s attacks.


    Arthurnded in front of the chained forger and grabbed the chains, tugging them and breaking them. The forger was free, but Arthur couldn''t teleport the two of them using his mana. He had to pass Erin, who blocked the door, to leave the underground prison.


    "We cannot fight this man, Arthur Silvera!" Gray said after falling to the ground. Arthur pulled him up without answering, watching Erin Voldor turn toward them. "We can only defeat him by using physical stats, and neither of us matches his berserk stats!"


    "I know that, so shut up," said Arthur while watching the chains around Erin''s body. "His increase in stats and the no-mana zone are rted, so this might be it."


    "You have it wrong. As long as the energy leaves your mana essence, it will dissipate!" warned Gray before he pulled Arthur from behind. "I will hold him down while you run away!"


    "I came here to rescue you, not to use you as a human shield," said Arthur as he processed what the forger said. "Does that mean I can''t use mana even within my body?"


    "That''s what he said," said the forger with a nod. "That bastard forced me to use my mana until it was all gone. All I can offer is this life of mine, so let it be of use!"


    Arthur ignored the man who seemed eager to die. Instead, his mind raced with theories as to what was happening and how Erin could render them unable to use mana at all.


    "You came to Ilios just to be cornered like a rat?" asked Erin Voldor as he turned around, his eyes full of disappointment. "In the real world, I am a deme-ranker. This prison is my domain and your grave-to-be!"


    "A domain?" realized Arthur, the reason he couldn''t use mana even before meeting Erin. However, a domain was a manifestation of an ability. If Erin could render them helpless in his domain, he wasn''t using another''s powers! This was his ability!


    "There is no time to waste, Arthur Silvera! Use me to run away!" Gray said as he stepped toward Erin, but Arthur pulled him back. "Let me go!"


    "A domain¡­ the God of Destruction¡­ A sibling of the Elemental Guardian, and this sworn enemy¡­ Dissipating mana¡­" muttered Arthur repeatedly, his eyes staring at the ground. Then, realization shed through them as he turned back toward Erin Voldor.


    "The God of Destruction used the mana in the elements to strengthen himself, opposite to his brother, who used mana to control the elements."


    The moment that Erin heard his words, his expression crumbled. Arthur could see it being dyed with rage and confusion as to how his ability was figured out and his lineage.


    Arthur knew this was nothing more than a hypothesis, but he couldn''t see a different answer. A sibling that hated his brother would do everything to disable his powers.


    "You can guess all you want," Erin said, regaining hisposure. "In the end, there is nothing that you can do about it. Your arrogance led you down these stairs, thinking you could fight without mana. Let me show you the price of that arrogance."


    Arthur was quiet as he pondered the situation and straightened his back. A smile returned to his face as he thought of a method, which he had never tried before, to defeat these unfavorable odds.

 Chapter 749: A True Ability

    <h4>Chapter 749: A True Ability</h4>


    "A good warrior smiles in the face of defeat," said Erin Voldor as he saw Arthur''s expression. "But a fake confidence is the fastest ride to death."


    The chains shot out from Erin''s body, impaling the floor, walls, and ceiling. Then, all mana in this ce started flowing through the chains toward Erin Voldor, like blood through veins, making him more powerful.


    The forger paused when he saw Arthur''s smile, seeming to understand its hidden meaning. Arthur turned toward him and nodded, signaling for him to retreat. The forger looked around the cell before running to one of its corners, allowing Arthur and Erin to take the stage.


    "Is your arrogance big enough to think you can use stats against me?" asked Erin while spreading his arms, his muscles bulging beyond the limits of the human body. "As long as you are in my domain, I am invincible!"


    "If you were invincible, the reason would be this Manaless Domain," said Arthur as he stared at his palm. "The mana dissipates the moment it leaves the mana essence, which makes it impossible to conjure elements."


    "A Manaless mage like yourself is a helpless sheep waiting to be eaten by the wolf," said Erin Voldor before he stepped toward Arthur, his aura exploding in the room. Gray was pushed against the wall by the aura representing strength.


    "That just means that I have to use the mana elsewhere," Arthur said before closing his eyes. Erin Voldor felt something was wrong, and he rushed forward to attack. However, Arthur was elsewhere at that moment.


    A myriad of colors covered the endless stretch of sky, which overlooked a desertednd. Arthur looked at the wastnd, ck as if something had devoured its life. This was the world inside his mana essence, the source of everything.


    Arthur looked around before he turned toward the giant in the wastnd, golden and magnificent. The chains of order chained his body, and his eyes were closed. The giant was created from the golden mana of creation, the only life in this wastnd.


    "You are here," boomed a voice from the sky, and Arthur raised his eyes to look at the giant opening his eyes. The pair of golden eyes stared into his soul, and Arthur felt a sense of familiarity rather than suffocation. "I have been waiting."


    "And you must be King Arthur," said Arthur as he stared at the giant and then at the chains. "What are these for?"


    "These chains keep the world afloat, the unbreakablews that govern the universe. I am chained because my descent will destroy the world."


    "The same as the guardians," said Arthur with realization. "However, you are not in the void but my mana essence."


    "Your mana essence is connected to this world, and it allows me to give you my strength," said King Arthur as his finger twitched. "Right now, that finger is all you can use."


    Arthur stared with shock and realized that every inch of the giant''s body was chained except for this finger. The fact that all the power he had assimted was nothing more than a finger sent chills down his spine.


    "Are you here to free me atst?" asked the giant, and Arthur was stunned, speechless. "I am humoring you, for I know you more than anyone else."


    "This is not our first meeting, is it?" Arthur asked as he remembered the time he was researching runes in the Dome Mansion. "You once told me it was too early to meet you."


    "It was, not anymore," said the giant. "However, you are still too unstable toe here often. Finish what you must in haste before the chains of order reach you."


    The words confused Arthur, but he remembered he needed to try the new method again. Therefore, he raised his hand toward the sky and summoned a rune of his, feeding it with his mana.


    "Oh, ho?" muttered the giant with interest. "Are you trying to turn yourself into an artifact?"


    "That is the n!" said Arthur before the rune of his turned into a Reality Gate that fell into the wastnd, shaking the world. It was lined with runic engravings resembling mes, and it was burning.


    "You are going to burn yourself, boy," said the giant, and Arthur knew as such. If he created a Reality Gate within his body and fed it with mana, it was akin to turning himself into a human torch.


    "Not unless I turn into nothing for a second," said Arthur before raising his hand again and summoning another runic line, adding more power to the fire rune. The Chains of Order started to shake, and Arthur could feel his body turning into runes.


    "You are overstraining your body," said King Arthur. "Even if you managed to turn into mes, reversing that process will take time and energy."


    "Always a better option than dying," said Arthur as he began to fade while the Reality Gate opened. "Don''t get burned, King."


    "You too, kid."


    Arthur snapped his eyes open and found a fisting toward his face. Although his first instinct was to dodge, the heat from his body told him there was no need. The fist smashed his face, but it went through as his body turned into mes.


    Boom!


    The wall behind Arthur was destroyed, resulting in a big hole as big as his head. Erin Voldor stared with shock at his arm going through Arthur''s body, covered in mes. Yet, even with half of his face made from fire, Arthur grinned.


    "Your berserk ability is useless now, Erin," said Arthur as he pulled back his arm and punched with his fist. His arm turned into a pir of mes that mmed into Erin, flying through the cell''s door.


    Ssssss!


    "AGH!" groaned Erin Voldor as the mes burned through his clothes and shed, but Arthur had no intentions of stopping his attack. The pir of fire kept pushing him through the underground corridor until he mmed into a wall, and the mes exploded to engulf his body.


    Arthur''s attack stopped, and the pir of mes was cut off, but he couldn''t turn it back into his hand. Instead, his body was turning into runes and then into fire, and the process happened simultaneously.


    "Dude, you are on fire," said Gray, rubbing his eyes with disbelief. "You have an astral blessing simr to the leader?"


    "You can say he inspired it," replied Arthur as he stared at the mes. Lyle had a simr ability, where he turned his body into the wind. So, an astral blessing might be no more than a reality gate within the mana essence. "Isn''t that simr to an ability?" muttered Arthur before shaking his head.


    Arthur used his runes through external mana. For example, if he wanted to use a rune, his ability allowed him to create it before he infused mana into it. Although this had a simr presentation as an ability, the process was different.


    This time, Arthur built a Reality Gate within his mana essence. It was the definition of ability, so Arthur gained an ability like the one he gave Oren. However, this one was different because Arthur forced the mana to turn into fire inside his mana essence.


    Even Oren couldn''t turn into mes, even with this Reality Gate. Arthur managed to pull this off because he reced his body with the fire itself, igniting them within his essence. It was a risk he had to take to beat this no-mana zone.


    Erin Voldor fell to the ground, charred. However, the most he received was first-degree burns. Of course, Arthur didn''t hope to defeat him with that single strike, but at least Arthur wouldn''t receive damage unless Erin used something other than his stats.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Erin Voldor gasped for air, his hair looking disheveled and face filled with burns. However, his eyes were full of rage. "Ha," he breathed in, making his chest inte before roaring. "ARTHUR SILVERA!"


    Erin Voldor mmed his fists on the ground, making the chains explode from his body. Arthur saw how chains formed from chains through the door and impaled the floor, ceiling, and floor.


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    The clinking sound filled the corridor before the chains reached the door. Arthur rushed forward and brought both of his hands together, turning them into mes that exploded toward the chains.


    Arthur believed the chains would absorb the mes, but that didn''t happen. Instead, the fire explosion was enough to push them back, halting their progress.


    "God of Destruction should be able to absorb the mana within the elements," muttered Arthur with a frown. "However, this is merely my hypothesis from iplete data. Maybe Erin cannot do that."


    It was good news for Arthur, but Erin wasn''t defeated yet. He was still a descendant of a guardian with deme-rank mana, so taking him down here was different from the trial.


    Erin could see a red hue surrounding his body at the end of the corridor. He rose from the ground while ring at Arthur, his wrath making him look like a beast.

 Chapter 750: Trinity

    <h4>Chapter 750: Trinity</h4>


    Fumes rose from Erin''s body as his frame began to growrger. The blood chains pulsed with life as they absorbed every fragment of mana that they could obtain. Arthur watched Erin through the chains, his muscles bulging beyond their normal limits like inting balloons.


    "I am no expert in anatomy, but this man has more muscles than a human should have," said Gray from behind Arthur. "How are we going to get out of here?"


    "Have you ever tried cannonball diving into a pool?" asked Arthur, with half of his face made of mes. The forger stared at him with confusion. "You run as fast as you can and then ball your body, and that is how we''ll leave this ce."


    "I don''t think balling my body is going to defeat this berserker," said Gray while gulping down, and Arthur turned toward him and pointed at the corner.


    "Stand in that corner away from the door," said Arthur. "The next explosion is going to fill this corridor. After I take Erin out of this ce, go and rescue the rest of the prisoners. They will be a good help in your escape."


    "And what about you?" asked Gray.


    "Cannonball!" shouted Arthur as he ran forward, passing through the chains as his body turned to mes. As he ran toward Erin, the mes sprawling out of his body began to gather around him, conjuring on his body.


    "No mes can protect you, Arthur Silvera!" roared Erin as he stomped on the ground and darted forward, like an arrow leaving the bow.


    Arthur grinned as he saw the berserker losing hisposure, and he threw away what was left of his robes before bursting into mes. The chains cut through the fire but couldn''t absorb the mana within them.


    As they passed through his body, Arthur had an epiphany. The mes he used against Erin couldn''t be absorbed because those mes were his body, not an element summoned or transmuted. This was why Erin couldn''t force him into submission, and the emperor was eager to make astral contractors his knights.


    The expanding Erin Voldor, who looked inted several times, appeared in front of Arthur instantly. He interlocked both hands and brought them down toward Arthur, mming his head to the ground.


    Arthur burst into mes as the attack passed through him before he started to conjure into a ball that positioned itself below Erin Voldor. All mes inside the corridorpressed into a small sphere, beginning to grow unstable as the fire grew more violent.


    "These puny mes will never defeat me¡­."


    "Arrogance is a sin, berserker," Arthur answered before the mes burst like a ruptured balloon gushing upward.


    BOOM!


    With a deafening explosion, the pir of mes mmed into the berserk''s stomach, hurling him upward. Finally, he hit the ceiling, demolishing it and passing through it.


    This was what Arthur intended. Although arrays and mana fortified this ce, the chains weakened the surrounding since no mana or arrays could exist in them. The thick walls crumbled easily, revealing the main building before Erin soared to destroy its ceiling.


    Arthur was still underground even when the rubbles crushed him, but he was unharmed. He materialized out of mes but couldn''t restore his original appearance. Instead, he looked like a humanoid fire monster.


    Arthur aimed at the locks and shot several fire bullets, melting them down. He opened his mouth to call for Gray, but he no longer had a throat to produce sounds. Another telepathic rune would send him into aatose state.


    In the end, Arthur decided that Gray would know when to run on his own. Instead, his legs exploded into mes, making him soar through the hole he created and follow after Erin Voldor.


    Once he reached outside, Arthur looked around to see Erin descending to the ground. He caught up to him before hended in the estate''s yard and attacked him again while he was mid-air. Again, the mes exploded to strike Erin toward the ground, causing another explosion that destroyed half of the training ground.


    "AGH!" roared Erin Voldor as the mes burned his flesh, and Arthurnded beside him to watch. The fire died down eventually, revealing a badly burned man who started shrinking. "Hah, hah¡­ why am I¡­ losing again¡­?" asked the berserk full of frustration, before falling to his knees.


    Arthur wanted to answer, but he couldn''t do that. Reversing the process of turning into runes would take a long time, not to mention tremendous amounts of spiritual energy. He would have lost his body forever if he weren''t overflowing with that already.


    "Tell me, outsider. Does it feel good to win for no reason other than being the chosen one?" asked Erin Voldor as he stared at the ground, steam rising from his body. "It has been over a year since Ist met you, and I trained every day. I trained even before my wounds healed and became a deme-ranker. But now, I lose again."


    Hearing his words, Arthur was full of rage. In the end, he entered his sea of consciousness to destroy the Reality Gate and use his mana to recreate his body again. However, before he did that, Arthur found a difference inside it.


    "It seems that someone out there is looking after you," said the King, staring at the same thing Arthur was staring at. "It appeared here in pieces the more you turned into mes."


    "This is unexpected," answered Arthur within his sea of consciousness. "What is my body¡­ doing here?"


    Standing beside the Reality Gate was Arthur''s body, unharmed but unconscious. It seemed like it was in aa, the eyes shut and limbs unmoving.


    "This must be how an astral blessing works," muttered Arthur as he walked around his body in his spiritual form. "The element reces the user, but his body is preserved inside the sea of consciousness. However, how is it possible?"


    "This is the work of an astral being indeed," said King Arthur as he stared at the body. "Someone is looking after us after all these years, making sure to help in whatever way they can."


    "Who can it be?" asked Arthur, but the King didn''t answer. "Forget it. There is no time for this. I need to take this body out and reuse it. How do I do that?"


    "It is simple. Just go into it and regain control," suggested the King, and Arthur nodded. Then, he did as he was told and entered the body before his consciousness started to head toward the outside world.


    Once he regained consciousness, Arthur was still standing in front of Erin, but the mes were turning back into his body. This time, he had a voice to express his rage over what Erin said.


    "Do you think I wanted to be chosen?" Arthur asked as he walked toward Erin and grabbed his tattered shirt by the cor. "Do you think that I wanted to fight since the beginning?"


    Erin stared at him with disdain as if Arthur was a cheater, unworthy of winning against him. Seeing his face, Arthur raised his fist and mmed it to the berserk''s face before following with another and another.


    The berserk no longer had his domain to augment his strength, so the rain of punches started to have an effect. His nose and mouth started bleeding while the rest of his face turned full of blue bruises.


    "It doesn''t fucking matter what you do with the power, Erin!" said Arthur as he punched his face again. "It is what you do with the power that makes all the difference. You raped, killed, and tortured with this power, and you feel sad because you lost? You fucking had iting and more!"


    Whew!


    Something flew from the main building behind them andnded a few feet away. Arthur kept punching Erin, even when the man stopped resisting. Finally, however, the threatening aura behind him forced Arthur to stop and turn to look at the neer.


    "You did quite a number on our prince," said the man wearing white armor with a red cross. "Another punch, and you will lose that arm. Let go of him, Arthur Silvera."


    "You must be one of the Trinity, the strongest knights in Ilios," said Arthur with a smile while still holding onto Erin. "I made a mistake of letting him go once, and I''m not about to do that again."


    Arthur raised his fist and brought it down on Erin''s head, wanting to crush it. However, the man exploded into blinding lights before Arthur felt something m into him, pushing him away from the berserk and mming him to the mansion''s wall.


    The air left his lung as Arthur coughed, his eyes focusing to see the knight holding his neck and cing the sword on it. The eyes under the helmet were eerie and dark as if Arthur was staring at a starving beast.


    "The moment you revealed yourself and came to Ilios, you became a dead man," said the knight. "There are no defenders to give you their strength here, Arthur Silvera!"

 Chapter 751: A Fa?ade

    <h4>Chapter 751: A Fa?ade</h4>


    The sharp edge pressed against his neck, letting a rivulet of blood trickle down the de. Arthur was a single push away from having his neck severed, but he was far from worried. Instead, he stared at the Trinity Member with a smile.


    "Are you one of the Imperial Hands?" asked Arthur, and the man stared at him with a squint. "I meant to take you down one by one, but I had no idea how to find you. I wonder why a person of your strength would serve an ipetent ruler," said Arthur, making the man push the sword into his neck.


    Arthur disappeared and reappeared behind the knight, letting the sword sh down the mansion''sw. The man''s attack ran through the estate, cutting it in half. Then, with wide eyes, Arthur watched the building tilt to the side and start crumbling down.


    "A befitting strength of one of the strongest people in this empire," said Arthur while touching the small cut on his neck. The blood dripped on his white shirt, which was luckily preserved by the astral being that the king mentioned. "However, my neck is still attached to my body."


    "Not for long," said the Trinity Member as he turned around. "Although you can teleport inside the district, leaving it is impossible. And as long as you are in my district, I will find you."


    Lyle mentioned something like that, so Arthur wasn''t surprised that each district belonged to one Trinity Member. The Copper District was the jurisdiction of the Knights Commander, who used to be Zonas Mantra.


    The Silver and Gold District were governed by two other Trinity Members: Executors Commander and Nobles Commander. Each member of the Trinity was influential, but their ranking and closeness to the emperor differed. The man in front of Arthur was themander of executors, responsible for the internal affairs of all Ilios.


    Since the Silver District is mainly inhabited by civil workers, minor nobles, and merchants, the Executors are the ones who take care of their matters. The three departments can work together but never interfere without the approval of others.


    Therefore, Arthur needed to stall this knight until Gray reached the Copper District, where Lyle would be waiting to arrest him. However, the person in front of him gave Arthur an eerie feeling, as if he was a monster in human skin.


    "There is no need to find me because I won''t run away," said Arthur as he raised his hands. "I saw what you did earlier. You control the lights, making you swift. However, what if there is no light in the world?"


    Arthur then mmed his hand on the ground, bringing darkness from within the earth. His rune, [Dark Realm-IV], activated and deterred the light away from them. Since it had no more than four runic lines, the range was not that extensive but enough.


    "Do you think a little darkness scares me, outsider?" said the Executor while raising his light sword, making it pierce through the darkness. "I can store the light within me, so no darkness can coexist with me. I will eradicate anything but the light from this world!"


    "Chatterbox is a better nickname for you than an executor. However, you must remember that your prince is also in this darkness, making you vulnerable to attacks."


    As he heard his warning, the executor paused before he rushed toward Erin. Arthur had no intention of attacking Erin since his death would simply escte things without buying him time. However, he was unafraid of the Astra-ranker who shed a mansion in half.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was using a different rune. The rune he created would create a dark realm for ten minutes, so he could use another rune to see the situation below. As he expected, Gray and the captives were escaping from the mansion. All they needed was time.


    "Prepare yourself," said Arthur before his body turned to mes again, but the darkness cloaked him. He stomped on the ground and rushed toward the Astra-ranker, ready to strike.


    "Light Domain!" shouted the Executor, and searing light exploded from his body. Arthur''s dark realm couldn''t handle this amount of light and broke down. Arthur''s whereabouts were revealed instantly, and the Astra-ranker shed toward him.


    Arthur jumped backward in the nick of time, but the light sword passed through his stomach. His mes burst from the wound, but Arthur still felt pain shoot through his body. Although he wasn''t bleeding, Arthur could tell he was injured.


    "You think turning into mes makes you immune?" said the executor with a crazed grin beneath his helm. "I can turn to light too, and elements harm other elements!"


    After looking into his sea of consciousness, Arthur realized this man wasn''t bluffing. mes were standing in front of the Reality Gate, forming his body, but Arthur''s stomach was a part of the mes, and it was bleeding.


    This forced him to retain the mes for now since bleeding in another dimension was better than bleeding here. At least he won''t feel the pain of moving around if his stomach was fire.


    "There is something you fail to understand," said the executor. "Our emperor is different from the rest. He understands that no outsider should be allowed for humankind to march forward. The other nations might have deterred from their ancestor''s teaching, but we have not."


    "I understood that when your emperor allied himself with Nameless to bring me down but still failed," said Arthur while holding his stomach, face paling. "Are you going to do the same, knight of light?"


    Arthur had no intention of chatting with this man, but as they spoke, Gray and the others were running away toward the Copper District. He needed to buy more time, even if it provoked this man.


    "The Sun Emperor knows that for the light to exist, there needs to be darkness," answered the man as he readied his sword. "However, there is no need for trash that hinders the flow of time."


    Several spears of light appeared around the executor, all directed at Arthur. The Light Domain filled the estate with searing light, making the man almost the master of this realm.


    With such power, Arthur knew he wasn''t strong enough to challenge an Astra-ranker, not to mention the emperor himself. However, if they learn enough, it will be a calcted n.


    The spear of light shot toward Arthur, who raised his hand to create a spear of darkness for himself. The two spears of opposing natures shed, and the darkness absorbed the light.


    The dark spear cracked the more it negated the light, making it only a matter of time before Arthur lost. It took no more than five spears to break his rune and a sixth to strike his chest for Arthur to be sent flying.


    His chest turned to mes before it struck him, but the impact still felt like a hammer hitting his heart. Furthermore, this hammer was burning, making his chest burn. Arthur remembered the Sun Emperor''s workshop as hended on the grass.


    During the Runes Apprentice Cup, the contestants from Ilios used light and fire to win against the others. One of them even usedsers to dominate the others, conjuring great amounts of light into one spot.


    Arthur never assumed this was the ability of Ilios because of that, but he knew how advanced their runes were regarding light. The Sun Emperor painted an image of himself as the ruler of light, while he was the descendant of the God of Destruction.


    ''Why would he do that?'' thought Arthur as he tried to rise from the ground. Questions filled his mind as blood leaked from his mouth: the emperor was lying about his image, but for what reason? But then, he remembered Grandma Mo''s words.


    Everything was making sense, but Arthur almost failed to believe it. The Sun Emperor was nothing but a fa?ade created to force the people into submission. Ancient people who lived between these four pirs were furious with the Transmutation Guardian for stealing their element, but what if that was a lie too?


    "Haha,"ughed Arthur as he realized the secret behind the Sun Emperor and this Trinity Member. Furthermore, he realized what makes them lie about their origins. "I understand it now. All of this."


    "Are you finally realizing that you are going to die here?" asked the executor, raising his hand to create more spears of light. "Well then, farewell!"


    The spears of light shot toward Arthur, who rose from the ground and spread his arms. Runes crawled over his skin before exploding with golden mana, and the spears of light were disabled, shattering like ss.


    The mana wave continued to destroy the Light Domain, stripping the knight of his power. Arthur stood in the center with realization written on his face.


    "There is no emperor of light," muttered Arthur as he stared at the broken runes floating around the Light Domain. "That is a lie masked by the array epassing this city."

 Chapter 752: Behind The Light

    <h4>Chapter 752: Behind The Light</h4>


    Long ago, the Transmutation Guardian mastered the elements. He learned how to create and change them from one to the other. This was an era of prosperity until a jealous brother changed that. The one who rendered the Origin Pirs helpless was none other than the God of Destruction.


    The Transmutation Guardian dered his ns for a new world where his people could live in peace away from the struggle. What happened after was hard to say, but Arthur was sure that the God of Destruction was responsible. He made it seem that the Transmutation Guardian was the one behind the Origin Pirs losing their elements, but Arthur believed otherwise.


    If a person managed to convert elements into strength, they would be the prime suspect behind the stolen elements. After that, the guardian made the people believe he was their protector against the thief, earning the name of the Protector Guardian.


    However, if the secret revealed that his strength came from the elements, the people would know the truth. Therefore, the Sun Emperor and his descendants built the fa?ade known as the Emperor of Light.


    This was also why Erin did not absorb mana in the trial as he did earlier. If anyone catches a whiff of that secret, even if a suspicion, then it will be the end. Even the seven families believed that the God of Destruction was not the one who stole the elements.


    However, some of the ancient people ought to know the truth. Maybe it was a belief or some of the servants of the Transmutation Guardian, but they knew what the God of Destruction did. Those who inhabited thisnd before the current rulers: the Mantra Family.


    It might be out of pity or to keep them under his control, but the Mantra Family was despised for being loyal to the Transmutation Guardian. This was revealed to Arthur in the story Grandma Mo told him, although it was the exact opposite. Her husband never told her the truth.


    It all made sense, but it was a web of lies. A millennium of history was built upon the lies of a man who resented his blood, regardless of the reasons.


    "The Light Emperor, my ass,"ughed Arthur at the destroyed runes in the sky. "You are all nothing but frauds!"


    "What¡­ is happening?" asked the Trinity Member as he reached out to gather light, but it couldn''t be conjured. He was grasping, but the array didn''t work. "What have you done?"


    "I did what I should have since the beginning but never thought for this reason," answered Arthur with a grin as he stared at the floating runes. "I was suspicious earlier, but why would an Astra-ranker uses a domain instead of his astral contract?"


    "That has nothing to do with you," said the Executor with rage as he reached toward his sword, which remained sheathed all this time. "Once I am done with you, this magic will stop."


    "Magic? That is insulting. I call myself a runic master, so there is no mystic involvement here. It is in and simple. Your emperor blessed you with light, making youmand. All I had to do was disable that elemental array."


    Arthur failed to notice it earlier because the Silver District had its own arrays, which ovepped with this one. It was a runic array that allowed certain people to conjure light, drawing the image of the Sun Emperor.


    "You¡­" muttered the Astra-ranker with confusion after Arthur revealed the truth. "Even without the light, I am still delegated by his Imperial Majesty to eradicate filth from our empire."


    "Would he like it if you reveal your abilities instead of the blinding light of justice?" asked Arthur, making the executor pause. "That''s right. I know that he made sure to emphasize the image that he built."


    "He is the devil, Hartman," said Erin Voldor behind the executor, his voice weak. "Don''t let the devil manipte you. Instead, attack and apprehend him, or we''ll lose something far greater than just an image."


    "As youmand, your highness," said Hartman before reaching out toward the sky. "Let me reveal the true strength of the executors."


    Arthur could feel somethinging from above, and the night sky twinkled before something shot downward from the cosmos. A meteor descended on the estate,nding in Hartman''s hand, and itsnding caused a shockwave that pushed everyone a step back.


    "You wanted me to use my real strength?" asked Hartman with a grin, his eyes crescents of joy. "My real strength lies in tormenting my opponents. Every cut this weapon makes will fester into uncontroble disease."


    Arthur had no doubts about his words when he looked at the weapon. It was a bony scythe covered in dark blue liquid, dripping on the grass below them. The moment that the droplet touched the soil, it oozed like death.


    His [Detect-IV] rune activated behind his back and told him that Gray and the others were running toward the front building. Arthur needed to stall for time before the Trinity Member, Commander Hartman, figured it out.


    "He is here for the forger, Hartman," said Erin as he tried to stand behind him. "I will go after him while you take care of this. Remember, my father wants him alive."


    Erin started running toward the front building, his leg limping behind him. Arthur clicked his tongue before bolting to block his path, but Hartman sent a sh to prevent him. Arthur stopped before the sh passed in front of him, killing everything it touched.


    "No, no, no," said Hartman as he waved his scythe, its aura pulsing with death. "Your opponent is me, and the little prince is not for some trash to attack. Luck is on your side, outsider. Our emperor knows how valuable you are."


    Before Arthur could think of a way to warn Gray, Hartman rushed toward him to attack again. His speed was befitting an Astra-ranker, but Arthur managed to teleport in time, appearing behind Erin. His arm reached out to grab him, but Hartman materialized above Arthur, sending another death sh at him.


    Arthur dodged because he would be dead if he got shed. Hartman turned from a pain in the ass to a bulldog waving a machine gun, and a single bite would send Arthur to the afterlife. First, however, he needed to warn Gray about Erin.


    "Do you think you can think about the forger while I''m attacking you?" shouted Hartman as he raised his scythe and then shed horizontally. Arthur was far from being in his range, but the bony weapon grew to cover the distance between them.


    "Dammit," muttered Arthur before he did a backflip, but the scythe grew again to attack him. It was moving like it had a mind of its own, following Arthur everywhere, who barely managed to avoid being touched by it.


    "Dance for me, outsider! A bit by bit, you are running out of options!" said Hartman as he spun the scythe over his head before raising it. "This garden is bing a death trap with every passing second."


    Arthur stopped to take a breath while examining the garden, filled with the foul stench of the dark blue liquid. As he said, Arthur was running out of options. One of them was to teleport to where Gray was, but if he took the fight against this psychopath there, more people would die.


    The best he could hope for was that they could get away on their own without having to sacrifice any of them. As he was collecting his breath, Arthur used his detect rune again. This time, he saw something different.


    ***


    Haro covered Captain Munro''s body with a cloak she had in her storage ring, quickly dyed red with the blood on the ground. Her tears dried over her face, leaving two long lines behind.


    "From here! Follow me! If anyone is tired, I can carry them!" shouted someone from within the mansion before people came rushing out. Haro was bbergasted as she saw over a hundred peoplee out of the estate.


    Most of them were women, with a few men carrying the wounded. Haro stared at the scene with shock, momentarily forgetting what had happened to her captain. It took her a moment to recognize the man in the lead, whose face was on the wanted board in their headquarters.


    "Forger Gray!" shouted Haro with realization before she raised her sword at them. "You are under arrest!"


    The group stopped running, staring at the young knight with confusion. None of the women or men knew who she was referring to, but the man in the lead called for someone else to carry the wounded woman.


    "You are a knight, right?" asked Gray after he turned toward her. "I know that I''m wanted, but is this the time? Hundreds of these prisoners have a chance to run away from the Mansell Gang, and it won''t be long before someonees after us. So you either help us run away or give us back to the Mansell Gang."

 Chapter 753: Gentlemens Code

    <h4>Chapter 753: Gentlemen''s Code</h4>


    Haro stared at one of the most wanted criminals in Ilios, Forger Gray. It was said that whoever handed him to justice would be promoted instantly. However, when her line of thoughts reached that, she realized she had already been promoted to rece Captain Munro. Her stomach churned, and the forger seemed to realize something was wrong.


    "Is that a corpse behind you?" asked the forger with confusion after noticing the blood-soaked sheets. "Is this your¡­"


    "It is not!" said Haro with defense, and the forger was quiet before he nodded. Then, he signaled for the rest of them to go on without him. However, the fugitives hesitated before leaving, and Haro was left with the forger.


    "You are after me, right? So then those people have nothing to do with it," Gray said before picking up some of the soil. "I didn''t just escape to be arrested again. So I apologize in advance, but I must take you down."


    "There won''t be any need for that," said Haro after a short pause. "I will help you leave this district and the rest of the fugitives."


    "It is one thing to let us go, but to help us even?" asked the forger with confusion. "Are you someone with self-destructive tendencies?"


    "I have self-destructed the moment I became a knight," said Haro while ncing at the corpse behind her. "We have no time to waste," she said, removing her armor. "I can take you to a secret passage that leads to the Copper District."


    "And you can''t do that looking like a knight," said Gray as he watched her remove her signature armor and cover half her face with clothing. "Why should I believe this isn''t a trap?"


    "That corpse over there," pointed Haro, "belongs to my captain and the man who taught me the sword. I knew him ever since I can remember, but he died at the hands of a Trinity Member over something I did."


    "Is this out of guilt?"


    "Far from it, this is out of rage," said Haro before turning around toward the fugitives. "You can lead them, and I can lead you out of this ce. Follow me."


    Haro led the way while the forger stared at her. Then, he made sure to catch up with the rest can convince them to trust her, not that they had a choice. As long as the Mansell Gang chase them, none of them can survive.


    This was the reason that Haro wanted to help them. Since the knights were already aware of the Mansell Gang working here, they wouldn''t dare step on their toes by rescuing the prisoners. Haro knew why most of this group had women, which made her sick.


    Haro stopped running and raised her hand, making the rest stop. The Mansell Mansion was surrounded by knights who erected roadblocks and checkpoints to ensure no one got in or out without their knowledge.


    "What are we going to do?" asked Gray while carrying a teenage girl. Haro stared at her for a moment before looking back at the knights.


    "I will knock them out," said Haro before pulling her bowstring and firing several arrows, each knowing out one of the knights. In an instant, the knights were sprawled on the ground. "We have no time. The moment they find out about this, the more knights they will send."


    Haro led the group of a hundred prisoners down the road, heading toward the small temple at the edge of the Silver District. This temple was built on a hill, but no one knew that this hell had an underground tunnel.


    "How do you know about this ce?" asked Gray after Haro opened the door leading underground. She stared at the hole for a moment before shaking her head.


    "I had to use this once before, under different circumstances," she said before the temple''s bell rang. Haro stared at the entrance before waving for Gray and the rest to go ahead. "Someone has been following us. I will stall them while you run away. Go down and use the bridge that connects to the Copper District. Never look back."


    Haro left them and walked back toward the temple grounds, which the knights had evacuated. However, the forger grabbed her arm and pulled her back.


    "What makes you go so far just for us?" asked Gray, confused.


    "This is how I repay my debt," said Haro before breaking free and walking back. The group stared at her with gratitude and confusion before Haro waved her arm. "GO!"


    The women started running down the underground tunnel while Haro headed toward the temple grounds. This temple was erected to worship the God of Justice and Light, whom the Emperor of Light served. Luckily, it was empty.


    Haro stood in front of the main building, waiting for their pursuer to show his face. Once he did, Haro''s body started shaking. The one who arrived was also the one who once tormented her and gave her unforgettable scars.


    "Erin Voldor," muttered Haro as she unsummoned her astral bow because the man would recognize her from it. As long as she hid her face from him, Haro would be safe.


    "As if I''m reliving a memory," said Erin Voldor while holding his chest and looking around. "I should have closed this damn ce thest time this happened."


    "You were too busy being humiliated," Haro said as she took a sword from her storage ring. "Night should have castrated you here instead of letting you roam these streets, you fiend."


    "Since you know what happened, you must be one of the women she saved," said Erin Voldor as he straightened his back. Then, he smirked. "You have something against me, don''t you? I recognize that look in your eyes. You want me dead."


    "More than anything else," said Haro while taking her stance. "I will finish what my benefactor started and end the gue known as Erin Voldor."


    "A gue?" smirked the man while wiping the blood off his mouth. "I know that you enjoyed what I did for you. So you are here for that reason, huh? You want to enjoy it again."


    Haro felt disgusted by him, and her rage overwhelmed her. She bolted toward him even though Munro taught her never to be the first one to attack. Erin grinned as his chains shot toward her, but Haro used her jellyfish to defend against them. The chainstched to her jellyfish, absorbing the mana within it and feeding Erin, but they couldn''t reach her.


    Haro waved her sword at him, but Erin dodged and struck her arm. The sword fell from her hand, and Erin palmed her stomach to send Haro flying toward the temple. She crashed into its pir before falling to the ground.


    "Is that all you wanted to do?" asked Erin as he strolled toward her. "You are so weak that you got caught the first time, and I''ll make sure it happens again. I will do far worse things to you this time than before."


    "Hah, hah," Haro gasped for air while holding her stomach. His words didn''t frighten her because she knew that all of this was to buy time for the women from earlier. This was why she became a knight, but the irony is that she did it as a vignte. "You don''t scare me, bastard."


    "Not yet, but I''ll make sure of it," Erin said before raising his hand to attack her again. "After I''m done with you, I will chase down those fugitives and kill them all."


    Haro summoned her bow, and Erin brought down his fist. However, before he could strike her, orange liquid suddenly fell on him, making Erin howl with pain as he fell back. Then, someone suddenly grabbed Haro and picked her up, bolting out of the temple.


    "Forger?" asked Haro as she looked at the man, whose messy hair and beard made him anything but a knight in shining armor. "Why did youe back? I bought you enough time to¡­."


    "I would never use a woman''s life to save my own," Gray said as he ran out of the temple on the edge of the Silver District. "Furthermore, I am that man''s target. He will leave those women alone just to catch me."


    Haro was quiet as she stared back, seeing Erin still trying to remove the orange liquid from his skin. Then, seeing the steaming from it, she realized it was molten metal.


    "A fire ability?"


    "I wish! All I can do is make things reach their melting point," said Gray as he staggered across the trench''s edge. "We must find a method to escape because that man can never be defeated by us."


    "All we can do is buy more time, which was my n! You should have left instead of following some sexist ideals!" said Haro as she pounded her fist on his chest.


    "I''m not sexist, but sexy!" object Gray. "This is not about looking down on women, but the gentlemen''s code!"

 Chapter 754: Queen and Savior

    <h4>Chapter 754: Queen and Savior</h4>


    Haro had no time to object to his delusions because Erin Voldor was bound to recover from that sneak attack. Even if the two had a head start, Erin was far more powerful than the twobined. The issue was that they were unable to take the hidden bridge anymore.


    "Where do we go now?" asked the forger while running on the hignds of Silver District. Haro squeezed her mind for an answer, but none came to mind.


    "The bridge should be infested with knights waiting for any suspicious activity, and the hidden rope bridge cannot be revealed. So our only way is to fly over there."


    "If I could fly, then I wouldn''t have been caught in the first ce," said Gray as he jumped over a boulder and stopped to take some breath. "Haa, I''m out of energy."


    "Is being out of shape a part of the gentlemen''s code?" asked Haro with shock, and the forger gave her the eye.


    "Cut me some ck! I''ve been imprisoned for a month, so," said Gray as he took out a bottle and drank it. Haro stared at him with suspicion as he drank all of it. "It''s a healing potion, not alcohol."


    "A gentleman who doesn''t heal others first," said Haro with judgmental eyes. Gray stared her up and down as if judging her physique.


    "One of us has to carry the other, " Gray said before lifting her and dashing forward. A few secondster, the boulder burst smithereens after a chain impaled it. "He''s here! AAAA~ I don''t want to die~."


    "Stop whining and run faster!" said Haro as she looked back, taking out her astral bow. Then, she began to fire arrows at Erin, hoping to distract him.


    It was useless to hide her signature weapon from him if he was going to kill them anyway. Erin attacked the arrows with his chains, destroying them with ease. Haro already had half of her mana because of what happened with the mansion, so she had to save what she could.


    Gray suddenly tripped and fell, making Haro fall on the ground and roll. Before she could stop herself, Haro rolled off the edge and only managed to grab into the cliff in time to save herself from falling.


    "What are you doing?!" shouted Haro with fury as she hung on the edge, her grip slowly slipping. She thought Gray was clumsy, but the next scene exined what happened.


    A chain was wrapped around Gray''s ankle as it raised him upside down despite his struggles to melt it. Erin was strolling toward them with leisure, but his expression was wrathful. Then, Erin nced at her.


    "You couldn''t run far, could you?" asked Erin before he turned to the forger. "I want to rip you apart right here for what you did, but you are still valuable. So, I will take care of this woman first."


    "Leave her alone! I am the one you want!" shouted Gray as he tried to kick the chains away, but they didn''t budge. Then, he tried to melt his shirt, making it catch fire before he threw it at Erin.


    The burning shirt fell to the ground as Erin simply side-stepped away from it. He stared at the forger with disdain before walking toward the cliff''s edge.


    Haro could feel her grip on the cliff slipping, and Erin stood in front of her. Then, he stepped on her fingers, which were already losing their strength. Haro winced as she stared at his expression, full of mockery and disdain.


    "I would have wanted to see that face of yours, but I doubt I remember it," said Erin before he raised his foot to push her off the edge. "You and your pathetic heroism can perish here."


    Haro stared at the man with resentment, with a crushing feeling in her chest. Although she did everything to recreate what happened with Night, Erin still won.


    "Goodbye, bitch," said Erin as he stomped on her fingers, grinning from ear to ear. Haro preferred to let go of the edge rather than let him humiliate her, but something happened before she did. "Huh?"


    Erin Voldor was confused as he flew in the air, straight toward the trench separating the two districts. The person who appeared behind him was a tanned woman with silver hair, with a figure that could ruin kingdoms.


    "You are the little bitch, Erin," said the woman with a disgusted expression before she reached toward Haro and pulled her up. After the woman effortlessly carried her, Haro returned to safety. "Are you alright, sweetheart?"


    "I, I, am," stuttered Haro as she stared at the smiling woman, whose beauty shamed the night sky. It was the first time she was attracted to someone else, not to mention a woman.


    "That''s good to hear. You did well so far," said the woman before she turned toward the hanging forger. "Are you going to stay up there like a fool?"


    "These chains won''t budge! Erin Voldor is still alive!"


    "That is to be expected," said the woman before she crouched toward Haro and gave her a potion. "This is a healing potion. Drink it and retreat."


    "Let me support you with my arrows," said Haro as she grabbed the potion. The woman gave her a sweet smile before nodding, making Haro relieved.


    Cling!


    A chain impaled the cliff they were standing on, and Haro gulped down the potion before running away. She took out her bow and stared at the woman standing without fear on edge, waiting for Erin''s return.


    "Just who is she?" muttered Haro under her breath, but Gray seemed to hear her words. He grinned toward her while upside down and spread his arms.


    "She is the most beautiful goddess of all, our queen and savior, Rain!" said Gray with a worshiping and bewitched expression. Haro looked at him with disdain before turning back toward the battle.


    Erin Voldor soared toward the sky using his chains to rise, hovering above them while ring at Rain. Haro could tell he didn''t recognize her, but he was furious. What she was confused about was that Rain didn''t try to cover her face or wear a mask.


    "Who are you?" asked Erin Voldor with a rageful voice. "Never mind, I will kill you regardless."


    "Even if I said I''m your mother?" said Rain, and Erin Voldor flew with rage and sent multiple chains toward her. In response, Rain pped them away before grabbing one of them and pulling Erin down, mming him to the ground.


    "You are far too young to challenge me, boy," said Rain as she strolled toward Erin and raised his head. "Try again in a thousand years."


    Erin stared at her with fear before the chains grabbing Gray shot out to pierce Rain. Haro rushed to block the attack, but it was closer than she was. Rain dodged it by craning her neck, but that opening was all the berserker needed to run away. Haro enjoyed watching him run like a dog, but her bow was ready to strike.


    "Leave him," said Rain, making Haro frown. "We cannot kill him because that would rm the emperor himself. We still have a lot of things to do first."


    "Things to do?" asked Haro while Rain walked toward Gray and picked him up over her shoulder, despite his objections and struggle. "Who is we?"


    "I think you already figured out the answer, Haro Goldner," said Rain with a smile. "The real question is whether you will return to being their knight or join us to remove that bastard from power."


    Haro was unable to answer, and Rain nodded before walking away. At that moment, an explosion that shook the Silver District came from the south bridge, where the Mansell Mansion was.


    Rain and Haro turned to look at the source, and both were surprised to see a giant of mes towering over the city. However, his features and golden eyes revealed his identity despite being made of fire.


    "Arthur Silvera," said Haro with surprise. "Why is he revealing himself like this? The citizens will see him in Ilios."


    "That''s his aim," answered Rain. "He wants them to know that change ising to thisnd. Can I rely on you to confirm his identity to the people of the Silver District?"


    "If I am found, then¡­" hesitated Haro, and Rain simply smiled and nodded. The woman then walked away toward the temple, where the hidden bridge was.


    Haro stared at her departing back before turning back toward Arthur Silvera, who towered over the other buildings. He raised his arm to attack, and she realized he might be fighting against the Trinity Member who killed Captain Munro.


    "His body!" realized Haro before she bolted back toward the mansion, wishing to save his body before it burned to ashes. At that moment, Arthur''s attacknded, and the City of Helios shook due to the impact. As she ran, Haro realized that an hour after Arthur Silvera revealed himself, her life turned upside down.

 Chapter 755: Astral Gate

    <h4>Chapter 755: Astral Gate</h4>


    The garden was covered with the foul stench of countless poisons, surrounding Arthur like andmine. His face was sweaty, but a smile appeared when his detect rune showed him that Rain had joined the fight against Erin.


    "I don''t need to hold back anymore," Arthur said after realizing his mission was done. Hartman spun his weapon a few times above his head before taking a stance, staring at Arthur with disdain.


    "Is this all the outsider amounts to?" asked the executor while staring at Arthur''s tired face. "I expected a proper fight, not a cowardly mouse."


    "You will get your fight," said Arthur as he released his [Detect-IV] rune and channeled his fire toward the gate in his consciousness. "Do you know what made me defeat Fallen God, Amelio?"


    "The strength given by the three defenders, who aren''t here now!" said Hartman as he brought his scythe down to sh Arthur, who sidestepped before his arms turned to mes.


    "No, it was Amelio''s arrogance," said Arthur before his mes exploded forward toward Hartman. The man sneered before waving his scythe to cut through Arthur, even if it meant being burned.


    In response, Arthur turned the rest of his body to mes. His mana flooded toward the gate, and the expansion of fire came with an obliterating explosion that pushed away the scythe and its holder. The explosion was controlled by Arthur, who created a giant out of it.


    "Do you think it''s about the size?" asked Hartman before he soared toward Arthur. "A single sh from this will bring you down!"


    The giant mes punched toward Hartman, who shed the arm away before reaching Arthur''s face. The executor brought down his scythe to slice the giant in half, and it was at that moment that Arthur appeared above him.


    "Go damn, psycho," said Arthur as the golden mana exploded from his body and amplified his strength. He ax-kicked Hartman''s back, which resulted in a cracking voice before the man wasunched toward the ground.


    Boom!


    Hartman crashed to the ground, and Arthur wrote a rune to soar toward the south bridge. His mission here was done, and it won''t be long before the other two Trinity Members arrived. Arthur didn''t go toward the Copper District but dove deep into the trench between the two, making his way out of the city.


    Although the Astra-ranker tried to give chase, he soon lost sight of the man capable of anything. As a result, the destroyed Mansell Mansion and the wounded prince were all left from the events.


    ***


    The following day, the events of Helios reached every city in the world. Newspapers printed articles following articles regarding what happened, how it, and the damaged reputation of the light emperor.


    "Arthur Silvera Strikes Again!"


    "Eradication of The Strongest Gang in Helios."


    "An Act of Terrorism, or Retribution?"


    Some news stations painted the incident as an act of terrorism, regardless of the goal. They argued that no man should be above thew and that Arthur Silvera was reckless even if he attacked a local gang.


    Others painted it as an act of judgment against the gang, regardless of who eradicated them. The crimes of this particr gang came to the surface, and most people found it a relief that they were gone now.


    However, thetter news stations quickly withdrew most of their articles regarding the situation, but nothing could be taken down from the inte. But, of course, nothing can be taken down after posting in an age where every citizen can publish.


    The mixed opinions regarding the incident became a topic for the citizens and debates on whether vigntes should be allowed to operate if thew fails to act against such organizations. In either case, Arthur Silvera became more famous and infamous.


    Amid the heavy patrolling of the knights and the strict lockdown that the city entered, two men stood atop the high walls of Helios. These walls separated the wilderness and its monsters from the citizens but now looked like a cage imprisoning them.


    "Howe there is no news of the arrest?" asked Arthur as he flipped through the newspaper. "And I hope no one saw Rain hand him over to you."


    "We had to have a fake fight to convince my followers," said Lyle as he stared at the city, the wind ruffling his silky ck hair. "In the end, I managed to retrieve Gray from her and arrest him. But, before we met, she made him create a medal for you."


    Lyle took out a silver circr piece and raised it. Arthur nced at it and made a sound of approval before the man threw it toward him. After catching it, Arthur infused it with his mana, which started glowing.


    "Then, the first step is done."


    "There is one more thing for us to do. There is a trial ground close by, and those who pass it can join the Holy Knights. But, of course, there are always fallen victims, and you can pose as one of them."


    "You seem bothered by something," said Arthur with confusion. "The n was a great sess, but I don''t see you smiling."


    "I just locked away a friend of mine for a promotion," said Lyle as he turned to stare at Arthur. "Would you be smiling if you were in my shoes?"


    "How did he handle it?"


    "Rain told him of the n. He smiled and asked her something utterly absurd in response, making me question his sanity. Then, Gray didn''t even look me in the eye when I arrested him."


    "What did he ask?"


    "Whether I would be happy once this is all over."


    "Not as absurd as I thought," said Arthur as he ced the newspaper away. "Are you going to be?"


    "We both know the answer to that," said Lyle as he stared at the bustling city. "The path I''m walking does not lead to happiness but death. As long as I have my revenge, that will be enough. Happiness was never a goal."


    "That''s what bothers you. The forger wasn''t asking whether you would be happy, but whether this is all worth it in the end."


    "It is worth it, right?" asked Lyle.


    "For the greater good, it is. However, there is nothing for you to gain from this other than the satisfaction of revenge. Are you going to tell me what you are taking revenge on?"


    "Does it matter?" smiled the knight before turning around and handing Arthur an envelope. "This is the spot where the trial survivors appear, and a list of every participant with their faces. So you can pose as the one of the dead, and my men will take you back."


    Arthur scanned through the list of participants, and his eyes fell on one profile, which he removed and showed to Lyle. After a nce, Lyle sighed and nodded.


    "So, this is your foster sister and the one who struck Erin in his manhood," said Arthur with amusement. "I can''t wait to meet her."


    "I doubt you would, but even still, try not to interact with her. Despite her hotheaded nature, La is quite acute regarding people."


    "If she passes this, this makes her quite capable," said Arthur with confusion. "Why don''t you let her join the rebellion? She can be a trustworthy asset in the uing fight."


    "We have different opinions on how to handle this," said Lyle before turning to leave. Finally, however, Arthur figured it out and smiled.


    "She moved on from what happened, but you did not," said Arthur as he stared at the woman, who looked like a gangster rather than the granddaughter of The Knights Commander. "Does she resent you as well for arresting her grandfather?"


    "¡­this is enough information to move onto the next step, Arthur Silvera," said Lyle before he turned into the wind and disappeared. Arthur was left alone over the wall, staring at the woman''s profile.


    "La, also known as Night," read Arthur. "A gang leader? That''s surprising. I wonder what pushed her down this path," amused Arthur, but this was the second time he had met such a trio. After all, Babo and the Bloodflower Boss had a simr rtionship.


    In the end, Arthur closed the files and stared at the map. As long as he had a map, Arthur could teleport precisely toward the location given.


    [Teleport-IV] appeared in the air and startedpressing space to create a portal between the two points. Then, Arthur walked through it, appearing in front of the astral gate.


    "So, this is the one granting blessings," muttered Arthur as he tried to make sense of the engravings on the gate. However, the words were not runes, but anguage Arthur failed to understand. "An ancientnguage?"


    Arthur walked toward the gate and ced his hand on it. As soon as he did, countless voices appeared in his head, all talking simultaneously. The sudden influx of sounds gave Arthur a splitting headache, which forced him to let go of the gate.


    "Those voices¡­ sounded familiar," muttered Arthur as he stared at the gate and then at his hand. "Those are the voices of astral beings."

 Chapter 756: Her Face

    <h4>Chapter 756: Her Face</h4>


    Arthur had once met those astral beings when he revived Ai by recreating her body. At that time, her soul almost joined the astral sea when he brought it back under the eyes of countless astral beings. Those ancient creatures were each as big as Earth and its sr system, so he was lucky not to be annihted.


    "However, those voices seem to be undirected toward me," muttered Arthur as he stared at the gate. "Is it possible that this gate serves as two-waysmunication to grant astral blessings?"


    The idea bothered Arthur because he would never go and beg another being for strength. He had enough gods and celestial giants throwing their weight around for him to add another one. However, if he couldmunicate with them, he might know the secrets of Nameless.


    "Still too soon," muttered Arthur before he sat in an inconspicuous ce, hiding thoroughly and waiting. The first one to pass was a man d in armor, followed by another. All of them were alive and well, despite having many wounds.


    Arthur opened the file while he was hidden from many. In the instructions, he found that the dead ones are thrown outside once the trial ends. It will be that few seconds that he can take someone else''s identity.


    During his waiting time, Arthurbed through the profiles to pick someone without a family or a gang. In addition, he wanted his disguise to be unproblematic. Finally, after waiting another hour, the trial ended, and most of the corpses were thrown out.


    Arthur rushed forward and found the body of one of his ideal candidates before swapping it with his own after changing his appearance. The process went unnoticed since there were over fifty contestants.


    "This one is still alive!" shouted one of the knights after Arthur rose from the ground. "You there, show me the astral blessing."


    Arthur was prepared for this and showed him the glowing tattoo he created using his [Disguise-IV] rune. It used illusions and cellr maniption to give Arthur the appearance he wanted.


    "Another Great Blessing!" shouted the man excitedly before he jotted down Arthur''s alias. "Ishmael Rainquil, I see. You can join the next wagon to head back toward Helios."


    Arthur nodded and walked toward the wagon. As he was about to climb into it, amotion urred next to the gate. A woman was shouting and asking about someone, but the man who registered Arthur told her that the count wasplete.


    ''She is¡­. La Mantra,'' realized Arthur as he stared at the woman. She seemed distressed over finding someone, making Arthur think about walking toward her and seeing what was happening. However, before he did, someone beat him to it. Lyle walked toward La and dismissed the man.


    Arthur nced at the two brothers bickering before boarding the carriage that took him toward Helios. Whatever was going on between the two, Arthur couldn''t care. However, after the astral gate disappeared, Arthur had the same feeling as two days ago. Coming from the direction of the gates was none other than the power of creation.


    ***


    Inside the Light Chambers of Helios, where the knights resided, Arthur stood inside the office of the current Vice-Commander, Lyle Mantra. He was browsing through the books before Lyle returned with his badge.


    "You are now officially a Holy Knight," said Lyle before handing him the badge. "And this badge will make you my assistant from now. You will apany me to the pce during the next ceremonial promotion."


    "That might be too hasty," said Arthur as he looked through the books. "People will get suspicious."


    "If you show them something powerful, no one willin," said Lyle. Someone knocked on the door at that moment, and a servant spoke from behind it.


    "Sir, a woman is here to see you. She has a Great Blessing and says that she passed the trial grounds. Should I guide her here?"


    "There is no need," said Lyle before he sighed and rose. "I will guide her myself. Can you hide for now?" whispered Lyle to Arthur, who nodded and wrote his rune. Then, Lyle left the room.


    After a few minutes, Lyle returned with another woman, who seemed furious. Arthur watched quietly as the woman used Lyle of changing, her eyes full of tears.


    It seems that Night, also known as La Mantra, wanted to be a Holy Knight to gain her grandfather a pardon for his crimes of going against the emperor. However, Lyle refuses to let her because Zonas wants to stop Lyle''s n.


    The woman left, heartbroken, while Lyle sat in his cold office alone. Arthur watched her go, feeling familiar energying from her. He thought it wouldn''t be long before the two ran into each other.


    ***


    La left the Holy Grounds, feeling helpless and furious. Zonas Mantra was not rted to her through blood, but he was her savior. Lyle was his real grandson, but she couldn''t understand why she was the only one trying to save him from imprisonment.


    ''You''ve remained oblivious, wasting time on silly adventures with those scum. As for me, I worked every day to reach this ce. You don''t get toe here and tell me what I am and not. I know who I am and what I want.''


    It was the first time she saw Lyle showing emotions after Anne''s death. Although he med her for not doing anything, what could she possibly do to fix what happened all those years ago?


    La returned to the inn and found Ai staring out of the window. She was looking in the direction of the Holy Ground, her eyes lost in the ancient buildings of Helios.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Ai without looking away from the window. "You seem shaken, so I''m guessing the n failed."


    "It did," affirmed La before walking toward the bed and diving right into it. "My foster brother is the one who wants my grandfather behind bars, and I have no idea why. Grandpa Zonas taught him everything, and Lyle worshiped him."


    "When did the change happen?" asked Ai as she turned toward her.


    "My grandfather used to be the Knights Commander and the close hand of the king," said La. "However, after refusing to assassinate Arthur Silvera, he was cast aside as a traitor. He was forbidden from leaving Helios until the emperor decided what to do with him."


    "And how did that lead to arrest?"


    "Lyle was the one behind it," said La as she balled her hand into a fist. "That bastard went to the emperor and confessed about my grandfather''s disloyalty and wanted to be the one arresting him. That promoted him into a Vice-Commander."


    "Sometimes, things aren''t what they seem on the surface," said Ai as she walked toward the bed andy next to her. La turned her head and stared at the healer, whose face was still veiled. "His reasons for changing are unknown, but you must believe in the man you once knew."


    "How can I believe in someone who keeps proving that he''s not the man I once knew?" asked La as she closed her eyes. Tears gathered in them, falling on the bed. "It seems nothing has been the same ever since that day."


    Ai caressed her cheeks, wiping away the tears from her face. Then, La could feel something touching her forehead, and she opened her eyes to see Ai pressing hers against her head.


    "Life will never stay the same, so it will never be always bad."


    La wanted to say that no one could know that, but she wanted to believe in her words. Thus, she closed her eyes and allowed her exhaustion to carry her to sleep.


    It waste at night when she woke up, and Ai was gone from beside her. La rose and noticed that the woman was back to sitting beside the window, staring at the Holy Grounds. Her veil was on the table beside her, revealing her face. However, she couldn''t see it from this angle.


    La moved enough to let Ai know she was awake, and the woman flinched before reaching out toward her veil. At that moment, a glistering tear fell from her face, but La could not see it in the dark room.


    "Wait," said La, and Ai froze. "Can I see you?" she asked, knowing that it might push the healer away from her. "I promise that things will not change even if I do."


    "¡­what makes you desire such a thing?"


    "A curiosity to know," said La as she edged toward the end of the bed. "I want to see the face of the only person on my side."


    Ai was quiet before she nodded. Then, La left the bed and walked toward the window, standing beside Ai, who was facing it. She could see half of her face from this angle, and the healer turned to show her the rest.


    La was prepared for anything, but not this. She imagined what a person so sweet would have for a face, but seeing the wounds the world gave her was too cruel.

 Chapter 757: Astral Light

    <h4>Chapter 757: Astral Light</h4>


    La reached out toward her face and caressed it. The wounds were scabbed, making her face lined with scars. Not a single inch of her face had clear skin, all the way toward her lips.


    "How did this happen?" asked La, staring into the big blue eyes untainted by the world.


    "It doesn''t matter," answered Ai, but then she saw La staring into her eyes. "A group of bandits raided my vige."


    That was all that needed to be said. La could feel slight trembling from the healer, which made her feel guilty. Then, she reached out and wrapped her arms around her neck before hugging her tightly.


    "It''s alright now," said La. "No one can hurt you anymore. It''s alright now."


    "I know that," said Ai as she buried her face in La''s chest, enjoying her warmth. "I have been given strength that makes me more than a victim."


    "And as long as we are together, then I will protect you," promised La as she broke off their embrace and looked her in the eyes. "Unless you want me gone, I will always be by your side."


    "You have more on your te than anyone, so why would you make such a promise?" asked Ai with a sad smile. "We both have things to achieve, so let us not endanger each other."


    "You saved me before, which is a debt I will never forget," said Layle as she cupped her hand. "I know you are not from this world, which makes things even more dangerous for you. Let me help you find the man you have been looking for," she offered.


    "There is no need anymore because he is here," said Ai as she looked out into the street. "I overheard some conversations around here, and many mentioned his name. So he is here, as my blessing told me."


    "Who is he?" asked La with confusion. Ai turned toward her with an awkward smile.


    "Our fates were intertwined in the most unexpected ways," said Ai with sadness. "The man who your grandfather refused to assassinate is here in Helios, and he is the man that I have been looking for all this time."


    "Arthur Silvera?" asked La with genuine surprise. Ai nodded before reaching out toward the table and pulling a newspaper.


    "I had to go out and get one after seeing so many people reading it," Ai unfolded the papers. "I couldn''t read what it said, but the photos were enough to confirm that he is the one I seek."


    "This happened yesterday," said La with confusion. "This exins the patrolling knights, but I thought it was merely a precaution for the executions."


    "Can you read it for me?" asked Ai as she squeezed her hand, and La nodded before taking the newspaper. Then, she started reading, and her eyes widened as a result.


    "Arthur Silvera destroyed the Mansell Gang and executed their leader. Furthermore, he almost killed Erin Voldor and injured one of the Trinity Members in less than an hour."


    "Is that a good thing?"


    "A good thing?" asked La with shock, then sheughed. "I once did the same thing, but all I could do was free the prisoners. It says here that Arthur Silvera not only did that but also managed to cripple the gang forever, with no hopes of recovery. Mansell Gang was responsible for all the human trafficking in Helios, so doing this means saving thousands!"


    "As selfless as ever," smiled Ai while looking at his picture, surrounded by the people of Kera. "I''m d that the man I seek and who he is are still the same."


    "If you are from another world, how did you meet him?" asked La with confusion as she ced the paper down. "Arthur Silvera is no older than twenty, so he never left Earth."


    "In this timeline, no," said Ai with a shake of her head. "However, I received an epiphany that told me what happened another time, and it was enough to awaken this power within me."


    "I have seen how miraculous it was, but why didn''t you use it on yourself?" asked La. "You could have healed some of these wounds, even if not all."


    "I never considered it," said Ai with a smile. "The Seika gave me these powers for a reason, and I would never use them for selfish reasons. These wounds that the world gave me are what made me who I am."


    "You must have suffered from them," said La with sadness. "Using your powers for yourself is the most reasonable thing to do. You are not a saint to be so selfless. Sorry for saying this, but it''s idiotic."


    "Hehe,"ughed Ai, taking La by surprise. Then, Ai grabbed her hands and smiled. "I will ask Arthur Silvera this and heal these wounds if he wants that. I know it''s idiotic, but it''s a way for him to recognize me."


    "I doubt anyone would forget you," said Layle before pulling her hand and kissing it. "Thus, our goals align since I want to seek Arthur Silvera myself. He came to Helios for a reason, which might be regarding the executions. You said you can find him, right?"


    "That will be the issue," said Ai with a helpless expression. "His powers of creation are all over the city, making it hard to find him specifically. However, I can tell you where to look."


    Ai stood up and pointed toward the distance, and La followed her gaze. She was pointing at the Upper Copper District toward the ce La visited today: The Light Chambers.


    "He is with the knights?" asked La with confusion.


    "You were close to him today," smiled Ai as she turned toward her. "Your body radiates the powers of creation, meaning that you were close to him today."


    "The only ce I went to is Lyle''s office," frowned La. "In any case, we need to learn more about yesterday and why it happened. I know the exact person to seek," she said while opening the second page, which had the photo of a young female knight promoted to captain after the incident yesterday.


    ***


    Arthur adjusted his armor as the two of them waited for the inspection. Lyle was standing in front of him, his back straightened and chest pushed out. As for Arthur, he stared around with fascination.


    "Vice-Commander," greeted the guards'' captain before turning toward Arthur. "This must be the newest recruit. Has he been knighted yet?"


    "Not yet, but he will be soon," said Lyle as he nced at Arthur. "Would that be a problem?"


    "Not at all, sir," said the guard with a nervous face. "After your promotion, you can knight him and deliver his Life Trade to our esteemed emperor. Please, follow me."


    The two followed the guard into the Gold District, another world in itself. Everything was white, with statues and gardens lining the streets as they walked. The statues were of great knights, princes, or previous emperors.


    Every estate was huge, and the two had to board a wagon that took them toward the Light Pce, which could be seen from the walls of Helios. It was said that the Light Pce was precisely between the Origin Pirs, making it the holiest ce in Ilios.


    "This batch of Holy Knights made the emperor pleased," said the guard, who sat opposite them. "The report had four Great Blessing, but only three became knights. Is there some sort of problem, sir?"


    "The fourth one is my foster sister, La Mantra," said Lyle while examining the vast expanse of gold-tiled roofs. "I need time to review what my grandfather poisoned her mind with."


    "Ahaha, I see,"ughed the man nervously before turning toward Arthur. "What about you? What is your astral blessing?"


    "Astral Light," said Arthur before he raised his hand, and light gathered. The man''s eyes widened as he pped his leg with excitement.


    "A bonafide light user! The emperor will be overjoyed!" said the guard before nodding with approval. "This must be why you appointed him as your assistant, Vice-Commander!"


    "He will prove useful," said Lyle before turning to the man. "Who is attending the ceremony today?"


    "Everyone," smiled the man. "After the recent events, the Light Emperor saw it appropriate to address the public and reassure them. There will also be a meeting that devises a n against Arthur Silvera and how to arrest him."


    "As expected of the Light Emperor," said Arthur with mocking surprise. "He is always there for his people."


    "That is who we swore to serve," said the guard with pride. "The three Trinity Members will also be here, including the acting Knights Commander."


    "It seems the will be two promotions on the same day," said Lyle with a smile. "I wonder what new division would the newmander be assigned to and how it would serve our glorious empire."


    If Arthur remembers correctly, the newmander should be the one who tried to assassinate him but failed. This means he will be meeting many familiar faces.

 Chapter 758: Eloisa

    <h4>Chapter 758: Eloisa</h4>


    As the name implied, the Gold District was full of gold-painted mansions belonging to nobles and the emperor''s entourage. The difference between the three district''s quality of life was a clear sign of segregation, a testimony of how the current emperor ran his nation.


    ''Power corrupts,'' thought Arthur as the wagon made its way toward the Light Pce. It wasn''t that all descendants of the guardians were viins, but the position they received made them lead different lives from the rest of the people. They became desensitized to the suffering of ordinary people by their belief in being different.


    Humans were fragile, allowing power to corrupt their kindness. Arthur almost suffered from that daily when his ruthlessness overcame his kindness. To find a bnce between the two was how a person avoids naivety and cruelty.


    "Astral Light is said to be one of the Unique Great Blessings, a tier above the others. Thest person tomand such a blessing was none other than the previous Knights Commander, Zonas Mantra!"


    The guard was still thering about Arthur''s blessings, which he had used a rune to mimic. His issue was that astral blessings glowed when used, so he had to choose the light-rune to achieve a simr effect.


    Lyle never told him that Zonas had a simr blessing, which might be why the emperor assigned him as a Knights Commander. The wagon entered the pce grounds, even though the actual building was still far away.


    "There are many flying mounts here," said Arthur as he stared out the window. "Are these the officials attending the ceremony?"


    "Indeed," nodded the guard as he stared with awe. "The emperor called everyone to reside in the Gold District in preparation for the uing days."


    The wagon reached a checkpoint, where all of them were asked to reveal their medals. Arthur passed the inspection and was allowed entry into the Golden Path, a single road leading toward the pce.


    Around the Light Pce was ake, which the Golden Path crossed. As the wagon traversed it, the road formed underneath them. Arthur could tell that powerful monsters resided within theke, protecting the periphery of the pce from intruders.


    The wagon stopped after the two reached the gates, and everyone had to get off. Arthur watched the great gates open for them as guards came to take away their weapons and artifacts. And as soon as the two walked in, their mana could no longer be used.


    "This is to ensure that no one can cause troubles here," said the guard as he noticed Arthur staring at his hand. "This is the handiwork of our great runic masters."


    "Ah ha," said Arthur without buying those lies. He knew that this was the manifestation of the emperor''s ability, and this was his domain. The fact that Dark World also had this no-mana zone meant that the royal family was somehow involved in the underground world.


    Arthur followed after Lyle, like his shadow. All he did was examine the ce and memorize the faces. The two walked through a long corridor before a butler found them, bowing as he promised to lead them toward the waiting room.


    There was already a person waiting inside the waiting room, and Arthur was appealed to see that he recognized them. It was the woman who met with Tyrin back in Yalen and chased him down once she realized that he was eavesdropping.


    "Ah, Knights Commander!" greeted the woman with a smile, and although Arthur never saw her clearly, he could never forget that fight. "I''m so lucky to run into you so early. Who would have thought that a disciple of mine turned out to be such a fierce man?"


    "I was following my grandfather at that time, no more," said Lyle with a cold expression. "It was luck that made me train under the strongest assassin in Ilios."


    As if introducing her to Arthur, Lyle revealed. The woman seemed pleased as she grabbed Lyle by the arm and pulled him to sit beside her. As for Arthur, he stood behind the two without being granted a seat.


    "Don''t be so cold," said the woman, her hair long and dark, falling in curls. "You wouldn''t forget about what we had just because you became amander, would you?"


    "I have yet to be anything," said Lyle as he untangled himself by turning into the wind. Arthur was again amazed that he could use his astral blessing without mana. "And even if I be amander, a person of your status wouldn''t need me."


    "I''m d you know as such," she grinned before looking back at Arthur. "And who is this cutie?"


    "My new assistant, Ishmael," answered Lyle while adjusting his clothing. "What brought you here, Miss Eloisa?"


    "I heard about what happened the day before yesterday," she turned away from Arthur and stared at Lyle. "It seems that a rat has made his way into my city, and it''s a rat I once chased."


    "A rat that escaped your ws? How surprising," said Lyle an expressionless face. "Are you here for round two?"


    "I would love to have that, but the rat has grown into a wild dog at this point. So tracking and taking him down wouldn''t be as easy asst time. However, I am responsible since I allowed him to escape before."


    Arthur knew she was talking about him and their encounter, and she came here after revealing herself. However, what bothered Arthur was that this woman had the stench of nothingness on her, just likest time.


    A fallen being was nearby.


    It has been a while since Arthur met one, at least in his recent memories. Ilios has always been known to have dealings with the fallen beings, so he was not surprised. The issue was that this pce was reeking of their existence.


    This must be why Sier fell sick once while trying to see the interior of this pce. Even the walls had their foul stench, and the no-mana zone allowed them to thrive.


    "I will be able to assist with that once I get promoted," said Lyle.


    "Ah, right, the promotion for arresting the forger. I heard that you fought against Rain, right? How is she?"


    Arthur and Lyle were surprised by her question because it revealed her knowledge of the lustful woman. Seeing his expression, Eloisa startedughing.


    "I received my report regarding the matter," sheughed. "After all, I have eyes everywhere looking for that woman. I cannot believe she was hiding in the capital all this time."


    "Why are you looking for her?" asked Lyle without showing too much concern. "I fought against her, and I can tell she was more powerful than an average rebel."


    "I shouldn''t tell anyone this, " Eloisa said with a smile, her finger covering her face. "However, you are the nextmander. What would you be willing to pay for such information?"


    "Nothing. This does not interfere with my duties," Lyle gave the perfect response, although Arthur wanted to know the answer himself. "However, since I fought against her before, I will naturally be reported her identity after being promoted."


    "What a boring man,"mented Eloisa before turning toward Arthur, his whole body making a U-turn around the couch to face Arthur. "Are you the same?"


    "I seek danger," said Arthur with a smile. "If she is as strong as they say, I have no qualms about knowing more about her."


    "A dangerous man you have here, Lyle. Almost too dangerous," she said with a smile before disappearing. Arthur stood still as the woman appeared behind him, her hand wrapping around his neck. "Are you into this kind of danger?"


    "Please don''t bother my assistant," said Lyle without turning around. Arthur didn''t react as well, and the woman released him as she walked to stand in front of him. "Ishmael, A Unique Great Blessing holder, called Astral Light. You have a simr one to Zonas Mantra. What makes you serve the man who arrested him?"


    "Mostly fun."


    The woman stared at Arthur with an intrigued smile before the door was knocked. A butler came in, reporting that the emperor was ready to meet them. The ceremony would be starting soon.


    Eloisa was the first one to exit, and Arthur stared at her back. She was a lot shorter than he remembered, and that was because he was growing taller the stronger he became. After meeting Gaia and bing a runesmith, Arthur became 185cm tall.


    The two followed after the woman toward a grand hall decorated with gold. There were tables on different heights, and the higher ones were reserved for the emperor and the Trinity Members. As for Lyle and Arthur, they were seated behind Eloisa.


    The hall was still filling with people, and Arthur turned to stare at them. All of them were shining armor with the Sun Emblem on them. The dazzling lights made the hall radiate, but it just made Arthur feel sick.

 Chapter 759: Light Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 759: Light Emperor</h4>


    Guests arrived one after the other, each holding an imposing aura. Arthur counted every single one, estimating their strength, despite the no-mana zone that made it more challenging. If he was going into a fight, then he needed intel.


    "Those sitting on the third row are the Vice-Commander, followed by the captains," exined Lyle to Arthur, but the exnation didn''t make sense. The two of them were sitting on the fifth, despite Lyle bing a Vice-Commander after arresting his grandfather. "Those are for the pure-blood."


    "Pure-blood?"


    "Rtives of the nobles and the royal family," said Lyle without much emotion. It seems that the separation did not bother him. "The fourth row is for the pure-blood captains. The fifth is for themon-blood Vice Commanders, and you get the rest."


    "What about the first and the second?"


    "The first row is for the imperial family, and the second is for the Trinity Members," answered Lyle. "Once they enter the room, bow your head down."


    "Are you giving him instructions? How cute," said Eloisa from in front of them. "However, you forgot to exin that there are exceptions like me."


    "Special divisions are seated with the pure-blood captains," said Lyle. "However, they are the ck swans of the Gold District, so there is no need to respect them."


    "Understood," nodded Arthur.


    "That is the first time you answer him," said Eloisa while ring at Arthur, who ignored her. "Your instructions will break his neck in half!"


    "Try breaking it if you want," said Lyle with a grin, which made the woman raise her eyebrows in surprise and look at Arthur with newfound interest.


    New guests would enter the hall every few minutes before finding their seats. Most of them gave Lyle disdainful eyes, probably for amon-blood to be amander at such a young age. However, Lyle''s strength rivaled Astra-ranker while just being a deme-ranker, so his potential was limitless.


    If not for his runes and Reality Maniption, Arthur would have never won against Lyle, who was a genius for reaching such a level at his age. If Arthur strengthened Lyle further, he would have no problems executing his ns.


    Pure-blood captains walked in with arrogance, looking down on their peers, who sat down with expressionless faces. Arthur stared back and watched their eyes, as cold as Lyle''s but seeming to hold something dangerous.


    ''How can the emperor allow such a wedge to form between his ranks?'' wondered Arthur, feeling that this decision had been foolish. However, the emperor stands to gain nothing from this. The noble families are the ones who demand such treatment.


    As the Holy Knights filled the rows, Arthur realized that none of the first two rows had been upied yet. So it was the ssicte entrance for the grand guests who wouldn''t wait for a second longer than they needed.


    After the Vice-Commanders arrived and all rows had been filled. Silence descended soon after, and a knight entered the grand hall. Everyone bowed their heads, and Arthur followed Lyle to do the same. However, the neer didn''t sit in the first row but walked to the fifth and stood beside Lyle.


    "Raise your head," said a feminine voice, but Lyle didn''t move. Arthur was interested, so he nced at the two and saw someone standing next to Lyle.


    "That would be inappropriate, your highness," answered Lyle with his head down. Arthur nced upward and caught a glimpse of the neer''s face. It was a young woman with short red hair and a cross earring hanging from one side. Her expression was not arrogant but annoyed. Unlucky, she met his eyes.


    "It seems your follower has more balls to look at me than you," said the woman while grinning. Lyle sighed and raised his head, meeting her eyes. Arthur couldn''t see his expression, but he knew it was three straight horizontal lines for eyes and mouth. "You have grown stronger, I heard," grinned the woman.


    "Not as strong as you imagine, your highness," said Lyle before looking ahead. "I looked at you and raised my head, so please return to your seat."


    Arthur stared with a smile, unknowingly raising his head as well. Despite warning him, Lyle was treating this woman with less respect than he treated Arthur himself. Thus, the two must be close.


    "You have been ignoring my summons," said the girl before she pushed Eloisa aside and sat in front of Lyle, but this time facing him.


    Eloisa was upset about being shoved aside but dared not let it show. Arthur noticed the slight twitch in her expression before she slid away. Then, he turned to look at the woman.


    "I was busy doing my duties," said Lyle, looking ahead but not at her. "Please don''t make a scene here. The emperor will be displeased."


    "I''m the one who nominated you for amander, so father will understand," said the woman with a grin. "Tell me, how strong?"


    Arthur allowed no words to go unregistered, but the revtion was shocking. Was Lyle close to the emperor''s daughter? This makes her a princess, no less. However, unlike usual princesses, this woman wore a knight''s armor and had a sharp and dangerous aura.


    "Enough to win," answered Lyle without a beat but with all the confidence a man can exhibit. Arthur saw the princess''s face glow as if hearing the most joyful news.


    "And is that why you refused my summons?" asked the knight without finding Lyle''s disregard offensive but treating it as nonexistent.


    "As I said, I was fulfilling my duties," said Lyle before turning toward Arthur. "Lower your head."


    Arthur nced before bowing again, not feeling offended. The person before him was a princess; even a thug knew better than to disrespect her. Thus, he needed to keep his act convincing, and so did Lyle.


    "Raise it," said the woman.


    "Keep it lowered."


    The two disagreed, and Arthur felt an iing headache. In the end, he raised it and stretched his neck. Lyle red at the princess, and she red back. Then, in one swift motion, the princess pulled out her dagger and shed toward Lyle. The Vice-Commander was prepared and struck the attack with a wind de of his own.


    Boom!


    A gale of wind exploded from the two''s collision, shaking the grand hall. The rows slid backward, and the knights almost fell on their buttocks from the impact. But, despite being closest to the impact, Arthur stood still, staring at the two, almost ripping each other apart.


    "Enough!" shouted a voice from the front rows, shaking the halls. The princess did not care, pushing her dagger forward. However, Lyle nced at the man who shouted and pushed the princess back before making his wind de disappear.


    Arthur watched the princess have a change of face, and it was filled with disappointment. She didn''t strike again but retreated instead. Lyle grabbed Arthur''s neck and made him bow down before the rest of the knights did the same.


    "He is the Nobles Commander," whispered Lyle loud enough for Arthur to hear, and he understood who the neer was.


    "Are you trying to dishonor your father?" asked the Nobles Commander with his beard shaking by his loud voice. "Fights are prohibited inside the Light Pce!"


    "No need to be so loud, old man," said the princess before sitting in the front row. "Your voice did just as much damage, not to mention the mental damage caused by your face."


    "Insolent brat!" shouted the man again, making the hall shake. Arthur feared that his eardrums would rupture just from listening. But, then, the man sat behind the princess, and the iron bench bent underneath his weight.


    Arthur and the rest raised their heads, staring at the towering man who looked like he could touch the ceiling. His bald head and white beard made him even more radiating light, blinding their eyes.


    The rest of the imperial family, including Erin, entered together. All of them bowed their heads except for the princess and the Nobles Commander. After everyone assembled, the hall was silent as bells started to chime.


    Arthur was confused as the doors closed, but the emperor was not here. Then, the ground started to shake as the wall in front of them opened like sliding doors, revealing the pedestal with the light emperor sitting atop it.


    The first thought Arthur had was that the emperor looked too young. At that moment, everyone bowed, and Arthur followed. The emperor raised his hand for them to raise their heads and face him.


    "Dear Subjects, no need for such formalities," said the emperor with a smile. "I have missed every one of you dearly, and seeing your faces brings me joy more than your respect."


    "Father is too kind," said Erin with a smile.


    "I''m overjoyed to see you well, Erin," said the emperor as he turned toward his son. "Don''t worry, since our great knights will bring safety back to our great empire. But, before we proceed with this meeting, I''m afraid I carry some bad news. We have a liar in our midst."

 Chapter 760: First Execution

    <h4>Chapter 760: First Execution</h4>


    The Light Emperor looked no older than thirty, but Arthur was sure he was in his fifties. Yet, even as he delivered the news, a smile was on his face as his small eyes examined the hall. He looked a bit like Erin, with a celestial nose hanging, thin eyebrows, and shifty eyes.


    "A traitor in our midst?" muttered the Nobles Commander with shock as he stood up. "That cannot be, sir! We are the finest in this kingdom!"


    "I don''t question your integrity, Nobles Commander," the Light Emperor raised his hand. The old man closed his mouth and nodded, sitting back down. "It came to my attention that some things are too coincidental, suggesting that there is a leak of information."


    "What would you suggest to do about that, sir?" asked a woman in the lead. Arthur recognized the voice and turned to find Babo sitting with the others. It seems she has been summoned as well.


    "I wouldn''t trouble our eldestmander," said the emperor with a smile. "My son was attacked two days ago, which suggests that the assants knew his whereabouts. We would have lost much more if not for a brave Vice-Commander."


    "Is that the only reason, father?" asked the princess.


    "A ship that carried resources and artifacts has been hijacked, which is another coincidence. I believe we have a rat among us."


    Despite showing a friendly smile, the emperor was far from looking. Instead, his eyes stared at themanders, scanning their reactions and looking for the slightest change. Arthur and Lyle sat there rooted, not moving by an inch.


    "A nest infested with outsiders is bound to have disloyalty. Therefore, I suggested we retain only the pure-blood since the incident with Zonas Mantra," said a voice from the second row. Arthur looked to find his old acquaintance, the knight who tried to kill him. "This can be a good time to initiate such a n, Your Imperial Majesty."


    "We don''t need more infighting, Knights Commander," said the emperor with a shake of his head. "Every knight is a valuable asset to the kingdom, another shard protecting it from our enemies. Zonas was a great man before growing senile, and his grandson is carrying own his great legacy."


    The emperor raised his hand, and Lyle stood up as he saluted. Then, the emperor motioned for Lyle to step forward, and he marched down the aisle between the rows of seats until he reached the throne, kneeling before it.


    "Have you summoned me, Imperial Majesty?" asked Lyle with one knee touching the sparkling marble.


    "Vice-Commander, Lyle Mantra," smiled the emperor at him. "Half a year ago, we had a conversation where you promised to honor your family''s name after what your grandfather did. So I''m d to see you doing well in that regard."


    "I have been merely serving our glorious empire," said Lyle with his head down. "And serving the Light Emperor is the greatest honor."


    "Well-said," praised the emperor. "During this recent year, you brought great honor to our empire. The most recent achievement is arresting the son of Ravin, Forger Gray. The clean and foul would have mixed if the rebels managed toy hands on him."


    Lyle didn''t say anything in return, kneeling on the ground. The emperor stared at him for a few seconds before raising his hand again, summoning a servant holding a book. Then, the emperor took it.


    "I have here reports from long ago, which have been submitted by Miss Eloisa here," said the emperor. "In them, the report mentions a close rtionship between yourself and Gray Ravin."


    "That is no secret, sir," said Lyle without hesitation. "Grandmaster Ravin has been a close friend of my grandfather before his death."


    "This makes it the second time that you arrest someone close to you," said the emperor as he closed the book. "I find it a bit odd. I can understand a man who protects the nation of his loved one, but not one who protects it at their expense."


    "Those who lose their path must be cleansed by light," said Lyle. "These are the words engraved on the Light Pce, and I follow them. The light will give me the people I once knew back."


    "¡­indeed," said the emperor before raising his hand. "You may return to your seat. The ceremony will be conductedter on," said the emperor, and Lyle stood up and walked back.


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the man who stopped at nothing to obtain his revenge against the emperor. He was like a machine, waiting beside the emperor for the perfect chance to strike. As he stared at the rest of the knights, he found them carrying disdain toward Lyle.


    "A dog with no backbone," whispered Erin as Lyle passed him, but the man gave no reaction. His voice was loud enough for the rest to hear it, but no one would oppose him.


    "Before we start discussing the arrangement against the new threat in the capital, I want to announce a certain change to the ceremony. It will be broadcasted throughout the kingdom and include the execution of the forger. My choice of executor is the man who arrested him."


    The announcement came suddenly, making the crowd stare with wide eyes. Lyle was the same, as he froze in ce while walking back toward his seat.


    ''Lyle needs to execute the forger?'' frowned Arthur at the cruelty of this emperor, to decide that even while knowing, the two used to be friends.


    "Is something wrong, Vice-Commander?" asked the emperor as he noticed Lyle stopping in the middle of the aisle. "Perhaps you carry some sentiment to your past?"


    Arthur clenched his fist, wanting to punch this man right in the face. However, Lyle suddenly turned and dropped to one knee again, bowing like earlier.


    "I am just moved that I have been allowed to prove myself," said Lyle, making the emperor silent. The throned man gave a sound of affirmation before turning around, allowing Lyle to stand.


    Then, Lyle walked back toward his seat and sat. However, Arthur can tell the man is nervous despite his incredible act. His face was still calm, but his existence was wavering.


    Arthur nudged his foot, and the man blinked before ncing at him. Lyle stared at Arthur''s slight smile and knew the message: I''ll take care of it.


    ***


    Although he promised Lyle, Arthur had no idea how he would save the forger from being executed. The emperor was a devious man for testing Lyle in such a manner, but Arthur was not ready to see the man kill his friend.


    After the meeting ended, the knights were given some time before the ceremony. First, the walls closed again, separating the emperor from the rest. Then, wine and refreshments were brought in by the servants.


    "Are you going to do it?" asked the princess as she hopped back as soon as possible, staring at Lyle with surprise. "He is your friend, is he not?"


    "If the emperor demands it, then I will do what I must," answered Lyle without a change of expression. The princess stared at him with a sulking expression before turning toward Arthur.


    "Earlier, you didn''t flinch despite my attack," she said with a smile. "Are you strong, or are you slow?"


    "Compared to your highness, I''m slow," Arthur said, bowing his head. "If you would excuse me now, I need to visit the restroom."


    Arthur left his seat and walked away, leaving Lyle with the princess. His mission was to find a way out of this predicament before the ceremony began, which should be in an hour. As he walked toward the restroom, Arthur spotted old Babo standing with her assistant, Elnardo.


    After hesitation, he walked toward the two and grabbed a ss of wine from the servant. Then, he presented one to the old woman, who seemed confused about his arrival.


    "Can I offer Commander Barbora Hoarfrost of Endhere a ss of wine?" said Arthur, and the woman squinted her eyes at him. "I am a friend of your two granddaughters."


    "Who are you?" asked Babo with a frown as Elnardo stepped toward Arthur. However, Arthur pushed the wine ss toward him, stopping him from making a scene.


    "I''m the man who stole your knight''s breath two days ago," said Arthur as he stared at Elnardo, then at old Babo''s surprised face. Then, she scrutinized him and recognized his smile. "A pleasure to meet again."


    "A pleasure indeed, youngster," said Babo as she gestured for her knight to retreat. "I never imagined that you would make it here."


    "Neither did I. There is a matter that I must discuss with you,mander," said Arthur as he handed Babo her ss of wine. "How about we visit the garden outside and talk?"


    "I would love to since I heard about you too, Ishmael," said Babo as she sipped her wine. "Then, let''s leave."


    The three left the grand hall under the confused eyes of Lyle, who had the princess to handle. Then, the countdown began until the first public execution.

 Chapter 761: Duel and Wager

    Chapter 761: Duel and Wager


    Arthur led the two toward the gardens made avable for the knights. The ceremony was supposed to be held on this balcony, surrounded by countless lush bushes mottled with flowers. The two acted as if they were examining the ce filled with knights as they walked through the gardens.


    ¡°You are a man of many faces,¡± said Babo as the two entered some gardens, walking through them. ¡°Elnardo will make sure no one is listening, so the two of us can talk.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,mander,¡± bowed the blonde knight before departing, leaving the two standing while admiring the scenery.


    Silence descended between the two. Arthur needed to think of a way to convince this woman to help him against the emperor, but he had used his bargaining card already. It was one thing when she owed him a favor but another when he had to ask her for one.


    ¡°How is Little Yin?¡± asked Arthur before anything else. The woman was silent before she smiled at him and shook her head. ¡°Is it too obvious?¡±


    ¡°There is no need to butter me up, kiddo,¡± the old woman said while sipping her wine. ¡°Because you are here, I know far too well that the circumstances are dire. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have risked exposing yourself to me.¡±


    ¡°I mean it,¡± said Arthur with a sigh. ¡°I wanted to revisit her after I¡¯m done with the capital, but the situation has been hectic.¡±


    ¡°I heard as much,¡± said Commander Barbora while staring at the pedestal in the center of the balcony. It was lined with gold and emerald, radiating a holy aura apanied by a sweet fragrance. ¡°Your request is regarding the execution, right?¡±


    ¡°As insightful as ever, Commander,¡± affirmed Arthur. ¡°The emperor is being too cruel regarding Lyle Mantra for no obvious reason. Does it make sense?¡±


    ¡°It does, on many levels,¡± answered Babo with a smile. ¡°The emperor doubts his trust in the Mantra Family, who has sworn their loyalty to The First Light. Moreover, the recent events behind Lyle¡¯s ascension raised whether it has been staged.¡±


    ¡°A man doesn¡¯t sacrifice his family for a promotion,¡± disputed Arthur, but the woman shook her head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, child. The emperor wants to confirm whether Lyle Mantra can be trusted or not. This test ensures that he puts his money where his mouth is.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°This execution can have two oues: the forger is dead, and Lyle is trusted, or the forger lives and Lyle loses the emperor¡¯s trust. However, whether the forger will be executed anyway is still debatable.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying this is merely a test, without real intention to execute the forger?¡± asked Arthur. Babo was silent as she watched the servants arrange the seating and the broadcast.


    ¡°A few years ago, the emperor and Grandmaster Ravin had a falling out. Although the empire had nothing with it, the runes grandmaster died after a few months from a sickness that ate away his soul.¡±


    ¡°What was the reason for their falling out?¡±


    ¡°The emperor wanted full ess behind the arrays to create a different system, which strengthened certain individuals through stealing the excess life force of the citizens. Although it would not harm the public, it would stagger their growth and evolution.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a true viin,¡± muttered Arthur as he remembered the real power behind the God of Destruction. It fits with Barbora¡¯s story but didn¡¯t make sense to the events today.


    ¡°That was Grandmaster Ravin¡¯s answer, and the emperor didn¡¯t like it. Thus, he outcasted the grandmaster and stripped him of his wealth until he gave the secret to controlling the arrays. Then, after his death, Grandmaster Ravin sent a message to the emperor that his son was the only one who knew how to control the array.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s what made him capable of forging the medals,¡± frowned Arthur. ¡°However, why would a parent implicate his son in such a manner?¡±


    ¡°The only reason the emperor kept them alive was their knowledge about this secret, which he tried to convince them to give. The Ravin Family can disable the arrays, and chaos would ensue, so he never dared to harm them.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the emperor is bluffing?¡±


    ¡°It is either that or that he found another way for that purpose,¡± said Barbora with a sigh. ¡°I cannot help here, ounder. Although I have no interest in serving the current emperor, I still have my knights to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°I need no more than a chance to stop this,¡± said Arthur with a frown. ¡°Is there anything we can do to save the forger while proceeding with the execution?¡±


    Commander Barbora was silent, an unknown light lurking within her eyes. Then, she turned toward Arthur with a smile. ¡°Answer a question of mine first, and I will tell you how to do that. Are you Arthur Silvera?¡±


    Arthur was silent in response and stared at the woman, judging whether she could be trusted with his identity. After all, he saw her sitting among the other City Commanders of Ilios. Finally, however, he had no choice but to nod.


    ¡°I figured as much, ever since I heard the stories that Little Yin couldn¡¯t shut up about,¡± said Babo with a sigh. ¡°This day has finallye, and I¡¯m ready to fulfill my promise.¡±


    ¡°A promise?¡±


    ¡°I promised the previous emperor that I would serve thisnd when the timees,¡± smiled Barbora. ¡°The n is simple: kill the forger.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± frowned Arthur, thinking she was messing with him after he answered her question.


    ¡°The emperor is hellbent on the forger because of the value he presents. As long as Grayson Ravin dies, then no one can chase after him, and Lyle Mantra bes a Knights Commander of the Copper District.¡±


    ¡°As I said, we want that without the forger dying,¡± interrupted Arthur, but the woman had a cunning smile. ¡°¡­you have a method to fake that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am the longest-actingmander of Ilios, and I can back it up,¡± said Barbora as she raised her hand. A light twinkled above it, and Arthur was surprised to see her use mana. ¡°This balcony is where the emperor holds his broadcasts, so we can use mana here.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡± muttered Arthur as he stared at the blue lights hovering over her hands. ¡°Spiritual energy!¡±


    ¡°As befitting of the most wanted man, you carry quite the knowledge,¡± said Barbora before she closed her hand. ¡°I can transfer souls between bodies. We can pull this off as long as you have a good corpse.¡±


    ***


    Arthur returned to the grand hall to find Lyle and the princess still bickering. Although it looked like a fight, the only engaging side was the princess, shoving her finger in the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°As I said, fight me now! Let me see how much you have grown!¡± she demanded, but Lyle was staring down as if to avoid disrespecting her. However, when Arthur approached the two, Lyle turned toward him.


    ¡°Mission aplished!¡± said Arthur as he gave a thumbs up, and the princess looked at him with confusion. ¡°I meant the restroom,¡± he followed after, and the woman burst outughing.


    ¡°What kind of missions are you assigning to your men?¡± said theughing princess before standing. ¡°Forget it. I will take you after the execution. At that time, you cannot run from me.¡±


    Arthur and Lyle watched her leave before the two stared at each other. Then, a string of characters appeared on Arthur¡¯s shield, created from light. Lyle read them as fast as he could before standing up and walking after the princess.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± called out Lyle to the woman, who turned around with confusion. ¡°How about we have the duel now? I have some matters to attend to after this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the sudden change of mind?¡± asked the princess while folding her arms. ¡°Are you itching for a beating?¡±


    ¡°It is the opposite,¡± smiled Lyle as he walked toward her. ¡°There is something I want, so this duel will include a wager.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing that I want, though,¡± she said with dissatisfaction, eyeing him from top to bottom. ¡°You are not the man to collect swords, are you?¡±


    ¡°Sadly, I am not,¡± said Lyle. ¡°However, there is no need to consider what you gain because I will win. You can take this as a learning opportunity,¡± he provoked.


    ¡°You bastard are indeed itching for a beating,¡± she said while cracking her knuckles. ¡°However, if I win, I want the Mantra Sword that your family possesses.¡±


    ¡°My grandfather is the only person who knows where it is,¡± Lyle hesitantly said before turning toward Arthur. ¡°How about it, Ishmael?¡±


    ¡°I will provide a worthy sword for her highness if she wins,¡± said Arthur with a bow. ¡°It will be a light sword, befitting her capabilities.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± smiled the princess before walking around. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lyle! Let us have this duel!¡±


    Arthur watched the two leave, making the first step of their n a sess. His message to Lyle was simple, and the man didn¡¯t hesitate to follow it: duel the princess so we can meet the forger.

 Chapter 762: Mantra Style

    <h4>Chapter 762: Mantra Style</h4>


    "Are the two of them fighting again?" asked Eloisa, who stood outside the grand hall after she saw the princess apany Lyle outside. "You would think of them as sworn enemies, but it''s the opposite."


    Arthur realized she was addressing him, so he stopped walking behind the two and turned toward her. Although Eloisa was not a fallen being herself, her unit contained enders.


    "Let me grab a seat for this show," said Eloisa as she interlocked her arm with his, pressing her body against Arthur. "Come on, we''ll be left behind," she smiled and urged him.


    Arthur couldn''t push her away, or it would draw attention to him. In the end, as long as she didn''t realize their n, it would be alright to let her watch.


    The only ce where the two could fight at the moment was the balcony itself, which was big enough to fit two hundred people. After choosing a spot far from the pedestal and the working staff, Lyle and the princess stood on opposite sides.


    "You are new to this, right?" asked Eloisa when the two stood far away from the battle. "Let me be thementer for this fight. It would be their three-hundred forty-first fight. In all the previous fights¡­ Lyle was never defeated."


    "Is he that strong?"


    "There is a secret that makes the Mantra Family so powerful throughout history, and it has nothing with the astral blessing they wield. Since the Swords Princess is a swordsmanship enthusiast, their duels only involve swords."


    Since Lyle left his sword outside, the princess threw him one. He caught the hilt and drew the sword out while it was mid-air, making the sheath fly and fall on the outstretched hand of a statue. The stone hand became the perfect holder for the sheath.


    "In a swords fight, Mantra cannot be defeated."


    The words sent chills down Arthur''s spine as the aura surrounding Lyle changed. Hemanded no wind, but the pressure released from his body made a gale swirl on the balcony. Lyle held the sword close to his chest, pointing toward the sky.


    "A legend says that long ago, the Mantra Family were the rulers of thisnd. Then, after the elements disappeared, a single man rose to unite the ancient tribes under his banner. That man was called Mantra. He needed no more than a sword to y the monsters rushing toward thisnd."


    "The emperor wouldn''t let someone like this remain as a knight," said Arthur with objection and a frown. Eloisa turned toward him, a grin stered on her face.


    "You would think as such, right?"


    Arthur couldn''t understand her meaning, but the fight was starting. The Swords Princess also held her sword, raising it above her shoulder while her body leaned forward. The tip of her de reached her lower back while her arm bulged as she gripped the sword tightly.


    "Swords Princess Ivory was a genius, creating her style to wield the sword. A sharp, overbearing, and ambitious style with one aim: to cut everything before her."


    Lyle did not move, standing like an arrow before the princess. The hand holding his sword was still curled into a fist on his chest, his back straight and his eyes unmoving.


    "In contrast, Mantra created a style that does the exact opposite. It forgets the self to minimize the opposition of the world. Through this, he remained undefeated."


    "Sounds like a fairytale," said Arthur in response, but the aura that Lyle gave was far from ordinary. Instead, it was slowly merging with the world, as if the man''s existence was fading.


    This was a scary concept for Arthur, who relied on the existence of others to make sure he remained vignt. However, even the fallen beings and followers of Nameless had left a gap in existence that allowed Arthur to sense them.


    "Are you ready, Ivory?" asked Lyle, exhaling the air in his lungs.


    "My style has never been more ready," said Ivory before she leaned forward and disappeared. Arthur blinked, and the woman was already in front of Lyle, who still had the same stance. "This is different from all the times before!"


    "I can tell, Princess Ivory," said Lyle, his ck hair fluttering in the gale of wind caused by Ivory. A smile appeared on his face as he muttered, "I am proud of your progress."


    "The reason that the two of them are so close," began Eloisa, "is because Lyle is the one who taught her the sword. Of course, the emperor wanted his daughter''s teacher to be Zonas Mantra, but the previous Knights Commander admitted a shocking truth: he was no match to his grandson''s genius."


    Arthur watched as Princess Ivory cut through the air as if cannon were firing. Her arm caused a sonic boom that shook the balcony as the sword turned into a mirage, cutting toward Lyle. At that moment, he moved.


    It was a slow movement, so much that Arthur''s mind glitched. He watched Ivory''s sword, faster than light, and Lyle''s slow movement, like a leaf swaying in the wind. Finally, however, it happened at the same time.


    Lyle moved his sword slowly, but the world did not resist it. It reached his enemy''s de and pushed it aside before making its way toward Ivory. It cut beside her neck, cutting the small cross hanging from her ear.


    ZAAAAA!


    The diverted sh left a deep gush in the ground, but the sword broke, unable to endure its strike. Ivory stood frozen as the earring flew away from her andnded on the cobblestoned ground. Then, Lyle rested his sword on her neck.


    "You lose again, princess," smiled Lyle for the first time since they entered the pce. Eloisa whistled as the fight ended in a second, and she let go of Arthur to p.


    Arthur strolled toward the two and picked up the cross from the ground. He stared at the small chain ring shed by Lyle and found the cut to be irregr instead of smooth. The strike was weak, but it struck the exact weak spot that the earring had, shing through them.


    "This man¡­" muttered Arthur with genuine awe before he turned toward Lyle. The fact that his sword didn''t cut through the chain in a straight line made Arthur realize that he moved the de through the weakness found within the chain, making him cut it with minimal force. "What a terrifying but familiar style," said Arthur.


    "I hate this," said Princess Ivory while gritting her teeth but not moving otherwise. "A warrior should strike to kill, not to disable!"


    "I will be killed if I kill a princess," said Lyle before retracting his sword and walking toward the sheath. "If I kill you here, then I will never see the day where you defeat me."


    "Humph," snorted the princess before she turned toward Arthur and snatched the cross from him. She stared at it with displeasure before pocketing it, "Name your demand."


    "I will," said Lyle before turning toward Eloisa. "Is there something more you need?" he asked with his poker face.


    "Nothing at all," said Eloisa with a satisfied smile. "Watching the Mantra Style was an unexpected bonus today. So I will leave you youngsters to your bidding now."


    Eloisa was the first to leave the balcony, and Lyle waited until she was gone before he turned toward Ivory with his request, "I want to meet my friend before I execute him."


    "That''s it?" she seemed amazed. "You could have asked that of me without a duel. I will request it from my father, which will be arranged."


    "I needed the duel to demand this remains a secret. I cannot show His Majesty such a weak demand of mine," said Lyle. Ivory stared at him before nodding and walking away.


    "Meet me here in half an hour, and I''ll take you there," said Ivory as she left the balcony, leaving Lyle and Arthur alone. The two men stared at the departing princess before Lyle gave Arthur his sword.


    "Keep this with you since we''ll need it," said Lyle. "Tell me the n, so I can ry it to Gray."


    "Before that," muttered Arthur as he took the sword and stared at it. "That style seems familiar to one I know. How is the Mantra Family rted to the Divine Swordsman, Yurirl?"


    Lyle lost hisposure for a second, and his eyes widened after hearing the name. Arthur didn''t miss that change, knowing that his hunch was correct.


    "I never thought that someone would make the connection since we live in different nations now," said Lyle as he turned to stare into the horizon. "It has been ten years since Ist saw him."


    "As I suspected, the two of you use the same style," muttered Arthur while strapping the sword to his waist. "I won''t force you to tell me how that happened, but it''s my right to know what I''m getting myself into."


    "As long as you help me, I would offer you anything," said Lyle. "Yurirl and I are two sides of the same coin. I am revenge, while he is defiance."

 Chapter 763: A Coin Flip

    Chapter 763: A Coin Flip


    Yurirl wasbeled a genius who rose from themoners, making him the new hope of the world for those seeking justice. However, he had no surname, no past that one can trace. His appearance was a mystery, and so was his unparallel style.


    Arthur had numerous interactions with the Divine Swordsman, all of whom were amiable. While being righteous and headstrong, Yurirl was straightforward and unable to lie.


    It was a surprise that Arthur would stumble on the swordman¡¯s origins in one of his adventures and the buried secret behind his swordsmanship. Now that he thought about it, the two swordsmen had simr faces, but not enough for someone to make a random connection.


    ¡°Are you saying the two of you have been incited by the same event?¡± asked Arthur, and the swordsman nodded. ¡°You still refuse to tell me.¡±


    ¡°The story is unimportant, unlike what it caused. On that day, we made a vow: one would take revenge, and the other would find a method to undo it.¡±


    ¡°A method to undo it?¡±


    ¡°Can I trust you, outsider?¡± asked Lyle suddenly, but Arthur did not answer. ¡°Can I trust that this knowledge wouldn¡¯t harm him?¡±


    ¡°You can tell me, and you can decide otherwise,¡± Arthur said before turning toward the execution tform erected. ¡°Either case, we will fight together today.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± said Lyle with a smile before he took out something from his pocket, and it was an old copper coin. He raised it for Arthur, but thetter did not see anything special about it. ¡°This is what decided our lives for ten years.¡±


    ¡°A coin?¡± muttered Arthur before he realized his meaning. ¡°The two of you flipped a coin to decide who gets to do what?¡±


    ¡°There was no better choice between the two, so we had to decide through this. Tails would take revenge, and heads would leave Ilios to look for a miracle.¡±


    ¡°What kind of miracle?¡± asked Arthur with a frown. The answer would be the quest Yurirl took from this city ten years ago. Lyle pocketed the coin with a smile as he watched Princess Ivory return.


    ¡°A miracle to revive the dead.¡±


    Arthur stared at the knight¡¯s back with raised brows as he stepped forward toward the princess. The two of them exchanged words before Lyle walked back toward Arthur and nodded toward him.


    ¡°Ivory managed to arrange a meeting without anyone knowing, but it would be hard to give Gray anything. Are you sure that giving instructions would be enough?¡±


    ¡°Gray would have to do nothing other than trusting you,¡± said Arthur as he patted the sword handle. ¡°And acting like a loyal subject after the execution is done.¡±


    ¡°Are we proceeding with it?¡± frowned Lyle with unease, but Arthur smiled. Then, he told the swordsman his n, which he devised with Commander Barbora. Lyle stared with gradually widening eyes as he listened to the n, and his mouth gaped.


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°We would need Barbora¡¯s help, which would be costly,¡± said Arthur with a sigh as he rubbed his neck. ¡°I agreed to owe her a big favor as long as it was reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Can we even trust her?¡± frowned Lyle.


    ¡°She is our only shot at making this look real,¡± said Arthur before he bowed toward Princess Ivory, who was staring at them from afar with an annoyed face. ¡°You should go and make amends with her.¡±


    ¡°A victor needs no such thing,¡± said Lyle before he walked away. ¡°I¡¯ll ry this to Gray, but you must arrange the rest.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye, captain,¡± said Arthur with a smile as he watched the knight leave. The two of them entered the pce, leaving Arthur alone on the balcony. He stared at the execution tform in front of the pedestal, where Lyle would be knighted.


    ***


    As the clock struck midday, the broadcast went live throughout Ilios. Whenever the emperor assigned amander, the nation would take a short break to witness it. It was a method to show the empire¡¯s strength and warn anyone opposing it.


    The broadcast was announced several hours earlier, but it was more than just a ceremony. The emperor appeared in full glory as soon as it started, lights surrounding his white robes. Golden engravings of the sun lined his chest, and a halo of light crowned his head.


    ¡°Greetings, my dear subjects,¡± said the emperor as he spread his arms. ¡°I have missed addressing you dearly.¡±


    The emperor spoke like a gentle older brother whose sincere expression captured the hearts of millions¨Chis words,ced with honey, pained smiles on the faces of those listening.


    ¡°After the recent events in the capital, I decided that the nation needs to hear from its emperor. So I came here not to lie but to give a promise. Many of you have heard a vermin human sneaked into ournd. After his criminal activities to disturb peace around the world, he chose our nation to strike.¡±


    The broadcast shifted to reveal the destruction inside the Silver District. Gasps of fear appeared as the image showed a giant of mes striking the ground, destroying whatever came his way.


    ¡°This man is Arthur Silvera,¡± revealed the emperor as his face appeared, this time determined and sharp. His heroic aura raged as the lights grew more vibrant. ¡°He terrorized our peaceful empire and, as we have expected, came to cause anarchy! I came here to promise that he shall do so no more!¡±


    After that, the broadcast changed to show the lined knights andmanders, all standing with their backs straight. Their white armor shone under the sun, dazzling whoever saw it.


    ¡°These are our protectors who will make our empire peaceful again. The most powerful knights in the empire are all willing to sacrifice their lives for the safety of our citizens. And today, we wee one more to our ranks as another departs.¡±


    As the emperor finished his piece, a man stepped forward from the ranks, his armor clinking as the piece nudged each other. He gave his back to the broadcast and stood in front of the emperor before dropping to his knee.


    ¡°This old bag of bones greats the Light Emperor,¡± said the knight, whose head was full of white hair. ¡°I am here to fulfill my duties as your loyal subject.¡±


    ¡°Raise your head, Duke Dno,¡± said the emperor as his eyes smiled happily. ¡°You have been our Knights Commander for the past year, and it pains me to see you step down from such a position. However, the circumstances require as such.¡±


    ¡°If His Majesty demands my head, then I would present it on a silver tter,¡± said Duke Dno as he saluted and raised his head. ¡°Your wishes are mymands!¡±


    ¡°This loyalty is the reason I chose you for this new division,¡± said the emperor as he reached upward and summoned searing light, creating something out of thin air. ¡°As the Light Emperor, Joseph Voldor the Third, I now make you Sun Knight, A Pdin! You will lead your men and conquer newnd in my name!¡±


    The emperor presented the sword, which Duke Dno epted and received it. Then, he turned and raised it toward the sky, allowing a pir of light to explode from the sword, announcing his new status.


    The people were confused, as Pdins was a name unofficially given to the twelvemanders. Finally, however, it seems the emperor decided to appoint the duke as a bona fide pdin, although no one understood.


    ¡°This marks the beginning of a new era, where we take the reins of fate. Duke Dno will lead his men into the other world and start the Iliosian Journey into prosperity!¡±


    The knights cheered as the emperor finished his piece, and the public followed suit. But, although the words were ambitious, very few people understood their true intent: the emperor wanted to explore the other world.


    As the emperor raised his hand, the cheering died down. Then, with a smile, the emperor conjured a smaller de of light as he continued, ¡°There is one more thing. A reward must be given to those who enforce our justice. The Vice-Commander, Lyle Mantra, outshone his peers through his recent achievements of being the man responsible for the underground darkness of our empire.¡±


    A group of men suddenly entered the balcony, with a chained man following them. The people were confused as the unknown person was dragged toward the execution tform.


    ¡°This man is called Gray Ravin, and he used to forge the medals that allow criminals to roam free in the capital. Vice-Commander Mantra was responsible for apprehending him, and he will be the one to enforce justice upon this sinner!¡±


    Lyle stepped forward from the crowd, his footsteps confident as he made his way toward the pedestal. He knelt before the emperor, who signaled for him to rise. Then, he presented the light de toward him.


    ¡°Take this sword, and you will be our new Knights Commander,¡± the emperor smiled. ¡°Then, use it to vanquish the darkness of our empire.¡±

 Chapter 764: Tarnishing

    <h4>Chapter 764: Tarnishing</h4>


    "Is that the ruler of thisnd?" asked Ai as she stared at the giant screen that appeared above the Copper District. The two were standing in the street on their way toward one of La''s acquaintances.


    "He is," said La with a frown while cloaking her face. "It seems my brother''s promotion was scheduled for today, but he is executing Gray?"


    "Isn''t he the man that Advisor Kain mentioned?" asked Ai, but La stared at the screen quietly. The emperor has just announced that Lyle would need to execute Gray for his promotion. Would he go as far as killing his friend?


    The screen changed to reveal Lyle, who was wearing his armor. His face was cold as he took the de of light from the emperor, allowing his body to radiate. He stared at the sword before raising it, letting the light sear the torches around them.


    After the torches lit up on the path to the execution tform, Lyle started walking toward it. His footsteps were confident and elegant, seeming like a judge tasked with serving justice.


    Before long, the two men stood opposite each other. Gray stared at Lyle with rage, and thetter returned it with indifference. Then, the knight raised his de.


    "Wait!" shouted the forger, and Lyle paused. The suspense made the viewers stand on their toes, eager to find out what he had to say. "I have something to share!"


    "You have no such right, forger," rejected Lyle before he brought down his de, aiming at the man''s neck.


    "This concerns the arrays!" shouted the forger, and the de stopped before it reached his neck. Lyle red at the forger with a frown before he turned toward the Light Emperor, whose smile disappeared.


    "Your Majesty?" hesitantly asked Lyle, and the emperor nodded. This signaled the knight to retract his de and allow the forger to speak. "You have one chance."


    "I will give the secrets my father left me in return for a single request," the forger addressed the emperor. "The empire needs this, doesn''t it?"


    "Your life will not be spared," said Lyle with a frown. "After betraying the grace of our emperor, this is your punishment!"


    "Hold your hand," said the emperor, making Lyle stop and retreat. The emperor walked from the pedestal toward the execution tform with confusion. "We sought these secrets for decades, so what makes you give them now?"


    "Since I will be dead, there is no point keeping this to myself," replied Gray with a smug smile. "My request is simple. Before I die, let me say a fewst words about my father."


    "What difference would that make?"


    "I have tarnished his legacy by ruining the system he created, so I want to add a few final touches to his legacy," said Gray with a grin. The emperor was silent before nodding and gesturing toward the broadcast to show Gray.


    "Go ahead."


    "I appreciate it, bro. Ahem, is this working?" asked Gray as he stared at the cameras broadcasting his image. His face was covered with his messy and thick beard. Then, he gave a wide grin as he saw the red lighting from the cameras. "I never envisioned bing famous."


    "Is he an idiot?" said Ai with surprise, and La shared her sentiment. However, his idiocy would give them time. She grabbed the healer and pulled her back toward the inn.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I will send you to the inn before going to save him," said La as she pulled her through the crowds of viewers. Then, however, Ai tugged on her hand, making her stop.


    "There is no need for us to go," said Ai with a smile. "He is there," she pointed toward the Light Pce in the distance. "There is no need for us to do anything."


    "Are you talking about that person?" asked La with surprise, and Ai nodded. "Then, that''s more reason to go there. He cannot stop this execution on his own."


    "Wouldn''t we stand in the way?" asked Ai hesitantly, but La pulled her in the opposite direction. "Are we going?"


    "We are," said La. "He is a human too and needs our help."


    As the two made their way toward the Silver Bridges, the forger cleared his throat and began talking to the public. "My father was a strict man, as known by many. He worshiped thew and always talked about how sacred it was. As known to many, Yahya Ravin was a great runemaster, but what no one knows is that he was a terrible father."


    The forger then went on to talk about trivial matters, which included the Grandmaster hanging him upside down, locking him in a cell, and beating him before throwing him out. In all cases, it was obvious that Gray was the one at fault.


    "Even after all of that, I loved him still, until the day hisw-worshipping ass made us miserable. Once, the empress visited ournd since she was friends with my mother. An incident happened, and my father had to choose between saving the two women. He chose the empress. When I asked him for a reason, he recited the thirdw of the sun code."


    La froze on the spot as she turned toward the screen, showing Gray with eyes full of tears. He looked bitter. The thirdw stated that in the case of an emergency, the imperial family must be saved first.


    "My father was a strict,w-abiding, and foolish son of a bitch," grinned Gray with tears streaming down his face. "However, his foolish belief in this empire was broken when the emperor wanted to steal the lives of his people. After that, he died of regret."


    The words arrived like thunder, booming in the ears of those listening. No one expected it, and not even the emperor reacted to the words. Then, his face crumbled before raising his hand, gathering light on it.


    "Kill him!" shouted the emperor with rage, and Lyle raised the de of light before the forger could say another word.


    "You want the secret, Emperor of Light?!" shouted Gray as he red at the de descending toward him. "Well then, go on all four and kiss my ass!"


    "KILL HIM!" roared the Light Emperor in rage, and Lyle shed through the forger''s neck and chest. The de of light cut his flesh easily, making blood gush everywhere. It was at that second that someone descended from above to strike Lyle.


    His ck robes fluttered in the wind as he came from above, wielding a long silver sword aimed at the knight. Unfortunately, Lyle still had his arm downward after executing the forger, making him unable to defend himself.


    "Arthur Silvera!" roared someone from the crowd before light exploded as something rushed toward the executing tform. As the light scattered, a man materialized between the two. His long hair was tied backward, with a small scar on his cheek.


    The man parried the sword aimed at Lyle using a de of light, which exploded to blind everyone. The screens turned white, making the crowd unable to tell what had happened.


    "He appeared," muttered La, her eyes still fixed on the screen. However, she couldn''t bring herself to be happy. Lyle struck Gray before Arthur struck Lyle. It was the worst result she could imagine.


    The screens were still white as a result of the exploding light. It took half a minute before the light died down, and the scene appeared before them. Arthur Silvera was still standing on the tform, the sword in his hand broken, which he threw away.


    "I was toote," Arthur said before crouching beside the dead body of the forger. His hand rested on therge wound on the man''s chest before he turned toward Lyle and the man protecting him. "And who are you?"


    "My name is Ishmael," said the man while holding his sword, which returned to normal. "Here to protect our Knights Commander!"


    "You gained another loyal subject, Emperor of Light," said Arthur Silvera as he turned toward the emperor. "It came at the dearly cost of the one man who protected the citizens."


    "Arthur Silvera!" roared a knight from the crowd before he jumped. The broadcast was still ongoing as hended on the execution tform, looking like asura from hell. It was Duke Dno, raising his great spear above his shoulder. "We meet again!"


    "¡­who are you?" asked Arthur Silvera with confusion, which made the duke''s face crumble and turn red with rage. "Are you one of my fans?"


    "Insolent buffoon!" shouted the duke before thrusting his spear, but Arthur Silvera disappeared from the tform alongside the corpse. The de struck the metal tes and tore them in half, causing the structure to crumble.


    "Light Emperor," said Arthur Silvera from behind the emperor, who was watching the scene from below. "Is this your throne?" he asked while cing the forger''s corpse on it. "This man was more befitting of it."


    "Outsider!" roared the emperor with rage before waving his hand. "Cut the broadcast, now!"


    "That won''t happen," said Arthur with a smile as he stood beside the throne. He then raised his hand, making runes appear on it. "I hijacked it again to ensure the people know the truth!"

 Chapter 765: Lilos Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 765: Lilo''s Wrath</h4>


    "Arthur Silvera has appeared!"


    "Quick, let''s go and hide!"


    "Are you an idiot? He is not a terrorist! This is the man who fought against a cmity! The title Cmity yer is not without reason."


    "The world dered him a criminal, so there are things that we don''t know about," said a part of the crowd. "In any case, things are about to get ugly. He ced a corpse on the throne!"


    "Is that his message? The throne is more befitting of a dead man than the emperor?"


    The zeal and worry intermixed among the crowd, and the bustling crowd argued about what to make of Arthur Silvera. Ai and La made their way through the crowd, but the road ahead was blocked because of the screen above.


    "He¡­ died¡­" muttered La as she stared with shock at the screen. Gray Ravin was sitting on the emperor''s throne, but he was dead. Arthur Silvera stood beside him while cing a hand on his body. The world grew smaller as La realized that another one of her friends had died.


    "Why wouldn''t he revive him?" asked Ai beside her, making La flinch and turn toward her. "Is there a reason he cannot do it?"


    "What are you talking about?" asked La while holding Ai''s shoulders, looking at her with surprise. "Are you saying that Arthur Silvera can revive him if he wants to?"


    "Ah," eximed Ai, realizing that she might have said something she shouldn''t have, but the deed had been done. "As long as it was in a few minutes, the Seika can ensure that the person does not join the astral realm."


    "Does that mean revival?" asked La with surprise, unable to believe her words. "Are you sure about that, Ai?"


    "No one can be surer," said the healer, pointing at herself. "That''s how I met him and how I became forever indebted. That incident made me realize that the Seika, unlike what you said, was far from being human."


    La stared at her, confused, before grabbing her hand and bolting toward an alley. The two ran away from the crowd, which hindered their path until they arrived at adder screwed to the building.


    "Let''s climb," said La before cing Ai''s hand on thedder. "We can use the roofs to get closer without being hindered by the rest of the crowd."


    "Are you going to ask him to revive that man?" hesitated Ai, but La nodded while grabbing her hand. La was silent, realizing that asking a stranger to do that for her might be too much.


    "I have no other choice, Ai," said La as she bit her lip. "I cannot see another person I care about die anymore. Please, can you help me?"


    "I¡­" muttered Ai, seemingly unwilling but nodded anyway. "I will ask him, and if he remembers me, I doubt he would refuse."


    "Thank you, thank you," said La before grabbing her hands and kissing them. Ai nodded and started climbing thedder to reach the roof of the building.


    Once the two were high above, the screen seemed closer to them. Although it was a screen, it was floating in midair, created of light. It now revealed the scene of Duke Dno jumping from the copsing tform and summoning his astral tiger, and sending it roaring toward Arthur Silvera.


    "We meet again, Pdin," said Arthur Silvera without much thought as he stood behind the throne. "Thest time that we met, a dragon beat your ass. How about I show you the same dragon again?"


    As he said that, Arthur Silvera raised his hand and violet light exploded from it. The light gathered before him to create a dragon as big as the astral tiger.


    "Lilo is a real creature, not a summon! Are you sure you can handle it this time?" asked Arthur Silvera as his dragon roared with rage, its eyes staring at Duke Dno with wrath. "I had no ns to summon him, but this is the first time he requests to fight. As they say, the blood knows."


    Lilo opened its jaws and unleashed a heavenly roar that shook the capital. The building beneath the two started shaking as if an earthquake had struck thend, even though the pce was far away. As the crowd closed their eyes and ears, the dragon flew to meet the dragon.


    Although the tiger was stronger, its attacks passed through the dragon, whose ws dug into the monster and brought it down. The balcony started breaking down underneath their weight as the two crashed down, making the knights rush for safety.


    "Kill Arthur Silvera!" shouted the Light Emperor as his aura exploded. The knights unsheathed their weapons and gathered around the outsider, who stood alone beside the throne.


    La and Ai stared at the screen, wondering how he would survive a barricade of the empire''s strongest warriors. Ilios was known as thend of warriors more than others, so even if none of them used mana, their statsbined far surpassed Fallen God, Amelio.


    ***


    Arthur surveyed the surroundings and the wrestling Lilo and tiger. Finally, the two monsters let out heavenly roars as they tore each other, although the tiger couldn''t harm Lilo.


    The dragon was within his sea of consciousness ever since he returned from the Tanera Kingdom. Hazel strengthened him far more than Arthur imagined, making the once-small dragon as big as the tiger.


    Lilo pped its wings, taking the fight toward the sky. It was easier with the two gone since Arthur could focus on being outnumbered. He stared at the knights, each unleashing a threatening aura capable of toppling the skies.


    "Space-binding!" shouted the Nobles Commander as he pped his hands, making threads explode from his beard. The threads sewed space together, making it impossible to manipte it. "You can no longer escape, vermin!"


    Arthur was silent as he stared at them before a smile appeared on his face. Their threatening auras and hostility made the atmosphere suffocating, but Arthur restrained his aura so far.


    In fact, he restrained his aura ever since he met with Gaia in this world. Otherwise, his mere existence would send the surrounding into an overdrive of existence.


    "Did it ur to you, Nobles Commander, that I had no intentions of escaping?" grinned Arthur as golden mana appeared around him. "Does it reassure you that your side has more numbers? Of course, it should; there is no shame in such a feeling. However, when I am on the opposite side, it doesn''t matter."


    As he finished his words, Arthur allowed his unrestrained aura to explode, amplifying the existence around him. It came like a tsunami that crashed into the surrounding, causing a ripple across existence.


    The world wavered like a pond, with Arthur in the center. The Knights Captains fainted, unable to bear the sudden influx of power. Arthur was surprised by how much he grew stronger because of the Mansell Mansion and absorbing the gangsters'' stats.


    "There are ninemanders present today out of the twelve," said Arthur as he looked around. "Since eachmander has three vicemanders, there should be nine. Instead, however, there are twenty."


    "Do you think it would make a difference?" asked Duke Dno as he walked forward with his spear on his shoulder. "You managed to fool me once, but never again."


    "You would like to believe that," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward the forger''s corpse, and a small me appeared on his hand. "Rest in peace."


    Arthur wanted to incinerate the corpse, but he stopped. A sudden aura burst from the sky, whichpelled him to look into the distance. It was an aura of creation.


    ''Again,'' muttered Arthur as he looked at the sky with confusion, his eyes focused on the source. A small line split the sky in two. Arthur watched the line as it grew longer and seemed to arch toward them.


    His eyes focused on the line to find that it was no line but a long pir of metal that grew toward the sky. Arthur stared at the tip of the pir to find two people, but he was unable to see who they were.


    All he knew was that the two of them were rushing toward their location at a breakneck pace, and one of them had the aura of creation.


    "Of all times," muttered Arthur before extinguishing the mes and turning toward the knights. "This is getting more interesting," he said with a grin as the Emperor of Light stepped forward.


    "This is the first time we meet, Arthur Silvera," said the Light Emperor as his robes dragged after him. "What do you hope to aplish by terrorizing my empire?"


    "Terrorize?" mused Arthur before shaking his head. "I''m here to save it from your clutches. You killed this man because he told the truth, and that can never be undone."


    "I killed him because he spewed lies to disturb the people, as he did countless years before," said the emperor. Arthur smiled as he nced at Ishmael, whom Lyle restrained. "I expected you would take this chance to strike but believed you were smarter than this. So, what''s next, outsider?"

 Chapter 766: A Selfish Request

    <h4>Chapter 766: A Selfish Request</h4>


    The runes constituting the array were being controlled by Arthur, making him hijack the broadcast again. However, it was much more straightforward than one would imagine since the runes responded to him naturally, making hismands overdrive othermands.


    Therefore, Arthur wasn''t concerned when the Light Emperor sent someone to cease the light transmission that showed the people these events. Instead, he wanted to use it and gather those with the will to fight.


    "You asked what''s next, right?" replied Arthur to his question with a smile as he turned toward the arrays. "The next thing is your dethronement. The people have now seen what happened and heard the lies left by a family who sacrificed itself."


    "My subjects know that those are nothing but lies," said the emperor with confidence, regaining theposure he lost while spreading his arms. "Gray Ravin was no more than an anarchist, just like you, who allowed criminals to roam the capital. How many of them harmed our people because of him?"


    The Light Emperor was trying to shift public opinion in his favor, using the crimes that Gray was forced to do in his favor. Although Gray gave criminals an outlet, the imperial family knew about the gangs capturing him and forcing him to do it. The Imperials allowed it.


    "A cluster of rotten imperials who can only use but never take responsibility," said Arthur with a smile. "When was thest time you admitted something was your fault, Light Emperor?"


    "I have done nothing but serve this nation, protecting it from the day you arrive and destroy it," said the emperor while pointing his finger at Arthur. "Your lies are ineffective here!"


    Arthur was silent as he watched the knights move to circle him, leaving no gaps for his escape. The reason that none of them attacked seemed to be the handiwork of the emperor, who wanted to discredit Arthur before shooting him down.


    Arthur''s usations, including those he said in Kera, would be proven if the Light Emperor allowed himself to grow flustered. He needed to treat this as no more than lies that wanted to harm the citizens and order.


    The knights covered every path of escape, including the sky. Some vicemanders summoned astral mounts to ride, making them hover in the sky; one was a divine eel, while another was no more than a cube.


    "I never expected a wanted criminal to be so stupid and never expected that you care about this small fry to show yourself," said Erin Voldor as he stepped forward. "However, I had an inkling that you would show yourself after what happened in the Silver District."


    "Knights Commander Lyle," called the emperor, and Lyle was surprised before stepping forward. Ishmael followed after him, staring around nervously. "You are the reason that we managed to lure this rat, so how about you arrest him? This will be your reward for this unexpected harvest."


    "I am honored, sir," answered Lyle as he raised his hand and summoned a de of wind, rotating like a chainsaw. The gale of wind raved the balcony, uprooting the nts and toppling the statues.


    Arthur met Lyle''s eyes, and the two exchanged a knowing look unnoticed by all. Their n was a grand sess since the man standing next to Lyle was no longer Arthur or Ishmael but Gray Ravin.


    Commander Barbora said that as long as Arthur had a useable body and a soul, she could merge the two. Such a bugged ability made her the longest-actingmander, ironically serving the empire''s enemies.


    Arthur had the body of the man named Ishmael in his subspace, which he snatched to rece him from the trial. It was a fortunate coincidence that this worked out this way. Arthur used the moment that the light exploded to switch bodies with the image he created from light, leaving the corpse of Ishmael for Gray to take over.


    Their n was far more sophisticated than his previous one, where he faked death. It was all thanks to Barbora that they managed to pull this off, but the price wouldn''t be light too. The sole reason that she even gave him this favor was that Little Yin liked Arthur.


    "Alive or dead?" asked Lyle as he turned toward the emperor. In response, Joseph Voldor smiled before cing his finger on his chin, thinking.


    "I''ll leave that choice to you," said the emperor, and Lyle nodded. He stepped forward from the circle, standing several meters away from Arthur and taking his stance.


    "Dead it is, then," dered Lyle as his Mantra Style appeared, coupled with the wind that made him more incorporated into the world.


    The knights made a barricade around the two, creating a tiny arena for Arthur to fight against Lyle. This wasn''t outside their expectations since Lyle needed to maintain a certain fa?ade in front of the emperor.


    "Bring it on," said Arthur to the swordsman, who disappeared before he finished his sentence. A shadow suddenly appeared over Arthur''s head, descending to sh him in half.


    Even though he was prepared, Arthur was still caught off guard. The wind de tore through his shoulder before he managed to step back from it, letting it disappear again. Lyle was nowhere to be seen since he turned into the wind.


    Thebination of the wind with the Mantra Style made it impossible for Arthur to catch up to the swordsman, who was vying to earn the emperor''s trust by showcasing his powers. A Knights Commander needed overwhelming strength to back up his position, and the sword style was why the emperor believed Lyle had what it took.


    The wind gales disappeared, and the deathly stillness of the air made it impossible to predict the next attack. Before Lyle disappeared, the storms of wind raged through his robes. Now, there was nothing.


    "A chilling ability," muttered Erin Voldor as he looked for Lyle. "This power is more suitable for an assassin, not a knight."


    "You think I haven''t tried?" bemoaned Eloisa while crossing her arms. "If he entered our division, all enemies of our empire would cease to exist. A true pity that he is a genius of the sword, making me unwilling to pouch him for myself."


    After several minutes of being promoted, Lyle earned the knights'' respect. Thisbination of his ability, astral blessing, and sword technique made him create an incredible fighting style.


    Arthur felt pressured for the first time against Lyle. The use of Mantra Style made Lyle blend into the existence of the surrounding, making him invisible to Arthur, even unknowingly. He had no idea where he would strike from.


    A whistle rang in his ears, and Arthur could feel condensed air appearing close to his neck. He retreated, wanting to explode into mes, but something interrupted their fight. A shadow loomed from above before something descended in front of Arthur, dissipating the condensed air seeking to sh him.


    A pir of metal, almost a square meter big, impaled the ground and pierced through the balcony. The structure shook as a giant crack connected the already falling rubble, making Arthur retreat in a hurry to avoid falling.


    The sudden appearance of a giant pir shook the crowd as two people descended beside it. Arthur steadied himself as he stared at the two neers; one of them hugged the other. He was surprised to see it was the girl he saw beside the astral gate, Night.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Arthur as the woman struck the metallic pir, making it expand sideways. The column turned into a wall that enclosed Arthur with the two neers, who then turned toward him.


    "Are you addressing me?" asked Night with confusion, seeing that Arthur was staring at her. She then turned toward herpanion and made her turn around. "This is the person you know, though."


    Arthur was confused as he turned his eyes toward the person radiating creational mana. It was a petite woman who wore a pair of baggy trousers and a crop top, looking like a dancer. However, she wore a veil.


    "It seems I am unrecognizable," said the woman before she broke free from Night and knelt on the ground. At that moment, the knights started banging on the steel walls surrounding the three. "I have returned, Seika."


    As the name fell on his ears, Arthur remembered the identity and voice of this person. He couldn''t be med since he had only met her once before, although the two were undoubtedly fated.


    "Ai."


    "Yes, Seika," said the woman while bowing down. "I came here to return the debt you gave me through the awakening. You have freed me from very."


    The banging on the walls grew louder as they dented inward. Finally, La turned around and ced her hands on the steel, making it expand and grow more durable.


    "Are you here for just that?" asked Arthur with doubt. Ai flinched and then raised her head. She then turned toward the throne behind Arthur, which had the corpse of the forger.


    "I am not," admitted the Schelerian before pointing at the throne. "I want to request a selfish matter. This man is the friend of my benefactor, and she cannot see his death."


    Arthur was silent before he nced at Night, who should be the benefactor that Ai mentioned. Meeting the saint was a surprise, but the real surprise was her demanding something from Arthur.


    "I revived youst time because you saved my life, and that was the end of this debt," said Arthur with a frown. "You appear here iming that you want to repay gratitude through this request?"


    Ai was silent as her hands shook, turning them into fists. Then, she slowly nodded. Arthur was not enraged but disappointed. Ai should be aware that reviving someone would damage him as well.


    "Get out of my sight, and never act as if we still have something," said Arthur with an apathetic expression. Ai lowered her head with shame before slowly nodding.

 Chapter 767: Dear Fa?ade

    <h4>Chapter 767: Dear Fa?ade</h4>


    Arthur thought that was the end, but the metal-wielding warrior suddenly turned around and stormed past Ai. She grabbed his cor and pulled him close to her face, headbutting him to stare into his eyes.


    "You don''t talk to her that way," said the tall woman with a scowl before pointing her thumb at herself. "I''m the one requesting this, not her! You are why Gray got arrested, so take responsibility and revive him!"


    The knights demolished the circr barricade as the three stood in a stalemate. Arthur was not offended by her outburst but rather intrigued. He was long past getting angry over minor offenses and had a favorable impression of her.


    "A million people die every day, each risking their lives for a better chance at life. Am I going to revive everyone that dies, even if it harms me?"


    "¡­it harms you?" asked La with a frown as her grip on her cor loosened. She turned around toward Ai, countless questions on the tip of her tongue. "You were willing to risk your rtionship with him for me?"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "And that''s what disappointed me, " Arthur said while adjusting his cor. "I don''t know what the two of you have inmon or what brought you close, but I have nothing to do with it."


    "You are so childish," said La while turning toward him while biting her lips. "Are you jealous that she chose me over you?"


    "La!" shouted Ai as she tried to stop her, standing up to hold back the warrior. "I asked, and he answered. The Seika did nothing wrong!"


    "You don''t know the details," said Arthur with a smile. "This woman and I share an unbreakable bond, but she chose to jeopardize it for your sake. Since she chose someone else over me, I have no more reason to believe in that bond."


    "And that is the exact reason that makes you childish!" said La while Ai hugged her arm, trying to stop her. "I have no qualms about your refusal, but don''t treat her like that!"


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the two, acting all close. How many years did the two spend together to be so close? There was no time, as the steel was about to break. Arthur had to resume the n.


    Bang! Bang! BANG!


    "There is no time for this," said Arthur as a dagger of denaturing sharpness appeared in his hand. "If you still want to live, try surviving the next attack. You," pointed Arthur at La, then at Ai, "protect her until we get off here."


    "That is what I n on doing, idiot," said La with a scowl before metal started enveloping her arm. It looked like a w made of metal, and there was arge forming-sword in that hand. "However, I want to take his corpse with me."


    Boom!


    The steel walls broke down without the astral blessing feeding it. Knights rushed in from outside, all attacking the three at the same time. The scene looked like wolves ganging on sheep, lunging themselves at the prey.


    Arthur struck with his dagger, sending an arch of destruction that turned everything it touched into its essential elements. The armor broke down, and the skin scattered with blood. All knights struck by his attack were sent flying, and he used the opening to break free.


    Another goal of his appearance was to reveal the true abilities of the emperor, not the ones he imed to have. Since he could disable the light array again, the emperor was restricted by the broadcast that Arthur was showing the world. The Light Emperor cannot exist without light.


    "There he is!" shouted the knights as Arthur jumped over them, soaring through the sky and heading toward the emperor. However, there were dozens of knights waiting to jump him.


    The giant eel sprung toward Arthur and coiled itself with the knight riding it around his body. As the eel touched his body, Arthur felt a sudden jolt of electricity pass through him. Then, his body started shaking, and Arthur was about to lose consciousness.


    Arthur struck the eel with his dagger, making the creature howl before disappearing. After he was released, Arthur descended toward another group of knights.


    "Attack all at once!" shouted the Nobles Commander as he pped his hands, making a giant bell appear behind him. "I will guide you!"


    Then, the old Nobles Commander grabbed the bell''s pper and swung it. The bell rang, making the world shake. Arthur could feel sudden energy strengthen the knights beneath him, who all struck with their strongest attacks.


    Ding~!


    Arthur pped his dagger with both hands, making it explode into countless waves of destruction. The attacksing toward him were disabled, and he stepped on a knight''s head to propel himself forward.


    His jump was directly aimed at the emperor, who stood behind the knights. As he was considering how to get there, Arthur heard the screams of the knights behind him. The knights were sent flying by the Steel Warrior, La.


    "Stop them!" shouted Duke Dno while waving his arm. At the same time, he jumped to meet Arthur''s descent toward the emperor, piercing his white spear toward Arthur.


    Arthur met the spear with his conceptualized rune, and the two met with a resounding impact. However, the spear started to disintegrate after pushing the dagger back.


    "Impossible!" shouted Duke Dno as the dagger destroyed his spear and reached his body, striking his chest. The man spewed out blood as he was sent flying by the impact, crashing next to the Light Emperor.


    Arthurnded before the emperor, with the knights now behind him. The Light Emperor didn''t move this entire time, standing like an arrow to face this adversity.


    "Are you here to defeat me, outsider?" asked the emperor with an expressionless face. "If so, then that is not going to happen. You are still too green to do so, even if the stars are in your favor."


    "I know I''m still too weak for that," said Arthur as he grabbed the denaturing sharpness again, taking his stance. "However, it''s enough if the world sees the truth."


    The emperor was silent, unflustered, or scared. He squinted his eyes when he heard Arthur''s words, seeming to ponder something. But then, he gave a devious smile.


    "How did you figure it out?" he asked in a low voice, ensuring that his voice wasn''t broadcasted. Arthur didn''t answer, and the emperor didn''t seem to care for one. "Regardless, I will not let you harm my empire."


    "You are the one harming it," said Arthur as he shed with his dagger, making arch travel toward the emperor. Then, however, a shadow appeared between them and struck the arch, repelling it.


    Arthur was surprised as he watched his attack change direction and struck the ground, leaving a deep gush. The person who arrived was none other than Princess Ivory, here to defend her father.


    Ivory was leaning forward, her sword reassuming its position over her shoulder. She stared at Arthur with neither hate nor eagerness as if he was another enemy to be struck down.


    "You are not the opponent that I wished to encounter," said Arthur because he could tell she was different. "But I guess it''s futile to convince you to step away."


    "Indeed," replied Ivory. Arthur sighed before bringing his fingers to his mouth and whistling, making her confused. "What are you doing?"


    "I will win without fighting against you," Arthur said before raising his head. The dragon that was fighting in the sky started descending. Leaving the tiger to fall alone. "Lilo, illusions!"


    The dragon roared before his mana exploded, encapsting the whole balcony. Illusions started appearing out of thin air as the dragon descended in front of Arthur, who jumped on its back.


    "Forward, Lilo!"manded Arthur, and the dragon roared again before bolting forward. Ivory was surrounded by countless illusions, making her unable to focus on Arthur. However, even still, she still struck toward him.


    Boom!


    Space was shed apart as the sword left a trail behind it. The strike transcended distance and traveled toward Arthur, wanting to cut him in half. This overbearing style would be a true horror to some people, but not Arthur, who had Lilo.


    "Illusive Dragon!" said Arthur as he grabbed the dragon''s twin horns, merging their bodies as one. The Illusive Dragon then turned transparent violet, making the attack pass through both of them.


    Arthur flew past Ivory, who kept fighting against illusions. The Light Emperor was now a short distance away, with no one here anymore to help him. Then, he summoned the light, falling into Arthur''s trap.


    As light spears gathered in his hands, the Light Emperor acted as if he owned them. He threw them toward Arthur, who dodged the attacks of searing light.


    "You are no longer worthy of the light!" said Arthur before reaching out toward the array and injecting his runes into it. This way, the array would listen to him in a small distance, which was enough to rob the emperor of his dear fa?ade.

 Chapter 768: Seen Through

    <h4>Chapter 768: Seen Through</h4>


    The world witnessed the man hailed as Light Emperor get robbed of his powers, as the light spears that he gathered dissipated and escaped his grip. The emperor tried to regain control of his light, reaching out toward the arrays, but they all listened to Arthur, not him.


    "You lost the moment that you used runes against me," said Arthur as the runes gathered around his arms, coiling like snakes. "Let the world witness how weak you are!"


    The Light Emperor stood frozen with a face drained of color. Arthur was sure he was powerful enough to strike back and force Arthur away from the array, but his fa?ade would be broken. His people would know that he never wielded the light, but its opposite.


    If the emperor used his ability now to strengthen himself, then the words that the forger left would be proven true. Arthur and the forger left him with two choices: losing the citizen''s trust or his life.


    The world stopped moving at that movement, as no one understood what was happening. Arthur Silvera robbed the emperor of his strength and left him standing there like an idiot as he reached for the escaping light.


    "I¡­" the emperor opened his mouth, looking helpless and pale. "I expected this day toe, for the light to be robbed of me," said the emperor with heartbreak. "Once, ournd lost its elements. Now, it happens again!"


    Arthur was surprised as the emperor screamed the words that shifted the situation. An unadorned usation, apanied by Arthur''s disabling the arrays, made him the viin.


    ''This is no coincidence,'' inwardly realized Arthur as he stared at the Light Emperor, spreading his arms toward the sky. He saw the hint of a twisted smile as he used Arthur as a scapegoat. Then, their eyes met. ''He nned this.''


    Arthur realized that he had fallen into a trap that the emperor had orchestrated. This must have been his response to the events of the Mansell Mansion, where Arthur saved Forger Gray.


    Hartman was not here, but the emperor must have realized that Arthur disabled the light arrays disguised as blessings. This made it expected that once the two of them met, then Arthur would expose his lies.


    ''Even the broadcast has been a part of it,'' thought Arthur. ''Lyle was never the target of this broadcast and execution. It was a method to lure me out. The emperor is aware of the rebellion and the impact that I would have.''


    The cunningness of this man surprised Arthur because he calcted all of these things. He knew that Arthur would intervene if the person he tried to rescue once was executed and would hijack the broadcast as he had done numerous times before.


    Like the time with Rn of On, Arthur realized that these people saw through him. The Seven Families were not targets waiting for him to strike them but cunning veterans that withstood the tests of time.


    The knights stood in formation around him, encircling Arthur while aiming their swords at him. They all had hostile faces as if Arthur was their sworn enemy.


    "A prophecy was passed down in our empire for centuries, warning us about those who seek the elements," said the emperor with sadness. "This is the day where it happens. You are the man who came back to steal the elements from us, Arthur Silvera!"


    Arthur was sure that if the emperor were ever dethroned, he would make a promising career being an actor. The emotions, rage, and usation were all delivered with sincerity. But, unfortunately, the broadcast was still ongoing, and Arthur realized it no longer served its purpose.


    "You are one twisted man," said Arthur with genuine admiration, his smile non-retractable. "Is this what you want the people to believe?"


    "This is what the prophecy told them!" the emperor waved his hand. "You came here to attack me while stealing the elements and end the reign of the Voldor Family. However, the people know the truth now and will never aid their enemy!"


    Countless weapons were aimed at him, and Arthur stood there rooted with a smile. He wanted to force the emperor into revealing his true powers, but he couldn''t do that at the time. It would merely throw fuel into the fire.


    This was their stage, orchestrated for the sole purpose of making him the enemy of Ilios. This way, the rebellion would be crippled, and its movement would stagger. Arthur had no other option now but to retreat.


    "Anyone who wishes to fight, then step forward!" shouted a voice behind him, and it was La surrounded by knights. Ai stood beside her, carrying the healed body of Gray on her back.


    "I will handle her," shouted a Knights Captain before stepping forward. La shed with her sword, which suddenly grew and ambushed the unprepared knight. It was no more than a scratch, but he suddenly copsed on the ground as steel infested his wound. "Do not let her hit you," he shouted, tasting the horror firsthand.


    "Who is this woman?" asked the emperor with a frown after seeing her powers.


    "Her name is Night, and she is a gangster," answered Erin Voldor as he walked through the crowd. "Can I handle her, father?" asked the prince as his chains appeared. The emperor hummed in response, giving his approval.


    A shadow leaped from behind him as the prince made his way toward Night. It was a character that Arthur met a few days ago, wearing the badge of a Knights Captain. Haro appeared behind Erin and shed his back, blood gushing from the unprepared berserk.


    "Guh!"


    "Your Highness!"


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    The knights fell into disarray as the female captain threw away her sword and jumped to stand beside La, drawing her short bow. Arthur stared at her with a smile, remembering her as Haro Goldner from the Mansell Mansion.


    "It has been a long time, Sis Night!" said Haro as she stood before the woman. "I am d to repay this gratitude atst."


    "You are¡­" muttered La with shock as she stared at the knight, and realization dawned on her. "HARO!"


    "d to see you alive, sis," said the knight as she turned to smile at her. "I knew you would pass the trial ground but never imagined that you would end up with such a blessing."


    "Your highness, are you alright?" asked one of the vice-captains as he supported Erin, who almost copsed on the ground. His blood pooled on the floor as he stared wrathfully at the two women.


    "You¡­ I remember that voice. I¡­ will¡­ kill you! Attack! Attack!" said Erin as he iled his arm, and the knights rushed forward.


    Arthur stared at the two women trying to force the knights back on their own. He was in the same position, but no knight attempted to move toward him. All of them knew a single strike was enough, but Arthur wanted to rify it.


    "Given the circumstances, then I do not need to hold back anymore," said Arthur as he reached toward his dagger and held it with both hands. "This will not be ourst meeting, Fake Emperor."


    "Attack!" shouted Duke Dno, but it was toote. Arthur raised his denaturing sharpness before bringing it to the ground, piercing the cobblestone balcony. The rune exploded from his hand and prated the balcony like cobwebs.


    "Leave the balcony!" shouted the emperor, but it was toote. The fortified structure got disintegrated to nothingness. Since Lilo fought the astral being, the ce was falling apart to begin with. Now, Arthur destroyed all of it.


    Those with mounts soared, while those with nothing had to rely on others. As for those unable to be saved by anyone, they all fell to the trench separating the Golden District from the rest. Arthur and the three women, plus a corpse, all fell toward the waters.


    "You!" called Arthur toward La and pointed at theke. "If you create a vessel for us, I will control it so we can escape!"


    "And why would I help you?" shouted the warrior back, her expression looking at him with disdain. "You are nothing but a prick!"


    "A prick that would save you! These waters have Blood Piranhas, which are myth-tier monsters! A single one of the thousand is enough to shred us apart!" said Arthur as he pointed at the waters.


    "Trust the Seika," said Ai who was close to her. "He is this world''s hope."


    La was silent before turning to hug Ai and grab Haro. Steel exploded around them, and Arthur was also pulled into the mix. He smiled before writing a different rune that didn''t involve spatial teleportation.


    The steel turned into a giant vessel, looking like a submarine. It enveloped them before diving into the water, and Arthur mmed his hands on its interior. Runes infused into it, and the vessel dove straight toward the bottom as soon as it was underwater.

 Chapter 769: Time for Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 769: Time for Hunt</h4>


    All guards were called over, and underwater blessings were used to dive into theke. The Emperor of Light stood atop the edge of his pce before raising his hand. Light gathered on his fingertips before he waved his arm, sending a thousand bolts into the water.


    The water sizzled under the searing light, and it started to boil. Corpses of monsters rose to the surface, with their bodies cleanly pierced through. However, the attack turned no fugitive.


    "Find them," said the emperor with a frown. The woman beside him was Eloisa, with her long curly hair and freckled face. She stared at the trench with interest before turning toward her ruler.


    "And do what?" she asked for more intel. "Our goal has been achieved, and the citizens now think of Arthur Silvera as the enemy. So this is what you wanted, right?"


    "It''s far from enough," said the emperor as he stared at the sea of buildings. "Themoners now know that he is their enemy, but the outsider gravitates people into believing him. If not for the fact that I baited him into the viinous role, then he would have won."


    "Then, why did he not justify himself?" asked Eloisa with a frown.


    "As young and immature as he is, the outsider is a natural at understanding others'' perception of him. I watched him use the perfect timing to make them believe in him, and now was not that time."


    "Not the time for what?"


    "To extinguish their doubts. The people are wary, and an attempt to convince them would make him look like a liar, further discrediting him. He understood that words are not going to be enough."


    "Does that mean he''ll try something else?"


    "The moment he sat foot in Ilios," said the emperor while turning away from the edge, "a storm started brewing. We are about to witness a great change in this nation."


    "Are you afraid of him?" asked Eloisa as she stared at his back. The emperor stopped walking and turned half of his face. If anyone else asked this, their heads would roll. However, Eloisa was special.


    "I have been told about his arrival ever since my childhood," said the emperor with a smile. "Afraid?" he smirked. "I was only afraid he would never appear."


    ***


    It was dark inside the vessel, and the cold water left them shivering. Nevertheless, Arthur used his runes to navigate the vessel downward and fortified it whenever it showed signs of being crushed by the water pressure.


    Sounds came from outside the vessel, but the four could not see what was happening outside. However, they all knew that they were being pursued, putting everyone on edge.


    "Sister Night," called Haro before she turned toward the man. "Is this man one of your acquaintances?" she asked while looking at the corpse on the ground. "He¡­ saved me from Erin, just like you did."


    La was silent in response, and she again red at Arthur for not saving him. And again, Arthur feltpelled to tell her the truth. However, he had no idea if he could trust them with such a secret that wouldpromise their n.


    "He is dead now," said the steel warrior as she crouched down and ced her hand on his chest. "His body is so cold now. I heard you saved him, but in the end, that is what killed him," she said to Arthur.


    "I know people like you," said Arthur without looking at them and inspected the vessel instead. "You need to me someone or something, or otherwise you would me yourself. The forger was locked underground for months, and where were you?"


    "Those words are familiar," replied La after a pause. Although the two of you are enemies, you are simr. I mess up many things, but I always seek to fix them. How did that work out for you?"


    "You were respectful until I refused to do what you asked," said Arthur with a frown before turning toward Ai. "Is this the person you chose to befriend, Saint Ai?"


    "Saint?" muttered La with confusion.


    Ai was silent in response, shrinking under Arthur''s eyes. Then, he turned around and sighed before spreading his arms around the vessel.


    "We left the locked space and can now teleport out of Helios," said Arthur as his telekinesis runes disappeared and were reced with a portal. "Hang tight as we cross this portal. It will get bumpy!"


    After he warned them, the vessel entered the portal. It started shaking as it passed through countlessyers ofpressed space, crossing great distances in a split second.


    The shaking stopped before the vessel fell, making them bump their heads to the ceiling, except for Arthur. Then, it crashed into something, and La undid the steel to see where they were.


    Sunlight escaped through the peeling steel as it disappeared from existence under the warrior''smand. It stopped when the hole was big enough for them to leave, but none of them did.


    Arthur teleported them toward a beach outside Helios. This was one of the few ''safe'' beaches in the world, making it a rare sight for everyone. It was a part of the Anodyne Gulf, an extension of the Great Blood Ocean.


    "Are you going to leave?" asked Arthur from behind them, and La snapped out of it. She stepped aside, and Arthur jumped on the yellow sand, his boots sinking into it.


    "You brought us all the way here?" asked La with shock. "This must be a day away from Helios. Even though you managed to teleport us such a distance, what the hell are we doing here?"


    "I came here because I have things to do," said Arthur as he took off his boots, threw them away, and then did the same for his robes. "This is the safest ce to hide from the emperor. You can build a house with your astral blessing."


    "Are you going for a swim?" asked La as she climbed out of the vessel, followed by Ai and Haro. The three women saw Arthur taking off his shirt, but Ai was the only one to look away.


    "Do I look so carefree?" said Arthur while ncing at them. He then folded his clothes and ced them inside his subspace before heading toward the waters. "I need to hunt."


    "Have you lost your mind? Unfortunately, this is not the time to hunt!"


    "That''s right. It is not. This is the time to grow stronger," replied Arthur as he walked into the water. "This ce can get chaotic, so keep a safe distance or build a barricade."


    "What for?" asked La, but the man leaped into the water and dove, disappearing. The whole incident was surprising as he teleported straight toward this beach. So, she turned toward Ai. "Do you know what he is doing?"


    "Well, he said he would be hunting," said Ai as she turned toward her as if it was obvious. It made La sigh, and Haro started snickering before walking back to push the vessel offshore.


    "We need to hide this, lest someone sees it," said Haro as she started pushing the vessel. La watched her and nodded before walking back to aid the archer.


    "Um," started Ai,pelling La to turn toward her. "Even though I wanted to help, I failed everyone. I should have never told you about the revival."


    "You did nothing wrong. That man is the selfish one."


    "That''s wrong!" objected the healer while shaking her head. "Seika is¡­plex. Although he could revive people, he would have to give them a part of himself. And thest time he did that, Seika watched the person he loves die in front of him."


    "¡­that man went through such a thing?" frowned La as she lowered her head. "I would have never imagined."


    "No one would because Seika is such a person. He hides his feelings and acts as if everything doesn''t bother him. However, the moment I asked him to revive another person, I lost his trust."


    "If you knew as much, what made you do that?"


    "I wanted to help you, La," said Ai after a pause. "I came here to help the Seika, but I met you, and that changed me. The Seika is still the person I care about the most, but I care about you too."


    "I care about you too, so I hated seeing how he treated you. You deserve more than a man who treats you like that."


    "You say that because you care about me, but he did nothing wrong. I overstepped my boundaries when I asked him to give up a part of himself for a stranger."


    "That''s another way to see it," said La while ruffling through her hair. In any case, we are stuck here until things cool down. Then, he will be back, so there is a chance to mend things. Until then, let''s work together to build a small hut."


    Ai was silent before nodding. Then, the warrior left and joined Haro, and the two pushed the vessel toward the cliff. The healer turned toward the rolling waves, knowing that the Seika was somewhere underneath them.


    La thought that his words made no sense, but Ai knew better. The Seika realized that his strength wascking and that he needed to grow stronger before returning to Helios. Therefore, he came here to grow stronger.

 Chapter 770: Perks of Gangsters

    <h4>Chapter 770: Perks of Gangsters</h4>


    Ai watched La erect steel walls and join them together, creating a small house. She then took her time dividing it, creating bathrooms and bedrooms. Although the Seika brought them here without their consent, he was right about their need to hide. This was proven when Haro received a report over her badge of the three women bing wanted.


    "I guess this means we must stay away from cities for a while," Haro said while taking off her armor. "Although this ce is infested with monsters, it is the safest ce. No one would think we are hiding here."


    "Well, we need food. I will finish the house while you go fish," said La as she stood up and walked back toward the building. Ai stood and watched the two embark on different tasks while she stood there without knowing what to do.


    Poof! Woosh~


    A distant muffled sound echoed on the beach,pelling the three to look at the sea. Something had left the water and soared toward the sky, and it started falling toward them. It arched andnded on the sand, rolling for a few meters until it stopped in front of Haro.


    It was giant fish, three meters long and one meter wide. There was a gaping hole through its neck that was bleeding continuously. The three stared at the sudden neer with confusion before looking back at sea.


    "I guess there is no need for me to fish anymore, right?" asked Haro while scratching her cheek. La huffed and returned to the house, which she had started building.


    A few hourster, the sun set behind the horizon, and Ai was sitting on the beach and staring at it. She heard footsteps behind her before La sat down next to her.


    "Are you waiting for him?" asked the warrior, and Ai nodded. "What makes you so attached?"


    "The first time I met the Seika, I had no gratitude to feel towards him. However, even still, I was intrigued. He wasn''t handsome or particrly kind, just normal. That made me interested."


    "His normality made you interested?" asked La with confusion.


    "It was that with the fact he was powerful. I heard stories about his strength that sounded like legends. People called him Lorius."


    "Is that a good title?"


    "Haha, far from it," snickered Ai. "Lorius means cmity, and it''s a word that originated from the Alvan Kingdom. He earned that title after destroying Shades City."


    "¡­that does look cmity-like."


    "I thought so until I became someone important and learned the truth. Seika was protecting the city against an enemy, and the fight ended with coteral damage. This made the citizens hate him instead of the enemy."


    "That sounds dumb."


    "It is, but the Seika didn''t mind. He did what he wanted to do and moved on. So, therefore, when I saw that he was just someone my age, looking no different from the rest of us, I admired his strength. Do you know those people who look like gods? The Seika was the opposite of that."


    "Where are you going with this?"


    "I know he refused to revive your friend, but he cannot be med for that, like what happened in Shades City. The Seika is not the enemy here."


    La was silent, seeming to ponder it. At that time, the man returned from the sea with wounds covering his body. The two women watched him leave the waters with the sunset behind him, making it look like a painting.


    "Are you hurt, Seika?" asked Ai as she stood up, ready to heal him. However, the man raised his hand to stop her, his chest heaving for breath.


    "Have you received the food?" he asked, and Ai nodded before pointing at the hut they had built. After cutting it down, Haro was still cooking the giant fish over the fire. "Good."


    Then, he walked toward the house and stopped in front of it. Ai and La were confused as they watched him move his hands through the air, creating symbols that the two didn''t understand. Then the Seika infused the symbols into the house, and it disappeared.


    "What the¡­" muttered La with shock before she gulped down. "Is there a thing that this man cannot do?"


    "If there is, it would be a terrifying thing," replied Ai before she walked back and raised her hands toward his wounded body. Then, the wounds started healing, making Arthur Silvera turn toward her. "Count this as an apology, Seika," said the healer.


    Arthur Silvera stared at her for a few minutes before nodding as his wounds disappeared. He then stared at his hand, seeming to realize the return of his strength.


    "Is this your ability?" he asked before smiling. "It is no wonder that Lorius wanted you so badly, despite hating me."


    "He wanted what you gave me and wanted to retain his youth," said Ai with a smile. "I can turn back the clock, but only you can make the past different."


    "¡­I hold no such power," said Arthur Silvera before turning toward her. Ai had to crane her neck to stare at the tall man, whose body was dripping with water. "I take back what I said."


    "About what?" Ai was confused.


    "About our debt. I still owe you for returning me because Dia was not the only one who sacrificed herself for me. She lost control of her power, but you are the one who disappeared."


    "That''s not true, Seika," replied Ai. "Your actions awakened me, and that sacrifice is not repaid either. We are¡­"


    "Can you two just shut up?" interrupted La with a scowl. "You keep talking about this debt and that gratitude, but it''s obvious that either of you is willing to help the other without conditions. Otherwise, this bond would have never been created."


    Ai and Arthur were silent before the two looked at each other. Then, Arthur Silvera offered a handshake, which the healer took. Then, the two nodded at each other.


    "About the forger," started Arthur, but La raised her hand for him to stop.


    "I epted what happened and realized that you had no obligation to help me. Ai told me that each time you revive someone, it also harms you. This power muste at a high price, so I wouldn''t ask you to revive him anymore. Although I doubt that we can anymore."


    "That won''t be necessary," Arthur said, confusing the two women. Finally, as the waves mmed to the shore, Arthur told them the truth, making their eyes widen. However, he kept Lyle''s involvement a secret.


    "Are you shitting me right now?" asked La with surprise. "Are you saying I made myself the empire''s enemy over nothing?"


    "It wasn''t nothing. You helped me escape and reunited me with Ai," said Arthur with a smile. "It proves you are willing to risk everything to save your friends. I apologize for what I said before."


    Ai watched Seika nod toward La, which made her stand there frozen. Then, she turned around and waved her hand, replying to some gibberish that none understood. Nevertheless, it was clear that his words made her emotional, striking down the guilt she had felt before.


    As the three stood there smiling for different reasons, Haro called for them toe and eat. The three walked over and sat around the bonfire before serving the meat. Although it was cooked in a basic manner, Arthur made it tastier with a rune.


    "What are we going to do now, Seika?" asked Ai after she ate her full. Arthur was silent while chewing on the food before swallowing it and answering.


    "I need to grow stronger before the executions, so I will stay here. The three of you can do whatever you need, but I advise against returning to Helios. The Light Emperor is a cunning man."


    "Is it that bad?" asked Haro with a frown. "You could have refuted the usations that he made."


    "His usations were fueled by my actions, making the citizen doubt me enough to ruin the image I created. The rebellion is going to take a hit because of this."


    "You are a part of the rebellion?" asked La. "What about Gray?"


    "Both of us are, along with others. We aimed to rescue the prisoners, who no one knows their whereabouts. We nned to use the forger, but he never got there before being executed."


    "I want to do that too," said La as she stood up. "I want to save Zonas Mantra from prison, so let me help!" she demanded. However, Arthur was hesitant.


    Lyle asked him to keep his involvement a secret from La because he never wanted her to get mixed into this. However, the knight knew that his fate might meet with death at this end.


    Arthur then remembered Little Yin, making him think of a different n against the emperor. First, however, he needed to give Night an answer.


    "I want to save Zonas as well, but we cannot work together," he shut her down. "As the sister of an acting Knights Commander, the rebels would never trust you."


    "I don''t need them to trust me, just you," she answered with determination. "The years I spent as a gangster made me meet all kinds of people. I met someone who escaped from the Light Prison a few years ago."

 Chapter 771: Stealer of Elements

    <h4>Chapter 771: Stealer of Elements</h4>


    Arthur had to admit that such a notion would help them immensely, and Night would not be a part of the rebels, only reporting back to him. Although Lyle might not like it, this served Arthur''s interests. However, there is one issue.


    "We nned on striking the emperor once the executions happen, so freeing the prisoners is not going to help us," objected Arthur. "Although it would be risky, the executions must happen so that we take down the emperor."


    "Can you even do that?" frowned Haro as she interjected. "I have seen your strength, but that''s far from enough to take down an empire."


    Arthur knew that she was right. His current strength iscking, so even if he took down the emperor, the empyrean-rank ancestor would still pose a problem. Although he had no evidence of their existence, Arthur had to assume the worst-case scenario.


    "I never believed that things would lead to this, but it was inevitable. The Ilios Empire tried to kill me before and robbed me of my identity. Not counting the number of things they did, I have seen the state of this nation."


    Arthur remembered Grandma Mo and the families that the two of them visited. It was dehumanizing to live under such circumstances, infested with gangs that took every good thing you had.


    "I have to leave," blurted Arthur as he stood and started walking toward the cliffs. "You can stay here, and I wille back in a few days with further instructions."


    "Instructions for what?" asked La with confusion, still on her feet. "Should I find that man or not?"


    "You should stay here until Ie back because going back to the capital is the same as suicide. So let things cool off for a bit, and then we''ll talk."


    "And what am I supposed to do here?" shouted La behind Arthur, half shrouded by darkness. He turned around with a pondering expression.


    "Master your blessing, and get some tan."


    ***


    Little Yin threw whatever she could in her bag and then tied it together to call a briefcase. Although she heard of the news, she was apathetic until Old Babo returned with some information for her.


    "His name is Arthur Silvera," said Babo as she threw a newspaper in front of her. In it, a man was standing surrounded by knights. The headline read ''A Stealer of Elements: Arthur Silvera.''


    "I can read," said Little Yin at the time with confusion. "Is he someone I need to be wary of?"


    "This is the man that refused to give out his name," said Babo before she sat in the opposite chair. "He is the one you''ve been visiting his room for the past few days."


    Little Yin frowned and picked up the newspaper. The face in ink was not one she recognized from a ce other than the news. Arthur Silvera was a secret everyone knew about and a man who proved himself to the world.


    "He looks different," said Little Yin. "Are you sure it''s him?"


    "I met him there myself, and we had an agreement. I helped him, but things ended up badly for him. Arthur Silvera is soon to be the public enemy of Ilios."


    "A Stealer of Elements?"


    "You are unaware of this since you came from a differentnd," said Old Babo as she rested her chin on her cane. "However, a bedtime story that the children of Ilios grew up on, and a prophecy of the Light Temple, is that one day a stealer of elements would appear and destroy Ilios."


    "That''s just a fairytale, right?" she asked. "There is no such a thing as a stealer of elements, but just some bullshit made by parents."


    "No one can tell, but everyone knows that thisnd of Ilios was rich with elements until someone, or something, took that away. The great warriors of Ilios have fallen in number ever since, and the casualties rose among the public. It affected the whole nation."


    "Are you saying that the people hate him now?" asked Little Yin with a frown. Babo nodded as she curled her lips. "I need to meet him," Little Yin said and then stood up to leave the room.


    "Going to the capital now is the same as telling those seeking you about your whereabouts. So I won''t allow it," said Babo, and Little Yin stooped. "I told you about this for one reason."


    "And what is that?"


    "Arthur Silvera is the man fated to change this world," said Old Babo. "If you are going to entangle with him, then you need to grow stronger than you are now. He is destined for greatness."


    "Is this what you want? For me to be less useless?" asked Little Yin with augh. "I''m sorry for having be a burden."


    She left the room before the old woman could say anything. Yin understood that Old Babo was concerned about her, but she knew that the real reason she told her was not that. Little Yin would be safer with that man, and Old Babo wanted to leave her with him.


    After she packed her bag, Little Yin paused as she stared in the mirror. Even if she could find him, what use would it bring him? Arthur couldn''t take care of her forever.


    "It doesn''t matter," muttered Little Yin as she stared back at her reflection. "If he means what he said about my potential, then I can grow stronger," she said before walking toward the door and opening it.


    The surprise made her flinch because on the other side of the door was a man standing in a white shirt and ck robes. His golden eyes stared at her from the hallway''s darkness before he stepped forward to make himself seen.


    "I meant what I said," affirmed the man as he walked into her room. Little Yin staggered back, allowing him inside. Arthur Silvera stared around the room before looking at her bag. "Are you leaving somewhere?"


    "I¡­" she was speechless for finding him so quickly and too embarrassed to tell him the truth. "I was¡­"


    "Commander Barbora told you the truth," said Arthur Silvera with a smile that made Little Yin let go of the bag. "Do you recognize me now?"


    His hand reached toward his face, blurred before changing into someone else. It was the same face that Little Yin slept next to in the cave and what brought herfort.


    "You are back," were the first words she said in response. Then, "Are you hurt?"


    "I escaped before they could attack me, and even then, I would have won," replied Arthur Silvera before walking around the room, examining it. He stopped at the photos of her past when she was just a little girl with short ck hair. "I talked to Babo earlier."


    "Before meeting me?"


    "Yes, and she asked me the favor that I owed her. I expected it to be something like protecting or teleporting you out of here, but that wasn''t it. Instead, she asked me to unleash what''s within you."


    "Unleash what?"


    "That will be your homework to discover," said Arthur as he raised the photo and showed it to her. "Am I going to unleash the person this little girl has been suppressing or a monster?"


    "Would that¡­ make me stronger?" asked Little Yin with a frown. "I want to stop being a burden."


    "That''s the starting motivation of all the great warriors," said Arthur Silvera before he walked and handed her the photo. "Just ensure you never forget the reason you started because it gets cloudy at the top. Bring the bag. We are leaving."


    Little Yin took the photo and watched as Arthur Silvera left the room. She stood there rooted for a second, staring at Old Babo, Lin Xue, and her younger self in the photo. Then, she stashed it as well before following after him.


    Old Babo was outside when the two left the mansion, waiting for them. Although Little Yin said those words earlier, she felt emotional when seeing the old woman standing there alone.


    "You are leaving?" asked Old Babo as she nced at her. Yin nodded as she pulled her bag tighter over her shoulder. "Arthur Silvera. I needn''t remind you that I know what happened in the pce, so protect her well. Hold your end of the deal, and I''ll help when the timees."


    "No need for threats. I know," nodded Arthur before turning toward Little Yin. "I will wait in the wagon outside. You two can bid your farewells."


    Little Yin stood awkwardly as she watched him leave her alone with Babo. Things have never been more awkward because of what she said, but the old woman didn''t seem to resent her.


    "You were never a burden to me, Yin," said Old Babo as she reached out toward neck and pulled a ne. It was a hairpin tied to a chain. "This was with you the day I found you. It still has traces of blood on it, telling a story."


    "You act as if we are never going to meet again," said Little Yin with a frown. "I will be back once I grow stronger."


    "I feel like you will change and grow into someone I don''t know," said Old Babo with a smile. "You won''t be my little girl anymore."

 Chapter 772: Perpetual Wink

    <h4>Chapter 772: Perpetual Wink</h4>


    Arthur could hear the sniffs of the woman sitting beside him as the wagon cut through the forest. He didn''t know what Commander Barbora said to her, but she had been sobbing nonstop.


    Ilios had cars, but most of their usage was inside the cities. If anyone used a car through the wild, he would be attracting all the monsters in the nearby area, possibly causing a monster horde. Therefore, Arthur had to use wagons.


    "Take this," said Arthur while giving her a napkin. This was his subtle way of telling her to stop crying, but Little Yin seemed to take the opposite message. She suddenly hugged him and brawled out crying, with her tears soaking his shirt.


    "AAAAAAH!"


    Arthur sat there with a dead expression as she cried on his shirt, not knowing what to do for her. In the end, he pushed his hand over her forehead, pushing her head away.


    "Stop crying," said Arthur with a sigh. "I know you were emotional, but you will see her again. Thest time I was around, you seemed to hate her."


    "I know, but¡­." Little Yin sniffed with her face ruined by mascara. Arthur sighed as he stared at her and brought the napkin to wipe her face. Little Yin resisted, but Arthur made sure to clean her up before throwing the napkin out of the window.


    "Feelings should be treasured, but crying will not solve anything. The struggle is a part of living. Don''t let it be an obstacle."


    "Yessir, so please let go of me now," said Little Yin, and Arthur let go of her head. She rubbed her forehead while still sniffing. Then, all of a sudden, the wagon stopped. "Are we there yet?"


    "There is no there. We just need a quiet ce to practice," said Arthur as he opened the wagon''s door and jumped out. "This will be our new residence."


    The two were inside a forest with bamboo trees. This ce was called Shadow Meadow because of the monsters that inhabited this ce. Tall bamboo trees filled the woods, making it impossible to see anything else.


    "A bamboo forest?" asked Little Yin as she got off. "What are we going to do here?"


    "Survive, among other things," said Arthur as he touched the wagon, and it disappeared. "I will teach you how to be yourself."


    "I¡­ did that for a long time," objected Little Yin with confusion as she watched the wagon disappear. However, Arthur simply smiled and stared at her.


    "Are you sure?"


    Little Yin had no answer, and Arthur led the way by going into the woods. She followed after him whileining about the countless bamboo. Finally, after fifteen minutes of walking, the two reached a stream.


    "This stream circles around this forest, and this will be where we camp. Since the goal is to make you control the other side of you, meditation might be the best method to start."


    His words made sense to Little Yin, who found a proper ce to sit beside the stream and close her eyes to meditate. However, Arthur was just fooling her. Meditation would yield snail progress if any. His real intentions were to get her to sleep naturally.


    The process took a while, but Little Yin was asleep in half an hour with the stream and the quietness. After that, however, nothing changed, suggesting that Other Yin wouldn''te out all the time.


    "I know you can hear me. We need to talk," said Arthur, and Little Yin was unresponsive for a minute before she opened her eyes. They were dark and cold as they turned to him, and Arthur watched her transformation.


    "What doth thou desire, mortal?" asked Other Yin with a squint.


    "You know that this vessel of yours is being pursued, so why not grant it strength?" asked Arthur while sitting on the ground opposite to her. "Otherwise, it will die."


    "No vessel can endure," replied Other Yin while meeting her eyes. "I witness horrors that humans canst not live with and would shatter their minds. Strength ayees with a price. Is that what thou desire?"


    "Not in that manner, but she needs your strength," said Arthur. "Is there a way to make her endure whatever you talk about?"


    "Is she the one whom needs it, or thou?" asked Other Yin with a frown before it turned into a sly smile. "You hold the same motives as the puppeteer, seeking to use my strength for your ambitions."


    "I received this task from someone who cares about her," denied Arthur, but he didn''t want to hide it. "However, I want to seek your strength, whatever it may be."


    "I witnessed the events of this orb from her eyes, and I wot what befell," said Other Yin as she stared around before standing up and walking to the meadow. "Thou lost against the emperor of light."


    "A lose is what strikes you down forever," objected Arthur as he watched the woman throw away her shoes and descend into the water. "That stream is cold; ites from the mountains."


    "We share that," replied Other Yin as she undid her clothes and threw them on the shore. Arthur coughed and turned around, not wanting to look at her naked back. "The mountains were mine home."


    "And when was that?"


    "A time ere life existed," replied Other Yin as she turned around with a smile. "I remember thou, sirrah of creation. A single man whom existed ere and after everyone else. Thou mourned the deaths of thyrades, yet ne''r thought about me."


    "You are talking about someone else," said Arthur with objection, but he turned around when he saw her descending into the waters. "Are you going to help her?"


    "If that is what she desires, then I shall," said Other Yin as her hair spread in the waters of the slow stream. "s, human. Thy mortal mind canst notprehend the extent of what begins and what ends."


    "And what is that?" asked Arthur as he walked toward the stream.


    "The perpetual wink," said Other Yin before an ominous aura exploded from her. It was raw and dark but unthreatening. Arthur could hear the forest move and the stream stop moving. Everything that didn''t move before was moving, and vice versa.


    "What exactly are you?" Arthur asked as he stepped back from the stream, but Other Yin simply turned around and smiled at him.


    "You shall figure that out, sirrah. But, for now, thou should''st save this corporal agent of mine," said Other Yin before her eyes closed, and she dove into the waters. Arthur blinked for a second before realizing what she meant, and he jumped to pull her out.


    The cold stream was freezing, but Arthur knew this was colder than before. Yin was diving straight into the water, like an anchor seeking the seabed. He reached out his arm and snatched her before swimming toward the edge.


    "Cough, cough, cough," Little Yin started coughing as Arthur threw her on the shore before climbing himself. He ced his hand on her back before drawing a rune.


    "Take it easy. Take it easy," said Arthur as he removed the water from her lungs, allowing her to breathe again. Little Yin gasped for air before she started to look around in confusion.


    "What¡­ where is this? I''m cold," said Little Yin before looking down, and her eyes widened before she tried to cover her chest. "What happened to me?"


    "Calm down, Yin," reassured Arthur as he held her shoulder. "We managed to take the first step towards your powers, even if you don''t remember."


    "I don''t remember anything," she shook her head before staring at him with doubt. "Am I supposed to trust you even if I don''t remember anything?"


    Arthur paused and realized how this seemed to her. She was doing what he asked with her eyes closed, and suddenly she was naked and drowning. It would be obvious that she wouldn''t trust him blindly.


    This might be what Other Yin wanted: to shake the trust that Yin had for him. So Arthur would need to find a way to build that while training her to endure those powers.


    "Do you want to look into my mind?" asked Arthur, and she paused with confusion. "I will show you what happened here after you fell asleep, and you can choose to believe me or not."


    Arthur pressed his forehead against hers, and his telepathy rune showed her his memories of before. The two stood on the meadow as Little Yin watched herself act as someone else until it was over.


    "This¡­ is me?" asked Little Yin. "I act and sound different," she staggered back with confusion. "Is this what you meant before?"


    "It is. Let''s get you dressed before you catch a cold," said Arthur before he took out a nket from his subspace and wrapped it around her. "I know this is a lot to take, but one step at a time."


    Little Yin nodded as she allowed Arthur to get her seated before he lit a fire for the two of them. She was still shaken from what happened and what she saw, which was the first step toward eptance.

 Chapter 773: Shadow Meadow

    <h4>Chapter 773: Shadow Meadow</h4>


    Arthur watched the young woman eat her meal as he took a bit of his own. The taste was still the same: nothing. If he ate meat, it would taste like a piece of stic. If he ate soup, it would taste like hot water.


    Little Yin seemed to have calmed down as she ate the stew that Arthur had given her. He kept some food in his subspace whenever he visited the inn so he was prepared for a few nights in the wilderness.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked, watching her gulp down her food before staring at it. Then, to Arthur''s surprise, she shook her head in refusal. "Are you fine with what you saw?"


    "Do you mean the thing about using my powers?" asked Yin, to which Arthur nodded. "Thest time I was pursued, I was saved thanks to you. You could have thrown me at Babo and left with the reward, but you did not. If I grow strong, I will repay that debt."


    "I didn''t do it out of feelings," admitted Arthur, since he felt guilty about letting her fool herself. "I did it because I wanted it, that''s all."


    "I know that, and that''s what''s different about you. Old Babo and Lin Xue are stuck with me, so I felt like a burden whatever they did. You had no reason to protect me, but you did, not to mention telling me that I had potential."


    "You do," affirmed Arthur. "You have the potential to do great things."


    "Like take down this empire?" she asked, and Arthur nodded. "I never thought about it before."


    "It must be done," said Arthur while staring at the crackling fire. "This empire is bleeding through its citizens, and one day it will copse. A selfish ruler is unfit to lead and must be removed."


    Little Yin was silent before she ced the bowel down and rose from her seat. She sat beside Arthur on the stack of bamboo he gathered to create a bed. She was still wearing his nket, with nothing underneath.


    "And how do you know the next one will be different?" asked Little Yin beside him. "Is it your responsibility to decide who rules who?"


    "I don''t know who will be the next ruler, but I know that things cannot remain the same," said Arthur without turning his head. "I was given this power for a purpose. If not for goodness, then for what?"


    "Do you wish to be a hero, Arthur?" asked Little Yin as she turned toward him.


    "A hero?"ughed Arthur in response while shaking his head. "I never cared how others viewed me. I do this because it''s what I want, not what it would make me. If tomorrow I woke up and decided this empire was rotten, I could be its viin."


    "You are aplex person, Arthur. It sounds like you deny what you want to do because something is stopping you. You seek these borate ways to say that you want to do good."


    Arthur was silent in response as he stared at the fire. It was hard to swallow, but her words were the truth. He never wanted to be the savior because it was what his father wanted. However, what do you do when what you wish to do is what you don''t want?


    "Regardless of what you do," said Little Yin as she bumped her shoulder into his, "you are a good person."


    "Does that mean you trust me now?" asked Arthur with a smile as he turned toward her. Little Yin smiled as well before turning toward him. They stared into each other''s eyes as the dancing mes flickered in their reflection.


    Arthur could feel her leaning forward toward him, and his heart bumped. It wasn''t that he was excited or scared of what might happen, but how rejection would hurt her. Thus, he leaned away, and she noticed.


    "You know that I don''t feel this way," said Arthur awkwardly as he turned away toward the fire. "You should get dressed before it gets too cold. We still have some time before it turns dark to start training."


    Little Yin seemed disappointed but nodded nheless. She rose from her seat and went to wear her clothes, and Arthur turned away. It wasn''t that Arthur didn''t feel tempted, but he could never forget the girl who died for his sake before.


    "What are we doing, master?" asked Little Yin while patting her flexed biceps. Arthur smiled before he rose as well and retrieved the camping supplies.


    "Other Yin, as I like to call her, said that you wouldn''t endure the horrors thate with her powers. If we improve your mental fortitude, your powers should naturally awaken."


    "Are you saying this is why I have yet to awaken?"


    "As I said before,te awakenings sometimes are a good thing. Our bodies need time to mature before our abilities can be used. I awakened when I was eighteen."


    "When is your birthday?" asked Little Yin, taking Arthur by surprise. The notion of a birthday has long faded after their financial state went downhill, bing a second matter in the endless machine.


    "31st of December," said Arthur while scratching his head. "I turn twenty in two months."


    "Thest day of this year," muttered Little Yin before nodding with a smile. "If I''m around, we can make a birthday cake together."


    Arthur was silent but nodded nheless. It was the first time that someone had asked him something personal. Even though Diana was the closest person to him, knowing his whole story, she never wanted to pry on things he left out.


    "What are we going to do first?"


    "A mental fortitude is hard to improve, as ites naturally with the more experiences that someone goes through. However, I can think of three methods to tackle this."


    "Three?" asked Little Yin with surprise. "Have you trained someone before?"


    "I trained a group of knights," said Arthur. "Anyway, the first method is spiritual training. This is the safest method, but it takes a long time. The second method is harnessing battle experience; we can do that here, but it''s dangerous. As for the third, it would be ourst resort."


    "What is it?"


    "I would create illusions that would work as a terrorizing agent, increasing your resistance to the effects of those powers. However, I will ensure that it will be slow progress and nothing that can harm your mentality. Although fast, this method can be dangerous."


    "You are in a hurry, right? We should start with the third method from the get-go and increase our chances," Little Yin raised her hands into fists while walking toward him. Arthur smiled and patted her head while shaking his.


    "Although a fast method can be tempting, harming you is not worth it. We will take our time and see how it goes. For now, let''s seek a few opponents."


    Little Yin nodded, and Arthur led the way down the stream. This ce was called Shadow Meadow for the creatures that lived beside it. This stream had a few ces where mana was around, and looking into the waters would create clones from the reflection.


    Arthur found the spot, which had mana overflowing around it. He raised his hand for Little Yin to wait a distance away as he tried this method. As he approached the waters, Arthur could feel the mana surrounding him.


    His reflection in the mana was cloudy, and he waited for the fog to clear from it. Arthur could feel the mana seep into the waters as his face grew more defined. At some point, his reflection smiled, although Arthur did not.


    "Creepy," muttered Arthur before his reflection jumped and came out of the water, appearing before Arthur as a perfect replica of himself.


    The clonended opposite Arthur, looking around the world as if admiring it. Then, it turned toward Arthur before grinning at him.


    "The rules are simple," said the clone with Arthur''s exact voice. "If I kill you, then I have a chance to take over your body. If you kill me, you have a chance of understanding yourself."


    "And who made these rules?"


    "I did," said the clone as it pointed toward itself. "This risk and reward are a part of a spiritual contract. If you agree, then I get to take over if I win. If you win, then I use my ability for your sake. What is your answer?"


    "I agree to this contract," said Arthur, and he felt something lock inside his heart. The clone grinned and nodded before it bolted toward Arthur. Its arms turned into mes before it struck him, mimicking the same ability that Arthur exhibited.


    Arthur teleported away, letting the attack strike the bamboo forest and burn it crisp. His frown deepened when he witnessed the destruction unbefitting of an illusion.


    "You are not an illusion but a materialized clone," muttered Arthur as he stared at the clone made of mes. It turned toward him with a smile before teleporting, appearing behind Arthur.


    "I am you."

 Chapter 774: A Seen Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 774: A Seen Legacy</h4>


    The clone struck Arthur from behind, who allowed himself to be attacked. It was a test to see if the clone used real fire or just a reflection of his abilities, but the mes scorched his back and burned his clothes.


    Arthur grimaced as he was blown forward and had to somersault midair tond on his feet. He then tore apart the burning shirt and stared at it, making sure that this was real. Realization dawned on him after this strike.


    "You are created from elements," Arthur said as he turned around, and the clone turned back to its human form. "As befitting of thend of elements. However, how would defeating you make me understand myself?"


    "We all use elements, and understanding them would give us a finer control of them," said the clone as it created a sword made of fire while waving its hand around the de. mes left its fingers and joined the sword, increasing its temperature until the mes were blue.


    "I can use your abilities far better than you do," said the clone as it waved the sword. Arthur could fear the heating from it even several meters away. The clone raised its blue sword and shed down, making an arch of blue mes cut the world in half as it traveled toward Arthur.


    Arthur was about to dodge when he realized that the person behind was Little Yin. He raised both hands and pped them and then slowly pulled them apart. A field of energy appeared between them and expanded to oppose the iing attack.


    The blue arch struck the barrier, and mes exploded in front of Arthur, turning the meadow into a wastnd. After the fire died, the clone appeared to be holding a bow. It was aimed toward Arthur as an arrow of blue mes formed on it.


    "The trick is getting old," said Arthur as he released the barrier. His fingers drew a rune in front of him that radiated cold energy. It wasposed of runic lines that created water and stole the enthalpy from it. "Ice."


    The meadow started freezing with Arthur at the center. It rushed toward the clone, surprised by the sudden change of abilities. Fake Arthur froze and was turned into an ice sculpture it could react, which Arthur walked to and punched.


    "How¡­" muttered the clone as it dissipated and turned into a multi-colored sphere seeped into Arthur''s body. As he appreciated the new affinity that he gained with the fire element.


    "You did it!" said Little Yin as she rushed toward him. "I thought it would be harder to take him down, but you made it seem so easy."


    "It would be a difficult enemy to defeat if it was anyone else," replied Arthur as he dissolved the ice on the meadow. "However, this clone can only replicate the abilities of a person. If I surprised it with something else, it would be defeated."


    The clone replicated the fire gate that Arthur created inside of his body. But, unfortunately, it couldn''t replicate Arthur''s primary ability, which was the giant inside his sea of consciousness. After all, Arthur almost lost consciousness the first time he tried to peak at that man.


    [You have leveled up!]


    A notification arrived, surprising Arthur. It seemed that his defeat of this opponent granted him some experience. However, there was nobody for him to absorb except for the core that dropped.


    "Am I going to fight too?" asked Little Yin with nervousness. Arthur turned toward her after he picked the core and nodded before he had a sudden realization.


    Histest function, the Party System, allowed him to share the experience with others and the other way around. If he could add Little Yin to it, he could increase her growth. But, as he was checking his legacy, Yin looked at him with confusion.


    "What is that thing?" asked Yin with confusion. Arthur turned toward her with equal confusion, not understanding what she was talking about. Then, she pointed at the legacy screen in front of him. "That rectangr thing."


    "¡­you can see this?" pointed Arthur at his legacy screen with a shocked face. Little Yin nodded as she inched to look at what it was and even started reading the words on it.


    "Party¡­ System?"


    Arthur closed his legacy by reflex as he stared at her with confusion. This woman could see his legacy, even though no one else has ever been able to do that. However, she seemed unaware that this was a legacy.


    "How¡­ can you see it?" asked Arthur with shock as he leaned away from her. Little Yin seemed confused by his question as if it was obvious that she could see it.


    "Is it something others cannot see?" asked Little Yin as she tilted her head. Arthur was confident that she had no idea about how terrifying she looked to him right now.


    His legacy was his biggest secret and what made him grow faster than anyone else. Arthur told no one about it except for Diana, who couldn''t see it either. Other than his father, no one should know about this artifact.


    "Tell me if you see this," said Arthur before he opened his legacy again, and Little Yin looked at it and then nodded slowly. Her face was apprehensive since she sensed his change of mood. Arthur closed his legacy with a frown. "This should be impossible."


    "Should I have stayed quiet about it?" asked Little Yin with confusion, but Arthur shook his head and patted her shoulder.


    "I was surprised, nothing more. However, this should remain a secret between us. If anyone else uses something like this, you should tell me, but not them."


    "I understand," nodded the young woman thrice, making Arthur smile. However, he still needed to understand why she could see his legacy since this was a precedent.


    Arthur raised his hand and wrote a word with spiritual powers without moving his fingers. As expected, Little Yin turned her head toward the word and read it.


    "Yin?" she muttered with confusion before looking at him. "Did you write my name?"


    "Just a test," replied Arthur before letting his spiritual energy disappear. He was sure of it. This girl was able to see spiritual energy and even spiritual artifact. Although the former had nothing to do with thetter, the fact that she could see them even as a non-awakener made him suspect her ability.


    "That''s not my full name," said Little Yin with a smile. Arthur looked at her with surprise, making her continue. "My full name is Suyin, but Babo and Lin Xue said I shouldn''t reveal that easily."


    "Suyin," repeated Arthur with a smile. "What does it mean?"


    "Unadorned sound," said Suyin while twirling her right bang around her finger. Arthur smiled and nodded before giving her a sword from his subspace. She looked at him with confusion.


    "This fight will be against your own, so it can prove difficult. However, it can be the best trial for your current self. We can make sure that this opponent is equal to your strength."


    "What if I lose?"


    "Then you would die," said Arthur without offering any assurances. "I cannot save you since this meadow uses a spiritual contract before the fight begins."


    "¡­"


    Suyin was quiet as she stared at her reflection in the sword. She seemed scared since Arthur would no longer protect her as he did earlier with the blue mes. Even though she was pressured, Arthur had no choice but to let her deal with it.


    "You will never grow under my protection," said Arthur, and Suyin seemed to understand as much. "If mental fortitude can be honed through battles, then protecting you would do the opposite."


    "I understand," said Suyin before walking toward the stream and staring at the waters. Although Arthur said he wouldn''t protect her, he wouldn''t let her be killed either.


    A clone jumped from the waters soon after Arthur sat far away from them. As the clonended on the grass, it looked like a replica of Suyin. The two women stared at each other.


    Arthur noticed that although the clone was a replica, it was a mirrored image rather than a copy. The hairpin that Suyin used to tie her hair was on the opposite side of the clone. After a moment of silence, the clone raised its sword to attack Suyin.


    Suyin raised her sword and blocked the attack before throwing a sidekick at the clone''s leg and bringing her to a knee. Arthur was surprised as Suyin shed at the clone''s neck, who dodged backward and threw the sword at Suyin.


    Arthur was about to intervene and block the sword, but Suyin raised her forearm to stop it. Instead, the de pierced her arm as she rushed forward to strike the clone down.


    Suyin shed through the clone, who grimaced before pulling the sword out of the wound. The two women struck at each other, only to stagger back simultaneously.


    "You can do it!" cheered Arthur for her, and Suyin gave a slight smile. Then, she rushed forward again with newfound confidence.

 Chapter 775: Lian the Wise

    <h4>Chapter 775: Lian the Wise</h4>


    Suyin fought with the desperation for survival that Arthur hoped she would have. But, although the two were evenly matched, trading one wound for another, Suyin seemed calmer the longer it went.


    Arthur sat far away, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice. Although a spiritual contract couldn''t be dissipated, Arthur might be able to heal her. Of course, the clone might do the same and get healed, but it was better than letting her die.


    ''She needs no safety but a survival instinct,'' thought Arthur as the woman received another wound on her leg, making her fall to the ground. The clone took the chance to jump her, bringing her sword down, but Suyin pierced with her de.


    At longst, the de pierced the clone''s neck. It struggled for a moment as blood filled her throat before it dissipated, turning into a small sphere that entered Suyin''s body.


    "Are you alright, Yin?" asked Arthur as he rushed toward her. The woman was bleeding from every limb, and her blood dyed the ground. Arthur raised his hand, formed the Heal-IV rune, and used it to treat her wounds.


    "¡­I won," muttered Suyin as her wounds started healing rapidly. Her eyes looked foggy, but Arthur saw pride in them. Then, she turned toward him with a smile. "I won, Arthur."


    "I''m proud of you," said Arthur with a smile while holding her hand. "You overcame this trial, and this will make you stronger. You can rest now," he said, and Suyin nodded before fainting. Arthur caught her before she hit the ground and carried her away from the meadow.


    Although such a battle posed no threat to Arthur, it was far from being the case for this woman who never awakened. Her stats were that of a normal human being, making her fifty times weaker than Arthur. Oveing herself in a life-and-death battle was a difficult task that not even Arthur would pull off if not for his runes.


    Arthur carried her back toward their camp as he healed her wounds. After thest wound closed and Arthur revitalized her using his life force, he allowed her to sleep. A barrier was enough to protect her from the monsters, but Arthur still used his telekinesis to build her a small hut and decorate it.


    ''I need to grow stronger too,'' thought Arthur as he stared at her, sleeping soundly. Then, he left the hut and created several defense arrays to install in ce. It waste afternoon when he was done, and Arthur decided to return to Anodyne Gulf. But first, he wore a new shirt and checked his stats.


    After thest hunt, Arthur witnessed a tremendous increase in both stats and level. The more he can level up, the moreplex runes he can use without recovering.


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 45 (44%)]


    [Legacy Points: 59]


    [Stats Points: 83]


    [Strength: 549]


    [Agility: 572]


    [Stamina: 531]


    [Perception: 502]


    [Mana: 423/600]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (2%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Breathing Skill (E ¨C 98%), Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 13%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Two, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator -¨C¨C Submission.]


    These were histest stats, which approached the limits of the Vetus-rank. However, Arthur needed to gather eleven more mana-essences to be a domain user and a deme-ranker. As long as he maximizes his stats, Arthur would have a better chance in the fight ahead.


    ''My progress is slow,'' thought Arthur as he stared at his stats, although it was abnormalpared to the rest of the world. It has been almost a year and nine months since he received the legacy, and the better part of it was lived by the alternate Arthur.


    During thest fight against the Mansell Gang, Arthur absorbed many stats. Then, he spent a few hours hunting in the ocean to absorb the stats of the monsters inhabiting it. Those two allowed him to grow almost by a hundred-stat points in a few days.


    "If I am still too weak to challenge the seven families, I will show them how fast the absorb rune can make me stronger," muttered Arthur as he created a portal and walked into it. His enemy was not just his father and the cmities but the seven families.


    His body crossed great distances, leaving Suyin sleeping in the hut before he appeared on the beach. The waves sshed his legs as soon as he appeared, and the cold breeze of the approaching winter greeted him.


    "Mr. Silvera," called a voice behind him, and Arthur turned to find the knight, Haro Goldner wearing nothing but a swimming suit. "You came back far earlier than we expected."


    "Did I interrupt your beach party?" asked Arthur with a smile as he stared at her outfit. Haroughed while carrying the giant fish back toward the invisible metallic house.


    "Not at all. You are more than wee to join! The two are practicing spiritual energy inside, soe over and watch."


    Arthur was interested, so he followed after the knight toward the house. As soon as he entered, he was surprised by a sudden influx of spiritual energy from the center of the living room. Ai and La sat opposite each other, allowing their spiritual energies to form a continuous stream.


    "Mr. Silvera is back," Haro said as she ced the fish on the metallic table before dissecting it. Her words made the two women open their eyes to find Arthur standing at the doorway.


    "Finally!" said La as she jumped up, seeming eager to receive her first mission. "We have been waiting for a week over here!"


    "¡­unless we live in different temporal dimensions, it has been less than two days. What were the two of you doing?"


    "As you suggested, we have been training Miss La''s astral blessing. We found the fastest way to do that by harnessing spiritual energy and increasing her reserves."


    "Do blessings need spiritual energy?" asked Arthur with confusion. Ai nodded as she rose from her seat and walked to show him her forearm.


    "This is the astral blessing that I received. It allows me to track down the existence of any person that I have in mind. I used it to find you. Every time I use it, a portion of spiritual energy disappears."


    Arthur nodded at her words. There was no power without a price, and although the general public believed that astral blessings were a gift from the gods, they were no more than spiritual contracts.


    After mulling over it, Arthur realized that the astral beings could either wage on anyone they deem capable. The astral blessing is a method to foster these talents in the bud instead of waiting until they reach the Astra-rank to contract them.


    At that time, the blessing would be a secondary powerpared to the astral being manifesting itself. The astral blessings were simply a gift that ensured those deemed capable remained alive.


    "This golden circle," muttered Arthur as he held her arm and examined it. "What kind of astral being gifted this to you?" he asked with interest. There was a familiar pulsationing from this tattoo.


    "An astral being that imed to know you," replied Ai as the tattoo glowed. "It gave me a message, and a warning, to share with you."


    Arthur stared at her for a while before pulling her to leave the metallic house. La tried to follow them, but Ai gestured for her to wait there. The two went toward the beach to ensure no one heard their words.


    "An astral being had a message for me? Did it state who it was?" asked Arthur while releasing her hand. Ai stopped walking while nodding and then opened her mouth.


    "Right Hand of King Arthur, Defender of the Living, Lian the Wise, who imed to be the advisor of the man who creates. It said that I had a shard within me that belonged to you, and it was proof that the creator acknowledged me."


    "It sounds like a ruse," said Arthur with a frown. An astral being was a creature that could survive the cosmos, not a man who once served him. "What did warning did it have for me?"


    "Lian said that the worlds were running out of time as the darkness took over. It asked me to advise you to hasten because the end has been brought closer by the acts of Nameless."


    Arthur was confused, but a powerful hum came from within his sea of consciousness. Like when he epted Sier''s invitation when the two of them met, something within him told Arthur that this was real.


    Ignoring the giant within him, Arthur turned toward the healer. "Is there anything else that it said?" he asked, but the healer shook her head. Arthur was quiet before he nodded and said she could return to the house.


    Ai seemed hesitant as she left him, but Arthur was more concerned with the giant calling for him. It was the first time the ancient being sought to speak to him, and Arthur wanted to listen.

 Chapter 776: Four Retainers

    <h4>Chapter 776: Four Retainers</h4>


    As the wave ran into his legs, Arthur closed his eyes and entered his sea of consciousness. Inside it was a celestial giant restrained with chains, who did nothing but keep him at bay. His golden eyes towered the clouds inside the desert, and they sought Arthur as soon as he arrived.


    "You became a noisy tenant," said Arthur as he stared at the giant, who was still trying to move his body. "I thought that you were nothing more than a will."


    Arthur has long since known that King Arthur within him was no more than a residual will that affected him somewhat. It was a natural effect of the powers given to Arthur through the legacy designed by the schr guardian.


    "I heard the message from Lian the Wise," said King Arthur while squinting his eyes. "It seems that the world is approaching its imminent end."


    "Are you referring to the threat posed by Nameless?" asked Arthur, the quiet giant. "They have been quiet for a while, even while I venture into Ilios. So even if they n something, they cannot win against me."


    "Do not grow overconfident, Arthur," said the giant as he stared down at him. "Even if creation is the bane of nothingness, the two coexist. Their terrores in different ways, and I have also overlooked them."


    "What is Lian talking about?"


    "There are four enemies that you need to be wary of, who act as the limbs of the nameless. You have already met one of them in the elven forest."


    Arthur was quiet as he tried to remember what kind of enemy he had met in the elven forest. His trip to Janea was uneventful since all that the queen needed was to seek help. It was then that Arthur realized it and linked the dots.


    "Nameless is the cause of the dying forest?" frowned Arthur as he lowered his head in pondering. "Even if that is the case, a small forest is no reason to fear them."


    "You are not fighting as a single man, creator. The world has a lot to lose, and nts provide food in times of crisis. Famine is the first disease that will befall this world, rendering it unable to fight."


    "What are the other enemies?" asked Arthur with apprehension. However, the giant was silent, as if thinking of something else. "Tell me, Defender of The Living, who are the other enemies, and where do I find them?"


    "They cannot be found, only anticipated. The four retainers of nothingness are Famine, Death, War, and Conquest. In the previous timeline, you met Death first, but Famine is the first now. Do not take this lightly, creator. These four are the swords of Nameless."


    Arthur grew apprehensive as he heard about the four enemies he had to face and one of the things the king mentioned. In the previous timeline, Arthur met Death. The only encounter he could think about that involved death was his fight against the undead.


    "That incident was of no significance, no more than the manifestation of astral parasites that inhabit the corpses."


    "It always starts small, like a dying forest," warned the giant. "I cannot interfere further than this, Arthur. I¡­ need¡­ to rest¡­"


    After that, the giant started closing his eyes as the chains of order pulled him toward the ground. Finally, his feet sank into the sand, and Arthur was thrown out of his unstable sea of consciousness. As he opened his eyes, Arthur found himself standing in a wastnd.


    "Where is Anodyne Gulf?" asked Arthur with confusion. The three women stood behind him, looking at him with fear. Then, Ai slowly raised her arm to make him look into the distance.


    "It is there, Seika."


    Arthur looked into the distance and found that the water was being pushed back. He was confused before realizing his aura of creation had pushed the sea back. As he withdrew it in haste, the waves came rushing toward them.


    "Can your blessing protect us against that?" asked Arthur, and La rushed forward to smash her hands against the sand. Steel rose from around them, enclosing them like a flower bud. The water mmed when it closed, creating a resounding boom that seemed like the world ending.


    After a minute of waiting inside the darkness, the steel flower started unfolding to reveal the world. Then, finally, the beach was back to normal after the water receded into the ocean.


    "Care to exin what was that?" asked La as the steel retreated into her body. Arthur watched the scene with interest before taking a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his face.


    His heart was pounding heavily as a result of meeting the giant. It seems that even though Arthur can meet him now, it was far from being a casual meeting with a friend.


    "I had some practice," said Arthur as he kept the handkerchief away. "Although the situation is still dangerous, it''s the best we can get. I need the three of you to meet with the rebellion and deliver a message to a woman named Rain."


    Arthur hasn''t contacted them since he disappeared, and the two must be concerned. However, since he suspected that most calls would be monitored, Arthur preferred to contact them via a letter.


    "Are we going to break into the Light Prison?" asked La with some expectations. Arthur understood that she wanted to save her grandfather, but breaking in and out of prison wouldn''t be easy.


    "We are far from ready," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "It wouldn''t hurt to understand theyout of the Light Prison, so go and seek the man that escaped before. Does anyone have a map?"


    La nodded and took out a map of Ilios, showcasing its major cities. The group was far from Helios, which was the empire''s center. It was four cities from their beach. Arthur pointed at the city closest to Helios, called Wailing. It was in the middle of a mountain range that looked like a crying face on the map.


    "We will regroup here. Go to the nearest city, seek the rebellion, and make your way north. The more cities you pass, the more rumors you spread."


    "What kind of rumors?" asked Haro with a frown.


    "Should we me the Imperial Family for the human trafficking?" asked La with a pondering expression. However, Arthur shook his head.


    "Any rumors that appear now against the imperials will be treated as treason against the elements. Instead, we will divert the public attention from my existence into something that devalues the royals. After that, we can uncover their lies."


    "Then what kind of rumors are we going to be spreading?" asked Ai with confusion. Arthur smiled as he raised five fingers.


    "A master of five elements has appeared."


    ***


    The three packed their things and prepared for the journey while Arthur hunted in the ocean. When he emerged after fighting a fleet of swordfish, he saw Ai standing on the cliff, gazing at the sea.


    Arthur teleported out of the ocean and appeared behind the two. He had a towel to dry himself, but there was no time to wear his shirt before sending the group off.


    "You have the letter and the summoning card?" asked Arthur, and La nodded. Then, he turned toward the veiled Ai. "This veil is going to draw some attention."


    "Less attention than my face would draw, Seika," said Ai, lowering her head. Arthur then nced at La and nodded, making the warrior woman take Haro and leave. Only Arthur and Ai were left atop the cliff.


    "La told me why you haven''t healed your wounds. Do you believe that there was some greater purpose to your powers?"


    "I awakened these powers as a result of your enlightenment, so I have no doubts about that," said Ai while her hand rested on her chest. "I hold noints about how I look."


    "These scars are from the past, and I want you to leave them behind. Hanging on to those memories or letting them go is your choice. However, if you want to stand next to me, you must look forward."


    Ai was silent before she reached toward her veil and tore it off. Her true face was revealed before Arthur, but he saw it when he revived her. She stared at him with her big blue eyes, and he smiled.


    "Let me be the one to do this, Seika," said Ai after she saw him raise his hand. Arthur paused before nodding and watched her use her ability.


    The scars were slow to dissolve, but at some point, the wounds rewound to the healthy skin beneath them. Ai has reversed the scars back into nonexistence and retrieved the unblemished skin she once had.


    Her face was the same as the one she had after being revived in the previous timeline, and so was her hair as it flowed down. Arthur stared at the beauty that left the past cages with a smile, which she returned.


    "Wee back, Saint Ai."

 Chapter 777: Stats Farming

    <h4>Chapter 777: Stats Farming</h4>


    After recovering from her old scars, Ai looked like a maiden from heaven. La and Haro stared at her with gaping mouths as she returned to them, leaving Arthur standing on the cliff. His smile was wide as he witnessed their reaction to her real face.


    It wasn''t without cause that Ai was assaulted as a child and had her face disfigured. From what Arthur heard, bandits raided her vige and took her as a ve to be sold. A nobleman was the one who bought her, and a jealous wife disfigured her face.


    After that, Ai was released from the curse of her beauty and was discarded aside by the couple. This story was told to him by none other than Oriole, his aid at that time. It happened before Arthur decided to rescue her from imprisonment after realizing how the Ancient One desired her.


    As the gangster hugged Ai and the knight stood aside, Arthur gestured for them to leave. The three women left using the wagon Arthur gave them, which Commander Barbora gave him.


    Arthur smiled as he turned toward the Anodyne Gulf and jumped down. He rolled in the air several times beforending on the sand, feet down, causing a dust cloud around him. Then, he walked through the dust cloud toward the ocean.


    A rune appeared on his hand, and it was called Lure. It was a wide-range illusion that tempted monsters toe rushing toward him instead of Arthur looking for them. As he infused the rune with mana, it started to pulsate to alert the nearby monsters in the ocean.


    Countless beastly howls echoed through Anodyne Gulf, sounding like a melody of destruction. Currents appeared on the water as the monsters rushed toward him.


    Arthur ceased using the Lure rune and created a different rune instead. It was one that he had never used before or learned from Gaia. However, the battle against Erin Voldor inspired him to create an explosion rather than a fire rune.


    Thus, Arthur condensed tremendous amounts of mana in a small space before turning them into mes. The pressure inside would result in an incredible explosion that destroys everything in the vacancy.


    The rune, Explosion, was brimming with mana that threatened to demolish everything. Arthur raised his leg and arched his body before throwing the rune into the ocean like a baseball. It bolted through the waters, splitting it in two because of the great powers in it.


    Arthur watched it zoom toward the distance as he spread his arms. The monsters were still iing, and the rune rushed past them. Arthur waited for the rune to be in the middle of the horde. Then, when it was, he pped his hands, and the rune ignited.


    p!


    BOOOOOM!


    The water muffled the explosion, but the beach shook as a result. Then, the loud explosive sound arrived with the wind, mming themselves onto the cliff. Arthur''s robes fluttered as he watched the water explode into the sky, apanied by countless monster corpses inside it.


    [Absorb!]


    Arthur used his rune, and the notifications filled his view. His rune absorbed every corpse in the ocean killed by him. As strength seeped in him, Arthur thought that Suyin would freak out if she saw these many hologram panels pop out.


    [+2 Strength Stats]


    [+2 Agility Stats]


    [+2 Agility Stats]


    [+2 Mana Stats]


    [+2 Perception Stats]


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Arthur watched the countless notification appear and disappear in front of him, creating blue after blue panels. Then, as the cries of the dying monster filled the once-peaceful beach, strength seeped into his body like a flowing river.


    It almost seemed bugged. Arthur watched his stats reach their maximum limits before he cannot grow any stronger than that. A giant wave came rushing toward him due to the explosion, but Arthur had no intentions of running. After all, he wanted to test his newfound strength.


    Once before, in Shades City, Arthur used his spiritual arm with his Release rune. The effect even surprised him. This augmentation came as an idental result of Arthur losing his arm.


    Arthur wanted to test that strength once again. His spiritual energy was released from his body, but using it caused a significant toll on his mind. Unlike his once-free use of this energy, his soul hasn''t been reshaped in this timeline.


    His head was struck by extreme pain as incredible spiritual energy left his body and coiled around his arm. Arthur focused on fortifying his arm with spiritual power before using the Release Rune.


    Golden mana intertwined with the blue energy, appearing like crackling thunder in a blue sky. Arthur swung his fist as the giant wave, almost a hundred meters tall, rushed toward him. Then, he struck the tsunami, and the resulting explosion was bigger than the earlier one.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Arthur was sent flying backward because of his punch, and the coast got sent in the opposite direction. His body mmed into the cliff before falling, and Arthur witnessed the ocean receding.


    Arthur expected to push the tsunami back, but his attack even reversed it into the ocean. The beach turned into nothingness because of his strike, even though it was just the exploding spiritual energy.


    Although his head was throbbing with pain, Arthur felt horrified and relieved about the destruction he brought. His safety would be more guaranteed through this, but the destruction he was capable of made him seem inhuman.


    "This attack rivals the strength of an Astra-ranker," said Arthur as he gulped down and stared at his arm. Golden lightning was still crackling, and Arthur realized he couldn''t move it. It was tense like a block of hardwood.


    His muscles have been overstimted and can no longer rx or contract. This made this attack a trump card he needed to hide until all other measures failed. After that, Arthur left the ocean through a portal connected to the Shadow Meadow.


    ***


    The Anodyne Gulf was one of the few ces connected to the Great Blood Ocean, but it was safe. Its name stemmed from the legend that the gods watched this ce, protecting it from monsters. Therefore, the empire paid no attention since no monsters dared to venture from it.


    "The energy came from here," said a man standing on the cliff separating the beach from the wilderness. He stared at the coast and gulped down since the peaceful beach had turned into another cliff. An abyss formed beneath the beach, stretching deep into the ocean. "What in the world happened to this ce?"


    A disaster struck the once beautiful beach. Hartman was sent on a mission by the Light Emperor after the incident with Arthur Silvera, making him miss thest events in the capital. However, two days after the execution, Hartman was sitting in a forest when he felt the aura of Arthur Silvera explode from this direction.


    "I rushed here as soon as possible, but no one is here. Did Arthur Silvera do this?" asked Hartman with a frown. Even as the Commander of Executors, it was the first time he had encountered such a scene.


    Hartman was once a hunter that was picked up by the army. He lived half his life as a tracker in the great forests of Ilios, so he knew how to find his target. That was why the Light Emperor sent him to find that person.


    After descending from the cliff, Hartman walked toward the beginning of the gash. It was a gap in the ground, at least fifty meters tell, starting from the beach. Whoever split the gulf like this did it from this spot.


    There was a residue of mana and something else. Hartman could feel an astral blessing in this ce, which might have been used inbination with the attack. This made him a bit relieved, but his fears couldn''t disappear.


    As he looked around, Hartman found another anomaly. There were different mana residues in this ce that belonged to someone else. He could tell through their concertation since other people used mana differently. It was like a fingerprint.


    This meant that Arthur Silvera had allies. Hartman guessed them to be the women who appeared in the capital. If he was preparing for something like this, Hartman needed to rush his mission to find that person.


    His doubts about the mission disappeared. Although the emperor was summoning a demon to handle a devil, it was better to befriend this man rather than fall to Arthur Silvera. As he was about to leave, Hartman paused.


    Some mana moved in a particr spot, which he saw in the corner of his eye. Hartman walked toward the site and found that the space seemed wrapped, although nothing was there. It took him a moment to realize that Arthur Silvera had teleported from this ce.


    "A rookie mistake," said Hartman with a smile before taking out a runic card. "Teleporting leaves unerasable tracks, which can pinpoint your location."


    The runic card lit up as Hartman activated it in the distorted space. After a few seconds, it revealed a set of coordinates, which was the current location of Arthur Silvera.


    "The demon and I should pay him a visit."

 Chapter 778: STAT

    <h4>Chapter 778: STAT</h4>


    Suyin opened her eyes slowly as the memories of the fight rushed back. The memory of being attacked made her jump and gasp for air, but a hand was already holding hers.


    "You are safe."


    Those three words dawned on her like blissful rain, making her anxiety disappear. Suyin turned toward the man holding her hand tightly and stared into his golden eyes. Her heart thumped because of his closeness and his warmth mixed with hers.


    "The fight," she began, asking about what happened. But unfortunately, her memory was still foggy from that state of pure adrenaline, making her unable to recollect the events of it. "Did I win?"


    "You did," said Arthur Silvera with a smile before guiding her back to bed. "I healed all your wounds, but your clothes are still tattered. I took no liberty of changing them," said Arthur while looking away.


    Suyin realized that her clothes were not covering all of her body, making her turn red. However, a smile appeared on her face because this man took no advantage of her, even in this situation. His mannerism differed from other men, making her both grateful and frustrated. "After all, how does one approach a monk?"


    "¡­am I the monk?" he asked, and Suyin realized that she had said thest part aloud. Arthur Silvera nced at her while raising his brow, seeming to be offended. "Is it something I did?"


    "¡­things you didn''t do," replied Suyin with a reddened face because her thoughts were exposed. She pulled the sheets to cover her body before looking around and running behind the curtain Arthur installed. "I have to change!"


    Arthur Silvera seemed to see through her trick to change the subject, but he still obliged to leave the small hut. She managed to look around as she changed her clothes to tight-fitting ones. Her hands paused when she touched her shoulder, and she remembered the feeling of a de running through her flesh.


    "It hurts," muttered Suyin as tears gathered in her eyes since she was unustomed to this pain. Her older sister, Lin Xue, was always there for her before and never allowed her to endure such hardships.


    However, she saw the real world once she joined her sister in the capital. It was full of blood and pain, which Lin Xue blocked for her. One of the reasons that her sister became so cold-hearted was to protect her.


    Suyin was captured by the Mansell Gang once when she visited the capital following her sister. Once Lin Xue heard about it, she stormed into the mansion, and a gang war almost broke out because of her. At that time, her Bloodflower Gang only had ten members.


    It was one of those events that led the capital to admire the skills of the bloodflower, which was the name that Lin Xue earned after being seen covered in blood. Alexander Mansell faced her at that time, but the two were tied.


    Suyin still remembers that even though Lin Xue brought her home, she was covered in wounds. Her beautiful body was ruined by the countless scars that appeared. She then realized her weakness didn''t hurt her as much as it hurt her sister.


    However, she had no idea how to awaken or train. She tried countless methods, but her damn body didn''t ept growing. It felt like time had stopped for her since she was little. Now, the man who demolished the Mansell Gang is helping her train.


    "Are you done?" called Arthur Silvera from outside. Suyin opened the door, and the sunlight struck her face. It was a beautiful day in mid-October when the sun was warm, and the breeze was cold.


    Arthur Silvera was standing outside with a small item in his hand. It seemed like a badge that produced static noises. Arthur fiddled with the device before a voice came out, and it seemed like a radio station.


    "¡­days after¡­ Arthur Silvera¡­" the voice broke through and got reced with static noises before Arthur found the proper signal, and the voice became clear. "His Imperial Majestybeled the terrorist attack as an expected event, reassuring the citizens that the empire nned for a countermeasure."


    "A countermeasure?" muttered Suyin with worry, but Arthur raised a finger for her to wait. He was trying to listen to their words.


    "Strict security has been ced on every exit in the capital, arresting hundreds of rebels in the past few days. However, the chief ofmand says that this is merely the iceberg''s tip of the terrorists in the capital."


    "They are making the rebels be the terrorists," smiled Arthur as he heard those words. "This was a part of his n to enforce strict military control while gaining the public''s approval."


    "Is it true?" asked Suyin after a pause. "Are you a stealer of elements? I wouldn''t care, even if you were. I just want to know."


    "The stealer of elements if the emperor," said Arthur Silvera without looking at her. "Haven''t the forger already revealed that the emperor wanted to strengthen himself at the expanse of the citizens?"


    "Then, that means¡­."


    "The emperor is still nning to do that. He must be attempting to strengthen himself, or the one backing him, using the citizens. I couldn''t understand his aim, but it seems usible after hearing about the arrays."


    "Then, he is simply treating them as a sacrifice?" asked Suyin with a frown. Arthur turned the radio off after realizing there was nothing important to listen to, and the connection was wavering.


    "We can assume that, but it doesn''t matter. I have a personal vendetta against the emperor and his son. I had to endure countless things because of the duo."


    "What about Ascent? We should call them," said Suyin after a moment of thought. Ascent was the guild that Arthur created, causing waves worldwide."


    "My guild is being targeted by Dragonir, making their involvement in this matter another reason for Dragonir to follow us here. If not for Ascent still clearing dungeons, the guild would have pursued me here."


    "¡­you have a lot of enemies, Arthur," said Suyin with a sigh, seeming concerned. Arthur smiled at her as he pocketed the radio and walked forward. He then inspected her body, even moving her arms.


    "Are you hurt anywhere?" asked Arthur, and Suyin nodded while retracting her arms from him. Although she felt safe with him, she didn''t want him to act as a caretaker.


    "Well, that''s good. We need to hasten your training since it seems like the situation is getting worse," said Arthur as he turned toward the shadow meadow. "Do you want to fight again?"


    "I¡­" hesitated Suyin. Although she won, she wasn''t sure about fighting herself again. Even in her sleep, she was restless. Arthur picked up on that hesitation and smiled before raising his hand.


    A small glowing shape was in his hand, which he fused to her body. Suyin was confused as she stared at her arm and then at Arthur. Before she could ask, a panel appeared in front of them. It had several rows.


    [Suyin]


    [Strength: 11]


    [Agility: 12]


    [Stamina: 13]


    [Perception: 15]


    [Mana: -¨C¨C]


    The words seemed like the infamous stats that she had heard about. Standardized Test of Advancement and Talent (STAT) was themon word for it. It was a numericized number that showed your progresspared to average humans.


    "Yesterday, all of them were below ten. In a single day, a lot of things improved for you. Even though you have yet to awaken mana, there is still progress."


    Is there anything that this man was unable to do?


    Suyin heard words and read stories about him before. His feats were amazing, and many called him the genius of the century, equal to the Divine Swordsman. However, the more she stood beside him, she realized how absurd his abilities were.


    "You can keep this panel open and see for yourself when your strength increases. However, those numbers will be the same if you do nothing. So this is the perfect ce to train."


    Arthur offered her the sword from yesterday, which had been cleaned and sharpened. Suyin nodded and grabbed it before raising it toward the sky. It split her view in two as it glimmered in the sunlight.


    After that, Arthur Silvera led her toward the Shadow Meadow. Her clone appeared again, and the two formed a contract. After she agreed, the enemy attacked like before, using the same strike.


    This time, Suyin was prepared for it. She jumped back before the clone could strike her and then attacked too. However, like her, the clone has grown stronger since yesterday and dodged as well.


    "Hah!" shouted Suyin as she stomped on the ground and brought her sword downward. The clone struck the sword away before piercing her shoulder. "UGH!" she grimaced in pain as the de cut through her bone, but it was a chance.


    Suyin shed toward the clone''s neck, ending its life. She traded flesh for bones and managed to end this fight before it drained her. However, the wound on her shoulder was gaping. While she was thinking about the unbearable pain, her injury suddenly started healing. Arthur was standing beside her.

 Chapter 779: Gathered Essences

    <h4>Chapter 779: Gathered Essences</h4>


    After the second fight, Suyin grew more ustomed to fighting. Her mind was calmer now, and she could contend against her clone without fearing for her life. However, she understood that Arthur''s healing was the main reason for her recklessness.


    "I don''t want you to heal me after this fight," she asked, and Arthur stared at her with surprise. "I cannot keep trading flesh for bone and receive fatal wounds. This fight I want to survive without sustaining injury."


    "Sustaining injury is foolish in a real fight, but this builds your mental fortitude. This training is not for your strength but to harness a battle mindset. However, if that''s what you want, then I understand."


    Arthur nodded and retreated, allowing her to fight to her heart''s content. Suyin nodded with gratitude before she grabbed her sword and fought again. But, this time, she was much more careful and patiently waited for her chance.


    Although she sustained minor injuries, Suyin deflected all the serious ones. Arthur stared at her with interest as her stats kept growing by the second. It was a fascinating scene since she grew stronger whenever she defeated an enemy.


    ***


    "Is this what it means to have talent?" Arthur asked as he watched the fight between the two women. Suyin didn''t have an absorb rune, making her unable to match Arthur''s growth. However, she was still growing rapidly. "If so, then what made her weak all this time?"


    Arthur could only assume that her grandmother and sister sheltered her. A person would be allowed to fight once they awaken naturally, as forceful awakening had its downsides. However, she was always protected and never thrown out of the nest to fly.


    After a parry, Suyin rushed forward and pierced the clone''s heart. It dissolved into nothingness before entering her body. Then, her stats increased to reach the twenties.


    Arthur walked forward to heal her superficial wounds, but Suyin raised her hand for him to stop. Instead, she copsed on the ground while panting and stared at her bloodied hands.


    "This is¡­ also a part of growing, right?" asked Suyin before she pulled herself up. "Please, don''t heal me. Let me fight again," she asked with a determination that Arthur couldn''t refuse, despite being hesitant.


    Suyin raised her sword and went to fight again as Arthur watched her. The fight soon began, and she was more desperate than before. Her wounds dyed her clothes red, but Suyin bravely fought until she won.


    Even then, she still had no fatal injuries. Then, she turned toward Arthur and smiled before raising two fingers. "I guess two fights are my current limit."


    After that, Suyin copsed to the ground. Arthur rushed forward to heal her, but she held his arm and shook her head. He couldn''t understand why she was so stubborn about this, but her determined eyes told him the answer.


    In the end, Arthur carried her back to the hut and bandaged her wounds. At least she wouldn''t bleed to death. He also ensured that the injuries were clean in case they got contaminated.


    Suyin slept soundly after that, although her body was a little feverish. Arthur watched for a while before sighing and leaving. These wounds wouldn''t kill her, only leaving a few scars. It might be what she wanted. After that, Arthur left the hut and opened his legacy.


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 46 (73%)]


    [Legacy Points: 64]


    [Stats Points: 88]


    [Strength: 600]


    [Agility: 600]


    [Stamina: 600]


    [Perception: 600]


    [Mana: 600/600]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (3%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Breathing Skill (E ¨C 98%), Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 13%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Two, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator -¨C¨C Submission.]


    [Gathered Essences: 1/12]


    Arthur watched his exponential progress since yesterday with a smile. However, although his stats increased, his level was far from granting him a new function. Killingrge numbers of weak monsters wouldn''t give much experience like taking down one strong monster.


    "Gathered Essences?" read Arthur, the new row that appeared in his legacy. Reaching the maximum stats has initiated his evolution, which would require twelve essences. However, essences were not something that all monsters had. "I need at least an Epic-tier monster to get an essence."


    True-tier monsters were the equivalent of a Vetus-ranker, and Epic monsters equaled deme-rankers. Although Arthur fought against a cmity, the strongest tier there was, he survived thanks to his runes and the Astral Pool of Fey.


    An epic monster had a different name, which was a horde leader. These monsters couldmand weaker monsters to their bidding, creating a small pack of monsters. Thus, these monsters were easy to find but difficult to reach.


    Arthur took out his runic phone and called Julia. After the first ring, she answered, but it was chaotic on her end. However, after saying that it was Arthur, the ce quietened down.


    "We finally got to you, leader!" said Julia over the phone. Arthur was confused as the vice-leader kept talking. "We are meeting about our recruits and selecting the first five members to join us. You finally got to join us!"


    "Uh," muttered Arthur as he ruffled through his hair. "I''m kinda busy right now. I need something else. Let the shadows scan Ilios for Epic monsters and above and create a map for me."


    "We need you here, Arthur! There was a heated discussion about the recruits, and we wanted to take a vote. If you decide, no one willin!" Oren said. Arthur sighed before looking at the hut.


    After that, he raised his hand and created the teleport rune. After that, space gotpressed, and Arthur created a portal, which teleported him a thousand kilometers. After that, he kept teleporting until he appeared in the meeting room almost a minuteter.


    "He is not answering," said Oren as he stared at Julia. "Maybe we should solve this on our own. Arthur is having some problems in Ilios."


    "I''m here," said Arthur from behind them. The six were sitting around a table in his mansion. After hearing his voice, all of them stood except for Li.


    The ancient man toward Arthur and pulled a chair for him at the head of the table. Arthur walked and sat down as the rest stared at him with speechless faces.


    "You could havee here anytime you wanted?" asked Julia with a twitching brow and a forced smile. "I had to fend off Dragonir for the past two weeks while you ran around Ilios."


    "I believe in your abilities, Julia," said Arthur to stroke her ego. Although she huffed, there was a smile on her face. Then, Arthur turned toward the six: Li, Oren, Maryam, Julia, n, and Yuran. "I apologize for cing all of you under such pressure to clear the dungeons. But, please remember that the more we clear, the fewer breaks there are, and the slower their invasion would be."


    "We understand the reasons, Arthur, but Dragonir keeps trying to find using the recruits. It would have been worth it if we chose any of them to increase our numbers, but your demands are hard to fulfill."


    "I only demanded that we find talented and unaffiliated awakeners," said Arthur with confusion. "Is that hard to find?"


    "We used the device you created to gauge their talents, but the background investigations are draining our resources. Furthermore, as you said, we can only ept a small number."


    "I guess I have been a little strict with my instructions," said Arthur before he raised his hand, and the files flew toward him. "Are these our current selections?"


    "These are all Vetus-rankers at a young age who are unaffiliated with any group. No one is older than twenty, and most have exhibited some merit during their lifetimes."


    "Merit?" asked Arthur with confusion. "These all have criminal records."


    "That''s what drained our resources. We found those wrongfully used by the seven families and had their lives ruined by them. We are creating a team of revenge-seekers!"


    "There has to be a better name for that, but I doubt we want to make that reference," said Arthur with a smile as he filed through the profiles. All these men and women tried to stand against authority to do the right thing. "ept all of them."


    "There are twenty of them," said Julia with confusion. "You asked to keep the team less than fifteen to avoid information leaks."


    "That was before knowing about this background check that you did," said Arthur with awe. "I was right to trust you on this. Although I need to interview them first, all of these will be a great asset to our guild."


    "Hehe, ttery won''t get you anywhere," said Julia with pride. Arthur looked through the files with a smile as he felt relieved that she had be an ally rather than an enemy.


    "There are twenty applicants and five of you, except for Julia. Each one should test four of them with whatever method they see fit to determine whether we should ept them. After that, report to Julia with the results."


    Arthur threw four profiles to each person, even Li. The ancient man stared at the files with confusion before turning toward Arthur. He seemed unsure about whether he was worthy of being an examiner.


    "You will do just fine," said Arthur with a smile. Li nodded, and then the five left. Julia and Arthur remained in the room, and thetter continued talking. "I have some questions about Runera."

 Chapter 780: Dark Rash

    Chapter 780: Dark Rash


    ¡°A¡­ puppeteer?¡± asked Julia with a frown. Arthur nodded, and the woman pondered. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard such a thing except for the incident you mentioned in the ruins. It might be an external enemy that has such an ability.¡±


    ¡°I doubt such an enemy would be a member of Runera¡¯s echelons,¡± said Arthur with a pondering expression. ¡°I couldn¡¯t know who it was, but there was twelve members total, including the family heads.¡±


    ¡°The Reverse Family is still choosing a new heir, so we can assume that one of its vice-heads or a deputy family head. However, the rest can be honorable heads or vice heads. We have no way of knowing. Many explore different ruins instead of sitting around in Runera.¡±


    ¡°What are honorable heads?¡±


    ¡°Retired ones, who chose to research instead of running the family. We have no method of investigating it since I have been kicked from Runera.¡±


    ¡°You have been kicked?¡±


    ¡°Rumors reached them that I am the current vice-guild leader, so an announcement came through that I betrayed Runera. I have also been linked to the recent attack against it, which ended the Runic Guards and Grandmaster Jumana repelling it.¡±


    ¡°I guess they need a scapegoat,¡± frowned Arthur as he stared at her. ¡°It seems that joining me has greatly damaged you. Are you still sure about this?¡±


    ¡°I was hesitant until I saw this ce,¡± said Julia as she spread her arms. ¡°This is a great feat of runic science. Every inch of this fortress has more runes than I can get my hands on in Runera. I might be the youngest runic grandmaster!¡± she said excitedly until her eyes fell on Arthur. ¡°Well, besides you.¡±


    ¡°You can have that title because I¡¯m not sure I can be counted as a runemaster anymore. I create them, not research them.¡±


    ¡°The more you learn about runes, the more you grow stronger,¡± said Julia as she rose and her ne swayed before her. ¡°For example, this fortress has runes to hide its presence. If you can understand how this happens, you will have more runes to use.¡±


    ¡°I learned the runguage long ago,¡± frowned Arthur, but Julia smiled and shook her head. She removed her silver robes and took out a ring from her blue jeans.


    ¡°This is a game sold in Runera, and it demonstrates the power of runes,¡± said Julia as she activated it. A hologram appeared in front of her big round eyes, which she turned toward Arthur. ¡°It is called Runes Mixer.¡±


    Arthur could see different runes avable to be mixed. As he raised his finger, the screen reacted, and one of the runes entered the two boxes below. Then, he ced another. The game then did an animation where the runes broke down, and half of them merged, creating the third rune.


    [Copse!]


    A warning appeared, and the rune copsed. Arthur was confused as Julia startedughing. Her face turned red, and her tied hair almost fell out of her bun.


    ¡°This is what makes this game so fun. You have to understand these runes before you make a selection. The more sessful merges you make, the higher your score will be.¡±


    ¡°You say that even if I know how to write runic lines, I still need time to figure out possiblebinations.¡±


    Julia nodded before she closed the game and walked to hand him the ring. Then, she stood behind Arthur, caressing his shoulders with a deep sigh.


    ¡°Oren told me about your father,¡± she suddenly said, making Arthur shift in his ce. ¡°It seems that you still hold something against him. However, isn¡¯t it the best revenge to let go? Your powers are destined to create something for this world and to save it. Does it matter what he did?¡±


    ¡°The best revenge is to let go?¡± repeated Arthur for a second before he held her forearm and turned his head to look at her. ¡°The best revenge is to stop his actions, which endanger millions for glory. Seref chose to be the viin so I could be the savior in his name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your name,¡± she answered while cing her other hand on his knuckles. ¡°No one knows or cares who your father is. All they could think about are the feats you aplished so far.¡±


    ¡°I know that this name he gave me used to be his own, and that¡¯s enough to hate him,¡± said Arthur. ¡°I will let go, eventually, when I kill him for what he did to mom and me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand,¡± sighed Julia before pulling her hand away. ¡°It just hurts to see you like this. You haven¡¯t smiled since we created this guild. And this is not the way to live.¡±


    ¡°I survive,¡± muttered Arthur as he watched her go toward the door. ¡°Wait for a second. Do you think that rune exists?¡±


    ¡°What rune?¡± asked Julia with a frown as she turned around. Arthur paused to phrase his question correctly, and a smile appeared.


    ¡°A single rune to create everything,¡± said Arthur, his eyes glowing golden. The light in the room dimmed until all Julia could see were his eyes. She shivered a bit before rubbing her forearm.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the grand pursuit?¡± said Julia with a shrug before leaving the room. Arthur watched the doors close before he sighed.


    ¡°Do I need to act happy for them?¡± wondered Arthur allowed. The cold steel around him couldn¡¯t answer his question. ¡°How can one act happy?¡±


    The back of his neck tingled as he mulled over such an existential question. Then, finally, Arthur realized it was the rm rune he had installed near the Shadow Meadow. His eyes widened before his arm shed the empty air to create a portal. Then, he jumped.


    Arthur would need a full minute to reach the meadow like on his earlier trip. However, it took half of that time since he was in a hurry, expanding the limits of his rune. When he finally arrived, the ce was quiet.


    ¡°There is nothing here?¡± wondered Arthur as he looked around. The meadow was empty, and the stream was flowing smoothly. Then, however, a small opening in the previously-closed door made his heart tremble.


    Arthur rushed inside to find Suyin convulsing on the bed. Her eyes were bloodshot and open as her back arched. Suyin let out several groans as if she couldn¡¯t breathe, even holding her throat in pain.


    ¡°Yin!¡± shouted Arthur as he rushed forward. He found a dark spot on her throat that kept spreading to the rest of her body. So, he took out his Heal-IV rune and infused it with all the mana he could.


    The rune healed all her previous injuries, but the dark rash on her neck was still spreading. Arthur looked at it with confusion and shock as he tried to use more mana, but nothing changed. Tears leaked from her eyes as they turned toward Arthur, and her throat let out a hoarse sound.


    ¡°Ar¡­ thur¡­¡± she said while crying, and it broke Arthur¡¯s heart to see her like this. First, however, he needed to calm down to understand how to heal her.


    ¡°Yin, yin! What happened? Tell me what happened while I was gone?¡± he asked while holding her body. ¡°What is this dark rash?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Suyin tried speaking, but her body started convulsing harder. Arthur wanted to hold her down, but the pain seemed too much for her to speak. Then, as he tried to think of a rune that could save her, he heard a voice from behind him.


    ¡°It seems I was right. This girl does matter for the one and only Arthur Silvera,¡± said a muffled voice from the table. Arthur turned around slowly to stare at the small device that appeared there. ¡°Do you recognize this voice?¡±


    His tone was teasing as if an old friend was ying a prank on him. Arthur red at the device as he tried to prevent her from hurting herself. Finally, a chuckle from the machine broke the silence.


    ¡°I guess not. After all, we barely talked during the fight in the Mansell Mansion. Who would have thought the great Arthur Silvera would have such a weak spot for women?¡±


    ¡°Hartman!¡± shouted Arthur as his rage exploded, making the hut creak. ¡°Show yourself! What have you done to her?!¡±


    ¡°There is no need to grow agitated, wiseman. I merely demonstrated my astral weapon for you since I never got the chance for that. There is no use healing her because her injuries are not physical. It is her soul.¡±


    ¡°Her soul?¡± muttered Arthur as he turned toward Yin and thought about how to treat such an injury. All he could think about was infusing her with his spiritual energy, which he did.


    ¡°AAAAH!¡± shrieked Suyin in pain, making Arthur stop with confusion. A snicker came from the device behind him as if he expected that Arthur would try such a thing.


    ¡°A small reminder that spiritual powers will only make her suffer and make the rash spread faster,¡± said Hartman from the device. ¡°Furthermore, any strain on her body will make it fall apart. After all, her soul is under attack!¡±

 Chapter 781: A Dead King

    <h4>Chapter 781: A Dead King</h4>


    Arthur withdrew his spiritual energy, and the pain seemed to subside. His rage, however, was overflowing through his body. It was the first time he felt such anger in this world, especially after meeting Gaia. An old saying was: beware a patient man''s rage.


    "Well, I have no use to her if she died. Therefore, I will spare her life for now, but not the agony," said Hartman over the wireless device. Arthur ced Suyin down and walked toward the table to pick it up.


    He wanted to trace the source of the call, but it seemed that Hartman was a cunning man. The device was not made of runes but a walkie-talkie that used batteries and electromaic waves.


    "Are you there, outsider?" chuckled Hartman over the phone. His deep voice reverberated through the empty hut, only interrupted by Suyin''s groans and cries. "I know you can hear me. But, you better answer, or there will be no survival for that gal."


    "¡­what do you want?" said Arthur with an apathetic, monotonic voice. There was silence as Arthur tried to trace the waves toward the other end. Finally, however, the connection was lost, and Arthur had to start over.


    Every time he was about to locate the source, the signal would disappear and then reappear elsewhere. It seemed as if Hartman knew that Arthur would try to trace him down and installed a mechanism to counteract that.


    "I want another fight, this time with no running away. If you defeat me, I will remove my astral venom from the girl. You can run, but no one in this world can save her."


    "How would I know you wouldn''t go back on your word?"


    "We can form a spiritual contract governed by the Order Spirit itself. Thus, no one can revoke the contract without losing their essence. What is your answer, outsider?"


    Arthur was silent. He could tell that something was fishy. If Hartman wanted another fight, then he would have revealed himself already. Arthur would even be at a disadvantage, given that he needed to protect Suyin.


    However, this executor went through the trouble of poisoning her and even taunting him into a fight. This might be a trap, like the one that the emperor designed to turn the tides in his favor.


    ''If I cannot think of a rune that would cure her, then I have no other option,'' thought Arthur to himself. Regardless of what he wanted to doter or think of a n, he needed to agree to his conditions.


    "Tell me where you are, and I''lle over."


    "The Hoary Dungeon west of Ayaz. You have one hour toe over here, although a teleporter like you needs no more than a minute."


    "I need more time," said Arthur as he tried to remember how far Ayaz was from his current location. It was the next city separating him from Helios, so teleporting there could take him no more than a minute. "A teleportation will damage her, so I must travel there on foot."


    "Even if you travel by foot, with your stats, three hours are more than enough to get here. Make haste, outsider, because not even I know how long she could resist."


    After that, themunication was cut off, and the walkie-talkie caught mes before exploding. Arthur then took out his phone to call Julia and make some arrangements, but Suyin let out a cry of pain, forcing him to rush toward her.


    "It will be alright," said Arthur as he caressed her skin and wrote another rune. The Sleep rune allowed him to temporarily sever the connection between a target''s consciousness and the outside world. "You will go to sleep now."


    Suyin was still convulsing as Arthur brought the rune toward her head. However, before he could use it, she grabbed his arm while her blood-filled eyes stared at him. "¡­am¡­ sorry¡­"


    Arthur froze when he heard her words and stared into her eyes. They were full of pain and anguish, but that wasn''t what made her cry. Instead, he realized that even at this moment, she was apologizing for being poisoned and having to be cured.


    ''What sort of past creates such a mentality?'' questioned Arthur as he stared at her blood tears rolling down her face. Then, without letting her go through more of this, Arthur put her to sleep.


    The rune fused with her head before appearing on her forehead. Her convulsing body stopped, and Suyin slowly closed her eyes while staring at Arthur. After she was out of it, Arthur ced her down.


    Instead of rushing toward Ayaz, Arthur sat in the hut and watched Suyin sleep. The dark rash was still spreading, as if corroding her skin from the inside, but it was unharmed. It was merely losing color.


    "I am the reason you were poisoned," muttered Arthur while staring at her. "But, even then, you apologized. When Erin attacked Hazel in the trial and tried to assault her, I got med because she became a target. I epted that as a fact. It seemed natural that I would be med if someone got hurt because of me, even indirectly. Yet, what makes you different and unhateful?"


    Arthur was heartbroken over herst words because he never thought someone would feel such a way. The sleep rune on her forehead sealed her sea of consciousness, making her unable to feel or hear the outside.


    As he watched the rune glow, Arthur raised his index finger and pressed on her forehead. A wave of images appeared in his mind,ing directly from her sea of consciousness. Like her name, there was no sound, just a quiet and destend.


    Arthur saw an image that terrified him. In the wastnd was a mountain of corpses, burning alongside a vige, with two figures standing at the entrance. The two figures had tattered clothes, and blood leaked from their bodies. They were two young girls, one older than the other.


    "This is not our fault, Suyin," said the older girl as they stared at the corpses. Then, she sniffed but held back the tears. "This is not our fault."


    After that, the scene ended. Arthur removed his finger from her forehead as he stared at the sleeping woman. He realized that this might be the root of her current emotions, thus revealed in her sea of consciousness as a dream.


    Arthur then used his telekinesis to strap her to the bamboo bed and raise her. He needed to ensure no harm befalls her body since he wouldn''t take chances with what Hartman said.


    Arthur would get there in an hour if he ran while using his Release rune. First, however, he needed to be mindful of Suyin. His phone finally connected to Julia, who had been with him fifteen minutes ago.


    "Did you go back to Ilios?" she asked with confusion.


    "We have a problem. One of the Trinity Members of Ilios found my whereabouts and poisoned someone I knew. I need you to find out how to treat a curse or poison inflicted by an astral weapon."


    "An astral weapon?" she asked with shock. "I''m not sure, Arthur. First, each astral being has its countermeasures, so we need to find out the astral star linked to the weapon. After that, we can only hope there is a record of it somewhere."


    "Contact the Nightroad Family and Mr. Tate to find out. There is no time. I feel like I''m going into a trap," said Arthur as he strapped the bamboo trolley to his back. "I might lose control again."


    "What are your orders?"


    "¡­bring the fortress here, and prepare the de-runic chambers. It feels like this battle might end up badly for me."


    Arthur was unafraid of Hartman himself, but the confidence of the Astra ranker made him believe that there was something more. Whatever trap there could be, Arthur needed to prepare for it.


    Julia affirmed receiving the orders, and the call ended. After that, Arthur called Ai to find out where they were. However, it seems the group was still in the first city far from Ayaz. Ultimately, he had no one to rely on but the giant inside him.


    "I need more strength," demanded Arthur as soon as he appeared in his sea of consciousness. The giant opened his eyes with a frown. His face was still masked by the clouds whirling around his body.


    "I do not grant strength since it is yours," said King Arthur after a pause. "You seem agitated, creator. Is it your family?"


    "A friend," said Arthur before stepping forward and waving his arm. "I know those chains restrict how much strength I use, so I need your will to push them aside when the timees."


    "Chains of Order," said the giant with a sigh. "Their name answers your request, creator. These chains govern Gaia itself, and going against them might cause another world-shaking event. It might even turn the world unstable."


    "Should I leave her to die, then?" asked Arthur after a pause. "I have a feeling that the next fight will be difficult. I''m no coward, but I learned my limits."


    "And now, you want to break them," said King Arthur with a smile. "You are the master of your choices, creator. If this brings the world down, then you are the one responsible. I am a dead king, and you are my heir, whom I obey."

 Chapter 782: Superbia

    <h4>Chapter 782: Superbia</h4>


    The God of Artifacts, and the one whom King Arthur trusted, was the creator of the three strongest artifacts: the legacy, the crown, and the Isotox. All these three held unimaginable powers that defiedmon sense.


    It could be argued that the holy crown, which appeared every thirty years with more challengers than ever, was stronger than the legacy. However, if the powers of creation were considered, there was no telling which. Arthur received a fraction of that crown''s powers, known as Insignias.


    [Cannot connect to The Holy Crown.]


    A notification appeared as Arthur tried using his insignia to undo the astral venom, but it got rejected. The first time this happened, Arthur fought against Jasmine, his sister. After that, he tried it on several instances, like disabling his mother''satose state, but it was the same.


    "The Holy Crown is changing," muttered Arthur as he stared at the ck lightning on his hand dissolving and disappearing. "This might be due to the different timeline or because Seref has something to do with it. After all, he is the vessel of the Schr Guardian."


    This change happened after Arthur destroyed Seref''s ns of orchestrating disasters for Arthur to prevent. It might be that Seref was punishing him or simply a method to weaken Arthur.


    "The Holy Crown should be too powerful for anyone to temper with, so how did Seref do it?" wondered Arthur before he fastened Suyin to the trolley and raised her with his rune. "Regardless, it was worth a shot."


    He hoped his Breaker Insignia would undo the astral venom, but that seemed wishful thinking. Arthur had to rush toward Ayaz before the time was up without using too much of his mana to save it for the fight.


    Arthur rushed out of the meadow, bolting as fast as he could. At the same time, he used his telekinesis to carry Suyin and protect her from the wind. If he didn''t use his Release rune, he would take almost two hours to get there.


    ***


    "Is that¡­ Ayaz?" muttered Arthur as he stood atop the mountain. It was the fastest way to go over the hill rather than around it, but the scene left him in awe. "I thought this was a city or an ind?"


    There was a giantke surrounded by mountains and a floating city in the middle of thatke. The map showed that Arthur had reached his destination, and on the other side of Ayaz was a mountain with a white gate, which was the ce where Hartman waited for him.


    "Ha!"


    Suyin let out a sigh in her sleep, seeming to feel difort. Arthur frowned and lowered her to see the dark rash extending toward her chin and down toward her belly. After a moment of thought, he raised her shirt to find that the dark rash had reached her navel.


    "The astral venom is attacking her sea of consciousness," Arthur realized his hunch was correct. Otherwise, the sleep rune should have been enough to make her pain disappear. "Is she seeing something?"


    Suyin seemed sweaty, and her hair spread because of her loose hairpin. Then, after another struggle, the hairpin fell down the trolley, and her ck hair spread on the bamboo. If Arthur remembers correctly, she said that this hairpin was a keepsake from her childhood, which Babo had kept all these years.


    Arthur picked the hairpin and found it to be as cold as ice. He could see frost gathering on its surface, and some of it touched him. However, no mana came from the hairpin.


    "Is this an artifact? But there are no runes inscribed on it," muttered Arthur with confusion as he stared at the hairpin shaped like a long needle. "What is this thing, and why is it freezing?"


    Suyin never mentioned a thing about it, and Arthur didn''t think she noticed it. But, on the other hand, if the hairpin was a keepsake from her childhood, which Arthur had a glimpse of, it might be reacting to the deteriorating state of her body.


    Arthur tried to ce the hairpin in his subspace but couldn''t transfer it there. So, in the end, he pocketed it instead of wasting more time trying to understand it.


    "There is no time left," thought Arthur as he picked her up again. "If the venom doesn''t stop soon, then it will spread to damage her soul irreversibly. Hartman lied," raged Arthur as he carried her down the mountains, rushing toward theke.


    There was no time for him to go around, so he needed to cut through it. With Suyin floating behind him, Arthur rushed forward and jumped to soar. His telekinesis rune carried the two of them over the sky as an invisible boat carrying them through the blue.


    As the city became closer, Arthur looked down to see that it had rafts supporting it rather thannd. This meant that Ayaz was no ind but a giant floating ship acting as a city. This was to counter the waves rolling in theke and neutralize them. Arthur noticed rafts rising and falling below the city without affecting them.


    "Let''s hope I go undiscovered," Arthur said, jinxing himself. As he flew over the city, several towers turned toward him. He noticed guns installed on the top, and all of them aimed at him. "Are these the anti-aircraft defenses?"


    The mana beams started gathering on the cannons'' muzzles, ready to shoot him down. Arthur grimaced and looked at Suyin, who began sweating buckets and screaming in her sleep. If any of those struck her, she would be a goner.


    Arthur raised his rune and maneuvered the two of them upward. The mana cannons fired at them, whistling through the air before they missed them by a hairbreadth to tear through the clouds.


    However, the mana cannons were still gathering another volley. There were two firing at him, while one of them was too far away to reach him. Thus, Arthur used his rune to move one of the cannons before it fired toward him and made it aim toward its friend.


    The two cannons fired; one aimed at Arthur while the other aimed at the first. As the mana beam tore through the cannon, making it explode, the original condensed mana was still zooming toward Arthur.


    Since he had to move the cannon, there was no time to dodge the attack. Arthur had to use his telekinesis as a barrier, pushing everything away from Suyin while he received the mana beam with his mana.


    The golden and white mana collided, making them explode. The telekinesis neutralized the impact, protecting Arthur and Suyin from harm, but the cost was hefty. Arthur had to use a hundred points of his mana to block that attack since he couldn''t use two runes simultaneously.


    As the exploding mana drew the attention of the citizens and sailors, Arthur soared higher toward the sky. The cannons followed him, but he hid among the clouds. The air became thin, making it harder for Suyin to breathe, so he had to make it fast.


    The two flew through the clouds and toward the white gates of Hoary Dungeon. Flying monsters tried to hinder their way, but Arthur snapped their necks with his telekinesis before starting his descent toward the mountain.


    As with many others, the Hoary Dungeon had a giant gate on the side of the mountain. It looked like it had reced the natural terrain, embedding itself into the hill. The entrance was created from white marble and lined with ancient engravings.


    "Are these¡­ a tiger and a dragon?" wondered Arthur as he descended toward the gate, but no one was there. So, he made sure to descend just enough for Suyin to breathe while keeping away from the entrance.


    Hartman said he would be in the dungeon, but no presences were on the ground. Moreover, this dungeon seemed deserted since not even awakeners tried to clear it. After a moment of confusion, Arthur decided to call Julia.


    "Have you ever heard of the Hoary Dungeon?" asked Arthur as soon as he connected. Julia was silent at first before she asked whether Arthur was there. "The culprit asked to meet in this dungeon, but I have an odd feeling about it."


    "Hoary Dungeon was just the ancient name before its real name was discovered. This is bad, Arthur. You need to get out of there. This is one of the Sins Dungeons, Superbia!"


    Arthur squinted his eyes at the dungeon, which gave a threatening aura. Unfortunately, his hunch was correct about this. Although he knew that the Sins Dungeons existed in different parts of the world, he was unfamiliar with their original names.


    "I cannot just leave because he lured me here," said Arthur as he stared at the white gate. "Even if this is another cmity, I must fight them."


    "We are on our way, Arthur. Just wait for us to get there. There are more methods to try than a direct fight with another cmity."


    "I feel no such aura from this gate since it seems sealed. Furthermore, no awakeners are attempting to enter it."


    "Superbia is the absolute dungeon because it carries the sin of pride! Therefore, only the proudest warriors can enter, and none of them returned alive!"

 Chapter 783: Sin of Pride

    <h4>Chapter 783: Sin of Pride</h4>


    Some of the Sins Dungeons were recent, like Avarice being recognized a few years ago. However, others were ancient and as old as the nations they inhabited. Furthermore, each dungeon had a differentyout.


    For example, Avarice was the dungeon of greed, filled with riches and hidden treasures. It was systematized for a dungeon withyers that could allow someone to go toward the firstyer if they were just Rei-rankers, the second if they were Vetus-rankers, and the third if they were deme-rankers like Arthur''s party. Astra-rankers could only challenge the fourth and fifth. Therefore, the White Fangs failed to clear it.


    Even though it was better than most dungeons in that regard, Avarice still had the most severe idents to entries ratio. Most awakeners would overestimate their abilities and allow greed to blind their judgment, killing them in action.


    As for the Sin of Pride, it was one of the first dungeons in the world. It has withstood the hammers of time, natural disasters, and even the changingndscapes without budging an inch. It was the first sin and the root of all evil.


    Superbia was the name given to it not because anyone managed to tell the tale but because after measuring the mana wavelength, it was grouped with the rest of the Sins Dungeons. It was a mysterious dungeon that, even when explored using remote artifacts, nothing could survive.


    This notable difference made Arthur suspect that each cmity was the one designing their dungeon. For example, Fallen God Amelio might have createdyers for his dungeons to lure the weak and the stronger, thus increasing those killed inside his dungeon. Then, Amelio would absorb them using his Absorb-rune, which he got from Jizo, granting him stats and strength.


    The previous n aligned with the sin of greed, which made Amelio cast away his humanity for strength. As for Superbia, the fact that no one returned alive might align with the sin of pride.


    Amelio favored long-term benefit, while the Sin of Pride favored a principle that Arthur has yet to figure out. As he hovered above the gate, he tried to devise a n against the cmity.


    "Arthur! Are you listening to me?" called Julia, bringing him back to reality. "Listen to me this once, and back away. You have no idea if your friend is going to die from this. This is a trap to assassinate you!"


    "Don''t you find it odd, Julia?" asked Arthur after a pause. "What is one of the threemanders of Ilios doing in such a ce and this dungeon? What is so important that hees toward this ce after fighting me?"


    "¡­are you saying that Ilios sought the cmity?" asked Julia with a pause, and her panic subsided. "If so, then this fight is inevitable. You must take them down one by one before they gang up on you."


    "I thought the same, but can this be another ploy by the emperor to somehow frame me?" muttered Arthur. "The best method to implicate me is to me me for releasing the cmity. Let us take percussions against that."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Are you in Ilios?"


    "We just crossed the border undetected."


    "Then, start the Wide-Array Signal. Disturb themunicationsworks in Ilios for the next hour. Even if the emperor wanted to frame me, he would fail to do it without reaching his citizens."


    "Aircraft can be disturbed, and some idents might ur. If we disable themunication of an entire empire for more than an hour, we can expect mass panic."


    "An hour is more than enough until I figure out what the hell is going on here," said Arthur. "Do it, ande over here as soon as possible. I will send you the coordinates."


    After that, Arthur ended the call. He turned back toward the dungeon with a threatening aura and sighed. It was one thing to defeat Amelio, but another cmity would be his end. Although Arthur has grown stronger, it isn''t enough to make him delusional.


    During the fight against Amelio, a single strike broke every bone Arthur had. He could not move or even breathe, solely focusing on recovery while thinking of a n. But, thanks to the Astral Pool and the strength of four Astra-rankersbined, he managed to survive against the sealed Amelio.


    "I need to find anding spot first," said Arthur before riding the winds toward a small hill overlooking Superbia Dungeon. Its threatening aura radiates like lightning, instilling fear in one''s heart.


    Afternding and cing Suyin down, Arthur released his rune and created another. He wanted to detect the whereabouts of Hartman before he went into the dungeon. After all, the executor might just be leading him here without a real cause.


    [Detect-IV]


    A weak but constant pulsing of mana started toe from the rune, and it returned to Arthur as information about the life forces in the area. It made him stand in disbelief that not a single life force could be picked up in a one-meter radius from Superbia Dungeon.


    "Even ants and animals fear this aura," said Arthur as he allowed his rune to detect further. However, even while exploring countless kilometers, he couldn''t find the executor. His eyes then turned toward Suyin, who was still in pain.


    The effects of his sleep rune were wearing off as the anguish followed her even toward her dreams. His real issue was where to leave Suyin. Everywhere was dangerous, and he could trust no one to protect her.


    "A conditional rune array it is," thought Arthur before getting to work. He created a teleportation array with a protective barrier. Once the barrier gets broken, which had a limit of 800-strength stats, Suyin would be teleported elsewhere. The array, the conditional activation, and the two runes upied all the slots he could achieve. Although he preferred that Suyin doesn''t get transported, it was better than being attacked.


    After that was done, Arthur started reshaping the surroundings to make sure no one could see her. It ended with him expanding over fifty mana units before knowing she would be safe.


    Then, Arthur descended the hill and walked toward Superbia Dungeon. He found a seat in front of it and started practicing his Art of Creation to replenish his mana. In a few minutes, his mana was back, but it triggered the dungeon.


    Sssss¨C


    A hissing wind came from the dungeon, whirling around it. Arthur''s robes fluttered as he sensed that someone started looking at him from within the dungeon.


    "That aura," said a voice from the dungeon, neutral and ancient, "I recognize it. As ancient as I, but underwhelming, I recognize the outsider again."


    Arthur could feel the voice coating his heart, seizing it with an iron grip. His body was overwhelmed with a survival instinct to steer away from a higher being. This was the Sin of Pride, and it demanded respect.


    "I fail to reciprocate the recognition," said Arthur as he rose from his spot. It seemed that his harnessing of existence alerted the cmity of his presence. The voice was silent before the threatening aura exploded.


    "You fail to recognize I?" asked the overbearing voice with an arrogance that tried to m Arthur to the ground. Instead, his knees bowed as the aura came down like a colossal mountain, hammering his body to the ground. "I am the sin of pride, Cassius!"


    Arthur was pushed back by the aura exploding from the gate. It was not mana nor spiritual energy. It was the unwavering belief in oneself that reached maniacal degrees.


    Although one would argue that a belief couldn''t manifest as power, it was different when it came from a being known as the strongest. Like the art that Ilia Perli disyed, where he used his will to sh the world, this man''s will forced all other lifeforms to bow down to him.


    "I am the pinnacle of living creatures and the one above all. Do you fail to recognize me, outsider? Let pain remind you of the man who defeated you once before."


    Arthur frowned as he took a step back to steady himself. Since Hartman was not here, a presence appeared behind him as he was considering leaving this ce. It was the executor, standing with wariness before the gate.


    "You have a method to irk everything, outsider," said Hartman behind him. "I came here to release the Sin of Pride, but the world doesn''t need to know about my existence. You naively thought that I would be willing to cure that woman."


    Hartman snickered behind him, and Arthur turned half of his face to nce at the executor. Even an Astra-ranker was sweating bullets before the Sin of Pride, Cassius. Then, as Arthur was wondering about how the cmity would be released, shadows started rising from the ground.


    The stench of nothingness struck his nose, making Arthur''s expression crumble. He knew that Ilios had been involved with Nameless since the beginning, so they were expected to reveal themselves here.


    "I heard your father was the one behind the attack on Kera," said Hartman with a grin. "The outsider who opposes nothingness has a father aligned with them. Watch how a dungeon break can be induced."

 Chapter 784: Rule The World

    <h4>Chapter 784: Rule The World</h4>


    The enders, minions of Nameless and a part of his body, started rising from the ground like undead beings summoned by Hartman. Arthur stood between beings capable of destroying anything and the sin of pride. His back was indeed pushed against the wall.


    "Are you sure the people would want to see this?" asked Arthur while still ncing back, not daring to give his back to the sin of pride. "Everyone knows that the fallen beings appeared in Runera, and associating with them proves that my usations were right."


    "A fallen being can be seen because it has a medium, but what about these torches of nothingness?" asked Hartman as he spread his arms. "Unless someone is watching us, no one knows of their existence. These creatures are invisible when detected by mana or technology."


    Arthur knew as much since he understood these creatures better than anyone. Nameless was nothingness, and one cannot see it. As for their current appearance, it was perceived by their eyes as ack of something. An onlooker wouldn''t see them by their eyes but through their souls.


    It fails when a camera tries to capture the reflected light from these bodies. As for the runic artifacts, it was worse. These were the bane of runes and artifacts.


    This made it impossible for the general public to see the enders unless they were fallen beings. A fallen being was a human corrupted by Nameless, while the enders were part of him. An awakener with abundant spiritual energy can see Nameless. Others could not.


    "What do you stand to gain from this?" asked Arthur as he turned back toward the gate. The threatening aura was watching the unfolding of these events with great interest. "Is this just to frame me?"


    "Among other things," said Hartman before he walked forward toward the dungeon. He passed Arthur and kneeled before the gate. "I am here to invite the great Sin of Pride to this world and aid him into bing its ruler."


    "Ah, what an interesting proposal," replied the cmity. Arthur could see Hartman trembling as he heard it. "Tell me, human. Are you worthy of serving the great I?"


    "I am far from it," said Hartman in a heartbeat. "Our emperor said that not even all humansbined can be worthy of serving the man known as The First Sin, Cassius."


    "Am I a sinful being, mortal?" asked the voice again, this time with an edge. Arthur saw cracks on the ground around Hartman, as if the words were des cutting through this world.


    "The only sin is not to serve you," replied Hartman in the nick of time before one of the invisible shes tore him apart. Then, everything stopped.


    "An obedient dog is not bad to have," said Cassius from within the gate. "I heard about your n to harm the outsider. That, I love. Break this gate, and watch the descent of the great I."


    Arthur''s mana exploded around him as soon as he finished his words. He clenched his fist and infused them with mana, turning them into two golden spheres before mming them to the ground. Then, like a rising tide, the mana struck from the ground and rippled across the valley full of Enders.


    Hssss!


    All the minions screamed as the golden mana reced their existence and fortified the world''s existence. As the gaps seeped from closed, Nameless couldn''t do anything but disappear.


    "Do you think I would let you, Hartman?" asked Arthur with rage, his body burning with golden mes. "I am the creator, and this nothingness does not scare me."


    "Have you given up on saving that woman?" asked Hartman as he turned his head. He rose from the ground, and the scythe appeared in his hand. "Or do you think you can defeat me and force me to save her?"


    "Defeat?" spat Arthur as the golden mana whirled around him, like a hurricane with him as the vortex. "An astral being cannot exist without its contractor. I am here to kill you, Hartman."


    After saying that much, Arthur stomped on the ground and soared toward the sky. Hartman followed him with his eyes, but Arthur was already upside down, kicking the air to propel himself down.


    As he bolted toward the executor, Arthur reached out toward empty air and summoned a weapon that he never thought to use again. A chain appeared in his hand, given to him by none other than King Arthur, and he turned it into a sword.


    "Everything this chain touches will turn to dust," said Arthur before he whipped with the chain, which elongated and expanded. Then, as it brushed a boulder, nothing remained of it. Hartman hurried to raise his weapon and impale it to the ground.


    The astral venom reeking of death exploded from the ground and surrounded Hartman in a sphere. Arthur hoped this would happen since his jump forced the executor into defending rather than dodging.


    The chains collided with the astral venom, and it turned to dust under the force of absolutew. Arthur expected the chains to strike Hartman down as the sphere crumbled. However, there was no one inside.


    "You are not the only one who can use the runes, outsider," said a voice beside the gate, and Arthur turned toward it. "I don''t need to summon the enders for this."


    Hartman raised his sleeve and took out a small veil. It had a ck crystal, like the one that Prince Alfred once had before Arthur killed him. Then, he stabbed it into his arm. ck-tarry substance oozed from Hartman''s skin, and it exploded to cover all of his arm.


    He screamed in pain, and Arthur realized his intentions. Then, he sent his chain toward the Astra-ranker, seeking to kill him. However, enders jumped from the man''s body and blocked his attack before multiplying to hundreds.


    The enders swarmed toward the falling Arthur like bees as Hartman mmed his arm to the gate. His screams of pain never stopped, and his head was howling toward the sky. Meanwhile, the crystal dissolved into his arm and entered the gate.


    Arthur retracted the chain and condensed the mana of creation instead. It turned into a searing spear, which pulled back before throwing it at the gate. The golden bolt tore through the enders and reached the gate instantly, striking it as the ck tar was about to cover it entirely.


    Golden mana exploded as the spear collided with the gate, covering everything in the valley. The enders, which reached Arthur and tried to seize him, hissed as they disappeared back toward the void. Arthur fell to the ground and rolled backward because of the impact of his mana, only stopping several meters away.


    The golden mana started to die, allowing Arthur to see what had happened. The ck tar was gone, and so was Hartman''s arm. The gate looked the same as before, as if nothing had happened.


    "Hah, hah," breathed out Hartman as he stared at his left arm and then at the gate. As for his left eye, it has also dissolved. His disheveled appearance proved the toll this trick had on his body, but in the end, it was worthless. "Come out, Sin of Pride!" shouted Hartman, but there was no answer.


    "You lost, executor," said Arthur as he stood up and dusted his arms. "As for that ck crystal, I will have you tell me how you managed to obtain it."


    "¡­I lost?" muttered Hartman as he tried to stand, holding his empty left shoulder. "I lost?" he asked again before raising his right arm and mming it to the gate. "Come out, Sin of Pride! A deal is a deal!"


    Arthur stared at him quietly before turning to the gate. It was a relief that it was closed, but what made the Sin of Pride unresponsive? It bothered him, but he needed to kill Hartman as soon as possible.


    The fire appeared on Arthur''s hand as he walked toward Hartman. The executor could feel the heat on his back, turning around with a pale face. His body was half-destroyed by the nothingness, making him far from capable of a fight.


    "Stay away!" shouted Hartman as he waved his scythe at Arthur. The weapon was fragmented, but it was still useable. It existed as a separate entity from the user, but the issue was that it needed spiritual energy to manifest.


    "Look at how pathetic you became," said Arthur with a frown. "You lost your left arm and eye and are still trying to endanger the citizens you swore to protect. What does the Emperor of Light exactly seek?"


    "The¡­ emperor?" muttered Hartman as if remembering. But then, his expression grew determined. "Our emperor will one day rule the world. That is his dream, and I will fulfill it."


    "A vain dream," said Arthur as his rage boiled and the mes grew stronger. He raised his hand to burn the man into nothingness and opened his mouth to dere his judgment. "You have¡­"


    CREAK~


    A loud, high-pitch sound came from the white gate behind Hartman, and the two men paused. Then, the double doors slowly started to open, separating the tiger from the dragon. An aura exploded from within, sending Arthur and Hartman flying.

 Chapter 785: Eternal Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 785: Eternal Ruler</h4>


    The two men flew for several meters before rolling on the ground. An otherworldly aura exploded from within the opened gate before it started to crack. Arthur felt the shaking soil beneath his cheek before lifting himself and looking at the entrance.


    The white gate started cracking as white light rays came from between them. Then, as if the gate couldn''t take anymore, it exploded into a million pieces that dissolved into mana.


    A great influx of mana spread to the surrounding, making Arthur feel as if he has been submerged in water. As for the gate, it was reced by a portal from which a hand reached out. It was white and without a physical form.


    "Return," a husky voicemanded from within the gate, and Arthur felt the mana stop and start flowing back into the hand. It started entering the hand, brightening the white lights until the Sin or Pride stepped out from the portal.


    As his footnded on the soil, Arthur felt a force m him from above. His knees grew weaker as he tried to resist the aura of a true cmity. In the end, Arthur decided to release his aura of creation.


    Golden mana exploded from Arthur''s body as his restrained aura of creation exploded in full force. This was a side effect of hismand over runes, which Arthur usually hid because of its impact on existence around him.


    The two auras shed against one another, but Arthur was far from restraining his opponent. His aura didn''t have the same overbearing pressure, but it was enough to protect him from the feeling of dread.


    As the Sin of Pride stepped out of the gate, the aura reached an extreme level until everything around them seemed to fade into the background. Arthur never thought he would see a creature that made everything else seem trivial.


    His skin radiated white mana as if the world was undeserving of seeing him. Muscles lined his body as if a master sculptor chiseled him. Cassius wore no clothes as if not unashamed to show everything.


    Although he appeared to be a man with flowing white hair, Cassius loo had no genital parts representing his gender. He seemed far from being a human, and his eyes were pools of darkness, contrasting with his white skin.


    "Are you the current vessel of that man?" asked Cassius after noticing Arthur, who was overflowing with golden mana. "You are far weaker than your predecessor, who fought against I, and far from being as wise."


    His voice was arrogant, and his eyes looked down on Arthur. The Sin of Pride stared at the world with disdain, seeming to find it distasteful.


    "I failed to keep you out of this world, but that just means I have to send you back," said Arthur as he took a step back and reached out toward the void. "I defeated a cmity once and can do it again."


    "A braver man you are than before, but bravery is for the uncertain; courage is a quality of those knowing their weakness and position. It is the opposite of logic and the embodiment of weakness."


    As Cassius delivered his speech, he raised his hand toward a nearby mountain. He then stared at it and released his aura to control it. Arthur could feel the world shaking, and the mountain started crumbling.


    "Kneel before me," said Cassius, and the mountain started breaking itself in an attempt to kneel. Arthur watched with fear as the giant structure, a thousand meters high and existing for thousands of years, started to lean toward them.


    An earthquake struck the valley as earthyers shifted, allowing the mountain to kneel. Arthur watched with horror as the mountain''s summit turned toward the ground, as giant boulders fell from the sky tond around the valley. The loud sound ended with a boom as the summit struck the ground, impaling it in a kneeling position.


    "I heard that you defeated the Sin of Greed, Amelio," said Cassius as the world started stabilizing, seeming unfazed by the natural disaster he had created. His eyes never stared at Arthur so far, but then he turned. "I expected the creator to be back, but what is this?"


    His face showed his disdain toward Arthur and his puny strength. Arthur realized the difference as well since he was facing a cmity capable of rivaling the legendary empyrean rank with the strength of a peak Vetus-ranker. However, "Courage is the embodiment of weakness?"


    Arthur smirked as he faced the Sin of Pride and his arrogance without a hint of his earlier fear. "Courage is the difference between those who bow to gods and those who y them. After all, if you reach for the stars, you might end up catching one."


    "What foolery are you spewing, outsider?" asked Cassius with disdain as he started levitating. "The Eternal Ruler, Cassius, has defeated you once before. You were not courageous when you ran away thousands of years ago."


    Arthur frowned because it was the first time that someone had looked down on him in such a way. The giant inside Arthur was silent, not reacting to the current events.


    Although Arthur was angry at the cmity, he still knew that his real target was the dog behind him. As long as he kills Hartman, Suyin can be saved.


    Therefore, without a hint of hesitation, Arthur bolted back toward the executor. Hartman was watching Cassius on his knees, too afraid to stand, when he realized that Arthur wasing for his life.


    "Great Ruler, save me!" shouted Hartman with his left eye oozing the ck tar. His face was still pale, and his scythe was barely visible now. It was the perfect chance to kill him, and Arthur was a meter away from him. A spear of golden mana appeared in his hand, ready to pierce Hartman.


    "You dare ignore me?" asked Cassius with rage from behind him before raising his arm again. His white mana exploded as he waved his hand, forming a circle in the air. "Turn."


    Arthur thrust the spear toward Hartman, who suddenly dodged to the side. However, he then realized that Hartman was not moving, but the ground beneath him was turning in a ring-like fashion until Hartman was kneeling below Cassius.


    "The outsider wants to kill you. Tell me the reason, human," said Cassius toward Hartman, who was shaking on the ground like a frozen corpse. "Speak."


    "I¡­ I poisoned someone he knew using my astral being," said Hartman as he gathered his wits but never dared to raise his head. "If I die, the poison will disappear from her body. I lured him to this ce using her as a threat."


    "A threat?" said Cassius with disdain. "What a cowardly method to achieve your goals. You can release the poison now since the outsider shall not live much longer."


    Hartman nodded before he paused. Arthur was still watching Cassius with surprise over his unexpected magnanimity. However, the executor had a glint as he stared at Arthur and realized that he was now protected by the man known as First Sin.


    "Great One," started Hartman. "Being merciful to one''s enemy can be seen as a sign of weakness, although your greatness is untainted by such a thing. The outsider dared to disrespect you, so we must strike where it hurts him. If we let her go, then he might run away again."


    Arthur watched how Cassius had a change of expression at the end, seeming to realize that Arthur might actually escape. Although he wanted the cmity to believe otherwise, Arthur would indeed escape if he could.


    "Are you going to let a human manipte you like this, Cassius?" asked Arthur with disappointment. "Don''t let him fool you into fighting in such a manner. Even a win under such circumstances will be dishonorable."


    "Do not use your words, outsider. This fight is fair, but you will not fight unless your hands are tied. And do you think I care about honor against the man who imprisoned me for thousands of years?"


    Cassius was rageful as his white hair flowed like a curtain of light. It seems that he resents Arthur for being entrapped in a dungeon, the same as Amelio, who sealed himself.


    Arthur knew that the Cmities were imprisoned behind the Cmity Gates, but the weakening of the Split made their dungeons appear in this world. In the end, the three worlds, Alka, Earth, and Cmity Grounds, became tied in a circr fashion.


    "She has nothing to do with this," said Arthur with rage. "Whatever enmity we have, a bystander doesn''t have to take the fall for it."


    "A human should be honored that they get to die for my desires," said Cassius in disregard as he raised his arms. "Let our third rematch begin, outsider!"


    Arthur was sickened by such selfishness, and something within him snapped. A rageful wave of emotions overwhelmed him until he could feel nothing but rage. It was momentary, but Arthur lost himself to these dark emotions.

 Chapter 786: Power of Pride

    <h4>Chapter 786: Power of Pride</h4>


    Arthur always knew that despite his dwindling emotions, his rage was unaffected. It was the same rage against his father that never faded. This rage knew no bounds, which Arthur found familiar. He felt this rage against Amelio, too, when he attacked Kera.


    It was now rising from within his heart, boiling his blood and scorching his skin. Arthur felt like he had swallowed jet fuel, which was now burning within his vessels.


    His mana grew chaotic as his vision narrowed to see nothing but Cassius standing there. The arrogant creature further enraged Arthur, making him want to tear that face apart.


    Thest thought surprised Arthur and made him snap back to reality. His rage dissipated as he reigned it inside, wondering what overtook him. Although he wanted to kill before, he never wanted to inflict pain or torture his opponents.


    Arthur shook his head and took a deep breath. Cassius was silent as he stared at him, and his expression frowned. His entirely ck eyes seemed to see more than any human can, and they didn''t like Arthur.


    "What are you¡­." muttered Cassius before shaking his head. "It cannot be. But, regardless, you need to die for this world to start moving again."


    "Moving toward its end?" asked Arthur with a smile as he held his head in pain. "You are a foolish man, Cassius. If the rulers wanted to serve you, they wouldn''t have nned to frame me for releasing you."


    "Lies!" said Hartman as he tried to stand, but the auraing from The First Sin made him fall to the ground again. "We nned to show the world his evil intentions before dering that you would be our ally, Great Eternal Ruler!" he hurried to exin. "The broadcast has already begun!"


    However, the valley was silent to an eerie degree. Hartman was confused as he looked around, looking for whatever artifact would do the transmitting. Arthur knew this wasing, so he had already made the Schr Mansion disturb the signals.


    "Your n is not going to work, Hartman," said Arthur as he took a step forward. "Release the astral venom, or I have to do it myself. My methods will not be as peaceful."


    "You look down on The First Sin, Arthur Silvera!" said Hartman with augh. "He is far stronger than anyone ins this world! If you want to save that woman, then you have to kill me!"


    The rage returned, now stronger than ever. It had a pulse that overshadowed Arthur''s heart, pumping the dark feeling through his body. It was getting stronger and stronger, even though Arthur was trying to suppress it.


    "You seem distressed, Outsider," said Cassius while squinting his eyes. His body was still levitating, allowing him to look down on Arthur. "There is something that has been bothering me."


    Cassius started descending to the ground, allowing the soil to rise to form stairs for him. The change in tone allowed Arthur to regain hisposure as the cmity walked toward him. The aura shed against Arthur''s golden mana, surrounding him like the deepest oceans.


    "You hold the same powers as the Outsider, who imprisoned me thousands of years ago. In the Battle of Gods, The Creator, Wanderer Guardian, and Schr Guardian managed to split the world in two against us. Yet, I sensed no emotions from you even in that battle."


    "What are you aiming at, Pride?" Arthur asked, grabbing his pale forehead. "Are you reminiscing about your defeat?"


    "I had plenty of time to reminisce that and even more time to n this return," said Cassius before he raised his index finger and pointed at Arthur. "What I did not expect to find the creator to have changed. There is something different about you, and it sickens me."


    Arthur gritted his teeth and stomped his foot on the ground. It dug into the soil before he bolted forward, raising a dagger of denaturing sharpness against Cassius. The whitish being, over two meters tall, grinned in response.


    "This is what I mean. You have emotions now that can overtake your judgment. The first attack was yours despite knowing I can defeat you."


    Arthur was rushing toward Cassius, who kept talking. A momentter, Arthur realized the earth he was running atop was moving backward, making it impossible to reach the cmity.


    "Have you forgotten already, Outsider?" smiled Cassius as he spread his arm. "This whole world listens to mymand. If I ask something to move, then it moves. For example, even the stars."


    Arthur stopped rushing forward and chose to release his dagger and use a different rune. His body started levitating, making the cmity unable to push him backward. However, Cassius was pointing toward the sky after delivering his piece.


    "¡­a true god," muttered Hartman as he stared at the sky. A sh of light tore the sky in two as it came toward them, inching closer to the valley. "These are the powers of a true god¡­."


    Arthur looked above him, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw a meteor cutting through Earth''s atmosphere and heading toward them. His eyes turned back toward the Eternal Ruler, guiding the meteor with his finger.


    "This world listens to themands of those above it," said Cassius as his ck eyes turned toward Arthur. Thetter realized that there were stars in the ck eyes, and he learned a crucial fact about Cassius.


    The Sin of Pride reached a realm unknown to humans.


    The meteor whistled and boomed simultaneously, itsrge area pushing air apart. It was catching mes as it descended toward earth with a size twice the valley they were standing. Arthur gulped down as he stared at the meteor crashing toward them.


    "What are you going to do, Outsider?" asked Cassius with a grin weing his meteor. "This meteor is too big to be teleported and descending with such force that it cannot be blocked. You can escape, but the nearby city will be destroyed."


    Hartman paled as the words fell on his ears. If the cmity murders an entire city, it will be impossible to recover from such a mass-scale disaster. Even if the empire med Arthur Silvera, the citizens would never trust them anymore.


    "Great One, please wait! An attack of this level is¡­."


    "I spared you because the outsider wants you dead," said Cassius without turning toward the one-armed man. "If a foul human like you daresmand me again, I will grant you a thousand deaths."


    Hartman closed his mouth, and Cassius gave Arthur a smirk. The cmity knew that Arthur would never allow a massacre, so he either had to block it or stop it. The star-lined eyes seemed to see through his feelings, as Cassius didn''t attack himself.


    A creature with such a power had no reason to crush the ants beneath him, though, Cassius. If he wanted, then he could kill whoever he desired. However, the killing stopped making him feel superior.


    "Beg for mercy, Outsider, and I will stop this meteor," said Cassius with a grin. "Beg and ask for forgiveness for what you have done, or the people and the woman will die. Beg!"


    Arthur finally got to see theplex this cmity had. It was more frightening than Amelio, who wanted to grow stronger no matter what. His greed was understandable, but this man was not called the First Sin without reason.


    Pride is the mother of all sins because it wraps the user''s mind until all left is themselves. It could turn into greed, envy, lust, and every other sin. However, Arthur would never cave into his desires.


    His mana brightly burned as Arthur used his rune to soar toward the meteor. It was still far from the ground since it came from space. However, Arthur estimated the collision would happen in two minutes, given its eleration.


    "You should have chosen to run, creator!" roared Cassius before letting out a maniacalugh. Arthur ignored him and rushed toward the meteor and tried to think of a rune that could help him. But, first, Arthur used his telekinesis rune to throw himself toward the meteor before releasing it.


    There was a powerful rune that Arthur used against a different cmity, which was Kar, Lord of Vampires. It was one of the strongest runes that Arthur had, which worked to disintegrate matter using mana to break it down.


    [Obliterate]


    The rune appeared in his hand, glowing with golden mana. It devoured his mana like a hungry beast, which was why Arthur rarely used it. It used half of his mana in return for absolute power, but it depended on the target''s size.


    The meteor was as big as a city, and turning it to dust was impossible. Arthur could attempt to use his chain of order, which turned anything it touched to dust, but using it on this target might turn his body into runes.


    Although the process was reversible, it took time and left him vulnerable. Therefore, Arthur had no choice but to sacrifice his mana and think of a method to beat the cmity with over half of it gone.

 Chapter 787: It Begins

    <h4>Chapter 787: It Begins</h4>


    As the old fisherman pulled his out of the canal, he was again greeted with plenty of catch. This spot was one of the most secluded spots in the city, which was the only one he could fish from.


    Since Ayaz was a water city connected to the Great Blood Ocean, many fish could be found in its waters. The ocean was what split the two continents, filled with monsters in its deeper levels, and this made the fish fleets swim closer to the surface. It was a blessing in disguise since it enriched the maritime business.


    "These fishes are acting crazy," said the old fisherman as he crouched. He lived for seventy years in this city but never saw the fish so scared. They were still trying to run away toward the east as if the west could devour them. "In any case, today is the best day of my life!"


    As he finished his words, the sunlight suddenly disappeared. His straw hat usually shielded him from the sun but allowed some to fall on his face. As the old fisherman raised his head, it took him a moment to realize what was happening.


    A giant meteor was falling toward the city, covered with mes that made it look like a massive fireball. The old fisherman gaped before the fish slipped from his hand and gulped down.


    "Gods be merciful," muttered the fisherman, regretting his earlier words. "Is this a divine punishment or a sick coincidence?"


    Since the old fisherman was on the edge of Ayaz city, no buildings hindered his view. He was standing on his boats beside the city, happy about today''s catch. His mouth gaped as he stared at the sky, feeling like he needed to do something.


    "What is there to do?" asked the old man with a trembling mouth. "If the gods are wrathful, what can we do?"


    As his hope got extinguished, the fisherman fell on his lower back. The boat started swaying, causing some fish to jump back into the waters. His face was pale but peaceful. He wondered when his time woulde and finally received his answer.


    Whoosh!


    An object flew over theke from behind him at such a speed that it split the waters in two. Then, although it was flying several meters above the ground, the waters started giving way because of his aura. The old fisherman craned his neck, squinted his eyes to see what it was, and found the familiar fluttering ck robes.


    "That figure¡­ that man is¡­" muttered the old man before realizing that this event was too precious to miss. Thus, he fumbled with his pocket until he found the tinker his grandson had got him. It was a small device, which he called a phone.


    Since the old fisherman had never used a phone before, since he never needed one, he had some difficulty opening the ''camera'' and starting recording. However, once he did, he managed to zoom onto the figure in time. And then, he clicked record. Arthur Silvera appeared on his screen.


    Scenes like these spread in Ayaz, City of Sealights. A sudden meteor barging into their lives made the citizens despair, but the arrival of a sudden figure on the scene made them both confused and hopeful.


    In houses that floated on the water, and even towers that had streams flowing to their top, newspapersid around proiming Arthur Silvera as the stealer of elements. However, the scene before them was different.


    A terrifying disaster struck their city, and the first one to respond was Arthur Silvera. His ck robes with golden linings fluttered in the wind as he soared toward the meteor. His unbridled mana raged around him, all gathering around his arm to create a miniature sun.


    "CITIZENS OF AYAZ," roared Arthur Silvera at the top of his voice, using mana to address them. "FIND SHELTER, FOR THIS METEOR CAN NEVER BE FULLY DESTROYED!"


    His deafening voice spread to every house in Ayaz before chaos broke out in an attempt to find shelter. But, since this city had no underground, all the citizens could head to were the protection arrays in churches and military fortresses.


    "Prepare to arrest the wanted man!" shouted a knight while the citizens were flooding the streets. At that time, an old woman heard him and stormed over to grab his cor.


    "Who are you arresting, idiot?" shouted the aunty with her two children hugging her tightly. "That man can be called a stealer of elements, but at this moment, he can steal!"


    Simr scenes broke in the capital as the sudden meteor descended toward them. From its appearance until the current moment, not more than a few minutes passed. The citizens dropped their chores, jobs, and prayers to rush toward safety.


    As for Arthur Silvera, he was still soaring toward the meteor. Their collision was imminent, and the sun in his hand grew brighter. It was iparable to the meteor''s size, but it represented hope against the odds.


    "There is no time to hide! Arthur Silvera is already close to it!" said an awakener with mana covering his eyes. "He is preparing to¡­ attack the meteor!"


    The notion seemed absurd, like an egg throwing itself at a rock. However, nothing was too ridiculous at that moment because everything was better than death.


    The mana cannons finished loading, and they aimed toward the meteor, firing several volleys hoping to destroy it. However, the meteor was unaffected by the beams but only served to make it burn brighter.


    As for Arthur Silvera, he was still soaring toward the meteor until he slowed down. It seems he was losing momentum because of the air pressure from the meteor, which was hot enough to melt an ordinary man.


    However, the golden mana seemed to tear through the air pressure and the heat, making Arthur Silvera float in the air. His arm arched back, holding the golden sun away from his body. Then, the golden mana infused into the orb.


    Golden shes of lightning started striking the tiny sun, making it growrger. Arthur Silvera looked like an antpared to the giant meteor, but he never turned to run away. Instead, as the meteor got closer, Arthur Silvera swung his arm to strike it the moment it arrived.


    BOOM!


    At the moment of collision, a deafening sound almost ruptured their eardrums. As for the meteor, it momentarily stopped moving when struck by the small sun. The next scene happened in an instant.


    The sun dissolved into the meteor, and golden cobwebs appeared in its raging fire. Then, in front of the citizen''s shocked eyes, the meteor started cracking before it exploded into millions of pieces.


    "Some of the pieces are falling over here!" shouted amander before he waved his arm. "Knights, protect the city!"


    A thousand knights jumped toward the sky, soaring to the falling parts. They all used their strongest attacks to destroy the small pieces while Arthur Silvera fell among the rubble. But, unfortunately, he was falling head first, making the citizens afraid that he had exhausted all of his mana.


    "Save him!"


    "Hurry!"


    "There is no time. We have to do it ourselves!"


    Since the knights were busy fending off the rubbles and pushing them into the waters, the gathered citizens rushed to form a giant horde. All of them raised their hands together to catch the falling Arthur Silvera.


    In a rare scene, all the citizens came together to cushion one man''s fall. Among the chaos of falling rubbles and burning buildings, Arthur Silvera fell to the outstretched arms of the citizens.


    "His body is scorching!" shouted one of the men who happened to be directly below him and then made sure to instruct the rest. "Don''t let go! ce him down gently!"


    Even though his heat scorched their skins, the citizens didn''t let go until hended on the ground safely. The crowd stared at the savior of their city with confusion, wondering how can a simple man wield so much power.


    "This is¡­ the stealer of elements?" asked a young man with confusion. "I saw him on the news, but he is¡­ so damn young."


    "I heard he''s no older than twenty," said the middle-aged man who first caught him. His arms were red and blistered. "A simple touch did this to us, so how can he be unharmed?"


    "Awakeners have resistance," said an old man on a cane. "It seems that although unharmed, he used arge amount of mana in a single go. This causes a mana shock because his body is unustomed to such usage."


    "Does that mean he will wake up soon, doctor?"


    "It can take between a few seconds and a year," the old doctor answered. At that moment, Arthur groaned before his eyes fluttered. "It seems it just took a few seconds."


    Arthur opened his eyes slowly, seeming confused by the scene of countless faces staring at him. Then, he pushed himself up, and the crowd retreated. But, again, he stared at them with confusion.


    "Where am I?" he asked. "Wait, what happened to the meteor?"


    "You destroyed it," said the old doctor before he lowered his body. "You saved us and our city, Arthur Silvera. And for that, we are eternally thankful."


    "Even if I was the stealer of elements?" asked Arthur after a moment of silence. The faces of the citizens changed and grew hesitant, but the middle-aged man stepped forward and kowtowed.


    "I thought I would die today before I reunite with my children," said the middle-aged man with gray sideburns. "Whether you are a stealer of elements or not, I thank you!"


    The rest of the citizens nodded. Arthur Silvera scanned the crowd before turning toward the kowtowing man and helping him rise. Then, he stared at his arms and then at his own body.


    "It seems that I have caused harm to all of you," said Arthur Silvera before raising his hand, and a green rune appeared. "Let me fix that."


    A green light covered the wounds of the crowd, healing them instantly. They all stared with gratitude at Arthur Silvera, who rose to his feet. He returned their gratitude for cushioning his fall despite not being awakeners.


    There were elders, moms, workers, and children in the crowd. All of them were staring at him with gentle and grateful faces. Arthur had never felt this way before, and as he opened his mouth to say something, a voice interrupted from above them.


    "What a heartwarming scene, Outsider," said Cassius, who appeared in the sky above the city. "You managed to destroy the meteor, but did you think it was over? The massacre begins now."

 Chapter 788: An Unknown Entity

    <h4>Chapter 788: An Unknown Entity</h4>


    Arthur snapped his back toward the cmity hovering over the city. He raised his arms, and rubbles gathered from theke around them, rising in the air to surround Cassius like soldiers.


    The people around him looked at the cmity with confusion as murmurs spread among the crowd. Even a non-awakener could tell that Cassius was no human but more of a humanoid monster that resembled a shell of a former human.


    Ba-dum!


    His heart thumped in his chest as Arthur realized that a fight here would kill these people who tried to save him. The children hid behind their mothers, and the brave men stepped forward to protect the elderly.


    Fear seeped into the hearts, minds, buildings, and air. It was the natural reaction of meeting a higher being and a threat to their lives. Cassius stared at Arthur with his starry eyes before turning toward the citizens, and his face morphed into rage.


    "Why are you now kneeling?" asked the cmity, enraged. His voice made their hearts tremble in fear, and the weaker ones started to kneel.


    Arthur looked around and found everyone kneeling, even against their will. There was no will to oppose this creature, who was on a higher level of existence, to be exact. The Sin of Pride seemed satisfied but still raised his arm.


    "These are the citizens you protected, Outsider," Cassius said as the giant charcoal boulders lined the skies. "Are you going to protect them now, too?" as he said so, Cassius brought his arms down.


    The boulders lunged toward the citizens in the public square, seeking to crush them. Arthur wasted no time and used his rune, Telekinesis-IV, to block them. His mana took control of the boulders, which were listening to Cassius.


    The whistling boulders stopped descending as Arthur felt his arm shaking. His mana was being drained just to oppose a singlemand Cassius gave. His ability tomand everything was far more troublesome than the absolute strength that Amelio showed.


    "This time is different, Outsider. The Sin of Greed wants to lure you while I want to kill you. However, killing is not fun unless I break your heart first. In a contest of control, I never lose!"


    Cassius raised his arms again and pointed his index fingers toward the sky. Then, he brought them downward, pointing at the ground. Arthur could feel a force push the boulders downward, stronger than ever, and more of his mana was drained.


    "STOP IT!" roared Arthur as his mana exploded, holding the boulders back. He wanted to disintegrate or send them flying, but he was already using maximum effort to hold them down.


    It was a hard pill to swallow, but he realized that Arthur was no match for the cmity in a direct contest of control. He could feel that despite his opposition, the boulders were slowly descending downward.


    "Run away while I hold them off!" shouted Arthur toward the citizens, but all kneeled without moving a muscle. Arthur stared at them and found their bodies glued to the ground. Cassius roared,ughing.


    "When ants meet their god, none of them dare to oppose, even when the de is hanging over their necks," said Cassius with a grin, his eyes crescent moons. "All of them are happy to be killed for my sake."


    "You¡­ sick bastard!" spat Arthur while his blood boiled. "These innocents have nothing to do with our battle. This is between us! Keep it as such!"


    "Don''tmand me," said Cassius as his smile disappeared. "It seems that a punishment is necessary to make you understand your situation," said Cassius, while his thumbs pointed outward as well.


    Whoosh! Boom!


    A whistling sound rushed through his ears, and his face was sshed with something. The ground started shaking, and Arthur was confused about what had happened. His mana started retracting toward his body after being diffused.


    His eyes moved toward the sky, and the boulders were gone. The realization and conclusion arrived simultaneously, and he lowered his eyes toward the ground. The boulders lined the town square, each just a meter apart, while a red liquid flowed from underneath them.


    Arthur looked at the boulder closer to him, which had an arm outstretched. The arm held a cane that the old doctor used. Another beside it crushed the head of the man kowtowing toward Arthur earlier.


    There were no screams, as they all died in the same instant. A once crowded public square turned full of corpses in under a second before Arthur could even realize or manage to protect them.


    "I have been kind and allowed them to die without anguish. I wonder if some are still alive but unable to scream due to being crushed?" snickered Cassius from above. The only two remaining in the square were he and Arthur.


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Arthur could feel his heart thumping in his chest as the world started spinning around him. The blood of the innocents unceasingly flowed to cover his shoes. It dyed the pavement red as the snickers of the cmity grew louder.


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    His heart was beating faster as his spinning world grew darker. Arthur opened his eyes as the images of the corpses, and the broken arms filled his mind. The dark emotion he had been trying to suppress slowly rose to the surface.


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Arthur''s rage made his blood boil. It was overflowing with every breath he let out and every thump in his chest. His heart was beating faster every second until he could hear nothing, the thumping, and the cmity''s snickers.


    "Is it that insignificant to you?" asked Arthur as he breathed out, his rage making the world seem hazy to him. Cassius paused and stared at him before a smile appeared on his face.


    "I feel nothing toward these ants, but seeing your reaction brings me joy."


    The cmity was the only thing Arthur could see now. Darkness was overtaking the rest of his vision as his heart beat faster. The contrasting images of the living citizens and their corpses kept appearing in his mind.


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    Ba-dum!


    With each thump in his chest, Arthur''s vision grew darker. His rage was the sole thing that he felt. He didn''t feel regret, guilt, hate, or love; he felt nothing but rage. The darkness clouded his vision, and even the cmity disappeared.


    At that moment, Arthur was standing in a dark space alone. It was a cold space that no light reached. His heart was still beating faster in his heart, almost two hundred times each minute. It ached, and Arthur grabbed it.


    [¡­]


    A panel from the legacy appeared in front of him, blue and blinking. It was an urgent message from the legacy which drew his attention. Arthur stared with his bloodshot eyes at the message while his fingers dug into his chest.


    [An unknown entity has been detected.]


    The words confused Arthur, and the panel blinked as fast as his heart. Ba-dum! Ba-dum! Ba-dum! It thumped faster and faster until there was nothing but its elerating rhythm.


    "An unknown entity?" muttered Arthur with confusion. "Does it mean the cmity?" wondered Arthur as he reached toward the panel to dismiss it, but his hand never did. Instead, his vision grew hazy enough that he couldn''t see the legacy.


    After the panel disappeared, Arthur started feeling weak and fell to his knees. His rage was unceasing, making him unable to think of anything else. Moreover, it made him desire pain for Cassius, the arrogant bastard who believed he was above all others.


    Arthur snapped his eyes open as his rage burned through his heart, making it feel like a fire in his chest. Something was looking at him. It was no astral being or Cassius, but something else. It was looking at his soul.


    "Is it you?" asked Arthur the giant in his sea of consciousness but received no answer. There was nothing but darkness around him. Arthur stared ahead, and after a few seconds, the creature stared back.


    A pair of red lines appeared in front of him before they opened. They were two red eyes, staring at him with their unstable and shaking ck irises. Arthur stared at the pair of eyes, and his teeth gnashed against each other.


    The darkness also started touching his body, and Arthur began to lose control. It birthed an emotion in his heart that he found unfamiliar. It was a higher form of rage and sought to destroy his soul.


    "No¡­" muttered Arthur.


    It didn''t seek to destroy him. It sought to destroy everything else. His desire aligned with that feeling, and Arthur was tired of everything. After being touched by the dark emotions, his mind wanted to destroy what enraged him.


    Despite being a foreign feeling to him, Arthur knew what it was. It was akin to knowing the sky was blue and who your mother was; it was an instinct. Arthur then called out for its name, making it howl.


    "Wrath."

 Chapter 789: Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 789: Wrath</h4>


    A rare scene unfolded inside the City of Sealights, where the waves always rolled. An eerie quiet reced the usual sound of waves hitting the city''s ports. Inside the public square, where countless boulders lined and blood rivers flowed, two men opposed each other.


    Cassius was still snickering when he suddenly sensed something that made him uneasy. It was a familiar feeling, raw and ancient. When he looked at the outsider, thetter had his eyes closed.


    "Have you lost your mind?" asked Cassius before raising his hand. A boulder rose from the ground with bodies still glued to its bottom. "You think looking away would make it easier?" asked Cassius again, but no answer.


    Then, with rage and pride, Cassius brought the boulder down. However, before it smashed the outsider into nothingness, the feeling returned; a creature was watching him. The boulder stopped midair as Cassius stared at the outsider.


    The young creator closed his eyes, but two blood tears flowed from their sides. It was a typical scene for a man who witnessed everything, but it made his blood freeze. He long forgot about such a sight from a time when he had an equal.


    "There must be something wrong," said Cassius. "That being died together with the creator, and both have disappeared from the world. In this ce, why would he¡­?"


    Cassius decided to go against his instincts and bring the boulder down. It whistled in the air as it flew toward the outsider, who stood still. Before it reached him, the man opened his eyes full of blood tears.


    Rumble~


    The sky rumbled above them, and Cassius raised his head toward the source. At that moment, a streak of ck lightning tore the sky in two before descending toward the creator. It struck the boulder on its way, turning it to nothing.


    Boom!


    Cassius was pushed back by the lightning striking the creator, and his eyes squinted to see from the otherworldly mana. This familiar feeling and ck lightning made it unquestionable.


    "You¡­ should have perished!" shouted Cassius in confusion toward the ck hurricane''s center. However, there was no reply. Instead, the ck lightning formed a humanoid monster around the outsider, which raised its head toward the sky.


    The monster bellowed toward the sky, howling with a deep and beastly roar. Its cry tore the world apart, separating what it aimed toward and what it spared. Cassius could feel his heart tremble in the presence of this ancient feeling.


    Since the beginning of time, there has been one sin that turned humans into monsters. Pride was the vanity of humans, envy was their selfishness, and so on. Every sin could be human, except for one, which made its carrier more of a monster than anything.


    "However," muttered Cassius as he tried to steady himself in the face of the unexpected arrival of his ancient creature. "This sin should have died in the Battle of Gods. What is it doing¡­ inside the creator?"


    His confusion knew no limits, and Cassius decided to kill the anomaly before they met their end. It seems that the creator has also lost his mind since there is no golden mana surrounding him anymore. There was nothing but¡­.


    "Wrath!" shouted Cassius toward the sin that not even he couldmunicate with, a creature that wanted nothing but destruction. "You should have perished thousands of years ago!"


    A sin was hard to kill, but it was possible. The one who killed the creator while also dying at the same time was none other than the Sin of Wrath, Ageless Breaker. Cassius failed to understand how the creator was also the person who carried the Sin of Wrath.


    It didn''t matter now. Cassius could feel the sin targeting him, making his blood freeze again. If the Sin of Wrath were in his prime, Cassius would have feared for his life. However, since he seemed unstable, it was a chance to kill the fear in its bud.


    Cassius raised all of the boulders, and all of them flew toward the ck lightning. However, before any of them reached the target, bolts of lightning struck the boulders before a figure rushed toward the Sin of Pride.


    The humanoid monster destroyed the buildings around it while rushing toward him, and the w snatched Cassius''s throat. The Sin of Pride stared with shock as the pair of blood eyes installed fear into his heart.


    "Ca¡­ss¡­ius¡­" spat the ancient monster with a wrathful voice. Cassius could feel his neck being crushed by the cmity, which raised him like a stick and threw him toward the ground.


    Boom!


    The Sin of Pride body mmed to the ground, but he was unharmed. Instead, he pped his hands for the ground to turn into a bowel that held him and closed. It was to ensure that the cmity would be unable to attack him again, but it was futile.


    "AGGGGHH!!!"


    After another blood-curdling scream, the Sin of Wrathnded on the manipted ground. It brought its arms downward, destroying everything in its path. Cassius gritted his teeth as his control over the ground was gone, and it turned into nothing but rubbles that sought to bury him.


    "I need to leave this ce," thought Cassius before he tried to create a tunnel he could use to escape. However, before he started levitating beneath the rubbles, a ck-lightning w pierced through the rocks and grabbed his neck again. "Damn beast!"


    Cassius gathered his man in his fist to strike at the monster. As the Sin of Wrath pulled him from the ground, Cassius hit its chest with all the mana he could master. However, the ck-lightning absorbed the attack as if it never existed.


    This was the reason that the Ageless Breaker could defeat the creator. His wrath sought to break everything, making all magic attacks against him useless. Cassius again wondered what brought the cmity here.


    "Listen to me, Eragon!" shouted Cassius as he struggled in the cmity''s grip. "The creator is using you against me! This is not what you want!"


    It was futile to talk to wrath because it could never reason. This made this sin the most hated among the seven since nothing can change its mind.


    The humanoid monster unclenched its jaws and roared in Cassius'' face, making his head spin. The grip on his neck made the cmity unable to control the world around him. As Eragon raised his arm again to strike, a figure appeared behind him.


    Cassius recognized the figure as the man from earlier, who used the astral venom to threaten the outsider. His scythe shed toward Eragon''s back, but it broke as soon as it touched the ck lighting.


    "How can this¡­?" Hartman was confused, his single eyes trembling at the sight. But, although his efforts were futile, it was enough to shift the wrath from Cassius to him.


    Eragon roared and threw Cassius to the ground before grabbing the executor''s head. He raised it as well, mming it to the ground before his ws started tearing apart his face. Cassius rolled on the ground, coughing, as Eragon tore the man to pieces.


    "This creature is insane," breathed Cassius as he decided to flee. However, the mere thought of Eragon being controlled by the outsider made him sick. "What a sick twist of fate?"


    Eragon was the sole creature capable of stopping the outsider. His existence was the reason that none of them perished in the Battle of Gods, even when faced with the almighty creator. To think that the same Eragon was living inside the boy''s body made Cassiusment his misfortune for the first time.


    "All of us have miscalcted," said Cassius as he rose from the ground. Eragon was still tearing the man apart, looking no more than a hungry beast. "The creator is not the real threat to us. It is the damned Arthur Silvera. What kind of monster is he?"


    A single human, no older than twenty, carried the two most powerful beings in existence. Cassius would haveughed at the absurdity if he had heard of such a notion.


    Eragon stopped after his wrath was sated and turned back toward Cassius. His wrath targeted the cmity, letting thetter know he could never escape its clutches. Once Eragon wanted to destroy something, he would never stop.


    "AGGGGHH!!!"


    The Sin of Wrath let out another cry, shaking the heavens and earth alike. The clouds parted above them as the ck lightning rumbled in the sky. Cassius stared at the monster bolt toward him before he spread all ten fingers to make him escape.


    Cassius soared, and Eragon missed its target. The Sin of Pride could control the world around him perfectly, allowing him to reach a speed that not even the Sin of Wrath could match.


    In a few seconds, Cassius returned to his gate. He knew that his best n against Eragon was to let it destroy its vessel. This way, all he needed to do was to keep running.


    "I, the Sin of Pride, run?" cried Cassius with a distorted face. However, at that moment, a figure appeared in front of him. It was Eragon who teleported after him.

 Chapter 790: Breaker and Creator

    <h4>Chapter 790: Breaker and Creator</h4>


    "Did Eragon just teleport?" muttered Cassius with fear as he flew away, trying to flee toward the sky. The wind gathered below him, carrying him toward the clouds.


    However, Eragon appeared above him again, looking like a band of ck lightning who wed at him again. Cassius knew that he would be a dead man if the w grabbed him again.


    The Sin of Pride had never known such fear before because Eragon had been in seclusion for thousands of years. His sin ate him away, allowing him to befriend no man or have no desire other than destruction. In the end, his sin robbed him of everything.


    Thus, the cmity never attacked the others. Instead, it avoided interfering with the world until the Battle of Gods urred. At that time, the guardians and the cmities devised a n to convince Eragon to fight King Arthur.


    Cassius hurried topress the air between them beforemanding it to expand. Thus, the two cmities were pushed away, allowing Cassius to gain some distance. He was now sure of the dread he had.


    Eragon could use the creator''s abilities. It was a notion that made him believe this was a nightmare. If the strongest breaker and creator became one, who could stand against Arthur Silvera anymore?


    The Sin of Pride needed to warn the others about it because this changed everything. However, first, he needed to escape this beast. It was a terrifying sight, even for Cassius, who was two meters tall.


    ***


    The mountain of corpses started moving inside her dream, and all of them surrounded Suyin. Their rotting arms wrapped around her, pulling her toward the death swamp, and she tried screaming. However, no sound could reach her sister, and the young Lin Xue merely watched.


    "Why?"


    "Why did you kill us?"


    "We died because of you, Suyin."


    The corpses med her as they tried to bury her, but Suyin could not scream. All she could feel was the suffocatingck of air, and her lungs wanted to explode. Her arms reached out from the corpses to seek an escape as her consciousness was fading.


    "I¡­ deserve¡­ this¡­" thought Little Yin as her consciousness faded. Then, as her feelings grew numb and she could no longer feel anything, a powerful grip held her forearm and pulled her out of the corpses.


    Suyin was thrown out of the mountain by a golden figure whose face could not be seen. She sensed familiarity within him, but before she could touch him, the figure suddenly started bing ck.


    The man let go of her and staggered back while holding his head. Then, he howled toward the sky, and her subconsciousness grew unstable. Suyin watched as the world fragmented under his beastly howl, and then she opened her eyes.


    "This is¡­" her voice was weak as she blinked her eyes. Suyin saw a rocky ceiling above her, and she pushed herself to sit. After her headache subsided, she was confused about where she was. It seemed to be some stone hut that protected her.


    A tingling feeling appeared on her hand, and she looked down to see runic lights glowing beneath her. Suyin was confused before standing up and exiting the hut to find herself on a hill hidden on its side. Countless runic lines surrounded her, and she realized it must be Arthur who did this.


    "What happened to the poison?" she touched her neck, but it was gone. Suyin was still confused when a howl came from behind her, and she turned around in a hurry.


    It was an ancient and pained howl, and it took her a moment to remember where she heard it. This was the same howl from her dream, which the man in golden and ck let out. Pain and anger almost turned his voice hoarse, and hearing it broke her heart.


    "What is that?" frowned Suyin as she stared at the city floating atop the water. It seemed half destroyed by countless boulders, while others were still raining toward it from the sky.


    It looked like a scene from hell, where countless knights flew to push the boulders away and protect the city. However, the howling continued, apanied by the whole town shaking.


    "Where is Arthur?" asked Suyin while looking around, but she could find no traces of him. Then, as she looked around, something flew over her head andnded in the valley ahead of her. It was a whitish man who radiated a suppressing aura that made it harder to breathe.


    The flying white man seemed deep in thought, unable to notice her. He was still thinking when a portal opened before him, and a creature crawled out. Suyin fell to the ground to hide as she stared at the neer.


    It was a humanoid monster that resembled a human but with dark lightning covering his body. Suyin squinted her eyes at him because of how familiar it was. However, the hoary man seemed scared of him and sought to escape.


    As the two started fighting, with one fleeing and one chasing, Suyin recognized the howls of the ck-lightning. It was a creature of chaos, but she sensed the same pain and anger she heard in those howls.


    "¡­Arthur?" muttered Suyin with a frown. The man in the golden mana should have been Arthur before the ck lightning overtook his body. Instead, however, the creature resembled not a single trait of the man she adored.


    The creature howled again toward the sky, its jaw unhinged to cover half its head. It looked to be in pain, but there was much more. It looked wrathful as it struck the man down repeatedly as thetter tried to flee.


    "How can you use two opposing abilities, Eragon?!" shouted the white creature after it rose from the ground. However, the ck lightning never ceased but only got more wrathful. It staggered back, with howls deeper than before, while holding its head in pain.


    "AAAGGGGHHHH!"


    Beastly and humanly howls mixed as they left the ck lightning''s throat, his voice growing hoarse. It raised its arms before smashing them to the ground, creating an explosive wave of ck lightning across the valley.


    Suyin scrambled backward as she tried to escape it, but it was toote. Her back was pushed against the stone hut by the wave of ck lightning, and she waited for the excruciating pain. However, it never arrived.


    Suyin felt no pain, only a tingling feeling throughout her body. She opened her eyes slowly while looking around, unable to understand what had happened. Then, she spotted the runic lines on the ground as they dissolved into nothing.


    "This lightning can disable runes?" muttered Suyin before crawling back toward the hill''s edge. "This cannot be Arthur, right?"


    The wave of ck lightning seemed to be more effective on the whitish being, who lost his ability to fly. However, it appeared to have enraged him, and the man roared while raising his arms.


    Suyin was confused about what he wanted to do, but the ground shook beneath her. Then, as she looked behind her, she saw the hill rising. All the surrounding hills and mountains were rising like snakes.


    "What is going on?" cried Suyin as she ran toward the stone hut and held it tightly. The hill started bending over as it elongated like an stic rope, with Suyin still riding it. She realized that she should have jumped, but it was toote.


    The stone hut was the sole object she could grab, and she was soon dangling from it. But then, the hills, mountains, and ever theke started rising like snakes to surround the valley.


    "We are both cmities, Eragon!" shouted the whitish man as his mana exploded around him. "You break the world while I control it! Let us contend and figure out who is the true sin!"


    The rising terrain crashed toward the ck-lightning creature while it stood alone. Suyin tried to find an escape, but she couldn''t think of anything, and all she could do was dangle from the upside-down stone hut.


    As Suyin looked down to find a chance to jump, she realized that the creature called Eragon had stopped. Instead of fighting, it stared at her as if realizing her predicament. But, unfortunately, its enemy also seemed to notice her before a smile appeared on his face.


    "Ah, this must be the woman you''ve been protecting, Arthur Silvera," said the white creature before raising its arms again. "Let''s see how you are going to protect her now!"


    After his roaringugh, the hilltop started rushing toward another mountain. The two of them were about to collide and crush Suyin. But, as she was about to let go and fall, the stone hut suddenly changed for and cuffed her.


    "Let go of me!" shouted Suyin as she kicked the stone hut, but it was useless. Her kicks were far from being enough. When she heard another howl, Suyin looked downward to find Eragon soaring toward her.

 Chapter 791: Helpless

    <h4>Chapter 791: Helpless</h4>


    Covered in ck lighting from head to toe, Eragon had a body that resembled a giant wolf. Its ck lighting crackled over its body, covering its arms and legs. As for Arthur''s face, Suyin couldn''t see it. All she could see were a pair of red eyes staring at her with rage, even as they tried to save her.


    The two giant stone snakes were about to collide when Eragon snatched her midair. He could not escape in time, and the hill crashed into the mountain with the two of them between them. Even covered with ck lightning holding her, she was unharmed.


    ''It''s so cold,'' thought Suyin as Eragon held her to his chest. The ck lightning seemed to be no ordinary mana but an emotion manifested as power. She could feel the wrath he had. It was such a cold and lonely feeling. ''Why would Arthur carry such a feeling?''


    BOOM!


    She could see nothing except hear a loud deafening noise apanied by a howl from Eragon. It sounded in pain, and even as it protected her, it was still wrathful. The rage hurt him the most, even when he attacked others.


    After a few seconds, sunlight struck her eyes, and Suyin opened them. She was falling from the sky, still in Eragon''s embrace, while the two mountains above them fused to form an arch. However, as she turned toward the man, he seemed to have been harmed.


    Even as they crashed to the ground, Eragon protected her. His body mmed to the ground and caved, but Suyin felt no impact, as if his chest was a shield against everything. The ck lightning started dissipating from his body as the dust settled, slowly revealing the man beneath the monster.


    Suyin pushed herself up to get a better look at him. As the manifested emotion disappeared, Arthur Silvera appeared from underneath it. However, his skin seemed cracked as cobwebs of ck lines ran across his body.


    "Arthur¡­" muttered Suyin with a shaky voice, her hands mirroring it. Her fingers ran across the cracks in his skin, which seemed to cover all of his body, starting from his chest. His torn shirt revealed a ck circle engraved on his chest, which was the source of the cracks. "Can you hear me, Arthur?"


    Her hands held his chest to shake him awake. However, his eyes were closed, refusing to open. Two streams of blood covered his face, reaching to his chin. She lightly wiped them away as footsteps came from behind her.


    "He has finally lost consciousness," said a voice from behind, which Suyin knew its master. "You must be the woman for whom he fought this battle and why he lost."


    "What are you talking about?" frowned Suyin as she turned toward the tall, whitish man. His grin was covering his face, but he looked scary even though he was radiating light.


    "That strength came from his uncontrolled emotions. If he had kept using the power of sins, he would have defeated me. However, your appearance brought him back to his sense and the goal he had: to save you."


    Suyin could feel her heart tremble as she heard those words. Her greatest fear was to be a hindrance to the man she admired. It reminded her again of her dream, but she couldn''t agonize for long. The creature took a step forward, making her flinch.


    "Who are you, sir?" asked Suyin as she turned around and shielded Arthur. "What do you want from us?"


    "I am the Sin of Pride, Cassius," said Cassius while looking down at her. Then, he turned toward Arthur and walked another step. "Move aside, or I will kill both of you."


    "You want to kill him?" asked Suyin with fear before reaching out toward her sword. It was nicked from all the fighting but could still kill a man. "Don''te closer!"


    "Are you going to use that old thing against me?" asked Cassius, waving his finger, and the sword bent like a snake before piercing her arm. Suyin cried before letting go of it, and it rolled on the ground before turning back to normal. "Have you ever heard about cmities?"


    "I¡­ I have," said Suyin while holding her forearm. "And I don''t care who you are. You must kill me first if you want to kill him!"


    Suyin was afraid, extremely so. The pain in her arm felt like it wanted to push her into escaping, but she refused. Her sword was useless now, as it would attack her before attacking him.


    "Courage, again," sighed Cassius before waving a finger, and the sword flew toward him. Then, he grabbed it and split it into two, making it into two thin des, before throwing them at a speed that Suyin couldn''t see.


    Woosh!


    The two swords pierced through her feet, making Suyin cry in pain before falling on her lower back. Suyin could no longer move her body because the swords were impaled into the ground.


    "Do you want to know why I''m keeping you alive?" said Cassius as he walked past her and picked Arthur up. Suyin reached out toward the sword to remove it, but it refused to budge. "This is out of gratitude because I would have never been able to defeat Eragon without you."


    "Leave him be! His name is Arthur!" shouted Suyin as she grabbed Cassius'' leg, trying to stop him. The cmity paused and stared at her before looking at the swords impaling her feet.


    "If I drag you along, then your feet will be sliced in two," said Cassius with a grin. "Would you endure the pain and a lifetime of being a cripple for his sake?"


    Suyin was silent before opening her mouth and biting him. She wanted to tear his flesh but couldn''t even break the skin. Cassius stared at her before he pulled his leg and Suyin with him, and she cried in pain.


    "Let go, or this ground will drink your blood."


    "Leave him alone!" shouted Suyin as she pulled with her arm, seeking to stop him. The cmity was silent before he started pulling his leg, and the sword began to slice her feet apart. "AAH!" cried Suyin in pain, but Cassius didn''t stop, and she didn''t let go.


    Even after both her feet were shed apart and her bones crushed to pieces, Suyin didn''t let go. She was dragged by Cassius, who stopped beside Arthur and looked down on her.


    "Foolish human, even if you lost your feet, this man cannot be saved," said Cassius as he grabbed her arms and lifted her in the air. "If I die, another sin will chase him. If every sin dies, then the guardians will kill him. So this man will know no rest until the day he dies, all because of one stupid decision."


    Suyin was growing dizzy as she dangled in front of the cmity, who stared at her with disinterest before throwing her. She rolled for several meters before stopping, and Cassius was already holding Arthur by the throat.


    "Leave¡­ him¡­!" said Suyin as she tried to stand but fell when her mangled feet touched the ground. The pain was so severe that she wished to cut them off, but she knew that if she backed away now, she would lose Arthur.


    Suyin rose to her feet and stood on her bleeding feet. She took one step at a time, almost tripping over her ripped shoes. Cassius was still staring at the mark on Arthur''s chest with disgust.


    "I cannot believe this. I thought this was some trick, but this man is indeed a vessel for two beings: one a sin and the other a king," said Cassius while raising his hand again. "He needs to die."


    "I said, leave him alone!" shouted Suyin as she dragged her feet toward the cmity, who flicked his finger toward her. A wave ofpressed air mmed her flying backward and rolling on the ground again.


    "Silence, woman," Cassius said before raising his hand toward the sky while the other held Arthur. "I need to extract the sin before killing him. Otherwise, he will reincarnate into another vessel."


    Suyin spat the dirt out of her mouth as she tried to rise. Her feet could no longer move, and any touch would send pain through her legs. As she raised her head to stare at Cassius and Arthur, despair filled her heart.


    "Please, Arthur. Please wake up and run," she said with tears. "I''m so weak and helpless that I can''t do anything. Please, Arthur."


    Her tears were streaming down her face as she wished for someone or something to save him. She could feel the change in the aura around the cmity holding Arthur, and she knew he was attempting something.


    "Anything, please!" shouted Suyin toward the sky, and her cry prated the clouds.


    Weng~~~


    A ringing sound echoed from Arthur''s body as something lit up from his pocket. Cassius stopped with a frown, sensing something was amiss. Suyin was confused as she watched an object leave Arthur''s pocket and hover above the two cmities.


    "¡­my hairpin?"

 Chapter 792: Morana

    <h4>Chapter 792: Morana</h4>


    The metallic butterfly hairpin floated in the air, glowing brightly with a warm blue light. Cassius and Suyin stared with confusion, and the former believed it was thetter''s doing. Thus, the cmity raised a fist to strike it away, and it pulsed with mana.


    "No matter what tricks you have, everything breaks before me," said Cassius as he raised his fist and mmed it into the hairpin. A resounding impact urred, but the blue light was unbreakable, and the fist stopped a few inches from the hairpin. "This is¡­?"


    Cassius was shocked beyond words as this ordinary object could withstand his entire attack. It was insulting that an object with so little mana could render him helpless, and rage soon took over. He turned toward Suyin with a scowl.


    "What trickery is this, human?!"


    Suyin had no answer, and she stared at her hairpin with confusion. It was a keepsake from her mother, which she had brought with her across the Great Blood Ocean. Babo was the one to give her this hairpin after a long time of keeping it.


    "If this is a mere distraction, then it won''t work," Cassius said after realizing that the hairpin was floating there without attacking him. Thus, he resumed extracting the sin from Arthur''s body.


    "No, stop!" shouted Suyin with despair as she saw him try to strike Arthur again. But, this time, a change urred. The hairpin buzzed again before it flew toward her, stabbing her in the heart. Her shock was immense as she looked down at the long hairpin piercing her chest. Even Cassius turned around with confusion, wondering what the hell was happening. "Wh¡­y?" asked Suyin.


    "Because you are ready now," a voice in her mind answered. After that, Suyin fell to the ground, lifeless. Blood trickled down from the hairpin as Cassius stared at her with disinterest.


    ***


    "In the end, she chose to kill herself?" said Cassius with a bored expression. "I expected more from the woman that this man protected, but it turns out she''s just an ant too. So, again, I am thest one standing."


    Cassius stared around the valley, which had turned into a wastnd. The mountains formed an arch over it, shielding half of it from the sun. In his hand was the anomaly, and he was about to end it.


    "The Sin of Wrath needs to leave this body, and this is key," said Cassius as he ripped the shirt off Arthur''s body, revealing the ck circle that formed the center of lightning. "This has been a disappointing fight, Arthur Silvera."


    The Sin of Pride drew a circle with his fingers tomand the sin out of this human body. Then, the white ring rested on his palm before he swung it at the creator''s abdomen.


    Woosh!


    His arm swung through the air, but nothing struck Arthur Silvera. Cassius frowned before his eyes shifted toward his arm to find it was gone. Then, after a few seconds, something fell on the ground far away.


    "This is¡­?"


    Cassius stared at his arm with confusion, which had been severed out of his body. Then, he looked around to find out who did, but no one was there. What was left of his arm couldn''t bleed because he had no blood, to begin with.


    "Show yourself!" shouted Cassius before realizing that the woman from earlier was gone. Then, a droplet of blood fell on his shoulder,pelling him to raise his head.


    Perception was the deadly w of the Sin of Pride, who couldn''t see past himself. Thus, he failed to sense that someone else had arrived, and she looked simr to the woman from earlier.


    Suyin stared down at the cmity, holding onto Arthur with his remaining arm. Her eyes were glowing blue while two ethereal wings stretched from her back. Each wingspan was at least four meters, making her body look small inparison. As for the wound from earlier, a flower bloomed in its ce.


    "Is this your real power?!" shouted Cassius with a scowl, but the woman didn''t answer. Instead, she raised the long sword in her hand, which looked like a giant needle.


    "I remember now," said Suyin as her eyes studied the unusual sword. "This is the hairpin my mother gave me, which her mother gave her. I have always been someone else."


    Cassius stared at the woman with rage as she ignored him. However, there was something amiss. This woman was different from before, but she stillcked mana! Even her ethereal wings were created from blue energy.


    "Are you a spirit contractor?" asked Cassius as his arm flew again toward him. His arm attached itself to his body before the two started to merge. "You might be fast, but can you handle theck of air!"


    Cassius wanted to rob her of the air around her, but the woman disappeared. She reappeared in front of him, moving with a rxed pace. Even while watching her raise her unusual sword and sh through his other arm, Cassius could not move.


    Then, the arm that was holding Arthur Silvera was shed apart, and the man fell. Suyin hugged him in time before flying away and cing him on the ground. After a few seconds, Cassius could move again.


    Pain shot through his arm, even though no blood came out. His other arm fell as well after he failed to attach it. As he fell to his knees with two severed arms, Cassius felt humiliated and enraged.


    "What is going on? Who are you, exactly?" asked Cassius with fear as he stared at the blue energy leaking from his arms. He couldn''t reattach them because of this, which confused him.


    "Your sin is not pride, Eternal Ruler Cassius," said Suyin as she ced Arthur on the ground. "Your sin is vanity. Even facing death, you fail to recognize it."


    "Even facing death, you fail to recognize it?" muttered Cassius as if he hallucinated. He gulped down and stared at Suyin again, looking at her with a newfound light. "Those words, I heard them before. However, it shouldn''t be possible."


    "What is not possible, mortal?" Suyin smiled before floating closer toward him. Cassius stood up and took a step back.


    "An astral being shouldn''t be capable of entering this realm!" said Cassius with fear. "Even when this world was whole, you couldn''t descend to it!"


    "Times have changed, Sin of Pride," said Suyin with a smile as she raised her thin sword. "Stand there, and let death seize what it desires."


    "Killing me would break the oath you took!" said Cassius as he stared at his arms. "Even directly attacking a human is going against your oath!"


    "You are no human, Cassius," said Suyin as she flew toward him and stabbed his chest. "You became an astral being, too, remember?"


    "I am still¡­!" shouted Cassius, but the strike sent him flying. He crashed into the mountain he controlled earlier beforeing out from the other side. The almighty Eternal Ruler rolled on the ground, swallowing dirt and grass before he stopped.


    Standing far away was Suyin, who still had her sword raised. Then, she lowered it down before taking a deep breath as sweat rolled down her face. The flower on her chest had six petals, but three had fallen already.


    "I have three more attacks," said Suyin as she stared at her chest with slight worry and then back at the cmity. "I must take Arthur out of here before that happens."


    "Times have changed indeed!" roared Cassius before he flew toward the sky. There was a hole in his chest that couldn''t close, but he seemed fine. The mountain rose with him, morphing into a humanoid giant. "I have spent thest thousand years training, Queen of Souls!"


    Cassius had no arms, and his chest was pierced, but he seemed fine. Instead of falling, he formed a giant from the terrain around them. In a few seconds, the giant waspleted and started striking at the two of them.


    "Let''s see how you can win against a soulless giant, then!" shouted Cassius before the giant raised its fist. Then, it punched toward Suyin and Arthur, still on the ground.


    Suyin stared at the giant with a frown before raising her sword again. Blue energy gathered on her sword as another petal flew from the flower toward the de. Then, it dissolved.


    "Wanderer souls of the afterworld, heed my call," whispered Suyin into her sword. "Gather before your queen, and use your strength in my name, Morana."


    The petal dissolved into the sword, and Suyin pierced toward the sky. A blinding light shot from the de toward the cosmos, opening a giant portal in the sky. Then, the cries of thousands of souls could be heard in the valley.


    Cassius stared at the scene with fear and watched the souls enter this world. Each of them screamed of regrets and lingering for life, but all listened to themands of their queen. They were here to serve Morana, The Souls Reaper.

 Chapter 793: Soulful Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 793: Soulful Revenge</h4>


    Thousands of souls cried as they descended from the cosmos to answer the calls of their queen, Morana. Then, they formed a spiral of souls as they dropped to the ground while the giant struck toward their queen.


    "You won''t make it in time!" shouted Cassius as he raised his severed arms and brought the giant downward. The hurricane of souls was still descending, but Suyin seemed unaffected. Instead, she tore off another petal.


    "Soul Prison," whispered Suyin before she blew into the petal, and it dissolved to fly through the air. After a second, Cassius found himself unable to move again, as if time had been frozen.


    The giant was frozen too, and the slow descending army of souls marched forward leisurely. It surrounded their queen and Arthur like a hurricane, with them in the vortex. All souls cried for her, and some reached to touch her.


    "Save me."


    "Just another day of yore."


    "Come back, my beloved."


    The souls cried as they surrounded her. "Everyone wants to live again," muttered Suyin as she closed her eyes. The cries of the souls, their regrets, and their misery raged through her soul. The voices were in the thousands, and she could hear them all.


    This is the reason that Morana said she wouldn''t be able to handle it. These painful emotions would kill her before any knife could, and she was right. The only reason she was still standing was that a part of Morana had awakened inside her too.


    "Hark not, or thy soul shall be eaten too," said Morana in her mind with a voice that surpassed the rest. "Thou hast one attack to dispatch the cmity, or both shall die."


    "Can the Soul Reaper die?" asked Suyin while raising her sword toward the sky. The souls began to gather and form a giant knight whose face could not be seen.


    "In this form, I can," answered Morana. "The Eternal Ruler is difficult to kill, but he cherishes himself. However, his pride is not honor. It is vanity. Thus, he shall run when things are dire."


    Suyin watched the soul knight raise its sword while the giant stopped moving. The two were of equal stature, making the knight seem like a reassuring help. However, one was spiritual, and the other was physical.


    After another second, the giant started moving again, and so did Cassius. This time, he realized that this was one of Morana''s abilities, which should have affected his soul. It seemed he was enraged and roared as the giant raised both fists to m them at the soul knight.


    In response, the blue-armored giant raised its sword, exploding with countless souls every second. Finally, the two fists met the sword, and the two through each other before the giant started crumbling.


    "It seems a spiritual attack of this magnitude would disturb my control over the world," said Cassius with a frown before he turned toward Suyin. Thetter met his eyes, and she showed no obedience to the higher being. "I should have killed you before you became more than just an ant," said Cassius before he dove toward his arms.


    Suyin watched the cmitynd on the ground, causing a ripple across the soil as if it was water. Then, his arms were carried toward him by air to reattach them.


    "If this is a spiritual energy hindering me from using my arms, then I merely need to ovee it!" figured Cassius as he unleashed his spiritual energy, which burned like a white me in the setting sun.


    "He figured it out, but even if he manages to reattach the arms, the Soul Severance de is more than just spiritual energy. It is the divider of souls," muttered Suyin, retrieving the knowledge from Morana.


    "The next attack is thyst," said Morana, warning her. Suyin stared at the remaining petal on her heart and then toward Cassius, who reattached his arms.


    "It works!" shouted Cassius with a grin as he moved his arms again, but his control over them was sloppy. However, it seems he was usingmands over his arms to move them, too, instead of using them like before.


    "What does this aplish, Sin of Pride?" said Suyin before raising her sword toward the sky. "Two arms are not going to protect you when death visits. Soe back, my souls."


    The souls forming the knight screamed before they scattered and headed toward Suyin. A blue stream mmed to the winged woman, surrounding her body. Cassius looked at his crumbling giant and then at the woman.


    "A Spiritual Armor?" muttered Cassius with a frown.


    The souls condensed around their queen until they materialized blue armor for her. As the stream of souls connected heaven and earth, Suyin was still staring at Cassius, and he stared back.


    "Some of these souls are the ones you killed today, Eternal Ruler. They demand revenge, and I shall grant it to them. These innocent souls couldn''t do anything against you while alive, but it''s a different story when they are dead. Because I, Morana, am here."


    "Even if you gather a million ants, you are still nothing but an ants queen!" shouted Cassius as he raised his arms toward the sky. "Let the stars rain!"


    Tens of meteors descended from the sky, rushing toward the valley. Suyin raised her eyes toward it, and she frowned. Seeing the countless meteors heading toward the valley, Suyin realized she couldn''t block this attack.


    "The cmity is the one preventing the meteors from turning to ashes, so disable his powers, and they shall turn to embers," advised Morana in Suyin''s mind as the armor kept forming around her.


    However, the closest meteor was already on its way toward her. It was as big as the valley and as bright as the sun. Suyin would need to fend it off before she attacks Cassius again.


    "Taste the same fate as Arthur Silvera!" said Cassius with augh, and it made her realize the reason behind the boulders falling on the city. This was not the first meteor that the cmity brought. "Die, Queen Morana!"


    Suyin stared with a frown at the rising cmity, which floated beside his descending meteor. As for the first meteor, she needed to push it toward theke for minimal damage.


    "How did Arthur stop such an attack?" asked Suyin. Even with Morana''smand over souls, she could not achieve such a feat with her current strength. Nevertheless, Arthur managed to destroy such a meteor before pushing the cmity into a corner.


    "Everyone hath their strength," said Morana. "This armor can withstand this attack but cannot overturn it. Arthur Silvera will die if left here to receive it."


    Suyin snapped out of her daze and turned toward Arthur, unconscious on the ground. Her wings pped before she bolted toward him, hugging him tightly and then carrying him away.


    She needed to carry him out of this valley before it got destroyed. Otherwise, all of this would have been meaningless if harm befell him. The meteor descended above her as she carried him across the valley and closer to theke.


    Suyin turned back and saw that she wouldn''t be able to flee in time, so she did the next best thing. But fortunately, her armor had already finished conjuring, and shended on the ground. Since she couldn''t flee, she would have to protect him with her body.


    Her wings started folding to protect the two as Suyiny on top of him. Her body covered his, although it was too small to block the attack. However, her wings should do the rest.


    Her face was close to his as the two were glued beneath her wings. The scent of his body reminded her of the time the two slept together.


    Then, the meteor crashed into her back. Everything in the valley caved in, scattering under the enormous weight of the giant rock. As for the mes, they burned everything in their paths. Her back arched as Suyin pushed against the ground, trying to hold off the impact lest it reached Arthur.


    The first thing to get destroyed was her wings. Since the two were created of spiritual energy, they offered minimal protection. Instead, the heat scorched them, making a giant hole that allowed the mes and rubble to enter.


    Suyin screamed as the mes burned her skin and the armor glowed to protect her. However, in the end, this was far from being her forte.


    ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, the mes started to die down. Suyin opened her eyes weakly, but she could see nothing. The two were buried beneath the meteor that had ttened the valley.


    Her body couldn''t move, but her mind was alert. First, she stared at the man before her, whose warm breath made her relieved. Then, she stared to see if he had been wounded.


    The two of them were buried under the meteor because her wings acted as a bunker against the impact. However, the mes were a different topic, as they managed to burn their skin.


    "Come out, Morana!" roared a voice from the outside.

 Chapter 794: Song Of Winter

    794 Song of Winter


    Suyin tried to move her back, but the pain made her bend forward. She turned around to stare at her back, using the spiritual energy as light, only to see that the mes of the crashing meteor had scorched it.


    ¡°I know you are still alive!¡± shouted Cassius from outside, seemingly waiting alongside his meteors. ¡°If so, I shall bury you here alongside the outsider!¡±


    As she heard those words, Suyin realized that another meteor would kill them. However, Cassius didn¡¯t want to kill Arthur as it is because of the sin that resided inside him.


    ¡°Here shall crumble if thou do ¡®scape not,¡± said Morana toward her. ¡°E¡¯en though the sinful man wants to capture the outsider, he knows that thy corporal agent is too frail at the instant. Any boulder can crack thy pate.¡±


    Morana was right, and Suyin knew that. Unfortunately, her body was still too weak to handle a direct attack, and the meteor had exhausted all the souls she hadmanded earlier. Sooner orter, their air will run out, and Cassius will still be waiting.


    ¡°If you wish to hide, then I will force you out!¡± shouted Cassius before the earth started to move and turn. Suyin could feel the ground rising beneath her as the soil began to slide to the sides. She hugged Arthur as the debris fell from above, choking her until sunlight came through.


    As she breathed the cold air of early winter, Suyin felt more alive than ever. Unlike before, the air seemed endless and stretching, but it didn¡¯t equate to being free. After all, a cmity was standing behind her.


    ¡°The rat is out,¡± Cassius said with a smile, his arms fully attached to his body. ¡°I believed my life might be in danger since Morana. The Soul Reaper is far more powerful than this. However, it seems that your vessel is stillcking.¡±


    ¡°Just enough to have you killed,¡± said Suyin as she pushed herself upward. Her back shot storms of pain throughout her body after the mes burned most of it. ¡°Why are you so persistent, sir?¡±


    ¡°It seems that your vessel is still in control, Morana,¡± Cassius said with a smile while spreading his arms. His floating body slowly descended while countless meteors waited in the sky. ¡°The persistent one is the man behind you. He keeps fighting for a world that doesn¡¯t want him.¡±


    ¡°This world wants him more than it wants you,¡± said Suyin as she picked up her sword, shaped like a needle with wings for a handle. Then, she stabbed it into the ground for support. ¡°I will ensure you don¡¯t step into this world again.¡±


    ¡°Bold words from someone with the stats of a normal human,¡± said Cassius, smiling. ¡°Are you going to finish me with thatst attack of yours?¡±


    Suyin was seen through, but she didn¡¯t let it affect her. Instead, she grabbed the petal on her heart and tore it off before infusing it into her body.


    ¡°I know that for an astral being to use an ipetent vessel. A time limit needs to be set beforehand. That flower is the limit of what this body can do. Once this attack is over, I win!¡±


    ¡°Wouldst thou survive past it, sirrah?¡± smiled Morana as her wings healed, and so did her wounds. Spiritual energy lit up around her as thest petal turned into pure energy rather than an attack. Suyin took her stance, although it was far from perfect. ¡°Let me remind thou why thou ne¡¯r ascended.¡±


    Fear and apprehension appeared on Cassius¡¯ face. Then, his features contorted into rage and humiliation before he roared and brought his hands down. Ten meteors descended from the sky, all aiming toward the two.


    ¡°Sailors and the moon tonight, waves rise and fall,¡± sang Suyin as she raised her sword toward the sky. Her spiritual energy was gentle as it surrounded her before the following line arrived. ¡°Storms and snow rage through the seas, turning blood to frozen tears.¡±


    After the second line, the spiritual energy exploded from her body, raging through the world. The aura was suffocating, even for Cassius.


    ¡°Howling came the mighty dragon, sweeping through thend,¡± she took a step forward and disappeared, reappearing behind Cassius. Her sword was held in reverse before she pierced Cassius from behind. ¡°Life and love drowning down, as everything else drowns in death.¡±


    The sword pierced through the cmity as the song left him mesmerized. Suyin closed her eyes before as the spiritual energy dissipated, and she fell face forward.


    Her body was twitching, as she could no longer move a thing. The song she sang was called Song of Winter, which was the art given to her by Morana. It was herst chance against Cassius, and the aim was to cripple his soul.


    ¡°I¡­!¡± Cassius gave a deep shout as he stared at the swording out of his heart. The de, Sorrow Wand, was the bane of souls and the weapon the Souls Reaper used to control the departed. ¡°I will not¡­!¡± roared Cassius as he tried to bring down the meteors, but all of them refused to listen. The sword was eating his spiritual energy.


    Cassius fell as well, holding the sword in his hand. However, even without spiritual energy, the de was sharp enough to cut through his hand. The cmity fell face forward, away from Suyin, as the meteors started turning to ashes around them.


    All three fell to the ground, unconscious, as fire rained on them from the sky. The valley and the surrounding mountains caught on fire that seemed to burn to their core, bent on melting everything.


    As for the battlefield, it was quiet. Hartman has long since died, and Arthur Silvera was unconscious. The only one still awake was Suyin, whose body could no longer move. As for Cassius, his soul enters a temporary seal until the sword gets removed from his body.


    ¡°We won, Morana,¡± muttered Suyin as she tried to move his body but could not. ¡°I can¡¯t move a muscle. The fire might get here.¡±


    ¡°This is no win, child,¡± answered Morana. ¡°Thend is high, so no mes can reach here. This might be the only good thing that the cmity hath done.¡±


    ¡°Why am I unable to move a finger?¡± asked Suyin with confusion as shemanded her body to move but could not. ¡°We need to run!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, child. This is the price of using the six-petals,¡± assured Morana. ¡°Thy soul and corporal agent hast been exhausted both. Rest hither till¡­.¡±


    Suyin was listening to Morana when she suddenly turned quiet. Suyin was confused and called for her, but there was no answer. Then, after a few seconds, she could see a pair of shoes standing in front of her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked Suyin with fear but received no answer. The neer didn¡¯t reply and walked toward her instead. He then crouched down before moving her hair away. Suyin tried to nce at his face, but the farthest she could see was his neck.


    ¡°A beautiful woman, but all beauties are dangerous,¡± said the man whose face was deep and apathetic. ¡°You must be killed before the outsider natures you into something stronger.¡±


    The man held her neck, squeezed a little, and then released her. Suyin could do nothing against him even if she wanted to, but the man seemed to harbor other ns for her.


    ¡°All this destruction, and in the end, the cmity failed to defeat the two of you,¡± said the man before he rose and looked around. Then, he walked away toward Cassius. ¡°This sword¡­ is dangerous. No man can touch it and remain sane.¡±


    ¡°I asked who you are!¡± shouted Suyin, but the man ignored her. Instead, she could hear his footsteps going farther away and walking toward Arthur.


    ¡°A terrifying man you are, Arthur Silvera,¡± said the man as his footsteps stopped. ¡°I prepared for the prophecy but not for this sick twist of fate. Arthur Silvera is not only the creator beloved by this dying world but the same Sin of Wrath that killed him. Aren¡¯t you quiteplex, boy?¡±


    ¡°Leave him alone! Touch him, and I will kill you, whoever you are!¡± shouted Suyin at the neer. He paused before the footsteps came closer, pulling her to turn her over.


    At first, Suyin could not see who he was because of the bright sky full of mes. After a second, his features grew clear, and her eyes widened in horror. A smile hung on the man¡¯s face, who she had never expected to meet her.


    ¡°¡­Light Emperor!¡± gasped Suyin.


    ¡°Little Yin,¡± said the Light Emperor with a smile. ¡°I heard quite a lot about you but never believed you were anything more than a burden to the bloodflower. Yet, here you are, defeating a cmity.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Suyin with fear after calming herself. Morana was not answering, and she sensed that this man had something to do with her disappearance.


    ¡°I am here to eliminate whatever threatens my n,¡± said the Light Emperor with a smile before grabbing her neck. This time, he choked her harder and refused to let go. Soon, Suyin was struggling to breathe. ¡°You are one of the unexpected factors.¡±


    Suyin could feel her consciousness fading as the man seized her breath. Soon, the world turned dizzy, and the colors started dancing. Then, as she was about to faint, the emperor stopped and turned around.


    ¡°So, you awaken, Sin of Wrath.¡±

 Chapter 795: Creature With Red Eyes

    795 Creature With Red Eyes


    As the meteoric mes burned the valley and the nearbynd, two men stood opposite each other. Suyin managed to retain her consciousness, and her eyes moved around to look at the awakened Arthur.


    Arthur stood there silently, seeming dazed, as he stared at the Light Emperor, the fallen Cassius, and Suyin. His eyes were still bloodshot, and his breathing was slow. With every breath he let out, ck lightning crackled. Then, he stared at his hand.


    ¡°Sin of Wrath?¡± repeated Arthur with confusion, appearing surprised by the notion. ¡°This is¡­ the Breaker Insignia. How did it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Insignia?¡± smiled the Light Emperor with amusement. ¡°There is so much that you don¡¯t know, Arthur Silvera, even about yourself and your past. Yet, you oppose everything before you.¡±


    The emperor taunted him while the sun started hiding behind the horizon. Although the sky was getting dark, the mes illuminated the two men standing opposite each other. In their light, Arthur Silvera smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the breaker does, no?¡± said the man with ck cobwebs over his skin, as his white teeth appeared with a grin. ¡°You hatch ns to kill, frame, and put me against a cmity. Then, in the end, I break them all.¡±


    ¡°You have the devil¡¯s luck, outsider,¡± said the Light Emperor while throwing his arm to the side, his expression menacing. ¡°At every turn, you receive help from someone to save you. The heavens truly favor you over us!¡±


    Suyin could not see Arthur¡¯s expression clearly, but she knew these words angered him. The ck lightning raged with Arthur in the center, striking the small hill Cassius created.


    ¡°Luck¡­?¡± asked Arthur with a baffled expression. ¡°I almost died the first time your son attacked me. The second was on your orders, and I had to fake my death. As for now,¡± paused Arthur as he stared at her, ¡°Rage and affection cannot coexist.¡±


    His words were gentle, but they were clear. The Sin of Wrath ceased because Arthur had to protect Suyin, even in his monstrous state. However, she also knew that, and she still appreciated the words he used.


    ¡°Eragon, the Sin of Wrath and Ageless Breaker. That dormant beast has been within you this time, and now it saves you again. However, even while awake, what can you do?¡±


    The Light Emperor clenched his fist, and the mes died around them. Arthur nced at them and scanned the valley, which was turning from a hell to a wastnd.


    Suyin watched the surrounding mes turn into red lights that entered the emperor¡¯s skin. As they did, his aura grew more threatening as the air around gotpressed.


    ¡°You made sure we couldn¡¯t frame you for Superbia Dungeon Break, but that backfired against you. Here, I can use my real powers.¡±


    ¡°I am terrified,¡± said Arthur with sarcasm. The emperor returned a smile as he mmed his clenched fist to his chest. The fire elements exploded around them before gathering around the emperor like a hurricane. ¡°Who is Elemental Stealer now?¡±


    ¡°The people have no business in knowing that answer,¡± said the Light Emperor as mes entered his body. As it did, his body grew bigger and his stature taller. ¡°I will show you thating to Ilios was a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me too much, Light Emperor,¡± said Arthur Silvera as ck lightning crackled around his body. ¡°After all, this wrath hasn¡¯t died down yet. Instead, it red up after seeing your damn face.¡±


    As he finished his words, a pir of ck lightning descended from the sky to strike Arthur¡¯s body again. His aura changed again as a howl broke through the clouds, reminding Suyin of the monster that protected her earlier.


    ¡°Come forth, Eragon!¡±


    ***


    It was a dark ce, filled with coldness and boiling blood. Arthur allowed the rage to take the wheel while he sat down as a passenger. Then, he watched the wrath burn the world, seeking to destroy it.


    In the beginning, Arthur wondered if Nameless was tempting him with this unknown strength. However, he soon realized that his rage didn¡¯t target the world itself but a specific target each time. And except for that target, the ck lightning hurt nothing else.


    His voice howled as the pain in his chest grew deeper. There was a wound that refused to heal no matter how much time passed, and it rotted with wrath. Arthur realized that this belonged to the creature with red eyes.


    After awakening from his dream and finding the Light Emperor about to kill Suyin, Arthur rose to his feet. His eyelids were heavy, and his body felt like it didn¡¯t belong to him. However, his rage was still there.


    Arthur summoned wrath again because it never left. In the beginning, he thought this was his rage against the emperor. However, he then realized that this wrath appeared against the cmity of pride as it did once before against Amelio. Sins seemed to trigger each other.


    ¡°Call my name.¡±


    A voice demanded in response, deep and ancient. It was different from King Arthur, which seemed apathetic and kind. This one was hoarse and full of rage. However, Arthur didn¡¯t hesitate to call for it.


    ¡°Come forth, Eragon!¡±


    Lightning descended from the sky, striking his body. It was his ¡®sin¡¯ descending to break whatever target it now had. The lightning did not hurt him but made his blood boil as madness filled his mind.


    Each of the seven sins was called a ve of their desires. Whether greed or pride, whatever that desire might be, it consumed their owners. As for wrath, it did so much worse.


    Arthur was the passenger again, and his wrath was now in control. Eragon howled toward the sky, parting the clouds with his wrath. As for the Light Emperor before him, he stomped on the ground.


    Boom!


    The hill caved under his powerful stomp, and the Light Emperor bolted toward Arthur. He inted his arm beyond what a normal human can, and the elemental fire seemed to feed him.


    An elemental mage would convert mana to elements, while the Voldor Family did the opposite. Instead, they strengthened themselves by taking elements from the surrounding, and even mana, and infusing them into their body.


    The emperor¡¯s arm was full of mana as it struck toward Arthur, whose body now was far from being human. Instead, the ck lightning surrounded him as Eragon¡¯s jaws unhinged to howl.


    ¡°GHHHAAAAA!¡±


    An ancient beastly roar shook the world and even pushed the emperor back. It caused ck lightning to spread across space, covering the valley.


    The emperor struck with his inted arm, sending shockwaves across the air. Mana exploded from his hand, and it pushed Eragon back. However, thetter raised his hand and caught the punch, which sank into the ck lightning.


    The mana exploded, but the Eragon¡¯s rage defused it. Thend behind Arthur exploded into smithereens, creating a deep gush that ran until the end of the valley. However, this was merely the exploding mana.


    As for the calm emperor, his fa?ade was gone. He breathed out as his veins bulged, infusing more elements into his other arm, and struck Arthur in the face. Eragon howled, grabbed his other arm, and pulled the emperor down. Then, his knee hit the emperor¡¯s face, sending him soaring across the sky.


    Eragon then teleported to receive the emperor in the air, axing at him with his interlocked hands. The emperor spat out blood as he was sent crashing toward theke.


    Boom!


    As he mmed into theke, the water parted ways. The emperor mmed into theke¡¯s floor while surrounded by a giant water tunnel due to the impact. Eragon then started descending.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LOSE!¡± roared the emperor as he mmed his fists to the grounds, sending himself soaring toward Arthur. Then, his arms outstretched toward the water, stealing the elements inside. The emperor then rotated his arms to fly like an arrow toward Arthur, mming at him with his newly stolen element.


    Eragon was sent flying toward the sky after being struck by the two fists while his howls spread the ck lightning around him. As for the emperor, he followed by using the absorbed mana to propel him forward.


    ¡°I trained for this moment all of my life, outsider!¡± roared the emperor as half his body turned red and the other half turned blue. Two kinds of mana raged inside his veins as he met the descending Arthur in midair. ¡°My n will not fail again!¡±


    ¡°And I¡­ need none,¡± replied Arthur through Eragon¡¯s voice as he pped his hands together. A shockwave spread with him as the center, using the previous cobwebs he created with his howls to send his rage through the air.


    At that moment, his Breaker Insignia, or Wrath, came to y. All the mana in the valley was disabled, including those used by the emperor. His mana flew away from him as the breaker enforced his will and caught both of the emperor¡¯s arms.


    ¡°This world¡­ shall break!¡±

 Chapter 796: Wolf of Destruction

    796 Wolf of Destruction


    The two men fell through the starry sky, with Eragon holding the emperor¡¯s arms. As for the amplification the emperor had before, it was no longer useable against the Sin of Wrath, Ageless Breaker. Thus, he was helpless once caught by Eragon.


    ¡°Unhand me at once!¡± roared the emperor as he struggled to break free. However, since his absorptive powers have been disabled, Arthur could use his runes again. Thus, golden mana exploded to counterattack the emperor¡¯s strength, although the difference was still significant.


    ¡°Feel¡­ my¡­ wrath¡­¡± said Eragon in a hoarse voice before pulling the emperor toward himself and kicking him with both feet in the gut. His stomach caved in before the emperor coughed up blood and was sent flying downward.


    ¡°I WILL NOT LOSE!¡± roared the emperor before he mmed into the floating city of Ayaz, breaking the giant structure into two halves. Eragon descended after him, ck lightning still forming his body, beforending on one of the buildings.


    The floating city was swinging from side to side as the water divided it into two. As for the emperor, he was still holding the pavement while his body dangled toward the seas. Eragon, and Arthur, beside him, watched from above.


    ¡°Lift me!¡± shouted the emperor toward the curious knights in the city and the injured citizens. Blood was still leaking from his mouth, proving that Arthur¡¯s attack had injured him.


    The knights were hesitant as they stared around, trying to recognize the man. Once the first one did, he rushed to the emperor¡¯s aid and pulled him to safety. As the emperor reached solid ground, he started vomiting blood.


    ¡°How can you¡­ hold so much strength?¡± asked the emperor with confusion. ¡°Even with your wrath and that goddamn golden mana, I should be stronger than you are!¡±


    Eragon was silent as he stared at the emperor. Then, the ck lightning started crackling around his body, bringing a rumbling sound as it covered the city. Then, Eragon unhinged his jaws.


    ¡°Choose¡­ a¡­ side¡­.¡±


    His words were not meant for the emperor, and thetter realized it. Instead, he was addressing the knights who have been rescuing the citizens all this time. All of them nced at each other with confusion.


    ¡°These are my subjects!¡± shouted the emperor while standing. ¡°All these brave men and theirmander answer to me, the Light Emperor!¡±


    Joseph Voldor seemed scared of losing his men and hurried to announce his identity as if these men had no eyes. After his words, all knights aimed their weapons at Arthur.


    Eragon was silent before he descended from the building and soundlesslynded on the street. The pavement caved under his feet, marking tworge holes which Eragon stepped out from. His jaws let out steam as he took a step toward the knights.


    Illuminated by the countlessnterns, the city was divided into two. With his ck lightning, Eragon stood on one side, and the other had the emperor with his knights. Far behind Eragon stood other knights, who were too scared to advance.


    ¡°My brave, loyal knights! This is a monster that threatens the safety of our empire and is here to kill its citizens. We must unite to apprehend him!¡±


    The Light Emperor seemed to know that Arthur Silvera had already saved this city once and that revealing his identity would make the knights even more hesitant. Therefore, hebeled him as nothing more than a monster, and these knights had no idea of the truth.


    ¡°Our des are with you, Emperor of Light! For light!¡± chanted the knights in unison. ¡°For light! For light!¡±


    The knights formed a barricade around Eragon, who turned out to be the enemy of Ilios. However, even from Arthur¡¯s perspective, there was no way around hurting these men. After all, they served the emperor.


    ¡°You¡­ chose,¡± said Eragon with his harsh, hoarse voice before raising his face toward the sky. The blood eyes stared at the gathering clouds, and the starry knight before a droplet of blood tear streamed from them.


    As the droplet of blood fell on the pavement, it lit up like a small fire. From it came crackles of ck lightning, which turned the well-lit city into an ominous dungeon. The ck lightning started surrounding Eragon like a pond.


    ¡°Something ising!¡± shouted one of the scouts on the roofs. ¡°I sense a great auraing from the enemy! Knights, retreat!¡±


    As his words finished, the ck lightning exploded from around Eragon to morph into a giant creature that upied the street. The first thing to form was its ws, which mmed into the pavement and shook the city. All four of them formed before its body started to take shape.


    ¡°A giant¡­ wolf?¡± muttered one of the knights as the wolf¡¯s big and menacing teeth finished forming. It was ck except for the red eyes staring at the knights with rage.


    ¡°AWOOOOO!¡±


    Then, the giant wolf raised its maw toward the sky and howled. Its wrathful howl was so loud that it knocked off some of the weaker knights. Then, it reached all of Ilios, then the rest of the world.


    The city shook under the wolf¡¯s howl, and even the Light Emperor covered his ears. He stared at the wolf with confusion because not even their knowledge about the sins contained such a creature. Then, as it finished its howl, the wolf lowered its head and stared at the emperor.


    For the first time in his life, Joseph Voldor felt the imminence of death. The pair of red eyes stared at the emperor with rage as the giant maw, which could fit a whole man, unhinged.


    ¡°Fake¡­ Emperor¡­¡± called the giant wolf with Eragon¡¯s voice, and then it sprinted forward. Its huge ws stomped on the pavement, ripping it apart like butter before bouncing on the emperor.


    ¡°Attack!¡± shouted the emperor with fear, snapping the knights out of their own. Then, giving a shout that could only serve to hide their fears, the knights rushed toward the giant monster.


    The wolf reached the edge of the gash and jumped, crossing the ten meters as if they had never existed. Then, itnded on the other side when the knights reached him. In one swift motion, the wolf wed its enemies and sent them flying. None of them stood up again.


    Screams echoed as the knights flew left and right, and some flew toward the emperor. In response, Joseph raised his hand and caught the knight by the neck. He expected to see a corpse, but when he turned the knight around, he found him unharmed except for being unconscious.


    ¡°There is no wound,¡± the emperor said with confusion as he stared at the wolf, which had stopped its march because of the raining attacks. Countless knights used their abilities on it, and the wolf had to disable them. ¡°Is it an ethereal monster, but no more?¡±


    The joy of such a revtion appeared on the emperor¡¯s face as a smile crept to his face. Then, he threw the man away as if he was discarding garbage. At that moment, the wolf howled again before mming its head to the ground.


    The city shook, and the exploding aura knocked off those closest to the wolf. Then, it bounced forward, but the emperor did the same. He was convinced that all the wolf could do was knock off his men, which won¡¯t hurt him!


    ¡°Die, vile beast!¡± shouted Emperor Joseph before he bolted toward the wolf. His aura pushed his knights aside as strings pierced their bodies and rendered them without mana. Then, without anyone¡¯s notice, the emperor stole their elements and used them to strengthen himself.


    As the man of light and wolf of darkness drew closer, each attacked the other. The emperor used his fist against the wolf, while the monster used its ws. As the two collided, each pushed the other in the first instant.


    The next instant, blood gushed out. The emperor was sent flying as the w ripped his hand and chest, causing deep and big gashes across his chest.


    Like a broken kite, the emperor arched his way across the street before mming into his men. They were dragged across the ground for several meters before stopping, with the ruler sprawling over his men.


    As for the wolf, it stopped attacking, as did the knights. They all stared with fear as their strongest was ripped to shreds like paper. The emperor twitched before he opened his eyes and tried to stand.


    ¡°How¡­ is this¡­ possible¡­?¡± asked the emperor as blood leaked from his mouth. He fell to the ground, and blood started to pool under him. ¡°My men¡­ are unhurt. Yet, I¡­¡±


    The emperor had many questions, but no one answered them. Instead, the giant wolf was still growling at him while it advanced. Each w was as giant as a man, and one at a time, it inched toward the Light Emperor.


    ¡°Stop it,¡± said the emperor weakly to his men, but no one could move. Instead, all of them were paralyzed with fear. ¡°Anyone!¡± shouted the emperor before he coughed blood.


    As the monster drew closer, and the emperor stared at it with fear, a white meteor shed across the sky. It then arched andnded between the man and the wolf, causing a dust cloud to rise.


    ¡°I never expected to see this form of yours, Eragon,¡± said the neer, who emerged from the dust cloud and walked toward the emperor. ¡°Not even I could win against The Wolf of Destruction.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Sin of Pride?¡± muttered the emperor. The white being lifted him using the stone tform beneath him. ¡°You should have been¡­.¡±


    ¡°Frozen,¡± said Cassius as he stared down at the emperor. ¡°However, a certain man undid what that queen did to me and asked me to save you. You should figure out who it is.¡±

 Chapter 797: Madness and Wrath

    Chapter 797: Madness and WrathAs the emperor heard the mention of a certain man, he flinched his head toward the sky. His eyes lingered on the parting clouds as if trying to see what was beyond them. Then, they returned to Cassius.


    "Why is he here?"


    "Because we lost against a boy and a girl," said Cassius before turning toward the giant wolf. "Although I doubt that count as a boy anymore."


    "No! I haven''t lost yet, and I will fulfill the prophecy!" said the emperor as he tried to rise, but his wounds ran deep. Cassius stared at him before raising his finger.


    "Return," muttered the Sin of Pride before the blood on the flood started flowing back into the severed veins of its owner. Then, it started resupplying the organs. "At least now, you won''t die of blood loss. You can''t win against him anymore, Joseph, son of Voldor."


    "If we work together, then," said the emperor with a trembling hand as he stared at Cassius. "We can win!" shouted the emperor.


    Cassius was silent for a second before he sighed and turned back toward Eragon. He studied him for a few seconds before shaking his head, grabbing the emperor, and throwing him toward his subjects.


    "Fenrir is a myth of the wolf that will eat the world," muttered Cassius as the emperor was caught by his men. "All I can do is stop it for a few minutes and divert its rage. After that, we will retreat. Take him away!"


    The knights dared not refuse, and the disheveled emperor was carried away against his will. As for the Sin of Pride, he turned toward the wolf, growing more ferocious with his arrival.


    "Sins do respond to each other, but I never believed this would be used against us," said Cassius. "Eragon, and Arthur Silvera inside it, listen to my words. The woman from earlier is not dead but will be if no one rescues her."


    "Lies¡­" a hoarse voice came from the giant wolf. Then, it started to howl, almost ripping space apart. The exploding aura pushed Cassius back as he clicked his tongue.


    "You were always unhinged, even as an ally," Cassius said with a frown. "Is the outsider worth summoning this wolf for? I thought that the two of you hated each other."


    The wolf howled again before mming its ws to the ground and rushing toward him. Cassius raised his arms and pulled the surrounding buildings in front of him, but the wolf tore through them.


    "Again!" shouted Cassius as he tried to move more buildings, but his fingers twitched, and nothing happened. "Dammit," cursed the sin before staring at the wound in his chest. "Although I managed to awaken, my soul is still in turmoil."


    Boom!


    The wolf drew near and wed at him, making Cassius block the strike with his body. A shockwave exploded with the two in the center as their bodies caved into the pavement. The wolf sought to tten the cmity, but Cassius used both arms to ensure he stood strong.


    "Stand down, Eragon! Any more of this, and your vessel will die!" shouted Cassius as his expression darkened. The wolf didn''t care and howled in response. The cmity sunk deeper into the ground beneath the giant w. "Arthur Silvera! Can you hear me?!"


    There was no response, and the wolf raised its other w and struck the cmity''s side. Cassius was sent flying, whistling through the air before hitting a building and passing through the other side.


    The cmity passed three streets before finallying to a stop. Once he did, he raised his body from the rubbles with three long ck marks on his abdomen.


    "This damned wolf wants to end it all?"


    If vanity was the Sin of Pride, then madness belonged to wrath. As long as Eragon kills his enemies, he doesn''t care about the cost. This made it harder to fight a sin that had wanted to die since birth.


    A howl came from the sky, making Cassius flinch toward its source to find the wolf of ck lightning standing atop the buildings. Its figure was indistinguishable from the night sky except for the pair of rageful eyes.


    "This madman wants to kill me."


    As Cassius finished his words, the wolf turned away and jumped. It took him a few moments to realize that the wolf was not following him but going toward the valley. It seemed like his n to lure the wolf away worked.


    "You over there," called Cassius toward a nearby knight, who was also watching the wolf. The young man flinched and turned toward him with confusion. "Where is your emperor?"


    "His grace is¡­ I saw him rushing in that direction¡­" said the young knight with a trembling hand. Cassius frowned because the direction that he pointed at was the valley. But then, he realized it.


    "Thisnd is infested with my Sin of Pride," muttered Cassius as he realized the emperor''s aim. "He wants to kill that woman to gain face¡­ a foolish human."


    If that were easy, then Cassius would have done it himself. After all, she was Morana, one of Gaia''s sisters. Morana will spare no expense to save its vessel if pushes to shove. After all, this is the first time that one of them manages to awaken.


    ***


    The Light Emperor knew that one defeat would mean another and that this could be the beginning of his downfall. However, the Sin of Pride was saved by a man, and that can only be his father, which the world believed to be dead.


    His father was the real patriarch of the Voldor Family and its real backbone. However, it has been years since he entered seclusion in another attempt to transcend. Therefore, for him to appear here can mean one thing: his solitude was over, or Joseph was about to die today.


    In either case, the emperor rushed toward the valley. If his father were there, then he would seek to appease him. If not, he would kill that woman to ensure she never hinders their ns.


    The wounds on his reminded him of his foolish belief that the Sin of Wrath could hurt no more than his soul. However, the blood followed the cmity''smand and retained itself with the emperor''s vessels. Thus, he reached the valley in an instant.


    Joseph Voldor expected many things but never the scene before him. The valley, which countless meteors had overturned, was the same except for a giant hovering vessel above it.


    A group of people was below the vessel, crowded around a person. The emperor observed that person was Little Yin, the woman he wanted to kill. As for those around him, he would be blind to misrecognize them.


    "Rising Guild, Ascent," muttered the emperor with realization before raising his head toward the sky. "And this must be¡­ the cmity spider, known as the strongest vessel. Did Arthur Silvera summon them?"


    The emperor watched them heal and treat Suyin, which would spell doom for him. Therefore, the emperor rushed down the valley as his stringstched to the surrounding. The elements in the valley flowed into his veins, and he was faster than any of Ascent could react.


    "An enemy!" shouted a voice from within the cmity spider, but the emperor was already close to the unaware group. He passed through an unaware pale man and another taller one, reaching Suyin without an obstruction.


    "A miscalction cannot exist!" said the emperor as he mmed his fist downward on them. It rushed toward Suyin, seeking to crush her skull, and he was so damn close. Yet, another miscalction and a broken sword rushed to strike his fist.


    The wind blew around the three as the emperor was pushed back several meters by a masked man. His sword managed to cut through the emperor''s hand,cerating it. The weight behind his de was astronomical, as if the stars themselves backed it.


    "Who goes there?" asked a man with a tree mask. The Light Emperor would be living under a rock if he failed to recognize him. He was Mistletoe''s strongest member, Li. This mysterious man had no past or background other than appearing out of nowhere.


    "Move aside, thief," said the emperor as he nced at his hand. "If not, then all of you will be killed."


    The two men, unaware earlier, were surprised to see an enemy approach them. Alongside a youngster with partially white hair, the four men rushed to stand between the emperor and Suyin.


    "If so, why are we still alive, Emperor of Light?" asked the youngster with a smile. His giant great sword was stabbed to the ground before he lifted it. "You have taken good care of my brother, framing him as the Stealer of Elements."


    "Brother?" asked the emperor with confusion. "You are¡­ Oren Silvera, the outsider''s failure of a brother. I wouldn''t expect someone living in his brother''s shadows to talk so big."


    "Spare me, wise emperor," said Oren before armor started enveloping his body until nothing could be seen but his green eyes. "Our bonds are not so easy to break."

 Chapter 798: A Failure Son

    Chapter 798: A Failure SonEmperor Joseph watched the boy''s transformation with furrowed brows. Given his long experience, he knew this was not an ability but something different. And, in the report he hadplied about Arthur Silvera, it was said that his brother had a fire-elemental power.


    The other two men seemed to be deme-rankers as well. But, despite being an Astra-ranker, the emperor knew that his time was limited since the howling wasing closer.


    "I have no time to waste against the likes of you," said the emperor as strings left his body and connected to the valley. Some even attached to the four men without notice, draining their mana. "Die with that woman!"


    The emperor''s size grewrger as his fists brought destruction. He mmed it to the ground, causing a giant rift to spread in the valley. His strike reached the deeperyers of the earth, causing an earthquake to pull one side of the rift away from the other.


    "Protect her!" shouted the same voice from above as the flying vessel started shining brightly. The emperor bolted toward the woman, seeking to kill her as the others lost their powers.


    "My mana¡­ is being drained!" shouted the thin man with a magic gun, realizing it a tad toote. The taller man said the same thing but still grabbed his sword to strike at the emperor. In one swift strike, the emperor sent him flying before jumping to the next boulder.


    The two men were next to approach, who used something akin to astral blessings. The sword that the masked man struck radiated an overbearing aura. As for the boy in armor, his giant silver sword struck at the emperor.


    "Don''t overestimate yourselves!" shouted the emperor as he sent two fists, each toward an enemy, and sent the two flying. His aura exploded further as mana entered his body, supplying him with the desired strength.


    This was the reason that his ancestor was called the God of Destruction. Whatevernd he wanted to destroy, he did because no one could oppose him. As soon as the mana turned to elements, their abilities turned them back into mana and drained them.


    The masked and armored men mmed into Superbia''s gate before falling to the ground. As for the emperor, he was standing above Suyin now. She was unconscious, sleeping peacefully. Although he didn''t want to give her a swift death, he had no time.


    As he raised his fist again to m her skull, a hot searing light hit his chest and sent him flying back again. The recurrence of his failure made the emperor disgruntled, but the pain in his chest made him realize the strength behind such an attack.


    As his feet dragged on the ground of a sinking piece ofnd, the emperor raised his eyes toward the attack''s source. He saw the flying vessel, once known as the Cmity Spider, lighting up with runic arrays.


    "Each and every one of you¡­." muttered the emperor with rage, his veins bulging on his forehead. His youthful face morphed in wrath as his arms inted. "Need to know your ce!"


    The emperor rushed forward and grabbed a giant piece ofnd. It rose due to hisst attack, and the emperor picked it up with his inted arms. He stomped on the ground to rise with the giant boulder before hurling it toward the flying vessel.


    PHOOOW!


    As the small hill soared toward the flying vessel, thetter shot mana beams to destroy it. But instead, the boulder exploded into countless fragments covering the sky, which was the emperor''s aim.


    "You can''t attack me now," said the emperor as he was about to rush forward again, but a howl stopped him in his tracks. It came from behind him and terrorized his heart. Then, as he turned around slowly, he found the giant wolf with red eyes standing atop a mountain. "It''s here¡­."


    Emperor Joseph has prepared for the outsider all of his life. He realized that even if the outsider could use the runes of the world, then the emperor could counteract it. However, the revtion that Arthur Silvera also carried one of the Seven Deadly Sins within him threw his ns astray.


    "I can still make it," said the emperor before turning toward Suyin and rushing forward, but the wolf gave another howl. He could feel the giant monster approaching him from behind, and the cries grew closer.


    Before he could reach the woman, the emperor felt the wolf''s presence behind his back. Then, without notice, he was mmed to the ground by its giant w. His face was buried in the soil, and his eyes bled from the humiliation.


    "I AM THE LIGHT EMPEROR, VILE BEAST!" roared the emperor before mming his fists to the ground and pushing the wolf back. His body turned midair as he struck at the wolf, but the monster prepared another w for him.


    The fist met the w, but the w sent him flying nheless. The emperor mmed into a cliff, which couldn''t stop him. The once mighty emperor was buried in the cliff, with rubbles falling on him.


    "I¡­ was¡­ prepared¡­" muttered the emperor as blood leaked from his forehead. "Father¡­ your son is a failure¡­."


    ***


    The armor cushioned the impact, but Oren''s head was still dizzy from mming into the dungeon''s gate. He saw the emperor fighting against a giant monster as he rose from the ground. It was a wolf of ck lightning, which crackled with its every step.


    "What in the world is that?" muttered Oren with fear as it saw the wolf''s red, bleeding eyes. The emperor was no match against it as if all of his strength didn''t count anymore. With a mere two attacks, the emperor was sent crashing to a cliff.


    However, the wolf was unsatisfied. It started howling again and mming its head to the valley, causing a giant fissure to appear on itsnd. The emperor''s attack was enough to cause earthquakes, but this wolf seemed capable of ending the world.


    "Why is this monster harming itself?" questioned Oren while grabbing his sword and raising it for another fight. The monster turned toward them and howled, sending chills down their spines.


    Although the group could use mana again, they all realized that the situation had turned direr. The giant monster defeated the emperor, who sent them flying without a sweat. Furthermore, it didn''t seem to be the type who could be reasoned with.


    "This aura¡­ raw and ancient," muttered Li in a rare gesture. The masked man was usually silent, not saying a word. "This monster is not something we can handle."


    Luckily for the group, the wolf seemed focused on the emperor. It howled again before rushing toward him, charging toward the cliff. The wolf was seconds from reaching its enemy when a wall of earth appeared in front of it.


    "This is enough, Eragon!" shouted a white figure as it soared through the skies. Oren frowned as he saw the unusual creature, who looked like a humanoid monster. "Any more, and Arthur Silvera will die!"


    The words made Oren''s eyes widen with surprise before he took a step forward. The neernded above the wall, which separated the wolf from the emperor. His aura was threatening, but a wound on his back leaked spiritual energy.


    "What do you mean by that?" shouted Oren as he raised his sword and carried it toward the wall. The white being turned to the side, ncing at them. "Where is my brother?!"


    "Your brother?" questioned the neer with a frown before realizing something. "You are the outsider''s brother? If so, then you are quite the failure. After all," said the being while pointing at the wolf, "there is your brother."


    Oren was confused before he stared at the dangerous monster. It was howling at the wall while raining w after w. The wolf was tens of meters long, with a height of a small giant.


    "You think that would fool me?" muttered Oren, realizing this must be a ploy to push Oren into fighting this monster. "My brother is nothing like that."


    "For a pair of siblings, you know very little about him. Nevertheless, no one expected that a man with no feelings would have such ferocity inside him. Yet, here we are, before the truth."


    Oren was silent as he gripped his sword tighter and stared at the wolf. It was howling with rage, mming itself against the wall, all in an attempt to reach the emperor.


    "Li, go and save that woman. She is Arthur''s friend, or so I heard," said Oren before stepping toward the wolf. "If this monster is him, he would answer my calls."


    "If not, then all of us will die," said n from beside him. "This is a risk that involves all of us, Oren."


    "A risk that we will take for our guild leader, right?" red Oren at the man, who was silent before sighing. "Step back. I will be the one to talk to him."


    Carrying his great sword, Oren walked toward the wolf. The wall was barely standing together, seemingly under the control of the Cmity.


    "Arthur! Is that you, Arthur?!" shouted Oren toward the wolf, who paused as it heard his voice. Then, the pair of red eyes turned toward him with recognition before a hoarse voice came out of the wolf.


    "O¡­ren¡­ Run¡­."

 Chapter 799: Sword of Benevolence

    Chapter 799: Sword of BenevolenceThe two words came from an unrecognizable voice within the wolf. It was hoarse and cracking as if metallic strings had reced the vocal cords. Oren stared at the blood eyes as his mouth dried, and his voice crackled as he called out for his brother.


    "Arthur?" asked Oren before the giant wolf started growing berserk again and howling. It mmed into the wall and ripped it apart, not even trying to go around or above it. "Why does he keep hurting himself?" asked Oren, the white being on the wall.


    "All sins are ws, as much as they are strengths," said the white being as he turned toward Oren. "You met the Sin of Greed, Amelio, and should realize that he was too reckless because of his greed. The Sin of Wrath loses all reason and, in the end, consumes themselves to death."


    "And why do you want to help him?" asked Oren with a frown. "You are here to protect the emperor, so wouldn''t Arthur consuming himself count as a win?"


    "If that was the only thing that would happen, then yes. However, once Eragon is enraged, the whole world will not be enough to sate that wrath."


    "You are protecting yourself through me."


    "If you don''t stop your brother, then all of us will die, including him," said Cassius. "My name is the Sin of Pride, Cassius, and while I''ve been known as many things, never a liar."


    Oren was silent as the wolf howled and struck itself again against the walls being rebuilt simultaneously. Then, he threw away his sword, and it struck a boulder. Oren walked toward the wolf alone before an arm reached out to hold him back.


    "This is dangerous," said Yuran with a frown. "We still have no idea if this is Arthur or just a trap to kill us all. The wolf has no desire to kill us. Why change that?"


    "The wolf desires to kill itself, and if that is indeed Arthur, then he would tell me to run. That''s the sort of person he is," said Oren as he pulled his shoulder away. "If this is not Arthur, then where is my brother?"


    Yuran stared at him silently without an answer because both knew that even if Arthur were injured, he would be there to save his friend. Li had already carried the woman toward the Runic Dome so that they could retreat for now.


    "Take n and go back, and I will stay here to make sure this wolf isn''t Arthur," said Oren as he walked toward the wolf. Yuran sighed and shook his head before taking out his magic gun.


    "I will support you from the back, even if it means attacking this monster. My debt to your brother is enough for me to throw my life away."


    "Arthur didn''t save your mother for that cause," said Oren with a frown as he nced back, but Yuran merely smiled while aiming his gun. Knowing that the gunman was as stubborn as Arthur, Oren gave up convincing him otherwise.


    The ground started shaking as Oren came closer to the wolf. His heart was beating rapidly as every instinct he had, whether ancient or battle-honed, told him to flee. However, a bond only siblings shared told him that the monster before him was his brother.


    "Can you hear me, Arthur?" shouted Oren as he came close. The wolf started slowing down and then turned toward him. Its wild eyes and growling mouth told him this couldn''t be his brother, but the familiarity was there. "You need to stop, Arthur. This¡­ power is harming you and isn''t who you are. You are not the Sin of Wrath or whatever¡­."


    As soon as the words denied its existence, the wolf howled at Oren, with its fangs inches away from his face. Oren stood in front of the monster, frozen, as he caught a glimpse of whaty down the wolf''s throat.


    "Golden eyes¡­" muttered Oren as the wolf staggered back while shaking its head. He saw a pair of golden, pained eyes staring at him from within the ck lightning that formed this wolf. "This is¡­ Arthur¡­"


    Oren raised his head to stare at the giant wolf, looking down at him with rage. Its w was as tall as half a man, while its huge, irregr lightning body was at least ten meters tall.


    "Arthur!" called Oren before something mmed him from the side. He realized a momentter that the wolf''s w had sent him flying far away from the wall. Oren mmed to a raised ground, caused by the emperor earlier before he stopped.


    The soil fell atop him as he fell to the ground, coughing the kicked air out of his lungs. His consciousness was fading, but Lancelot kept him awake.


    "Why did he attack me?" Oren asked as he rose. "He recognized me but still attacked. Is this Arthur or not?"


    "The difference between monsters and men is their rationality, and there is none when a man is angry," said Lancelot as it floated beside him. "Be careful, Oren, for this wrath is true, different from conviction."


    The Imprisoned Knight, Lancelot, was the never-bowing knight of the abyss. His conviction gave Oren strength, and if he ever fought for a cause he didn''t believe in, he would lose his powers.


    "I want to rescue my brother, Lancelot," said Oren as he rose. "What kind of conviction would I need for that?"


    "Convictions are never sought but felt. Whatever your heart desires, and the stronger your conviction in it, then it shall turn into your strength. A knight will live and die alongside his principles."


    "The conviction in my heart is the one in my sword," said Oren as he raised his hand. A silver fluid began to leak from his armor to form a sword, and the wolf seemed to sense his intentions. It turned toward him with a ferocious face. "What shall this sword be named?"


    Lancelot could grant him seven swords of conviction, one of them being the Sword of Wrath, mndos. It signified the fury of its owner with a sharpness like no other. As for this sword, it started taking shape ording to the conviction in his heart.


    "This sword shall be," started Lancelot while staring at the sword, "Sword of Benevolence, Agathi. It shall cut the hatred and rage in this world and bring peace to whoever it pierces."


    "Are you telling me to stab my brother with this sword?" Oren asked his spirit, which floated beside him without being seen by others.


    "If you could reach him, Master," said Lancelot before he started fading. "May the stars align in your favor."


    The sword finished forming and was far from being made of steel. Instead, it floated like water, looking to have no sharp edges. If someone had shown Oren this sword before, he would argue that it was a toy. The wolf howled at Oren, sensing an iing threat. The Sin of Pride carried a smile as the wolf turned toward Oren.


    "It seems that both brothers have unusual creatures within them," Cassius said before turning toward the cliff. "If you can stop him before he devours himself, this is your win. If not, then the world is ours."


    After that, Cassius flew toward the cliff and opened it like a book. The emperor was deep inside it, with blooding out from everywhere. Cassius picked him up with a look of disgust before throwing him over his back.


    "This man is a fool," muttered Cassius before turning toward Oren again. "And this marks the end of this fight, but this matter is far from over. It can be a year from now or a month, but the final fight will arrive."


    After that, Oren watched the Sin of Pride carry the emperor and leave. The wolf turned toward them and howled, seeking to chase them, but Oren rushed forward.


    "Arthur, stop!" shouted Oren as he arrived close to his brother, but the giant wolf mmed him with its tail and sent him flying toward the dungeon''s gate. He mmed into it, feeling like some of his bones cracked, before falling to the ground.


    "You are not making a lot of progress nor putting up a fight for me to support you, Oren," said Yuran as he carried his magic gun over his shoulder. "How about we summon Marvi and the rest of the shadows?"


    "Agh, I don''t like them," said Oren as he tried to stand. "Marvi always seems loyal for his reasons, and the shadows are hard to use in battle other than for assassination."


    "I heard that Queen Ruki has a skill called Shadow Bind, which will allow us to hold the wolf down as you stab Arthur with that sword," pointed Yuran at the flowing water over the silver handle.


    Oren was silent as he tried to rise and wipe away his blood. n was standing behind them, and Li was still carrying the woman to safety. Since it was like this, the shadows and even the goblins might prove helpful.

 Chapter 800: Possessed

    Chapter 800: PossessedOren took off his artifact and ryed his message to Julia, who proceeded to summon the shadows and the goblins for him. Soon, over two hundred soldiers fell from the sky into the valley, filling it with their size and unusual forms.


    The wolf howled at them, and its ws dug into the soil. Oren stood there with Yuran and the rest as the goblins stared with fear at the giant monster. Despite outnumbering it, no one dared to be brave.


    "How are you still alive after receiving an attack that almost killed the emperor?" asked n as he walked toward them, his armor clinking away. Oren was silent as he realized this fact as well.


    "Although the impact was powerful, I have no wounds like the emperor. Although this wolf is wrathful, it might mean that it can tell enemies from foes."


    "Maybe there is a simpler exnation to that," said Yuran as he charged his gun and aimed it. "The wolf might be stronger against its targets, as befitting its sin."


    "That can be to our advantage," replied Oren, "as long it doesn''t target us. If that happens, it was nice meeting all of you." The two hundred-plus warriors advanced toward the howling wolf, which seemed to be growingrger by the second. "Shadows! Bind him, but do not harm him! Goblins! Hold it down, but do not strike! This is your Lord, Guild Master of Ascent, Arthur Silvera!"


    His roars changed the soldier''s expression, as all of them cared about Arthur more than they did about Oren or any of them. Despite being absent most of the time, they revered and even worshiped him.


    AWWWOOOO!


    The wolf howled toward the sky, causing clouds to gather above them. The stars disappeared, and so did the moon, making the valley shrouded in darkness. The ck wolf vanished in the darkness before it stomped on the ground.


    "Bind him!" shouted Oren before he rushed forward. Several mana bullets whistled past him to explode on the wolf''s chest, but none could harm it. Oren nced back, and Yuran shrugged before charging his gun again.


    The wolf seemed immune to mana and magic as the goblins rained attacks on him one after the other without any results. Thus, they had to use their strengths.


    The goblins charged toward the wolf, which stomped them before moving forward. However, some survivors caught its limbs and held them back, but the wolf howled and shook them off.


    As for the shadows, their powers were enhanced by theck of light. Because of the clouds, the shadows were darker, making them more helpful in binding the monster, but all of their restraints broke as soon as they touched it.


    "This is futile," said n with a frown. "The wolf seems to be the bane of all magic, and we cannot hold it with physical strength. And even if we do, we''ll lose half of our forces for a mere second."


    "A second is all I need to stab this sword into my brother," said Oren as he raised his sword. "It should bring ease into his heart and end this wrath controlling him."


    "A sword that doesn''t kill is hard to be called a sword," said n while staring at the sword.


    "Swords can save lives too, no matter the method," Oren said as he stepped toward the fighting goblins. "Let''s stop my brother."


    The three men bolted forward, seeking one second to calm Arthur down. However, the giant wolf was bigger than a small hill, making it impossible to control.


    ***


    Julia was too worried about what was happening below. After deciding that the wolf was Arthur, Oren and the rest sought to stop it from killing itself. She watched them from the control room, where goblins were sent flying and shadows were torn apart by the giant wolf.


    "Is this the Guild Master?" muttered Julia, her heart fluttering. She felt like she was watching a dungeon raid against a cmity-level monster. Although the wolf was not as strong physically, his immunity against the elements made him invincible.


    The battlested for three hours, which left the soldiers wounded and tired. However, the wolf grew, and blood started leaking from its eyes. She was sure this blood belonged to Arthur, whose life was dwindling.


    "Vice-Master Julia," called Maryam while sitting beside her. "We should use the arrays to help them restrain him. We have enough energy to bombard and stop him."


    "Our energy is merely enough for the dome to function or escape. While on enemy territory, we cannot waste our resources over futile matters. This wolf is immune to magic, so what array would we use?"


    Maryam was silent and turned back toward the screen. After fighting for so long, the wolf started to slow down. Oren and the rest were no better, and Li, who joined the fight, was the only reason they had time to breathe.


    The wolf roared and struck its ws toward the ground, splitting it in two. The previously-lush green valley has now turned into and of destruction, where each part was higher or lower than the other.


    "Gravity Domain," said Li while holding his sword toward the wolf and rotating it like a key, and the gravity multiplied tenfold. The flying vessel shook before the sudden change, making it tilt to the side.


    "We need to get away from here," said Julia before raising her hands and controlling the vessel to fly toward the nearby mountain. Arthur has given her ess to control this giant artifact, cing great trust in her to keep it safe.


    The Runic Dome started moving to the side, using air arrays to propel itself toward the mountain. While it found safety away from the gravity field, the same could not be said about the wolf. It was pinned down by gravity, which made Julia curious.


    "It could repel magic but cannot disable gravity?"


    "This might be simr to indirect attacks and reinforcement abilities. While the former yields more power, thetter has less chance of being counteracted."


    "It is possible. Sourna, Oasis of Akrena Continent, is said to have mastered the forces of nature, where they can raise ships and movends with their wills."


    As the wolf howled, the men advanced toward it. The goblins, shadows, n, and Yuran rushed to hold down its lower jaw and open it. Then, Oren jumped toward its unhinged jaw to be swallowed down by the wolf.


    "Is he mad?" jumped Maryam from her chair. Julia shared a simr sentiment but knew that Oren was not reckless. Nevertheless, he must have his reasons for this attack, which was soon revealed.


    The wolf started to struggle and howl as its form began to change. Then, blinding light exploded from its neck as the wolf dissolved, and the ck lightning returned to the sky.


    As the ground watched, the monster dissipated, and two men fell from within it. One of them wore tattered ck robes, and the other was Oren. As soon as they fell to the ground, Oren reached for the other man.


    ***


    "It is truly you, Arthur," said Oren as he pulled himself toward his brother and flipped him over. However, Arthur was feverish and muttering iprehensible words. "What are you saying?"


    "¡­"


    Oren couldn''t hear what Arthur was whispering in his fever, and he almost scorched his skin when he touched his brother. Then, after he drew closer to listen to him, his eyes widened before he stared at his brother with shock.


    "You did it," said Yuran, whose arm was falling beside his body while the other held a gun. "I never imagined Arthur would turn into a monster."


    "That was not him," said Oren with a frown as he raised himself and then carried his brother over his back. "It cannot be him. Something is wrong with Arthur, and we need to treat him."


    "We all know who the best healer is," said Yuran after a slight pause, and Oren walked past him toward the descending Runic Dome. "Do you want me to summon Princess Tiara?"


    "Do it as soon as possible," said Oren while marching toward the Runic Dome. Arthur was still whispering in his ear while his fever started to subside. Oren wanted to take him far from the rest to ensure no one heard him.


    Oren knew that his brother had a kind heart and that even if he lost control of himself, he wouldn''t mutter these things. Nevertheless, something was wrong with him, and Oren needed to find a cure.


    The Runic Dome started tond, and its gates opened to wee them. Julia and Maryam rushed from within it, weing Arthur and Oren back into their fortress. After being carried inside, Mr. Tate came to visit them as well.


    "What is he saying?" asked Mr. Tate with a frown as he lowered himself, but Oren pushed him back. The man frowned as he stared at him with confusion.


    "My brother is not in his right mind, and I don''t think it would be wise to listen to him. He has been¡­ possessed."

 Chapter 801: Boiling Blood

    Chapter 801: Boiling BloodJulia has been appointed as the Vice-Master instead of Oren, Arthur''s brother. The reason for that was simply, as Arthur stated because Orencked the experience, desire, and skills to lead a new guild.


    Since Oren brought Arthur back, he refused to let anyone see him, let alone attend to his injuries. He even sat outside his room, guarding it against anyone who wasn''t Healer Princess Tiara.


    "Do you know the reason for his actions?" asked Maryam while wearing her goggles. She was inscribing fine runes into a ring while Julia stood by her side reading the news about the incident.


    "I have no idea. None of us managed to hear what Arthur said, but it seems to be the reason behind his belief that Arthur is possessed," Julia said while browsing the news. "There is nothing mentioned about the events ofst night, and it''s alreadyte morning."


    "We disabled theirmunication, and the emperor wouldn''t report his loss," replied Maryam while taking the goggles off. "The ring is done. This should keep him alive without food, but only for so long."


    "Is this for Arthur?" asked Julia with surprise, and Maryam blew at the ring before nodding. "I thought you hated him for leaving Oriole behind."


    "I did, still do, but¡­ I realized that he doesn''t have it easy, either," said Maryam with a frown as she stared at the ring. "Oren might be overreacting about Arthur being possessed, but I believe he is cursed with misfortune. Whatever he does, wherever he goes, misfortune awaits him. Is he a cmity?"


    "Do you know how heroes are born, Mary?" asked Julia after a pause. The runemaster ced down her ring while staring in response. "Some believe they are simply virtuous, but what does virtue bring without strength? However, most strong people are evil and apathetic. So what makes a hero?"


    "A strong and vitreous person?" asked Mary, leaning back in her chair and throwing the ring in the air before catching it.


    "There are strong and vitreous warriors who never getbeled as heroes. And, sometimes, an evil person can be called a hero, given the circumstances. The secret is timing. A hero would be born when someone is present at a certain time, with a certain strength and apassionate heart."


    "Are you saying that cmities follow heroes?"


    "Like a moon following its observer. As long as we don''t look at it, the moon is still irrelevant to us. However, once we set our eyes on it, the moon will haunt us no matter how much we travel."


    "Then, Arthur Silvera is a hero," said Maryam as she rose and walked toward Julia, standing beside her to stare at the countless newspapers.


    "Not by choice, at least. I was one of the first to realize his genius, but a mistake tore us apart. The world soon learned of his powers, and time and time again, Arthur Silvera proved himself the right man at the right moment."


    "Do you think Ilios would be another Kera, Older Sis?"


    "A cmity has descended, and their emperor is just as vile as the Yalen King. However, that coward merely stood by while a cmity struck his kingdom, but this one summoned it. The fight ahead will prove more difficult."


    "And our Guild Master is unconscious and hated," sighed Mary as she slid through the news about Arthur being the Stealer of Elements and conspiracies about the rebellion. "Hm? What is this?"


    Mary paused as she read a headline, which made Julia curious too. A small article in an unknown paper reported some rumors spreading. The newspaper seemed shady, but the article generated some interest.


    "An Elemental Saint?" read Julia with a frown. "Why would you be interested in such a title? It might be some plot from the emperor."


    "I doubt it, but these rumors started right after the emperor framed our Guild Master. Is it possible that this is Arthur''s doing?"


    "How so?"


    "An Elemental Saint who appeared out of nowhere would raise questions among themon folks. In these times of doubt, the people need a hero, and this is the perfect timing to create one," said Maryam with a pondering expression. Julia eyed her.


    "I never took you for a strategist. After all, the Amiens Family never partook in the politics of Runera," smiled Julia. "Your words made sense, but the affairs of Ilios are the least of our concerns. Without our Guild Master, Ascent is crippled."


    "There is no need for worry since Yuran is already seeking the Healer Princess," said Maryam with some discontent that didn''t escape Julia''s notice.


    "Are you sulking because she''s a better healer or because Yuran seems infatuated with her?"ughed Julia before closing all the newspapers. Maryam was silent, her brown eyes rolling at Julia before walking away.


    "Just don''t like enemies who spend their vacation with us," said Maryam as she made her way toward Arthur''s room. "I''m going to give this to Arthur. How about you help me get past Oren?"


    Julia sighed and walked behind her, following her toward the grand chambers. Since yesterday, Oren has been sitting beside the room, allowing no one inside. He didn''t even let them clean Arthur''s wounds, using potions instead.


    And when the two reached the chambers, Oren sat against the door. His eyes were staring straight ahead, and he turned toward them as soon as they were close.


    "I made a ring for Arthur," said Maryam, choosing to walk confidently without stopping. "It will grant him the vitality that reces eating, at least for a few days. His body needs it."


    "Then I will give it to him," said Oren as he stood and spread his palm for her. Maryam stopped and squinted her eyes at him. "I told you; no one should see my brother now."


    "He might be your brother, but he is our Guild Master, and all of us are worried," said Maryam while folding her arms. "Let us in, Oren. There is no way he is possessed. Your actions are hurting him."


    "Your ring won''t work on him."


    "And when did you be a runemaster healer?"


    Oren was silent before he nced at Julia. She chose to meet her gaze because she was also worried about Arthur. Then, the young man turned around and pushed the doors open, but he stopped with them one inch apart.


    "I didn''t want anyone to see him this way," said Oren as he stood frozen at the door, making Julia frown. "After all, my brother is not this."


    Oren pushed the doors open, and the two women followed after him. As they stepped into the room, they doubted their eyes. The runic lines that used to engrave the chambers were gone, and the walls lost their color.


    The room was dark, and the light arrays that transported sunlight into the deepestyer seemed to be disabled. Julia realized why the artifact wouldn''t work on Arthur as she walked into the room.


    Their Guild Master was sleeping on the bed, surrounded by crackling ck lighting. His body was covered with ck cracks connected to a circle in the center, which seemed to hold a ck fire.


    "I thought that my sword would grant him peace, but it did nothing but calm him down," said Oren as he stood at the end of the bed, staring down at his brother. "Look at the sheets below him. I reced them an hour ago."


    Julia stared at the fabric touching Arthur''s skin and gulped down when she realized it was slowly burning. Arthur''s face was sleeping, but steam rose from the ck lines covering his body.


    "This ck me is his rage," Oren said, staring at him with sadness. "It boils his blood, and his skin would give a normal man some hideous burns."


    "That doesn''t make sense. His blood shouldn''t even remain a liquid if it was boiling, and he should be dead," said Maryam with a frown as she stepped forward, but Julia held her back. "Sister?"


    "There is something¡­ different," said Julia with a frown as she stared at the ck me. "This is not Arthur, or at least not the one we know."


    "His blood is boiling within him, but it seems that my brother''s body is fighting back, resisting the harm being done. I poured potions on them, but they turned to water. I used an Ice Runic Card that he gave me, but it wouldn''t activate. So I used it outside and brought the ice here, but it melted before it touched him."


    "What is he suffering from, and what was that monster?" asked Julia with a frown before turning toward Oren. "You said that white being was the Sin of Pride, so what did he tell you?"


    Oren was silent for a few more seconds before walking toward them. Then, finally, he opened the door and turned toward them, gesturing for them to leave the room.


    Maryam stared at Julia, who nodded, and the two left. As they waited for Oren to answer, the man simply sat against the door, remaining quiet. Julia opened her mouth when a panel appeared in front of her. It was Yuran requesting ess to the fortress alongside Tiara.

 Chapter 802: Paradox of Existence

    Chapter 802: Paradox of ExistenceTiara walked into the grand chambers and found the outsider inside. Beside his bed was his younger brother, who refused her treatment thest time she visited this fortress.


    "I never expected to be invited again," said Tiara as she took off her green cloak and threw it over the chair. Her green hair flowed down behind her white dress, which glittered in the light. "Are you still against treating that hair?"


    Oren had half of his brte hair turned ashen in Kera, which Tiara offered to treat. However, the man unexpectedly refused her out of doubt and reluctance to forsake the stigma. Seeing someone so young with such hair was rare, but Oren didn''t seem to mind.


    "My hair is far from importantpared to him," Oren said while turning toward Arthur. "I have no idea what is wrong with him."


    "That''s a lie," said Tiara as she stared at the ck me atop Arthur''s chest and turned toward Oren with a smile. "Yuran told me about the fight and who your opponent was. Furthermore, he told me about Arthur and Cassius."


    "And?"


    "Arthur carries one of the sins," said Tiara as she walked to touch his body. Her skin sizzled as it touched his, but it regenerated in a second. "I''m far from being knowledgeable about the forbidden history, but from the situation, I imagine it would be the Sin of Wrath."


    "You cannot know that."


    "A great ck wolf that destroys everything," said Tiara with a frown as she turned toward him. "It exists in the book we gave to Arthur: a recounting of a great wolf that seeks to destroy everything, and its name is Fenrir. You can call it a myth, but if the shoe fits, wear it."


    "And even if I ept that, what would the treatment be? How can we separate Arthur from the sin?" asked Oren with a frown. Tiara was silent before she turned to him with a curious gaze.


    "If someone is greedy, would you treat them?"


    "A personality trait is different than¡­ that," said Oren as he pointed at the ck mes. "This is more than just a desire. It is chaos."


    "It is wrath," said Tiara as she sat next to Arthur and held his hand. "I can lessen the symptoms, but treating, if that''s what we call it, would involve altering Arthur''s personality."


    "Altering?"


    "Do you know how sins are born, Oren?" asked Tiara while her mana left her hand and started healing Arthur''s body, lowering his fever. "All humans can turn into sin, but only those consumed by it would. If the sin is removed, so would our greatest desires, and we turn into no more than a husk."


    "Are you saying this is what Arthur desires?" Oren said with rage. "I heard some of the things he said. Arthur wanted to kill all of us in his rage, and if we had taken a minute more, he might have decided to do it."


    "Wrath blinds its carrier, and it wouldn''t be surprising if Arthur acts on it," said Tiara with a frown. "The outsider has been through a lot, and his rage against many things might have been the only thing that keeps him going."


    Oren was silent as he clenched his fist tightly. Tiara finished her treatment and let go of Arthur. The ck me grew smaller but was still as big as a fist.


    "Arthur will wake up on his own unless his wrath conquers his heart. If that happens, then all of you should run away."


    "Is that all?" spat Oren with rage as he took a step toward her. "I brought you here from half the world away, and that''s all you can do?"


    "I never offered my services, but I did it out of respect for the outsider," said Tiara with a frown. "I shall remain by his bed for as long as it takes, ensuring that his life force doesn''t get drained by this rage."


    "¡­is he still in danger?" muttered Oren with a nk face.


    "I never treated a carrier of sin, so I wouldn''t know, but from what I see, the ck me devours his life. There is nothing that we can do but believe that Arthur would awaken on his own."


    Oren was silent before he grunted and left the room. Tiara sighed as she watched him go before turning back toward the outsider. After being left alone with him, her mother''s words reappeared in her heart.


    "Arthur Silvera is our hope," she repeated her mother''s words. "And what do we do with an enraged hope?"


    It broke her heart that the outsider suffered from such a strong desire for destruction. After all, why would the creator wish to destroy his creations?


    It was a sickening fate to hold both the powers of creation and the desire to destroy it. Arthur Silvera was no human but a living paradox of existence. He is the one thing that counters himself.


    "This can lead to self-destruction, but on the other side of the coin is omnipotence. So let us see what fate has in store for you, Arthur Silvera."


    ***


    Cassius threw the emperor over the hill before falling to his knees. The hole in his chest was still leaking spiritual energy, making him unable to use his authority. Although sins were mighty, their limitations were spiritual energy.


    It took countless years to train the soul into a cmity-level existence, so it bothered Cassius that the outsiderid his eyes on one of their sins. Eragon used the spiritual energy belonging to Arthur Silvera to use his powers.


    "And it just so happens that Arthur Silvera carries one of the strongest souls in existence," spat Cassius as he covered his chest. "That woman is also on his side, making them two of the strongest souls. How did Arthur Silverae across Gaia''s sister?"


    The emperor was still unconscious, blood dyeing the grass beneath it. Although his father asked Cassius to save him, the cmity had no time to care about him.


    "I waited for my descent for a thousand years, yet I end up in such a state,"ughed Cassius at his failure. "Arthur Silvera and Queen Morana. I will kill both of you for this."


    Cassius didn''t allow his pride to cloud his judgment. After all, despite the sins being consumed by their desires, they learned to coexist with them and guide them. But, for now, the cmity needed to heal.


    "We share the same enemies," said a voice from the void, and Cassius recognized it from earlier. He turned around and watched a man walk out of thin air beside the emperor. "This makes us natural allies."


    "An ally wouldn''t bail out from a fight," said Cassius with a frown. "If you had intervened and helped me kill Morana, this fight would have been much easier."


    "That would be counterproductive," said the bald old man wearing sandless. He had six swirling tattoos over his head and wore nothing but robes to cover his lower half. "After all, the next fight would help me."


    "You want to ascend too?" asked Cassius with a frown. "Morana would kill us both before we manage to reach that realm. You humans can train for thousands of years, but the cosmos is impossible to invade."


    "My training for thest decade made me realize such. But, unfortunately, this world limits humans from reaching their full potential, and the reason for that is the outsider and The Split."


    "That goes for the sins, too," said Cassius as he stared at his wound. "I had to seal my cultivation to descend, making my strength half what it used to be. However, to undo The Split requires an artifact that the outsider has."


    The bald man smiled and crouched beside the emperor before sending a palm toward his chest. The ground caved beneath the pressure, but the emperor was unharmed, and mana flowed into his body.


    "My ancestor told me that the outsider has yet to im the artifact. Instead, it was stolen by an unexpected person in the other world, severely limiting our ns."


    "And where is it now?" asked Cassius as he watched the emperor''s wounds heal.


    "If we knew, then we wouldn''t be looking for it," said the bald man before he rose with a smile. "Are you going to help my son against the outsider?"


    "And what would you do?"


    "I will resume my training until the time is right. At that time, we can kill Outsider before iming the world as ours. Then, per our agreement, we will conquer thend we desire without interfering with each other."


    Cassius was silent before he nodded, and the bald man offered a handshake. Although Cassius was reluctant to touch a human, he still knew that his powers were limited. Thus, the two shook hands.


    "What is your name, human?" asked Cassius, and the man''s eerie eyes glowed with a blue light.


    "My name is Osian Voldor, the Vessel of the Protector Guardian."

 Chapter 803: Rise of Guardians

    <h4>Chapter 803: Rise of Guardians</h4>


    Yuran watched Princess Tiara sitting beside Arthur Silvera, watching over him and healing him when needed. She drank, ate, and said nothing since her conversation with Oren.


    "She needs to eat something," said Yuran to n, who was sharpening his sword on the ground. "I understand Oren''s reason for overlooking his brother, but why is she so devoted to Arthur?"


    "Jealousy is an ugly thing, my prince," said n on the ground with a smile. Yuran red at him, seeming moments from stabbing him. "I kid, my prince. I know that your gratitude to Arthur Silvera runs deep. How is mydy?"


    "She gets healthier by the day, and thanks to Arthur Silvera, she no longer suffers from the darkness. Her consciousness, however, remained absent."


    "A blessing is still a blessing. It might be the guilt that keeps her asleep," said n as he sheathed his sword. "You must get some rest, my prince."


    "I hate that title, and you know it," said Yuran as he walked to stand above n. "My mother did nothing wrong."


    "Only you believe so," replied n. "She knew it, and I advised her against it, but she still took you to that orphanage anyway. However, I never med her because the Mad Father forced her."


    "Don''t say his name," said Yuran with a frown. n was silent before he nodded. "Mother knew he would kill me if she refused, so she had to do something."


    "Choices and choices, but who shoulders the me?" said n as he stood and patted Yuran''s shoulder. "You found love, my prince. Don''t fall back into the dark past, and walk toward a brighter future."


    "You are not the one to speak, n. You''ve thrown your future the moment you decided to follow a cripple," said Yuran to the departing knight, but thetter merely waved his hand.


    "Choices and choices, but that''s the beauty of it."


    n walked away, heading toward the firstyer again. Yuran couldn''t understand what a knight had inmon with gobkins, but he seemed to get along with them. Most of their time was spent talking over wine around bonfires.


    Left alone, Yuran had time to adjust his clothing before going into the grand chambers, where Arthur and Tiara were. He stood beside the bed and stared at Arthur, whose condition seemed to be the same.


    "Is he going to live?" asked Yuran with worry. Tiara smiled and offered her hand to him, and Yuran gave her his. She guided his fingers to feel Arthur''s pulse, forceful and powerful.


    "He is far from dying, but we have no idea when he will wake up," said Tiara as Yuran retracted his hand. "The outsider will never rest. He is still fighting a battle against himself."


    "The rest of us don''t need to do the same," said Yuran, and Tiara turned toward him. "Let me cook something for you, a breakfast or a dinner, whatever you like. You''ve been sitting here for hours."


    "I never leave my patient once I decide to treat him," said Tiara with a smile. "Have I ever told you about the time I got sick?"


    "No, I''m afraid not."


    "I was ten years old when I fell with a terrible fever. My mother, Queen of Janea, was known as the divine healer at that time. There was no illness that she didn''t have an herb to cure or a potion to eradicate. However, she was helpless."


    "What caused it?" asked Yuran with a frown.


    "A broken heart," said Tiara with a smile. "I have had dreams ever since I was a child about a being who was neither a man nor woman and loved another very dearly. Yet, he couldn''t be with them, and his heart remains broken."


    "You are talking about the Healer Guardian," said Yuran with a frown. Tiara raised a brow at him, and he exined how he knew. "Arthur made sure that we understood our situation once we joined his cause. He told us that both men and gods would seek to kill us."


    "A poetic man he is," said Tiara with a smile as she caressed his cheek. "The person that the Healer Guardian held affection to was the outsider, the same person before us."


    "Was it love?" asked Yuran with slight difort as he watched her fingers run down his jaw.


    "A higher being wouldn''t feel love in the sense we know," exined Tiara. "He found the outsider perfect, in strength and kindness, and wished to remain in hispany. He didn''t mind whether he was a lover, a brother, or a friend."


    "That is a strange kind of love."


    "It is the purest of love," said Tiara with a sigh. "Lyari wanted nothing but thepany of the outsider, but things didn''t go as nned. Ultimately, he was foolish to believe the outsider wanted the same and risked everything to obtain a world for the two of them."


    "The deal they made with Nameless," muttered Yuran as he lowered his eyes toward his hands. "The guardians wanted to trade our world for a smaller one, where each could be a god."


    "Their world was far from being kind. Have you ever heard about the Rise of Gods?" asked Tiara, but Yuran shook his head. "It is an ancient story, where one cannot decide whether it''s a myth or truth."


    "What is it?"


    "The guardians were humans once, who rose against the old gods, known as cmities now," said Tiara with a smile. Yuran watched with surprise before she met his gaze. "The ancient gods ruled the ancient people before the ancient people rose against them and overthrew their rule."


    "That sounds¡­"


    "Like a legend, no more," nodded Tiara with a smile as her green eyes watched the outsider. "However, these are the words of my ancestor, Lyari. He said the guardians were not sinful but only wanted to rescue those who followed them and their families. Is that a sin?"


    "The world is cruel, and with dangers looming around, we tend to prioritize those we love," replied Yuran as his eyes reflected the mes. Then, he turned toward her and continued, "Thus, I will bring your food here for you."


    After that, Yuran stood to leave while Tiara smiled. The Princess remained watching Arthur, whose frown deepened with time. Then, Yuran heard her whisper as he left the room.


    "What do you see, old friend?"


    ***


    Arthur raised his hammer and struck the hot iron, slowly forming a sword. He couldn''t remember when he started hammering, but the end was close. As the de began to take shape, the fire burned brighter.


    "How much longer?" a soft voice asked from the chair, but Arthur couldn''t see who it was. He didn''t reply but kept hammering away. Then, finally, the voice continued, "We need to leave."


    "I have work to do," replied Arthur after a short while, and the voice grew quiet. Then, as he struck the iron for the hundredth time, something grabbed his shirt from behind. Arthur stopped and turned around.


    "Come with me to the wedding," said the woman, whose face could not be seen. "You have hidden for quite a while, Eragon. The people would forget that you exist."


    "My name is¡­" objected Arthur before growing quiet, "¡­Eragon."


    "I know that you silly little thing. Why wouldn''t I know my brother''s name?" asked the woman, whose face grew clearer. Arthur stared at her with a frown because he couldn''t recognize her, but something within him ached. "We need to leave."


    The woman pulled him out of the darkroom and into the sunlight. Arthur squinted his eyes with confusion as the bright sun struck his skin. He then looked down at the woman holding his rough fingers with her soft hand.


    "Where are we going?"


    "Have you forgotten?" the woman smiled, her short, curly ginger hair swaying with her head. "Today is my wedding. You promised that you would be here."


    "I¡­ don''t belong there," Arthur heard himself say, and the woman paused. Then, she turned around toward him with a sad face.


    "You belong where I belong, Eragon. From now on, this will be my home, and we can live without having to work again. Lord Peter will be kind to us."


    Arthur felt his heart ache again but still allowed her to take him through the streets. There was a burning me in his heart as he watched her talk about how she had dreamt of this wedding and how kind the lord was to her.


    The city was full of people, but Arthur couldn''t see any of them. They were shadows passing by, only to fade into each other. Arthur felt his heart tremble as the two walked through the city toward a castle.


    "What is this feeling?" asked Arthur as he stared at his hand shaking. "This boiling feeling in my heart¡­ What is it?"


    It felt as if his chest was on fire, but Arthur soon remembered what it was. He had felt this before, and it was what sought to consume him. It was wrath.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 804 Dirt Digger

    <h4> 804 Dirt Digger </h4>


    Arthur stared at his reflection in the mirror. It was a face he didn¡¯t recognize. Yet, the name that the women called him left his lips, time and time again, like a mantra that enchanted him.


    ¡°Eragon...¡±


    It felt foreign but belonged to him, like a keepsake from a long-lost friend. The face was the same, with deep ck eyes and disheveled hair. However, Arthur saw misery in them.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked his sister as she walked into the room, wearing a white dress. She seemed radiant with a bright smile as she twirled, and Arthur felt the rage subside. Eragon raised his hands and held hers, staring at her with a smile.


    Arthur blinked, and the scene changed. The white dress turned red, and the woman was on the ground. The castle was gone, demolished to the ground, and everyone was killed except for Eragon.


    His wrath burst out of his chest like ancient fire, burning his skin until it was ck. The white dress in his hand was soaked, but the blood started vaporizing under the mes. His sister smiled as she caressed his cheek with her bloodied hand.


    ¡°Smile, Eragon. After all, you are alive,¡± she said. ¡°I wanted to see your children and wife and watch you grow old. I will always do, from the afterworld. Sing me the song, brother.¡±


    After that, the woman closed her eyes. Arthur could hear Eragon sing her a solemn and sad luby. However, she seemed to like it, even smiling as she died. The destroyed castle, lined with corpses, also listened to the luby.


    ¡°Herees the brave sailor, from far, far, away,¡± sang Eragon to his smiling, dying sister. ¡°Herees the pretty mermaid, from deep, deep, below. Herees the shining sun and the sinking moon, all to say goodnight, dear, so the night will be over soon.¡±


    As his words ended, so did the spark of life within his sister. Eragon stared at her and sensed her fading warmth before he let out a howl toward the sky, which turned dark because of his heart. Arthur could feel the waves of wrath wash over him, mming themselves to his walls.


    The wrath was too strong, almost making him lose his mind. It broke apart all the restraints over his mind and threatened to overtake his consciousness. Once again, Arthur was pushed to the passenger¡¯s seat while the wrathful being took control.


    ¡°Kill them all,¡± said Eragon. ¡°Every human and every creature. Destroy heaven and earth, and leave nothing for fate. Kill everyone, even those you hold dear. Kill them before they kill you.¡±


    ¡°I will kill no one,¡± replied Arthur. However, the wrath burned strongly within him, and his words received no answer. Instead, Eragon kept repeating his words, all while showing him different visions.


    Arthur soon realized that Eragon was not a single person but many. The following vision belonged to a mother who lost her child to the cold after being denied entry by a city. The one after was of a child whose father was yed alive for stealing to support his family.


    Eragon was not one, but every wrath this world hid. He was a being that carried not only his wrath but all the ones dying under snow or rain. He was wrath itself, not a carrier of it.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±


    The voice repeated in his head, but Arthur denied it. The desire to kill those who caused every injustice to others boiled vigorously within him, blinding his reason. He wanted to destroy everything this world had to offer, but a golden figure appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let wrath overtake you, Arthur,¡± said the voice behind him. His blinding mana eradicated the dark feelings, but Arthur couldn¡¯t look back. Instead, his eyes were glued to the countless visions ruining his sanity. ¡°Remember who you are.¡±


    ¡°Who am I?¡± asked Arthur, and thest vision began. It was of a boy who opened the doors one day to a group of warriors who ravaged his home looking for his father. The boy screamed as his mother and brother were dragged out of the house of their childhood. ¡°Who am I?¡±


    The boy screamed at the awakeners who took their home, threw them out, and told lies about his beloved father. Tears gathered in Arthur¡¯s eyes as he watched the vision unfold, a second after the other, reliving memories that he once had.


    At school, the boy wasbeled a traitor¡¯s son and bullied daily by the righteous awakeners. Finally, he left because he couldn¡¯t endure the whispers behind his back and seeing his mother¡¯s blistered feet.


    Then, he dug, and dug, and dug. He dug as if he would dig himself out of the misery, stress, loan sharks, banks, guilds, and bad things they said about his father. However, there was never an exit, except for the asional luck that kept him alive.


    ¡°Is this who I am?¡± asked Arthur as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fist. His face morphed in rage as the vision continued, showing him what his father did and what he learned. ¡°Am I a goddamn dirt digger?¡±


    The ck mes left Eragon and started invading his body, but Arthur was too distracted by his rage. His lips bled, as did his eyes, and the golden figure reached out to him. But instead, Arthur stepped forward to the image of his father after the battle against Amelio.


    ¡°Is this who you wanted me to be?¡± asked Arthur as he reached out toward the vision and tore it apart. ¡°A goddamn broken mess of a monster?¡±


    The ck mes started crackling, turning into ck lightning that blinded his eyes. It covered his body, bit by bit, as wrath consumed him. Finally, the golden figure was pushed back, as Eragon became in control.


    ***


    Marvi stared at the knight, n, drinking with the gobkins. They wereughing and dancing, even while their lord fell ill. Although he knew they were trying to lighten the mood, he found it disrespectful.


    ¡°You are ring again, Marvi,¡± said Queen Ruki,pelling the shadow man to turn toward her. ¡°You have been ring all your life, so why not stop now?¡±


    ¡°Old habits never die, my queen,¡± said Marvi while saluting. ¡°How are your injuries from the fight?¡±


    ¡°We heal, and it reminds us that we are no longer humans,¡± said Queen Ruki as she stared at the gobkins. ¡°Do you envy them for their lives, Marvi?¡±


    ¡°I envy them for their carelessness.¡±


    ¡°Then, you don¡¯t miss being a human?¡± asked Queen Ruki, making Marvi pause. He would lie to say that he didn¡¯t wish to be reborn every day and escape this cold boy, but he was a liar.


    ¡°No, my queen.¡±


    ¡°I remember my death,¡± said Queen Ruki as she traced the wounds on her chest. ¡°It was a beautiful day to die, and myst thoughts were about whether I would be reborn. I have been, just not the way I expected.¡±


    ¡°We retain our memories, while others forget who they are. So while we hold no beating heart, we carry the memories of our past, making us the true reincarnations.¡±


    ¡°A fine sentiment to hold, but I miss getting hungry and eating,¡± said Ruki as she ced her hands on the ground. ¡°All I can do now is swear loyalty to our savior and serve him until I perish.¡±


    ¡°Our savior,¡± repeated Marvi with discontent. His loyalty toward Arthur knew no bounds, but whether Arthur Silvera was himself was different. A day ago, all of them fought against that wolf of destruction, who turned out to be their savior.


    Queen Ruki raised a shadow from the ground, turning it into another shadow warrior. Marvi stared at her fascinating ability with awe, not even daring to envy her.


    ¡°Why are we the only two, my queen? Our Lord could have revived more of us, building himself an army, but we are merely two.¡±


    ¡°An essence is a rare thing to form after one¡¯s death, and unless he hunts down humans, Our Lord cannot summon more shadows beings.¡±


    Marvi was silent before he sensed a presence outside. Their vessel was hidden deep between the mountains, and no one should be able to find them. However, someone was approaching.


    ¡°Go find out who it is,¡±manded the Queen, and Marvi nodded before he dissolved into the shadows. Then, he left the Runic Dome to appear before the woman wandering through the mountains.


    Her attire was bizarre, and her hair was tied into a bun. She seemed unaware of his presence, but her aura told Marvi that she wouldn¡¯t be an easy foe to take down.


    ¡°I came here looking for my sister,¡± said the woman, making Marvi frown. ¡°Her name is Suyin, and she apanied Arthur Silvera before he disappeared. I know you can hear me.¡±


    Marvi left the shadows and stood in front of the woman, his hand tightly holding his de. She turned toward him with a nk expression, and her eyes squinted.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a human,¡± said the woman, and Marvi nodded. ¡°Tell Arthur Silvera that the Bloodflower is here for her sister.¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 805 Bloodflower Boss

    <h4> 805 Bloodflower Boss </h4>


    The five leaders of Ascent, including Julia, Li, Oren, n, and Yuran, gathered around the two women. One was unconscious, while the other sat quietly beside her bed. Standing behind the woman was Marvi.


    ¡°And how did you decide that she was trustworthy?¡± asked Julia with a frown. The shadow warrior was silent before removing his armor to reveal several scars that would have left a man dead. ¡°You lost?¡±


    ¡°A bloodflower is more dangerous than you would imagine,¡± said the quiet and beautiful woman while staring at the bedridden. ¡°However, no one can be powerful enough to protect the people we love.¡±


    ¡°You are the boss of the bloodflower gang,¡± said Julia with a frown as she folded her arms around her chest. ¡°I heard you were one of the strongest fighters in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Strongest?¡±ughed the woman while shaking her head. A red flower was in her hair, which she took off and examined. ¡°My gang was built to protect my little sister, but here she is.¡±


    ¡°She is unharmed,¡± said Oren. ¡°When we arrived, she was the victorious one against a cmity. You can rest assured, for your sister is thest person who needs saving.¡±


    ¡°I know who you are, as I watched the events of Kera with great interest,¡± said the Bloodflower Boss. ¡°You are the little brother of Arthur Silvera. Tell me, do you not worry about him since you know of his strength?¡±


    ¡°...I do.¡±


    ¡°I am the same. In any case, I thank you for allowing me entry, Oren Silvera, even after defeating your soldier. I merely wanted to see my sister.¡±


    ¡°At first, I was ready to fight. However, seeing how simr you are to this woman, I had no more reason to doubt your identity. Julia here assured me as well. But how did you find us?¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry about others finding your whereabouts,¡± said the Bloodflower as she rose and ced the flower in her sister¡¯s hair. ¡°I am the only one who can find this ce without even using mana. This is a gift I share with my sister, where we would always find each other.¡±


    ¡°Is it a part of your ability?¡± asked Yuran with confusion, but the bloodflower shook her head. ¡°Then, is it an artifact?¡±


    ¡°It transcends magic andmon sense, but we have had it since we were young. Our mother was the priestess of our vige, and she made sure that we prayed daily. In the end, we became inseparable.¡±


    ¡°Did you pray for the God of Light,mon in thesends?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t pray to a god, but to the almighty truth in this world. We prayed to the constant and the eternal. We prayed to death.¡±


    The words caused silence in the room, broken by a groan leaking from the bedridden woman. Bloodflower flinched before hurrying toward her sister, holding her shoulder gently.


    ¡°Suyin, are you awake?¡± asked Bloodflower Boss with concern. Suyin opened her eyes slightly, and she squinted because of the lighting from above. Yuran turned it off and allowed her eyes to adjust to the dim room.


    ¡°Lin Xue?¡± muttered Suyin with a frown. ¡°How did you... I am...?¡± she muttered the questions that filled her mind. ¡°I was fighting, but was it a dream?¡±


    ¡°Far from it, Lady Suyin,¡± said Oren as he stepped forward. ¡°We found you copsed in the valley beside the Hoary Dungeon, also known as Superbia. A white being was beside you that we assumed to be an enemy of my brother.¡±


    ¡°You mean... the Sin of Pride, Cassius,¡± said Suyin with a frown as she tried to rise. However, her body failed her, and she fell while supported by her sister. ¡°What happened after I passed out?¡±


    ¡°A man appeared and revived the cmity before throwing that sword toward us,¡± said Oren as he pointed toward the table. There was a hairpin on it, silver with butterfly wings. ¡°Well, it turned into a hairpin after.¡±


    ¡°A man... Then, what happened to Arthur?¡± asked Suyin as her eyes widened, and pushed herself upward. This time, she managed to sit, even though her sister insisted she needed to rest.


    ¡°My brother is... well,¡± Oren paused, making the room gloomy. Suyin was confused since his expression didn¡¯t match his words. ¡°Have you seen what struck him?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the ck lightning?¡± asked Suyin and continued. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it, and it seemed to harm him. How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Our Guild Master¡¯s life is preserved, but the same could not be said about his consciousness. It has been a day, and he is still fighting against whatever struck him.¡±


    ¡°The emperor said that this was within Arthur all this time,¡± said Suyin as her sister let her rest on the headboard. ¡°I could tell something was wrong, but is it the first time something like this happened?¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± said Oren.


    ¡°No,¡± interrupted Julia with a frown. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the fight against Amelio. Although the ck lightning was not there, Arthur¡¯s wrath against Amelio was simr to the one he showed here. There were instances when he was... not himself.¡±


    ¡°The two fought against a cmity and the Light Emperor and almost came out victorious. This is the best-case scenario, no matter how you look at it,¡± said Lin Xue with a frown. ¡°Are you feeling well, Suyin?¡±


    ¡°I am, Big Sis,¡± nodded Suyin. ¡°I thought I had finally escaped your wing of protection, but here you came running as soon as I got hurt.¡±


    ¡°You will always be myst blood,¡± said Lin Xue as she caressed her sister¡¯s cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Old Babo and hide there. This ce is too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I will never run again,¡± said Suyin with a frown. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m still alive is that Arthur fought the cmity for my sake, and you expect me to go and hide?¡±


    ¡°This is not the fight for you, Suyin. Cmities and Emperors are the pinnacles of this world, and you have just started growing stronger.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to Arthur,¡± said Suyin as she let go of her sister and started pushing her body to the side. ¡°I want to go and meet him.¡±


    ¡°Our healer said that your body would need time to move again, and pushing the limits can cause soul fragmentation. You have overtaxed yourself, miss,¡± said Yuran in a warning.


    ¡°Then, please carry me to his side. There must be something that I can do,¡± said Suyin to the group. Lin Xue gave them a nce suggesting they should refuse, but Oren nodded and walked over to carry her.


    ¡°You said it was dangerous, Oren,¡± objected Julia with a frown. ¡°The Guild Master would never forgive himself if he harmed her, and in his current state, I¡¯m afraid he would.¡±


    ¡°Arthur risked his life to save her, and seeing that she is unharmed might bring him peace,¡± said Oren as he stopped behind Lin Xue, who refused to move.


    ¡°No need for haste, boy,¡± said Lin Xue as her fingers danced in the air. ¡°I know you want to help your brother, but let my sister rest before taking her elsewhere. How about it?¡±


    ¡°She wants it, and if it helps him indeed, then I would fight to help him one second earlier,¡± frowned Oren as his hand started being covered in armor. ¡°Move aside, Bloodflower. Let¡¯s remain allies.¡±


    ¡°Allies don¡¯t endanger each other,¡± said Lin Xue as red petals surrounded her arm. ¡°Step back, boy.¡±


    ¡°This boy is unafraid of you,¡± said Oren as the armor burst to cover his chest as well, as his eyes showed a threatening light. Then, as the tension rose, a voice stopped the two.


    ¡°Are you two children?¡± asked Suyin with a pale face as she held her heart. ¡°We don¡¯t need you two to fight our battles for us, especially not make our decisions. I asked to see him because Arthur has left his wrathful state.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± asked Oren with surprise as his armor stopped moving. Lin Xue turned toward her sister with confusion since she never saw Arthur with his ck lightning.


    ¡°In the beginning, he was only fighting against the cmity. Thetter wanted to kill me, but Arthur saved me, which dissolved his rage. Despite all the wrath, Arthur is still the person we know.¡±


    Oren paused as his armor disappeared, and a smile appeared on his face. His childish eyes turned misty as he nodded and bowed toward Lin Xue.


    ¡°I know it might harm your sister, but please, let¡¯s take the chance to help my brother. My mother is sick and has been sleeping within this fortress for weeks. I cannot see my brother falling to the same fate.¡±


    Lin Xue was silent before she nodded and moved away. Oren rose and nodded in gratitude before carrying Suyin between his arms and taking her to the grand chamber.


    The group followed after the two and entered the dark room again. As soon as they did, they all felt the suffocating auraing from the me atop Arthur.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 806 A Mother

    <h4> 806 A Mother </h4>


    ¡°Wee, dear guests,¡± said Tiara while giving them her back. She was still seated beside Arthur with a tray of used tes. It seems she hasn¡¯t left her seat ever since she arrived. ¡°What brings you all here?¡±


    ¡°A friend of my brother says she saw him snap out of his rage once,¡± said Oren as he walked to stand beside Tiara, with Suyin carried in his arms. ¡°She said that he wanted to save her and that undid the wrath.¡±


    ¡°I would love to believe that, but the Sin of Wrath is known to have no rationality,¡± said Tiara with a frown before she stared at Suyin. As sheid eyes on her, Tiara¡¯s face drained of color.


    Screech! Bang!


    Tiara jumped from her, knocking the chair downward. Her body trembled as she stared at Suyin while the others stared at her with confusion. Then, before anyone knew it, Tiara was on her knees.


    ¡°Pardon my impudence, mydy,¡± said Tiara with her head bowing. ¡°I had no idea we would meet again under such circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Have you met her before, Princess?¡± asked Yuran with confusion. Tiara raised her head toward her and nodded before turning back toward Suyin.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t recognize you, Princess,¡± said Suyin with confusion as she looked down at the kneeling woman. ¡°Please rise since Imanded no such respect.¡±


    Tiara stared at her with confusion, as if she might have mistaken her for someone else. In the end, she rose, but her expression still showed hesitance,


    ¡°I can never mistake your identity, Queen Morana. We met once in the Valley of Unborn Souls, where the old gods meet the new. You were sitting atop the Forgotten Throne and allowed me entry into the valley.¡±


    ¡°Queen Morana...¡± repeated Suyin with realization before understanding the situation and nodding. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t carry her memories, even if they belong to me. I merely know what she tells me.¡±


    Suyin nodded toward Oren, who ced her at the edge of the bed. Her body was weak, and needed to hold to the bed¡¯s footboard.


    ¡°And does she remember me?¡± asked Tiara, seeming expectant. ¡°I wish to revisit her when the time is right to finish my journey in this world.¡±


    ¡°She does,¡± said Suyin with a smile and continued, ¡°and thanks you for taking care of the outsider in his troubled time. She knows that this isn¡¯t the side you are on.¡±


    ¡°A healer must heal,¡± said Tiara as she rose. ¡°If I had known that you were also here, I would have visited you. Forgive me, Queen of Souls.¡±


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± asked Lin Xue with a frown. ¡°How do you know my sister? We never met you, not in any valley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m unaware of the details as well, but Queen Morana is the gatekeeper separating the souls of this world and the next, making her the final test for those wishing to ascend,¡± answered Princess Tiara while picking up the chair. ¡°All-powerful humans ought to meet her in the end.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t understand,¡± said Lin Xue with a frown as she turned toward Suyin. ¡°What is she talking about?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember our vige, big sis?¡± asked Suyin while staring at the ck me atop Arthur. ¡°All of them died because of me, even though you said the opposite. Those men that were looking for me all my life sought me because of this power.¡±


    ¡°You held no power for eighteen years,¡± said Lin Xue with a frown. ¡°How would they know where to look?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, but Arthur promised he would find the culprit,¡± answered Suyin with a smile on her face as she reached out toward the ck mes burning above his body. However, Oren held her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t burn, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking into her eyes, Oren found no fear. Ultimately, he nodded and let go, allowing Suyin to touch the mes. As she said, the fire did not harm her skin, but her eyes rolled back as she fell unconscious above Arthur.


    Lin Xue shouted as she rushed toward her, but Suyin had already lost consciousness. The world turned dark and was reced by another. It was a wastnd, stretching as far as Suyin could see.


    ck lightning crackled in the sky, hitting the ground and obliterating everything. The wastnd had mountains, but they, too, crumbled after the ck lightning struck their mighty summits.


    ¡°Is this where Arthur is?¡± asked Suyin as she looked around but found no one. Then, she heard a footstep behind her and turned around to fight a slender figure of blue light. It had no face, but her long hair and crown told Suyin of her identity. ¡°Queen Morana.¡±


    ¡°I yearned to meet thou, mine vessel,¡± Queen Morana said as her slender arm rose, dragging the ethereal dress behind it. She caressed Suyin¡¯s cheek with fondness. ¡°I wanted to apologize for the fate I cursed thou.¡±


    ¡°There is no need, Queen Morana. You saved me against the cmity, and I would have been dead without you,¡± said Suyin with a smile. ¡°We are allies.¡±


    ¡°Allies don¡¯t cause woe to each other, as I didst with thou,¡± said Queen Morana. ¡°Although I wish to end it, I canst not. I chose thou long since.¡±


    ¡°But I never understand why it had to be me.¡±


    ¡°Countless souls die and pass through me, leaving their mark. Then, after a thousand years, what is left of them gathers to be a soul, pure and unsullied, one and unique within me. ¡®Tis mine child, the only child I hast, and I canst not be a gatekeeper if it remains within me.¡±


    ¡°Then, you are....¡±


    ¡°I dare not im to be thy mother, for I am unfit to be bid one. But, s, mine abilities reside within thou, as doth I and evil men know it. Thou hast been cursed because of me, mine child.¡±


    ¡°I never med you, never would I do, because I am here because of you, Queen Mother,¡± said Suyin as she held her hand. Morana was silent as her faceless head paused, and a tear rolled down her cheek.


    As the two stood there, a howl broke through the skies and shook the earth. They turned toward its source to see a figure standing atop the highest mountains, where the ck lightning never ceased striking.


    ¡°There is thy love, so hie and rescue him. Yet keep care, for I yielded against Eragon when we met. He is the world¡¯s fury against the gods.¡±


    Suyin nodded and started marching toward the summit, leaving Morana behind. The Queen dissipated, and the ethereal blue entered Suyin, protecting her against the ck lightning.


    The howls resumed, getting louder the closer Suyin walked toward the mountain. When she reached it, each cry tore apart her heart anew, installing fear into it. It was primal and raw as if the most ancient monster resided here.


    Her feet stopped at the mountain¡¯s base, and she stared upward. The clouds that carried the ck lightning had giant red eyes staring down at her as if wishing to tear her apart. It was the most terrifying scene Suyin had witnessed.


    After gulping down her fear, Suyin looked down and started climbing the mountain. It might have taken days or years, but Suyin had no way of telling. All she knew was that it had ended, and she finally saw the figure atop the mountain.


    Arthur was sitting on a rock while a chained creature howled at him. As it repeated, the two seemed ustomed to this, with neither one of them making a mistake. Finally, the creature howled, and Arthur watched.


    ¡°I came for you, Arthur,¡± said Suyin as she stepped on the summit. Arthur seemed to hear her but didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°You need to let go of the wrath.¡±


    ¡°It has no hold over me,¡± said Arthur as he stared at the creature. His face was lined with ck cracks, diving his body into many pieces. ¡°I am merely a witness of its wrath.¡±


    ¡°But you have to go back,¡± said Suyin as she walked closer, but a howl made her flinch and fall to the ground. However, Arthur remained unmoving while facing it. ¡°Your brother is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡± muttered Arthur with confusion before seeming to remember. ¡°You mean Oren, my blood and flesh. I remember when he was a child, crying every day in his room because he was too hungry, but we had nothing to feed him.¡±


    The creature listened to Arthur¡¯s words and started struggling against the chains, breaking two out of countless. Suyin realized that this creature represented Arthur¡¯s wrath as well.


    ¡°He is well now, healthier and stronger than before,¡± said Suyin to appease him as she rose. ¡°Seal this wrath, Arthur, and let¡¯s go back. It will consume your life and leave nothing else behind.¡±


    ¡°It will consume those who wronged me first,¡± said Arthur as he turned toward her. ¡°How can you forgive those who killed your mother and vige? Don¡¯t you wish to tear them apart and drink their blood?¡±


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 807 Must Obey

    <h4> 807 Must Obey </h4>


    ¡°I did and still do,¡± said Suyin, shaking her head. ¡°Yet, I had to let go because it consumed me inside out. It does for you too, and I know you know it, but the sin within you prevents you from it.¡±


    ¡°You want me to let go of this wrath?¡± asked Arthur before turning toward the chained creature. ¡°Look at it, and tell me you want to let go. This wrath contains all the hatred and rage this world has felt, a testimony of injustice.¡±


    ¡°Then be a testimony of justice and work to unbridle it,¡± said Suyin while walking toward him. ¡°There is no use in sitting here and letting it consume you.¡±


    ¡°I always wondered why rage was the only emotion I could feel more than the rest,¡± said Arthur as he clenched his fist. ¡°This power that I obtained and this fate robbed me of being human, but this is the sole thing that makes me resemble a human.¡±


    ¡°This wrath is not going to make you human.¡±


    ¡°What would, then? Being an emotionless puppet devoted to saving this world? I think not,¡± said Arthur with a mockingugh. ¡°Leave, now.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to leave unless youe with me,¡± said Suyin. ¡°Those who care about you are gathered around us, waiting for their Guild Master toe back.¡±


    ¡°Everyone wants something,¡± said Arthur with a smile as the creature howled again. It was stronger this time, sending Suyin flying and mming into a boulder. The monster grabbed Arthur and pierced through his chest.


    ¡°Arthur!¡± shouted Suyin, knowing what this meant. The sin was overtaking Arthur, filling his soul with its wrath. The ck crack started lining his skin, originating from his chest. ¡°Get away from it!¡±


    ¡°You both have it wrong,¡± said Arthur, addressing Suyin and Eragon with a smile. ¡°I am not the one to be controlled, but the opposite. Your wrath, Eragon, I will not forget or forgive. I will use it against my enemies until nothing is left of them.¡±


    ¡°Kill... them all...¡± replied a voice from within the humanoid creature, as the pair of blood eyes stared from above. Suyin watched the sky start raining blood, looking like blood tearsing from the eyes.


    ¡°I know your enemies, and I will take revenge,¡± said Arthur while raising his head toward the sky. ¡°However, if you want to live in this body, you must obey me. I am not your vessel, but I will be your friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend...?¡± asked the voice piercing the clouds, and Suyin could sense the pain within it. It was not the first time that someone offered to be its friend, it seems. However, the cmity had no choice.


    ¡°I always repay my debts,¡± said Arthur with a smile. ¡°Ask the giant living in thisnd for a while. Ask him if I have failed him before,¡± said Arthur while raising his arm.


    A gale wind struck the wastnd, pushing the distant clouds away. It revealed a farawaynd where the wastnd turned into a desert filled with oases. In its center stood a chained giant, golden and threatening. The pair of eyes turned to stare at him with recognition.


    ¡°I am the Master of this Mind Pce, Eragon,¡± said Arthur,pelling the eyes to look back at him. His golden eyes radiated unwavering confidence and fearlessness. ¡°Your wrath will live within me, and I will learn to control it. However, it will never control me again.¡±


    ¡°Who... are... you?¡± asked the cmity, and Suyin could empathize with his confusion. It was the first time seeing someonemand a cmity, not to mention the most ferocious sin.


    ¡°I am this world¡¯s most beloved, and its residents¡¯ most hated, human. I am the one who will decide its fate, and you will be my strength. In return, I will grant youfort.¡±


    ¡°I want to kill, destroy, and take revenge!¡± roared the cmity, refusing as expected. Arthur Silvera stared at him nkly before raising his hand toward the sky.


    ¡°Those who refuse to obey me shall die.¡±


    As his expression crumbled, countless chains sprung out from existence. They pierced the ck lightning and made it howl. The pair of eyes snapped open as the ck lightning raged.


    ¡°You....¡±


    ¡°I used to ponder what made me the outsider and creator,¡± Arthur said as his chains surrounded the wrath. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter why it had to be me. Someone had to be, so why not me?¡±


    ¡°I will destroy you before I obey!¡± howled Eragon, sending bolts of lightning to the ground. It struck the mountain, causing it to fall apart.


    ¡°I could ponder longer about what to do about the guardians, the sins, and the people, but there is a better option. If everyone is so damn eager to fight, I will beat them into submission.¡±


    Arthur clenched his fist, and the chains dashed toward the sky and the wrathful creature. They tied it down and tied him to the ground, even while it struggled to break free.


    ¡°I will kill you too, Arthur Silvera!¡±


    ¡°You can join the goddamn line,¡± said Arthur as he raised his other hand and held the arm piercing his chest. ¡°Until youe around and ept submitting to me, this wastnd will be your prison. Otherwise, enjoy being here until the day I die.¡±


    Eragon said no more words and kept howling instead. The wastnd was crumbling beneath Suyin, and she could feel her very soul cracking under the wrathful howls of the cmity. Finally, Arthur pulled out the arm from his chest and used even more chains to restrain it.


    As the world shook, so did Suyin¡¯s consciousness. She realized it wouldn¡¯t be long before she died or was thrown out of this ce. But before she does, she needs to take Arthur back. Thus, she jumped up and ran toward Arthur.


    ¡°Arthur,¡± said Suyin as she grabbed his arm and stared into his eyes. ¡°Pleasee back.¡±


    Arthur stared into her arms and smiled before the ck lightning struck the two. Everything was gone, and Suyin could no longer see a thing. A force mmed into her and jolted her mind back into reality, making her snap her eyes open.


    GASP!


    Two faces were in front of her, Princess Tiara and Lin Xue. The two seemed worried, and her gasp frightened them. Suyin grabbed her chest as her heart kept beating powerfully, wanting to jump out of her body.


    ¡°You are awake,¡± said Tiara as she held her hand and sent waves of mana throughout her body. ¡°And you are unharmed. You have been gone for an hour. Do you remember what happened?¡±


    ¡°I... I... do,¡± said Suyin as she tried to stand, pushing the healer away. ¡°However, Arthur is... He was...¡± she wanted to put it into words but failed. The scene she witnessed was not the one she expected.


    ¡°Calm down, Suyin. Arthur is still here, and he is still unconscious. What happened after you touched the ck me? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± asked Lin Xue with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Suyin as she pulled on the footboard to rise and watch Arthur. As her sister said, he was still unconscious, making her wonder if everything was just a dream. Her eyes focused on his body, looking for a change, making the rest do the same.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, miss?¡± asked Yuran with a frown. However, Suyin was absent-minded and failed to register his words. The ground was silent as they waited, watching Arthur as well.


    After waiting a few minutes, something starteding out of Arthur¡¯s body. It began as a small protrusion that rose from his body, and then a small ring came out, followed by several. Then, finally, chains left his body and floated toward the ck me.


    The crowd stared with shock at the scene and watched the chains pierce through the me before it started burning fiercely. Lin Xue picked Suyin and retreated, fearing for her sister.


    Oren was the only one who advanced, just in case the mes harmed Arthur. However, the chains restrained them, pulling the fire back into Arthur¡¯s body.


    Then, the ck mes disappeared into his body, surrounded by chains. The crowd watched as the aura of destruction disappeared and light returned to the room.


    ¡°What... happened?¡± asked Yuran with a frown.


    ¡°Arthur managed to restrain the rage,¡± said Suyin with shock. ¡°I did nothing, but he managed to conquer the sin even when it sought to destroy him. He was like....¡±


    Suyin wanted to say a god, but she knew Arthur disliked them. However, she had no other words to describe hismanding aura as he threatened the cmity into submission


    As she stared at his face, Arthur opened his eyes. Her surprisepelled the rest to look at Arthur before all of them jumped to his side.


    ¡°Brother!¡± said Oren as he fell on his knees beside the table. His passive-aggressive aura disappeared, reced with joy that made his face bloom. ¡°Art! Can you hear me?¡± shouted Oren with emotions.


    ¡°Even if I had no ears,¡± said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward his brother. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 808 A Choice

    <h4> 808 A Choice </h4>


    Dishes wereid down, and the stew was poured. The Runic Dome had arrays that could cook food as long as you¡¯ve given it the ingredients, making it useful in times of need. Lin Xue sat beside her sister in awe.


    ¡°Is there a thing that this ce cannot do?¡± asked Lin Xue with an incredulous face. Suyin smiled but didn¡¯t answer because she knew this was merely expected from Arthur Silvera, The Creator.


    However, now, he gained another title for himself. There were many: Sin of Wrath, Fenrir, Eragon, and Ageless Breaker. It was hard to keep track of them, but she only knew him as one. He was her benefactor.


    Oren Silvera, the younger brother of Arthur Silvera, sat the tes down with a smile. His gloomy expression seemed to disappear ever since Arthur awakened. He reminded her of herself when she tried to protect Lin Xue as herckey.


    The memories brought back a smile, and the warmth made her feel at ease. The lights from the kitchen counter shone down on their table, enough to host twelve people. Soon, people began filling in.


    A middle-aged man sat beside Suyin, sighing as he did. The thin man from earlier, who looked like he would die at any moment, pulled a chair for Princess Tiara. As for the beautiful woman with green hair, she bowed respectfully toward Suyin before sitting, and the thin man followed.


    As she heard, all these people met Arthur through different means. Oren was his brother, the middle-aged man was his father¡¯s friend, and the thin man had once betrayed him. Then, finally, the beautiful woman with brte hair arrived, styled far better than Suyin ever had hers. She was Arthur¡¯s trustworthy Deputy Master, who ran the guilds while he stormed the world.


    Then, the masked man came to sit at the table. He never talked or ate, but he sat beside the head of the table, where Arthur¡¯s seat was. It seemed he was bent on protecting his lord even during supper.


    His name was Li, and he came with Arthur from Runera. When Oren introduced him to the two, he paused and said his past was also a mystery to them. But Arthur trusted him, so they did the same.


    ¡°You all live extraordinary lifestyles,¡± said Suyin, making the group pause. The tes wereid on the table, lining it from one end to the other. ¡°All of you here gather not bound by blood, honor, or profit. So, what binds all of you to this ce?¡±


    ¡°We would like to give a poetic answer, Queen,¡± replied the Deputy Master with a smile. ¡°However, we all gather here because we found ourselves here. And we found ourselves because of that man,¡± she said, pointing behind Suyin.


    All of them turned toward the dining room¡¯s door, and Suyin followed. Arthur was standing there, leaning on the door for support, and wobbled his way toward the head of the table.


    Oren stood to help him, but Arthur raised his hand to stop him. In the end, he held the chairs¡¯ top rails for support to walk toward the table¡¯s head and sit down.


    ¡°No need to look at me as a dying old man,¡± Arthur said as he sat down, but even that seemed too much effort for him. ¡°I should be healed within a few days. Right, Tiara?¡±


    ¡°I said a few months, my lord,¡± said Princess Tiara with a smile. ¡°The wrath has consumed your life, so you must rest until full recovery, or a permanent weakness will remain within you.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as permanent,¡± said Arthur as he held the table and pulled himself closer. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to rest while our enemies march closer every second.¡±


    ¡°Our enemies?¡± asked Julia with a frown. ¡°Do you refer to the Light Emperor, Guild Master?¡±


    ¡°That is one of them,¡± said Arthur as his expression grimaced. Suyin knew that Eragon hadn¡¯t been eradicated, and mentioning the emperor brought Arthur wrath, but he tried to control it. ¡°However, our enemies are many, and we are a few. Before we eat, I owe all of you an exnation.¡±


    The hall quietened until nothing, but breathing could be heard. The men and women stared at their guild master, and he stared back. Suyin could feel it in the air. There was a bond, hidden and deep, lingering in the air between them.


    She was not a part of it.


    ¡°All this time, I had no idea what to do about my enemies. I led you blindly, with no goal but to close the dungeons that might one day turn into spewers of monsters. However, that was no goal, just a reason to start this guild.¡±


    ¡°And we are happy that you started it,¡± said Julia while raising her cup. Arthur smiled in return, and Suyin felt jealous of howfortable the two were with each other. However, seeing Arthur cast aside his cynicism and all-knowingness made her happy.


    ¡°We had good runs, and we will have plenty. But we still need to choose some fucking recruits, or we will all be extinct before we know it.¡±


    ¡°You always postponed the matter!¡± said Julia as she mmed her cup down, and the hall roared withughter. The Deputy Master red at Arthur and seemed frustrated about the matter.


    Suyin managed to see a glimpse of their lives together. They knew each other and their ws, yet they still sat together for food. In a sense, this was a family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick, so maybeter,¡± Arthur dramatically said while waving his hand. Julia hmphed while the rest snickered. Then, Arthur¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. ¡°We will have a different approach against our enemies from now on.¡±


    The group stoppedughing and stared at Arthur with confusion. He pulled his cup, drank a little, and twirled the drink in his ss while staring at it.


    ¡°I decided to kill them.¡±


    The words fell like a bomb on the dining room, making the warmth disappear. His words were violent and raw, with no hesitation within them. None of them moved, and none of them dared ask. Well, except for one.


    ¡°Who are you killing, Arthur?¡± asked Oren with a voice devoid of emotions. He was sitting at the far end of the table, opposite Arthur. The two brothers stared at each other for a few seconds.


    ¡°I will kill our enemies if they refuse to submit,¡± said Arthur, the exact words he said to Eragon. ¡°I will break them if they refuse to bend. I will not wait, and I will not linger here any longer.¡±


    ¡°Then, you are going to pursue them?¡± said Julia after gulping.


    ¡°I am,¡± said Arthur as he turned toward her. ¡°All my life, I believed in repaying debts and how I would repay those who wronged me as much as those who helped me. But I realized something after myst fight. You have seen it too, Suyin.¡±


    The sudden mention of her name, especially at this moment, made Suyin flinch. She turned toward Arthur, who stared into her soul with sad, angry eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how the cmity didn¡¯t think twice before sending meteors toward the city and the valley. These are the enemies we are fighting, and there is no waiting for them anymore. A choice must be made, and death will be on one end.¡±


    ¡°Then you are going to chase down those you deem as enemies, give them a choice to either submit and die and then decide their fate?¡± asked Oren with the same apathetic voice. ¡°This sounds like what my father wanted you to do.¡±


    ¡°Father wanted me to be a savior of humans, and I have no such intentions,¡± said Arthur as he looked into the ss. ¡°I have fought for humans more than once, and I¡¯ve been repaid with everything except gratitude. Humans can fight their battles, as I will fight mine.¡±


    ¡°And what battles are those, my lord?¡± asked Princess Tiara, whose lips trembled a bit. Suyin could sense fear within her as she asked.


    ¡°Battles against anyone who ims to be a god,¡± replied Arthur as he ced down his cup. ¡°My enemies are many, and one of them has prepared many traps for me. I wanted to overthrow his rule, but I had no reason to do that. I can kill the Voldor Family, and it will be over.¡±


    ¡°This is tyranny, Arthur!¡± Oren harshly said. The rest were surprised and turned toward him. ¡°Tiara here is also one of those you deem enemies, right? Will she also be faced with either serving you or dying?¡±


    The hall was quiet as all eyes shifted to Arthur. Suyin saw what no one else had seen, and she saw the pain within Arthur after witnessing this world¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°Serving me?¡± muttered Arthur with a smile. ¡°I never intend to rule. But, if the time everes, I intend to make them obey mymands.¡±


    ¡°And what time is that?¡±


    ¡°For us to fight against the nothingness.¡±

 Chapter 809 Hereby Dismissed

    <h4> 809 Hereby Dismissed </h4>


    As the guild members listened to his words, they all carried ufortable expressions. The joyful attitude from before was gone, reced by a solemnity.


    ¡°You would be a conquer,¡± said Oren, still disapproving of his brother¡¯s ns. ¡°Although we have suffered a lot, we made sure only to harm those who harm us. While you make it seem peaceful, how many guards would you kill to present the rulers with that choice?¡±


    ¡°I never said it would be peaceful but conquers rule after they conquer, and I would do no such thing. Instead, I will let them rule after swearing loyalty to me.¡±


    ¡°And how would you enforce that loyalty?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual contracts, where one would be obliterated if he goes back on his words.¡±


    ¡°A one-sided spiritual contract is no different than very.¡±


    ¡°If it means ensuring this world survives the selfish whims of its rulers, then very it is.¡±


    ¡°Are you willing to be a viin to achieve your goals?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but if I have to, I will.¡±


    The dining hall was silent again as the members found themselves speechless. Then, Tiara broke the silence by raising her hand to speak. Arthur nodded in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m the only one here who might be affected by this, which might be why you revealed this now. However, we vessels are not masters of our bodies. We have guardians also trying to enforce their wills.¡±


    ¡°Suyin heard the other title that Cassius called me. Can you tell the others what it was?¡± asked Arthur in response to Tiara, turning toward her. As she racked her brain, Suyin realized his aim.


    ¡°Ageless Breaker.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he nodded toward her before turning back toward the princess. ¡°Eragon has been known as the breaker for as long as he existed because his wrath has that quality. But, of course, it has certain conditions and limits, but as long as I master it, I will....¡±


    SCREECH!


    A chair¡¯s legs dragged across the wooden, interrupting Arthur mid-sentence. The Guild Master stopped talking and looked at his brother, who was on his feet now.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± asked Arthur with confusion, seeming unable to understand his brother¡¯s behavior. Oren was silent, staring at the food before him with his hands resting on the table.


    ¡°You want to control that?¡± asked Oren after a pause. ¡°Have you seen the amount of destruction and insanity that thing carries?¡±


    ¡°I have and n to use it for my future fights.¡±


    Bang!


    ¡°Don¡¯t let power blind you, Arthur!¡± said Oren while mming his fist to the table. The tes shook, and Oren¡¯s ss fell, pouring his drink over the table. ¡°You are bing the sin you fought against, just for a different cause!¡±


    ¡°Power is the same for all sides, but causes are important. I need Eragon to have a chance against the world¡¯s strongest. You have seen how I almost lost against once the emperor and Cassius helped each other. So this decision is final.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s stern tone ended all discussion, and although it made sense to some members, Oren seemed unconvinced. At that moment, the young man sighed and sat down.


    ¡°I told you about the spirit I have contracted, Arthur,¡± said Oren while meeting his brother¡¯s gaze. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t wish to oppose this decision of yours, I will lose myself if I do something against my conviction.¡±


    ¡°Lancelot, The Imprisoned Knight,¡± muttered Arthur before giving out a smile. ¡°It seems that his real prison is not the iron bars but the conviction that sets him apart from the world. Are you saying that you cannot obey my orders?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Then you are hereby dismissed from Ascent and mymand,¡± said Arthur, causing the crowd to gasp. Julia objected, and Yuran asked Arthur to calm down, but he shut down all opposition. ¡°You have an hour to leave my guild.¡±


    ¡°Guild Master, please reconsider!¡± said Julia as she stood up, but Arthur was still staring at Oren. ¡°We can reach a middle ground, even if the two of you have different views on the matter.¡±


    ¡°Brothers shouldn¡¯t abandon each other, Arthur,¡± said Yuran as he leaned toward him. ¡°If Oren is dismissed, he might be targeted by the other guilds who know of his identity, especially Dragonir.¡±


    n and Li were silent, not seeming concerned with the matter. As for Suyin and Lin Xue, they were confused about the quick change between the two brothers, who seemed inseparable.


    ¡°My decision is final,¡± said Arthur, making everyone close their mouths. Then, they turned toward Oren, who sat there in shock. It seems it never urred to him that Arthur would let go of him without a second thought, but after a few seconds, he nodded and rose.


    ¡°Thank you, Guild Master,¡± Oren said before turning around and leaving the dining room. The rest of the members were heartbroken as they stared at his back, and only Suyin kept her eyes on Arthur.


    Although it was the first time she saw the two brothers together, it seemed weird that Arthur would kick out his blood from the guild. His expression was the same, but she noticed his fist clenching beneath the table.


    After Oren left, the dinner lost its earlier warmth. Arthur was the first to raise his spoon and start eating, seeming to be apathetic about the matter. The rest followed suit and ate in silence, which might have been Suyin¡¯s gloomiest dinner.


    ***


    ¡°Can you give us a moment?¡± Julia asked after entering the room. There was only Princess Tiara and Arthur, who were resting on the bed. The healer nodded and left without objection. Then, she closed the door behind her. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°What was what?¡± replied Arthur with a question.


    ¡°You know what I mean. If someone told me that there would be a day where you dismiss Oren from the guild, I would have mocked them for not knowing the bond between you brothers.¡±


    ¡°There is your answer.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It is that damned bond,¡± said Arthur as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Oren looks at me as if I¡¯m the perfect human who would never make a mistake or hurt anyone. And I hate that I care about what he thinks of me. It is... limiting.¡±


    Julia was silent as she stared at her Guild Master and realized the real reason behind Oren¡¯s dismissal. Arthur didn¡¯t want his brother to see him any differently from before.


    ¡°Oren would understand whatever ns you have.¡±


    ¡°He will never understand what I intend to do,¡± said Arthur as he got up from the bed and walked toward his window. ¡°Oren is more stubborn than I am. I learned to be flexible to survive, but he is a man of principles.¡±


    ¡°Oren had the luxury of principles because his older brother looked after him and taught him right,¡± said Julia, and Arthur smiled as he turned toward her.


    ¡°And that¡¯s another reason I need him to leave. Oren will never grow if he keeps standing beside me. He is my brother, and I would never endanger him.¡±


    ¡°...tell me the truth, Arthur. What changed your opinion about the guardians and their vessels?¡± asked Julia as she walked to stand beside Arthur. ¡°This is not Eragon talking to us, but Arthur Silvera.¡±


    ¡°I would have loved it if you believed it was Eragon,¡± said Arthur before offering his hand to Julia. ¡°Let me show you.¡±


    Julia took his hand and could feel a rift appear between them. It swallowed them, and the two were teleported elsewhere. The two were now atop a building in a city that she failed to recognize.


    ¡°This is Ayaz, the city that we fought beside a day ago,¡± said Arthur before walking toward the edge and pointing toward the streets. ¡°Look at those roads.¡±


    Julia followed and watched knights running about, carrying covered crates dripped with a red liquid. As for the roads, they were covered with the same color.


    ¡°Those citizens died because they wanted to help me, but Cassius crushed them like ants. Cassius pulled the trigger, but I gave him the targets.¡±


    ¡°Are you ming yourself?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t indulge in self-pity, but hesitating about who is an enemy and waiting for them to terrorize the world is my mistake. If I sought the cmities in their world and defeated them, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°You will be seen as a viin.¡±


    ¡°What I am and what I am seen as are two separate things, and as long as I know myself, nothing else matters. Let me be the viin in their story if that means following what I believe in.¡±


    Arthur offered her his hand again, and Julia took it. He teleported them back to his room and then rested on the bed. Julia watched him silently and found herself at a crossroads.


    ¡°What are your next orders, then?¡±


    ¡°Contact the rebellion, and have them strike several gangs in the city. This should postpone the executions until we finish preparing.¡±


    ¡°Preparing what?¡±


    ¡°Prepare the wrath within me to overthrow this empire.¡±

 Chapter 810 A Plan to Undo

    <h4> 810 A n to Undo </h4>


    The Runic Dome was every bit of a mansion like any other, but it was concealed withinyers of runes and metal. Atop one of its balconies, where not even the birds could get close, Tiara stood alone, gazing at the lonely figure in the distance.


    ¡°When I got here, I never imagined witnessing these two brothers having such a major disagreement,¡± said Yuran, who came out from behind her. ¡°I thought they were too close, but no one can survive the turmoil of ruling.¡±


    ¡°Spoken like a true prince, Yuran of Shon,¡± said Princess Tiara, and the thin man looked ufortable. ¡°I apologize for reminding you of the past, but my mother talked a great deal about you.¡±


    ¡°Not the best of stories, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°It was a mention in passing when we talked about the bloodlines stealer, also known as The Father. She warned me of themoner who wanted to be a god. It was a bedtime story to make sure children behaved.¡±


    ¡°Even for his children, he was a fearsome man.¡±


    ¡°How many children does he have?¡±


    ¡°How many clouds does the sky carry? Too many to count. Some of us were picked by the street, and some carried his blood. However, it would be the same. He would use his ability to give us the bloodline of gods.¡±


    ¡°Were you raised as siblings?¡±


    ¡°We were each raised in different houses, and we were so many that no one knew about the others. However, the White Fairy and I were raised in the same house, making her the closest I had to a sibling.¡±


    ¡°Women of my family can never have more than one child, so I always wonder how that feels. Is it the same love you share with a mother?¡±


    ¡°It can be, just not usually. Of course, there is always a desire to protect or help them, but sometimes, you disagree and fight. But that doesn¡¯t change your rtionship like it does with other family members because they are your equal.¡±


    ¡°What an amusing rtionship to have with someone,¡± said Tiara with a smile. ¡°So, the two brothers don¡¯t hate each other. That exins the feelings that carried Oren out of this ce. The trees showed me his face right now. He was smiling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that,¡± said Yuran with relief, and there was a moment of brief silence. He then gathered his courage to ask her. ¡°If Arthur presented you with that choice, what would you do?¡±


    Tiara knew he was referring to submission, and she took her time to ponder it. She was not reluctant to follow someone, but she had yet to know the current outsider. After all, she just realized that he carries destruction within him.


    ¡°If such a day everes where Arthur asks that of me, I would refuse unless he agrees to my demands. There are more important things than power or freedom for me.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡±


    ¡°The safety of my home, Yuran. Janea is called Evesting Garden, but it is dying. We sought Arthur¡¯s help, but he refused. If it takes me submitting to convince him, then so be it.¡±


    ***


    Oren pushed aside the trees and made his way out of the forest. Since he had a storage ring, a farewell gift from Maryam, he had no use for a handbag. However, his weapons and provisions were inside, making it easier to carry them with him.


    ¡°I hope the rest don¡¯t hate me for leaving so suddenly,¡± muttered Oren as he jumped over a river. He was never good with farewells since they always left him emotional. Thus, he ran away from the Runic Dome without talking to anyone. ¡°It might have helped that all of them thought I was mad.¡±


    ¡°Are you not, master?¡± asked Lancelot, who floated behind him. The giant knight seemed to have grown used to human speech and habits since he was sitting cross-legged behind Oren.


    ¡°Arthur chose the right thing for me since I could have never chosen it,¡± said Oren. ¡°If he wanted me to follow him despite my convictions, I would lose you, Lancelot.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, master. However, nothing is binding him to his word.¡±


    ¡°Arthur cannot handle any more hesitation, or his world would copse. The many perspectives, opinions, and desires conflict with his own. Being empathetic is a curse rather than a blessing.¡±


    ¡°Then, what are we going to do, master?¡± asked Lancelot before he turned toward the Runic Dome. ¡°Something is following us.¡±


    Oren paused and turned toward the rustling leaves and the whistling wind that carried them. He could feel the same now that Lancelot had mentioned it, but he could also tell it was not an enemy. Then, the shadows moved.


    ¡°Queen Ruki?¡± asked Oren with a frown as the shadows gathered from the ground and rose to form a figure. However, it wasn¡¯t the queen of shadows.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint, Sir Oren,¡± said Marvi, who came out of the shadows. ¡°Although I may not be as strong as my queen, I still have many skills that could serve you.¡±


    ¡°Service for me?¡± muttered Oren with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not going on a mission but have been dismissed from the guild. So there is no need to follow me. Go back.¡±


    ¡°I heard about what happened and have decided to apany you on your journey. Although I can summon three shadows at best, we can still be useful to you.¡±


    ¡°Arthur asked this of you?¡±


    ¡°Even if I leave, Lord Arthur wouldn¡¯t notice my absence. Yet, I am here out of my desire and loyalty to him.¡±


    ¡°That contradicts your actions of leaving him, Marvi,¡± said Oren with a frown. Did the shadow warrior think Oren had turned against Arthur and wanted to rebel?


    ¡°It is the opposite, Sir Oren,¡± said Marvi before he kneeled and revealed his sword. ¡°This de was given to me by the lord, but when he saw me the other day, he asked me about who created this weapon.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember creating it?¡± asked Oren with a frown. Marvi nodded before sheathing the de and rising. ¡°What do you wish to say?¡±


    ¡°I carry infinite loyalty to my lord, but he seems to have changed,¡± said Marvi with a frown. ¡°I spent my life studying my targets, making me quite capable of reading people. Unfortunately, our lord is not the same as before, and I believe you witnessed that firsthand.¡±


    Oren was silent because he realized that as well. The matter with Eragon was still bothering him. Arthur was walking down a path that would pull him straight into the darkness. His choices might be his, but they might ruin him.


    ¡°And what do you want to do about it?¡± asked Oren after a while. Marvi paused before taking out a small slip of paper and offering it to Oren. After taking it, he realized it was a runic card that carried some footage.


    ¡°Please watch this.¡±


    Oren infused the runic card with mana, and a screen appeared before him. It was footage from Arthur¡¯s fight against the cmity and Suyin¡¯s struggle to protect him. Cassius, Sin of Pride, seemed to hesitate about killing Arthur directly.


    ¡°I asked Miss Suyin about this, and she said the enemy wanted to extract the wrath from our lord. Although I have no idea what that might do to him, it means there is a way to remove the ck lightning from Arthur Silvera.¡±


    Oren was intrigued. He was still convinced that the ck wolf of lightning was a corrupting spirit that overtook Arthur and changed him, but he never considered seeking to remove it.


    ¡°My brother wants to use this power to fight, and I have no intentions to hinder his growth,¡± said Oren as he gave back the slip of paper.


    ¡°What if we grow strong enough that our lord doesn¡¯t need the help of such a corrupting power?¡± asked Marvi. ¡°I believe this changed my lord, who gave me my life back. Let me help you find a method to undo that and grow strong enough to help Ascent.¡±


    Oren paused, and his arm was frozen mid-air. The shadow warrior stared at him, his damp hair floating between his eyes. He seemed sincere about wanting to help Arthur, and Oren stopped thinking he might be insane.


    ¡°Even if we wanted to find a method, where would we start?¡±


    ¡°What is the best ce to seek answers in this world?¡± asked Marvi with a smile. ¡°I believe you grew up in such a ce. If we go to the Yalveran Union, we can find a seer willing to help us.¡±


    The n was risky, but it was better than his earlier n to roam the wilderness until he found his next destination. Oren nodded and retracted his hand before pocketing the runic card.


    ¡°I agree to this n, but we will never do something behind Arthur¡¯s back. We are merely investigating his new power to find a cure for it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir Oren. Then, should we depart toward the Yalveran Union?¡±

 Chapter 811 Dragon Tamer

    <h4> 811 Dragon Tamer </h4>


    Mr. Tate packed his bags and threw them over the table. He took whatever small monuments he received from the people here and stored them in a safe spot, ensuring they were not damaged. It was time for him to leave.


    ¡°Old Tate?¡± called a voice from outside his room. Maryam, the runemaster, stayed upte day and night, making her the only person here who could help with his insomnia. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I will be heading back to the Yalveran Union and my family,¡± said Mr. Tate with a smile. ¡°Thank you for listening to this grump old man, Sweet Mary. If you visit the union, you can find me here.¡± Mr. Tate then gave her a card with his address.


    ¡°Are you seducing me, old man?¡±


    ¡°As if, child,¡± said Mr. Tate with a wave of his hand. He knew the young woman was teasing him since he had grown ustomed to this ce over the past weeks. However, his family deserves more than a letter carried by a shadow.


    ¡°Well, I doubt I would visit the Yalveran Union anytime soon. After all, our Guild Master seems hell-bent on Ilios. But, if I do, introduce me to that son of yours.¡±


    ¡°He is unworthy of ady like you,¡± said Mr. Tate with augh before carrying his bag and walking out. ¡°Goodbye, Sweet Mary.¡±


    ¡°Let me walk you to the door,¡± said Maryam as she walked beside him. ¡°Why are men so eager to leave? First, Oren left without saying a word, and now you. Well, I expected yours for a long time, but you are a sentimental old man.¡±


    ¡°I needed to rest here before going back,¡± said Mr. Tate in defense. ¡°So, you heard about what happened between Oren and Arthur?¡±


    ¡°Quite the surprise since they never shut up about each other. However, sometimes family hinders rather than nourishes us. Take me for an example.¡±


    ¡°You turned out just fine, child,¡± said Mr. Tate as he ruffled through her hair. ¡°If I were your father, I would have been proud of you no matter what you did. I¡¯m sure yours feels the same too.¡±


    Maryam smiled without saying a word. At that moment, the two reached a courtyard inside the fourthyer. A monstrous growl stopped the two in their tracks to see what was happening.


    ¡°Fire,¡± said a voice, and the two saw violet mes fill the courtyard, burning the dummies in ce. ¡°Good job, Lilo. However, only shoot the one I point at.¡±


    Mr. Tate squinted to see through the mes, and a giant figure appeared behind it. It was a dragon, as depicted in the books, with a size resembling a small building. However, it was lowering its head to a human, who was caressing its nostrils.


    ¡°That is a sight worth lingering for,¡± said Mr. Tate with awe. Maryam nodded with wide eyes. ¡°The Guild Master is one charismatic man, ensuring everyone who looks at him would follow him.¡±


    ¡°Even more if he is ruthless,¡± added Maryam, making Mr. Tate raise a brow. ¡°I would rather follow a tyrant with a clear goal than a saint who doesn¡¯t know what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Again, Lilo, fire!¡±manded Arthur, raising his fingers to point at a dummy. The arrays made sure to regenerate them, and the dragon spat mes toward the one Arthur pointed at, burning it to the ground. ¡°Good boy.¡±


    Then, the dragon gave out a giddy growl as if it enjoyed the praise. Next, Arthur took out arge ne of gold and threw it to the dragon, who devoured it with pleasure. Mr. Tate then walked into the courtyard.


    ¡°Guild Master Arthur,¡± called the man with his hands behind his back. ¡°I never thought you were a dragon tamer. You would have made your younger self very proud.¡±


    ¡°Feeding gold to a dragon would have made me proud,¡± said Arthur while he watched Lilo devour the ne. ¡°Are you leaving too?¡±


    ¡°I am since I have no more reason to stay here. Kera needs me more than ever, and so does my family. I overstayed in your mansion. Forgive me.¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to forgive. Take an artifact from Julia. You are long overdue for retirement from business,¡± said Arthur with a smile. ¡°Consider it the interest for my father¡¯s armor long ago.¡±


    ¡°I cannot ept that offer, guild master. I did what I thought was right at that time, even if I did it for the wrong man,¡± said Mr. Tate with regret. ¡°I still want you to forgive me for letting your father harm your mother.¡±


    ¡°You are not the culprit for that, nor are you responsible for protecting us,¡± said Arthur as he walked toward Mr. Tate and patted his shoulder. ¡°Thank you for your kindness all these years.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are the same boy that visited my hospital bed all those years ago,¡± said Mr. Tate as he raised his head to meet Arthur¡¯s gaze. However, Arthur merely paused and stared down in reminisce.


    ¡°I am not,¡± said Arthur before letting go of his shoulder and walking back toward his dragon. ¡°If you ever need a safe ce, Ascent will always wee you. Take care, Uncle.¡±


    ***


    Arthur watched Mr. Tate leave while he trained his dragon. Although he was still recovering, he wanted to use Lilo more often from now on. A dragon withers if it doesn¡¯t fight powerful creatures.


    Maryam left with Mr. Tate beforeing back to the courtyard. She stood silently beside him while he trained Lilo and fed it his gold. After several rounds, Arthur unsummoned Lilo, and it returned to his sea of consciousness.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± asked Arthur after turning to the runemaster, who had been watching him silently. Then, meeting his gaze, she stared at him for a long time.


    ¡°Oren is gone, and now Mr. Tate too. Is everything going ording to n?¡± asked Maryam with her arms folded. ¡°Is this what you desired?¡±


    ¡°A mere side-effect of my decision and a necessary one,¡± said Arthur as he walked toward Maryam. ¡°Do you oppose it?¡±


    ¡°The opposite. I just wonder what took you so damn long to see the truth. As long as humans have power, talking will never be the answer. I witnessed it all my life, and now you have.¡±


    ¡°So, the moment my brother leaves and my followers scatter, you approve of my actions?¡± asked Arthur with a smile. ¡°I thought you would still hate me until I find Ori.¡±


    ¡°Finding him will be easier when you put your mind to it.¡±


    ¡°I met him in the capital,¡± said Arthur, making Maryam tremble. ¡°He became a part of Mistletoe now, even wearing one of their masks. I thought he was faking it until he pleaded to protect one of their members.¡±


    ¡°His ns are hard to follow, but never question his loyalty,¡± said Maryam with a frown. ¡°Then, what are you going to do? How are you going to find him?¡±


    ¡°Mistletoe should be attempting to enter the Light Prison to save Ivy, and I intend to go there too. Fortunately, the rebellion is ongoing; I only need to enter the prison and wait for the executions.¡±


    ¡°And you will meet Mistletoe there. Are you going to save Oriole at that time?¡±


    ¡°That is all you care about,¡± Arthur sighed before nodding. ¡°I n on bringing him back, whatever his ns might be. And then, I will behead the emperor during the executions.¡±


    ***


    Lyle walked into Wailing City, the city closest to Helios, and could feel the depressing atmosphere. It was called Wailing City because it had the holy burial ground for Ilios, making wailing amon thing to hear in its streets.


    Although Helios was the biggest city, Wailing had the most extensivend. However, most of it was converted into Holy Cemetery by previous Light Emperors.


    Lyle received word that someone was seeking the rebellion here, wishing to meet with one of the leaders. Although such reports were often traps, the people seeking him left a name: Nova.


    Very few people knew that Lyle had such a blessing and that he led the rebellion. However, since this neer happened after the disappearance of Arthur Silvera, Lyle decided to investigate it.


    Ding!


    The bells rang as Lyle pushed the tavern¡¯s door open. This was infamous for holding crooks and ouws, making it suitable for rebellion-seekers. Furthermore, it was from here that the report came.


    Since Lyle was in disguise, none of the crooks paid him any attention. While scanning the crowd for anyone out of ce, he found a spot to sit. However, it was full of crooks and criminals seeking jobs.


    ¡°Is this seat taken?¡± asked a woman behind Lyle, who gestured for her to sit. The beautiful woman pulled the chair and sat opposite him before removing her hood. ¡°I missed you,mander.¡±


    ¡°A note of your absence would have been appreciated, Rain,¡± said Lyle with a frown. ¡°Are you still looking for him?¡±


    ¡°I found a clue. It was a knight that I recused from Erin Voldor, and she said that she carried a message from Arthur.¡±

 Chapter 812 A Letter

    <h4> 812 A Letter </h4>


    Three cloaked figures stood inside a clearing in Whispers Woods outside of Wailing City. None of them said a word, and all hid their faces with shawls. Then, after standing in the slow wind for a while, two more figures joined them.


    ¡°Haro Goldner,¡± Rain called the name, and one of the three figures stepped forward. ¡°You said that when I bring out our leader, you¡¯ll bring out the key to our rebellion. So why should we trust a former knight?¡±


    ¡°Because you saw me fight alongside Arthur Silvera,¡± said the woman as she pulled down her cloak and revealed her long brte hair. ¡°I came here carrying his message and the key to our ns. The real question is, why should we trust you?¡±


    As he confirmed the knight¡¯s identity, Lyle felt his heart sink. Thest time this knight appeared was during the broadcast, where she helped his sister escape from the pce. If one of these three were his sister, Lyle would have failed to protect her.


    To make the knight trust her, Rain revealed her face. Haro took a while to recognize her but managed to remember her in the end. Lyle beside her grabbed her arm with a frown because revealing one of the rebellion¡¯s faces was a great risk.


    ¡°She indeed fought against the knights,¡± said Rain with a smile before turning back toward Haro. ¡°Show us the message. But, since he is our leader, we cannot reveal his face.¡±


    ¡°There is no need. Arthur said that your identity was enough confirmation. Lady Ai, please?¡± turned Haro toward another cloaked person.


    The woman stepped forward and pulled down her hood and shawl. Her golden hair and unblemished face made the whispers around them cease. She was so beautiful that even Lyle¡¯s heart was moved, and Rain was gulping down in lust.


    ¡°My name is Ai, with no surname. Lord Arthur sent me to find the rebellion¡¯s leaders and spread rumors about my existence, hoping to shake the people¡¯s belief in the Light Emperor.¡±


    ¡°First of all, are you free after this?¡± asked Rain as she stepped forward, but Lyle managed to stomp her foot in time. ¡°Ahem, I mean, where is Arthur?¡±


    ¡°Lord Arthur wanted to prepare for the uing fight against Ilios, so he wanted to train and find good allies for his cause. Hemanded that we tell the people about the Elemental Saint and help the people of the cities we visited.¡±


    ¡°And what does he n to do with that?¡±


    ¡°It is to prepare for the uing fight and whates after it,¡± said Ai as she reached into her pocket. Lyle held his sword¡¯s handle, but Ai merely smiled at him. Her sweet smile dazed him until she took out a piece of parchment. ¡°These are his words.¡±


    Lyle was silent before he stepped forward and took the parchment, which had been sealed with a rune. He frowned a bit before infusing it with his mana, and the runic seal unlocked. Then, he read the following words:


    ¡®Dear Gale of Wind, if this letter fell into your hands, it means mypanions have fulfilled their mission. I now wonder what made us forget to set an emergency n in case we get separated and wish tomunicate?¡¯


    Lyle chuckled as he read the letter. It was indeed Arthur, the man who can sound so carefree even after beingbeled the Stealer of Elements by the empire.


    ¡®Ai will one day be my right hand in this world, and her talents are extraordinary. However, I hope you will make up for herck of understanding with your experience. After all, she is not from this world.¡¯


    As he read the previous line, Lyle shook his head at Ai. Her beauty was indeed out of this world, but this might not be what Arthur meant by his words. This foreigner-looking woman was from Alka.


    ¡°This letter says that you are not from this world,¡± said Lyle, and the woman nodded in confirmation. ¡°Are there people on the other side?¡±


    ¡°Millions of them. Many of them are like me, loyal to Arthur,¡± said Ai. ¡°However, it would be difficult to make that transition into this world for them to serve him again.¡±


    ¡°It happened to you, so...¡± said Rain.


    ¡°I am an exception, and my journey has been long. I was too weak to defend his ideals against the cmities, so I sought to serve him myself.¡±


    Lyle was silent before he nodded and resumed reading the letter. The next part shook his heart, and he nced at Ai again, multiple times, to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    In the end, he gave the letter to Rain, who read it before burning it. Then, as the parchment burst into mes, the five stood in the cold clearing.


    ¡°You are the Elemental Saint we have heard about but dismissed as an imposter. After all, no one can wield five elements. Yet, in this letter, Arthur says that he granted you this power,¡± Rain said with doubt.


    Ai nodded and raised her hand, making a fireball appear on top of it. Then, she raised her other hand and created water, earth, and wind in sequence. Great gales of wind raged through the woods, making their robes flutter.


    After the wind calmed down, Ai smiled at them. Rain gave Lyle a nce, whose face was grim. After all, it was the first time someone like this had appeared in their empire.


    ¡°You said five elements, but these are only four,¡± said Rain after regaining herposure. ¡°You showed us the four basic elements, so thest one should be light, right?¡±


    ¡°Arthur had a different opinion about that,¡± said Ai as her face stiffened. ¡°My lord said we cannot rece one Light Emperor with another. Thus, the fifth element is a different one. Revealing it now might draw attention from Helios.¡±


    The two could not argue against that logic and didn¡¯t even doubt the woman to have a fifth element. After all, Arthur had given her four already, so a fifth was easy for him.


    ¡°I have one question: why did he choose an outsider to be the saint?¡± asked Rain while squinting her eyes. ¡°The people would respond better to someone they know, like our leader here.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea who your leader is, but if you had the power to grant powers, would you trust anyone with it?¡± said Haro this time, and Rain raised a brow. ¡°Arthur might trust you, but he wants someone whose loyalties go beyond the current mission.¡±


    ¡°And you are not the one to speak of loyalties, Former Knight Goldner,¡± said Rain with an offended face. ¡°Where does it lie now?¡±


    ¡°It has always lied to the people of Ilios and their wellbeing,¡± said Haro with a frown. ¡°If you are wary of outsiders, then you don¡¯t seem very Iliosian.¡±


    ¡°This is not the time to bicker among ourselves,¡± said the third cloaked woman. Lyle frowned as he found the voice familiar and turned toward her with a frown. ¡°We have instructions to find a person until Arthur returns.¡±


    The woman stepped forward and took down her cloak and shawl. Lyle¡¯s eyes widened as he saw her face, as ferocious as it was during their childhood. La stared at Rain and then at him.


    ¡°I know a person who escaped the Light Prison before and can find him again as long as I¡¯m allowed back into the capital and have enough men tob the underground world.¡±


    Lyle lowered his head while he wondered what Arthur was doing by sending La toward them. Although he already saw her in the broadcast, he hoped she escaped with Arthur and never returned.


    Seeing Haro and Ai gave him ideas about the identity of thest person, but he trusted Arthur would honor his wishes of keeping his foster sister outside these battles.


    Since Rain told him about Haro Goldner, Lyle used an artifact to change his face and hide his face. It was the one he always used when he tried to recruit powerful people for his cause. Thus, La didn¡¯t recognize him.


    ¡°You three are one hell of a trio,¡± said Rain with a smile. ¡°A saint, a former knight, and a gangster. This will make one hell of a story for future generations.¡±


    ¡°That is if we live past tomorrow,¡± said Ai with a smile. Rain eyed her for a few seconds before taking a few steps toward her, grabbing her hand, and kissing it.


    ¡°Since we are allies now, Lady Ai, how about I take you on a pic? I promise it will change your life,¡± said Rain with a seductive gaze. Before Ai could respond, a sword was on Rain¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± said La with a frown. Rainughed and released the saint before licking her fingers. La seemed furious but did not attempt to escte the situation.


    ¡°We have all the time we want to finish that,¡± said Rain as she turned back toward Lyle. ¡°What do you say, leader? Are we going to follow that n?¡±

 Chapter 813 Training

    <h4> 813 Training </h4>


    Inside the core room of the Runic Dome mansion, where runes floated around, and arrays lit up every second, a man sat cross-legged while staring at space.


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 47 (0%)]


    [Legacy Points: 69]


    [Stats Points: 93]


    [Strength: 600]


    [Agility: 600]


    [Stamina: 600]


    [Perception: 600]


    [Mana: 600/600]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (4%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Breathing Skill (E ¨C 98%), Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 13%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Two, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator -¨C¨C Submission.]


    [Gathered Essences: 1/12]


    Arthur stared at his legacy, thinking about the best ways to increase his strength before the uing fight. Hisst level-up was during the training he gave to Suyin in the Shadow Meadow, but other levels wouldn¡¯t equate to much in terms of stats.


    ¡°I could still level up until the limits of the Vetus rank and increase my runic proficiency. At that time, I could use five Runic Lines and four runes in an array.¡±


    It would greatly increase his fighting capabilities, and the increase would not be limited to that either. Each rune will yield more extraordinary power, given the circumstances.


    ¡°The legacy, Lilo and Eragon,¡± counted Arthur. ¡°These three are the sources of my strength. While Eragon is still unyielding to my will, Lilo and the Legacy could be strengthened further.¡±


    If he wanted to increase his stats, he would have to gather the twelve essences. This has been a big hindrance ced in his path. While it was not difficult to gather, it meant future evolutions would be difficult.


    As he kept looking through the legacy for more functions to strengthen himself, Arthur¡¯s eyes fell on the words Art of Creation. This was said to be the strongest art in existence, allowing him to draw strength from the world.


    The next part would need one hundred legacy points; Arthur has umted only sixty-nine. Nevertheless, if he could practice his control over existence, it might be a good weapon against the emperor.


    Thus, Arthur closed his eyes and started reciting his art. Existence around him grew stronger as it began to merge with Arthur. He could feel his body bing closer to the world as he practiced his art, and losing himself was a scary feeling.


    ***


    Suyin raised her sword to stop the iing attack, but the strength backing it sent her hand flying. She staggered back and fell to the ground before a sword rested on her neck. As she squinted her eyes at the knight, he gave her an unnerving smirk.


    ¡°While you defeated a cmity, we can¡¯t say your swordsmanship was the reason,¡± said Ser n, who she met inside the runic mansion. Suyin hmphed as n retracted his sword and offered her his hand. ¡°You will get better the more you fall.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ser n,¡± said Suyin with respect before she got up. ¡°Please, one more time.¡±


    The sparring resumed, and Suyin lost again. She could feel her sister¡¯s worried gaze from the side, but she wanted her to see the progress she had made.


    While Suyin was still clumsy, the experience she got from the Shadows Meadow was evident. Although facing a master swordsman like Ser n, it took a while for him to disarm her.


    ¡°Is this necessary, Suyin? You can use the strength you mentioned instead of learning how to wield swords,¡± said Lin Xue as she walked toward her sister. ¡°Or you cane back with me and forget about training.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Big Sis,¡± said Suyin as she grabbed her thin sword and tried standing again. ¡°My powers cannot be used for long. I must make every strike hit its target if I want to win.¡±


    ¡°You are using that sword wrong,¡± said Ser n as he stared at the two sisters. ¡°You wield it as a long sword, but it is as thin as my finger. Swords have different styles.¡±


    ¡°He is right, Suyin,¡± said Lin Xue beside her as she tried to help her. ¡°You are losing because you want to contend against him in strength.¡±


    Suyin was silent as she nodded, and she tried adjusting her stance. However, it proved difficult since all her experience came from the fight against the clones. As she was about to tell Ser n to start again, her heart loudly started beating.


    Arthur entered the training yard, his ck robes floating behind him. His eyes were calm, unlike the wrath that she had seen before. As Ser n saw him, he lowered his sword and nodded in greeting.


    ¡°Can I take your ce, n?¡± asked Arthur, and the knight had no reason to refuse. But, before she could register what was going on, n was reced with Arthur. ¡°Have you decided to rece me as your teacher?¡±


    The words made Suyin grow flustered, and she tried to string words into a response, but she failed. As for Arthur, he walked toward the weapons rack and started examining them.


    ¡°I never saw you wield a de before,¡± said n with surprise. ¡°Even as a porter, you were still weaponless. A grave mistake, if I can say, Guild Master.¡±


    ¡°I had no money at that time,¡± Arthur said as he picked up a silver and threatening dagger from the rack. ¡°I met Juan a month ago. He was a mess as he fled from Kera. How did the lot of you survive?¡±


    ¡°We woke up in the nearby mountain range. The mage didn¡¯t survive, and Juan never recovered. Beatrice joined the temple and became aw enforcer.¡±


    ¡°And you kept being Yuran¡¯s knight,¡± said Arthur while throwing the dagger in the air, manipting it with such proficiency that it turned into nothing but light. ¡°How much does he pay you?¡±


    ¡°Honor needs no payment,¡± said n. ¡°You seem proficient with that dagger, but it can never rece a real sword.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± muttered Arthur with surprise before throwing the dagger. His hand disappeared as the dagger flew toward the knight, who was prepared to sh it. As the two weapons were about to collide, the de turned violet and passed through the sword. ¡°A weapon is a tool, and the one who uses it makes all the difference.¡± It stopped an inch from n¡¯s throat before flying back to Arthur.


    Suyin watched the undefeated knight with surprise since he was easily defeated. Arthur turned back toward her while the knight stared at him while he rubbed his neck.


    ¡°Your sister is right. Don¡¯t sh, pierce. Don¡¯t ck, parry,¡± instructed Arthur as he walked toward her. She raised her sword out of reflex, and Arthur smiled. ¡°Always be prepared for an attack you don¡¯t see. You are the queen of spiritual energy, so make use of that.¡±


    Suyin nodded and rushed toward Arthur instead of waiting for him. She pierced with her sword, but Arthur struck the tip of her de with his curved dagger, making it slide toward the sky. As Suyin was carried forward by her momentum, Arthur¡¯s hand wrapped around her neck.


    ¡°Never lunge. Your feet touching the ground is the source of your strength and stability, not your burst forward. Move when dodging, and hold still when attacking.¡±


    Arthur let go of her neck and retreated three steps as the dagger danced again around his finger. It seemed like the de had a soul, moving without even needing Arthur to wield it.


    Suyin took a deep breath before retracting her arms and shoulder. She stared at the smiling Arthur before stomping to the left, making her body jump right. Then, as her feet touched the ground again, she pierced toward Arthur.


    However, without even needing to look at her, Arthur rotated his dagger and caught her strike using the body of his de. A metallic clinging sound echoed throughout the training ground.


    ¡°You learn quickly, but aim for the ce I cannot guard. For example, if you keep aiming at my chest, then I would be able to see iting. You need no more than one strike to win, right?¡±


    ¡°Even if I strike the unguarded ce, you would still block it,¡± said Suyin as she retracted her sword, sulking. ¡°You are not the easiest opponent to win against.¡±


    ¡°The unguarded ce that you mentioned, I left unguarded on purpose. It was to lure you into attacking me there, knowing I could block it and counterattack. This is chess, and you need to think ahead.¡±


    Suyin was quiet before nodding, and Arthur gestured for her to attack again. After every failed attempt to strike him, he gave her more instructions. Finally, after the tenth try, Arthur attacked, sending her flying.


    Her feet dragged into the ground, causing dust to fly everywhere. The attack came unexpectedly, and it made her mad. She stomped and attacked, but Arthur easily knocked down her sword and held his dagger to her throat.


    ¡°Although I am thest one to say this, never give in to anger. It will blind you,¡± said Arthur with a smile before he retracted his dagger. ¡°There is no need for the killing intent, Bloodflower. I am thest person to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, most of your truths turned out to be lies,¡± said Lin Xue with a frown. Arthur smiled and threw his dagger for it tond in his ce before walking toward her.


    ¡°Such distrust harms us since I am here to offer you a deal.¡±

 Chapter 814: An Equal

    Chapter 814: An Equal"A deal?" asked Lin Xue with interest, raising her brow high. "Last time we had a deal, you wooed my sister and freed the underground''s forger. I cannot say I trust you enough to make more deals."


    "A deal for your gang to be more than just a gang," said Arthur before turning to Suyin. "You cane over as well, Little Yin. This concerns you as well."


    Suyin sheathed her sword while staring at the two with confusion. As for the bloodflower, she seemed to understand what Arthur wanted to ask of her, and she did not like it.


    "We are not your pawns, ounder. You cannot move us as you please with empty promises and unattainable glory," said Lin Xue while Suyin walked to stand beside her. Before her sister could say anything, Lin Xue interrupted her, "I know that he saved you, but that was a part of a deal. He is a sellsword."


    "If need be," said Arthur with a smile. "How about I change the terms of my deal? You seem fine being a gangster, but can the same be said about your sister''s well-being being endangered?"


    That question changed everything, and Lin Xue''s wariness crumbled into worry. Her eyes darted toward her sister, who seemed confused by Arthur''s words.


    "The enemies are no longer watching me, you said," said Suyin, and Arthur nodded. "Then, what danger do you speak of?"


    "The puppeteer that has been searching for you fears me because I almost caught him thest time he tried looking at you. However, I don''t think he would give up after so many years."


    "Are you using her safety to threaten me?" asked Lin Xue with trembling lips before grabbing Little Yin. "I will protect her as I have for countless years."


    "I intend on seeking the puppeteer who targets her after I''m done with Ilios, whether you help me or not," said Arthur before raising his fingers, and a screen appeared to y a video. "This footage is before Suyin awakened. I asked Julia to investigate her enemy for me to uproot. However, I can''t do that if I die in the next battle."


    "Lin Xue," called Suyin toward her sister, who turned toward her. "I don''t want you to do as he asks, but Arthur fought a cmity to save me when he could have abandoned me. So thest thing I would question is his intentions."


    Lin Xue seemed to mull over it for a few seconds before nodding toward her sister. Then, she turned toward Arthur and let go of her sister before offering her short sword to Arthur.


    "As long as you keep my sister safe, the Bloodflower Gang will aid in your next venture, Arthur Silvera. I am not half as strong as you are, but my men are loyal, and we know the city better than anyone."


    "I have no doubts about that. As for the safety of your gang in the war toe, my guild will ensure arming them with artifacts and runic cards. If the timees, we will work together toward a better future than this."


    Lin Xue nodded and sheathed her sword back. Suyin sighed in relief but soon found herself the center of attention again. Arthur stared at her with his golden, serene eyes as if expecting her to answer.


    "I am¡­"


    "You can stay here during the war, as this would be the safest ce for you," said Arthur with a smile. "I have no doubts about your strength, but it''s too soon to see you on the battlefield."


    "I want to fight too," said Suyin with a frown. "I fought against a cmity and won, so I have more right than anyone than to be on that battlefield."


    "You have fewer reasons than anyone to fight this battle, and if you could state one, then I will allow it."


    Arthur''s rebuke left Suyin unable to say anything as she stood there frozen. Her mind tried to find an answer, but the only one she could think of was not one she could admit.


    "He is right, Suyin. While you carry strength now, that also makes you an invaluable ally. The emperor has already aimed for your life once, and he will do it again," said Lin Xue to dissuade her sister from the matter.


    "You realize this is foolish, right?" said Suyin as she took a step toward Arthur. "You are fighting not only against the emperor and a cmity but the fearsome ancestor that backs them. I met him before I lost consciousness, and he was the one to free Cassius from my prison."


    "I received the report, but that does not change my stance. Tell me the reason you fight for, and I will let you fight," said Arthur, forcing her back into the same corner. Suyin knew that he knew her reason for fighting but wanted her to admit it.


    "I fight for your sake," said Suyin, defying his expectations, but Arthur smiled in return. "This is the same reason that all of your guildsmen fight. Are you going to leave them here too?"


    "Are you a part of my guild?"


    "I will be if I need to," said Suyin, but Arthurughed and shook his head. "Why can everyone else fight for your sake, but I need my own reason?"


    "Because we are equal," said Arthur with a smile. "I am the embodiment of Gaia, the goddess of creation. You are her sister, the embodiment of death. I would win if you serve me now, but we must each fight for our own reasons."


    There was a deathly silence between them because Suyin realized the hidden feeling in Arthur''s eyes. It was gratitude and respect for what she did. He was not pushing her away because of her feelings but because he believed she was higher than serving him.


    "Night is setting, so let''s return to our rooms," said Lin Xue while holding her sister, and Suyin nodded after a moment. The two of them left, and Arthur remained with n. He watched them go until they disappeared into the mansion.


    "It would have been easier to let her follow you. That girl carries affection toward you, which makes her useful," n said after the two left. Arthur smiled and looked down at his hand as if there was something to read.


    "It would have been easier indeed, but what happens when that affection ends?" asked Arthur before he walked back into the mansion. "Love can die, but honor lives a bit longer."


    ***


    "I cannot believe that he is involving La in this," said Lyle as he paced around the room. "This is the one thing I asked of him, and he does the exact opposite!"


    "Calm down, Lyle," said Rain while munching on her food. "We have seen the broadcast. Your sister and that woman, whom Arthur trusts so much, are closer than we thought. There is no way for Arthur to keep her away from our ns."


    "You are so quick to defend him because of your damn lust," said Lyle with resignation as he sat down opposite Rain. "He could have done anything but chose to give her a crucial task."


    "A crazy one, too," said Rain as the carriage shook. She opened the window and threw a chicken''s bone from it before grabbing another. "No one has ever managed to escape the Light Prison, and none attempted to infiltrate it. But Arthur Silvera has some crazy ideas."


    "Our first n was to use Gray since he was going to prison, but the damned emperor decided to execute him. We somehow managed to fix that, but now the people distrust the rebellion."


    "You cannot me them. Their parents told them bedtime stories about the Stealer of Elements, painting him as the greatest threat this elementalnd would see. Since the emperor made the people believe it was Arthur, the rebellion took a hit."


    "The executions are getting closer, so what is he waiting for?" worried Lyle. Then, after a sigh, Rain punched him in the face, sending the man hurling to his seat. While it did not hurt him, the surprise unsettled him.


    "Your worries are pathetic, Lyle," said Rain. "You are our leader. But, even if you are worried, stop whining. Haven''t you heard about Ayaz?"


    "¡­I have," said Lyle while rubbing his face. "It doesn''t make sense for countless meteors to strike the same spot simultaneously. This was no tragedy."


    "Some deserters say that they have seen the Light Emperor fighting against a monster, but no one knows what happened there. However, who would fight the emperor at the current time?"


    "¡­our Stealer of Elements," said Lyle with a frown. "Ai and the rest know nothing about this, so it can only have happened after they parted. If so, then Arthur already fought against the emperor."


    "¡­there is more," said Rain after a pause before she looked through the curtains. "I can feel it. A new cmity has descended to this world."

 Chapter 815: Enchantress

    Chapter 815: EnchantressLyle could not ask how Rain knew because ever since he decided to trust her, he had to turn a blind eye to her real identity. However, he could still remember that hot summer day, with the sun scorching his skin as he almost met his death and the end of his dream.


    If not for a shadow of a woman appearing above him, Lyle would have given up on his revenge. But instead, she was intrigued by him and sat beside him as he healed and fed him when needed. And when he told him about the end of his dream, the woman left and returned with his officer''s corpse.


    His gratitude made him unable to ask her questions or investigate her, but he never questioned her motives. After all, she had more than one chance to end his rebellion and kill him, but she never did. Instead, that asional vulnerability, like the one he had shown earlier, made him trust her without reason.


    "Ayaz is close to Superbia, one of the Sins Dungeons. If the events unfolding there had to do something with Arthur and the emperor, then we can assume that the emperor has taken down the path we feared," said Lyle as their wagon made its way toward the Holy Post.


    "Very few men trust a cmity, and those who can negotiate with it are either madmen or cmities themselves. Therefore, if Cassius joined the emperor, it might be better to end your revenge here."


    "¡­who is Cassius?" asked Lyle with confusion. Rain was still looking out of the window, acting as if she didn''t hear his question. Then, she pointed at the window with surprise.


    "Is that Arthur?" she asked with shock, and Lyle jumped from his seat to open the curtains. However, there was nothing outside their window but green trees that merged into one thick line. Their wagon was still making its way toward their post, and no Arthur Silvera was in the distance.


    "What are you¡­?" Lyle was confused as he turned toward Rain, but she was gone. He stood from his spot and looked around, almost pinching himself to ensure he wasn''t hallucinating.


    The lustful woman was gone, and there was not even a hint of mana being used. He suspected she might have jumped out of the wagon, but there were no signs of open doors. In the end, he sighed and sat back down, waiting for his wagon to arrive at its destination.


    The Holy Post was a military checkpoint separating Wailing City from Helios, and it was a gathering of knights led by different divisions. This has been erected in preparation for the executions and due to Arthur Silvera''s appearance.


    His wagon had the Light Emblem, a sun ovepping with a spear. Thus, he was allowed entry without questions and soon found himself beside his tent.


    "Wee back,mander," said his right hand, Ishmael Rainquil, as he bowed. His mannerism was still far from being suited for a knight, but Gray has never been a knight. Furthermore, he had to adjust to his new body. "I have cleaned your tent for you."


    "Let a steward do that," frowned Lyle as he walked into the tent, followed by Ishmael. "You should act more like a knight and spend most of your time leading patrols."


    "I am not a knight, and you know it. Even the previous Ishmael was not a knight. I think he was a prostitute because he has a big¡­" began Grayining, but Lyle stopped walking, and the forger bumped into him, interrupting his words. "What are you doing,mander?"


    "How did you get here?" asked Lyle with an annoyed voice. Rain was sitting atop his war table, ying with the figures of the various forces in the area. "Do you think escaping would make me forget the slip-up?"


    "It should deter you from asking," said Rain as she threw the miniature wooden horse behind her and jumped to examine Ishmael. "How is your new body, Gray? You look healthier than before."


    "Hehe, I inherited his stats and my ability, after all," said Gray with a satisfied smile. "It feels like waking up after a long sickness, full of health and vigor!"


    "Is that so?" asked Rain while licking her lips and wrapping her arm around the knight''s wrist. "How about we put this body to the test, then?"


    Lyle saw Ishmael gulp as his eye followed the enchanting sights of Rain, and he remembered a time he saw a spider entrap its victims. Rain was a master at captivating people, and she was a demoness for someone as na?ve as Gray. Thus, Lyle pulled her by the arm and took her toward his chambers.


    "Not so rough,mander~," said Rain in a seductive voice that left Gray frozen with shock. There was both envy and betrayal as he stared at Lyle, who took the enchantress into his private quarters.


    "First, don''t eat our strength. Second, I won''t ask about how you knew the name of a cmity, so there is no need to disappear anymore."


    "And the third is your desire to undress me?" asked Rain while revealing her shoulder, and Lyle sighed at her bratty behavior. He walked toward his chair and sat down, making the woman humph and pull up her clothes. "Are you a eunuch?"


    "As if. You never tried to seduce me as you do with other men. Otherwise, I would have been a goner. I always wonder why you made real attempts against everyone, even the outsider, but not me."


    "I did attempt Arthur once, but it was ineffective. It seems my enchantment does not work against broken hearts," Rain said with a smile. "Since I always knew your story, I never wanted to be the one to ruin it."


    "¡­many thanks," said Lyle with gratitude. "I have to rely on you to smuggle the three women into Helios and make them go unnoticed by the tens of patrols. I will let Ishmael onmand of the west barricade, and you can go with him to smuggle the three inside."


    "Are you sure you''ll let your sister into this city? This is the best chance you have to keep her out of danger," worried Rain.


    "I have done everything I can to keep her out of my revenge, but the moment I arrested grandfather, I doomed our family to be a part of this war. It seems I will take this regret with me to the grave."


    Rain was silent, and then she walked over toward the seated Lyle and hugged him. His head was over her stomach, and the warm gesture surprised him.


    "I will stand beside you until the day you die," whispered Rain as she kissed his head. "This is the debt that I owe her. And while it''s not what I promised Anna, I am protecting you in a way."


    Lyle closed his eyes as time seemed to stop moving for a bit. Then, after a few moments of quietness, a cough came from outside the chambers before Ishmael came rushing into the room.


    "Lyle!" called Ishmael, making Rain let go of Lyle and walk to sit on the bed. "Many apologized for interrupting. This is far from being the gentlemen''s code! However, we have a problem!"


    "Whatever problem it may be, you should be able to solve it," Lyle sighed before rising. "Are we being raided by bandits?"


    "Far from it! The Royal Fleet is approaching!" said Ishmael, making Lyle and Rain frown. "Scouts say it should arrive at the Holy Post any minute now."


    "The Royal Fleet?" muttered Rain with a frown. "Can it be the emperor? But what brings him to an outside Holy Post?"


    "The emperor would not travel throughout Ilios without mobilizing the entire army," said Lyle as he walked toward Rain and pulled her to her feet. "You need to leave. This can only be the brattiest girl in the empireing over here."


    "Are you talking about that tomboy princess?" Rain asked. "Even if she has a thing for you, she wouldn''te over here during these troubling times. So let me stay and hide here in case things go south."


    "I can handle whateveres, so let Ishmael guide you to the west barricades. We will meet again inside Helios," said Lyle before walking out of the tent and staring into the distance. He could see the tip of an Origin Pir from here. In the sky above were countless flying vessels painted white.


    A horn was blown to announce the arrival of royalty to their camp. As befitting its name, the Royal Fleet cut through a hundred kilometers in less than thirty minutes. Luckily, it was enough time for Rain to leave their camp.


    The countless vessels floated in the sky while one descended to the ground. As Lyle expected, the person standing atop the ship''s railings was the tomboyish princess carrying a charming smile.


    "Commander Lyle!" shouted the princess before jumping toward him. Lyle sighed and raised his arms, bringing great winds to carry her down. He could already foresee theing headache.

 Chapter 816: One Vs One Hundred Million

    Chapter 816: One Vs One Hundred MillionThe wind gathered beneath the Swords Princess as she trusted, cushioning her fall. Lyle stared at the scene with difort because he knew that all it took him was one gesture to end his enemy''s daughter''s life.


    However, while the rest of her family were all degenerates, Ivory was kind and honorable. This was not his impression but a knowledge he had gathered from her over the years. The two of them could almost bebeled as friends.


    As Princess Ivory descended, the knights ran away from her. Although many wanted to woo her, since she was the only daughter the emperor had, all knew she was a battle maniac. It was one thing to be that, but to have unparallel strength made her feared by all knights except one.


    "A pleasure to have you here, my princess," said Lyle as he bowed to her. He never stopped being respectful because one wrong word could throw him into the emperor''s list. "It is a long way from the capital."


    "Is that another way of asking what brought me here?" asked Ivory as shended on the soft soil. "I asked you a thousand times to stop these formalities. We fought, and that makes us equals."


    "That is a bit wrong since you have yet to defeat me," said Lyle as he raised his head. The princess puckered her face in annoyance as she looked around. "Why are you here, princess?"


    "I was bored," said the princess while stretching. "Thus, I came here to test your knights. Choose your best ten and let theme at me simultaneously."


    "Are you here to polish your art, Princess Ivory?" Lyle sighed. "My knights are not for training, unfortunately. My best ten knights patrolled the area for possible mishaps per your father''s orders. Summoning them from their post would leave a great vulnerability in our defenses."


    "I have my father''s permission, so stop sweating over it," said Ivory as she stretched. "If there are no ten knights, then I would have to fight you ten times."


    Lyle would rather throw his knights under the bus to avoid revealing too much of his art because this woman was perceptive about swords more than anything. However, he would listen to her wishes in all cases because this was the perfect excuse to pull the knights back. Therefore, smuggling Ai and the rest would be easy.


    "Herwig," called Lyle for his steward without breaking eye contact with the smiling princess. "Pull back our best ten knights from their patrols, and have their squads form temporary barricades until they return."


    "As you wish,mander!" said Herwig before rushing to send summonses.


    "I knew you would be the perfect one to indulge my whims, Lyle. How long do we have to wait until the knights return?" asked the princess as she started walking toward thergest tent.


    "Thirty minutes, at least," answered Lyle as he followed after her. "If you wish, you can spare against our dummies. I have other matters to attend to, so I will leave¡­."


    "Your current most important matter is entertaining your princess, Thickhead," said Ivory as she stepped into his tent. Lyle stood outside before sighing and following after her. "I want to nap, so I want this ce to be quiet. Order your knights not to disturb me."


    Lyle could feel the veins in his head pulsing, letting him know he had had enough of her childish tantrums. However, when all was said and done, they benefited him that the princess was unpredictable. Thus, hemanded his knights to deter from the tent before he went inside to inform her.


    Unlike her earlier derations, Ivory sat on the chair, staring at the map he had on the table. It had all the major cities of Ilios, and the princess seemed to be deep in thought while staring at them.


    "Are you taking a nap with your eyes open?" asked Lyle as he walked toward the table, trying to see what intrigued her. However, the map was normal, only highlighting the Holy Posts around the empire.


    "How big is our empire, Knights Commander?" asked the princess with an unusual calm. Lyle had never seen her carrying such a face, which also affected him. "I once heard one of my tutors say the empire has one hundred million citizens."


    "That''s an old figure since no one bothered to count in thest five years. We can round it up to that, though. Is there something wrong, princess?" Lyle asked as he walked to stand beside her. Ivory ced her hand on the map as if feeling its pulse.


    "If you had to choose, Knights Commander, between one person and one hundred million, what would your choice be?" asked the Swords Princess, her fingertips dragging across the map. "Would you sacrifice the one for the many?"


    "As a Knight, I must protect the empire," said Lyle as a matter of faculty. The princess seemed dissatisfied with the answer as if she already knew the right choice. "Before I make such a decision, I would have to imagine my life after it. What guilt would be less to carry?"


    The princess was quiet after that, and she kept staring at the table for a few minutes. Noises came from outside as the Royal Fleet started lining the skies between Helios and Wailing. As for the princess''s ship, it had to descend and wait for her.


    "We have no time before my ''advisors'' arrive," said Ivory before she cleared the map before them. "I have no one else to trust with this information. Even more, if I asked everyone else, he would give me the same answer."


    "Ask them what?"


    "If your emperor told you to kill the citizens, would you do it?" asked Princess Ivory with a cold face, telling Lyle that she wasn''t joking around like usual. "Answer me truthfully, Lyle."


    "My grandfather taught me to protect the empire," said Lyle. "Does the empire consist of its citizen or its emperor?"


    After a moment of silence between the two, Princess Ivory chuckled before taking a pen and drawing atop the map. She picked different spots until they formed a circle and then picked five within the circle.


    "I came across this by chance while researching sword arts. However, my father¡­ no, the emperor, has created arrays in these locations. He poured countless golds into them, making me curious enough to visit the arrays myself."


    "What is this about, Princess?"


    "Just listen to me," said Ivory with a frown as she turned to him. "I found camps of people working day and night on what he called a grand array epassing the whole empire."


    "Who said?"


    "A runemaster I interrogated," said Ivory with a face that showed it was obvious. "I had to kill him afterward."


    "¡­princess¡­"


    "There is no reason to feel guilty once you realize what these runemasters are doing. The Sun Emperor''s Workshop is building what the forger warned us about. Before his death, he said the emperor wanted to steal the lifeforce of his citizens."


    "Are you using the emperor of conspiring against his citizens?" asked Lyle with shock. He was starting to feel like he was being entrapped into believing her, only to find himself behind bars. "The mere suggestion is treason to the crown."


    "Fuck the crown, Lyle. You said it earlier. We are knights before we are subjects of the crown. Does the empire consist of its citizen or its emperor? If an emperor dies, his son takes the throne. If the citizens die, there is no more empire."


    Her harsh words told him she was the usual princess, but Lyle was still hesitant about believing her. However, if she told the truth, their ns would be no more than suicide. A grand array that could strengthen the emperor was enough to make him a god.


    "Why are you telling me this, princess?" asked Lyle after some consideration. "Is this a test of my loyalty?"


    Princess Ivory walked toward him and pulled down his cor, ensuring he was staring her in the eyes. Her fiery eyes were serious for the first time since he got to know her.


    "Am I the sort of person toe over here and test you?" asked Princess Ivory. "If I wanted your head on a spike, all I have to do was duel you and injure myself. But you are the person I trust in this damn empire, so listen to what I say!"


    Lyle stared into her eyes and slowly nodded, which prompted the princess to let go of him and fold the map before mming it into his chest. Thus, he grabbed it, and the princess looked toward the tent''s entrance.


    "I have many dogs following me, so I cannot move freely. I need someone I can trust to destroy one of these ces to ensure the array never gets done. After this farce is over, I will seize the throne if I have to, just to stop my foolish father."

 Chapter 817: The Living Forest

    Chapter 817: The Living ForestIf the Light Emperor knew that his daughter was plotting against him, he would realize how fragile his rule had been. After all, not even his family trusted him, but maybe they were the only people to know his true nature.


    "You speak of treason, Princess," said Lyle with a frown. "If I don''t arrest you here, I will be charged with treason, and my head will hang from the city''s gates. Your revtion is akin to giving me a death sentence."


    "Is your head worth one hundred million people?" asked Princess Ivory. "Merely muttering these words means my head would be on a spike too. However, the dogs will be here soon, so I need an answer before that."


    Lyle stared at the folded map pressed to his chest for a few seconds before grabbing it. The princess let go of it, and Lyle unfolded the map, examining it. Ilios was big, and Helios was in the center. If he wanted to visit one of these sites, "It would take me a day or two without teleoperations."


    "The Knights Commander cannot leave such traces," said Ivory before she took out a golden badge and handed it over to him. It carried the Sun Emblem. "Take this as my token; even if you are caught, they cannot do anything to you."


    "They will report it to your father," said Lyle with a frown. "If I misuse this token, it might end up having you killed for treason. Are you sure about this, Ivory?"


    "My father might not be the best person, but I always thought he cared about his subjects. It might be ambition, pride, or whatever sin has gued this nation, but it doesn''t excuse his actions. I am responsible too for taking care of the shit my father leaves."


    "A befitting mouth of a princess," said Lyle with sarcasm as he examined the map. "I will do this favor, but only after investigating these sites and confirming that they are as you have imed them. Then, who knows, the emperor might not be aware of it."


    "There are things you don''t know," said the Swords Princess as she walked outside the tent. "I will stay here to cause enough distraction while you investigate the matter. Send your knights toward the arena."


    Lyle watched her leave as the advisors rushed down from the ship to reprimand her. These men and women with long robes were called Crows, whose job was to yap around royalties as their advisors.


    While these Crows were annoying, they represented the connections between the noble families and the empire. Most of the crows were from renowned houses known as Named Lines, such as those that swore allegiances to the First Light.


    After picking the nearest array, Lyle pocketed the map into his subspace. Of course, he had to send word to Rain as well since this matter meant he couldn''t smuggle the three with them. After all, this matter took priority.


    As the knights started tormented by Ivory''s ruthless swordsmanship, Lyle turned into the wind and escaped his tent. He was sure the princess would cover for his leave while he did the quest she demanded of him.


    Before he left the camp for good, he had to ensure that the three women would enter the capital without being seen. So he looked for Ishmael and Rain, who were escorting them through the defenses, and brought a storm to hide the three.


    ***


    "We should have used the teleportation arrays," said Marvi as the two of them walked through the thick bushes, making their way through the forest. "We would have been in the Yalveran Union already."


    "I had no destination before leaving," said Oren as he cut the branches into pieces, and they regenerated as soon as he passed. "This forest is like an endless maze."


    "People call it The Living Forest because the nts move and generate ten times faster than normal. If you get entangled with their roots, you might be buried hundreds of meters deep before realizing it," exined Marvi.


    "And since the trees are so intertwined, I can''t use fire here," Oren sighed before ncing at Marvi. "Can''t you carry us through the shadow realm or something?"


    "I''m not a horse."


    "¡­not that kind of carrying," grumbled Oren under his breath, and Marvi acted as if the question was never asked. The two entered this forest days ago but still had little hope ofing out of the other side.


    As Oren pushed through countless leaves and branches, he suddenly felt he was being watched. His eyes darted everywhere to find the one behind it, but the branches were almost ten meters tall, making that feat impossible.


    "Children snickering," said Marvi behind Oren, giving thetter goosebumps. "There is something out there, and it''s not alone."


    "You are a scout, so I expected more of your acute observation," said Oren as he retracted his sword. "Their hostility increases when I cut through the branches. Does this forest have some sort of guardian?"


    "A funny thing to call everything a guardian when there is always the word haunting ghosts," said Marvi with a snicker as his shadow de began to form. "I can kill whatever gets close."


    "You just warned me about being buried alive, so hold your hand," Oren said, raising his hand toward the shadow. "We are not here to fight, just to pass! Please show us the way!" called Oren toward the forest. There was no response except the hissing leaves.


    "We should call the Healer Princess for this," said Marvi while shaking his hand, and Oren sighed. Then, however, a singr and high-pitch melody suddenly tore through the forest, permeating the air around them.


    The hissing of leaves suddenly stopped, reced with the crunching sound of countless roots moving. Oren and Marvi inched toward one another as the wall of trees started moving around them until it opened a path.


    "Am I the Healer Princess now?" asked Oren as the two stared at the scene with shock. "So, all we had to do was ask this nice forest to make way for us."


    "We didn''t ask the forest," said Marvi while staring toward the sky. "It seems we asked those fes."


    Oren followed his gaze and saw that the moving branches revealed two greenish figures who looked like children with branchy horns. The two horns had white leaves on them and lined the woody protuberance.


    "Go through that path and nevere back," said one of the children as he pointed at the path he opened for them. "Otherwise¡­ the forest will demand blood."


    Oren did not doubt the legitimacy of their threats. After all, who would control the forest other than children with branches for horns? In the end, he nodded understanding, and the two children disappeared behind the branches again.


    "I told you, haunting ghosts," said Marvi as he sheathed his de. "I hate children."


    "Who would have thought that the former assassin hated others?" said Oren as he walked toward the path. "Let''s leave this ce before nightfall. I have no desire to be this forest''s fertilizer."


    "Don''t worry, it will suck you dry before that happens," said Marvi while following after him. "This forest covers almost a tenth of Ilios. It''s far bigger than any city and would take days to transverse."


    "That''s why I chose this ce to hide the fortress," said Oren. "You are talkative for a dead man."


    "The dead appreciate living more than the living," said Marvi. "I had a brother once, I remember. We worked for the same dark guild for a while."


    "He died?"


    "He died."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I died, too, at the hands of your brother and never hated him for it. Death is liberation from the prison of life. If you are alive, you care too much over your tiny little problems, like a fight with your brother."


    "You don''t know us, Marvi. We haven''t always been like this. There was a time when we fought every day, mainly because of my selfish wishes. I was too young to understand that life stopped being served on a silver te and was shoved down our throats instead."


    "And how did that change?"


    "I saw the loan sharks, which my brother sought because of me, beat him until I can no longer recognize his face. It''s frightening how much life can change in a mere three years. Arthur never med me, but I always knew."


    The two men walked through the forest, exchanging stories about their past. Oren saw Marvi smile for the first time as he reminisced about his brother''s antics and how much he wished the two of them had taken a different path.


    Oren suddenly heard a whistle, and he looked upward to see a giant anchor flying toward them. It was hooked to a massive chain from somewhere, as if a ship was nning to take the forest as a residence.


    "Shadow wall!" shouted Marvi as he struck the ground, erecting a giant shadow to shield the two. Oren summoned his armor as the anchor hit the shadow, causing it to ripple.

 Chapter 818 Brave Reynor

    The shadow unfolded as the ground shook beneath them to reveal the anchor sinking into the forest. It sent pulses of mana throughout thend, seeking the trees and the surrounding nts. As the vibrations touched them, the trees started shaking before retreating.


    "I don''t expect this to be normal in this forest," said Oren as his armor finished forming. His Sword of Conviction was drawn, and Oren jumped toward the anchor.


    "Wait!" shouted a voice from the forest, but it was toote. Oren was already swinging his sword toward the anchor, and it split the giant metal in two. Then, it sent pulses of mana before the blinding light exploded.


    Marvi rushed forward to raise shadows and protect Oren, granting him the absolute defense necessary. But, as the swordsman rolled down the shadow folds, the light started sinking into the shadows.


    "Agh," grunted Marvi as the light harmed him, but the shadow''s defense was absolute. As it started to die, all that was left was the cracked shadow dome with several patches in it. As it dissolved, it revealed the dried trees as if they had been sucked dry.


    "Are you hurt, Marvi?" asked Oren as he rushed toward the shadow, but the man raised his hand to stop him. "We should get away from here. That light killed the trees by merely touching them."


    As Oren supported the shadow warrior to stand, sirens suddenly rang through the forest. It was akin to doomsday''s siren to alert someone that might not be them. There were others here.


    Oren knew he needed to flee, so he pulled Marvi and started rushing away. The trees around them turned into thin, dried branches, which broke as soon as they were touched. Sounds came from above them as if things were flying toward them.


    "Come here!" shouted a voice from the end of the dried zone, and it was the horned child from earlier. Oren had no time to think before rushing toward him and entering the small hole that went underground.


    The two men rolled into the soil, and the hole closed behind them. Rustling sounds intensified above them before crying came from within the trees. Oren pushed himself upward as his eyes adjusted to the light.


    "Marvi, are you there?" asked Oren, and the shadow moved. "You should rest since this ce barely has any light. Enter my shadow," said Oren, and the warrior was too weak to oppose.


    Oren could feel something tickling his spine as the shadow warrior entered his body as if he was carrying a small creature on his back. The child witnessed all these events, whose eyes glowed green in the dark underground tunnel.


    "Thank you for saving us, but can you exin what that was?" asked Oren as the child kept staring at them, but it didn''t answer. Instead, it started walking down the tunnel, leaving Oren standing there. "I guess I have to follow him."


    Oren walked down the tunnel, which was too small for him. However, if he lowers his head, he can walk around freely. Although he thought the tunnel was made of soil, he soon realized that the earth was merely a coating of the great branches underneath.


    "Where are we going, child?"


    "I am older than you are, human," said the horned child, whose leaves kept glowing to show them the path. "Although it goes against our sacred rules, I am taking you toward our vige."


    "There''s a vige around here?" admired Oren as he rushed to walk beside him. "And you don''t look much older than I am. How old are you?"


    "I lived for forty years and will live another forty."


    "¡­forty¡­" muttered Oren with shock before shaking his head. "How can you tell how many years you have left? Is that the average lifespan of your race?"


    "Each leaf represents a year of my natural lifespan. If not killed, I will live for another forty years before withering back into mother nature," the child answered as it led the way further down. "I wanted you to leave this forest, but you came across our enemies."


    "Who are your enemies?" questioned Oren with confusion. After all, he saw no one other than the giant anchor thatnded from the sky.


    "Humans," said the child with a hateful attitude. "Do not worry. I understand that humans can be enemies, and you can speak our tongue. You are, however, foolish enough to attack that life-sucking anomaly."


    Oren was quiet as he listened and realized that he had been conversing with this child even though theirnguage was weird. Thanks to the bracelet that Arthur gifted them, it tranted all speech from and to them.


    "I have no idea what that thing was, but I thought it was a weapon. But, of course, it''s better to strike first and thinkter in such cases. You warned me, though, didn''t you? You called for me to wait."


    "That proved useless," said the child as the two reached a dead end. "This is the entrance to our vige. The rest of my people are not so understanding, so be careful. I will do the talking."


    "Why are you helping me?"


    "The sword that you used to cut our trees, the one that looked like water," said the child as it turned toward Oren. "It sang a song of friendship, not hate. Although it separated our trees, it did not harm them."


    Oren indeed used his Sword of Benevolence, but his intentions were random. He thought that the best sword to pass through the forest was one that did not harm it or leave traces behind.


    The horned child didn''t need to know that, so Oren nodded. Then, the tiny creature raised its hand toward the dead end, and the roots began to pull apart, revealing a path before them.


    The tunnel ended and was reced by a giant basin. Somehow, sunlight shone down on them, and Oren entered a massive bowl of green trees dancing in the wind.


    As the child entered the basin, it seemed to wee him. The trees reached out to him, and the nts flowered below his feet. Oren followed after him with an awe-struck expression he didn''t hide.


    "This is my house, and only I know how to enter it," said the child before pointing toward a table-looking root. "Sit there and wait for my return. But, first, I must convince the elder that we shouldn''t turn you into tree food."


    Oren nced back and forth, wondering if he had made the wrong decision following after them. However, this ce was rich with life, making it perfect for Marvi to heal himself. While the shadow was brought from the dead, it was still a living creature.


    Thus, he nodded, and the child left. Oren sat on the table and waited. He soon began to notice that he wasn''t alone. One of the green leaves turned into a small creature with wings, which flew toward him while hiding behind the branches.


    "Are you the ones watching us earlier?" asked Oren with interest as the creature could turned into a leaf. "Is that child your master?"


    "¡­we serve the Children out of our desire," said the winged creature as it flew closer to Oren, examining him. "Why did Reynor bring a human to our vige? Elder will not be happy!"


    Although seeming wary, the tiny creature inched closer toward Oren, touching his white hair with interest. Oren did not hesitate to return the favor and stroke its head with his finger.


    The small head was as big as Oren''s index finger, while the body was no bigger than a wasp. It had legs and arms but no features other than being made of green light.


    "I don''t know why he brought me here, but he saved me from the giant anchor," said Oren with interest as the small creature hugged his finger. "Do you know what those are, little fe?"


    "I know," said the creature as it rubbed its head to Oren''s finger. "Those are the vile humans who have been stealing ournd. You are not vile, are you?"


    "I hope not," said Oren with a smile. "When did those vile humans appear?"


    "A thousand suns ago!" said the creature with confidence. "I was there when they first appeared. If Reynor didn''t fight them, I would have turned into a dry leaf!"


    "Reynor seems like a brave hero," said Oren, and the creature nodded before flying around. Green lights began to draw an image above Oren, and the little creature became a storyteller.


    "Reynor is our bravest, even if he is not the strongest. He survived countless battles against the vile humans, making him indispensable to our vige."


    The lights showed what seemed like Reynor, with horns on his head, fighting against giant ships. Reynor used trees to destroy the vessels, but there were too many. In the end, Reynor ran, and so did the rest of the children.


    "We lost our homes on that sun and every sun since," said the creature with sadness. "If we keep losing, then the Children will go extinct."

 Chapter 819 Aoife

    "And what are you?" asked Oren atst after the little creature told it about the history of The Children. He was curious about this tiny wasp, which seemed more intelligent than most humans.


    "We are called Nymphs, born when an ancient tree dies. Since the tree lived for a thousand years before being called ancient, we carry their wisdom and knowledge. My name is Numani Astroxva Lephorine, Nule for short."


    "That is a long name for a small creature," said Oren with surprise as Nule carried itself with pride. "Who gave you this name?"


    "The other trees did because I grew the fastest. It means ''he who seeks the other realm'' because I grew long and majestic before my lifespan ended!"


    "¡­I must admit that I didn''t expect trees to have amunity amongst themselves," said Oren with surprise as the little creature flew around him.


    "Everything will birth life and consciousness as long as it survives the turmoil of times. The ancient trees are the only ones who can think andmunicate, while the othersck such abilities. Therefore, when a tree dies, it serves the forest by helping the children, who nurture the trees, to begin with."


    "A flourishing cycle," said Oren with a smile. At that moment, the branches started pulling apart to reveal Reynor and another personing over. Although the other child was called Elder, he was barely any different from Reynor, except for having a few leaves and white tattoos on his face.


    "Is this the human?" asked Elder as soon as he arrived and looked around. "Reynor said there is only one, but there are two. Something is hiding in this man''s shadow."


    "I said I brought one human, didn''t specify any other creatures," said Reynor in his defense. "Besides, we fight humans, not shadows. As for this human, he destroyed an anchor by himself."


    "¡­and the invaders?" asked Elder with a frown as he walked over toward Oren and examined him. He didn''t address Oren, only Reynor while poking the former with his cane and raising his arms.


    "They arrived shortly after, but we escaped," said Reynor. "If I had left them there, they would have been captured by the vile humans."


    The elder was silent before stopping in front of Oren. Then, he tapped the ground with his cane, and a magic circle appeared between the two. It acted as a lens between them, and the Elder stared at Oren with interest.


    "A knight is standing behind this human, but it is not one we can see," said the elder as he examined Lancelot, who was floating behind Oren. "His strength is superior to the trees we have. What is your name, human?"


    "My name is Oren Silvera."


    As the two children heard his name, their eyes widened. The elder stared at Reynor with a raised brow before thetter shook his head. Then, he looked again into the magic circle between them.


    "He is not lying. Does that mean you are rted to the man we heard about, Arthur Silvera?" asked the elder with a frown. "Please tell us if so. We carry no ill intentions."


    "He is my brother," answered Oren after a slight pause. These children didn''t seem harmful and even saved him. Furthermore, their tone changed as soon as they heard his name. "How do you know him?"


    "Come with us, and I shall tell you," the elder said before turning around and leaving the giant bowl. Oren was confused as Nule started floating in front of him, gesturing for him to follow. Thus, he did.


    The branches and roots parted before them, even without the elder needing to gesture for them as Reynor did. Instead, he took them down another tunnel filled with sunlight for about half an hour.


    The tunnel started growing wider until they reached a giant hall. It was made of cobblestones and not branches. It had several trees for pirs and a pond in the middle. The elder walked straight toward the pond and jumped into it before reaching the stone monument shaped like a squared pir.


    "This existed since times of yore," said the elder as he touched the monument. "It carries a message passed down through generations of Children, telling us a story about a time when the world almost came to an end."


    Oren stared at the monument while standing at the edge of the pond. It depicted a mountain with all sorts of trees and a golden figure standing at the top. Behind him was a giant tree still glowing with a white aura.


    "At that time, a single entity stood against the copse of our world and, in turn, our ancestors. We call him the Aoife, the giver of life, and he used the greatest spirit tree to do that. Our ancestors vowed to return the favor and warned us about the resurgence of famine."


    "And what makes you believe that Aoife is my brother?" asked Oren, knowing where this was leading. After all, he has seen this scenario y a thousand times before. Arthur was always the chosen one.


    "We heard of that name from travelers through the forests but never paid him any attention," said Reynor from behind him. "However, a year ago, all ancient trees cried the same song, celebrating its awakening."


    "Its awakening?" asked Oren, and Reynor pointed in response toward the tree behind the golden figure. As for the elder, he tapped his cane on the monument, making writing appear around the mountain.


    "Spirit Tree and Daughter of Yggdrasil, Regaline. It is the same tree Aoife used to give life back to the world after gues and famine have struck it," said Elder as his cane traced the words. "It sent the same message to all lives on earth: Aoife is back, and his name is Arthur Silvera."


    Oren sighed with a smile as he listened to their words. It was far from a surprise, but Arthur was once again the man of prophecies. Although he did not envy his brother, the contrast in their destinies left him wondering why he existed.


    "I sense difort within you, Oren of Silvera," said the Elder as he turned toward him. "Your stars have yet to shine down on this world, even if no one can see them because they are beside a sun."


    "There is no need for constion, Elder," said Oren with a smile. "I understand power and destiny are a responsibility, not a reward. Arthur carries a great burden, and I would never envy him."


    "You have already been granted a responsibility, human," said the Elder as he walked toward him, leaving the pond. "The spirit I saw beside you did not follow the First Seeker, Aoife. Instead, it chose you as its master while refusing to bow down to your brother."


    Oren furrowed his brows in confusion, but it did make sense to him. After all, he knew that Lancelot was an Abyssal Spirit. Then, as he stared at the Elder, one of the two leaves on its horns suddenly fell and withered.


    "Great Elder¡­!" muttered Reynor with shock as he stepped forward. Oren knew what this signified since the child had already told him about their lifespans. However, the Elder seemed unconcerned as he crouched toward the pond and lifted the withering leaf.


    "Ny-nine leaves fell, and one remains," said the Elder with nostalgia, almost in yearning. "I have lived a long but uneventful life. At its end, I am d to have fulfilled the destiny of my ancestors."


    "Does it have to be one more year?" Oren asked. "If I take you to my brother, he might heal you."


    "Aoife, Giver of Life, can indeed prolong my life. However, I wish for eternal rest. I watched my brothers and sisters die in battle or of old age. My time hase, and I have no wish to prolong it."


    "¡­what did you bring me here for?"


    "Our meeting cannot be a coincidence. We are almost meeting our extinction at the hands of vile humans who seek to devour this forest. Please, Oren Silvera, aid us."


    "I thought you would want me to call for my brother."


    "Fate brought you to us instead of your brother, and fate has its ways. You are the one meant to save us if you desire."


    Oren stared at the Elder, whose green eyes looked straightforward and sincere. He seemed to hold no ulterior motives other than believing this was fate''s handiwork. But, as Oren considered helping them, his shadow started to waver, and Marvi rose from it.


    "We have no business here," said Marvi, whose expression had improved. "I heard their words, and while it was a great story, it does not concern us. Remember our mission, Oren. Arthur awaits to be saved."


    "I know as such, but Nule told me an interesting fact earlier. Some of these trees lived for a thousand years, and their knowledge is extensive. Can it be possible that one of them has an answer to our questions?"

 Chapter 820 Research Lab

    "I do not carry that knowledge, but the ancient sounds hold answers unknown to men. Unfortunately, however, our sacred tree has been usurped by the vile humans used for their experiments," answered the Elder.


    "And what experiments are those?" asked Oren, and the shadow warrior stepped forward in protest.


    "Oren¡­"


    "We know not its purpose, only its effects. These humans are stealing mana, and life, from ournds. We have lost our sacred tree, rendering us unable to protect this forest against death. If you seek knowledge, then our sacred tree has survived since the beginning of dawn. It is the heart of this forest."


    "And does your sacred tree have answers?"


    "It speaks to us when it wishes, and thest time it did, it passed the words of Spirit Tree Regaline to us. It answers when it wishes, so I cannot give any promises."


    "I will help you reim the tree on the condition that I can use its knowledge," Oren said. Marvi stepped forward to hold him back, grabbing his shoulder. "This is a better n to pursue than going to the Yalveran Union and threatening its royalty."


    "We will just be wasting time, if not our lives," said Marvi with suspicion. "It is naive to fight others'' battles for them, especially when we know nothing about them."


    "You have seen their actions. They allowed us entry through the forest," said Oren in a low voice. "Instead of attacking us, they chose to let us through, even when they were at war."


    "And where did their path lead us? Right where the attacknded," said Marvi with eyes full of darkness. "I have seen the worst of humans, and the other races are not different. Forest guardians are not known to be kind or affectionate to anyone but their own."


    "We learned the hard way when humans enved our brothers to grow their farnds, killing them in the process," said Reynor. "If you wish not to fight alongside us, then be it. We will let you leave with no ill will between us. However, do not use us of deceit."


    Marvi stared at the short child, whose expression was as cold as ice. Finally, he let go of Oren and withdrew his de instead. Then, he ced it on Reynor''s neck.


    "I heard they call you Reynor the Brave. If you are so brave, howe you ran away when we were ambushed? Howe you were waiting for us with your underground tunnel at that perfect moment?"


    "Lower your weapon, Marvi," said Oren with a frown, but the shadow warrior did not obey. The tree branches started rising from the ground slowly, aiming their sharp ends at Marvi, ready to attack him. However, Reynor raised his hand to stop them.


    "I suspected you were allies of the vile humans, so I followed, hoping to glean whatever information I could use to save my home. We can stand here and shoot usations at each other, or you can decide to either stay or leave. We will not beg for help."


    "And there will be no need to," said Oren as he grabbed the de with his metallic arm while ring at Marvi. "You can head toward the Yalveran Union, and I will follow you once I''m done. Gather the information you can on the royal family, which should be helpful once I''m there."


    In the end, Marvi could do nothing but sigh and retract his de. The weapon dissipated back into the shadows as the warrior turned ethereal, untangling himself from Oren''s grip. Then, he nodded.


    "This might be our best course of action. I have no obligation to protect you, nor do you need my protection. So let''s meet in the harbors of the Yalen Capital."


    Oren smiled and nodded before offering a handshake for the shadow. Marvi stared at his outstretched arm for a few seconds before shaking it and disappearing.


    ***


    Lyle materialized out of thin air atop a giant tree inside one of the infamous forests of Ilios, Living Forest. It was two cities away from Wailing, so he took some time to get there, but this was the closest spot. The map Ivory drew for him was circr, making the areas closer to the borders than the capital.


    "There is an encampment here, and no reports came from this ce. Ivory was right," said Lyle while staring at the map before pocketing it. "I can just go in and demand an inspecting as Knights Commander, but I doubt they would show me anything worth seeing."


    As he reached this conclusion, Lyle started turning into the wind again. However, as he was about to fly again, his body rematerialized without hismand. As a result, he was forced tond on the branch again, barely avoiding a fall.


    "What is going on?" questioned Lyle as he stared at his hand, which could not maintain its wind form for long. "This hasn''t happened before. Does it have to do with this ce?"


    As he remembers, Gray said that his father refused to let the emperor exploit his citizens. This might be one of those exploiting points, making it a dangerous ce to use mana. Lyle stopped using his mana and decided to infiltrate using his stats only.


    Although he relied on his wind ability to move stealthily, Lyle had his fair share of missions in the past. He had to climb through the ranks using his merits, including infiltrations. One of the few techniques he learned was the Soundless Steps.


    Lyle leaned forward on top of the branch and bolted from the tree. Although his jump was powerful, he didn''t stomp on the tree to cause any sound. Thus, he flew through the air above the small fortress below, using the giant trees as footholds.


    There seemed to be knights down below, guarding the fortress. But, since Lyle worked to hide his presence, they could only notice his shadow, which could be a bird as far as they cared.


    "I need to interrogate one of the researchers in this base," thought Lyle as he dived straight toward the fortress.


    His freefalling was straight toward a building, which have been erected using cobblestones. Before he mmed into it, Lyle waved his hands to cause enough wind to cushion his fall. He didn''t use his wind but his stats instead. A small hand that could lift a car was more than enough to cause a gale of wind.


    After hended, Lyle looked around. For some reason, there were no protection arrays. A good reason he could hypothesize is that the instability of mana made it impossible to erect a protection array here.


    "Their secrecy is their greatest protection," muttered Lyle as he walked toward the roof''s door and twisted the knob hard enough to break it. Then, he allowed himself down the stairs into a floor that looked like a hospital ward. "Are these¡­ istion chambers?"


    Lyle found most of them empty, and there were no researchers there. Thus, he went down to another floor but had to hide by the stairs because this one had many people inside. Most of them were inside the istion chambers, while the free woreb coats.


    His silent surveincested until he understood what these researchers were doing. As he feared and Ivory warned, these men were doing human trials about how to drain life and extract it. Several experiments were underway simultaneously to know what would kill a human and what would not.


    In the end, Lyle followed after one of the researchers, who entered a room. The veteran soldiers slipped in without a sound before the door closed and hid in the room''s darkness while the researcher went toward his desk and started writing his report.


    "The previous batch is gone, so we must send word for the emperor for another one¡­" muttered the researcher as he jotted down the information. "Most patients died after we extracted half their life force, while the rest died after varying degrees. However, the pattern seems random."


    Lyle listened as he looked around the room, which was dark except for a few desks, all filled with stacks of papers. He walked toward the nearest one, out of sight, and read the top files. All of them were simr reports to the one this researcher was typing.


    "The emperor will be pleased, hoho, for we managed to extract most of their mana," the researcher gleefully said. "If we can get our hands on more funding, then we can make a breakthrough in the reinforcement of humans. We can even create humans with unlimited potential, as long we have enough patients to sacrifice."


    Lyle heard enough of his apathetic monologue and walked toward the researcher silently. Then, without a sound, he ced a dagger to the man''s neck, making the researcher yelp.


    "W¡­ who is¡­?"


    "Another sound, and I will make it yourst," said Lyle calmly because calm scared humans more than rage. "There is no need for you to lose your head. Answer a few questions, and I will let you live."

 Chapter 821 Sub Guilds

    "I¡­ I did not¡­ do anything¡­" said the researcher with abored breath, and Lyle pressed the dagger deeper into his neck, making the man sob while shivering.


    "Was that something I asked?" said Lyle as he held the man''s chin and raised it, ensuring the slightest press from his dagger spilled blood. "I told you to tell me what is going on here. Why are you doing these trials on humans?"


    "The¡­ the emperor," said the researcher as he tried to breathe, "decreed us to do these researches. The head is the Sun Emperor Workshop, and we are no more than physicians. But, please, sir, please¡­."


    "Beg more, and your neck will roll," said Lyle as he pulled the man backward by his hair and red at him. "I read some of these reports. What is their purpose?"


    "The empire¡­ they want to know how much life force extraction would kill a human. Ourb is one of many; we are not even the main division in this camp. The main workshop is¡­."


    "Go on," said Lyle while pressing the dagger harder, almost cutting the carotid artery. That vessel separated the living from the dead, and the researcher knew it, so he made haste to reveal what he knew.


    "We are creating a transmissionwork to extract mana and lifeforce from the empire. I swear, that is all I know. So please don''t kill¡­."


    Before the researcher could finish his words, Lyle slit his throat and pressed on the wound, ensuring no blood spilled over the evidence. Then, he threw the researcher over to the ground, making him bleed.


    The researcher''s legs jerked as the blood drained from his body, and his movements slowly decreased until they disappeared. Lyle cleaned his hand while staring at the man with disdain, having seen his inhuman treatment of the patients.


    As the researcher slowly died, Lyle started transferring the reports and whatever evidence he could find to his storage ring. Then, as he took thest pile, the door was kicked open as an older researcher entered.


    "As I said before, I¡­" started the old man with a flushed face, "I am not your underlying! But, if you want some of my patients, bring a royal decree!"


    The researcher was talking to a guard, and Lyle pulled out his dagger and threw it toward the armored man. His de pierced the guard before they realized Lyle''s existence, and he bounced to snatch the old researcher''s neck.


    "Wait! Wait! I will cooperate and give you whatever you need!" shouted the old man, making Lyle stop. "I know you want nothing but to kill me, as you have killed my coworker, but I''m one of the first people to join this ce!"


    "And what would that give me?"


    "A blueprint, history, and whatever you came here to seek," said the old researcher. "I will sell down this empire for another day of living."


    "You are quite stubborn for an old man with one foot in the grave," said Lyle as he threw the man to the ground. "I want to bring down this project, so are you willing to sell your employer?"


    "Employer? I haven''t seen the light for over a year," said the old man as he rubbed his neck and rose. "I will help you destroy all of this as long as you take me out of here, alive, not like that!" said the old man as he pointed at the corpses.


    "Tell me how to destroy this ce, and I will consider taking you with me," said Lyle, gauging this old man''s knowledge. Then, picking up the cue, the researcher started spewing all secrets rted to this ce, even showcasing blueprints. "¡­take it easy old man. You seem to have prepared for this."


    "Spies from other nations held us captives before, and my son died," said the old man as he folded his blueprints. "We were loyal at that time, and all the empire did was spare our lives. I couldn''t even call my wife."


    "ying me the world''s smallest violin, old man?" said Lyle as he pointed at the door. "Look outside and see the countless lives that you''ve taken. Your tragedy isughable inparison."


    "Imitted atrocities beyond redemption, and you can im my wife after I get out of here! I want to tell my wife what fate befell my son and me. This is the closure that she needs," said the old man.


    "It might be, but not the one you deserve," said Lyle as he took out his de. "It just so happens that we have some use for you. After that, I will kill you when no one is looking and throw your body down a river, never to be found."


    "Then you have my gratitude, son," said the old researcher as he sighed in relief. "I just want this to end, too. Let me show you how to destroy this ce."


    ***


    Inside the Runic Dome''s kitchen, Julia met Arthur, who was having his breakfast. Lilo was sleeping beside the table, like a pet that guarded its owner, and the vice-master brought her papers before sitting opposite Arthur.


    "Our numbers are down," said Julia while looking through her report. "The applicants that we used to have before are dwindling. We took too long even to give a response, Arthur."


    "I always hesitated about letting people into our guild since the world''s secrets pass around here as chatters. Arge number can mean spies. Thus, I came up with a solution."


    "Oh?" jerked up Julia with surprise, seeming expectant. "What is it?"


    "We will create sub-guilds, ones loyal to us. And the guilds will do the recruiting and dungeon clearing in our name. Then, anyone who stands out will join the main guild. As for weapons and money, we will provide them."


    "I know that we have no shortage of weapons, given that we have goblin smiths and your abilities, but money is tight at the moment. We have no way of selling our merchandise in auction houses."


    "This is the beautiful part. We will supply the rebellions around the world, which I have caused with my speech. No matter how small, powerful weapons will fuel them, and more will follow their cause."


    "This is akin to giving strength to a stranger, Arthur," worried Julia. "We have no idea who will be buying these weapons. If the timees and we fight against them, we will have shot ourselves in the foot."


    "When I first awakened this extraordinary power, I had to make my weapons look like artificial runes instead of genuine ones. Then, I learned I could close the runes'' gates like an on-off switch."


    "¡­then, you can¡­."


    "I can do the opposite, and artificial artifacts to genuine ones. And a step further, I can even make them cease working. No one will be able to go against us at that time. This will give us bargaining chips when I force the rulers to submit."


    "¡­this n is just marvelous. There are no downsides to it," said Julia with admiration. "We will weaken our enemies and have control over their enemies while racking enough money to build our forces."


    "However, we will not give them genuine artifacts alone. If we flood the market, they lose their value, and causalities may ensue. Limit ten genuine artifacts for each buyer for now, and increase that limit depending on their actions. As for our guilds, they will all enjoy genuine artifacts."


    "We will have an army of overpowered warriors!"


    "That is not the only thing we will provide them with," said Arthur as he presented Julia with a ne. "This artifact can increase stats, and it''s stackable. In addition, it does not require mana to work."


    "¡­what?"


    "I mean it."


    "You have to be kidding me," said Julia as she trembled and reached out toward the artifact. "There is no artifact that does not require mana unless genuine and high-level. Even then, it would be one in thousands."


    "Ironically, this is one of the first runes that I learned. I strengthened Oriole and my goblins using it, allowing them to break through their limits and reach higher realms. If we arm our men using them, we will have an army like no other."


    "How many guilds are we going to create, and what would their names be?" asked Julia while examining the artifact. "I want to create them this instant and start epting recruits."


    "We will create ten guilds. Their names can be whatever you find fit, but make them pride-worthy. I want these guilds contending against each other, and their merits will be rewarded with money and weapons."


    "I have never been this excited," said Julia with a wide grin as she ced the artifact down, and her smile slowly disappeared. "However, some will see you as a terrorist, and guilds will hunt down our own."


    "Have we ever shied from a battle or cared what others think of me?" said Arthur with a smile as he caressed the table. "I lived in the shadows of the doubt for too long. This is when Ie hunting these rulers down, not the other way around."


    "If that''s what you wish for, I shall carry out yourmands. The world is in for a storm, and it will tear down itsmon sense."

 Chapter 822 Biased City

    Julia was quick and efficient, starting to imnt his ideas as soon as their meeting was over. Arthur even watched her register ten guilds under their name, announcing to the world their new intentions. Before she left, she left him with some homework.


    "It would be difficult to convince people to join through announcements alone. Instead, record a video message that we could broadcast worldwide."


    "Does my average-looking face convince anyone instead of boring them away?" said Arthur with a smile. Julia stared at him for a few seconds with a smile before a hand mirror appeared in her hand.


    "Have you seen yourselftely? I was one of the first to see you so long ago, and you look nothing like before. After every battle, defeated enemy, and awakening a sin, you have changed a little."


    Arthur was confused by her words, and he took the hand mirror to stare at himself. He was never used to using mirrors before and had even less time to do after awakening Eragon.


    The mirror showed him the same average face, but it had been hardened by time and stats, making his jaw more prominent. As for his eyes, their golden sheen was now contrasted by a ck ring that also lined his lower eyelid in a curve like some sort of makeup.


    "What is this?" asked Arthur as he tried to wipe the ck lightning mark away, but it seemed embedded into his skin. "Did this appear after awakening Eragon?"


    "It receded quite a bit after you restrained the sin, but your whole body is now lined with such tattoos, in case you haven''t noticed. Furthermore, while your features cannot bebeled as beautiful, your aura is¡­ captivating."


    "¡­just because I now hold a sin within me?"


    "Everyone loves unruly men," said Julia with a grin before taking out ab and walking to tidy his hair. After a few weeks without proper trimming, his hair has grown long again, making even his bangs cover part of his eyes. "Let me help you."


    Julia pulled out his hairband, making his long hair fall over the back of his neck. Then, she proceeded tob his bangs over it alongside the rest of his hair.


    "Showing your forehead has always been considered a sign of confidence, while your attitude is far fromcking it. Record a message for those who aspire to be with you, and promise them protection and wealth if they fight for your cause."


    "An offer of wealth and power is more enticing than my face."


    "It might be, but it would be nice to serve someone you believe in, right? And even our recruits would be warriors ready to die for your sake. Idolization has always brought people together."


    As she finished her words, Arthur''s hair was done. She tied it again using the hairband, and he looked better in the mirror. The ck lighting looked like an ancient tattoo, while the golden eyesmanded obedience.


    "If we want to shock the world, then we have to do it with style," said Arthur with a smile before cing down the hand mirror. "I will have the video ready in an hour."


    ***


    In downtown Kera, the billboards showed countless ads for new workers as reconstruction was still taking ce. Most of the destroyed city was being slowly rebuilt by the hardworking men and whatever funding came their way.


    Mr. Tate got off his flying vessel and gazed down upon his beloved city. It has been torn to pieces by the Sin of Greed, Amelio. However, the people of Kera were not discouraged. Instead, the war brought them together to rebuild their city.


    Since Mr. Tate lost consciousness in the middle of the fight, he couldn''t be sure whether he was a criminal now. However, no reports mentioned his coboration with Arthur Silvera or Ascent, so he assumed it to be safe.


    As he descended the harbor stairs, he saw many men carrying donations toward the Kera Reconstruction Association. It was led by the most trustworthy builders of Kera and was chosen as the destination for all donations. Many lords anddies supported their cause, but the most prominent one received a statute in the middle of the city.


    As he followed these men and the hustle and bustle, Mr. Tate reached the gates of Kera, which had been erected after the cmity wiped out most of the city''s periphery. It was there that he saw the statue of a criminal.


    "Protector," read Mr. Tate as he stared at the statue of no other than the world-ss criminal Arthur Silvera. The engraving was written in bold strokes, as if unafraid by the government. It just so happened that a group of knights was arguing with the builders.


    "Tear it down this instant! This atrocity hassted for long enough! This man is an enemy of the crown, and further idolization of him will be considered treason."


    "The crown cane over here to tear it down, but it might take him a few years!" shouted an enthusiastic youth. His words made Mr. Tate smile since he understood that he referred to the Royal Fleet''ste appearance to the fight. "If this statute is touched, all of Kera will turn against you!"


    The shouting reached the ears of the builders, making them all stop and turn toward the knights with hostile eyes. The young captain finally held his sword after sensing the city''s hostility.


    "You are all¡­!" said the knight as he pulled his sword, but Mr. Tate stepped between the two groups, even pulling down his hood.


    "There is no need for violence, gant knight. You are an esteemed defender of the citizens, not their enemy. Therefore, although this statue can be inappropriate, it does not bring harm."


    "Who are you to lecture me?" asked the young knight while eyeing Mr. Tate.


    "Mr. Tate? Is that you?" asked a youngster from the group in surprise. "You are alive! Thank goodness! All of us thought that you were dead for sure!"


    "I have almost been, but a heroic knight like this one took me to one of the teleportation circles after I lost consciousness. I have once served the Temple, gant knight. How about you let this go for my sake?"


    After looking at the old man who suddenly appeared, the knights'' captain sheathed his sword. He then red at the group of builders who obstructed his sense of justice.


    "You all need to be thankful that some still have proper respect," said the captain before pointing at the statue. "That man had forsaken this city when he turned around and ran. Where is he now after bringing much of this destruction?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a static noise filled their ears. While most buildings were destroyed, some retained proper function alongside their giant screens. There were also holograms urging capable men to join reconstruction, but they all started growing fuzzy simultaneously. Then, the image changed to reveal a young man.


    "People of the world," said the most recognizable man in the world, making the young knight yelp. It was the man he had just insulted, Arthur Silvera. Mr. Tate smiled when he saw the knights take a step back while the builders all stopped to watch the broadcast.


    "Arthur Silvera!"


    "Is he giving a speech?"


    "It has been so long since he made an appearance! I thought he was fighting injustice in Ilios?"


    Cries like these could be hard in the public square, and Mr. Tate realized that Kera might be the most biased city that favored Arthur no matter what he did. After all, he was the one to fight off Amelio.


    "It has been a while since west spoke," said Arthur Silvera with a smile. But then, his appearance changed as his aura grew moremanding and threatening. "And Ie here with a different plea."


    Mr. Tate saw that Arthur was floating as the camera zoomed back from the original half-body shot. He was inside his runic control center of the fortress, making for a magnificent scene of magic.


    "You have all heard about my guild, and I received your countless requests to join. I thank you sincerely for every one of them. However, you have endangered your lives for me while I did nothing in return."


    "Cut off this broadcast!" shouted the young captain, but the simultaneous res of the citizens made him close his mouth.


    "I am here to announce that I will take those joining me under my wing of protection and support while fulfilling thebels I have been called. Most nations called me a rebel, criminal, or even devil. I will be if that is what I am to them."


    His words confused the crowd. Then, more people started leaving their temporary homes to see what was happening, crowding the public square.


    "I hereby create ten guilds under my name, and those joining them will join my cause. I will protect those fighting for what I believe in, freedom and justice. Join me to end the injustice of the world."

 Chapter 823 Art Of Giving

    Mirani Tate stared at the screen and the change the criminal''s speech brought. The young men staring at the screen had an ambitious glint in their eyes as they heard his words. Most of them had printed posters of Arthur Silvera against Amelio in their houses, which made their blood boil.


    "I don''t offer peace but a promise to fight alongside you if you fight alongside me. The ten guilds under me will receive as many artifacts as they need and more for outstanding achievements. I promise to be your blood and every benefit thates with that. If you seek strength, seek me. If you seek wealth, seek me. If you seek glory, seek me. Seek me."


    The speech ended with that, with Arthur staring straight at the cameras. Then, after a few moments of silence, the crowd excitedly roared. At that moment, flyers were thrown in the air, and Mirani glimpsed a few shadows running about.


    It seems that Arthur was dedicated to this campaign. He has been hesitating about letting strangers into his home, so proxy guilds were a wise decision. This way, he would create a hierarchy that could weed out spies.


    The knights tried to control the crowd and destroy the flyers, but they were overwhelmed and soon fled. As for Mr. Tate, he walked among the crowd unhindered as a thin invisible wall pushed people away from him.


    "Give me one of those flyers!"


    "I want to join too!"


    "Don''t let the knights take them!"


    As he watched the crowd''s craze, he wondered if Arthur knew what would happen soon. Whether he wished it or not, some will loathe him, while others will worship him as a god. In either case, the world is falling into mayhem.


    Knights struck the citizens, and the citizens hit back. Mirani Tate ignored the chaos and walked back toward the old street where his shop was. The rubbles have been cleared, and the roads were cleaned, but most buildings were hit by the mana beams and destroyed.


    "Shielders," muttered Mirani Tate while looking at the sign on the ground. It was in front of the destroyed shop he built from scratch after retiring from the business. As he picked it up, his missing fingers reminded him that fighting was no longer suitable for him. "I have to build this from scratch."


    "Excuse me, I think that sign is ours," said a voice ahead of him, and Mr. Tate raised his head to find a young man, covered in dust, who seemed to have been working inside his shop. It took him a moment to realize this was his boy, and thetter recognized him back. "Dad?"


    "I''m home, Ciaron," said Mr. Tate with a smile. His son paused before letting go of his hammer and rushing to hug his father tightly, and Mr. Tate hugged him back. "I''m sorry for taking so long toe back."


    "We thought you were dead," said Ciaron as he hugged him tightly. "Where have you been for so long?"


    "I was injured and recovering," said Mr. Tate as he patted his son''s back. "How are your mother and sister? Are the two of them alright?"


    "We managed to run away in time, thanks to you," said Ciaron as he broke their embrace. "Our house has been destroyed, so we are currently living in a shelter. The Reconstructions Association gave us enough support to rebuild our shop and build a new home on the second floor."


    "That''s very kind of them," said Mr. Tate with a smile as he turned toward his shop. "This business is my father''s legacy, which I have epted only after his death. It does not have to be yours."


    "What are you saying, father?"


    "The destruction of our shop can be a new beginning for us," said Mr. Tate while staring at his sign. "You can pursue your dreams, and I can close this business for good."


    "I don''t understand where this ising from," said Ciaron with confusion. "Our business was good before the cmity, and this is our chance to stand out among the rest. We can make our family known again."


    "A small goal with the current events of the world," said Mr. Tate with sadness. "There is no point building something that isn''t going tost. There are more important things to focus on."


    "What things, dad?" retreated Ciaron before turning toward the screens in the distance and the chaos in the square. "Are you talking about him?"


    "I know you never liked Arthur, but you have to understand that things changed," said Mirani as he patted his son''s shoulder. "I owe him a great debt. He was the one to heal me, even though I was the one to ruin his life."


    "You did no such thing. I know you sent money to his mother every month out of respect for his father, so how is that ruining a life?"


    "These are details that I can spare," said Mirani before he walked toward his shop. "You can open this shop if you want to, but I will not be a part of it."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to grow stronger again to protect our family. But, the world is ending, so we must prepare as well," said Mirani as he walked into the store and removed the rubbles. The fallen walls were easy to clear, but they were too many.


    "What are you looking for, dad?" asked Ciaron as he followed his father and helped him clear away the store. In the end, they revealed the metallic door of the basement. "The safe is still intact?"


    "I made sure to find the best safe, which I can only open," said Mirani before turning toward his son. "Have you ever wondered what I have stored in here?"


    "You always said it was our family''s secret," said Ciaron while looking at his father with confusion. "It should be a rare artifact, right?"


    Mirani looked at his son, whose face was covered in sweat and brows furrowed with confusion. Then, he shook his head before cing his hand on the safe.


    "Our ancestors were among the first to arrive in this world, and they had to find a way to survive. In the end, they left us with this," said Mirani as the runic door opened, revealing stairs that led down below.


    As he climbed down, his son followed suit and closed the door behind them. Lanterns flickered before lighting the underground basement, a simple room with a chest in the middle.


    "What is this, dad?" asked Ciaron with confusion. "You make it seem as if this is some great secret. Just tell me what this is."


    "No need for impatience, Ciaron," said Mirani as he crouched in front of the chest. "This is your inheritance, as much as it is mine. But, unfortunately, it''s also a secret that can never be shared with outsiders. Thus, I had to protect it all this time."


    The chest was old, almost fragile enough to break down, but it withstood the tests of time. Mirani opened it, and a light shone from within it, making Ciaron squint his eyes. In the end, the light disappeared, and there was a simple scroll.


    "A scroll?" asked Ciaron with disappointment as his father picked it up and unfolded it. "An empty scroll, dad? We don''t have anyck of papers."


    "Only a Tate descendant who learned to use spiritual energy can read this memory fragment. However, there is an art within it that has been passed down from our ancestors. They named it Art of Giving."


    "That doesn''t sound very domineering," said Ciaron with disappointment, making him suffer his father''s angry gaze. "¡­I will keep my mouth shut. Forgive me."


    "Art of Giving is rare, where one pledges his life for their family first and the human race second. Once undertaken, a countdown starts, and its end means death."


    The words made Ciaron gulp down with nervousness. Mirani stared at the scroll before his spiritual energy seeped into it, revealing its art. However, his son grabbed his hand before he could read it.


    "What are you doing?" asked Mirani with confusion.


    "That should be my line, dad. You say that once this art is learned, death is imminent for the user. And yet, here you are, attempting to use it."


    "¡­this is the only chance we have," said Mirani with a sigh, as a helpless shadow appeared on his face. "We almost died in ourst battle, and I was helpless against our enemies. If more follow as promised, then our family will not survive."


    "We can hide somewhere until the end of our lives."


    "And what about your children?" asked Mirani with a smile. "I am willing to let go of my life because you are alive and well, ready to continue our family''s line."


    "This feels wrong, dad. But, please, let''s wait a few days before doing anything rash. Let''s get out of here, think this through, and talk to mom."


    Mirani''s resolve softened, faced with his son''s pleading expression, making him sigh and ce the scroll back into the box. Then, the two of them left the room and closed the basement.


    "The shelter is this way, so follow me," Ciaron smiled before leading the way. Mirani followed, but after a few steps, he heard a voiceing from above. It was one he recognized from hisst battle against a certain swordsman.

 Chapter 824 A Ship In Harbor

    "I finally found you, Shield Man," said the voice to Mirani, making him halt his steps and stare above. "I roamed this city for weeks to find the only man who can defeat me."


    Mirani could feel his blood run cold as this voice and invisible man reminded him of the swordsman he fought here in Kera. If Mirani remembers correctly, his name was Kino, the man capable of shing everything.


    "Send your son home. I''m not here as an enemy, so don''t think I''m threatening you. Instead, meet me in the nearby cemetery for the fallen causalities of our attack."


    Mirani did as Kino instructed without letting Ciaron notice it. After sending him home, saying he needed to meet a friend, Mirani went toward the nearby cemetery. The ghost kept himpany and guided him.


    "Are you here for revenge?"


    "You did nothing against me. You merely chose to protect your family. We fought fair, and you won in the end. I came here for a different matter. Go left, and you will find me."


    Mirani went left through the cemetery, following the countless graves. After five minutes of walking, he finally found the swordsman standing before a tombstone with his sword attached to his waist.


    "You have someone to visit?" asked Mirani with a frown, ncing at the grave the swordsman was interested in. A chuckle met his answer before Kino pointed at the grave.


    "This grave is yours, old man. After the cmity struck and you went missing for weeks, the city assumed you were dead and erected a grave in your honor. But, unfortunately, none of them knew your true abilities."


    "¡­mine?" muttered Mirani before walking toward the grave, seeking to read the tombstone. But, as the swordsman said, his name and birthdate were engraved on the white stone. It was an alienating sight to see. "¡­so, people thought I was dead."


    "I heard some of these citizens say that it takes seven years of being missing to be dered dead, but the widespread destruction of this city made it an exception. Most missing people were assumed dead, either eaten by monsters or buried in the great gash dividing the city."


    "All thanks to your invasion," said Mirani as he stared at the tombstone. "You killed thousands and orphaned many more. Yet here you are, assuming I won''t bury you alongside the dead."


    "My people retreated into the gates, but I returned to this world," said Kino in a deadpan manner. "My queen asked me a single question: who defeated you?"


    "I did not defeat you as much as I ran away from you," said Mirani as he crouched in front of his tombstone, caressing his name. "And your queen told you to seek me?"


    "She did because she knew a man capable of defending against me would prove useful in our predicament. We didn''t want to invade this world, nor did we desire to kill those citizens. But, unfortunately, our kingdom has been plunged into a terrible fate."


    "What fate is that?"


    "Amelio managed to break the cmity gates restraining him and invaded our kingdom. He presented us with a choice: to submit or to die. No one in our kingdom can stand up to him, and you witnessed his strength firsthand."


    "What a terrible fate you managed to bestow upon us," said Mirani while ring at the swordsman. "You want me to empathize with the fate you gave my city."


    "I seek not empathy but understanding that we had no other choice. Two ounders have forced our hands. One of them is Amelio, and the other is your friend."


    "¡­he is no friend of mine."


    "And I understand that he betrayed that friendship," said Kino as he walked toward Mirani and fell to his knees. "I am ready to beg for forgiveness, but please help us. We cannot keep answering the wishes of these two men."


    "You heard that I was friends with Seref from him and decided that I must hate him enough to conspire against him. Thus, you came back."


    "I came back because you had what it takes," said Kino with a frown. "You want to protect your family and your world, but that''s not achieved by waiting for cmities to fend. Your ability could save millions, while the rest are designed to kill."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "At the moment, Amelio is recovering in our kingdom. Our Queen, June, decided it was the best time to reseal the cmity gates. First, however, we need to venture deep into the cmity grounds. You are the only one who can protect the runesmiths."


    "And why would I help you after you destroyed my city?"


    "This is not just about us, Mirani Tate," said Kino before bowing. "This is about your world as well. If Amelio is not sealed again within the cmity grounds, then it would leave Kera vulnerable to another attack."


    ? Mirani was quiet as he considered it and found logic in the man''s words. Then, finally, he turned back toward his name, engraved on the average-looking tombstone, as one in many.


    "As a young man, I thought I was destined for greatness," said Mirani with self-ridicule. "I sought the highs and lows of adventure just to make a name for myself. For a short while, I seeded, and everyone knew me before slowly being forgotten by the world."


    "This is your chance to be respected or admired and for your name to go down in history as the true savior of Kera. My kingdom will never forget a debt, and the queen will grant you gold and power."


    Mirani was silent before slowly nodding. Kino jumped with surprise and joy before bowing again to show his gratitude. Then, as the swordsman rambled about heading toward Alka, the middle-aged man thought of his family.


    "Tomorrow at dawn, here," said Mirani before standing. "I have to bid my family farewell. Let me spend the night with them, and then I will go with you toward Alka."


    "We have already wasted enough time, Mirani," objected the swordsman. "Your family has endured a month of your absence and can handle another month."


    "Can you guarantee it would be a month instead of a lifetime?" asked Mirani with a smile as he turned. "I know the ce that you are taking me. It won''t be safe or kind, and I might die. Wait for me here tomorrow."


    After hearing him, Kino didn''t object further. Mirani walked back toward the shelter, hoping to find his son before dark. Instead, the streets grew emptier with theck of light, as Kera had been robbed of its nightlife.


    "I thought you disappeared again," said Ciaron, waiting outside the shelter. "What friend did you have to meet right aftering back?"


    "A friend who carried bad news," said Mirani, smiling, before he threw his arm around his son''s neck. "Take me toward your mother, and stop asking so many questions. I miss her fried rice so much!"


    "She''s going to cook a ton of it once she sees you are back!" said Ciaron while being dragged by his old man. The two talked about the shelter and how life was going after the disaster. Mirani asked about the gash, and Ciaron said that the union was still clueless about handling it.


    Mirani met his daughter and wife, who were sorting through their stores of weapons and armor. The two of them cried, hugging him, and he didn''t have the heart to tell him he was leaving again in the morning.


    In the end, the family ate dinner inside one of the temporary houses of Kera. His children had so much to tell him, and he listened avidly. His daughter, Alison, had just as many ambitious ns as Ciaron.


    "I have no idea what I did that my father failed to do," said Mirani, making everyone pause their conversations. "I have been blessed with children far better than I could have ever been."


    The tears came to him as a surprise since Mirani didn''t remember thest time he cried. It struck him that this could be thest time that he saw his family or they saw him. He would either be forgotten or missed. The two options were just as bitter.


    "Is there something wrong, dad?" Alison asked with tears in her eyes, a reflex of seeing her old father crying. "Did something happen while you were recovering?"


    "Nothing happened," said Mirani as he cleared his eyes and smiled at them. "However, I have to bid you all farewell again. This time, I will leave by choice."


    "Leave again?" his wife muttered with confusion. "But you just returned after so long," she said with a broken voice. His heart ached, but he needed to harden it.


    "Danger looms on this city, and our family, as long as Avarice still exists. But another break might be around the corner, and I found a way to fight it. I want to protect Kera and you."


    "Would it be dangerous?" asked Ciaron with furrowed brows. "Is there no one else to take that sort of responsibility? You are not a fighter, dad. You are a shop owner."


    "A ship in harbor is safe, but that is not what ships are built for," said Mirani, quoting an old book he read. "Our family was destined to protect the world, not to hide."

 Chapter 825: Joe Lifang

    Chapter 825: Joe LifangDawn came, and his crying family went to sleep. Mirani never told them he would leave tonight because he knew they would bombard him with questions. So instead, he left the shelter and walked the lonely street toward his shop.


    Mirani Tate gave a soft hum in the dim street, which resonated through the sleeping city. There were no tourists, and most residents moved away rather than seeking to rebuild a destroyed city. However, those who remained were the core of Kera.


    His shop was on Agiler Street, one of the few streets famous for beginner-level dungeon equipment. Unfortunately, it was struck by one of the mana beams from one end to the other, vaporizing the shops from the face of the earth.


    As he walked among the rubble toward his shop, Mirani reminisced about opening this shop with his father. At that time, he hated every second of it, as his father wanted him to continue the family line, but Mirani refused to be a dungeon explorer.


    The sign was one he painted himself under his father''s curious gaze. At that time, his stats started to soar, making his precision admirable in his father''s eyes. It made the old man happy once the family''s emblem was painted on his sign and filled him with pride.


    "We are nothing but immigrants here, Mirani," said his father while staring at their shop. "However, if we work hard and long enough, we can make a name for ourselves. Even more, we can make a home of this ce."


    His father died two years ago after falling from adder. It baffled Mirani at the time how fragile his father was, unlike his robust body. At that time, he was alone in the shop early morning. A simple healing potion would have saved his father if Mirani had been there.


    During that time, Mirani spent every waking second in Avarice Dungeon, hoping to find his friend, Seref Silvera. The image of his young children haunted him enough that he med himself for that failure.


    "You took a lot of things from many people, Seref," muttered Mirani as he gazed at the destroyed street. "Even if everyone forgave you, what does it matter if your son loathed you?"


    As he reached his shop, Mirani found the sign pinned to a pole. His son took care of it after Mirani went to meet Kino. It made him smile that his children cared more about the shop than he did.


    "It might be because their grandfather raised them more than I did," said Mirani before going toward the basement again, reopening it. Although he promised his son he wouldn''t use the art, he had no choice.


    The scroll unfolded, and Mirani started reading the Art of Giving. If one were not a Tate descendant, he would think these words are gibberish. However, as he read through the art, it imprinted into his sea of consciousness like a giant fortress.


    In an hour, Mirani Tate has sealed his fate. The Art of Giving was as warned, and art is not meant to conquer but to defend. It gave up the life of the user to protect the many and, in the end, would kill him.


    Mirani Tate was going to die a year from today.


    Despite the death sentence he received, Mirani was filled with relief. His death was not his worst nightmare. The most dreadful one would be being unable to protect his family and values. It was time for him to use his miserable life to make things right with the Silvera family.


    As he was leaving his shop for thest time, Mirani ran into someone. It was a skinny man covered in robes, seeming lost. He was wandering Agiler Street looking for something.


    "Is there something I can help you with?" called Mirani, as one final kind gesture before he left earth. The stranger turned around and stared at him before he turned to stare at Mirani''s deformed hand.


    "That hand¡­ and that face," said the man as he pulled down his cloak. It was a face that Mirani didn''t recognize, but the man seemed to recognize him. "Are you the owner of Shielders Shop?"


    "Are you a customer?" asked Mirani with confusion, but the man shook his head. "Can I help you with something?"


    "¡­I came here looking for you but heard you died. So, I thought I would run into your son, not you. My name is Joe Lifang, and I own a pub on the outskirts of the mountain range Rovero."


    "I''m afraid I don''t remember how we know each other, sir," said Mirani with confusion. Joe nodded, took out a Union Merchant ID, and gave it to Mirani. "This number is¡­."


    7940.


    It was a unique number for Mirani because, for some time, their business boomed thanks to this merchant. He gave them artifacts near perfect for their grade, and they sold like hotcakes.


    "You are our benefactor," muttered Mirani with surprise. "My shop was struggling at the time, but you saved us. How could we ever repay you?"


    Mirani understood that this was kindness, not business. After all, this man sold them the artifact for a negligent price, while they sold for quite the money at the time.


    "I im to be no such thing," said Joe Lifang while waving his arms. "I only did as the real benefactor instructed, and he is one you would never expect. I¡­ I thought his name was Arlo," said Joe while fumbling through his bag. "However, after seeing his face in every newspaper, I learned his real name was Arthur Silvera."


    "¡­what are you talking about?"


    "The man who gave me the artifacts to sell while keeping ten percent of the profit is no other than the genius Arthur Silvera. I was amazed when the whole kingdom talked about him and screamed my heart out when he won the Runes Apprentices Cup."


    "¡­he told you to sell them to my shop?" muttered Mirani with shock. Joe Lifang nodded and left the man to process the matter. "I¡­ always wondered who it was, but never believed it could be him."


    "He asked me never to reveal this fact, but I had toe here and seek you out because I have no method of contacting him," said Joe. "I thought he was dead, so when the incident happened, I tried solving it on my own."


    "What incident is that?"


    "¡­a dream I had," coughed Joe with embarrassment. "I read about it online, and people call them epiphanies. Most gained knowledge beyond their understanding, but I only had a dream."


    "There is no need to be shy. I had such dreams myself," admitted Mirani, since he remembers confusing his facts more than once with things that never happened


    "It was about a wolf that Arthur Silvera raised ever since the first time he appeared on my doorsteps, and then it disappeared under mysterious circumstances."


    "Does Arthur know about this?"


    "I wouldn''t know, but a certain man kept visiting me after he passed away. He wore an Explorer''s Badge and imed to be from Jerano College. Later on, I learned that his name was Alexie Linan."


    Mirani was quiet. He was aware of this information because he spent a lot of time with Julia and Maryam, who confirmed to him Arthur''s alternate identity as Alexie Linan.


    "Where is the wolf?" asked Mirani because he started growing confused about what this man wanted. Joe hesitated and tried to gather his thoughts.


    "The Explorer was quite kind, and he paid me a hefty sum to report any unusual activities happening in the mountain range. I sent letters to Jerano College and received money for every report."


    "A lucrative business," said Mirani. "So, what changed? You no longer receive money for your reports?"


    "Please don''t misunderstand me, sir," said Joe. "The money stopped months ago, but I kept reporting. I thought that maybe he was too busy, but the money he already gave me was enough tost me a lifetime. The thing is¡­ it changed."


    "What changed?"


    "As the Explorer predicted, it changed. I tried seeking him out but realized that he had left Jerano and opened a guild, the same one Arthur Silvera revealed after his re-emergence. Therefore, I came here seeking the only person Arthur Silvera told me about, you."


    "I haven''t met Arthur Silvera, and your best bet was to seek Ascent if you want to meet him," said Mirani while pondering. "Regardless, tell me what change urred."


    "At first, I started having the same dream about a howling wolf. It was, without a doubt, the wolf that Arthur Silvera raised. The howling grew closer by the day, and it became a reality at one point. I followed the howling shortly before the cmity struck Kera¡­ and found a crack."


    "A crack in your room?"


    "No, sir. I found a giant crack in space, right in the middle of Rovero Mountain Range. It was the exact thing that Alexie Linan described. I came rushing to the city, but it was then that cmity struck it."

 Chapter 826 Memor

    After hearing more about this unusual spatial crack, Mirani started to consider that it might be another dungeon break or a fissure. Fissures were the earlier forms of dungeons, so he didn''t understand what made this one special.


    "It can be that Alexie was worried about your life and safety, nothing more," said Mirani to the anxious man. His slim figure told him he was no fighter, and the fact he needed money from a student told him more about it.


    "I believed the same, that it was a dungeon forming, but the howls made me uneasy. Have you ever heard howls from a fissure, sir?"


    As Mirani tried recalling, he found that he had never encountered such a thing. He lived beside fissures all of his life, and they weren''t dangerous if no one tempered with them.


    "I understand," nodded Mirani at the end, making Joe confused. "I have a friend who can ry the message to a guild member of Ascent. Then, if your namees up to Arthur, he should know about you and will decide what to do."


    "I would be grateful," said Joe with happiness. Mirani nodded and took out hismunication watch. It didn''t use satellites but runes, and it could only be one person: Maryam. After letting her know about Joe, he asked her to tell Arthur and reply.


    After a few moments, Maryam replied, saying that Arthur had asked for their coordinates. It made him confused, but he still sent them. Joe Lifang sat on a fallen wall, resting his anxious heart as his leg jerked.


    Whoosh!


    A gale of wind rushed through Agiler Street as space started topress next to them. Joe jumped in fright as he let out a yelp, and Mirani took a step back with a frown. Then, after a few seconds, a human-sized portal formed.


    "Is this him, sir?" asked Joe with worry, and Mirani had no time to reassure him before a ck-robed man came out of the portal. He looked around with confusion before spotting the two behind him.


    "It seems to be dawn over here while Ilios is already midday," said the ck-robed man with golden eyes. Mirani let down his guard while Joe stared at Arthur Silvera as if he was looking at a ghost. "It has been long since west met, Joe."


    "Indeed, Aldo," called Joe before coughing and correcting the name to Arthur. The three chuckled before Joe told him what he had seen. "I never thought I''d get to see you again, man."


    Mirani observed how this man casually treated Arthur and how Arthur didn''t mind it. It seems that his words were true. Otherwise, Arthur wouldn''t havee here if this didn''t mean anything to him.


    "I had things to do, like faking my death," Arthur said before ncing at Mirani. "Uncle Mirani, I didn''t expect we''d meet again so soon."


    "This might be thest time we do for a while," said Mirani, making Arthur squint. Then, he stared at the basement door and then back at Mirani.


    "It seems you''ve grown stronger, uncle, but a shadow looms over your stars," said Arthur with slight sadness. "We all made choices, it seems. I hope ours don''t make us enemies."


    "Since we have the same enemy, I doubt we''d ever find ourselves on opposite sides of a fight," said Mirani before turning toward Joe Lifang. "This man told me about what you did for my shop."


    "What did I do?" Arthur asked, confused as if he didn''t recall. "Ah, that. It was the obvious thing to do after helping us for so long. Can we consider the debt paid?"


    "It was never a debt, Arthur," said Mirani with a sigh. "Regardless, this old man wants to thank you and trouble you more. I won''t be with my family for a while and might not return."


    "I will keep several shadows to monitor their condition and report it to Julia. Ascent will ensure they are safe, well-fed, and the farthest from harm''s way."


    The answer came before Mirani even asked, and it was more than he expected. He wanted to ask if Arthur could check on them once in a while, but having shadows ensure their wellbeing was more than enough.


    "I guess the debt growsrger, Arthur. Thank you."


    "It is never a debt, Uncle Mirani. You are more of a father than that rotten sack of bones for Oren and me. Take care on your journey, and please return safely."


    Mirani caught a glimpse of that thin and sickly child who once visited his hospital bed. In the eyes staring at him, he saw no hatred for being a part of the influence Seref had on Arthur. It brought him relief.


    "I will try," said Mirani, leaving the two men after bidding farewell. "If we ever cross paths, then I will be on your side, regardless of what that side might be."


    After leaving those final words, Mirani left his second home and headed toward the cemetery. He found the swordsman standing beside his grave, gazing at the stars.


    The two men didn''t say anything, and after a moment offortable silence, Kino led the way toward Avarice. Mirani quietly followed as he walked through the cemetery, reading names he came across in the street once or heard on the news.


    Mirani has visited Alka before, seeking to find Seref beyond the gates. However, he returned empty-handed, and one of his hands was less than empty. The world beyond the gates was dangerous and filled with monsters who attacked as soon as they spotted humans.


    "Don''t worry about the other side," reassured Kino as the two saw the gate in the distance. Knights heavily guarded it, but Kino unsheathed his sword. "Amelio has ordered the monsters to leave humans unharmed since we have a safety pact with him."


    The swordsman shed empty air, and the ethereal sword shed toward the gate. Mirani was confused because nothing had happened. However, a few more meters of walking revealed what the swordsman did.


    "Have you killed these knights?" asked Mirani while staring at the copsed knights. His displeasure was loud enough for Kino to understand.


    "I shed apart their consciousness, making them go for a temporary sleep. Once they wake up, none of them will remember what happened, and it will pass as another strange phenomenon of Kera."


    "Kera has indeed be a ce of wonders."


    "Nothing unexpected from the birthce of a monstrous human," said Kino, and Mirani was confused. "I mean Seref''s son."


    "He is less monstrous than his father," defended Mirani as the two passed through the heavy barricades. "Arthur has be the hero of this city."


    "I don''t know him but heard stories from The Queen. She ensured we understood one thing: Arthur Silvera was not an enemy; if he is, we''d be ughtered."


    "You kidnapped his mom and expected him to treat you as friends?" asked Mirani with a chuckle. "He is here in this city, you know. He might be watching us now after your little show."


    Mirani watched the color drain from the swordsman''s face as he turned around to stare behind them. The empty streets seemed to unnerve after realizing that Arthur was here, and Mirani had never seen such fear in the eyes of a man.


    "Arthur Silvera is a kind man."


    "When an ant meets a kind god, does it not fear for his anger?" asked Kino as he quickened his steps. "You should have warned me earlier. Otherwise, I would have left this world at once."


    "I considered you to have more ego than considering yourself an ant," said Mirani as he kept the pace. "Your fear stems more than just tales from your Queen."


    "I know what I am, and I know what legends are. Arthur Silvera is the most feared man in Alka. Everyone knows him, but no one met him. A few admire him, but even they fear him. Then, finally, a few dreamers knew enough about him to let the others know his power."


    "What kind of stories are those?" asked Mirani as the two reached the giant portal. It was deep blue, and its aura was the most malicious Mirani had felt.


    "You will hear enough about them from our Queen because she is one of them. In our world, Arthur Silvera goes by many names. However, one story goes unrefuted and earned him the most fearsome title."


    "Are you going to tell me?"


    "We call him Memor, who turns lives into memories. It can be said to be the cruelest fate, to turn a person and their life into nothing but a memory remembered in a dream."


    "Is that what you are afraid of, Kino?" asked Mirani with a smile. "Are you scared that Arthur Silvera would appear behind us and turn you into nothing but a memory?"


    "I am and have never been ashamed of this fear. Furthermore, everyone in Alka fears him for this, and we have drawn the short straw of bing his enemies."

 Chapter 827 A Fissure In Rovero

    On the other side of the city, far away from Avarice, the man Kino feared was riding atop a giant wolf. It was the mount that Joe had, and since Arthur couldn''t teleport near a fissure, the two had to ride it and go to Mountain Range Rovero.


    "I missed this feeling," said Arthur to the bartender, whoughed and asked his mount to go faster. "So, you say you could hear Kira''s howls?"


    "Every night of the full moon," said Joe. "I would visit the forest every two weeks to find him, but there is usually nothing there. Then, I found a fissure there the night before Avarice was broken through."


    "What about the other person you mentioned, Alexie," said Arthur, feigning ignorance. "You said there was an incident with Kira."


    "Kira lived in the mountain range for the most part, and it yed with Molly asionally, so I knew it was fine. Then, after a while, I saw it with the Explorer, Alexie, who came to visit it every month. Then, I no longer saw the wolf after a while, so I asked him about it."


    "And what did he tell you?" asked Arthur with intrigue. This must be the previous Arthur, disguised as Alexie while studying in Jerano.


    "Alexie Linan said that he sent Kira on a mission somewhere and that it would be back one day to this mountain range. Then, he offered to give me money to report on the situation. If he didn''t, I would have assumed he kidnapped Kira."


    "No, don''t worry," assured Arthur as he brooded over it. "Alexie was a friend of mine, and we agreed on what to do about Kira. I''ll pay what he owes you for the past few months."


    "Don''t do that, Mr. Silvera," said Joe with a shake of his hand. "I never did it for the money. Lord Linan kept sending the money even after I asked him to stop. I refurbished the building with it, making it as big as a three stars hotel, and installed a protection array against monsters."


    "You did well for yourself," said Arthur with a smile as the wolf leaped over the river. "Loyalty and discretion shouldn''t go unrewarded. Ascent will reward you if you send those reports to me."


    "¡­let me do it for free, sir."


    "Drop the formalities, Joe. You didn''t ask for money the first time you helped me in this mountain range. I never forget a debt. Livefortably and build stronger arrays to protect yourself."


    After hearing his words, Joe nodded without saying anything more. The two men reached the pub, where Joe kept Molly on a leash and switched to traveling on foot. Arthur understood what the bartender meant as they traveled deeper into the mountain range.


    Space started twisting around certain areas, and giant cracks spread along the space-time fabric. The phenomenon was unlike anything Arthur had seen before, even when he saw the two timelines merge.


    "These are new, Arthur," said Joe, growing more casual after Arthur reassured him that nothing had changed between them. "Thest time I''ve been here was when I discovered the fissure. Unfortunately, however, it seems to have grown bigger."


    "Fissures don''t grow bigger unless they turn into a dungeon," said Arthur as he stared at the space-time fabric. "This is something else. It might be safer if you leave this mountain range, Joe."


    "This is my home ever since my wife died," said Joe with a sigh. "I would rather defend it than run away when it grows unstable. This mountain range has never been kind, and no one reached the other end."


    "There is nothing but the Lesser Blood Ocean, no matter how poetic you make it sound," said Arthur as he reached out toward a spatial crack, touching it with his fingers. His fingers passed through it, and Arthur''s skin was scorched for the briefest second.


    Thermal energy is already passing through these spatial cracks, so it means something is on the other side. The mes were hot enough to scorch Arthur, making him grow apprehensive.


    "Be careful, Joe. These cracks can rip a normal man apart."


    "Ah, I''m as normal as the word goes," said Joe while shrinking behind Arthur. "We are not far from the fissure. You can see it from here as soon as light reaches the mountain range."


    Arthur stared at the sky, which was starting to peel off into a shade of orange. The first days of light made their way into the mountain range as the two men explored its rich forests. When they reached a clearing at the foot of a mountain, Arthur had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "This is the ce I killed a monster for the first time," said Arthur with amazement, staring at the mountain. "That cave is where I met Kira, wounded and pained."


    "It has been almost two years now, right?" asked Joe as he stopped to admire the scene. "Time is a frightening thing. Whether you are happy or sad, it doesn''t care. It marches on."


    "Therefore, we treasure our happy moments because we know they will vanish, and endure our sadness because it will end. That must be¡­."


    Arthur stared at the summit of the mountain, where the light couldn''t reach. It was a dark crack in space shaped like an irregr piece of ss, as if a kid broke it, but the rest had yet to copse.


    "That''s the fissure from which I heard the howls. It might be too dangerous to get close, Arthur. Space is unstable as it is."


    "Indeed," Arthur said before turning around and patting the man. "Go back to your pub, and start ordering food for this ce. If you wish to stay here, it might be best to treat it as a shelter. I will investigate further."


    Joe seemed hesitant about leaving him but nodded in the end and left. Arthur turned around and started climbing the mountain, where the unusual energy was strongest. This ce brought terrible memories to Arthur since he fought the hybrid here.


    As he climbed further, the scenery began to distort, as if someone was pulling at its seams to tear it apart. The road behind him twirled into a pool of eerie colors while the road ahead elongated beyond the horizon.


    Arthur climbed forward, uncaring about these sightings. He knew that such visual disturbances happened because light became twisted in these parts, and its reflection teleported from one ce to the other.


    After he climbed for another thirty minutes, Arthur found himself inplete darkness. The fissure has reached this ce, and Arthur walked into it without his knowledge. It allowed no light inside, so when Arthur caught a sheen in the distance, he knew it didn''t belong to this world.


    "These are Chains of Order," muttered Arthur with confusion as he caught sight of the chains in the distance. "Is there something happening here that goes against the natural order of this world?"


    Arthur figured out what it was soon enough. The Chains of Order were fighting a new world being built, slowly crawling from within the fissure toward Mountain Range Rovero.


    "Is this an ancient city?" Arthur asked as he stared at the buildings being formed. The road was being built slowly, but after a few seconds, he realized a few irregrities.


    Some of the roads had trees, while others had potholes. Arthur stood at the end of his street and the beginning of this city and watched as it crawled toward him. It was being teleported here.


    "¡­I get it now," said Arthur after a few minutes of being dazed. "This is not a fissure¡­ this is the same phenomenon happening again, but this time it is connecting to our world."


    Second Holy Crown Trial.


    It was the beginning, and Arthur was one of the first to know about this. However, as the fissure grows, more mercenaries are bound to discover this.


    Arthur knew the man behind it as soon as he realized what it was. Seref Silvera, the Vessel of the Schr Guardian, and his father. This was his new n after his failure with Amelio, and it might be a method to restore the original timeline.


    "What is your new goal, Seref?" asked Arthur with both helplessness and wrath. His teeth gnashed against each other as the ck lightning started crawling over his skin. "No, he is not here."


    Arthur tried to calm down instead of losing control of this ce. Even though he sealed Eragon within him, he couldn''t prevent some of his emotions from seeping out. But, in the end, he managed to calm down and reason.


    Even if Seref was behind this, the Second Holy Crown Trial was bound to happen. This was one of the strongest artifacts, and whoever obtained it would wield a strength that might rival the powers of creation.


    A legacy, an Isotox, and a crown are the three that Jizo created before the Battle of Gods. If Seref wanted to bnce their odds, he would go after the crown. However, the question was how.

 Chapter 828 Pseudo Artifacts

    Arthur came out of the fissure, leaving the city to form. Not even he could get close, or else he would be seen by the crown and recognized as a threat. Instead, he was lucky enough to know about this first.


    Mountain Range Rovero has always been the odd ce about Kera. It separates the Yalveran from the Lesser Blood Ocean, where all kinds of phenomena ur. Thus, no one bats an eye over the strange urrences here, like the rising of the dead.


    As he reached the mountain''s base, the light restored its trajectory, so the visual disturbances disappeared. Arthur was left to look at the crack in space, wondering how to hide it for long enough.


    If the seven families heard about the Second Holy Crown Trial, they would start their preparations. From what Arthur gathered, this won''t be like the first trial, with many trial grounds. Instead, it would be one big city for all the survivors.


    Therefore, whoever knows its location and controls the area would hold power over the rest of the families. Arthur knew about this, so he decided to hide it and use it as a bargaining chip during his uing ''negotiations.''


    Thus, Arthur got down to business. He raised his hand and started writing an array, linking four runes together. They were meant to hide the distortions of space and deter passersby around the mountain.


    After he was done, Arthur realized that an array of this magnitude needed a power source. So, he connected the runic lines to the forest around the mountain, making several trees as the incubators for the future mana stones. Then, he ced several of them inside a tree groove before recording the coordinates.


    Joe was grooming Molly when Arthur returned, and the arrays around the three-stories building were fully activated. However, Arthur walked into the premises without triggering them, making Joe look at him in shock.


    "Are these broken?" asked the bartender, feeling confused.


    "Nope, just a bad match against me," said Arthur as he rubbed the wolf''s muzzle, and its eyes turned into crescents. "I miss Kira more than I thought."


    "Have you heard the howls inside the fissure?" asked Joe with expectations, but Arthur shook his head. "I figured as much. That ce is quite distorted. Maybe if you linger around, you''d hear it again."


    "I figured out where I would find it, but I''ll have to wait until the right time. To keep Kira safe, I hid the mountain and the fissure and built an array for that purpose. However, it needs continuous mana stones to operate."


    "I can take care of that."


    "I would hate to ask it of you, but I trust no one else to go by without raising suspicions. My shadows will help and protect you, but they cannot handle such delicate stones."


    "There is no need to mention it, Arthur. I have a few for the arrays, and I can share what I don''t use."


    "A generous offer, but the arrays need twenty crystals every week," said Arthur, making the man''s jaws drop. A regr array would need one per month, and those were the demanding ones. "I would make some arrangements, for that matter. All you need to do is to go to these coordinates and ce the stones in a tree groove."


    "What if someone finds them?"


    "The arrays would deter anyone from entering," said Arthur before patting the man''s shoulder. "Anyone except you. Be careful, and never tread too close to the fissure. As for your arrays, I will make a few modifications which should make them stronger by at least two tiers."


    Joe was grateful, and Arthur got to work. He reced the protection runes with his own, making the array more than just a cheap replica.


    Then, he bid Joe farewell and left the mountain range. As soon as he found a stable space topress, Arthur started teleporting back toward his fortress, situated in the deep Living Forests of Ilios.


    Although the roots and branches grew too close to the fortress, it worked to hide them from the emperor''s scouts. After all, they were the primary threat living inside his empire. Arthur teleported back toward the main hall, where Julia instructed Yuran and n.


    "What is going on?" asked Arthur as he saw the three deep in thought about something, only to be surprised by his sudden appearance.


    "I keep forgetting you can teleport into this fortress," said Julia with a sigh before she presented a list for him. "These are the names we chose so far."


    "Rotten Legion, Fallenbane, Highcry, Gentledawn, Winnders, Thunderlight, Steelshade, Armsmiths, Brightscars, Venomdes," read Arthur of them in one go. "These would do. However, why are all of them one-worded except for one?"


    "We decided to make Rotten Legion the vagabond of Ascent, sending them as reinforcements to the others. This way, we can make for a better hierarchy."


    "Establish a ranking system ording to their dungeons clearings, and distribute resources ording to their ranks. We need them topete."


    "Infighting might ur," advised n.


    "Then, prohibit it. If anyone attacks a guildsman of our own, we will treat him as an enemy. If two guilds fight, then both of them are dissolved."


    "Extreme measures serve as a good threat," agreed Yuran. "If these names are good enough, we can register them in Glory List as sub-guilds of our own. This way, their clearing would also count as our own."


    "Then, these men will be counted as a part of Ascent?" asked Arthur with a raised brow, and Yuran nodded. "If so, forge badges for them containing our emblem. Our weapons and armor will also have the same mark, making it the most feared around Earth."


    "This might be the most well-invested guild creation of all time," said Julia while hugging the clipboard. "However, we stillck the money to arm all these men."


    "And we need even more money for a few outside expenses, " Arthur said. "We''ll need to procure a hundred high-grade mana stones."


    "¡­now?"


    "Every month," said Arthur, making Julia stare at him as if he was crazy. "They should total to ten million dors, right?"


    "I thought you didn''t know their price for a second," said Julia, snapping out of her daze. "A few millions are enough to build an army, so what use do you have for so many stones?"


    "We are paying for an advantage," grinned Arthur. "I found the Second Holy Crown Trial," revealed Arthur, shocking the three.


    "Has it begun?" asked Yuran with fear, knowing this would be a world-shaking event. "We still need more time."


    "We have a few months, at best," said Arthur. "However, I managed to hide it for now, and the mana crystals are for that purpose. There is, however, no need to worry. I''ve been working for the past day to build a new system."


    "I did hear you working inside one of the storage rooms," said n while folding his arms. "If something takes a day from this world''s creator, it must be mind-blowing."


    "You can judge for yourself," Arthur said before leading the way deeper into the fortress. "This room is close to the core, so it will operate using our energy reserves. Make sure to keep it running at all times."


    "Keep the room running for what purpose, Arthur? Just tell us," said Julia as she skipped steps ahead of him. Arthur smiled and didn''t answer, making her annoyed. "You theatrical bastard!"


    "Just be patient," said Arthur as they reached the room. "Remember that the existence of this room will be one of our biggest secrets. I want no one here other than the founding members."


    As all three nodded in understanding, Arthur opened the door with locking runes to ensure no one could enter. The room was dark, so he flipped a switch for bright lights to shine down upon the oval conveyor belt.


    "What is this ce?" asked Julia, the only one knowledgeable about runes. "Is this an assembly line like the ones in factories?"


    "Indeed," nodded Arthur as he walked toward the first giant machine hovering over the belt. "This will move weapons around through these machines. Then, once they enter four stages of inspection, trimming, inscription, and testing, the weapons would be ready."


    "What would they do?" asked Yuran as he touched the smooth surface of the giant pir, which connected to the other side of the belt. "Are they for forging weapons?"


    "This assembly line will take weapons and turn them into artifacts. Not artificial ones, but not genuine ones, either. I will call them pseudo-artifacts, but the public does not need to know that."


    All three were silent as they froze in ce. The members stared at Arthur as if he was a madman for uttering those words, but they knew better than to doubt him. It made it even harder to take in.


    "You created an¡­ artifact that creates artifacts?" asked Julia while gulping down. The notion was absurd, even after vocalizing it.


    "I did."

 Chapter 829 Strongest Guild

    "You cannot just say I did and expect to be like, ''oh good job,''" Julia said with her mouth still agape before licking her lips and taking a deep breath. "There must be some limitations, right? For example, it can properly create one artifact a day."


    "Of course, there are limitations," nodded Arthur in all seriousness before walking toward a giant cone-shaped machine connected to the assembly line. "Here, we check the design and the weapon''s quality. I had to preset the design, and you had to ask the goblins to make the exact measurements. All of them are long swords, of course."


    "Oh, good, and what is the production limit?" Julia asked with relief, and if Arthur didn''t know her better, he would have assumed she wanted him to fail this. As if picking on his re, she corrected herself. "It just gets easier to ept once we know the limits. You made it absurd."


    "Aha," nodded Arthur, "well, after doing some calctions, I expect a hundred weapons. But, of course, not all of them would be pure profit since they consume a lot of energy, and their rank would be high-tier weapons."


    "A hundred high-tier weapons per month? That''s a blessing on its own since you are so busy," said Julia with a smile. Arthur paused and shook his head, making her pause. "A hundred per week?" He shook his head again, and she was speechless.


    "This can finish a weapon in fifteen minutes or so, which would total a hundred or less per day," said Arthur with a smile. "I will work on increasing its rank, so expect True-tier mass production in the future."


    "Arthur, this is¡­" said Yuran with shock. "It can alter the power bnce of the world. If one of the nations gets their hands on this, they would have armies that far outdoes the others."


    "I made sure the fortress kills any strangers entering this room, so don''t go around showing this to visitors. We don''t want our hosting reputation tarnished."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    All three stood there silently, staring at Arthur like some exotic lizard. Even as much as he changed, Arthur found the silence heavy, so he coughed and took out a weapon. Then, a demonstration began.


    "The machine starts working as soon as it has a weapon over it. This is the original sword I created based on the design I''ll be testing now."


    As the three stood there rooted, Arthur ced the weapon on the belt. It lit up with runic light and began to move, taking the de toward the first machine, where the inspection would happen.


    "This machine has three purposes. The first one is design inspection, material, and then teleportation if the weapon is unfit to be inscribed. It would teleport three meters to the left into this boxbeled defectives."


    As the sword entered the inspection machine, lights shone from within it, showing the magic in the making. Then, after a minute or so, the belt started moving again.


    "The next phase is trimming. This will outline the runic lines beforehand and then line them with liquid mana. This is where the mana stones need to go," said Arthur while opening a lid like a furnace. "The mana will be used for the inscription."


    Arthur ced a stone there, and the weapon took a few moments before it appeared on the other side with bright lines covering it. Then, under the amazed eyes of the three, the weapon entered the giant inscription machine.


    "I spent most of the day designing and creating this," said Arthur as he walked toward the screen on the side and infused mana into it. "Since I''m no engineer, I had to rely on runes to do the job. This screen changes the rune inscribed. I got creative and created different tes with different runes, and this machine rotates them."


    "Are you saying we can decide what runes are inscribed?" asked Julia as she stepped closer to the machine, touching it with reverence. "What runes are stored inside?"


    "d to see someone decided to ept reality. The machine only has four elements: fire, wind, water, and earth. Activating them would generate a basic elemental attack based on the environment and the user''s will."


    "I should have thrown awaymon sense the moment I decided to follow you," said Julia as she stared at the machine. "This will drastically improve our fighting capabilities. Our skirmishes with Thiria will be tipped in our favor."


    "There is more, but I''ll wait until we have trustworthy guildsmen until I announce them. However, this is the tip of the iceberg. We are going to build the strongest guild in the world."


    "This will be no ordinary guild but a full army," said n with dread. "Power corrupts people, Guild Master. If we give these guilds this power, they can turn against us or, even worse, harm the citizens in their delusions."


    "I understand that much, so their Guild Masters will be the founding members. You and Yuran will each lead a guild in whatever nation you desire and lead with our ideologies. We are not anarchists, nor are we rebels."


    "Then, what are we?"


    "We are Ascent, the strongest guild humanity will have against cmities and outside threats. When the rulers fail to protect the citizens, like in Kera, we will step up."


    "What happened about your desire to dethrone the rulers?"


    "Ascent has no such responsibilities, but I do," smiled Arthur as he stared at the sword finishing the Inscription process and entering the testing.


    After the final phase, the machine teleported the weapon to a crater on the side. Arthur walked toward it and picked up the sword, activating it. Fire lined its surface, casting the three''s shadows over the machine.


    "These ten guilds will be the beginning of change."


    "And, who is going to lead them? After Oren left, the founding members, the human ones at least, have dwindled to four: n, Yuran, Maryam, and me."


    "I n on inviting people I trust to this guild, and they will lead on my behalf," said Arthur with a smile. "It would be a reunion of old friends."


    ***


    Right across the Great Blood Ocean from Ilios, thest east country of Anera Continent was the west of Akrena Continent, where the Theocracy of Shon resided. On the world''s map, these two were the farthest from each other, one being the east and the other the west.


    Since the Great Blood Ocean separated the two nations, very littlemunication happened between them. Thus, their cultures grew to be different. However, the invention of flying vessels allowed important cargo and people to go back and forth.


    Therefore, while Ilios and Shon were not allies, their rtionship was quite close. In fact, the two shared simr religions. Ilios worshiped the God of Light and bringer of elements, while Shon worshiped the Great White Deity.


    In the Grand Church of Shon, where the Father of Shon resided, the events of Ilios were closely monitored. As a result, the four cardinals decreed that the matter should be closely regted not to affect the people''s opinion of religion.


    "¡­they want us to hide such news from the public?" asked a slim figure sitting atop a balcony with a newspaper in her hand. On its front cover was the picture of the world''s most famous criminal, Arthur Silvera. "Those old farts are overthinking it."


    "Please refrain from saying that as the Saint of Shon. Instead, the Father wants you to address the matter in the morning prayer tomorrow, ensuring that Arthur Silvera is not a threat to our great theocracy."


    As she heard the words Saint of Shon, Rae frowned. She took pride in that title as her father''s inheritor once he passed. However, now, it felt like a burdensome responsibility.


    "This is counterintuitive," said Rae after a moment of thought. "Arthur Silvera is the enemy of the seven families, not our theocracy. If anything, we are expected to help him."


    "At that moment, that would be too dangerous. All families are eyeing him, and some are even plotting his assassination. We''ll be crushed if we align ourselves with him when he cannot even fight a single family."


    "If so, we would have been crushed long ago. A nation as big as ours insults those sons and daughters of heaven. Father made sure all of them knew what they hading."


    "The Draconic Blessing is not omnipotent," said the priest as he handed her a basin of water to wash her face. "Father cannot fight the families for much longer. Therefore, you have to take your duties as his heir."


    Rae was silent as she ced the papers down and started washing her face. Her reflection in the mirror, with white hair and red eyes, was far from holy. However, it is the closest she would be to the Great White Dragon.


    Although she owed everything to her father and her awakening, she still couldn''t forget the memories she had awakened after meeting Alexie in Jerano.

 Chapter 830 Saint Of Shon

    The moment that she awakened from thea, Rae was no longer herself. Instead, she was Red, the fighter against darkness in Paradise City. It took her a few minutes to remember herself, and then she started the confusion.


    "Which one am I?"


    The two people were not connected except for their appearance. Red lost her memories, which made her someone different, calmer, and more collected than she was. Yet, her rage remained, haunting her even there.


    The ability that Alexie Linan used against Arlo Starli was eerily simr to the one Arthur Silvera used in her long dream. However, by the time she woke up from hera, he was there, announcing to the world the truth about the seven families.


    Rae stared at the broadcast and the face she oncebeled a threat. Then, after her initial shock, she remembered the memories sealed within her, the same memories that Arthur had told her about.


    Those memories were the source of her rage, and she remembered what her father had done to her. Rae never asked questions about the origin of her powers, assuming that her father gave them to her.


    The seal became unsealed, as Arthur wanted, driving her insane. Rae was not only two people now, but three. The memories that came alongside her powers, the source of her rage, were now as clear as day.


    At first, Rae hated Arthur more than anything in this world. The fate he cursed her with was a cruel one since she had chosen to forget about those memories haunting her.


    Rae remembered why her hair had turned white, even though it had been ck. She remembered how her father stole the bloodline of a different woman and ced it inside her and how cruel the process was.


    And she remembered the darkness eviscerating her soul and destroying her ability. Her father called her a perfect container before cing someone''s else bloodline within her. That was his real identity, a stealer of bloodlines who used his children as experiments.


    Her whole world copsed, and Rae hated her father more than she hated Arthur Silvera, who showed her the truth. Rae had no desire to leave her room, even after waking up and seeing the fight against Amelio.


    Nation of Common Blood.


    That was what the world knew Shon as, an escape from nobility, where everyone is equal in the eyes of their god. The theocracy was built around the idea that their ruler was just and kind, while he was a cruel and heartless man.


    "What do I have to do today?" Rae asked her priest, who was assigned to her by her father after he summoned her back to Shon.


    "After the morning prayer in the public square, you are expected at the Flowers Chapel, where you will meet the Holy Father."


    The priest cleared the table, and Rae sat there with an expressionless face. Since she always looked mad, no one could tell when she got upset.


    The morning prayer and her father were her current most hated things, so she knew this day would be going bad. Rae stood from her chair and jumped atop the balcony, letting the cold September wind cool her anger.


    "Please get down, Saint Rae," said the priest with shock. "If the citizens see you, it would cause amotion."


    "You are not here to lecture me, priest," said Rae without looking at him. "Tell my father I''m ill and cannot have the honor of meeting him."


    "Awakeners don''t get ill, Saint," said the priest with confusion, and Rae clicked her tongue. Even excuses were useless because of her strength. "If you feel unwell, it might be due to poisoning¡­."


    "Are you trying to put the Church on lockdown?" asked Rae as she jumped from the rails to the balcony and walked back inside. "I will meet him once I''m done with the prayers."


    "Understood, My Saint!" bowed the priest as Rae left her room and walked through the sun-kissed hallways. The lights fell in segments through the mirrors, making the shadows fall in neat, separated lines.


    For that reason, when Rae saw one of the lines swirl, she stopped walking and red at the rising shadow. She thought it was an enemy, but the shadow offered her a letter before she could say anything.


    Then, it did nothing. Rae stared at it with a frown before snatching the letter, and the shadow dissolved. She stared at the ground for a moment before looking at the letter.


    "This emblem¡­" muttered Rae with a frown, as the arrow pointing upward, which looked like the letter A, belonged to one guild only. Rae stared at it for a few seconds before ripping the envelope apart and taking out the letter.


    "Dear Rae," it read as if the speaker was someone intimate with her. "Or should I call you Red?" she confirmed his identity with the second line.


    Rae never expected Arthur Silvera to contact her, and it made her heart thump in her chest. What did this man want more of her after awakening memories that ruined her life and purpose?


    "I am sure you hate me now, and I can understand why. However, ourst conversation was about the truth, and you are strong enough to face it. Of course, that does not mean you cannot hate me, but I hope you understand my reasons."


    "You have no reasons other than turning me against my people," Rae thought inwardly, scoffing at his hypocrisy. Although he bragged about the truth, Rae knew he wanted her alongside him.


    "You must be scoffing at me," he wrote, exposing her. "And you must think I did this for my interest. I did. Does it change the truth now that I confessed?"


    Rae couldn''t help but smile. The letter was a joke before, but after thatst paragraph, she realized he wasn''t treating her like an idiot. Both wanted things, and he was not ashamed of what he wanted.


    "As the next part of my diabolical n to turn you to my side, I came here with an invitation. Come and join Ascent and lead one of my sub-guilds. Let the world realize the terror known as Rae of Shon. Does that appeal to you?"


    Rae expected this invitation, which wasn''t the first time he had invited her. However, she was a different person from before, and Arthur Silvera made sure of that. This brought a question to her mind: can the memories be false?


    "We fought against each other in this timeline and another. I know what a cynic you are, and I know that you still doubt the memories you awakened. If so, prove them right, and join me."


    Instead of pushing to impose his desire upon her, Arthur asked her to find her answer. Thest line was his name, as if she couldn''t tell who he was, and a single sentence that made her silent for a long time.


    "I will be waiting."


    Rae sighed and closed the letter, returning it to the envelope before pocketing it. She resumed walking through the hallway as if nothing had happened, but in truth, everything had changed.


    After the morning prayer, where Rae assured the people of their safety and blessed them, she headed straight toward the Flowers Chapel. Flocks of priests went in and out, telling her that the man known as Strongest Commoner was there.


    The priests parted ways for her, and Rae entered the Chapel of Flowers. As the name implied, it was filled with flowers and the statue of the Great White Dragon. At the base of the dragon was a table, where a single man sat, with a single empty chair opposite him.


    "Saint Rae is here to meet the Father of Shon," announced Rae to the guards, making them part ways for her. Then, her father turned toward her and nodded.


    Rae sat opposite him, letting her eyes take in the man who manipted her all of her life. He told her that she was exceptional and his dearest child, but that love came with many conditions.


    "Greetings, Father," said Rae as she stared at the old man wearing a white crown of the draconic ss. His face was full of wrinkles, and his hair was thin, as white as the crown. His narrow yellow eyes stared at the scroll before him.


    "You arete, child," said Father without raising his head, and Rae could tell he was angry. "Your careless attitude started a month ago after you woke up from that mysteriousa. Did you dream of something?"


    As he asked thest question, her father raised his narrow eyes toward her. Again, Rae could feel her fear awaken, like a dormant beast that only her father could summon.


    "Only a dream of our prosperous future, father," replied Rae, hoping he did not realize her lies. This would be the first time she met her father after returning to Shon, and if he found the letter in her pocket, the Saint of Shon might be executed.

 Chapter 831 Rayan

    "Our future would never be prosperous if you keep this attitude, child," said her father, as his thin arms folded toward his chest. It was hard to imagine this stick-of-a-man being called the Strongest Commoner. However, her father was never strong. "I dedicated my life to our family and wished you to do the same."


    "All of Shon is my family."


    "That''s what you should tell the public, but never what you believe. The people also realize that Shon is a name rather than an entity. It is a symbol of strength and defiance. Whoever carries it is our blood."


    "Then, the name dictates blood, not the opposite," said Rae with a smile as the priests started lining the table with food. "Have you heard about Ascent?"


    Her father turned his eyes toward her as if the name was forbidden even between the two of them. He didn''t say a thing until the priests finished presenting the food, and he raised his hand to dismiss them. Everyone left.


    "When we received word that Arthur Silvera appeared, you ordered that he get assassinated because he would threaten our empire. I thought it was a rash and immature decision, but you had better foresight than I did."


    "I didn''t know he was the outsider, the bane of the seven families. Since our Theocracy is low on runic artifacts, I had to monitor the young talents that could threaten us."


    "And you were right. Arthur Silvera has now grown to be a greater threat than we imagined, and no one can do a damn thing. Nations that lived for a millennium fail to find him, and even then, what can they do?"


    "He is a master of all trades and every type of ability. You poison him, and he heals. You entrap him, and he teleports. Even if you manage to kill him, he reincarnates. Arthur Silvera is inevitable."


    "The outsider is one with this world," said her father as his long thin needles grabbed a piece of toast to butter it. "If we wish to conquer this world, we must go through him first."


    "We should support him against Ilios," suggested Rae, and her father paused. He stared at her through his thin slits for eyes, judging her silently. "We have been fighting the seven families for generations. Finally, atst, their enemy appeared."


    "Amon enemy would unite the seven families," her father said as he ced down his food. "Arthur Silvera is a chance and a deathtrap for our family. If the seven families realized that we sided with him, they would band together to destroy us."


    "If we do nothing, then we''d be his enemies too."


    "Once he bes strong enough, he will prove worthy of our assistance. Otherwise, he is a risk."


    "Arthur Silvera will never trust us if we don''t risk it now and stand beside him. We must take a stance now and show him we are allies."


    Bang!


    The Father of Shon mmed his fist on the table, making the tes shake. "You can do as you like once you wear the crown. Otherwise, never tell me what to do. Understood?" her father growled.


    "I understand," said Rae after a few seconds, as her red eyes looked away from him. She was disappointed in how narrow-minded he was being. "I will no longer partake in any major decisions."


    "After your recent contributions, I would say that would be best. Besides, my son is already working alongside Arthur Silvera, no?"


    "Yuran would rather see Shon burned than help us," said Rae with surprise. Her father gave a deep, meaningful smile. "He threw away our name, father!"


    "My blood runs through his veins, and when the timees, he will realize that nothing matters more than family."


    Rae could not believe her father would be this foolish. After all, Yuran threw away the name of Shon, even though he was the eldest child. His mother was left to die in the southern tower before Yuran and his mother''s knight, n, ran away from Shon.


    "As you wish, father," said Rae before standing. "I remembered that I have some matters to attend to since I have been missing from the church for so long. Please, excuse me."


    "Call over your younger brother once you leave," her father said, making Rae pause. "I''m talking about Rayan."


    Rae stopped walking at the base of the stairs because she realized that her father knew about Rayan. After a nod, she left and informed the priests to bring Rayan over.


    Rayan was a rare human. He was her younger brother, but white scales began to form over his body after his awakening. Most said he was the reincarnation of the White Dragon, who had once ruled the heavens, but Rae knew the truth.


    There was no reincarnation, but her father finally managed to create a sessor of his powers. While Rae was his strongest child, with a strength that rivaled giants, Rayan had the same ability as her father.


    Therefore, once her father dies, Rae will inherit the crown while Rayan will be in charge of the houses. Rae bit her lower lip, making it bleed, as she walked toward one of those houses.


    Rayan was standing outside with several priests, who came to escort him toward the chapel. He had short white hair, deep red eyes, and scales covering his chin and cheeks. Once he saw her, Rayan stopped walking.


    "Sister Rae," bowed Rayan as per customs. Rae nodded in response before she nced at the priests to be dismissed. In a few seconds, only the two siblings stood opposite each other.


    "Father wants to have breakfast with you," said Rae, and her brother nodded. "He has great expectations for your awakening. How does it feel?"


    "I feel honored," said Rayan after a pause. However, his face showed not the slightest twitch. He was unlike Rae, whose rage burst at the slightest provocation. "I heard you were in aa."


    "And what else did you hear?" asked Rae as she walked toward him. Rayan stared at her until she was inches from him.


    "I heard that father assumed the worst. Is it true that you''ve changed?" asked Rayan with a nk expression. Rae stared at him and sighed before cing her hand behind his head and pulling him toward her.


    "I will never change, Ray," she said while caressing his hair. "You are my only real brother and the only thing our mother left behind. You will do great, so don''t worry."


    Rayan was silent before he raised his arms and hugged her back, making him smile. After that, the priests came over to take him, and Rae watched them leave. The young boy with white hair looked quite lonely between the fawning priests.


    After that, Rae walked into her former house. Although it was called a house, it was more of an orphanage for all her half-brothers and sisters. Her father made sure to birth many children to carry his wills and powers, and this house had a hundred of them.


    The letter in her pocket asked her to investigate the truth, and her birthce was the first ce to start. Since her father refused to take a stance, Rae had to do it.


    ***


    "Are you nervous about meeting her, Yuran?" asked Arthur, the thin, sickly-looking man training with his magic gun. Yuran didn''t answer but shot another volley of bullets before cing his weapon down.


    "We lived in separate houses back in the citadel, so I never met Rae before leaving Shon. However, I heard about her session soon after I built the house in Rivery Ind."


    "There are different houses in the pce?"


    "Not a pce, but the Grand Church of Shon. The Highest Cardinal, Father of Shon, has over four hundred children separated into different houses."


    "¡­what?"


    "Four hundred is my estimate, and it could be more," said Yuran with a pondering expression. "I happen to be his eldest child, but I''m also his greatest failure. He was still experimenting at that time."


    "Experimenting how to transfer bloodlines and create hollow containers," confirmed Arthur, and Yuran nodded. "I hate to be a bringer of bad news, but your father is sick."


    "I always believed he had no choice since he had to face the seven families. However, after traveling to every part of the world to cure my mother, I realized there is always a choice."


    "How is she now?"


    "Thanks to your frequent visits, she regained consciousness a week ago. However, hera made her lose her cognitive and physical abilities. Therefore, it would take some time before she bes well again."


    "Well, I''m d. Rae should ept my offer after realizing the truth, which few of them know. A stealer of bloodlines has to have someone to steal from."


    "That can be why he sealed those memories," Yuran said with sadness. "He knew that the side effect of a new bloodline is the loss of identity."


    "I''m d that it didn''t work for you, Yuran, as cruel as that fate has been," Arthur said before jumping from his table. "Let''s forget about this matter and wee our new guild master. Our first guest has arrived."

 Chapter 832 Origin Of Lust

    Hidden deep in Living Forest, the Runic Dome was hidden from the public. Even if one did not look through this forest for days, one would never find the criminal guild deep in this ce.


    Yet, someone managed to find their way to this ce. They were riding a flying mount, which startednding atop the dome. If not for the shadow riding behind atop it, the mount or its rider would never think that the fortress was here.


    "Where is he?" asked the tall young man, who wore a cloak to hide his face. However, his handsome features could not be hidden, as his curly ck hair and deep green eyes made him eye-catching.


    The shadow did not respond to him but disappeared instead into the fortress. After a sigh, the young man got off his mount to jump atop the moving vines. Then, a giant door opened from the dome''s roof, and several figures rose on an elevator.


    "It has been a long time since we met, First Ranker," said the man with ck robes, surrounded by three intimidating bunch. Even when faced with his warm greeting, the guest was apprehensive. "You don''t recognize this face, huh?"


    After waving his hand, the man''s face changed. The handsome neer beamed as he took a step forward with surprise. "Alexie Linan! You are still alive!"


    "¡­and why would I be dead, Jonah?" asked Arthur with a smile as he changed back toward his original face. "I apologize for summoning you in such an urgent manner."


    "I woulde rushing here whenever you need," said Jonah as he pulled down his hood. "I still cannot believe that your real identity is the infamous Arthur Silvera."


    "Everyone made the connection, even if I didn''t announce it," said Arthur before gesturing toward the rest of his members. "These three are our founding members. Two of them will be guild masters, just like you, and would help whenever needed."


    "Ah, that is still¡­" hesitated Jonah, scratching his head. Arthur noticed his hesitation and decided to lead the man inside before resuming their talks.


    Jonah Raver told Arthur why he was reluctant to be a guild master. One of the reasons was the safety of his younger sister, while the other was Jerano having only a few months left until graduation.


    "Jerano has two years of study and one year of guild internship. Since there are few months left until the end of your second year, we can arrange something," said Arthur. "As for your sister, she can live here."


    "¡­I wouldn''t want her to live inside a dangerous ce," said Jonah with a frown. "As I heard, all nations seek to find Ascent and even want to kick it out of Glory List."


    "Even if Ascent falls, this dome will not," said Arthur with a smile. "This is the safest ce in this world, as long as we have enough mana stones for its arrays. However, there is always the option of teleporting everyone inside to a safe house."


    "Listen, Alexie," said Jonah with an awkward smile. "When I got your letter, I was thrilled. We never got to meet before you left Jerano since I was training. I wanted to join Jerano for a better life. However, I owe you everything I have so far."


    "You will have that in Ascent," said Julia, presenting Jonah with an offer. "This is a rough estimate of how much you will make each month as a guild master. But it can be so much more. Furthermore, your family will have around the hour protection by our shadows."


    "¡­if you are fine with someone like me, then I would be thrilled," said Jonah as he read the offers, including weapons and skills that would be given monthly. "So, which guild will I be leading?"


    "Yuran will lead Highcry, and n will be leading Steelshade. As for the rest, there is still room for you to choose. However, they need to be in separate nations."


    "I get to choose which nation?" asked Jonah with a raised brow, and Arthur nodded with a smile. "I have to think more about this, but you have a deal!"


    After the two shook hands, Jonah left with Julia to make further arrangements. As for Arthur, he instructed that more guests would be led toward their dome by the shadows, so they needed to be weed.


    As for him, it was time that he left Ascent and returned to Helios. The executions were still scheduled to be in a few days, but Arthur expected them to change the date to elude the rebels.


    After leaving the Living Forests, Arthur teleported straight toward the rebels'' camp hidden outside Helios. He has only been here once, but the army seems to have grown since thest time he was here.


    Arthur showed his face at the gates, and after the initial alertness, the rebels allowed him entry. They told him Rain was here, but Lyle had other things to do.


    "If it isn''t our beloved third rebel!" said Rain as soon as she saw him and rushed to hug him. "I missed you so much, Arthur!"


    "Have you missed me or the pleasure I once let you feel?" said Arthur with a smile as he broke off their embrace. Rain stared at him with a pout, her silver hair tied into a ponytail. "Where is Lyle?"


    "He left a message that he needs to take care of things in Living Forest," said Rain as she hugged his arm and pulled him inside the tent. "It seems the emperor is nning something, so Lyle decided to take action himself."


    "Inside Living Forest?" asked Arthur with surprise. He did remember Julia saying there was an incident in the forest the other night, but he never assumed it was something significant. "Does he need aid?"


    "Nope, he will be fine. We can forget about him and catch up instead!" said Rain as she pulled him to sit atop the bed. "Where have you been? Who is Ai?"


    "¡­the second question doesn''t seem to be about catching up," said Arthur with a smile before he freed his arm and walked toward the map. "Have you met them already?"


    "I smuggled them into Helios city a few days ago, and the three women stormed through the underground world ever since. It seems they found the escapee."


    "Oh?" muttered Arthur with surprise. "I expected their n to be futile, but we might go along with it in the end."


    "¡­you didn''t answer me, Arthur. Who is Ai?" asked Rain with a frown. "You trust her a lot, it seems."


    "She crossed the world for me, so how could I not trust her?" said Arthur with a smile. "Does it bother you? I thought you were the Sin of Lust, not of Envy."


    "¡­what are you talking about?"


    "There is no point denying it anymore, Rain," said Arthur without turning toward her. "I know the truth about me now. But, of course, you might have always known the truth since we met."


    "¡­I feared for the worst, but it seems I was right," said Rain as her expression crumbled. The woman was no longer cheerful and amiable; her eyes had myriad lights. "Are you here for that reason?"


    "I came here to finish what I started, but when I saw you outside, I realized it. You are, as I suspected, one of the seven sins. Rain is not your real name, right?"


    "If you say that, then your real name is not Arthur Silvera, but Eragon, the Ageless Breaker," said Rain with a grin as the room dimmed. "I never meant harm."


    "Harm can be defined in many ways," said Arthur as he stared at the map of Ilios. "We met here at the border," he pointed, "and I always thought that was a coincidence that you sought me. It was no such thing. You could tell I carried one of the sins inside me."


    "However, I didn''t know you would turn out to be Arthur Silvera, the very reincarnation of the man Eragon killed and perished with. Once I knew, I had to ensure that no one else knew this secret."


    "And for what reason?"


    "If the rest of the sins realize this truth, then all of the cmities will be prepared to fight you," said Rain as she stood behind him. "Cassius came to this world, and you fought against him, right?"


    "I have," said Arthur as he turned toward her. "However, I have a different question. Don''t try to change the subject, Rain. Ever since we met, you''ve been attempting to seduce me. What would have happened if I gave in to your seductions?"


    "I also want to know, what would happen when the Sin of Lust sleeps with the Sin of Wrath," said Rain as she grabbed his hand and ced it atop her belly. "What kind of miracle would we create?"


    "You didn''te after me for lust, did you?" Arthur frowned as he stared at the crazy woman. "You wanted to have my child?"


    "What is the origin of lust but the desire to reproduce?" said Rain as she caressed his hair with her hand. "Humans choose their mates based on their survival ability, and no one is stronger than you."

 Chapter 833 Traitors

    "This is the first time someone came and asked to have my child," said Arthur with intrigue. "Is this still your goal?" Arthur asked since he didn''t know what to do with her. Finally, however, he retracted his hand from her stomach.


    "The goal remained, but its reasons changed. I wanted to mother a strong child, but after I met you, I wanted my child to be like you. If he carries a trait of yours, then he would be precious."


    "You tter me, but I''m not going to do that. I don''t have ns to father a child I don''t have the time to raise, and not with someone I don''t love."


    "Then I just have to make you love me," said Rain with a grand sigh. "If this body failed, then I wonder what would work?"


    "How about starting to listen?" asked Arthur as he massaged his temples. "In any case, I want to know what Lyle is doing. I heard that he has secret things to do in Living Forest?"


    "Indeed," said Rain with a nod. "Princess Ivory visited us as we were smuggling your friends into Helios. She told Lyle that her father ns to do what the forger Gray warned about."


    "The matter about stealing the citizen''s lifeforce?" asked Arthur with genuine surprise. "I thought he had no ess to the arrays and had no capable runemasters to help him."


    "Sun Emperor Workshop turned out to be behind this, Lyle reported. He found someone who knows how to destroy the ce from the inside."


    As she was exining, the bracelet on her hand started blinking. Rain frowned and touched it, answering themunicationing. Momentster, Lyle could be heard on the other end.


    "Rain?" the voice came static and distant, apanied by loud noises that made it hard to understand. "Can you hear me?"


    "Yes, I can. However, there are still several hours before your report."


    "This is not about that," said Lyle on the other end. "We need to contact Arthur as soon as possible. I just spotted someone he would care to know about."


    "I''m here, Lyle," said Arthur to themunication watch, and there was a brief silence. "Rain just told me about your mission. Who are you talking about?"


    "Your brother, Oren Silvera, is here attacking this camp. I was working with an old researcher to sabotage this array, but Oren appeared with countless forest spirits to attack the settlement. However, he is having a hard time against thesers."


    "Oren is there?" repeated Arthur with confusion. As far as he knew, Oren should have left Living Forest days ago, apanied by Marvi. "Is he going to lose?"


    "Unless I offer some aid," said Lyle. "This is the reason I wanted to talk to you. I thought your brother was on your side."


    "Things happened, and he left the guild. In any case, there is no need to help him. Unless you are certain of his death, do not intervene. Send us the coordinates if you need toe back, and I''ll create a portal."


    "¡­I understand."


    After that, the call ended. Rain retracted her wrist while staring at Arthur''s absent expression. He was thinking about his brother, and it made him sigh.


    "If you are worried, then you should help him."


    "He will be offended if he knew that I helped," said Arthur before smiling. "These runemasters must have been harming the forest spirits, making them seek help from Oren. If so, this is his adventure to live."


    "What if he dies?"


    "Oren won''t perish. He can be far stronger than I am as long as he fights what he believes in," said Arthur with a smile. "He left Ascent because he disagreed with a decision of mine. At that moment, I realized he was bing a man of his own instead of just a younger brother."


    "Right choices are the hardest to make," said Rain as she patted his head. "Let''s have dinner before we go meet Lyle''s sister."


    "¡­how did he take it?"


    "Oh, he lostposure for sure,"ughed Rain heartily. "I had to punch him just to get him back to his usual self. Although he was calm when he talked to you, I doubt he would be when you two meet again."


    "¡­I had no other choice, after all. She came wanting to help once she knew we could save her grandfather. I doubt she cares about the rebellion as much as about saving Zonas Mantra from prison."


    "You had the choice of refusing both her and Ai, but you wanted your most trusted to be a part of this n," said Rain with slight resentment. Arthur raised a brow at her.


    "The people hate us. If we fight against the emperor now, then the public will be the ones defending him. While I go to the Light Prison, the rebellion should rally behind Ai."


    "Lyle would not like supporting someone as the Elemental Saint or whatever," said Rain with a frown. "She is an outsider, Arthur. Our soldiers will not like her."


    "Let them see her first, and we can decideter. Furthermore, I will never leave Ai here. She will being with me to Ascent once this is over. We will use her to appease the public during the transition."


    "How would we be different if we fool the public into following someone who has nothing to do with the Transmutation Guardian? This is what the emperor is doing."


    "I met Rn of On once I was in Ilios. He was a calcting man who didn''t care about history or who was following him. On was his home, not this."


    "¡­then, what about me?"


    "What about you?"


    "Where would I go once this is over?"


    "How is that my decision to make? You need to decide for yourself," Arthur said before walking toward the table, where food was already prepared. He waved his hand, warming it. "Let''s sit down."


    "I have already made my decision," said Rain before walking toward him and grabbing his hand. Arthur stared at her as she raised it and kissed it gently. "Ascent better have a ce for me."


    After saying that, Rain sat down and started eating, moaning at how delicious the food was. Arthur stared at his hand and then at her before sitting down and eating.


    After the meal, Arthur talked to the rest of the camp. The half-giants were frustrated, while the rest of the soldiers were bored. Arthur decided to give them a speech, telling them that the end of their rebellion would be soon.


    The two were about to embark on their journey when one of his shadows returned. These shadows were ones he created as soon as he reached the camp and made them posted around the rebels.


    "What is this thing?" asked Rain with confusion while Arthur stared at the shadow with a deadpan expression. Then, he sighed.


    "I expected the rebellion to have spies since it was unrealistic to believe all of them are loyal. Thus, I asked my minions to monitor the situation and tell me when someone leaves this camp."


    "The rest of the rebels don''t know about Lyle," said Rain, reassuring him. "After you told him about the importance of keeping himself hidden, Lyle spared no effort to conceal his identity. New rebels were not told about his identity."


    "We can pray that the emperor doesn''t know about him, but I doubt it. Better keep your friends close, but your enemies closer. The wise thing to do is assume that the emperor knows about us."


    "Then, what is stopping him from executing Lyle, as he would do with Zonas?" asked Rain with a confusion that Arthur shared, and he shook his head without answering.


    "We need to clear our camp from such spies. My shadows will take care of it," said Arthur. "The spies are usually weak since strong ones would raise suspicions and investigations."


    "Tell the rest of the camp of their sin since their disappearance would raise unease and worry," advised Rain, and Arthur nodded. The two embarked on their journey, leaving several corpses hanged around the camp with a single word carved on their skin.


    Traitor.


    Arthur knew he was cruel and that this would raise fear and tension among the soldiers. However, it was better to make an example of the traitors rather than let more betray them.


    Helios was not difficult to infiltrate if you could use every rune. Arthur and Rain teleported to the safehouse created by Rain, where the three women stayed. However, they were all out.


    "Ai should be visiting the different churches with the disguised Haro, and La should still be convincing the escapee to help us. It wouldn''t be hard to find them, though."


    "Then, let''s help Night."


    The two disguised themselves before walking through the abandoned streets. The three districts of Helios were growing more different every day, with a disparity between the three districts.


    Arthur was shocked to see Rain take him to a particr building in the slums, which he had visited before. It was the inn where Grandma Mo lived. "This is the ce," said Rain, as Arthur stared with confusion.

 Chapter 834 The Great Escape

    "I will assume that the man lives here as a guest and not owner," said Arthur as the two stood in front of the inn. "Have you met them?"


    "I have yet to do so, but La said it was the owner," said Rain with a pondering expression. "Is it someone you know?"


    "She is quite famous around these parts, but it''s hard to imagine she was the escapee since she is quite old. In any case, let''s go in and find out."


    The two walked into the inn, which looked shabbier than before. As soon as they opened the door, they heard a woman''s voice whining. La was leaning over the counter, begging an old woman who refused to look at her.


    "Grandma, this is our best chance to save him!" said La as she tightened her grip on the counter''s edge. "You would not have another chance to save your son!"


    La did not notice the two since they hid their presence. However, despite their efforts to remain hidden, Grandma Mo saw them as soon as they entered.


    "We have guests, it seems," said Grandma Mo as she looked past La, who turned around with confusion. Arthur and Rain wore cloaks that hid their appearance, and no one would be able to recognize them. "Are you here to stay in our inn?"


    "We came here to visit a friend," said Arthur as he pulled down his hood and revealed his face. "However, I never imagined we would meet again, Grandma Mo. You might not remember me since I had a different face then."


    "I am old enough to see past appearances, young man. Furthermore, once the Manson Gang was destroyed, I made the connection about your real identity."


    La looked at the two with a gaping mouth, snapping her neck between the two. "You two know each other?" she asked with shock. "Then, how¡­ is¡­."


    "Is this the crazy man who wants to enter the Light Prison?" asked Grandma Mo with a raised brow, and La was at a loss for words. Finally, seeing her reaction, the olddy sighed. "If you had told me, I wouldn''t have refused."


    "Night here told me that she knows a man who escaped from the Light Prison but didn''t mention anything about that man being an old innkeeper. Maybe she told the truth, and there is something you haven''t told us, Grandma Mo?" Arthur yfully said as he walked to sit on the counter.


    "My hubby was arrested for no crime other than being himself. I had to get him home as a good wife, but the stubborn man refused my help and stayed in prison."


    "¡­you infiltrated the prison on purpose?" asked Rain with shock. "Wouldn''t it have been easier to get arrested and escape?"


    "I didn''t want to be a fugitive or for them to know who I am," said Grandma Mo as she wiped her tes one after the other. "Furthermore, only those with heinous crimes go to the Light Prison. I couldn''t hurt anyone, for that matter."


    Rain and Arthur exchanged nces because both of them found it hard to believe. As for La, she sat down to stare silently at her grandmother, who was still cleaning the tes.


    "We need to do it again, Grandma Mo. However, we don''t even know where the prison is, not to mention how to infiltrate it," said Rain as she walked toward the counter. "Would you help us?"


    "I would have refused if not for this man," said Grandma Mo as she pointed at Arthur with her chin. "My son threw away everything he had, just like his father did, for this man. I want them to meet."


    "Who is your son?" asked Arthur with confusion.


    "Her son is Zonas Mantra," said La, who remained quiet all this time. "She is our great-grandmother, and her husband was the king''s hand before he was arrested for treason, just like what is happening now."


    "I told you before, child," said Grandma Mo toward Arthur. "My husband was the strongest fighter this nation has ever seen, but he was still a Mantra, a family deemed traitors."


    "There is no need for that lie anymore," said Arthur as he tapped his finger on the counter, and lights shone above it. "I know the truth about the Imperial Family and their lie about who their ancestor is."


    "¡­I see," said Grandma Mo with a smile. "If hubby were alive, he would cry rivers for hearing that. But, after all, we had to live as traitors who stole the elements, while his father always told him that we were the only ones who knew the truth."


    "I never imagined him to cry¡­" said La with raised brows.


    "Morgan Mantra was a soft man who cried a lot. It was quite a scene when the strongest man in the empire cried every time his son called for him. He wanted to grow powerful enough to redeem our reputation, but he discovered the truth about the imperial family."


    "Thus, arrested and executed," said Rain with understanding. Grandma Mo nodded with sadness. "If so, howe you still live, and the Mantra Family is spared?"


    "No one knows the truth about me, and Zonas never visited to ensure that. I''m an olddy in the slums, so who would care to investigate? As for my son, the emperor knew that the Mantra Family was one of the few families to understand the world. He spared his life and enlisted him as a knight. The rest is known."


    The three sat there, none of them knowing what to say. The Mantra Family suffered through countless generations, and no one knew what happened before that. All because of a lie that survived for a thousand years.


    "The past cannot be changed, but the present is different. If I teach you how to find the Light Prison, would you save Zonas too?" Grandma Mo asked Arthur, and the rest waited for his answer.


    "Do you think he would ept being saved?" asked Arthur, and Grandma Mo couldn''t answer.


    "There is no reason for him to refuse," said La with a frown. "This is different than before. Morgan Mantra refused because he believed the emperor could change, but his son should know better."


    "Men of the Mantra Family are hard to understand, as far as I witnessed. If Zonas opposed the arrest, I doubt he would be captured, given his strength. However, for some reason, he chose to be arrested."


    "¡­it''s because of Lyle," said La after a pause. "I was there when he arrested grandfather. If a battle broke out, one of them would have to die. If he escaped, then Lyle would bear responsibility."


    It was then that Arthur understood why Zonas epted his arrest. If he refused, then Lyle would lose his position. If he escaped, then Lyle would lose his position. Revenge was everything to Lyle, and Zonas couldn''t take it away from him.


    "If my son is as foolish as his father, then so be it," said Grandma Mo after a long pause. "All men of my family are foolish, but we must try to save them, right?"


    "I will try, but I make no promises," Arthur said, knowing full well that he would have to ask Lyle about this. After that, Grandma Mo told them about her significant infiltration and even greater escape.


    As he listened, Arthur was both amused and horrified. The Light Prison seemed to be hidden from the public eye, and it was floating above the pce. He failed to find it because, as Grandma Mo exined, spatial arrays were also at work.


    What horrified Arthur was not its location but how a woman with no runes managed to infiltrate it. She had to hide inside a stone coffin fed to a giant flying monster before it was controlled to fly toward the prison.


    Since monsters were deterred using the arrays, the ones that flew directly toward the prison grounds were killed and used as food. Grandma Mo crawled out of the beast after it was dead and made her way toward her husband.


    After his refusal, she had to find her way back alone, heartbroken. She spent months in prison to convince her husband and find a way out.


    "There is a spatial node used to transport corpses, garbage, and import resources to the prison," exined Grandma Mo. "I had to jump to that spatial point, which allowed me to teleport away from that horrible ce. I almost died but was lucky enough to make it to Halin."


    "You got teleported to that ce?" asked La with shock. "Then, how did you get back?"


    "Just barely," said Grandma Mo without borating further. "Although giants are feared and hated, not all of them are bad people. On the contrary, some of them are good friends of mine, while others were bent on killing me."


    "Land of Giants, huh?" muttered Arthur with interest. Giants appeared almost three hundred years ago, alongside the first gates. After a crushing war against them, the giants retreated to the far end of Anera, creating Halin.

 Chapter 835 A Healer Before Anything

    "This is all you need to know, then," said Grandma Mo at the end. "I can teach you how to navigate the prison without being seen, but I doubt you would have difficulties there. However, while there are good people in prison, who have met injustice, most of them are indeed evil."


    "I will not help those who were imprisoned before the recent period," Arthur nodded. "I intend to free those imprisoned for wrongful attempts."


    "If you free them now, then the emperor will take measures against them, and a witch hunt will begin," said Grandma Mo before pressing her lips together. "This could start a war, Arthur Silvera. Is that what you came here to do?"


    The old woman stared at him, and Arthur realized she was probing his intentions. Her routine with the citizens in this neighborhood told him the kind of person she was.


    "I will free them during the executions. It will be the start of the rebellion," Arthur said to the old woman and the Sin of Lust. "We know of their strength, but they don''t know about ours. We can behead the emperor and his father if we strike in one swift motion."


    "Osian the Invincible is not a man you can kill," said Grandma Mo with a frown. "He is a terrifying man who has transcended the realms of human nature. After hubby discovered the secret about the imperial family, he fought against Osian and lost."


    "There is no other choice," Arthur said before ncing at Rain. "You can tell her about the emperor''s n."


    After that, Rain exined about the countless runic camps around the empire, seeking to absorb the life force of the citizens through a grand array. But, of course, the fact that Lyle prevented them was hidden. The two women were shocked, and Grandma Mo had to lean on the counter.


    "It has finally happened. Hubby''sst words were this: there wille a day when this empire bes food for its rulers. At that time, the real face of the imperials will be revealed."


    "He said that before his execution?" asked Rain. "I don''t understand. Why didn''t he run with you if he knew about their nature? He would have lived until now, where the fight was needed."


    "Hubby implied that he made a deal after he lost to Osian, but I don''t know what it is," said Grandma Mo with a shake of her head. "He had to forfeit his life in the end, and I watched with helplessness."


    "We will take revenge for him, Grandma Mo. I fought against the emperor and won before. If anything, their tricks are useless against me, no matter how powerful they get."


    Grandma Mo didn''t question his words and nodded before turning away. Instead, she pulled a scroll from her cab and gave it to Arthur, who then opened it. It was a prison map with details about every room.


    "I tagged the location where the records are saved. You can learn about the prisoners there, and it would be best if you imprison a guard to make contact with them."


    "A prison guard, huh?" said Rain with a pondering expression. "I would love to be your cuffed prisoner, Arthur," she said while licking her lips, a lustful expression on her face. Her words made the two women stare with shock, and Arthur sighed.


    "Excuse her. This is her nature, and she cannot help it," said Arthur as he ced the map in his robes. "I will use this well and save those touched by injustice. It will all be thanks to you, Grandma Mo."


    "I am just a dying old woman. You would have found the prison and broken into it without my help, but I hope I saved you the time you needed."


    "You did," said Arthur with gratitude before rising. "We overstayed and need to go back to prepare. Are you staying here, La?"


    "I will tag along to guide you away from the patrols," said La as she stood up and hugged her grandma, who sighed and hugged her back. Then, she whispered something to her granddaughter before the three left.


    The n was clear now, and Arthur knew the location and how to enter the prison. Grandma Mo said that she was never discovered, so the chances of them changing the system are small.


    As the three left the inn, they resumed their stealth and walked through the back alleys to avoid the patrols. La proved helpful in that regard as if knowing when and where the knights would be.


    "Their patrols are stricter, but the routes are the same. It is hard to teach old dogs new tricks," said La while staring at the knights in the distance. "I want to ask something of you."


    "You want to infiltrate the prison too, and the answer is no," said Arthur, rejecting her straight away. "I will go alone."


    "Just listen to what I have to say!" said La with objection. "I might be the only person who can talk my grandpa out of prison. You will gain a man who can defeat the emperor if he epts."


    "Infiltrating on my own is hard as it is, and you will slow me down. Instead, I willmunicate with you from within the prison, and if the need arises, I''ll let you contact your grandfather."


    "I lived my life as a gangster and guided you through heavily guarded districts without being caught. I might not have your runes, but I can care for myself."


    "This is not the main reason I refuse," said Arthur as he stared at Rain. "The two of you will be helping Ai get closer to the public. Make her fight monsters in viges around Helios, and visit churches where themoners pray. I can be the Stealer of Elements, but at that time, Ai needs to be the saint."


    La was silent as she heard the mention of Ai. Arthur knew it was her weak spot, and he felt sorry for bringing her up at this time. However, he would have an easier time going there alone.


    "And why would I have to help?" asked Rain as she nced at the walking pair. "I will not partake in making another fake savior. You can ask someone else."


    "Why would I make you a part of Ascent if you cannot even help?" asked Arthur, making Rain re at him while pouting. But, seeing her quiet, he knew she would help Ai. It was cute that he managed to convince her, even though she was one of the cmities. "I have a question, La. Why did you lie about Grandma Mo being a man?"


    "I wanted to gain your trust at that time, and most men would never believe that a woman can infiltrate the strongest prison and escape from it. So, you would have dismissed me."


    "I see," said Arthur with a nod. "I wouldn''t have thought that way."


    "All men say that," said La.


    "Agreed," chimed Rain.


    Arthur stared at the two women walk side-by-side, ignoring him. Although these two were vastly different, for some reason, he could feel their unity against him and all men in general.


    After half an hour, the trio reached the safe house and found Ai and Haro there. Ai was standing beside the knight, healing a few wounds on her face, which prompted both Arthur and La to rush forward.


    "What happened?" asked La with panic while Arthur observed the wounds. He deemed them as superficial, but they were many.


    "We were attacked by a group of knights while visiting one of the churches," said Ai with a calm face. "Haro defended me against them, but she suffered a few wounds in the process."


    "These are nothing, Saint Ai," Haroughed. "It was a good workout, and I finally beat some of the knights I hated. This is a win, not a tragedy."


    "What reason did they have to attack you?" asked La with rage. "Did you make sure to break their bones, Haro?"


    "I wanted to, but Ai asked that they would be spared. She even healed their wounds while they were unconscious," Haro sighed. La turned toward Ai with a questioning gaze.


    "I knew they were enemies, but I am a healer before anything," said Ai with a nk expression. "My job is to heal, not to kill or fight."


    "This is foolish," Rain said, staring at her from afar. "These knights will readily put a sword through your heart and live on their lives with pride and honor. Healing them is the same as killing ourrades."


    "Enough," said Arthur as he stared at the wounds. "Were there witnesses?" he asked Haro.


    "There were a few dozen citizens who witnessed the fight and our escape," reported Haro with shame. "I should have been more careful to avoid the knights. Apologies, Seika."


    "That is a name I missed," said Arthur with a smile, realizing the Haro was calling him that because of Ai. "This is indeed a win, as you mentioned. Moreover, the citizens witnessed Ai healing her enemies, which will serve our ns."

 Chapter 836 A Chess Match

    Ai healed the wounds while the rest of the three walked toward the dining room to n what to do next. La and Rain were masters of the underworld, so they could spread rumors better than anyone.


    In difficult times, hope can be a powerful weapon. If the people met a saint who looked the part and helped those in need, they would follow even if no one asked.


    "Ascent will provide food, and Ai can distribute it," said Arthur as he spread a map of the city. "The Copper District will be the best source of support, followed by the Silver. Then, on the execution day, the empire will open the three districts."


    "We can use that chance to smuggle our soldiers without them noticing, but we need to start now," said Rain as she marked a gate for each district. "These gates don''t have Vicemanders protecting them, so we can use this route. But, unfortunately, each of them is in a different corner."


    "As long as we get the soldiers into the city, then we don''t need to mobilize them until the day of the execution. Thus, we only need to get past the city gates through here, the southern gate."


    "How do you know this information?" asked La with confusion. "The city gates are guarded by the Knights Commander, who happens to be my brother. If we meet him, then we don''t stand a chance."


    Arthur and Rain exchanged nces, not knowing how to respond. It was challenging to involve this woman in their ns while keeping Lyle''s participation hidden. Thus, Arthur decided to ask themander to tell her once he returned.


    "Is he strong?" asked Rain, and Arthur listened with interest. La took a few moments to formte an answer, but it was not one the two expected.


    "No, he is not," said La while staring at the map, and then she pointed at a particr building in the Copper District. "We used to live here with grandfather, but we weren''t the only children. Zonas Mantra trained orphans under his wings, and there were a dozen of us."


    "A dozen?" asked Arthur with surprise. He expected no other than Yurirl, Lyle, and La as foster brothers who studied the Mantra Swordsmanship. "And all of you studied the Mantra Style?"


    "How do you know about it?" asked La with a frown before shaking her head in realization. "You fought against Lyle and met Grandma Mo, so it''s no wonder you heard things. But, unfortunately, Lyle and another orphan were the only two who learned it."


    "Is it a difficult art to learn?"


    "In essence, no, but it requires losing oneself in the sword. After the two started their training, they changed a bit, but we were still a loving family since it was the early stages. Those who practice it end up being cold-hearted with no other than logic governing their behaviors."


    It was something that Arthur was familiar with, and this might be the reason that Rain said he and Lyle were simr. However, in the end, Lyle never overcame his revenge, and Arthur never lost his wrath.


    "You said there were a dozen of you, so what happened to the rest?" Rain asked the question that lingered in their minds. La froze as she stared at the map and then retracted her hand.


    "All of them died, including the other kid who learned the Mantra Style," said La with eyes that seemed lost. "The only reason that we survived that tragedy is because of Lyle. I owe him my life, but he changed."


    Rain didn''t ask how they died, and neither did Arthur. However, both knew it had something to do with the emperor since this incident made Lyle hellbent on revenge.


    La was quiet for the rest of the discussion but agreed on a rough n for the iing days. Arthur only had one task now: to infiltrate the prison and pose as a guard. Then, he would recruit all the prisoners to fight with them on the execution day.


    As the three were about to depart, several men rushed through the streets, causing a stir outside. After the three made sure that no one was outside, they left the safe house to see what was happening.


    "There are new posters on the walls," said La before she walked forward to see what they were. "This is¡­ an Imperial Announcement."


    Arthur walked to read the poster himself, admiring how old-fashioned Ilios was, even when having proper technology to facilitate these things. As he read the announcement, his mind forgot about those things.


    "The executions¡­ are scheduled in three days," read Arthur the announcement. "The emperor has dyed them until now, which means things have changed, and he has be confident. Osian will be there, it seems."


    "Can we make it in time?" muttered Rain with worry. "Our soldiers are too many to infiltrate the capital unnoticed. We need to find another way, Arthur."


    "Ascent will help with that," said Arthur before he raised his hand and created three metallic objects out of nothing and inscribed runes on them. "These three will be how youmunicate with me. As long as you touch them, then I would hear your words."


    "Are you going now?" asked Rain as she received twomunication devices, one for Lyle and the other for her. The third went to La. "Is this necessary?"


    "It is, not just because of Zonas, but because there is one more power here in Ilios that can be our allies¡­ or enemies."


    The two women didn''t understand his words, and Arthur told them they would know in due time. He was referring to Mistletoe, who sought to free Ivy from the Light Prison.


    Since Mistletoe visited the Mansell Gang and possibly met Erin Voldor, the two must have made a deal. At the moment, the band of thieves sought to free theirrade, Bear Mask Ivy.


    If so, their disappearance during Gray''s execution might be due to other reasons. If Ivy was still in prison, Erin might have offered his help to free her without his father''s knowledge in exchange for something.


    What did Erin Voldor want the most?


    He wanted revenge on Arthur now that he knew he was alive. A man with a narrow mind wouldn''t let go of past events that humiliated him or quite possibly ruined his chances at the Holy Crown Trial.


    Now that the world has entered the second phase of the trial, then it became necessary for Arthur to decrease the number of his enemies there. Once he again enters the trial to find a method to heal his mother, he would be alone against the seven families.


    Arthur left the safe house after leaving Julia with instructions about what to do next and how to assist the rebellion in the next three days. Afterward, he went toward the nearby mountain range to find a flying mount.


    It wasn''t easy to do so, but in the end, Arthur found the biggest mount and used his Art of Submission to control it. It was a giant wyvern with blue scales that made it hard to see in clear weather. After teleporting into its stomach, Arthur controlled it to fly high above the pce while protecting himself from the stomach acids.


    The more he remained inside its belly, the more he admired Grandma Mo for going through this without runes. Arthur would have needed months to execute this n if not for his countless runes and Art.


    The monster flew above the capital for hours, and Arthur sat inside his stomach, browsing social media. It was aical scene, but he had nothing to do. Since his phone operated on runes, it wasn''t obstructed by the monster.


    It had been a while since he browsed the inte or even logged into his ount. He was surprised to see over half a million messages in his ount, all from people he had never heard about. It just clicked that he was using his real name on this ount.


    "I used this tform to find jobs, so I used my real name and address. Are these all requests for weapons or money?"


    As he browsed through them, Arthur found that most were people seeking to use him. They exined their misfortunes and asked for him to transfer money to them. Others wanted to join Ascent, and a few chats were pinned at the top because they were from prominent people.


    "I never heard of these people," muttered Arthur before looking at their profiles. Guild masters, mercenaries, nobles, and even actresses. He never imagined an actress would send him messages expressing her love. Even TV programs sought to interview him, offering six-figure payments for an hour of his time. "The world turned upside down."


    It has just urred to Arthur that he was isted from the hustle and bustle of the world. On most of his days, he either pondered his next steps or executed them as if life was one big chess match.

 Chapter 837 Light Prison

    Since there was no possible way for him to go through all the messages, he decided to ignore them. Instead, he realized that he had gained over five million followers. It was a wonder why this social media hadn''t closed his ount yet.


    Many people mentioned him in their posts and analysis, with many of them calling him a fraud or a criminal. However, many also spread the word about his good deeds, earning Arthur a continuous stream of supporters.


    "There is even¡­ a fan club?" muttered Arthur with surprise. Its name was Silver Bear, possibly a reference to Arthur''s name. Many of its members were fanatics who reviewed Arthur''s battles and analyzed them.


    - It seems that his powers are not limited to one since he can switch them whenever he wants. I read in another forum that Arthur Silvera might have the power to do anything. ¨C


    This was one of thements left on the video pinned in the fan club, which sparked quite a debate between the fans. Most of them said it was impossible that such a human exists and that his different abilities might stem from one.


    - I disagree with @xaeonx since there are more straightforward exnations than that. We heard about many people iming to have multiple abilities, but in the end, it manifests as just one. There are records about a man who gains the abilities of his in enemies, right? It might be that ability. ¨C


    Arthur enjoyed himself, even though he was sitting inside the monster''s belly, as he read the theories. Some came quite close to exining his ability, but none could refute that it was bugged.


    The one who left thement above was not wrong. Amelio could absorb his enemies'' stats, so it wasn''t incorrect to assume that there was an ability out there that could absorb skills or abilities.


    "The Father of Shon has such an ability," muttered Arthur in the darkness. "However, his ability is much moreplicated than that and might be much more dangerous. Bloodlines are a higher form of abilities and can even mean talents and arts."


    Arthur watched the video of his fight against Amelio and left ament on the part where Amelio strikes him toward the sky. It was a simple ''Ouch, that must hurt,'' but it blew up after a few seconds.


    Since Arthur was inactive for a long time, and most of his posts were articles he shared or announcements he made to sell an artifact fragment, his profile was assumed to be dead. However, many of his followers were notified when Arthur left ament, making the post and the fan club blow up even more.


    ¨C is this for real? Lol, I thought this ount was a scam, but this man left ament on his video. ¨C


    -¨C This is hrious! ¨C


    Arthur''s username was simple, being @ArthurSilvera. The surname was rtively umon, but many tried to imitate him. Thus, thement reached a hundred thousand likes in ten minutes.


    Seeing that it got overwhelming, Arthur logged out of his ount and turned off his phone. At that moment, the wyvern let out a scream before Arthur was thrown around inside his stomach.


    "Is it another monster?" muttered Arthur as he was thrown inside its belly before something mmed into his barrier. Arthur saw the light inside the dark stomach and realized a spear had pierced it. But then, he heard sounds from outside.


    "Bring it down!"


    The spear seemed to be attached to some chains, and it started to pull the wyvern down. Arthur was thrown inside as the wyvern let out a screech before mming to the ground. Since the two of them were in the sky, it meant one thing.


    Arthur was inside the Light Prison.


    "This thing is still alive!" shouted a muffled voice from outside. "Quick, chain it and throw it inside the dungeon! We can keep it until we run out of food!"


    Several sounds echoed as chains dragged across the ground. It seems that whoever was outside was chaining the monster and dragging him. Arthur waited inside its stomach and expanded his perception of space.


    As he figured, Arthur had entered a different segment of space. There were buildings around them, figures of humans, and a giant arena used to shoot monsters down. But, since it was chained, the wyvern found it hard to struggle against its captors. Arthur realized why.


    "This stature can only belong to half-giants," realized Arthur that whatever dragged the wyvern to its cell was as big, if not bigger, than the monster. Before long, the wyvern was thrown into a pit before it was entrapped.


    The voices calmed down, but the monster kept growling as the bleeding continued. Arthur felt sorry for it and teleported into the cell beside it. As Arthur appeared, the monster stared at him with its big blue eyes.


    "You served me well, big fe, so I''ll help," said Arthur before raising his hand to pull the giant spear impaled to the monster''s stomach. "This will hurt like hell, but I''ll heal you afterward. Keep quiet."


    After using his art of submission to make sure the monster kept quiet, Arthur pulled the spear out. Large amounts of blood gushed out, but Arthur healed the wound before it became fatal. The monster recovered at a visible rate as the pain disappeared.


    After saving it, the monster calmed down and looked at Arthur with grateful eyes. Arthur knew he didn''t deserve that gaze because he was the one to control the beast into flying here.


    "You need to act hurt to ensure they don''t suspect a thing. I will return to free you when the time is right, and you can fly out of here."


    The wyvern seemed to understand, or Arthur imagined things. After it was out, Arthur jumped toward the iron bars and passed through them. Since these cells were for monsters, humans could easily slip through the bars.


    Arthur used a rune to hide his presence and ensure no one saw him. As he finally got to see the prison, he found himself inside a big yard filled with cells simr to this one. There were half-giants dragging monsters from another ce, from which light came.


    There was shouting from the open arena, and Arthur realized that these men were hunting monsters as they passed. Apetition started between them to decide who got the bigger score, and infighting urred.


    These men wore white suits, which shone brightly under the ring sun. Arthur walked between them without being noticed and even memorized their faces.


    Grandma Mo told him that there were three uniforms inside the prison. White meant the guards, ck belonged to the punishers, and gray belonged to the servants. As for the warden, who she warned him from, was a man wearing red robes.


    The guards were the easiest to infiltrate because most roamed the grounds without anyone asking them anything. As for the punishers, their job was torture, so Arthur couldn''t disguise himself as that. As for the servants, all they did was serve food and apparent corpses.


    Arthur walked around the hunting ground and found that its gates had an identification array that needed the guards to produce some artifacts. This means he couldn''t leave this ce until he disguises himself as one of the guards.


    Arthur looked around and saw the guards standing several meters apart in the open field, eachunching spears at any monster who appeared. The first one to strike the monster gets to pull it down, and whenever two attacks the same monster, a fight breaks out.


    As for the half-giants, they stood beside the guards. Arthur noticed that the one who dragged the wyvern was going back toward a guard, who grew furious with how slow the giant was and started attacking him.


    ''These half-giants are wearing stripped clothes, so that makes them prisoners too,'' thought Arthur as he saw the guard pierce the half-giant''s body, making him fall to the ground.


    "You imbecile!" shouted the guard as the half-giant screamed. "If you were a bit faster, I would have caught the next monster! So how are you going to fix this, huh?!"


    The scene was sickening, and blood painted the soil red. Arthur watched with a cold before he made his pick. Then, he walked toward the guard and whispered hismand in his ear, making the man pause before throwing away his giant spear.


    "Forget it! I''ll kill the wyvern myself!" shouted the guard before kicking the giant and walking toward the monsters'' cells. "These stupid giants get nothing done!"


    Arthur followed the guard, who opened the wyvern''s cell and jumped down. The monster was rmed, but Arthur descended after the guard andmanded him to stop breathing.


    The wyvern stared as the guard fell to the ground, suffocating. Arthur stared at him and flipped him over to steal his face, clothes, and items. After stripping him naked and changing his face, Arthur stared at the wyvern.


    "You are hungry, right?"

 Chapter 838 Hidden Darkness Of Ilios

    Before the wyvern devoured the corpse, Arthur used a rune that allowed him to read memories. Itprised four lines working together to trante the fading electrical signals in this man''s brain, telling Arthur core information like his identity and close acquaintances.


    Since this man was quite ruthless, he didn''t have many friends, and his name was George Larson. Then, Arthur allowed the wyvern to eat it and take revenge on the human. The monster was pleased, and it devoured him whole, leaving no evidence.


    Arthur then left the pit and closed the cell, but the monster didn''t mind. Instead, it slept peacefully inside the cave. Although Arthur could release it and say, ''oops, it was an ident,'' he doubted that the many hunters would let it go. Furthermore, he might need an escape method from this prison.


    "We are still midpetition, Georgie Boy!" shouted one of the guards as it saw Arthur walking toward the gate. "Have you given up on our wager?"


    Arthur knew this was a friend of this guard and that the two of them were having a wager over the biggest kill. Thus, he merely waved his hand and said, "That stupid halfling ruined my mood. Let''s call it a draw!"


    "I would never agree to that!"


    "As if I care, bastard!" shouted Arthur as he pushed his bracelet toward the gate, and it opened. "I''ll see you around unless your sorry ass gets eaten by a monster!"


    "Heh, selfish bastard," muttered the other guard under his breath before taking a spear to keep hunting. As for Arthur, he was already on the other side of the gate.


    The arena was surrounded by a long hallway with many windows, allowing whoever was inside to see. Arthur found guards watching the show and servants bringing them food. However, none of them paid him any attention as he walked out.


    ''Grandma Mo''s map outlined this ce, and it''s not far from the records room. Although that information was ssified, it was left alone because no one cared about the prisoners. The emperor chose the most corrupt to run this prison.''


    The prison was created from bluish concrete as if one mold was there to pour it together. This must be the doing of a strong awakener or some sort of absurd blessing. However, while Arthur found it excellent, there was no fortification on the walls.


    The records room was crowded with servants, who nced at Arthur for a second before returning to work. They were jotting down information before stamping it with some sort of artifact.


    "Is there something I can help with?" asked a servant who stood by the door like a butler of records or something. "Are you here to report deaths again, Mr. Larson?"


    "No, nothing of that sort," said Arthur, wondering how normalized deaths were here. "I want to examine a few records. You can leave me here."


    "It might be hard to examine them since there are over a hundred thousand records dating as far as the previous century. Please tell me their name and admission date so I can find them for you."


    "An admission date, huh? It happened early this year. I''m not knowledgeable about their name," said Arthur. "Guide me to the section of this year''s prisoners. That will be all."


    "But¡­"


    "That. Will. Be. All," said Arthur word to word, with a re that left the servant sweating bullets. Then, finally, he nodded and rushed down the aisles of records, with Arthur following him.


    The servants worked around the clock as if their lives depended on it. As for the one leading him, he took him to a different section, where there were at least a hundred rows of records.


    "We made eleven thousand arrests since the beginning of this year. The closer the shelves are, the earlier their arrest is. Is there anything I can do?"


    Arthur waved his hand, and the servant nodded before running away. As he walked through the shelves, he marveled at the number of arrests. Eleven thousand prisoners were all taken for the sole crime of supporting him, although it could be less.


    The first record he grabbed was covered with leather, with several papers inside, all containing detailed information about the prisoner, which was either public knowledge or obtained through torture.


    "A farmer, arrested for confronting a noble who raped his daughter, sentenced for life," Arthur summarized the different sections he found on the record. Then, he continued reading the next one, "A baker who was arrested for¡­ talking against the emperor. He was sentenced to life."


    The more he read through the records, the more he felt sick of this ce. It was not a prison but a ce to hide the true crimes of the upper ss. Arthur went through ten records before stopping and deciding that he couldn''t search them all.


    [Search: allows the user to search for specific shapes inside a ten meters radius.]


    Arthur could use this rune to look for texts inside these records, which he did. First, he looked for the name Ivy but found nothing. Then, he looked for the crime of spying on the royal family and found several records. Finally, after going through them, he found Ivy''s picture.


    His hands froze as he was flipping through the papers because he almost missed recognizing her face after it was cut and struck so many times. Ivy was staring at the camera with dead eyes, but there was no mistaking her identity.


    "Name: unknown. Affiliations: unknown. Age: Unknown."


    Most of her information was unknown, and the document''s end was a record of all the torturing that failed to break her spirit. Arthur could feel the wrath within him explode as he read the paper but managed to fight it back.


    "All of this¡­ done to her in a few months?" the papers almost crumbled in his hand before he rxed his arm. "Her cell is 2930."


    Arthur memorized the number before looking for Zonas'' cell and leaving the records room. The servant tried to talk to him, but Arthur was too angry to be certain he wouldn''t kill them.


    No human being should suffer what Ivy had to go through, and the mere thought that it was for his sake left Arthur full of rage. He wanted to see her and erase her memories of what happened, but would she agree to such a thing?


    Cell 2930 was on the third floor, as the map instructed. However, Arthur had to take an elevator that took him upward before he reached the porcin floor. There were a hundred cells in this Section 10, which had cells from 2901 to 3000.


    Groans of agony left the cells, and Arthur nced into them to find broken men and women living inside this world of white. They flinched, screamed, and backed away as soon as they saw him. They looked at him as if he was the devil.


    "What is this rotten ce?" muttered Arthur with rage before storming deeper into the floor, rushing straight toward Ivy''s cell. As he reached the thirtieth cell, he stopped and stared inside. Ivy was sitting against the wall and raised her eyes to look at him.


    Unlike the rest of the prisoners, Ivy wasn''t scared. Instead, she stared him in the eyes and even grinned in his face. Her spirit has yet to be broken. Arthur used his bracelet to open the cell and then walked inside.


    "Are you here for another round, sickening fucker?" said Ivy as she spat at him and then tried to stand. Unfortunately, her hands and legs were chained to the wall, and it seemed she couldn''t use mana. "As I said a thousand times, I won''t talk."


    "I know that you won''t, Ivy," said Arthur as he closed the door and used a rune to make the room soundproof. Ivy stared at him with surprise before looking at the rune hovering above his hand.


    "That power and that voice¡­" muttered Ivy with recognition as tears flowed down her face. "Is this a new form of torture?"


    "There will be no more torture, Ivy. Your junior is here," said Arthur as he touched his face to change it back to his original appearance. "I made you wait long enough."


    "You fucking did, idiot," said Ivy as she tried to wipe away the tears. "Turn the fuck around and let mepose myself. I look like a mess."


    "There is no need," said Arthur as he walked toward her and used a different rune. "Let me heal all the scars they''ve given you and all the pain you are feeling now."


    "I don''t want that," said Ivy as she stopped crying and stared at him with a grin. "I want to remember all of it until I take revenge on everyone. Only then would I heal these scars."


    "That sounds like something you would do," said Arthur with a smile as he retracted his hand. "I was the one to make you go through all of this, and I was toote to stop it. Would you ever forgive me, Arthur?"


    "It was a mission that all of us took part in, so I have no regret. I only feel ashamed that I failed," Ivy said. "I missed you, Arthur. I missed all of you damn fuckers every day."

 Chapter 839 Zonas Mantra

    "About that¡­" hesitated Arthur when she asked him about the rest of the members. "I had a falling out with Sier, and we parted ways. There was a big fight, too. Sier¡­ he killed someone innocent that I knew."


    "That doesn''t sound like something Si would do," Ivy said. "Are you sure it was him? Maybe someone is trying to sow the seeds of hatred between the two of you."


    "I suspected as much too, but the murder was done by no other than Sier. Does this mean you have yet to hear from them?" asked Arthur with surprise. He expected Mistletoe to make a move already.


    "No one came to visit me before you did. Everyone I met was either a guard or a punisher and the asional servant who brought us food. There is also¡­."


    "¡­also?" probed Arthur with interest, and Ivy looked at the ground with a nk expression before she shook her head. "Are you okay?"


    "I am. There was also one time when Erin Voldor came to visit me after realizing that you are still alive."


    "And what did he want?" asked Arthur with a frown, his heart starting to beat rapidly. "Did he do¡­"


    "He was asking about you since he connected the dots of your ''death'' with our appearance. He knew I was a part of Mistletoe, so he came here for information but realized I wouldn''t give him any."


    "Did he do something to you, Ivy?" asked Arthur with a clenched fist as he stared at her. Ivy raised her eyes to stare at him without saying anything, and Arthur almost lost it. "I''m going to castrate that fucking pig before I kill him, the most terrible of deaths!"


    Arthur identally allowed his wrath to explode around them, tearing down the cloak of silence he cast on the room. Ivy was pushed against the wall as her magic restraints broke apart and fell to the ground. She stared at Arthur with confusion and fear as he was reced by a man covered in ck lighting.


    "Arthur!"


    Her shout made him snap out of his rage, and he retracted his wrath before it was toote. Arthur raised his hand to reseal Eragon, who used his emotions as a chance to break off the seal and emerge to the surface.


    "Do not deny your desires, Arthur Silvera," said a voice within him, so hoarse that it sounded like metals scraping each other. "I will kill who you want me to kill."


    "You will kill everyst one you see," said Arthur as he mmed the rune to his stomach, sealing Eragon back. Although the seal was not broken, it was damaged by hisck of control. Ivy stared at him with fear until he was back to normal. "Everything is alright now."


    "Is it?" asked Ivy with fear as she stared at her wrists and legs. "A mere shout broke these chains, which have been draining my life for the past few months. Furthermore, you looked like an asura from hell."


    "A lot has happened since west met, and I might not be the person you once knew," said Arthur as he held his forearm and cast another silencing rune. "We need to get out of here, but there are still three days until the execution. We''ll escape at that time."


    "Wouldn''t it be hard to do so at that time? However, I heard that most prison guards and punishers will join the execution to ensure a smooth process."


    "We are not alone, Ivy," said Arthur as he walked toward her and waved his hand. A table appeared in front of her, with a chair Arthur pulled for her to sit down. "I need to take care of a few matters, so let me give you a proper meal before I leave."


    Ivy smiled and nodded before sitting down. Arthur started lining the table with various dishes, which made the woman audibly gulp. Arthur smiled as he handed her the silverware, and she started eating as if it was her first time.


    Arthur was sad to see her this way and that she had to go through all of that. His rage against Erin and what he has done is immeasurable. Arthur vowed that the next time he saw the man, he would rip him apart.


    After Ivy was done, Arthur created fake chains for her, which could be torn easily. It was to ensure that the guards wouldn''t realize a thing before it was time. Then, he left the cell and headed toward the fifth floor, where Zonas Mantra was imprisoned.


    This floor was different, and Arthur could tell. It was fortified using runes, and whoever was inside was treated differently because all of them stared at Arthur with fearless eyes. As he walked down the woodenid hallway, he could feel their stares on his back.


    "Another visitor?" asked Zonas Mantra, with his back facing Arthur, as soon as thetter walked into the cell. "It seems life is going to be hectic from now on. What do you want, child?"


    Arthur stared at the giant man sitting in the middle of the cell. His aura was overwhelming as if a dormant beast resided between his shoulder des. His hair was tied into a ponytail, and it was as gray as the moonlighting through his window.


    "Are you the previous Knights Commander, Zonas Mantra?" asked Arthur as he walked a few steps toward him. The cell was better than the one Ivy was ced inside. There was a bed and a table. However, the food was left untouched.


    "A guard wouldn''t ask such a question," said Zonas Mantra as he turned around to nce at Arthur, and his white-colored eyes examined his visitor. "Are you a real guard, child?"


    "I would hate to be such a man," said Arthur before he cast a silencing rune and restored his face. Zonas Mantra stared at him with wide eyes as he slowly turned his head toward him. "My name is Arthur Silvera."


    "¡­I know who you are," said Zonas Mantra as he turned around to sit before Arthur. "I was tasked with murdering you, but I refused. So then, I was imprisoned here. Therefore, you can understand my shock when the being himselfes to visit this lowly human."


    "Being? Lowly human?" repeated Arthur with a frown. "What do you take me for, exactly?"


    "You are the child of the prophecy," said Zonas Mantra as he ced his hands over his knees and bowed. "I had waited for you since my father passed when he told me about the legend of the outsider."


    "And yet, you treat me as an ally," Arthur said with interest as he walked down opposite the old man. "This is the first time that the legend of the outsider made someone amiable toward me."


    "Because the Mantra Family suffered a different fate, we are no descendants of guardians. Although we swore loyalty to the Guardian of Elements, he never nned to take us with him."


    "Take you where?"


    "To the world that he wanted to create before you intervened. Mantra understood this, but he was loyal. If not for the outsider, Mantra would have never had descendants, and I would have never existed."


    "Then, the Mantra Family inhabited Helios until the current emperor arrived and seized your home. That makes things easier, then. However, I don''t understand why your father was still loyal to Osian even after he realized their real identity."


    "I didn''t understand that, too, until I fought against Joseph, the Strategist. He told me the truth about what happened between his father and mine and why Morgan Mantra died for this country."


    "The two made a deal, but what are its terms?"


    "The survival of our lineage and the emperor would bear no ill grudge against us. I understoodter that father was afraid the emperor would hunt us down if he escaped. In the end, his head rolled as my mother, and I watched."


    "I met Grandma Mo today," said Arthur with a smile. "She is alive and well, still making the slums a better ce for the citizens. Thanks to her, I managed to infiltrate this prison and meet the man I heard so much about."


    "So, she lives," said Zonas Mantra with a smile as he stared at the ground. "Mother was a strong woman. If not for her, then I would have risen against the emperor the moment my father was executed."


    "Instead, you waited until Lyle also wanted revenge for the loss he suffered. You couldn''t let him march to battle alone, right? But, in the end, you didn''t sacrifice your principles to gain the emperor''s approval."


    "¡­have you met him?" asked Zonas Mantra with surprise before a weak smile appeared on his face. "And you know the truth about his desires. You are right, Arthur Silvera. I had to choose between killing you or losing my position as amander, and I made my choice."

 Chapter 840 Good Vs. Evil

    "It would have made more sense for you to kill me rather than throw away the life you had for a man you never met," said Arthur to the pondering Zonas Mantra. The old man gave him a thin smile before looking at him.


    "At that time, you were just a kid. Even if I didn''t know you were the outsider, I would never kill a kid, even if they can grow to be a threat. I''m not that kind of man."


    "Some would argue that you are too prideful," Arthur chuckled. "I, however, like this. I would trust a man like you a hundred folds more than the cunning emperor and ''wise'' emperor."


    "Mother said my father was too prideful to run, but now I have learned the truth. Is this pride that I carry a delusion I had about the man I admired?"


    "Pride is thisnd''s sin, so I doubt it''s nothing but a delusion," said Arthur before he took out amunication device and handed it to Zonas. "This can connect to Lyle and La."


    "¡­you met that unruly brat too?"ughed Zonas as he received this device. "What am I supposed to tell them?"


    "It''s the opposite. I want them to convince you to leave this ce and fight against the emperor with us. You don''t need to worry about the consequences of fighting Lyle now, right? He is already the Knights Commander."


    "I heard," muttered Zonas with a smile, but it soon disappeared. He turned toward Arthur and ced the artifact on the ground. "Tell me, outsider. Does violence bring change? I thought that all I had to do was kill the emperor, but his strength saved us from countless cmities before."


    "He is the true cmity, Previous Knights Commander," Arthur pointed at the device. "Lyle would exin how he witnessed firsthand the emperor trying to steal the lifeforce of its citizens."


    Zonas didn''t look surprised, only ncing at the device and then back at Arthur. In his eyes, Arthur saw the knowledge about the emperor''s n and the real reason behind his imprisonment.


    "You fought against the emperor," said Arthur with surprise. "You knew about this but chose not to rise against him."


    "After I stumbled on one of his bases by ident, I confronted the emperor, and he said it was to fend off an iing cmity. He was talking about a boy, no older than eighteen, far in the north."


    "Then, he gave you the mission to kill me, which you refused."


    "I realized that the emperor was the same as his father, a corrupt man. Lyle and I worked to grow the rebellion over the years, but it was far from enough to fight against Osian the Invincible. Thus, I had no choice but to be locked away for Lyle to bide his time."


    "There is no time to bide," said Arthur with rage. "The emperor is stealing life from thisnd, and you are sitting here waiting to be executed. Even if you couldn''t win, then you could have fought."


    "I chose to wait for the person that the emperor fears the most," said Zonas before he gave Arthur the artifact. "There won''t be a need to convince me, outsider. I was waiting for your arrival, and you didn''t disappoint."


    "¡­the executions will be in three days. I will ensure that once we are on the stand, all prisoners will be freed. The rebels will be there, and themoners will follow a saint I chose. At that time, we can behead the emperor without a problem."


    "I can hold back the emperor together with Lyle, but Osian has never been defeated."


    "He is called the invincible because he has yet to meet me," said Arthur as he held his forearm. "Even if I have to sacrifice a few things, I will bring this dark empire to the ground."


    "There is one more enemy we need to be careful about, outsider," said Zonas with fear. "You have already met them in the Runes Apprentices Cup. Those¡­ creatures. In our fight, I lost because of them, with no chance to fight back."


    "Those things are the bane of humans, but I am existence itself," said Arthur with confidence that moved Zonas. The old man stared at him in awe before smiling. "Don''t worry about that."


    "Then, what are you going to do next?" asked Zonas with interest.


    "Many people here have been arrested without a just cause, and I can make them join the fight. The emperor has overreached his authority and created many enemies, which will be his downfall."


    Zonas Mantra nodded, and Arthur stood up to leave. He left the artifact on the ground if the old man wanted to talk to his children.


    "I''lle backter because I want to ask you about a certain swordsman," said Arthur as he stood by the door. Zonas stared at him with confusion. "His name is Yurirl of the Sword."


    Zonas Mantra stared at him with shock and nostalgia before slowly nodding. Arthur then left the cell and started the next step of his n inside this ce.


    Arthur walked around the prison unhindered and using the memories he obtained from George Larson. He had a ce to stay on the uppermost floor, which looked like a pavilion. However, he didn''t go there. Instead, he returned to the record room and made a list of the cells he had to visit.


    First, he started with the strongest demi-rankers. Zonas Mantra was the only person at the Astra rank, but even if there were others, there were no records of them. As for the deme-rankers, Arthur had to choose those scheduled to be executed and whose crime was against the emperor, not innocents.


    Good Vs. Evil.


    Arthur had to make that choice. The first deme-ranker that Arthur visited was broken, as he didn''t reply to anything that Arthur said. Of course, he made sure to wipe their memories after his visit.


    Each floor had several people on his list, so Arthur got busy. Some of them agreed to fight alongside him, and he made a spiritual contract with them. As for those who asked for money, Arthur simply erased their memories.


    Soon, Arthur gathered over a hundred in a day. It was a tiring job, but he needed to be there to use his Art of Submission. After gathering the strongest, he decided to leave the weaker ones until the execution day. At that time, they wouldn''t have a choice but to fight.


    ***


    Lyle stood atop the giant tree, with the researcher staring at the battles below with shock. It was akin to a movie where machines fought against nature. Humans, with their technologies andsers, attacked the tree monsters led by a young man, and thetter tried to fight for their home.


    "Who is this man?" asked the old researcher, but Lyle didn''t tell him. It was his first time seeing Oren Silvera in person, and he never expected Arthur to have such a terrifying younger brother. Being a swordsman, he knew that the sword Oren wielded was abnormal.


    "At this rate, there wouldn''t be a need for us to intervene. Every sword strike from this man''s sword disabled several fighters, not to mention those spirits," said Lyle.


    Oren was not fighting alone. There were short creatures that looked like children fighting alongside him. Trees listened to theirmands and attacked like the embodiment of this forest''s rage.


    "You might be useless to me, old man," said Lyle to the researcher, making him flinch. "How about we negotiate your life again? What other use do you have?"


    "There are over a dozen of these bases! Destroying only one wouldn''t yield any result," said the old researcher as he backed away from Lyle. "I can still be of use!"


    "Might be, but weck the resources to strike all the bases," said Lyle as he watched the fight reach its climax. "We might as well ask him for help since he seems hellbent on destroying it."


    After a few minutes, the fight was over, and Oren Silvera stood atop the fallen rabbles of the base. The tree monsters took a lot of damage, but in the end, they won thanks to the help they got from this young man.


    Lyle jumped down from the tree, leaving the old researcher behind. Hended at the base of the rabbles, making Oren Silvera raise his sword again. However, Lyle raised his hands in surrender.


    "I''m not an enemy. I can be your ally. I work with your brother, Arthur Silvera, as a part of the rebellion," said Lyle under Oren''s blood-covered eyes. In the end, Oren lowered his sword. "You fought bravely."


    "Bravery wasn''t enough," said Oren as if he was dissatisfied. "The tree spirits have lost half of their members. We lost, but so did the enemy. This is what war does."


    Lyle had a hallucination where he saw Zonas Mantra in the young man before him, but he shook his head. Although he was young, Oren Silvera might be more mature than he is.

 Chapter 841 Serene

    "This is not the only ce that is killing thisnd," said Lyle as he stepped toward Oren. "I intend on striking other ces and saving them, but I need strong warriors with your ability. Are you interested in being today''s hero?"


    "I''m afraid not," said Oren before he stepped down from the rabbles and walked toward the tree spirits. "I fought alongside these creatures because I had questions, and they had answers. Send my regards to Arthur."


    "Should I have helped?" asked Lyle after a few moments of silence. Hearing the question, Oren stopped walking and watched the tree spirits pick up their wounded.


    "This is their fight, and I offered to help. If you intervened, we would have attacked, assuming you were the reinforcementsing to this ce. You made the right decision, Lyle Mantra."


    After revealing his knowledge of Lyle''s identity, Oren left with the rest of the tree spirits. Lyle stood there, sighing at the destruction and wondering what had happened between Arthur and his brother.


    The old researcher climbed down, staring at the destruction of an entire base in an hour. He was amazed, and Lyle couldn''t me him. These runic soldiers weren''t weak, but it was just that Oren fought ferociously.


    "Who is that man?" asked the old researcher with fear, but Lyle didn''t answer. Instead, he stared at the researcher with a threatening smile. "I know all about the other bases and their weak points!"


    "Then, we need to get going. We don''t have a lot of time left," said Lyle while staring at his badge. A new order arrived, which dictated that all knights return to the capital in three days. "The executions are beginning."


    "¡­who are you, brother?" asked the old researcher as he adjusted his sses. "Are-re you a rebel? However, you are far more disciplined to be one. Can it be that you are from another kingdom?"


    Lyle pocketed his badge before walking toward one of the runic workshops in this base. If he wanted to defeat the emperor, he''d have to obtain a reasonable estimation of the strength the emperor would get through this project.


    "W-wait!" shouted the researcher as he followed after him. "There are many still alive under these rabbles. Are we going to leave them here?"


    "There is no need to worry," said Lyle as he walked toward the workshop. "I''ll make sure to kill them all."


    "That is cruel, sir!" the old researcher said in horror. "I suggest we imprison them or make use of them as hostages. Killing them would only birth more enemies."


    "There is no we, old man. I am killing you too once this is over," said Lyle with cold rage. "You might think these experiments are the beginning, but that would be far from it. The emperor has been trying to steal lives for thest ten years. I have lived to kill all of you."


    This very project was what sparked the rebellion. After the death of the runic grandmaster and Gray''s father, the emperor began this project. However, in the beginning, it was merely an experiment to understand the elements within the human body.


    Zonas Mantra knew the truth about the emperor, but none realized there would be another incident like before. It was that experiment that killed Anna, the girl all of them, tried to protect but failed.


    His brothers and sisters died, all falling into that runemaster''s hands. There were always elements within the human body, he said. All they had to do was harvest it, but¡­ it killed the target. Anna was the first victim, and his revenge began once Lyle knew the real culprit.


    "I don''t know what sort of past you have, brat, but it wouldn''t matter in the grand scheme of¡­."


    Before the old researcher could finish his words, Lyle seized him by the throat. His fingers tried to crush his neck, and the old researcher struggled to break free.


    "Listen here, old man. We are not friends, nor are we allies. You are the prisoner, and I am the captor. Once this is over, I''ll kill you like I''ll kill the rest of these researchers. I''ll also kill everyst one of their families if there is a need. You are all a bunch of sadistic shits pretending to work for science."


    The old researcher was growing weaker, and his arms stopped iling. In the end, his arm dropped to the side, and white foam starteding out of his mouth. Lyle stared at him before releasing him, letting the old bag of bones fall to the ground, coughing.


    "HAAA!" gasped the researcher, as if he couldn''t get enough air into his lungs. He stared at Lyle with fear, but all he saw was green fire leaking from his body as the silhouette of a green phoenix appeared.


    "I should have burned this ce to the ground the moment Iid eyes on it," said Lyle as his eyes reflected the green mes, which jumped around like fireflies. "Explode."


    As the mes heard hismands, a big fire exploded with Lyle at the center. The old researcher jumped in fright as he ran away from the fire, but they avoided him and headed toward the rabbles instead.


    As soon as the mes touched the building, they exploded to shake the ground. Screams of agony resonated inside the camp, prompting Oren Silvera and the rest to turn around. The green fire didn''t touch the trees but spared no living researchers or guards.


    Lyle could sense someone wasing toward him, and he turned around to find Oren Silvera staring at the exploding mes, which had reced the night''s starry sky. His half-ashen hair fluttered in the wind as he gazed at Lyle''s rage.


    "You remind me of my brother," said Oren Silvera without looking at Lyle. "He is full of rage, as well as if that is the only thing he can feel. Even if I hadn''t attacked today, you would have killed these researchers, right?"


    "None of them deserve to live, Oren Silvera," replied Lyle. "These humans are worse than monsters. Even monsters would spare their own kind, but not humans. We have the capacity for evil."


    "You said we, not they," pointed out the young warrior. Lyle turned to stare at him, and Oren looked straight into his eyes. "You have that, too, right? The capacity to do wrongs, and for evil."


    "I''ll be evil to those who wronged me," said Lyle as he stared at Oren, who sighed and reached his hand in front of him. A sword began to form, making Lyle frown. "What are you doing, Oren Silvera?"


    "Don''t worry," said Oren with a smile as a liquid-like sword appeared in his hand. "This sword does not kill anything except rage. How about we y a little game?"


    "Your brother asked me to avoid fighting you," said Lyle as he paid Oren no interest, although he didn''t doubt his words. He was a swordsman and knew when someone was trying to kill him. "Leave, now."


    "Hear me out," said Oren with a smile. "You asked me to help take down the other bases, right? I would do that if you won. This sword can erase the world''s rage, and I want to test it. If it does, then your rage was fragile, to begin with, and I win."


    "Your brother should have taught you not to y with fire, kid," said Lyle as his rage boiled. Although Lyle admired him earlier, Oren was starting to irritate him, carrying a look on his face that could only be seen in innocent children. "Rage is necessary in this world. Otherwise, justice will never be served."


    "What is the difference between justice and revenge?" asked Oren Silvera as he took his stance. Lyle was silent, waiting for him to spit out whatever nonsense he had. "One is dealt with serenity, and the other with rage. You are not seeking justice but revenge."


    "Whatever emotions I have, it would still be justice!"


    "Is it justice to kill these runemasters'' families, as you said? That is what rage does; simr to these mes, it burns everything it touches, including yourself."


    "A kid who never encountered hardships shouldn''t lecture me about right and wrong," said Lyle as he took out his sword as well. His aura changed as the mes gathered around his body. "My swordsmanship is the optimum of serenity, so let''s see what you have to say after this."


    "I can see the result of our fight," said Oren with his big, green eyes. "Your swordsmanship will fail for the first time in your life. This is the day you have dreaded, where your rage bes your enemy instead of yourfort."


    Lyle stomped his foot on the ground, sending a mes pulse around him. Then, he rushed forward with his sword, shing at Oren, who stood there with his flimsy stance.


    Oren''s stance had no swordsmanship or art, so Lyle scoffed at the young kid who dared to mock him. He wouldn''t kill Arthur''s brother, but teaching him a lesson wouldn''t be out of the question.


    "Your mind is not serene, swordsman. This is¡­ your loss."

 Chapter 842 Leaking Rage

    As the world flowed in a particr pattern, Lyle shed alongside, making him no resistance. It was as if gravity helped him, and air parted for his sword to pass before Oren could move a muscle.


    "I have never lost," Lyle replied as he appeared beside the young man. "Let me show you our ultimate attack."


    Since the Mantra Style was a world-evading technique, which used an acute sense of the surroundings to strike the opponent, its ultimate technique was to use the spatial fabric.


    This was the strike that he used to win against Ivory. He used the loose point across the fabric to reach ultimate speed and strike at the opponent''s weak points.


    Yurirl was a master of finding a weak point since his ability made him the strongest swordsman. Lyle had to admit that, inparison, his technique wascking, but it was enough to kill his enemies.


    His sword touched one of the weak spatial points, elerating his speed toward Oren. But, of course, he was using the back of his de and would stop once he disarmed the man. Even now, Oren has yet to move.


    "I admit that you are strong, but there is a ring w once rage mixes with your swordsmanship," said Oren slowly, as if this wasn''t happening in a few seconds. "I have no fancy technique, but I have conviction."


    A shadow exploded from behind the young man as if thest word was a trigger that Oren pulled. Lyle nced at the giant knight who appeared behind him, looking down on him through a caged helmet.


    ''This aura is¡­.''


    It was overwhelming, as if Oren had pulled a nket that covered a terrifying monster. Being a swordsman, Lyle could tell that this armored knight was more than just an illusion. It was a threat to his life.


    Oren twisted the hilt of the liquid sword in front of him, making it jump upward before striking down at Lyle. It bounced through the air as if there were walls that Lyle could not see and rushed toward his heart.


    All of this happened in a millisecond, and Lyle had a sword close to his heart. However, if the two of them kept going, then both of them would be struck at the same time.


    In that instance, Lyle realized that his whole life was in danger. He would not die, but he would lose his rage, the only thing keeping him alive. Thus, he jumped back, evading the de and canceling his attack.


    The liquid sword pierced empty air, and Oren was unharmed. He was staring at Lyle even before hended on the ground, expecting the whole sequence of events. The Knights Commander felt exposed.


    ''A deme-ranker is having difficulty against ate rei-ranker?'' thought Lyle as sweat covered his forehead. ''No, this is not about strength, but about mind games. Oren knows I would dodge in thest second, so his attack should start now!''


    Oren didn''t move, despite the knight''s analysis. Instead, he broke his stance and stood straight, leaving himself open and Lyle confused. The liquid sword flowed around him like a snake, looking dreadful.


    "If your heart were serene, then this sword wouldn''t have scared you," said Oren as he passed his hand through his sword, making it ripple. "You felt fear because you have built your life around a fragile house of rage."


    "For a man who chose mutual defeat, you are quite arrogant," said Lyle as a droplet of sweat fell from his nose. "What is that thing behind you?"


    "Oh, you can see Lancelot?" said Oren with surprise as he stared back. "He is a spirit that I came across when Kera was attacked. This might be the first time that someone sees him."


    "You refer to this creature as a human," said Lyle while raising his eyes toward it. Just staring into its soulless eyes made his heart beat faster. "Oren Silvera," gulped down the knight, "have you sold your soul to the devil?"


    "Only half of it," replied Oren without a care as he changed his stance. "This reminds me. One of my swords has wrath, but it might be different than yours."


    "In the end, you are the same."


    "Might be, but I choose to believe that I would never let rage blind me. This is, after all, a sword of conviction," said Oren as he lowered his body and ced the sword on his waist.


    Before Lyle could reply, something passed through him. He blinked his eyes as Oren Silvera still stood in the same stance. However, the sword in his hand was flowing in a different direction now.


    As he stared down at his body, Lyle found his chest to have a white sh across it. From that sh leaked all of his rage and sorrows as a different emotion invaded his heart.


    "The weakness of rage is being blind to everything else," said Oren with sadness as he stared at Lyle, but he wasn''t looking at him. "I don''t know if I won, swordsman. You will have to live through the change that your heart suffers. That will be our real battle."


    Oren turned around to leave, and the knight behind him dissipated. Even when the knight tried to reach for his sword, it was useless. His heart was not calm anymore, and the conflict made him stand there, defeated.


    "Wait, Oren Silvera!" said Lyle to the leaving man, and that was all he could say. He tried to cover the sh on his chest, but it was useless. "How did I lose? Am I that weakpared to both brothers?"


    It killed him that he lost here, days before the execution. Even more, he lost to someone far weaker than he was without even being able to use his blessing or ability. It was the first time he was defeated in a swords-focused battle since Yurirl left Ilios.


    "If this were a real fight, I would have lost. However, I won because your rage blinded your judgment, and I had this sword with me."


    "Then, I lost out of a mismatch?"


    "Is this a loss, swordsman?" said Oren with a smile as he turned his head. "Your sword needs not rage but serenity. I gave you the opportunity to be stronger, so seize it."


    Oren left after that, together with the rest of the tree spirits. As for Lyle, he was left there with a gaping hole in his chest, although no blood came out. Footsteps came from behind him, and it was the old researcher.


    "Are you here tond the finishing blow, old man?" asked Lyle with a smile as sweat rolled down his face. The attack might not have struck his body, but it changed his soul. "You get one strike. If I live, then you die."


    The old researcher stared at him in silence. His white sideburns, the only thing remaining in his hair, swayed in the wind. His face carried a frown as he stared at Lyle and then at Oren.


    Lyle saw the old researcher approach him, and he grabbed his sword. Before he could master the desire to fight back, the senior researcher pulled Lyle''s arm and ced it around his neck to carry him.


    "This ce will be infested with knights once words reach the capital," said the old researcher as he pulled Lyle to his feet and made his way toward the forest. "I don''t know what this wound is, but you must rest."


    The old researcher dragged the knight toward the forest. Lyle stared at him, and he saw the bruises on his neck. They came as a result of Lyle almost strangling him to death. Thus, Lyle had to ask.


    "I almost killed you, so why are you helping me?"


    "Your revenge is justified, while mine is not. Imitted many sins, and while I struggled for life, I knew I didn''t deserve to live. However, I still want to make a few things right while I still breathe."


    Lyle stared at the old researcher, who was growing tired. Lyle was wearing light armor, but he was a heavy man, while the researcher was just an ordinary man. A rumbling echoed from a distance and then a horn.


    "The border patrol has been sent here," said Lyle after he heard the horn. "We need to find a ce to hide before they are here. The forest would be a good ce."


    "Leave it to me!" said the old researcher as he struggled to pull Lyle toward safety. As he did, Lyle watched, and then his eyes turned toward the sh on his chest. It was as if all of his rage had found an outlet and was leaving his body.


    ''Who would I be once this rage is gone?''


    Lyle wanted to sh his chest apart to rece the leaking rage with blood. Although he knew that would only kill him, he would rather be dead than defeated. This was everything he believed in, and he didn''t want to lose it three days before his revenge.


    "I hate you, Oren Silvera," said Lyle as his consciousness started fading and then disappeared. After that, he remembered nothing.

 Chapter 843 Lyle And Yurirl

    The first time Lyle remembers being furious was when he fought against Yurirl and lost. Although the quiet boy with short hair and a beauty mark didn''t rub it in his face, it was the greatest humiliation for the young genius.


    "Let''s fight again," said Yurirl with a sincere expression, as if winning against Lyle gave him no satisfaction, only a light exercise to help hone his skills. As a result, Lyle was furious, and a gale of wind stormed the courtyard.


    Before the young him could do something he would regret, Zonas Mantra stepped out from the shabby house and smacked his head with a wooden sword. The gale dissipated, and Lyle shouted in pain as he fell to the ground.


    "What do you intend to do with that?" asked Zonas with his white, calm eyes. Even though he was the one in pain, Lyle was the one being punished. "Are you that much of a sore loser, Lyle?"


    Lyle red at his father before running away. It pained him that Zonas would hit his son for an outsider, a child who didn''t carry his blood as Lyle did. Thus, while grabbing his wooden sword, Lyle ran from the orphanage.


    "Don''t run!" shouted Zonas, but Yurirl stepped forward and stared at the old man. In the end, Zonas sighed and returned to the house, while Lyle lost himself in the Copper District.


    Their orphanage was not far from the slums and was famous for hosting the unruly brats of the lower districts. While Zonas Mantra had only one child, Lyle, he fostered as many kids as possible and trained them to be knights.


    Some of the older orphans died, while others embarked on a journey to find their parents or themselves. However, Zonas Mantra was persistent in caring for the parentless, which made his son feel neglected.


    Lyle never knew his mother because Zonas refused to talk about her. All he knew was that one day, Zonas Mantra went on a mission as a knight and, a yearter, returned with his newborn son. Thus, for the young son who grew up among many older kids, he felt more parentless than they did.


    The slums carried all sorts of people, but being under the protection of a Knights Commander, not many dared touch Lyle. So, he wandered through the streets, waving his sword and cursing the expressionless kid who humiliated him.


    "It is wrong to talk about people behind their backs," said a voice from above as a shadow loomed over Lyle. Then, as he turned to look above, he found the same short-haired kid that made him so furious.


    "Some people deserve it!" angrily said Lyle before throwing his sword at Yurirl. The calm boy waved his hand, catching the sword midair and throwing it back toward Lyle, making the sword impale the ground beneath his legs.


    "AH!" shouted Lyle with fear as he fell on his lower back. His face grew red as Yurirl jumped from above andnded to pick up the sword and aim at Lyle.


    "Zonas didn''t save me but saved you from another defeat," said Yurirl withzy-looking eyes. "Do you think abilities are powerful?"


    "Don''t call him by his name," said Lyle with rage as he pped the sword away. "Show some respect to the man taking care of us."


    Most kids around the orphanage referred to Zonas as their grandfather because of his age and demeanor. Yurirl, however, showed no sentiment ever since he arrived at their orphanage. It has been a year, and the boy surpassed them in their training.


    "My grandfather died a year ago," said Yurirl as he threw the wooden sword at him. "Answer my question. Do you think you would have won just because of your ability?"


    Lyle had to think hard about that because while Yurirl was a genius, he couldn''t control the elements. Thus, he was confident to take him down, even with his control.


    "You wouldn''t even be able to touch me," said Lyle with a smirk as the wind gathered beneath him, raising him in the air and helping him stand. "I''m the strongest in the orphanage if we fought for real."


    "¡­Then," said Yurirl as if epting that fact, "let''s fight on the meadow. No one can stop us there, and you can show me how powerful you are with an ability."


    Lyle was dumbfounded by the offer, suspected the swordsman to have awakened an ability, and wanted to humiliate him further. However, while that thought seemed usible, it was impossible because Yurirl never lies.


    Thus, a grin appeared on his face, and Lyle led the way toward the meadow. He was already ecstatic that the day finally came when he could humiliate Yurirl the way he did. But unfortunately, the rest of the kids were not there to witness it.


    Once the two reached the meadow, they found an empty spot where they could fight. Lyle stood several meters away, but Yurirl seemed absent-minded as he stared across the stream.


    "What are you stalling for?" asked Lyle with impatience before trying to see what was across the stream. It took him a moment, but he finally noticed someone was there. A young girl was sitting on the opposite side, reading a book.


    "We cannot fight here," said Yurirl, crushing Lyle''s happiness. "She might end up getting hurt."


    "Excuses!" eximed the young him, as foolish as he remembers. "Our fight will be over in an instant, and I wouldn''t lose control no matter what!"


    "Abilities are a dangerous weapon, Lyle," said Yurirl with righteousness. Lyle gritted his teeth, choosing to fight anyway. He raised his hands, and the wind answered hismands, blowing across the meadow so powerfully that Yurirl found it hard to stand.


    "As I said, it will be over in an instant!" said Lyle as he tried to end the fight in one attack. Yurirl frowned as he raised his sword, making Lyle scoff. "As if a sword would win against an elemental attack!"


    The wind howled and rushed under hismand, making Lyle feel the power flow within him. It was exhrating enough to make Lyle crave more, and the wind answered him.


    "Stop!" shouted Yurirl, but the attack was already heading his way. Lylepressed the wind into one giant de that rushed toward his rival, turning the soil upside down.


    At that moment, Lyle knew he had gone too far since such an attack would kill Yurirl. However, the boy stared at the iing wind de with a stoic expression and shed with his wooden sword.


    "Idiot, run away!" shouted Lyle in haste, wanting to take back his attack. However, the two des collided before he could, and the wind current scattered. Nevertheless, Lyle was awed as he stared at the boy who discarded his weapon and rushed toward the stream.


    The ssh of water brought Lyle back to reality but left him confused. Yurirl has jumped into the stream right after dispelling his attack instead of attacking Lyle to secure the win.


    "What are you doing?" shouted Lyle as he stared at the stream. But then, he noticed that the girl was no longer there, but her book was floating atop the water. "Where did she¡­."


    The horrifying realization dawned on him, and he stood there rooted in fear. If that girl had been blown away by his wind into the river, she would drown, and he would be a murderer.


    Yurirl was not there, too. He dove into the mighty stream to save the girl. It might have also been why he wanted Lyle to stop because he noticed that the girl fell into the water earlier than he did.


    "Yurirl!" shouted Lyle as he rushed forward, not knowing what to do. He looked for signs to find him and summoned wind to split the water apart, but he was too weak to aplish such a feat. "I¡­ I have to¡­."


    Before Lyle could decide between jumping and seeking his father, Yurirl broke through the water''s surface with someone in his arms. Lyle rushed forward to pull the two back into the meadow, bringing them to safety.


    "She," said Yurirl before coughing water, "is not breathing. We need to save her, Lyle. Your ability can help. I will press her chest, and you should blow air into her lungs."


    Lyle couldn''t answer before Yurirl startedpressing her chest at a steady pace, and then he stopped to look at Lyle. Under his reminder, Lyle held her chin and blew into her mouth.


    The two repeated the same sequence, but the girl didn''t wake up. In the end, Yurirl stopped and stared at the girl with terrifying focus.


    "She must have breathed in a lot of water, preventing her from breathing. Can you use the air inside her lungs to expel it?" asked Yurirl, but Lyle shook his head. It was beyond his control. "There is no other choice. Prove to me that your ability can save lives, too!"


    Yurirl grabbed his hands and ced them over the girl''s dress, and Lyle closed his eyes. He could feel the air in her lungs trapped, but it was too little to push back the water. Furthermore, one wrong move meant he would kill her.


    "Yurirl, I can''t do it¡­."


    "You can!" shouted Yurirl, making Lyle snap his eyes open. "If not, then she dies! Believe it! Be her savior, Lyle!"


    It was the first time that Lyle saw any emotions from Yurirl, and it made him calm. After nodding, he focused his attention on the air inside and seized control of it.

 Chapter 844 Tears

    Sweat rolled down the young boy''s face as he tried to control the air within. He was gentle but persistent in pushing the air out of her lung. As for Yurirl, he held her after flipping her to face the ground since water started leaking out.


    After a minute that felt like a lifetime, the girl started coughing while gasping for air. The two boys were surprised before sharing a look. Then, Yurirl carried on his back while she coughed before he rushed toward the orphanage.


    Lyle was about to do the same, but he remembered she had something with her. He turned around to stare at the book floating atop the water, and a wave from his hand carried the book toward him.


    Zonas Mantra was surprised when the two came back shouting for him, and once he saw the girl, he understood what was wrong. She looked pale and weak, so Zonas spared no time to take her in and use a runic card on her.


    La and another older girl changed her wet clothes, which forced the three to leave. Zonas Mantra sat outside in the courtyard, staring at them, expecting an exnation.


    "It was my fault," said Lyle with shame as he stared at the ground. "We were fighting, and I lost control of my ability, which pushed her into the river. I''ll ept whatever punishment father gives me."


    "If so," said Zonas but was interrupted by Yurirl stepping forward. Lyle and Zonas were confused since the soaking-wet man suddenly kneeled on the ground.


    "I proposed the fight, sir. I deserve the punishment for my selfish desire to win against his ability and prove my strength. It endangered innocents, and I provoked a brother of mine."


    Lyle stared at the stoic teenager with surprise, which Zonas did not try to hide. It was the first time that Yurirl seemed regretful and was even sentimental enough to call Lyle a brother of his.


    "He is wrong, father! I was the one who refused to stop the fight because I wanted to win!"


    "I admire that each of you wants to take the me, but this is not a matter I can overlook. You two have endangered innocents with your selfishness and could have killed the daughter of a dear friend of mine."


    "A dear friend¡­?" muttered the two with confusion before a man came rushing through the front gates. His face was pale, and his short chubby stature staggered toward them.


    "Zonas¡­ where is she? Where is Anna?" said the man with red, swollen eyes that threatened to cry again. He didn''t even notice the two kids but only grabbed Zonas with shaky hands.


    "Worry not, old Kain. Your daughter is safe and sound, so she is inside being tended to by my daughters. These two are the ones who saved her, but are also the reason she fell into the river."


    Lyle remembers seeing old Kain for the first time in their life, and his horrified expression scared them as he turned toward the two. Then, before the two could say anything, Kain bounced on them to hug them, crying his heart out and thanking them.


    Although the two tried to tell him they wanted forgiveness, old Kain still cried uncontrobly until La and their older sister came out. Then, Zonas grabbed Kain and said he could see his daughter. The old man rushed inside, crying even louder.


    "Anna is the only daughter Kain had from his beloved wife before she passed from sickness. Unfortunately, she inherited her mother''s physique, making her quite weak and vulnerable."


    "He thanked us, even though we deserve punishment," said Lyle with confusion before Zonas turned toward him with a smile and patted his head with his calloused hand.


    "Kain understands that ident happened, and even without the two of you being a part of it, Anna might have slipped and fallen. Rather than anger and the desire for revenge, he was grateful that she remained alive. You two made sure of that, so I''ll not punish either of you. However, the girl has to forgive you."


    Yurirl and Lyle nodded before thetter offered a hand. Yurirl stared at the hand before grabbing it with a smile and rising to his feet. Then, the two went inside to meet the girl who would change their lives in good and bad ways.


    ***


    "Anna¡­" muttered Lyle in his hazy dream before he opened his eyes slowly. The dim lights came as a blur before he regained rity and saw someone moving around under the moonlight. It was the old researcher. "Where are we?"


    "We are safe, and that''s what matters," said the old researcher as he turned toward Lyle. "You look like you had the worst dreams known to man, kid."


    "It was a happy dream, but those are often the ones that break our hearts," said Lyle as he tried to sit, but his body didn''t move. "I cannot move, old man¡­."


    "This is the effect of one medicine I gave you," said the old researcher before hurrying to exin. "Your mind hallucinated too much, and I feared you would never wake up. I gave you a medicine that numbs the soul."


    "Numbs the soul?" asked Lyle with confusion as he stared straight ahead. "Tell me the truth, old man. Am I going to die?"


    "The attack did nothing to your body, only damaging your soul in a way I cannot understand. After examining you for hours, it seems that the strike did nothing but release the boundaries to your soul."


    "That sounds bad, ha!"


    "It is good and bad because while it makes the body unstable and the soul fragile, you can expand your soul without worry. That man might have done this on purpose or not, but he gave you a golden opportunity to be stronger."


    "For what purpose should I be stronger?" asked Lyle as he closed his eyes. "It seems that everything isn''t worth it anymore. No reasons to fight, and no reason to hate."


    "Humans can fight for different reasons than those," the old researcher sighed. "There are those who fight to protect and others who fight to forget. But, on the other hand, I knew men who fought for love and died for it just the same."


    "I have nothing of those," said Lyle as he grabbed his chest. "I was robbed of the things I held dear. My sisters and brothers were killed for the sake of this project of yours, and the one I cared about the most was among them."


    "¡­it doesn''t matter now. Focus on resting," said the old researcher as he came close to cover the knight. However, the bedridden man suddenly grabbed his hand while shouting in pain.


    "I have nothing!" shouted Lyle as he red at the researcher. "All because a scum like you kidnapped my brothers and sisters to use them like animals. All because of men like you!"


    The old researcher was silent as he stared at Lyle before he covered him with a nket. Then, he pulled his arm away, but Lyle had no strength to hold on.


    "Your rage might be the only thing that can survive this," said the old researcher as he stared at Lyle. "However, those tears don''t look out of anger. Get some rest, child."


    It was then that Lyle noticed the tears streaming down his face. It was the first time he had cried since he parted ways with Yurirl. One vowed to take revenge at that moment, while the other sought the impossible.


    Yurirl of the Sword, they called him now. From time to time, Lyle heard knights talking about his brother and how he became the strongest swordsman in the world. It made him proud, unlike before, and filled him with sadness.


    A talent like Yurirl came once every millennium, if ever. He was intelligent, kind, and terrifyingly powerful. Yet, he spends his life seeking something that cannot be achieved. Anna would be heartbroken if she knew.


    "Old man," called Lyle while gritting his teeth. "Give me that artifact, and activate it for me. I need to call someone."


    The old researcher stared at the artifact that Lyle had in his pocket earlier and nodded after some hesitation. Then, he activated the artifact before giving it to him.


    "Yenlo," said the voice on the other side. "Are you dead yet?"


    "Almost," said Lyle with difficulty. "I¡­ have a request, which our new allies can only achieve. I want to talk to someone now."


    "Who is it?"


    "Yurirl¡­ of the Sword."


    "¡­I''ll contact them and see what I can do," said Rain before ending the call. It was one of the traits that made him appreciate her. Now, all he had to do was to wait.


    "Do you know The Divine Swordsman?" the old researcher asked with surprise. Lyle smiled as he lost his strength and closed his eyes.


    "We were rivals once, but fate is a mysterious thing."


    Lyle started to lose consciousness again as if the memories of the past haunted him. Then, finally, he fell into a dream where he met Anna for the first time and how his life became afterward.

 Chapter 845 Navy Blue

    Anna was a thin girl with pale hands and a face. She might be mistaken as one if one saw her beside a few white sticks. However, what was special about her was her deep blue hair. Its color was so unusual that one couldn''t help but stare at it the same way they would stare at a starry sky.


    Yurirl once called it ''the only shade of blue,'' which made her blush. At that time, Lyle felt jealous and realized that the three might be more than just friends.


    It all started when the two walked into her room after she recovered fully. The runic card was enough to take the water out of her body and fix whatever damage happened to her lungs. Thus, she smiled when the two walked in, mesmerizing them.


    "Are you two my heroes?" asked the blue-haired girl with a sweet smile that didn''t remotely suggest her near-death experience. She tried to stand, but her father wanted to stop her. "I need to thank them properly."


    "There is no need to thank us," said Yurirl, stepping forward and gesturing toward Lyle. "Lyle and I are the ones responsible for the ident. You have been thrown into the river by our attacks."


    Lyle remembers thest two words in his hazy memory: our attacks. Yurirl never lies, so he is convinced that his actions set the disaster in ce. It made Lyle step forward and raise his hand, creating a small gale of wind atop it.


    "This is my ability, and I threw you into the river. Whatever I need to do to make amends, I have no problem with it."


    Anna was silent as she stared at the two with her big, navy-blue eyes. However, her smile never disappeared, even when the two revealed the truth. Her reaction was simr to her father''s, minus the crying. The two stared at each other with confusion.


    "I also want to admit something," said Anna as she got out of bed and tried to stand. "I was the one who got too close to the edge because I wanted to see the fight better. It was a mesmerizing sight to see the wind dancing."


    "It was dangerous," rebuked Zonas Mantra sternly, ensuring that Lyle knew his actions'' real gravity. "Power can allude a person off the right path, and how you use it to make all the difference."


    "Yet, it was a beautiful power," said Anna, walking toward Lyle and holding his hand. "Would you show it to me again, Lyle Mantra?" asked the girl with a grin that showed her dimples.


    "If that is what it takes to forgive me," said Lyle in reflex. Anna smiled before looking at Yurirl and grabbing his hand too.


    "The boy who took me out of the water and the one who took the water out of me," said Anna as she pulled them closer. "I''ll be selfish and ask something to forgive you: hang out with me for a year."


    "Anna¡­" muttered Kain with a choked voice, and remembering it, Lyle realized that he was holding back tears. He learned of the reasonter.


    Although a year was long, and the two had no idea what this hanging would involve, they had to agree. So, then, starting that day, Anna visited the orphanage every day, and the two had to keep herpany.


    At first, it was awkward between the three since none of them had interacted with the others before. However, Anna was the walking embodiment of curiosity. She asked about everything and every little detail of their lives.


    Yurirl was quiet, so he didn''t say much, even when Anna bombarded him with questions about his past. On the other hand, Lyle got close to her in no time. After all, he was easy to annoy.


    The three kids didn''t get close until a particr incident when a new gang tried to approach Anna while she was watching the two kids fight. Yurirl and Lyle fought them and won in the end, but not without wounds.


    Anna cried that day; it was the first time her smile had disappeared. She held on to their bodies as she cried, and the next thing they knew, their wounds were gone.


    "This is the only good thing about my body," said Anna after she calmed down to exin. "My life is fading because my body is not strong enough to contain it. So, he would be revitalized whenever someone gets close to me."


    It was indeed a curse, and while it healed their wounds, it left a bitter aftertaste to use her life to recover. Thus, from that day one, the two avoided her whenever they had injuries, and she chased after them.


    Days turned to weeks, and the months raced past them. The three became inseparable, known throughout the capital for never leaving each other''s side. Every day, they would explore new ces or find new things to do together.


    The promise the two made to Anna bound them together, making them close without them realizing it. After a few months of meeting, her birthday came, and the two sat down to know what the best gift would be.


    "We can work together on a gift," said Yurirl with a serious, pondering expression. "I have a few ideas, but none would make her happier than she always is."


    "I already know what to gift her," said Lyle at the time, and he nced at Yurirl in a way that said he wouldn''t share the gift. After all, a few days ago, Yurirl called her hair ''the only shade of blue,'' making her blush.


    "Then, let''s see who makes her the happiest," said Yurirl with a smile. Lyle smiled, too, since this turned into another one of their rivalries. "You can give it in the morning, and I will take the evening. Does that sound fair?"


    "Fair."


    After that, the day of the birthday came, and Lyle sat down outside the orphanage to wee her. As soon as she arrived, she skipped steps toward him, greeted him, and looked for Yurirl.


    "We decided to split the day," said Lyle with a smile. "I''ll give you my gift in the morning, and he will give you his in the evening. We need to hurry."


    "Hmmm, not even a surprise?" asked Anna with a smile before grinning. "Where are you going to take me, Master of Wind?"


    "I''ll make you ride the wind you love," said Lyle before offering his hand. Anna was confused but took it anyway. He pulled her toward his embrace in one bold move, and the two started to levitate. "Hold on to your dress."


    Lyle trained for weeks before this to master his ability. He wanted her to remember his powers well, so he trained himself to carry them out of the city.


    "We are flying!" shouted Anna with surprise as she looked around. The two left the ground and soared into the sky, protected by Lyle''s wind while they carried them. "This is one of my dreams, Lyle!"


    "This is not even the real gift, Anna," said Lyle as he hugged her tighter, and the two soared away from the city. "We are going toward a hill I found the other day, and I''m sure you will like it."


    Soon, the two left the city and passed over the trenches around it. The forests around Helios were dangerous, but Lyle made this trip several times to ensure it was safe. Furthermore, the hill wasn''t far.


    "That is¡­" muttered Anna as she caught sight of the hill in question, filled with cherry trees spraying their petals. On its summit was a giant cherry tree that painted the world pink.


    "Hold on tight because we arending," said Lyle as he dove toward the summit, and Anna giggled as the wind made her blue hair flutter. Lyle slowed down as the ground got close, and the twonded safely.


    It was a pond beside the tree, covered in pink cherry petals. Anna gasped in surprise as she took a few steps toward the pond, her navy-blue eyes glistering with happiness.


    "This is the best gift I ever received, Lyle," said Anna as she turned around, but he wasn''t done. Lyle raised his hands, and the wind swirled around them, carrying the cherry petals high in the air. The world turned into nothing but pink, mesmerizing the girl he liked.


    "I wanted to show you that my ability can do more than just harm," said Lyle as he reached into his bag while Anna watched the pink petals with awe. "And that whatever it harmed could be fixed."


    Anna turned around with confusion to see Lyle carrying a book, which she needed a few moments to recognize. It was leatherbound with no words engraved on it.


    "This fell into the stream the day we met, and I needed months to fix it. After that, I realized what it was and knew it would be the perfect gift."


    "My mother''s diary," whispered Anna nkly as tears suddenly streamed down her face. "I thought that I lost that forever."


    "After I knew what it was, I was confused about how you could forgive us," said Lyle. "If I wanted that forgiveness, then I needed to fix the things I did wrong, right?"


    "You did more than enough," said Anna as she received the book with adoration. "I never thought I could be this happy, Lyle. Thank you," she said while hugging the book. "This is thest thing my mother left me and the only thing I could remember her by."

 Chapter 846 Kill Me

    Their little date ended then, and Lyle carried her back home in the afternoon, where Yurirl was waiting for her. The stoic youth stood outside the orphanage with an irond expression. As he spotted them, he remained in ce until the twonded.


    "Yurirl!" shouted Anna as she saw him and skipped toward his side. "You should havee with us; it was amazing! Lyle gave me the best birthday present ever! What are you doing here?"


    "I was waiting for my time," said Yurirl, showing a slight smile that he only gave to Anna. His eyes stared at her shiny blue hair as if he appreciated a painting. "We had the challenge to see who gives you the best gift."


    "Another challenge?" asked Anna with a frown before turning to Lyle. "You didn''t tell me about this."


    "I didn''t lie," said Lyle with a shrug. "I said we''d give you our gifts at different times, which is the truth, right, Yurirl?" Lyle threw the matter over to the honest man, who nodded. Anna pouted, looking at Lyle and Yurirl with dissatisfaction.


    "I wanted to spend this day with the two of you together, not separated," said Anna while hugging the diary Lyle gave her. Then, hearing her, the two exchanged nces.


    "How about we meet here again after it gets dark?" suggested Yurirl, and Lyle agreed. Hearing that, Anna beamed before leaving with Yurirl, and Lyle remained alone.


    The rest of his memories were hazy because he never knew what Yurirl had given her. However, after she returned, her smile was from ear to ear. The three walked by the meadow as Lyle and Yurirl fought over who gave the best gift, and Anna followed them.


    As the two talked, they suddenly noticed that Anna had stopped walking. Instead, she stood by the stream and gazed at the city lights reflected in them, her blue eyes glistering with tears.


    "Are you hurt somewhere?"


    "Did you fall again?"


    The two rushed over with confusion, but the girl shook her head. She wiped away the tears before turning toward them with a sweet smile that turned into a grin.


    "This has been the happiest day of my life, and I''m so d I got to spend it with you. I forgive the both of you, so there is no need to hang out with me anymore."


    Lyle will remember her crying, smiling face until the end of his days. It was a bittersweet expression, as if she was her happiest and saddest, making the two unable to wrap their head around it.


    "What are you talking about, Anna? There are still a few months until the year ends, and we made a promise," said Lyle with confusion as he took a step forward. Anna took a step back while shaking her head. "Did we do something wrong?"


    "There doesn''t have to be something wrong. I just realized there is no need anymore. So, please, forget about me, and thank you for the happiness you two gave me."


    Anna turned around and started leaving, but Lyle wanted to follow after her. Yurirl, however, held him back while staring at her back for a short while before shaking his head toward Lyle.


    "There is something we don''t know about her," said Yurirl, making the other boy confused. "It might be best to ask her father."


    Thus, the two visited Kain, who was at the orphanage with Zonas. After being interrogated by them, Kain was silent before crying again and telling them the truth.


    Anna had a few months left to live, at best. It has been half a year since the doctor gave her an estimated year left. It wasn''t an illness, but merely her constitution being unfit for life. Thus, she wanted to experience things for the first time, so she befriended them.


    "Then, she ended our friendship because she knew she would die?"


    "It might be her way of making the subject less painful than it is," Zonas Mantra sighed. "Even the best healers cannot do anything about a congenital condition."


    Yurirl and Lyle were silent as if a bomb had dropped on them. The sweet girl that the two of them cherished was given a death sentence from the day she was born, making them hate the cruel gods of fate.


    The next day, Anna was walking in the meadow when Yurirl and Lyle joined her. The two didn''t say a word and simply kept herpany. After all, what else could they do?


    Lyle opened his eyes from the dream and found himself in the same dim-lit cave beside the old researcher. It took him a while to readjust to reality and the burning of his body.


    "You are suffering from spiritual fever," said the old researcher as he poured something into a vial. "Enlightenment has four stages: fever, hallucination, death, and rebirth. But, unfortunately, most men never ovee the fever and lose their minds."


    "I am losing mine too," said Lyle while holding his head. It felt as if his blood was boiling. "What is happening to me? What kind of attack did he strike me with?"


    "An attack that destroys the human soul and births it anew. This is quite rare because, after careful monitoring, I realized that the damage only affected the anger and resentment inside you."


    "And I have made those two my being, which made the attack fatal," Lyle said. "I never thought I would fall here, cared for by a man I n to kill."


    "Whatever you want to do to me is something I deserve," said the schr as he gave the vial to Lyle. "However, drink this if you want to live and deliver your revenge. It will strengthen your soul."


    "And how would that help?"


    "An enlightenment is akin to soul death and rebirth, bringing higher emotions and states into ce. This medicine, however, would strengthen the hate within you, giving your identity a fighting chance."


    "You want to strengthen my hatred?" asked Lyle before he burst outughing. "You are a suicidal old man, huh? Letting me be reborn as a forgiving man would be wiser."


    "But that''s not who you are," said the researcher as he grabbed Lyle''s hand and ced the vial in it. "You are the avenger who will kill all of us scum and behead the emperor. I want you to do it and ensure you''ll never forget."


    Lyle stared at him for a few seconds before shaking his hand away and gulping the potion down. It slid down his throat like ice, counteracting the fever and cooling him down. However, the fight between ice and fire brought immense pain to him, making Lyle screech.


    "MMMMM!" screamed Lyle into the clothes with which the old researcher used to muffle his sound. After all, the two of them were still on the run from the border patrol. The pain made his voice hoarse, but it did nothing to lessen it.


    Lyle dug his nails into the tree, carving the branches with his fingers. His consciousness started fading under extreme pain, but his artifact started ringing at that moment. The old researcher wanted to decline the call, but Lyle grabbed his arm.


    "Give it¡­ to me¡­" said Lyle with bloodshot eyes, and the old researcher was too scared to deny him. Thus, he answered the call, and the sound he missed came from the artifact.


    "¡­who is it?" asked the voice, stoic and atonic. It made Lyle smile and even appreciate theck of emotions in it.


    "You are still the same heartless robot, Yurirl," said Lyle with a grin as his face contorted in pain. "This is the first time we talk after that day."


    "¡­it is," answered Yurirl. "Are you going to die?"


    "I might," said Lyle as he brought the artifact closer to his mouth. "I am still fighting, Yurirl. I never forgot."


    "I see."


    "Did you find the answer?"


    "No."


    "Hah," said Lyle as his other hand grabbed his chest in pain. "I might forget, Yurirl. I might forgive them for what they did and ept what happened."


    "¡­"


    "If I forget, swordsman," breathed in Lyle as his hands shook, "then kill me. Show no mercy, and kill me. Kill the man you find, regardless of what he says, if he forgets our promise. I will take revenge, and you will bring her back."


    "¡­I understand."


    "Thank you, Yurirl."


    After that, the call ended, and the old researcher took the artifact with a confused face. He hesitated before deciding to ask Lyle.


    "He should have said more," said the old man, but Lyle shook his head. "Are you satisfied with just that?"


    "I am," said Lyle with a smile as his arms fell to the side. "It means that bastard hasn''t changed one bit. He might be called the Righteous Hero by the world, but no one knows the truth except me."


    "What truth is that?" asked the old researcher, but Lyle could no longer answer him. His consciousness was fading again; this time, he might not wake up as Lyle Mantra.

 Chapter 847 Self Loath

    As the Knights Commander suffered the spiritual change he was inflicted with, the culprit''s brother was in prison, walking around cells. He had amassed a toon of death-row prisoners, all eager to take down the Light Emperor.


    All of them knew Arthur Silvera in one way or another. Some of those who had been imprisoned because they were suspected to be his allies had some hate toward him, but Arthur managed to turn their opinions in his favor.


    It was simple to rally people if they thought the emperor was an unjust tyrant. Once promised freedom and a chance for revenge, they agreed. In their words, everything was better than this shithole.


    However, Arthur began to draw the attention of some guards, who noticed his frequent visits to the prisoners and decreasing interactions with them. In the end, one of them confronted him. It was George Larson''s closest friend.


    "The punishers and servants have been whispering about you," said the guard as he pushed Arthur into the hallway''s wall. "Get a hold of yourself, or the warden will visit you."


    "I did nothing wrong."


    "You didn''t do anything! You have been roaming around the prison for days. Do you think that''s normal, stupid bastard?" said the guard as he pushed his arm to Arthur''s neck. "This will roll if you aren''t careful."


    After that threat, the guard disappeared. Arthur rubbed his neck as hemented choosing someone others cared about, like this friend here. Even if he was a total psychopath, it might be true that birds of a feather flock together.


    Arthur didn''t pay much attention to his warning, even though he had yet to meet the warden. But, even if his identity gets revealed, he doubts he will lose in spiritual power. Thus, he can use his Art of Submission.


    ording to Cassius. King Arthur learned that art after their fight. It was a rough imitation of forcing his will on other people, making them unable to disobey hismands. However, when Arthur met the child of creation in Alka, he said the art would be a gift for the hardships he encountered.


    "Even an imitation still counts," said Arthur as he walked through the hallway. "There is still a day and a half before the execution. I need to make haste to ensure sess."


    This time, he walked toward Zonas Mantra. The old man was sitting in the same position as two days ago, but his eyes were staring at the moon in the window above.


    "I never saw another window except for this one," Arthur said as soon as he walked in before sitting beside the old man. "The time is near, Zonas Mantra. I wanted to ask you about who to free."


    "The best ce to learn about shadows is bying toward the light that cast them here," said Zonas Mantra with a smile. "I, however, find myself remembering the distant past. There is a throbbing ache in my chest."


    "Are you having a heart attack?" Arthur frowned. Zonas Mantraughed as he raised his hand toward his chest. "Should I perform some quick healing?"


    "This old bag of bones still has a bit more time," said Zonas Mantra. "Do you know why I''m here, Arthur Silvera?"


    "Because you refused to fight against the emperor," said Arthur, but Zonas shook his head. "Ah, you refer to your choice of being imprisoned?"


    "I do, indeed. Once Lyle came with a toon of knights to arrest me, I was relieved that he did. I never quite forgave myself for the way I let my children die. I failed as a parent, so I had no right to tell Lyle his ambitions were wrong."


    "So, you think that they are wrong?"


    "He is lost in anger. I fear that even after the fight is over, his anger will never find an outlet. Has he told you about his promise to Yurirl?"


    "He has."


    "It all began when that promise was made. Yurirl was destined for greatness, while Lyle was destined for loss. A pursuit of something impossible will only serve as a motive. However, revenge, on the other hand, is an ugly thing."


    "I follow that path, too," said Arthur as he stared at the moon. "I only loved once, and she died for me. But, unlike Lyle, the one responsible is my father, whom I n on killing."


    It was the first time that Arthur spoke his wish. He always assumed it was obvious but never dered it to someone. And, once he did, Zonas Mantra didn''t hide his sadness.


    "That is unfortunate because you look like a good son. And what would you do after killing him? Are you going to turn back time?"


    "I did that once before, and any more interference might undo everything I know and everything I started to hold dear. I will leave that choice to fate, the world, or whatever I cannot control."


    "You seem tired of making choices for the world."


    "I made plenty that affected every human in existence. If I make more, I fear I might turn out to be the viin," Arthur said with a shrug. Zonas Mantra burst outughing, surprising Arthur. The cell shook under his powerful voice.


    "And how can you know that you aren''t the viin, boy?" asked Zonas at the end of hisughter. "As far as the people know, you are the Stealer of Elements! You are the one who robbed their glory!"


    "And I know I''m not, so why should I care?" answered Arthur with a smirk. "If I don''t believe I''m the viin, no one can convince me otherwise. I''m doing what I must."


    "All viins think the same, Arthur. Meet them in the Hidden Floor, where real evil resides. You can get to know them, ask for their help, and will realize that, in the end, all of them are human! We are not good, nor are they evil. We are simply victorious!"


    "Good versus Evil was never absolute," said Arthur with a grin. "How can I meet these viins and enter this floor?"


    "This window here!" said Zonas as he pointed at it. "As long as you pass through it, you will find yourself in the real Light Prison, where no light reaches! Those are the depths of hell and a ce for the wicked."


    "Yet here you are, gazing at it," said Arthur while he looked at the moon. It seemed to be a simple window, but it was a gate that Zonas protected. "You are a prisoner but also a gatekeeper."


    "Even if I had lost mymand, I remain a man who swore to protect," said Zonas Mantra. "This was the request I gave the emperor, and he knew I would never let a true viin leave this ce."


    "Then, what made you change your mind?"


    "You did, Arthur Silvera. I heard about your exploits with the prisoners and knew how much you gathered under your banner. If those viins who havemitted the unthinkable can be changed, then you are the one to do it."


    "Are you willing to forgive them if they turn a new leaf?"


    "Who am I to forgive or not?" said Zonas Mantra with a shake of his head. "If your eyes see goodness and a chance for redemption in those viins, then I trust your judgment. Those monsters can do good, as all weapons can!"


    Arthur was silent for a while before he rose from his seat and raised his hand toward the ceiling. As Zonas Mantra said, there was a gate inside the window, and it was encrypted with runes.


    "Open!" muttering a single word, Arthur unlocked them. A ck whirlwind appeared inside the window, turning it ck. Arthur turned around toward Zonas Mantra, who was smiling at the scene. "If those viins can be forgiven, then you can be too. Your children do not me you for what happened."


    "I have to ask them myself once I reach the other side," said Zonas Mantra with a sad smile that betrayed his regret. "Maybe that would be soon."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at him. His golden eyes gleamed in the dim light from thentern as if they could see things men could not.


    "There is no need to ask them, Zonas Mantra," said Arthur, bringing the man back to reality. He stared at Arthur with confusion and helplessness. "Your children never left your side, and none hate you. The only person who mes you for their deaths¡­ is yourself."


    After he said those words, Arthur jumped into the window and passed through it. The old man sat there rooted in shock as if he couldn''t believe the words. However, soon, tears fell from his eyes.


    Those words were ones he had needed to hear for over a decade. Although no one could see it, Zonas never overcame the loss of his loved ones in that heinous incident. Anger was what Lyle chose, but Zonas chose self-loath. He hated the world for robbing him of his children, but the one he hated the most was himself.

 Chapter 848 Hidden Floor

    Arthur felt as if his body was submerged in water, but he was the oneing from the bottom. It was dark and cold, but he could breathe in the abyss he found himself inside.


    Ironically, the real Light Prison had no light inside. Instead, it looked like a giant barren wastnd with nothing but darkness and hills. Arthur stood between the five mountains before deciding to visit one of them.


    As he reached the summit, Arthur found a man chained atop the mountain. His chains dug into the mountain, and at a nce, he knew they sealed his mana. Hearing his footsteps, the man raised his head.


    It was a tall,nky man with blonde hair on one side. His eyes were wide, but his pupils were tiny, giving him a beast-like appearance. As he saw Arthur, the man grinned.


    "This is the first person that someone visited the great I," said the man with a grin that covered his face. "Are you the executioner or the anarchist?"


    "I would choose thetter," said Arthur with a smile as he stared at the man. "You are an Astra-ranker, right? What crime have youmitted?"


    "I was the right-hand man to Zonas Mantra before he arrested me for false charges. He threw me into this prison because, as he said, it befitted a vile creature like me."


    "Zonas Mantra is an honest man, so you are lying. There is no point in trying to lie about this," said Arthur as he stared at the chains, as ck as night. "I can free you from this prison after judging whether you can be redeemed or not."


    "The taste of freedom I am promised is indeed alluring," said the man with a grin as he tugged on the chains. "Then, what am I supposed to say to taste it?"


    "The truth, because I would know if you say otherwise," said Arthur with his golden eyes leaving an eerie trace in the darkness. The man paused and realized that this man was more than he could see.


    "I killed, tortured, and raped without the empire knowing or them ignoring it. The man who knew nothing was the man who arrested me, and the empire had to choose between us," said the man with a grin. "And I would do it again!"


    Arthur looked at him with pity before deciding to move to the next one. First, however, he realized that he wanted to see what Zonas meant. So, he asked, "Why did you do it?"


    "I saw the truth," said the man after a slight pause. "Fear rules better thanpassion. No one would dare go against the empire if the people feared it. Look at things now, rebels and chaos!"


    Arthur stared at the former knight with a different kind of pity. He didn''t empathize with him or even understand his motives but merely pitied him for not having a conscience and a mind of his own. His life was dedicated to the empire, and he never saw the fault in his actions.


    After that, Arthur left as the man shouted for him. His voice disappeared once Arthur was at the foot of the mountain, ready to climb another. Since there were five mountains, Arthur expected five prisoners of the Astra rank.


    The next prisoner was a child, but Arthur couldn''tmunicate with him. He only screamed when Arthur talked to it and struggled to break the chains. Even more, he was blindfolded, unlike the one before him. So, Arthur decided to ask the next prisoner.


    "That child has been raised by monsters and kills whoever he sees," said the schr man in the third mountain. "He was arrested a long time ago, but he doesn''t seem to age."


    "And how do you know this?"


    "I was the personal assistant of Grandmaster Ravin, who created all the major arrays in the capital before his death. Thus, my knowledge of this empire is superb. Release me, and I will work for you!"


    "I don''t need a runemaster, sadly," said Arthur while ring at the schr man. The top of his head was bald except for a few thin strands. He wore sses that didn''t conceal the dangerous glean in his eyes. "What have you been arrested for?"


    "Ah, I was discarded by the emperor after he no longer needed me, keke,"ughed the man. "Take me out, and I will bring his empire down."


    "Then, is the emperor the one to arrest you?"


    "It was the Knights Commander, Zonas Mantra," said the schr with a hateful face. "If not for that foolish man, my research would have beenplete."


    "What research?"


    "Ah, as I figured, keke," said the schr as he adjusted himself, but the chains prevented him from standing. "You are here for the fruit of mybor, just like that emperor. I found ways to strengthen the emperor enough to make him a god!"


    "¡­you are the first person to research the absorption arrays that the emperor has created," said Arthur with a dangerous glint that the schr failed to notice. "I read about your research before."


    "It seems that dog emperor seeded in recreating my research after Zonas Mantra destroyed the data. However, everything is in my head, and no one can take it away! You want it, right? I can create it and make you the most powerful man in the world!"


    "I don''t need that, either," Arthur said as he red at the schr, then calmed down. "I want to know, what did you do that got you arrested?"


    "I made a mistake and kidnapped the children of that Zonas Mantra for my experiments, which led to my arrest. The children died, and I was imprisoned. After that, the emperor forsook me after he realized that Zonas had already destroyed the data he needed."


    "¡­what made you do it?"


    "¡­what made me do it?" asked the bald schr with confusion before he startedughing. "If something is to be discovered, someone has to discover it. If we sacrifice a few children to make humanity stand a chance against greater terrors, then we are good people! There is a necessary evil!"


    Arthur was silent as he stared at them. Lyle and Zonas, and even La, mentioned the orphanage that Zonas Mantra had. This man caused the death of his children, yet, he didn''t kill them. Instead, he imprisoned him here.


    "I guess even the forgiving Zonas Mantra knew that a quick death is too merciful for someone like you," said Arthur as he took a step forward. "Let me show you the true terror."


    A golden aura exploded from his body, illuminating the mountain and the abyss beside it. Arthur raised his hand toward the schr, making a rune appear between them. The bald man stared at the shape in front of him and realized what it was.


    "This¡­ it cannot be¡­ an artificial rune? No, this is a true rune without an attachment to anything but existence. You are¡­ the creator!"


    "Let''s see if your knowledge can free you from the nightmares ahead," said Arthur as the ck rune surrounded the man''s head. "Live through the things you fear the most, scum."


    [Nightmare.]


    "AAAAAAAAH!"


    The schr screamed as soon as the rune activated, making his howls reverberate through the mountain. Arthur stared at him, rolling back his eyes and foams leaving his mouth, but his screams never ceased.


    Although he wished to make him experience hell forever, this rune would cease working after an hour. After all, he had no right to take revenge on this man. It belonged to those hurt by his actions.


    As he descended the mountain, Arthur could still hear his screams. The abyss seemed a little different after he used a rune inside it. It seemed¡­ unstable. However, Arthur marched toward the fourth mountain, where he found a naked woman.


    "Are you the one who tortured the schr?" the woman seemed weak, with a face paler than paper. "The things that you made him see¡­ are too cruel."


    "His actions are far crueler," said Arthur toward the woman, whose long ck hair covered her chest. However, it didn''t hide the scars all over her body. "How did you know what I did?"


    "I am the witch of hearts," said the pale woman with fear. "And I can see what resides in your heart, too. How are you¡­ still alive?" she asked while backing away from him.


    "Eating and breathing, I guess?" answered Arthur with a smile as he took a step back. "What can you see, witch of hearts? What makes you so afraid?"


    "Your heart is full of¡­ wrath and destruction," answered the woman as she fell on her knees. "What are you here for, Arthur Silvera?"


    "I have yet to make myself known."


    "I know about people more than they know about themselves," said the woman as she took a deep breath. "I know you will bring destruction to this world, not peace as you believe. You are as much of a viin as everyone here."


    Arthur was silent as he stopped moving. The woman didn''t seem to lie, which might be why Zonas said what he said. She was the person he was supposed to meet in this abyss.

 Chapter 849 Aurora

    "I thought that no one could use abilities in this ce," said Arthur with interest as he circled the woman, who seemed terrified of him more than the rest. "Yet, you im to see what''s within my heart?"


    "It''s not an ability," said the woman, maintaining eye contact as she followed his gaze. "This is a gift that I have and a curse that I suffer from. People call me crazy, but you don''t think I am."


    "I have seen enough to believe that there is all sort of things in this world," replied Arthur as he stopped moving and looked at the chains. "So, how can you see hearts?"


    "The same as you seeing colors and hearing sounds, just another one of my senses," said the woman with fear. "And I know what brought you here. You want to bring this empire to the ground, right?"


    "Only to build it anew."


    "That''s a lie, and you know it. You came here for revenge, first and foremost. The emperor has robbed you of your life, and his son has robbed you of your naivety. So many brave men followed you for good causes, while yours are selfish."


    "You are quite chatty for someone who''s about to piss their pants," said Arthur with interest. "Rx. I wouldn''t kill you for words you said."


    "Eragon would," said the woman, making Arthur stop and re at her. "That is the gaze people looked at me when I told them truths they didn''t like."


    "And yet here you are, alive and well," said Arthur as he sighed and sat down. "Eragon would kill you, but I would not. So you can at least be sure of that, right?"


    The woman was silent and nodded, and Arthur gestured for her to sit down too. She did, with fear and hesitation, as if she could see things about Arthur that even he did not know. The two stared at each other before Arthur smiled.


    "Two can y this game. I can be insightful about people, too. You might listen to hearts, but I listen to existences. Yours could fool themselves, while mine is the truth."


    "Hearts are subjective and closer to reality than the truth. It doesn''t matter whether something is a lie or not as long as someone believes it. We are what we believe ourselves to be, Seika."


    "¡­do not call me that."


    "That is your favorite title, is it not? Those you held dear called you this before you chose to leave them. It might be this reason that you awakened Eragon here and not in Alka."


    "Do you feel almighty, knowing everything about people the moment you encounter them? I have a friend like that, but he always failed to see through me."


    "Yet, I seeded. I might be almighty in that regard, right? Being the only person who could see the outsider for what he is, not who they want him to be."


    "And who is the outsider you see?"


    "A dangerous man that must be killed."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the woman. He would have thought that she was threatening him if he felt any hostility. However, she attempted nothing, only sitting before him, naked and bare.


    "You are brave to say that while knowing I can kill you with a single finger. It seems you trust me even more than you think," Arthur said as he waved his hand, but the woman didn''t flinch. Then, however, the ground behind her exploded, causing dust to rise.


    "I have lived long enough because of one thing: curiosity. Everyone wants to know themselves, even though everyone is too afraid to look. You wouldn''t kill me unless I threaten your safety or those you care about."


    "Then, borate on what you mean with that sentence. Why do I need to die?"


    "You are innocent until now. However, no man should be given so much power because whatever choice they make would hurt the whole world. And, if you decided that it is undeserving of living, then we would be doomed."


    "Then, I must be killed to avoid that choice."


    "The Omniscient Vessel fails to foresee a future with you in it, so who could tell what choice you would make?" said the woman with her eyes reflecting his image. "You are¡­ dangerous and must be killed to avoid giving you a choice."


    "Indeed, the world would have been peaceful if power did not exist and we did not reach for the stars," said Arthur with a smile. "We would have loved one another and harmed no one. Is that what you want to say?"


    "Love and harm will exist as long the human spirit survives, but less hurt and more love would be in a world without power. Your existence is an anomaly, just like the Nameless."


    Arthur was silent as he understood her point of view. If there were a world where powers did not exist, and mana was not utilized, it would be a lot more peaceful than this one. That might be the closest world to peace.


    However, everything thates after ''if'' is the furthest thing from reality. We would have all lived happy and fulfilling lives if this and if that.


    "If I died, would the world turn peaceful?"


    "¡­it would fall into chaos."


    "Then, my death is not the first step but thest," said Arthur with a smile. "This has been a useless talk, as far as I''m concerned. I expected more from the witch that could read hearts."


    "Three people are living in one body. One wants to save everything, and the other wants to destroy everything. However, none of them get to make that decision. You can."


    "And, who am I? I am not the outsider nor Eragon. Arthur Silvera is the name my father gave me, which belonged to him, in a sick attempt to attain glory and be worshiped."


    "You are the Seika."


    "The beloved by who?"


    "It does not matter. Do you remember what I told you?" said the woman as she smiled for the first time. "We are who we want to be, and I can only read that. You want to be the Seika she loved again, and first, you must find her."


    Arthur smiled as well before he stood up and held the chains that bound her together. He tugged on them, breaking them apart. The woman fell to the ground as the restraints dissolved, making her confused.


    "If I must die, then kill me. Until then, help me make the world a better ce," he said while taking out a ck cloak to cover her naked body. "Serve me well, witch of hearts."


    "You didn''t ask about my crimes," said the witch with confusion. "I know that you asked the rest and could tell their lies. I don''t understand; what made you release me without asking?"


    "I never thought of myself as right or wrong, but merely myself. You could be a viin, but as long as I have use for you, you will fit in my guild. Would you serve me?"


    "And if I refuse?"


    "We both know that you would not," Arthur said before descending from the mountain. "We need to go and see thest prisoner."


    "As youmand, Seika," said the witch before following after him with a smile. "My name is Aurora, Witch of Hearts. It would be a pleasure to serve you, Seika."


    Arthur did not reply, as he didn''t free her out of pity or awe. However, he knew that someone as capable as her could see through him was a threat. Therefore, Arthur couldn''t leave her with his enemies. Thus, he made her a friend.


    "Do you know the Witch of Icy Inds, Anabel?" asked Arthur as he remembered another legacy he once found in the Holy Crown Trial. Aurora was surprised and nodded.


    "She was my mother''spanion," said the witch with surprise. "How do you know her, Seika?"


    "I guess you have to look into my eyes to see what I''m thinking about," said Arthur with a smile while the woman followed him. "She became the legacy owner of a friend I once had. You reminded me of her."


    "Witches are rare creatures who are spiritual rather than physical. Many chose to be legacies instead of passing down their powers to their children."


    Arthur knew all about witches from G''s life, shown to him by the Spirits King in his realm. Her mother gave her the crystal, which made her a witch, and she died in the process.


    "You should have known that I would release you if you were honest with me," said Arthur as the two reached thest mountain.


    "I only know that you are an entric man, who values truth more than anything," said Aurora as she stared at the mountain''s summit. "My opinion, however, stays the same. I vow to serve you because you are a dangerous man."


    "Whatever helps me reach the ending of this story."

 Chapter 850 Gods Judgment

    As the two reached the summit of thest mountain, they didn''t find a prisoner but a hut. It had a garden lit withnterns, looking like an oasis in this abyss. Arthur was confused, and so was Aurora.


    "Who lives here?" asked Arthur as he approached the mansion. "I thought this was a prison, not a ce to live."


    "I am clueless, but I know that the strongest Astra-ranker lives here. The guard''s heart told me that he has killed a million people, at the very least."


    "A million¡­" was an rming number that could not be imagined without witnessing the destruction that had such a casualty rate. "Then, howe there is a house here?"


    "I heard¡­ he chose to be imprisoned."


    "Interesting," Arthur said as he rang the bell through the garden. It echoed throughout the summit, and footsteps soon came toward the door. Then, it creaked open.


    "How can I help?" asked a young man behind the door. The first thing that Arthur noticed was that¡­ he was bald. The next thing was that his eyebrows had no hair, too, as if he was a head-sized egg.


    "Uh," vocalized Arthur as he examined the man, who asked him very casually. One would forget he was in prison, faced with his question. "Are you the owner of this house?"


    "I built it, so I would say yes," said the man with confusion before he turned toward Aurora. "Ah, the witch has been released? Are you here to say goodbye?"


    "How do you know about me?" asked Aurora as her posture staggered. Arthur raised a brow while supporting her, which made her turn toward him. "This man¡­ is dangerous."


    It was the same word she used to describe him, which intrigued Arthur. He let her sit outside before walking toward the door, where the young man was standing. His attire was elegant and ssy, with a neat white shirt and a ck linen jacket.


    "You can say I''m a visitor," said Arthur, and the man nodded with a smile. Then, he walked inside, allowing Arthur to follow after him. "Have you lived here for long?"


    "It has been¡­ ten years, I would say. Are you here to ask for a favor?"


    "You can put it that way," replied Arthur as he examined the house, which was clean butcked a personal touch. It was the most basic household necessary for living, without anything extravagant. "I wanted to know why you came to be imprisoned in this ce."


    "Ah, you remind me of that old knightmander," said the man as he reached the living room and sat down. Arthur sat on the couch opposite him, and the man smiled at him. "I came to seek the emperor after learning of his real ability."


    "What for?"


    "I wanted him to stop me frommitting more murders," said the man casually and did not borate further. "His ability is the perfect counter to my bugged body."


    "Bugged?"


    "I produce my mana."


    "¡­we all do."


    "In a sense, yes, but the origin of your mana is the outside world. However, mine has a higher percentage of mana than any other ce. Therefore, I do not take from the outside, but the opposite."


    "How is that possible?"


    "I honestly have no idea how it happened, but it did, and it was like a dream when I first realized it. I thought I would be the strongest man alive."


    "Your tone suggests reality was different."


    "It was, haha," said the man with augh. "I expected that whatever skill I would use would be powerful enough to be an ability. So, I sought my first skill and tried it. Do you want to know what happened?"


    "Not a good thing."


    "You are quick, and that''s true. But unfortunately, the skill did not activate, and I suffered instead. For some reason, my soul suffered a bacsh whenever I tried to use a skill. Thus, I turned to artifacts."


    "Artificial artifacts would be the same, but what about genuine ones?"


    "I looked for ten years before finding a genuine one, but as soon as I used it, it broke down to nothingness. However, this time, it did activate. The only issue was the medium. The weapon could not handle my mana."


    "That sounds reasonable. Then, what did you seek?"


    "I sought nothing. Another genuine artifact was impossible without joining a super guild; no one would take a walking bomb who could not handle his mana properly. Thus, I returned home and quit looking. I married and had two kids."


    "An ending I did not expect."


    "It was the beginning, not the ending. A year after I had my second child, I realized the anomaly. My children were Manaless. I expected them to be like me, but their bodies rejected mana. It might be the curse my body had, but I epted it."


    "Both of them were Manaless?" asked Arthur with confusion. It was rare for a human to reject mana; even if one did not awaken, they could still wield mana and use artifacts. However, rejecting mana meant that not even healing could help them.


    "That made me confused too, so I looked for an answer. The one I reached was that all of my sperm died because of the mana overstimtion, and the ones that survived were the ones who rejected mana. It might be their biological structure, or it might be a coincidence, but it happened."


    "Being Manaless is not a terrible fate, as long as they live safely," said Arthur with reassurance, but the man stared at the firece in silence. "But they were not safe with you."


    "As a walking embodiment of overflowing mana, my two children got sick. Thus, my wife left me and took them; I was happy she did. After that, I decided to live in solitude underground, focusing on my research to undo what my body is doing."


    "I see that you failed."


    "All of my research vaporized in the first release."


    "The first release?"


    "The mana has to go somewhere, I realized. All this time, my body has been storing mana inside me. It started as a light fever. Then it worsened until I could no longer move. Then, it exploded out of my body, vaporizing the whole city into nothingness."


    "¡­God''s Judgment," muttered Arthur with realization as goosebumps covered his skin. "Eleven years ago, a city disappeared after being struck by a pir of light from the sky. People called it God''s Judgment."


    "A foolish name because no one knew the real reason behind it. I woke up a month after it happened, buried underground naked. I lost everything that day, including my wife and two children."


    "¡­how many people were in that city?"


    "Ten million."


    Arthur took a deep breath. The man before him seemed apathetic, but he could feel something deeper inside him. It was a feeling of disgust and disbelief at his wrongdoing.


    "I sought methods to release my mana afterward, using skills, artifacts, and whatever I could find. However, after the first release, I started producing more mana. My body now has so much mana that the moment it leaves my core, it destroys my mana paths and my body."


    "A Manablood that the owner cannot handle," muttered Arthur with an absurd look. "This is¡­ a curse in disguise."


    "It is," said the man. "I realized that the second release wouldn''t need twenty-five years, but far less. Thus, I sought a single creature: he who devours mana. I wanted to give him this mana I hated."


    "Therefore, you found the previous emperor of Ilios, Osian the Invincible. You came here underground because he absorbs the mana from the prisoners, which would work perfectly for a guilt-ridden mass murderer."


    "There is one bit that you got wrong," said the man with a smile. "Not even the emperor could handle the mana I had, so I have to release it every month in this ce."


    "¡­are you a good man?"


    "I am a mass murderer."


    "Then, do you want to murder more?" asked Arthur, making the man confused. "The man you gave your mana is not satisfied. He wants it all."


    "Then, he can have it."


    "Tell me, what makes him unable to absorb all of your mana?" asked Arthur as he ced his hand on the table. "Too much pressure, and the container breaks," he said while pressing the table, making it crumble. "However, the container can heal, bigger and stronger than ever. This can be achieved via¡­ life force."


    "I know all of this," said the man with confusion. "How is this rted to the mana I gave him?"


    "Lifeforce would help him heal whatever damage your mana would give him. Thus, all he needs is to absorb it, but he cannot absorb yours. After all, you are his walking mana producer. He will absorb the life force of his people."


    "¡­that would kill them."


    "Therefore, I asked, whether you want to murder more people? This is on your hands as much as it is on Osian," said Arthur as he stood up and walked toward the man. "You don''t know me, and I don''t know you, but I might prove a better partner than Osian."

 Chapter 851 Negative Feedback

    "If the emperor is truly attempting such a thing, then I have to¡­" said the man, seeming worried. Arthur started thinking as well because things made less sense now. Why did he stumble on the man who made the emperor''s n possible just so easily?


    It was hard to think that this man, whoseck of hair made his face look even more ordinary and unremarkable, was the secret weapon that the emperor had. However, why would a treasure like this man be handed to no other than a traitor, Zonas Mantra?


    Arthur had a bad feeling about this. The emperor was cunning, so he would have foreseen that Arthur would strike where it hurt. Thus, the most obvious choice was hiding what he treasures, which made his ns see-through.


    The cunning move was to set up a trap in this prison and wait for Arthur to enter this ce to entrap him here. The possibilities to win were endless, and Arthur was sure this was a trap.


    "We need to leave now," said Arthur to the man, who seemed surprised. However, Arthur was already walking out of the front door to where the witch of hearts stood. "Aurora, how can we leave this ce?"


    "There is a single exit, the same one that you came from," said Aurora with confusion. "Is there something wrong?"


    "Tell me, did you hear about anything from the guards recently?" asked Arthur while running toward the gate he came through. Although he didn''t remember the exact location, he knew it was close to the first mountain.


    Zonas Mantra wouldn''t betray him, so he must have been fooled too. The emperor must have made some sort of deal with him, making Zonas think he was trusted while being used as a pawn.


    Arthur ran toward the gate, and while he did, he heard an explosioning from its side. He reached the window after a minute, but that seemed enough to see thest scene before the gate closed.


    Cassius was standing inside the abyss, as white as the sun, with a man strangled in his hand. It was no other than Zonas Mantra, whose body was covered in wounds, and his arm was broken in several ces.


    "CASSIUS!" roared Arthur in the abyss, trying to buy himself some time. However, the cmity seemed to know his role in this ce. He threw Zonas Mantra toward Arthur, who caught him in time before slipping away through the gate.


    "Stay here until we are done, Outsider. Once you leave, it would have been toote. Enjoy your time here."


    After that, Cassius jumped into the gate and disappeared. Arthur ced Zonas on the ground before rushing toward the gate, which started breaking down and exploded to smithereens. As he reached toward it, Arthur grabbed nothing but the ck soil.


    CLANK!


    The window shattered, exploding into a million pieces. Some flew to impale themselves into Arthur, but he didn''t care about them. Instead, his hand clenched the shards and turned them to nothingness.


    "Seika!" shouted Aurora as she rushed forward and stopped beside the bleeding Zonas Mantra. "This wrath is¡­."


    "I am fine," said Arthur as he exhaled through his nose and stopped his anger from controlling him. He rose to his feet and stared at the ce the gate had been, his face dark. "This is the second time he outsmarts me."


    "His name is¡­ Joseph the Strategist," said Zonas Mantra as he tried to stand. "I have been fooled, too, and am the reason you have been entrapped here."


    The oldmander seemed riddled with shame, but Arthur was in no mind to console him. After all, if he couldn''t leave this ce in time, he would miss the execution, and the revolution will fail.


    "This is the same asst time," said Arthur while gritting his teeth. "I am again entrapped somewhere while my men fight for me. However, I won''t let anyone die this time. Zonas Mantra!"


    "¡­what is it, Arthur Silvera?" asked Zonas Mantra with a battered breath, his state a mess. "Whatever I must do, I will. I am to me for this failure."


    "Spare us the self-pity, and tell me if there is another exit to this ce," asked Arthur while walking toward him and using his healing rune on the old man. After all, he would be more useful alive. "You guarded this ce. Is there another exit?"


    "¡­none," said Zonas Mantra while grabbing his arm. "There is no use healing me. I am a dead man. I agreed to a spiritual contract to guard this ce but broke it when I let you enter."


    "¡­you nned to sacrifice your life for me to find the mana producer," said Arthur as he calmed down. The old man breathed in and out as his eyes stared at the sky. "Is this your final wish?"


    "It was," said the emperor. "I wanted you to find the most treasured asset the emperor had, but I never knew that he would use me like this. I¡­ have been na?ve."


    "There are no right moves for this," said Arthur as he grabbed the man and started healing him. "If I knew that the emperor took his mana from this ce, I would havee without you inviting me in, even if I knew it was a trap."


    "What are we¡­ to do?" asked Aurora while standing to the side. "I glimpsed that man''s heart when he was here," she said. "I have seen countless hearts but never one like his. There was nothing but a single emotion: pride."


    "He is the Sin of Pride, after all," said Arthur while carrying the old man and walking toward the hut. We should ask about the other anomaly in this ce. He might know something."


    Arthur carried the old man toward thest mountain, where the hut had its door flung open. Inside, the three found the bald man rushing around the house and packing his things. He stopped as soon as the three entered the house.


    "What¡­ what is wrong with him?" asked the man as soon as he saw how wounded Zonas was and his bones mending themselves under Arthur''s rune. He ced the man on the table after Aurora cleared it. "Is he dying?"


    "He might be if we do nothing," Arthur sighed as he stood. "As I feared, the emperor knew I woulde to get you out, and he entrapped all of us here until the end of the executions."


    "¡­what executions?" asked the man.


    "You are so clueless," Arthur sighed before turning toward Aurora. "Can you do something about the spiritual bacsh? He might end up losing all of his memories at this rate."


    "If you asked me of anything else, then I would have said no," said Aurora before stepping toward Zonas Mantra. "I can preserve his heart until the bacsh ends and then reinfuse it into his sea of consciousness."


    "There is¡­ no need¡­" said Zonas Mantra, his face full of shame. "I have burdened the one man who could take revenge for us in my selfish attempt to redeem myself."


    "You can wish death after we save you, old man. But, from what I gathered, you are pretty strong. We can use youter on when we fight against the whole empire. Stop asking for a quick death because we don''t have that privilege."


    Zonas Mantra was silent before nodding and letting Aurora start her magic. As for Arthur, he turned toward the bald man and grabbed him to leave the hut.


    "There is no time to waste," said Arthur, pausing as he didn''t know this man''s name. "We need to leave this ce and stop the emperor. I need to hear an answer now of whether you would trust me or trust the man who entrapped you here."


    "¡­I cannot leave," said the man with a shake of his head. "If I leave this ce and a second release urs, no one can stop me. Even if the emperor wants to use this energy for selfish gains, it would be better than losing this whole continent!"


    "¡­you are exaggerating."


    "I am not," said the man with a shake of his head before he sat on the chair. "I never stopped my research. I found new ways to measure my mana and the amount I produce. I wanted to estimate when the next release would be."


    "¡­and?"


    "I managed to suppress it for ten years by living in this abyss, alone without a ray of sunlight. Finally, however, my body started adapting as if trying to reach new limits. Tell me, have you studied biology in school?"


    "Just enough to graduate."


    "Then, that''s fine too. You should know about the Negative Feedback Mechanism, right? If something is below normal in our body, it stimtes us to produce more hormones that increase that amount to its normal levels."


    "Can this be¡­?"


    "It applies here too, Seika," said the man with a sigh, using the name Aurora used to address Arthur. "Once I started giving away my mana, my body produced more. Therefore, once I leave this ce, a single second might be enough for the second release!"


    "What have you done to deserve such a broken body?" asked Arthur with a speechless face.

 Chapter 852 Adam Leno

    "My father was a farmer, and my mother was the same. My lineage was normal, as none of my ancestors had any significant history. I was normal at birth, so I don''t think it''s gic."


    Arthur massaged his temples as he stared at the clueless man. If it wasn''t gic, then it might be something acquired. However, this wasn''t the problem at the moment. He needed to reassure him.


    "I never asked about your name."


    "My name is Adam Leno," said the man with a smile. "Your name must be¡­ Seika?"


    "That''s not a name but a title. My name is Arthur Silvera, and you would have recognized it if you had any connection to the outside world."


    "Arthur Silvera¡­" said the man with a frown before he shook his head. "I''m afraid that I indeed fail to recognize it."


    "¡­he''s lying," said Aurora as he walked out from the living room, seeming to have finished treating Zonas Mantra. "He has been honest, but hisst sentence is a lie. He recognizes your name."


    "Is that true?" asked Arthur with interest as his aura shifted slightly. He prepared himself for a battle since the man tried to hide something but failed. The man nced at her with a nk expression before he sighed.


    "You remind me of my wife. She could always tell when I was lying. I heard a lot about you because the emperor visits me every time. However, from his words, you are an anarchist."


    "That''s not a surprise," said Arthur with a sigh. "So, what are you going to do? Did he tell me to fight you?"


    "Joseph said that if you ever visit, I should simply stall for time. I didn''t exactly understand why and even forgot about the matter until you said your name," said Adam with a shrug. "She can vouch for my words."


    Arthur turned toward Aurora, who nodded in affirmation. It seems that Adam wasn''t lying and didn''t fear being killed by the two. It was either confidence or resignation.


    "It seems that it has always been his n to imprison me here, but he did it knowing you would still be inside. That means he doesn''t fear you would die and simply doesn''t care."


    "The reason for that is simple. He gave me art that lets me control my mana," Adam smiled. "Now, I can use this great mana to defend myself. Even if you wanted to kill me, you cannot."


    "Use it."


    "Huh?"


    Aurora and Adam were both surprised, looking at Arthur as if he was mad. Adam stared at him with confusion before sighing and raising his hand toward the mountain Aurora used to upy. Then, he clenched his fist.


    Boom!


    A bullet shot from his hand, like a white meteor that zipped across the Abyss and struck the mountain on which Aurora was imprisoned. The mana bullet struck the mountain and disappeared into it.


    PHOOO!


    A resounding echo came from the mountain before the ground started to shake. Then, a white mushroom cloud rose from the hill and vaporized it to nothingness.


    Zzzzz!


    An electric-like buzzing echoed in their ear as a great gale of wind made their robes flutter atop the summit. Arthur and Aurora stared at the destruction that took nothing but a single move, and Adam didn''t seem to have broken a sweat.


    "This is not a threat but a demonstration. It was one of the conditions I had with the emperor to help him: a method to defend myself. He gave me an art that allowed me to utilize a portion of my mana."


    "I''ve seen the demonstration. Now use it on me," said Arthur while staring at the mushroom cloud. "You can even use a stronger attack than that, so I can prove my point."


    "And what point is that?" asked Adam with confusion. Arthur turned with a smile and pointed a thumb at himself.


    "I am far stronger than you are."


    "¡­that, I wouldn''t doubt, but that''s not the point here. I cannot leave this ce, even if I believed you."


    "If hearts are involved, then I would be able to give you a hand," Aurora smiled as she walked toward Adam. "As long as you hold my hand, you can tell when someone is lying."


    "As far as I''m concerned, you two are aplices."


    "Forget about right and wrong," said Arthur, interrupting the two and making them turn toward him. "If I prove a better partner than the emperor, you should have no reason to remain a follower of his."


    "¡­and I would know that by attacking you?" asked Adam, and Arthur nodded. "So be it, but don''t me me. Get back, miss. This might get dangerous."


    "You can hide behind me, Aurora," said Arthur with a grin. "I promise that my side is the safest ce you can find. No harm will befall you."


    "Both of you aren''t lying, which means someone overestimates themselves. I shall trust Seika on this one because I have foreseen the battles he went through. This is your first, Adam Leno, is it not?"


    "I might surprise you," said Adam Leno as mana gathered over his arm, threatening to explode immediately. "Step a bit farther than the house, would ya?"


    "There won''t be a single missing tile."


    "¡­overestimating yourself."


    BOOM!


    A mana bullet flew from Adam through the air toward Arthur, who had Aurora behind him. Until thest second, Arthur didn''t move and stood in ce. He didn''t attempt to protect himself until the moment of impact.


    "Break," muttered Arthur as he raised his hand toward the mana bullet, meeting it head-on as ck lightning exploded from his arm. "Break under my wrath."


    The mana struck the ck lightning, and thetter swallowed it whole. There were no traces of it after a few seconds except for the overbearing heating from it.


    "Wha¡­" muttered Adam with surprise as he fell on his bum. His face was pale, as he hadn''t mastered the mana art. "How did you swallow it? Are you rted to the emperor?"


    "This is a bit different," said Arthur as he lowered his left arm with his right. The ck lightning was running out of control, so he needed to restrain his wrath. "I don''t absorb things as he does. I break them."


    "Break them?" asked the man with shaking lips. "Then, what happens if that lightning enters my body?" he voiced his thoughts. Arthur didn''t know the answer, but he wasn''t about to grant the man his wish.


    "We can research all we want once we leave this ce. However, I can assure you that there isn''t a limit to what I can break, so no mana can hurt me. There won''t be a release as long as you are next to me."


    "¡­that means I can go outside again¡­."


    "And even find a cure for your condition. I have this too," said Arthur as he showed him his rune. "This isn''t an artifact or a skill, but a true rune that isn''t attached to a medium. If we find a method to transfer mana to me, we can use it as an outlet for your mana."


    "The Seika is not lying but only hiding a far better deal to avoid making you suspicious," said Aurora with a smile. Arthur red at her as Adam rose from the ground and looked at her with confusion. "He could grant you an ability that utilizes mana and turn that mana into an element."


    "¡­is that true?" asked Adam with surprise. "However, my mana paths¡­."


    Arthur didn''t answer but turned into humanoid mes while standing in front of them. Then, he turned back, wearing the same clothes as before.


    "There is no need for mana paths if you have an ability like this one," said Arthur with a smile. "I am a far better partner than the emperor, Adam Leno. Leave his side, and I''ll repay the debt."


    Adam was silent before he nodded and reached out to shake Arthur''s hand. However, as the two were about to make the deal, a cry echoed from the first mountain, where the gate used to be.


    "AAAAAAAAAGGGGH!"


    Someone screamed from a distance as the three stared at the mountain with confusion. Arthur suddenly covered his nose as the foul stench of nothingness appeared inside this ce. Although it has been a while since he met one of them, he would never forget how his body rejected their existence.


    "Someone has fallen to the enders and be one of their soldiers," said Arthur with a frown as he stared at the mountain. Something stood atop it, staring at them. "Adam, take Aurora and Zonas Mantra before escaping this ce. This monster ising."


    Arthur didn''t expect his prison break would be so full of surprises. However, the emperor took extra precautions to ensure that Arthur didn''t leave this ce alive.


    "I can fight it too," said a voice behind them as the battered Zonas Mantra came outside. "Let me fight too, Arthur Silvera."


    "Old man, you should really stop trying to throw away your life," sighed Arthur before he used a rune to knock him out. "Take him with you, and let me deal this monster."

 Chapter 853 Colorless Lightning

    After the three left the mountain in an attempt to lose the monster, it started rushing in their way. Arthur believed that he was the man targeted, but when the fallen being reached the summit, it uttered a different name.


    "Zonas¡­ Mantra¡­"


    It was a long andnky creature of nothingness, oozing ck tar that eroded the existence of anything it touched. Long dark wings seemed to carry it across space, cutting whatever distance between them. Beneath the dark mask on his face were the same crazed eyes, with a grin that leaked the ck tar.


    "You look familiar," said Arthur while standing in front of the hut, his golden aura making the ground shine beneath him. "How did they make you covet the corruption of nothingness?"


    "I¡­" said the humanoid monster, spilling tar over the ground from his mouth. His teeth have turned ck and rotten as if only his lower jaw managed to maintain its human appearance. "Mantra¡­ kill¡­"


    "Very eloquent of you, and you answered my questions so well. However, you don''t need a lot of reasons since you have always been the emperor''s dog, right?" said Arthur toward the tall monster, but it seemed unable to understand him. "I guess he''s no hybrid."


    Ellen once became a hybrid in a different timeline, and that meant that she controlled the powers of Nameless without losing herself. That gave her the powers of Death, which King Arthur once talked about.


    This one was different, as he was nothing but a soldier of Nameless. All the Enders were minions of the same giant creature, which existed across all timelines, but failed to see the one that mattered.


    "It has been a long time since I met one of you," said Arthur with a grin as his aura exploded around his body, creating a pir of golden mana that made the fallen being screech. "I have many questions, but I doubt a mindless puppet can answer me. So, how about we take a deeper dive?"


    "Guh¡­"


    At that moment, thenky creature moved. It stretched its wings as far as it could before pping them to erase the distance between Arthur and itself. This was the first time that Arthur had seen a fallen using their abilities in such a manner.


    The wed arm stretched to seize Arthur''s shoulder before lifting him off the ground and hurling him toward the hut. He smashed through the wooden walls and tore down the house, which soon started to copse with him inside.


    However, the copsing house started floating in the air, with wooden tiles soaring toward the sky. Arthur was standing in the middle, with his face wrathful as his golden mana flickered with traces of ck lightning.


    "It might be the first time I feel this," said Arthur while clenching his fist, "a rage that stems from sensing a foul existence."


    Arthur stomped on the ground, making it cave into the mountain tounch himself toward thenky fallen being. The two met midair, where Arthur struck with his golden mana boiling with wrath.


    As the w met his fist, Arthur was surprised to see that he was on the losing end. This had never happened before, as his mana of creation always overcame nothingness. However, this time, his mana was scattering as it met nothingness.


    "What is¡­ happening?" Arthur was bbergasted as he couldn''t master the strength to fight against the dark being, which made it push his fist away and m his chest. "Cough!"


    The attack kicked the air out of his lungs, making Arthur feel his chest cave in as he hurled across the sky like a broken kite. He fell down the mountain as the monster chased after him, using its wings to receive him as the base.


    "Arthur!" shouted the witch as the two appeared above the escapees. The fallen being raised its ws and struck at Arthur''s back, sending him mming to the ground in front of the three. "Are you alright?!" rushed the witch to his aid.


    "I¡­ am," said Arthur while standing and wiping the blood off his mouth, staring at the creature with confusion. "There is something different about this."


    "Your mana does not have a form," said Adam while holding Zonas Mantra over his shoulder. "It is flimsy and does not seem to hold together if utilized directly."


    "Maybe I should listen to the mana expert on this one," said Arthur as he tried to gather his mana, his teeth grinding against each other. He was trying to form a tiny mana spear, but it scattered once the ck lightning touched it. "This is¡­"


    "The method you used to cancel my mana seems to interfere with your own," said Adam with a frown. "Are you unable to control it?"


    "It is¡­ emotion-based," said Arthur as he tried to calm down, but it was no use. Ever since he awakened Eragon, his wrath triggered at the slightest offense. The mere existence of the creature flying above them made him wrathful. "Tsk," he clicked his tongue as the ck lightning didn''t disappear, even though his mana did. "We might be in danger."


    "What do you mean?" asked Aurora with confusion, and Arthur turned to stare into her eyes. She understood his meaning when their eyes met, and her face paled as she stared at that creature. "That hollow human cannot be killed?"


    "In¡­deed¡­" said Zonas Mantra as he grunted awake, shocking the three, especially Arthur. "I fought against them before, so I know their real terror. They are¡­ immortal."


    "How could you be awake?" Arthur asked as he stared at his hand. "I made sure to knock you out with my¡­."


    Arthur recreated his Sleep rune, which could knock out a person for at least an hour, depending on their strength. However, even if it were an Astra-ranker, as long as he had no magical barrier, he would be knocked out for at least fifteen minutes.


    Yet, what Arthur was looking at right now was different. His rune had cracks as if it couldn''t fully form because of the ck lightning around him. Every second, a bolt of lightning struck the rune, weakening it.


    "It seems you have realized it as well," said Adam with a frown. "You have two abilities that counteract each other and are acting against each other. That colorless lightning is hindering these things you use."


    "Colorless lightning?" muttered Arthur with confusion as the monster screeched in the sky and dove toward Zonas Mantra. Adam raised his hand toward it and shot a mana bullet, sending the monster flying back.


    "Light cannot be ck, but only its absence. ck color is a pigment that results frombining every color there is. If youbine every light, then it will be white, right? So, that lightning is colorless."


    "I don''t think this is the time for a physics lesson," said Aurora with worry as she saw the fallen being descend back from the sky, unharmed. "Mana doesn''t work against this thing!"


    "Simr to your colorless lightning," said Adam as he ced Zonas on the ground since he was awake. "Do you know anything about this, Mr. Arthur? Howe your abilities are simr?"


    "They are not simr," said Arthur with a frown. "Although the result looks the same, my ability cannot affect the physical world and does not allow regeneration. I can only cancel something once I set it as a target."


    "A target?" muttered Adam with confusion, to which Arthur nodded. "Is it something you can control?"


    "The target isn''t chosen by me, but by my emotions," said Arthur as he raised his fist. "My ability simply ignores the target of my wrath and his existence. Therefore, I cannot attack someone other than the target, and even if I did, they would be unharmed."


    This was why Arthur fought against the emperor. The rest of the knights weren''t killed by his wrath. Instead, his wrath had a singr target, and Arthur wouldn''t rest until he defeated them.


    "Then, was I your target earlier?"


    "The moment you attacked me, you became a target," said Arthur with a smile, making Adam shiver. "In any case, Nameless is different. Whatever he touches ceases existing, whether it is magic or a physical object. Therefore, never let it touch you."


    "An immortal being with an instant-death attack?" asked Aurora with a pale face. "This is undefeatable, right?"


    "This is the emperor''s secret weapon, " Zonas Mantra said as he tried to stand. "I lost against a much weaker version of this creature and almost lost my life if the emperor didn''t spare it."


    "You cannot fight against something that doesn''t exist because you will only end up devouring yourself alive," said Adam as he took a step forward. "I will hold him back using my mana, so you all need to think of a n to defeat it."


    "Adam¡­" muttered Arthur with surprise before gritting his head and nodding. It was not something he imagined himself needing, but hecked time to think of a n. "I''ll figure out a way to conjure mana."


    This was his failure, and Arthur wouldn''t let anyone die because of it. Unfortunately, he failed to notice that ovep in his abilities, which rendered both of them useless.

 Chapter 854 Soul Link

    ''How long has it been since I felt helpless?'' thought Arthur, staring at the fallen creature being struck by the countless mana bolts. ''It has to be¡­ the moment I got my arm torn off.''


    The monster screeched as it spread its wings far, instantly cutting the distance between them. Its ws reached toward Zonas Mantra, but a mana bolt struck its chest at that moment. It was sent flying by the overwhelming mana while Adam seemed at leisure.


    "I can maintain this for a long time, but that monster isn''t going to die," said Adam as he turned toward Arthur. "You said that you needed to leave this ce, right?"


    "I do," Arthur said while staring at the creature. "Even if we defeated that monster, we must find a way out too."


    "We have to survive this first," said Adam with a frown. "The monster is¡­ getting bigger."


    "I see, I see," said the monster with a crazed look as ck saliva fell from its mouth. "The creator has lost his ability to use the mana of creation. That means¡­ I am invincible now."


    "What the hell is happening to this man?" asked Zonas with fear as the humanoid monster grewrger, its limbs and wings growing at a visible rate. Cracking bones could be heard, while the screeches never stopped.


    "Nameless is trying to summon an Ender through him," said Arthur with a frown. "If he seeds, then the mana won''t be enough anymore. Fallen beings are a hundred times weaker than Enders. However, the downside is¡­ the death of the vessel."


    "Noah¡­" muttered Zonas Mantra withplex feelings. "I still believe you deserve to be in this prison, but I never thought you would sell your soul to the corrupted."


    "The emperor sold his soul too, so, of course, his puppy would follow," said Arthur as he watched the fallen being transform. "Mana won''t be able to stop it anymore, so we need to run."


    "You are the creator, right? Can''t you teleport us out of this ce?" Zonas Mantra frowned. Arthur simply shook his head and raised his hand to show them his rune.


    "First, my teleportation can happen across the spatial fabric, not spatial dimensions. I would need to create a tunnel that leads to our original space-time, but that''s not possible with my current abilities. My runes are unstable, and such a risk might only send half of our bodies."


    "¡­not how I imagined to die," said Adam with a frown as he raised his hands together and pressed his fists against each other. "I don''t know what to do anymore other than to fight that creature."


    A giant sphere of mana appeared to cover his hand before it started growing. It reached the size of a car before Adam raised it above his head and then hurled it toward the sky. The mana whistled before it struck the evolving ender, making it screech.


    "I know what to do, but I need time," Arthur said before staring at Zonas. "Can I trust you to protect my body while I''m gone, Zonas Mantra?"


    "I willy down my life if needed."


    "I have no doubts about that."


    Arthur then closed his eyes, allowing his focus to shift toward his sea of consciousness. Soon, he found himself standing in the same desert, which had been split into two.


    His sea of consciousness has always been a desert, but it was neighbored by a wastnd filled with colorless lightning. In the desert side was still the chained giant, but the clouds around it had turned ck.


    "You return," said the giant as it shifted its golden eyes toward him. "I must say that I''m not happy about the roommate you gave me, given our history."


    "You should have told me about his existence to begin with. But, unfortunately, I had no choice but to seal him here," said Arthur to the King as cries of wrath echoed from a distance. "I guess it''s hard to sleep now."


    "I keep remembering myst battle against Eragon because of these cries. It shook the heavens and, in the end, killed us both. But, in the chaos, our souls seemed entangled before the Schr Guardian reincarnated both of us."


    "Did he know?"


    "His decision was different from mine, so I wouldn''t know what he wanted. I still have no idea what he desires since he has always been selfish."


    "And has chosen a selfish vessel, too," said Arthur with a frown. "In either case, we need to find a solution. I cannot use the mana of creation with Eragon''s powers hindering them."


    "You have be a hybrid yourself, the moment that you awakened Eragon. It has been inevitable, but only a matter of time before your second awakening. Not all awakenings make us stronger."


    "I know that first hand," said Arthur while remembering Diana. All awakenings she had cursed her with a fate worse than the one before. In the end, his father uses her as another pawn to make Arthur obtain the knowledge of Gaia.


    As he remembered that, his sea of consciousness started shaking. The colorless lightning struck its every corner as the wrath in Arthur''s heart grew bigger. The dark cloud hindering the giant also increased in size.


    "You must remain serene, or the powers of Gaia will not work," said King Arthur to him as his eyes squinted. "You must know I received her powers because I sacrificed my emotions to the Spirits King. However, Eragon''s wrath has changed that, making you unfit to use her powers."


    "And how is this my fault?" Arthur red at him. "What fate awaits me if the two powers contradicting each other exist within me? How can I use both of them without losing my mind?"


    "If I knew the answer, we wouldn''t be here. But, unfortunately, I have seen things like this before, and while our powers create harmony, there are exceptions."


    "¡­you are fucking useless, then."


    "We forget one thing," said King Arthur as he stared at Arthur. "I am the emotionless creator, and Eragon is the wrathful breaker. Our souls should have destroyed each other. So, how do we exist together now?"


    "¡­what is your point, almighty creator?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Are you saying something is keeping the two of you together?"


    "Not something¡­ but someone," said King Arthur while staring at Arthur. "The moment you went to Alka and suffered the spiritual attack, Nameless sought a piece of you that could make two things coexist: a hybrid. How does death coexist with life? How does fire coexist with ice?"


    "Enough with the riddles, I must¡­" said Arthur with rage before he realized what the creator was talking about. If the creator could harmonize with anything, it would have worked with Eragon. Nameless coveted his powers to create a vessel that could withstand his forces: for life to coexist with death. "How does fire coexist with ice?"


    "You should have realized it, too," said the giant with a frown while staring at him with a newfound interest. "Eragon and I cannot coexist nor give the power to coexist. The answer is something that we all overlooked."


    "¡­the answer is me," muttered Arthur with realization, but it soon faded into unimportance. "However, even if I could harmonize, how does that help me?"


    "I have never gained the powers to make two things coexist, despite being opposite natures. You might be the first human to achieve such a feat, evenpared to the creator and breaker."


    Arthur was silent because, for the first time in his life, he felt that he was more than just a human who stumbled upon a greater strength. He wasn''t the creator or the breaker, but someone else he never tried to figure out.


    Greatest Harmony was the nt''s name that enabled Diana to recover from her opposing abilities. However, from what Arthur heard, no one has been able to make it grow. It was an herb of legends, but Arthur seeded in making it grow.


    What if the nt grew, but the effect was caused by something different, which Arthur gave to Diana because of his damaged soul? What if the truth was as this giant told him, and he was the answer for their coexistence?


    "The Schr Guardian chose you to be the one inheriting both of our abilities, so it might have been by design. Otherwise, such a coincidence for three souls to meet, where one is a soul link, is far too abysmal."


    "A Soul Link," Arthur repeated before taking a deep breath. "Tell me, how do I activate it? How do I make use of both of your abilities?"


    "The answer is not with me, but with Eragon," said the giant as it shifted its eyes toward the distant mountains. "You must go over there and talk to him or seal him again if you can. However, I doubt either would work."


    "¡­I hate this job, which I never asked for," said Arthur before turning into the distance. "I should prepare my ears."

 Chapter 855 Prison Warden

    The mountain where Eragon resided was deste and broken, as if it couldn''t withstand the continuous hammering of colorless lightning. However, unlike what Arthur had expected, the soil lost color, bing transparent.


    "Why does rage hold no color?" muttered Arthur with confusion. He knew that the qualities of a breaker made his powers colorless, but the rage was always pictured to be the color of blood.


    A wrathful scream came from the mountain''s summit as ck lightning gathered around it. Eragon was chained at the top, unable to move or release his wrath any further.


    "RELEASE ME!" roared the angry god, as if Arthur would obey. "LET ME RAMPAGE!"


    "If you are so powerful, then you should learn some self-control," said Arthur to himself while ascending the mountain. It was a weird sight because he walked on transparentnd. The target of Eragon''s rage was this sea of consciousness, and Arthur started to feel worried.


    When he reached the summit, Arthur finally met Eragon. He was the same as he left him, a monster of colorless lightning that barely resembled a human. It roared louder after it saw Arthur and rushed toward him before the chains pulled him back in ce.


    "Release me!" shouted Eragon, making the air shake. Arthur stared at him with fear because if this was how he became when Eragon took control, no wonder Oren called him possessed and implored him to forsake this power.


    "I would never do that if this is how you would wreck the world," said Arthur as he walked toward Eragon. "I came here to negotiate peace."


    "Peace?" asked Eragon with visible surprise, as if the word felt foreign to him. "You imprison me in this ce and expect me to grant you peace? I will wreck your sea of consciousness until there is nothing but rage!"


    "And what will you gain from that?" asked Arthur as he pointed at the giant in the distance. "That old man gave me his powers with no strings attached, but his will lives within me. I''m not the one chaining him to this world."


    "Haha,"ughed Eragon while raising his head, but his anger was still overwhelming. "Do you think he appeared one day, and those chains appeared alongside him? Someone sealed his powers inside your soul, only giving them to you when appropriate! He is a prisoner like me!"


    "A prisoner?" muttered Arthur with a frown. "If he is, then what reason made him stay here?"


    "A creator is a man of no desires or feelings, so he would never do anything that harms you without reason. However, I am wrath!"


    "Yeah, I get it already," Arthur sighed. "I still propose the peace. There is no way for us to be separated, so you should have no reason to refuse."


    "I have every reason," said Eragon as he tugged on the chains. "I refuse to bow down to anyone, even if there is no other alternative. I am Eragon, Sin of Wrath! The mere idea of proposing peace with me is sickening!"


    "I never thought cmities were so childish, but that might be what made them cmities, to begin with. In the end, you will remain here forever."


    "This prison you created won''t hold on for more, Silvera. Even if you could imprison us here and use our powers, there will be a day when you bite more than you can chew. The next prisoner will make this ce copse."


    "¡­there won''t be a next prisoner," said Arthur to the cmity with a frown. "I cannot leave this ce empty-handed. I need this rage to stop, so I can defeat one of the enders."


    "I knew there woulde a time when you realize that imprisoning us here will yield nothing but chaos," Eragon said. "Even if I wanted to ept that peace, I can do nothing. You are the prison warden, and I am the prisoner."


    "¡­there is no way I could control this wrath."


    "And do you think I''ve always been like this?" said Eragon with rage before he stomped on the ground, making the mountain shake. "I fought against this wrath all my life, and there is no control over it. The world demands this feeling. You have seen it too, the moment I awakened."


    "The images of countless people suffering injustice and their rage against the world."


    "Greed, lust, envy, gluttony, pride, and sloth are feelings that not all people feel, but wrath is different. Wrath is human nature and its defiance against the world. The first man to lift his spear and kill the monster terrorizing his vige was also fueled by wrath. You cannot deny me, warden, because I am a necessary evil. I am human truth!"


    "If you are the human truth, why bring destruction to this world? Why would you align yourself with Nameless instead of the creator?"


    "The creator and Nameless are two sides of the same coin, foolish human," said Eragon as he tugged on the chains. "The two existences coexist and cannot be separated. Therefore, their fight is eternal and will destroy this world anyway. And, haven''t you experienced injustice yourself?"


    "I have, but I never wanted to destroy the world."


    "That is a lie, too, because you were one of the memories you saw when I awakened. You already had me for a long time, human!"


    Arthur was silent before leaving the mountain summit. He was running out of time, and his body was vulnerable when he entered his sea of consciousness. Thus, he returned to King Arthur, whose chains towered the sky.


    "You have failed, I see," said King Arthur with no surprise. "Eragon has never been a man to be reasoned with. If he were, he wouldn''t be named Wrath."


    "I saw a calm man in those memories," said Arthur with sadness. "He has been hurt by the world, too. But, if anything, he might be the only person with the right to be angry."


    "Eragon did not suffer the most, nor the least. He was an ordinary man before he awakened the sin of wrath because something was different about him. He was capable of rage that defies logic, and that''s why he became its sin."


    "Are viins born or created?"


    "They are chosen, just like heroes are. Eragon was chosen by wrath, and Gaia chose me. As for you, the world chose you to have both."


    "What a cruel and inconsiderate world this is," Arthurughed before turning around to leave. "I gained nothing from this trip, only the knowledge that Eragon might not be much worse than I am."


    Arthur then left his sea of consciousness, leaving the two beings behind. As soon as he opened his eyes, he found a w of nothingness almost touching his nose. In front of him was Zonas Mantra, using his sword of light to push the ender back.


    "He is awake!" shouted the witch of hearts as soon as Arthur opened his eyes. Adam rushed forward to m his glowing body into the giant ender, sending him flying. As for Zonas, he fell to the ground.


    "It seems that Astral Blessings have some effect on it," said Zonas Mantra with a pale face. "Have you found the answer, Arthur Silvera? Can we survive this?"


    "Our situation remains the same," Arthur said as he crouched, healed the knight, and restored his spiritual energy. "We must figure out something to fight him, and I will lead the attack."


    "He is more powerful than before!" said Zonas Mantra while holding his arm. "Although your ability is hindered here, it is still our only hope in the uing battle. Retreat, and let us find a way out."


    "There is no way out, only a way through," said Arthur as he helped the old man stand. "I must ovee my limits if I want to win against it. If not, then I die."


    "¡­that is what I''m trying to stop," said Zonas Mantra with a frown. Arthur simply smiled and patted his back before the ender came rushing toward him. "It seeks my death, not yours."


    "I''m not going to let an old man die for my sake, not yet," said Arthur as his golden mana lit up the world. "If this wrath hinders me from fighting it, I only need to close my eyes and regain calm. After that, the golden mana will weaken it enough to give us a fighting chance."


    "If so, then serenity is my forte," said Zonas Mantra before holding his shoulder. "Close your eyes, and focus on my voice. Let it lead you elsewhere, somewhere far from here. The world is split into two, your mind and everything else."


    Arthur did as the old man said and allowed his mind to imagine the person he loved. Diana appeared in his mind with her mixed colors of hair and eyes and sweet, affectionate smile. It had been too long for Arthur to remember the feeling of her touch, but his body ached for it.


    "In the end, you are my serenity," muttered Arthur as his heart longed for her. His heart was overflowing with longing, so much that it overcame the wrath.

 Chapter 856 Stalkers

    On one of their nights in Runera, after she returned from her special division, Dia chose to sit by his bedside before he woke up. Her breathing was steady as her blue and red eyes read through a scroll she had.


    Arthur was awake for a few minutes, but she didn''t seem to notice. This allowed him to see a different side of her: a mix of serenity and devotion. Several strands of hair fell between her eyes as if separating the twirling red and blue of her eyes.


    "Spear Division Third Member, Yokai," muttered Diana as she read some files. Although even the stars admired her beauty, her face wasced with killing intent. "I need to kill him."


    A giggle escaped his mouth, unable to contain himself. Diana paused her reading and turned toward him with a raised brow. She ced the scroll down, and her lips curved into a smile.


    "You are one perverted man to stare at me while I''m unaware," she said with a smile that didn''t fit her mood. "How long have you been awake?"


    "Long enough to hear your ns to kill someone. Should I be worried?" asked Arthur as he turned to sleep on his side, allowing himself to look at her. "I might be a stalker, but at least I don''t n to kill people so early in the morning."


    "What is a stalker?" asked Dia as she rose from her seat to sit beside him on the bed. "Is that another word from your world?"


    Arthur realized that he said it in the Yalveran Language because this world didn''t have a word that meant stalker. There were Alvan words for a spy, prying, or a pervert. However, there were no words describing a person obsessed with another. Thus, Arthur exined its meaning.


    "Oho?" said Dia with a smile as her hand held his. "Are you saying that you are obsessed with me, darling? You are making the Princess of Ice and Fire blush."


    "¡­a stalker is a bad person because they usually harass their target with their obsession. I don''t think I want to be called a stalker."


    "I wouldn''t mind it if you were obsessed with me," she said while climbing the bed and then lying on top of him. Her head rested beneath his chin, making her heart beat above his. "After all, I might be your stalker too."


    "You are not a stalker."


    "I think I am if it was for you," she said while her gentle breath touched his neck. "If a dayes when you disappear and go back to Earth, I will look everywhere for you. I might even visit your world just to catch a glimpse of your eyes."


    "I never took you for a poet, Dia," said Arthur as his arms wrapped around her. Their bodies were glued together, making him feel her warmth. "I will be a stalker, too, if it''s for you."


    "Heh," she chuckled while raising her head to stare into his eyes. "I made you call yourself a stalker," she grinned triumphantly, and Arthur sighed before pulling her toward his chest. His heart was too full of this love. Then, while her face was buried in his chest, she asked him, "Would you look for me too, even if the world ends?"


    "I will build it anew, just to spend another minute with you."


    The two spent their morning this way, whispering their love for each other. Diana was cold on the outside, and not many people saw her smile, but she was the sweetest when the two of them were alone.


    After the memory faded, Arthur opened his eyes. He found the dark abyss was gone, reced with golden light from his body. As for the ender, it was still dissolving into nothing but bones.


    The three stared at him with pale faces, giving their backs to the ender. Arthur was confused since he expected them to finish it while holding it back.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, confused. "I thought you three would be fighting it off while I push it back."


    "We¡­ were about to, but¡­" muttered Aurora, the witch of hearts, as she snapped from her daze. "Your head¡­ and your body too¡­" she pointed at him.


    Arthur looked down to see himself covered in golden mana. However, something was different. Vines wrapped themselves around his body, sprouting red and blue ice flowers. He started bing aware of the things covering him, and one of them covered his head.


    As he raised his hand to touch what crowned his head, he found a crown made of golden vines and flowers. As he took it off and stared at it, he realized what this flower was. It was Greatest Harmony, which he once used to cure Diana.


    "What is this doing here?"


    Even if Arthur had somehow stored this within his body, it shouldn''t exist in this timeline. The only possibility is that his memory of Diana has forced his subconscious to create this.


    Aftering to Arthur, he was focused on the changes over here. He forgot his promise to Diana, but she didn''t forget hers. He wanted to leave this moment and go to Runera.


    "We need to get out of here," said Arthur with a frown as he wore the crown again. "If the powers of creation cannot tear a hole in this fabric, then the breaker can."


    ***


    A day before Arthur''s entrapment, in the Living Forest of Ilios, a pair of men sat inside a tree groove. It formed a cave, giving them shelter and protection from the guards still patrolling the area.


    "The dogs are getting closer," Casper said with a frown as he peeked outside the groove. "We managed to stay hidden because of the rations I have, but their search is relentless. Isn''t there amotion in the capital? They shouldn''t be here!"


    Although he said that, Casper knew that the border patrol was just a disguise for the protection their base had. If anything happened to one of the bases, even one of themanders might visit the scene.


    After a sigh, he sat down and took out his wallet. There was an old tattered photo inside of a family of three. His son looked dashing, but he remembered it blood-coated every time he looked at his face.


    "When I received this job offer, I thought it was a chance to do good for the human race. But unfortunately, after a while of working here and realizing the inhumanity of our experiments, it became a prison that I couldn''t escape. I wish we have seen it sooner, Henry."


    His boy was ambitious and dedicated, believing the emperor''s words. However, when the two of them were captured by invaders, that loyalty served as a scythe.


    No one believed theirck of knowledge about the real goal behind this goal. Those robotic soldiers, armed with advanced technology, didn''t believe them. In the end, Henry lost his life, and his helpless father lived on.


    "If the gods let me, I would trade your life for mine, Henry boy. You were only following your foolish old man, right?" the old researcher said with teary eyes. "However, that will never undo the crimes Imitted. So, wait for me since I will visit you soon."


    Casper pocketed the photo and looked at the young, feverish man on the ground. He was as old as Henry, but their personalities were opposite. His boy was curious and calm, while this man was furious and vengeful.


    Even though Casper knew that if this man awakened, he wouldn''t spare his life, something made him take care of the knight. It took him almost two days to figure it out, but he realized his actions were guilt-driven.


    In a book he read once, the author said that a sinner would seek punishment because the moment they admit they have sinned, it means they realize their wrongdoings. No man believed he was right but sought retribution.


    "You will be my punishment," said Casper with a smile as he soaked the clothes before wiping the man''s forehead. His fever had gone down, and he was starting to utter weird sounds in his dreams. "The hallucinations have started."


    At that moment, Casper heard footsteps approaching them. He closed his mouth before rushing toward the knight''s sword, holding it close to his heart. Then, he pushed his back to the giant tree branch.


    "We need to find the culprits now," said a distant voice, getting closer. "The emperor has decreed that this matter cannot be a coincidence since the project was almost beginning. Therefore, it isbeled as a terrorist attack!"


    Casper listened while peeking through the branches. He saw five knights standing before their captain, making this squad far more than he could handle. Even one knight would end his life quickly.


    "Sir, the culprits wouldn''t stay here for a long time," said a knight. "Even though the report mentioned tree spirits, we cannot be certain that anyone is here."


    "Our arrays discovered some lifeforce in this area, so keep looking," said the captain. "Search this area until thest corner!"

 Chapter 857 Casper

    Casper watched the soldiers spread out and startbing the area, looking for traces of them. Although he picked a spot far from the incident, he underestimated how much the emperor cared about this project. After all, a detection array of this magnitude cost a lot of mana and money.


    "Search every nook and canny! Whoever is behind this had deep knowledge about our weaknesses, so traitors are expected!" said the captain as his squad spread out. Casper fell back into their groove, hiding behind the branches.


    The old man was no fighter, but he had his fair share of hide-and-seek in his phndering years before his wife tied him down. Thus, he made no sound as he walked toward the bedridden, preparing for their escape.


    ''The chances are slim, and it might be wiser to leave him here and run away,'' thought Casper as he saw how much the young man hallucinated. ''However, after hearing his words¡­.''


    This man begged the Divine Swordsman to kill him if he had a change of heart about his revenge. Although this was a chance for enlightenment, it might have been more merciful if the enemy struck his heart instead of his soul.


    ''What kind of resolve did he have to wish his death rather than forget his revenge?'' thought Casper with a broken heart. Even in his feverish dreams, the man kept asking someone to stop, begging them not to hurt a girl named Anna.


    "There are footsteps over here!" shouted a voice behind them, and Casper rushed to carry the young man over his shoulder. His old back almost cracked, but he grimaced through the pain as he took a firm step toward the exit. The soldiers were outside, but he had a runic card that could blind their vision. He might be able to run away in their confusion, although the most probable oue was being killed in ce.


    "I thought I was prepared for death a long time ago," said Casper as his legs started shaking. "It seems that I still want to live, haha."


    Casper felt pathetic since he had lived thrice as long as Henry but still clung to life like this. After taking a deep breath, he activated the runic card, making the light shine through his fingers.


    "There is a lighting from that tree! Surround it!" shouted one of the knights, and Casper hurried to throw the runic card in their direction. Then, like a grenade, it exploded between the soldiers to blind their eyes.


    Casper ran outside, and the man''s weight over his shoulders made every step sink into the ground. The soldiers were in disarray since the light struck their eyes and blinded them. As for Casper, he ran through the soldiers deeper into the Living Forest.


    "You will not run!" shouted a voice from above them, and Casper turned his head to see a figure rushing at them from the sky. It was the captain flying atop a giant rock. "Rain on my enemies!"


    As the captain shouted, giant boulders started to form around him before falling to the ground. To avoid them, Casper began running in a zigzag fashion, but each boulder''snding shook the forest.


    "At this rate, we will both be crushed," said Casper before glimpsing hope in the trees ahead. This plot ofnd had small trees, but the deeper the two went, the bigger the trees were. Thus, he rushed forward at full force, hoping his speed would outrun the mage''s aim.


    "The traitor is going north!" shouted the captain, aiming his boulders at them. "Surround him from all sides!"


    The situation was bing dire, and Casper could feel despair crawl into his heart. However, just a few meters more, he would have the extra protection of the giant branches.


    ''The irony of using the trees we destroyed as protection,'' thought Casper as he made one final leap toward safety, but a shadow appeared above him. His eyes turned at thest second to see a boulder behind him, mming into him as itnded on the ground.


    "AAAAAAGGGH!!!"


    The old man shrieked as his foot was crushed by the boulder, pinning him into the ground. The pain of his bones being crushed simultaneously was so immense that he almost fainted, but he knew he would die if he did.


    Thus, he took out a short sword and gathered whatever strength he had in his arms. He twisted his body and stared at his leg, which was buried beneath the boulder, covered in blood. Casper''s hands shook as he raised the sword toward his leg, wishing there was another choice.


    ''I¡­ I¡­ can tell them¡­ that I was a hostage¡­ and that he¡­'' thought Casper in his moment of despair, not knowing if he should sacrifice his life to a man who wished to kill him. There was not a hint of logic in his actions. ''However¡­''


    Casper swung the sword, making one clean cut at his leg. He felt the resistance of his flesh and bones, but the pain soon followed. He shrieked like a wounded monster in a voice that he never knew he had. Then, his leg ''broke'' free from the boulder, making him copse on the ground. Casper breathed in and out as the waves of pain crippled his body, but it moved on its own.


    His hand pushed the green grass dyed red with his blood. He knew that this blood loss would soon kill him, but in hisst moment, he wanted to take revenge too. Casper wanted to save the man who would kill the emperor and take revenge for his son.


    Every step was torture since he had to jump on one leg. However, he was running out of time since the knights were closing in on them. His mind looked for a way or a method he could save this young man, even if it meant giving away his life.


    It was a bizarre state of mind because Casper was no longer fighting for his life but for a purpose. He wanted to save and feel like his life had a meaning which would contribute to something greater. This desire for a purpose was why he studied science and believed he could change the world.


    "In the end, I changed it to the worse," said Casper as he reached the young man, who had rolled on the ground. He bent down to drag him, but one foot couldn''t do it. Thus, he fell on his lower back, but he started dragging him deep into the forest. "I guess it''s hopeless to pull him with one foot only," said Casper with a hollowugh before using his amputated foot.


    The pain made him scream again, but he mustered the strength to pull the two into the forest. He repeated it countless times, so much that he was about to faint before he fell.


    It was useless since the knights were gathered around them now. All of them aimed their swords at the two as the captain descended from the sky while staring at the gruesome sight in disgust.


    "You two are under arrest for plotting against the empire," said the captain, ncing at Casper''s whiteb coat. "This is a befitting death for a traitor like you."


    "Haha,"ughed Casper, with a face as pale as paper. "I already knew I would die, but I just hoped¡­ I would take down this empire with me."


    "Damn traitor dog! The emperor rewarded you with everything you wanted!" shouted one of the knights while drawing his sword, but his captain stopped him. He knew Casper was going to die any minute now.


    "In your final moment, tell me the reason you betrayed us," said the captain with a nk face before ncing at the man on the ground. "Is this the man who destroyed the base? He is¡­"


    "I¡­!" shouted Casper, but his voice was still weak. "I was never a free man for the past three years! I missed my wife, but I knew that if I ran, she would be killed! What do you mean everything, you foolish knight?!"


    The shouting made Casper cough as the air felt unwilling to enter his lungs. It was getting harder to breathe and see, but Casper knew he had onest job. He grabbed his short sword, making all knights assume their stance.


    "You are dead, old man," said the captain with a frown. "Go die in peace, and let''s not give you any more suffering than this. There is no point in fighting."


    "I¡­ am not a fighter," said Casper with a grin as mana gathered over his sword. "I am a scientist! And, using mana, I know that I can jolt someone awake!"


    Casper knew how dangerous it was to send mana into someone''s body while experiencing enlightenment. It was akin to forcing someone awake from a bad dream. You are either saving them or making them unstable for the rest of their lives.


    There was no other choice, and Casper stabbed his sword into the young man''s arm. His mana exploded in onest burst before it faded, and the old man fell to the ground.


    "I¡­ have served¡­ my purpose¡­" said the old man, as his breathing grew shallow. "Please¡­ young man¡­ don''t forget your¡­ re¡­ ve¡­"

 Chapter 858 From Ashes

    The Knights Captain stared at the fallen man, unsure about what had transpired here. After all, the old man stabbed the one he was carrying, to the crowd''s dismay. Then, he seemed to lose all strength and signs of life.


    "Is he¡­ crazy?" asked one of the knights while staring at the old man''s bleeding leg. "He used his severed leg to drag this man into the forest¡­ what kind of rtionship could they have had?"


    "That is something we''ll know once this man wakes up," said the knight''s captain as he walked toward the copsed young man. "This one is still alive, so carry him to the¡­."


    As the captain gave hismands, something left the young man''s body. Twirling mana raged around him as a giant azure phoenix materialized out of thin air. Its wings could fit a dozen men, and its eyes seemed to hold infinite wisdom.


    "Prepare!" roared the captain to his knights, molding them into the battle formation. The melee fighters advanced while the mages took the rear. "He is using something!"


    The phoenix didn''t spare them a nce, and the man was still on the ground. However, the giant bird stared at him with tranquil eyes that revealed more sadness than anger. It raised its beak, and azure fire gathered on it, making the knights take a step back.


    "An attack ising!" shouted the captain, making the knights brace themselves. However, the giant monster didn''t throw the mes at them but at the young man on the ground.


    The mes burst as they touched his body, and the brightness made it impossible to see what was happening. Finally, the smell of burnt flesh was enough to tell them that this phoenix was not their enemy but the man on the ground.


    "What the hell is happening here?" asked the Knights Captain with confusion as his mana was deployed in preparation to form a wall. The mes suddenly started spreading until they formed a circle, which prevented the knights from approaching. "Stone wall!"


    The Knights Captain mmed his hands on the ground, creating a wall to protect his knights from the mes. As the mes touched his wall, they left it without a scratch, and the knights couldn''t feel any heating from beyond the wall.


    "A cold me? Can it be an illusion?" asked a knight. However, the captain knew it was no illusion. This was an astral being that had manifested as a deme-ranker. It means this man had an astral blessing.


    "Can an astral being be summoned before the Astra-rank?" muttered the captain with confusion as he watched the phoenix spread its wings over the walls. As beautiful as it was, the sight was rming. "And, since when did astral being attack their contractors?"


    None of these things made sense. The smell of burnt flesh told him that the body was burning as they stood there, and soon, nothing would be left of it except for ashes. Finally, the mes started dying,pelling the captain to bury his wall.


    As they had imagined, the mes turned the body to ashes. It was clear that the old man did something that resulted in this phenomenon, hoping to erase any evidence of their identities. The knights rxed since both the monster and man were gone. All that was left was the dead old man lying inside the mes.


    "Let''s clear the area!" one of the knights said, advancing. The captain didn''t attempt to stop them since he couldn''t feel any life force from that area. But, as the knights started marching toward the dying mes, a mighty wind blew from somewhere.


    The ashes drifted in the wind, disappearing from existence. The knights covered their eyes and noses, ensuring none got into their bodies. As for the captain, he felt that something was off.


    The wind blew from the east, but the branches above swayed west. This made him realize that this wind wasn''t a part of nature but an anomaly.


    "Get back!" shouted the captain, but it was toote. As the wind passed through the soldiers, who turned toward their captain, they started falling one by one with blood flowing from their necks. "Stone wall!"


    The captain shouted, creating a wall around him. The wind mmed to the wall, leaving deep gashes over them, but no sound was produced. It was eerie, but the captain knew the strike was aimed at his neck.


    After the wind disappeared, the captain created holes through the wall. His knights were killed, and standing between them was a naked man whose body looked like a hybrid. One half was flesh, while the other was the azure wind.


    "That is¡­ the same man who burned?" muttered the captain with confusion, feeling like he had seen the naked man. The azure phoenix, wind, and this man''s appearance fit the description perfectly. "Are you¡­ the Knights Commander, Lyle Mantra?"


    His voice was loud enough to be heard, but the man didn''t answer. Instead, he was staring at the old man on the ground, whose life force was so weak that it was negligible.


    "I should have been the one to kill you," said Lyle Mantra to the old man, his eyes shining an azure color. "Yet, you sacrificed your leg and your life just to save me. How am I¡­ supposed to feel?"


    His voice was confused, and the captain could tell he felt conflicted. However, if this was indeed Lyle Mantra, then this matter is moreplicated than he thought. Thus, his stone wall got torn down, and the captain walked toward the man.


    "If you are indeed Lyle Mantra, you have betrayed the empire. This project is a secret from everyone in the empire, even themanders. Are you the culprit behind the base''s destruction?"


    Lyle Mantra ignored him again and crouched on the ground. He stared at the old man with sad eyes before sighing and turning toward the knight''s captain. Then, he advanced.


    ? "I know who you are," said Lyle Mantra with apathetic eyes. "As a nobleman, you should have high-tier healing cards or even artifacts. I will have them."


    "You think I would listen to a traitor?" said the Knights Captain with rage as he unsheathed his sword. "You must take them from my dead body, Mantra dog!"


    "I never nned to have them any other way," said Lyle as he raised his hand and reached toward empty air. But, instead, that same air started condensing to form an azure sword, which glittered in the sun. "You have seen too much already."


    "I might lose if this was any other day, but I can tell you are drained and injured," said the Knights Captain. "Since you have betrayed the empire, killing you might make me the newmander!"


    "¡­petty ambitions."


    "Die!" shouted the Knights Captain as he stomped on the ground and rushed forward. Earth spikes exploded with him at the center, aiming toward Lyle alongside the captain''s sword. "Earth has always been stronger than the wind!"


    "¡­but a lot slower," said Lyle as he grabbed his azure sword and waved it circrly to create an azure ring. Then, he pierced it with his sword, making it explode while getting bigger.


    The ring expanded and passed through everything, slowly shing it in half. However, moments before his legs were torn off, the captain jumped while raising his sword.


    "You are not the only one with a blessing!" shouted the captain as he raised his sword, summoning a giant sword replica in the sky. It was ten meters long and descended toward Lyle to cut him in half.


    "Your blessing is¡­ still unevolved."


    Lyle muttered iprehensible words before his body burst with azure mes. He red at the sword and its user before raising his hand toward the sky. Then, he clenched it, and the captain could no longer breathe.


    The astral sword disappeared, and the captain fell to the ground, suffocating. He struggled to breathe, but no air could enter his lungs. Lyle stared at him with apathy as he died.


    "¡­how¡­ can you be¡­ this strong¡­" asked the captain as he tried to breathe, but that right was stolen from him. His chest grew tighter until he could no longer stay awake and lost consciousness.


    ***


    After the knight died, Lyle walked toward him and started looking through his belongings. As he figured, a high-tier runic card was inside his robes for emergency healing. Unfortunately, however, the captain couldn''t use it when he needed it the most.


    "I cannot let you die an easy death," said Lyle as he took the card toward the old man and used it on him. Then, the old man started recovering, and the wound on his leg started closing. "Get better, so I can kill you."


    The old man didn''t wake up, even after being healed. It might take him to heal, but Lyle would wait. However, he was still disoriented about what had happened. After all, he burned to ashes.


    "Can it be the Supernova?" muttered Lyle with confusion. "In any case, the spiritual enlightenment isplete. My revenge is¡­."

 Chapter 859 Supernova Path

    Lyle felt like he could never forgive Oren Silvera for what he did. It was one thing to kill a man, but a whole different matter if you wanted to rob him of his identity. Using his abnormal power, Oren believed he had the right to chance a person''s heart as he wished.


    "The Silvera brothers are nothing alike. Arthur is aloof, but that makes him less meddling than his brother, Oren Silvera, the self-righteous youngster," muttered Lyle as he stared at the sky. "I have no idea how long I have been unconscious."


    Although he didn''t appreciate Oren''s attempt to change him, he couldn''t deny the blessing he received. His heavenly blessing has evolved further, and so did his ability.


    The old researcher has yet to awaken, so Lyle has no choice but to bend down and carry him. He started tracing their footsteps back, and Lyle found his belongings. After seeing his storage ring, Lyle wore his clothes and took out another vitalization runic card to use on the old researcher. This time, he woke up.


    "Ah¡­" groaned the old man and opened his eyes to find Lyle sitting beside him, looking through his wallet. "I have no money to rob me, young man."


    "Casper Sari," read Lyle, the identification issued by the empire. "You are turning sixty-three this year, and your birthday is a day before mine."


    "Is it a ritual to learn the name of the man you want to kill?" asked Casper as he pulled himself up and noticed his missing leg. "I wished that nightmare was a dream."


    "Even while hallucinating, I could tell what was happening. You should have chosen to abandon me a dozen times, but in every instance, you chose not to," said Lyle as he threw the ID to the old man and took out the family portrait inside the wallet. "You look like a man who loves his family, so why would you throw away your life?"


    "I am¡­ too ashamed," said Casper as he pulled his leg toward him. "I havemitted too many atrocities, and I don''t want that to be how my wife remembers me. I just want to¡­ tell her of the fate that has befallen us."


    "Alright, old man," said Lyle as he gave the picture back to him. "Your actions and your guilt have not gone unnoticed. Tell me your story."


    "Haha," Casper chuckled as he caught the picture and stared at it. "I wonder what made you change your mind. Has the revengeful soul within you disappeared?"


    "It has not."


    "Then, don''t ask for my name and my story," said Casper as he pocketed the photo and stared at Lyle with a resolute expression. "I saved you because I have seen a ruthless avenger in you. I don''t want that to change. Do not show mercy, even to me."


    "I have no responsibility to answer your wishes. The enlightenment changed me, but not in the way that Oren desired, or you expected. My rage¡­ has cooled down and turned into a cold killing intent toward the man responsible for everything."


    "As I heard, you were supposed to find peace after the enlightenment," said Casper with confusion. "How is this anything rted to that? Has his attack failed?"


    "It worked, but I don''t think he wanted me to abandon my revenge. I think he wanted me to let go of my rage, but not my goal, because all I saw in the hallucinations are¡­."


    "¡­are?"


    "I watched the tragedy unfold over and over again, including every detail I have missed. In the end, I realized the real reason behind it. I med the world, but the real culprit was me all along."


    "That cannot be true."


    "It can, and it is, because my weakness was the one that made that scientist capture my friend, and that same weakness made me stand helpless, watching as he experimented on her for days. My revenge should be¡­ against myself."


    "I cannot believe that I did all of that for you to turn into a suicidal lunatic," said Casper with disappointment. "That is the biggest waste of an excellent leg."


    "If so, then let me waste the rest of you," said Lyle with a re that made the old man cough and turn away. "I won''t kill myself. That is the easy way out, and I don''t deserve this. But, as I have done so far, I will punish myself with a path only I can walk."


    "What path is that?"


    "The Supernova Path," said Lyle while clenching his fist, making azure mes appear on them. "I will leave this world with an ending befitting of a supernova, and I will drag down the people who made me all alone in this world straight to hell."


    Casper was silent for a second before he sighed and stood. Then, he jumped on one leg to sit beside Lyle before grabbing his wallet and fumbling with it. After searching, he took out another photo that looked much older.


    "Here, I was thirty. Can you see the woman standing beside me?" asked Casper as he showed Lyle a portrait of two people, a young man and a woman. Although the man couldn''t match the woman''s beauty, they both looked happy. "She was my first love, and I loved her for forty years."


    "¡­what happened?"


    "I loved her all of my life but never told her. I wanted to be an important schr before I proposed to her. However, I was toote because she fell in love with a knight and married him after a few months."


    "¡­if this should be an encouraging story, I''m afraid you''ve grown senile, old man."


    "¡­let me finish. I thought that I would never find love after that and left the city. After twenty years, I finally found my wife and loved her more than I thought possible. It''s never toote to move on."


    "What happened to the woman?" asked Lyle with a frown. Casper was confused before his expression darkened. "Is she¡­ still alive?"


    "She died giving birth to a boy, I heard. In the end, I lost her in every way possible. Her husband was much older than her, but I heard he was kind and blessed with astral light. Her son would grow up to be¡­."


    "¡­me," muttered the knight with a choked voice, and Casper was confused at the interruption. He seemed confused, so Lyle exined. "That picture that you showed me and this picture here," said Lyle as he took out a pendant with a picture in it, "they have the same face."


    "Then, that means¡­" stammered Casper for words as he staggered back and stared at Lyle with slowly dawning realization. "You are his son, the son of Zonas Mantra!"


    "It might be a freak of a coincidence, but you just turned out to be the only person who knows about my mother," said Lyle as he turned toward the old man. "How¡­ was she like?"


    "¡­she was the embodiment of sunshine and warmth," said Casper after a gulp, as his face seemed to copse into sadness. "I heard about her fate from a friend of mine yearster, but¡­ I would never have imagined meeting her son here."


    "My father never told me about her, as if the mere reminder of her existence sliced his heart in half," said Lyle as he stood up and offered his hand to Casper. "I will not kill you, old man. But, first, I will hear your story and then decide your fate."


    "¡­tell me one thing first. Are you still going to kill the emperor?" asked Casper Sari with a trembling hand. "Would you still be determined to kill him, even after you learn the truth?"


    "The truth would not change a thing about the past," said Lyle with the same hardened expression, but Casper started shaking his head with despair. "¡­what is wrong?"


    "Zonas Mantra never told you the truth because if anyone knew who your mother was, you would end up dead. I nned on carrying the secret to my grave¡­."


    "Talk, old man," said Lyle as he retracted his offered hand and grabbed the old man by the cor. He raised the old bag of bones while ring at him. "What do you know that my father hasn''t told me?"


    "Your mother¡­ she is¡­ the eldest daughter to Osian the Invincible and has once been his heir before she disappeared."


    "¡­that is one crappy lie," said Lyle with a frown before he threw the old man to the ground. "If so, you wouldn''t know that she had a child. Yet, you are the only person to know the truth?"


    "Because I lied," said Casper as he grabbed his neck. "I said that a friend told me, but that was a lie. I was the friend she sought with your father when they eloped together!"


    "¡­if so, then howe no one mentioned her? She doesn''t exist in textbooks, either."


    "That was her power," said Casper as he tried to rise, but he fell because of his leg. "Your mother had¡­ the power to erase memories. She erased her memory from everyone who knew her, and now, no one remembers a thing about her!"

 Chapter 860 All Hell Breaks Loose

    "You expect me to believe a man I found here who has spent his life as the emperor''s dog?" said Lyle with a frown. "You are telling me no one else remembers the previous princess?"


    "I know how it sounds and that there is no way to prove it. However, I told you about her before I knew you were her son!"


    "My face is well-known throughout Ilios, so I would imagine you''ve seen it somewhere," said Lyle as the wind gathered in his hand. "Tell me the truth, old man, or you will die."


    "Kill me, but I would never deny her life," said the old man with a resolve that made Lyle hesitate. "I promised to remember her, even if the world forgets."


    "If so, you would have kept the secret instead of revealing it to her child. What use would this bring me other than confusion about my purpose?"


    "I heard that Zonas Mantra was arrested by his son and was set to be executed today. I begged for my life for more than just meeting my wife, but to fulfill one more desire. I wanted her to be remembered by the people she loved. If Zonas died, you would never know the truth."


    "Father would have told me something so important."


    "Judging from the story you told me and how you kept calling for a girl named Anna in your sleep, I imagine he didn''t have the heart to tell you that your own family killed the person you loved. Instead, he wanted to take the secret to his grave."


    Lyle was silent. If this man were truthful, it would all make sense. After all, he had done everything to learn about his mother once he became the Knights Commander, but there was no clue of information except the pendent he had.


    "I will prove my words," said Casper as he sat up. His wrinkled hands reached into his cor and took out a pendant. "I gifted your mother the pendant you are wearing, and I know the words engraved on it: remember my love. It was thest thing I gave to her before leaving because I never wanted to be forgotten by her, even if she was happy with another man."


    Lyle didn''t need to take out the pendant to verify it was true. Instead, he read those words growing up, believing his mother was telling him to remember her.


    "It makes me sick that it''s some old man telling my mother to remember his love while I believed it was for me," said Lyle with brutal honesty. The manughed before he took out the pendant and opened it.


    "I was with her when she gave it to you on her deathbed. In the end, I used the rune on this pendant to record a new picture of herst moments with her son."


    Lyle walked closer to see the picture inside; it was his mother holding a baby in her arms. She was crying, her clothes covered in blood, with a smile. He reached out and took the pendant off Casper''s neck, engraving the image of his mother into his mind.


    "¡­what am I supposed to do now?" asked Lyle with unfocused eyes as his fingers tightened around the pendant. "Am I supposed to keep going or just stop?"


    "It doesn''t change a thing," said Casper as he rose to hold his hand, his eyes glittering with tears. "Your mother was forgotten because of the emperor, and she preferred being forgotten than to live as his daughter."


    "It doesn''t change the fact that¡­ I have their blood in my veins," said Lyle with disgust. "That wretched, selfish family. I have their blood running through my veins."


    Lyle dug his fingers into his forearm, holding the pendant, making blood break through his skin. It was red, warm, and disgusting. The hatred he had toward himself intensified.


    "Averie," Casper suddenly said before grabbing his arm and staring into his eyes. "That is the woman I once loved but lost. I am too weak to make things right, but there is someone you love, too, right?"


    "¡­there is."


    ? "Then that makes things easy to figure out. Go to the capital and make things right!" said Casper before closing the pendant and pushing it toward him. "Take it with you. She would have wanted her son to see her final moments as a mother!"


    Lyle was momentarily stunned before a smile appeared on his face. The truth changes nothing. He was born out of love hidden because of the emperor, and because of the emperor, he lost the love he found.


    "You will live another day, old man. Go back to your wife, and wait until the world turns upside down. At that time,e to the capital. I will punish you after dethroning the emperor."


    "That makes me happy."


    "¡­don''t say weird things, old man," said Lyle before he started to gather the wind. "I know you are still unwell, but I need to return to Helios. I''m running out of time."


    "Take me to Helios too. My wife is living there with her sister, so our destination is the same," said Casper as he crouched to tie his leg. "I don''t want her to be too surprised seeing me like this."


    "¡­you gave this leg for my sake, and I''ll not forget the debt."


    "One good deed doesn''t erase the bad I''ve done," said Casper with a regretful face. "I have prepared myself for the hell I''ve had to put people through. While I did all those experiments because they''ve threatened my family, I chose myself over them."


    "¡­that is human."


    ***


    You could feel the unease growing in Helios by the day. As you walk through the streets, people are rushing about, stocking for the fight toe. Some bought potions and runic cards, while others had no money except rations.


    As for those who had no money, Grandma Mo took care of them. She did her usual tours throughout the lower districts, helping the poor and healing the sick. She was known throughout the Copper District as the faithful caretaker of all families.


    Grandma Mo spotted one of the posters with the date of the executions. She was carrying firewood to keep the improvised families warm, but she was still shaken to see that she would soon be executed tomorrow.


    "Arthur Silvera¡­" muttered Grandma Mo withplex emotions as she seemed to age from worry. "Have you managed to save Zonas?"


    Although she lived a long life filled with adventures, Grandma Mo knew she had no role to y in the uing war. It will be brutal and cruel, but the ones who will be hurt the most are the upper districts. However, the fight will be far from them.


    A pair approached her, making Grandma Mo turn toward the neers. It was La, one of the girls Zonas adopted and a friend she had never met. It was a cloaked woman, veiled by a shawl.


    "Grandma!" said La with surprise as she saw the old woman carrying the firewood and rushed over to help. "Your weak body is unfit for such stressing work!"


    "How dare you, child?" said Grandma Mo with an offended face before she tightened her grip around the firewood on her back. "I''m still strong enough to discipline you, so careful!"


    La stopped in her tracks, speechless at the old woman. As for her friend, she startedughing. Grandma Mo was taken aback by such a sweet and clear voice, which made her stare at the cloaked woman with surprise.


    "Greetings, Grandma Mo," said the woman before walking forward to uncover her face. "My name is Ai, a friend of your granddaughter. She told me an awful lot about you."


    "I find it hard to believe that a brute like her has a friend such as yourself," said Grandma Mo with genuine surprise. "I lived for over a century but have never met someone as beautiful as you are!"


    "You tter me, Grandma Mo," said Ai with a blush covering her face. Grandma Mo was still dazed when La covered to diffuse the awkwardness. "Are you touring the sick families?" asked Ai.


    "I am," said Grandma Mo before turning to resume her journey. "October is here, and the families wouldn''t survive the uing fight without firewood to keep them warm."


    "Can you let me visit them with you to heal whoever needs it?" asked Ai as she walked closer, and La followed after her. "I would like to help those in need."


    "Heal? Ah, I see. You are the woman visiting every injured and sick person throughout the capital, naming herself a Saint of Elements. I can see through your intentions, child. Do not manipte the poor like this."


    "Maniption is done for self-gain, while I do it to protect the people," said Ai as she walked beside her, with La taking the other side. "I want the people to follow me when the time is dire."


    "And for what reason?"


    "To protect them when all hell breaks loose."

 Chapter 861 A New Religion

    "I cannot stop you if healing is what you want," said Grandma Mo as she took another step forward. "You can apany me if you want."


    "Grandma, she is the right-hand of Arthur Silvera," said La to exin the situation. Grandma Mo was silent before she grunted in response. "This is also a part of his n."


    Grandma Mo could see where that man was heading. He wanted the people to follow someone he trusted to turn the tides when the emperor was dethroned. After all, it was meaningless to free people who hate you. It would cause instability, nothing else.


    The woman who called herself Ai seemed sweet and caring, but Grandma Mo didn''t trust her. After all, she learned that there was more below the surface of beauty and sweet smiles.


    La seemed to exin everything along their way to Ai, who acknowledged it with words of awe. Finally, Grandma Mo reached the first house on her list, making her drop the firewood on the ground before taking several pieces from the pile to give.


    "Let me carry them, Grandma," volunteered La, and Grandma Mo didn''t mind. After knocking on the door, a pair of mother and daughter received them with pale, smiling faces.


    "Grandma!" shouted the teenage girl with glee as she ran to hug Grandma Mo. "You weren''t here yesterday, so we worried!"


    "I might be old, but my time has yet toe," said Grandma Mo before patting the girl''s head. "If I die, all of these families will starve."


    "I will distribute the firewood for you," said the girl before noticing that La was also there. "Ah, Sister Night! It has been so long since Ist saw you!"


    "I had a lot going on," said La as she carried the firewood inside. The house inside was empty, except for junk lying around. The kitchen was empty, and the firece had ck ashes and a pot above it. "How are you now?"


    "She stopped going outside as you instructed," said the mother with a weak smile while holding her daughter''s shoulders. "We will never forget how you saved her, Night."


    "I only wanted to teach those bastards a lesson," smiled La before she ced the firewood on the ground, choosing to ignite a few. "It might be boring, but you are safer inside the house."


    Grandma Mo took a few pieces of wood to ce on the side, but Ai was quick to grab them and help her. In the end, she went inside with nothing to do. As soon as the two women saw Ai, they were mesmerized.


    "Ah, is she also someone the Mansell Gang kidnapped?" asked the teenage girl because all would covet Ai''s beauty. "There are many women who escaped, but all of them joined the rebellion."


    "The rebellion?" asked Grandma Mo with a frown. "How did you learn about that?"


    "The women visited their families before disappearing, saying that Arthur Silvera saved them, so they wanted to join the rebellion. As a result, many people have been leaving the city using the river and the night."


    "It exins the empty houses," said Grandma Mo with a frown. "A rebellion might be needed, but war sacrifices the troops before the leaders. Do not participate, alright?"


    "We are afraid that staying here can be dangerous," worried the mother. "After all, the knights don''t patrol these streets. If anyone attacks, then we cannot defend ourselves against them."


    "You will not be harmed," said Ai as she stepped forward to ce the firewood on the ground. "I am building a shelter inside the city, using earth magic. There will also be fire and clean water, so worry not."


    "¡­who are you?" asked the mother with worry. After all, such an offer from a stranger was no different than the Mansell Gang incident striking them again.


    "I am¡­" said Ai while raising her hands, creating four elements in front of their eyes, "the Elemental Saint. I came to this city to heal and save the citizens from the uing war."


    "Elemental Saint?" muttered the woman with fear and confusion, but her apprehension seemed less than before. "Are you the one who has been visiting the ancient temples? I heard the knights would arrest anyone who follows you."


    "Ai is the true master of elements, not just one like the emperor. Haven''t we grown up believing that she would one day appear?" said La beside the firece, making the mother silent.


    Grandma Mo stared at the scene with equal silence. After all, she knew that this woman was not a real saint. However, what is a saint other than someone who saves people?


    Arthur Silvera was a man they could trust because he was the enemy of the cruel imperial family. He didn''t strike her as a maniptor because he didn''t need underhanded methods to win. Thus, she wouldn''t mind lying if it meant saving the weak.


    ? "I will be there too, in her shelter," said Grandma Mo, surprising all those present. Her wrinkled face stared at the mother with a grim expression. "There is no other option for us than to trust the legend."


    The mother nodded after a few seconds because she knew Grandma Mo wouldn''t harm her. Thus, the family agreed that when the city bells started ringing, they would head toward the shelter on the city''s edge.


    "How do you know the knights wouldn''t sniff out your hideout?" asked Grandma Mo as she tried to carry the firewood, but La beat her to it. "The empire has spies everywhere."


    "We know, but we have no other choice. I will fight whoever tries to invade our shelter once the battle breaks out. The executions are tomorrow, so we need to spread the word."


    Grandma Mo grunted in response and allowed the two to tour the district with her. Before night came, every house knew about the shelter on the city''s edge.


    The two women walked Grandma Mo back to her inn, which looked almost haunted. She allowed them inside and cooked supper, which might be thest they had inside this ce.


    "A storm is brewing in the distance, and I have been hearing voices infiltrating the city," said Grandma Mo as she ced the food in front of the two. "They are angry, hateful cries for justice. Blood will be shed tomorrow throughout the city."


    "Every change starts with blood," said La before eating, but Grandma Mo disagreed. Then, as she was about to voice out her thoughts, Ai shook her head and answered.


    "War is never the answer, but sometimes, it''s the only option we have left. The girl we met earlier is one of the victims you told me about, right?"


    "I saved her from the Mansell Gang."


    "We met countless people today who had wounds because of the gangs that have been allowed to run rampant in the lower districts. War is never the answer, but neither is surrender."


    "You seem to be more than just a puppet," said Grandma Mo with a rare smile. "What have you been before following Arthur Silvera?"


    "I was a priest in a faraway religion, but I left it to follow the Seika," said Ai with a smile. "He saved me from the darkness I was imprisoned in and gave me a new body to love."


    "A new body?" muttered Grandma Mo with confusion. "Has he cured you of some illness?"


    "He gave me the power to heal scars that tormented me," said Ai as she touched her face. "This skin has seen blood more than anyone, Grandma Mo. I understand your fears and vow to protect the people you love."


    "I don''t doubt you," said Grandma Mo as she tried to stand, but then a memory appeared in her mind. She turned toward Ai with puzzlement and confusion as she repeated the words from earlier. "You said you were a priest?"


    "I was," said Ai with a nod.


    "And your name is Ai," said Grandma Mo as she sat in her chair with trembling lips. "However, it doesn''t make sense. I''ve seen an ancient statue that resembled you in Halin, and it cured people."


    Ai seemed confused, but Grandma Mo was sure of it. After she was teleported out of the Light Prison, she appeared in Halin. Her limps were mangled, and her face was shredded, but she survived because of the temple where she found herself. It had a statue of a saint named Ai.


    "It was written in Yalveran Language that the statue belonged to the Healer Saint Ai. However, it seemed ancient, with vegetation covering it. How can it be you?"


    "Grandma Mo, you must be mistaken," said La with confusion as she wiped her mouth clean. "Ai is as old as I am, so even if a statue resembled her, it should look younger."


    "That might not be the case," said Ai with her big, curious eyes. "I have created such statues throughout Alka, in temples that belonged to a new religion that I have founded with others."


    "You founded a religion?" asked La with a speechless face.


    "It was the only way to control the unrest throughout Alka," Ai sighed. "After memories started appearing throughout the continent, many people believed they were possessed. I had intact memories of my other life, so I had to exin the situation."


    "And that created a religion? Based around what?"


    "¡­the Seika of Living Beings. I created the healing statue in several temples, and since Alka has a different timeline from Earth, it might have ended up here after a fissure struck it."


    "Seika of Living Beings? Does that refer to Arthur Silvera?" asked Grandma Mo with a frown, and Ai nodded. "Then, in a twist of fate, I was saved by that youngster."

 Chapter 862: Resist, Killed

    Chapter 862: Resist, KilledThe three carried solemn expressions as they sat around the table. However, La was still sneaking food into her mouth, even with her brows furrowing in confusion. Seeing her antics, Grandma Mo chuckled for the first time.


    "You are truly carefree, girl," said Grandma Mo with a smile before turning toward Ai. "I have no idea how your statue saved me, but it doesn''t make the feat any grand. For that, I am grateful."


    "Don''t be, Grandma," said Ai while shaking both hands. "I did all of that because I believed in the purpose that the Seika gave me. But, well, I doubt he would forgive me if he knew about the religion."


    "He will since the epiphanies left us no choice," said Grandma Mo as she poured Ai another gravy. "How was it for the people of Alka?"


    "It caused mayhem, and the memories appeared after a great light enveloped the world. Memories crashed into them like a rageful wave, leaving them confused and disoriented. Then, the nobles began spreading rumors about the Seika being Lorius, who tried to take over our minds."


    "Lorius?"


    "It means Cmity in the Alvan Language. The world knew who the Seika was from their memories, and it toppled the bnce. Commanders left their posts to create the city of Runera, and many people tried to seek out the Seika and find him."


    "Thus, you created the religion, knowing he wouldn''t be here."


    "My memories were full, even to the tiniest emotions I felt. I was one of the few that understood the situation, and I had to act quickly to make the Seika not hated but loved. Thus, I started the religion alongside several others."


    "Were there others who admired Arthur Silvera?" asked La as she ced down another bowl. "He is like a ma of interest, gathering it as soon as he enters the stage."


    "The Seika was best known for his unbelievable feats, like reviving me from the dead," said Ai as she ced her hand over her heart. "In doing so, he gave me a part of himself, which the enemies tried to use for themselves. Finally, however, we won in the end."


    "It seems he had quite the battle, but it was far from the end," said Grandma Mo with an interested smile. "Seika is a fine name."


    "I think so too," said Ai with a smile before it disappeared. "There were those who wanted the people to love the Seika and those who wanted to recreate his heritage. Unfortunately, I left Alka before seeing how that ended."


    "What is his heritage?"


    "A city called Runera," said Ai, making the two women stare at each other. Ai caught the recognition in their eyes and was surprised enough to ask, "Do you know of it?"


    "Runera is one of the strongest entities in the world today, and to think the Seika created it¡­" said Grandma Mo with a stranded gaze. "These revtions are too much for my young heart."


    The two womenughed at the word ''young'' but stopped when Grandma Mo shot them a re. However, she thenughed herself, feeling like some weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    "The people will be safe in his hands, it seems. Even if we fight countless wars, the Seika would be there to end them."


    "He is the best human being I have ever met, so much that I wonder if he is one," said Ai while interlocking her hands. "I have seen people drunk with power, but not him. Even if he grows stronger every second, he remains kind."


    "Let us hope that he remains true to that," said Grandma Mo as she rose to clear the tes. The two women helped her before the three sat on the inn''s counter. Although the war was soon to break, the two women seemed at ease.


    The executions started at dawn, so the three had several hours to prepare. However, in the end, they did no such thing. Instead, Grandma Mo told them about her stories and the people she met throughout her travels.


    Both women were fascinated by the sheer adventurous soul of her life. She saw small kingdoms rise and fall, and queens kill their husbands for the throne. Grandma Mo talked about the time she met the enormous wolf the world had seen in a dungeon, who spared her after she answered his questions.


    Every story that left her lips made the two young women eager to go out and live those adventures for themselves. Grandma Mo seemed to reminisce about those days but held no regrets about their end.


    "What about Grandpa?" asked La with a sad expression. "Did you leave him here?"


    "He was the hostage of the emperor, and he wrote for me every day. Zonas was a lot stronger than I was when Morgan died. He moved on, but I never did."


    "What were you seeking on those adventures?" asked Ai, a question that sparked her interest. Most people thought she traveled on whims, but Grandma Mo always hid the reason behind her real ambitions.


    "I wanted to find the strength to take revenge for my hubby," said Grandma Mo with a weak smile. "I was furious at him, but I knew he would never leave me if he weren''t bound by something. Thus, after I left the prison, I sought power to free him. I failed, so I sought power to take revenge."


    "Revenge¡­" muttered La with a sad face. "Everyone is consumed by it. Lyle has never recovered from it, yet he is off somewhere doing things I don''t understand."


    "You will understand everything in due time, child," said Grandma Mo as she held her hand. "Go and talk to him because nothing will be done through guessing. He will tell you the truth if he trusts you enough."


    "I might do that," said La with a smile. "I have always been running after them, after all. So it doesn''t matter if I do it again."


    It was then that sunlight shone through the window. It was dim and soft, but it was light. Dawn arrived, and the three women turned toward the slightly creaked window. Light has never felt so ominous.


    A horn was blown throughout the city, shaking their souls. It reverberated through every corner of the inn, making the wood tiles shake. The three women somberly stared at the window before making their way toward the door.


    The horn blew three times, and it was a thing that this city had never heard before. As the three left the inn, they looked in the direction of the pce, where the horn was being blown. The sight sent shivers down their spines.


    "Is this¡­ the light prison?" asked La with a pale face. "How can it be?"


    Above the pce''s highest tower was another tower upside down. As if someone cloned the giant building and flipped it upside down, the prison and the castle were mirrors of each other. Grandma Mo stared at the scene with a frown.


    "The emperor is revealing this pce for the first time, but why? He could have brought out the prisoners without anyone seeing it. Is this the end?"


    "Grandma Mo, we need to go," said Ai as she grabbed her arm. "The rebels won''t let the executions proceed, so a war is bound to happen. We need to get the citizens to the shelter."


    "I¡­ understand," said Grandma Mo with shaking hands, which she tried to calm down. "I''m just worried about Zonas. He is the only person I have left."


    "That''s not true, Grandma. You have me and Lyle, who would never let harm befall grandfather. So after we take the citizens to safety, we can go toward the execution tform."


    Grandma Mo nodded and stared at the light prison for one final second before rushing with Ai and La. She didn''t want to lose her family again, but she knew there was nothing for her to do in the uing fight.


    As the three rushed toward the lower districts, knights flooded the streets. First, they all marched uniformly, with armor covering their bodies and spears high above their heads. Then, as they appeared out of nowhere, they forced citizens out of their homes.


    "Gather in the Dawn Square for the executions! No one is allowed to miss attendance!" shouted the knights'' captain as soldiers stormed into houses and took the citizens out.


    "Enforcing attendance?" muttered Ai with confusion. "What is the empire nning?"


    "His name is Joseph the Strategic so that we can assume the worst," said Grandma Mo with unease as knights walked toward them. Then, seeing the three women standing in the middle of the road, they pointed their spears at them.


    "No objection is allowed! March toward the upper districts!" shouted the knights as they stomped the ground. "Those who resist will be killed!"


    "Those who resist will be killed!"


    "March toward the Dawn Square!"


    Grandma Mo pulled La back, seeing that she was about to attack the knights. It was too bizarre for them to rush into a fight, so sheplied with the knights. She wanted to see what the emperor was nning.

 Chapter 863: Light is Right

    Chapter 863: Light is RightThe Dawn za, inside the Gold District, was where the emperor addressed his citizens. It was one of the few times the lower districts ignored their socioeconomic status and visited the higher sections.


    Of course, the nobles sat high above the citizens even in such events. They all crowded inside their high balconies, built to the buildings close to the za. All of them wore masks as if afraid the citizens would see them.


    Citizens had filled the za when the sun was clear in the sky, and it was an hour past dawn. However, since this was the main square in Helios, it was big enough to amodate the citizens, despite the overcrowding.


    This time, a tform was erected in the middle of the za. It was divided into several sections, some higher than others. The highest one had a throne, where the Light Emperor would sit, with several seats for his family on each side.


    In front of the emperor were rows of executioners, standing with their heads covered and giant swords strapped to their backs. Their presence scared the citizens, who stared at the scene in awe. The execution tform had a pair of ethereal stairs that rose toward the sky, connecting to the Light Prison.


    After every citizen entered the za through one of its four gates, they were shut close. The citizens were confused as they stared at the executioners with fear. As soon as the gates were shut, horns were blown to announce the descent of the prisoners.


    The prison gates were thrown open, and chains pulled rows of prisoners. Knights surrounded the execution tform, leaving a wide gap between the crowd and the frameworks.


    Prisoners were marched down the stairs to take ce in front of the executioners, and some of them tried to resist. However, those were quickly pierced by aser shot from the white-cloaked guards, making all resistance futile.


    Under the fearful eyes of the crowd, the prisoners were lined in several rows in front of the executioners. However, the main event wouldn''t start without the imperial family.


    "All Kneel, for the one true Light Emperor, Joseph Voldor!" shouted the Nobles Commander, Duke Dno. His magnificent aura and white beard made him dignified, forcing the citizens to kneel.


    It started slow, but almost a million citizens kneeled for the emperor once it did. The Dawn za was circr, with a diameter of one kilometer. Thus, it was enough to fit one million citizens, but the overcrowding made them unable to breathe.


    Arrays were built into the ground, which pushed the air from the ground. Thus, the citizens were both cooled, and no panic ensued from theck of air.


    Whispers appeared here and there, making the Dawn za noisy. Finally, when light appeared in the sky, all citizens closed their mouths and stared at the arriving imperial family.


    The emperor descended from the sky alongside his family. All of them sat on the highest tform before Joseph Voldor gestured for the citizens to rise.


    "Dear Subjects," he said with the usual greeting and light smile. "We gather on this beautiful day not to instill fear into your hearts but to start a new age of stability for our empire. This is the day that criminals are punished for their sins."


    As he finished his words, the prisoners were pushed forward. Each row had a prisoner with well-known fame, ranging from famous merchants to heroes. The citizens were surprised to see some of their families among them.


    "These all have plotted against the empire and sought to threaten our safety. All of them believed foolish lies whispered by a cunning devil named Arthur Silvera. However, that era of betrayal shall be no more because all of them are being sent to the One Light."


    The emperor paused, and there was silence. Joseph Voldor frowned and nced at the Nobles Commander. Duke Dno then struck the end of his Warhammer on the tform, creating a loud sound that startled the citizens.


    Understanding the assignment, the citizen roared in cheers. The Dawn za shook under their voice, and tension rose. Finally, the light Emperor raised his hand, and the citizens quietened, allowing him to speak again.


    "We are not the only ones who seek justice," said the Light Emperor before he gestured toward a tform a bit lower than his. Several gold and silk seats lined the section, and portals started appearing around them. "Our friends from Shon arrived to ensure our mutual coboration in a stance against evil."


    Several known figures appeared from the portals, with bishops and priests sitting on the edges. Thest to arrive were three people,prising two High Cardinals and one young woman.


    However, despite wearing nothing but a white dress, the woman caused cheers among the crowd. No one hadn''t heard of her powers and beauty as the beloved Saint of Shon. Her white hair was tied into a bun, with several strands covering her blood-red eyes.


    The biggest seats on the tform belonged to these three, who sat with the Saint of Shon in the middle. After all, she was the heir to the Father of Shon, and her status was below his.


    "We announce our readiness to aid the Ilios Empire in these troubling times," said the Saint of Shon with her hands cupped on her stomach. "My father sends his regards and apologies for noting over himself."


    "We take no offense in that, Saint of Shon," said the Light Emperor with a smile. "I heard that the Father of Shon has been blessed by a son carrying the Great Draconic Scales. It is only natural that he wants to tend to him."


    "We thank you for understanding," said the Saint after a pause, with a dangerous glint in her eyes. "My nation is ready to aid the empire against those who have disturbed its peace and are more than happy to help the empire at its weakest."


    "I assure the Theocracy that we are not at our weakest, but our strongest," said Joseph the Strategic with the same smile as he gestured for them to sit. "Please, sit down and enjoy the show."


    The emperor called the execution a show, and it caused some difort among the crowd. Saint of Shon nodded and sat down with the High Cardinals, a man, and a woman. Then, after sparing them onest nce, the emperor turned back toward the people.


    "Our trusted allies are here to reinforce the world''s stance against evil and terrorism. Unease has struck the people''s hearts ever since that man appeared, so do not be led astray. The light is always right!"


    "The light is always right!"


    "The light is always right!"


    "The light is always right!"


    Knights started chanting after the emperor, and so did the citizens. Finally, a million people chanted the exact words with unusual zeal, causing frowns on the faces of the crowd.


    "Let the sinners step forward!" shouted the emperor as he rose from his seat, and so did the rest of his family. The emperor had several kids, but those closest to him were Erin and Ivory, his eldest.


    The prisoners were pushed forward and kicked to kneel before the executioners. Fear spread among the crowd, realizing the gruesome sight to follow. However, even now, no one stepped forward to intervene.


    "Raise the de of justice!" shouted the emperor, making the executioners raise their des. "Bring it down on the sinners! Open the path for a new world for us!"


    As the executioners were about to cut the prisoner''s heads, a flute started ying from the sky. It was different than the earlier horns, and it made the executioners freeze in ce. The weird flute made the citizens unable to move as if it carried a magic spell in its sound.


    The melody it yed was sad and eerie, seeping into the hearts of the crowd. However, not everyone was spellbound since the powerful ones broke through the spell with a simple shout.


    "Who dares?!" roared Duke Dno toward the figure in the sky, who was sitting atop the staircase leading to the Light Prison. It was a cloaked figure ying the flute, with long silver hair descending her shoulders.


    After a few seconds, the flute stopped ying, and the figure jumped tond in front of the executioners. Her hood came off to reveal a woman of unparallel appeal and charm, making every human gulp down.


    "Greetings, dear Ilios," said the woman with eyes that made the heart race. "I had to interrupt your little gathering for a few words I wanted to share. Would you care to listen?"


    "And who are you?" asked the Light Emperor with a wrathful face.


    "She is the woman I fought, father!" said Erin as he rose in anger, but the emperor raised his arm to stop him. "Let me take her head, father!"


    "Erin, sit down. As for you, answer me. Who are you, and what did youe here for?"


    "My name is Rain, one of the Rebellion''s leaders," said the woman with a smile. She raised her long finger to point at the emperor. "I came here for¡­ your head."

 Chapter 864 Saint Ais Fifth Element

    All knights turned and took a step forward, aiming their spears toward the neer. The emperor stared at her finger, which pointed at his head but didn''t allow rage to appear on his face. Instead, he smiled and raised a hand, summoning a hundred light swords from the sky.


    "I knew a new era would meet resistance, but I assumed it would be a greater attempt than this. Rain is a beautiful name, so let this light rain on you."


    "I already said that I am one of the rebellion''s leaders, so that means there is more," said Rain with a smile. "A leader never attacks alone, dear Light Emperor. But, as a strategist, you should know that the most unlikely scenario¡­ can be likely."


    As soon as her words fell on the crowd''s ears, the prisoners awaiting their execution erupted with mana. dded with rage and power, those set for execution became the executioners. They grabbed the executioners'' weapons and attacked their throats, ending their lives instantly.


    "AAAAH!"


    "A HEAD IS ROLLING THIS WAY!"


    "THE PRISONERS HAVE BEEN RELEASED!"


    Screams echoed throughout the square, and the citizens backed away from the execution tform. Many fell and were stomped, causing grave injuries to those unable to stand. In a single instant, chaos took over the za.


    Rain stood there with a grin on her face, befitting the role of an anarchist. Knights rushed toward her, but she seemed unconcerned about it. Instead, she raised her lips to her flute and yed a different melody.


    It echoed throughout the za, causing the citizens to stop running. The knights froze in ce, with their spears aimed at the woman. Rain finished her melody and stared at them with seductive eyes.


    "¡­are you going to hurt me?"


    Rain fired the words like arrows, piercing the hearts of the knights. They stared with confused, enchanted eyes at the beauty before them. Then, one by one, they lowered their weapons.


    "No¡­"


    "We wouldn''t dare do such a thing¡­."


    As if put in a trance, the knights started lowering their weapons. Their fighting wills disappeared, and not even Duke Dno''s shouts could make them see reality.


    "It seems those bad men want to harm me, so can you lend me a hand?" Rain asked the knights while sending a kiss their way, and the hypnotized knights gulped down. Then, in an instant, they turned their spears toward the emperor, surrounding Rain.


    "We will protect our queen!"


    "Death to the impudent!"


    "Defend our princess!"


    All kinds of names left the knights'' mouths as if they didn''t know who they were defending. However, no one can dissuade their undying passion for protecting Rain, who was standing behind them like a whispering devil.


    "I shall take these knights that you''ve trained," said Rain toward the emperor before raising her arm toward the sky. "This is the beginning of a new era, Joseph the Failure."


    "KILL HER!" roared the Light Emperor as he lost hisposure as if that mocking nickname was hisst straw. Duke Dno yelled in affirmation before jumping down the tform, raising his Warhammer, and striking the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground rose like a tidal wave, and the pavement broke under the impact. Meeting such an attack, the knights crumbled like sand and fell. As for Rain, who lost her footing, she didn''t seem fazed. Instead, a giant smile appeared on her face.


    "This is our rebellion!" yelled Rain as she clenched her fist, and light exploded from the za''s gates as they burst open. The citizens backed away as giants stormed into the square, with countless soldiers following them. "Kill the fake Light Emperor!"


    "Kill the fake Light Emperor!"


    "Kill the fake Light Emperor!"


    "Kill the fake Light Emperor!"


    The rebels chanted while advancing. Thousands of people stormed into the za, armed to the teeth. Among them were famous explorers, previous knights, bandits, and even citizens. Their chanting was the same: to kill the fake emperor.


    "The fake emperor? What are they talking about?" asked the citizens with confusion. "Are they lying to dethrone the imperial family?"


    "All these people¡­ has Arthur Silvera tricked them?"


    Such conversations were bound to ur among the people, and Rain didn''t mind. The three rebels knew that this would happen, and Ai was introduced into the picture for that purpose. And, true to her role, she stepped forward.


    A gale of wind gathered beneath her feet as the young beauty rose from the crowd. Her presence instantly drew the attention of the people, who were still horrified by the current events.


    "Citizens of Helios," called Ai while hovering in midair. "Many of you have already met me, and most of them have been healed with my hands. However, Ie here with heartbreaking news."


    Rain watched with a smile as Ai told the citizens about the fraud known as the Light Emperor and that it has always been through the use of artifacts and arrays. But, as they listened to her words, most citizens refused to believe it.


    "Why should we believe you?!" shouted a muscr man with tattoos covering his body. However, before Ai could answer, the woman beside him pulled him aside to whisper something in his ear. "This is the woman who treated you?" muttered the man in disbelief.


    Soon, the crowd realized this was the woman who had been touring the lower districts to cure its citizens. Although not everyone has met her, many recognize her robes and pure face. Thus, doubts spread among the crowd.


    Rain was amazed at how far Arthur Silvera had nned. Then, realizing the same, the knights pushed to strike Ai down. Attacks rained on her, but that only proved that she was the true Elemental Saint.


    As fire and ice attacks rushed toward Ai, she waved both hands to create walls of opposing natures: water blocked the fire attack, and a fire wall blocked the ice. The two abilities diffused as if they didn''t exist, and the wind carried Ai''s voice farther.


    "The legend of the first emperor says that he could use every element, so why would the current one only use light? Have the stories of our ancestors carried any truths about Holy Light? If the emperor is the true descendant of element, he should be able to use the elements as freely as I can!"


    As she said so, Ai raised her hands to manifest the four essential elements above her. First, the crowd was dumbfounded as their eyes twinkled with awe and conviction. Then, those turned to doubt and cynicism as the eyes stared at the ''Light Emperor.''


    Faced with such usations, the Light Emperor was silent. Instead, he stood from his crystal throne, and his hands reached forward as elements began to conjugate: fire, earth, and wind. The people cheered with relief at the revtion, but Ai smiled instead of being defeated.


    "I see you have used your runemasters properly, Light Emperor," said Ai. "However, I''m afraid we have already seen through your tricks. Let me reveal your truth!"


    Ai raised her hand toward the sky, making the clouds twirl. Although the sun had risen, the clouds soon blocked it, which sent their shadows over the za. Then, they rumbled.


    The citizens raised their heads with fear as dark clouds threatened the approaching storm. Then, a bright light exploded from the sky as lightning shed to strike the runic tform upon which the Light Emperor stood. The wood exploded and burned as the lightning traveled down the framework.


    The Light Emperor''s elements disappeared like smoke, revealing the truth behind his little show. Although the descending lightning brought fear to the citizens, it didn''t prevent them from realizing the truth.


    "What happened to your elements, dear Light Emperor?" asked Ai as she raised her hands higher. "If the holy light is what you chose to fool the people, then let this lightning be the punishment for sins!"


    As she finished her words, lightning started crackling in the sky and around her body. Ai raised her hands and brought them down, summoning lightning to strike the emperor. All it took was a sh of light for the attack to hit its target, and the emperor turned into a light bulb.


    The crowd gasped with shock as they saw their emperor get struck by lightning with a force that could tear apart gods. It was stronger than before, melting the ground beneath him under the searing heat.


    "Enough!" roared the Light Emperor as he struck the space beside him with his fist, sending a shockwave that negated the lightning and turned it into nothingness. His aura was menacing, and his hair floated behind him like a cloak. "You have pushed things too far, rebels."


    "Oh, ho? How did you diffuse that lightning?" said Ai with a grin as she raised her hands in surrender. "That sounds like¡­ something like the Stealer of Elements would do."


    Her words made silence descend on the crowd, as no one dared to say a thing. They all stared at the Light Emperor, whose eyes had turned bloodshot. Then, he snorted and startedughing heartily.


    "Hahaha,"ughed Joseph the Strategic as his aura receded into his body. "I cannot believe that a little girl has pushed me. ns never go as expected, indeed. However, it matters not. After all, no one is leaving this ce alive."

 Chapter 865 Utilitarianism

    The emperor''s words made time freeze as if not even the tiniest speck of dust knew how to react. The change was so sudden, almost to a degree, that the crowd suspected being in a bad dream. However, the Light Emperor made sure to strike reality into their bones.


    "All of you gathered here today to be the stepping stone for my family," said the Light Emperor, raising both hands. "No one will enter or leave this ce¡­ alive."


    A bloodthirsty aura exploded from the emperor as all mana within the za suddenly disappeared. The people felt like the air was stripped out of them, and their bodies started shaking as strength left them.


    Mana has existed in this world for centuries, and while not all people could use it, it worked to enhance life and stamina. It was the continuous stream of regenerative energy surrounding their bodies. Thus, everyone could feel the change.


    "This mana is all mine!" shouted the Light Emperor as a giant gray sphere appeared around the za. The people, who ran through the destroyed gates, fell as soon as they passed the barrier. They never stood up again.


    As the people realized what this barrier did, everyone retreated away from it. Then, their fear and confusion turned toward the emperor, whose body was glowing with light.


    His enemy, Saint Ai, fell to the ground as her wind disappeared. A woman was there to catch her fall by jumping, hugging, andnding safely. The people retreated from them since the fight was about to break.


    "It seems you have shown your true colors, Light Emperor," said Ai with a smile. "You are the true Stealer of Elements."


    "A silly name created by the people who inhabited thisnd," said the Light Emperor as his body grew bigger and his stature longer. "We have always been the truemander of elements and will always be the protector guardian!"


    "What exactly are you protecting?" asked a giant who stepped forward, arm d with armor. "My name is Vruckrus, and the imperial family has enved us for centuries. Our dwindling numbers made us unable to stand against you, but our pride has never been broken!"


    "You are from the giant tribe inhabiting our north," said the Light Emperor with a smile. "I remember what we did with your kind. We didn''t enve them but absorbed their strength into our bodies. I can give them back since their dried corpses must be somewhere."


    "Vile beast!" roared Vruckrus as he raised his Warhammer and rushed toward the emperor, making countless citizens run in fear. As he approached the tform, someone jumped down to obstruct him.


    Duke Dno waved his Warhammer, which turned into a shield, to absorb the attack of the giant. However, Vruckrus brought down his hammer with such strength and speed that it whistled, striking the shield the Nobles Commander used.


    A resounding clinging reverberated throughout the za before everyone around the two was sent flying. The ground caved beneath the duke, but his shield held firm. Duke Dno grinned before his shield morphed into the spear Arthur had once broken.


    The spear aimed for the giant''s heart, but its metal appeared to protect it. Vruckrus was pushed back by the attack to stop beside a woman d in armor with short ck hair and a ferocious expression.


    "Don''t be hasty, giant," said La as she grabbed the helmet and donned it on her head. "Mana cannot be used in this ce, but Astral Blessings can. Those who can use it, fight!"


    The light, ck armor, and that voice were famous throughout Helios. A renowned gangster from the lower districts, who made it their mission to attack the upper gangs, donned the same outfit. Thus, her name was Night.


    "Knights of Helios," shouted Ai with heartbreak toward those unaffected by Rain''s charm. "Are you fine seeing the emperormitting a massacre against his people? Is that what you vowed to do as knights?"


    Faced with such questions, the knights were hesitant. After all, no one could deny what they were seeing. Thus, some lowered their weapons with conflicted expressions.


    "We vowed to serve the Emperor of Light and no one else," said Duke Dno while mming the spear''s body into his chest. "Whatever our emperor desires, we will be his sword! This is a matter of pride!"


    Ilios was thend of pride warriors, and those who vowed to follow someone would do so until their death. It doesn''t matter whether they were viins or heroes because they could break their words.


    Countless knights adjusted their stance and aimed their weapons at the enemies. Seeing their actions, Ai was heartbroken before turning toward the citizens.


    "Step behind the rebels, and let them protect you! This empire has fallen into corruption and madness, so let us be the light that guides you out!"


    "Light?" snickered the Light Emperor as he stepped on thin air, leaving the tform. His steps carried him above the crowds, who still hoped their emperor cared about them.


    "Lord, please tell us this is a n to fool the enemy!"


    "This can''t be true, right? Right?"


    "Please don''t do this!"


    "We are all citizens of Helios!"


    The people begged for their lives as Joseph the Strategic listened with a smile. Then, he raised his hands and clenched his fists. Those who begged started convulsing while their bodies dried like autumn leaves.


    "Close your mouths," said the Light Emperor with a grin. "I have never seen any of you as my people. Everything I did, and all the power I umted, were for myself. I am a descendant of the protector guardian¡­. but I never said I will be protecting scums like you."


    Despair descended on the crowd as they stared with gaping mouths. Cries of shock echoed as the people who begged died and the people closed their mouths. As for the emperor, he spread his arms.


    "As I said, this is the beginning of a new era! An era that I have nned for countless decades! After today, the world will bow down to our empire! What is the sacrifice of a million people if it lets you conquer the world?"


    His words grew louder every second, and hisughing sent chills down the crowd''s spines. Their calm and prosperous emperor told them they should die so that he could conquer the world.


    "Knights of Helios have made their choice. We know that danger lurks in the tiniest corners, so we make the difficult decision. Sacrifice the few to save the many! This is the ultimate strategic n: utilitarianism!"


    Those listening realized what they were for the Light Emperor: nothing but chess pieces, pawns to be sacrificed to win some sick game. He didn''t see their happiness or misery because they were not humans to him.


    "This is... a nightmare," muttered one of the citizens as he backed away. "We will be killed!"


    Those words were the fuse of the ensuing chaos. People pushed each other, trying to run away from the emperor. However, they were surrounded from every side and had no ce to run away. Those closest to the emperor pushed those near the barrier, who pushed in return.


    "Utilitarianism, huh?" muttered Night as she stared at the emperor. "Grandfather once taught us about that belief: a belief that sacrificing the few can be right if it results in the majority''s happiness. However, no one will be happy in this pursuit but you."


    "I remember who you are now," said the Light Emperor with a grin. "You are one of the children raised by Zonas Mantra, the fool. My reign over the world will bring peace to its inhabitants, as no more struggle or infighting will ur. We will stand against any enemies!"


    "¡­you are delusional," said an old woman as she stepped forward from the crowd. Her thin frame made her seem breakable even if a gust of wind pushed her. It was Grandma Mo. "There is no we. There is just you on that side."


    "Ah, another person from the Mantra family, thest of fools," said the emperor with a grin. "If I remember correctly, you are nothing but oath breakers. Your husband went against the emperor, and so did your son."


    "Your n will fail, Joseph the Strategic. We all know it," said Grandma Mo with her hands behind her back. The people parted ways for her as she took slow steps toward the emperor. "After all, there is one more person you are forgetting about. Arthur Silvera will break your reign."


    "¡­that name again," said the emperor with a frown while raising his hand to kill Grandma Mo. However, his expression changed, and he lowered his hand. "It seems killing you will bring harm to our strength. If so, let me break your spirit. Arthur Silvera, and your son, are trapped within a ce worse than hell. They will never see the light of day again."


    As Grandma Mo stared at him, a flute started ying. Its tunes forced the crowd to step back, crowding enough in a circle around the barriers. Then, the rebels stepped forward to create a barricade separating the emperor from the citizens.


    "You underestimate our leader too much, Fake Emperor," said Rain as she walked forward to stand beside Grandma Mo. "As this olddy has said, you will fail."


    The rebels surrounded the emperor, but his smile never vanished. Instead, he snapped his fingers, and shadows began rising from the ground. Screams of agony echoed as the knights exploded to be reced by dark creatures.


    "Rise, Creature of Nothingness."

 Chapter 866 Fallen Beings Army

    The rebels raised their shields as they witnessed the knights turn into otherworldly creatures. Their arms broke and elongated as their skin oozed the ck tar substance. Screams of pain and agony made the crowd shiver and hide behind the rebels.


    "Those creatures are¡­ the fallen beings," said Grandma Mo with wariness. "Be careful, youngsters. Those creatures are immortal and invincible. I fought against them once, and even giants fell against one."


    Armed with artifacts that enhanced their stats, the rebels came over fearless. It was the first time the world had witnessed such artifacts, so they considered themselves invincible. However, once these creatures rose to the surface, their confidence shattered.


    "Do not tter!" roared Vruckrus as he struck the ground with the end of his Warhammer while raising his armor-d arm. "We have unimaginable strength on our side! But, unfortunately, our leaders have yet to arrive, and our job is to hold the forte for them!"


    As he raised the troops'' morale, the giant started stomping with his foot. The armies followed suit as they advanced toward the creatures of nothingness. Their job was simple: to stall for time until their leaders arrived.


    "What is the meaning of this, Light Emperor?" asked the Saint of Shon as she rose from her seat. "We are not here to witness a massacre and have no intentions of being implicated in it."


    "Your father sent you here knowing about this," said the Light Emperor with a smile. "He should have ordered you to aid me in whatever endeavors I attempt."


    The Saint of Shon was silent before she nced at the people. She turned toward the High Cardinals, but the two were still seated, still watching the show. Then, finally, the man turned toward her.


    "The Father of Shon has decreed this to be a test for you," said the High Cardinal. "Your choices and judgment here will be reported back to him, and he will decide if you are still befitting your status as the Saint and his heir."


    "¡­and why do I need to be tested for something I already have?"


    "Your recent actions have brought great confusion for the people, and the father has decreed that your worthiness must be retested."


    Ai stared at themotion above and realized that she couldn''t depend on outside help from these people. Thus, she turned her attention back to the emperor, who was still floating above the za.


    His family was still seated as if ordered not to move a muscle. Erin Voldor had a smile on his face, while Ivory was expressionless. The rest of the family sat there like lifeless puppets.


    Duke Dno was the only one of themanders to be present here since the Executors and Knights Commander were both missing. As for the other nine, who were governing the nine cities, none of them were present to witness this sight.


    ''The emperor is underestimating us,'' thought Ai as she saw that most of the Iliosian elites were not present on this day. If the twelvemanders were here, their odds would be close to none.


    ***


    Rae stared at the High Cardinals, feeling like she wanted to rip his head off. However, she knew better than to lose herposure and ended up sitting in her chair. Her younger brother was still in Shon, and she couldn''t do anything with him being there.


    As she sat down, she saw the za separated into threeyers: the citizens forming the outer ring, the rebels being the middleyer, and in the center were the creatures of darkness that the emperor had summoned, surrounding the tform and what was left from the knights.


    At a nce, the rebels seemed to have the upper hand with their numbers. However, the fact that none of them could use their abilities or skills toppled the scales in the emperor''s favor. Rae inwardly sighed as she remembered what her father had told her.


    "Ilios is on the verge of a civil war, and while we must remain natural, they are our closest allies. Our trade routes rely on the empire, so find a way to stabilize the situation with whatever means necessary."


    Rae remembers asking him about Arthur Silvera since news reached their ears that he was fighting against the Iliosian Emperor. The Father of Shon seemed disinterested in taking a stance now and said their stronger allies take priority.


    All-Father failed to understand that Arthur Silvera was not a human like them but an unfathomable being that could cross timelines. Her memories were proof of that belief, so Rae could not argue that fact with certainty.


    She has seen what he was capable of doing, time and time again. Since it became known that his alias was Alexie Linan, the scene of absolute power he showcased against Arlo further proved her fears: Shon cannot make an enemy of this man.


    However, the situation has deteriorated for the worst. Her n to talk Arthur Silvera out of this battle was a foolish dream. If she were in his shoes, she wouldn''t listen to someone siding with a mass murderer.


    It made her sick that Shon allied with someone who would sacrifice his people for power. But, if what Arthur Silvera has shown her was true, then Shon was the same. It has been offering people since the dawn of time to steal their bloodline and create vessels of power, and Rae was one of them.


    Rae clenched her fist so much that she felt like her bones were about to break. The clues were scattered across her memories, but she never knew what was expected and what was not. Her father has always been a man who believed the ends justify the means.


    Shon was called Land of Common Blood because it didn''t belong to the seven families, and her father was the sole survivor of those superpowers. There was no choice but to sacrifice a few lives for the greater good, right?


    "Utilitarianism, huh?" muttered Rae aloud, drawing attention from the High Cardinals. At first, she thought they were there to escort her, but now they were here for monitoring. "What are your thoughts, High Cardinal Alina?" Rae asked the woman next to her.


    "I do not believe that any life is worth more than others," said the High Cardinals while resting her cheek on her hand. Although her age lines started to show, no one would think she was in her seventies. "If so, the majority is worth more than the minority."


    "Even in this scenario?" asked Rae, but the one who answered her was the other High Cardinal, Hugh. He cleared his throat before cupping his hands together and staring at the citizens.


    "If the emperor can truly bring world peace, fewer lives will be lost in the grand scheme of things," said High Cardinal Hugh. Rae grunted in response, not showing her real emotions. "Shon will benefit from such a superpower if it does arise."


    Decisions were always made in Shon based on their probability of sess, never on taking a stance. That was all Rae wanted from her father. If Shon didn''t take a stance here, then there is no telling when Arthur Silvera wille over knocking on their doorsteps.


    In his letter, the outsider asked her to investigate the truth behind her origins. Rae visited her house to see what it was and found records about her past. However, that wasn''t enough to tell her the truth, so she had to force it out of a previous High Cardinal. In retrospect, that might have been the reason her father sent her here to be tested.


    "Those with Astral Blessings, step forward," shouted the flute woman as she took measured steps toward the fallen beings. "The emperor cannot steal the powers granted by Astral Beings! First squad, prepare!"


    As the leader woman started throwing around hermands, the fallen beings finished descending into this world. The emperor grinned and pointed his finger at the rebels, ready to start this war.


    "Devour them, Creatures of Nothingness."


    The fallen beings howled, looking like an army from hell. It was the first time Rae had witnessed so many of them in one ce, even though a single one was enough to finish off an army.


    "Attack!" roared the giant as he raised his Warhammer, leading his ten-meters tallrades to rush ahead of the army. The rebels followed suit, brandishing their weapons at the enders.


    As for the first squad and the leader, theyunched their attacks on the emperor. Astral Blessings rained, and an archer woman fired a volley of attacks, but all of them were useless. The emperor has grown so strong that receiving the attacks head-on left no scratch on him.


    Rae could hear his snickers, but they were soon interrupted by a knight with ck armor. It was the woman from earlier, and she jumped across the sky while creating a thousand swords around her. Then, all of them rushed at the emperor.

 Chapter 867 Retribution

    It was an awe-inspiring sight that made Rae''s blood boil. The ck-armored knight created a thousand steel swords in the sky before sending them flying at the emperor. Despite being almighty at the moment, not even the emperor could ignore this attack.


    The Light Emperor was absorbing the mana in the za to strengthen his body, but this meant this his ability had only two advantages: hindering others and strengthening himself. Moreover, this strengthening came in the simple form of physical amplification.


    As a thousand swords rained from the sky on him, all the Light Emperor could do was soar higher. Rae could see that he was using artifacts to fly, making it clear that he had no other abilities. However, as the Light Emperor, his artifacts aren''t artificial.


    Whoosh!


    A thousand swords chased after him, and Joseph flew in between them like a fish in water. Then, as the swords surrounded him and he had no escape, he simply punched one of them to destroy it before breaking through and flying toward the ck knight.


    "Is this all you have, brat?" roared the emperor withughter as he dove toward her, but she was unafraid. Instead, she raised her sword, and her aura slightly shifted before she swung her sword.


    Joseph struck his fist at her, and a force exploded from his body. The knight was pushed downward, but her sword traveled unhindered as if belonging to a world different than theirs. The Light Emperor raised his other hand and caught the de with his fingers.


    "You are all¡­ too weak."


    "Kill the emperor!" roared Vruckrus while rushing at the emperor. Rae watched as the war broke out, and soldiers fell left and right. Finally, it was clear that the rebels had no chance against the fallen beings.


    "Save me!" shouted one of the rebels as a fallen beingtched onto him and started devouring him whole, eroding his body alive. "AAAA!"


    "Julius!" shouted another while stabbing the creature with the spear, but it sank into his body. Then, after he pulled out his weapon with a pale face, he found the tar substance was eating it.


    "Is this the power of nothingness?" muttered Rae with fear. She has seen many of these creatures but never in real life. Furthermore, lenses and artifacts could not record their horrifying appearance because these creatures were nothingness itself.


    "This war will be one-sided," said High Cardinal Hugh with a monotonic voice, but when Rae turned toward him, she saw a smile. It was a thirst for power in the eyes of a man who believed he was right, even if he used evil powers.


    ''I¡­ hate this life,'' realized Rae as she saw the soldiers dying in an attempt to save their people. The citizens watched with horror as the soldiers were eaten and pushed back while those touching the barrier lost their lives.


    As she tried to rise, the two cardinals watched her every movement. But, of course, she didn''t care but wanted to beat this damn emperor into oblivion. Then, however, the sky suddenly burst with colors, making her raise her head at the sky.


    Rae could see two vessels hovering above the barrier through the blinding light. One was a ship with a goat figurehead, and the other was a giant dome thrice the ship''s size. Arrays and mana cannons were the sources of the blinding light, and all of them aimed at the za.


    "Reinforcements are here!" shouted the giant to rally the troops, making them cheer. Rae realized that these two vessels belonged to the rebels, making her relieved. "Get away from the monsters!"


    All of the rebels got back, and the arrays fired. A thousand blinding lights tore through the sky to descend on the ground like pirs from the heavens. They struck the barrier and passed through it, and as expected, it started absorbing the attacks.


    Cheers echoed throughout the za as the pir of lights, mana, and elements descended on the monster. However, the Emperor seemed ecstatic, as his domain absorbed every attack thatnded inside to make him stronger.


    "Foolish rebels! These attacks will only serve to strengthen me further! You have brought about your demise! Live in despair!"


    The emperor roared,ughing as the attacks started disappearing and turning into mana that strengthened him. His body expanded further as more mana got sucked into it, like a ck hole that devoured everything.


    Hopes ignited were crushed as thest of the attacks was absorbed before they reached the ground. Fumes left the emperor''s mouth as his newfound strength caused space to wrap around him.


    "This strength¡­ will eradicate my enemies!" shouted the emperor before he fisted his hands and struck at the flying swords, destroying most and sending the rest flying.


    Boom!


    The world shook under his strike, sending a shockwave through the sky that pushed the soldiers back. His stature grew bigger too, and he descended on the tform, leaving deep grooves for footsteps.


    "The fallen beings will take care of you," said the emperor with disinterest. "I will wait for your other leaders here, atop a million of your corpses."


    As the emperor sat on his throne, with a disdainful on his face, countless objects startednding around his tform. They fell in the same route the attacks came from, and each was shaped like a metallic sphere as big as a basketball.


    The crowd was confused, and so was the emperor. However, those closest to the metallic spheres were the creatures of nothingness, and they hurried to attack them. As soon as they did, blinding light exploded from the sphere as an unprecedented amount of mana burst out.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The execution tform started shaking as countless explosions struck the monsters. The Rebel Army knew this, so they retreated, letting the attack hit the knights and the fallen beings.


    "How did these escape the barrier?" muttered Erin Voldor as he stood from his seat. "Father, is there something wrong?"


    "These spheres have been created from Doom Owls'' Feathers, giving them the property of repelling abilities," the emperor frowned. "I never thought these rebels have such rare materials."


    ***


    Helios was quiet as if it was a ghost town. The barricades around the city, the shut gates, and the emperor''s decree that no one set foot inside deterred anyone from entering the capital on this day. Finally, however, a pair of men arrived at its gates, one carried by another.


    "We have yet to see anyone," said Casper, who was carried by Lyle''s winds. "The gates are close shut, so are we going to fly over the city?"


    "There is no other choice, but it might be safer for you to hide in the outside district," said Lyle with a frown. "The emperor is known for his cunning ns, and I assume there would be a no-mana zone given their abilities. Even I would be weakened."


    "I know all about the emperor''s abilities from your mother," said Casper with a pondering expression. "He needs a medium to absorb the elements, so he must have set arrays beforehand that could stabilize his powers."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "The Light Emperor could use strings to turn elements into mana. However, if so, then how does his ability work exactly? It has to use mana in some sort, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "As a researcher in one of his facilities, I have understood the reason for this project by understanding his ability. He uses his mana to draw more mana, amplifying his physical ability thousands of folds instead of the normal augmentation."


    "Cut to the chase, old man. I can hear sounds of battle."


    "The moment his mana runs out, he will start losing his strength. Thus, the arrays are there to help him regenerate his mana, letting him create barriers without worry. You could tire him out if I could find and disable them."


    "I doubt such a thing would be easy, but it might prove useful," said Lyle with a frown. "I will take you near the za, but how can you walk?"


    "A cane will do me fine."


    Lyle nodded and allowed the wind to carry them near the za before letting the old man do his thing. As he reached the barrier, he heard the sounds of battle. Lyle paused before taking out his armor and sword to use them.


    His armor was one he invested most of his fortune into, created from the rare Doom''s Owl Feathers that allowed him to counteract magic. Although it wouldn''t prevent the loss of mana, he wouldn''t be helpless.


    It was ck armor lined with green engravings. Lyle wore it before taking out his sword, which was given to him by his father. It was the Mantra Sword, said to be the strongest sword in Ilios.


    Ivory wanted this once, but Lyle lied and said he didn''t have it. However, his father has given it to him before the arrest, so it has always waited for its moment to take revenge on the imperials.


    "The day arrived when I take my revenge. It has been¡­ ten years since I started training for this day. I studied every book I could find and trained every hour avable. Watch me, Yurirl, Anna."


    Oren Silvera did not erase his revenge, but the rage around it. It has turned into a conviction that could not waver or miss its path. Instead, it has solidified into something far greater.


    "This will be¡­ retribution."

 Chapter 868 Obsessed Knight

    Grandma Mo watched the explosion within the enemy lines, her heart aching for the knights. They have sworn loyalty to the emperor and chose to remain as such until the end. However, even with the aid from above, the fallen beings were still immortal.


    "Please retreat, Grandma Mo," said Saint Ai beside her as she grabbed her arm. "You already said there is nothing you can do in this situation. Standing in the front lines is dangerous."


    "My life holds little value," said Grandma Mo with her eyes fixated on the emperor. "If I die, no one will bat an eye. Let me be, Saint."


    "I know more than one person would be sad to lose you," said Saint Ai with a smile. "You still have two grandkids and a son, right?"


    "My son and granddaughter are right here. As for my grandchild¡­ I wish he never participates in this battle. I prefer that he is dead somewhere thaning over to this ce."


    "How can you say that about your grandchild?" asked Ai, genuinely confused because it was such a heartless thing to do. "Even if he is a part of the enemy, he might change his ways to¡­."


    "You na?ve child, he is one of the rebellion''s leaders," said Grandma Mo while shaking her head. Ai was shocked and speechless, and the old woman continued. "He has handpicked every man who stands on our side. However, he is far from being noble."


    "If he is one of the leaders, that makes him a good person."


    "It''s not about good and bad, but¡­ about this battle being for humans," said Grandma Mo as she raised her hand to stare at it. "I have seen this world''s great horrors, but I still fear him."


    "You are exaggerating, Grandma Mo."


    "Lyle Mantra might be my grandchild, but he wouldn''t hesitate to strike me dead if I stood between him and the emperor. He has a singr goal: revenge."


    "What is he taking revenge for?" asked Ai after a moment of silence. "What has happened to him in the past that he started a battle thatsted ten years?"


    "He was broken," said Grandma Mo with tears in her eyes. "My grandchild was broken and was reced with something darker. He is¡­"


    Her words were cut short as she suddenly flinched and looked back. Grandma Mo stared at the countless crowds and glimpsed a figure walking among the masses. She could sport his short ck hair and abyss eyes even among a million people.


    "He is the obsessed knight," said Grandma Mo as she watched the people part ways for the armored knight. "Lyle is the man who has abandoned his humanity and life for the sake of his goal."


    Saint Ai followed her gaze to stare at the neer. His gait was slow but confident, and his aura was threatening. The citizens backed away from him because they recognized him as the Knights Commander, an enemy.


    "This man is¡­!"


    "How did he get here?!"


    Chaotic voices echoed throughout the za, drawing attention to the man making his way to the emperor. The rebels turned to stare at him, and they, too, parted away for him to pass. However, Lyle stopped walking when someone hindered his path.


    "It has been a long time since we met, kid," said Grandma Mo with her hands behind her back. "Are you still chasing that foolish dream of yours?"


    "It has been a while indeed, old hag," said Lyle with an expressionless face. "Are you here to die?"


    "As if I''m about to bite the dust," said Grandma Mo with a smile. "That sword does not belong to you. It belongs to your father, who has earned the right to wield it. This is not a weapon to exact revenge."


    "I will do whatever I want with this sword," said Lyle while raising his sword. "You cannot stop me, and old man Zonas is not here too. I will end our cursed fate in this ce and the emperor''s life with this sword."


    As the citizens heard his words, all of their faces changed. The revtion that this man was not an enemy, but an ally, was a relief for most. Finally, however, the emperor heard his words as well, and he roared inughter.


    "End my life?"ughed the emperor heartily as he grabbed the armchair and shattered it. "You have finally revealed the true colors of Mantra, Lyle! You are, too, nothing but a dog who bites the hand that fed it!"


    As the emperor''s voice echoed throughout the za, those listening expected the beginning of an epic battle. However, Lyle simply ignored him and kept staring at his grandmother.


    "Move out of the way."


    "You will have to force your way through," said Grandma Mo while folding her hands. "I have never liked you, Lyle. I also never liked your mother, who made Zonas throw away everything for her. Is this the fate of every Mantra? To fall for someone that they cannot have?"


    "For the past ten years, I had to wait and hide how I felt about everything. On this day, I can stop that," said Lyle, as his aura shifted slightly. A dark aura rose from his body that made everyone''s stomach churn. "I can show how I feel now."


    After those words, Lyle started walking again, and he walked past her. Grandma Mo could not move once she looked into his eyes. He wasn''t staring at her anymore but at something behind. Her body shook as she grew weak, but Saint Ai caught her in time.


    "Grandma Mo, what the hell are you trying to do?" asked Saint Ai. "Why are you defending the emperor?"


    "Lyle ns to make this battle hisst," said Grandma Mo with tears running down her face. "This will be the end of the Mantra family. Our bloodline will end with him."


    Saint Ai was silent as she stared at Lyle, walking past the rebels and standing before the execution tform. The emperor looked down on him as Lyle unsheathed his sword. Then, his hateful voice echoed throughout the za.


    "I''m here for your head, Dog Emperor," said Lyle with a hoarse voice apanied by the clinging of his sword against its sheath. A white translucent de appeared beneath the sheath, which fell on the ground. "After ten years of waiting, I''m here to make you pay."


    "Ten years? Pay?" repeated the Light Emperor with a grin as he seemed to recall it. "I cannot remember what happened ten years ago. Have I done something at that time?"


    "Ten years ago, you kidnapped several children from the lower districts to experiment on them using your powers. I was among them, and so was every member of the Mantra Orphanage."


    "Ah, that," said the emperor with recognition as he smiled. "I did that, indeed. Those experiments were the foundation of today''s domain and the beginning of our rise!"


    "The only thing that those experiments created is my n to kill you," said Lyle as he took several steps forward. At that moment, a creature of nothingness rushed forward to kill him. "And today, I will end it."


    "I expected a more meaningful reason behind the betrayal of one of mymanders," sighed the emperor before raising his hand. "Kill him."


    The creature of nothingness howled as it rushed to tear Lyle apart, and at the same time, a shadow appeared beside the emperor. Lyle shed with his sword, creating green mes that exploded as they cut the creature, while the figure did the same after appearing beside the emperor.


    As the creature exploded and howled while its vessel was destroyed, a great sword struck the emperor''s arm. It cut through his flesh but stopped before reaching the bones.


    Lyle stared at the execution tform to see the emperor shielding his neck with his forearm while a small figure stood before him wielding a sword. It was no other than Princess Ivory, whose face was wrathful.


    "What is the meaning of this, Ivory?" asked the emperor with rage as blood flowed down his forearm. "Are you betraying me too?"


    "I was never on your side, sick motherfucker," said Ivory with rageful eyes. "You are a monster that has overtaken the thrown and must be eradicated. That is all."


    "Oh, is that so?" said the emperor as he kicked his daughter in the stomach and sent her flying down. She threw up blood and rolled on the ground until Lyle caught her.


    The emperor rose from his chair while grabbing her sword and taking it out of his arm. Then, he raised it high before throwing it at her with an absurd amount of killing intent.


    "Since you are a failure of a child, then I do not need you," said the emperor as he threw the sword, making it whistle through the air while aiming for her heart. "Die, idiotic child of mine!"


    The great sword flew down toward Ivory, aiming to end her life. But instead, Lyle used his sword to strike its tip and send it flying back toward the throne, destroying it.


    Boom!


    Everything happened instantly, from the betrayal to the emperor''s attack and finally to Lyle''s counter. The rebels were shocked and speechless as Lyle ced Ivory on the ground.


    "What have you done?" muttered Lyle as he lowered her head gently. Her mouth opened, but only blood came out. The earlier kick crushed her organs and destroyed her vessels.


    "I¡­ was¡­ protecting my promise," said Ivory as she coughed more blood. "I promised your mother¡­ that I would protect you. However," she sobbed, "I failed."

 Chapter 869 Eye-For-Eye

    "You knew that I was your cousin," said Lyle as he stared down at her. Tears fell from her eyes to roll down her temples. Ivory opened her mouth, coughing blood and trying to say something to him. "I know the truth already."


    "I¡­ ''cough''¡­ see," said Ivory with a weak smile. She raised her hand toward her wrist, grabbing a short sword strapped to her belt. Then, she gave it to Lyle before saying, "from¡­ Averie¡­"


    "You can keep this sword and fight me with it after the fight is over," said Lyle as he stopped her. Ivory was too weak to respond and rose to stare at the Light Emperor.


    His throne had been destroyed, and his arm was bleeding. Although Ivory failed to strike his neck, he made the emperor bleed. As the troops saw the red human blood, all of them cheered. Ivory did more than just a wound. She raised hopes among the rebels.


    "I have ten thousand knights, not to mention the fallen beings," the emperor grinned. "If you think you can win in my domain, then dream on. This will be your grave, Ivory, alongside every traitor!"


    "Confidence is quiet, while insecurities are loud," said Lyle as he walked toward the emperor with his translucent sword. "This is the end, unjust emperor."


    "Insolent brat!" shouted Duke Dno as she rushed forward to strike Lyle down, but thetter jumped and stepped over his shoulder. Then, he soared toward the emperor with winds carrying him.


    "He could use his ability?" muttered Duke Dno with confusion as he stared at the wind gathering beneath Lyle. He tried to throw his spear at him, but Vruckrus'' armored arm caught it. He grinned before his artifacts started glowing, and he yanked the spear from Duke Dno''s hand and mmed him with his fist.


    "Give our leader the time he needs!" shouted Vruckrus, and the battle began. The rebels rushed toward the knights and the fallen beings, shing head-on. Finally, chaos descended on the za, and the citizens had to huddle back in fear.


    Lyle soared toward the tform and swung his sword at the Light Emperor. His attack was sharp without any unnecessary moves behind it, but it didn''t carry any strength behind it. Thus, the emperor caught it between his fingers.


    "Is this the strength behind your revenge, Lyle Mantra?" said the emperor with a smile. "I already knew about your involvement in the rebellion, but you disappeared right as I was about to arrest you."


    Lyle realized the reason behind Ivory''s visit, which prompted him to leave the base before it was toote. She must have heard about her father''s n to entrap Lyle, so she rushed to warn her cousin.


    "This is the weakness of Iliosians," said Lyle with a smile as green mes appeared on his sword. "Blinding arrogance can kill its owner, Joseph."


    The emperor realized that something was amiss and hurried to jump backward. However, the green mes exploded, and the sword passed through the emperor''s fingers, cutting them cleanly before aiming toward his head.


    Since the Light Emperor dodged, the attack couldn''t behead him. So instead, it grazed his face, shing his eye and forehead after severing his fingers. The emperor almost fell off the tform and had to use his artifacts to stabilize his body.


    His fingers were gone, and the blue mes still ate at them. Joseph the Strategic howled in pain as his face was eaten away by the green mes. However, the same mes are mirrored on Lyle''s body in a chilling scene. However, he did not flinch even as his skin turned to charcoal.


    "What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this? What is this?"


    The emperor kept howling as the mes ate his body, and he could not absorb them. Lyle stood there with his green sword, staring at the emperor, using his strings to absorb the mes.


    "This is my resolve for revenge, Emperor of Light," said Lyle while standing there, one of his eyes bursting with mes. "These mes cannot die until their target is dead."


    "There is nothing that I cannot absorb!" roared the Light Emperor as he tried to extinguish the mes, but it was futile. Lyle kept advancing toward him with his sword. "Keep away!"


    "If I had known you would be this pathetic, I would have taken your head in your sleep," said Lyle with his hand and face burning. "We will suffer the same fate, Dog Emperor."


    "You¡­ I see," said the emperor as he calmed down, looking at the mes covering Lyle''s hand and eye. "You are sacrificing your body to kill me. If you die, then these mes will disappear!"


    "That is right," nodded Lyle as he stared at the emperor. "But¡­ do you think I would die before killing you?"


    The Obsessed Knight rushed forward with unstoppable speed and otherworldly swordsmanship. For a second, the emperor did not see a man but a demon of hatred. Then, instead of attacking, he chose to run and jump off the tform and retreat.


    "You are not running away," said Lyle as he jumped after him, but something jumped at him from below. It was a fallen being full of agony, howling as it tried totch itself to Lyle. The emperor grinned with triumph, but Lyle was unfazed.


    The knight changed targets midair and stabbed his sword at the fallen being, piercing through his skull. Despite no attacks working on it so far, since everything sank into a bottomless abyss, the de cracked his head.


    As the vessel was gone, the fallen being shrieked as it returned to nothingness and dissolved. Lyle kicked the air, and the wind propelled him higher toward the Light Emperor, who was watching with fear.


    "How can this be?" muttered the emperor as he saw his fallen being, the immortal monster he wanted to win with, get taken down so easily. "There is someone other than the creator who can eradicate the enders?"


    "Not a person, but a weapon," said Lyle as he raised his translucent sword to strike at the emperor again. "This de holds thest of the origin pirs, making it one of the strongest existences in this world."


    "Impossible!" roared the emperor as he brought his fists together, mming them against empty air to create a shockwave that separated them. As he absorbed more mana, the emperor was far stronger than any Astra-ranker.


    Lyle was sent flying back to the tform, and he stabbed his sword into the floor to stop himself. He knew that the emperor wouldn''t be killed easily, but after the evolution of his astral blessing, he could give up his life to kill his enemy.


    Thus, he was about to rush again when several swords flew over his head and stabbed the tform in front of him. They surrounded Lyle in such a fashion that they became a prison, but he shed them apart with his sword.


    Another armored knight stepped on the tform, meters away from Lyle. The two stared at each other until she took off her helmet and stared at him with confusion.


    "What are you doing, Lyle?" asked La as she stared at him with rage. "Are you throwing away your life for this?"


    "Is this not what you have always wanted? You thought I betrayed the orphanage and Zonas, but here I am, proving the opposite," said Lyle as his body burned with relentless mes. "Step aside. I''m running out of time."


    "I am not going to because you are running out of time. Stop this madness. We can take down the emperor without having to sacrifice our life. This is not what I wanted."


    "I don''t give a fuck about what you want," said Lyle as he tried to walk past her, but she sidestepped to block him. "There is no other way to win than this."


    "There is, and it doesn''t involve you killing yourself out of guilt. I can use my blessing to fight, and we can push him into a corner. We all have¡­."


    "Out of guilt?" interrupted Lyle with a cold smile. "You think I''m doing this for my selfish reasons, huh? Do you know the amount of damage the emperor has done to the citizens?"


    La was silent, and Lyle scoffed. He walked past her by pushing her aside, but the emperor had already gained enough time to rpose himself.


    "Your people don''t believe in you, Lyle Mantra," said the emperor with a smile as he floated higher. "However, I am different. Many are supporting me and waiting for a chance to prove themselves."


    As he finished his words, a shadow crept behind Lyle. It was another dark creature that oozed darkness, but Lyle also sneered and destroyed it. However, a shadow jumped from behind it. Erin Voldor was surrounded by chains pulsing with blood as he tried to stab Lyle''s heart with his sword.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 870 There Was Nothing

    Blood gushed like a stream, pooling on the ground after the ambush. There was Erin Voldor with his outstretched arm, his sword an extension of his hand. And there was also Lyle Mantra, with green mes covering his face and hand.


    Lyle couldn''t foresee the attack because it had been masked by nothingness. Thus, he was helpless to stop it, and it struck a weak point that he had tried to hide since the beginning.


    "Ambushes are for cowards, Erin Voldor," said La with a weak smile as blood dripped from her mouth. Her hand reached toward the sword impaled to her right chest, and she tried to snap it in half. However, her strength was elusive. "Take this¡­ damn thing¡­ out."


    Time seemed frozen in the za as the crowd saw La step between Lyle and his ambusher. A sword made a precise pration of her body to reveal itself on her back, like a bloodthirsty fiend. Rivulets of blood trickled down the sharp de, taking away what little life the knight had.


    "¡­La!" roared a voice from the crowd, anxious and high-pitched. Despite the ongoing battle, it broke the silence on the battlefield. Ai rushed through the barricade, her face as white as paper.


    No one stopped the saint who rushed through because everyone was fighting for their survival. However, every citizen witnessed the fight atop the execution grounds. The one closest to it was the Knights Commander, Lyle.


    "You are hellbent on hindering me, whore of a gangster," said Erin Voldor as he pulled the de from her body, leaving her staggering forward. But, unfortunately, his second strike was not as sessful as his first, as the Mantra Sword sent him flying with a simple twist.


    Erin Voldor rolled on the ground as the ck armored woman staggered forward, only to be caught by her foster brother. However, her blood dyed his armor red, covering the greenish engravings it once had.


    "What have you done?" asked Lyle, unable to think of anything else. "What the fuck have you done?"


    "I did¡­ what every sister would do¡­ for her brother," said La with a weak smile as she closed her eyes. "It has been so long¡­ since you''ve held me¡­ like this¡­."


    Her voice grew weaker, and her breathing was shallow. Lyle could feel the fading warmth of her body as her blood found the world as its final destination. Lyle lowered his body, holding it between his arms to lower it on the ground.


    "Wake up," he said, his voice hoarse. "Wake up, Night. This is¡­ not the time¡­ for jokes. Wake up, damn brat."


    Night was a nickname that Lyle gave her years ago because of her dark hair, which reminded him of night''s ckness. It was the first time he called her by it, and for the shortest second in his life, he thought he saw her smile.


    "Wake up."


    Nothing.


    "La!" shouted the saint as she rushed toward them.


    "Your friend is here for you," said Lyle as he grabbed her arms, digging his fingers into her flesh. "Get up! Please, get up," his voice grew weak as his hands shook.


    However, La never responded. No matter how much he called or begged, she was still unmoving. Lyle couldn''t understand how things led to this moment since he had pushed her away from his revenge all his life. How could a single moment be all it took to undo his work?


    "It seems you still have people foolish enough to give you their lives," said the emperor. "Go and finish the job, Erin!"


    "As youmand, father," said Erin as he rose from the ground, his chains floating around him. Then, again, he carried his sword toward the two, aiming to strike the right person. "I. won''t screw up again!"


    "Shut up, both of you," said Lyle as he let go of La just as the saint climbed the tform and rushed toward La. Green mes started ring around his body, enough to turn an average human to ashes. However, Lyle stood there with wrath. "I WILL KILL YOU ALL!"


    Boom!


    Green mes erupted from his body, turning his features into a dark silhouette. His abyss eyes have grownrger enough to instill fear into his enemies, turning Lyle from a human to a beast.


    "I vow¡­ to kill you all," said the ming man as Erin Voldor stood there rooted with fear. "Everyst member of the Voldor family will die on my hands."


    His hands have now turned to ws by the mes, and he used them to reach toward Erin Voldor. The Light Emperor yelled for his son to snap out of it, but it was useless. The ming demon grabbed onto him, making him howl with pain.


    "Let go of me!" roared Erin as the ws grabbed his shoulder, melting the flesh and bones into nothingness. He used his other hand to stab the silhouette multiple times, but every wound healed instantly.


    The Light Emperor rushed forward, breaking one of the tform''s beams and tearing it apart. Then, he mmed Lyle with it to send him flying. Erin was saved from being turned to ashes in the nick of time, but his left arm was rendered useless.


    "Retreat," said the emperor to his son as he watched wounds on his shoulder. Then, he turned his gaze toward Saint Ai and La, sprawled on the ground. The former shook thetter, refusing to ept reality.


    "Don''t die," said Ai as the emperor walked toward them, but she paid him no attention. Instead, she tried using her ability, but mana scattered from her to enter the emperor''s body, strengthening him. "Please, don''t die."


    "It is useless, little girl," said the emperor as he stepped behind them. "She has since left this world; not even the gods can bring back the dead."


    Saint Ai froze as if realizing the consequences of these events. Her hands shook as she cupped them together, with her lips whispering something. It seemed she was praying.


    "What kind of god are you praying to, little girl?" said the emperor as he raised his hand to kill her. "Send him my regards," said the emperor in farewell, but he managed to hear her words as he got closer.


    "Almighty Seika, whose life can revive the dead, please save this woman from the darkness and bring her into the light. Please, please, please."


    The emperor frowned and brought down his fist, but mes engulfed him. Something mmed into his body like a train, and the green mes were enough to tell him his identity. The emperor soared into the sky alongside the furious green phoenix.


    "Joseph¡­ Voldor¡­" muttered Lyle Mantra, who had turned into a giant phoenix of green mes. His eyes embodied chaos within them as he kept mming his mes toward the emperor, seeking to burn the two in mutual destruction.


    "Damn persistent fool," said the Light Emperor through gritted teeth as his fist sought the man''s neck. "Let''s see who dies first!"


    The emperor grabbed Lyle''s neck, seeking to crush it. At the same time, the mes covered his body, inflicting deep burns that reached his bones. However, the emperor used the mana he absorbed to regenerate himself.


    As the two wrestled in the sky, the soldiers on the ground were still suffering against the fallen beings. Rain led her enchanted knights to help, but it was useless against the immortal. Finally, the battle was interrupted by thending of the emperor and Lyle in the middle of the battlefield, causing an earthquake in the za.


    Knights and rebels ceased battle to stare at the scene since the victor between these two would determine which side would surrender. Then, as the dust cleared, Lyle appeared with his green mes, wielding the Mantra Sword.


    "I will have my revenge!" roared Lyle as he grabbed the sword with both hands, stabbing it toward the Light Emperor, who was pinned on the ground with half of his flesh missing. The sight was gruesome, but the emperor had not fallen yet.


    "I will never perish!" roared the emperor with a crazed on his face as Lyle stabbed the Mantra Sword into his body. Then, the emperor roared with fury as he grabbed the sword, but Lyle pulled it and stabbed it again and again and again.


    The world disappeared around them, except for the sound of his breathing and the mingled flesh. Lyle could not remember how many times he struck the emperor and only stopped when he realized that the emperor had long since stopped moving or shouting.


    Then, he staggered out of the crater, feeling the emptiness of a fulfilled revenge. Knights and rebels stared at them alike, unable to understand what had happened. It has never urred to anyone that the emperor can die.


    Lyle staggered forward before falling to the ground. His knees mmed to the pavement while his hand dropped his weapon. It was over. The fight was concluded, but there was nothing inside him. There was no relief that it ended or the satisfaction of having exacted his revenge.


    There was¡­ nothing.


    "I¡­ will¡­ not¡­ perish¡­"


    Then, there was something.

 Chapter 871 Last Flames Of A Dying Star

    The words were weak, but they came from the presumably dead emperor. Lyle turned around slowly with his blood-covered face. His ck eyes have turned green and unfocused, while miniature mes burned different parts of his body.


    "How can he be alive?" muttered Lyle with confusion and bloodlust. He turned back, gripping his bloodied sword harder. "There is no lifeforce in this body."


    The emperor was torn to pieces, mingled, and dismembered. However, his muscles twitched, and blood flowed from his wounds nonstop. As Lyle stared at the corpse''s refusal to die, he started questioning whether this was the real emperor.


    "I¡­ will¡­ not¡­ fail¡­"


    Again, the emperor''s lips twitched to announce his determination and clinginess to life. However, Lyle could not understand what was happening. The emperor''s heart was destroyed, and his vital organs were shredded with one of the sharpest swords in the world.


    "Why do you refuse to die?" said Lyle through gritted teeth as he walked toward the emperor and pierced his neck, making sure to destroy the vocal cords. Blood overflowed from the emperor''s mouth as his lifeless eyes twitched.


    After a few seconds, the emperor died again, and Lyle huffed as he pulled the sword out. He stared at the corpse for a few seconds before walking away from him. Then, a hoarse sound leaked out from the shattered throat.


    "¡­ugh¡­"


    "How can this¡­ be¡­" muttered Lyle as he slowly turned around, fear visible on his face. He killed the emperor repeatedly, but he refused to die. Even more, there was not a speck of lifeforce left in him.


    Green mes exploded from his body as his rage red, and he rushed to kill the emperor once and for all. However, before he could get there, a pir of light exploded from the emperor that sent him flying.


    Life energy overflowed throughout the za, but it was far from gentle. It raged and pushed the rebels back while raising the emperor in the air. The dismembered parts rose alongside the mangled torso, and it healed rapidly.


    "What the hell is going on?" asked Rain as she pushed herself forward to stand alongside Lyle. "Where is this life forceing from?"


    "I think I know," said Lyle with a frown as his mes retreated into his body, knowing that his efforts had been futile. "He is stealing the life force of the citizens. This is the fruit of hisbor for the past ten years."


    "Are you saying that¡­ he is absorbing the lifeforce of the citizens here?" asked Rain with fear. She was not worried about the citizens but at the sheer magnitudes of life force at his disposal.


    "He is using the lives of every citizen in Ilios," said Lyle with a frown as the life energy started vaporizing the pavement around it. However, it worked the opposite for the emperor, whose wounds healed untilplete recovery.


    The Light Emperor stood there without a scratch on his body, and his eyes fluttered open. He seemed confused for a second before a broad smile appeared.


    "It worked atst¡­" said the Light Emperor, raising his hand to clench it. Power whirled around his fist, and his grin grew wider. "It seems the missing catalyst for my sess was¡­ death."


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" eximed Rain with a fed-up face after hearing what Lyle said. The emperor turned toward them, and every rebel backed away three steps in fear. Finally, however, Lyle stepped forward before Rain pulled him back. "There is no way we can win against him!"


    "If he can survive a million times, then I have to kill him a million times and one," said the Obsessed Knight through gritted teeth. "I will not wait a single day more."


    "A million times?" said the emperor before bursting out withughter. "You confuse what happened, human. I have not merely be immortal but also omnipotent! All of the mana left unharvested can now be used by me!"


    An otherworldly aura exploded from the emperor, making the air buzz with electrifying power. It contained no element, only the existence of the emperor being amplified through the use of mana.


    "It seems that we have given the lion his fangs," said Rain with a worried smile as she stared at her flute. "I might be useless here, leader. I will just find a good moment to slip away¡­."


    "Rain," called Lyle with a stern look. "I know you have been storing away strength to give, but we don''t have time for that. What can you give me?"


    "¡­you are asking for too much, leader. I am still a maiden waiting for a proper husband¡­" said Rain with such innocence that one wouldn''t think she bedded half of Ilios. Lyle red at her, and she caved in with augh. "Haha, I can give you a temporary strength boost, but it has a great drawback."


    "Do it."


    "You should hear the drawback," sighed Rain, but Lyle simply offered her his hand. Thus, she sighed. "Well, it might be easier to do it without your knowledge. I doubt any man would trust me that much."


    "Stop stalling and do it. We are about to die," said Lyle as he grabbed her hand to pull her over. The emperor frowned before dove toward the two, aiming his fist at them. Sonic booms echoed as his speed reached a shocking degree, but it couldn''t outrun a kiss.


    Rain pressed her lips against his before Lyle could realize what she was doing. It was the first time that such a thing happened between the two despite knowing each other for years. As soon as it did, violet strings spread from Rain to stab into Lyle.


    "I am giving you some of the strength I gathered, and I will have this kiss in return," said Rain with a smile as her strength flowed into him. Lyle clenched his fist to feel the power within before nodding and turning toward the emperor.


    Rain stepped back, and the two men collided. The emperor''s fist struck Lyle with such strength that space started cracking, unable to bear the power of a single attack.


    Blood vaporized from the Mantra Sword as it twisted and turned to sh at the emperor, aiming for his wrist. Using his swordsmanship, Lyle took the only route that would save their lives.


    The de struck the emperor''s wrist to divert his punch upward, and the strength behind it exploded in a shockwave that tore whatever stood in its way. The lightning clouds from earlier were torn apart, leaving a giant hole above the za. Thus, sunlight came through, shining down on the knight facing the overpowered emperor.


    "I would not have been satisfied if you died just like that," said Lyle with greenish-glowing irises. "I have never been happier, Dog Emperor because I get to kill you as much as I like."


    "Let me see you try, puny human," said the emperor with a crazed smile before sending another punch that sent Lyle flying, but he turned into the green phoenix before diving right back.


    The two resumed their battle, with each exchange shaking heaven and earth. Lyle was overpowered in every aspect, but he made up for it with his sword, style, and blessing. His body sustained fetal wounds, but just like the emperor, he regenerated using his blessing.


    "How can you match my current strength?" asked the emperor with shock before ncing at Rain, who blew him a kiss. "You have grown stronger after that woman did something. However, how can she give this much strength?"


    "This is only a fraction of what I stole from horny men," said Rain with a grin as she raised her flute. Then, she pressed it against her lips to y a different melody, which affected the rebels instead of the enemy. After it was done, she said with a smile, "this is a little trick I use to milk men dry, but it can work wonders during battle too!"


    The rebels roared as they overcame their fears and attacked the enemy lines. However, not even the fear of nothingness could stop their march, which resulted from Rain''s flute.


    As for the emperor, he was starting to be pushed back as his wounds increased. Although he healed almost instantly, the attacks came faster from every side. The swordsmanship reached such a level that the emperor couldn''tnd a single strike.


    "How can you be this powerful? How?!" roared the emperor with rage as he kept defending himself. "I have the strength of millions, so how can you¡­."


    "You will lose," said Lyle as he stopped his attacks and took a stance. His green mes covered his sword. "You will lose because of a brat who couldn''t keep his nose out of my business. Thanks to him, I have relived thest ten years over and over until I mastered my swordsmanship."


    "You are lying! This is more than just swordsmanship!" said the emperor with rage as he tried to attack Lyle again, but thetter dissipated into green mes before reappearing behind him.


    "Furthermore, my blessing has evolved to its final form. These are¡­ thest mes of a dying star."

 Chapter 872 Forgotten Daughter

    After appearing behind the emperor, Lyle burst into mes before rushing toward him. Faced with the sudden attack, the emperor chose to defend himself rather than dodge, lest it would be used against him.


    Streaks of ming gashes appeared on the emperor''s body as the phoenix passed through him, making blood gush out of his body. His life force faded and reignited several times as countless lives reced his.


    His irises shook as he realized that each attack struck his weak points, instantly killing him. At that moment, the emperor''s body was covered with goosebumps, and his hair stood with fear.


    "Last mes?" muttered the emperor as he forced a smile to overshadow his fear. "That name¡­ and that blessing¡­ you are using what years you have left to live as a price. You damn maniac. You n to die!"


    "That has never been a secret," said Lyle as he materialized behind the emperor, his hand clinching the Mantra Sword tightly. "You are the weak human, emperor. Stealing can only grant you pseudo-strength, but it can never match mine."


    "You borrowed strength too, damn hypocrite," said the emperor as he gritted his teeth and jumped away in fear. His hair has turned disheveled as his life force reignited. "If not for that woman, I would have killed you a million times."


    "The one I borrowed is only necessary to restrain my strength," said Lyle as green mes covered his body. "If not, then I might burn the world to ashes."


    As he announced those domineering words, his mes red like thest explosion before a candle went out. The emperor staggered back in fear before looking behind him with dread. His expression sought out someone from the void, and a sigh answered him.


    "You are still too immature, Joseph," said a voice from the void as the barrier rippled and cracks started spreading across space. "Despite wielding unparalleled strength, your technique is stillcking."


    Although the neer spoke softly, his voice prated the arena with authority. Cracks spread across the sky, making the mana-less zone shake. However, Lyle never restrained his attack and stomped on the ground hard enough to cause a ripple across the pavement.


    "This is the end," said Lyle as he bolted forward, his body creating a sonic bomb that deafened the crowd. His body turned into a mirage that could be seen through as it reached the emperor''s neck.


    Shaken to the core, Joseph the Strategic couldn''t even move in time to save himself. The sword struck his neck, passing through it and severing his head to send it flying. However, Lyle did not stop and attacked again, hitting his heart.


    Lyle attacked the emperor repeatedly, making sure that he wouldn''t regenerate. However, as his hundredth attack was about tond, it was caught by two fingers. His strength dissipated as Lyle felt like he had struck a mountain, forcing him to snap out of his rage and jump backward.


    "You are not bad, kid. I would rather have you for a son than this useless failure," said the old man who appeared beside the Light Emperor. His head was bald, and wrinkles covered his face, but his body was lined with muscles. "However, I cannot let you end my bloodline here."


    "¡­who are you?" asked Lyle, although he already knew the answer. The old man in front of him looked like a colossal mountain rather than a human, even though no mana could be felt from him.


    "Am I that old that people have forgotten how I look?" said the old man with a smile as he pulled on his beard. "It matters not. I never fight someone unless I tell them my name, so the world knows who defeated them. My name is Osian Voldor, the Invincible."


    "People assumed that you were dead."


    "It gives me more time to seek higher realms," said Osian as he cupped his hands behind his back. "I admire your resolve, kid. I do. However, I cannot let you kill my son. He still has a mission to fulfill."


    "And when did I ask for permission?"


    "Haha," Osianughed before he squinted his eyes at Lyle. "I wasn''t requesting it either. I wanted this day to be a good learning experience for my son, but it seems he is still unfit for battle."


    "You might end up dying here, old man," said Lyle as his mes flickered. "It might''ve been wiser to hide and watch this tragedy than be a part of it."


    "Is that so?" said Osian with a smile as he raised his hand. "Would you act this arrogant without mana? That little armor of yours is impressive, but it cannot protect you from me. Even that astral me of yours¡­ shall disappear."


    Osian clenched his fist while aiming it at Lyle, but nothing changed. A few seconds passed as the crowd watched with confusion, which Osian soon felt. Lyle stood there without a hint of distress, and his mes were still aze.


    "How can this be ineffective?" muttered Osian with confusion as he tried again, but nothing changed. "No one in this world can stand against my ability, not even the creator himself."


    "I was wondering about that too earlier, too," said Lyle as he raised his hand and clenched it. "I don''t feel any different than usual, and it might not be the armor. Tell me, Osian. How can you use mana inside this barrier?"


    "¡­"


    Osian was silent as Lyle took off his armor and turned his hand into a gale of wind. He smiled at the familiar feeling before turning toward Osian.


    "As I figured, the stealer of elements cannot steal from his blood," said Lyle with a disgusted smile. "I truly wish this isn''t the reason, but even if it is, it can be the irony that kills you."


    "Are you saying that my blood runs through your veins?" asked Osian with confusion. "Are you Joseph''s bastard son?"


    "I would have killed myself long ago if I was," said Lyle as he let go of his armor, dropping it on the ground. Then, he started walking forward while raising his sword. "I am the forgotten daughter''s son."


    "Forgotten?" muttered Osian with confusion as Lyle rushed toward him. "Even if you have your mana, I can still crush you."


    Osian was not bluffing as he used his fist to strike empty air, but it was more than an intimidating gesture. The world broke like ss and fell apart as the za copsed. Lyle jumped over the destruction, flying toward Osian.


    The ground beneath them started to disintegrate into nothingness before being sucked into Osian''s fist. Then, he used his other fist to strike at Lyle to send him flying.


    Lyle felt like a mountain had struck him, and the pressureing from the attack mmed him to the tilting ground. Osian started absorbing everything around him as he bolted toward Lyle, kicking his chest and pinning him.


    "Who is going to save you now, kid?"


    Lyle found himself unable to turn into mes, as the foot holding him down acted like a ck hole that sucked him inward. He struggled as he was being crushed under the colossal foot.


    At that moment, radiant light exploded from the execution tform, which also tilted. Osian frowned as he turned toward it to find golden light had covered the za.


    "Is the creator here?" muttered Osian with confusion. "That cannot be. Cassius is guarding the exit, so we should have more time even if he breaks out of prison."


    The golden light from a distance didn''t seem threatening but healing. Osian stared into the distance with confusion, allowing Lyle to use whatever strength he had to break free and turn into the wind.


    The execution tform was now tilted sideways as a giant crater appeared in the middle of the za. The rebels and fallen beings all fell victim to the destruction and had to reposition themselves atop the destruction.


    Lyle rematerialized in the middle of the crater, his chest heaving to breathe in air. As he stared at the tform, he saw Ai basking in golden light with La floating beside her. His lips trembled before he pressed them together.


    "That woman holds a part of the creator''s powers," said Osian as he descended a distance away from him. "However, not even the creator can use his powers here. How can she¡­?"


    As if to answer his confusion, abilities red up left and right as mana reappeared within the za. The rebels cheered as their strength returned and resumed their fight against the fallen beings, finally starting to push them back.


    "Your family has more enemies than you think, Osian," said Lyle as he stared at the scene. "There will always be people working against you from the shadows."


    The barrier started flickering as the arrays were disturbed. Osian stared at the change before a smile appeared on his face. Then, he stretched his body as he took a stance.


    "It seems I need to end this now."

 Chapter 873 Bloodline Order

    If Osian was a colossal mountain before, he became a sharp spear after assuming his stance. A ferocious expression appeared on his face as his muscles seemed to rest in their optimal state, ready to strike together.


    shing through Lyle''s mind were the countless possibilities of his death. One wrong step, or one rash decision, was all it took for Lyle to die. The man in front of him has transcended the realms of men and reached a state of semi-omnipotence.


    "It seems you are sharp enough not to rush forward," said Osian with a grin covered by his beard. "If so, then I shall take the first step. Time is valuable, right?"


    The old man''s muscles contracted, and mana gathered around him in a whirlpool. Joseph stole mana, but his control was flimsy, using it like a kid wielding a knife. However, that same knife turned into a world-ending weapon in the hands of martial experts like Osian.


    "Zenith Art, First Trace," muttered Osian, looking like the sculpture of an angry god. His aura exploded to rip apart his simple attire, revealing the chiseled muscles that no ordinary old man can have. "Come!"


    After shouting, Osian bolted forward to leave behind a trace of destruction. He was faster than sound, reaching Lyle before his shout ended. The burst of speed left Lyle unable to react as Osian appeared beside him, striking his ribcage.


    Shattering sounds echoed throughout his body as his ribs broke down to pieces before Lyle was sent flying toward the pce. However, Osian was not done, as he reappeared above the young man to kick him in the chest, mming him to the ground.


    "Cough!"


    As the air got kicked out of his lung, Lyle felt like his body was about to burst like a bubble. His head was spinning from the impact, but even in his moment of haziness, he managed to dodge slightly left, ensuring that the plunging attack didn''t strike him.


    The foot struck the ground beside his face and broke down the floor as the air pressure sent him flying and rolling on the ground. Lyle managed to catch his breath and steady himself as dust covered the battlefield, trying to understand what was happening.


    "If you indeed carry my blood, then I am unable to take your mana like others," said Osian as he stood in the middle of the battlefield. "However, bloodline restraints can be broken through spiritual energy. Our souls are far stronger than our bodies, kid."


    As blood leaked from his mouth on the ground, Lyle realized it was the obvious result. After all, it didn''t make sense for his mother''s blood to protect him from their abilities while hers worked to erase their memories. Averie has also transcended her bloodline restrictions.


    "There is still one thing you failed to ovee," said Lyle as he tried to stand, but his head kept spinning. However, even with his mouth filled with blood, he grinned like a madman. "Just like your son, you overestimate yourself."


    "I have learned my limits long ago, kid. You have no chance to win against me, not in this lifetime. Your only hope would be the creator arriving to save you."


    "Your fear of him stinks, old man," said Lyle with a smile as he picked up his sword from the ground. "Even if he doesn''t arrive, I will end things here."


    "This is why the rebellion will fail," said Osian as he ced his hands behind his back. "Your strength is far toocking. You are one of three leaders, but your strongest has yet to arrive here."


    "¡­less talk and fight me, old man," said Lyle as he raised his sword. However, Osian looked at him withplicated eyes before sighing and offering his hand. The gesture made Lyle pause as the sounds of battle grew louder.


    "You are too talented to throw away your life here. Join my family, and if you truly carry my blood, then you will im your rightful ce as my heir," Osian offered his hand toward Lyle, who stared at it silently.


    Although his bones were broken, his clothes tattered, and mes burning his life away, Lyle had never thought about giving up on this fight. There can only be two oues: fulfilling his revenge or ending the nightmare.


    "I would rather lose every limb I have than join your blood-stained family," spat Lyle with rage as he raised his sword at Osian. "I am here to end the countless years of injustice suffered by my people."


    "You are a liar too, Lyle Mantra," said Osian with a smile, his hand still offered toward Lyle. "Joseph might have borrowed the lives of the citizens, but you were ready to end all of them just to kill him. You don''t care about the citizens or your people."


    "I don''t want to hear who I am from a man who yed millions," said Lyle as he was about to take a step forward, but stopped when he realized that Osian turned to look in a different direction. He was staring at the crater''s edge, where a woman stood with her flute.


    "It has been a long time, Rain," Osian said, and the words made Lyle rethink everything. "I never imagined seeing you here again after disappearing for so long."


    Rain was silent in response, but a single nce at her face told Lyle that something dark was hidden in her expression. She wasn''t her cheerful self but stared at Osian with a nk expression.


    "Are you still looking for a man who can give you the strongest child?" said Osian with a smile as he retracted his offered hand. Then, he turned toward Lyle. "This woman who has been helping you all this time¡­ is mine."


    "What is he talking about?" asked Lyle with confusion, but Rain stared at him with a sad expression. "Tell me this is a trick. Tell me this is a lie."


    "She cannot even deny it," said Osian with augh. "I have full control over her. I brought her to Ilios thirty years ago; she has been mine ever since. It seems that the Bloodline Order is still there but can only be essed if she is close to me."


    "Bloodline Order?" muttered Lyle with confusion. However, Osian didn''t answer and only raised his hand toward Rain. Then, an ominous glint surrounded his arm as it reached toward Rain.


    Lyle watched as the woman seemed possessed, starting to struggle before she started walking toward Osian. A red flower appeared on her heart, connected to the ominous glint surrounding Osian''s arm.


    "She is still my puppet until now," said Osian with a grin. "Isn''t this one of yourrades, kid?"


    Rain walked to stand beside Osian, her fists clenched and shaking. Osian stood beside her with a grin as he stared at Lyle''s confused and shocked expression.


    "You trusted this one quite a lot, haven''t you?" said Osian with augh. Then, he raised his hand to grab her chin and turn her face toward him. "If you are the strongest, you can get anything, even the most beautiful women. Grant me strength, Rain."


    Then, Osian kissed her as Lyle did, and his aura exploded with vigor and strength. Rain closed her eyes with a pained, disgusted expression as a teardrop fell from her eye.


    Osian caught her expression and tear, and it seemed to make him furious. Then, in a rage, he struck her with the back of his hand to send her flying several meters. Lyle stepped forward, but Osian stomped on the ground.


    "There is no winning today against me," said Osian with rage. "I have the strength that rivals gods, two cmities aiding me, and arrays that can grant me infinite mana! Join me, or die!"


    Rain was on the ground, shaking. It was the first time that Lyle saw the confident and teasing Rain act in such a manner. However, she couldn''t even let out a word of resistance, even when he treated her in such a way.


    "After seeing this, I changed my mind," said Lyle after taking a deep breath. "I will kill you first, then your son, and then your grandson. But you will die the most horrible death of them all, bastard!"


    "¡­I see," said Osian with disappointment and an unimpressed face, then he raised his hand toward Lyle. "Let me show you something interesting and what happens to those who oppose me."


    Osian raised his right hand toward Lyle and clenched it. Then, Lyle could feel his body levitate as gravity suddenly disappeared. In a hurry, he tried turning into the wind, but Osian raised his left fist, reusing the gravity he absorbed to pin him in ce.


    "After this day, the world will learn that Osian the Invincible is the one who will conquer the world," said Osian with a grin as he walked toward Rain. "And for those who betray and oppose me, the only fate awaiting them is death."


    Lyle struggled to break free as Osian arrived beside Rain, but it was useless. Even when he was behind her, Rain didn''t run or fight. Instead, Osian kicked her, making her lie on her back, before strangling her with his foot.


    "You have been a useful tool, but it seems you are already broken. It is time for you to retire."

 Chapter 874 Golden Field

    "Ah¡­"


    Rain let out a short, interrupted gasp as Osian pressed his foot against her neck. Although he could crush it with his strength, it seemed he wanted to give her a slow death as Lyle watched.


    "Leave her alone!" roared Lyle as he burst into mes and tried to rush toward him, but the gravitational force pulled him back. Osian controlled it so that he remained suspended in the air, unable to do anything.


    "Is that all you are capable of? Shouting at me to let her go?" Osian raised his fists, which he switched to position Lyle above Rain. "This happens when you defy but have no power to back it up."


    Rain''s hands were on the ground, and her fingers dug through the dirt. Her lips had turned blue, and her eyes were bloodshot. Osian raised his foot, allowing her to breathe again, as he turned toward Lyle.


    "Do you understand now?" said the old man with his back straight. "The strongest can do anything, and that is me. Your little games and ns are useless against true strength."


    Osian twisted his fists again, and the gravity field started tugging on the Mantra Sword, trying to pull it away. Lyle held on to it and realized it was aimed at Rain, making him understand what Osian wanted to do.


    "Use your strength to save her," said Osian with a grin as he harnessed more gravity to pull the sword. "If you let go, she dies!"


    "Rain, move!" shouted Lyle as he clenched his fist around the hilt as hard as possible, making his knuckles turn white. However, Rain did not move, only lying on the ground while staring at him. Then, she smiled softly with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s alright," said Rain with a smile. "I never nned on living beyond this battle. I fulfilled my role. Your mother was like a daughter to me, and I wanted to protect her. However, I failed."


    "I didn''t say that you could talk," said Osian as he walked toward her and ced his foot on her forearm. "The moment you escaped, I vowed to kill you. But, unfortunately, it seems my training has lost its effects."


    Osian stomped on her forearm, breaking it. Rain screamed in pain as Lyle roared, trying to break free. However, it took all of his strength to keep his hold on the sword. Rain''s arm bent unnaturally as a giant bruise gathered around her broken bones.


    Lyle could feel his grip slipping, so he grabbed the sword with his other hand. His mes red as he tried to use whatever strength to pull the sword away, but it was stuck. The difference in their strength was too big.


    "This is getting boring," Osian sighed as he moved his foot from Rain''s arm to her leg. "I won''t make it an easy death to those who betray me."


    As he wanted to stomp again, a figure descended from the sky wearing ck armor. La shed her sword at Osian''s neck, but he didn''t even dodge. He allowed her to strike his neck without moving a muscle, but she failed to break through his skin.


    "You fucking monster," shouted La as she raised her hand to summon countless swords, but a single punch from Osian sent her flying and destroyed her weapons. She flew across the sky like a broken kite.


    Osian then stomped on Rain''s leg, breaking it as well. She screamed in pain, making the green phoenix re against the gravitational force. However, Lyle couldn''t turn himself into the wind to escape.


    "Enough¡­" muttered Lyle as he started growing weary. "Don''t hurt her anymore."


    "Oh, ho?" eximed Osian with surprise. "It seems that even the bloodthirsty avenger has a soft spot for someone who stood by his side for ten years. It is sad, but¡­ I decided to kill you both."


    Osian then pointed with his index finger at Lyle and twisted it. The sword that Lyle tried to hold on to flew from his hand and dove toward Rain, who still tried to smile in herst moment. As he watched the sword slip through his fingers, Lyle heard her whispers.


    "Forgive me."


    The sword cut through the world in a second, reaching her neck. It whistled while diving the world in two, diving toward its target. The world was covered with blinding golden light as its translucent tip was about to pierce her neck.


    "Is it that woman again?" muttered Osian as he tried to look past the light at the tform but found himself unable to move. The whole world ceased moving down to its tiniest specks of dust.


    Although time seemed frozen, a loud explosion came from the Light Prison above. Golden light tore it down as it descended, basking the city with warmth.


    One second.


    Three seconds.


    Five seconds.


    No one inside the za could move a muscle, but they were still conscious. Osian himself could not move, only stare as a white meteor fell from the Light Prison. It mmed into the ground a few meters away, making the dust rise.


    "What is it?" muttered Osian as sweat covered his face. As the dust settled, he could finally see who it was. Cassius was sprawled on the ground with a gaping hole in his chest. He remained unmoving as blood flowed from his chest. "¡­who could¡­"


    "You know who," a voice prated his heart as a figure flew from the Light Prison. Osian raised his eyes at the golden and ck figure covered with vines and roses. But, even as it got closer to him andnded on the ground, Osian could not move. "You know my name," the voice said again.


    All eyesnded on the neer, mesmerized by his appearance. He wore a crown of ck vines and golden roses with two horns protruding from each side. A ck and golden crystal embedded his chest, and the two colors twirled in harmony.


    "You are¡­ the creator, Arthur Silvera," said Osian as he stared at the young man walking past him and heading toward Rain. The first thing he did was take the Mantra Sword aside, as it was suspended midair above her. "What is this power?"


    Osian was the only one who could talk among the crowd. Everyone was paralyzed with fear and shock at the scene. The auraing out of Arthur Silvera was soul-chilling, nerve-wracking, and stomach-churning.


    It was not fear the crowd felt but something far greater. As Osian stared at the young man, he realized what it was. It was the realization that the man in front of them was no longer human or a god but something vastly different.


    "Have you done this?" asked the creator as he crouched beside Rain, staring at her broken arm and leg. Osian gulped down and tried to answer, but he kept quiet. "Heal."


    Every word he said was like amand, and as soon as his intentions appeared, the wounds Rain had started to heal. She stared at him with wide eyes, trying to say something.


    "Is this how he controls you?" asked the creator again as he stared at the blood rose on her chest. "This is¡­ a bloodline order. It reminds me of the past."


    Arthur Silvera smiled, and the ground around them bloomed with golden roses. They spread like wildfire to cover the za, creating a golden flower field in an instant. Arthur raised his finger to touch the red rose as he issued anothermand.


    "Whatever hurts you¡­ shall break."


    The red rose burst into nothingness as it disintegrated, and Osian suffered the bacsh of the bloodline order being canceled. However, even as his blood flowed in reverse, he was far more concerned about the man in front of him.


    His fears seemed toe true as the young man turned toward him. Osian looked into the golden eyes and realized it was inurate to call him a man anymore. Instead, it was a mystic being that assumed the form of a human.


    "You are¡­ not the creator¡­" muttered Osian as he took a step back. "This is wrong. Everything about you is wrong. How can the creator be the breaker? How can you trounce a cmity?"


    "Creator? Breaker?" muttered Arthur with a smile. "I am above both."


    The domineering words made Osian gulp with fear. But, as the man himself admitted, things made some sense now. Although he knew that Arthur Silvera had the powers of the creator and the breaker, he now felt like there was something more.


    "It seems that this city is surrounded," muttered Arthur as he stared above at the two flying vessels. "The world has finally decided to make a move against me. I was starting to wonder when it would."


    "It seems you know already," said Osian as he gathered his wits. "Even if we are defeated, the seven families will not allow such an oue. You will be killed by them if not by me."


    "I would like to see you try."

 Chapter 875 Show Me

    High above the za, a little before it was covered with golden roses, a group of people appeared beside the Runic Dome and Goaty. The two vessels arrived to grant support to the rebellion but were met with unexpected opponents after their first attack. Julia stared at the screen with a frown as she pressed the button to transmit her words to the neers.


    "What is Dragonir guild master doing here?" Julia asked the dragon rider, who appeared alongside several other figures. All of them were powerful figures belonging to the seven families.


    "Ascent has been attacking my guild without a just cause, and I am here to demand justice," said the dragon rider with a smile. "As for myrades here, they are here to stop the fight in Ilios. We cannot watch as a nation falls."


    "Are you willing to stand against Arthur Silvera, too, Ilia Perli?" Julia asked the man in uniform, and his face was nk. "The two of you fought against a cmity before, so we always assumed you were a friend."


    "I did what I believe was best. If Ilios fell, then it might cause another series of invasions and wars," said Ilia with aplex face. After all, he once followed Arthur Silvera to battle.


    Other than the two, there was the flying witch of Sourna wearing a veil and a dress that revealed her stomach. The fourth neer was a cloaked man sitting cross-legged atop a snake''s head, which had the body of a tortoise.


    Julia knew this was the worst scenario. After all, the situation was as dreadful as it could be, and Arthur had yet to return from prison. Four families sent their families, along with troops they had picked up in the distance.


    The cloaked man seemed to be a summoner, making him from the Tenera Kingdom, which had been quiet for some time. Thus, the only two who decided not to interfere with this fight were On and Janea.


    "Are you here to fight alongside the emperor?" asked Julia again to make sure.


    "We are here to stop the rebels from winning," said Ilia Perli while gesturing toward the Runic Dome. "If you remain put, then we don''t have a reason to fight."


    Julia was in a pinch. After all, if she decided to ignore them and aid the ones below, it might backfire and drag more monsters into the battle. But, on the other hand, if these four were willing to watch while the fight unfolded, it might be the best method for her to protect the rebellion.


    "Send us out," said a voice behind her, and Julia turned to see the woman Arthur had brought with him. Suyin stared at her with a calm face that assured Julia she wasn''t being reckless. "I can handle two of them."


    "You are still in training," Lin Xue disagreed, and Julia knew there was some truth to that. "I can''t let you endanger yourself and lose control again. We all know that power isn''t free."


    "We cannot sit idle and wait until Arthur arrives," said Yuran with a frown as he loaded his magic gun. "We are no match to these four, but we must do something."


    Their current strongest members were Li, Yuran, and n. Jonah was far weaker inparison, making him unfit to join the fight. However, Suyin wasn''t a member of her guild, so she couldn''t get her involved. Lin Xue was the same.


    "The three of you should go and fight them, and I''ll try to support you using the Runic Dome," said Julia, and the fight began. Finally, however, Ilia Perli was the sole enemy, and he was enough to stop the three.


    ***


    The confidence that Arthur Silvera exuded made Osian nervous. It was the first time he had experienced such a feeling ever since he became an empyrean rank. However, he snapped back to reality when he remembered that there was no possible way that this man could stand against him.


    "And what if you defeated the cmity?" said Osian as he calmed himself down. "Do you think you can take on the strongest the world has to offer?"


    "I can."


    The concise and confident answer angered Osian, who was already feeling humiliated to be looked down upon. Thus, he tried to reassume his stance but failed to move again.


    "It seems you want to try yourself against me," said Arthur Silvera with neither mockery nor fear. Then, he raised his hand and waved it as if unveiling the world and allowing it to move again.


    Osian regained control of his body, and the fact that he lost it reminded him that ranks were meaningless in front of this creature. He froze the world with a singlemand and might be capable of ending it just the same.


    "Before we begin," muttered Arthur Silvera, making Osian pause. Then, he turned toward Lyle, who fell to the ground after the gravity field disappeared. "Go and finish your revenge. The emperor is still alive and has escaped the battlefield."


    Lyle was silent before staring at Rain, seeing she had been healed before he nodded. Then, he turned into the wind and disappeared, going after the fleeing emperor who wanted to save his life.


    "We can have our fight now," said Arthur Silvera toward Osian, who took his stance. "You are strong."


    "I know that already, boy. You will wish to have kept me frozen," said Osian as he unleashed his strength, exploding his aura to vaporize the ground around him. "This is my Zenith Art. It lets me be the strongest."


    "The strongest, huh?" muttered the crowned man with a hint of distaste and disinterest. "The strongest man is someone who doesn''t want to be that, and that person is me."


    "Foolish!" roared Osian as he stomped on the ground, sending a shockwave across the za as his foot dug into the ground. His muscles bulged as his years of training manifested in his form. "The strongest can do anything!"


    "Immoral people can do anything, not the strongest," said Arthur Silvera as he reached out toward the void. Then, he took pulled out a chain that radiated with abnormal strength. Osian thought he would fight with it, but his assumption was wrong. "Iste."


    The chain flew from his hand as it elongated to surround Arthur and Osian. It created a barrier that contained the destruction, allowing nothing to escape it. Osian nced at it before looking back at Arthur Silvera, his face drained of color.


    "Who¡­ are those¡­ two?" asked Osian with confusion as his old face seemed to age rapidly. Behind Arthur Silvera stood two figures, one golden and the other made of ck lightning.


    "Answers are for the living."


    "I will not perish here!" roared Osian as his aura exploded. "I am the empyrean rank, capable of harnessing and recreating the universe!"


    The world began to evaporate as Osian started turning the elements into his strength, making his body grow bigger. Arthur stood there without attacking, letting him amass whatever strength he needed.


    "You look down on the invincible!" roared Osian as his red aura exploded from his body while levitating under the disappearing gravity. The isting chain of order didn''t prevent others from seeing what was happening inside, but it protected them from being harmed. "Zenith Art, Strongest Trace!"


    Osian roared as he bolted forward, destroying everything around him. The ground beneath him disintegrated, pushing the air away from his path. The old man was covered with red energy covering him. He looked like a demon as his human features disappeared.


    "Cassius was far stronger than this," said Arthur with disinterest as he raised his left hand, which was covered with ck lightning. It crackled while growing bigger until the world could hear its rumbling. "And he still lost."


    The ck lightning exploded from his hand to cover the world. It crackled as it red to meet Osian the Invincible head-on, disabling whatever strength he had into nothingness.


    Osian bolted through the ck lightning, still using his physical strength to win against Arthur. The difference between the empyrean-rank and the other ranks was still too great, but it couldn''tpare to Amelio.


    [Obliterate]


    A rune appeared on Arthur''s right hand, which he clenched into a fist. Then, he punched using the rune, making it explode with unparalleled strength as his mana infused into the rune.


    Boom!


    Blinding light exploded from the rune as the world was obliterated before it. Osian the Invincible was swallowed by the explosion, which sent him flying, and he mmed against the chains of order. He roared as the rune sought to turn him to nothingness before destroying the chains of order.


    "HOW CAN I¡­ LOSE¡­?!" roared Osian as the world was covered with blinding light, and he was sent flying across the za. Ultimately, he mmed into the execution tform before falling to the ground.


    The battle stopped between the knights and rebels, all choosing to stare at the fight''s oue. None of them could believe that the monster who defeated Lyle Mantra in an instant was defeated in a single attack.


    "¡­not yet," muttered Arthur Silvera as the battlefield cleared from dust. He stood there while staring at Osian and clenched his right fist. "This is not the reason you were called the invincible. Show me the truth. Show me the darkness."

 Chapter 876 The Madness Begins

    Osian didn''t move even after a minute. Then, as their leader fell, the knights fell in disarray, and panic spread. Duke Dno watched the scene with shock and confusion, not knowing how to lead his troops now.


    "Protect the emperor!" roared Duke Dno, realizing that even if Osian died, the emperor must live on. "Break through the rebels!"


    The one who chased after the emperor was Lyle, who had turned into the wind. As the knights wanted to follow him, they were blocked by the rebels.


    "Soldiers, defend!" shouted Vruckrus while standing in front of Duke Dno. The rebels formed a wall around the knights, preventing them from aiding the emperor. However, they knew that the tides were changing their way.


    Although the rebels suffered more deaths from the fallen beings, they were still standing strong. However, after the golden flowers appeared around the field, the creatures of darkness seemed to lose strength and their vessels.


    Arthur stared at Osian, who was still on the ground. However, he could tell that something was changing. His smell was changing as if he was rotting in a few seconds. A giant shadow was gathering beneath him.


    "There it is," muttered Arthur as his golden aura started leaking. "The reason you were called the invincible is not because of your art or strength, but the thing you allowed to upy your body. You might be their strongest vessel, Osian."


    The fallen beings always went after weaker awakeners because they were easier to control. However, it was the first time someone this powerful, an empyrean rank no less, became their vessel.


    Arthur doubted he could defeat an empyrean-rank this easily. Osian was powerful, but he was merely an amplifier of physical ability. Once Arthur took that away with Eragon''s power, he had nothing but his stats. It wasn''t enough to call him invincible.


    "You caught a big one this time, Nameless," said Arthur as he stared at the shadow grow bigger. Tar-like substances rose from the ground around Osian, swallowing himpletely. "This has been your minion for a long time, huh?"


    The Voldor Family has borrowed the strength of nothingness for countless endeavors of theirs. It wasn''t a surprise to see their ancestor also use that power. However, if Nameless obtained a strong vessel, this might not be an easy fight.


    ck tongues rose from the ground as they whipped the surrounding, eroding whatever they touched. The golden flowers on the ground started dying as nothingness touched them. The soil began to lose color as well as an otherworldly aura appeared.


    A scream echoed throughout the za as a ck sphere appeared around Osian. The world didn''t like whatever was descending on it, and existence started to waver like a troubled sea. However, despite the ominous change, the rebels were not afraid because a confident man stood between them and the monster.


    Arthur Silvera wore ck robes that fluttered in the wind, but they worked very little to hide the golden mana leaving his body. He looked like a me that refused to be extinguished in the cold night, keeping them alive.


    The citizens witnessed every event, including the defeat of their emperor and the horrifying creatures that appeared at his summon. Although most had no idea what was happening, they knew who was protecting them and who wanted to hurt them. Thus, doubts began to spread when the crowd saw Arthur Silvera fight against Osian.


    "Wasn''t he the stealer of elements?"


    "The Light Emperor wanted us to believe that! And he also wanted us to die, so do you want to follow his every wish?"


    "However, we saw¡­."


    "Saint Ai has already proven that the emperor was a fraud, so Arthur Silvera must be on our side!"


    Conflicting opinions spread among the crowd, but everyone knew that if the rebels were gone, theher beings would shred them. The citizens thought the re-emergence of mana meant they could leave, but the death trap was still active.


    "Many¡­ many¡­ lives¡­" a hoarse voice echoed throughout the za, making the citizens shake with fear. Many started screaming and vomiting as they listened to the voice from the ck sphere. "Many¡­ many¡­ creatures to devour¡­"


    The voice came from the depths of hell, whispering things that sent chills down their spine. Unfortunately, many citizens chose to run into the death trap in hysteria and fear, instantly losing their lives.


    "¡­ah¡­"


    "Run!"


    "A demon ising!"


    As the citizens started losing their minds to fear, a gentle light appeared throughout the za. It seeped into the citizens and calmed them down, allowing them to regain a sense of reality. They looked around and realized the gentle light hade from the flower field beneath them.


    "The field will protect you," said Arthur Silvera as he turned half a face to the citizens while waiting for the creature to descend. A million people stared at the young man silently while nodding, feeling awe and respect.


    As he gave them his back again, the citizens suddenly felt that no matter how terrifying the voice was, it couldn''t reach them with Arthur Silvera there. His back seemed to be the wall that protected them from harm.


    A figure suddenlynded beside the sphere and Arthur Silvera. Her white hair descended after her, contrasting her with the sphere behind her. As she straightened her back, Arthur looked at her.


    "Arthur Silvera," called out Rae, looking at him with a stoic face. He didn''t reply, and she didn''t wait for him. "I received your letter and have learned of the truth."


    "The truth is irrelevant if it cannot change us," Arthur said while staring at her with a soft glow. "What choice have you made, Saint of Shon?"


    "I¡­ reject that title," said Rae with aplex gaze. "If you promise to grant my request, I will follow you from here on. My enemy is powerful, but I would offer my life in return for your help."


    "Your enemy¡­" muttered Arthur Silvera and allowed his voice to trail before smiling without finishing it. "I know of them. You can have my word. If you be my strength, then I will be yours."


    "Then, I vow to be loyal to you and your cause," Rae said, cing her hand on her chest and slightly bowing. "I have seen your strength and what you stand for, and I wish to have a ce on your side."


    "I ept this vow and promise to protect you and your loved ones as long as you follow me," said Arthur with a smile. Then, he stared at the fight above, "Go and help them, Rae."


    "As you wish," said Rae as she bowed again. At that moment, a voice came from within the ck sphere, pulling their attention. Rae nced at Arthur for further confirmation, and he nodded. Then, her white scarf unfolded to carry her toward the sky, leaving Arthur to face the descending creature.


    "¡­this stench ¡­ it belongs to¡­ my nemesis¡­"


    The voice whispered as the ck sphere grew bigger and the ground started shaking. It started spinning faster while growing, seeking to swallow the world. However, a single man stood in its path.


    "We meet again," said Arthur as he raised his hand covered in golden mana. His fingers touched the block sphere, making golden mana spread like a cobweb. The sphere then stopped growing. "Have you missed me?"


    "¡­creator¡­"


    "No need to be shy," said Arthur as he dug his finger into the ck sphere, infusing his mana. "Reveal your true form, Osian. Or¡­ should I call you Nameless?"


    The tar substance started growing vtile as the golden mana seeped into it, like throwing water into ming oil. Finally, Arthur tore the sphere apart and it exploded, spraying the corrosive tar everywhere.


    In the center of the sphere was a creature slowly forming around Osian. It had two long horns with a pitch-ck body. Although humanoid, it was at least three meters tall without a face or any feature except the outline. Furthermore, it hovered above the ground like a ghost.


    "You are less disgusting than before," said Arthur as his golden eyes stared at the creature. "A creature of true nothingness: no vessel, no mana, and no body. It is a wonder how you managed to manifest in our world."


    "¡­nothingness¡­ came first¡­"


    The soft whisper was more chilling than a loud shout, and the creature seemed to look at the surroundings. Arthur smirked before their conversation was interrupted by cheering. The citizens suddenly started cheering as soon as the nothingness creature appeared.


    "It seems that the human eye cannot capture your existence," said Arthur with a smile. A non-awakener would find it hard to perceive a creature of nothingness since even light passed through them. Arthur pressed his two fingers together and snapped them, enhancing the existence around the ender. "I need to show them."


    As soon as the existence around the ender got enhanced, the void in space made the cheering stop. Nameless appeared as ''ack of existence'' rather than an existence himself, so the people could see his outline now. All of them gasped with fear.


    "¡­you are¡­ soft¡­" muttered Nameless. Arthur stared at the creature, which started to raise its arms. ck holes started appearing above his fingers. "Let the madness¡­ begins¡­ again."

 Chapter 877 Haunting Ghost

    The emperor fell to the ground, still gasping for air. After dying a hundred times, he lost all will to fight and decided to flee. It was his first time going through so much pain.


    "Dammit," muttered the emperor as he squeezed his shoulder. The pain refused to disappear, even after he lost the life force he absorbed to recover. It was a miracle that he retained his life despite the arrays being shut down.


    He was now sprawled on his face somewhere in the lower district. He looked around and found himself beside a stream that fed the lower district. It was deserted because all citizens were trapped inside the death arrays.


    "I need to¡­ reactivate the arrays," muttered Joseph as he tried to rise, noticing that the earlier fight had tattered his clothes. "Dammit. This isn''t how an emperor should look at all."


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be an emperor after today," said a voice behind the emperor as a man materialized from the wind. He was carrying a translucent sword covered with blood. "We are yet to be done."


    "¡­how¡­ how¡­ how?" the emperor asked as he trembled and staggered back. "My father should have killed you already! How did you manage to escape? How?"


    "Osian lost against Arthur Silvera," announced Lyle Mantra. "And he sent me to finish the job and im your pathetic life."


    "Father¡­ lost?" Joseph muttered the words as if they were the most absurd thing he had heard. Thus, he startedughing. "Father can never be defeated! He is the chosen one in our family! You lying traitor!"


    "I cannot betray who I never followed, to begin with," said Lyle Mantra as he walked forward with his blood-soaked sword. "In either case, I am here to take your life. You don''t have any other left, right?"


    "¡­no, wait, we can find apromise," said Joseph with despair, as he realized he was no match to the man in front of him. Even when blessed with unimaginable mana and life force, he still died countless times against him. "I can grant you whatever you want!"


    Those words seemed effective as Lyle paused and halted his steps. He lowered his sword as his lips parted, "Whatever I want?"


    "Yes! Yes! Whatever your heart desires, I can give it to you! I''m the most influential person in Ilios, and there is nothing I cannot achieve with my ns. Money, power, and women can all be yours forever!"


    "¡­I don''t see such grandiose things," said Lyle as he raised his sword again and ced it on the emperor''s neck, allowing his de to break his skin. "As long as you give me back what you took, I will spare your life."


    "¡­I will give back whatever you want, just don''t kill me. Tell me what it is, and I will give it back."


    "Give me back my life," said Lyle with a nk expression. "Go back and save her life, and I will forgive you. If you can bring her back here, I will forgive you. If you can revive her, I will forgive you."


    "¡­that is¡­" the emperor''s face as every request was as impossible as the one before. Lyle pressed his de against his neck, making more blood gushed out as the pain made the emperor wince.


    "You cannot do it?" said Lyle with a slowly appearing smile. "This is how I felt for the past ten years. I relived losing her over and over, piece by piece until she no longer let out a sound. Then, she was discarded like a broken toy, all for the sake of your n."


    "Listen¡­ the past cannot be changed¡­ but¡­ there is no reason to throw away your life like this. You have sacrificed so much of your life to get here, and I can help you take that back. I can¡­ give you enough life force to live forever. Listen to me, Lyle, I¡­."


    "Not a single word more," said Lyle as he pressed his sword hard enough to dig into the emperor, but he flinched and allowed the de to pin him to the ground. "This stream¡­ is where I met her. The irony of her killer being executed here is the only divine justice I will acknowledge."


    "If I die, what¡­ do you gain?" asked the emperor as he started shaking. His fingers dug into the grass as sweat rolled down his face. "Revenge? Is that all?"


    "Justice too, which is ten years toote," said Lyle as he retracted his sword and walked away from the emperor, choosing to stare at the opposite end of the stream. "I met here for the first, and I could still remember this scene as if I''m reliving it with every passing second."


    "I¡­ can¡­ bring her back," said the emperor as he tried to rise. "I can find a way to bring her back. Just give me time, and I promise to bring her back. I heard stories about people who can travel through time."


    "I heard of those stories too, but that''s not my job," said Lyle as he turned around with a smile. "My mission is to kill you, and Yurirl will take care of the rest. He will bring her back."


    "¡­and where would you be?" asked the emperor as a grin appeared on his face. He saw a glimpse of hope to dig into the selfishness in the man before him. "You will be dead! Yurirl will be with her, but you will be gone, never to see her again! Let me help you live until she returns, and you will get to meet her again!"


    Lyle paused as he lowered his sword. Then, he turned around to stare at the opposite side of the stream, almost as if seeing someone. Then, he gave a weak smile, and the emperor thought he had fallen for his trap.


    "We can even form a spiritual contract, agreeing to help each other," said Joseph as he approached Lyle. "I can grant you lifeforce and resources, ensuring you would be there to see her."


    "Someone like you doesn''t understand love," said Lyle as he raised his sword high, allowing it to bask in the sun. "I don''t care what happens to me, as long as she lives and you die."


    His sword disappeared as Lyle swung it down, hitting the emperor''s shoulder and cutting through it like butter. Joseph lost his arm as blood started gushing out like a fountain. The attack was so sudden that he failed to react until his arm hit the ground.


    "Ah?" the Light Emperor stared at his arm, dyeing his white robes. "AAAAAAAAA!" he screamed as he fell to the ground, trying to grab his arm and reconnect it to his body. However, Lyle struck again, cutting his forearm and sending it flying. "STOP! PLEASE!"


    The emperor fell back with a missing arm and forearm. His blood was everywhere as he grew pale, knowing his arrays won''t save him this time. Thus, he turned around to flee, but Lyle struck his leg this time.


    The dismembered parts fell on the grass, spilling whatever blood they used to contain. The emperor started crawling away using hisst foot, which Lyle then pinned to the ground with his sword.


    "I want to kill you, just as much as I miss her," said Lyle as he stabbed the sword deep into the ground, making sure the emperor could not move. "I lived for this moment, not any other."


    "Please, it hurts! Stop! Stop! I''ll do whatever you ask. Just stop!" shouted Joseph the Strategic, as his ns failed to save him. Lyle let go of his sword and faced the emperor, looking down on him.


    "I can dismember you a thousand times, but it wouldn''t be enough punishment," said Lyle as he crouched in front of the emperor and grabbed his face. "It wouldn''t be enough to satisfy my ten years of imagining what I would do to you."


    Lyle ced his thumb on the emperor''s eye and started to press hard as the emperor struggled. His green mes covered his hand as his thumb crushed the emperor''s eye.


    "AAAAGGGGHHHHH!"


    "We still have one more, dear Light Emperor," said Lyle as he ced his thumb on the other one and did the same. The emperor howled like a ughtered pig before Lyle opened the emperor''s mouth and grabbed his tongue. "We still have¡­ so much to do."


    ***


    The howls soon disappeared from the stream as the emperor lost his life onest time. Lyle sat beside the river with his legs crossed and his hands covered with blood and what was left of the emperor, which he tore apart with his fingers until he died.


    "¡­this is¡­ the end," muttered Lyle as he stared at the flowing stream, remembering the blue-haired girl sitting under the setting sun and reading her book. "I have fulfilled my promise, Anna. I''m now ready¡­ to die."


    The deration didn''te with sadness but relief. Lyle had a smile as his eyes gazed into the distance. He had already died when he watched Anna get dismembered in an experiment. On that day, he became the haunting ghost who refused to leave until it took revenge.


    "I am ready to leave now," said Lyle as he closed his eyes. Green mes covered his body as he started to burn into ashes. "I can finally¡­ let go, forever."


    Lyle Mantra achieved the ending he sought most of his life. His greatest desire was revenge, and he lived solely for that purpose. However, no one knew that beneath all his hatred, he had one more desire. He wanted to die. And he did.

 Chapter 878 Sword Of Creation

    A green me traveled through the streets of Helios, taking its time as it relived memories of its owner: the orphanage, the stream, and the now deserted market of the lower districts. The tiny me visited every corner and alley that had once been the headquarters of their childhood adventures.


    The final destination of its visit was the Dawn za, where the final battle urred. However, its arrival caused a stir because one of the two fighters paused to stare at it.


    The crowned man stared at the green mes, which swayed in the wind, bidding its farewell. He reached out to touch it, allowing it to rest on his hand as it burned thest of its owner''s life force.


    "Lyle is gone," muttered Arthur with realization as he stared at the green mes. The world was confused since the creature of nothingness hadunched its attack to terrorize the citizens. Countless people started screaming as they turned into fallen beings against their wills after being touched by the ck holes Nameless created.


    Rain staggered as she heard his words and then bumbled her way toward Arthur. She stared at the green mes with surprise and confusion before tears appeared. Her fingers reached out toward the fire, which covered her fingers gently.


    "Has he truly¡­" muttered Rain with a choked voice, as her tears overflowed to cover her face. It was the first time Arthur saw her show such emotions, making him realize how much Lyle meant to her. "Can you do anything?"


    As for his feelings, Arthur was conflicted. The lingering feelings in the mes didn''t carry hatred and regret but held peacefulness and happiness. It might be the first time that Arthur sensed such emotion from Lyle''s existence, and he didn''t want to disturb him.


    "Even if I can do anything or retain his existence, do you think that he wants me to do that?" asked Arthur as he reached out toward the mes. "But I can take us to visit him onest time."


    "¡­please."


    "I understand," said Arthur as he stared at Nameless, who was gazing at him with what he sensed to be a mockery. His ck holes spread chaos among the crowd, but Arthur didn''t hesitate to write several runes to grant Rain her wish.


    [Spiritualize]


    [irvoyance]


    Arthur connected the two runes and pressed them against the green mes, using them as a medium tomunicate with the faraway soul. It exploded around them, creating a green mist that transported the two elsewhere. However, the two were merely seeing something in another realm.


    The green mes red up to form the mist, which soon turned into images of two figures standing far away. Arthur and Rain stared at them, recognizing one as Lyle. As for the other person, it was a woman with sky-color hair.


    "Am I dead?" muttered Lyle as he stared at himself before turning toward them. His face was hazy and almost ethereal, but it recognized Rain and Arthur. "Am I alive?"


    "You died," replied Arthur, making Lyle nod before he turned toward the other woman. He looked at her for a long time until she smiled and reached out. She touched his cheek softly, making tears fall from his eyes. "It seems he is indeed in a better ce."


    "¡­farewell, Lyle," said Rain as she stepped toward him with her hand on her chest. "Your mother wanted nothing but happiness for you. I wish that I¡­ could tell you more about her."


    Lyle turned toward the two with trembling lips, which soon turned into a smile. "I forgive you," he spoke the three words before the mist started dissipating as the two souls walked toward the distant gate.


    Arthur and Rain watched as the mist dwindled into nothing, with the scene engraved into their minds forever. It was a magical ce where the lost and wandering souls go. However, what touched them was that girl waited for him at the gate.


    "Gate of Souls," muttered Arthur as he stared at the scene. "After he goes through that gate, I cannot revive him anymore. He will be gone forever."


    "¡­I know."


    "Are you alright with that?"


    "That was the first time I saw Lyle cry, and they were happy tears. Do you think I would take that happiness away from him?" said Rain as she sniffed and turned toward Arthur. "This is what he wanted, right?"


    "It is."


    "Then, we need to let go too."


    Arthur stared into Rain''s teary eyes before nodding. Then, as the mist disappeared, it revealed the chaos-struck battlefield of Helios. Things wouldn''t end until they won against them.


    "You seem different too," said Rain as she stared at him, with his viny crownyered with golden flowers. "Is this your true form?"


    "This is how I became after remembering her," said Arthur with a smile. "You were right, Rain. Lyle and I are the same. We are obsessed with people we lost and live every moment trying to avenge them."


    "And are you satisfied with this ending?" asked Rain as the countless ck holes appeared above them. Nameless was there to start their battle. Arthur was quiet before he smiled and shook his head.


    "I would be the luckiest if I ended up the same," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his hand. Golden mana gathered on his hand with strings whipping out from them. "This ending¡­ is too good to be true."


    The ck holes expanded, devouring everything in their path. The Fallen Osian obtained the ability to turn everything into nothing and turn the citizens into fallen beings. However, the golden mana of creation exploded with overbearing might that tore the ck holes apart.


    "More," muttered Arthur as he clenched his fist, making his mana explode toward the sky in a pir of light. Then, he lowered his hand as he started walking toward Osian, whose aura exploded to push the mana of creation back.


    "This battle¡­ will finally¡­ begin¡­"


    "You didn''t seem to be in a rush," said Arthur as he walked through his golden pir of light. It gathered around his arms as his runes manifested. "What n are you stalling for? Your son is dead, and Cassius is out of the picture. Are you waiting for the reinforcements from above?"


    Osian was silent as he raised his arms, each at least a meter and a half long. Then, he started gathering more ck holes until he formed a sword of nothingness, which looked like a shard taken from the starless sky.


    Arthur smiled and raised his hand as well, gathering his mana of creation to create a sword. The mana folded into itself as it solidified, and Arthur used a rune to give it the final form.


    [Sword]


    This simple rune created a sword of mana, encapsting it within specific boundaries. However, it allowed Arthur to infuse more mana into his de, which can cut through the nothingness.


    "It seems that when the strongest two elements collide, fights can end in seconds," said Osian as he raised his sword of nothingness. "I have never lost using this attack, creator."


    Arthur raised his sword, letting his mana rampant throughout the za. A golden barrier appeared around the za as his mana diffused everywhere, pushing the nothingness back. Then, he took his stance.


    "You are called the Invincible because you never lost a fight?" asked Arthur as he held the sword of creation with both hands and raised it high.


    "Indeed."


    "Howughable," said Arthur with a smirk beneath his crown. "You were called the Invincible¡­ because you have never met me."


    "Arrogant fool!" roared Osian as he stomped on the ground and bolted forward. Space vaporized between them as the nothingness creature crossed the distance faster than light. He swung his sword, which could devour anything in its path.


    "This is not arrogance, Osian," Arthur replied as he swung his sword, making his mana explode. The world started buzzing as his mana left his sea of consciousness, overbearing and threatening. "This is strength."


    The Sword of Creation cut through the darkness and nothingness, recing them. It collided with the dark sword, creating a shockwave that disturbed existence throughout Ilios.


    BOOM!


    Earthquakes shook the grounds as tsunamis rose to flood the shores. Valleys grew bigger as the mountains moved under the force of the impact. However, the two creatures stood equal against each other, neither being pushed back.


    The fallen being in the za started screaming and howling as the golden mana reached them, but more citizens began falling into the darkness as it touched them. Then, strings of creation exploded from the colliding swords, wrapping themselves around the nothingness.


    "How can you¡­ be so powerful¡­ already?" whispered Nameless with shock and confusion. Then, Osian repeated the question. "You should have been weakened by Eragon, not strengthened!"


    "Eragon is indeed an unruly brat," replied Arthur with a smile as he adjusted his feet and brought his sword down. "However, he can only show what I allow him."


    ck lightning crackled as it infiltrated the golden mana, seeming to weaken it. However, as the colorless lightning seeped into the surrounding, Arthur started pushing Osian back.

 Chapter 879 Five Nations Vs One Guild

    As the mana of creation pushed the nothingness back, the world started to shake. The two forces had opposite natures, making their meeting and subsequent dissolution release otherworldly energy.


    Osian the Invincible could not believe that even as he used the powers of nothingness, he couldn''t push the creator back. Instead, he could feel weaker than the creator after the ck lightning appeared.


    "How can two opposing forces¡­ work together?" asked the old man in confusion. His new form was almighty, unbreakable by any attacks that might befall him. This has been the case against everyone, but this time was different. "How can you be enraged¡­ and calm¡­ at the same time?"


    "Wrath is a feeling, but it doesn''t take over me," said Arthur as he took a step forward. Instead, his aura exploded toward the sky, creating a pir of golden mana as he pushed Osian back.


    The Sword of Creation started cutting through the Nothingness Sword as strings leaked from it. The mana being infused into the sword was too much for Osian to handle, making him jump back and allow the attack to push him back.


    As the golden sword swung down, it sent an arch of golden mana that traveled after Osian. The dark creature used its horns to shoot out a beam of nothingness that struck the golden attack, diffusing it.


    "This is far from over," said Arthur as he stomped on the ground and aimed his sword at Osian. Then, he bolted forward to pierce him, splitting apart the nothingness like paper.


    Osian saw the swording at him at a speed he could outmaneuver, but once he tried to move away, he realized he was getting slower. The ck lightning surrounded him like cobwebs, taking away his energy.


    "What are you doing to me?" asked Osian as he raised his sword to meet the attack head-on, causing another sh that shook the world. The soldiers around them were pushed back, and even the two flying vessels in the sky rose higher.


    "As long as wrath has a target, it can never outpower him."


    "I am the empyrean rank!" roared Osian as he raised his other hand toward the sky. The world started to spin under hismand as stars shone in the night sky. "I am a ruler of heaven and earth!"


    As a whirlwind started gathering around Osian, the power scale was toppled. Arthur had the advantage of elements against the nothingness, but the stats of an empyrean rank pushed him back. It was like striking at a mountain, hoping it would give away.


    However, Osian proved that he was a rank above all other humans. His strength became the substance, while the nothingness became the carrier. Arthur realized that a head-on attack might not end up in his favor, so he utilized his art.


    The Sword of Creation grew smaller until it turned into a dagger, which Arthur used to slide the sword of nothingness off and attack its owner. However, Osian managed to fend off the attack and the one after it, causing a series of rapid encounters between them.


    Cling! Cling! Cling!


    Cling! Cling! Cling!


    Every collision made the world shake, forcing the two armies in the za to stop fighting lest they get demolished by the two. Instead, the rebels focused on protecting the citizens from the dark beings, and the knights focused on following Duke Dno, who gathered whoever was left on his side to leave the za.


    In the chaos, the knights managed to flee the za and head toward the undergroundbyrinth where the arrays were installed. Duke Dno figured that if he managed to reactivate the arrays which supported their emperor, the tides might change.


    As for the situation above, it was looking bleak. n, Li, and Yuran were no match against the four warriors sent by the families. Furthermore, it seems the four were toying with them rather than fighting them. After all, their armies remained on standby.


    Suyin decided to join the fight, only to discover that she was far weaker against a team than a powerful opponent. The summoner and tamer used their monsters to render her attacks useless, making her contribution to the battle minimal.


    Rae was thest to join the fray, and she managed to push back the four fighters. Although she was far weaker than them, her scarf proved versatile in battle, and her manifested armor gave her a fighting chance against them.


    "Who would have thought that Shon would side with the outsider?" asked the guild master of Dragonir and Heir of Thiria. His tone wasced with sarcasm as if Shon was naturally aligned with Arthur.


    "I wish my father would indeed follow him, but I''m afraid I will be the only one," Rae said as she raised her sword again, standing atop the Runic Dome. "We need to take them out one by one, Vice-Master."


    "¡­"


    Julia did not answer Rae, as she knew that the armies hidden away woulde out to fight for their lords when one of the four men fell. At that time, they would have dug their own grave ahead of time.


    Unless Ilios falls, Ascent would have no chance to fight against five nations. At the very least, they could run away. However, that would undo all the work they did in this nation, and leaving would simply topple the scale around the world.


    However, Julia also understood that their actions had broken the world power bnce. If Ilios fell here, Shon or On might be the first to invade it. Thus, they couldn''t leave without making sure that a new Ilios could be built rather than letting them fend for themselves.


    The fight below needed to end before Julia could take offensive moves against the other four nations. Arthur needed to win against Osian before they had a fighting chance against the rest.


    However, even from a far distance, the fight shook the world. Each collision between the two shook their existence, bringing a feeling of impending doom. This might be the real reason the four nations didn''t attempt to interfere with the fight but waited until the end to decide.


    If Osian won, then these nations would have no reason to risk their lives. If he loses, they can strike Arthur after expanding his energy. Knowing all this, Julia knew she couldn''t get these nations involved.


    Sitting inside themand room of the Runic Dome, Julia was staring at the screen with a pale face. Five nations were not something Ascent could handle, even with Arthur being in peak condition.


    "We need to overpower them alone, but how? If we can push these nations back alone without Arthur, we can establish that Ilios wouldn''t be easy the taking with us."


    "Arthur ced a good head as his Vice-Master," said a voice in her head, making her flinch and look around. "I am not there, but in the Light Prison above. My name is Aurora, the Witch of Hearts."


    "Ally or foe?" asked Julia with a frown as she had her guard up, her hand seeking the barrier control of her Runic Dome. "What do you want?"


    "There is no need to be wary. I chose to follow the outsider and his endeavors and have someone to help my predicament. What is limiting your giant vessel?"


    "¡­energy."


    That was the simple answer that was not a grand secret. The Runic Dome was mighty, but it consumed energy as no other artifact did. Not even Arthur could use its every function because he would expand mana just by floating around.


    "I have a man here with almost infinite mana, and he would love to give it up," said Aurora in her head. "However, Zonas Mantra and this man are currently fighting against the Prison Warden, Eloisa. I assume that Arthur has already taken care of Cassius the Arrogant."


    "Are you saying that the two of them are fighting in the Light Prison?" asked Julia with a frown as she changed the screen. The Light Prison was high above the Light Pce, looking like its mirrored reflection of it in the sky.


    "After Arthur broke through the prison, we met Cassius and the Prison Warden, Assassin Eloisa. Zonas Mantra and Adam Leno fought against Eloisa, and Arthur fought against Cassius."


    Julia knew the situation below. Arthur joined the fight against Osian after appearing from the sky with the unconscious Cassius. This witch might be telling the truth, and if the mana was essible, then the Runic Dome was stronger than any cmity.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "Adam Leno is the mana vessel, but we must take down Eloisa before we get there. That is why¡­ I need you to destroy the Light Prison using your vessel. This whole ce is under Eloisa''s control."


    Julia was silent because this meant she needed to use thest of her mana resources. It was a gamble to trust a voice in her head, and the allure of infinite mana made things suspicious. However, she didn''t have Arthur to validate this offer.

 Chapter 880 My Strongest Attack

    Earlier in the Light Prison, a cmity stood inside the empty room after closing the portal connecting it to another dimension. The cmity pondered his recent loss as it stood, waiting for his enemy.


    Cassius was the supreme being.


    This belief was absolute.


    It never wavered in the Battle of Gods and was not about to be broken now. As he stood inside the prison cell where Zonas Mantra used to live, Cassius thought about this truth. He lost against Morana, the Gatekeeper, not Arthur Silvera.


    Thus, he believed that Cassius was still the supreme being in this world. It was a different matter if Gaia''s sister interfered. Cassius has failed to evolve into an astral being because the gatekeeper was the final obstacle.


    "You don''t need to wait here," said a voice from the wall as a woman walked through it. Cassius nced at her to find her wearing red robes, with weapons strapped into her inner pockets. "If they break through the dimension, they will find me here."


    "Kneel before you talk to me,"manded Cassius as he looked away, making Eloisa fall to her knees against her will. "You humans underestimate Eragon too much. There is nothing that can chain him."


    "Even so, we have witnessed the creator fail to utilize his powers," Eloisa countered with a smile. "His newfound strength has be a handicap that limits him. If he loses his senses again, then he would be the one to die first."


    "If the wolf of destruction appears again, then you will die," said Cassius without a change in his expression as he stared at the window in the ceiling. "I am the only one who can stop it."


    Eloisa bowed and stepped back, taking out an artifact that resembled a sphere. "Let us change this ce a bit," she said, controlling the object to shift the prison cell''syout. The walls slid into the ground, giving them ten times the space they had before. Furniture moved to the edges of the cell as the space expanded.


    "What are you doing?" inquired Cassius.


    "Preparing for the battle," Eloisa replied calmly, settling into a chair. "If the outsider does break out of prison, we will need some area to hold him back. In the meantime, let''s watch the show."


    She revealed a giant hologram that disyed the ongoing fight between Lyle, the Knights Commander and son of Zonas Mantra, and the emperor. Cassius turned his head in curiosity as he watched the knight of green mes emerge as a new fighter, even stronger than the emperor.


    "A new fighter emerges," said Cassius with curiosity as he witnessed the knight of green mes. "Where has this one crawled out from?"


    "He is our Knights Commander and the son of Zonas Mantra, Lyle," Eloisa replied, her eyes fixed on the hologram. "It seems that he has¡­ revealed his true colors."


    "Humans are deceiving beings," said Cassius, unimpressed. "None of them live true to themselves and would change their beliefs at the slightest inconvenience."


    "Are cmities not a manifestation of human desires?"


    "There is a resemnce, but no cmity would turn a new leaf just to survive a fight. I would rather die than change the path I''ve chosen for myself. Humans are the opposite of that, and that makes them pathetic."


    The Prison Warden was silent before she nodded and returned to the hologram. She rested her chin over her hand as she watched the rebellion as if it was a show.


    "Human," called Cassius as he stared at the screen. "These forces havee to take down the emperor, so why hasn''t he summoned his forces yet? An empire should have hundreds of thousands of soldiers."


    "Our emperor carries a great secret that cannot be known by all of his subjects," said Eloisa while watching the fallen beings on the screen. "The twelvemanders are indeed powerful, but that makes them hard to control. All of them would fight the emperor if he attempted to devour Helios for his sake, and Ilios would fall."


    "It seems that this empire has been dying for a long time," said Cassius with a grin. "A throne based on lies is fragile, unlike one based on absolute fear. Once I take over the world, this will never happen again."


    "Is that your goal, my lord?" asked Eloisa, turning her head toward him. Cassius red at her as he sensed slight sarcasm, which she quickly defused by sitting properly and repeating her questions. "I am just curious about what a great being like yourself wants."


    "I have no obligation to answer your questions."


    "The world would be a better ce if you graced us with your ambitions," said Eloisa to please him. Cassius saw through her ttery but still enjoyed the feeling of being feared. Despite the calm acting, he knew this human was afraid of him.


    "I want to be the one."


    "¡­can I know what that means?"


    "I want to be the one true god," said Cassius with pride as his whitish aura grew more ferocious. A grin appeared as he clenched his fist, making the Light Prison shake. "I will be the one standing above all else."


    "¡­this is befitting of the cmity of pride," said Eloisa with genuine awe because she could feel that the man before her had a real chance to achieve what he said. "How does aligning yourself with Ilios help you achieve that goal?"


    "There is a troublesome gatekeeper that allows no one to ascend to the next realm, and Ilios has the backing of the only one capable of defeating anything."


    "Nameless."


    "Indeed," said Cassius as he stared at the ss window above, and his eyes glistered with excitement when golden cracks started appearing on it. "However, there is just one exception."


    Before Eloisa could ask anything more, the ss window shattered as golden light exploded. She covered herself with her robes before jumping backward, dodging the golden mana and shard sses that came crashing from the ceiling.


    A storm of golden mana whirled inside the prison, pushing Eloisa and Cassius back. A figure stood in the middle of the storm, looking distant and apathetic. His robes were shining golden as ck vines covered his chest. A crown rested on his head, lined with golden flowers.


    "This is a new look, creator," said Cassius as his feet started rising from the ground. "Are flowers your current symbol in this world? Or do they mean that you have grown soft?"


    Cassius allowed his authority over the world to go rampant, shaking the prison walls. Eloisa used her artifact in haste to stabilize it, barely managing to keep it from copsing.


    "An emperor is different from a cmity, creator!" roared Cassius with pride as he spread his arms, making his authority almost rip space apart. "I won''t lose against a human! You should have brought the Queen of Souls!"


    The cmity was gaining confidence since the golden storm grew smaller as it collided with his authority. Cassius couldmand everything in this world; even the creator once lost against him while in his prime.


    "¡­there is no need," said Arthur Silvera while staring at his hands, which twirled with ck and golden energies. "A single attack¡­ would be enough."


    "I am the sin of pride, creator, not you!" roared Cassius as he reached out toward the world and pulled, making space tilt sideways. "Never dare show arrogance before me!"


    Arthur Silvera looked detached from the battle. His eyes were clear and calm, although the ck lightning in his hand crackled with rage. It was an eerie sight where the golden mana, colorless lightning, and their owner looked unrted.


    "A cmity is indeed not something I should be able to take on," muttered Arthur Silvera as he clenched his fist, making the golden and ck energy coil around his arm. "My stats arecking, and my mana is useless against ancient creatures. However, there is one thing that no one can match me with."


    "Bring it on, creator!" the cmity excitedly roared as his aura exploded, and he pped his hands together. Space was pulled together like fabric, making the prison fold into itself in a giant wave that rushed toward Arthur.


    "My soul is second to none," said Arthur Silvera as he raised his left hand over his right arm. An ethereal aura started appearing around his left palm, and a thin smile appeared on his face. "Thest time I used this attack, I destroyed a city and became known as Lorius. This time, this attack will defeat the cmity."


    "Nothing can defeat me," Cassius roared as the world started folding into itself while he bolted after it. His aura exploded as he turned into a white meteor that raced toward Arthur, who was still taking the same stance.


    "You have the right to be proud, Cassius," muttered Arthur as he pulled back his arm while holding his shoulder. Golden mana and colorless ck lightning intertwined as they glowed under the nourishment of spiritual energy. "You will receive my strongest attack."


    Cassius reached him instantly, and Arthur punched with his spiritual arm. Although the cmity tried to control the world to strike Arthur down, he realized something was wrong. Arthur Silvera exploded with unimaginable might, and he turned into the world himself.


    As soon as the attack touched him, the proudest being realized he was weak. No amount of control or authority could prepare him for this attack, which exploded like the sun on his chest. The world was dyed ck and golden as the Light Prison was torn apart, and the cmity fell from the sky.

 Chapter 881 A Heavenly Seat

    Cassius thought he had died but was floating in the endless sky instead. He has lost his physical body and got reced by a gas-like form. It was the first time he had experienced such a thing.


    "Am I dead?" was his first thought. However, his ego was too big toment over the subject for a long time because he realized he was still alive. After that, however, he was different.


    As the cmity was looking at the cosmos and its infinite possibilities, his existence started shaking. It was then that he realized that something was happening below. He turned toward the ground and saw a pir of golden light collide with one of nothingness.


    "Creator¡­"


    Even in his current state, Cassius felt fear for the first time. He was afraid of the man who defeated him in a single attack, even though he had yet to recover. But, as he stared at the fight below, he realized he had been mistaken.


    The threat was not the creator, nor was it Eragon. Arthur Silvera was the true anomaly because he had the power to use the two as he wished. Furthermore, that abnormal spiritual energy was not something a human should have.


    A human couldn''t have this amount of spiritual energy. The body consisted of three integratedponents: mana essence, body, and soul. Each of them produced different forms of energy, but all of them tranted into strength.


    Cassius knew that the strongest and rarest among the three was spiritual energy. Unlike mana, spiritual energy came from within. As the body stores mana, it grows stronger. As it grew stronger, it could store more mana. This was the wheel of evolution, but spiritual energy was the ultimate fusion of the two because thest step of evolution was spiritual enlightenment.


    A creature bes more aware of his existence and the boundaries separating him from the universe, allowing him to transform one form of strength into another. This was the secret behind Arthur Silvera''s final attack.


    On the ground below, Cassius saw that the battle had started between Osian and the creator. It seems that Osian has failed to win using his powers, so he borrowed nothingness to have a chance against the creator.


    It was rare to see someone powerful borrow the element of nothingness, so Osian held his ground against the creator. Every exchange between the two reminded Cassius of the Battle of Gods when the creator stopped Nameless, the cmities, and the guardians from sacrificing this world.


    As if it was moments ago, Cassius remembered how the world''s strongest epted the offer given by Nameless¡ªa world for each of them instead of fighting for a dying one. Everyone agreed except the creator, which made all the difference.


    The second Battle of Gods was fast approaching, and the battle below was its beginning. As existence shed against nothingness, neither had an advantage. Instead, their elements canceled each other despite being the strongest two.


    Cassius was confused because the creator didn''t use the same attack that he used against him. Furthermore, his attacks did not carry a hint of spiritual energy, making him rely on his mana and Eragon to weaken his opponent.


    Being in his current state, he realized the reason behind that. The creator seemed unable to use these attacks often because there was a limit to how much spiritual energy he could use at once without damaging himself.


    Their fight was breathtaking because the two strongest elements were seen only in times of crisis. It could be said that if existence fought against nothingness, doomsday would be close. Cassius watched the fight with bitterness because he was removed from that chessboard.


    "A single attack¡­."


    Although the creator always had a powerful soul, it was the first time he could use it to strengthen himself. It was thest step of evolution, so Cassius wondered how Arthur Silvera managed to pull it off. Has his soul evolved because he met Gaia twice?


    Morana and Gaia were two sisters who managed the affairs of their world. One of them was the gatekeeper that prevented humans from ascending to higher realms, so it would be natural that her sister would have certain effects on souls.


    "In either case, I lost," muttered Cassius as he allowed himself to float away from the mortal world. "I no longer deserve to pursuit greatness."


    "Is that what you truly believe?" a voice asked him from above, seeming ancient and distant. Cassius frowned as he turned his attention toward the cosmos, only to find a being looking at him. It was the first time that he felt insignificant.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," replied the being, who has now inched closer toward the cmity. "What matters is what I want."


    "And what is that?"


    "For my n to work."


    "borate."


    "Nameless needs to ovee that obstacle."


    "That should be the eventual truth since Nameless is omnipotent," replied Cassius with a frown. "No matter how much the creator struggles, he will never ovee the end."


    "Omnipotent?" muttered the voice with a hint ofughter. "Is that how powerful it looks to you, despite being a toy I created?"


    "A¡­ toy?" the two sybles made no sense to Cassius, who could feel himself grow insignificantpared to the voice. "You are bluffing. Nameless is not something to be created. It is a devourer of worlds!"


    "And what purpose would that grant it?"


    Cassius was silent. It looked like this being was using Nameless for its gains, but the cmity was unconvinced. Nameless gave Cassius a feeling of dread that this being failed to have. However, it did raise an interesting question.


    What purpose did Nameless serve?


    If someone assumed that Nameless had a purpose, then it would be natural that there would be a creator behind this creature of nothingness.


    "And why have you revealed yourself to me?"


    "I realized that Nameless is no longer enough to end this world. An anomaly has appeared among its creatures, one that I have not foreseen possible in a world of this level. Thus, I had to intervene, despite the risk of losing my seat."


    "Your seat where?"


    "¡­those are secrets you will learn when you ascend, Cassius," replied the voice, seeming more sinister now. "Have you honestly thought that a mindless creature can end worlds on its own?"


    "¡­tell me about the anomaly you mentioned, and what do you mean that it wasn''t possible in a world of this level," demanded Cassius as he began believing its words. He seems to have left his body because this being wanted to talk to him. "Are you talking about the creator?"


    "Him?" asked the being with mockery. "If a puppet could change the course this world should take, I would have forsaken my ns long ago. Instead, it was someone else who seized control of the creator."


    "Seized control?"


    "Arthur Silvera is not a human that should exist in this world. He should not have been born at all, less break through the chains of order to manipte time. Every step of the way, he has defied thews of the universe."


    "What is he?" asked Cassius, expecting another instant answer. But, instead, the ''all-knowing'' suddenly went silent as if mulling over its following words carefully.


    "Arthur Silvera is¡­ the only human in this world who managed to harness the universe. His will is powerful enough to bend the universalws, although this power was limited to those with a heavenly seat."


    "Those who have a heavenly seat?"


    "You call them¡­ Gods."


    Cassius could feel his soul shivering at the thought. Does that mean they all have been fighting against someone akin to a God? It seems the being feared this would dishearten him from following hismands.


    "I sought you out for a single reason," said the being. "If sessful, you will steal that quality for yourself and join heaven."


    A star shone in the cosmos, shining down on the cmity. He could feel his soul longing for the light of a world higher than theirs. A world that only Gods could enter, and he was now offered a lifetime offer.


    "What¡­ do I need to do?" submitted the cmity to the allure of heaven. Even the sound of its name satfortably in his ears as if this should have been his since the beginning.


    As the voice was about to reply, the battle below suddenly stopped. Cassius and the being stared at the fight below, only to find that the two fighters had ceased fighting. Instead, one of them was far from interested in the battle.


    Arthur Silvera was covered with golden mana, looking like a med human. His aura was suffocating, even to Cassius, who was now nothing but a soul. However, what terrified him was that Arthur Silvera stopped fighting because¡­ he was looking at them.


    "Can he see us?" muttered Cassius with fear, almost as if exposed.


    "Interesting¡­" muttered the voice. "It seems that this human¡­ can feel my presence. This is the first time¡­ that this happened."

 Chapter 882 Obey Or Die

    The citizens were confused as the sh of creation and the dark creature stopped. All parties eyeing the fight, waiting for a victorious side to emerge, were nervous because a battle that shook the heavens stopped.


    "¡­let''s end this, creator," called Osian, who was covered with nothingness. His voice has gone hoarse, bing more like Nameless.


    "Silence," said Arthur Silvera without paying him any mind. His sword of creation was still in hand as he stared at the sky. "What is this feeling?"


    Arthur could feel the back of his neck tingle as if someone was watching him. All he could do was stare at the sky as his golden eyes looked for a source. Although he found nothing, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was out there.


    Thus, Arthur stabbed his sword into the ground. As soon as he did, the field of flowers grew thicker as the mana of creation started feeding the earth. As for him, Arthur raised his hands toward the sky.


    "What¡­ are you¡­ doing?" asked Osian as he readied himself to resume the fight. However, Arthur was not even looking at him. Instead, he stared at the sky and started reaching out toward something.


    The citizens and other nations alike looked at Arthur as he if was a madman. Then, however, their souls shook. Something started to materialize in Arthur''s hands, and it shook the world like an earthquake.


    No one could breathe as the pair of chains grew longer, ring after ringing into existence. Osian looked at the scene with an apprehensive face, not even daring toe closer. The scene instilled fear into whoever saw it for some reason.


    Arthur started sweating for the first time during this fight but still red at the sky. A smile appeared as his hand gripped the chains tightly and tugged them, pulling the whole world closer. His curved lips revealed a grin before he muttered, "I see you."


    The three words made the crowd shiver as they realized that Arthur Silvera was talking to a being that they could not see. Before they could react, Arthur whipped the chains toward the sky before retracting his arms and hurling them.


    As soon as the chains left his fingers, they turned into a blinding light before shooting toward the sky. The crowd flinched as they could breathe again, all watching the two chains turn into two meteors that shed through the cosmos.


    The two meteors grew brighter and brighter until the whole world saw them from different angles as they traveled the cosmos. Chaos spread among the world because this fulfilled an ancient prophecy.


    As earth watched with fear, the sky was no better. The two meteors traveled far into the cosmos before fusing and exploding, creating enough light to turn night to day worldwide. The world never stopped shaking, and neither did their existence. As for the culprit, he stood there with triumph.


    "I have no idea who they were, but this should keep them away for the time being," muttered Arthur as he raised his hand to shield his eyes from the blinding light. "I wonder who that was."


    Arthur had no idea that his actions shook heaven and earth alike. All he cared about was keeping sinister beings from interfering with this world because he somehow knew his intentions. Thus, he strengthened the existence around the world using the chains of order, making it immune to prying astral beings.


    This was not something he thought of on the spot. During their countless years together, Gaia has exined to him how the world is protected from cosmic beings. It was Gaia using her powers to create a barrier around their realm, and all Arthur did was strengthen it using his powers.


    It took almost three minutes for the light to disappear from the world, and it returned to normal. After that, however, everyone worldwide started feeling like their body held a fever. It was the natural reaction of being basked in the mana of creation.


    "Do you think you have time for this?" asked Osian with rage as he started floating. "You have the leisure to use this much power while fighting against me? This arrogance will be the death of you, creator!"


    Arthur finally turned back toward Osian, who was hovering above the ground now. The golden flowers beneath him were disintegrating after being touched by his nothingness. Before Arthur could reply, the space between them disappeared, allowing Osian to teleport near him.


    "Fall dead!" roared Osian as his two horns gathered ck energy before shooting them like a beam, and he used his sword to pierce Arthur. The two attacks reached him at the same time, evaporating the ground beneath them. Even air turned to nothingness, causing the wind to blow from behind Arthur.


    Arthur stood there, his chest covered with ck vines and golden leaves. He watched the empyrean-ranker attack him, and so did the whole world. However, he showed no fluster and calmly reached for the sword''s hilt.


    As soon as his hand touched the sword, golden mana exploded from his body. It red like a pir of light that burned with golden mes, shaking the world. The two attacks of nothingness were suspended midair because of the mana, and Arthur had yet to pull out his sword.


    "Osian the Invincible," muttered Arthur Silvera with a voice that reached the ears of the million people inside the Dawn za. "You will be the first ruler I ask this question, and your answer will decide your fate."


    Arthur talked as if he had all the time he wanted in the world. His eyes turned toward the suspended Osian, who felt like the golden mana had not decreased after the earlier feat but increased.


    "Do you choose to obey or to die?"


    The words fell on the crowd''s ears like thunderps. Every word spoken carved itself into the air between the two strongest fighters. Arthur Silvera stood there with a domineering aura as he demanded obedience from the empyrean ranker.


    It was absurd.


    "I SHALL NEVER¡­" roared Osian, but Arthur interrupted him by moving his hand to pull the sword out of the ground. At that moment, the empyrean ranker realized his fate had been sealed.


    "Then die."


    Mana exploded from the ground as if releasing what the sword infused. Helios was submerged with golden mana that blinded the world as Arthur Silvera raised his sword high, staring at Osian with apathetic eyes.


    The nothingness around Osian started to dissolve, as did the two horns on his head. It revealed the aged face of a man who realized he had made the wrong choice and tried to make amends.


    "Wait¡­!"


    Osian lost his confidence as he stared at the golden eyes of the young man. He saw no mercy in his eyes, only apathy to the soul he was about to reap. In a single second, Osian seemed to age a thousand years.


    Arthur brought down his golden sword, striking Osian on his shoulder and cutting through his torso in a single motion. His de cut through flesh and bone as if they didn''t exist. The old man watched as his life faded away.


    Golden mana exploded throughout Helios, starting with Osian at the center. His scream echoed as the golden mana destroyed his body, never to recover. Nameless tried to save him, but the reaction between the creation mana and nothingness made things worse for Osian.


    His scream echoed throughout Helios as the golden light prated its every part. Cries of the fallen beings resounded, too, as they were all eradicated by the golden mana. In a single attack, the nothingness disappeared.


    As the golden light died down, the fight was over. Every rebel and knight dropped their sword as they stared at the scene, gaping their mouths at the man standing in the middle with his golden sword.


    "Osian is dead," announced Arthur Silvera as he looked at the crowd. "His son, Light Emperor Joseph, is dead as well. There is no one to fight for Ilios anymore and no one to terrorize it. Those who wish to fight, raise your sword. Those who know better, drop them."


    The remaining knights flinched as Arthur addressed them. Then, after realizing he was staring at them, they all dropped their weapons. It took a few moments, but the rebels cheered as they rushed toward the knights, seeking to seize them.


    "No one will be killed after Osian," Arthur interrupted their cheering, making it die down. "These knights have been loyal to the ones they followed and the choices they made, even if they were wrong. Do not me them or wrong them."


    The rebels were silent and dissatisfied, but none of them could object. After the earlier feat, Arthur Silvera was akin to a god to them. He defeated an empyrean-ranker, the strongest rank a human could reach.


    "Listen to our leader!" shouted Vruckrus as he mmed his Warhammer on the ground. "Attend to the wounded, and advance toward the pce. This fight is over!"


    "I''m afraid it''s far from over," said La, who limped together with Ai. She stared at the sky, where the fight was still ongoing. "There are hundreds of ships surrounding Helios."


    "Those are here for my head," said Arthur, looking at the sky with a smile. "These are my enemies, not yours. Do not make an enemy of the world as I did."


    "You fought for us, and we will fight for you," said Rain as she stepped forward. She seemed wary and saddened, but her resolve was unshakable. "The rebellion will support its leader."


    The warriors cheered for her words and stomped on the ground. Despite narrowly escaping death, none of these proud warriors wanted to put down their weapons and leave Arthur alone.

 Chapter 883 Its Name Is Dragonir

    As the world witnessed the imperial execution, where an empyrean rank lost his life, all nations shook to their core. Shon was the first to respond because two of its High Cardinals were closest to the execution. However, their report was met with silence from the father of Shon.


    "Arthur Silvera killed Osian?" asked the father again, hoping he would get a different answer. When his hopes were crushed, he let out a long sigh. "Rae should have somewhat an amicable rtionship with him. Send her to negotiate peace."


    "That is¡­" hesitated the High Cardinal as he looked at the fight in the sky, which was still in full swing. Arthur Silvera was surrounded by rebels, ready to fight. "She has¡­ sworn loyalty to Arthur Silvera."


    "That is good!"


    "That happened before he killed Osian. Furthermore, she said¡­" the High Cardinal allowed his words to trail off, making the father burst out with a stern voice.


    "What did she say?"


    "Almighty Father, I was merely warning her that you would be furious if she helps Arthur Silvera. Her words are¡­."


    "Out with it," burst out the ruler of Shon, making the High Cardinal gulp down and reveal the truth.


    "She said... you could fuck off."


    There was silence on the other end of the line. The High Cardinal didn''t say a thing, fearing he would be the one losing his head. Many lost their heads in the name of sphemy for far lesser crimes. Thus, despite being his daughter, Rae would not be spared.


    "¡­interesting."


    Father of Shon sounded furious, brimming with cold rage. The report ended with the High Cardinal being instructed to retreat once the forces lost against Arthur Silvera. However, even until the end, Father of Shon told them they should remain neutral.


    This wasn''t the case for the four nations who arrived to aid Ilios against the rebellion. On the contrary, the fact that Osian fell even after using the power of nothingness gave them an rming sense of urgency to eradicate the culprit.


    Thus, hundreds of battleships filled the sky of Helios. Their arrival was magnificent, and although smaller than the Runic Dome, their numbers were overwhelming. However, once the reinforcements arrived, the fighting stopped between the two sides.


    Although surrounded by the hundred or so ships, Arthur Silvera was smiling. He didn''t have an ounce of fear, but no one expected him to have any. Nevertheless, this man has defeated two of the world''s strongest awakeners in a row, and his mere presence made the people around him nervous.


    Arthur then raised his arms, creating several runes that glowed soft Indigo color. Then, they started rotating around each other like a sr system before expanding to create a giant portal.


    "Those who wish to fight with me can enter through here. As for those who do not, I would call them wise and not resent them."


    After saying those words, Arthur started walking toward the portal. It seemed connected to the top of his runic dome, where the fight urred.


    ***


    A portal appeared, grabbing the attention of those present. Suyin, n, and Yuran were huffing as sweat covered their faces. Rae was still in better shape, and Li looked the same. When a man arrived through the portal, all those present felt the pressure.


    His crowned head carried a pair of golden eyesced with ck vines that protruded upwards like horns. The auraing from his body was suffocating, like being submerged in water.


    "We meet atst, Ascent Guild Master," said a man sitting atop a dragon''s head. The monster was gigantic, as giant as the battleships hovering around it. It had red scales and yellow eyes as it started at Arthur with bloodlust. "Your exploits and thievery in Kera made you quite infamous in Thiria."


    "I stole nothing."


    "You did," said the man before he rose to his feet. The dragon opened its maw and roared in rage toward Arthur. "You stole a dragon from our nation. There are no dragons in this world other than ours."


    "And what about those in Alka?" asked Arthur. The man, who looked in his thirties with a wild head of orange hair, grinned. He raised his tattooed arm and pounded his bare chest.


    "Have you met any that survived?"


    Arthur was silent at his question. Indeed, dragons were killed as soon as they were seen because no one could control them. However, Thiria was different because it managed to tame them. Thiria could tame any monster.


    "I have," said Arthur with a smile before raising his hand. Violet lights exploded before Lilo left his body like a mirage, manifesting in front of the red dragon. Its size was almost half its enemy, but Lilo was ecstatic because it joined the battle. "Lilo looks alive to me, don''t you think?"


    The man''s grin disappeared as he stared at the violet dragon. Its small stature did not fool him into believing the dragon was harmless. On the contrary, he seemed to know that it was a difficult opponent to handle.


    "Elusive Dragon," muttered the man with rage as he clenched his fist. "It was stolen from our nation countless years ago before it hatched. A beast theft is a crime punishable by death in Thiria, and blood is paid with blood!"


    These words, blood is paid with blood, were the words that Thiria was known for. These tribes have banded together against the whole world and ensured that no one dared to cross them. Thus, if someone stole one of their beasts, he would die.


    "I met Lilo in a cave," Arthur affectionately said as he patted the dragon''s scales, making Lilo close its eyes in glee. "As far as I''m concerned, our meeting was fated. Don''t use me of theft, tamer."


    "The moment you formed a contract with it, you became an enemy of Thiria. We cannot allow an outsider to be a dragon tamer. Give it back, for I must see it die alongside its owner."


    "Lilo is my family," said Arthur, his smile crumbling at the request. The threatening aura intensified, making allies and foes step back. "If you attempt to take him, I will kill you here."


    It was not a threat.


    It was a in and simple fact.


    Silence descended on the battlefield as the portal started spewing out rebels who came to aid Arthur in his fight. All of them gathered on the roof of the Runic Dome, which was big enough to let them surround the enemies.


    Laughter broke the silence as the beast tamer seemed unable to hold it back anymore. It was brimming with rage, which the tamer worked nothing to hide. Then, he leaned forward with a grin as his orange hair started rising like a wrathful lion.


    "This is fun. This is fun," said the man twice, and Arthur noticed that his fangs started to grow. Being in multiple contracts with monsters seemed to affect humans as well, just like Demihumans. Arthur fused with Lilo sometimes, granting him wings. "You are the first human who dares to cross me after seeing my dragon."


    "I heard of your exploits, Dragonir Guild Master," replied Arthur with an apathetic voice, and Lilo started growling at them. "You threatened a friend of mine into joining Dragonir ten years ago."


    "I don''t recall small fry," said the Guild Master as he started cracking his bones loose. "Ten years ago¡­ At that time¡­."


    "You were an Astra-ranker."


    "And here you are, arrogant enough to threaten me. I crushed a guild when I was your age, kid. Do not test me. Give the dragon back, and I will give you a swift death."


    "¡­it was no threat, and if you are so eager to take Lilo, then it''s time to give up your life," said Arthur with a cold expression. "You crushed a guild when you were my age? Then I will crush a Titan Guild, whose name is Dragonir."


    "You forget us, handsome man," said the veiled woman riding on a broomstick. She wore light clothes that revealed her belly and thighs, with dangling golden chains strapped to her limbs. "We are also your enemy."


    "You are the Witch Princess of Sourna, right?" asked Arthur as he nced at her. She was seated on her broom, which looked like an ordinary item. "Does your country wish to make an enemy out of me?"


    "We have nothing against a man as lovely, but these are the politics of our world," said the woman with a grin. "If we do not aid Thiria here, our trade with them will be cut off."


    "There is no need for excuses," scowled the tamer at her, making her snicker as she flew around them. "You have no chance against our entire fleet, thief. Even if this vessel of yours holds some capabilities, it cannot function without mana!"


    At that moment, the Runic Dome lit up beneath their feet. Then, before anyone could realize what had happened, arrays appeared above their heads before they fired countless attacks toward the Light Prison in the sky.

 Chapter 884 Part Three

    At first nce, those present believed that the Runic Dome was attacking the battleships. However, to their surprise, they saw the Light Prison get bombarded with condensed mana. In specific, the uppermost floor was sted.


    The Light Prison crumbled from above, and since it was upside down, the base of the mirrored pce started falling off. However, before the rubbles could harm the citizens, the teleportation arrays of the Runic Dome were activated to ce them atop the battleships.


    The two attacks happened in sequence, taking less than thirty seconds. Everyone was appealed at the sheer destruction, but that was not the end. Three figures fell from the sky, two men and a woman.


    Arthur stared at the destruction before turning his eyes behind him. He was staring at the surveince arrays of the Runic Dome with a raised brow. At that moment, a hologram appeared before him, revealing Julia.


    "I will ept whatever punishment you have for meter," said Julia, looking stressed out of the world. "However, our mana stones cannot handle arge-scale battle. I had to focus all our energy on destroying the Light Prison."


    "You want to use Adam Leno?" asked Arthur before a smile appeared on his face. However, Julia knew he was dissatisfied with how she decided. "And what about innocents trapped inside the Light Prison?"


    "Aurora assured me that there are no innocents on the top floor," said Julia, seeming hesitant. "I know that I cannot guarantee the safety of those on the lower floors, but¡­ I know that you are running low on mana."


    Arthur was silent as his smile slowly faded. She was right because the earlier fight consumed most of his mana. However, Arthur would have lost otherwise. The only reason that he won was being the bane of nothingness. The current enemies were different.


    "Use Adam Leno to protect the citizens and support our troops. As for the enemies, I will do something about them."


    "Arthur, don''t overwork yourself," said Julia with worry before looking at him with determination. "You are the Guild Master of Ascent. Everything will copse if something happens to you."


    "Nothing will happen," said Arthur with a smile as he turned his eyes toward the iing tamers with their mounts. "I think I''m long overdue for an evolution."


    "¡­is that even possible, given the current circumstances¡­?"


    "It is only possible because of the current circumstances," said Arthur as his eyes glowed, and he made his picks. "All the mana essences that I need are here."


    The four chosen warriors looked at the destruction with shock before the Guild Master of Dragonir turned toward Arthur with fury. He took a deep breath before letting out a beastly roar, making the world shake.


    Arthur looked at him with a smile as he sensed thousands of presences rush toward them. It seems this roar has summoned the monster around Helios, calling for them to arrive. This made a broad smile appear on Arthur''s face, making the tamer uneasy.


    "You are just perfect for my next n," said Arthur as he looked at the monsters that had arrived. Many of them were pack leaders at the epic tier. Arthur wouldn''t have a problem taking them down, given his current strength. "Now, shall we begin?"


    Arthur raised his arms in a split second, and the dragon ridermanded his dragon to spew mes. A pir of fire left the dragon''s maw and rushed toward Arthur, but he teleported before it struck him.


    "Where is he?" shouted the Dragonir Guild Master as he looked around before hearing monstrous cries from above them. Then, as he raised his head to look, he found a giant sky fox with a crushed skull with Arthur atop him. "What is he doing?"


    Golden Mana surrounded Arthur as he let go of the monster''s skull and used his other hand to touch the falling beast. His body shone as the two fell to the ground, and it made the Guild Master feel uneasy.


    "Don''t just stand around! Stop him!" shouted the Heir of Thiria at the other three to move, but they all looked at each other. Thus, hemanded his dragon to spew more mes toward Arthur.


    Simr to thest time, Arthur teleported away and attacked another monster. The scene repeated as the battleships started mming into each other after the giant boulders fell on them. Again, chaos spread among the enemy troops, and it was at that moment that Ilia Perli intervened.


    "Compose yourselves!" roared Ilia Perli with a mana-infused voice that shook the battlefield, causing the chaos to end. "Fire at the falling boulders, and send your troops below!"


    Ilia Perli allowed the disorganized troops to be an army that moved as one in a singlemand. Seeing this, the Dragonir Guild Master focused on chasing after Arthur. However, it was futile. The only one who could match the speed of his teleportation was Ilia Perli with his lightning.


    However, the previous Major General did no such thing. Instead, he watched as Arthur Silvera ughtered monsters and grew more powerful with each one. After what seemed like his eleventh prey, Arthur Silvera teleported into his original position.


    "Are you done?" asked Ilia Perli while staring at him. His eyes were cold and determined, making Arthur think he was putting aside his emotions.


    "I am," replied Arthur as he stared at his clenched fist. "You should have stopped me, Ilia. I don''t think that you can defeat me anymore. Or maybe¡­ you never wanted to fight against me."


    "Indeed. I will never forget the debt that the Yalveran Union owes you, but this is not a ce to value my emotions again. If Ilios falls into the hands of these rebels, a world war might start soon. I am here to prevent that."


    "That''s not the only possibility."


    "It is a strong one, and you are still too weak to force the world into submission," said Ilia Perli with genuine concern. "Can I ask that you leave Ilios and take the rebels with you?"


    "This was not a part of the deal, Ilia Perli," said the Guild Master of Dragonir as he descended from the sky. He looked furious after failing to have chased Arthur, and Ilia fueled his fury.


    "The deal was to ensure peace, Kaius Firebrand," rebuked Ilia with a ferocious face. "Ilios has fallen. If we can salvage the situation, then so be it. There is no need for another fight that would rip the nation apart."


    Kaius and Ilia red at each other, seeming close to starting infighting. The one who advanced to alleviate the situation was the Witch Princess of Sourna, who flew to stand between the two. This time, she was standing atop her broom.


    "Neither of your goals will be fulfilled by infighting, glorious warriors," said the woman as her eyes stared down at Arthur. "The creator has already made his mind. He will not leave."


    "You are quite the insightful one," said Arthur, spreading his arms with a grin. "All of you have gathered here to kill me, right? Almost a thousand battleships for one head. I am ttered indeed and cannot send you back empty-handed."


    "And how are you going to send us back?" asked the witch with intrigue. Arthur stared at them with the same grin as his golden mana ceased existing.


    "I will not send you back at all," Arthur said before levitating off the ground. "This can be a good start for my next goal. I will send a message to every ruler on Earth: you should have killed me when you had the chance."


    The monsters were wise enough to sense something was amiss as the enemies became confused. Arthur Silvera rose from the ground without using mana while a gravitating force appeared around him.


    "What is this man attempting to do?" asked the Princess of Sourna with nervousughter. Ilia Perli frowned as well as he looked around. His heart was beating rapidly as if a world-changing event was taking ce.


    "We need to get back," said Ilia Perli with fear. "Command all of your troops to retreat from Helios!"


    "We are not leaving this ce without his head," replied Kaius with a frown as his dragon started shaking its head. "What is wrong, Ignitirax?"


    "¡­it''s toote," said the summoner atop the flying snake turtle, which started to turn ethereal. "The monsters can tell that something is wrong. They are afraid that... Arthur Silvera would swallow them."


    The Snake Turtle turned into ethereal energy, making the summonernd beside Ilia Perli on the Runic Dome. Then, he rose to his feet as he stared at the sky.


    "Ilia Perli," called the summoner. "You said earlier that Arthur Silvera cannot make the world submit to his wishes. It seems that he is proving you wrong."


    Ilia Perli turned toward the summoner with a frown before returning to Arthur Silvera. At that moment, the man opened his eyes again as his lips moved. He seemed to be reciting something. Once Ilia Perli heard it, he realized what he was doing.


    "Art of Creation, Part Three."


    Arthur Silvera was evolving before their eyes.

 Chapter 885 Golden Portal

    Existence itself was shaking inside Helios. It did not matter if you were on the ground or floating in the sky. Your very being was pushed to its limit but in a threatening manner. It was as if the whole world wanted to evolve.


    The first beat came like a ripple across space. Its center was Arthur Silvera and grew bigger until it passed through everything. Everyone could see the soft golden wave and most lost consciousness as it passed through them.


    A million or so citizens fell to the ground. Soldiers fell from the sky, losing consciousness and their footing. Those who retained their consciousness were the four leaders and whoever existed enough.


    ''Existed enough.''


    Ilia Perli looked at the overbearing sight of a million people falling, one over the other, all unintentionally by a single young man. It was the natural effect of his evolution, as ordinary people could not witness it.


    After the first ripple faded, Arthur Silvera opened his eyes. They shone golden light as if he held suns in them. His lips turned into a thin line as he raised his arms, grabbing onto something. This caused the second ripple, which made existence scream and inch toward him.


    All things, whether solid or liquid, inscribed or enchanted, started to shake as they were pulled toward Arthur. Kaius flinched as the second ripple touched him, making him snap out of his daze.


    "We need to stop him!" shouted Kaius with haste as he ced his palm on his dragon. "Ignitirax, turn him to ashes!"


    However, the dragon seemed wiser than its owner. It shook its head and retreated backward against its master''smands. Ilia Perli empathized with the dragon because he, too, knew that something was beginning.


    "Obey me!" roared Kaius as orange mana exploded from his body before being infused into the dragon. Ignitirax roared as the mana took hold of his body, and it pped its wings to soar toward the sky.


    "Foolish man," muttered Ilia Perli with a frown as he stared at Kaius. It was fine to be afraid, but the tamer shouldn''t have let it cloud his judgment. The moment Arthur Silvera yed those monsters, the odds turned against them.


    Kaius soared high into the sky before turning in an arch to dive back down. Ignitirax was now being controlled by him, making the tamer unable to separate himself from the dragon. It roared toward Arthur as mes gathered in its mouth, ready to incinerate him.


    The pair of monster and tamer was indeed the ferocious warriors of Thiria. Among the countless soldiers and citizens, they were the only two who dared to make a move against this phenomenon. However, bravery and foolery were separated by a very thin line.


    Arthur Silvera did not move and allowed himself to be swallowed by the dragon. It devoured him whole and incinerated his body, but there were no screams. The dragonnded on the Runic Dome, panting as the orange mana left its body. Kaius was no better.


    "It was a bluff! He couldn''t do anything against me!" shouted Kaius with abored breath, but his face was exhrated. His pride warrior aura returned to him as if it had been hidden beneath the frustration of his short temper.


    Kaius seemed to expect some cheering or even shock. However, he received neither of those. Instead, everyone stared at the sky behind him with surrendered faces. The Dragonir Guild Master looked confused before he turned his head.


    His name was Kaius Firebrand of the Firebrand Tamers. He controlled countless majestic beasts, making him stand above all else. Furthermore, he became an Astra ranker at the ripe age of twenty-five.


    However, despite all of those above, Kaius Firebrand lost his earlier pride and vigor. Instead, he was as white as a sheet of paper as he stared at the sky. His skin was covered with sweat as his lips muttered his astonishment.


    "¡­was I¡­ dreaming?" his weak voice couldn''t help but shake, as Arthur Silvera was still standing in the same ce, with the same gesture. His earlier attack and triumph seemed to be nothing but a dream fragment.


    As the tamer started losing his mind, the rest of the crowd shared his sentiment. All of them saw the exchange with their own eyes, but after the dragon swallowed Arthur and descended, it left Arthur Silvera in the same position.


    "What is happening?" asked Ilia Perli. Although he knew that Arthur Silvera could not be defeated in his current state, the scene was too absurd. "Is it possible that we are in an illusion?"


    The question demanded an answer, but Ilia Perli knew more about illusions than any present. If there were an illusion, it would have to be Arthur Silvera himself.


    "Existence is unfeeling, not designed to serve nor destroy life," said Arthur as his eyes stared at the cosmos. However, Ilia felt like the cosmos was the one staring at him. "No one can deny it; everyone needs to bow down to it."


    Arthur lowered his hands, bringing down a celestial pressure over the crowd. Rebels and reinforcements alike knelt on the ground, unable to fight the crushing aura. Their knees struck the ground simultaneously, making a booming sound through Helios.


    Ilia Perli managed to fight against the pressure, but even his knees started bending. It was a crushing feeling like he was an antpared to the man before him. Nevertheless, he struggled to raise his eyes toward the sky and saw a scene he would never forget.


    Arthur Silvera stood in the sky with a golden portal behind him. The circr entrance looked like a heavenly gate, engraved with runes that Ilia had never seen the likes of before. Arthur was facing them with his back to the gate.


    His eyes scanned those kneeling toward him. Those who did not were hisrades and the four leaders. They all managed to fight the ''urge'' to kneel and stared at him with apprehension. Even his allies looked at him with fear.


    Ilia Perli glimpsed the sadness in his eyes as he saw the fear in hisrades. He realized that Arthur Silvera had been irreversibly alienated from humanity, making him feared but never loved.


    However, the golden eyes then looked at Ilia Perli. The Major General straightened his back, although it felt like it was about to break. As the two men stared at each other, Arthur Silvera smiled.


    Then, the man turned toward the golden gate. He stared at it for a full minute before his lips moved again. Ilia Perli strained his ears to listen and realized that Arthur Silvera was reciting the exact words as before.


    "Existence is unfeeling, not designed to serve nor destroy life. No one can deny it, and everyone needs to bow down to it," said Arthur Silvera as he raised his hand toward the golden gate. "Except for me."


    His palm pushed the golden gate, mming it open. The unknown portal opened with a resounding boom, releasing an otherworldly aura that pushed everyone back. It seemed like the next second would be theirst, but it would also be eternal. The feeling of being threatened by the same entity nourished their existence.


    Arthur Silvera chose to stand before the gate and stare at it. Ilia Perli expected Arthur to enter the entrance, but that did not happen. Instead, something else came out. Chains started leaving the golden gate and wrapped themselves around his limbs. Instead of fighting it, Arthur allowed them to chain him.


    The golden gate kept spewing chains that surrounded themselves, Arthur. As the chains stopped leaving the gate, Arthur moved his arm. It strained to move against the chains, but he managed to grab hold of the ones wrapped around his other arm.


    "Existence will not limit me, and whatever does shall break," said Arthur as he tugged on the chains, breaking them. Golden mana exploded from the chains and his body, blinding their eyes.


    A suffocating aura exploded from the golden gate, making those breathlessly watch. However, as the golden light faded and allowed them to see, they found out that the gate was gone and the aura wasing from Arthur himself.


    His skin was shining golden, and his hair had grown longer. It was long enough to fly toward the sky like a golden me. Arthur Silvera seemed amazed by the change as he stared at his hand.


    Existence returned to normal, and the shaking artifacts calmed down. The crowd could move again, and they were regaining consciousness. However, all eyes turned toward the golden figure in the sky, who looked anything but human.


    "Those who came here to fight me," began Arthur Silvera, "how do you n to do so? Are you going to use your hundreds of ships?"


    Arthur Silvera raised his hands toward the ship fleet, and under the frightened eyes of the crowd, the ships began to move and change shape. Chaos spread among the crews, and most chose to jump from the ships before they stopped looking like ships. The vessels turned to liquid, creating rivers in the sky.

 Chapter 886 A Selfish Hero

    When the citizens regained consciousness, they saw the hundreds of ships melt and turn into liquid streams. Wood and metal alike have melted and changed shape under themands of the golden figure. This made them wish to remain unconscious.


    "He is a hero, right, Mama?" asked a kid as he tugged on his mother''s robes. She was silent and couldn''t decide what to tell her son. On one hand, he did save them. On the other hand, however, he was indeed¡­ too terrifying.


    "You must decide that, kid," said Grandma Mo, who overheard the situation. "A hero is someone you choose based on their actions. You cannot ask someone else to choose for you."


    "Please don''t fill his head with such things, Grandma Mo," said the woman with apprehension as she embraced her son. "If someone overhears him such a thing, we would be¡­."


    "After all he did, Arthur Silvera is still feared instead of appreciated," said Grandma Mo with a sigh before she walked to the woman and pped her face. The smack brought attention toward them as the citizens flinched at the sound. "You and your son would have died if he had not intervened!"


    Grandma Mo shouted at the woman, who remained shaken. Even after being pped, she didn''t dare to get angry at the old woman. Everyone in the lower districts considered this old woman a mother since she raised half of them.


    The citizens lowered their heads, unable to look at the old woman. All of them witnessed what happened to those who supported Arthur Silvera. Not even the great Zonas Mantra was spared, despite being the Knights Commander then.


    Grandma Mo red at the cowards before raising her eyes toward Arthur Silvera. He was still turning ships into rivers like a god, uncaring about what the citizens felt for him. However, it broke her heart to watch him.


    "He knows," muttered the old woman before biting her lips. Tears gathered in her weary eyes, surprising the crowd. None of them has seen Grandma Mo cry before. "He knows everyone, even allies, fears him but still fights for them."


    Her tears fell down her face before she walked forward. The citizens panicked because getting close to Arthur Silvera was too dangerous. However, whoever tried to stop Grandma Mo received a p and was berated.


    In the end, Grandma Mo was standing close to the front lines. She tried to catch her breath before taking a deep breath and shouting toward the sky.


    "Arthur Silvera!" shouted the old woman, her voice hoarse. She got a coughing fit just from that shout, but it seemed enough to grab the attention of those in the sky.


    The golden figure in the sky stopped before turning toward her. He stared at the old woman with confused eyes and watched her bow her head.


    "Thank you for saving my city and my son as you have promised," said Grandma Mo with her head down. Arthur was silent in response, seeming amused by her antics. But then, he gave a wide smile.


    "I''m not done yet, Grandma Mo. Why are you crying?" asked Arthur with concern. The old woman shook her hand before raising her head. She wiped away the tears before smiling back.


    "These tears are for a good and miserable person."


    Arthur Silvera smiled without a word and nodded. After that, he turned his head back toward the ships before bringing his hands together. The rivers in the sky started joining into one while the crews began falling through the liquid.


    "The show is not over, old woman. Get back."


    As the crowd witnessed the exchange between the old woman and Arthur Silvera, their views started changing. Arthur was an outsider before, so none of them understood why he did the things he did. However, after hearing that he made a promise to their elder, all of them felt ashamed.


    After all, none of them cheered for Arthur Silvera. On the contrary, they all feared and criticized him when they could, believing he was the Stealer of Elements. However, even after the truth came out, they still looked at him with cynicism.


    A man holding his child was the first to step forward and shout his gratitude at Arthur. He was followed by more before the whole za was chanting.


    "Hero!"


    "Hero!"


    "Hero!"


    "Hero!"


    "Hero!"


    The air buzzed with heat and thrill. Everyone was excited as they cheered for the man saving them. It affected the morale of the rebels, making them feel seen. After all, they were naturally the good guys since their leader was the hero.


    "I''m not a hero," said Arthur Silvera. Although he spoke softly, the words forced the citizens to stop cheering. All of them stared at him with confusion, and Arthur turned to address them. "A hero''s motivation is protecting others, while mine is different. The reason I fight here is that I hate these people."


    As he said so, Arthur Silvera turned toward the four leaders who were witnessing his actions with fear. All of them readied themselves for battle as they noticed his gaze.


    "People like them who kill others for their gains¡­ are the worst. I fight here not to save anyone or be a hero but to kill these arrogant and self-righteous nobles."


    The words were not heroic at all. Everyone expected Arthur Silvera to say he would protect them no matter what, but¡­ the results were the same despite his different reasons?


    "He is¡­ a peculiar kind of hero," said the kid still held by his mother. "Mama, he is a selfish hero!"


    The mother hurried to shush her child, but Grandma Mo burst outughing at his words. The rest of the citizens tried to hold themselves back, while some feared Arthur Silvera would get angry.


    "You are right, kid," said Arthur Silvera with a grin. "A hero is responsible for saving the day, but I do this because it''s my desire. I will defeat them because I want to!"


    "¡­stop the nonsense," interrupted Kaius, who was getting angry. His eyes have now changed shape, simr to his dragon. It might have been because of their earlier fusion. "You are no more than a damn anarchist, bastard! You will be the one defeated today!"


    "Is that so?" replied Arthur with a carefree attitude. "Have the ability to back up your words before you taint the world with them, foolish tamer."


    Arthur Silvera then raised his hand toward the sky, turning the rivers into a giant liquid sphere. Then, the rippling sphere turned solid, creating a massive ball of wood and metal.


    The soldiers on the ships fled or fell through the liquid. All that was left of the enemy lines were the mounted soldiers, those who could fly, and the monsters.


    "Let me show you what my art could do now that I can manipte the world," said Arthur with a grin before he waved his hand, moving the giant sphere easily. Its speed was absurd, given its size. Before Kaius could do anything, the monsters he called for were crushed.


    Screams and cries of the monster echoed before the giant sphere crushed them. Kaius watched with a shaky heart the sheer destructive power before Arthur ced the orb atop the Light Pce, fusing it with the towers.


    "There is no chance for us to win," said Ilia Perli with a frown. "He was not fighting but merely stating that fact. This is mercy because he gave us the wisdom to flee."


    "Close your mouth, old man," said Kaius with rage. "My wrath will not subside until I tear this man apart."


    "¡­wrath?" muttered Arthur with a smile. "You have not felt real wrath, ignorant kid."


    "Bastard¡­!"


    "I will retreat," eximed the Princess of Sourna as her eyes studied the giant sphere created from their ships. "We lost our armies and our ships. This is a great financial loss, even if we won, and I highly doubt we would."


    "¡­me too," quietly said the cloaked summoner. Kaius red at the two as if they had betrayed him. Then, before he could say anything, Arthur chuckled.


    "You are still the same, Jin," said Arthur toward the cloaked summoner with a smile far from friendly. "Are you going to stab him in the back if he wishes to fight?"


    The cloaked summoner took a step back as he grew alert. Then, he sighed before pulling his hood down, revealing a fact that Arthur had not seen since the First Holy Crown Trial. However, his face now had three deep scars.


    "I wish I could say that you are still the same, Arthur Silvera," said Jin with unease as he stared at him. "And I wish you died in that cave then."


    "Sometimes, I wish for that too, but here we are," said Arthur as he raised his hand, grabbing into empty air. His golden mana suddenly red as he caught into a hissing snake. However, before it could do anything, the snake turned to ashes. "Underhanded attacks are your specialty now?"

 Chapter 887 Bringer Of Order

    The snake was ethereal but seemed to burn as the golden mana engulfed it. Arthur smiled as hended on the Runic Dome opposite the summoner. Jin frowned as he stepped back while reaching out toward his back. Arthur threw the snake into the air, and the summoner took out a teleportation runic card.


    "There is no need to run," said Arthur as he raised his hand, making a rune of his own negate the effects of the runic card. Jin disappeared before reappearing in front of Arthur and falling to the ground.


    Jin copsed on the ground as the sudden interruption of his teleportation made him nauseous. Arthur crouched to look him in the eye as he stared at the bottom.


    "I heard that you have betrayed Hazel, too, choosing to side with the crown prince of Tanera. Is this who you truly are? A man without a shred of principles?"


    "You don''t know who I am," said Jin, gritting his teeth. "Even now, I do not regret that I betrayed you. But, given our position then, it was the right thing to do."


    "I understand your reasons, Jin. I do. However, there was another way to solve that issue, but you were just jealous. You were jealous that an outsider snatched a lifetime infatuation."


    "¡­if you want to fight me, just do it."


    Jin stared at Arthur with defiance. Arthur stared at him for a few seconds before reaching his hands toward him, but Lilonded beside them. Lilo nudged Arthur with its head, making him turn around.


    After a few seconds of staring at each other, Arthur frowned and sighed. He rose from the ground before walking past Jin, ignoring him. This made the summoner feel both confused and humiliated.


    "What is this?" called Jin toward him, making Arthur stop. "Are you taking pity on me? Do you think I need your mercy?"


    "This is not mercy," said Arthur as he stopped and turned around. "I seem to have made a promise before regarding your life. Therefore, I will spare you until I meet Hazel again and ask her myself. However, don''t think that you are safe. I can always find and kill you."


    "A promise?" frowned Jin as he clenched his fist. "That idiot is still trying to protect me?"


    "You will die, Jin. I will make sure of it. All those who wronged me before and betrayed my trust will meet that fate," said Arthur as he turned back toward the three and walked forward. "You will meet that fate too."


    "Arrogant bastard," said Kaius as his dragon growled. "Let me show you the true might of Dragonir!"


    "I already said that I would retreat here," said the Princess of Sourna with a frown. "There is no need for us to fight. We lost many men, but we will back down here."


    "I still refuse. Your existence will threaten Ilios as long as you are alive. I need to send an example to the whole world," said Arthur as he raised his hand. Elements started to gather as a long sword materialized in his hand. "It saddens me, but this was your choice, Ilia Perli."


    "I''m too old to beg for my life," said Ilia with a smile as his lightning spear appeared. "Let me have onest proper fight."


    "I have no reason to fight here anymore," said the witch with a frown before a smile reced it. "How about we make a deal, Arthur Silvera?"


    "A deal?"


    "Come to Sourna one day, and I will let you visit your father''s birthce, Seref the Traitor. I heard some of his rtives still inhabit and protect mynd."


    Arthur was silent as he stopped walking. His sharp sword turned to aim at the witch as he squinted his eyes at her. It was foolish to lie to him because he could always tell.


    Seref was now titled the Traitor because the world realized that he brought cmities to their world. Arthur never wanted to research anything about his father, but Amelio''sments bothered him. It was tempting to know his father''s past.


    "You can leave and take your armies with you."


    The Princess said no more but merely bowed and flew away. Her soldiers rose in the sky after her, carried by the invisible force of Sourna. This left two out of the original four, as Jin summoned a creature and flew away. He seemed uninterested in aiding the rest of the summoners and chose to save his life instead.


    "I''m afraid the two of you cannot leave," said Arthur as he started walking toward Ilia Perli and Kaius. "One threatened my family, and the other is too prideful to run. I wish that you didn''t have your pride, Ilia. However, I know I wouldn''t like you if you did not."


    "This old bag of bones is grateful that I have met you, Arthur Silvera," said Ilia Perli with a smile as he raised his lightning spear. "Your existence is¡­ extraordinary."


    Ilia Perli pierced with his spear, and lightning crackled. However, his target was not Arthur but the man standing atop the dragon. With unprecedented speed, the lightning spear flew toward the guild master and struck him in the chest.


    "¡­you¡­ bastard¡­" said Kaius as he reached out toward the spear, trying to take it out. However, it was useless. Lightning filled his body and wreaked havoc in his bloodstream. Kaius screamed as his skin turned ck, and the dragon roared with rage.


    "What is the meaning of this, Ilia Perli?" asked Arthur as he stared at the tamer die as his dragon started to cry and fly away. It seemed to realize the imminent death of its owner, so it wanted to flee.


    "This means I have lost thest shred of my honor," said Ilia Perli with a smile as he fell to his knees and started taking out his green and ck jacket. "I am ready to die, Arthur Silvera."


    "You are¡­"


    "That man I killed was not the real Kaius Firebrand but a small shard of his being. He has tamed doppelganger monsters and infused them with parts of his personality. I just wanted¡­ the fight to end."


    "At the expense of your honor?" asked Arthur with disappointment, but Ilia Perli seemed content and at peace. "What is that face, Ilia Perli?"


    "I am d that in myst moment, I protected someone. This was why I became a soldier in the first ce, but somewhere along the road, I forgot to whom I was loyal. The Yalen King sent me here as a punishment and one final test to see if I had betrayed him. He knew the fight was futile. He always knows."


    "¡­and now you want me to kill you?"


    "It is only proper," said Ilia Perli as he folded his jacket and ced it aside. "I am a traitor and someone who came here to fight against you. I now realize that it was an impossible fight to win. Therefore, I deserve to die for not choosing."


    Arthur stared at the man silently, before turning toward the rest of his knights. They all stood in the same spot they had descended, staring at them with steel-hard expressions. Ilia Perli has told them about his ns to die, and they all choose to apany him.


    "I cannot refuse now, can I?" said Arthur helplessly before raising his sharp sword. "You lived a good life, Ilia Perli. Let me relieve you of your duties."


    "I have not lived the life I always wanted, but fighting alongside a god made things worth it," said Ilia Perli with a smile. Arthur said no more and brought his sword down. He did not sever his neck but simply cut through its arities. Blood gushed out before the man fell to the ground.


    After seeing their leaders die or flee, the rest of the armies were helpless to do a thing. Their ships have been destroyed, and their willpower has been crushed. Despite ending in such a manner, the fight has finally ended.


    Arthur stared at the rebels and knights atop his Runic Dome and the flying soldiers in the sky. Then he turned his attention toward the citizens on the ground. All of them waited for his deration.


    "This fight¡­"


    "¡­is not over!"


    A shout finished his sentence as blinding light came from the sky. A white being was hovering above the Runic Dome with an arrogance that defied the heavens. It was the Sin of Pride, Cassius, who should have copsed on the ground below.


    "I am still here, Arthur Silvera," said Cassius, looking down at him. "Did you expect that everything would end like this? The heavens cannot afford to let you win again, outsider!"


    "Is that who you were talking to earlier?" asked Arthur with a smile as his golden mana lifted him off the ground. "Heavens haveid their eyes on this world?"


    "They haveid their eyes on me and chose me as the Bringer of Order. And you are¡­ not a part of this world."

 Chapter 888 Heavenly Shard

    "Bringer of Order?" repeated Arthur as he heard his words. But then, a smile appeared on his face. "Is that what the astral being told you, or is this what you fool yourself with?"


    "It matters not what you say, Arthur Silvera," said Cassius as he slowly descended from the sky. "I have achieved a higher realm of existence, and your earlier attack will not work against me. Not even the gatekeeper can stop me now!"


    Suyin frowned while holding her sword. Her contributions to the earlier fights were negligible, but they made her breathless nheless. She took a step forward as she raised her long needle sword.


    "There is no need, Little Yin," said Arthur as he raised his hand. The woman halted her steps but seemed hesitant. "I can take care of this."


    "I know you can," she said after a moment of pause before walking forward and standing beside him. Arthur turned toward her with interest as he noticed theck of fear of him. "I want to test myself. Can I do that, Guild Master?"


    "You have yet to join Ascent," said Arthur with a smile but then paused as he stared at Cassius. "This can be a good learning experience for my first disciple."


    Arthur raised a hand, and the Runic Dome morphed to form a throne made of metal and runes. Then, Arthur walked over to sit atop it and watch the fight. Suyin bowed slightly toward him before turning to the enraged Cassius.


    "A good experience?" fumed the cmity at him after Arthur dismissed his threats and grand entrance. His mouth twitched with rage as his cold eyes started turning white like his body. "Let me show you how powerful I am now, so all of you can bow down."


    Cassius brought his hands together and slowly pulled them apart. A small item appeared between his hands with myriad colors and an irregr shape, just like an exploding star. Arthur frowned as soon as he saw it.


    "That thing is not something from our world. Be careful, Suyin," warned Arthur as he grew slightly apprehensive. "It seems to be a spiritual artifact."


    "I can tell," said the gatekeeper Morana through Little Yin. "Cassius has broken one of the divinews and transgressed my authority. Although¡­ I doubt he had the capability."


    "There was something else before I pushed them out of this world. But, unfortunately, it seems I was toote to prevent them from giving us some trouble."


    Morana nodded as her ethereal blue crown materialized. Countless souls could be seen around her, forming an aura of death and rebirth. As for Cassius, he was intoxicated with his new power.


    "I have alwaysmanded the world, but this is different," said Cassius as he stared at the heavenly shard. "This allows me¡­ tomand the ultimate prison."


    Cassius then disappeared from his spot and then reappeared behind Little Yin. Not a single second passed between the two events, and Morana lost her sword.


    "Is this what it feels to be a god?" muttered Cassius as he stared at the sword in hand before dropping it to the ground. Suyin snapped out of her daze as she jumped forward and summoned her sword back to her.


    The sword flew in her direction, and she caught it in time. However, Cassius appeared behind her and kicked her back. The attack sent her flying, coughing blood, and rolling on the ground.


    "This speed¡­ is he teleporting?" muttered Suyin with confusion. "I sensed not a hint of mana, and the Sin of Pride should not be able to teleport."


    "He is not teleporting," said Arthur, resting his chin on his hand. An intrigued smile appeared on his face as his golden eyes saw through the tricks of the cmity. "He is stopping time."


    The revtion made the rebels and knights draw a sharp breath. Morana herself was shocked and turned toward Arthur with blood trickling down her chin. She wiped the blood from her mouth before rising to her feet.


    "I have never heard of such a bugged power," muttered Morana, and Arthur shared her sentiment. Not even he, the creator, could affect time. It was among the teachings of Gaia, but it was soplicated that his current control over creation wascking. "How did Cassius obtain it?"


    "He received it," said Arthur with interest. "Although I don''t know if cmities can make astral contracts, maybe it was simr. I have one question, Cassius. What did it demand in exchange for this power?"


    "You have the eyes to see its truth," said Cassius as he raised the astral shard and stared at it. He seemed mesmerized, as if seeing his future within the fragment. "It demanded your head."


    "My head seems quite valuable all of a sudden," replied Arthur without much surprise. "Can you handle this, Little Yin?"


    "¡­I will try," said Suyin as she readied herself again. However, it seems that Cassius could only stop time for a short duration, so she had a fighting chance because of hisck of control.


    "I chose not to kill her in a single strike to make sure she despairs, but to be this foolish¡­ You are sacrificing your disciple, Arthur Silvera."


    "As I said, it can be a learning experience," said Arthur with a smile. Suyin was focused on the cmity before she broke off her stance and stood with her back straight. "It seems she already knows how to fight against you."


    Little Yin closed her eyes, and Cassius gritted his teeth in rage. Then, he used the shard again to disappear. A few seconds passed before Cassius reappeared, but he fell to the ground. The cmity red at Suyin, who had her eyes close.


    "This whore¡­"


    "Obscene words are distasteful, Proud Cassius," said Suyin with a smile as she opened her eyes. "Even if I cannot see you, soul attacks still affect you."


    "Oh, ho?" eximed Arthur with surprise. "I expected the same as well. It would be an absurd power if he could stop the flow of time. It would be more urate to say that he has escaped the flow of time and merely existed in the spatial dimensions. This made him, in a sense, stop time for himself only."


    "Even if you figured it out, how did you attack me?" Cassius asked Suyin, who stared at him with a nk expression. Then, she picked up her sword and aimed it at him. A flower bloomed on her chest before it lost a single petal.


    "Souls transcend time," said Suyin as she took her stance. "As long as I can control them, no one can harm me, even he who escapes time."


    "¡­fool," muttered Cassius with a grin before two giant boulders appeared out of nowhere around Suyin, crushing her in between. From the moment they appeared to the moment that they smashed the gatekeeper, less than a millisecond passed. It was clear that Cassius had stopped time and used his authority. "Even if I don''t get close, I can kill you."


    "Is that so?" muttered a voice from within the boulders. Cassius frowned before he hurried to look at the metallic throne but found it empty. Then, sounds of cracks echoed from within the boulders before they disintegrated into nothing.


    Arthur appeared in front of Suyin with a barrier around them. Cassius was confused as he stared at the man stop his attack that had transcended time, and Suyin was in a daze too.


    "Your fight ends here, Suyin. If your stats were higher, then you would have won against him," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his hand and patted her head. The woman nodded in a daze before Arthur turned toward Cassius. "ytime is over."


    "How¡­?" muttered Cassius with confusion.


    "I don''t need to wait if I can read my opponent," said Arthur with a smile. His golden mana red around his body, making the cmity take a step back. "If you know your opponent, you can even leap through time."


    "Nonsense!" said Cassius before he disappeared again. Arthur waved his hand, teleporting Suyin away. After she disappeared, Cassius appeared out of thin air to strike empty air. Arthur stood in the same spot, not even turning, but the cmity jumped back in fear.


    ***


    Cassius has lost his calm.


    "This is a lie! You cannot foresee everything!"


    The cmity seemed disturbed, and his voice grew a little hoarse. It used to be deep and majestic, but before Arthur, he developed some sort of trauma after almost dying in the earlier fight. "You are right, Cassius. I am a fraud. How about you kill me then?" invited Arthur as he slowly turned toward the cmity. "Go ahead. Take a swing."


    As the golden mana red, the cmity took another step back. In his eyes, Arthur stopped looking like a human and turned into a demon instead. He then remembered what the heavenly being told him.


    His opponent was¡­ a true god.


    Cassius started spiraling as he lost his rationality. However, he knew better than to let fear control him. Thus, he used his shard again. The cmity saw the world turn gray as he escaped the control of time.


    Everything froze in ce, and Cassius was the only one who could move. Even the golden mana was frozen, and Arthur Silvera looked like a statue. It was then that Cassius calmed down and took a deep breath. But, a secondter, his calm vanished.


    "Is this the scene that you see, Cassius?" said a voice behind Cassius, and once he turned to see who it was, he found the same frozen statue staring around his time-frozen world. Arthur Silvera looked around his world with interest before turning back toward him. "How are you going to defeat me now?"

 Chapter 889 Build It Anew

    Cassius started shaking for the first time in his life. He stepped back inside his gray world, his haven, as he looked at Arthur Silvera with apprehension. His eyes squinted and darted from one side to the other, unable to believe this was real.


    "You are running out of time, Cassius," said Arthur Silvera with a smile as he looked at the people around. "However, it wouldn''t matter if you keeping back here. You will always find me standing here whenever you stop time."


    "That is not possible," said Cassius with a frown as he flung his arms, rising golems from the ground. "You cannot use your powers here!"


    "And what would stop me?" asked Arthur as he grabbed the same sword with which he executed the earlier enemy. It rippled like a whip under hismand while his spiritual energy started leaking again. "You should have preserved your life, Cassius. Yet, you came back to me. If so, I will haunt you for the rest of your days."


    The spiritual energy red up from Arthur Silvera, and his golden mana coiled around the sword. Cassius started shaking again as his golems crumbled to the ground. He knew that no heavenly being would bring him back if this attack struck him again.


    "Get away from me!" shouted Cassius as he flew away into the frozen world. Arthur Silvera appeared in the sky above him, bringing his sword downward at him. Cassius dodged the attack and soared higher, leaving Arthur Silvera behind.


    All the cmity could think about was to get as far as he could from the man who invaded his world. His time-stopping ability has been broken twice, and there was nothing more to give him confidence.


    "How did I grow so weak?" muttered Cassius with confusion. Even against the creator, he used to be powerful enough to hold his ground. However, now, nothing seemed to work.


    As he ran for his life, Cassius experienced his first helplessness. He has met an enemy that he could not defeat and who would hunt him down all of his life. Cassius soared toward a distant mountain south of Helios before he caught his breath.


    "Is this as fast as you can run?" asked Arthur Silvera, who appeared sitting behind him. He seemed at leisure and inspecting the surrounding. "How long can you maintain this world for?"


    "Disappear!" roared Cassius as he controlled the mountain to split apart and engulf Arthur Silvera. His efforts were sessful, as the man fell into the hole without any resistance, and the mountain regained its ship. Then, as he began to feel at ease, Arthur Silvera appeared in the same spot again.


    ***


    Suyin stared at the cmity using his shard again. He disappeared while facing Arthur, but he never reappeared. Instead, Arthur Silvera stood alone on the battlefield, seeming baffled. Then, he burst outughing.


    "What¡­ what happened?" stammered Little Yin as she walked forward and looked around. "Where is Cassius? Is it over?"


    "I think it is?" said Arthur with doubt as hisughter faded. "I tried something before he disappeared but never assumed it would work. This is¡­ truly hrious."


    It was her first time seeing himugh so much, making her smile. Even the rest of the rebels and knights seemed to look at him more humanely after seeing him act like an ordinary man.


    "What have you tried?" she asked, curious.


    "The ultimate weakness of arrogance is theck of awareness about one''s situation and dismissal of surrounding. I expected the cmity to be prone to illusions but never thought they would be so effective."


    "What kind of illusion did you create?" asked Suyin with shock. If such a simple tactic worked against a cmity, humans didn''t need to suffer all this time.


    "I made him see his deepest fears," said Arthur with a smile. "I expected it not to work because I doubted a cmity filled with pride would have any fears. But, it was somehow¡­ sessful."


    Arthur did not know that his earlier battle against the cmity was the real reason for his disturbed mind. He has wounded Cassius with a lifelong trauma, making him easier to lose hisposure.


    "Then, is it over?" asked Suyin with confusion. Arthur smiled before raising his hand, sending a bolt of golden mana toward the sky. It burst out to create a giant screen that faced the citizens on the ground, showing himself.


    "Dear citizens," began Arthur with a smile. "This long fight is over, but it will be the beginning of countless battles. I seek no crown or throne but wish that Ilios would stand strong in the future challenges."


    The citizens stared at the screen with confusion before joy filled their faces. However, none dared to cheer yet, hoping to hear what Arthur Silvera wanted to say.


    "We lost many to the fallen beings and unjust emperors. However, many good leaders remain in Ilios, seeking to work for it. These men and women will lead Ilios to a better future where nothing can harm it again. I will remain in Helios until it can stand strong against predators. Thus, I want to seek your help. Many cities of Ilios have no idea what has happened here today or the truth about the emperor. Be the voice of truth in the world, and let your brothers and sisters see the light. This is the beginning of a new era, and you will be its bannermen."


    After he finished his words, the screen disappeared. Then, the citizens snapped out of their blood-boiling daze and started cheering. Most cheered and cried because the long fight was over, and the dark clouds hovering above their city disappeared. However, many more called for the countless dead they lost today.


    After he made his speech, Arthur looked at the knights who remained behind. The rebels were staring at him, waiting for theirmand, with Vruckrus in the vanguard. The giant stared at him with a grin, which made Arthur walk toward him. Suyin followed him.


    "Take your men and arrest whoever sided with the emperor or got left behind from the armies," said Arthur to the giant who was thrice his size. "Treat them well. Most of them will either be hostages or the new troops of Helios."


    "What about them?" asked Vruckrus as she raised a brow at the soldiers standing around the dead Ilia Perli. Arthur stared at them briefly before leaving the giant and heading their way.


    "Is there anyone here who wishes to fight?" asked Arthur, but the soldiers did not respond. Ilia Perli was covered with his jacket as the soldiers silently stood around him. Arthur did not say anything and instead walked through the crowd of soldiers.


    A man blocked his path. It was one of the knights that served under Ilia, and the two of them fought together against Amelio. His sses hid sorrowful eyes behind them before the man asked Arthur to leave.


    "We hold no resentment against you, and none of us here wish to fight. However, please leave us to show our respect," said the knight. Arthur Silvera was quiet before raising his hand. Indigo-colored runes appeared, and Arthur teleported them before any of them could say a thing.


    Suyin got teleported as well. As shended on the ground and looked around, she realized she was inside the deepestyers of the Runic Dome. The knights were confused and alert, as most grabbed their weapons.


    "Uncover the body,"manded Arthur.


    Although looking confused, the knight still obeyed. He crouched down, raised the jacket, and watched as Ilia Perli transformed into a lump of metal. Gasps spread among the crowd, and confused voices echoed.


    "What is this, Arthur Silvera?" asked the sses-knight. His eyes held both confusion and hope, which Arthur did not betray. "Can it be¡­"


    "I killed Ilia Perli, but he was not the man I struck. Ilia Perli was a prisoner of his vows and people, and he died the moment we fought together in Kera. However, the man I struck down is recovering behind that door," said Arthur as he pointed toward one of the guest rooms. "He is waiting for me, but you need to see him more."


    "¡­it was his wish to die¡­" one of the soldiers said hesitantly.


    "It was his wish to end his life, which I did. No one will ask about him anymore, and he doesn''t need to abide by the spiritual contract he made with the Yalen King. I negated that as well."


    "Why are you doing all of this?" asked the sses knight as he rose. His eyes were still doubtful, but Arthur could see the sorrow fade. These men truly cared about their leader.


    "Ilia Perli is a good man, which makes him rare in our world. I want him to be here when everything ends so that he can help rebuild this world anew."


    "When everything ends?" repeated the knight.


    "After what I saw today, I realized the misery this world suffers. Every citizen in this world is a hostage of his ruler, and we almost lost a million souls to the selfish whims of an arrogant emperor. Therefore, I will bring this world to the ground if I have to and build it anew for its people."

 Chapter 890: Nine Commanders

    Chapter 890: Nine CommandersInside the Light Pce in the sky, after the fight concluded, a cloaked group of people stood atop its highest floor. They all watched the battle from above, conflicted about what had transpired.


    "Is this truly him?" asked a masked man on the ground. None answered until the woman on the floor rose to her feet.


    "Arthur has changed, but so did all of you," she was the sole exception because she wore neither a cloak nor a mask. Instead, she wore nothing but gauntlets and prison clothes. "What is your goal now, Sier?"


    "Our real names should remain hidden," said one of the masked men. "Is this how you treat us after we saved you, Bear?"


    "Arthur was the one to save me," said Ivy with a frown before she stared at the man looking down on Helios. "Is this what you desire, Sier? This gap will only growrger between us."


    "That is not Arthur Silvera," said Sier as he pointed at the golden figure below them. "He has been overtaken by someone else. He does not carry his memories or desire to be a part of Mistletoe."


    "I''m not sure I carry that desire anymore, too," said Ivy while staring at the ground. Sier turned to her atst, his mask staring straight at her. It gave her an eerie feeling. "Tell me, Si. What do you desire now? Is it not the throne?"


    "I desire¡­" muttered Sier before stopping. He shook his head a few times before turning around and walking away. "Bring her, newbie."


    "As youmand," said one of the cloaks before walking toward Ivy. The rest turned around and walked away before Zas created a portal for them. Then, one by one, they entered the portal and left Ilios.


    "There is only one newbie, and it''s not you," said Ivy with a frown before preparing herself for a fight. However, the masked man didn''t fight but revealed his face instead. Ivy was confused because she didn''t know him.


    "My name is Oriole," said the man with a smile. "I used to be a friend of Arthur Silvera and like to believe that I still am if he considers me such."


    "His friend?" asked Ivy with a frown. "Is this some sort of trick?"


    "There are no tricks here. If Sier hears me say or think this, then he will kill me on the spot. However, I found a way to avoid that. I promise that I am an ally of Arthur Silvera."


    "Your lies are unconvincing, Oriole," said Ivy as she readied herself for a fight. "If you are Arthur''s friend, why are you aiding Sier?"


    "I¡­ realized something a while back. Arthur is one person, and his enemies are many. If he doesn''t have someone helping him from the shadows, he will be surrounded or even lose those he cares about."


    "¡­is that why you joined the seer?"


    "Sier cannot kill me because that would kill Reece. He has already lost two of his followers, with you included. Mistletoe cannot afford to lose any more members, or its ns will fail."


    "You said he lost two, so who is the other one?"


    "Li left Mistletoe to join Arthur. It has changed Sier quite a bit, and he seems to seek more powers than before. This is¡­"


    "Changing him," Ivypleted the sentence before letting her guard down. "You seem to be telling the truth, but that''s not a reason to trust you. I would rather join Arthur now."


    "I would rather that, too," said Oriole with a weak smile. "If things can be so simple, then it would have been easy. However, Mistletoe is the best ce to know about the other vessels. Arthur is not a seer."


    "¡­I am not a follower of his; I just hate the current Mistletoe. It has turned into a band of terrorists rather than thieves."


    "Alright, Ivy," Oriole nodded before putting on his mask. "You can choose where to go, but let me ask you this: what do you desire?"


    "I¡­" Ivy found herself unable to answer his question. "I don''t know," she admitted, feeling pathetic. Everyone wanted something, and everyone worked for it. However, she was satisfied with being a part of Mistletoe. It was her only family. "I want time to go back."


    "That is my goal, too," said Oriole as he offered his hand. "I want Arthur to end up with more friends than enemies. Reece is the same. I will ensure Mistletoe does not end up on the wrong side of the uing war.


    ***


    Oriole was right about the fact that a war wasing. After the battle of Helios ended, the news could not be contained. The truth and its variations spread worldwide as a million citizens made it their story to ry what happened.


    However, one thing was sure. The Iliosian Empire has fallen under the hands of Arthur Silvera. This news spread like wildfire among the world, especially the nations. They grew rmed, and those who sent troops to support Ilios learned of their failure.


    In a few days, the power structure in the world changed. Most nations prepared their armies for arge-scale war, possibly involving the world. Furthermore, Titan Guilds and their members were the same as they eyed the dungeons in Ilios.


    A weakened nation was prey to be devoured by the rest. Every resource, dungeon, mine, or ruin in Ilios became the target of the hungry guilds and rulers. However, before a war could break out, the ninemanders of Ilios gathered.


    Excluding Helios, Ilios had nine cities, each ruled by onemander. Rather than seeing their nation torn apart by the war, these nine wise leaders chose to band together and head toward the capital with their armies.


    Their intentions were unknown to the world. However, seeing nine Astra-rankers band together in one group deterred the rest of the crowd from interfering for the time being. A civil war might break out was their desired oue.


    After a mere few days after its tragedy, Helios was surrounded by armies again. Nine Astra-rankers stood atop its walls as the current rulers of Helios came to meet them.


    "¡­what is this?" asked one of themanders, an old man with a pointy beard. His shifty little eyes darted from one person to the other as he scoffed at the current leaders. "Two women and an old man?"


    "This old man is Zonas Mantra," said Zonas with his hands resting on his sword, his back as straight as an arrow. "I am the previous Knights Commander of Helios, as all of you know. I have trained half of you."


    "You are still an old man, old man," said themander as hebed his beard. "We are here to restore peace to Ilios, and that cannot be achieved under the rule of usurpers."


    "Usurpers?" interjected Rain, who had changed her clothing into formal attire. "We are the heroes of Helios, who stopped the mad emperors from killing his city. This is not usurping, but saving."


    "And who are you?"


    "I am the previous advisor of Osian the Invincible," said Rain with a smile. "I can beat any of you with ease."


    "And are you the one who defeated him? I heard not of your contributions during the fight except charming a few knights," said another femalemander, a tall woman in heavy armor.


    "I did not need to fight because I knew someone else was going to defeat him," said Rain with a grin. Then, she turned around and stared at the giant sphere of metal and wood that had now crowned the Light Pce. Right above it hovered the massive Runic Dome covered with threatening arrays. "He is still here, too."


    At the mention of that man, allmanders had a change of expression. Most were apprehensive except a short old woman who gave a wide smile.


    "And what are his intentions?" asked Old Babo, the only one smiling. "Is he here to enforce his will, protect Helios, or start another world?"


    "To be honest? He is just sleeping," said Rain with a smile. "I doubt he wants another war or another fight, but I doubt even more that he would lose any battlesing his way. Arthur Silvera is no longer a man any or all of you can defeat."


    "Threats will not win you wars, advisor," said the sneakymander as he squinted his eyes at the Runic Dome. "Arthur Silvera is an outsider, regardless of his intentions or aplishments. We will not allow him to invade Helios."


    "For the people here, you are the invaders, dear guests," said thest woman, whose beauty made the othermanders silent so far. "Before you attempt to dismiss me, I am the current ruler of Ilios, and you may call me Saint Ai."


    "¡­what?"


    "What nonsense is this?"


    "Has Arthur Silvera ced a proxy of his?"


    Themanders were outraged, and it was not an easy feat to stand against nine Astra-rankers. However, Saint Ai stood with confidence. Zonas Mantra tapped the ground with his sword, making themanders alert.


    "Arthur Silvera had not interfered with this decision," said Zonas Mantra with a cold expression. "She has been chosen by¡­ the people."

 Chapter 891 Too Good To Be True

    "You had elections?" asked Old Babo with surprise. "How can you have arranged something like that in such a short amount of time?"


    "We informed the public to choose ten trustworthy representatives to carry their will. Then, those ten chose the next ruler of Ilios."


    "NONSENSE!" the shadymander red up, his aura exploding. The walls began to crack under his overbearing strength and anger, but the Runic Dome quickly diffused it.


    Arrays lit up on the Runic Dome, preparing to attack themander. Seeing this sight and remembering how this dome defeated an Astra-ranker before, themander hurriedly restrained his aura. Thus, the Runic Dome halted its attacks.


    "Please restrain yourselves in Helios," said Saint Ai with a cold expression as she red at themander. "I might not be strong enough to defeat you, but a simplemand of mine can vaporize you into nothingness."


    "Disrespectful!" said the Vice-Commander at the threat made against his superior. As soon as he touched the hilt of his sword, Saint Ai snapped her fingers. Shadows rose from the ground and ced their weapons against his neck, making the deme-ranker freeze.


    "Try me," said Saint Ai as she raised two fingers for the shadows to hold their des. "You might be fast enough to kill them, but you will lose your neck before that happens."


    "Please forgive him, Saint Ai," said Old Babo to appease the situation. Her chin rested on her hands, which were supported by the cane. "You must understand that we cannot obey someone we don''t know. Helios is only one city, and Ilios is an empire."


    "She is right. Our families used to be lords of their regions before the Light Emperor united them. Ilios answers to strength, not threats."


    The one who interjected was the female armoredmander, taller than all men. Most would mistake her figure for a mighty muscr warrior if not for her voice. Saint Ai was silent as she stared at themander. She knew how headstrong the Iliosians were.


    "If strength is what you demand, then I would be happy to oblige," said a voice from the sky. Allmanders grew alert as they reached out for their weapons. "All of you can attack me at once; whoever defeats me will be the new emperor."


    "We cannot do that if you don''t show yourself," said the Vice-Commander as he looked around. Then, before themanders could reprimand him for being arrogant, ck lightning struck from the sky.


    Nine Astra-rankers stood atop the walls, and all nine were pushed back by the bolt of ck lightning. It did not disappear but spewed out a man wearing ck robes with golden engravings. As soon as the crowd saw his face, theirs paled.


    "Arthur¡­ Silvera¡­"


    The name used to be no more than a promising genius in the runic path, but it has now turned into a symbol of strength. Anyone could question his motives or character, but even his enemies could not underestimate his capabilities anymore.


    Arthur Silvera defeated an empyrean rank and a cmity. This happened in less than a month, so none of them felt they could win against him.


    "Is this how you want to rule Ilios? Through intimidation?" asked the politicalmander, who was more versatile in debating than battle. "We came here for negotiations, not for another war. Hand over Ilios, and we will take care of the rest."


    "And if I refuse?" asked Arthur Silvera with intrigue. Faced with his smiling face, themander looked for the right words. In the end, the one who answered was the femalemander.


    "It will be war."


    "I admire your bravery to challenge me even after I defeated Osian," said Arthur while pping his hands. His slow ps seemed more insulting than rewarding. "However, not a single drop of blood will be shed in thisnd anymore. If any of you refuse to swear allegiance to Saint Ai and her two advisors, I will erase their existence."


    "Tyrannical!" said a bonymander who seemed to be one foot in the grave. "I will not abide as a tyrant sits over my shoulders! This will not be an era of darkness for Ilios!"


    "It seems we have the first one for our execution line," said Arthur without turning toward the old man. Instead, he addressed the rest, "Anyone else?"


    The old bonymander shook at the words. Arthur Silvera did not even acknowledge him but simply sealed his fate. He did not even attempt to convince or threaten him any longer but started executing his threat.


    "Please wait, Seika," called Saint Ai, stepping beside him. "I believe that all of thesemanders are here for the wellbeing of their citizens. If we can win them, there will be no need to kill anyone."


    Arthur was silent as he turned toward Ai before he nodded. Then, he waved his hands to draw a rune that opened a gate atop the walls. Then, under the apprehensive eyes of themanders, Arthur walked into the portal after leaving an invitation to them.


    "Those who wish to survive the uing wars, follow me. I will give you a good reason to swear your loyalty."


    After that, Arthur Silvera walked into the portal. The rest of themanders were confused before following him with Saint Ai in the lead. On the other side of the portal, the group found themselves inside a giant hall with a single woman inside.


    "Wee to Ascent. My name is Julia, the Vice Guild Master," said the woman as she gestured toward the seats. "Please sit, and let me tell you the benefits of working with Ascent. I promise we have more than powerful awakeners and a cmity spider."


    After making up their minds to hear the proposal, the ninemanders took their seats with their followers standing far behind them. Julia then presented them with the benefits and downsides of working with Ascent.


    In fourteen minutes, allmanders made up their minds. It took less than a quarter of an hour for these Astra-rankers to oppose the entire world and choose Arthur Silvera as their new backer.


    Julia used no tricks, only hard facts and predictions of what would happen. Ilios was on the verge of being devoured by the world, and Ascent had the only method to prevent that: genuine artifacts.


    These items were strong enough to give awakeners another ability. All ninemanders realized that the benefits of refusing to follow Ascent were slim while epting gave them immense power and wealth.


    However, they all needed to form spiritual contracts with Julia and Ai. As long as these contracts were not broken, none of those present would be harmed.


    The nine armies then retreated to their cities through the teleportation arrays of Helios. After that, the world heard the news of Ilios having a new empress. The world also knew that Ascent started supplying Ilios with artifacts after it swore loyalty to the guild.


    This caused ripples worldwide, each moving giant that has been dormant for countless years. The first of the Titan Guilds to move was Dragonir, as it invaded the border to loot one of the trial grounds of Ilios.


    In response, threemanders arrived with their troops to stop them. In normal circumstances, Dragonir would have won. However, the Iliosians used artifacts that allowed them to emerge victorious. Once again, Dragonir took another hit to its reputation, worsening its rtionship with Ascent.


    After realizing that Ilios had not weakened but got stronger, such attacks ceased as new economic rtionships began. Merchants started visiting the empire once again after discovering that it started to rival Runera in terms of artificial artifacts.


    As for Helios, the situation could not get any more chaotic. Ai and her two advisors werebing through the nobles to weed out any that could harm them in the long run. Although none agreed to form spiritual contracts, most learned that refusing the new rulers was not wise.


    The walls between the three districts were abolished, while more knights were assigned to the lower districts. This allowed merchants and street vendors to try their luck with the upper districts, the best customers anyone could ask for, filthy rich ones.


    As for the gangs, all of them were arrested by the knights who had sworn loyalty to the new empress. Those harmed by them werepensated too with homes and food. However, it took a few days for Helios to lose half of its darkness, making one wonder why the previous emperor chose to turn a blind eye to it.


    Grandma Mo was still cleaning the inn when several workers arrived and refurbished it. She yelled at them to stop and kicked them away until she saw the one who had brought them. Rain waved an awkward hello under the fierce eyes of the grandma before being allowed inside, where the two of them chatted for the first time in years.


    "I came here to talk about Zonas," said Rain as soon as she sat down. "He might be old and wise, but he is heartbroken for losing his son. It was his only reminder of Averie. So I wanted you to visit him in the pce."


    "I will not step inside that cursed ce," said Grandma Mo while ring at the workers hiding outside. "¡­then Lyle is truly dead?"


    "He is."


    Grandma Mo was silent for a few seconds before her tears started falling. She bit her lips before taking a deep breath and wiping them away. Then, she started cleaning the tes and cups on her counter.


    "It was what he wanted, right?"


    "It was."


    Although the fighting was over and life was getting too good to be true, that did not change how many lives were lost during the rebellion. As for the man who devoted his entire life to the revolution, he died before witnessing its sess.

 Chapter 892 Ambassadors From Runera

    News broadcasts, articles, social media posts, and even interviews covered the events in Ilios. It was one of those events that no one could suppress, even if they wanted. And as soon as the word got out, Ascent became another social trend again. Everyone had one question on their mind: what was next?


    Ascent has shaken the world times and times again because of their Guild Master, Arthur Silvera. Now that it had Ilios under its wing, no one dared to treat it as an ouw. Envoys entered the skies of Ilios and visited itsmanders with pleas to avoid siding with criminals. Some even had threats from superpowers, but none of themanders betrayed Ascent.


    The reason was simple: thesemanders knew that whether it was agriculture, maritime, construction, military, or any other field that a nation needed to prosper, artifacts could improve it. As long as they had artifacts and mana, these cities will each be a superpower in no time.


    The other nations, whether the nine majors or minor ones, also realized this fact. As a result, Ilios prospered in a matter of days as artifacts entered the arms of all schrs or soldiers. Thus, its military powers boomed, and its researchers started making breakthroughs.


    Some ground rules were ced to give advantages to those loyal to Ascent only. The first was that genuine artifacts must be assigned to specific people that themander trusts and Ascent approves. The second of them was the prohibition of researching artifacts supplied by Ascent. As for the third, trading them was also prohibited, except for internal trade.


    Some researchers and merchants expressed dissatisfaction with these rules because they limited their growth. Thus, Empress Ai issued another decree, stating that there were ns to open a runic school in Ilios to teach all kinds of runes. It was not a novelty, but it was a fact that artifacts used by Ascent were on another level.


    Even though Arthur Silvera was busy in Helios, his guild overgrew. Guilds in his name rose as members flooded their ranks. Each of them was based in a different nation, making sure that no ovepping urred.


    The first to clear C-rank dungeons was Highcry, led by its Magic Gunman and his army of sharpshooters. Another was the Guild of Armored Knights, Steelshade. It was led by a knight named n, another deme-ranker.


    Ascent registered ten guilds under itsmand, but only two have shown its leaders. As a result, people assumed that its leaders were hidden or that it had yet to appoint any.


    Thus, the recent news prompted countless awakeners to send applications to Ascent, asking to be the next guild master. However, they all received the same reply on Ascent''s website: "Masters for our newest guilds will have to be appointed by the guild master himself, Arthur Silvera. However, applications are open for the other positions."


    Thus, the guilds increased with an average of a thousand members each. These members were handpicked by Ascent, as the number of applicants to each guild reached tens of thousands after the events in Ilios.


    No one found this unusual, even if Ascent was a criminal guild in most nations. After all, this C-rank guild, which started a month ago or so, now had an empire under itsmand. This has set a precedent since all guilds answered to nations or had a contract with them, but not the other way around. The man who made this possible with his terrifying achievements was none other than its guild master, Arthur Silvera, who had not appeared since the events in Ilios.


    Many news stations worldwide tried to cover up the real reason why Arthur Silvera overtook Ilios. They painted him as a viin who wanted to rule, but the truth could not be contained. Finally, the citizens of Helios stepped forward to contribute the truth, revealing the horrifying events.


    Those posts and individual opinions were quickly taken down, but the number of citizens who came forward was too many to silence. Thus, many citizens learned of the events through these posts, which soon became the truth everyone epted.


    This resulted in many outcries about the situation, and many demanded that Ascent bes a recognized guild for their heroism. However, simr to Ilios, these people quickly disappeared.


    After that, there was a brief period of peace where no one attacked no one, but everyone knew that a storm was brewing. Dragonir would not sit idle as its reputation took several hits, and the rest of the titans could not allow Ascent to grow any stronger.


    Although many of these titans tried to prevent Ascent from snatching dungeons, it was impossible. Most dungeons that Ascent raided were hidden even from Glory List because minimal research was done in those areas.


    During this period of peace, politics came into y, and many realized that Arthur Silvera had be a powerhouse after defeating Osian. Thus, many ambassadors arrived in Helios in secret or in public. Many wanted to establish artifacts trading routes with Ilios after it became one of their producers alongside Runera.


    One of those ambassadors was a group of Runera. However, their visit was not to pay their respect to the new empress but came here demand cessation of the artifact trade.


    "What is the meaning of this request?" said Zonas Mantra while seated on the right hand of the imperial throne. "You think that Runera has the right to monopolize artifacts trade?"


    "Every artifact sold worldwide, even in vendors, needs to be licensed by the Runes Association that answers to us. This makes it easier to regte such powerful items and avoid letting them fall into criminals who can misuse them," said the man with wide robes and sses. His ck hair wasbed back, revealing a scar over his forehead. "Ascent, or Ilios, is banned from this practice."


    "Then, would you ban the creation of artifacts as well?" asked Empress Ai, who sat in the middle. Her hand gripped the golden scepter tightly as her eyes squinted at the ambassador. "This is no more than greed having a mouth."


    "Please do not insult or security measures," said the man with a bow. "We did note here to cause conflicts but to avoid them."


    "Then how about you address our empress with respect before you lose your head?" said Rain, seated on the left with her elbow supporting her chin. "You have three seconds."


    "¡­" the man did not speak.


    "One."


    "¡­"


    "Two."


    "¡­"


    "Three. Kill him," said Rain while waving her hand. Shadows jumped from behind the man and raised their des to his throat. The group was thrown in disarray as the guards pulled their weapons.


    "Imperial Majesty!" hurried a middle-aged man to interfere, addressing her properly. The shadows stopped moving as Ai raised her free hand while staring at the gentleman. "Please give him another chance, Imperial Majesty."


    After he said that, the middle-aged man turned toward the disrespectful ambassador. The man had a de to his neck, so he was less calm than earlier. He had assumed that Ai would not hurt an ambassador.


    "Is this how you treat your guests?" said the man as he gulped down, and the de pressed deeper into his neck. The guards were about to interfere, but the middle-aged man stopped them.


    "Anyone who disrespects our ruler is no guest," said Zonas Mantra with an icy expression. "If you think Helios can be stepped upon, then life will serve as a good example for the rest."


    "¡­forgive my disrespect, Imperial Majesty," said the youngster. The shadows dissolved into the ground, making him able to breathe again. He rubbed his neck as if checking that it was still there.


    "May I know your name, fine gentleman?" Ai asked the middle-aged man and choosing to ignore the other. Then, meeting her question, the man straightened his back before bowing.


    "My humble name is Julius Vinera."


    "Julius Vinera¡­" muttered Ai with a bit of recognition before realizing his identity. It was Julia''s father and head of the Vinera Family of Runera. "I must ask, why a man of your statue is not the ambassador?"


    "¡­ the current ruler of Runera did not choose me," said Julius with confusion. "He might be young, but Marcel Solis, son of the Solis Family Head, is capable."


    "I thought that Runera had no ruler," said Ai with visible confusion as she turned toward Rain, who had taught her about the different powers of the world.


    "This is a recent change," said Julius as he adjusted his robes, allowing his round belly to rest above his trousers. "In any case, wee in peace. However, we are afraid that illegal trading of your artifacts will ur even with the currentws."


    "Those have also been our concern, but Ilios is already filled with underworld organizations. We chose to supply our military with proper artifacts, giving them some authority over theirnd."


    "Underworld organizations¡­" muttered Julius with a frown. It was not a hidden fact that Ilios was infested with them after the previous emperor. Helios was the only one capable of eradicating them, but even then, one of the gang leaders managed to escape.

 Chapter 893 Claims

    Underworld organizations had arms worldwide but were more present in Ilios than in other nations. Helios had fewer gangs than the other cities because of the arrays that used to be in ce, but themanders were helpless to do anything.


    Most gangs were supported by arger underworld organization, acting as extra revenue or a spywork. Thus, thesemanders found it hard to touch these gangs since they were the lesser of two evils. However, one wrong move and their city might be targeted by an underworld organization.


    Although themanders were powerful, there was nothing that these organizations did not resort to. A disease released by underworld gangs even massacred some cities. While the guilds were selfish too, they did not restore to evil deeds, in public at least.


    "And how can you guarantee that these artifacts would notnd in the wrong hands?" asked Marcel Solis before receiving a re from Rain. "¡­your Imperial Majesty."


    "Our artifacts are different than those of Runera. We havemand over them, allowing us to disable those we desire. Ascent has given each of them a serial number, and those missing can be disabled from our headquarters," answered Ai.


    "¡­such a thing¡­" started Julius with amazement and shock.


    "¡­is impossible!" objected Marcel with an offended expression. "Are you saying that Ascent has reached a level of runic attainment higher than Runera?"


    "¡­reached?" muttered Ai with genuine confusion before bursting out withughter. "Young man, you have no idea who you are offending. Runera is just a toy that the Seika has created on a whim."


    "¡­how do you¡­?" Marcel was about to offend her again before Julius covered his mouth. As for Rain, she turned toward Ai to whisper something in her ear.


    "In any case," said Ai to change the subject after a slight confusion, "Ascent has absolute control over its artifacts if that is your concern. Please let us know if there is something else to say."


    The two men were silent before Julius lowered his hand and suffered the angry eyes of Marcel Solis. Then, after some thinking, Julius made one more request.


    "¡­can we meet him?"


    ***


    Runera had to acknowledge the elephant in the room: Arthur Silvera was no longer a person they could offend. Instead, in just two years, this helpless young man turned out to be a sword hanging on the world''s neck.


    Julius first heard about his exploits from his daughter but dismissed him as just another genius. Instead, she insisted that he was a promising young talent who was even better than her at understanding runes.


    After a few months, he appeared again as the champion of the Runes Apprentice Cup before his tragic death. Julia was saddened for a while before she managed to get over it. Ironically, she then admired his alias, Alexie Linan.


    After the revtion of his identity in Kera and the realization that he was also Alexie Linan, Juliusughed. Then, one day, he received a letter from his daughter telling Julius she was safe and sound. Even more, she thinks she has found what she wanted to do.


    "Is this what you wanted to do?" asked Julius as he stared at his daughter in the empty hall that received them. She looked more beautiful than ever, making him wonder if he had pushed her too far.


    "It is," said Julia with a smile before gesturing toward the chairs. "I heard that Runera wanted to meet the leaders of Ascent, but I would never have assumed that they sent you here, Marcel. A foolish decision."


    "¡­the only foolishness is that you were ever a part of Runera," said Marcel, staring at the hall. "Are we inside the Runic Dome?"


    "Naturally," said Julia before gesturing toward the seats again. "Sit down, and let us discuss what you came here to im."


    "Our im is obvious," replied Marcel before pulling a chair and sitting. The rest of the envoy sat down, with Julius still staring at his daughter. "This dome is ours. Runera had cared for it for countless years before Arthur Silvera snatched it."


    "The Guild Master did no such thing," said Julia with a smile. "If anyone could snatch the Runic Dome, then why don''t you try doing so, Marcel?"


    "¡­he used underhanded¡­"


    "He used the key that he already had because he was the rightful owner of this Runic Dome. This brings us to another topic that I desired to discuss with all of you, and hopefully, you can ry my message to Runera."


    The envoys were silent as they stared at her dismissing their im. Most were angry, and others were saddened to see someone betray Runera. The only one who was neither was Julius Vinera.


    "What is the im, Julia?" asked Julius with a smile. His daughter turned toward him and did not smile back. Instead, her eyes twitched as if she was attempting to ignore him.


    Julius knew that his daughter felt guilty for leaving him like that. He gave her everything she ever wanted, but she still left without a second thought. However, for Julius, he couldn''t be more overjoyed.


    His daughter was finally happy.


    "Runera belongs to Arthur Silvera by right. No matter how you try to hide it, we all know the prophecy that can only be shared once someone bes a Runic Master of the four families. I chose to follow the prophecy, so why don''t you?"


    "We already have a ruler," said Marcel, tapping on the table. "Are you telling me that Arthur Silvera was not satisfied with conquering Ilios and now wishes to conquer Runera?"


    "There will be no conquering. This is a im by right. Arthur Silvera has shown me the messages hidden inside the ruins of Runera, proving that he is the rightful honor. Even more, he was the one to create Runera."


    "Our great city was created out of visions and prophecies, not by a man," said Julius as he straightened his back and cupped his hands. "That is a simple lesson taught to all the four families of Runera."


    "I never questioned it until I learned what people call Arthur Silvera in Alka," said Julia with a grin as she saw her father act normal again. "His title there is¡­. Seika."


    The envoys were silent again, and most of them squinted their eyes. That name was a hidden secret in Runera, and everyone knew it. Earlier, Empress Ai brought up the old teachings about the true ruler of Runera and even mentioned the name Seika. It shook their hearts that an outsider knew about the creator of Runera.


    "Even if he ims to be the ruler, Marcel did not lie. We have a new ruler in Runera, and you have seen them. Their absolute control over the runes has shown us their ownership of Runera. And, even if we prove that he is the owner, I doubt the other leaders of Runera would abide," said Julius.


    "That is fine too because I don''t expect that as well," said Julia with a smile before she pped her hands together. "Arthur has never desired Runera, even after seeing what it had be. However, during his visit to your ruins as Alexie Linan, he found that these ruins were created for his sake. Furthermore¡­"


    "Furthermore?" asked Julius, although slightly pained that his daughter no longer considered herself a part of Runera.


    "There is a traitor inside Runera, and he wishes to capture them," said Julia, making the envoys speechless. "You may leave now and ry our message to Runera. If you hand us the ruins, the traitor, and the Ghost Ruler, then Runera can keep exiting."


    "Keep existing?" muttered Marcel with visible rage as he finally lost hisposure. "Is this a threat, damn brat?"


    "Arthur makes no threats, only states facts. He has the right to im these things, and his generosity would let you keep Runera. Otherwise¡­ there will be no runic city in this world anymore."


    Bang!


    Marcel mmed his fist on the table as he rose from his ce. As soon as he opened his mouth to shout, arrays activated from the table. He was sent flying toward the walls and mming into them before metal rods tied him to them.


    Everything happened in a split second, leaving the ambassadors shocked. Julia rose from her seat as if nothing had happened before walking toward Marcel, looking at him with pitying eyes.


    "Foolish Marcel," said Julia as she stopped before him. Marcel red at her while trying his best to break free. "Your teenage temper is no longer fit for these discussions. I will let you live for our shared memories, but let this be a lesson."


    "Your demands are tyrannical, Julia," said Julius as he rose from his seat. "Even if Arthur desires this, how can you demand these things from us? Do you know the position you are cing us in?"


    "Guild Master Arthur had no intention to demand anything," said Julia as she turned toward her father, looking at him with sadness. "He wanted to take what was his even if it meant invading Runera. However, it was me that told him to give Runera a chance. Please convince the rest, father. Arthur Silvera¡­ is no longer an opponent you can handle."

 Chapter 894 Frog And Pond

    Julius and the other envoys decided to leave the Runic Dome, carrying Marcel Solis, who found walking hard. All of them were runemasters, not fighters. Even if their rank was high, their capabilities were low.


    The envoys left the dome under the worried eyes of Julia, which Julius managed to glimpse. It made him even more concerned about his daughter being in such a ce that he made another person support Marcel and ask them to proceed.


    "I want to know," said Julius as he walked back toward his daughter. "I need to know if you are being forced against your will, Julia. Your words made me worried."


    Julius thought his daughter would expect his concern, but her face should be confused. Instead, as soon as she realized he was talking about Arthur Silvera, she smiled wide.


    "I am the one worried about all of you, father. Arthur might be a bit overbearing, but he is the kindest person I met to those who do him no harm. As for his allies, he¡­ spoils us."


    "Spoils?" muttered Julius with confusion. But, then, he saw his daughter reveal her forearm, where there was a tattoo pulsing with power. There were even artifacts around her wrists that seemed genuine at first nce.


    "Even though I rarely leave this dome which I have control of, he armed me with artifacts and gave me new abilities to protect myself. I told him there was no need, but he said everything he does is for the people he cares about. His next words were: what words would my powers be if something happened to you?"


    Julius was a bit doubtful, even suspecting his daughter to be under some sort of illusion. But, seeing her father like this, Julia reached out toward his hand and grabbed it. She kissed it lightly before reassuring him again.


    "This frog is leaving the pond."


    Julius needed to hear those words, and he smiled before kissing her hand back. Then, he excused himself and left with a bright smile. If Julia was forced or unhappy, she would never use that sentence.


    It was a bedtime story he told her a lot when she was a child, about a frog who dreamed of the outside world. One night, she asked him if she was like the frog because she had never left Runera then. Julius was heartbroken and told her that the frog would leave the pond one day.


    Julia was his only child, and she was thest resemnce of his wife. In the world of runes and politics, Julius was worried, but he was now at ease. She found a new home where she could spread her wings and see the world.


    As he left the Runic Dome, he resolved his heart to convince the leaders of Runera. If Arthur Silvera defeated an empyrean rank, their city was in great danger. It was unwise to dismiss his offer without too much thought. Furthermore, if he was the true ruler of Runera, then his demands were legitimate.


    ***


    Empress Ai was walking down the pce corridors after another exhausting meeting with a faraway nation wishing to trade artifacts with them. Their offers got more appealing the more they refused, but Arthur gave her a strictmand.


    "Trust no one," muttered Empress Ai, and her two advisors smiled behind her. "Ruling is hard to do with this mindset."


    "It is the only mindset to rule," said Zonas Mantra as he walked two feet behind his empress. "You are doing a fine job so far, Your Majesty."


    "There is no need for these titles when we are alone," decided Rain with her hands behind her back. "Ai is more like our daughter than anything. We raised her well," she said while wiping away imaginary tears.


    "It seems that even if I sit on the throne, you would still hate me, Rain," said Ai with a sigh. "I already confessed that I''m not the one Seika loves. She resides elsewhere, in another time, and another world."


    "I never expected the Seika to be a man of romance," said Zonas with an interested face. "It seems the more I know him, the more I realize what a fearsome man he is. Yet, with each passing day, I grow to admire him."


    "I always knew he had a big heart," said Rain with a pout. "I wish he did not. However, after seeing the golden field of flowers in the Golden za, I stopped trying. If someone created a field of flowers every time he remembers me, I doubt anyone can make him change his mind."


    "She loved him even more than that," said Ai as she reminisced about the time she met the Princess of Ice and Fire. "I never thought that a person would give up their life for someone, even knowing she was manipted into doing so."


    "Manipted?" Rain asked, confused. Before Ai could answer, the window beside them cracked. The three flinched before realizing they had gone too far with their conversation.


    "¡­I apologize," said Ai with slight guilt. But then, she saw lightsing from the teleportation hall before the Runera Envoys walked out. It seems they had quite the journey. "I hope your journey was fruitful."


    "While we did not meet Arthur Silvera, we had quite the conversation," said Julius Vinera, the only one in the mood to talk. "I''m afraid that we have yet to resolve our difference, which might harm the rtionship with Ilios."


    "Runera has banned Ilios even before our current ruler, so I doubt it would make a difference. Nevertheless, thend of warriors will prosper under its new and fair ruler," said Zonas Mantra with a smile. Julius nodded before bowing and asking to leave, which Ai allowed.


    As the envoys left the pce, Ai stared at them with concern. It seemed their enemies were growing, which she knew was the wrong road to take as a ruler. She wanted to talk to Seika, but his current state did not allow such trivial talks.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Zonas Mantra as he sensed the unease in her. Ai shook her head before turning away from the window and looking at the cracked one.


    "Is he still unavable?"


    "After someone reaches the Deme-rank, which Seika did in thest fight, they can fuse a part of the world with them. However, his evolution seems unique, as it resolves around existence."


    "I remember the time I evolved," said Rain as she tried to hide herughter. "As soon as I arrived at a town, its inhabitants would fall under my charm. After that, I had a hard time controlling myself."


    "This is the drawback of creating a domain. It can be hard for someone like Arthur Silvera, who controls existence. It can even be challenging to separate his existence from those in his domain."


    "Or control his emotions," added Ai as she stared at the cracked window. "I need to see him, even if it can be dangerous."


    Zonas Mantra nced at Rain, who shrugged with a carefree attitude. He gave it some thought and sighed before nodding, leading his new ruler toward the deeper parts of the pce. He was the only one in the new regimen who knew the Golden Pce''s different sections.


    Ai followed him into one of the secret rooms in the highest towers, where Arthur had taken residence. He did not go back to the Runic Dome, fearing to disturb its functions. Thus, he took one of the rooms inside the pce.


    The three stood before the door, staring at it with awe. This door was made of metal a few days ago but now glowed golden with runes crawling on its surface. It made them feel as if it was a portal to another world.


    Zonas Mantra took the lead and grabbed the knob before turning it and pushing the door open. Golden Light made them squint their eyes as a force pushed them backward. Every cell in their body was both in awe and fear.


    "¡­sir, Empress Ai wanted to meet you," called Zonas, and the golden light dimmed slightly. It allowed them to see what was inside. The three walked in and gulped down at the scene.


    Golden mana radiated from the walls, and runes floated inside the chambers. The mana looked like mes as it rose from the ground, connecting to the cross-legged hovering man in the center.


    Arthur Silvera was covered with golden mana and his eyes were closed shut. Runes floated around him, each more threatening than the other. Finally, as the three entered the chambers, the golden man opened his eyes.


    "I did not mean to eavesdrop," said Arthur with his golden eyes staring at the ground. "However, the voices are loud."


    None of them said a thing. Thest of their worries were being heard inside the pce, but Arthur seemed to hate the notion of invading their privacy. He seemed different after the fight was over as if he had lost the humanity he had before. It was because of his current tranquil state.

 Chapter 895 Cruelest Fate

    "Is there something you need?" asked Arthur again after the three did not answer. Then, they snapped out of their daze, and Zonas Mantra cleared his throat.


    "Everyone is worried about you, sir," said Zonas with ultimate respect. He seemed to forget that Arthur was less than a third of his age. "Empress Ai wanted to ask some things about her ruling practices, and I wanted to ensure you were fine."


    "Worry less, good knight," said Arthur with a smile. "I am thest person to be worried about, but I appreciate the sentiment. I can tell that you aren''t lying."


    "I have sworn to follow you ever since you saved me in the Light Pce," said Zonas as he bowed. Then, he nced at Ai, who was staring at Arthur Silvera with an expression that could not be understood. "Empress Ai? You can talk to him now."


    "Seika," called the Empress as she ced her scepter on the ground. "I know not why you asked me to be the Empress. Rain or Zonas would have been chosen just the same by the people. However, I don''t want to be another puppet."


    "You are not," said Arthur with a shake of his hand. He waved his hand, and the scene around them changed. The four were now floating about Helios, but none moved a muscle. "Look at the people."


    Ai could not understand, but she turned to look down. She crouched on the invisible floor and saw right through it. It looked like the people below did not see her, but she could see them.


    Most of them turned away from the knights serving the previous emperor. Although pardoned, these knights were weeded, and those remaining made spiritual contracts to serve the new Ilios.


    Despite that fact, the citizens did not trust them. Whenever these knights went, the citizens ran. Those who entered shops were asked to leave. It was a cruel sight to see these men who wanted to protect others get alienated by the people.


    "Citizens of Helios would not trust someone who served the previous emperor, who wanted them dead. You were the one who revealed the truth behind the emperor with your elements."


    "Then, you should¡­."


    "And if you ask anyone in the street, none of them will talk ill of me, but none would say they want me as their emperor. You cannot love what you do not understand," said Arthur covered in his golden mana as he stared at the sky. "This will be the fate of those who transcend humanity. They either rule with fear or live in the shadows."


    Ai did not answer but simply clenched her fist. Humans did not want someone too strong to rule them because, at that point, no one could oppose him.


    "Human evolutions have been a mistake," said Arthur after a brief silence. "It might have been needed, but we are foolish greedy creatures. This power will be used to fight against each other rather than monsters. Sometimes I forget who is the real enemy."


    "My father thought the same," said Zonas Mantra while closing his eyes. "He believed that we have misused the powers given to us by the gods, and one day, one of them wille down to reim them."


    "Arthur might be that," said Rain with a smile. The three turned toward her with nk expressions before Arthur smiled. "He is not a part of this world, right? So, he came to teach us a lesson."


    "I might be," said Arthur with a smile. "I wish to ask some things after the other two leave, Rain."


    "Finally spending quality time together," said Rain as she crossed her arms with pride and turned toward Ai and Zonas. "Be quick and leave."


    "¡­I have just one more question," said Ai as she brought her hands together. "I believe that we should forge alliances, not make more enemies. We should ept the trade routes with different nations in things other than artifacts."


    "I seek no allies, Ai," said Arthur with a nk expression. "If everyone allies themselves to whoever is winning, then there is no point in fighting."


    "Should there be a point?" asked Ai with a frown. "Ilios has juste out of a devastating civil war. It cannot withstand the skirmishes of other nations on its borders. You chose me as the ruler; this is how I rule."


    "Fighting will always be required as long as the current rulers remain the same. I chose you to rule Ilios, and I seem to have made the right choice. Do what you see fit, but remember to inform them that these alliances do not involve me."


    "What do you seek, Seika?" asked Ai after a brief silence. "I cannot understand what you want to do. You saved Ilios, so what makes you oppose the other nations?"


    "I seek what I lost," said Arthur as he looked at her with tired eyes. Ai opened her mouth but closed it because she knew what he was talking about. Then, although she was not there, Julia told her what had happened to his mother.


    "Thank you for listening to my request, Seika," said Ai as she bowed and turned toward Zonas Mantra. "We can leave now if there is no more to be discussed."


    After Zonas Mantra nodded, the two disappeared and went back toward the Light Pce. Then, Arthur and Rain were the only ones remaining floating in the sky, which made the lustful woman quite nervous.


    "I never did it in the sky."


    "¡­you are not about to," said Arthur without a change of expression before he sighed and smiled. "I''m d to see that you have retained your usual self. It seems to be a different case for La, Zonas, and Grandma Mo."


    "Ivory is even worse," said Rain with a sigh. "She is grieving her cousin, not the rest of her family. It was a terrible loss for all of us, but we two managed to see where he went. That cannot be said for the others."


    "Sometimes, death is a liberation rather than an ending," said Arthur as he stared at the blue. Rain was silent as she stared at him with concern, and he smiled. "I would never take my own life."


    "You seem very eager to lose it," said Rain as she walked toward him. "What did you want to tell me, Seika of Living Beings?"


    "That title brings me memories."


    "It is what she first called you, right?" asked Rain with a smile as she stood a few inches from him. He looked down, staring at her eyes. "Her name was Diana."


    Arthur did not answer. He looked at Rain with his golden eyes, making her lose her calm and look away. No matter how often she sees them, they seem to intimidate her. It might be the effect of her previous life.


    "I heard from Julia that you saw something in the ruins, and Ai said that these ruins were a message from her. Has she left you a message that transcended space and time? I cannotpete with that."


    "I thought you just wanted a child."


    "I still do, but¡­" said Rain with hesitation before she looked down on the golden flower field. "If a man loves me enough to create a flower field when he remembers me, I cannot say love is meaningless."


    "This brings me to the topic I want to discuss," Arthur said, avoiding the question. Rain smiled with helplessness since this subject was the one he had always avoided. "I want to know what the Sin of Lust wants."


    "I can answer that, but you have to answer a single question of mine," said Rain while swinging her index finger. "Does that sound fair?" she said with a grin, and Arthur nodded after a few seconds.


    "Tell me your question."


    "You seem to be confident to talk about everything, even the times when you are not so confident. But I wonder why you never seem to talk about the person you love. You never told anyone about what she was like, or why you love her so much. I want to know why."


    Rain expected another monotonous answer from the apathetic man, but he looked at her with what she guessed to be sadness. The sky began to change color, choosing a soft orange hue as sunset arrived. Arthur never looked away from her before he answered her question.


    "I cannot talk about her because it hurts too much."


    His answer left her baffled. This man had defeated enemies who shook the world with their might. He was even being called a god in certain ces, but he could admit so readily that something hurt too much.


    "¡­why does it hurt?"


    "Have you ever loved someone only to realize that it was a lie?" said Arthur with the same expressionless eyes before he turned toward the setting sun. "And then to realize they knew it was a lie but still died for your sake. I failed to save her from the cruelest fate and will never live past the guilt."

 Chapter 896 Bridge The Sea

    Rain could not answer. It was not that she could not think of an answer because of herck of experience, wisdom, or wit. No answer could ease the pain she saw in his eyes. When she heard his words, she thought that his love was guilt-ridden.


    As soon as she saw his eyes nting upward in the sun and glittering in the day''sst rays, she realized that his love and guilt were separated. His guilt was feeding on his love because he had hurt someone too dear.


    "There has to be a way to change that," Rain heard herself say. Even though she did not like the person he loved because she made him so distant from her, she still found herself desperate to heal his wounds. "You are the creator!"


    "I am," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward her. "I am the person who can make anything possible, and I made a choice. I erased a timeline to undo her death, even at the cost of her memories of me."


    "You can go and find her, then¡­."


    "I heard from a friend that she remembered," interrupted Arthur, making Rain stare at him with confusion. "She left me messages in the ruins because she no longer exists in this timeline."


    "Go back in time, then. I know that can be possible using temporal fissures. You can undo what happened," said Rain with a frown, but she saw Arthur shake his head with resignation.


    "If I go back in time, the vessels, my father, and nameless will be there to seize the part they wanted to steal. It was this part that I refused to give that erased the timeline. If I go back in time, it would be the same."


    "¡­that means¡­" flinched Rain at the realization.


    "If I go back to save her, I might restore the timeline where she dies," said Arthur with a sad, self-ridiculingugh. "I thought I would forget, or she would never remember because she died. Instead, I cursed her with a worse fate."


    "¡­she remembered."


    "And devoted her life to give me something."


    "Runera," continued Rain while staring downward. "If so, why did you not invade Runera and seize it yourself? Julia warned them and gave them a list of demands."


    "Demands these people will never give," said Arthur, turning toward her with a knowing smile. "The greedy bastards leading Runera, including the traitor, will never give up what I demanded."


    "That means war is inevitable," said Rain with a sigh. "Is this what you meant when you said you wanted to regain what you lost?"


    "I answered many questions of yours, Sin of Lust," said Arthur with a smile. "I answered enough for you to tell me everything I want."


    Rain did not answer but just grinned and twirled around. She wore light beige robes with a white shirt underneath. Coupled with her silver hair and tanned skin, she looked beautiful.


    "Go ahead!"


    "I want to know why someone from Sourna ended up in Ilios and why," said Arthur. Rain stopped walking and stared into the distance. It so happened that the ce she was staring at was where east Sourna was on their continent. "The Sin of Lust dungeon is in East Sourna, right?"


    "Sourna is called thend of wine, freedom, and adventure. These three just happen to be the perfect recipe for lust. Thus, when I was born, I was in east Sourna."


    "Born?"


    "¡­I thought you would miss that. I might be the Sin of Lust, but I am not the actual body it had. I was born after the split on Earth. I don''t carry the full memories or strength of the true sin."


    "Are you saying you are the Sin of Lust''s child?"


    "That is a bit wrong, too," said Rain, scratching her head. She pondered for a few seconds as she tried to string the words to exin her situation. "You might not remember this, but the Sin of Lust died in the Battle of Gods."


    "Does that mean you are a fraud?"


    "That is rude! I am a proper sin, you know!"


    "I defeated two of them so far, so it might be better to avoid admitting that," said Arthur with a smile. Rain had a pale face as she coughed and looked away. "Continue the story."


    "There is no story. The Sin of Lust died, so new ones will be birthed. As you have figured out, sins resonate with emotions. Cassius appeared here because Ilios is the Land of Warriors, so the Sin of Lust appeared in Sourna."


    "Land of Adventures," said Arthur with a raised brow. "It sounds less convincing than Ilios, to be honest."


    "Sourna is separated by the Wide Sea, which has be the home of pirates and battleships. It is a part of the Lesser Blood Ocean, filling it with dangerous monsters and hidden inds that appear due to fissures. Lust goes hand-in-hand with danger."


    "I would assume the sea keeps the two apart."


    "There is one more name for Sourna," blurted Rain. She turned toward Arthur with helplessness. "Nation of Civil Wars."


    "I know that," said Arthur with a nk expression. "It is said that thest war has been ongoing for three years, and the one before itsted ten. These wars started countless years ago after a falling out between the rulers of Sourna, where one of them crossed the Wide Sea and started a kingdom there. From then on, the wars continued."


    "That is how it started, but the people are just as eager tond a blow on the opposite side," said Rain as she walked toward Arthur. She was his height, although he has grown considerably in recent years. "People will fight to survive."


    "How does this answer my question?"


    "You wanted my story, and it started there. I had a dream one day where I gave birth to a child that destroyed the Wide Sea that separated the twonds and turned them into one. I love Sourna, Arthur. I loved walking in its streets, listening to the music, where the drunken flirted with the pleasure girls."


    "You want to convince me that a person born out of sin is on a journey to save their nation?" asked Arthur with a frown. The smile on Rain''s face disappeared, and she stared at him withplex emotions.


    "We might be born out of sins, but what sins other than forbidden desires?" she asked as she ced her hand on his chest. Her lips curved downward as she lowered her head to his chest. "I have seen countless kids lose their parents and their heads. I might be a sinner, but I can feel the pain, too, right?"


    Arthur Silvera did not answer her words. In the end, Rain smiled helplessly and raised her head at him. She stared into his captivating golden eyes and fought the fear in her.


    "You can choose to believe me or disbelieve me. The dream I had was after I passed through a massacre. It told me to go east, so I went east. I passed through countless cities and nations until I met Osian."


    "You believed that he was the one?"


    "I did, for a while. However, despite being lustful, I never desired him. Osian was too powerful for me, and I lost. He made me form a spiritual contract instead of killing me. He nned to have me sleep with men and give him their powers. I met Averie then, and she helped me forget."


    "Forget what?"


    "The terms of the spiritual contract I made with Osian. This is how I ran away and joined her. Spiritual contracts are self-enforced using awareness of a person breaking them. If someone forgets them, he is unbound by the terms. And then, I met you."


    "You met me," repeated Arthur as he stared at her. "You now think that all that suffering has led you to me, the man in your dream, who would give you a child that will bridge the Wide Sea."


    "I don''t think so, creator, I know it. After witnessing everything that you did, how could I even deny it? You are no longer an outsider to this world but its savior."


    The sky rumbled.


    Rain realized she had said something wrong as Arthur''s expression crumbled into a frown. He was not angry at her, but the change in his mood brought a greater change to the weather. The peaceful clouds now rumbled with lightning.


    "I have been burdened with that title for the past three years, and it cost me the three before it. I was fifteen when I was chosen to be the savior. I reject that title."


    "You seem to have some hard feelings about the word savior, but what do you think you are doing?" asked Rain as she walked toward him. "Your greatest motivation so far has been to help those in need."


    "It does not matter because I reject the notion. I will choose to be a viin who does what he likes before considering myself a savior."


    "¡­I understand," nodded Rain, choosing to let go of it. "I told you my story, so now what?"


    "Go to Sourna with me after I reim Runera. I want to know more about my father and how he grew up and also fulfill your dream."


    "We are making a baby?" she asked with joy.


    "¡­that will take years to produce any results, even if I wanted that," said Arthur with a speechless face. The clouds parted as he smiled at her. "I will bridge the sea for you."

 Chapter 897 Addictive

    Suyin woke up from her sleep and needed moments to remember where she was. Her ceiling had many engravings and arrays illuminating it. Only one ce in the world had this many runes: Ascent.


    "You are finally awake," said a voice from her bedside, and she turned to find Lin Xue fixing her bed. "It seems that the battle has taken its toll. You should have listened to me," she reprimanded.


    "I could not stand idle and watch Ascent gets demolished," said Suyin with a sigh as she covered her head. "You have the energy to lecture me so early?"


    "¡­it''s already noon," said Lin Xue while rolling her eyes.


    "You are fixing the bed, and it''s just noon? Someone iszy today," said Little Yin as she peeked through the sheets. "Are you okay?"


    "You are thest person to call mezy. I am fine. I was just practicing my art. This ce is amazingly filled with mana that makes one grow stronger without their notice."


    "That is actually because of Adam Leno," said Suyin with a smile as she jumped from the bed. His mana is enough to supply all arrays inside the Runic Dome. This solves another big problem for Ascent."


    "You speak of this guild as if it was yours," said Lin Xue as she adjusted the sheets before pausing. "I want to leave, Suyin. This ce and its owner freak me out."


    "Arthur freaks you out?" asked Suyin with confusion as she turned to her sister. "You can leave whenever you want. There is no need to include me in your decisions anymore."


    "I know that you are an adult now, who is even stronger than I am," said Lin Xue as she walked toward her sister and sat beside her on the bed. "However, Arthur Silvera and this Runic Dome share an unsettling quality: they are addictive. The facilities here and the environment is too good to be true, and so is Arthur."


    "You want to leave because this ce is too good?"


    "We are humans, and Arthur is not. No matter how hard we try, we will always look at him with admiration and worship. He will consume us even without realizing it. His mere presence makes my existence evolve."


    "Hence, addictive," sighed Suyin as she lowered her feet to the ground and wore her slippers. She went silent briefly before standing up and walking toward her closet to take out some clothes. "Our lives have been so miserable that you think happiness and safety are too addictive."


    "You can assume I am whatever you desire, but hear me out. Arthur Silvera will never be yours. Of course, you will love him more than anything, either as a friend or something more, but he will never feel the same way."


    "¡­I don''t care," said Suyin as she took off her pajamas and started into her training gear. Lin Xue gritted her teeth before rising and walking toward her. Then, she grabbed her sister and turned her over.


    "You deserve better than a one-sided worshiping!" blurted out Lin Xue, surprising her little sister. "If you are here, you will always live in his shadow. You will live for him, not for yourself!"


    "¡­and you think I have been living for myself?" said Suyin as she pped her sister''s hands away, making Lin Xue step back. It was the first time that she had seen her sister like this. "I have lived in fear until I met him. I was a burden until I met him. Before I lived in his shadow, I lived in yours. You want that to be the case forever?"


    "¡­we are sisters¡­!" said Lin Xue. "We were together ever since we were children, and I always protected you."


    "You are my dearest sister, and there is no one in this world I can love more," said Suyin as she stared at the ground. Then, she sighed and turned to resume wearing her training gear. "However, after I met him, I was myself instead of your little sister. I will never go back to that life."


    After those words, Suyin finished changing and opened the bedroom door. She found a person waiting for her on the other side wearing goggles andb robes. It was Maryam, the runemaster who never left the research center.


    "Ah, I was not eavesdropping," said the runemaster, waving her hands. Then, as she received nothing but a confused look, she pulled down her goggles and ced them around her neck. "I came here to meet the Queen of Souls."


    "¡­I think this is the first time that we met," said Suyin with confusion as she left the room and closed the door, leaving her sister behind. Maryam nodded with a smile as she nced at the closed door.


    "Have I interrupted something important?"


    "I was on my way to train," said Suyin with a shake. "Is there something that you need from me?"


    "There is something that can change the world," said Maryam as she gestured for Suyin to walk with her, spreading her arm toward thebs. "It seems that Arthur Silvera has a new idea for artifacts. I have never heard of something simr, and I am sure it will change everything."


    "This is the first time a member of his guild addresses him like a stranger," said Little Yin as she followed after the girl. "Are you unfamiliar with him?"


    "I joined his guild, haven''t I?" said Maryam with a grin. "You seem more interested in him than a world-changing idea, and I will oblige. Your sister is right about Arthur and this ce."


    "How can you say that as a member of his guild?"


    "I say that because when I got here, I loathed him. I saw him as nothing more than someone who left his friend behind. But, after spending the past month or so with him, I realized that Arthur Silvera is impossible to hate."


    "How so?"


    "I have never seen someone with so much power and wouldn''t abuse it. He has obtained the powers to bend the world and reality, but all he does is go around and fight cmities. It is somewhat absurd, right?"


    Suyin has never thought about it this way. Arthur was not a hero in her eyes, but something different. Everything she went through felt like mere preparations for meeting with him when she would start living for real.


    ''Ah,'' realized Suyin as she followed the runemaster, ''this idolization is what Lin Xue feared. She was right because Arthur Silvera is like the sun. We cannot live without it, but looking at it will leave us blind.''


    "I feared that my feelings would change, but in the end, I regret nothing. However, your case is different. I came here to learn about runes, but what are you here for? What reason do you have other than being with Arthur Silvera?"


    "¡­"


    "That is dangerous, girl," said Maryam while waving her finger. "A man like Arthur Silvera is not a person we can grow attached to because he will leave us in the dust."


    "Everyone talks about him as unreachable, a god we cannot touch. However, has it urred to any of you how lonely that makes him feel? I have seen it on his face when he saw that even hisrades feared him."


    Maryam was silent as she walked down the corridors, passing through different doors before they reached the researchb. Then, finally, she paused at the door and turned toward Suyin.


    "You might be the person that he needs. Someone who still treats him as a human, even when the rest cannot. You are the only person who can rte to the alienation because you are not a human yourself, right?"


    Suyin was silent as the doors opened. She had no answer because she did not know what she was after meeting Morana and bing her partially. However, even if she was not a human, she could not care less. After all, there was someone else with her now.


    "Wee to ourb, Queen of Souls," said the golden-eyed man. He stood before one of the research tables, wearing his signature ck and golden robes. Suyin realized that it was the first time she had seen him since his evolution, and he seemed to have changed.


    His features were more defined, and he looked more handsome than before. His hair was longer but tied behind his head with a hairband. However, his aura was still unstable, as if he was unustomed to his new powers.


    Golden mana appeared throughout theb at different intervals before disappearing. Suyin noticed them and couldn''t help but stare at the phenomena, making Arthur apologize.


    "I have yet to stabilize my powers, but I need to discuss something important with you. It will be the ultimate fusion of our abilities."


    "Fusion of our abilities?" muttered Suyin with confusion, and Arthur gestured for her toe over. She started walking as Maryam closed the door and entered. As she stood beside Arthur, the runemaster took out a sword.


    "I want us to create an artifact together that has a unique soul of its own," said Arthur with a smile. "It will be different than spiritual weapons, as it will be a living artifact."


    "I have never heard of such a thing," said Suyin with shock. "Even more, I have no idea how to control my powers. If this fails¡­."


    "Then we can try againter," said Arthur with a smile before offering her his hand. "This sword will be a gift to you. I just want to see the possibility of creating such a thing, no more."

 Chapter 898 Less Human

    "Is there because you feel like you are using me?" asked Suyin as the weapon nged when it touched the table. Arthur was staring at it with a smile before he turned toward her. In his eyes, she saw a dangerous amount of curiosity.


    "I have dragged you here and asked you to use your powers for me. The least I could do is prove that this is an experiment, not that I am taking advantage of our friendship."


    The word friendship made her smile, and she did not want to say she was his disciple. If he considered her a friend, then she would not refuse it. It would be an honor for her.


    Lin Xue was right about Arthur; Suyin knew. He would never be hers. She has seen the golden field and heard the story from the witch Aurora. ording to her, he was thinking about his love. If he were as she knew him, Arthur would never look at another woman.


    However, others failed to understand that she did not love him. On the contrary, she admired, respected, cherished, and even felt affection toward him. It was her first time meeting someone like this, who she could trust.


    In the beginning, she indeed thought that she had romantic feelings for him. However, along the way, she realized that her concern did not originate out of interest but was happy to follow him.


    "I have a theory," said Suyin all of a sudden. "I trust you this much because Morana and Gaia are sisters. We both know who we are, what we are, and what we want."


    "And what do I want?"


    "You want to be yourself, live for yourself, and die as yourself. I am the same," said Suyin as she grabbed his hand and ced it on the sword before doing the same. "There is no need to feel guilty. I am not going to fade in your light."


    Arthur looked both surprised and relieved before giving her the happiest smile she had seen. It was too bright that she turned toward the sword, admiring its craftsmanship.


    "I still have no idea how to do this," announced Suyin, and Arthur simply raised his hand over the sword and drew a rune. Then, he ced the rune next to her hand. It was the first time she was so close to one, and she could feel its power.


    "I birth life into items and give them the ability to change the world while you give them the awareness of doing so. I will open its mana gate, and you can link your souls to it. No need to use an existing one, only those that can be birthed through the remains."


    "¡­this is how mine was created," said Suyin with surprise, and Arthur nodded. She then turned into an item withplex emotions. "If I create an item in the same manner I was created, I would feel less of a human."


    "You can back away now if you feel uneasy."


    "¡­what do you think about how others treat you?"


    "How is that rted to your dilemma?"


    "Others treat you as something other than a human, and it looks like it makes you sad. Do you want to be seen as a human?" she asked him while the rune floated above the weapon. It seemed the worst time to ask him, but she could not help it.


    "The more I learn about humans and fight them, the less I am happy about being one of them. Humans lie, cheat, and kill for their survival. The word human refers to our species, which makes it a biological word. If I can, I want to break free from the selfishness of survival. I know someone who was not a human and sacrificed everything for her people and those she loved."


    Opposite what she thought, Arthur did not mind the question and was ready to give her a lengthy answer. He even mentioned the person he loved, revealing that she was not strictly human. Arthur did not say she was the same person, but Suyin could see it in his eyes. Instead of being jealous or anything, she smiled.


    "I want to be less human too."


    As she said so, Suyin raised her hand at the artifact. She had no idea what she was doing but decided to do what she felt was natural. A blue flower bloomed on her hand with six petals, and one broke free from the rest.


    Arthur fused his rune with it as the blue petal floated beside them. The blue petal dissolved into the vibrating rune, also turning it blue. Furthermore, it grew bigger as new lines began to emerge on it.


    The two could feel the world shake with the rune. First, Arthur had to step back and raise it high as it sent a wave of mana that shook the entireb. Then, before the rune could copse, Arthur mmed his hand into the de, creating a resounding impact.


    Bam!


    The de rose and mmed back into the table as it had been fused with the blue rune. First, however, it started shaking as cracks appeared on its surface. Then, it shone searing light through its cracks that soon covered the de.


    "It is going to explode!" shouted Maryam from the monitoring room, where she could read the mana percentage as they worked.


    Suyin had no idea what was happening, so she only stepped back. The person who filled the gap she left was Arthur, who appeared before her. He gracefully spread his arms, leaving curtains of golden mana between them.


    "I will not let it."


    The searing blue light exploded from the de, and at the same time, the golden mana exploded from Arthur. It felt like the battle inside Helios was happening again as Suyin was thrown away. However, before she mmed to the table behind her, everything froze.


    The golden mana took hold of everything inside theb while Arthur manipted it like a puppeteer. Little Yin floated as if gravity was gone before she was gently lowered to the ground. As shended, she stared at Arthur, who was bringing his hands together slowly.


    The golden mana, now mixed with the blue, started condensing back into the de. Everything was moving at a snail''s pace before the two women, all thanks to the man controlling the mana.


    As Arthur pressed his palms together, every ounce of mana returned to the de. At that moment, it sent a shockwave that threw every tool on the ground beforending back on the table. Then, it was over.


    "¡­have we seeded?" asked Maryam as she took off her goggles and stared at the de. "Is this the first ever living weapon?"


    Arthur did not answer and kept staring at the de instead. Suyin rose from the ground and walked to stand beside him. As she saw the de, she could not help but exim.


    "Beautiful."


    The silver sword now had two golden and blue lines running across it, intertwining in beautiful engravings. These two lines covered the de''s body before meeting at the tip of the sword, forming what she thought to be a golden and blue flower.


    "¡­we forgot to think of how to test whether it is alive or not," said Arthur with augh as he walked toward the de. "Since it does not have a mouth, we mustmunicate with it spiritually."


    "Yeah, go ahead, chief. I have no idea what you are talking about," said Maryam as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. "I would care to see what is unique about this weapon first."


    "It can tell us," Arthur said as he turned toward Suyin. "You should be the first person to talk to it. It has received its life from your powers."


    Suyin nodded and walked forward, reaching out toward the de. A blue hue left the edge to touch her as her fingers got close. Then, a voice appeared in her mind.


    "¡­what¡­ am I?"


    Faced with a tricky first question, Suyin was confused. Thus, she ryed the words to Arthur and the runemaster. Arthur also walked forward and used his spiritual energy to connect to the de.


    "We need to give it general knowledge about the world first," said Arthur before taking out a different rune. Then, he used the rune on the spiritual connection, transferring his knowledge about the world to the de. Then, he nodded at Suyin.


    "Hello, little fellow," said Suyin, not knowing how to address it. "You are a sword that has been given life. You are the first living sword that the world knows about."


    "¡­first¡­"


    Arthur raised his brows as he heard its voice too. It was weak and childlike, making the two share a nce. But then, the sword began to ask more.


    "¡­why¡­ was I created?"


    Suyin looked stumped at the question. Thus, she turned to Arthur. Her eyes asked him to give the de a life purpose, making Arthur think momentarily before smiling.


    "You were created to live for yourself."

 Chapter 899: Prisoner of Conscience

    Chapter 899: Prisoner of ConscienceThe testing began soon after, where the runes would be tested. Maryam started the tests, and the first one was mana conductivity. A magical weapon like this was given mana to see how much it could amplify by drawing the energy in the surrounding.


    The weapon''s hilt was given mana, and the test was done on the tip. After a few rounds, Maryam returned with a gaping mouth.


    "I think I have erred somehow," said the runemaster as she stared at the report. "I did the test ten times to get the average mana conducted, and every result was the same. This means that the de has no impurities."


    "I created this weapon using a rune and nothing else. It is the highest possible mana conductor the world can create with zero impurities," said Arthur with an ''it is a given'' face, not thinking that he had already created a monstrous weapon before even engraving it.


    "You went the extra mile for this one," said Maryam with a gulp as she stared at the report. "I have no idea what material you used, but it gave us a thousand-percent result. It amplifies the mana by ten times."


    "Then, if someone uses this sword and has a thousand in his mana stat, it would produce a result akin to ten thousand worth of mana," said Arthur with a concluding nod. "A decent weapon indeed."


    "This is not a decent weapon. It is a monstrous one," said Maryam with apprehension as she stared at the report. "If it falls into the wrong hands, it can cause massacres."


    "This is why I gave it the proper knowledge about the world," said Arthur. "I will choose a righteous owner for itself. We can be sure that there will be no one who would misuse it."


    "Indeed, it will follow the steps of those it receives its knowledge from," said Suyin with a nod. "I think no one is a better fit than Arthur."


    "Then we can start the next test. There are three in essence. Two are for the de: the mana conductivity and toughness. One for the rune, and one for the unique quality it has gained from being a living weapon."


    "What can it do as a rune?" curiously asked Suyin.


    "It can instantly heal its owner. This rune will gather mana in its de until its owner needs it and would heal them before anything could kill them."


    "¡­not an offensive power?" asked Maryam with disappointment.


    "It does not need an offensive ability. This sword alone can defeat most opponents if given to the right person. If someone does not die, they can win a fight."


    "We cannot test this rune unless someone starts using it," said Maryam as she checked someone off her report before turning to Suyin. "We need to know what ability the soul-merging gave it. Since this test has never been done before, we need to have a few goes at it blindly."


    "¡­or just ask it?" said Suyin with hesitation. The two stared at her, confused, before looking at each other, not realizing this was a viable option. Thus, the asking began.


    As a sword that had just been born, it had little knowledge. It was akin to asking a baby what it could do. Thus, the questioning came with little benefits until the sword said something that changed their minds.


    "I feel like¡­ I am getting stronger¡­"


    The three of them were confused at first. Then, after several debates, they realized that souls gave humans something unique. It allowed them to evolve and gain special abilities ording to their rank.


    "¡­this is fascinating," said Maryam with excitement. "If this theory is correct, then this sword can grow stronger like a human and even evolve. It might even be able to gain skills and practice certain arts."


    "This remains to be seen, as we have no idea what this ''evolution'' will bring to an inanimate object. However, whoever wields this weapon will have immense powers."


    "You should take it," said Suyin to Arthur as soon as he finished talking. "I already have a weapon, and you fight without one. This will be safe in your hands, and it can learn as it grows."


    "¡­I don''t need it," said Arthur with a frown. "My style has never been swords but daggers. I can create weapons just as strong whenever I wish. My sword of creation amplifies mana many times more than this."


    "¡­that exins the ease you had against Osian," said Suyin with wide eyes before looking at the de again. "Then, who is going to receive this?"


    "This remains to be decided," said Arthur before he turned toward the wall and stared at the time. "You can start training, as I need to meet with the other guild members."


    "Am I still not one of them?" said Suyin with disappointment. Arthur smiled and looked at Maryam, making her nod and leave. Then, after the two were alone, he replied to Suyin.


    "I was once your teacher, but after realizing the potential that you have, I can never call myself that. Your powers have an equal potential as mine, and this ce will not let you bloom."


    "You talk just like my sister," said Suyin with a sigh. "Is it wrong to be in a safe ce?"


    "And is a safe ce what you always wanted? We both said to live for ourselves, and I will keep advancing. You can follow me if that is what you want, but I believe that you have something more to do. Take your time to decide that."


    ***


    Arthur parted with Suyin after he left her with those words. Although he knew she would always be the greatest addition to his guild, he felt guilty. He has gained her affection through the coincidence of witnessing what Other Yin, or Morana, could do.


    Everyone who joined Ascent benefited from that. However, Suyin would do just fine without it. After awakening, her spiritual powers will make her jump through the ranks in no time. It was the basis of potential.


    Thus, Arthur wanted the decision to be hers. She would fill the gap that Orin has left with his leaving. As soon as he remembered his brother, Arthur stopped walking. He has avoided thinking about it, but his brother was his concern.


    Although his current powers were enough to protect him, and even Marvi left with him, Arthur was concerned that his enemies would target his brother. He wanted to make Orin live inside Ascent for as long as he wished to, but he could not force him to do his bidding.


    "We are both the sons of a headstrong mother," said Arthur with a sigh before he changed his destination. Instead of meeting the other members, he visited his mother first.


    Her chambers were the most protected inside the dome. The arrays were healing her nonstop, ensuring hera would not result in permanent damage. As soon as he saw her, Arthur was no longer the man feared by the world.


    He sat beside her bed, with sunlight shining on it from above. His mother was breathing calmly, her face peaceful. Arthur did not remember thest time he talked to her before she never woke up.


    Seref might have done this to hurt Arthur or even forced him to seek the holy crown. However, that will result in another sh with the seven families, making Arthur defeat them in the end.


    "Is this all he cares about? War and glory?" muttered Arthur beside his mother as he brushed the hair off her face. She had several age lines on the corner of her eyes. "I just wanted to give you a peaceful retirement. You married the wrong man and had the wrong son."


    His mother has given Arthur and Orin her all. She neglected her health and life to provide for them instead of his father. Sarah was the pir that prevented their house from copsing.


    "I fought with Oren again, mom," said Arthur with a smile. "I thought that I have gained his respect too much in recent years for his own good. However, the moment I made a decision he did not like, he left."


    Arthur did not think his decision was wrong, but he knew that Oren was seeking the reality he dreamed about, not the reality he had. He was still too na?ve to think these seven families would do anything without being crushed.


    "After what I saw in Ilios and Kera from the neglect and selfishness of its rulers, I realized that I carry a colossal weight on my shoulders. Every second I waste in not changing the course of the world means countless lives lost. This is not glory; it is a curse."


    The strongest man is a prisoner of his conscience. If the world faces a threat, then the strongest must protect it. They must dedicate their lives to saving others instead of living for themselves.


    "You raised us too well, mom," said Arthur with a weak smile. "I sometimes want to leave this world behind and return to a time when I was happy. But, once I saw countless families and children crushed under boulders, I realized that I can never look away."

 Chapter 900 A Celebration

    The Central Hall was where all members of Ascent gathered. Some new additions have made the mood tense because the whitish-looking girl did not look easy to befriend. Most of the time, she wore a frown and stared at Yuran.


    "Is there something on my face?" asked Yuran as he scratched his face while staring at her. "As your older brother, I would say that it is rude to stare at people like this."


    "Older brother!" scoffed Rae with a mocking smile. "You have escaped Shon like a rat, which makes you no brother of mine."


    "And haven''t we now ended up in the same ce?" asked Yuran, making Rae open her mouth several times to answer but could not. She has escaped too, and the exchange made the ce more awkward.


    "Is Arthur going to bete?" asked Jonah while sipping his juice box through a straw. It was lemon-vored milk, an item that made others feel repulsed.


    "You should call him Guild Master when we are around," said n, who seemed too seriouspared to Jonah. The young man nced at him and his tall build before coughing. "We were told to assemble, so we shall."


    "There is no need for formalities between us," said Yuran with a smile before turning to the masked man beside him. "Even Li has started talking to us sometimes."


    Silence.


    The Central Hall had a round table with twelve seats in it. It was designed to host the Guild Masters of the sub-guilds, plus Arthur and Julia. At the moment, it was upied by no more than five.


    After a certain period of silence, the door opened. Arthur entered the hall, followed by Julia, and the two sat beside each other on the far end of the round table, opposite the five members. Despite being friends, none of them seemed excited to see Arthur. Instead, all of them stared at him with apprehension.


    "No need for the long faces," said Arthur as he took his seat before waving his hand over the table. The round table lit up as holograms and maps appeared around it. In front of each member was a hologram showcasing their guilds. Rae had a list of the guilds she could choose. "We can start our first meeting."


    "All of you have been assigned to your chosen guilds, each based in a different major nation worldwide. Your jobs are to gather members and conquer guilds. Those with the highest clearing rate will receive resources ording to rank."


    "Rank?" asked Rae with a frown. "Fighting against each other will not be a good environment for the guilds to prosper, not that I would shy away from a fight."


    "You are a new member, so you would not know the rules," said Arthur as he turned to Rae. His finger lightly tapped on the table. "Those who follow me cannot harm each other or civilians. Those who do¡­."


    Arthur did not finish his sentence. However, those present did not mind the threat because they knew Arthur needed to set some ground rules, even if not for them.


    "What about the other guilds?" asked Yuran as he raised his hand. "There are only five of us, but the recruitment is ongoing for all ten guilds. Are we going to have more members joining us?"


    "Aurora, the witch of hearts," said Arthur before turning toward Julia, who shook her head. "Some others might arrive, but we will have to wait. Remember, while I chose everyone based on those I trust, I expect nothing but the best."


    "What will we receive as guild masters?" asked Jonah, raising his hand. Arthur smiled in response to the most realistic question.


    "You will obtain twenty percent of whatever your guilds manage to loot, in addition to an ability once any of your guilds reach the C-rank. From then on, you will gain a new ability with each rank you reach."


    Everyone was silent at the reward because it was too appealing. It would double or triple their powers if they could choose whatever ability they wished for. Each of them had goals and dreams for themselves, so no one refused an offer of power.


    "If there are any more questions, I am free to answer them," said Arthur as he looked around the table. The one who raised her hand this time was Rae, and he nodded at her.


    "I want the guild in Shon."


    "That will be Gentledawn," said Julia as she retrieved the information. "Shon has yielded us the fewest application, making this guild the hardest one to lead. Furthermore, we have little information about that ce."


    "That is why I am the perfect person to lead it. Furthermore, it will allow me to achieve my own goal."


    "And what is that?" asked Yuran with a concerned look.


    "If you cared, you would have done it long ago," said Rae with a nce before she returned to Arthur. "Is there a problem with my request, Guild Master?"


    Arthur was silent before smiling and nodding.


    "You can have it."


    Then, he rose from his seat while staring at Rae.


    "However, I need to know one thing. If you had to choose between your guild and your goal, which one would you choose?" asked Arthur with his right hand resting on the table. The members were silent as Rae tried to meet the golden eyes.


    "I will choose both," said Rae without hesitation. "I do not n onpromising anything. I doubt Ascent is a guild who wouldpromise, either."


    "Wee to Ascent," said Arthur with a smile before raising his hand. Lights exploded from the table to cover the entire Central Hall as the dim lights shone bright in the ceiling. Rae was still confused by the change when the music started ying and food appeared on the table.


    "What¡­?" muttered Rae with confusion before the other members rose from their seats and sat beside her, with Julia included.


    "My name is Julia," she said with a smile as she held her forearm. "I was beginning to worry since Ascent is mostly men. I''m so d that you joined us, Saint of Shon."


    "I¡­" stammered Rae as she looked for words. The one who sat on the other side was Jonah, who put a drink in her hand without realizing it.


    "You already know me, the second ranker!" said Jonah with a grin. "I never thought I would see another student of Jerano here. We are going to change the world!"


    The rest of the members also made their introductions, overwhelming Rae. As for Arthur, he simply stared from a distance with a smile. Then, he reached for a cup, making the others cease their chatter.


    "This is a toast to our newestrade," said Arthur with a smile while raising his ss. The rest also grinned and raised theirs, all cheering for the new member.


    Rae seemed confused as she kept ncing at Arthur with a frown. In the end, he stood with a smile before walking toward her, seeing that she had not raised her ss.


    "There will be times for fights and times for debates. However, there is always a time to celebrate a good fighter joining us. This celebration is in your name, Rae," said Arthur as he held his cup before her.


    Rae blinked at him as if seeing him for the first time. Then, she smiled and chuckled before raising her cup and clinking his. The rest of the members cheered as the two drank simultaneously.


    "Hah!" the two finished their cups simultaneously before mming them on the table. At that moment, they stared at each other, remembering something that had happened after they enrolled.


    "You want a rematch?" asked Arthur with a grin. "I''m afraid that I will remain undefeated."


    "Bring it on!" she said with a ferocious expression as she jumped from her chair. Jonah grabbed two cups and gave them to them under the speechless eyes of the rest.


    Then, a drinkingpetition began between the two, simr to the time in Jerano.


    "¡­I thought I would get an elegant friend," said Julia with a speechless face as she stared at Rae bickering with Arthur and thetter arguing back. "But, seeing our Guild Master loosen up, I can wait a little longer."


    "It is the first time I see him like this, too," said Yuran with a smile. "I was starting to fear that he has grown too powerful for our understanding, but that seems untrue."


    "Kids will be kids," said n behind them as he sipped from his ss. At that moment, Arthur mmed his cup on the table, making it shake. Then, he shot the three a fierce look.


    "Why are we the only ones drinking?" Arthur asked, squinting his eyes. The three gulped down before starting to chug down their drinks too. "Let us celebrate!"


    The music grew louder as the members started eating and drinking. Jonah was even bold enough to dance with Julia, but she embarrassed him by being too good for him. The one who managed to keep up with her was Yuran, who turned out to be a graceful dancer.


    Thus, the celebration continued until the members started passing out. The noise grew less with each fallen victim until only one person sat on the table, with another leaning against a far wall.


    "We are the only survivors, huh?" asked Arthur as he stared at the wine in his cup. "These drinks should be powerful enough to knock out a normal man for seven days. However, I am still awake."


    Arthur gulped down his drink before cing it down and staring at Li. The masked man has not danced, eaten, or drank anything. Instead, he watched the celebration from the sidelines, sticking to his character.


    "No one can see you now, Li. Sit down and have a drink," said Arthur as he waved his hand, summoning more drinks from the table. This time, Li obliged and walked forward to pull a chair. He sat opposite Arthur before grabbing his cup. "It has been a long time since we met, right?"


    Li nodded before raising his ss to his mouth. The cup passed through the mask like an illusion, and Li started drinking his alcohol. Arthur watched him with a smile.


    "At that time, Mistletoe was everything to me. I promised to take revenge on Ilios for what they did when they ambushed us, and I did. However, Mistletoe is an enemy now."


    "Sier is not an enemy," eximed Li after cing his cup down. "Omniscient Vessel is our enemy. It can be hard for the two to differ."


    "I don''t know anymore, Li," said Arthur as he ced down his cup. He smiled while closing his eyes and leaning back in his chair. "I have no idea who the enemy is."

 Chapter 901 An Important Guest

    Two weeks have passed since Rae joined Ascent.


    Each passing day had another life-changing decision for the people suffering under the previous unjust rule. In these past two weeks, Arthur was absent from the world because he was stabilizing his powers. Thus, Ai had to respond to each threat or peace treaty.


    Indeed, some offered peace treaties. It happened early in the morning when Ai woke up to find La sitting by her bed. It had been a while since they met, making the saint jump to greet her.


    "Calm down, Empress," said the grieving knight with a smile as she received the hug. "I am not dead yet. Just had to tie some loose ends."


    "What loose ends, exactly?" asked Ai as she broke off the embrace before seeing a sad smile on her face. "Did something happen?"


    "It was something I had to do a long time ago. I entered the Light Prison and interrogated the researcher who had executed the emperor''smand. He was the person to kill the rest of the orphans."


    Ai was silent as she heard that before sitting properly and holding her hands. La smiled as she returned the favor. Then, she started telling Ai what she had been up to.


    "I located where he disposed of the bodies and gave everyone a proper burial. It was easy given my new blessing, but¡­ I could not recognize the bodies. Most were eaten by beasts or degraded by time."


    "La¡­" Ai said with a pout. She did not think that her friend would undertake such a task. "You should have asked us to help. We have many knights who would do these things."


    "This is my punishment for letting go too quickly when Lyle fought in the darkness all this time. I always considered him a traitor because of what he did for his grandfather, but¡­ it seems he was the only one who never forgot his family. I died, but you healed me. Grandfather was set to be executed, but Arthur saved him. All of us were fated to die somehow, but the only one of us who did, in the end, was him."


    "You should not feel guilty for being alive, sweetheart," said Ai as she hugged her again. La returned the hug this time, albeit slowly. Then, she started sobbing in a low voice as if trying to hide it. "I feel happy that you are here."


    La cried for a while before bing silent again and wiping away the tears. She pulled away from Ai and turned around, seeming not to want her friend to see her expression.


    "Look at me," said Ai.


    "I was told that I have an ugly crying face," said La as she finished cleaning her face before turning around. Then, Ai noticed her in a shirt and trousers, with her ck hair tied behind her back. "And you are the new empress. I cannot allow you to see such an ugly face."


    Ai opened her mouth to rebuke her but simply smiled and started giggling. As she left her bed, a knock came on the door. La nced at it before looking at Ai, who nodded after adjusting herself.


    The one who entered was Rain, taking long steps while examining La from head to toe. If the two women did not know her, they would have used her of being a leering pervert.


    "You look quite beautiful in those clothes," said Rain while licking her lips. La shivered.


    She might indeed be a leering pervert.


    "Is there something wrong, advisor Rain?" asked Ai with concern.


    "I apologize for the intrusion so early in the morning, Empress, but an important guest awaits your presence. She arrived moments ago, and I had to rush in to get you."


    "How important can a guest be to rush the empress?" asked La with surprise. Rain gave her a wide smile before walking to the window and opening the curtains.


    "Since our guest is quite in touch with nature, we have allowed her to wait in the garden. You can see for yourself how important she is."


    Ai and La shared a nce before the two walked toward the window. As their eyes adjusted to the bright sunlight, they could see the gardens surrounding the pce. Several benches were inside them, and the guest was sitting on one. It was a beautiful woman with green hair.


    "Who is that?" asked Ai with confusion. La squinted her eyes to get a better look but simply shook her head. Rain was speechless at the clueless two women before covering her eyes. She remembered she was dealing with toddlers.


    "This is the Healer Princess of Janea and the current Heir, Tiara," said Rain as she looked alongside the two. "She came here with a message from her mother, the Queen. It seems the two want to ask for our help with their problem."


    "¡­as what?"


    "As a nation, of course," said Rain before closing the curtains. "Janea is the nation of nature, and an alliance with them would yield great benefits. However, we need to know what their request is firsthand. You can change your clothes."


    Ai was silent before walking toward her wardrobe, filled with dresses befitting an empress. The two women left, and after a few minutes, Ai came out ready. Her clothes were enchanted with runes, making the wearing automated; the hair was the same.


    The three started walking while being greeted by countless knights and officials. All of them were deterred from their way, although most wanted to chat with the empress. However, the ring tall woman behind her seemed like a natural barrier.


    "Can we find a spot for La in the royal guards?" asked Ai with a smile after seeing how useful she was. Rain nced at the two before giving them a knowing smile.


    "You are the empress, so there is no we," said Rain with a shrug. Ai turned to La, probing her reaction. She looked pondering, so Ai said no more.


    As the three exited the pce, they came across a particr man. His tall and thin frame made him quite eye-catching, not to mention his identity.


    "Good morning, Empress Ai," said Yuran as he bowed. "I have some information to share if you have the time."


    "Go ahead, sir," said Ai, not daring to show disrespect toward a member of Ascent. "Is there something that the Seika needs?"


    "I came here without his knowledge, but I am sure he would agree that I chose to deliver the news promptly. The guest you have now is a friend of Ascent, and she has even healed the Seika at certain times before.


    The three women seemed shocked by the news. If anything, the seven families would want to kill Arthur, not heal him. However, none of them knew this fact because it was a secret even from the new members of Ascent.


    "Therefore, I wish she would be treated as a friend, not an enemy," said Yuran. "I suspect her request involved Ascent, but you have be the medium to that."


    "I understand as much," said Ai with a frown. "However, why not seek Ascent directly?"


    "If done in such a manner, Janea would face the world as well, and they might not be able to handle that. In any case, hear their request, and the Guild Master will look into itter."


    Ai nodded and watched the man bid her farewell. Then, the three arrived at the gardens to meet the embodiment of nature. nts and vines grew beneath her feet before climbing her body as she sat on the bench. Birds of different kinds flew to rest on her shoulder, with even rabbits sleeping at her feet.


    "¡­greetings," said Ai with intrigue as she stared at the woman. As soon as she noticed them, the animals and nts retreated from her body as the woman gracefully stood. Then, she bowed.


    "Greetings to the Golden Empress of Ilios," said Tiara with enough respect that made Ai like her. "I apologize foring so early in the morning. However, I was sent here by my mother, the queen."


    "Since the matter seems urgent, then I feel d that you came early," said Ai as she gestured for the princess to sit. Then, she walked to sit beside her. La seemed to object, seeking to warn Ai that this was dangerous, but Rain stopped her. "I heard that you were a friend."


    "I dare not im to be one," said Tiara with a smile before ncing at the pce. "However, some people are worth befriending, even if we must fight them one day."


    Ai furrowed her brows, but she knew that prying into her matters was not what they had to discuss. Thus, she did not say a thing and waited for the princess to step forward.


    "Janea is dying," began Tiara, making the three shocked. "It is ironic that thend of life is dying. However, this is reality, and we cannot face it alone."

 Chapter 902 For Eternity

    "How can thend of life die?" Rain asked confusedly. She was the most knowledgeable about Janea out of the three, and the quick education they gave Ai about this world was not enough. Even an extensive one would not be enough to rule.


    "It is beyond our understanding, but the forests are withering as if something is feeding on its life force. This is not only in Janea; all the farnds worldwide are witnessing such urrences. The lusher ones are the first to be struck."


    "Can it be a herd of ethereal monsters?" suggested Ai, since simr recordings weremon in Alka. However, Tiara shook her head and shrugged.


    "Our knowledge about the matter is as minimal as yours, even if you have just heard of it. However, our reports have stated that the price corps worldwide have skyrocketed because of this sudden shortage."


    "I heard something like that in a town a few days ago," blurted La before addressing Ai. "This might also be an issue in Ilios, but we have been too upied to notice it."


    "Even if Ilios has yet to suffer this problem, it is bound to appear one day. Would it not be better to find a solution to avoid such an economic crisis?"


    Ai was silent as she knew their empire would be the first to fall if this were true. Many around the world are still hostile against them, and if sieged at that opportunistic time, many of their cities will fall.


    "Youe to us and ask for help, but we are the weakest of nations. Even if we wanted to aid Janea, we might not have the means or time to do so. You must be aware of this, so why visit Helios?"


    "You are currently the weakest, but none of the other nations care about this. We have sent warnings to every city and nation, but no actions have been taken, and no one even reported about this phenomenon."


    "This is a ssic behavior of the current seven families," said Rain, and Tiara nodded with a sigh. "As your advisor, I am against this endeavor. It might be noble to look into this, but we are currently too weak."


    "That is the wise thing to do is to avoid this matter entirely, but this is a sword hanging on our necks. We will all be affected when famine strikes the entire world. This is not an issue resolved by simply having enough farnds. The economy will copse quickly, and food won''t be the only scarce thing."


    "You came to Ilios not only for our help but theirs," said Ai as she raised her eyes toward the sky. High above Ilios floated the Runic Dome, a threat to all who thought of seizing the weakened empire. "We can be the medium that connects Ascent to Janea, but he needs to be the one to decide."


    "We have asked the Seika once before, but he refused to aid us. It cannot be helped since Janea allied with the other seven families. As a ruler, you should understand how we want to protect our people."


    "¡­or so she says, Seika," said Ai with a smile at the sky. "You heard everything, right? Are we going to get involved with this issue?"


    Ai suddenly addressed him, which surprised the three as they looked around. No one could be seen or felt; even if someone were listening, it would not escape their notice. A breeze blew from afar, carrying golden petals from Golden za.


    As they twirled in a spiral, they were like a curtain to reveal the figure in front of the four women. Arthur appeared with his golden-engraved ck robes and a white shirt, carrying a smile on his face.


    "It might be impossible to eavesdrop anymore with that blessing of yours," said Arthur as he walked toward the three. The golden petals did not disappear but kept floating around them like a barrier. "This will keep us hidden from prying eyes."


    "Greetings, Guild Master Arthur," said Tiara as she rose from her seat and bowed. "I am d that our meeting this time is under better circumstances. You look well."


    "Your departurest has been sudden, but that is understandable given what I said at that time," said Arthur with a smile as he stopped a few feet away. "Ascent will help."


    Everyone present was surprised, and the most shocked was Tiara. It seemed evident that she did not expect any help from Arthur or Ascent.


    "Can I know what changed your mind?"


    "You have helped me repeatedly, but I gave very little in return. Furthermore, Ai warned me about this a few weeks ago," said Arthur as he stared at the saint, whose hand glowed golden. "Janea should know what they are facing."


    "¡­we do," said Tiara with a sigh. "One of the Four Horsemen of Doom, Famine. We have records of such an event striking ournd in the past, and the one who saved it was¡­ you."


    "I will help Janea ovee this disaster, but I need more than just world peace. I want Janea to fight alongside Ascent to stop the other Horsemen. If you truly care about the world, then protect it all."


    "¡­I will ry the terms to my mother," said Tiara before she bowed again. "Thank you for the kindness, creator. Janea will remember."


    After that, Tiara left. Rain was about to escort her out, but Yuran appeared out of nowhere. All of them smiled as the two left the Light Pce while chatting.


    "Are you sure, Seika?" asked Ai with hesitation. "We have sent a threat to Runera, and these two endeavors are too hard to aplish simultaneously."


    "Ascent will offer its members to Janea, letting them learn about this phenomenon and the focal point of these incidents. During that time, we will capture the ruins of Runera," Arthur said before turning to La. "I feel like I owe you an apology for not telling you the truth about your brother."


    "You were honoring his wishes," said La with a shake. "He kept me safe, but I¡­" she stopped talking mid-sentence before shaking her head. "I shall refrain from self-pity. Everything that happened has turned out for the best."


    "He is in a better ce now," said Rain, making La stare at her, unconvinced. However, she did not say anything. Rain followed, "I have been with him ever since the start of the rebellion. He was more miserable than happy."


    "His wish was indeed to leave this world," said Arthur as he stared at the golden petal floating around. "We might be the pitiful ones for staying behind."


    None of them said a word after that and simply stood in silence. Then, Arthur raised his hand and created a portal before entering it. The three women were confused before following him.


    On the other side was another world. Cherry trees were everywhere, surrounding countlesskes. Pink petals flew in the wind only tond on the water, creating a mesmerizing scene. Arthur stood atop the hill and stared into the distance when the three arrived.


    "I heard about this ce from an old man named Casper, who applied to join Ascent," said Arthur as he gazed into the distance. "Lyle has talked to him about this ce, both awake and in a dream. In his dream, he kept mentioning how he and Anna visited this ce on her birthday."


    "This looks¡­ like a ce she would love," said La as she stared at the cherry trees with amazement. Then, she bit her lower lip as tears gathered in her eyes. "I wish I could bury him here."


    "I thought the same, so I did it," said Arthur as he began to walk down the hill. Rain and La were shocked before following him, with Ai strolling behind the three. As they descended the mountain, they reached ake covered in petals. Besides a giant littoral cherry tree, there was a small tombstone.


    Petals were gathered atop the tombstone, and thend in front had flowers spurting from it. The two-woman stared at the engraved words with tearful expressions.


    Lyle Mantra. 2026-2049.


    A Hero, Son, Brother, and Leader.


    "I gathered his ashes and buried them here. This ce feels like a proper ending for a great man. However, I noticed something the second time I came here."


    Rain and La turned toward him with confusion. Arthur did not say anything but simply tapped his ear while closing his eyes. After following suit, the three began to hear what Arthur was referring to.


    Child-likeughter echoed throughout the cherry forests, and the voices of two children talking to each other came from afar. Once the three heard them, all of them snapped their eyes open.


    "This forest does not have a single human," said Arthur as he stared at the cherry trees. "This is not something I know about, but¡­ it seems that their memory of this ce has been preserved for eternity."

 Chapter 903 Upside Down

    Inside the cherry forest, the four made themselves at home. Ai and La looked through the woods together, looking for the source of the voices. As for Arthur and Rain, they sat together by the tomb on a tree root.


    "I have lived for a long time," said Rain as she stared at the tomb. "I have seen countless men lose themselves in hatred, and I thought Lyle was the same. Most of those men forget the reason, but they live on hating. Hate bes all they know."


    "Did that perception change about him after witnessing this ce?"


    "Lyle has never forgotten his love, which was why his hate never faded. It sounds poetic, but I wish he had moved on. I wish that love were something that fades once the need for it disappears. How I wish it were just an urge to procreate which fades as long as the goal is achieved via other means?"


    "As the Sin of Lust, it is natural you would find it hard to understand," said Arthur while sitting crossed-legged. "If we feel for a purpose, then those are not feelings. Emotions are erratic and unreasonable, which might be the weakness humans never ovee."


    "You might be the first one to ovee it," said Rain as she stared at Arthur. "I know about your contract with Rexus, the Spirit Sovereign. It was a knowledge I received at birth, and it contained so many more of your tales."


    "That is useless knowledge," said Arthur with a chuckle.


    "It was, and Imented not knowing how to fight or control my powers, but now, I realize I gained the most valuable knowledge there is."


    "And what is that?"


    "The wisdom not to fight you," said Rain with a sigh. "I remember how I was killed in the Battle of Gods. A part of me vowed that if I were born again, I would never fight the creator. I would be bound to lose."


    "Thus, you decided to bed him," used Arthur, making Rain grin at him. Seeing her expression, he resigned the topic. "Forget it. You are still the Sin of Lust, so there is no way of changing your thoughts."


    "I am a woman, and since ancient times, women have loved strong men. Many tried to woo the creator in his glory times, including my previous self and the Deity of Seas. However, his apathy and aloofness made both of them hate him."


    "Deity of Seas?" repeated Arthur with a frown as a frightening memory appeared in his mind. "I once met a spirit with that name, and she treated me with affection and hate. Can it be that history?"


    "Hahahaha," burst out Rain,ughing while holding her stomach. Arthur red at her until she stopped, and she apologized while wiping away the tears. "I never thought you would meet her. I have vague memories of her existence, but I remember that the Sin of Lust used to be her enemy. However, the mutual hate they had for you made them allies."


    "¡­this is what the ps were for?" asked Arthur with a speechless frown. "I knew she knew the past me, but I deserved none of those ps. I was scared that she was crazy."


    "As I heard, the Deity of Seas loved you even before you came to our world. Following your arrival, she descended to our world, but you refused her love, which turned her into an enemy. Although the heart does not have control over its desire, it was one of the stupidest reasons to fight someone."


    "You fought me for that reason too."


    "As the Sin of Lust, we have nobat abilities. Thus, our battles are different. Ours are about seduction, and whoever falls victim to our honeytraps will lose his strength."


    "¡­and you tried to do that to me?"


    "I wish I could," said Rain as she hugged her knees. "Although you are the creator, I realized that was just a fraction of your powers. After realizing that you are Eragon, I don''t want to sleep with you. What if you devour me too?"


    "Devour¡­"


    The word left Arthur pondering. It seems that he never considered his powers to be of such a nature, but even King Arthur said they were something he never knew existed. Both of those beings were still trapped in his sea of consciousness to be summoned by his will.


    "Are you still angry all the time?" said Rain, tilting her head. A few pink petals have now rested over her silver hair, which now had a pink hue.


    "Are you lustful all the time?"


    "I am."


    "¡­that answers the question. However, I found a way to restrain the anger inside me. I cannot build a peaceful world with wrath."


    "You learned to restrain it by remembering her, right?" asked Rain with a smile. She seemed no longer jealous or confused about his love, and Arthur nodded at the question. "That exins the flowers that sprout."


    "I wish they did not. Imagine trying to fight someone while being covered in golden flowers. No enemy would take you seriously. However, they appear when I restrain my Ageless Breaker from interfering with my abilities."


    "A wrath that turns into golden flowers," said Rain, shifting her gaze toward theke. "That sounds like something from fairytales."


    "I think no fairytale matches the one we are living," said Arthur as he rose from his seat. Then, he walked toward theke''s shore before creating a rune. "Come with me on a ride toward the center."


    "The center of what?" asked Rain as she rose from her seat and followed him. Arthur did not answer and used his rune instead. An ethereal blue boat appeared from his rune beforending on the water.


    "This ce is special somehow, and I want to see why. The voices areing from somewhere, and it seems that Ai and La have yet to find the source. That means it is in a ce no one could reach."


    Rain understood what he meant, so she boarded the boat with him. It started moving under hismand, cutting through theke slowly. The two could see the petals parting way under the boat.


    As they cut through theke, the voices grew louder. It started sounding real, like children were ying in the forest. Rain nced at Arthur, but he returned a smile.


    "Does this scare you?" asked Arthur, but Rain scoffed.


    "I am too old to be afraid of ghosts. However, something is soothing about these voices, as if I can feel their joy."


    "If these voices could transmit emotions, it would be more than just a simple phenomenon. I suspect that magic is involved."


    "Magic¡­"


    Abilities were not considered magic by most scientists. They have been normalized and exined, so the word did not apply. However, there were still many phenomena that happened worldwide that science could not exin.


    Those were called magic.


    As the boat reached theke''s center, the voices were loudest. However, they also stopped as soon as they arrived. Then, the voices turned into whispers. Rain and Arthur could suddenly understand what the two were saying.


    "Shush, someone is here!"


    "You heard their voice as well?"


    "I did! I thought we were the only ones here!"


    Arthur and Rain met each other''s eyes, and they could see the shock in them. Despite hearing voices, the two knew that no humans were around them. Thus, the two stared at the water.


    "Can it being from the bottom of theke?" asked Rain, making the voices panic. One of them told the other to run, and before long, they disappeared. Rain was speechless.


    "I will let us dive into the waters," said Arthur as he stood inside the boat. "You should prepare since it will get quite unsteady."


    After that, Arthur turned the ethereal boat into a bubble. Rain held into the edge, which aided her to stand. After the sphere wasplete, the two started diving into the waters. Arthur turned toward Rain.


    "Do you have an artifact for the light?" asked Arthur, and Rain raised a brow. He knew she was going to say something obscene at that moment.


    "We don''t need to¡­."


    "Just turn it on," said Arthur, interrupting. Rain snickered as she took out the artifact. As soon as it was activated, the light illuminated the whole like. It allowed them to see what was below the surface.


    Nothing.


    Not a single creature was swimming in the waters. Although the two of them could already sense that, it was still a bizarre sight. There were not even nts around. Instead, there was just a glow at the bottom of theke.


    The bubble started diving deeper into the waters and heading toward the lights. The glow was pink and grew more prominent the deeper they descended. At one point, the glow was so intense that they could not see each other, but they kept moving in the same direction.


    Arthur was dazed all of a sudden, and he staggered. Rain was there to catch him, and he shook his head. However, he stared at the new blue glowing from the distance.


    "¡­the world¡­ has turned upside down?" muttered Arthur with confusion. However, he kept diving in the same direction, even with the feeling that something was wrong. Soon, he realized what it was.


    The bubble broke through the water''s surface and floated atop theke. All of a sudden, the blue sky was over their heads. Arthur then realized that the world did not turn upside down, but they did.


    "Are we back to the surface?" asked Rain with confusion. However, a single look at the surrounding told them it was far from the case. The two of them were in apletely different world.

 Chapter 904 Amnesia

    As the two looked around, they found the blue sky, but pink rivers of petals flowed in them. The cherry trees were now blue instead of pink. As the two looked around, the rivers were connected to theke, which also had turned pink.


    "What is this ce?" asked Rain as she stared at the sky-filled ethereal creatures. Some were gigantic whales flying in the sky, while others looked like slimes that jumped from one cloud to another.


    "Not earth," said Arthur with confusion. Then, he turned toward his hand, staring at it turn ethereal. "This ce might be an ethereal dimension."


    "An ethereal dimension?"


    "This is from where the summoners get their creatures. I heard stories about such ces, but all of them were heavily guarded by the Tanera Kingdom and summoner guilds. However, in their essence, these creatures are spirits."


    "Does this make this ce a gate to the spiritual world?" asked Rain again as Arthur brought them to the shore. However, Arthur shook his head while inspecting the forest.


    "This is different from the one I visited. It can be a small dimension where spirits gather. The Spirit World is diverse, with many different worlds corresponding to ours. Rexus met the first seeker in his previous world, and I met him in ours."


    "Then, how do you exin the voices?" asked Rain as she jumped down from the boat which came ashore. As soon as shended on the soil, she sank into it. Arthur caught her in time and raised her before carrying her in his arms.


    "You need to use your spiritual energy to interact with this world," said Arthur as he stepped on the soil. Then, he turned toward her. "Do you know how to do that?"


    "¡­a bit," said Rain with a shy smile as she wrapped her arms around him. Arthur sighed and lowered her; this time, she did not sink into the soil. However, unlike Arthur, whose control over spiritual energy was seamless, the daughter of cmity was clumsy.


    Spiritual energy red from her feet like a me, and Arthur stared at it until she was embarrassed. Thus, she nudged him forward, but he did not move until the voices returned.


    "¡­someone is here¡­"


    "I will protect you."


    The two children were speaking, albeit in whispers. This meant their guess was correct: the voices came from this ce. Arthur started following and went deeper into the forest. All of a sudden, the pair met a giant serpent spirit.


    "Is this a spirit, too?" asked Rain as she prepared forbat. However, the serpent did not attack and simply hissed while staring at Arthur. Then, it bowed down to him, bringing its head toward the ground.


    Arthur smiled and walked toward the spirit. He caressed its scales, making it hiss in joy. Then, the spirit raised its head before giving Arthur ast nce before slithering away into the forest.


    "¡­what just happened?" asked Rain with confusion as it stared at the spirit. "Did that spirit recognize you?"


    "It did not, and we never met. However, ethereal creatures seem to favor me for some reason. It might be my spiritual energy and my character, but that has always been the case."


    "¡­you are loved by all."


    "Except humans."


    Arthur then resumed walking, and the scene from earlier happened a few times again. Whenever the two came in contact with a spirit, it bowed to them or showed respect. Some even gave Arthur spiritual fruits, which he stared at in amazement.


    "This is the first time I see such a fruit," said Arthur at the irregr fruit, which looked like a heart. "This might be the source of spiritual alcohol, which can make the strongest awakeners drunk."


    "I heard each fruit can be used to create fifty bottles, and each bottle would sell for quite the price," said Rain while leaning over. "I wonder what would happen if someone ate it directly? Although that can be dangerous¡­."


    Before the cmity could finish her words, Arthur took a bite from the fruit. As he munched down on it, Rain looked at him with a gaping mouth. Spiritual energy exploded from him, and Arthur stared at his etherealized hands.


    "Are you insane? How can you eat something a spirit gave you on a whim?" said Rain with panic as she tried to grab him, but her hand could not hold his. "¡­what¡­"


    "This increases spiritual energy," said Arthur with great surprise. "Although it does not give enough spiritual energy to make a contract, it would greatly boost an awakener''s amplifying abilities."


    "You still should not have eaten that!" said Rain with a frown as she stared at him. "You seem to be fading¡­."


    "You are the same," said Arthur with a smile. "You are fading more than I am. This is the effect of this dimension. It is converting us into spirits."


    "¡­and you say this just now?" said Rain with panic as she stared at her arms. Only an outline remained of them, and she tried to grasp it with her other hand, but it went through. "Arthur¡­!"


    "Do not panic. This is a normal urrence, given the nature of this ce. The good thing is that it is not permanent," said Arthur as he raised his other hand and infused it with spiritual energy. The golden energy coated his hand, and it soon returned to normal. "Let me reverse it for you too."


    Arthur then grabbed her arm, and it returned to normal as well. He did the same for her other arm, which finally calmed Rain down.


    "I thought I was going to disappear," said Rain as she sighed in relief with a hand over her chest. Then, she red at Arthur, who was looking at her with amusement. "You knew about this but decided to keep quiet until I panicked."


    "I did," said Arthur with a smirk. "You are not the only prankster."


    "¡­damn brat," said Rain before storming away. Arthur kept munching on the fruit, which tasted too good to be true. He followed after her but realized that she had suddenly stopped.


    Inside the blue forest was a single pink tree, and the two stumbled upon it. Below it stood two children who looked to be no older than thirteen. The two red at the outsiders with apprehension, and the boy shielded the girl.


    Rain was frozen in ce as she stared at them. Her lips parted as if to say something, but she did not find the words. However, as Arthur stopped beside her, she grabbed his sleeve reflexively.


    "The two of them are¡­" she started, and Arthur nodded. Despite looking young, Arthur and Rain recognized the two children. As they suspected, the two of them were Lyle and Anna. "Is this an illusion?"


    "Even if it was, it might be created by their memories of this ce," said Arthur as he let go of the fruit. The remains burst into spiritual energy, which also entered his body. "There is one way to find out."


    Arthur started walking toward them, and Lyle grew alert. He raised his hands at the two before bringing them to the ground, creating countless hurricanes that rushed toward them. Arthur and Rain were surprised to see him use his original abilities in this ce.


    However, it was easy for Arthur to use his spiritual energy to diffuse the hurricanes. He scared the two children even more as they saw the golden spiritual energy rip through the wind like a sword.


    "We are not here to harm you two," said Arthur with a smile. "My friend and I are here to visit you, Lyle, Anna. We have questions about how you came to be in this ce."


    Arthur did not reveal that the two should know them because the earlier attack told Arthur that Lyle did not remember them. Instead, it would make them suspicious if Arthur suddenly acted like an acquaintance.


    "¡­we have always found ourselves here," said Lyle, stepping back. Even after realizing that Arthur was too powerful for them, he raised his arm to protect the blue-haired girl. "There is nothing we can tell you!"


    "As he said, we are not here to harm you," said Rain as she gathered her courage. We know your mother, Lyle. We are friends of hers."


    Lyle then looked confused as he turned to stare at Anna. The girl seemed scared but grabbed his arm to lower it. She believed them, but what Lyle said next shocked them both.


    "I¡­ have no mother," said Lyle, lowering his hands and staring at them suspiciously. "Both of us found ourselves here. Please leave us alone."


    Arthur and Rain exchanged nces as if both realized that Lyle might look like a teenager, but he had no memories of his past. Before the two could say anything, Lyle grabbed Anna and dashed across the forest, running from them.


    "Is this indeed an illusion?" asked Rain as she walked to stand beside Arthur. "He does not remember us or anything from his past life."


    "If this were an illusion, the two would have remembered us. An illusion is based on the memories of the perceiver, not the illusion itself. This is¡­ genuine amnesia."

 Chapter 905 Leader Or Friend

    After their escape, Lyle and Anna disappeared from the dimension. Although they must be hiding somewhere, the two had no idea of finding them. Thus, they decided to return for the time being and meet with La.


    "We looked all over the ce for you," La frowned as she saw the twoe ashore. "Where the hell have you two been? While you were gone, the voices disappeared."


    "We followed those voices and found a different dimension," said Rain with a breathless voice and a sweaty face. It was the side effect of exhausting her spiritual energy in the other dimension. "It was filled with spirits that gave us fruits."


    "Okay, grandma, it''s time to put you in a nursing home," La sighed. Rain was still wobbly, so she could not fight the knight as she dragged her off. Thus, she turned toward Arthur for vindication.


    "Tell them!"


    "I have no idea what she is talking about," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "We just looked through theke for clues but found nothing."


    "You¡­!" Rain shouted as she almost spat blood at Arthur''s betrayal. However, heughed before she got angry and told the other two about what they had found. This time, no one doubted him, which made Rain pout and refused to talk to them.


    "A spiritual dimension?" muttered Ai withplete shock. "Are they simr to astral beings?"


    "No, spirits are different. They are ethereal creatures born out of nothing but spiritual energy. Thus, they cannot die or be destroyed if one supplies them with spiritual energy. This makes them invaluable if someone forms a contract with them."


    "There is everything a person can imagine, huh?" muttered La with a frown. "And you met a younger version of my brother there?"


    "And the girl he loves."


    "This does not make sense unless this dimension is the afterlife. However, per your words, you said Lyle and Anna were the only ones there. Have the two turned into spirits?"


    "I have no idea," said Arthur with a shrug. "I never encountered a spiritual dimension before, not to mention a human spirit. It might be two spirits taking the form of humans they encounter, and it might be something that we cannot even imagine. In any case, we lost them in the forest."


    "I will go look for them and find out," said La as she rose, but Arthur raised his hand to block her path. "There is nothing to say that can stop me."


    "I will use force if needed," said Arthur with a smile. La was silent as she knew she could not defeat him. "Your spiritual energy is toocking for you to survive that dimension. I might be the only one who could explore it without issues."


    "You cannot decide what I can or cannot do," said La with a frown as she took another step. This time, Ai was the one to hold her back. "I need to know, Ai."


    "I know, I know," said Ai with a smile. "However, Arthur would not stop you if it did not harm you. His words are right; his spiritual energy is more than anyone the world has seen."


    "Even if¡­"


    "Even if it kills you?" asked Ai with a frown. Her smile was gone. "You cannot be careless with your life when people still need you. I would not let you risk your life even if no one did."


    La was silent this time, and she sighed. Then, she sat back on the giant root that protruded from the cherry tree. Ai nced at Arthur, hoping he would make her feel better. Thus, he had no choice but to promise her.


    "I will look into itter, but there is no point in doing so now. Even if we went inside, we would not find them. Even if we did find them, they would not know anything useful. We need someone who is an expert in these matters."


    "A summoner?"


    "Even better, a witch," said Arthur with a smile. "I will ask Aurora about this, and if it does not work, then I know where to find a different witch that is a master of spirits. However, I will ce a rune and a few shadows on this ce to ensure no one enters. If you do, I will not shoulder the consequences. I am not responsible for keeping you alive."


    La nodded, although seeming unconvinced. Arthur did not think about the matter before issuing hismands to the shadows and using a rune on theke. After that, he returned to his guild.


    Arthur was not affectionate or obligated toward La, but he respected her brother. Although dead, his love remained strong even now. It was a trait that made Arthur admire him and even miss him.


    As soon as Arthur returned to the Runic Dome, he noticed themotion.


    The noise came from the training grounds, so Arthur arrived there. What he found was not that much of a surprise. Yuran and Rae were fighting while the rest watched. Jonah had brought some popcorn and was managing some sort of betting about who was going to win.


    Although Rae was strong and Yuran was without an ability, thetter had the advantage of a higher rank and more experience. Yuran controlled the battle with each short, making them like death traps that pushed her back and gave him more space.


    "Coward!" shouted Rae, but Yuran simply chuckled as he fired another volley of mana bolts. The destruction was immense, making the members again remember that his disability meant nothing.


    Each mana bolt left a deep hole in the ground, and Rae now realized he was not hitting her on purpose. This made her angry enough to use her trump card, the scarf turning into armor with wings.


    The scarf protected her against the mana bolts as it covered her like a cocoon. The cocoon broke down, and a shadow leaped from inside. It was too fast for anyone to see it, and Rae appeared close to the magic gunman.


    "Finally caught you, bastard!" said Rae as she reached out toward him. Yuran seemed shaken as he stepped back, and Rae brought her fist down toward his chest. However, the one who caught it was Arthur.


    Boom!


    The punch made a resounding impact, but Arthur did not budge. He appeared between the two fighters to stop them, making the audience stop cheering.


    "Let go!" shouted Rae, pulling her fist away and jumping back. "Even if you are the guild master, you cannot interfere in a mock battle."


    "A mock battle?" muttered Arthur as he red at her. "Your attack had traces of killing intent in it. And I did not save him, but you," said Arthur as he raised his other hand. Yuran was holding the magic gun, which had now turned into a mana de. "This could take away your arm with ease."


    "I would have stopped as soon as she knew she lost," said Yuran with a smile as he let go of his de, making it slice into the ground. Then, he bowed. "It was a mock battle, but we took it too far. Forgive us, Guild Master."


    "You can battle all you want, but if anyone hurts a guild member of Ascent, even if another guild member, I will kill them," said Arthur with a frown. Then, he turned toward Rae. "Furthermore, never disrespect me again."


    At that moment, Rae was about to rebuke him. However, a suffocating aura exploded from his body, making their bodies instinctively cower. All members knew that he was not bluffing.


    "¡­I apologize," said Rae after gulping down. Arthur stared at her for a few seconds before turning around and leaving. Julia and Aurora were waiting for him on the edge of the training ground.


    "You should have stopped it, knowing what she feels," said Arthur toward Aurora with a frown. Then, he turned toward Julia. "And?"


    "I wanted them to suffer the consequences of angering you," said Julia with a smile. "I did warn them that if it goes too far, you would be angry. However, Rae was not listening."


    "It might be hard for her to follow when she was always the one to lead," said Aurora as she bowed. "I hold no authority over Ascent. However, their current feelings are¡­ fear."


    "Does that fulfill your goal?" Arthur asked Julia, to which she smiled and interlocked her arm with his. Then, she guided him inside.


    "I know you wanted to lead them as friends, but a Guild Master must be feared too. They all agreed to follow you for the rewards, dreams, or out of gratitude. Thus, they must adhere to the rules you ask of them."


    Arthur knew as much but knew that a leader could not be a true friend. At the very least, he cannot treat them as his equals. It was the first time that he considered if inviting his friends to his guild was a bad idea.

 Chapter 906 The Empyreans Move

    After returning to Ascent, Arthur consulted Aurora, the witch of hearts, about the spiritual dimension. However, she said everything she knew about souls and spirits was rted to humans. It was then that Arthur asked her about her story.


    Aurora was arrested while traveling through Ilios. The goal of her trip was to guide those with great fates toward their destiny, allowing them to realize their potential. In her words, her eyes could see the potential one had.


    The reason behind her quest was the suffering she witnessed during her travels. Initially, she was merely making money by trading secrets and hidden treasures. However, in more than one event, Aurora met with tragedy.


    Being the Witch of Hearts, Aurora was most traumatized by each tragedy she encountered. The collective despair, fear, and grief were too much for the witch to handle. Thus, she sought to use her abilities and find the one person capable of ending the eternal war.


    "Eternal war?"


    "Man against nature," said Aurora as she leaned back in her chair, which oversaw the endless expanse ofnd beside Helios. Despite being nighttime, the moon was bright enough for them to see the forests below the Runic Dome. "This beauty is lethal to mankind."


    "I tend to believe that humans are the parasites, and the monsters are simply fighting us off," said Arthur while pondering. Aurora did not object, but she did not agree either.


    "The real enemy might be the ability to evolve at all," said Aurora with a weak smile. "If mana did not exist, then monsters would not appear, and humans would not have needed to evolve to fight them."


    "The ifs can go on for eternity," said Arthur as he stared into the distance. "You mentioned that your knowledge is limited to human-rted matters. However, how are souls and spirits different in humans?"


    "Our souls are the fuel and the container, and what lies within it is the spirit. Even after our death, some of our emotions and memories survive when only our soul remains. I met more than one human spirit who has not left our world out of regret."


    "This might be the case in this situation," said Arthur, but Aurora was confused. He had yet to tell her about the two children in the spirit dimension. Once he did, she was even more confused.


    "That is¡­ something I have never encountered as well. A human cannot live inside a different dimension, not to mention one that turns humans into ethereal creatures. The human spirits I mentioned are only leftover feelings that the soul leaves behind."


    "Is this simr to how cmities manifest from human sins?"


    "Most cmities are born out of sin or carry it from their human lives. Eragon is one special case of a human carrying the world''s remaining spirits in his existence, making him the Sin of Wrath."


    "And now he resides within me."


    "Is he a resident or a prisoner?" Aurora asked the one question that made Arthur pause. He knew the witch could read into hearts and that nothing could be hidden from her. "I can see the change in knowledge within you."


    "I realized that things might not be as simple as two beings inside a single body," said Arthur with a smile. "No one will answer me about this, but it seems I have changed."


    "There is not a single creature without a limit to what they can reach," said Aurora as she interlocked her fingers. Then, she raised all ten in front of her and started counting. "I met the master of God''s de ten years ago, but he had a limit, despite being fearsome. I met the Heir of Thiria once, and although powerful, he had a limit too."


    "What about the cmities?"


    "Cmities are those who have reached their limits more than most. They are the pinnacle of existence that is limited by our world. Not even the guardians have no limits; the sole exception is you."


    "I heard a lot of these phrases over the years, which is quite ironic because all I heard before that was how much of a failure I am."


    "I know."


    "You do."


    "I did not say that phrase to tter you. I made a simple observation that might enlighten you to who you are."


    "And who am I?"


    "Someone on a higher existence than this world can imprison its two strongest beings. The world should not fear Eragon nor the creator, but Arthur Silvera himself."


    "I hope no one fears me except my enemies," said Arthur before turning toward her. "Are you not afraid that I would grow too arrogant from these statements and misuse my powers?"


    "If you were someone who would misuse his powers, then you would not have obtained them, to begin with. As you said, everyone worships you. Yet, I can see that you don''t see yourself as a god. If anything, you have been humbled by this power."


    "Because it feels unearned," said Arthur as he raised his fist. "There are those who pursue strength and those who obtain it against their will. I have grown¡­ too strong."


    Aurora knew he was not being intoxicated by strength, and he said it with all the bitterness in the world. Before she could say her following words, Arthur continued talking and cut her off.


    "As a result, I now have the responsibility of fighting for those who cannot. I was given strength to fight for those without it."


    "¡­you are perfect."


    Aurora blurted out without much thought, and Arthur raised his brows in surprise. The witch coughed with embarrassment at how her tongue slipped. It seems she has grown to admire him too.


    "Thank you, Aurora," said Arthur with a smile. "I don''t deserve to be admired."


    "If we don''t admire the noble, then who should we admire?" she asked with a smile before she rose from her seat. "I will visit the dimension you mentioned and see the truth behind it. In the meantime, fight your wars."


    "I thought you would be against it."


    "Peace cannot be attained without war," said Aurora with a weak smile. "If someone should emerge victorious from it, then it should be someone as noble as you are."


    Arthur did not answer her, and Aurora excused herself from the balcony. Then, he was the only one sitting under the moon. All of a sudden, Arthur began to hum.


    Aurora praised him too much that Arthur began to doubt himself to be as she said. His reasons for not abusing his strength were hisck of desire, not that he had to restrain himself against it. Furthermore, he was not eager for his role to fight for others. If he had to summarize the two paths in one word, it would be¡­


    Bothersome.


    The eternal war, guardians, Nameless, and cmities were all things he found too bothersome. What bothered him was that he needed to fight all of them, even if he was tired of it all.


    It was a responsibility.


    Not a decision.


    It was apromise because no one else could take this role off his shoulder. He missed Diana because he did not need to be anything with her. In that room where the two of them embraced each other, he had no responsibilities to do anything.


    "However, she seems convinced that I was noble," said Arthur as he interrupted his humming. "Does she see what she wants to see, or am I not who I think I am?"


    If Arthur Silvera was noble¡­ then who was he?


    In the end, Arthur simply stood atop his balcony as he stretched. At that moment, a spatial fissure appeared on the patio as two figures emerged. As soon as the old man and young girl saw Arthur, they bowed.


    "We greet the creator."


    Arthur was unsurprised to see them since he had obtained the infamous domain. He noticed their arrival before the fissure appeared, so he waved his hand.


    "It has been a long time, Echoless, Miko," said Arthur with a smile. "Are you here to give me what I was promised?"


    "We are afraid to disappoint you," said Echoless as he raised his head. Arthur frowned, which made the old man quite nervous. "A greater threat looms on the horizon, and we came to warn you as your allies!"


    "¡­speak," ordered Arthur with intrigue.


    "The Empyreans are on the move," said Miko as she stepped forward. "Your defeat of Osian has threatened every nation in the world. They all expect to be next, and soon enough, they will band together to fight you."


    "As long as Berilo does not aid them, we can always teleport away," said Arthur with a frown. "Is there something I need to know?"


    "¡­an artifact was stolen from our kingdom," said Echoless with shame. "A traitor did it from our midst, and that artifact can stabilize space and prevent teleportation. Long ago, Berilo secured this artifact because it was the bane of our existence."

 Chapter 907 Stockholm

    "And now that you have lost it, you came running to me?" asked Arthur with a frown. "How do I know you are not the traitors yourselves?"


    "Long ago, our ancestor sacrificed her life for the world to retain its peace. As her descendants, we carry on her will to do the same. We are on your side, creator," said Echoless as Miko was shocked by the usation.


    "I have yet to see the Berilo Kingdom standing as an ally of mine," said Arthur with a frown. Then, he smiled as he raised his hand. A hologram appeared to reveal the crown prince in his new home. "I still have your prince, who once provoked me. Are you sure you want to do the same, Echoless?"


    The old man was silent before he turned toward Miko. His eyes told her that she had to intervene and use the friendship she once had with the creator. The petite woman took a deep breath and walked forward.


    "You once chose to believe Hazel would not be your enemy even if you gave her that summoned beast, and I told you it was a mistake. A few days ago, while the world was busy with what was happening in Ilios, Hazel used that summoned monster to conquer a part of Berilo. We lost that artifact around the same time because we were busy fending off her attack."


    "¡­I heard of no such news."


    "No one dared to report it, and if the world knows that Berilo is also Mirage Organization, we would be crushed. We had no choice but to keep the secret and suffer the consequences of your choices. Do not me this on us, creator. It was the person you chose to believe who helped steal the artifact."


    Arthur was silent as he tried to piece together what he knew about this timeline. The previous Arthur seems to have chosen to believe Hazel over Miko, which made her hate him.


    "Can youe back to the balcony, Aurora?" muttered Arthur toward empty air, but he knew the witch could hear his request. After a few minutes, footsteps rang behind the two guests, making them turn toward her with confusion. "She can detect lies from truths."


    "And how do we know that she would tell the truth?" Echoless asked an interesting question. Aurora smiled before raising her hand toward the old man, which he took with confusion. Then, she turned toward Miko. After a few seconds, the two broke their handshake, and the old man seemed convinced. "It seems that your ability can transmit to others."


    "This is not an ability but a gift."


    "We can trust Aurora to show us the truth. Repeat what you told me, and we will know if this is true."


    Miko was displeased that she was ced under a microscope, but she repeated her words anyway. Aurora stared at her before rying the result to Arthur.


    "She does not lie, as far as she believes," said Aurora. "Remember that I give the subject truth, not the absolute one. Everything she said was the truth, from past to present."


    Arthur was now even more convinced that there was something he was ignorant about. His past life was confusing because it deviated too much from the timeline he knew. Thus, he had to shoulder the choices he made as someone else.


    Alka broke his trust in humanity and the world, which made him quite the cynic. However, the previous Arthur never suffered the betrayals, the fear, or the torture that he did. Thus, he might have trusted Hazel as Arthur did before he visited Alka.


    "I understand the situation, but how is this rted to the Empyreans?" asked Arthur atst. At the moment, the ones who could threaten him are those dormant monsters.


    "After the artifact got stolen, we had to assume the worst. Thus, we gathered intel from around the world about the other nations, looking to see who was the one to steal it. That was when we noticed their movement."


    "Despite the vague words, it seems his words are true," said Aurora with a frown. "It seems they have spies infiltrating nations who could ry this information back to them."


    "I met one such spy," said Arthur with a smile. "I still remember how Berilo kept an eye on me through one of Mistletoe''s members."


    "¡­knowledge is power," said Echoless without shame over their tactic. "We survived countless dangers due to the information we obtained promptly. This is one such information, creator."


    "Call me Arthur Silvera."


    "As you wish, Arthur Silvera," said Echoless without missing a beat. "This is the warning we came to deliver. It is a gesture of goodwill from our king. Thus, hees with a request."


    "It is not goodwill if ites with demands," said Arthur before he sighed. "You want Kirk Berilo, right?"


    Echoless nodded.


    Arthur pondered the situation for a moment. He kept Kirk in the Runic Dome because Berilo knew of his identity, and they were bing arrogant enough to demand him things. If Arthur had not chosen to topple the power scale between them, their positions would have been reversed.


    "There is no more need for me to keep him captive, and I don''t fear any member of Mirage or Berilo. Thus, you can have him back," said Arthur as he waved his hand. Suddenly, Kirk appeared between the four, sitting over a chair with a sandwich in his mouth.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Kirk Berilo blinked a few times before he ced the sandwich into his pocket dimension and rose from his chair. If one did not know the situation, one would never think have just been released from months of imprisonment.


    "Is it time to go home?" asked Kirk as if they were on a pic. He adjusted his clothes before turning toward Arthur. "I enjoyed my stay in your dome. If possible, I would like to visit again."


    All four were shocked by his words, including Arthur. He even considered whether it was Stockholm syndrome.Echoless was the one to snap out of his daze and hurry to kneel before his prince.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "It is good to see you in good health, my highness," said Echoless before he raised his eyes to inspect the prince. "I see that the ordeal has not broken your spirit."


    "¡­it was more of a vacation," said Kirk with a sigh before he turned toward Arthur again. "Although we have differences, I must admit that you treat your hostages well. Let us meet under better circumstances and rediscuss our future, Arthur Silvera."


    Arthur nodded without much thought, and Echoless followed his prince to leave. Miko stayed behind even after herrades left, and she nced at Aurora before looking at Arthur.


    "You can leave us alone," said Arthur with a nod. Aurora bowed again and left under Miko''s curious eyes. After the witch was gone, they talked privately for the first time since Runera. "I have to apologize for what I did before. However, I did it to survive."


    "You no longer need to do that?" asked Miko with a raised brow. Arthur smiled and did not say a thing, making her sigh. "You have grown too fast indeed. I still remember when you were just a neo-ranker two years ago in the trial."


    "You protected me well," said Arthur before he gestured toward the railings. "You can have a seat if you want."


    Miko was hesitant but nodded in the end. She jumped over the railings and sat down, facing the vastnd. Arthur followed her to do the same and let the silence sit between them.


    "What happened to that giant wolf of yours?" asked Miko suddenly. Arthur was surprised, and she saw it in his eyes. "It is still alive, right?"


    "When the trial ends, all participants return to their assigned gates. I was the first one to leave because I was the one to end it. However, I had no idea where Kira entered the trial from or whether he would get to leave it."


    "I thought you raised it?" asked Miko with a frown. Arthur assumed he told her in the alternate timeline. However, he shook his head.


    Kira was thrown into the trial when Ellen tried to save her mother in a different timeline. Thus, Arthur assumed he would not meet the wolf in the trial this time. However, the two timelines seemed to merge so that a paradox would not form.


    "Are you worried about it?" asked Arthur with confusion. "I thought you would be here to hate me again. Even though I deserve it this time after threatening you like that when west met."


    "I do not hold it against you," said Miko with a sigh. "Even if Hazel and her charm fooled you, it was not the reason I was angry. I was jealous because I thought you trusted me more than you trusted her, but I was wrong. That made me hate you."


    Arthur remembered their meeting before his journey toward Mountain Range Rovero. At that time, Miko confessed that she liked him as more than just a friend. However, Arthur did not feel the same.

 Chapter 908 Egghead

    Arthur did not say anything more regarding the topic, and Miko simply sighed and rose from her seat. The short woman wore a cloak that blended her into the night, but that blonde hair shone with the moon.


    "I wanted to clear out what happened between us. Berilo is not the best nation out there, and some greedy bastards rule it, but it is far better than any other. Since day one, I have been your ally and will be until the day I die."


    "Is it because I have grown powerful?" asked Arthur the naked truth. It was blunt and brutal, but he did not shy away from saying it. Miko craned and looked down to meet his eyes, but she did not seem offended, to his surprise.


    "This change of yours has surprised me," said Miko. "I sometimes wonder if someone else has overtaken your body. However, who could?"


    "You did not answer the question."


    "That question does not have an answer. No one would say, and you would never believe anyone who says no. You have something that everyone wants, and you have the proper mindset to suspect anyone who ims otherwise."


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "And am I wrong?" asked Arthur as he floated from his seat until his feetnded on the railing. He looked down toward her, and she met his gaze. "You love what I have but not who I am. That has always been the case, Miko. You knew I was the outsider, but Hazel did not. That is the difference."


    Miko was silent as she stared at him. Her eyes suddenly glistered in the moonlight, but she turned away and jumped down before Arthur could catch her crying. Then, she opened a portal and left.


    Arthur stood atop the balcony, alone again. He knew that what he said might not be urate and that it hurt her too much. However, it was better to make her lose her feelings if they were genuine. If not, then he told the truth.


    "And they call me noble?" muttered Arthur with a smirk. It wasughable that he was considered the savior. He was na?ve once and trusted everyone, but after obtaining this strength and the world knowing it¡­ "I can never think this strength is not the reason for their friendship."


    Arthur might be able to use a rune to give him a simr ability to Aurora, allowing him to see into people and their hearts. However, he would never do it. The reason was simple: he dreads seeing their true nature.


    ***


    Helios was once again sieged. This time, the armies did not belong to themanders or the rebels but to a different entity. It was the nobles. This incident happened a few days ago when several nobles were arrested, regardless of rank.


    Nobles needed to stand together against the crown and the public. Their unique entity and wealth protected them against harm, making not even the emperor dare touch them. However, the nobles would cease to exist if such arrests became a norm.


    Thus, all nobles throughout Ilios gathered their armies around the capital. It was not an open rebellion but a protest led by the nobles of this nation. Of course, that was in fear of what might happen.


    Zonas Mantra stood at the city gates with his armor on. His gray hair was tied behind his back, and his heroic aura gave courage to the knights. Then, he rode through the gate atop his gigantic multihorned horse. The knights followed, advancing in unison.


    The nobles sent a representative of their own. It was a fat man who looked no older than twenty-five. However, he was also muscr and tall, with blonde hair and a crooked nose. As soon as Zonas saw him, his rage could not be unmasked.


    "No need for all this anger, uncle," said the man with a smug smile as he rubbed his belly. "You should warmly greet me since we haven''t met for so long."


    "Call me uncle again, and I will rip your tongue out," said Zonas Mantra with a ferocity that no one questioned his words. "Your dog of a father is on the loose, yet the pup still barks around. From where did you get the courage to lead these nobles?"


    "Since my father was the Nobles Commander and their protector, I would naturally fill the role in his absence. A true tragedy what happened to our beloved emperor."


    "You have sworn to follow a new one now," said Zonas Mantra as he ced his hand on the hilt. The guards all grabbed their weapons, ready for a fight. "Remember your vows, or you will be thrown into prison."


    "Ah, forgive me," said the man with a grin. "However, can you please tell me how this new ruler differs from thest if I would lose my tongue just for talking against them?"


    Zonas Mantra was silent. This tactic was often used when someone wanted to undermine a peaceful emperor who could not take extreme measures. Thus, in the end, their authority would be questioned regardless.


    "Traitors deserve no mercy," said Zonas Mantra as he retracted his hand. "However, since you are the bannerman of all these nobles, we decided to forgive you for your father''s crimes. And yet here you are, leading the nobles against the crown. Is your name that powerful to have this audacity, Paolo Dno?"


    "We want to voice the injustice that befell us," said Paolo as he ced his hand over his heart before throwing his arm toward the rest of the nobles standing around them. All of them sat in luxurious carriages, shielded from the sun. "Our numbers have been dwindling for a few days now because of this new division."


    "If you are talking about the Civil Rights toon, their job is to carry out justice, not the opposite. They will handle investigating and arresting all those who abuse their authority, thus viting the civil rights of others."


    "This is no less than tyranny, masked with the face of justice! What would happen to the court ofw if such a toon was given such authority? What happened to the council of wisemen?"


    "The wisemen were selected based on their rank of nobility. Since the nobles are arrested in this case, we cannot let them stand in court. Thus, our empress chose a proper leader for this toon."


    "And who might that be?"


    "Witch of Hearts, Aurora," said Zonas Mantra, making the crowd gasp. They all knew the infamous witch, who had once be a legend in Ilios for knowing everything. It was once said that Aurora would find it if someone lost a penny.


    "A criminal!" shouted Paolo with outrage as he took a dramatic step back. "The previous emperor has imprisoned her for aiding¡­."


    "She was arrested for aiding my father, Morgan Mantra, who discovered the dark secrets of the imperial family. He died carrying that knowledge, and Aurora was imprisoned. Are you going to lecture me about the history I lived through, kiddo?"


    Paolo was stunned, speechless, as his face turned red. Zonas looked down on him, and the difference in their age and experience began to show throughout their talks.


    "Even if Aurora is innocent, she cannot be given such authority over the nobles! Ilios cannot stand without the wealth we generate. Ournds and businesses keep Ilios from crumbling into an economic crisis!"


    "There is a new empress in Ilios," said Zonas Mantra before grabbing his sword. He unsheathed the translucent Mantra Sword, which he reimed from his son. Then, he raised it toward the sky, making the guards pull out their weapons. "And your crimes will no longer be overseen."


    Zonas Mantra raised his sword toward the sky. As the crowd stared at it, they could see the shadow looming above Helios get darker until it pierced through clouds. Once the Runic Dome appeared, most nobles lost the will to fight.


    "Ilios has be a ve of Arthur Silvera!" shouted Paolo as he pointed at Zonas Mantra. "And you¡­ you have lost all honor and reason! Ilios cannot survive without its nobles!"


    "That might be the case, but¡­ if the roots are rotten, then we need to cut them off," said Zonas Mantra as he brought down his sword. A sh cut through the air under the prepared eyes of the guards, but they found themselves unable to strike it.


    Their weapons shed against each other as the guards tried to strike the attack down. The arc of sword intent cut through their weak points like an arrow before reaching Paolo Dno. As the man stumbled backward, it grazed his head before dissipating.


    Paolo did not die, but his hair fell on the ground as the attack shaved it clean. Silence descended on the crowd as the blonde hair he had started falling, leaving him with a spotless egghead.


    "¡­pft¡­"


    Someoneughed, but it did not matter who. Once the silence was broken,ughter boomed throughout the crowd. Knights and nobles alikeughed at how he now looked, and Paolo boiled with rage until his face turned purple.


    "Attack!" roared Paolo. "Kill them all!"

 Chapter 909 Healer, No Ruler

    Although egghead was roaring his lungs, asking the troops to attack, none of them did. Instead, the nobles in their carriages instructed their men to stand by. Their worries were about the Runic Dome above Helios, which fought against Astra-rankers before but did not fall.


    "I said kill them all!" roared Paolo again, but no one moved. "Are you a bunch of fucking deaf knights?" shouted the egghead again as he grabbed the nearest knight and shook him. "This is mymand!"


    "We takemanders from Duke Edward," said the knight with a cold expression. "He has given us no suchmand yet. Please retain yourposure."


    "I¡­ I am the representative¡­" said Paolo with shaking hands before he turned to look around. "You all have used me to be the scapegoat¡­ You damn hypocrite nobles! How dare you look down on my Dno Family?!"


    Zonas Mantra was quiet as he realized the same thing. The cunning nobles used this na?ve man as the scapegoat in case things went south. After realizing that the Runic Dome was still in Helios, they dared not attack.


    "If this is all you want today, scram," said Zonas Mantra as he stabbed his sword into the ground. He cupped his hand on its hilt as he red at the nobles. "Those who havemitted injustice against the people will be brought to justice regardless of their status. Anyone who does not like this can try their luck against Her Imperial Majesty."


    No one could respond until one of the nobles descended from their carriages. It was a lean man with a thick mustache and a sly smile. This was Duke Edward, a man of unimaginable wealth and resources.


    "You forget your manners, Zonas Mantra. Have you forgotten how important my Garrett Dukedom is to this empire? It would not survive without my farnds and be defeated without my ores."


    Zonas Mantra frowned at the appearance of this man. Given what was at stake, he had hoped that the Garret Family would not move. However, even if Arthur Silvera or Ilios managed to crush them in an all-out war, Ilios might never recover.


    It was a case of mutual destruction.


    The Dno Family obtained its title through military aplishments, but Edward Garret differed. This master of deceit and business has built an empire in the trading world. His dukedom had farnds that provided food for half the realm.


    "This does not excuse rallying your mercenaries and knights to the capital. This is a deration of war!" rebuked Zonas with such ferocity that the duke red at him. The mention of war was akin to elerating mutual destruction.


    "War is not what we desire, hot-headed barbarian," said Duke Edward with a frown. "If nobles are being sniped left and right, how can we rest easy and serve this empire? We might as well fight for our freedom while we can."


    "No one ising to knock on your door unless found guilty. If you fear such a scenario, maybe you are hiding something?"


    "Such usations would not deter me from guaranteeing my freedom. If given authority, anyone would abuse it. We have earned our status through our contribution to society. I will not have my reputation smeared or have my honor questioned."


    "State your demands, and I will ry them to Empress Ai," said Zonas Mantra with a frown. He realized this man would make the slightest mistake in choosing his words. "If seen as reasonable, we have you as our guests in the Golden Pce."


    "We want full immunity from these invasions of privacy and freedom unless given a just reason. A trial must be held if enough evidence was found, and a council should be the one to decide who to imprison."


    Zonas Mantra was silent because he knew that these demands looked reasonable and just but were exploited by nobles in the times of the previous emperor. The full immunity from the invasion of privacy simply meant that no one could investigate them without their knowledge of a royal decree. This gave them time to hide whatever corruption they conducted.


    "I will ry these words to Her Imperial Majesty, and you will be notified of her response. Until then, let the troops retreat. Otherwise, no wealth can protect you, even if I pleaded for your life," said Zonas Mantra before turning around and leaving.


    Duke Edward looked at him triumph until he heard the threat. He nced at the Runic Dome hovering over the capital before ordering the armies to back down. As for the egghead, he was dismissed.


    Zonas returned to the pce and ryed the events. Ai looked unimpressed while Rain snickered while eating her grapes. This oue was expected, but it was the worst among many.


    "Nobles are arrogant no matter where I go," said Ai with a frown as she pondered. "I have no idea what to do."


    "Of course, you wouldn''t have any," said Rain as she ate thest grape. "You were nothing but an ordinary woman before this responsibility was given to you. It''s a miracle that Ilios is still standing."


    "The people chose me," said Ai with a sigh. "What other choice would I have other than epting this role?"


    "However, the one who asked you to take this part is Arthur, right?" asked Rain, and Ai was silent. "Although he tries to remain detached from Ilios, he is the one who freed it. I doubt he wanted to rule through a proxy."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "If he did, he would have given his orders. However, there was nothing but protection on his part. If not for his existence, Ilios would have had three civil wars by now."


    "That is why he remains above Helios," said Zonas Mantra with gratitude. "If not for him, I would have been dead and so many more."


    "What happened to the rest of the criminals?" asked Ai with a frown. "Have they been released?"


    "Aurora is interviewing them to know who hasmitted any real crimes. Those who were found innocent were released. As for those that refused to cooperate, we ced them in a temporary prison."


    "Does that include Princess Ivory?" asked Ai suddenly, and Zonas was confused. Nheless, he nodded. Ai rose from her seat under their confused eyes and headed toward the door before calling for them. "Guide me to her."


    Zonas did not understand what she wanted to do but obeyed regardless. He took his new empress to the temporary prisons near the pce, which were pavilions guarded by knights and arrays. The guards were confused at the appearance of their new empress but hurried to bow down and let her pass.


    As soon as they entered the pavilion, they found Princess Ivory training in the front yard. She was sweat-drenched as she wielded a giant sword twice her size. Every move was apanied by an acrobatic jump, letting her wield the de like a butterfly.


    Even after the three arrived, Ivory was still training. She did not notice them until Zonas coughed aloud, making her pause her training before resuming it.


    "Her Imperial Majesty wanted to see you, Ivory," said Zonas with a frown. "Put down the de and sit down."


    However, Ivory continued to train and ignored them. Ai stepped forward before Zonas could stop her, entering her attack range. The giant sword swung toward her head, but it stopped inches away. A burst of wind ttered her hair, throwing the crown on the ground.


    "Greetings, Princess Ivory," said Ai with a smile as her golden hair unfolded and fell on her shoulders. "I have something I would like to request."


    "You have guts, girl," said Ivory with a grin before she retracted her sword. "If it''s a request I can grant, I see no reason to refuse. Go ahead."


    "Your Ma¡­" Zonas wanted to step forward, but Rain held him back. She had an intrigued smile as she stared at the too. As he was about to object, Rain shushed him.


    "I want you to rule Ilios instead of me."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    All three were stunned by her words. However, Ai still carried the same smile as she grabbed the warrior''s calloused hand with both hands and pulled her closer.


    "I am a healer, not a ruler. I only know how to improve someone who is hurt, but I cannot decide. You have studied this ever since you were young."


    "¡­are you crazy?" asked Ivory with augh. "No citizen would ept having me as their ruler after what my father and brother did. I chose to be here because I have nowhere else to go."


    "It would take time for them to trust you, but eventually, they would. No one cares about Ilios as much as you do, and I heard about what happened on the battlefield. I knew that you were about to die."


    "I died," said Ivory as she walked away. "However, when Arthur Silvera appeared with his golden flowers, they healed my wounds and brought me back to life."


    "Revival is not easy," said Ai as she shook her head. "Arthur kept you alive for one reason: you did not deserve to die. The citizen has seen you attack the Fake Emperor and will know that you were always on their side."

 Chapter 910 Greatest In History

    "My father fooled them for all their lives, and most believed he was the one true emperor who should rule over the world. Most of them are descendants of elements, while I would always be its stealer."


    "¡­that reminds me, what can you steal?" Rain asked Ivory. "Even when we have known each other for as long as I can remember, you never showed others what your ability was. Everyone thought you were an obsessed swords freak."


    "That is not wrong," said Ivory with a frown. "I never told anyone this because it would hinder my dream. However, I steal the experience of those I defeat in a sword fight. It has happened since I was young, and I never thought it was stealing."


    "And when did you learn of the truth?"


    "I once grew stronger without fighting an opponent, and he grew weaker before I killed him. Although he was a bandit, I had a sick feeling in my stomach. I did not deserve that power."


    "Your ability can steal experiences without defeating them, so why would you impose such a harsh condition on them?" asked Zonas Mantra with a frown. Ivory was silent until Zonas realized her reason. Then, he chuckled. "You are too prideful."


    "This a matter of honor. I still train every day to be stronger without stealing. As for those I defeat, they have already fallen behind. I will be the one to be a swords god. This is why I never had the desire to rule."


    Ai seemed downcast as she heard her deration. It was one thing to make the people ept Ivory as their ruler and a different one to make her change her dream.


    "However, I have a responsibility to fix the damage my family has done. Even if I was not involved in their wrongdoings, the blood in my veins is enough sin as it is. I want to serve you as the empress of Ilios and provide whatever knowledge I would have."


    Ivory then ced her hand on her heart and bowed. Ai did not seem thrilled with the proposal because it did not change a thing. No matter how many advisors she gathers, there will be moments when she needs to follow her instincts. The situation with the nobles was such a case.


    "If that is the case¡­."


    Knock. Knock.


    Rain was about to suggest something when someone knocked on the door. All of them were confused about who that would be because this was not a house but a prison. Zonas walked toward the door and opened it, revealing the neer.


    The person at the door was someone that none of them expected. It was Rae wearing casual clothes. Like a ghost, the white-haired woman walked into the pavilion without even excusing.


    "How did you manage to get past the guards?" asked Zonas with confusion before he looked outside and saw the guards knocked unconscious. "You cannot go around attacking our men!"


    "Your men need more training, that is all," said Rae as she walked into the garden and looked at the three. "Arthur said you would be here, begging for the responsibility to be taken away from you," she said toward Ai.


    The new empress seemed embarrassed when her desire to run away was exposed. However, she quicklyposed herself before taking a deep breath and standing straight.


    "I will choose the right thing for the people."


    "Ilios does not need another warrior that pursues strength," said Rae as she walked toward the nearest bench and sat on it. "Arthur allowed you to rule this nation not because you are the best candidate but because you are a pacifist."


    "Why isn''t he the one here to tell me this?" asked Ai with both confusion and hurt. "And you have no righting here to lecture me."


    "This is why he asked me to talk to you," said Rae as she pointed at Ai with a grin. "He knows that if he were the one to ask, you would ept without even objecting. However, he does not desire to force anyone to do anything."


    Ai was silent because she knew it was true. Her life so far has been granted to her by Arthur himself, and her ability has awakened because of his spiritual energy in the alternate timeline. She would not ask why if he told her to forfeit her life.


    "Arthur does not enjoy the way you worship him," Rae revealed the cold hard truth, making Ai clench her fist. "He can take care of you as his follower, but you would never be his friend if you treat him like a god. You came here to ask someone else to take the role instead of facing Arthur and telling him you cannot do it. You are¡­ a coward."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Enough," said Ivory with a frown. "It was brave of her toe and ask me and wise of her to know her limitations. I know who you are, Rae of Shon. I heard you betrayed your nation but still dare use others of cowardice."


    "At least I am not one to sneak attack my father,"ughed Rae with a grin. "However, I would be damn happy to do that. We are not different, Princess Ivory. We both made the difficult choices, but that girl¡­ is a coward."


    "I am a coward," said Ai after she took a deep breath. Her face looked defeated, disappointing Zonas and Rain. "However, this nation needs a coward to lead it. A coward would think twice before going to war. I do not fear for my life, but when ites to the lives of innocents, I am the biggest coward."


    "Well said!" eximed Zonas while nodding several times. "I served many men and women of authority over the years, and all made the wrong choices because of their ego. I believe Empress Ai is the first one who did not let her ego decide for her, but her mind."


    "And for that reason, you are a better fit to rule," said Rae before pointing at herself and then at Ivory. "We are both hotheaded morons with too much pride to stomach a provocation. However, you remained calm and collected even when the nobles reached your walls."


    "I¡­ ran away," said Ai with a shake of her head. "There is no need to tter me with these ideologies because I know what I know, and it will never be enough."


    "Arthur could always imprint you with the knowledge of countless emperors using his runes, but he chose not to interfere. Can you guess the reason?" Rae asked a very stunning question that made Ai frown. "Can you answer us, Zonas Mantra?"


    "Many rulers knew everything to rule but got defeated by life. Those who survived are those who harnessed the knowledge through living the hardships that came their way," said Zonas with a smile. "This is a quote written by a man known as the greatest ruler."


    "There you have it," Rae said as she rose. "If this does not convince you to rule Ilios, throw the position to someone else. However, all of us believe in you."


    Ai was then silent. The eyes of those present seemed sincere, and she started doubting if she was as ipetent as she thought. In the end, a voice asked her a question that convinced her.


    "What did youe to Earth for?"


    The voice belonged to Arthur, leaving her stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled as she remembered her purpose. Under the confused eyes of the crowd, Ai ced her hand on her heart and bowed.


    She came to Earth to aid the Seika in his quest and fend off the enemies that wished to harm him. She had witnessed the nations of Alka rallying against Runera before and was there when countless wars happened because of the epiphanies.


    That chaos would soon reach Earth once the gates of hell break loose. Once that happens, Ilios will be prepared for the apocalypse. That will be the greatest way to aid Seika and give her purpose in life. Then, she realized something when she remembered the chaos in Alka.


    "Edward Garret leads the nobles, and his business relies on his farnds. Someone we know warned us about a disease that eats farms and life."


    "Do you suspect that the Garret Dukedom is suffering from that?" Zonas frowned. "However, that does not exin his actions."


    "If someone owned a farm and watched it die, he would do whatever to stop the spread. This includes illegal smuggling or anything else that breaks thew. If we present Garret with help, then he would be our ally."


    "Turning the man who provoked you into an ally?" said Rae with surprise. "That is one thing that I would never do. I would have hanged the next hour if I could."


    "And that will hang Ilios by early morning," said Zonas with a smile. "I will invite him over so we can give that offer. Is that alright, Your Majesty?"


    "Do it," said Ai with a nod. "I will talk to him myself."


    Zonas Mantra smiled with happiness and pride before he left. The old man seemed emotional to see this kind healer step up for her role as an empress. However, unknown to all of them, Ai would not be a simple empress but the greatest in history.

 Chapter 911: Runera Responds

    Chapter 911: Runera RespondsIt has been a month since Ilios had its new ruler, and today the crowning ceremony ended. It was carried out in the biggest temple in Ilios, as the God of Light blessed its new ruler. This custom, while disapproved by Arthur, was necessary to the people of Ilios, who believed in a merciful god.


    Helios opened its gates after a month of reconstruction, and it looked better than before. The city''s suburbs, which used to be filled with crooks and starving children, witnessed the biggest change.


    The old worn-out houses were brought to the ground as new houses were built. Many families were given temporary homes throughout the city shelters, with food being served on the streets. After a month of work, the districts looked simr, except for the gold district, which belonged to the nobles.


    A city-wide celebration took ce on this day, with music and dancers filling the streets. Ai had worn those clothes, making her blush to see the dancers ahead of her carriage. Visitors from all cities came to witness the new empress, and most fell in love with her beauty.


    Ai looked like she jumped out of a painting with a wless face and golden hair. After the crown found itself on her head, she looked like a mesmerizing goddess from ancient times, making the people more than happy to have her as their empress.


    "I doubt I would be epted for just my looks," said Arthur as he sat atop the roof of one building, watching the parade. "People will always be attracted to beauty, even if it kills them."


    "Half of my strength and wealth came from this body," Rain said as she sat beside him. "Many men fell for just a glimpse of my figure. But what matters when I cannot seduce the one I desire?"


    "It does not matter because there are more important things to obtain," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward her. Rain raised a brow at him, her eyes telling him she could think of nothing but pleasure. "Good friends are harder to find."


    "¡­indeed," said Rain after a momentarily stunned face. In recent days, she has been spending her time with Arthur. Although most of their tasks were to either crush any monster uprisings or seduce nobles, it made her happy.


    Ai made an agreement with Duke Garret, as it turned out that he, too, suffered from the losses of famine. It struck him hard, and given the situation, he smuggled countless illegal materials to enhance production.


    Those materials harm the environment, so they have been banned in most countries. Their usage was unfair to others since it was said to steal nutrients from surrounding farnds.


    After being fined a certain amount, Duke Garret reached an agreement with the empire over his farnds. They would help fight the famine, and he would support them.


    Not all nobles agreed to the new alliance between the wealthiest duke and the empire; thus, some opposition appeared. However, those that were found guilty by Aurora were left for Arthur to handle. Those houses, alongside their military powers, disappeared overnight.


    "Are we here as guards?" asked Rain with boredom as he watched Ai wave her hand at the citizens. "I doubt anyone could get past that old man."


    "He is old, and his senses have dulled," said Arthur, and Zonas nced at him from within the parade. "I guess¡­ not that dull. In any case, we are here to make sure nothing goes wrong. After all, we have our gates open."


    "This will be the case for the next months since winter ising," said Rain as sheid over the tiles. "Farmers have prepared for this weather and will sell their corps to the major cities. We cannot turn them down, or we will starve."


    "This will be the first winter I experience in a while," said Arthur with a smile. "Most of the time I spent was during summer and spring; the rest I don''t remember."


    "I hate winter, so I feel envious."


    "Rare to see someone who doesn''t like snow," said Arthur with surprise. "I suspect your reasons are¡­."


    "I cannot wear revealing clothes in winter; most men will hibernate in their houses. This is bad for the business," said Rain as she hugged her bosom, making it rise. Arthur looked away with a speechless face.


    "There won''t be any business this winter," said Arthur, making her confused. "You will being with me to Runera, right? After that, we will go to Sourna."


    "And when is that happening?"


    "Runera has yet to answer me, and I have grown impatient. I will attack them before the year ends and once enough members are in my guilds."


    "How are those guilds doing?"


    "Better than expected. Each has over a thousand members, with the highest being two. In total, we have eight thousand awakeners following ourmands."


    "You have to weed them out for spies, too," said Rain with a frown.


    "Aurora has taken several trips to their headquarters, and any spies were captured and imprisoned inside the Runic Dome. As we speak, Aurora is interrogating them."


    "That reminds me of the Prison Warden, Eloisa," said Rain with a frown. "She disappeared after the battle alongside Duke Dno and the crown prince Erin Voldor."


    "¡­I heard of that as well," said Arthur with a cold face. "I thought he had died, but he disappeared when I fought off the four Astra-rankers. I was more worried about Cassius and his ability."


    "Ah, many enemies are looming to predate Ilios," said Rain as she rose. "That makes our job as guards even more important!"


    Although the two stayed alert, nothing happened on this joyous day. Empress Ai became the ruler of Ilios, epted by all parties involved, and the ceremony ended that night.


    An after-party for the officials in the new empire took ce inside the Light Pce. Arthur has turned the giant sphere he took from the ships into a new building called the Global Council, where official meetings would be conducted. Thus, the party took ce inside the Golden Pce.


    Those attending were the members of Ilios and those who fought against the Light Emperor. Her granddaughter brought Grandma Mo, although she seemed reluctant to be there. She has refused to live inside the Golden Pce, turning down the many people who asked her.


    Most of them cheered for Ai and her new empire, but as the party began, a message arrived from Runera. Arthur was sitting beside Ai when Julia came with the news. As they expected, the answer was not amicable.


    "Runera and its families have called for all nations to cut trade with Ilios and Ascent, and those who refuse will be banned from purchasing their artifacts. Thises as a response to the open threat that Ilios and Ascent have made against Runera, even harming its envoy."


    The hall was silent even after Julia finished reading the announcement that Runera had made. No one looked more hurt than the genius runemaster, who knew this spilled bad news from her hometown.


    "¡­I did as promise and gave them a way out," said Arthur as he closed his eyes. Then, he rose from his chair, pushing it back. "I cherish your existence in my guild, Julia. However, there are reasons I cannot let go of Runera."


    "You are its founder, Arthur," said Julia as she resignedly closed her eyes. Then, she bowed her head. "The fact that you attempted a peaceful solution is all I can ask for. Runera is no longer the city I once knew."


    "I will make sure it returns to its former glory," said Arthur as he walked away from the table and toward Julia. Then, he hugged her tightly. "I will never harm those you care about."


    Julia was surprised at the gesture, and her eyes slowly closed as she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she hugged him back, muttering her thanks. After the two broke off their embrace, Arthur turned toward his guild members.


    "Everyone should be aware of what this means," said Arthur to hisrades. "It means Runera wants to go to war against us. Those foolish runemasters have grown too arrogant to think they could oppose the one who created a city for them."


    "We will follow you no matter where you go, Arthur," said Yuran as he raised a ss. "Your enemies will forever be our enemies."


    "Ilios will also stand by your side in this war and all toe," said Empress Ai with a determined expression.


    Arthur nodded with a smile and looked at each of his guild members, and all of them were determined to follow him. Then, he let go of Julia and walked toward the center of the dancing hall.


    "If so, then let the world know our answer," said Arthur as he spread his arms. Golden mana emerged from his body and covered his arms like strings. "This time, I will be the one attacking."

 Chapter 912 One-Armed Asura

    On the first of November, shortly after midnight, the world heard a message from one of its most controversial characters. Some loved him, and others feared him, but most hated him because of the belief that he was an anarchist who brought chaos where he went.


    Those awake heard his message loud and clear, while those asleep heard it in a dream, meeting the man himself. It was a response to an earlier statement by one of the strongest superpowers in the world, Runera.


    Everyone has witnessed the intense hostility Runera showed against Ilios, which has just begun to recover from its tragedy. Thus, their hearts shook when the reply came from the man in question.


    "My name is Arthur Silvera," started the voice with a simple introduction. "I am the man who you heard lies about. Some of them glorified me, while others viinized me. Regardless of who I am, everyone will have different opinions. However, I do¡­ not¡­ care. I will keep marching forward to reim what is mine and enforce my justice."


    The voice stopped there, allowing his words to be processed by the world. It was shocking for a single man to address the entire poption since some of these men were hidden deep in unmappednds or dangerous dungeons.


    Everyone worldwide stopped what they were doing to listen to the voice that boomed in their minds. It was not intimidating or threatening but apathetic and charismatic.


    "Runera has dered war against me, using me of threatening their envoy. I merely gave them a choice of giving me back what is mine, but the rulers have refused. Those who steal what is mine will meet tragic ends. I will now march toward Runera, ensuring those rulers do not bring the city I created to ruins. Those who will stand alongside it¡­ will be crushed."


    The message ended there with a simple threat, but one that sent chills down their spines. It was not the fact that this voice spoke into their heads that scared them but how capable its owner was of executing what he promised.


    This was Arthur Silvera.


    The man who defeated two cmities and an empyrean rank. Those who stood at the summit of the world could not but gaze down on his ascendence to their ranks. They had yet to move, but Arthur Silvera was the oneing from them.


    This was the era of his ascent to power.


    The world could not sleep after the message ended and could not eat in peace. This was the second time war had started between two powers since Ilios attacked the Yalveran Union. It caused unease around the globe, and many said that Arthur Silvera was a new conqueror.


    The Era of Conquerors was a time that happened almost half a millennium ago. It was when wars were still waged fornd, and many smaller kingdoms united under one. This was the case for the Yalveran Union too. However, after that came a long peace thatsted for countless years.


    Thest world war ended five hundred years ago, bringing the world to ruins. It took five hundred years for the world to rebuild its civilizations and count its losses after the end of that era. If not for the overbearing powers of the Seven Conquerors, the world would remain scattered.


    Their current era was known as the Era of Awakeners. Most of the general poption has obtained abilities that used to be given to only a select few, making them dragons among men. This era reached its peak when the dungeons appeared three hundred years ago, amplifying the mana in the world.


    Before the Era of Conquerors was Modern Earth, which had few awakeners fighting for supremacy in the shadows. These sequential events created the current world of magic and technology, where some nations retained their old civilizations, and some changed ording to their rulers.


    This was also why some nations used technology more than others, and some used magic and runes more. These variations came from the previous eras and their conquerors.


    Thus, the term conqueror was not given to any random warlord who wanted to invade others. It was given to someone who could conquer the world if left alone. Therefore, once the first person called Arthur a conqueror, it instilled fear into the world.


    Many disapproved of Arthur and his actions in different parts of the world. One such person was the Genius Swordsman, Yurirl. Inside the tall building shaped like a de, Yurirl was inside one room of its hilt.


    "You should have joined his guilt to shut him up," said a man in white robes inside a dojo. His hair was thin, and his eyes were smiling, but they held sharp light. Yurirl did not respond to the man. "Do not ignore your master, Yurirl!"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Yes, my ass! Answer me!" the old man mmed his fist on the wood with mock anger, but Yurirl kept reading the newspaper. These days, the newspapers were filled with pictures of Arthur Silvera. "I am talking to you!"


    "Yes, Master."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Insolent brat¡­!" the old man huffed and gave up. He sat back down before wincing as he grabbed his shoulder de, whichcked an arm. Yurirl jumped from his seat to aid his master, thinking it was another fit of his curse. "Hehe, got your attention now!"


    "¡­you are one carefree old man," said Yurirl with a sigh before sitting back down and opening his newspaper. "This involves my hometown, so be quiet."


    "Oh, right," said the old man with surprise. "I remember how you received a call from a childhood friend a month ago. Are they alright?"


    "They died."


    "¡­sigh."


    "However, he fulfilled his promise," said Yurirl with a smile as he ced the newspaper on the ground. "I never thought that he would seed before I did or even lose his life before I lost mine. Life works in mysterious ways."


    "It does," the old master said before ncing at him curiously. "What sort of promise did he fulfill, I wonder?" he probed.


    "Killing the Light Emperor," said Yurirl with the same smile. The old master had a coughing fit because of what he heard, and he even fell back while rolling on the ground. Yurirl did not get up this time.


    "You stinky brat! Your childhood friend was Lyle Mantra!" said the old man, pointing at Yurirl. "If anyone knew that you are rted to those rebels, those old geezers would ce my guild under a microscope!"


    "You are stronger than them, right?" asked Yurirl, making the old man think deeply. "I cannot wait to meet the men who make the One-Armed Asura falter."


    "None of them made me falter, stinky brat!" said the old man with a huff. "I have never fought any of them because such a battle would split the world apart! I cannot have that stain my reputation!"


    "Boosting is unseemly, Master," said Yurirl as he rose from the ground and walked toward the nearest weapons rack. The old man red up again and called him names, but Yurirl did not listen and picked two training swords.


    Then, he threw one sword toward his master as he took his stance. His master was still sitting on the ground as the sword spun in the air beforending in his hand. The moment that it did, the atmosphere inside the training hall changed.


    Yurirl was in his best form and stance, but he knew he had lost the moment his master grabbed the sword''s hilt. His noisy master disappeared and was reced by a demon from hell, who did not waste any time before rushing toward his opponent.


    A gale of wind blew through the dojo, and Yurirl did not move a muscle. However, his wooden sword exploded to pieces and fell from his hand while his master appeared behind him.


    "Is that all you are capable of, princess?" asked the old master with a grin as he ced the sword over his shoulder. "I was just testing if your ability could defeat me now, but you have already lost."


    Yurirl smiled as he stared at the sword in his hands. This was his seven thousand eight hundred sixty-third loss against his master. All of them ended simrly, with him being utterly helpless.


    "It cannot be helped since I am fighting the One-Armed Asura," said Yurirl as he walked toward the weapons rack again to pick another sword. "I am called the greatest swordsman, but that is a lie."


    "You are the greatest swordsman, but only after you have trained for a million years," said the old man as he hopped in ce. Although he had one arm, every move of his was a threat.


    Yurirl did not say a thing and raised his new sword. Although he was the youngest grandmaster swordsman, in front of his master, he was just an ant. As the two were about to go at it another time, someone entered the dojo.


    "Guild Master, a letter arrived from Runera," said the guild member as he bowed. One-Armed Asura sighed and turned toward his underling. "The city of runes has requested your aid in the uing war."

 Chapter 913 Burn The World

    On the first morning of the cold month, every human knew about the feud between Runera and Ascent. The public tried to glean the truth behind what Arthur Silvera imed, which the city denied. Thus, extensive research went into figuring out the origins of this new conqueror.


    The surname Silvera was old and obsolete. Despite the extensive research into the background, the records about this surname seemed lost or destroyed. The sole clue is that it originated from Sourna.


    No one could prove that Arthur Silvera created Runera. As everyone knew, Runera appeared hundreds of years ago, and no records exist. Some scientists believed it was due to a fissure that transported the city into their world, but it undoubtedly caused humanity''s most tremendous leap in runes.


    For past reasons, most believed that Arthur Silvera was lying about his reasons for attacking Runera. This made the city obtain the support of powerful grandmasters, one of them being the One-Armed Asura and his Titan Guild.


    This news spread like wildfire, and many were excited to see the sh of the infamous guild against the Strongest Titan Guild. Many evenmented the rash decision of Arthur Silvera because everyone believed this would be the end for him.


    In Ilios, the situation looked grim. Arthur Silvera was considered a hero for the empire, and many awakeners traveled through the empire for his aid. Helios was filled with proud warriors who felt grateful that the rebellion had saved their families.


    Empress Ai announced that while Ascent and Ilios were grateful, involving them in this fight was unnecessary. However, the warriors camped in the Golden za, refusing to leave. The camp grew bigger as the days passed despite the economic crisis Runera gave them.


    "It seems that you are more popr in Ilios than you believe," said Rain as she stared at the crowd. Arthur was standing on her side, with n behind them. "These warriors are all at the Vetus rank and would prove useful when the war starts."


    "We do not have the money or food to supply such a force," said n with a shake of his head. As a previous militarymander, Arthur appointed him to lead this war. The knight stepped forward and ced his hands on the railings as he gazed at the crowd. "Although we have runes, weck the time. Food and trade are essential for the war."


    "Arthur could make a golden flower field bloom, and it would be the same for corps and food," said Rain as she nced at Arthur. "You can do it, right?"


    "The question is not whether I can do it but whether the soil could handle it," said Arthur with a frown. "If I elerate the natural cycle of life, a disaster urs."


    "What kind of disaster are you talking about, Guild Master?" asked n with confusion.


    "I tried to experiment on a small plot ofnd, and it worked. We obtained the corps in the blink of an eye, but the soil died, and famine struck thend. It seems that eleration consumes the mana in the soil, making it perfect to be struck with the famine gue."


    "¡­we can sacrifice somend¡­."


    "A famishednd will not only produce no corps but would devour those beside it. If we do this endeavor, Ilios will not survive a month. It will be a wastnd by the time we reach Runera," said Arthur with a frown. "The war has already begun, and we are on the losing side."


    "How about we take our strongest members and strike them at night?" asked Rain after a while. "A million ants would still be ants."


    "Runera will use all of its arrays, and it has more than the Runic Dome. We need soldiers to invade the city while we hinder the powerful awakeners it pulled to its side. The moment we disable the arrays, we will win," muttered Arthur.


    "¡­so, we still need an army," turned Rain toward the warriors. "There are at least five thousand warriors in this ce, right?"


    "Numbers will always y a crucial factor in wars," said n as he stared at the warriors. "It is important to have powerful individuals, but one person can exist in one ce at a time. Having you in the vanguard will bring Runera to its knees, but we will never win with you alone against a titan guild and the city or runes."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the warriors. His eyes did not betray helplessness or fear, only a calcting mind trying to use what he had. It was his first time being the one invading others, and it might be hisst if he did it wrong.


    "I need to meet someone," said Arthur before he turned around and walked away. "Prepare the guilds before Ie back. As for the warriors below, send someone to take count and list them."


    After that, Arthur opened a portal. It shone with indigo color before it swallowed him, and he disappeared. Rain and n looked in its direction before looking back toward the za. Clouds soon gathered.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ***


    On the other side of the world and inside one of its strongest buildings, Yurirl stood inside the dojo swinging his sword. It was then that someone knocked on the door. Yurirl paused as his Divine Sense peered through the door, and his eyes widened.


    "e inside."


    The door opened and revealed an old acquaintance wearing ck robes and a mask. However, he soon removed the mask and threw it on the ground, revealing his smiling face and golden eyes.


    "I thought that God''s de would have better security," said Arthur Silvera as he walked into the training dojo. Yurirl lowered his sword and stared at him with a cold expression. "No need to look so hostile, given our friendship."


    "I was a friend of Arthur Silvera and Alexie Linan both, but not the person they have be," said Yurirl with a frown. "Arthur Silvera would not have waged wars left and right."


    "I guess the time affected all of us," said Arthur as he walked inside and stopped several feet from the swordsman. "I came here to talk as a friend, though. We both know what happened in Ilios was no war but an act of revenge."


    The swordsman changed his expression after hearing thest sentence, and he nodded with a sigh. Then, he walked toward the rack and ced his training sword before walking toward the mats to sit.


    "Have a seat and start talking," said Yurirl as he sat on one mat and offered the other to his guest. Not refusing his invitation, Arthur sat as well. "How is Helios?"


    "In a far better state than you left it ten years ago," said Arthur with a smile. "We abolished the districts and rebuilt the slums. The orphanage is now bigger than ever, overseen by Zonas Mantra himself."


    "That old man is still as kind as ever," said Yurirl with a rare smile. "If not for that kindness, I would have been a bum. He made a swordsman out of a lost child."


    "Then, is this how you repay him?" asked Arthur as his smile disappeared. "Runera has cut ties with Ilios and sanctioned it using its influence, but you stand alongside it. Is this your honor?"


    "Do not speak about my honor when you are the one who threatened Runera," said Yurirl as his smile also disappeared. "Runera asked my master for help, and he agreed. I have no authority to influence his decisions."


    "However, you will fight us when the timees, right?"


    "Indeed."


    "This is what I came here to avoid," Arthur sighed. "You are a good person, Yurirl. I like to believe that I do things for good reasons, even if I am not good. I would hate to see us battle each other."


    "I will follow my orders, regardless of what they are. I am also a part of this guild, simr to how you are a part of Ascent. Do you expect me to betray my home?" asked Yurirl with a frown. "You should be the one to stop this madness and give up this war. No one would think of you as cowardly, and the sanctions will be lifted from Ilios if you cut ties with it."


    "You wanted to intimidate me using your guild," said Arthur with a smile. "However, this is something I will not back down from. I would rather die than let Runera fall into their hands."


    The swordsman stared at him with surprised eyes, not understanding where such a strong determination came from. The Divine Sense could tell him that Arthur was not doing this to rule Runera, which confused him.


    "What reasons do you have to go this far?" asked Yurirl with furrowed brows. "Even if you emerge victorious in this war, the world will hate you. You will be treated as a criminal."


    "If Anna left something for you, would you care what the world thinks when you try to obtain it? Runera is the gift that the person I love left me, and I will burn the world to obtain it."

 Chapter 914 Worst Nightmare

    Yurirl now understood what brought Lyle and Arthur together. In the shadow of the mysterious man, he could see his foster brother. The two men were almost identical in his eyes. Their emotions were always too powerful.


    "I have seen you a few months ago in your fight against Arlo. That absolute and fearsome power did not make sense then, but your change exins it. Something changed within you, and it brought great power alongside it."


    "Is it wrong to fight the world for what you believe in?" asked Arthur, and Yurirl did not answer. "I want to know what message waits for me in the ruins of Runera. Thest time I was there, I had to leave because of what happened in Kera. I fought for that city, and what did its ruler do other than wait for my death?"


    "This hatred that you have toward the rules is making you blind to how your fights affect the innocent," said Yurirl with a shake of his head. "How many have died because you forced the Light Emperor into resorting to desperate measures?"


    "And how could you justify his actions even though his ns killed the person you love?" asked Arthur, making Yurirl boil with anger for the first time. "You throw around these ideals as if you are a wise sage, but in truth, these ideals mask your cowardice in fighting against the world."


    "Let''s not test that," said Yurirl threateningly. "I heard about what the emperor believed. However, that does not mean you are the good guy for stopping him. Your defiance against the powerful shall bring your downfall because it will only create more enemies."


    "I never told anyone my story," said Arthur with a smile. "It starts alongside yours, too. We crossed each other in the First Trial of the Holy Crown. I found myself there by ident."


    "There are no idents."


    "I started to believe so, too," said Arthur with a nod. "You should know about this, but there is a prophecy that if someone outside the seven families appears in the trial, they must be the outsider. Ever since I awakened this power, I became the enemy. The world has tried to kill me countless times so far, but it failed."


    Yurirl knew that he spoke the truth. Time after time, the seven families sent their powerful awakeners to kill Arthur Silvera. This was the custom since ages ago.


    "I read about the witch hunt that the seven families did of every person they suspected to be the outsider," said Yurirl with a clenched fist. "Even before awakeners becamemon, countless men and women died under false usations."


    "And an unjust cause," said Arthur with a cold re. "I will keep moving forward, Yurirl. The world and its opinion of me are insufficient to stop my ambitions. Since these families treated me as the enemy, I will be their worst nightmare."


    "You can do whatever you desire, but do not drag innocents into these fights," said Yurirl with a frown. "I am d about how things turned out in Ilios, but you are the invader this time."


    "I know," said Arthur as he rose. "I just wanted you out of this. It pains me to fight a man I consider a friend."


    Yurirl did not answer his words, and Arthur headed toward the door. However, a third presence appeared inside the dojo before he could leave. His aura was mincing and threatening, making even Arthur Silvera halt his steps.


    "These friends of yours are quite interesting, cute disciple," said the one-armed man who appeared in front of the door. Yurirl frowned at his master''s arrival and rose to prevent any fight. "Sit down, my disciple."


    Yurirl did not dare to disobey.


    Arthur stared at the neer and then at his arm before a smile appeared. The sword on his waist and the sole hand resting on it gave Arthur a clue about the neer''s identity. He obtained confirmation from the title he addressed Yurirl with.


    "A pleasure to meet you, One-Armed Asura," said Arthur with a smile. "I apologize for sneaking into your guild. It was not easy if that somewhat consoles you. I was on my way out."


    "No need to leave so early," said One-Armed Asura. "The entire world anticipates our fight, so we must have a little test beforehand. I need to know whether you are worthy of being my opponent."


    "Master, please¡­" said Yurirl, cing his hands on the wooden floor. "Can you forget about your ritual?"


    "I thought I told you to shut up, Yurirl," his master red at him with a frown. The ground almost caved under the pressure of his rage.


    "¡­you told me to sit."


    "Oh, I see. Then, close your damn mouth," said the master without a change in his expression before turning toward Arthur. "You are still here, so you have no ns of running from this ce. Are you that confident that you would survive?"


    "Death is the one to fear me," said Arthur as he raised his hand. Runes floated around his fingertips like moons around their, each ready to attack. "Let''s do this, old man," he said with a grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Three minutester.


    Arthur stared at the small cup, filled to the brim with alcohol. Yurirl stood to the side, shaking his head. As for One-Armed Asura, he poured himself a drink after pouring one for his soon-to-be opponent.


    "Drink, drink!" said the old man with a joyfulugh as he gulped down his cup, proving to Arthur that there was no poison in this spiritual alcohol. His face flushed red instantly, and he mmed his cup on the wooden table. "Ha!" he even clicked his tongue to savor the wine.


    "¡­sir, what is this?" asked Arthur with confusion as he stared at the cup in his hand. "Is this the test that you mentioned?"


    "What other test would there be?" asked One-Armed Asura, waving his hand. "I always share a cup before I duel someone. You even saved me the trouble of visiting Ilios before the war, which I considered. If I did not have the time, I would drink with you on the battlefield!"


    "I understand this is a ritual, as Yurirl has mentioned, but¡­ I have no clue for reasons behind it," said Arthur as he blinked with confusion. Then, he turned toward Yurirl. "If he were not your master, I would suspect poison or deceit."


    "He is just¡­ a foolish man," said Yurirl, cing his hand on his forehead. "It makes no sense to befriend an opponent, but he is that childish. Please forgive him."


    "I told you to shut up, Yurirl!" said the master while waving the bottle and pouring himself another ss. "You should drink too, brat! Your cup is still full!"


    Arthur drank, albeit with confusion. The spiritual wine burned his throat, but it somehow tasted sweet. He felt the ground spinning before he regained rity and found that their cups had been filled again.


    "We are about to fight to the death, brat! I heard countless stories about you. Some im you are invincible, not even losing against cmities and gods! Tell me your heroic deeds, young warrior!"


    "¡­I have none other than my fights," said Arthur as he struggled to open his eyes. The master was already drinking when he started talking. "My most difficult fight was against a low-tiered ant."


    "¡­an ant?!" muttered the old man with shock as he choked and coughed out his wine. "Such a low-tiered monster managed to give you trouble?" he stared at him with disappointment.


    "I was weaker than a neo-ranker at that time," said Arthur with a smile. "However, our earlier fights are bound to be the hardest. After all, we grow stronger the more we fight."


    "And we grow wiser!" said the old man as he drank his cup again. "I like you, kiddo. I hate fighting someone like you, but I would not mind being defeated by your hands, even if I never lost!"


    "Never?" muttered Arthur with surprise, pulling the cup away from his lips. "Then, how did that¡­" he nced at his missing arm.


    "Ah, this," said the old man with a smile. "I cut this myself."


    ¡­


    Silence.


    Arthur blinked with confusion before he turned toward Yurirl. The genius swordsman opened his eyes with a somber expression. However, his master roared,ughing.


    "No need for the gloom, youngsters! I am still the strongest swordsman, even with a single arm, so you can imagine how relieved my enemies were when I lost the other! Buhahahahaha, gah, gah!"


    As the old man choked on his wine because of his arrogantughter, Arthur could not help but smile. He expected the One-Armed Asura to be a sword fanatic like Ivory, but he was wrong.


    This man was¡­ interesting.


    Arthur did not ask him how he lost his arm but simply raised his sleeve and showed his left arm too. One-Armed Asura was silent as he stared at him, confused.


    "Beyond the gates, I am also known as One-Armed Seika."

 Chapter 915 Idolized Strength

    The master took a moment to register his words before looking at his arm. Despite what Arthur imed, he had two arms, not one. Thus, he appeared either crazy or lying with a straight face.


    "Wait for a second, that name¡­" muttered One-Armed Asura with confusion as he grabbed his severed arm. He turned absent-minded as if reliving the memories before turning to face Arthur with a shocked expression. "I heard of that name in Alka."


    "That is me," said Arthur with a grin as he retracted his hands. "I do hope that no one stained my reputation after I left that world, but I did leave a mark there."


    God de was known as the guild which ventured deepest into the other world, but no one knew how far they reached. Since most dungeons appeared in the cmity grounds, God de must have ventured far enough to meet a civilization that knew about One-Armed Seika.


    However, judging from how this old man grabbed his severed shoulder, Arthur did not pry for details. He knew that when this man heard his name, it was rted to the fact that he had lost his arm.


    One-Armed Asura was silent momentarily as he puckered his lips into an amused grin. Then, he startedughing with rising loudness until his voice was the only thing that filled the dojo. As Arthur turned toward Yurirl with confusion for an exnation, he found the genius swordsman still in shock.


    "I never told anyone about that name because I thought it was a lie told to me for constion! Yet, the man I was told to be inspired by is now my rival. Could this be myst fight, Yurirl?" asked the old master as hisughs died.


    "Master¡­ such a notion is¡­." Yurirl was baffled by the question of his master. Did one of the strongest awakeners in the world think he would lose against a man no older than twenty? If that happened, Arthur Silvera would be a monster wearing human skin.


    "No need to be afraid of change, my na?ve disciple," said the old master, raising his cup and gulping it down. "Rising cubs will defeat the lions. That is how humanity will evolve."


    "I wish we have met sooner, One-Armed Asura," said Arthur with admiration and respect. "I would love to learn a lot from you. This is the first time someone with authority and power does not disgust me."


    "Buhahahaha, foolish young man! You have fallen victim to my charm!" said the old man with a sinister face before he started coughing again. This time, it was not the wine. Yurirl rose from his seat and crouched beside his master.


    Arthur was confused until he noticed the change in the man''s arm. A stench left his arm as the empty sleeve rose by the aura it released. However, before the two young men could do a thing, One-Armed Asura raised his hand to stop them.


    "What an unseemly sight," said One-Armed Asura as he dug his fingers into his wound. "I have shown weakness to my opponent. Do not worry, Arthur Silvera. I will be the strongest opponent you have ever fought."


    "Strong opponents are not the reason I want to fight this war," said Arthur with a frown as he noticed the aura subside. "I can help with your arm."


    "You want to extend help to a man who chose to be your enemy?" asked the master with a smile. "You have misjudged this man, Yurirl. He is not one with opportunistic nature, but a kind heart and a clear goal."


    Yurirl was silent as he looked down. Arthur did not understand what was happening before One-Armed Asura grabbed the bottle and poured himself another drink. Then, he raised his cup toward Arthur, who did the same.


    "This toast is for lions and cubs!"


    ng!


    The two clinked their cups together before drinking them down. After a few rounds of idle chatter, Arthur left the guild. As for One-Armed Asura, he fell back and slept with child-like joy. The one who apanied Arthur was Yurirl, who did not drink a thing.


    "You have an interesting master," said Arthur with a smile as he stared at the thick forest around the giant sword building. "I thought this war would be the same as all others, but I now have something to look forward to."


    "Master is a man who makes friends through fights," said Yurirl with a helpless smile. "However, I did not want him to befriend you before the war. This was a mistake."


    "Why so?"


    "Runera is not an entity that my guild could offend. If the city heard about you drinking with the guild master like friends, their suspicions would damage our rtionship forever."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Have you met the current rulers of Runera?" asked Arthur as he gazed into the forest. Yurirl nodded, knowing Arthur could see him. "What do you think of them?"


    "I met them once a few months ago, but I could tell that there was more infighting in Runera than any other time before. Although this has always been the case, since it is a city of multiple nationalities, it seems to have deteriorated after the recent incident."


    "A traitor hides in Runera, and I suspect he is controlling its masters from the shadows. I want to find him and end his scheme. I will not ask you to snoop into their business but decide whether this is worth fighting for."


    "My master gave them his word, which is the only reason I need."


    "Your master-disciple rtionship is something I envy," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward Yurirl. "I once had a master too, but I have no idea where he is now. I even doubt if he is an enemy or a foe."


    Yurirl did not answer, and Arthur opened a portal. Then, he walked into it and disappeared, leaving a lonesome feeling behind. Yurirl stood inside the forest until one of his junior brothers stumbled upon him.


    ***


    The issue of food in Ilios was not something that could be resolved easily, and after a quick count by the guild members, Ascent had five thousand new warriors of the Vetus rank that were willing to fight with them against Runera.


    However, the bigger their army grows, the bigger their problems. Such arge force was hard to keep order inside or keep them fed. Thus, Ascent was not in a rush to enlist them in their ranks.


    Yet, each passing day was one more day that Runera could prepare for their invasion. Arthur knew that the city of runes could close its gates from the outside world, and not even his runes could break the space-locking arrays.


    Thus, most of the fighting will happen outside of Runera, as close as their troops can teleport without being ambushed. Then, their march begins toward the city of runes, where the main battle will ur.


    The first step was to gather their forces inside Helios. Arthur summoned his five guilds and their members to Helios before making living arrangements for them inside the Golden za with the rebels and the Iliosian warriors. In a few days, the residents of the za reached twenty-five thousand soldiers.


    Although the number seemed fearsome, Runera had four times the army. Their equipment was numerous, and their ranks were higher. No matter how any phrased it, there will be countless deaths in their ranks. Thus, Arthur did not sugarcoat.


    "I believe that half of us will die during this war even if we emerge victorious," said Arthur toward his troops from atop a tform inside the Golden za. These warriors looked at him with unwavering expressions. "I cannot ask anyone to give their life to me, but those who fight alongside me will be my brothers andrades."


    The warriors cheered, and his guildsmen chanted in unison. It took a moment to realize that these men were chanting the name of his guild, which had brought them shelter and natured them for the past months.


    "Ascent! Ascent! Ascent!"


    "Half will die, but the other half will conquer death and beat it into submission," repeated Arthur his words, but rephrasing them. The soldiers stopped cheering, and none dared to make a sound. "I am not a conqueror to promise you the world, but I will promise freedom, power, and adventures. There will not be a secret or a dungeon that Ascent does not visit, making its name known."


    The warriors cheered again, stomping their feet on the ground to make the za shake. Arthur gave them a few moments, and even his blood began to boil at such a sight.


    "For those who desire it, I promise glory. Each of your names will be remembered for generations as the strongest guild in history. The moment you joined my guild, your memory became immortal!"


    This time, Arthur did not stop them from cheering. His speech was over, and the warriors were cheering with their blood boiling. Arthur left the za amid their cheers, walking through the crowd as they stomped on the ground.


    Arthur never expected to see himself leading, but these men wanted to give their lives for him. None of them knew what kind of person he was, but they admired his feats of defeating cmities and empyrean rank. It was on this day that Arthur realized how much strength was idolized.

 Chapter 916 Miracle Of The Gods?

    Inside the Global Council atop the Golden Pce, the most influential men in Ilios gathered. This included the ninemanders, two dukes, the empress, and several others. The ones present and who did not belong to this council were the members of Ascent, who were Arthur, and Julia.


    "I gathered the lords of Ilios for a single reason, which should be obvious. The sanctions that Runera has ced upon Ilios because of the plots of the previous emperor made our growth stagger. However, the fact that it demands all nations do the same is different. This is akin to an execution."


    "It reached this point because of the threat Ascent made to Runera," said the Commander of Geon, the same shady man who led the protests when Ai took her position. "Although we suffered the crimes of the previous emperor, you are not that different in that regard."


    "It was not a threat," said Arthur before anyone could answer themander. "I will seize Runera before the end of the year. You mistake this meeting for a cry for help, but this is a test."


    "A test of what, exactly?" asked the Commander of Geon as he leaned back in his chair. His tall and pointy fingernails tapped the wooden table to produce a rhythm that bespoke his impatience.


    "This is a test to see if Iliosians have any backbone," Julia answered his question before cing a piece of paper on the table face down. The table lit up, and after a few moments, the paper appeared in front of everyone. "This is a list of the artifacts we have at the moment and an estimate of how much we will have once this war starts."


    "¡­these are in the thousands!" said a thinmander who wore thick round sses. "If this estimate is urate, could you produce a hundred artifacts daily? How is this even possible? Is Ascent a runic guild?"


    Runic Guilds had only runemasters or runic fighters who depended on runic cards. Thus, their artifacts and abilities were versatile and numerous, but their preparations limited their fighting powers.


    "We expect to produce more in the future, which does not include the artifact we supplied to your cities. As you can see, we have not been generous because you have yet to prove your usefulness to us."


    Julia spoke the harsh truth quickly, but it cut through their hearts. Some of the youngermanders were offended, but the older and wiser knew this was true. Helios was the capital, but each city existed as separate entities in Ilios. The empire was vast, and thesemanders governed many minor cities and towns.


    The major nine cities usually gave some of their profits to the previous emperor. However, after Ai took her position, she asked themanders to use the profits to construct new housing for the citizens and fortify the walls.


    This made ie to Helios minimal, and Julia used that opening to strike at their pride. Ascent gave them free artifacts and exempted them from taxes that used to cripple their growth. Most of that money went into the bases the emperor built for his diabolical n.


    "And we would prove ourselves useful by sending our soldiers in this war?" asked Barbora as she stared at the number of artifacts. "Looking at these numbers, it might not be a suicide mission."


    "Runera has existed for hundreds of years without being touched, no matter how many coveted it. We must make amends with them, not send our soldiers to theirnd," said Duke Garret with a frown as he stared at Arthur. "This is the first time we meet, Guild Master. I fear that I do not tter. This war is unnecessary."


    Everyone agreed with the duke. No one had a reason to fight this war since the threat that Ascent made against Runera was the one to cause it. Everyone looked at Arthur, waiting for his response.


    Some of these Astra-rankers were afraid. Even though none of them agreed to the methods and governance of the previous emperor, no one could defeat the Voldor Family. Osian was even a bigger monster than his son, so none wanted to anger the man who beat him.


    "Runera came to us with demands, too," said Arthur with a smile. "It wanted us to stop producing these artifacts since we needed to run them by their Runes Association for approval. Even then, we cannot trade them among ourselves or internationally."


    "These are simr to the rules you gave us when we received the artifacts," said one of themanders. The rest nodded. "If negotiated properly, we could survive under their supervision."


    "You want me to ept being supervised by a bunch of lousy runemasters?" asked Arthur with a chuckle. "In the world of runes, attainment is everything. Runera has forgotten that."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Excuse us, Guild Master," said the ssesmander nervously. "Although you are an apprentice champion, how is it possible that you are the founder of Runera?"


    "None of you would believe me even if I answered with the truth, so I will lie and say that my knowledge is what created Runera. I did not learn anything from them, and the knowledge I have is the basis of their existence."


    "¡­but you are twenty¡­" the ssesmander muttered.


    "And yet I defeated an empyrean rank," said Arthur with confidence that made themanders nervous. However, he turned toward his trusted vice-master and asked her a question. "Can you tell them how we farepared to Runera?"


    "As youmander, Guild Master," said Julia with a nod as she presented another paper to the crowd. Several copies appeared before them, making most gasp at the information in these papers. "We have found the lost method to create genuine artifacts, as powerful as abilities themselves. Runera has yet to aplish this feat."


    "This is impossible!" said the nervousmander. "I studied runes and genuine artifacts all my life. There is a reason these artifacts are called the miracle of gods! They epass creation itself and mend the world. How can mere humans create them?!"


    "I am creation," said Arthur with a voice that forced everyone quiet. "Genuine artifacts are the miracle of gods? Howughable it is to believe the gods even care about us. If there were gods out there pulling the strings, they would one day beg me for mercy for what they did to this world."


    None of them could say a word. Ninemanders who reached the astra-rank, considered the second highest state of existence, were awe-struck at the words of a young man. His charisma made his confidence more than just vanity.


    "Those who wish to provide men and resources for the uing war should raise their hands. As for those who do not, no punishment will be inflicted upon them from my empire. It would be different for Ascent, as I cannot control whether they would favor some over others in our future coboration."


    Seven out of ninemanders agreed to send most of their knights to aid in the war and provide enough rations to feed their men. As for the two who did not, they were the Commander of Geon and the Runemaster Commander.


    As for the dukes, they were only asked to give out resources. Their houses did not have much military personnel, and most were mercenaries who would never sell their swords for a suicide mission. Thus, their contribution to the war was primarily financial.


    "This brings us to thest topic," said Zonas Mantra as he spoke for the first time. "Nobles Commander, Duke Dno, and the previous crown prince fled the scene when the other nations sent their forces to Ilios. We suspect they are still in Ilios since most of their assets and connections are here."


    "We swore an oath, so we should not be suspects of sheltering them," said the Commander of Geon with a frown. "It doesn''t matter if we served them once or not. The fact that these men wanted to sacrifice a million people makes them worse than monsters."


    "I am d that we share that sentiment," said Zonas Mantra with a frown. "However, we have reasons to believe that some foolish attempts to reim the throne would be made when Ilios goes to war alongside Ascent. Please be warned that since your cities are liable to be seized."


    Themanders and nobles were dismissed afterward, ending most of the war preparations that Ascent needed to do. Those remaining were Arthur, Ai, Julia, and Zonas.


    "Themanders should be able to provide us with another twenty thousand knights. Although not on the same level as the guild members of Ascent, their numbers are reassuring," said Julia as she stared at the papers eachmander wrote.


    "Furthermore, these soldiers areing with food," said Zonas with relief. Then, he turned toward Arthur, who remained silent once themanders supported him. "Are you resentful of the two who refused to help?"


    "I cannot force people to lend me their men and money," said Arthur with a smile. "However, those who do will be repaid a thousand folds."

 Chapter 917 Letters From Afar

    After the meeting with the nobles andmanders, armies again marched toward Helios. This time, it was to show their support instead of sieging the city. Helios opened its gates to the knights, who were cheered for by the crowd.


    Journalists earned their bread by covering this news, which shocked the world. It has been a little over a month since Helios had its tragic war, where an estimated fifty thousand victims fell, so their enthusiasm for a new one seemed bizarre.


    "No one likes war, but the fields are dying, and no merchant is visiting our empire. I used to sell linen I obtained from merchants, but my shop closed because of the decision against us. This war might be thest hope for Ilios."


    Thisment was left by one shop owner who was found cheering among the crowd. The young journalist was confused by the mindset and hurried to suggest an alternative view of the war.


    "Would these problems not be solved if Ascent sought amends with Runera?" asked the journalist. The man pondered for a bit before shaking his head.


    "A natural decision for a non-Iliosian. Before I opened this shop, I trained as a warrior under my father. He taught me that a warrior could have his back broken but never bent. Arthur Silvera saved us from death, and if he wants our help, I will take a sword and go with him."


    Simrments were left by the citizens of Helios, who weed the armies with a heartwarming attitude. The journalist could not write anything other than thisment in his newspaper.


    "Thesements might reflect the true nature of the Land of Warriors. Although their pride has downsides, they will never forget a debt once owned. Until this moment, Arthur Silvera is seen as a savior."


    Once this news spread to the rest of the world, it stood in amazement. Ilios had nothing at the moment: nothing. Their farnds were dying, and the world had cut off their trade. Even a fool would realize that Ilios was on the brink of copse, but their morale was far from low.


    Thus, news agencies entered the empire to find the reason behind their headstrong attitude. Soon, the articles these agencies wrote shocked the world. If one did not check what they were reading, their first thought was that this was a fairytale.


    The new empress exempted all people from their taxes and provided them with services like water and electricity for free. The reason was announced to be the hard times Ilios was experiencing. Even more, the empire distributed food in the public squares daily for those who could not eat for themselves. Thus, for the Iliosians, this period of hardship has turned into a vacation.


    As for the source of these resources, the answer was a no-brainer. Empress Ai was using the Imperial Treasury to save its people from famine, unheard of in recent decades. This treasury was kept for the sole purpose of emergencies and diplomatic rtions.


    Although such news was harmless on the surface, it brought a significant storm among the citizens who starved in their peaceful nations. Seeing the leap in the Iliosian quality of life made them realize they lived in poverty and considered themselves lucky.


    Once again, the indirect actions of Ascent created chaos in the world. The first time was when Arthur Silvera appeared and revealed the hidden powers in the world, letting the poption realize how corrupted they were.


    The number of applications that Ascent received reshot through the roof. However, for safety reasons, Ascent epted none after its Guild Master dered war. Thus, the countdown began to what the peoplebeled the Battle of Runes.


    ***


    Arthur was sitting inside his room when this news arrived. It made him smile to realize that his little actions changed the world. However, he knew an entire society of awakeners was hidden deep beneath the surface.


    He was alone in his room because of the letters he had received this morning. One was from an old friend Arthur did not want to interact with because of the new wrathful parasite, Eragon. Ellen wrote him a letter expressing her concern over what she had heard in the news.


    Although Arthur knew that the circumstances forced Ellen, he could not forget what he had been through. That petite girl, now a woman, was one of his first friends alongside Oriole. However, it did not change that his blood boiled when he remembered where she had sent him.


    On the other hand, his powers were the catalyst needed to create a hybrid. It might have been a coincidence that Ellen was the one to fall for it because of Tyrin, but Arthur could not help but feel bitter.


    Her letter was brief and concise, as befitting of her persona. However, Arthur could feel the worry in her words, but he could not rte to them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It is because I spent a long time without interacting with her?" muttered Arthur before considering another possibility. "Or is it that I don''t care because of the erosion?"


    The erosion is what Arthur called his fading feelings the stronger he became. If Eragon gave him rage, then the creator gave him apathy. Thebination made him wonder whether he would be unable to feel anything but wrath one day.


    Arthur ced down the letter and opened the next one. This one was from someone he did not expect since he had forgotten about their existence. It was Amelia, the girl he once met in his academy andter met in Jerano.


    In her letter, the old acquaintance mentioned how she always wondered why she grew stronger. After witnessing his feats, she believed he kept his promise to make her more powerful.


    "Oh, it seems that her father has recruited her into his guild as a Jerano student," read Arthur with surprise before a smile crept to his face. Although he did not care about Amelia, he was d to see her gratitude for his help. "She even mentioned the shares she would give me. I guess it was an unnecessary investment on my part?"


    Arthur ced down the letter with a smile. After a quick search, he found that her father was the guild master of an A-ranked guild. Although it was somewhat known in the Yalen Capital, Arthur did not think much of it. Ascent has not reached the B-rank yet because wars hindered its growth. Arthur did not find any meaning in ranks since he did not fall into them. Then, he picked up the third letter.


    This one surprised him because it was from Oren. Arthur wondered why his brother did not call him, but the first line in the letter answered that question.


    "I still find it hard to talk to you in person."


    Arthur could not help but smile. He then read the adventures of his brothers, even mentioning the forest spirits who took him in as a hero. Then, he learned about their sacred tree before heading toward the Yalveran Union to meet Marvi.


    Not even Ruki knew the location of that Shadow Warrior, but it seemed that he had been in the Yalveran Union looking for clues about how to eradicate the curse Arthur had. Reading the misconception of his brother, Arthur wondered what to do.


    "Eragon is not a curse I have... but the opposite," Arthur sighed. However, he was happy to see his brother well and go on adventures. He even met Selena, his girlfriend, and was currently residing with her family.


    The letter ended with a mention of the war against Runera. Oren expressed his concern and confusion but said he believed Arthur had the reason to start such a thing. Ultimately, he said he woulde over if Arthur wrote for him.


    Arthur had no such intentions.


    "Your brother, Oren Silvera."


    The signature at the end of the letter made Arthur pause. His heart started aching once he realized the two people he could call family were not with him. Inevitable loneliness crept into his heart.


    This brought Arthur to thest letter. It was the only one with no stamp, date, or address. It appeared among the others, which had been delivered by an undergroundpany that used teleportation devices to deliver packages and letters.


    As soon as Arthur read the first line, he rose. It was the one letter he had been waiting for all this time. He might not have expected this person to reach out to him in such a manner, but he finally did.


    "I heard that Paradise is filled with four-leaf clovers."


    Paradise was the name of the city Arthur found in Alka, and the four-leaf clover was the mask Oriole used after joining Ascent. This first line reveals the identity of the person who sent the letter.


    "And yet I cannot seedy luck blessing this union. If only a hero could see our struggles and take the sword of freedom out of its sheath."

 Chapter 918 Broken Maiden

    Most of the letter was written as nonsense, making Arthur spend almost half an hour pondering it. It might be that Oriole used such a paraphrasing to avoid detection by Sier or someone from Mistletoe.


    If Arthur guessed right, Sier wanted to seize control of the union. The first line was an introduction, and the second was the topic of this letter. Once Arthur read the word ''see,'' he knew what Oriole hinted.


    As for the next part, Arthur did not understand what he meant by freedom and its sheath. Thus, he summoned the other person who knew Oriole and even admired him, Maryam. After several minutes of reading the letter, the runemaster leaned back in her chair.


    "I have no idea either," said Maryam with a frown. "Freedom could mean anything; if we don''t understand it, we will never know what the rest of the letter means. Oriole seems to be warning us about something."


    "Even if Sier took control of the union, how would this affect us?" muttered Arthur with a frown. "Am I supposed to stop him from that?"


    "You might not be the hero that he asks for, but the opposite," said Maryam with a sudden realization. "He is talking about something that would save the union, but can this have an opposite meaning?"


    "What opposite meaning?"


    "The end of freedom in the union, or the seer who would save it," said Maryam while pondering. "However, what does the rest of the letter mean?"


    The rest was written in a simr poetic form, with details about the hero and his journey. Arthur and the runemaster remained inside the room to analyze it for more than an hour with no luck and decided to give up.


    Julia was the one to suggest a break after finding the two consumed by the letter. Arthur reluctantly agreed and walked toward the outeryer where his goblins had taken residence.


    Although they have yet to evolve above Hobgoblin, most did and formed a formidable army. Arthur felt terrible for not visiting them often because as soon as he did, they cheered for him and bowed.


    Mero went out of the chief''s tent and received him, weing him with great zeal. After evolving to a hobgoblin, his rank rose to be an Epic-tier, the equivalent of a deme-ranker human. This leap of ranks staggered, seeming to be limited by his species.


    "You honored us with this visit, my lord," said Mero as he knelt on one knee. "I should have visited you once you returned but could not gather the courage."


    "I heard about your work in clearing the dungeons for Ascent," said Arthur as he walked toward the Hobgoblin and patted his shoulder. "I failed to give you proper recognition as your lord."


    "Not at all," said Mero with a shake. "Without your blessings, we would have perished in Mountain Range Rovero long ago. It is with your guidance that we have survived that incidence."


    Arthur then realized that his goblins remained here, unlike in the previous timeline, while Kera went into the trial. This has slipped his mind as to how that happened, and he never thought about asking the goblins themselves. Mero just mentioned what he could be ignorant about.


    "Retell that incidence to me, Mero," said Arthur with a frown that made the chief afraid but still invited Arthur inside to answer his questions.


    Mero was Arthur''s best follower because he never got suspicious of his questions or found them bizarre. Thus, the Hobgoblin told his master about the incident that made him lose Kira but gain a new follower, Marvi.


    "A fissure caused by the Yalen Prince?"


    "Prince Caleb found us and used a fissure to trap you. It was an attempt to kill you, and Marvi was one of the assassins hired by the prince."


    "How did the prince cause a fissure?"


    "He did not cause a fissure but knew of its location," said Mero with a frown. "I remember how you mentioned that this was more than just a coincidence."


    Arthur was in deep thought, and Mero gave him no further details. The incident against Caleb made Kira get thrown into the trial grounds and meet the past, Arthur. Everything should make sense except the details of the Hobgoblin''s story.


    Although there was no questioning of his loyalty, Mero was not knowledgeable about the world. Caleb would not foresee the fissure or Arthur himself. There was another method that the Yalen King used to find Arthur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The question was how, and it might be the message behind the letter. Arthur remembered a verse from thetter half of the letter that made him frown.


    "In a pond where the sun meets the moon, the broken maiden awaits rescue. Her tears guide the devils, who seek his life."


    "¡­is it talking about Emma?" muttered Arthur with sudden realization. Mero was confused, so Arthur thanked him and left the tent. The person that he wanted to meet next was Julia, who could gather information for him.


    "Caleb and his fianc¨¦?" muttered Julia with confusion while putting down the papers she had read. It seems she was still working even thiste at night. "I remember them well. It is hard to miss such a tragic duo."


    "Tragic?"


    "I heard she was married off to the prince as a part of a deal, but I never knew the details. Once you are around royalties, being nosy will make more enemies than friends."


    "I want you to investigate her location," frowned Arthur with apprehension filling his heart. "I sent her letters inviting her to Ascent, but she never responded. Find her and let me know where she is."


    "I will, but whatever it is, we cannot afford to lose more time," said Julia as she took off her sses and rose. She handed him the report that she had in hand, detailing what Runera was doing. "If we wait any longer, we might fight them in Ilios. Runera is filling itsnds with runes, making it one of the most difficult ces to invade."


    "I don''t fear runes," said Arthur as he read the report. "Eragon can take care of it."


    "¡­I wish to make that ourst resort," said Julia with a frown. "Oren was not wrong when he feared that power. It is something sinister, to put it mildly. Furthermore, I don''t like how it affects your temperament."


    "My temperament?"


    "You are great at concealing it, but those around you could feel the wrath in your chest. It makes you unapproachable, even to people who care and admire you. The other members are being too cautious about triggering it off."


    Arthur was not surprised about that. After witnessing footage of how he has turned into the wolf of destruction, he knew his members would fear another incident.


    "I can control it now," said Arthur, although hecked conviction. He handed the papers to Julia, who stared at him with worry. "I will not bring Ascent down."


    "How can you bring it down when we are dragging you behind?" Julia said with a shake of her head. "I don''t regret joining your guild, but I feel like you have grown too powerful for me to do anything useful."


    "You will always be an irreceable part of Ascent," said Arthur as he stepped forward. He reached out toward her hand and squeezed it tight, making Julia look at him with surprise. "I did nothing but fight while you built a home for thousands of people."


    That was the most basic definition of a guild: it was a home with people you trust and fight with. Julia dedicated her entire time to building it, even neglecting her dreams of bing the youngest grandmaster. She stared at him with surprise, followed by a tearful smile, and then nodded.


    "Once we take Runera back, you will be its ruler," decided Arthur, making Julia open her eyes wide. "I can think of no one better to rule it. Although I built it long ago, I cannot remain in one ce. Thus, I will burden you and Ai to rule in my stead."


    "You are destined to leave," said Julia with a weak smile. Then, she held his hand and brought them to her face with both of hers. "I will do what you ask me to, Arthur."


    "I know you would."


    Arthur then left her room, feeling a certain alienation. Their rtionship now was a stark contrast to how it began. He never thought that that aloof runemaster would obey hismands.


    It might be a side effect of his powers since his charisma has soared after bing a deme-ranker. He could feel how much his presence affected others, even earning their admiration. It could also be a side effect of his actions.


    It made him feel powerful and heard. The feeling was intoxicating, which might be why his father wanted him to be worshiped. Arthur now understood the appeal, and it was followed by self-loath.

 Chapter 919 Slipping Away

    On the seventh of November, Ascent and Ilios were ready to go to war. Although their problems were numerous, most of them have been solved somehow. Janea gave them corps that couldst them on their trip, solving their most significant issue.


    The next headache came from their transportation method. Arthur would need to drain all of his mana to teleport fifty thousand people, and not even that was guaranteed to be enough. Furthermore, any teleportation near Runera was restricted at the moment.


    Thus, their second-best option was to teleport toward the Iliosian borders using one of the arrays, and then the army would march toward Runera.


    The city of Runes was in the northwest direction of Ilios. It was located onnd between Janea, the Yalveran Union, and Ilios. Although no nation ruled thisnd because it was filled with monsters, Runera used its arrays to create a ce for itself.


    Therefore, Ascent and the Iliosian army needed to travel from the borders toward Runera, a distance of five hundred kilometers. The trip would take at least ten days for an army of that size.


    "We need to find a faster method," said Arthur with a frown toward his war council. It consisted of n, Zonas Mantra, and La. These were the three who had real-life experience in leading armies. "If we arrive there on the seventeenth, then we might not defeat Runera before the end of the year."


    "We have studied the alternative. We cannot let your mana run low because you are our strongest trump card. Furthermore, even if we teleport toward Runera, how would we know what area they have covered in their space-locking arrays?" replied n with a shake of his head.


    "Every guess we make about teleportation costs us money and energy. If we attempt to teleport the whole army and the portal fails to form, we will lose more than the tremendous energy and money."


    This was the main reason teleportation was impractical in wars since it was uncertain. Furthermore, to teleport fifty thousand soldiers, Ascent would need at least a thousand mana crystals.


    "We can use Adam Leno for that instead of hiding him inside the Runic Dome," said Zonas Mantra after a momentary silence. "For a man with infinite mana, we make very little use of him."


    "Adam Leno is not a part of Ascent but a guest," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "However, even if we want to use him, no teleportation rune could handle his mana. It is too chaotic and dense."


    "We cannot wait any longer," said La with a frown. "Although I only led gangs before, I know that giving the enemy too much time is akin to sawing our necks. Runera is filled with runemasters, and given time, the nerds could create miracles."


    "I agree with the young miss," said n. "Even if we need time to prepare, the attack is about the element of surprise. We forsook that advantage when we made the threat and gave them time to respond."


    "It had to be done," said Arthur as he closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair. "Otherwise, we would lose something important: the belief that we are not evil."


    "Wars are evil regardless of the side or reasons," said Zonas Mantra with a shake of his head. "We must ept that and make the best of this evil deed. It could even bring peace and prosperity to Ilios."


    "I epted that I will be hated for this, but the soldiers need the conviction," said Arthur toward his councilmen. "We leave at dawn. Prepare the arrays and inform the soldiers."


    "As youmand, Guild Master," answered n and rose with the other two, leaving the meeting room. Arthur remained alone, sitting in his chair, savoring the realization.


    Arthur knew that the moment he decided to invade Runera, the world would see him as a viin. However, he realized something about that. Viins and liberators were the same since both of them started wars.


    Viins are those who lose.


    Those who emerged victorious would decide who was the viin and liberator. Thus, the answer to the moral question was simple: he needed to defeat Runera.


    A knock came on his door, and once Arthur called them inside, Julia entered the meeting room. Her unease and worried face made Arthur stand to receive her, feeling an ominous feeling in her heart.


    "Is there something wrong?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I received some information about Emma Agard," said Julia with a frown. "It seems she has gone missing ever since the incident in Kera. No one heard a thing, not even her family. Some suspect she is being kept inside the pce since it was thest ce she was supposed to visit."


    "A maiden awaits her rescue," muttered Arthur with realization. His hand curled into a fist as his knuckles pressed against the table. "It must be that damn prince and the royal family. However, how is she rted to Oriole?"


    "If the Yalen King is holding her prisoner, then she must be useful to him in some way," said Julia as she walked to sit in the chair beside him. "I found nothing about her ability, not even in Jerano''s records."


    "It has been over two months since the incident in Kera, and she has been missing for that long without my knowledge," said Arthur while gritting his teeth. Julia saw the rising dark aura around him and hurried to hold his hand.


    "You would have gone to rescue her if you knew," said Julia with reassurance. "Oriole must have wanted to warn you about her imprisonment, knowing you would me yourself. It still does not exclude the warning about Sier."


    Julia knew everything about the incident in Runera, and Arthur had no problem filling her with the rest. She might even be the one person who knew the most about him. Thus, Arthur calmed down.


    "I need to save her."


    "After we are done with this war, you can do that," said Julia as she held his forearm. "I know how hard it is to see someone you care about getting hurt, but¡­."


    "How would you know?" said Arthur with a shake of his head as he pulled his arm away. "I have been losing people left and right. Diana, Oriole, my mother, and now Emma. What use is there in being able to hold a thing, for them to slip away anyway? How would you know this pain?"


    "¡­you are right, I don''t, but we cannot win this war without you," Julia was silent before retracting her hand. "You must endure this until the end of the war. And then, you would have all the time to save her."


    Arthur was silent, and Julia left the meeting room. He knew he was too harsh, even though she wanted to reassure him. However, the wrath in his chest was too hard to control. Emma was one of his closest friends before he went to Alka and even after he returned.


    The door closed, and Arthur found himself unable to contain his wrath. He promised he would return to her when she told him about how they watched her. Arthur assumed that she was alright, protected by her family.


    "I couldn''t have known that something happened if not for Oriole, but¡­ two damn months with that bastard¡­" muttered Arthur with wrath. A dark aura rose to form his body, threatening the runes in the room.


    Arthur snapped out of his wrath when he saw the runes get obliterated. He realized that he had once lost control of his emotions because of Eragon. It was one thing to control his powers using the memory of the person he loves, but another when something like this happens.


    The wrath was not over, and it could not be contained. Arthur could feel it building in his heart; if he did not let it go, it would end him. His hands held into the table as he tried to contain it, and the moments passed.


    It was dawn when Arthur calmed down atst. His wrathsted for hours, making him feel likeva ran through his veins. However, it was over, and he did not lose control. It seems that even if he had a hold on Eragon, he would still be affected by him.


    "Sin of Wrath," muttered Arthur with a tired smile. "What an inconvenient curse has been ced upon you. You might truly be the one to end this world one day."


    The door opened again, and this time it was n in armor. The warrior had a mace on his waist, which Arthur had never seen since they explored Avarice Dungeon. The warrior seemed confused at how Arthur had remained here sincest night.


    "Guild master, we are prepared. The army is waiting on the border, waiting for your arrival," said n, who frowned when he saw Arthur and his pale face. "Is there something wrong?"


    "No, there is nothing wrong," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "Ask Julia to direct the dome toward the army. It should take less than half an hour to get there. It is time to start this war."

 Chapter 920 Warriors Of Ilios

    Fifty thousand soldiers waited for them on the border after being teleported by the arrays in Ilios. Despite being and of warriors detached from technological advancement, Ilios still had runic and fuel carriages to transport its soldiers.


    These fifty thousand soldiers were not everything that Ascent could gather. Ilios still had a hundred and fifty thousand soldiers stationed around its borders and major cities, ensuring this war would not be a chance for their enemies. Thus, Arthur has gathered the crumbs and leftovers from the ninemanders and none from the Imperial Army of Ilios.


    However, the army could supply their carriages, flying vessels, wind ships, and other modes of transport that would allow the military to move as one. Thus, the most challenging step was to teleport such arge number, and it was done.


    The armies had four divisions, each led by a differentmander. These fourmanders were n, Zonas, Aurora, and Barbora. Although the witch of heartcked the experience, she also had Rae, Ivory, and La aiding her.


    The previous Imperial Princess was not too eager to participate in the war, but she tasted the sanctions of Runera firsthand when she was in a position of power. Thus, for a better future for its nation, she knew she must aid them.


    Aurora has not led an army before, but she might prove the best help among those present. Her insight into hearts made her a trump card that could shift the battle ording to the situation. Thus, Arthur ced her with an ease of heart.


    These fourmanders each led ten thousand soldiers. As for the remaining ten thousand, theirmander had yet to be named or revealed, making them quite confused. No one stood in their vanguard, while the other toons had amander before them.


    The grasnds were filled with soldiers right outside the walls of Ilios, all waiting for a single man. Most soldiers did not know how to address him, so a particr title floated around as they whispered.


    "Is the warlord not here yet?"


    "I heard he is scouting the area ahead of us; thus, he iste."


    "Having him around would be a great relief. The battle against Osian shook the world, but it still could not shake him."


    These whispers weremon among the soldiers, as most came here as admirers of Arthur Silvera, the man rumored to be the youngest conqueror. Some of these soldiers did not belong to Ascent or Ilios but were warriors from the empire who came to serve under Arthur.


    Aurora stared at the soldiers, listening to their thoughts. Most came for glory and power, some for gratitude, and a few for greed. What these soldiers came for did not matter because they would all fight for the same person.


    "Commander, some of the soldiers are talking," Rae said while wearing white armor. She stressed the titlemander since she felt bitter and worthy of being one. Aurora could see into her heart, but she found it cute. "I should beat them up for theirck of discipline."


    "These are not our soldiers, and some of them have never fought in an army before," said Aurora with a head shake. "However, most of them would be even better than veterans in an open field. Warriors are more adept at handling change than soldiers and their formation."


    Rae was silent before she turned her head, unconvinced. Aurora could hear how Rae looked down on her but did not get offended. These types of people were the least cunning, and even if Aurora were not the witch of hearts, she would still see through the young woman.


    Aurora suddenly felt as if she was alone inside these fields, and she turned toward the source of that feeling. Ivory stared at the toons with her bob-hair fluttering in the wind. Her eyes held some mncholy as if she had lost her home.


    "Princess, this empire is still your home," said Aurora as she walked toward Ivory, but thetter did not respond. She did not even turn to hermander and stared at the armies. "Is there something else that bothers you?"


    "My father ruled with fear and cunning ns, but now that I look at these armies worshiping Arthur Silvera, I wonder why didn''t he try to win people instead of making them fear him?"


    "A cynic would think everyone is the same," said Aurora the cold-harsh truth that Ivory needed to hear. "The Light Emperor tried to rule through lies, not realizing how fragile they are. The moment one of them crumbled, it brought down his whole throne."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You can see into our hearts, right?" said Ivory as she turned toward her with a smile. "Am I different from my father, or is this just a lie I convinced myself?"


    "You are Ivory Voldor, the princess who tried to protect her people from the unjust emperor and her father. You don''t need me to know if you like him."


    Ivory was silent before she smiled at her and bowed slightly. Then, she returned to stand among the troops, leaving Aurora in the vanguard. The witch watched her go as the whispers among the crowd grew louder. She then realized that he had arrived.


    A golden meteor tore through the clouds above the borders of Ilios. It stopped above the armies, hovering in the air, as the light faded around Arthur Silvera. As soon as the soldiers saw his faces, they all roared in excitement.


    Aurora looked at his tall figure and sharp features. He was not handsome, but something about his face made others want to believe in him. Her heart was overwhelmed with the feelings of worship that the soldiers felt toward him.


    Arthur allowed them to cheer for him, and soon, the soldiers stomped on the ground. The ground shook beneath them like an earthquake had struck Ilios, but Arthur did not interrupt them.


    His mere presence was the fuel that lit the fire inside their hearts. It was a breathtaking sight that proved that Arthur Silvera was full of charisma. He was destined to be worshiped, even if he did not desire it.


    Aurora knew that he did not enjoy this. She could see he wanted this excitement to fuel the soldiers through the uing hardships. After a few minutes, he raised his hand for them to stop, and no soldier dared to let out another sound.


    "I am honored by your support and boiling blood," said Arthur as he turned his raised hand into a fist. Then, he pounded his chest with it. "I will carve your belief in me and my cause deep in my heart. No man who fights for me will be forgotten. I will memorize your names and make sure that the world remembers them. For those who lose their lives, for me, I will reward their families with a luxurious life. Those who fight for me are my blood, brothers and sisters, the family I will cherish until the end of my days."


    The soldiers were touched by his words. Aurora knew how sincere he was and how grateful he felt for these men and women. His sincerity reached the soldiers, and those who had doubts no longer felt them.


    "Before I came to Ilios, I considered it the enemy. However, the moment I met my rebellion brothers, I realized that the real enemy was not the people but the rulers. These rulers are the same ones who destined Ilios to starve now. Are you fine with that, my soldiers?"


    "We are not!" the army chanted, vibrating the air.


    "I am not, too, and as long as there is a breath in me, I will fight for what is mine and yours! No man, woman, or child in Ilios will suffer injustice again. We are the proud warriors that the world fears. We are not the ones it sanctions! Are we, my soldiers?"


    "We! Are! Not!"


    "Then, fight with me today. Take back what is mine and yours, and let us show the world that Ilios will never fall. Its proud warriors will again rise and be the shield against its enemies! Rise, proud warriors of Ilios! Rise and show the world why this is yournd!"


    Soldiers unsheathed their weapons and raised them high as they roared in unison. The elements gathered around the armies, intensifying as they followed the zeal of its soldiers.


    "Rise, warriors of Ilios, and advance!" roared Arthur as he raised his fist, and every soldier stomped on the ground to advance. The world shook with that single step, and their march toward Runera began. Fifty thousand soldiers walked as one, following themands of a single man, who was the link that united the army.


    Aurora stared at the scene with awe and then at Arthur Silvera, who lowered his hand and turned into a golden meteor again. Then, he flew into the distance ahead of his army, being the vanguard of the army that would shake the world.

 Chapter 921 Proud Hymn Of Ilios

    As the army began their journey towards the distant city of Runera, they marched with determined spirits and steady steps. The road ahead stretched for miles, and the destination was still a week away, but they pressed on undaunted.


    To ensure that the soldiers would not tire from the journey before the uing battle, Ascent had devised a system of alternating between carriages and foot soldiers. This rotation allowed the troops to rest and keep a watchful eye on their surroundings.


    The five divisions marched in sequence and maintained distance between each other for navigation and to prevent friendly fire in the event of an attack. Despite their coordinated efforts, the fifth division had yet to meet theirmander.


    Meanwhile, the man the soldiers referred to as their warlord marched with the vanguard, leading the charge. The nervous soldiers followed behind him, puzzled by his choice to march on foot with them.


    "Guild Master!" called n as he rode a giant hippo, which galloped toward the vanguard like a horse. It slowed as it got close, and the knight jumped tond a few meters away from Arthur. "Please, sir, ride one of the carriages or the mounts!"


    A tamer guild in Ilios provided these mounts. Most of them have been bought, making them rare in the army. However, these mounts would grant their owner protection and agility when leading the attack.


    "I prefer to lead them myself," said Arthur with a wave of his hand as he continued marching. "If these soldiers never see my face, why would they fight for my sake?"


    n was silent, not understanding this kind of mentality. He had served kings and emperors before but never met someone who would not take being done for granted. As he was still thinking about how to convince Arthur, his warlord turned toward a nearby soldier.


    "Hello, brother. Can I know your name?" said Arthur as he resumed marching. The soldier was confused and hurried to bolt after him while answering his question.


    "My name is Ethan, my lord," said the young man with a sword strapped to his back. "It is a great honor to be in your presence!"


    "Please, don''t treat me as a ruler," said Arthur with a smile. "Are you a citizen of Ilios or a foreigner?"


    "Born and raised in Helios, sir. I witnessed your fight against Osian the Invincible. It was utterly heroic! I cannot believe¡­ that you would talk to me. It will be a sight I never forget."


    "That fight was indeed tough," said Arthur with a pondering expression. "However, there is no heroism there, only a tragedy that I managed to stop. Are you a knight?"


    Arthur then proceeded to chat with the man under the speechless face of n. Then, the middle-aged man sighed and rode his hippo before marching back to his division. On the way, he met the witch Aurora, and she smiled at him.


    "You look like you have something to tell me," said n with a raised brow as he stopped his hippo. The witch was riding a carriage and looking through its window. Her face carried a smile as she yed with her long ck hair.


    "Is it strange for him to do these things?"


    "I feel like he is trying too hard to earn their loyalty when most of these men would not even pose a threat to him," said n, seeming reserved. "His unorthodox methods might lessen their fear of him, but that is not good."


    "Arthur is more foreseeing than usmanders, even though he never participated in battle before. He could feel how connected he was to these soldiers, and he knew that if things went south, some of them would flee. He wants to avoid that chaos by giving people reasons to fight for."


    "A few words would not change how a person behaves in times of crisis," said n with a shake of his head as he pulled his hippo to ride away. "Whatever our young master is seeing, I cannot see. Humans tend to respect those they fear."


    As soon as the soldiers realized that Arthur was friendly, most of them tried to befriend him. Arthur was soon surrounded by knights who wanted to introduce themselves to him. Even faced with such a crowd, Arthur did not tire and memorized their names, addressing them and introducing some soldiers to others.


    After a few hours of marching and rotating, the soldiers sat in their first camp. Dinner was soon served with alcohol, making the boomingughter start too. Arthur was the center of this gathering, as the soldiers now considered him one of them.


    Themanders sat around Arthur, but most of them were silent. Arthur talked to the soldiers as if he were their friend, asionally teasing them.


    "Someone take that cup from old man Hector. I saw him leering at ourmander!" said Arthur at an old warrior in the crowd who had been stealing nces at the beauty.


    "Boo!" the crowd booed him as a few soldiers snatched his drink, making the old man panic.


    "I am innocent!" said the old man as his face flushed, and the soldiers roaredughing. Aurora smiled at them before standing from her seat and walking toward Hector. "Mydy¡­ I¡­!"


    "What would Aunt Margie do if she heard this?" said Aurora with a raised brow as she took the drink from the nervous soldiers and drank from it.


    "Mydy¡­ anything but that¡­!" said Hector as he fell on his knees, and the soldiersughed even harder. Aurora chuckled and gave the old man his drink before sitting beside Arthur.


    "As a punishment, you have to sing for us, old Hector," said Arthur with a grin. The soldiers cheered as the old man stared helplessly before he began singing. It was an old song that most Iliosians knew, and it was befitting of their trip.


    "In Ilios, thend of the proud,


    Our warriors stand tall and loud,


    With mastery of magic, they fight,


    With every battle, they shine bright,"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    His voice was deep and sorrowful, but it was strong to convey their determination and belief in themselves. The soldiers swayed their cups with each passing verse as the old man sang loud enough for the entire camp.


    "Our spells harness the elements


    Our foes fear our enchantments,


    We summon winds and fire and ice,


    And strike our enemies with deadly precise,"


    Arthur then raised his cup and started pounding on the table with the rhythm. The soldiers soon followed suit, producing a pace with the song as everyone began to sing alongside old Hector.


    "For Ilios, we fight with might,


    Our swords and spells, we hold them tight,


    We are the warriors of thisnd,


    Proud and brave, we make our stand,"


    The entire camp sang the same song with old Hector, their spirits bing one. Elements gathered in the air as its warriors called for them, proud of who they were. Arthur has never felt the Iliosian Spirit until now and felt proud to have freed thisnd from its Fake Emperor.


    "Our people are known throughout thend,


    For their mastery of magic, theymand,


    With hearts of courage and spirits high,


    We will defend Ilios until we die,"


    The fire flickered as the song kept on, making their hearts beat as one. It was the first time Arthur felt part of arger group like this, being embraced by people who should consider him an outsider.


    "In Ilios, our hearts beat strong,


    We sing our proud hymn song,


    For ournd, we fight until the end,


    Ilios, our home, forever defend!"


    The song ended, and the soldiers cheered. They raised their cups, drank, and chugged it down, including Arthur. Then, the soldiers began chanting his name, each giving a toast.


    "To Arthur Silvera!"


    "The youngest conqueror!"


    Arthur smiled and rose from his seat, raising his cup high. Then, with a grin, he gave them a toast back, not refusing their courtesy.


    "To Ilios!"


    Then, the soldiers cheered, and music was yed. More soldiers began to sing while others danced with their femalerades. Unlike the ordeal ahead of them, the first night of their march was a blissful one.


    Arthur returned to his tentte at night after most soldiers had fallen asleep. Of course, some remained scouting, and arrays were set in ce to prevent ambushes. Thus, Arthur could sleep with ease.


    "This was a fun night," said Arthur as he walked through the camp toward the biggest tent. Before he stepped inside, he saw a shadow flickering inside the tent, and Arthur prepared himself for an assassination attempt. "I don''t remember having a visitor," he said while walking into the tent, but his face froze.


    Arthur has gone through many things, but this was not one of them. For a moment, he wished it was an assassination attempt as he had expected. At least, he would know how to handle it.


    Instead, there was a woman in his bed, naked. Arthur looked at her twice as she blinked her big beautiful eyes with seduction. Even after he squeezed his brain dry, he could not remember who this woman was.

 Chapter 922 Warm

    The woman had long brte hair that cascaded down her shoulders, framing a face that could only be described as beautiful. Her hazel-colored eyes were not surprised to see Arthur but merely curious and overjoyed to see him.


    "Is it a custom in Ilios to visit while naked?" asked Arthur with a frown as he adjusted and stared at the woman. Her body was in full view, and even if he had grown apathetic, the sight surprised him.


    "Only if a woman offers herself," said the woman with a clear, crisp voice as shey on the bed. "I am one of your knights, my lord. I have seen your battles in Helios and Kera and could not help but fall in love with you."


    "This does not scream love," said Arthur as he turned away from her and walked toward his desk. He began to take off his robe before throwing them on the chair. "Please get dressed and leave. I will forgive your actions if you do."


    "What is there to forgive?" asked the woman as she brought her hands to caress her naked body. "I am showing you my gratitude, too, in a way. Does this offend you, boy?"


    Arthur raised a brow at how she addressed him, seeing to desire to provoke something in him. The woman had a seductive, yful smile as she spread her legs.


    "Are you a boy, or are you a man?"


    "Another word and this gratitude of yours will cost you your neck," said Arthur with a cold expression. The woman flinched and began to stutter her apologies. Arthur sighed as he witnessed how her act broke down. "Tell me, why are you doing this?"


    Arthur pulled the chair and sat in front of the bed. Then, he leaned forward and stared at the woman with cold, apathetic eyes, forcing her to pull the sheets to cover her body.


    "I did mean to offend you, my lord," said the woman while shaking. "I did not lie about how I feel. Your strength has captured my heart and filled me with nothing but yearning. I joined the army for this purpose, too."


    "Strength?" muttered Arthur as he leaned back in his chair. It was no surprise that strength would be the most attractive quality in an age where dungeons threatened humanity. Humans did not realize this, but their choices increased their survival odds.


    "Am I not desirable, my lord?" said the woman with sadness. Arthur did not answer her question because there was no correct answer.


    Answer one: you are desirable, but not to me.


    Answer two: I desire no one but the woman I love.


    Answer three: let me gift you a mirror.


    In truth, Arthur could not deny her beauty. Her skin was clear and unblemished, reminding him of Ai. Although she did not have the same pure face, this woman had a seductivenessced with coy.


    "You are desirable. However, my heart belongs to someone else, and I intend to sleep with no one until I meet them again. I appreciate this gesture, but I will have to refuse. Please, get dressed and leave."


    "It is the first time I see an awakener who dedicates themselves to just one person," said the knight with surprise as she smiled and began dressing. "I will be outside your tent in the morning, my lord. Let me apany you during the day if not during the night."


    After those words, the woman left his tent. Arthur remained in his chair, waiting for his lust to subside. It brought him guilt that he would feel such a thing even though he had Diana.


    "This is a natural reaction," muttered Arthur with a sigh as he rose and started undressing. As he took his heavier clothes and prepared to sleep, he heard the footsteps of someone entering his tent. "¡­am I not sleeping tonight?"


    "I would be happy to keep yourpany," said Rain as she walked into his tent. "I expected things to change a bit, but not to find my target about to be snatched by a newbie. You almost fell for that trap?"


    "¡­it might be the reason I have my guard around you," said Arthur with a smirk. "I know sexual acts are like drinking and eating for you, so I don''t allow myself to be dragged into your pace. After all, you did say that you want to have my child."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Something I regret revealing, now that I think about it," said Rain with a smile as she strolled toward the bed andy beside Arthur. "Are we sleeping here tonight?"


    "¡­what are you here for, Rain?" Arthur sighed as he could no longer sleep in peace with this lustful woman around. "I thought that you had some business to attend to in Sourna. I did not expect to see you during this war."


    "I would not miss our little pic for the world," said Rain as she patted his forearm. "I encountered a friend along the way to Sourna who told me what I wanted to know. You will be stuck with me until you bridge the sea like you promised."


    "It might take a while," said Arthur after a brief silence. He sounded apologetic before exposing Rain. "Another war has begun in Sourna, right? I heard about it from Julia. I must ask this: what makes a cmity incarnation care so much about a civil war?"


    "Would you rather that I charm men instead and steal their life?" asked Rain as she stretched her body and threw herself on the bed. "I care about my hometown too. I lived all of my life there, and every citizen is somehow in my heart, even the ones I beat and ones I screwed."


    "¡­but you do charm men and steal their life," said Arthur with a speechless face at her self-righteous attitude. Rain red at him with a pout before hmphing away. "I''m kidding; I know that your identity does not define you, but your actions."


    "You are the one who understands it most," said Rain as she rolled her body to stare at him. Her silvery hair looked gray in the dim light of the tent. It spread on the mattress beneath her face. "Let me sleep here."


    "I refuse."


    "Please?"


    Her voice was so genuine and desperate. Arthur stared at her while thinking it through. Then, he realized it. Rain was not lustful for the first time since he met her, but she seemed lost. He saw the desire to be anchored to this world in her eyes.


    Arthur did not refuse anymore andy down in bed with her. His eyes were on the same level as hers, letting the two stare into each other. Then, she gave a grin.


    "You are the kindest man I have ever met. I feel so d we never slept with each other because it''s the first time I feel like someone treats me well, not to gain favor and bed me. This feeling is¡­ warm."


    Arthur stared at her without responding and then interlocked her hand with hers. It was the first rare gesture where he showed her affection, making her stare at him wide-eyed. Rain was frozen in ce, not even holding his hand back.


    "You are so in shock," said Arthur with a sigh before he used his other hand to make her fingers hold his hand. "You don''t need to say a thing. Just rest."


    Rain looked at him with big, blinking eyes. Arthur did not look away, and she smiled. Then, she closed her eyes with a small smile. Arthur thought she had fallen asleep but was surprised to see tears trickling down her eyes into the mattress.


    The duo remained in bed without a word, and Arthur watched her cry without letting out a sound. At first, it was a bizarre sight, but then he understood what she was feeling. Rain might have never cried before, and she did not want to show him. Thus, she pretended to sleep.


    Arthur obliged and did not mention it, allowing her to drift into actual sleep. Her breathing grew deeper, and her smile disappeared, letting Arthur know she was no longer awake. However, even then, he did not let go of her hand.


    It was a few hours before dawn, and Arthur was tired from the previous night when he tried to control Eragon. Thus, against what he desired, he fell asleep too. It was a rare urrence since he never fell asleep without knowing ever since he returned from Alka.


    Arthur opened his eyes as soon as the horn blew to wake up the soldiers. He found Rain awake already but staring at him with an expressionless face. Arthur tried to pull his hand away and rise, but she held tight to it.


    "Are we going to stay here forever?" asked Arthur with a smile when he realized she did not want to let go. Rain did not answer and stared at him with the same curious eyes.


    "You are beautiful when you sleep," said Rain, looking at him with the sincerest face. Arthur was taken aback since the cmity had never been affectionate before.

 Chapter 923 A Sin?

    Rain has never flirted with him before in a nonsexual manner. However, even now, Arthur does not feel her lust. Her words came from a ce of affection rather than desire, and her touch was innocent.


    For some reason, this made Arthur more guilty than being approached sexually. Even if he one day does sleep with a woman other than Diana, which he would never do, it would still be better than being intimate with someone else. At least, he could attribute it to desire, not love.


    "I see that you are feeling better," said Arthur with a smile before looking at his hand, his meaning obvious. He wanted her to let go. "Are you not going to let me go? I have a war to participate in and cannot be thest one to rise."


    "You are right," said Rain with a smile without further protest, and she let go of him before rising from her bed. Her silver hair resumed its color in the morning sun, which seeped through the tent''s curtains. "You need to get dressed."


    Arthur let out an agreeing sound before rising from his bed and walking toward his shower room. Then, he stopped and looked at Rain suspiciously, but she said nothing about him going into the shower. Instead, she walked toward the kitchen and started preparing food.


    This tent was a spatial artifact that could be activated to let out of this building. It had a shower and running water supplied with runes and a full kitchen filled with food. It was one of the essential supplies for an armymander to rest.


    Because of the previous two nights, Arthur did not get to shower. Although his body never produced a smell because of his metabolism and mana, he still liked the feeling of being clean. Thus, the hot shower came in handy.


    The scars on his body were different in this world, too. Some were from his fight against Amelio, where he almost broke every bone. He had gone through battles he did not remember, and as he traced them, Arthur wondered what had remained from the previous Arthur.


    His memories never returned, and Arthur attributed this to his soul overriding the previous Arthur. After visiting the Spirits Realm, his soul underwent bigger changes than the one in this world. It might be the reason that he retained his memories from Alka.


    Arthur did not overthink the subject since it would be futile and bring nothing but harm. The previous Arthur might return one day, but he did not care, even if that erased him. He aimed to find out what happened to Diana and heal his mother.


    If he managed to achieve that before he lost his memories or his new memories appeared, he would be fine with it. However, if his old memories resurfaced and his feelings toward Diana faltered because of Emma, he would lose his mind.


    Emma was close to Alexie Linan of this world and even closer to the previous Arthur Silvera. Although his trip to Alka made him lose a year''s worth of memories with her, Arthur still treasured her existence.


    The cold water allowed him to calm down his boiling blood. Whenever he thought about her being imprisoned under the hands of that family, he wanted to rip them apart. Arthur has grown used to these thoughts, which appeared after Eragon awakened.


    Although the intrusive and brutal thoughts changed him, Arthur sometimes felt this change was necessary. Alka made him ruthless, but returning to Earth made him soften. Eragon was the sharp edge of his sword, which would kill his enemies in the end.


    As soon as he left the shower, Arthur saw Rain sitting on the table beside his bed, and breakfast was on top. She was waiting for him and smiled when she saw him in his new clothes with a fresh shave.


    "You look handsome," Rain said before patting the chair beside her. "Let me return the favor ofst night. Given your feeling for Diana, I know how hard it was for you."


    Arthur stood there in silence as he studied her face. She was still not lustful, making him doubt her for a second. Rain was the Sin of Lust, so how could she act as if she had forgotten about it? Was there something wrong that Arthur did not know?


    "Don''t stare at me as if I have drugged the food with aphrodisiacs," said Rain, ring at him. Arthur raised a brow as if doubting her for real this time. Rain was enraged and furrowed her brows. "Sit down and eat!"


    "¡­fine," said Arthur before walking to sit opposite her. The food smelled great, but Arthur could not taste it. However, he stopped after a few mouthfuls because Rain was not eating with him. "Why am I the only one eating?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Because I want to watch you eat," said Rain, resting her chin on her palm. Arthur could see her smile reaching her eyes, making her the happiest he had ever seen. "Keep eating!"


    Arthur never said he could not taste food and decided he would never say that he could not taste how delicious it was. However, Arthur knew her food was cooked with great care and effort just from the smell.


    After he was done, Arthur felt full. He ced down thest tter and turned toward Rain, whose smile was from ear to ear. Seeing her act this way was weird, and she even leaned over to wipe away a smudge on his lower lip.


    "There is no need¡­" said Arthur as he leaned back away from her, expecting her to get upset. However, Rain did not care and cleaned his mouth before cing the napkin. Then, she started gathering the dishes while humming with happiness. "Rain¡­ aboutst night¡­"


    "There is no need to shoot me down, Arthur," said Rain as she ced one dish over the other. "I know full well the kind of man that you are. You are the sun, and people will fall in love with you every single day. However, you will never fall for anyone else other than Diana."


    "Then, why are you doing these things?"


    "Because I am an idiot," said Rain as she rose from her seat and carried the dishes to the sink. "This is the first time I cooked for anyone other than myself, and I cannot help but feel overjoyed. Is that a sin?"


    Arthur could not answer, and he could not say that he did not want her to get hurt. That would hurt her anyway, so he let her feel her joy for as long as possible. The happy cmity returned to the kitchen, and the tent got quiet.


    It would be a lie to say that Arthur did not feel cared for or loved by her gesture. She has been trying for so long to make him reciprocate her feelings. However, Arthur could not move on. He could not do that to the woman who sacrificed two lives for him, even though she knew their meeting was nned.


    Women have begun to show him affection in recent years, and he did not know if this was a coincidence or caused by his growth. In either case, he did not know how to handle it. Most men would jump on the chance to have multiple women, but Arthur knew it would make all his rtionships meaningless.


    "May Ie inside?" called a voice from outside, and Arthur recognized it. He distracted himself from his spiral of doubts and rose from his seat to wee his guest, who had been recovering until now.


    "Come inside, Major," said Arthur with a smile. After a few moments, Ilia Perli walked inside in casual clothes. Seeing him without the uniform was a surprise, but it was a weed one since it made him look more rxed. "I see that you have recovered well."


    "All thanks to you, Arthur Silvera," said Ilia Perli before he bowed. Arthur was surprised to see someone so dignified bow his head without hesitation. "Your kindness has spared me."


    "It was not kindness but justice," said Arthur with a smile. "You have done nothing wrong over the years. Time after time, you proved yourself to be a man of principles and justice."


    "Principles and justice did not get me far, and I failed to retain them. I should have abandoned my position when I saw what happened in Kera. However, I was torn between loyalty and justice."


    "The past is behind us, Ilia Perli," said Arthur and changed the way he addressed the Astra-ranker. It made him smile in gratitude. "You have a new life now, where you can pursue whatever your heart desires."


    Ilia Perli was surprised by the encouragement as if he did not expect Arthur to permit him to leave. Then, without saying a word, Ilia Perli fell on one knee and ced his hand over his heart.


    "I expected to be asked for my service, but you proved to be a bigger man than all the ones I met," said Ilia Perli, closing his eyes and bowing his head. "You are the sole person who has shown me true heroism and justice. Thus, please, let me serve as yourmander and be a member of your guild."

 Chapter 924 Fifth Commander

    Chapter 924 Fifth Commander


    Ilia Perli has been recovering all this time, although there was not much to recover from. His biggest wound was the one in his loyalty since he had to decide to forsake his vows to the Yalen King.


    Although Arthur has foreseen Ilia Perli showing his gratitude, he always thought the man would be too proud to jump ships so quickly. Thus, he was surprised to see him announce his loyalty to Arthur.


    "I am grateful, but I must say that I did not expect this from you. Although I trust that you have seen reason in abandoning the Yalen King, how does it make sense to serve his enemy? How do I know you wouldn''t serve mine one day?"


    "As long as you are on the side of justice, I will never betray you. However, given your strength, would I be a threat even if I did? Four Astra-rankers tried to ambush you, only to fall apart."


    "These words do not sound like you," said Arthur with a raised brow. "You are a man of words and loyalty, so what changed?"


    "I became a soldier hoping to protect humans, not watch them ughter each other. As I stood there with my final orders to take you down or forfeit my life, I watched the Light Emperor oppose everything I believed in. Thousands are dead because of his selfish desires, and this is where I realized that our world is corrupted. Power should have never belonged to the few."


    "You want to abolish governments?"


    "And build them anew," said Ilia without rising. "I foresee a world where the mind rules before power, and those possessing power are not the ones making the choices."


    "Such a world is impossible," Arthur interrupted his words, and Ilia Perli was silent. Then, he walked over to the kneeling man, prompting him to raise his head. "However, there is an alternative."


    "An alternative?" muttered Ilia Perli with confusion as he stared at Arthur offer his hand.


    "Long ago, humans did not need power because the world did not have monsters. As long as monsters exist, we need the power to survive. As long as we have power, we are the monsters. I want to strip humans of their strength and give them no reason to pursue it."


    "A world with no powers?" muttered Ilia Perli with shock, looking at Arthur as if he had lost his mind. Abilities and mana have be a crucial part of existence, an everyday ordinary thing. "How would you achieve such a thing?"


    "I have no idea yet," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "I don''t possess the world to prevent the world from giving abilities to its people. However, if we ensure that humans can survive independently, the world would not need to help them."


    "If such a thing is possible, then it reinforced my belief that I should serve you," said Ilia Perli, bowing his head again. "Let me build this future alongside you, my lord."


    Arthur was a little overwhelmed since Ilia Perli has always been a figurehead in the Yalveran Union. Although his memories were vague, he remembers hearing about his name in his ssrooms. Yet, such a renowned general and awakener was begging to serve him.


    Life has changed so much in the past two years. In the blink of an eye, he was now a deme-ranker who could create a domain of existence. Although he was just an ant two years ago, every ruler feared him now.


    "I have seen your resolve and ept your request to join me," said


    Arthur as he extended his hand further. "Take my hand, and be my fifthmander."


    Ilia Perli rose as he shook his hand before he was confused. Arthur smiled and guided him outside toward the fifth division, which remained without amander. As soon as the soldiers saw him, they saluted him.


    Whispers spread among the crowd as they saw Ilia Perli, former Major General of the Yalveran Union. Most saw Arthur executing the astra-ranker, so their confusion was immeasurable.


    "Fifth Division, assemble!" shouted Arthur as he walked among the crowd. All soldiers rushed to stand uniformly, proving how much they respected and feared Arthur. "I don''t need to introduce this man because he has made himself known worldwide. He will be yourmander and lead the attack against Runera."


    There was silence among the crowd. Arthur noticed how some of these soldiers red at Ilia Perli with hatred and did not understand why. Then, a woman stepped forward from the crowd and knelt on the ground.


    "May I speak, sir?" asked the woman as she knelt on the ground, and Arthur gave her permission. "We would never disobey you, but I must carry the desire of my brothers and sisters. I once served as a knight in Ilios, and Ilia Perli killed many of ourrades during the invasion against the Yalveran Union."


    Arthur was enlightened about what made these soldiers seem so full of hate. However, it did not sit right with him to treat Ilia Perli as the enemy, even though these were the invaders.


    "Then, he should be the one hating you," said Arthur with a frown as he surveyed the soldiers and red at them. "You invaded his home and expected him not to retaliate?"


    "Our brothers and sisters have been following themands of the unjust emperor," said the woman who raised her head to look at Arthur. "Even if we were wrong, our bad blood remains."


    "Some of you fought against me six weeks ago, and I let it go. Others have been there to assassinate me in Runera, and I let it go. How is there no bad blood between us? If your excuse is themands of an unjust ruler, then how is Commander Ilia any different?"


    The woman had a change in expression as Arthur made a point none of them could refute. The fact that Ilia Perli was standing here proved that he had forsaken his king just like how they abandoned theirs.


    "This foolish soldier greets hermander!" shouted the woman as she mmed her fist into her armor, making it ng. "Please forgive me,mander!"


    Then, the soldiers followed, saluting the confused man wearing casual clothes. Arthur smiled as he saw them ept him as theirmander and relinquish their prejudice against outsiders.


    "I feel sorry to put you in this position, but you are the man with the most war experience," said Arthur to Ilia Perli as he patted his shoulder. "These are your new unit and are ten thousand strong awakeners. You can also recruit your soldiers in the Runic Dome if they desire to follow you."


    "Have you expected my request, my lord?" asked Ilia Perli with a weak smile. "It seems this division remained without amander until I arrived."


    "I wanted to leave a spot for the best man for the job, but I would have given it to someone else if you did not desire to lead. So, what is your answer?"


    "If you demand I walk through mes, then I will conquer hell," said Ilia Perli as he bowed down to him. Then, he turned toward the soldiers and saluted them back. His voice boomed as he addressed them. "An honor to lead the proud warriors of Ilios! Consider me yourrade before yourmander because I will always risk my life for any of you!"


    Arthur watched Ilia Perli be himself again. This was the dignified Major General of the Yalveran Union, whose heroism has been the story of his childhood. Then, he left the man to his bidding as he returned to the tent.


    As he returned, he found Rain to bebing her head inside. Arthur smiled and did not say a thing, choosing to enjoy her humming as he wore his ck and golden robes.


    The army soon began their march again toward Runera. At this point, the world has heard of their journey toward the City of Runes. Unknown to Arthur at that time, the world was turning against him because of this war.


    Their second day of marching went without any troubles, too. Another bonfire was lit, this time with Rain apanying them. Most soldiers around the fire did not care about the music or the other women, as they were mesmerized by the Sin of Lust.


    Rain has a beauty different from the rest since it ignited a fire in the heart. Thus, the night was less peaceful since Arthur could feel their lust over the devilish beauty. However, even then, Rain remained without a hint of lust.


    Many men tried to get close to her, some with chiseled bodies and handsome faces. However, Rain declined with a smile, which made him even more confused. The usual cmity of lust would never give up the opportunity to bed a man, especially a powerful one.


    As he returned to his tent, a simr scene yed. However, Rain was the one in his bed this time, but she was clothed andbing her hair before bedtime. Arthur stood at the end of the bed with As he returned to his tent, a simr scene yed. However, Rain was the one in his bed this time, but she was clothed andbing her hair before bedtime. Arthur stood at the end of the bed with confusion.


    "¡­what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t be silly," said Rain as she ced theb down with a smile and threw herself on the bed. "I am ready to sleep. Come over here."


    Rainy her arm on the bed as her hair spread beneath her nightgown. Then, she opened her hand just like night. It seems that she thought it was given that their second night would be the same. Arthur was rooted in ce, speechless. How would he get out of this?

 Chapter 925 Valeria

    Chapter 925 Valeria


    Rain seemed to be different than usual, making Arthur ufortable. It was not the kind of difort he hated, but seeing someone change so much was an unfamiliar feeling. Thus, he had to ask.


    "There is something different about you, and I want to know what it is. Ever since you came back, I could not feel a hint of lust within you. You said you had to go to Sourna but returned in less than a week, acting differently. What did the friend you met say?"


    Rain no longer smiled when Arthur opened his mouth, seeming to know what he wanted to say. Her eyes seemed to go back to normal, and she let out a sigh of helplessness.


    "I cannot be a person you respect, even if I try my hardest," said Rain with a shake of her head. "You know me so well, after all. I hoped you would ignore it."


    "It is one thing to change oneself and another to do it overnight. I could not help but worry," said Arthur as he walked over and pulled a chair to sit beside the bed. "Tell me what happened, Rain."


    "I met someone I knew indeed; it was the vice-captain of the fleet I was raised in. In the Great Sea of Sourna, fleets are simr to guilds on the ground. It would be a group of awakeners who look for treasures and ept missions."


    "You were raised in the sea?" asked Arthur with surprise.


    "I was picked up from the sea, and I belong there. The fleet captain who raised me is Valeria Storm, a hardened woman who refused to be treated as one. I opposed her ideals because I used my body to get what I wanted."


    "¡­that''s a badass name."


    "Her name is just Valeria, but herst name has been given to her by the people because she can control the weather. That made her feared throughout the Lesser Ocean as one of the most fearsome captains. However, something happened to her while I was gone."


    "And that vice-captain was the one to tell you that?"


    "Indeed," said Rain with a nod. "Her fleet was wiped out, and no one knows who survived exactly. It was done by a fleet from West Sourna and a man I know personally. His name is¡­ Deluge, my other half."


    "¡­ another half?" asked Arthur with confusion.


    "Lust is aplex emotion that can be both good and bad. The previous cmity was genderless, able to change as they desired. However, it could not reincarnate in its full form after it died because of the Split. Thus, it reincarnated as two, a man and a woman."


    "Rain and Deluge," muttered Arthur with a smile of irony. "One brings life, and the other kills it. These two names are very befitting."


    "The only life I want to bring is our child," said Rain with a grin. Arthur chuckled, happy to see her regain some of her former self after telling him what happened. "In any case, the vice-captain said that Valeria is missing, and most of the crew has been lost."


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Rain," said Arthur with sadness. "I had no idea that something that terrible happened. Do you want to go to Sourna?"


    "It would not matter," said Rain with a shake of her head. "Valeria must be dead if her ship has been destroyed in the Lesser Blood Ocean. It is an impossible ce to survive, and Valeria said to let it go whenever someone goes missing."


    "She is like a mother to you, right?" asked Arthur with a frown. Rain was taken aback as if she had never considered her as such. However, after a few moments of thinking, she nodded. "Then you need to look for her."


    "I cannot do a thing in the Lesser Blood Ocean. Even though it is called lesser, it is bigger than Ilios. Arthur, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "¡­you are scared that you would find her dead," said Arthur with raised brows, and his words made Rain flinch. Then, she lowered her head without saying a word. "Is that the reason you are reluctant to go looking for her? Is it why you have been suppressing your lust, because it reminds you of Deluge?"


    "Even if you understand me, do you have toy me bare just to prove it?" said Rain, ring at him angrily for the first time. "Although you are kind, sometimes you are just an idiot."


    Arthur was silent before he sighed and reached out to her. He held her hand in his palms, making her frown. Then, he gave a thin smile.


    "You don''t need to hide who you are with me, Rain. I apologize if I said too much, but I wanted you to know it too. Go back to Sourna to find your mother."


    "I would need a ship, a crew, and some clues. It would take months, and our war against Runera is in a few days."


    "Go and prepare all these things until Ie to Sourna and look with you. We willb the entire Blood Ocean if we have to, just to find her. And whatever we find, we will find it together."


    "¡­you are an idiot to give promises this big," said Rain as she looked away. After a few moments of silence, she continued. "I will wait for you at Darkwater Bay in East Sourna. Find me there, and we will ship together. Forget me not, okay?"


    "I will never forget," said Arthur with a smile. "When are you going to leave?"


    "¡­no better time than the present," said Rain as she looked down at his hand. "I hate you for seeing through me and hate you more for knowing how to convince me."


    "I know. I know," said Arthur as he patted her hand. "Let me send someone with you to Sourna. The road can be tough, and I don''t want you to spend too much time there."


    "Whoever stands in my way will be the victim, not the other way around," said Rain as she rose from the bed. "Teleport me to Sourna, and I will be fine there. I know it better than any other ce in the world."


    Arthur nodded and watched her go into the bathroom to change her clothes. After finishing, she returned wearing brown leather pants, a white shirt, and a ck hat. It made him speechless because she looked like a pirate.


    "This is how we dress in Sourna," said Rain with a grin. She then wore a leather belt on her waist, which held a pouch and a sword. "I am ready to leave."


    "As youmand," said Arthur before he raised his hands. As he summoned his teleport rune, he connected Ilios to Sourna through a portal. The indigo rune expanded until it turned into a portal, which stood erect in the middle of his tent. "You can go ahead."


    "I forgot one more thing," said Rain as she walked toward him. She looked through her pouch for something as she talked to Arthur, confusing him. "I wanted to give you this for a long time."


    Arthur was confused and watched her rampage through her pouch before she took her hand out and pulled him by the cor. Rain kissed him before Arthur could do a thing, and his mind went nk.


    Her lips bit into his lower lip as she pulled back under the shocked eyes of Arthur. She gave a wide grin as if she did notmit a crime.


    "This is revenge for exposing me earlier. You did not say sorry, so it is your fault," said Rain before pushing him back and turning around. "You can scold me when youe to Sourna!"


    Then, she jumped into the portal and disappeared. A few secondster, the portal closed since its mana ran out. Arthur was left alone inside the tent, standing there with a helpless expression.


    "¡­such a brat," said Arthur, touching his lips before shaking his head. "Diana would beat me up for this."


    Arthur was not angry at the cmity. He was d to see her in high spirits at the beginning of her journey and could not wait to see her again. For a second, he was even excited to explore the Blood Ocean as a sailor.


    "That needs to wait," Arthur said as he returned to his bed. "I need to set up an array to keep people from entering my tent. I will die of annoyance at this rate before I even get to Runera."


    Arthur then went to sleep. As the third day of their journey began without Rain, someone was there to rece her. The woman from the first night was intimidated by Rain and never approached him the previous day.


    Although this woman was a part of their army, she was the first to stand outside his tent in the morning. Arthur had to refuse her again, and she walked back disappointed.

 Chapter 926 Creation Domain

    Chapter 926 Creation Domain


    As the army started marching northwest, the whole world knew about it. Footage of the moving toons was taken through satellites before being published online, with countless articles predicting the oue.


    No one favored Ascent and its marching army. If a kid were asked which army would win, the one-hundred thousand or the fifty-thousands, they would know the answer. Furthermore, Runera has invested an astronomical number of resources into its Runic Guards.


    Each piece of clothing and armor these guards wore was enchanted with runes. None of them had any weak points they could exploit, and their elites even had life-saving runic cards that could count as another life.


    Thus, even though the numbers said one-hundred Runic Guard, their estimated strength was that of one-hundred-fifty or even two-hundred thousand strong awakeners. Ascent had a mere fifty thousand disarrayed soldiers gathered in ten days.


    With these facts alone, the world considered Arthur Silvera a madman for starting this war. He was not just a madman but a suicidal lunatic who would drag his zealous fans to their graves. Many sent pleas for the fight to stop, including the major guilds worldwide, since any strike Runera suffered would hurt the entire world.


    The odds looked slim since the beginning, and the moment the Strongest Titan Guild announced its alliance with Runera, any possibility of their defeat was crushed. Arthur Silvera would lose even if it were just Runera or God''s de. Since the two were together, he would die without a doubt.


    However, despite the pleas and criticism that Arthur Silvera received, he marched forward without a care. His army was in high spirits even after five days of marching, and they reached the middle point between Ilios and Runera.


    This middle point was known as nk Land. Everynd that did not have an acting ruler or a name was called nk Land. Humanity did not have or invest the resources necessary to explore thesends and make them habitable, making them quite an eerie ce to visit.


    Monsters grew more rampant here since dungeon breaks weremon. On their march until this point, Ascent had an easy time because monsters fled at the presence of so many humans and the aura of powerful ones. However, in nk Land, the monsters did not care.


    As soon as the army entered nk Land, hordes of monsters appeared. Their numbers were in the thousands, and each herd had an Epic-tier monster leading it. It was the army''s first real challenge, and itsmanders wanted to unify them through this training.


    Five divisions split, and each marched in a different direction. They formed a barricade of soldiers that protected the main carriages and the dome floating behind them. Half of these soldiers were a frown. "Is there a reason that you want them to fight?"


    "Humans are social creatures, Guild Master. We cannot trust strangers with our lives or believe they resting, while the other half was preparing for the fight.


    The first horde foolish enough to attack them was a group of two thousand ogres. These half-giants were as tall as three meters each, and coupled with their numbers, they made a formidable foe.


    As the soldiers held their shields and advanced toward the roaring monsters, Arthurnded beside Ilia Perli, who led themand against this horde. The Fifth Commander has now changed into golden and ck uniforms with the crest of Ascent.


    "Greetings, Guild Master," said Ilia Perli as he saluted with a fist to his chest. Arthur nodded and turned toward the monsters. "I request that you don''t get involved in this fight."


    "I can wipe them out faster than the soldiers, and this would preserve their energy," said Arthur with a frown. "Is there a reason that you want them to fight?"


    "Humans are social creatures, Guild Master. We cannot trust strangers with our lives or believe they would protect our vulnerable backs. These soldiers need to fight together before they can be one army."


    "However, the monsters in thesends are numerous," said Arthur with a frown. "If the soldiers fight for too long, their stamina would be depleted."


    "I will let them rest by rotating them with the ones in the carriages. You trusted me to lead the fifth division, so I request that you trust me, Guild Master."


    "I do trust you, Ilia," said Arthur with a nod. "However, I need to warm up before the big fight. I will take the hordes farther back, and you take the ones rushing towards us."


    "As you wish, Guild Master," said Ilia with a nod and watched Arthur teleport away. Then, he turned toward his soldiers, who stood strong against the rushing ogres. "Prepare for battle!"


    ***


    Arthur has not hunted much ever since he evolved to be a deme-ranker, making his increase in stats minimal. His main evolution method has been killing monsters, which was the reason behind his explosive growth.


    nk Land was vast, and its trees were as tall as skyscrapers because no human interfered with them. Furthermore, thesends were rich in mana because no one explored them, so even the grass was a meter high. Arthur teleported toward a tree branch that overlooked the fighting armies and finally felt himself again.


    The time he felt like himself instead of who he needed to be was when he was alone, devouring stats left and right. As soon as he appeared in the forest, screeches of monsters echoed through it.


    Arthur watched the trees move and sway as if their color was temporary. His smile grew because he had a nostalgic feeling since this monster was one that he had fought before.


    As the screeches grew louder around him, the shadows moved and jumped to surround him. Soon, Arthur found himself in a horde of Arc monsters. Thesenky and hairy creatures looked like apes but could hide and blend with the surrounding.


    Thest time that Arthur fought these monsters was in the first trial of the holy ground. Even during that period of weakness, he managed to kill one Arc. However, this horde was not as weak as before.


    These monsters were the evolved forms of Arcs, called Marc. Each was as tall as three meters, with limbs extending as far as three. They had extra arms over their shoulders and used spears to fight.


    Their glowing red eyes stared at Arthur with bloodlust as drool fell from their mouths. Their sharp teeth parted with a grin at the appearance of ''easy'' prey. Arthur, however, shook his head.


    "There is something wrong with these monsters if they cannot see the difference in our strengths," said Arthur as he raised his hand, palm facing down. "However, this is perfect for me to try my newest ability."


    The monsters roared when Arthur moved his hand, and they all jumped. Their numbers were in the thousands, and each of their four arms held spears¡ªa sphere of monsters formed around Arthur which not even light could seep through.


    "Creation Domain," muttered Arthur as a droplet of golden mana leaked from his fingers and fell to the ground. A ripple spread across existence in all directions as soon as it touched the tree branch.


    Time seemed to have stopped inside the forest as the ripple of existence traveled in all directions for hundreds of meters. It took an instant, but itsted for an eternity. A golden sphere appeared inside the forest with Arthur at the center, surrounded by countless monsters.


    The golden sphere could be seen from a distance, making the army halt their fighting and look in that direction. As soon as they saw the golden color, they all cheered and advanced to behead the monsters.


    As for the horde of Marcs, their instincts told them to flee. However, the golden eyes turned toward them, telling them of the futility of the endeavor. Thus, they all tried to attack Arthur, hoping to rip him apart.


    [Arrow]


    Arthur used his finger to write the rune before activating it. It exploded and darted toward the nearest monster, striking its heart and ending its life. Then, it traveled to the next, ending its life too.


    As the arrow traveled between the monsters and killed them one by one, Arthur raised his other hand to try a different method. His mana exploded from his body and rushed toward the sky before turning into countless spears.


    "You can attack me at once, foolish monsters," said Arthur as he stared at the Marcs still rushing toward him, even though theirrades were being shot dead. "However, inside this domain, everything is within my control."


    The spears rained down on the monsters, killing them instantly. Their screeches echoed throughout the forest and reached the battle nearby, making the soldiers shiver at the one-sided ughter. Arthur did not feel pity toward the monsters because that weakness had long since died within him.


    The horde was halved in a few seconds, and what remained was halved in a few more. It was not a fight but a massacre. Every monster inside his domain was shot down by his mana, even if Arthur did not aim at them.


    The domain was an ability he had recently awakened and needed to experiment with. Given the current fight, Arthur learned of the domain''s first function. It could target his enemies and attack them without his direct control.

 Chapter 927 Monsters Encyclopedia

    Chapter 927 Monsters Encyclopedia


    Arthur used his other hand to absorb their stats as his mana attacked his enemies and shot them dead. He watched as he absorbed new stats with each passing moment, each different from the other. The moment a monster bes a True-tier creature, it bes unique even among its species.


    [+2 Strength]


    [+2 Agility]


    [+2 Perception]


    [+2 Stamina]


    [+2 Mana]


    ¡­


    His legacy blinked with such notifications, and panels surrounded him just like the monsters. Arthur studied them with interest, noticing that after the tenth monster, the stats points turned to ones instead of twos. After the twentieth, most monsters he killed did not reward him with anything.


    This was an umon sight since the monsters stopped rewarding him after his fiftieth kill. However, after his twentieth kill, the monsters gave him nothing except the asional mana, which turned out to be one in ten monsters.


    "Does the possibility of obtaining stat points decrease the more I absorb them? It should be ten percent after my twentieth kill. That is low."


    Arthur assumed this change came after he obtained his domain. His mana essence has expanded its boundaries into surrounding Arthur, letting him reign control in a specific field. This was simr to how the Light Emperor could absorb mana in a given area.


    After the fiftieth kill, Arthur no longer absorbed any stat points. His level increased twice, making it reach the 49th level. However, the higher it became, the less he could raise it. It was fast approaching the 50th level, granting him a new level.


    Thest function, Party System, allowed him to share his experience when fighting alongside others. The other members would also witness an increase in their growth, letting them grow with Arthur.


    As the hordes of monsters fell dead, Arthur threw their bodies into his subspace. It was now big enough to be an underground bunker, letting him throw whatever he desired. These corpses would prove helpfulter.


    The Marcs proved unworthy opponents of his domain, as they all fell dead. However, Arthur could sense a different presence standing behind the horde. He knew their boss had arrived, and it was wrathful.


    "Grrrrr¡­"


    The monster could feel the strength of its opponent, but it did not run. Arthur was still killing the The moment their leader stepped on the giant tree a distance away, the Marcs jumped to the side and stopped attacking him. Their frenzy ended as these creatures submitted to their higher species. Then, Arthur got to see his new opponent.


    "That is what you call a monster," said Arthur with a grin as he looked at the giant creature. "Does it have a thousand arms or what?"


    The giant monster looked simr to the Marcs, but its size was almost ten meters tall. It had a bulky body with arms that protruded from every spot in its body. The arms were each five meters long, looking like spider legs with their multiple joints.


    "Grrrrr¡­"


    The monster could feel the strength of its opponent, but it did not run. Arthur was still killing the Marcs, and their screams enraged the beast further. Its red eyes red at him as acidic saliva fell from its teeth, dissolving the trees.


    [You have leveled up!]


    At that moment, Arthur received a golden notification as an extended panel appeared before him. Because of these monsters, he has reached level 50, making him unlock the newest function.


    [New Function has been unlocked.]


    [Monsters Encyclopedia has been added to the legacy.]


    [Description: learn about the strong monsters that have terrorized humanity, including their strengths and weaknesses. Humanity has fallen behind the evolution race, and this function will allow you to analyze the gics of monsters and write a report of their kind.]


    [Requirements for report: the blood of the target.]


    "An encyclopedia?" muttered Arthur with surprise as he read the golden panel before him. Then, he turned toward the boss monster. "This came at a convenient time, but is it necessary?"


    Unlike what Arthur had thought, the boss monster proved how necessary this was. It gave a shout that prated the world, and Arthur found his body unable to move. Before he could regain his control, the monster threw a spear at him with the speed of light.


    Whoosh!


    The spear cut through the forest and rushed toward the unmoving Arthur. Even faced with the iing spear, Arthur could not move or use mana. He could only harden his muscles and prepare for the impact, which arrived seconds after.


    Boom!


    The spear struck against his skin, producing a sound that should not be human. His skin did not break for a second, but the spear soon pierced through his first defense. The monster sent Arthur flying, mming several tree branches and breaking them in half.


    The spear was thrown with strength, piercing through his stomach, and Arthur grimaced in pain. Then, he regained movement, managing to hold the spear and stop it with his arms.


    [Telekinesis!]


    A rune appeared in his left hand, stopping his flight. Arthur stared at the long white spear in his hand and found it made from bone. Its tip dripped with his blood, which Arthur had not seen for a while.


    "I fought and won against an empyrean rank, so how can a monster injure me?" muttered Arthur with disbelief as he red at the monster with a thousand arms. Then, he grinned. "The answer lies in its blood."


    This new function made his blood boil for some reason. Hunting down legendary monsters and learning their secret was one of his childhood dreams. Most of the stories he read were about awakeners challenging monsters simr to the one he was facing.


    "Let us fight to the death, Thousand Arms!" shouted Arthur as he raised the bone spear and pulled his arm back before hurling it toward the monster. It flew as quickly as thest attack, reaching the monster instantly.


    Before the spear could pierce the monster, one of its arms bent unnaturally and grabbed it. The arm was pushed back as the spear inched toward its owner''s head before stopping a few inches from its eyes.


    "Kekekekeke¡­"


    The monster began to snicker as its arms began to fold and unfold, moving unnaturally as if it was dancing. Arthur watched with intrigue as it pulled out almost a hundred bone spears, each ready to be hurled at Arthur like before.


    The monster opened its mouth, and Arthur realized it would repeat the same attack again. Before it made a sound, Arthur wrote a rune and teleported away. The monster was confused for a second and even stopped its attack.


    "I am over here, idiot," said Arthur from above, making the monster snap its neck upward. "You have a hundred spears, right? I have a hundred more," said Arthur while raising his hand toward the sky.


    Countless golden spears were being formed above him in the sky, and there were over two hundred of them in an instant. Arthur set the target to the bone spears and the monster in case it let out another of its screams.


    As he suspected, the monster screamed again, paralyzing the world like before. Arthur found himself paralyzed, but not before he brought his hand down and started his attack sequence.


    His golden spears rained down from the sky as the bone spears soared toward him from the ground. The giant monster knew it was in danger, so it spared no expense to negate the attack and kill the intruder.


    Arthur could no longer move his body the moment he heard the scream. It was an alienating feeling like his muscles were contracted and his ability was restricted. Not even the Light Emperor could threaten him in such a way.


    However, his domain was supreme. It guided his golden spears to attack every bone spear that aimed to harm him, destroying them. Even more, it rained on the monster, which was desperate to protect itself.


    Arthur fell from the sky as he watched the scene where the monster hurled spear after spear to save its life. It was a beautiful struggle for survival, and each bone spear blocked one of his attacks. It aimed with such precision that Arthur was in awe of its instincts.


    "RAAH!"


    It let out a weird sound, and Arthur looked in surprise as he saw a grin appear across its face. This monster was not winning, but it was enjoying the fight. Is such a thing possible for a monster to enjoy a fight that might end its life?


    At that moment, the paralysis disappeared, and Arthur regained control of his body. However, he kept diving down toward the monster aimed at the rain of spears. He spread both arms with a smile as he received the bone spears aimed at him.


    "This fight is bing interesting," said Arthur with a grin as he mmed his fist to the first spear, crushing it. The second was diverted, and the third was blocked and returned.


    Bang! Boom! Poof!


    The sounds of battle echoed as Arthur fell toward the monster. Before he reached it, he grabbed one of the spears and kicked the air tounch himself downward toward the beast. The monster could not defend itself against the golden spears and Arthur himself, even with its thousand arms. Thus, Arthur pierced the monster with its spear, making it bleed.


    [Monster blood has been obtained.]


    A notification appeared as soon as blood sshed on his hands, making Arthur grin. After a few moments where the monster squirmed and screamed, a long panel appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 928 Flesh And Bones

    [A new monster has been discovered.]


    [Analyzing its bloodline.]


    [Rearranging the database.]


    [Assorting genes into the known skills.]


    [Testing.]


    [Results:]


    [Name: Thousand Spears Marc.]


    [Species: Marc.]


    [Evolution: Myth-Tier.]


    [Strength: 1034]


    [Agility: 659]


    [Stamina: 1300]


    [Perception: 519]


    [Mana: 1201/1201]


    [Special Skills:]


    [Paralytic Scream: a sonic attack with a special frequency that stimtes the neurons in the brain, making the victim unable to move.]


    [Bone Formation: the ability to form bones at will, and their strength would be the same as the user.]


    [Hidden Form: the ability to use mana to transmit light through the monster, allowing it to disappear.]


    [Inspecting Redeye: the ability to see the weaknesses of foes.]


    [New Arms: the ability to form new limbs at will.]


    [Acid saliva¡­]


    [Summoning call¡­]


    [Earth element¡­]


    ¡­


    These lists of skills were long and even included buffs and resistances against some aspects like lightning and wind. Arthur was surprised to see so many, but in the end, the legacy gave him a description of the monster''s life.


    However, Arthur could not read it because the Thousand Spears Marc screamed in pain, and new limbs began to form. Arthur was not surprised and jumped backward, dodging the hands that reached out toward him.


    Arthur descended to the forest''s ground as the monster squirmed and formed new limbs. After hended, Arthur watched the head huffing and gnashing its teeth together. The ape-like face red at him with hatred as it took the spear from its body.


    "GAAAAH!"


    The monster roared as its arms jumped downward,nding on the ground opposite Arthur. Its weight was several tons, which made the entire forest shake beneath them. Even as it started crawling toward him like a tank, Arthur was unfazed.


    "You are still a monster, even if capable of human expressions," said Arthur as he stepped back to assume a stance. "This fight has been for long enough. Given your stats, I noticed that the only thing that could harm you is physical attacks. Let me show you what my domain could do."


    Arthur curled his hand into a fist as golden mana exploded from his body, sending a shockwave that pushed everything back. A golden rune appeared atop his fist before fusing with it. Then, Arthur muttered three words.


    "Creation Mana Domain," said Arthur with a low voice, as the entire domain pulsed with life. Then, rivers of mana started forming as every existence within his domain supplied him with mana.


    [Mana: 578/621]


    This was his current mana. As soon as the domain supplied him with mana, it rose temporarily. Arthur crouched downward as his legacy rune, Release, used the mana to amplify his physical strength.


    [Mana: 603/621]


    [Mana: 758/621]


    [Mana: 810/621]


    [Mana: 937/621]


    [Mana: 1047/621]


    His mana skyrocketed because of his domain. Although this temporary boost did not raise his limits, it was still one of the few bugged functions Arthur had obtained.


    The monster sensed the change in mana, and it started to grow fearful, but it knew that the only way to survive was to kill Arthur before it killed him. Thus, it raised all thousand spears at him before hurling them.


    A thousand white bone spears rained down on Arthur, surrounding him from every direction. He could not dodge anywhere, but he did not even try. Instead, he stomped on the ground and twisted his torso. Then, he punched with all of his strength!


    [Mana: 1099/621]


    [Mana: 921/621]


    [Mana: 702/621]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Mana: 591/621]


    [Mana: 432/621]


    His mana started decreasing as it fed his legacy rune. As his fist traveled toward the monster''s direction, a deep growling echoed as it pushed air aside. It weighed as much as a train but was just a few inches big.


    Boom!


    As his arm extended fully, all strength behind his attack exploded. Arthur was thrown off his feet by the recoil and sent flying backward, as whatever was in front of him got demolished. Everything disappeared as the ground turned to dust and the trees turned to sawdust.


    Arthur flew away before he readjusted himself andnded on the ground. His feet dragged along the soil for tens of meters before he managed to stop and look at the destruction he had brought. It took a full minute for the dust to settle down, and Arthur stood still.


    Half of the forest was gone, and what remained of the monster was nothing but a pool of blood and bones. A circr form of destruction tore through the trees, following his fist. Most of the remaining Marcs died with that attack.


    "Am I this strong now?" muttered Arthur with confusion as the breeze carried the scent of blood. The number of lives he has reaped was in the hundreds; nothing remained of them but scattered flesh and bone.


    Arthur saw the golden sphere flicker and disappear as his navel began to ache. He tried to resummon his domain, but he could not. This ability to use mana in his domain seemed taxing for his mana essence since it received more mana than it could handle.


    [You have leveled up!]


    Arthur received this notification after the earlier attack. He walked toward the monster''s corpse, which was nothing but a pile of flesh and bone, and used his absorb rune.


    [+3 Strength]


    [+3 Agility]


    [+3 Mana]


    [+3 Stamina]


    [+3 Perception]


    [Lightning Resistance skill has been obtained. Do you want to convert it into a rune or a Skill Book?]


    "Skill Book?" muttered Arthur with confusion at the new term but received no answer. Although his knowledge about resistance runes was minimal, even though Gaia exined them, he wanted to see what the alternative was.


    After Arthur chose to turn it into a skill book, the monster started to glow before the light gathered to form an item. Arthur could also feel his legacy activating to create a leather book with runic engravings. As he flipped it open, blinding light exploded in his face. After it died down, Arthur received a notification.


    [Skill Lightning Resistance has been obtained.]


    Arthur was confused by the notification and expected the book to disappear. However, the leather still hugged his palms with its cold surface as the runes inside the book dimmed. Arthur then closed it and opened it again, but nothing happened.


    "What is this thing?" muttered Arthur with confusion. He tried to reactivate the book, but it did not change. Then, Arthur infused it with mana.


    [Warning: forceful activation of the skill book will cause it to disintegrate, and it will not be reusable.]


    It was then that Arthur understood what this skill book thing was. It was a permanent skill core that gave skills to whoever opened it and would be reusable after a certain period of time. Arthur held the book to see how much it would take to reactivate it.


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 52 (43%)]


    [Legacy Points: 28]


    [Stats Points: 121]


    [Strength: 632]


    [Agility: 655]


    [Stamina: 622]


    [Perception: 618]


    [Mana: 310/621]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (10%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Breathing Skill (E ¨C 98%), Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 13%), Lightning Resistance (A- 0%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Three, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator ¨C¨C Submission. Art of Creator -¨C¨C Domain.]


    His stats did not match his growth. Ifpared to other normal awakeners, Arthur was not unique based on his stats alone. However, his unique mana allowed him to amplify those stats beyond their normal limits.


    Furthermore, his evolution and art are different. Even the monster he fought earlier had stats in the realm of Myth-Tier, but some were even at the True-tier. Most awakeners were the same since they could evolve after maxing out a single stat.


    The more stats the awakener maxed out before his evolution, the more powerful and bnced his body would be. There was something called scaling, which meant that mana could increase strength and agility could increase perception.


    If the five stats were ced in a circr fashion, their interactions with each other would be simr to a star. Stamina was affected by strength, while strength was affected by mana, and mana was affected by stamina. These interactions with each other meant that the stats were not separate entities from each other.


    As for his Legacy Points, Arthur used all of them in thest battle to purchase the Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Three. His current 28 points came from his leveling up from 47 to 52 in thisst battle.


    "The next art is thest one avable in the legacy," muttered Arthur with a frown. "Furthermore, it is a whooping two hundred points to get there. That means I need to level up twenty-nine times before I get those points."


    His levels also signified how much he could control the mana of creation and his runes. If he keeps leveling up, he might even ovee the bacsh of using the Creation Mana Domain art. That would be his trump card against stronger opponents.


    Arthur sighed with emotion as he felt like the stronger that he became, the stronger opponents appeared. If Miko and Echoless said the truth, more empyreans would be chasing him down soon.

 Chapter 929 A-Rank Skill

    Arthur looked around the forest for another prey, but his battle scared them away. Most of them ran back to where they came from, portals that remained open between Alka and Earth. Although he wanted to close them down, he did not possess the Isotox like in the alternate timeline.


    The only way to close a dungeon is to destroy its core before it connects to the other world. If a dungeon is cleared, no monsters will respawn there, and it would be nothing but a passage that could be closed. However, if a dungeon breaks, its core bes a part of the world, and it would be impossible to destroy it.


    This is why Arthur created Ascent: to clear the dungeons with the highest chance of breaking. The efforts of his guildsmen would dy the apocalypse, where the split would be undone, and every dungeon gate in the world would break open simultaneously.


    Arthur kicked the air, and heunched himself soaring into the sky, reaching an altitude where he could see the battle of his army against the ogres. It was in full swing, with the ogres putting up a great fight against the tiny humans.


    Then, a giant as big as ten meters walked between the ogres. It was their boss, which was a one-eyed Cyclops. It held a giant sword, which seemed too refined to be the works of monsters. Arthur looked surprised as he sensed the sword had runes on it.


    The one who came out to fight this giant was Ilia Perli, the strongest follower Arthur had. The rest of the knights backed away, as did the ogres, after their boss ordered them to retreat. Then, the Myth-Tier monster advanced to fight Ilia Perli.


    Arthur used his teleport rune and appeared beside Ilia Perli, and the Astra-ranker was not surprised. He remained his gaze on the cyclops that wore armor better than his.


    "His sword is a genuine artifact, Ilia. His armor seems durable too, and his rank is simr to yours. How confident are you about winning?"


    "I will not lose, even if it proves to be a difficult battle," said Ilia Perli as he took out leather gloves and put them on. Arthur watched him with interest, making the stoic man exin. "These iste the lightning I use from leaking to the ground."


    "I remember that your powers include lightning," muttered Arthur with realization before looking at the book in his hands. The runes were glowing again. "Wouldn''t a lightning resistance skill help with that problem?"


    "I had to train my body to resist lightning effects because that skill is rare, and even if a monster is found with it, they would never drop it. An A-rank skill would sell for hundreds of millions, and every guild would fight for it."


    "Take this," said Arthur as he threw the skill book, making Ilia catch it with surprise. Confused, he stared at the leather book before looking at Arthur. "Open it."


    Ilia did after a slight hesitation, and light exploded from the book. It drew the soldiers'' attention; most thought theirmander was attacked. However, their worries eased when the light disappeared, revealing the shocked Ilia.


    "Guild Master, this book is¡­."


    "Can you tell what it is?" asked Arthur with a smile. "It dropped from a monster in the forest. I thought it was a one-usage item, but that seems far from the case. I used it too, and now you did."


    "A permanent A-rank skill?" muttered Ilia Perli with shock as he heard the monster roar with rage as he mmed his sword to the ground, splitting it in half. However, he was too shocked. "Guild Master, this would sell for billions of dors."


    "I don''t n on selling it, and it is not big of a deal as you think. However, resistance skills are rare, so it should be quite the reward for the guilds."


    "It will be," said Ilia with a smile before he presented it back to Arthur. "Thank you, Guild Master. Since I have this now, I will easily take care of this monster."


    Arthur retrieved the skill book with a nod, and Ilia Perli took out his sword and turned toward the Cyclops. It gave him a snicker of disdain, which Ilia Perli returned with an explosion of lightning.


    Boom!


    Zzzzz!


    Lightning crackled around Ilia Perli as his entire body was covered in lightning. The heat melted his gloves, but the lightning did not harm him. He looked at his hand with curiosity as if he could not believe the resistance he had obtained.


    Arthur watched intently as the lightning reached dangerous levels, but Ilia was unharmed. His limits to tolerating his powers seem to have been raised by the skill he gave him.


    It was a reminder even their powers could harm them, simr to how Eragon harmed Arthur and his powers of creation. It seems thatbinations of abilities that work together would yield stronger capabilities.


    "Kekekeke,"ughed the cyclops at Ilia Perli even after he showed his powers. He raised his sword high and infused it with mana. Its runes glowed a bright, earthy hue as the sword buzzed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ilia Perli stomped on the ground and rushed forward as the Cyclops brought down his sword. The sword mmed to the ground, evaporating it. Ilia Perli seemed disoriented as he got closer, and the Cyclops used this chance to m him with his fist.


    Arthur stared at the battle with interest. The sword this monster used had runes that sent ultrasounds in high frequencies, shattering anything nearby. Even the ground beneath it disintegrated after being mmed with repeated sonic attacks.


    Ilia was disoriented because his ears could not handle the sound waves, which allowed his opponent to m him flying. However, Ilia was not harmed andnded back beside Arthur.


    "You need to end this fight in one attack, Ilia."


    "I realized that too, Guild Master," said Ilia Perli as he sheathed his sword and summoned his astral art. A long lightning spear appeared before him. Ilia grabbed it and turned it into lightning itself.


    Boom!


    The man disappeared as he turned into a streak of light that shot toward the Cyclops. The monster roared and brought down his sword again, but even as it cut through the lightning, it could not stop it.


    Ilia pierced through the monster and came out the other end, leaving a giant hole in the Cyclops. The monster staggered before it crashed, causing cheers within the army.


    "Lightning God! Lightning God! Lightning God!"


    The soldiers cheered for Ilia, who materialized a distance away. His thin mustaches were raised because of the lightning, making Arthur snicker. Then, the astra-ranker walked toward the cyclops and dragged him toward Arthur before bowing.


    "I return victorious thanks to your blessing, Guild Master."


    "Don''t undermine your abilities, Ilia. There is not an astra-ranker who has what you have. You are destined for greatness."


    "There is no greatness that could fulfill my ambitions."


    "Our ambitions," corrected Arthur, making him smile with gratitude. The soldiers were still cheering, and Arthur patted his shoulder before leaving. "Eradicate what remained from the ogres. We cannot leave any to harm traders."


    "As youmand."


    Arthur used his rune to soar toward the Runic Dome in the sky, which opened its gates. Although he could teleport into it, it was more to show the soldiers that they still had this giant artifact on their side.


    Julia, who received him in the firstyer, seemed to hold some bad news. She came while Arthur took the corpses from his subspace in the firstyer.


    "Have you seen what the world has to say about us?" asked Julia with a frown as she stood far away. Arthur did not answer. "We used to have the support of the citizens, but now they hate us."


    "And how does that affect our uing battle?"


    "Even if we win, we will not be looked upon favorably like what happened in Ilios. Maybe we must negotiate peace with Runera and pay what they demand to get into the ruins."


    It was at that moment that Arthur paused and turned toward her. His frown seemed threatening since monster corpses and their leaking blood surrounded him.


    "I gave them a choice, just like you wanted. This is more than just wanting to enter the ruins, and you know that. Runera is what Diana left for my sake. I cannot let it rot in the hands of a few self-centered geezers."


    "You are not alone anymore, Arthur," said Julia as she stepped forward. "You have fifty thousand lives in your hands. You promised them glory, but the world sees them as bloodthirsty animals. Please, considerpromising."


    "Ipromised all my life, and I will not do it again," said Arthur with a frown. "I wanted to avoid bloodshed at every turn that the world thinks of me as a pushover. If not, then Runera would have surrendered. Do not attempt to dissuade me from what I want to do."

 Chapter 930 Are You Crazy?

    "This is not about Runera or the world, Arthur. This is about making the right choices for those who believe in you. You want to send thousands of men to their graves for a woman they know nothing about?"


    "Where is thising from, after all this time?" asked Arthur with his eyes emotionless. Julia was silent before she shook her head.


    "I wished that Runera would surrender, but they were foolish enough. I hoped the people would stand on your side, but they were deceived. I cannot help but feel uneasy that something bad will happen."


    "And based on that feeling, you came here to portray me as the viin," said Arthur with a smile as he folded his arms. "I might not be as merciful as I have once been or as kind, but I have forced no one to follow me."


    "That doesn''t mean that it''s alright to lead them to their deaths," said Julia with a shake of her head. "We are a few days away from Runera, and after this battle, the world will never look at you the same."


    "You still believe that I care what the world thinks of me?" asked Arthur as he lowered his hands and walked forward to stand before the woman. His face was stained with blood, making her step back in fear. This made him halt his steps and look at her with surprise. "The people are not the only ones to fear me."


    "I¡­" she stuttered before forming a sentence as if fear seized her heart. "I''m not afraid, just worried about you. n told me how he found you the night before we left Ilios."


    "You afraid I would lose control and the world would see me for who I am: a wrathful monster," said Arthur as he raised his hand to his face and removed the bloodstain before looking at his bloodied finger. "Is this what you fear?"


    "You have to admit that you are not in control of whatever that thing is," said Julia as she reached out toward him, and Arthur caught her hand shaking. He pped her hand away, making her flinch away in fear.


    "Don''t treat me like some animal, Julia. I am not a monster that needs to be tamed or put on a leash. If the world sees me lose control, then so be it. I don''t need the world to like me to achieve what I want."


    "¡­and what is it that you want?" asked Julia as she retracted her hand and pressed her lips together.


    "I want the world to give back what is mine, for starters," said Arthur with the same expressionless eyes. "Runera was left for me, and you know it. The moment that Ai called me Seika, you should have realized it too."


    "And you are fine with men dying for you to retrieve what you lost?" asked Julia with a sigh and a shake of her head. "This makes you the same as the rulers."


    "¡­have you lost your mind?" asked Arthur with genuine surprise. "Runera has ced sanctions on Ilios ever since the incident in Kera. Even if I had not started this war, Ilios would have struggled. Not to mention, those snotty envoys from Runera wanted to take away our support of Ilios. I have a million reasons to fight, and so does every Iliosian joining me."


    Julia was silent, and Arthur realized that something was wrong indeed. Her change in beliefs and demeanor was too much for it to be a natural realization, so Arthur expected that something had happened.


    "Julia, what happened?" asked Arthur with a softer tone as she saw her silent. "Has something happened that made you want to end this war? Is there something that you are not telling me?"


    "I said my reasons," said Julia with a shake of her head before her expression hardened. "I will follow you until the end, Arthur. Even if everyone hates you and calls you a war criminal, I will follow you."


    After that, Julia excused herself and left. Arthur was standing in confusion before he called for the goblins to transport the corpses to the refinement rooms. Then, he went looking for Julia but was unable to find her.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Suyin when she saw Arthur enter theb, where she and Maryam were testing the Living Artifact. Arthur looked around for Julia, but he could not find her.


    "Have you seen Julia?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Ever since we entered the nk Lands, my perception has been off. I cannot seem to focus on a single presence."


    "Lady Julia never came here, but I saw her earlier when I went for a snack," said Maryam as she removed her goggles. "I heard her whisper some things while reading a letter. Before I could ask her about what was wrong, she stormed out."


    "Then, she came to see me," said Arthur with a frown. "I need to find her. I have a bad feeling about this."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Let me help you," said Suyin as she rose from the workbench. She seemed tired since she had been working with Maryam nonstop to evolve and study the Living Artifact. "I can find her using soul-trace."


    "I hate to burden you further, but please," muttered Arthur with a nod. Suyin smiled, did not say anything, and grabbed her robes to throw them over her shoulders. Then, the two left theb. "I cannot sense her presence for some reason. It might be due to the nk Lands."


    "I can trace her as long as I have her everyday items or whatever hold remains of spiritual energy. We should visit her room."


    Arthur led the young woman to Julia''s room, where she used her clothes to obtain a sliver of spiritual energy. Then, she used it to trace Julia down, but she was silent for a long time.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "I¡­ cannot sense her presence inside the Runic Dome. It shouldn''t be because of nk Lands, but the fact that Julia has left," said Little Yin as she opened her eyes. "Do you want me to sense her general direction?"


    Arthur nodded with a frown. His worries started growing bigger since she disappeared straight after talking to him. It meant that Julia did not have time to return to her room before leaving the Runic Dome.


    After a while, Little Yin managed to sense her general direction. It was northwest of their current location, which was how their army marched.


    "Northwest is the direction of Runera," muttered Arthur with realization before his frown deepened. "Is it possible that she teleported there using our arrays?"


    "Why would she go to Runera now?" asked Little Yin with furrowed brows. "Is there a way to know who teleported using the arrays?"


    Arthur did not answer but followed her suggestion and pulled the log of recent teleportation from the Runic Dome. He found the most recent one with coordinates that pointed to Runera. This confirms it.


    "She teleported to Runera using the Runic Dome," muttered Arthur before he pulled the coordinates and tried to teleport there, but he could not create a portal to the destination. The space has been locked. "If she could teleport using our arrays, then someone in Runera turned them off for her to teleport and then turned them back on to lock space."


    "Does that mean¡­ Sister Julia has¡­." Little Yin covered her mouth with surprise and did not finish her words, but Arthur did not believe Julia would betray him. Herst words were that she would follow him until the end.


    "You should go and have some rest," said Arthur, patting her head with a smile. "I troubled you for long enough with my needs. Take the rest of the day off, and don''t return to theb."


    Little Yin nodded without any objections, and Arthur wondered if she would punch him if he said she looked like a little sister. Then, he watched her leave, and his expression crumbled. The matter with Julia was a great shock to him.


    Arthur needed to analyze her behavior before she teleported to Runera. She came to him suddenly and wanted him to end the war, seek peace with Runera, and pay them a price to enter the ruins. Then, when he refused, she said she would follow him until the end and teleported to Runera.


    It does not look like she betrayed him.


    If so, then something terrible has happened. Julia had reasons to leave them and enter the enemy grounds, and if it were something like turning off the arrays, she would have told him.


    Only one exnation could fit the situation: Julia was being threatened by Runera. Their first demand might have been to influence Arthur into ending the war, but she knew that was impossible, yet she tried anyway. However, she did not tell him about the threats, and that meant Runera had a hold on something dear to her.


    Julius Vinera.

 Chapter 931 Bruises

    Julia would not betray him. Even if she raised her sword against him, Arthur would choose to believe she had her reasons. It was not a blind trust with no foundation because he had seen the worst of her.


    Their friendship started in Runera, and time after time, she proved to be a better person than she believed. She changed, and he saw it in her. She no longer cared about bing the youngest grandmaster after she met him.


    "It has to be either her father being held captive or the one threatening her, but he does not seem to be someone who does thetter," said Arthur with a worried expression. "Julia is in danger."


    Arthur could not do a thing before he reached Runera with his army. Another option was to leave his army behind and fly toward Runera, but it might be a trap designed to lure him away from his army.


    If the two of them get separated, it weakens their structure. His army might be attacked, or Arthur might be trapped in a space-locked array like in Runera. The world was cruel, and even if he was the master of runes, there might be arrays he could not ovee.


    Arthur gritted his teeth as his dilemma grew bigger. If something happened to Julia because of his hesitation, he would not forget himself. He wished she would have left a note or a clue about what happened so he could at least know what to do.


    "Julia told me to think about the people following me, even though she said it in the context of stopping this war. Can it be a message to avoid going after her alone?" muttered Arthur, but he could not find an answer. His brain might be filling in the replies it wanted.


    Ultimately, he ryed amand to his army to increase their pace. Runera was three days away, but Arthur wanted to get there soon. He hoped that Julia would not get hurt until he got there.


    ***


    As she traveled hundreds of kilometers, Julia could imagine how fast Arthur would notice her absence. It broke her heart to think he might suspect her of being a traitor, although she might be one, given that she kept him in the dark about this.


    A few days ago, Julia received a message from her father, Julius Vinera. In that message, he asked her to help him against Arthur and sabotage the runic dome from the inside since Julia had ess to it.


    It was then that Julia knew her father was held captive and that this message was nothing but a lie designed by Runera to make her switch sides. This came from the knowledge that her father would never resort to something as underhanded as this, even if she were going to war against her hometown.


    However, this discovery was not helpful since Julia now realized that her father might be in danger. Thus, she contacted her mentor and the man she could trust, Yuvan Perli.


    His response came after a few days, but not as usual. She received two answers, one in the form of a letter telling her that the first was true, and the second was via the underground organization that delivered messages, Pigeon.


    Yuvan exined what was happening in Runera in his second letter, which the rest of the world did not know about. He said that everything was being monitored inside the Runic City. After the threat that Runera received from Arthur Silvera, the families split into different factions: those who wanted to negotiate peace with him and those who tried to fight him.


    Since this decision would determine the future of Runera, the two factions turned bitter, and each fought for his survival. Her father, Julius, led the peace-seeking faction. However, his reasons, which he shared with the rest of the families, changed how others viewed him.


    After he visited Ilios, her father believed that Arthur might be the long-lost true ruler of Runera. His theory was based on how Ai addressed him during their visit, which was a name that none other than Runera knew about.


    Seika.


    Another reason behind his theory was that during the Runes Apprentices Cup, a member of Mistletoe used mana that reminded them of the ancient prophecies, which Jumana testified for. These two factorsbined gave them enough reason to suspect him of being the ruler.


    The rest of the families did not like what he said since Arthur was still a suspect in what happened in Runera a few weeks ago. And if he was indeed a member of Mistletoe, then he was an aplice in the murder of theirte family head, Casca Reverse.


    Julius still pushed for peace, despite losing his supporters individually. Then, one day, the families decided to dere war, and Julius was imprisoned because of his strong opposition, which led the families to suspect him.


    Even though Yuvan did not write it for her, their main reason for suspicion was Julia herself. The fact that she joined Ascent and wanted to invade Runera made her father liable for treason simr to the one she hadmitted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her short trip across the hundreds of kilometers ended, and Julianded inside the familiar teleportation arrays of Runera. The one who weed her was none other than the man she offended, Marcel Solis.


    "Wee, wee," said Marcel with a slow p. Then, he turned toward one of the Runic Guards andmanded, "Lock the arrays at once, and let us wee our returning hero!"


    As the guards hurried to lock the array, Marcel looked at Julia with a grin that made her shiver. He seemed to remember the humiliation she put him through when he was inside the Runic Dome.


    "Has the cat got your tongue, Julia?" asked Marcel as he strolled forward with a limp, which Julia might have given him. His wretched hand reached out to caress her brte hair. "Is this a new color? You were truly living the best life as a traitor."


    "Do not touch me, or I will cut off your hand," said Julia with eyes that told him how serious she was, making him flinch and retract his hand with a snicker. "Where is my father?"


    "You still think that this is Ascent, huh?" asked Marcel before his hand turned into a whip that mmed to her face, sending Julia flying. She was mmed to the walls of the arrays room before falling to the ground.


    None of the guards moved to stop Marcel, who limped forward while shaking his hand. Julia tried to rise from the ground, but her head was spinning. The side of her face quickly took a deep purple color from that single p.


    Marcel crouched on the ground and pulled her hair, making her hairpin fall. Julia grimaced as he pulled her head back and looked at her bleeding face.


    "Ah, that is a nice color," said Marcel, licking his lips. "I dreamt about this moment ever since you mmed me to those walls, Julia. I am about to do so much more to you," said the panting man as he licked her wound with his tongue.


    Julia was disgusted and looked at him with fear. This was not the Marcel she knew, even if he was always a self-centered degenerate. This man seemed unstable and full of hatred.


    "Save that look for what is about toe next," said Marcel before he threw her to the ground. Julia mmed face first to the runic array. "Take her!"manded Marcel, and she heard the Runic Guards approach her.


    Then, Julia was cuffed and taken out of the runic array. Many runemasters and residents of Runera stared at her with disgust, as if she was the vilest human on earth. As she walked through the streets of Runera toward the Mother of Mana, the citizens hurled all kinds of insults at her.


    "Traitor!"


    "Whore!"


    "Drop dead!"


    Julia did not see the first one to do it, but someone threw garbage at her. Then, all sorts of items were thrown at her, even rocks that made her bleed. Marcel seemed to enjoy himself as he limped with a big grin, enjoying the sight of her humiliation and torture.


    By the time she reached the inner city where only runemasters were allowed, Julia bled from every inch of her body. Her clothes were tattered, her skin was covered with blood, and most of it had bruised. She was covered with filth and rotten vegetables, so much so that she wanted to vomit.


    "That was just a bonus, Julia," said Marcel from behind her, sniffing in her smell. She was shivering, and her legs were growing weak, and that seemed like the most joyous asion to him. "You will be treated the same as your father, both as treacherous bastards!"


    Julia closed her eyes, and she could hear nothing but hisughter. Everywhere around her body hurt, and she was cold and exposed. Then, her ears picked up a whistle approaching them before Marcel screamed. The sounds of battle echoed around her, and the ground shook.


    As she opened her eyes again, Julia felt something wrap around her. Yuvan Perli was standing by her side, with his robes covering her body. He looked at her with saddened eyes, almost apologetic. Julia looked around and found the guards on the ground together with Marcel.


    "I''m so sorry you had to go through that, Julia. However, we need to leave now. More Runic Guards will arrive soon, and even though I know you want to see your father, we cannot save him yet."

 Chapter 932 Unimaginable

    Julia knew how fast more Runic Guards could reach them, so she knew it would be impossible to break into the prison now and save her father. Thus, she allowed Yuvan to drag her toward an alley before the two of them teleported.


    Since teleportation could be traced and the guards could find them, they teleported several times and used two runic cards each time. Using this expensive method was the only way to escape without being noticed.


    After teleporting for the third time, Julia wanted to vomit. However, Grandmaster Yuvan pulled her through the alleys away from their teleportation point and into the underground array system he has been in charge of maintaining. Then, the two of them walked for several kilometers before finding the hidden entrance that led to Grandmaster Yuvan''s pavilion.


    The two sat in the grass-covered garden for several minutes, huffing and catching their breath. Several leaps through space would take their toll on anyone, even the most powerful. This had nothing to do with physical ability but the quality of teleportation runes.


    "This should cover our tails for now," said Yuvan as he turned toward her. "We need to treat your wounds now, lest they scar. Let us go inside."


    Julia nodded as she tried to rise, but her legs betrayed her, and she fell to the ground. Yuvan hurried to help her stand and walked her into the house before letting her lie on a couch. Then, he started using positions to heal her wounds.


    "How did Runera be like this?" asked Julia as the pain of her closing wounds made her eyes tear. She closed them and pressed her lips against each other. "I never thought our citizens could do such a thing."


    "Runera is a ce of science and profit, so our citizens can be the most selfish humans," said Yuvan as he removed another sk''s lid. "And when humans have their livelihood threatened, they get quite hateful. Your guild dered war against them, so what did you think would happen?"


    Julia turned silent because she was indeed being na?ve. The moment she leaves Runera to join Arthur, she has already betrayed her people''s hopes. Their reaction was normal.


    "Tell me, Grandmaster¡­."


    "Call me Yuvan," said the gentleman with a smile as he focused on her wounds to heal them. "I am not your mentor anymore, and our statuses might have flipped, given how influential you have be."


    "I am still the same old me," said Julia with a smile as she shook her head. "He still makes all decisions."


    "Arthur Silvera gave you his most powerful artifact, the Runic Dome, which is enough proof of his trust," said Yuvan as he poured the liquid. Julia grimaced, but he hurried to rub it over her wound, making her scream. "We cannot let these wounds scar."


    "How is my father?" asked Julia as she stared at the white-porcin tiles of his ceiling. "I came here without a n, hoping to rescue him. I doubt they would hurt him, but¡­."


    "Do not assume Runera is the same as you have once known it to be, Julia," said Yuvan with sadness. "Everything changed once that Ghost Ruler appeared. Everyone has started acting strange as if a monster possessed them."


    Julia remembered how Marcel acted. Although he has always been a spoiled brat, he has never been this deranged. His face looked twisted and sadistic, enjoying her humiliation and torture.


    "I never noticed this when I was here," muttered Julia with a frown. "It must have happened after I left Runera, and it might be connected to the events that led us to that point. The corpses we found underground might be connected to this."


    "Runera still suspects Arthur Silvera of that incident, and this might have been a part of the reasons that they wanted Ilios to stop using his artifacts. Mistletoe is also a prime suspect, but we cannot chase shadows."


    "Arthur did not do it. If he did, why would he pick a fight with Runera? We even told the envoys about a traitor being in Runera because we have traced the puppeteer to a group of people."


    "A group of people?" asked Yuvan with a frown. He stopped his treatment since most of her wounds had healed. The rest would take time to disappear, as white scars all over her body.


    "¡­the family and honorable heads."


    Yuvan was arranging the sks, and his hands paused. He turned toward Julia with raised brows as if he could not believe it. After all, one of the heads wouldn''t need to betray Runera. Their position already gave them everything they desired.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know how it might sound, but we have a strong suspicion that it is one of the family heads," said Julia with a frown as she rose from the couch. "I need to save my father before that person manages to make Runera do the unimaginable."


    "The unimaginable?" asked Yuvan after a brief silence. Julia was silent before taking out a letter she had received from Runera. It was an explicit threat that they would harm her father if she did not do as asked. "Is this the reason that you came to Runera?"


    "I could not do anything other than present myself to them," said Julia as she clenched her fist. "Arthur was right to dere war on this city. It might have been rotting for a long time without us realizing it. If not for you, I would have been tortured for information."


    "I arrived as soon as I heard of your recklessness," muttered Yuvan with a sigh. "You should have told me that you wereing to Runera. I would have advised against it since already enough people are working to save your father."


    "It would not matter if my refusal killed him," said Julia as she pocketed the letter and rose. "I am grateful for the help I received, but running away might have been a mistake. I should have remained there."


    Julia was wounded and humiliated at that moment, and her weakness made her run away from Marcel. However, now that her mind cleared again, she found that her father was in danger, even if it hurt.


    "I did not save you to send you back," said Yuvan with a shake. "You need to trust me that we will not let your father die. He is one of the pirs of Runera, and killing him would be akin to self-destruction."


    "I do not trust others with my father''s life," said Julia as she rose from her spot. "Before I left Ascent, I stored enough elemental attacks to kill an astra-ranker. Runera could test me, but I will take one with me."


    "I know about your ability better than anyone, Julia," said Yuvan with a frown as he rose to hold her back. "Releasing that amount of stored energy would kill an astra-ranker and kill you in the process."


    "It is ast resort in case things go south," said Julia with a smile. "I have burdened you with my actions, Master Yuvan. However, I must ask that you help me find my father."


    "You apologized for your actions, not your mistakes," said Yuvan with a smile. "Does that mean your rtionship with Arthur Silvera was not a mistake?"


    Julia was caught off guard by the question since she was careless with her words. After a few moments, she could not help but smile.


    "For the past few years, my pride was in being the youngest runemaster. After I stood on his side and witnessed his feats, my pride became the trust he ces in me."


    "You have matured a lot, Julia," said Yuvan before he held her shoulder with a smile. "Even if you did not ask me, I would have helped your father. He is a man I respect and why I made you my disciple."


    "I am the luckiest for that," smiled Julia. Yuvan nodded, let go of her, and went through another of his house. Then, he returned with a giant scroll, which he spread on the table. "Is this the underground map?"


    "Runera asked me to stay here after thest incident because someone snuck into the ruins using the underground arrays. I was asked to create golems to protect the arrays and notify them of any intruders. This allowed me to find their weaknesses and different hidden doors."


    "I never knew there was a map of the undergroundbyrinth," said Julia with amazement as she studied theyout. "How did you obtain this?"


    "I drew this using the golems I created. I never knew when the day woulde when we would need them, but I guess they arrived sooner than expected. This right here is the prison, right next to the ruins. If we want to go there, we must enter¡­ through here," said Yuvan while pointing at the map.


    "A different entrance than the one inside your garden?" asked Julia with confusion. "Is there a specific reason?"


    "I had to do my job, and the golems I created are too powerful for us to handle. I have yet to create ones on this route, so this is the safest route we have."

 Chapter 933 Musician

    Arthur realized how time-consuming running a guild was. Since Julia was not here, he had no choice but to run things himself. It consumed all of his time. Everyone wanted something, and problems arose at every moment. He had to control the Runic Dome and use the arrays that the residents wanted.


    Julia has been doing all of this in his stead, which gave him enough time to move around and go ces without worrying about it. Arthur still remembers how much time he spent away in Ilios, and Julia was left alone to make the decisions on his behalf.


    His goblins gave him the biggest headaches since fights always broke out. Arthur could not even enforce his will upon them because these fights were a part of their instincts. He was reminded that these were monsters, not humans.


    As for the various sub-guilds, arguments weremon between each other. These guildsmen took pride in their leaders and sub-guild, so it was natural that some rivalry would ur.


    There was also the logistics, where food needed to be prepared and personnel assigned to specific tasks. The tanks needed to be recharged, and the horses needed to be fed. It was overwhelming even for Arthur, who was used to a lifestyle of peace.


    This made him appreciate Julia even more for what she had been doing. It had been a few hours since she left, and he already had a headache. However, no one knew the arrangements made other than Julia, and he didn''t trust another person enough to lead the Runic Dome.


    Their pace had increased by two folds under hismand, meaning it would take them a day and a half to get to Runera. It might even be a day before the two armies meet each other, but Arthur would lower the pace before they got there to give the soldiers time to rest.


    The mood around the camp grew gloomier with each passing hour because of the imminent battle. It looked so far away before, but fear spread among the soldiers now that it would happen at any moment.


    Aurora ryed all of these to Arthur since she could read their hearts. However, she was helpless about what to do since she could not influence how much they feared death. Thus, she came to Arthur.


    "I fear there would be deserters now that we havee to this stage," said Aurora as she munched on beef jerky. Arthur was confused about why she ate so much since she held a bag of them. "All these negative emotions are draining my energy. I have to eat."


    "¡­I see, but what am I supposed to do about the soldiers?"


    "Another speech would seem excessive," said Aurora. "The best thing for these soldiers is spiritual buffs. I would allow them to think with a clearer mind and focus."


    "That sounds like giving them steroids."


    "It would not grant them any strength or harm them but simply make their hearts at peace. People with musical abilities are so desired because they can influence big crowds. "


    "Do we have someone like that?"


    "I looked through the lists the guild provided, which listed every ability we had, and found one person who could do that. I asked her to do it, and she agreed that she would be allowed to meet you."


    "That is all?" asked Arthur with relief. "That does not sound so bad. You can bring her here soon since the battle is close."


    "As youmand, Guild Master," said Aurora with a bow before leaving carrying a bag of food. She looked like a bandit with that bag, but Arthur said nothing. He was more focused on leading his men to victory.


    Aurorater returned with the musician just as the daylight began to fade. It was perfect timing since Arthur wanted the soldiers to eat and feel at peace. However, he was speechless when he saw who Aurora had brought to his tent.


    "Greetings, My Lord," said the woman as she bowed with a smile. Her long ck hair and white armor were the same as the day he had met her in bed. "It has been a while."


    "It has indeed," said Arthur with a sigh as he turned toward Aurora. "You should know about this when you met her, right?"


    "I needed to sacrifice your peace for the peace of our soldiers," said Aurora with a sly smile before bowing. "Her name is Lexi, and she is a violinist who could influence hearts. Her musical ability made it hard for her to be a true knight, so she became an adventurer who trained her body. Although, I needn''t exin her body to you."


    "Leave."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "As youmand, pft, my lord," said Aurora as she held back herughter and ran out of the tent. This left Arthur and Lexi staring at each other. The woman did not shy away from his eyes, even after he had seen her naked.


    "After how much you tried to get close to me, I suspect your ability to be a lie," said Arthur with a sigh before he walked toward his table and sat down. "Can you perform for me so I can rest assured?"


    "As youmand, my lord," said Lexi before she raised her hands to summon a violin and a bow. The moment the two appeared, Arthur opened his eyes wide because he realized that her ability was not just musical. This instrument was a manifestation.


    Lexi ced the base of the violin on her shoulder before gently cing the bow on its strings. Then, the most sound echoed in the tent as she started ying. Arthur stood there in silence, but he could not hide his awe.


    The music was beautiful as if he was beside ake carried by a gentle breeze. His worry and even his wrath disappeared when he heard the music. Itsted for a minute but had beautiful effects on his mind.


    Lights blinked around Lexi as she closed her eyes and yed each note. Her manifestation grew brighter with each passing moment as if it would be a star. After she was done and ced it down, it grew dimmer.


    "This is what I can do, My Lord," said Lexi with a proud smile as she saw his surprised expression. Arthur did not try to hide it and smiled before pping and rising from his seat.


    "It was wonderful, Lexi," said Arthur with a sincere expression. "I never expected to witness such a magnificent ability among our ranks. Howe you never became a world-renowned violinist?"


    Lexi seemed surprised by his genuine praise and smiled warmly before looking at her violin. She did not answer his question and seemed lost in thought as if remembering something in the past.


    "I promised my mother that I would not y for anyone other than the people I love because no one deserves to listen. This is my first time ying something like this since she passed away."


    "How did she pass away?"


    "She turned into a fallen being inside the Dawn za," said Lexi as she closed her eyes. "It was the horrible thing I experienced, but then you arrived and took away all her pain and agony. Your golden flowers allowed her to leave this life with peace."


    Arthur was shocked again because he never thought this was the reason behind her actions. Even more, she has just lost her mother but still chose to join his army.


    "I wanted to thank you at first but never had the chance. Then, I looked at every article that mentioned your name. Your achievements left me in awe, and I thought I would never be in your presence."


    "I am not that great," said Arthur, a bit embarrassed at being praised with such reverence. Lexi smiled two before making her violin disappear and knelt on the ground.


    "I have grown to admire you and love you even. However, the main reason that I wanted to meet you was to thank you for saving my mother. This is a gratitude that Helios will remember forever."


    "You can rise, Lexi," said Arthur with a smile. "I am the one to apologize for not being able to be there sooner and save her."


    "Not at all, my lord," said Lexi with a shake of her head as she rose. "That being said, please let me use my ability for your army."


    "And what about the promise you made to your mother?"


    "I am still doing this for the person I love," said Lexi with a smile. "I know you are the sun, and you will never love me back. However, consider this my gratitude for what you have given me."


    Arthur was silent before nodding, and Lexi then left. Aurora would let her y her violin for the soldiers for the next few hours, letting them be at peace.


    However, the whole incident left Arthur feeling a little alienated. This worship has be a little unbearable, although he knew it was the side-effect of his powers on humans.

 Chapter 934 Devil

    Lexi did as instructed, and right after dinner was served and throughout the feast, she yed her finest tones to the soldiers. It worked wonders, and the gloomy atmosphere disappeared from the camp. The soldiers ate their full,ughed, and danced before falling into a deep, peaceful slumber.


    Arthur visited the violist, who was ying from atop their biggest carriage, which also carried the supplies for the camp. She was sweating, and her hands were twitching from the strain. However, she seemed proud.


    "This has been my biggest performance," said Lexi with a grin before turning toward him. "Have I done well, my lord?"


    "You were excellent," said Arthur with a smile before he jumped tond on the carriage right in front of Lexi. "All of the soldiers are fast asleep, recovering their strength."


    "I''m so d," said Lexi as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. "I think I have exhausted all of my energy in that performance. It was the first time so many people cheered for me."


    "Then, whates next?"


    "Ah?" Lexi seemed confused about his question as she was just putting her viin away. She tilted her tired head at him, saying, "I''m not sure I understand."


    "You have put my entire army to sleep, including the ones that were supposed to stand guard. Everyone below the demi-rank has fallen asleep, so whates next? Is Runera going to attack us?"


    "My lord¡­ Is this a joke? I did as you instructed, nothing more," said Lexi with fear and confusion. Arthur was silent, and his golden eyes red at her. Then, she took a step back. "Please, my lord. I just wanted to help."


    "I am not talking to you, Lexi," said Arthur as he stepped forward while she retreated. "I am talking to the man controlling you without your knowledge. My first suspicion was when I found you in my bed and asked Julia to investigate you. Your mother died three years ago from a grave illness."


    "That must have been¡­ a mistake¡­" muttered Lexi with confusion as she almost slipped from the top of the carriage. "Julia must have confused me with someone else."


    "No one dares call her by her first name," said Arthur as his golden mana rose like mes on the carriage. "I will ask again, puppeteer. What is it that you seek?"


    Lexi still seemed confused and scared, but after a few seconds, her eyes rolled back as she fell to the ground. Arthur bolted forward and created his rune, which he had used on the puppet giant before.


    Then, he mmed the rune into her chest, which exploded with blue light as Arthur caught a glimpse of the puppeteer before the image disappeared. Then, Lexi fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Arthur was silent as he stood atop the carriage amid his sleeping army. The fact that he had seen it before the link got terminated was one that he had never expected. However, he had no time to feel worried because the sky lit up with countless meteors crashing toward his army.


    "The war has begun, it seems," said Arthur as he stared at the meteors rushing toward his army. "Activate the arrays, Aurora."


    The Runic Dome then lit up with countless arrays across the sky. These defensive arrays were supplied by Adam Leno himself, making them indestructible. The meteorsnded on the barriers, shaking the entire nk Lands.


    Arthur stared at the exploding meteors before he looked down toward his army. Their resting and peaceful faces made him reluctant to wake them up. Thus, he decided to take care of this attack by himself.


    Several presences appeared in the sky as a toon of Runic Guard drove their vessels toward the sleeping army. Arthur started levitating toward them as his golden mana exploded like the brightest star in the night.


    Arthur hovered in the sky, his eyes fixed on the sky where the flying vessels hovered like dark shadows. A deep growl of anger rumbled from his chest as he spoke to his enemies.


    "These underhanded means have gone too far," he spat out, his voice thick with rage. "They think they can y games with me but will soon learn the price of their arrogance."


    His eyes narrowed as he red at the vessels while raising his hand toward the sky. "If there was any mercy left in my heart to spare the lives of those opposing me, then it has disappeared," he continued, his voice low and dangerous, and clenched his fist. "Let me show you... what happens when you test my patience."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a blessing that his army was asleep because Arthur would not have wanted them to see his current wrath or actions. There is a limit where even the kindest person turns into a devil if it is crossed.


    The clouds gathered above the nk Lands as thirty vessels of Runic Guards started descending toward the unaware army. However, someone was waiting for them, and he was thest person these men would see.


    Arthur soared toward the sky, appearing in the middle of these vessels. They took a few seconds to aim at him and fire their mana beams, filling the sky. However, Arthur raised his hand forward, from which a golden droplet descended.


    Everything froze the moment the droplet fell and created a golden domain. The mana beams seemed slower, moving at a snail''s pace. Arthur disappeared before reappearing atop one of the vessels. The soldiers panicked and shouted before several rushed toward him.


    "Ignite."


    A word made the world explode with fire, and the soldiers howl with agony. Their skin was the first to disappear, and then the rest of their body. Arthur stood in the middle of that hell, realizing he had ughtered almost fifteen thousand soldiers.


    In those mes, Arthur realized how foolish Aurora was for thinking he was noble. A noble person would never ughter these soldiers without hesitation or stand amid their melting corpses, but Arthur was not that na?ve anymore. These soldiers would have = killed them if Arthur had not intervened.


    His army slept well that night, but unknown to them, hell was above. Arthur destroyed every vessel using his domain and kept no survivors. Everything turned to ashes, especially his patience.


    ***


    The next day, when the army rose from its slumber, it found that most of thend around them was covered with ashes. Some ashes flew in the air, and no one knew their origin. However, since there was no nearby fire, most of the army ignored it and continued their march.


    Later that day, the army would learn of what happenedst night from the countless reports that shook the world. A fleet of fifteen vessels sneak attacked their army while they were asleep, but their lord eradicated it without a trace.


    This made the soldiers more relieved than any music could make them. The knowledge that the strength of their lord was unmatched made their resolve stronger and pace faster.


    Inside the Runic Dome, their lord was not in a joyous mood. Aurora stood before him, her eyes staring down at the ground. She was one of the few to have witnessed the events ofst night.


    "Am I still noble to you?" Arthur asked the Witch of Hearts. She was the one to live the misery of fifteen thousand soldiers that had burned to death with his mes. "Am I still who you thought I was?"


    "I have already seen what you are the moment we met," answered Aurora with a shake of her head. "Even a kind man changes when he is threatened. I me you not for the massacre."


    "That is a relief to hear," said Arthur, but his brows were still furrowed. "The rest of the world might not share that opinion. In any case, I wanted to ask how you missed knowing that Lexi was being controlled."


    "I could only see the subjective truth, so I saw what the puppeteer made Lexi believe. She was convinced about her new identity, love for you, and how her mother died. However, it turns out that these are nothing other than what the puppeteer nted in her head."


    Arthur found the exnation usible, but it would have been a disaster if he had not suspected Lexi when she showed up in his bed. Although he did not think much when he learned about her background, it proved helpful when she lied to his face about her mother. "That is not what weighs on your mind, is it?" asked Aurora as she met his eyes. "You saw something when Lexi fainted, have you not? Have you seen the face of the culprit controlling her?"


    "I saw a face, but it was no one I expected to see. Julia being absent makes this more urgent since the one I saw is rted to her."


    "Is it someone she knows?" asked Aurora with a frown. Arthur was silent before he sighed, then looked at her.


    "The man I saw was¡­ Julius Vinera."

 Chapter 935 Her Mentor

    Aurora looked as shocked as he had been because Julia was falling into a trap if the puppeteer was her father. The two did not know the man, so who were they to deny this possibility?


    "This does not sound like something he would do," said Aurora with a frown. "I didn''t know him, but I knew how his daughter looked at him. She greatly respected him, and I doubt he would be the culprit."


    "I learned that no matter how much we love our fathers, there is always the possibility of them being different from what we believe," answered Arthur as he remembered the time he met his father in his old home. "I would not want to use him based on a vision, but Julia is too dear to me. I cannot help but get worried."


    "We are doing what we can. Based on what you said, we cannot teleport to Runera. Furthermore, the hit that their fleet took was quite severe. It will take them to reorganize, and we will strike then."


    "How are the soldiers doing?"


    "Better than ever," said Aurora with a smile. "Your battle achievements strengthened their belief of following you. Humans are drawn to power, and you gave them more reasons to fight for you."


    "Humans are peculiar indeed," answered Arthur with a smile. "I feel bad for leading these men to their deaths. How many souls are going to haunt me?"


    "Many, but you have no intentions of giving up this quest," said Aurora before she walked toward him and knelt on the ground, grabbing his hands. "Your quest is not a selfish one. The secrets inside Runera will let you understand how to prevent the apocalypse and the gates from opening. If the two worlds merge, millions will die."


    "My main reason for this war is not the Isotox or preventing the merge," answered Arthur with a squint. "At this point, I fail to understand if you only see what you want to see."


    "I see the good and the bad, but I choose what I believe to be good," answered Aurora with a smile as she held his hand tight. "Believe me, Seika. You are lost, but the world will find peace when you find yourself."


    Arthur saw the same zealous worship in her eyes as he did with the others. However, this person could read his heart and not just follow him blindly. Thus, he wanted to believe that he was as she described.


    "Then, will you follow me as I transverse the path I believe in? Even if this path was filled with deaths and a criminal one?"


    "I have been called a viin once, a criminal set to be executed. However, I stand here because of you. If that path is what you chose, I will lead the way."


    "Then, help me win this war."


    ***


    Arthur''s struggles in being selfish enough to sacrifice these soldiers were insignificant because this wheel could no longer stop. The moment the soldiers of Runera were killed, the war began.


    Julia witnessed these changes when Runera marched its Runic Guards outside the city. The fight was happening there, and the walls separated defeat and victory. Cloaked and hidden, Julia watched these marching soldiers with worry.


    "Do not be distracted from our goal, Julia," said Yuvan beside her as he held her arm tightly. "We must infiltrate the prison. The runemasters are waiting for us there, and we might miss this chance."


    "Why is Runera hellbent on going through this war?" muttered Julia with a frown as she lowered her head and followed after Grandmaster Yuvan. "It doesn''t sound like something the rational minds of the family heads would choose. What has changed since I left?"


    "Everything changed as if a parasite lodged itself inside the Runic Council," answered Yuvan as he led the way. "I knew little of the previous Runera, but this change is heartbreaking. A great city is bringing destruction to itself."


    "At least some men are still trying to protect it, like my father and you," said Julia with a smile. "Runera will rise against under the rule of its rightful owner. Arthur is the true master of runes, while we are just curious children fiddling with fake ones."


    "I cannot believe that he is the same disciple we once had in Jerano, Alexie Linan," said Yuvan while cutting through the allies. "Is he truly the outsider feared by the seven families?"


    "I have no idea if he is, but Arthur is greater than the world could fathom. I have seen his feats myself, and sometimes I cannot treat him as a friend and have to stop myself from worshiping him."


    "That is a fearsome friend to have."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "He is different than other rulers because he is more human than any of them. His kindness and goodness are far more than any powerful person I have met."


    "Yet, he started a war for the sake of some ruins."


    "This war is¡­ for the sake of his loved one," defended Julia as Grandmaster Yuvan stopped her because a toon of Runic Guards was marching the street ahead. "Arthur wants to regain what his lover left him, which is this city."


    "I see," muttered Yuvan as he stared at the guards. "We are close, so make sure to remain quiet. The underground entrance is on the other side of the street."


    Julia nodded, and the two waited for the toon to pass. Then, they rushed across the street and found the entrance before jumping down and entering the long tunnels filled with runic arrays. The inscriptions on the ground illuminated the dark hallway, marking their paths ahead.


    Master Yuvan navigated the underground maze for them, leading them through several tunnels. Then, the two reached a dead end, where a runic wall blocked their paths.


    "This is¡­ new," muttered Master Yuvan with confusion as he clenched his fist. "There should not be a wall here. The council must have ced several locked gates around the underground arrays to prevent invaders from reusing it."


    "Is there a different path?"


    Master Yuvan did not answer and simply took a different route. As the two kept looking through the routes, their attempts were futile. In the end, they had no choice but to rest.


    "We wasted a few hours inside this ce," said Julia with worry. "Our best chance to rescue my father is when the army arrives. If we miss the chance to use the chaos, we might never be able to save him."


    "Runera treats Julius as a valuable asset because of your alliance with Arthur. Since they already know you are here, I doubt we would get a chance other than the underground maze."


    "¡­this is helpless," despair tore through Julia as she realized her efforts were in vain. "Is there no other choice?"


    "¡­there is," muttered Master Yuvan as he leaned on the wall, his face a little tired from the running. He turned toward Julia with hesitation. "However, you will need to trust me."


    "How can I not, after everything we have been through?" asked Julia with confusion. "You were my mentor for as long as I can remember. I became the youngest runemaster because of you."


    "Then, would you be willing to surrender yourself to Runera?" asked Yuvan with a grave expression. "I want you to go through what you went through before. I have a runic card that disturbs the space lock, but we cannot use it unless we are close to Julius. Thus, I will use it; you can store it using your ability. Then, you will join Julius, and when the time is right, you will use your ability to let me teleport to your location. Then, I would save the two of you, and we can run."


    "How would I know when the time is right?"


    "We must choose one beforehand, and we need a time when they have their hands full with dealing with the army. I expect them to use the two of you as bargaining chips against Arthur Silvera to threaten him. The moment they take you out to face him that will be our chance. Arthur Silvera will not let them chase us."


    Julia frowned at the notion of being under the mercy of Marcel again, but she knew that their ns had failed. There were no other ways to do this other than this risky n.


    "If this is what it takes to save my father, then I will do it," said Julia with a frown. "I will go there and save him from their wretched hands, regardless of what happens to me."


    Master Yuvan stared at her with sadness before kneeling on the ground before her. The two sat in the dark as the master took a runic card from his storage ring.


    "This is the card that we will be using. Remember, it gives us just one minute. Use it when Arthur Silvera is right in front of you and can teleport there in time to help us."


    Master Yuvan ced the card in her hands and pressed them tightly. Julia could feel his hands shaking, and his face was unsure and full of worries.


    "This is the best n, Master Yuvan. If I surrender, I can rest assured that my father will remain unharmed."

 Chapter 936 Owe You One

    "I will save you and your father from this wretched city," said Yuvan with determination. Hisbed ck hair has turned messy and glossy, making him look desperate. He opened his mouth again but decided against it. "I will gather whatever forces we have ande to your rescue. Be strong."


    "I will, grandmaster," said Julia with a smile. Master Yuvan nodded and rose before offering his hand. Julia allowed him to pull her up, and the two left the underground maze. Master Yuvan then parted ways with her, and Julia had to go and surrender herself.


    After she was alone inside the city, Julia felt a sadness she could not fathom. This ce had memories of her childhood, but it was now cold and dangerous. As she took the main street and walked toward the Tree of Mana, many citizens noticed her.


    "Is that¡­?"


    "I heard she escaped, so¡­."


    "Should we arrest her?"


    Many whispered as they pointed at her. Julia noticed their gazes: doubtful, hateful, and, most of all, fearful. She has be someone her people feared as if she was here to harm them. Yet, in a way, she realized she was.


    Julia thought about her choices as she walked the Street of Bad, which led toward the inner city where the guards formed their toons. The moment that she met Arthur Silvera again, she changed.


    Initially, her choices did not mean anything to her because she controlled her life. She wanted to stand beside Arthur, who had turned out to be a man of exceptional knowledge about runes. However, soon, her reasons changed.


    Arthur became someone she trusted with her life. She would still trust him if he held a sword to her neck. He became like a little brother to her when he was younger. An amazing younger brother who made her proud.


    A crowd of citizens formed around her as she reached the Gates of Runes. This separated the civil districts from the research facilities. Runera did not segregate its citizens, but it made sure that it kept evolving through awarding research.


    A group of Runic Guards was at the gates, waiting for her. The man leading them was the strongest guardian of Runera, Captain Velos. His stern face beneath his helmet seemed displeased at the sight of her.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Velos with a frown. "Are you here to surrender yourself?"


    "I am, Captain," said Julia with a nod. However, Velos still seemed displeased and did not give the order. Thus, Julia raised her hand. "I am here to meet my father. Please, let me."


    "You have betrayed Runera before," said Velos after a short silence and then nced at the citizens behind her. "Our people would tear you apart if they had the chance. But, instead, you left and brought back a cmity to our doors."


    "Arthur Silvera is not a cmity, but the true ruler of¡­."


    "Close your mouth, whore!" shouted one of the citizens before he threw a rock at her. The projectile flew in an arch toward her head but stopped midair before it hit her. Julia made no effort to dodge.


    "Arrest that man!" shouted Velos, who protected Julia. "Anyone who uses violence in Runera should be detained! I know of the little incident today, but I cannot arrest all of you. However, you make me disgusted to treat a woman like this!"


    His outburst made the citizens afraid. Several Runic Guards bolted forward and snatched the man before throwing him on the ground. In one swift motion, he was cuffed and teleported to their prison.


    Julia stared at Velos with surprise. She expected he would treat her even worse than Marcel since Velos was most loyal to Runera. The family heads might change as quickly as writing on paper, but Velos earned his position through thebined trust of every single runemaster.


    "Don''t look at me like that, girl. I raised you just as much as your father did. No matter what you did, I won''t let anyone humiliate you," said Velos before raising two fingers at her and gesturing to follow him. "Come with me."


    Julia obliged and followed after Velos. Two rows of Runic Guards made way for the two toward the Runic Council, where she would meet the rest of the family heads.


    "Everything has changed over here," muttered Julia as she looked at the research buildings, filled with cautious eyes looking through the windows. "Runera was the city of curiosity; when did it be the city of fear?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A war ising, and everyone might be a suspect after the recent events. I have no idea what the family heads are thinking, but I don''t want a person I don''t know as my ruler."


    "Captain Velos¡­" muttered Julia with shock. "Does that mean you think Arthur is the ruler?"


    "Close that foolish gaping mouth, girl," Velos frowned. "How can a man no older than twenty be the ancient ruler who founded Runera? Have you ever listened to the rubbish you are spewing?"


    Julia could not help but smile at his scolding because she was used to it. Velos was not easygoing, but that made him the rock everyone could rely on. If Runera ever faced some danger, Velos would be enough to protect them.


    "It might be hard to believe, but all evidence points toward that truth. Arthur wille to Runera and prove it."


    "The one who could control Runera is not him, but the Ghost Ruler. Therefore, even though I disapprove of them changing my beloved city, I cannot oppose them. Everything needs to shut up about the true ruler this or that. I believe that the true rulers of Runera are the people."


    "The same people who stoned me today," said Julia with a helpless face. "I thought that the people of Runera were kind and helpful. However, after today¡­."


    "Humans are always kind and helpful, but that changes when threatened," said Velos as the two reached a giant arch that looked like a gate to another world. "The current family heads have brainwashed these innocent minds."


    The gate glowed as it created a portal. Julia prepared herself as several runic guards came to take away her possessions. Captain Velos exined that this became a standard procedure ever since Casca Reverse died.


    The guards took away all of her possessions, but she had already used the card that Master Yuvan had given her. Then, Captain Velos gestured for her to go into the portal.


    "The family heads are still waiting for you. We were tasked with bringing you to them, but you saved us the trouble. I owe you one, little girl."


    Julia was looking at the portal before her eyes teared. Thest phrase was something that Velos told her when she was a kid. She turned toward the middle-aged man with a tearful expression.


    "I''m sorry for leaving like that, Captain," said Julia as she bit her lips. "All of you deserved a better exnation than just leaving. I should have told you before¡­ but¡­."


    "I know, little girl. I never med you for leaving, and neither did your father," said Captain Velos, and Julia nodded before walking into the portal.


    Space twisted, and the sickening feelings sank into her stomach again. Her head spun as the portal carried her elsewhere. Then, she appeared in a dark room, standing in the middle of a runic circle. The light then shone from above, showing her only the outline of twelve people sitting around the runic circle.


    "Julia Vinera," called a voice she did not recognize. "You have been brought here for crimes against your home and birthce. These crimes include treason, espionage, conspiracy against the council, and violence against the guards. State your defense."


    "There is none," Julia said, standing with her back straight. "I offered Runera the option of peace if they surrender the runes. You refused that kindness, and I had no choice but to aid Arthur Silvera in his conquest. He has the right to invade Runera and dethrone you."


    "Impudent!" roared another voice, this one also unfamiliar. "Even after surrendering yourself, you dare take the side of that fool? Are you forfeiting your life?"


    "I came here because of the threat against my father, a family head. Runera has turned corrupted, and my father refused to be a part of it. He spoke out against them, and that''s when they threatened his life. I had to do something to protect him and my family''s honor," Julia replied, her voice shaking with emotion.


    The Runic Council was silent. Julia could feel their res, and she realized that none of them were people that she knew. The Family Heads seem to have changed.


    "You and your father will be sentenced to die on the walls right before your beloved usurper, Arthur Silvera. Take her from before my eyes, and lock her with her father. Then, we will show the world what happens to those who betray us."

 Chapter 937 Seven Means War

    Julia did not fight their verdict. After seeing their underhanded means, she has never nned to surrender her life to their mercy. The whole point ofing to Runera was to save her father, even if she had to blow herself up.


    The arrays beneath her started glowing before ethereal matter cuffed her. Then, space began to twist, and she realized she was being teleported. Thus, she gave a smile to the family heads.


    "Oh, foolish masters of Runera. History will remember you as the men who dug their graves by bing the enemy of the strongest man the world has seen. I will throw your bodies into the graves once this war ends."


    "We will see whose deathes quicker," said a man in the council with augh. Julia sensed the familiarity in the voice but could not pinpoint who it was. Then, before she could find out, she was teleported away."


    Julia fell on the hard, bricked ground, barely stabilizing herself enough to avoid falling on her head. This teleportation has been the worst so far, not even retaining her body''s alignment. Looking around, she realized she was in a prison cell.


    "Who is there?" asked a weak voice from the shadows, and Julia raised her eyes to peer through the metal bars. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, they widened with surprise before she rose quickly.


    "Dad? Is that you?"


    "Julia?" her father was chained in the opposite cell, and he tugged on the chains toe forward. Instead, they anchored him to the wall, rendering him immobile. However, it did not prevent him from looking at her joyfully but then with despair. "Why¡­ why are you here?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Dad," said Julia as she rushed toward the bars and pressed her face against them. "I''m so d to see you well."


    "See me well?" muttered her father with confusion before he realized what her words implied. "Have those rotten rulers threatened to harm me just to get you here?"


    "They have," Julia nodded, but she did not seem worried. Instead, she looked relieved to see her father again. "I thought that I would never see you again, Dad. I thought that they would do something to you."


    "Foolish girl, and how would you change anything?" asked her father with sadness. "I should have sent a letter to Arthur, so he would stop you from doing something so foolish."


    "He doesn''t know I came here," said Julia with a shake of her head. "Even if he did, he would understand that I could not wait for his army to arrive."


    "¡­then, those rotten rulers never changed their mind," her father sighed. "I tried my best, Julia. I advocated for peace, but it did not work. So, I tried to persuade them that Arthur is the Seika of the legends, but that led me here."


    "Their own hands will bring about their fall," said Julia as she let go of the bars. "I''m going to get us out of here, Dad. I''ll find a way to save the both of us."


    "No mana could be used inside this prison," said her father with a shake of his head. "Let us hope that we won''t die in the coteral damage of the war. Then, Arthur himself could get us out of here."


    "¡­we won''t have it that easy," said Julia as she pressed her palms on her forehead. "The Runic Council decided to execute us both on the walls of Runera. I have no idea why, but I think they want to shake Arthur by killing me."


    "¡­petty means."


    "These fools don''t realize that if this attempt proves sessful, it will spell doom for them. No, it would be far worse," said Julia as she pressed her head harder. Her father could sense her panic.


    "What do you mean, Julia?" asked Julius with a frown.


    "If Arthur is enraged, then Runera will be ttened."


    The words were even absurd in her ears. Runera was the most powerful city in the world, rivaling the seven families without fail. Despite their short historypared to those ancient families, their runes and knowledge made them a titan that no one could mess with.


    "We must prevent that, then," her father never doubted her words, and his face turned solemn. "However, we are helpless to save ourselves."


    "I will find a way," said Julia, looking at her father with a determined gaze. She could not tell him the n because the guards monitored the prison. If their n gets exposed, it would be worthless.


    Her father nodded, albeit seeming unconvinced. Then, he leaned back on the walls and smiled at her. "You seem tired," he said. "Have you eaten?"


    "Not for the past day," said Julia with a smile as she sat in her cell. "I doubt we would be given ourst meals before the execution."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If Arthur wins before we die, they might not be thest. Tell me, is he strong enough to make Runera fall?"


    "I," began Julia before pausing, "have seen him at his strongest and most destructive states. Both of them are not things that this world can handle."


    "Are you afraid of him?"


    "I would never be afraid of him, just of the monsters he tries to tame. He became like a younger brother to me, Dad. It''s the first time I treasure someone in such a way. However, that also means I want to protect him, but he is far stronger than I am."


    "He needs you exactly as much as you need him," said Julius with a smile. Then, he rubbed his bruised wrists. "I remember how much you wanted a younger brother as a child, but I could never give you one."


    "That foolish wish must have hurt you a lot," said Julia with guilt. Her father never loved anyone after her mother died and never slept with a woman. Thus, her na?ve wish seemed like a knife stabbed through his heart.


    "It made me think about finding another wife, but I could never move on. I could never bring myself to love someone else," said her father as he closed his eyes. "Every time I close my eyes, all I can see is your mother."


    "Let''s visit her grave after this is over," said Julia with a smile as she held back tears. "We can find her favorite flowers and nt them around her grave."


    "She would like that," said her father with a sad smile. "I wish she could see how much you have grown and how much I failed to be the reason behind that. I only seeded in bringing you troubles."


    "You made me who I am, Dad," said Julia with a frown. "I carry myself with pride knowing that I''m the daughter of a great man who never scumbled to the temptations of power. Everything you taught me made me a good person until this day."


    Her father opened his eyes and stared at her with emotions. She could see them glistering in the dim light, and then he praised her. "I am proud to have you as a daughter too."


    Before Julia could react, distant sounds echoed throughout the prison as doors were flung open. Then, several footsteps approached their cells to reveal Marcel leading a group of Runic Guards.


    "We meet again, Julia," said Marcel with a twisted grin. "We wasted a lot of time because of your little escape. I have to hurry now and torture you properly."


    "Touch her, and I will castrate you," said Julius with a growl. Marcel flinched as he met his eyes but regained hisposure when he bumped into one of the guards.


    "You have no power anymore, old man!" said Marcel before gesturing toward one of the guards. "I will put you in your damn ce now!"


    The prison gates opened, and Marcel rushed toward Julius. Julia ran toward the iron bars, shouting, "Leave him alone, Marcel!" However, Marcel did not stop. Instead, he kicked her father several times, making him bleed as he shouted profanities at him. "Stop!"


    Ding, ding, ding!


    A bell rang from a distance as Julia banged on the iron bars to make him stop. It made everyone halt their actions, including Marcel. He stopped and looked toward the small windows, listening to the bell ring several times more.


    Ding, ding, ding!


    "Six times means an important person arrived," muttered Marcel with a frown. "Who could being at this time?"


    Ding!


    "¡­a seventh time means war," said Marcel with a pale face before he turned toward Julia. "Your damn army is here, whore! We have no time to waste anymore! Bring them both!"


    The Runic Guard rushed toward the two, opening her cell and pulling them out. Her father was carried as his face leaked blood, but no one listened to her cries to help him. The two were escorted out of prison in their chains into the streets of Runera, filled with fleeing citizens.


    When the group reached the streets, they all stopped to look at the object peeking from the city walls. The Runic Dome could be seen from within Runera, and standing atop it was a single figure.

 Chapter 938 Twelve Masters

    Arthur Silvera stood atop the giant artifact as his ck and gold robes billowed around him, adding to the regal disy of power. The ck silk fabric shimmered in the sunlight, contrasting the embroidered gold ents that glinted as they fluttered. His arms were crossed across his chest as his eyes gazed at Runera.


    It was a chilling sight to the citizens of Runera. Although they could not see his army for themselves, they could see the countless news broadcast rying the scene. His army marched below his dome, steady and threatening, armed to the teeth with shimmering artifacts.


    Thebined sound of their march made the ground shake, pounding through the hearts of Runera''s citizens. Arthur no longer seemed to be a young man who challenged the world on a whim but a general whomanded respect from allies and fear from foes.


    Julia watched the citizens scream in fear at his sight and run away. Marcel also snapped out of his fear and grabbed her before rushing through the crowd. They had to transport them to the nearest teleportation circle.


    As they pushed against the fleeing citizens, Julia tried to help her father. However, Marcel pulled her with such strength that her arm was about to snap. Yet, she gazed at the citizens with realization.


    ''I caused this fear,'' thought Julia to herself. ''I ordered my armies alongside Arthur to invade Runera and make its citizen live in fear for months.''


    There was no hero in war and no right or wrong. The ones who would be harmed would be the women and the children, who would lose their husbands and fathers. She looked at the screens around Runera, which showed Arthur ring at Runera.


    Her heart could not help but worry about how the world would look at Arthur after this day. She wanted to believe that, in the end, the world would realize he was not a bad person. However, that hope slowly died in her heart after witnessing this fear.


    The ground shook with each step the army marched toward Runera. This war is now inevitable, and she helped pull the trigger. Yet, even when Arthur wanted to regain what he lost, she did not volunteer to negotiate peace with Runera.


    ''ming myself would not help me find a way out of this,'' thought Julia as Marcel kicked the door of the teleportation open and threw her inside. As she tripped and rolled on the ground, Marcel and the guards brought her father before closing the doors.


    The fearful citizens mmed their fists on the doors, hoping to be let inside. This teleportation station was connected to all of Runera, which meant it was the quickest way to the shelters. Cries for help filled the empty teleportation station as the Runic Guard hurried to activate it.


    "Let them in," muttered Julia as she tried to rise from the ground. "We have no use for this station after we are gone. Let them inside," she red at Marcel Solis, who gazed down at her.


    "You dare act as if you care about their safety when you were the one to start this war?" asked Marcel as he took several steps toward her. Julia could tell he was about to hit her, so she hurriedly raised her hands to block the attack.


    Marcel kicked several feet away, making her roll on the ground. Her forearms hurt so much that she suspected they were broken. Her father shouted something she could not understand before she heard Marcel scream.


    As she gazed upward, she saw her father rush toward Marcel and tackle him. Then, he raised his chained hands and mmed them down toward his face, hitting him right in the nose.


    "AGGH! GET THIS BASTARD AWAY FROM ME!" roared Marcel as blood covered his face, and the guards hurried to pull her father away. Marcel held to his face as he tried to rise from the ground, but he kept coughing his broken teeth. "KILL HIM! KILL HIM NOW!"


    "I am already set to be executed, arrogant brat," said her father without a hint of the savagery he had justmitted. "I already said that if you touch my daughter, I will castrate you. However, I will leave you with a broken nose and teeth this time."


    Julia stared at the scene, dumbfounded. Her father never got angry, and he was a man of peace. Even when Marcel attacked him, Julius did not get mad. However, he turned into a different man for her sake, his daughter.


    "Bastard¡­" said Marcel as he tried to rise but slipped and tried to rise again. He pulled a dagger from his waist and red with hatred at Julius. "I will turn you into minced meat!"


    Before Marcel could carry out his threat, the arrays started glowing, and space began to wrap around them. He clicked his tongue and ced away his dagger, realizing there would be no more time.


    Julia rose to her feet as her arms danged. They were numb from the pain but did not seem to be broken, which might be because of all the strengthening Arthur gave her. Then, for the thousandth time today, Julia teleported to her final destination.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was a cloudy, chilling day. November was the beginning of winter, and it made no effort to conceal it. Julia rose from the frozen floor of the walls and could not help but shiver. Then, her eyes looked at her father.


    Several guards rushed to restrain her, as they did with her father. There were almost a hundred Runic Guards here atop the walls, and they dragged the two of them toward the gates of Runera, where the Family Heads waited.


    As they were pulled toward their captors, Julia looked from atop the walls toward the marching army. However, this time, there was one more. Runera was surrounded by a hundred thousand runic guards, with a thousand battleships floating above them.


    The scene was magnificent.


    Julia could not help but stare in awe, then in worry, and then in fear. Arthur was marching toward this army without hesitation, and she knew he had no time to strategize the battle because of her. He would march through hell to get her back, and she hated herself.


    "These are the prisoners, esteemed heads!" shouted one of the Runic Guards as they brought them to their knees, making them unable to see the heads.


    "Well done," said a voice ahead of them. Julia and her father raised their heads to look at the family heads but were shocked by what they saw. Before them stood twelve masked figures wearing the robes of Runera. "You are in a far worse state than earlier, girl."


    One of the masked men talked to her in the same familiar voice. However, Julia could not remember where she had heard it. It was as if something was blocking her from recalling who this voice belonged to, and attempting to remember left her head aching.


    "Are you the same people I know?" her father asked with confusion as he looked at the family heads. "Why are you wearing masks? What is the meaning of this?"


    "That is not something a dead man should be concerned with, Julius," said the masked man. His mask had a word written on it, First. "After today, Runera will no longer be what it used to be."


    "What does that mean?" asked Julia with confusion. "Who are you? Where are the Family Heads that we know?"


    "We are the Family Heads. After the death of Casca Reverse, we realized that each Family Head was too important. Thus, we ensured no one knew our identities by wearing these masks. We became the Twelve Masters."


    "¡­that sounds like the name of a cult," spat Julius Vinera as he tried to rise but was brought to his knees by the guards. "You are tarnishing the legacy of Runera. We stood for centuries as the center of knowledge, honor, and transparency."


    "As I said before, Runera will no longer be the same after today," said First with zealous eyes. The rest of the Twelve Masters looked at them with apathetic eyes as if their execution was merely another task on the agenda.


    "Arthur will win," said Julia with confidence. First looked at her for a few seconds in silence. "This little game of yours will end faster than it has started. Twelve Masters? More like twelve future corpses."


    First was silent before he started walking toward her. Julia and her father tensed as the Runic Guards pinned them down, making them unable to move. Then, the masked man crouched beside Julia and whispered in her ear.


    "I know that he is going to win."


    Then, he rose and walked back to his group, gazing at the Runic Dome in the distance. Julia sat there confused at his words, unable toprehend what he meant. If these masters knew that they would lose, then why would they have to fight?


    Her mind could not understand what was happening anymore inside Runera. However, she knew it started long ago when the puppeteer slithered into their home.

 Chapter 939 Golden Cracks

    The moment the strange incidents started with the puppeteer Arthur wanted to find, Runera began to change. It was the first time someone would work from their midst, and no one saw the traitor.


    As she looked at the Twelve Masters, Julia could not help but feel something bigger was happening. First has told her he already knew Arthur would win, but does that mean the rest of the Masters knew the same?


    Her doubts grew immense since she could not voice her usations of this man because he might be an ally. If Arthur were to win, this would benefit them, right?


    The possibilities twisted her mind as she tried to decide whether First was their ally or enemy. She would not have been confused about this without hisst words.


    "Bring them forward," said the burly man with the number three on his mask. "ce them on this stand for the invader to see."


    The guards did not hesitate to grab and raise their arms, and the pair did not struggle. It was simply time-consuming to fight against these men with their puny strength. All they could do was save it for the right moment to save themselves.


    In front of the Twelve Masters was a small tform, raised just enough to be as high as the railings. The two were ced on it and chained to the hooks on its floor. The chains happened to be so short that they were brought to their knees, unable to move.


    "Arthur Silvera is bound to see you now, despite the distance," said Third with his monotonous voice. "Bring the executor."


    A tall man came forward, carrying arge sword over his back. He would kill them both with a single strike if he willed and aimed right. Then, he stood beside Julia, sending chills down her spine. His eyes did not look human beneath the leather mask, and his gaze was sinister.


    "Do we need to notify him?" hesitantly asked Twelfth. "Executing them will be pointless if he does not notice."


    "Oh, he already noticed," eximed First again,pelling everyone to look toward Arthur. Julia was the first to gaze at him. Everyone could tell that something was wrong because Arthur raised his hand while looking at them, bringing his army to a halt.


    Arthur Silvera red at them as he lowered his hand and clenched it. Space began to crack around him as his aura started rising from his body. His spiritual energy was otherworldly, making his aura strong enough to shake the hearts of everyone inside Runera.


    Then, he opened his mouth.


    His voice boomed in their mind, soft and seething.


    "Julia," he called. "I came to bring you home."


    Julia was shaken as tears gathered in her eyes. His first sentence was about her, not the ruins or Runera. His anger was unrestrained, but he just cared about bringing her home. However, she could tell that this was not Eragon showing his wrath, but Arthur.


    Just for her.


    "Bring her home?" asked Second with a sinisterugh as he advanced with his hands behind his back. "We have a hundred thousand warriors separating us. Do you think you have what it takes to take her?"


    Arthur remained standing there with his hands clenched into fists. His golden eyes red at them as he raised his fist, and the world boomed. Golden mana pulsed through his fist as it slowly rose high, and then he mmed it into empty air beside him.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    Rumbling!


    As if the ss had shattered that held existence together, cobwebs spread from his fist that mmed into empty air. These golden cracks were faster than anything these men had seen, making the world rumble.


    "Brace yourselves!" shouted Velos, who led the army on the ground. These men activated their barriers and brought forward their armor, but it was useless. Wherever the cracks went, it killed. No barrier or armor could protect them, and once Velos realized that he changed hismand. "Dodge them!"


    The army lost its formation as everyone jumped away from this unknown attack. Thousands died as the cracks mmed into them, breaking their bones and destroying their organs.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then, the cracks reached the tall walls of Runera, which did not have a single break. However, when these cracks touched them, they exploded, and fissures spread inside them. The rumbling did not cease until the cracks reached the wooden tform.


    The golden crack reached Julia like a serpent gazing at her. It slithered and turned like golden lightning as it struck their chains, destroying them. Julia could feel herself be lighter, which was the destruction''s end.


    The actions of a single man silenced the world as everyone gazed at him with fear. In a single attack with thousands of meters between them, he killed thousands of warriors armed to the teeth with artifacts and did more damage to the walls than an army could.


    Crash!


    tter!


    The falling boulders from the wall broke the silence as it lost chunks of its structure. Before any more could fall, an array activated, fortifying the wall and ensuring it did not copse.


    "I see less than a hundred thousand now," said Arthur to Second, who had provoked him earlier. The man was shaking as he met his golden eyes, even though a vast expanse ofnd separated the two.


    The army hurried to regain its formation, but the enemy did not use this chance to attack. Instead, they all stood rooted in the wrong, waiting for their warlord tomand them. Arthur lowered his fist as he red at the Twelve Masters.


    "If Julia is harmed, I will tear you apart."


    Her tears began to fall when she heard his words. Julia never realized that Arthur cared about her this much, even if she knew he would protect her, but seeing it made her heart ache. However, the following words she heard made her snap her eyes open.


    "Kill them both,"manded Third with his monotonous tone. The executor unsheathed his sword, ready to strike their heads down. Julia opened her eyes and saw the de glimmer.


    Everything turned slower as she looked at the executor with his wide grin and white breath. Julia saw snowkes falling from the sky as he brought the sword toward them. It was then that she realized she had to use her ability now.


    Arthur destroyed the chains for her, and Master Yuvan gave her the Spatial Runic Card. Julia raised her hands toward the executor and released the stored attack. Like whips, the spatial energy lines exploded from her arms, sending the executor flying.


    Julia watched as he flew in an arch before falling from the walls, screaming before his body hit the ground. Her heart shook as this was the first person she had killed in her sheltered life. Her hand trembled, but she knew that she needed to act fast.


    Her father was still shaken by the change when she grabbed him before turning toward Arthur. Space began to wrap beside them, hinting at the iing teleportation. A figure appeared on the tform, his robes fluttering in the wind.


    "Master Yuvan!" called Julia as she tried to raise her father toward him so they could teleport away. "We¡­" her voice could no longer leave her mouth since she could see the face of the man who teleported for her.


    Standing before Julia and her father was a man wearing a mask with a word on it. That word was First, which made Julia unable to finish her sentence. Her mind nked as the man snickered and raised his hand toward his mask.


    "You followed the n well, Julia," said First as he removed his mask. The face behind it belonged to the man she trusted and followed, Yuvan Perli. However, she could tell that he had note to save her. "Ah, this despair is what I wanted to see. The despair of hopes being crushed and ns failing."


    "What is this¡­?" muttered Julia with confusion as her breathing grew rapid. Her vision turned hazy as if she was about to pass out. "Master Yuvan¡­"


    "No, Julia, no. My name is First," said Yuvan Perli with a grin that reached his ears. "You did everything just right, but in the end, you won''t be able to save your father."


    Before she could string a sentence, First raised a finger and fired an imaginary pistol at her. Julia felt her heart crushed, and her entire body ignited on fire, but none was real. A few secondster, her pain disappeared, and she was back to normal.


    "You won''t be able to save your father because you will be the one to kill him," said Yuvan Perli with a dagger in her hand, which he threw toward her. Julia caught it, unable toprehend what was happening, and her body began to move against her control.


    Julia realized that something was wrong with her body. Then, she managed to piece together every clue she had: the words that Yuvan said and what the traitor was.


    A puppeteer.

 Chapter 940 A Black Mask

    Thunderps echoed through the clouds as a golden figure cut through them. His speed broke through the sound barrier, echoing booms throughout the battlefield. His body turned into a haze, unable to be seen by the soldiers.


    "Julia!" roared Arthur with such a ferocity that her name came like divine retribution from the skies. Arthur then dived toward the walls like a meteor seeking to destroy Runera. However, Runera still had the aid of the strongest guild.


    The one who came to stop him was none other than Guild Master of the Strongest Titan Guild, One-armed Asura. His long silver sword left its sheath as it cut through the cold. Then, he took his stance to stop the iing Arthur Silvera.


    "I''m afraid that I also have duties to answer," said Asura with sadness. Before he could finish his sentence, Arthur reached him like a meteor. His speed elerated at a monstrous rate, and he did not stop even when meeting the swordsman. Asura brought his sword down, and Arthur wed it with his bare hand.


    ng!


    A loud resonating sound echoed throughout the battlefield as the two met, and Asura was pushed back. His feet began to sink into the walls of Runera as they dragged back.


    The golden eyes stared into his from behind the silver sword. Asura could not recognize the man, although he had met him a few days ago. It seems that these short days were enough for Arthur to turn into a threat.


    "Move aside," said Arthur before he brought the sword down, and his body flipped in the air. Then, he axed Asura with a kick over his shoulder, using the same momentum tounch himself toward the Twelve Masters.


    "I will not let you," said the swordsman as he used his sword to block the kick. Moments before impact, Arthur burst with golden mana before his speed elerated further.


    The kick came down like a mountain and pushed away his sword. Even though he tried resisting, Asura was thrown away like a broken kite, hurled toward the Twelve Masters behind them.


    Arthur, on the other hand, rushed forward toward the twelve. Everything turned into a blur around him as he used terrifying amounts of mana to get there in time.


    As he arrived on the scene, the Twelve Masters all stood there in shock. In mere seconds, Arthur shed through countless kilometers to save his friend. However, as he looked at them, Arthur could tell something was wrong.


    Julia was on the ground, and she turned toward him. Her eyes were full of tears as she called for his name. Wrath swelled in his heart as soon as he realized what had happened. Eragon snickered in his ears, telling him that this was the world he wanted to defend.


    ***


    The moment that her hand gripped the dagger, Julia could no longer control her body. Yuvan was grinning at her, his eyes containing themand she dreaded. Even without him voicing it out, her body started to move.


    "No¡­" she could hear herself mutter, but her body did not obey. "Dad, run¡­ I cannot¡­" she used whatever strength she had to tell him, and every word seemed to steal the breath in her.


    "Julia, what happened?" asked her father as he sensed something was amiss. He could see her struggle and shake with the dagger before the struggle broke, and her hand whipped swiftly toward him.


    Julius realized what was happening in time, and he caught her arm in time. However, the two fell forward, and Julia pushed the dagger toward his chest.


    Her father was supposed to be stronger than her, but he struggled against her strength. Julia realized that after the fire went through her heart, she had released the limits of her body. Thus, her muscles were tearing apart to push the dagger through his chest. Julius stopped her with his other hand but could only slow her down.


    "You have to¡­ kill me¡­" said Julia, as tears fell from her eyes. "Please, kill me¡­ before I¡­ before I¡­"


    The dagger inched closer toward her father with every passing second, and it was soon to pierce through his heart. Julius grimaced as it started cutting through his chess, a millimeter per second.


    Then the roar came from the sky, calling her name. The two knew Arthur was here, but he could not stop what had already started. Her father had a look of realization before he smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I would never hurt my little girl," her father said with a smile before grabbing the dagger''s hilt. "And I will never let you be the one to kill me. Do not me yourself for this."


    Before Julia could realize what he was doing, she could feel all resistance disappear. Then, the dagger was snatched from her hand before the bright red blood filled her eyes. His heart was beating when the de tore open, pushing every ounce of blood outside. Julia was then released from the force controlling her body, but her mind crashed because of the scene before her.


    The light quickly escaped her father''s eyes as she reached toward him with shaking, trembling fingers. Julia called for her father but did not know what to do.


    "I..." her father muttered with a hoarse, fading voice, "love you, Julia. Then, tears gathered in his eyes as he seemed to see something. "I will finally¡­ see her¡­ again¡­"


    Julia could not answer him as her breath grew rapid and shallow. She could no longer feel her fingers as a lump blocked her throat from making a single sound. Then, something whistled behind her, and a personnded on the tform.


    "Julia," called the voice behind her, and the moment she heard it, Julia snapped her neck toward him. She saw him with his ck and golden robes, staring at her with confusion, then toward the corpse beside her.


    "Ah¡­ Arthur," called out Julia toward him with tears. "Please¡­ my father is¡­ he is¡­ I¡­"


    Arthur seemed to understand what had happened, but his expression crumbled as soon as his eyes turned toward Julius. Julia could tell what he was thinking, and she knew it too, but she begged again.


    "Please, Arthur¡­ save him. Please, please, please, please," she repeated the word more than she could count as her vision blurred from the tears. "Please, save him."


    "There is no use in begging because Iced the dagger with Doom Owl blood," said Yuvan with a grin as he stared at her. He did not even turn toward Arthur. "That wound will never close. And even if it did, the blood has already destroyed his body."


    "You made her do this?" asked Arthur as his expression darkened. Julia could tell that his voice was different, even in her despair. Yuvan turned toward him with a shrug.


    "I did no such thing. I just gave her the dagger, and she killed him," said Yuvan, making Julia stare at her bloody hands. "An ungrateful daughter who betrayed her city has returned to kill her father. We live in a twisted world!"


    "Close that mouth," this time, the voice did not belong to Arthur. It was hoarse and sinister and appeared with a dark aura around Arthur. "To every one of my soldiers," called Arthur with his wrathful voice, "kill everyst enemy."


    The army behind them cheered, and Julia raised her eyes to look at him. She flinched when she saw his face because a terrifying ck mask had formed around it. Arthur fisted his hand and clenched his teeth as he stared at Yuvan.


    "As for you," said the wrathful monstrous voice, "I will drink your blood."


    "This is so terrifying," said Yuvan without a care as he stepped back. "Are you sure that you want the world to see the true you, Arthur Silvera? No one will be on your side after this."


    "If the world takes your side, then I will crush it too," said Arthur before the dark aura exploded from his body. It burst like a me that pulled the sky downward, making every soul feel it.


    Those closest to him saw the ck me and the pair of red eyes within them, and their hearts trembled. Arthur then stepped forward, tearing through the colorlessness, and stomped on the ground.


    The ground beneath him began disintegrating before the cracks spread over the walls. The arrays holding it together broke down, and the walls started to fall apart again.


    However, no one cared about the crumbling structure because a bigger threat was before their eyes. Yuvan started shaking, but his smile never disappeared. Instead, it grew wider.


    "This is what I wanted all along, Julia. I always knew Arthur Silvera would win, but I wanted him to lose control. The world will see him for what he is¡­ a walking disaster. Then, he would lose every ally there is."

 Chapter 941 Niece

    Julia realized what his n had been all along. She fell into their trap when he wrote a letter to her and the moment that Runera threatened her. It was never about making her betray Arthur but using her to make Arthur lose control.


    It was ironic that Julia warned him about losing control before, only to end up being the reason behind it. She trusted Yuvan with everything, and he turned out to be her enemy all along.


    However, it was toote for regrets now. As she witnessed what had reced Arthur, she knew these Twelve Masters got what they wanted. Arthur has seen what happened to her, which triggered him to let Eragon out.


    Julia could feel the ground tilting beneath her, but she could not move. Beside her was the cold corpse of her father, and in front of her was the other man she cared about, losing control. Julia felt helpless.


    Arthur let out a beastly growl that shook the world. His golden and mesmerizing eyes were gone, reced by the bloodthirsty demonic red one. Runic Guards rushed toward him, but he killed them all with a simple wave of his hand.


    The two armies shed on the ground, making the situation even more chaotic. As for the Twelve Masters, they did not run but gathered together to fight against Arthur. Julia knew their reason was to push him to the edge to reveal that wolf.


    A man stepped beside her, making Julia turn toward him. It was the One-Armed Asura, which was hurled with a kick from Arthur. However, he was not here to fight against Arthur anymore. Instead, he was looking toward Julius.


    "How did this happen?" asked the One-Armed Asura, his grey eyes looking at her father. "How did he end up in such a state, Julia?"


    "I¡­" muttered Julia with shaking lips before she closed her eyes. However, she could not exin it. She could not say that her father died, so she would not kill him, nor could she say she was being controlled.


    "It matters not anymore," said One-Armed Asura as he crouched beside his corpse and closed his eyes. "He is in a better ce with my sister now."


    "Your sister?" muttered Julia with confusion. The old man turned toward her with a smile before giving her a nod. "Are you¡­"


    "Your mother was my little sister. I agreed to fight for Runera in exchange for releasing Julius after the war. However, I have now lost any reason to fight for them. We need to leave this ce."


    "Please, wait," said Julia as she gripped his arm. "We cannot leave Arthur like this. We have to calm him down before it is toote."


    "That thing is no longer Arthur, niece," said One-Armed Asura with a frown as he turned toward the growling colorless creature. "I have met cmities and monsters, but that thing is neither. It is¡­"


    "¡­it is the embodiment of wrath and hatred," said a voice behind the two as Yurirl arrived. "I cannot believe that this is the same man I have always known."


    "You should be with the troops below," said One-Armed Asura with a frown. However, Yurirl ignored him and stared at the walking cmity. His master sighed before he turned toward Julia and offered his hand. "We need to leave now."


    "I will not leave him like this," said Julia as she tried to rise. "I lost my father, and I will not sit down as I lose my younger brother."


    "Younger brother?" repeated One-Armed Asura with surprise. "If you call him like that, then I cannot just leave anymore too."


    "Those Twelve Masters are who killed my father," said Julia with sorrowful eyes. "Can you fight them while I try to talk to Arthur?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Talk to what?" asked One-Armed Asura with a shake. "I will not let you go near that. One wrong footstep, and you are as lifeless as those soldiers."


    Then, Arthur roared again and rushed toward the Twelve Masters. However, each of those masters stood in formation around Arthur. Then, their bodies began to glow as a runic circle appeared on the ground, connecting them all.


    "What is that thing?" asked Julia with a frown.


    "That circle seems to be¡­ a prison," said Yurirl with a frown. "Has Runera always used such methods to fight against enemies?"


    "This is not Runera''s runes, but something else," said Julia with a frown as her mind looked for clues. Then, she realized what they were doing. "These twelve are trying to extract the cmity from Arthur."


    "That should be a good thing," said One-Armed Asura.


    "Even if it is, then I won''t let him in their hands after what they did to my father," said Julia before she turned toward him. "Please, stop them while I bring Arthur back."


    Seeing her determined face, One-Armed Asura frowned. Then, he turned toward his disciple, who seemed prepared as he took out his translucent sword. Then, he sighed.


    "The two of you can stop him, and I will take care of the other twelve," said One-Armed Asura before he ced his hand on his sword. "Protect my niece well, Yurirl."


    "As youmand, Master."


    One-Armed Asura then bolted forward with his sword, attacking the closest of the Twelve Masters. The man did not stand a chance as he was cut in half with a scream. The circle was broken as One-Armed Asura cleaned his de.


    "I have to intrude on you guys," said One-Armed Asura with a smile as he raised his de over his shoulder. "My niece asked me for something for the first time, and I cannot refuse."


    "This goes against our deal, God''s de Guild Master," said Yuvan with a frown. "Are you one to break his word?"


    "I agreed in exchange for releasing Julius Vinera, but you were the ones behind killing him," said One-Armed Asura with a grin. "You were the one to break your word, and I am here to punish you."


    "Uncle, behind you!" shouted Julia, and One-Armed Asura turned to see that the man he had shed down was rising again.


    "It seems that these things are not even human, huh?" he said with a smirk.

 Chapter 942 Consequence Of Injustice

    The five toons rushed forward under themand of their leader. The two armies shed, striking each other and aiming to kill the enemies. If not for the earlier confusion and the golden cracks, Runera would have used numbers to win against the invaders.


    Each toon pierced through the disorganized soldiers, with theirmander in the lead. Their formation was like a spear that tore through the enemy lines, breaking them apart. Even though Runera hadpetent soldiers, Ascent bounced on them in groups.


    As the two armies ripped each other apart, the fight above the walls continued. Because his niece asked him to, Asura decided to fight against the Twelve Masters of Runera, who turned out to be less human than he thought.


    His sword tore apart their bodies, but each of them regenerated like he was cutting through goo. Furthermore, Asura noticed their numbers increased each time he shed them in half.


    "What in the devil is this?" muttered Asura as he blocked the attack of one masked man before killing him and watched as he split in two. "Is this your doing, Yuvan Perli?"


    "We are The Strings of Fate," said Yuvan Perli as he stood in the center. "No matter how many of us fall, we rise again more than before. You don''t want to be our enemy, Johan Eriksson. Our strings reach the farthestnds, even ones forgotten by the world."


    "You can threaten to harm my hometown, slithering snake. I have always responded to threats with a simple method: eliminating them. I am not the strongest swordsman for nothing."


    Johan then raised his sword and ced it over his shoulder. His aura shifted into one of sharpness as the masked men surrounded him. A swords storm brewed with him at the center as he gave a grin.


    "Let''s see if you can regenerate faster than I can cut you down," said Johan with a devilish grin, his eyes letting out a beastly aura.


    On the other side of the battle was the most unusual duo, who had never met each other before. Yurirl stood with a frown between Julia and Arthur, who had lost control of his wrath. The world was witnessing his current form, making him look like nothing more than a monster.


    Julia had to step over the grief that tore her heart apart. Tears gathered in her eyes as she remembered how cold her father''s corpse was bing. However, she had to scrape what was left of her life to ensure that the one person she cared for would not be the most hated man in the world.


    "Are you alright, Miss Julia?" asked Yurirl as he could sense her disturbed self. His usually cold eyes looked at her with wonder and amazement. "This might be too much, given what has just happened."


    "I¡­ can do it," said Julia as she cleaned her hands from her father''s blood before wiping away the tears on her face. Her bloodied and determined face looked at Yurirl before nodding. "We only have one chance to get to him."


    "That sounds like an impossible mission, seeing him like this," said Yurirl as he stared at the growling Arthur. He was covered with colorless lightning that crackled and shimmered like curtains around him. His face was covered with a ck mask, with eyes that looked demonic.


    "We did it before, but we had his brother at that time," said Julia. "I have no idea how we can calm him down enough to hear my voice, but we have no choice but to try. Be careful. No abilities work against him."


    "I don''t wield the elements," said Yurirl as he pulled his sword and straightened his arm beside him. "My sword and senses are all I need. I will give you the opening, but for the rest, I am useless."


    Julia nodded as she stepped back and eyed Arthur, who grew hostile once Yurirl took out his de. The swordsman took several steps forward, not fearing the iing fight. Seeing him with such confidence reassured Julia that she had the genius swordsman aiding her.


    "This is the first time that we meet like this," said Yurirl as he stood several meters away from Arthur, who stared at him with fierce eyes. "I cannot say I expected someone as calm to hold this much anger within him."


    Arthur did not answer him and gritted his teeth in response. However, unlike what Julia had expected, he did not rush to kill Yurirl but raised his hand instead. The colorless lightning twisted as it crackled and gathered on his hand, forming something akin to a sword.


    "I do not wish to kill you," said a hoarse and threatening voice from Arthur. Julia was shaken to hear him talk, but she had a feeling that this was not Arthur still. "You seem like someone my host admires, so leave."


    "My master instructed me otherwise," said Yurirl with equal surprise as he nced at Julia. "I thought that he was in a berserk state?"


    "This is the first time it has happened," said Julia with confusion as she stared at Arthur before taking a step forward. "Arthur, can you hear me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Julia hoped he had learned to master it somehow, but her hopes were crushed when the ck lightning sword aimed at her. The blood-red eyes red at her, warning her to take another step closer.


    "You might be dear to him, but we are different. I do not trust humans," said the deep voice within Arthur. Julia then realized who was the identity of the person talking to her. It was the Sin of Wrath, Eragon in his human form. "Take a step back, now."


    The bloodthirst made a lump form in her throat, and a primordial fear rose from within her heart. The wrathful eyes leaked immense rage more than anything she had seen, despite talking to her calmly.


    Julia raised her foot to take a step back, but she paused. She knew that even though Eragon looked calm, there was a reason that Arthur did not answer her. Furthermore, there was a reason that he wanted to fight against Yurirl. Thus, Julia lowered her foot.


    "Tell me what you wanted to do, Eragon."


    "¡­I will kill all enemies."


    "Does that include the citizens of Runera?"


    "I will kill until this wrath subsides," said Eragon as he raised his sword again toward her. The destructive energy, the cries of ughter, and the copsing walls all mattered littlepared to this sword of ck lightning. "Do not let me break the promise I made to him. Take a step back."


    "I refuse," said Julia as she stepped forward, and she could feel an invisible hand squeezing her heart. The tip of the sword aimed at her chest, and she was sure that even its minutest movement would kill her. "Go back where you came from, Eragon. You are not needed here anymore."


    "You might not need me, but Arthur Silvera does," said Eragon in his husky voice, his teeth gnashing against each other.


    Julia could feel him losing to the wrath, and before she could utter another word, Eragon flicked his wrist. It was a small wave of his sword, but it sent an arch of ck lightning that destroyed whatever stood before it.


    The ground disintegrated beneath his attack as it traveled to Julia, but before she could register what had happened, a figure came before her. Yurirl raised his sword, throwing an arch of white mana himself. The two collided, but despite the white arch losing, it managed to redirect the attack of destruction.


    "Be careful, Master," said Yurirl softly, making Johan turn toward him even while fighting the puppet. Seeing that an arch of destruction was approaching him, Asura almost vomited blood from anger.


    "You stinky brat, send that attack elsewhere!"


    Even though he was furious with Yurirl, Master Johan used the body of his sword to send several cloaked enemies flying toward the ck arch. He used them as a shield, and the moment the ck lightning touched them, they let out screams of agony before dissolving into goo.


    Johan was shocked by what he had seen since none of his attacks managed to reduce their numbers. He turned toward his disciple, staring at him with a squint before giving him a thumbs up.


    "Nice, my disciple!"


    "Tsk," Yurirl, however, clicked his tongue in annoyance. Julia was speechless about these two, acting like they weren''t fighting against two fearsome opponents.


    "It seems that talking has proved futile," said Eragon as he lowered his sword. "I have restrained myself long enough. It is time to make you witness real wrath."


    As he said so, ck lightning crackled around him. Then, cries of agony and rage echoed in their ears as the ck aura rose from his body. Julia could no longer breathe because her heart started beating with fury.


    "I am not the enemy," said Eragon as he red at them with red eyes. "I am the consequence of every injustice."

 Chapter 943 Even If

    943 Even If


    As the battlefield was covered with the sounds of countless rageful victims, it pushed the soldiers to fight to the death. Their hearts could not help but beat with fury, and it strengthened their powers beyond their limits.


    Yurirl was standing closest to the sounds, which started to take a toll on him. His Divine Sense, which allowed him to have a perception that transcended this world, also made him sense what stood in this man''s shadows.


    "Does Arthur always hear these cries of rage?" muttered Yurirl with a frown as he raised his sword. "If so, he might be the best among us in suppressing such feelings. He must be so tired."


    Julia clenched her chest because of her aching heart. Although it was full of grief and loss, those were quickly reced with anger. Her hatred was small but became the tallest tree in her heart, overshadowing everything else.


    Then, she red at Yuvan Perli, who was fighting using his puppets. Her mana, which has been restrained and keeps hold of all the attacks she has stored, started running loose.


    "Do not let it consume you as it did with Arthur," said Yurirl as he turned toward her. He seemed to feel her unstable emotions. "It is easy to give in to hatred, but we must reject it to protect those we love."


    Julia snapped out of her hatred and remembered what she had to do. Arthur has rushed over here to protect her and lost control of his rage once he saw what happened to her. She needed to protect him from the darkness within him.


    "Are you confident in facing him?"


    "This is the first time I have encountered such a challenging yet delicate situation, so it should prove good practice for me," said Yurirl without fear. "However, it seems I must take the offense here."


    Yurirl then changed his stance, making his sword as high as his mouth while lowering his body. An unusual aura rose from him as if he had just entered this world.


    "You are taking this seriously, my disciple," his master said from the sidelines, ncing at them while a dozen puppets rushed toward him. "Remember this scene, Julia! This is one of the rare times that my disciple uses my style!"


    Julia wanted to tell him it was sad to be proud of this, but she allowed the old man some happiness. Seeing his stance, she realized it was a simr style to his master. Yurirl was now holding the sword with one hand. As for the other, he opened his palm toward Arthur as if ready tounch his sword.


    "Do not me me for their recklessness," said the hoarse and angry voice before Eragon took his stance. He leaned forward while raising his sword. "This next attack¡­ is hard to survive."


    The colorless lightning gathered around the sword, crackling. Julia could feel the clouds gathering, making the snow fall harder, almost forming a blizzard. Julia saw a beast baring his fangs in Eragon''s shadow and stance.


    As for Yurirl, he looked like a sword, sharp and as straight as an arrow. It took a few seconds, but the two of them bolted toward each other simultaneously.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded beneath their feet, forming a dust cloud that rose behind them. The two reached each other at the same speed,unching their attacks at each other.


    ng!


    The two swords collided, letting out a resonant cry that pushed everything back. Then, the residue of their attacks destroyed everything around the two, but they stood as steady as a mountain. None were being pushed back.


    Julia protected her eyes as she tried to regain her footing, unable to believe that Yurirl had managed to stop Arthur in this state. Not even the Light Emperor could match him; even Osian lost against him.


    "The walls are crumbling down!" a soldier shouted, and soon enough, Julia felt it too. The ground started to tilt, and she began to lose her bnce. However, she knew that her chance was near.


    "Miss Julia!" called out Yurirl as his hand began to shake. "I cannot hold him for much longer! This is the only chance you have to get close to him!"


    This was the signal that she needed to bolt forward, and Julia did not care about the ground being torn apart or the force pushing her back. Pulses of shockwaves almost threw her off the walls as she tried to jump from one falling boulder to another just to reach the two fighting men.


    Even now, the two did not move. The ground beneath them started to copse, but they red at each other. Anyone who retracts their de would end up overwhelmed by the opponent and killed if not careful.


    Before she could reach them, Julia watched the two descend with a giant chunk of the wall. She got the edge and jumped without hesitation, diving toward the two.


    Eragon noticed her, and he turned his eyes toward her. Thus, he raised his other hand, quickly grabbed by Yurirl, who grimed as he touched the ck lightning.


    "I am your opponent, wrathful creature," said Yurirl with a tired smile as sweat dripped down his face. "If we are going down, let us go down together."


    The three fell toward the ground, but Julia was shining bright colors. These were the attacks she had stored, including wind. She propelled herself like an arrow toward Eragon, mming toward him as she grabbed onto him.


    The bnce shifted, but Yurirl retracted his de before he harmed Julia. Eragon was pushed off the boulder with Julia embracing him, unable to understand what she wanted to do.


    "I have just the thing to shock you into awakening, Arthur," said Julia with a smile as she looked at Eragon. Her body began to glow with dangerous lights as she released every stored attack.


    These attacks would have killed her if she had used them against any opponent, but this time it was different. The ck lightning devoured her attacks, protecting Eragon from her magic. It was the bane of every element but consumed his energy.


    "Let go," said Eragon as he grabbed her shoulder, seeking to make her release him. Julia did not budge, even under his terrifying res. "Let go, or I will kill you."


    "You said it before, Eragon," said Julia with a smile. "You promised Arthur that you would not hurt me. You knew Yurirl would block that attack earlier, but you just wanted to scare me."


    Eragon looked at her angrily as her body released the elements, and he kept devouring them. Julia finally saw hope when she noticed his frown and released every element inside her sea of consciousness.


    ***


    The moment Arthur saw Julia next to her dying father, he knew he would lose control. The voices of rage were quiet this time, but he was loud. Arthur could hear his heart beating with boilingva that ran through his veins.


    Then, his consciousness began to fade once the rage reached a degree that was too much to bear. Arthur had two choices: burn or sleep and let Eragon out. Even before he could decide, he sank into his sea of consciousness.


    Eragon was waiting for him atop the mountain, but this time, he had no chains to hold him back. Wrath stared at him and grinned, knowing it had won again.


    "I told you, Arthur. This world is too cruel," said Eragon as he walked toward him. "Let me out, and I will crush those who enraged you."


    "Do not touch those I care about," said Arthur as he closed his eyes and opened them while looking at Eragon. "I will let you out, but if you dare touch them, I will kill you myself."


    "As long as they do not betray you, too," said Eragon after a short pause. Arthur did not reply and closed his eyes instead. Then, he began to see what Eragon was doing and how Julia stood against him.


    Arthur did not understand why she was trying to protect Runera from Eragon, even though Runera had killed her father before her eyes. However, he witnessed how she worked with Yurirl and jumped off a cliff to bring him back.


    Her efforts were not in vain. The moment she released her attacks for Eragon to consume, his control over the body grew weaker, and his rage had to shift elsewhere. This was the moment Arthur needed to return to consciousness, which he did.


    When he opened his eyes, Arthur saw the snow falling from above. Battleships mottled the grey sky as the snowkes fell together with the ashes. Then, he looked down and saw Julia resting over his chest.


    "What made you stop me, Julia?" asked Arthur with a soft voice, enough to wake her up. Then, she turned and stared at him with big, confused eyes. Tears started gathering in them before she buried her face in his chest and cried.


    "They killed my father, Arthur," said Julia as she sobbed. "I could not afford to lose you too or see you throw away everything we worked for just to take revenge for me, even if they killed him, even if it hurts."

 Chapter 944 Main Event

    944 Main Event


    Julia sobbed over his chest, and he raised his hand to hold her head. His other hand held her closer, hugging her as she grieved her father. Everything she had been holding back, all the tears and frustrations, exploded after she ensured Arthur returned.


    The snowkes covered them as Julia grieved for her father. As she did, Arthur thought about if he could revive him. However, thest time he did that, he had to give a part of himself and sacrifice his growth.


    Even if Julius returns, stronger enemies wille after them. Arthur knew how important he was to Julia but had to choose their safety. He still remembers how he could not be a runesmith without Diana and Ai returning what he gave them.


    Furthermore, Yuvan said that he used the blood of Doom Owls. These were the same creatures used to create the masks of Mistletoe, which had the function of anti-magic. Their names came from the fact that these monsters were the bane of humans, and their blood was one of the strongest poisons that even destroyed the sea of consciousness.


    "I will be here for you," said Arthur as he held her tighter. "No one can hurt you anymore. I will fight anyone for your sake, Julia. Until the end of times, we will be together."


    Julia did not answer him, but her sobs grew louder as she clenched his robes. Arthur realized that this was what she wanted to hear instead of him going berserk to kill everyone for her sake. Julia wanted reassurance that she was not alone now that her father was gone.


    Arthur had no choice but to lie there and stare at the snowing clouds while Julia cried in his embrace. Although the weather was cold, Julia made him feel warm. This entire ordeal brought the two together, closer than before.


    A few days ago, he told Julia that she did not know how he felt because she never lost anything. Arthur wished he could meet that version of himself and tell him how much it hurts to see someone you care about go through this.


    It was the first time he had seen snow since the ruins of Runera, where he saw the vision of the snowy mountains. The sky had a pink hue, a beautiful sight for a sad day.


    The sounds of battle continued, and Arthur knew he had to go. However, Julia was still crying, unable to stop. In the end, her voice grew hoarse. Arthur looked down at her and raised his hand, creating a rune to put her to sleep.


    Then, Arthur carried her as he rose from atop the rubbles. Her face was covered in tears, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Arthur gazed down at her, finding her much more vulnerable than usual.


    As he looked around, he found himself inside Runera. Runic Guards surrounded him, looking at him with fear from below the fallen rubbles. The walls have mostly crumbled down, and a giant chunk shook the ground every once in a while.


    A presence appeared behind him, and Arthur turned to find the dust-covered Yurirl staring at him. His nose was red in the nose, and his face was covered with dirt because of the fall. Once he saw that Arthur had returned to normal, he smiled.


    "Good to see that our efforts were enough," said Yurirl before looking at Julia. "It might be the first time I see someone as courageous. You have good friends in your guild, Arthur."


    "I am in your debt this time, Yurirl," said Arthur as he looked at the swordsman. "If not for your help, I would have been the one to hurt Julia, and I would never forgive myself if that happened."


    "It was never my intention to help, but it was an order from my master," said Yurirl as he turned around. "I still think this war is wrong."


    "I know it, but I still choose to wage it," said Arthur as he levitated from the ground. None of the guards inside Runera dared approach him, and Arthur created a barrier around them. Then, he soared toward the sky, traveling across the battlefield, and entered the Runic Dome.


    Arthur had to entrust Julia to Maryam before he left the Runic Dome again. This time, he gazed down on the battlefield and saw how his army fought against the Runic Guards. After a moment of consideration, he changed hismand.


    "To all those following me," called Arthur, his voice reaching the distant parts of the battlefield. "Retreat in order, and allow no enemy to attack. Runera has fallen victim to the maniptions of darkness."


    After giving thismand, Arthur used his levitate rune again, soared to stand above the Runic Army, and looked for Velos. Once he found him standing atop the biggest battleship, Arthur sought to converse with him.


    "Are you here to surrender?" asked Velos as he stood proudly atop his deck and watched Arthur descend. "If not, then I thank you for saving us the trouble of looking for you," he said, grabbing his sword.


    "Julius Vinera is dead," said Arthur, making the Runic Guards'' Captain pause with shock. "His daughter was manipted to kill him, and to prevent that, Julius was the one to pierce his heart. If this n is something you know, I will kill you here. If not, let us stop this war until we unmask the Twelve Masters."


    "Are you asking me to trust the invaders?"


    "I ordered my soldiers to retreat. As you have witnessed, we are not the losing side here," said Arthur as he turned to gaze at the warriors and elite of Runera. "In your current state, I don''t need my army to crush you or use some cheap tricks."


    "Do you want to prove that?" asked one warrior covered in morous armor. He seemed to be young, but his gaze was confident. Arthur turned toward him and then toward Velos.


    "Are you going to throw away the lives of your soldiers, Velos?" Arthur asked the man he once admired. However, Velos was silent. Arthur sighed and raised his hand toward the knight, who braced himself and prepared. "What a waste of a good soldier."


    "Fine," said Velos before Arthur attacked. "If your army retreats, I will agree to meet with the Twelve Masters of Runera."


    "It might be toote for a meeting since I am heading toward them at this moment," said Arthur as he lowered his hand. "One-Armed Asura is fighting them this instant."


    "¡­that is natural, given the agreement he made with them about Julius Vinera," Velos sighed. "I will trust you, Arthur Silvera."


    Arthur nodded in response, and the moment Velos saw the army retreat, he ordered his soldiers to do the same. Then, the two of them bolted toward the walls of Runera, or what remained of them, to find the swordsman fighting against a hundred puppets.


    "Are these your Twelve Masters?" Arthur asked as the twonded to see the masked men torn apart before regenerating. "I doubt those are even humans."


    Velos was silent as he stared at the scene and then turned toward the corpse, which had been covered with snow. He walked toward it, crouched down, and wiped the snow from his face. The moment he saw it was Julius, Velos closed his eyes.


    "I promised Julia that everything was going to be safe," said Velos as he clenched his fists. "I cannot believe that this happened right under my nose."


    "The puppeteer is a master of deception, and no one could tell that something was wrong over here, not even One-Armed Asura," said Arthur before he turned toward the fighting puppets. "This is the traitor I have warned you from: Yuvan Perli."


    "I still cannot believe it," said Velos as he red at Yuvan, who noticed their presence but remained calm. "Let me be the one to kill him."


    "Not a chance," said Arthur as he took several steps toward the puppeteer. Velos rose as well as he walked toward them. Once the two were close enough, the puppets stopped moving as if frozen.


    One-Armed Asura noticed them as well and sheathed his sword. Despite fighting against a hundred puppets for the past hour or so, he did not have a single drop of sweat on his face. Furthermore, he was smiling at Arthur.


    "Good to see you looking as usual, friend," said One-Armed Asura with a smirk as he looked at Arthur. "I would have loved to fight you as that, but it was a good learning experience for my disciple."


    "You would have died," said Arthur with a simr smirk before he turned toward Yuvan, and it turned into one of rage. "Are you prepared to die, traitor?"


    "I never betrayed anyone, for I have always been a string of fate," said Yuvan as his puppets walked back to surround him. "Since the main characters of this fight are gathered here, it is time to start our main event."

 Chapter 945 Blood Sacrifice

    945 Blood Sacrifice


    Although three fearsome opponents surrounded Yuvan Perli, each strong enough to shake nations, he did not seem flustered. Instead, he stood there calmly like a wise master seeing his nse to fruition.


    The puppets slithered, spreading across what remained from the copsing walls. They formed a formation around Yuvan Perli, who seemed to be the only human the enemy had.


    "Main event?" asked Velos with rage as he gripped his sword. "Do you think that this is some sort of performance, Yuvan? Thousands are dead, including the man once your mentor, all because of you."


    "My mentor?" asked Yuvan with confusion before ncing at the corpse of Julius Vinera. "That man was simply my ticket in and out of Runera. He was just like my father, another sheep among the wolves. That reminds me," said Yuvan as he turned toward Arthur. "Call my brother over here."


    "I refuse," said Arthur without hesitation. "I will not let him see what a detergent you have be. No older brother deserves to see that."


    Yuvan Perli frowned for the first time since he appeared, and his face seemed menacing. As he saw how his mood soured, Arthur suspected some feud between the two brothers, at least one-sidedly.


    "Even though I wanted to see his self-righteous face, it matters not," said Yuvan Perli as he regained his smile and spread his arms. "You are all here for my head, right? Because I killed your beloved Julius Vinera?"


    "Don''t tter yourself," said Arthur as he raised his hand, letting his golden mana leak through his fingertips. "I know that you are not the mastermind behind this. You look too idiotic."


    "You might be right, but that will remain a mystery," said Yuvan Perli before he raised his crossed fingers, which began a sequence of explosions among his puppets. One by one, they started to explode into goo that seeped into the ground.


    The three turned cautious as the puppet kept exploding, and grey goo seeped into the ground. After the puppets all exploded, leaving only Yuvan Perli, the goo started moving.


    "Have you ever heard of a blood sacrifice?" asked Yuvan with a grin as the goo on the ground began to shine. "It is said that the greatest summoning needs the biggest sacrifices. Thus, some summoners use their lives as an exchange, but why would I do that if I have a battlefield nearby?"


    "We should stop him," said Johan as he raised his sword before sending a sh that cut through the ground toward Yuvan. However, the puppeteer did not move, allowing the devastating attack to cut through him.


    His body split in two, but even before the sh passed through him, Yuvan regenerated what had been cut, just like the puppets. One-Armed Asura frowned because that meant Yuvan was a puppet himself.


    the puppeteer, who began to disappear. Sounds of the undead screamed echoed in their ears as if 14:02


    this pir was the gateway to hell. The ck lightning could not stop it once it began, and Arthur "I have transcended the need for a human body," said Yuvan with a snicker, "this life of mine is dedicated to the immortal sage and master of fate."


    "Let''s see if you can survive this, then," said Arthur as his hand crackled with colorless lightning, but even Yuvan knew better than to let it touch him. Everything would lose its mana if this lightning touched it.


    "My preparations have already beenpleted," said Yuvan with a grin as he waved his hand, and red lights rose from the goo on the ground. It has formed a giant runic circle with the color of blood.


    As the ck lightning rushed to strike Yuvan, a pir of red light exploded from the circle. It covered the puppeteer, who began to disappear. Sounds of the undead screamed echoed in their ears as if this pir was the gateway to hell. The ck lightning could not stop it once it began, and Arthur realized the reason for this.


    "This circle is using the spiritual energy of the fallen soldiers," muttered Arthur with a frown as he gazed at it. "Is this what he has desired all along? For the fight to begin, and he could summon whatever he wants?"


    As the three started at the red pir, something descended from the now-dark-red sky. Arthur squinted his eyes when he realized that it was a tower descending to the ground, being formed in a spiral motion.


    "A magical tower?" muttered Johan with a frown. "I heard that Astral Beings built these towers to challenge humans. How is Yuvan Perli able to do this?"


    "He has summoned the tower, not built it," said Velos with a simr frown. "However, is he inside that tower, or has he escaped?"


    "Yuvan Perli escaped into the tower," said Arthur as he watched the giant structure descend to their world. "I will follow him inside and kill him."


    "I promised Julia things would be alright, but I failed her. Let me be the one to bring his head," said Velos with shame. "Otherwise, I can never look her in the eyes again."


    "Your presence is necessary inside Runera at the moment," said One-Armed Asura. "The citizens are bound to panic once they see the tower descending on their walls. You must remain and calm them down. I have always craved a good challenge, so I will be the one to go inside and bring back his head."


    "Your guild is no longer a part of this fight, old man," said Arthur as he turned around and walked toward Julius Vinera. "Leave Runera and take your guildsmen with you. I will take care of the rest."


    Arthur couched beside his body and used his rune on it. It was a rune to prevent his body from going through the natural decaying process to preserve him as he was. Then, Arthur grabbed the dagger and removed it before closing the wound and changing the clothes.


    "I will leave his body in your care, Captain Velos," said Arthur as he looked at Julius. "I never knew what kind of man he was, but I knew he was the best father in the world. Give him a proper funeral."


    "Are you going into the tower once it descends?" Velos frowned. "Then, what about your army outside my gates?"


    "My conquest toward Runera will never end, and I will not betray what my men came here to fight for," said Arthur as he rose. "I am the ruler of Runera, whether you like it or not."


    "There is still one more who ims to be the ruler," said Velos after a brief silence. "If you have better proof that you are the one to build Runera, then you will have my support."


    "That can wait until I bring back his head," Arthur said as he rose with the dagger clenched. "As for my army, I will tell them to rest until I return. There will be no more bloodshed in Runera."


    Arthur then walked toward the walls of Runera with the red pir behind him. As soon as he stood on the edge, every soldier gazed toward him because all of them had been scared by the pir. His army cheered when they saw him, and he gestured for them to calm down.


    "The war is over," said Arthur in a loud voice that prated the surroundings. "The evil that has upied Runera and pushed for this war is gone, and Captain Velos knows it."


    The Runic Guards'' Captain advanced to stand beside Arthur, making his stance known to his men. This would make them believe that a truce has been reached.


    "However, the mastermind killed a great man, one of the best that Runera had. Some of you know him, while others have heard of his great deeds. After that, the traitor escaped into what you see above," said Arthur, pointing a finger toward the descending tower. "But I will hunt him down."


    "Until then, no more blood will be shed in thisnd," said Velos as he advanced. "We have lost enough men because of the actions of traitors. After the culprit meets justice, we will negotiate the terms of surrender."


    Arthur was surprised that Velos would mention surrendering instead of taking a stronger stand. His soldiers seemed confused, but none dared to question his decision.


    "Imand every man and woman who swore to protect Runera," called Velos to his men. "Go and evacuate the citizens from here, lest they get hurt by the descending tower. This is our duty as the protectors of Runera!"


    His soldiers answered with a salute and then advanced back toward their walls. Arthur watched them and then turned to Velos, who gave him a nod of approval.


    The citizens were evacuated from the nearby structures, and no soldiers remained on the walls. The tower was slow to descend, and by the time it was close to finishing, the ground was covered with a thickyer of now.


    Arthur was on the ground, watching as the tower descended from the skies to pierce the earth and destroy the walls in its way. He was sitting while holding the poisonous dagger when Ilia Perli approached him.


    "You must have heard," said Arthur, not surprised. "I guess it is impossible to conceal the truth since many saw him atop the walls."

 Chapter 946 Red Tower

    946 Red Tower


    "I have not heard or cared about his whereabouts for years, but I never thought that he would change so much," said Ilia Perli as he gazed at the descending tower and its approaching rumbling. "This is the first Magic Tower to appear in one hundred years."


    "Yuvan has summoned it," said Arthur as he gazed at it. "I will kill him if given the chance, Ilia. I know that he is your brother, but he is one person I can never forgive."


    "I always knew there was something off about him," said Ilia as he gazed at the red, his messy hair fluttering in the wind. "There were signs, but I chose to look away from the ugliness of my family."


    "I looked away, too, in the beginning. But you saw the person who attacked Kera and became my enemy. I could no longer act as if it wasn''t my responsibility to stop him," said Arthur as he turned toward Ilia. "You chose to follow me, but I will let you decide how to handle this."


    "Let me apany you into the tower," said Ilia after some slight hesitation. "I will not prevent you from killing him, but I must ensure that he is indeed my brother and not another puppet."


    "I wouldn''t have killed him if I did not make sure," said Arthur with a nod. "Come with me to the tower, but you must know this can be dangerous. No matter how strong we are, this will be their ground."


    "There is a legend about Red Towers," said Ilia after a brief silence. "No one can leave once they enter unless they clear the tower. However, despite many records of being seen, no Red Tower remains in the world. Thus, most assume they are temporary."


    "I never heard of Red Towers."


    "Because they are a matter of great secrecy," responded Ilia. "There is onemon thing between empyrean-rankers. All of them have cleared a tower before. It might be a coincidence, but many astra-rankers believe it is required before advancing into the next rank."


    "That exins why the Astra-rank is considered to be the limits of humans," said Arthur with a smile. "That means that once news of this tower reaches the world, powerful awakeners will flock over here."


    "I would assume that most are on their way. Bing a Titan Guild requires ten astra-rankers or at least one empyrean ranker. Most guilds will send their astra-rankers here, even if they could never return."


    "We don''t need to stop them," said Arthur with a smile. "Ry the orders that if any awakener wants to enter the tower, let them. We don''t have a im over it at the moment."


    "That is the wisest decision," said Ilia before giving a lieutenant thismand. "What about the situation with Runera?"


    "Let them cooperate with Velos. He is trustworthy and would not harm us," Arthur said before he rose. The tower began descending over the walls, destroying them without mercy. "However, no members of our guild are allowed to enter the tower for their safety. If one of the sub-guilds is caught disobeying, let n handle them."


    Ilia ryed the orders and returned. At that moment, the tower began digging into the ground after drilling through the walls, destroying most of them. The boulders would have crushed many if Velos did not evacuate.


    All of a sudden, the tower stopped moving, and a gate appeared facing Arthur as if inviting him inside. Before he could take the first step, several battleships appeared in the sky, where the arrays could not reach.


    "They are here," said Ilia as he raised his eyes. "Velos has told them their entry is allowed, so we can rest assured about being ambushed. However, it might be wisest to be the first to enter, just in case the Red Tower has an entry limit."


    Arthur agreed, and the two advanced toward the tower. Ancient symbols with unknown power were carved on the gates, making Arthur realize that runes were not the solenguage of creation.


    Ilia and Arthur stopped at the gate together and ced their hands simultaneously. Simr to the trials of Ilios, Arthur heard astral voices in his head as the tower brightly shone. Then, the two of them were teleported inside.


    ***


    There was no noise, smell, or light inside the dim room that Arthur woke up inside. He found himself standing beside a bed, a table, and a bag. The room was built with bricks, and the smell of dirt filled his nose.


    This was not what Arthur expected from the Red Tower. At first nce, there was a door, but Arthur was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he tried using his legacy to gain some information.


    [Action blocked.]


    A panel appeared before him, but this one did not belong to his legacy. It was red, making Arthur know its origin. The Red Tower was interfering with using his spiritual artifact, his legacy.


    "Then, what about runes?" muttered Arthur as he raised his hand and tried to create a rune. There was a spark of mana but nothing else. His frown deepened because it was the first time his ability could not be activated.


    Arthur decided to use his more unorthodox ability, which was colorless lightning. Arthur was relieved to see the ck lights flicker on his fingertips as he raised his other hand to use it. However, the spatial fabric seemed to distort in its ce, meaning that they affected this dimension.


    "Although restricted, I can still use it," said Arthur after sensing the opposition he received from the tower. Then, he turned his attention toward the items in his room.


    The table seemed insignificant, but Arthur walked toward it nheless. When he ced his hand on it, Arthur was surprised to see a panel on its surface containing information about him.


    [Challenger Name]


    [Floor: 1]


    [Reward Points: 0]


    [Strength: 10]


    [Agility: 10]


    [Stamina: 10]


    He had the sole rows on the left, but the right had different squares. There was a single square for 14:04


    skill, a weapon, and another for spiritual art. It seems that these were his limits inside this tower.


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 10/10]


    He had the sole rows on the left, but the right had different squares. There was a single square for skill, a weapon, and another for spiritual art. It seems that these were his limits inside this tower.


    "Is this like a leveling-up station?" muttered Arthur with surprise as he tried to navigate around it, but there was a restriction because he was still on the tower''s first floor. Arthur did not see anything that indicated that the tower knew about his colorless lightning, so he was relieved.


    After being done with the table, Arthur walked toward the bed. Although it looked ordinary, he noticed it started regenerating his mana as soon as he ced his head on the pillow. Furthermore, he could feel his lifeforce being nourished.


    The bed was a regenerative artifact that allowed him to heal. The sole thing inside the room was the small leather bag, which could be worn over his shoulder. Arthur tried to fiddle with it, but it was locked. The moment he wore it, a panel appeared in front of him.


    There was a single row of ten items inside. Arthur found three things, one being a scroll, another looking like a book, and the third being a single gold coin. The scrollnded in his hand when he summoned it, and the following words were written.


    [Use the word Return to teleport to your room.]


    Arthur realized what this item was. It was a way to leave the tower and return to this room, where he could rest and raise his abilities inside the building. Since he had no use for it, he returned it to his bag.


    The second item was the book, which he took out and opened. As he flipped through it, Arthur found three sections: information, Quests, and Monsters. The only chapter of the three to have anything written was the first, which were things he realized about the tower, like its different functions.


    Thest item was the gold coin, but Arthur found nothing special about it. It was not a magical item but an actual gold coin. This item was what interested him the most.


    "This coin signifies civilization inside the tower," muttered Arthur as he examined it but found nothing written on it. "If there is an economy, can there be other people here? And if so, where have theye from?"


    Arthur had some expectations about this tower since it was much more sophisticated than the Tower of Yearning, which he had once entered. Since this one descended from the sky, it might be connected to other worlds or timelines.


    These questions would not answer, so Arthur returned the gold coin to his bag and walked toward the door. The moment he ced his hand on the handle, the tower sent him a panel.


    [Do you wish to enter the 1st Floor?]


    "Yes," replied Arthur, and the door creaked open. Behind it was darkness, and Arthur could feel himself being sucked into it. Arthur was then teleported into the tower, where his next adventure began in pursuit of a single man.

 Chapter 947 First Quest

    947 First Quest


    Arthur thought the Red Tower would resemble what he saw in the Tower of Yearning. However, the first floor was unlike anything that he had ever seen. The moment he was dragged through the ck door, he found himself standing inside a temple.


    "Another challenger has been summoned!" called an old voice as someone rushed toward him, but Arthur could not be threatened because it was a limping old man. One of his eyes had been bandaged, and his teeth were yellow. "Wee, brave one!"


    "Who are you?" asked Arthur with a frown as he examined the surrounding. The old man seemed harmless, but Arthur remained vignt as he examined the temple. He was standing in the middle of an altar that looked like an array.


    "This is Sith Town, brave one!" said the old man as he kept his distance. "I understand that things look too suspicious, but I am not a monster, but a human! Please, apany me!"


    As the old man exined in a fluster, he forgot to introduce himself. Arthur was still wary as he walked behind the man, trying to glean any clues for traps. However, it looked like an ordinary temple, covered in vines and mosses.


    The old man walked through the long hallway until he reached a small yard with a well at the center. The old man walked toward the will and sat beside it before turning toward Arthur.


    "My name is Peter, brave challenger! I used to be a challenger like you, aspiring to find wealth and power inside the Red Tower before I lost my eye and my leg! My new job is to guide challengers like you to fulfill their destiny!"


    "And what destiny is that?"


    "Conquering this tower and bing its master!" said Peter with zeal in his dim eye. Then, he turned toward the well and started pulling the bucket upward as he kept exining. "This Red Tower contains a whole new world inside it. Sith Town is just one among many on the first floor, and no one knows how many floors there are because no one who leaves the first floor ever returns!"


    "You keep mentioning this Sith Town, but are there really humans living here?" asked Arthur with a frown as he watched the old wrinkled hands pull on the loose rope. "And if there is, how did they get here?"


    "Humans, elves, dwarves, werewolves, and dragonkin are just of the few races here inside the Red Tower. There are races from all worlds trapped inside this prison and vying for supremacy. I even heard that one challenger was of the demonic race, and he obliterated the entire town as soon as they arrived."


    "Wait a second, what do you mean by worlds?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Are you telling me there is more than just one world?"


    "You came here without knowing something as simple?" asked Peter with shock before he pulled the bucket out of the well and lowered it to the ground. "This Red Tower is one to connect every world there is, and those that challenge it can never leave. Come,e here!"


    Peter was gesturing for Arthur toe forward and look at the water. Although cautious, Arthur was still curious as he walked to see what this man was fussing about. The water surface was glistering as it showed his reflection.


    "What are you showing me, old man?"


    "I am not showing you a thing," said Peter with a shake of his head. "Take this water and give it to the old nanny on the outskirts of the town. Beware the monsters that roam there! The old woman needs this water for her terrible joints, so don''t spill a drop, or you will fail the quest!"


    [You have received a new Quest from Peter.]


    Arthur saw the notification pop out as soon as the old man finished talking, and he was sure that if he opened the book, he would find the information about the quest there. This old man seemed here to give him his first quest and introduce him.


    "This looks like a game," said Arthur with a frown as he stared at the bucket of water. Then, he turned toward Old Peter. "What happens if I fail the quest?"


    "It is a game, but one of life and death!" said Peter with a shake of his head. "Don''t underestimate Quests, brave one. If one fails them, he will be punished by the Red Tower!"


    "What is the punishment?"


    "Your level will decrease, and each time that happens, every attribute you have will be halved! These reflect your actual strength, so avoiding failing a quest at all costs would be wise!"


    "And what if my level hits zero?"


    "You will end up like me, a man who can never advance in the tower, and his only hope to survive is relying on others," said Old Peter as he rose from the well. "However, it also means I can give quests and build a bridge for others to advance!"


    After that, Old Peter disappeared. Arthur looked at him briefly before turning toward the bucket and taking out his book. As he suspected, his Quest section now had a new entry. Furthermore, as Peter exined, failing would result in severe punishment.


    Arthur could not help but feel he was inside some sort of game, but this world looked too realistic. He could see the clouds high above in the sky, with birds and monsters mottling its blue. Thus, he could not help but feel that this Red Tower was more than meets the eye.


    The bucket was as light as a feather, but Arthur had to be sure that not a single drop fell from it. It was stated in the quest that if a single drop fell, it would result in an instant failure because the old nanny needed her treatment.


    As soon as he found the exit from the temple, Arthur was greeted by an empty street. The sounds of a bustling marketce were close-by, so Arthur had to avoid it at all costs. However, he also had no idea where to find the old nanny.


    "This Quest might be too difficult for a person who just arrived here," muttered Arthur as he stared at the water. "In any case, I just have to find someone to ask them. It might be the best way to end this quickly."


    A cloaked person entered from one end of the street as he looked around the empty alleyway. Arthur lowered his bucket as he raised his hand to greet them.


    "Excuse me, can you guide me to the old nanny?" asked Arthur politely, but the cloaked person flinched with fright. They backed away as they looked at him, and Arthur saw their face.


    Their face was covered with hair, and their beastly eyes looked at him with wariness. Before this humanoid creature could answer him, shouts came from the end of the street.


    "There he is! That thief has an aplice!" shouted several figures at the end of the street, and Arthur was confused. The cloaked humanoid creature bolted, leaving him in the dust, as the angry crowd rushed toward Arthur.


    "I am not¡­"


    Arthur wanted to exin that he was just a passerby, but a single look at their angry faces convinced him otherwise. Thus, he picked up his bucket and bolted behind the humanoid creature, running away from the crowd.


    The greatest challenge was to run without spilling a single drop from his bucket, which Arthur prevented by letting the bucket dangle behind him as he ran, hoping he could somehow find a way to stop running without spilling the water.


    "Tell them that I''m not an aplice!" shouted Arthur toward the humanoid creature, who looked back at him with surprise before rushing faster. Arthur turned toward the crowd and shouted the same thing at them, but none listened.


    Arthur had no idea where to go, so he ran after the cloaked creature and hoped for the best. Arthur would have knocked them unconscious with a single wave of his hand if he had his runes and used another to carry this troublesome bucket.


    The humanoid creature seemed like a fish in the water as he bolted from one alleyway to another, jumping over walls and climbing through roofs. Arthur had difficulty following him, but their pursuers had a harder time.


    Thus, after a few turns and jumps, the humanoid creature hid behind a small cottage atop a roof, and Arthur followed suit. He lowered his bucket of water before cing his back against the wall and hiding.


    They could hear the angry and confused shouts of the crowd grow more distant, and the two sighed in relief at the same time. Then, they turned toward each other, and Arthur looked at the same beastly eyes and furry face.


    "You could have exined to them that I''m not an aplice," said Arthur with disapproving eyes. "You better guide me to the old nanny, or I am throwing hands."


    "What does that mean?" asked a gruff and hissing sound as the beastly eyes red at him. However, the creature sighed before taking off his hood and revealing his face. Arthur was speechless to find that he had been talking to a humanoid cat with a scar over its eye.

 Chapter 948 Whisker

    948 Whisker


    "A cat?" muttered Arthur with surprise. "A talking big cat?"


    "I am far superior to a cat, impudent human," said the cat with a scowl. Judging from his face and gruff voice, Arthur realized it was a man-cat. "My name is Whisker from the feline race."


    "¡­you are called Whisker from the feline race but not a cat?" muttered Arthur with surprise as he tilted his head. "In any case, howe you are speaking?"


    "Is it the first time you meet a humanoid monster?" said the cat with disdain as it gave him a sideways nce. Arthur was amused and had to hold back a smile. "Felines are monsters, too," said Whisker with a growl.


    "I guess there are all kinds of things in the world," said Arthur before offering a handshake. "My name is Arthur from the human race. A pleasure to meet you, Whisker."


    "Mhm," said Whisker before taking the hand and shaking it. Arthur realized that despite having fur over its body and ws for a hand, they were still humanoid in a way that a cat would not be. Whisker even had thumbs that resembled humans. "I apologize for dragging you into my business."


    "Do you mean the business of stealing?" asked Arthur as he retracted his hand. "I heard what those people were shouting. You stole something from them?"


    "A man needs to eat," said Whisker without hesitation as he took out a bag of food and nced at Arthur. "I think you deserve some of it, too. You followed me well."


    "You can keep it," said Arthur with a smile, but Whisker snickered as if he heard the funniest joke. "Is there something wrong?"


    "That rejection tells me you haven''t been inside the tower for long," said Whisker with a smirk as he opened the bag and took out a loaf of bread. "This bread is as rare as gold here. Food is the true treasure for those trapped here."


    "And you are sharing it with a stranger?"


    "Your smell is different from every other human, who all stink, especially inside this Red Tower," said Whisker as he offered Arthur the loaf of bread, which he epted after some hesitation.


    "And what smell is that?"


    "None," said Whisker with an intrigued face. "I never met another creature without a smell. Although I should suspect you, I doubt you know enough about the tower to be a threat."


    Whisker turned to leave as he hid his face again. Arthur was still confused at the loaf of bread before remembering that he had a quest to finish.


    "Wait a second," called Arthur, and the cat turned toward him with confusion. "I have to find an old nanny on the outskirts of this town and give her this bucket. How do I get there?"


    "An old nanny on the outskirts?" muttered Whisker with a frown as he seemed to think of something before looking in the distance and then at the bucket. "I remember someone like that, but you might be in for a surprise. Go north from here, and you will find an old house with a willow tree beside it."


    After that, Whisker ran atop the roof and jumped toward another. Arthur saw the cat be a shadow as his eyes could no longer follow his figure. There seemed to be a great difference between their stats, and it made Arthur wonder what someone like him was doing on the first floor.


    Arthur found his way down the roof and made his way north, following the instructions of Whisker. How he managed to prevent a single drop from falling, even while running from an angry mob, was a wonder.


    It might be his bnced stats, or his reflexes did not change even after being weakened, but he found that controlling his body was still as easy as before.


    Sith Town seemed bigger than Arthur expected but not big enough for him to get lost. He found the outskirts soon enough, following the cat and its instructions. On the way, he saw several confused challengers who just arrived at the Red Tower.


    There were also shops inside the tower, but half were closed. These shops sold weapons, armor, necessities, and others. Arthur wanted to see the prices, but he feared for his bucket.


    It took him another hour before he found the willow tree and the house beside it. It was indeed on the outskirts of this town, and Arthur could see great walls surrounding it. Looking above, he could not see the end of these walls.


    Between the outskirts of the city and thest few houses, there were some farnds. Arthur noticed people patrolling them with stern faces and dangerous-looking weapons. Thus, he had no intention of going there empty-handed.


    "Is anyone here?" called Arthur as he knocked on the door, but it creaked open without him pushing it. The inside was dark, and no one answered him. Thus, he allowed himself inside with his bucket.


    The house seemed old and dusted, with no signs of anyone living there. Arthur looked around in confusion as the sunlight made its way inside. After he tried calling the old woman again, he received no response.


    "Is Whisker wrong about this address?" muttered Arthur with confusion as he walked inside and ced the bucket on the table. "I still have to look around. The old woman might have fallen or asleep."


    Thus, Arthur kicked the nearest chair toward him, sending it flying.


    14:07


    His foot sent the chair hurling toward the source of the sound before it mmed into something, As soon as he ced the bucket on the table, it creaked, and the door mmed shut. It mmed with such a force that Arthur could feel the house shake, and someone locked it outside. Then, he could see a shadow dart through the window.


    Arthur did not panic or lose hisposure but raised the bucket again and ced it beneath the table. It would all be for nothing if he failed his mission. Then, another door inside the house was flung open before someone rushed toward him in the darkness.


    His perception was no longer what it used to be, but Arthur could still judge where the person wasing from. If this assant were on a simr level as him, then he would not see much either. Thus, Arthur kicked the nearest chair toward him, sending it flying.


    His foot sent the chair hurling toward the source of the sound before it mmed into something, breaking with a resounding impact. A man screamed as he fell to the floor with a thud, and Arthur could hear him shout something to hisrades.


    "Kill this bastard!" shouted the man who fell, seeming injured. Another door was flung open as a pair of footsteps rushed inside. Arthur determined their source and realized they wereing from behind the table.


    Arthur no longer had the luxury of sending things flying at them and crouched beneath the table to grab his bucket. His eyes needed to adjust to the darkness before he could do anything further.


    "He is beneath the table!" shouted the man on the ground as his aplices rushed around it. Arthur squinted his eyes to see him and saw something reflecting some light. He realized it was a short sword.


    Arthur rushed forward, his bucket in hand. He could feel the water sway inside and threaten to fall, so he ced it on the ground again and ran toward the man. There was no other choice but to hope these two would not go beneath the table.


    The man seemed to realize that Arthur was rushing at him and tried to back away from him in time. His short sword was still in hand, which he used to sh at Arthur frantically.


    His eyes began to adjust to the darkness as he managed to see the man swinging his sword. In response, Arthur picked one of the broken legs and hurled it toward the man, striking him in the face, which made him let go of his sword.


    Arthur grabbed the sword in time and turned around to block the iing two. He saw a tall shadow raise its arms at him, and Arthur used his sword to block the attack. A nging sound echoed throughout the dark room as Arthur felt the man overpower and push against him.


    This was the difference in their stats because Arthur had yet to level inside the tower. However, he did not expect an easy journey into this ce.


    Arthur kicked the man in the stomach, but he refused to budge. Instead, the kick weakened his stance and made him copse to the ground as the man pressed harder.


    "Kill him from the side!" shouted the man pushing against Arthur for his other friend to attack, who seemed scared but rushed anyway. Arthur realized the odds were against him and decided to use his only ability.


    Colorless lightning crackled as Arthur gnashed his teeth in rage. The man flinched when he saw the change in his eyes, and the colorless lightning crackled before striking the two. It did not harm them, but Arthur grew stronger because his wrath chose a target.

 Chapter 949 Floor Master?

    The assants grew weaker, but they were frightened more by the ck lightning that appeared out of nowhere. After shouting, one of the men copsed as Arthur overpowered the tall one before him.


    "This bastard has a skill!" shouted the man as he was being pushed back, but those would be thest words he could utter. Arthur gnashed his teeth together before sending his sword flying and stabbing the man through his chest. "Agh!"


    After letting out a shout, the man exploded into countless red lights that illuminated the terrified faces of hisrades. Arthur did not allow this phenomenon to disturb him and proceeded to strike the man on the ground, killing him as well.


    As the room was covered with red lights, Arthur turned toward thest one, still on the ground. The smell of urine filled the room as soon as he red at the man on the ground.


    "You have one minute to tell me who you are and why did your group attack me," said Arthur, pointing his sword at the frightened man. "Otherwise, you will die too."


    ***


    Arthur opened the windows and allowed light inside. The room that should have been covered with blood was the same as he left them, without even the bodies of those who died. The only difference was the young man sitting at the room''s far end.


    After he interrogated the man, Arthur realized the truth behind his quest. It seems that Peter was not someone he should have trusted, and the quest he gave him would either end up in him getting killed for his gold coin or weakened by failing the quest.


    As for these men, they were part of a bigger group that hunted newbies, and they were the same men who patrolled the farms and oversaw the food distribution inside Sith Town. They also ensured that no one opposed them by deceiving new arrivals with various methods.


    "Then, that Quest that I obtained is illegitimate?" Arthur frowned as he took out the book and looked at it. It was still there with the same description.


    "Th-that is not the case," said the man with a stutter as he flinched. Arthur noticed that he was sweating from every pore in his body, and it made Arthur wonder if he was that terrifying or if this man was just a coward. "Peter can give genuine quests at the expense of his reward points. However, he never has to pay them because we always intervene and make their quests fail," said the man as he nced at the bucket.


    "Don''t even think about it," said Arthur as he raised his sword. "I might fail the quest, but I can still kill you easily," he said as his lightning crackled. The man flinched again and remained seated. "Then, where is the old nanny?"


    "She is upstairs, tied and gagged. At this point, this became a routine, and she could not do a thing about it," said the man, but he got scared when he saw Arthur''s furious face. "Please, we are just following orders. This is the only way we could survive in Sith Town."


    "And who is that?" asked Arthur as he tightened his grip on the sword and walked toward him. The man grew flustered as he started spewing everything he knew.


    "His name is Vesper, and he is the strongest man in Sith Town. No one can disobey him, so we must follow his rules until he allows us to leave this ce."


    "How do you leave the town?"


    "We must reach Level 10 as a challenger before we can pass through the walls. Challengers would face the monsters of the outside, who guard the Path."


    "Path?"


    "The Path connects the first floor to the second and Sith Town to others. Many travel the first floor because they are too weak or scared to enter the second."


    Arthur considered whether Whisker was one of those who traveled through the towns since he looked too strong to be just another nameless challenger.


    "How can Peter give Quests even though he works with Vesper?" Arthur asked what bugged him the most. This tower might be unorthodox, but it did not make sense if anyone could give quests to others and force them to follow them.


    "I don''t know," said the man with a shake of his head. Arthur walked toward him threateningly, making the man back away in his chair while raising his hands. "Please, believe me, all I heard were rumors!"


    "Tell me those rumors, then."


    "I heard that he is a floor master who could give quests because he obtained an item or a role that lets him do that. What you do with the quests doesn''t matter if you be the floor master."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "An item that lets you give quests?" muttered Arthur with a frown. "And what happens to those who die like your friends? Why did they scatter to red lights?"


    "If someone dies, they would be sent back to their room with severe restrictions. Their level would decrease by one, and there is a chance that they might drop their items, like the sword that you have in hand."


    "I stole this from your friend."


    "It should have disappeared alongside its owner since he assigned it as his weapon. However, there is a chance that he drops it, which happened in your case."


    "Is it valuable?"


    "It costs one gold, quite the sum on the first floor. This is why we hunt newbies and kill them. There is a high chance that they will drop this gold coin since they have nothing but permanent items."


    "Exin."


    "Return Scrolls and Books are items that a person would not drop even if killed but can be stolen if someone takes them out. Vesper sometimes forces people to give out their scrolls so they cannot return to their rooms and rest."


    "You were cooperative enough, but I cannot let you go and warn your mates," said Arthur as he raised his sword again, making the man scream with fright. "You don''t need to worry. It will hurt just a bit."


    "Please, anything but death! Every time someone dies, they lose some of their selves and memories!" said the man as he was about to fall to the ground.


    Arthur paused when he heard that because he was the one who could feel existence the most. Furthermore, he knew what it was like to lose oneself and its apanying loss. However, that was not the reason why he paused.


    Nothing could disappear without a trace, so there must be a destination for these fragments that people lose upon death. Arthur was certain that the one who stole those fragments was none other than the Immortal Sage, the entity behind Yuvan Perli.


    Arthur would refrain from killing others if that were the case since that strengthens his final enemy. This man was helpful and a coward, perfect to use for some more time.


    "Rise and guide me to the old nanny. If you do anything weird, then you will be killed. Remember that even if I am just a level one, I have this," said Arthur as the colorless lightning crackled over his sword.


    "I understand, just don''t kill me, please," said the man with fright as he tried to rise. Arthur lowered his sword and watched the man rush to the upper floor, and he followed after him.


    The old nanny was tied and looked as old as Grandma Mo. Arthur rescued her and gave her the water, which finished his quest and rewarded him with five points. The woman seemed surprised and worried that those men had been killed, all because of Vesper.


    "You be careful,d. These men know no mercy," said the old woman as she rubbed her swollen wrists. Arthur just smiled and said nothing. "If you can, run outside these walls. Even if you die against monsters, it is better than being devoured by evil."


    "I will see how far that evil goes," said Arthur as he turned toward theckey and nced at the door. "I have to go now. You should change this house."


    "This is where all kidse for food," said the old nanny with a shake of her head. "Even if I spend my life in this house, I still want to provide those lost souls shelter and warm meals."


    Arthur looked at the woman gazing at the ground with a hollow stare. He realized that she must have been in this town all her life.


    After that, Arthur and the man left the house. After a few steps outside, they heard a snicker from the roof. When they looked up, Arthur saw the same cloaked creature he met earlier, Whisker.


    "You proved to be far stronger than I thought, scentless human," said Whisker as he removed his hood. "I might have found the person I have been looking for," said the feline before jumping from the roof andnding beside them.

 Chapter 950 Vesper

    Arthur squinted his eyes at Whisker, who seemed to know he would be ambushed in this old house. Thus, he did not trust him fully yet. Whisker seemed intuitive enough to realize that.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "I had nothing to do with this ambush," said Whisker with a smirk. "I had a feeling that you were falling into one of their traps, but I decided to stay out of it. It seems there was no need for me to worry after all."


    "You knew but didn''t care to warn?" asked Arthur with a raised brow as he held to his sword. "I am beginning to suspect you too, Whisker."


    "That would be wiser," said Whisker as he looked at the man beside Arthur. "Howe you did not kill him? Are you that soft even after killing two of hisrades?"


    "I kept him for info, but he might prove useful," said Arthur as he nced at the frightened man, who could not utter a word ever since Whisker appeared. He raised his finger at the cat-man and kept shaking.


    "You¡­ you¡­ you are the shadow thief!" said the man, pointing at Whisker. "Vesper is furious for what you did! This is bad, Mister. We shouldn''t be seen next to him. Vesper might think of you as an abnormal rookie, but this criminal is wanted!"


    "Good for you for having such a cool name," said Arthur with a smile. "That is not the name you gave me."


    "It just proves that I did not want to trap you, just a little test to see if you are the one," said Whisker with a grin, his scar folding in his face. "I am looking for someone who can clear the tower."


    "For what reason?"


    "I want to aid him in doing so," said the feline man with a gruff voice as he looked at Arthur. "I believe that you are the man I have been waiting for. That colorless lightning you used transcends the authority of this tower."


    "And how would I trust that you wouldn''t betray me at the first opportunity to steal something valuable?" asked Arthur with a raised brow. Whisker seemed to ponder the situation before he took out his scroll and handed it over.


    "I will entrust you with this daily and only take it when I need to rest. This way, I can never betray you and run away because I would lose any chance to raise my level or rest."


    "This puts you at a great disadvantage and risk of being betrayed," said Arthur with surprise as he eyed the scroll in his hand. "You would go to such lengths on a bet?"


    "I entered the tower thinking I would gain power and wealth, but it has been ten years since then. I left my son outside, and he is waiting for me."


    Arthur looked into his eyes and saw nothing but the truth. He could sense what kind of man he was from his existence and could not feel any malice for him. Furthermore, Whisker was cing his blind trust in him.


    "You want to leave this tower for your son?" asked Arthur as he looked at the giant cat, who nodded. Then, he received the scroll and ced it inside his bag. "I will take you out then."


    "And I will guide you until then," said Whisker with a smirk before he turned toward the man. "We must weaken Vesper in any way we can, or we won''t be able to leave Sith Town."


    "I suspect that killing others would strengthen the Tower Master, which should be our enemy. If so, it might be wiser to refrain from it."


    "You would think otherwise once you return to your room," said Whisker with a smile as he gazed at the man. "He must have hidden this from you. Killing others rewards points, just like finishing quests. Even more, anyone who dies can respawn after a few hours in his room, so no one truly dies in the tower unless¡­."


    Arthur saw the cat let his sentence trail and asked him about itter. Then, he turned toward the mobster and allowed his hand to rest on the handle. His eyes talked, making the man hurry and fall to his knees.


    "Please, show mercy! I don''t want to die! I would do anything!" said the man as the two stared at him. "I was just following orders!"


    "You must have killed challengers before you met me," said Arthur with a raised brow. "Have they also pleaded for their lives before you killed them with your gang?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is the first time I''ve done this; I swear. I never killed anyone! I was just a farmer before curiosity led me here," said the man, raising his hands in fear. Arthur stared at him for a while before sighing and gesturing for him to scram with his hand, which the man hurried to do.


    "He will tell Vesper about you, exactly like he told you about him," said Whisker as he looked at the man cut a sorry figure in his fleeing. "Killing him would at least grant us some time to move."


    "Killing makes things easier a lot of times, but there is something saddening about living after losing a part of yourself," said Arthur. "I know that feeling best, and I don''t want to inflict it on another."


    "You seem like a man who has been through a lot," said Whisker as he raised his hood. "I shall not pry as long as it doesn''t concern me."


    "Appreciated," said Arthur as he gazed at the men patrolling the fields in groups. "Are the fields that important to Vesper? I assume these are his men since he controls the food."


    "These fields are the goldmine that gives him control over the weaker challengers. Everyone needs to eat, and monsters are hard to kill. The Red Tower is about fighting monsters and survival in a dystopia ruled by strength."


    "Hell is other people," muttered Arthur as he gazed at the guards. "I want to advance through the tower rather than fight small fry. However, Peter deceived me, and I like to repay my debts."


    "Although that ck lightning is threatening, it is far from enough to antagonize Vesper and his men. I heard he is a Level 20 with enough strength to enter the third floor. However, he keeps amassing his troops here and prepares to advance in the tower."


    "Then, he must have a lot of resources that we can use," said Arthur with a smile. "What are good ways to raise our level inside the tower?"


    "Quests, killing monsters, and killing humans. Other ways to raise your strength inside the tower include items and arts. These are, however, exclusive to the second floor and above. If one does bring an item to the first, he would be far stronger than the others."


    "Does Vesper have an item?" asked Arthur with a raised brow as he gave a sly smile. Whisker looked at him from underneath the hood and returned a simr smirk.


    "We can start with his men and disturb his chain. Food will lose its value if we hand it over to everyone inside Sith Town," said Whisker with a smile. "However, you need to raise your strength first. Let''s go outside the walls for a bit."


    Arthur nodded at the walls, not just because he wanted to get stronger. He also wanted to see what kinds of monsters this ce offered. Thus, he followed after Whisker as they headed toward the walls.


    Although the guards looked at them with hostility, none left their post or patrol route. Arthur guessed that Vesper had given them strict instructions not to leave their site, fearing distractions being used against them to steal food.


    The two found guards at the gates, but none cared about who had left Sith Town. However, if anyone wanted to enter, they would be stopped and asked for a fee. Whisker exined that Vesper and his men also did this.


    "Sith Town seems free of monsters," said Arthur as he gazed at the guards. "I expected this ce to be infested with creatures wanting to rip us apart."


    "A monster horde attempts to enter the town every weak. If not for Vesper and his men fighting them off, it would have been turned into a ruined city. I guess that even evil has its benefits."


    "How would Vesper grow stronger if he keeps killing whoever enters the tower?" asked Arthur as he mulled the subject. "It seems counterintuitive to increase his numbers."


    "He understands that whoever enters the tower dreams of glory, not submission to another man," said Whisker as they walked toward the gates. Thus, he breaks them first to make them realize that joining him is the only way to survive. He failed to do that with you, and you will be a target."


    Arthur understood that Vesper was a warlord who ruled through fear. He hated such methods but could not argue their effectiveness in stabilizing his regimen.


    Then, the two walked out of Sith Town and into the wilderness.

 Chapter 951 Triggering An Event

    The Path was unlike anything Arthur had seen before because it looked like a tree of red road that sat behind the wilderness between it and Sith Town. As Whisker exined, this red light attracted monsters, so anyone who wanted to enter the Path would have to either slither through them or kill them.


    The monsters outside the walls came inyers, as the ones on the periphery were the weakest: elemental slimes. These creatures were astral parasites, simr to the undead, but inhabited the condensed elements in nature.


    Their existence was rare because elements needed to condense in almost a liquid form before they gained consciousness. However, certain minerals or monster cores have a high affinity to elements, allowing them to turn into slimes over time.


    These slimes could then defend themselves by attracting elements at will and attacking whoever approached them. Due to their none biological nature, these parasites were not considered predators.


    "Although these look like easy monsters, given that no one on the first floor has elemental attacks, they could be a real test of skill. The trick is to destroy their core by approaching them without losing your life," exined Whisker as they eyed the slimes through the marsnds.


    "Simple enough," said Arthur, gazing at them from afar. "Can this sword handle it?" he asked, raising the one he snatched from the mobster.


    "Spears are the weapons of choice against slimes. As for this short sword, I doubt it could even handle a level 2 monster. I have a spear that can do the job."


    "I know that you want to test my skill, but I have an easier way of doing things," said Arthur as he ced the sword into his bag and raised his hand. Colorless lightning crackled on his fingers before he aimed them like a pistol toward one of the slimes. "Let''s hope this works."


    Then, Arthur shot the lightning like a bullet that raced toward the unaware slime. Before it could even realize its life was in danger, the colorless lightning mmed the slime, which tore through it like a bullet. Then, the lightning red, and the entire slime lost its structure.


    [Level 1 Monster has been killed. You gained one reward point.]


    A red panel appeared in front of Arthur as the lightning died down. It was simr to what he saw when he finished the Quest. He lowered his hand with satisfaction at the efficient destruction of the slime, although he had to calm down his wrathful beating heart.


    "This is incredible," muttered Whisker as he stared beneath the hood. His catlike gruff face was covered in surprise as his dark grey fur stood erect. "I expected this skill of yours to work for intimidation only since it was innate."


    "It works best against elements and grants physical amplification against targets I choose. However, there are certain limitations that I would prefer not disclosing."


    "I understand, but what do you mean by setting a target?" asked Whisker with genuine curiosity. Arthur knew it was hard to understand since he failed to do so himself. However, he gained some insights over the past few weeks.


    "The moment I set a target for my wrath, I would gain strength when facing them that stems from my anger, and the opponent would be weakened. However, the wrath would not subside until I kill them or they die, so I choose only those I''m determined to eliminate."


    "This is a skill I have never seen the likes of before," said Whisker with awe as he gazed at Arthur. "Is thismon for people of your world?"


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "I''m the only one who can use it," said Arthur with a smile. "This reminds me. Peter mentioned that there are multiple worlds. Is that true?"


    "Are there talking felines in your world?"


    "That answers it," said Arthur with surprise. "Is the feline race the only one in your world, or is it multiracial?"


    "For a world to contain a single intelligent species is quite rare because of the cosmic link that has existed since the dawn of times. Even if a world has one race, it will gain another the moment a traveler enters it through the cosmic gates."


    "¡­that makes sense, but still sounds unrealistic to me."


    "You will get used to these concepts in the tower. Your world might be too weak to handle forming a cosmic link with the others, but plenty traveled through several worlds before ending up trapped here. I think Vesper is one of them."


    "Earth might have be like that if it had not split into two worlds," muttered Arthur with a sigh. Whisker suddenly snapped his neck at him, shocked.


    "What did you say?"


    "My world split into two long ago, so we don''t have gateways to other worlds. I cannot tell if this is a blessing or a curse, seeing what I''m seeing now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "¡­a world that split into two," muttered Whisker with a frown before shaking his head. "We need to keep going. A single reward point can increase attributes, although the rise is not great. It is still better than nothing."


    "I have enough lightning to farm my way into the next floor," said Arthur with a smile as he raised all ten fingers, letting colorless lightning crackle on them. "You can take a step back and watch the show."


    Arthur then released ten lightning bolts, each from a different finger. However, he could not aim at slimes like before, so the attacks bombarded the scattered slimes and killed the ones unfortunate to be struck by them.


    [Level 1 Monster has been killed. You gained one reward point.]


    [Level 1 Monster has been killed. You gained one reward point.]


    [Level 1 Monster has been killed. You gained one reward point.]


    ¡­


    These notifications never disappeared, and Arthur only stopped once he cleared all the slimes he could see hopping in the marsnds. All of them have turned pools of liquified elements on the ground.


    Arthur has amassed thirty-seven points. Whisker said that each could raise his stats one-tenth of an attribute point, so these thirty-seven reward points could give him three and seven-tenths attribute points.


    "You don''t have to look so down because of the small increments. Different worlds have different numeration for strength, but the tower is apletely different entity. A single stat signifies more stats than the outside."


    "You said that Vesper is a Level 20 warlord, so what would his stats be like, and why am I still a Level 1?" asked Arthur with confusion since all the panels told him that he had gained reward points, but not a level.


    "A level is gained through Quests or reward points to raise it. To enter the second level, a person would need ten reward points. However, these points would be consumed and not turned into strength."


    "¡­why would I waste strength for a number with nothing with skill?"


    "Because levels signify something greater than attributes or just a number to show. Some items, like good weapons or magical items, can only be used by a certain level, or some quests would only be granted to someone above a certain level. Furthermore, every five levels, you get a Choice."


    "Choice?"


    "The Red Tower would ask what part of your power you would like to receive before you entered the tower. It can be a skill, art, or a limited portion of your abilities. Furthermore, it can be something entirely different, like a new skill or art. Even after you leave this tower, these new powers will remain."


    "I understand," muttered Arthur with raised brows. "Attributes trante into direct strength, but levels contain the potential to be a secret weapon against your enemies. Furthermore, they are the reward this tower offers oncepleted."


    "The Red Tower is a world on its own, and it is best if you avoid treating it simr to the outside," said Whisker with a frown as he stared at the marsnds. "For example, something like this is possible here."


    Arthur also turned his head to see what the feline warrior meant and found that the liquified elements were gathering and conjuring with each other. Although some of them were different or even opposite to the others, they joined together to form a giant slime.


    "I heard slimes need at least ten years to mature," muttered Arthur with a frown. "Furthermore, I had never heard of a giant slime with multiple elements. Have you?"


    "This is the first time I see this too," said Whisker with a frown. "It might be because we killed too many slimes in one go that has triggered an event. We need to run before the tower notifies us."


    [An event has started: Giant Slime. Because you have killed too many of their species, the vengeful souls of the slimes have summoned a greater species, Giant Slime. Return Scrolls have been disabled, and you cannot leave this area.]


    "Dammit," muttered Whisker as he prepared himself. A red barrier appeared around the area, surrounding them and the giant slime, which has taken a form now.

 Chapter 952 Special Item

    As the giant slime formed before the two, it let out its elemental mana fumes filling the red barrier. Arthur looked behind him to see that the outside could not even be seen, let alone crossed. Furthermore, a giant hourss appeared above them, and its sand fell through, letting them know of the ticking time.


    "Is there a time limit against this opponent?" asked Arthur as he stared at the giant clock above their heads. "What would happen if we don''t win by then?"


    "This time limit is not for us but for the slime itself. We can run away if we survive long enough because the red barrier will dissolve. The slime has until then to take revenge for itsrades."


    "We are the viins here, huh?" muttered Arthur with a smile as he prepared himself. "Sadly, the viin is winning at the end of this story. Even if it gets bigger, it is still made of elements."


    "Be careful since there might be unforeseen abilities for this species," said Whisker as he took out silver gauntlets that looked like ws, making him look quite threatening. "I would be the bait since physical abilities are useless against it."


    "You don''t have any elemental skills?"


    "Those would drain my mana and render me unable to fight," said Whisker with a shake of his head. "I might not even harm the slime because of its size. I apologize."


    "You don''t need to apologize," said Arthur as he raised his hands. "I have yet to use everything I have."


    This tower might restrict his mana and ability, but it could not restrict Eragon for some reason. This might be linked to what Eragon and King Arthur told him about his ability being different than normal. The tower might have restricted his runes and creation, but it could not restrict more. Thus, he retained the bugged ability to disable elements.


    Colorless lightning crackled as it coursed over his arms like a slithering snake. The giant slime seemed to sense the danger, making it jump backward as elements gathered around it.


    A hundred or so icicles formed above the slime before it hurled them at the two enemies. An attack of this magnitude would kill any Level 1 Challenger of the tower, but Arthur was different. He grabbed his lightning and mming to the ground, making it explode in a storm.


    Whisker stepped back from the lightning, making him unconsciously closer to Arthur and in the vertex of the hurricane. The colorless lightning destroyed all the elemental icicles before they could even get close to Arthur.


    As a hundred attacks were rendered useless against a single man, Arthur rose from the ground under the awed eyes of the feline. His colorless lightning spared nothing as it destroyed everything it touched without a trace as if erasing it from the world.


    "What a fearsome and wrathful ability indeed," said Whisker with apprehension. "If we were not allies, I would have feared you."


    "I have seen fear in the face of allies before, so I find that ttering," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the pirs of mes erupting toward them. "This giant slime might be the true saint of elements."


    "Saint of elements?" muttered the cat with confusion, but Arthur justughed as he remembered Ai. He wondered how she was doing as the ruler of Ilios.


    Arthur waved his hand, and the mes disappeared again. Then, he stomped on the ground as he bolted toward the giant slime, which had yet tounch its next attack. Arthur could feel the wind change as he got close enough to the giant hopping balloon and realized another attack wasing.


    The slime sent a thousand invisible wind des toward Arthur, cutting through the grasnd and destroying the area. Arthur was too close to retreat, but he had no such intentions, to begin with. His ck lightning red as it covered his entire body.


    "A thousand des can seek my neck, but none of them will seed," muttered Arthur as hemanded his ck lightning to gather around his body. It obeyed for the first time in his life, and Arthur could feel it turn into something liquid, then solid.


    The wind des struck his body but dissipated without a trace as if never existing. Arthur advanced toward the slime and jumped, getting above it. Then, he raised his hand and summoned a spear of lightning.


    "You fought well, but not well enough," said Arthur as he pierced the giant slime. The colorless lightning erupted from the monster as it lost its structure. Then, it scattered into countless red lights, tearing Arthur to the ground.


    After hended, Whisker approached him, still wearing his gauntlets which he did not have the chance to use. He looked with dted pupils at him, looking like a cute domestic kitten. His mouth was agape as he looked at Arthur.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I thought this skill would give you some advantage against monsters, but you might be the strongest person on the first floor," said Whisker with a gulp. "Is that ck armor another ability of yours?"


    "Armor?" repeated Arthur with confusion before he looked at himself and found that he was wearing ck armor. It covered his body beneath his clothes, reaching to his neck. "¡­this is new."


    "You never had this before?"


    "I have a memory of it, but I could never use it," muttered Arthur with a frown as he clenched his fist and released it. "This tower is restraining Eragon, letting me control his ability better."


    "I understand none of that, but d to see that something is going against the wishes of this tower," said Whisker with a smile as he ced his gauntlets away. "I chose well indeed. You are the dark horse that this tower needed."


    "I don''t know about any dark horse or whatnot, but the master of this tower hurt someone dear to me. I came here for revenge," said Arthur as his ck armor evaporated. "I will do whatever it takes to kill him."


    "It seems that nobility and heroism are not your cups of tea," said Whisker with a smile as he raised his hood. "I would have feared for our lives if they were. Naivety is fatal in this tower."


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® [Event has ended. You defeated a Level 10 Mini-Boss before the time limit. Special item has been rewarded.]


    This panel appeared for the two of them as a red item appeared from the slime. It was a small red medal that had a pulse inside it. Arthur stared at Whisker, who shook his head in response.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen an item like this," said Whisker with a frown. "I traveled throughout the first, second, and third floor but never saw a medal reward."


    "Can it be a trap by the tower master?" asked Arthur cautiously as he stared at the item. "I doubt he would give me anything useful after I cheated with a hidden skill."


    "Even if the Tower Master wanted to hinder your progress, it could not. A tower must be fair, or else it is obliterated by the heavens. I have seen tower masters break their own rules and forfeit their lives as a result."


    "Heavens exist?"


    "Or so they im," said Whisker with a shake of his head. "I just know of towers that suffered destruction by unknown entities. If those were the heavens or not, I have no idea. In any case, a tower does not lie."


    Arthur nodded and walked toward the item. As soon as he grabbed it, another panel revealed what it was and what it did. Arthur opened his eyes with surprise as he turned toward the cat, raising the medal with a speechless face.


    "This medal grants me¡­ a title," said Arthur with a thin smile. Whisker tilted his head with confusion before Arthur threw the medal toward him. As soon as he touched the medal, Whisker opened his eyes wide.


    "Trader?" muttered the cat with confusion and a frown. "Is this what I think it might be?"


    "It must be," said Arthur with a nod. "This medal should be the same item Peter uses to give quests. If you continue reading, it says I can grant others my reward points if something is offered in exchange. It can be money, favors, or items. Peter can create quests because he offers reward points in exchange for favors, misleading unknowing challengers into believing that he is a trustworthy character."


    "This is incredibly useful in the upper floors," said Whisker with a raised brow. "If utilized properly, you can build an army using this single piece of metal. This must be the reason that Vesper values Peter."


    "I doubt a ruthless man like him would let Peter go if he knew that he could steal this medal," said Arthur with a smile. "Peter must be hiding it and spreading the rumors about himself being a floor master. Are you thinking what I''m thinking?"


    "¡­ we are both thinking of a diabolical n."

 Chapter 953 Nostalgic Hunger

    [Returning to room.]


    A notification appeared from the tower as soon as Arthur activated his scroll. As a countdown above appeared, he began to feel the same gravitational force take him elsewhere. There were ten minutes.


    "You have to avoid confrontation and monsters for at least ten seconds before being able to return," said Whisker when he saw Arthur staring at the countdown above. "Others could also see that you are teleporting, and some might prevent you from doing so."


    "Here is your Return Scroll, too," said Arthur as he presented it to the cat, who nodded. "I will meet you here at sunrise."


    The sky has turned dark, although Arthur has not expected it. Night and day also exist inside the tower, with a few modifications. Monsters were more ferocious and numerous during nighttime, but they also rewarded more points and items.


    Most challengers died during the night attacks because they underestimated the monsters. Their stats and levels double, making them fearsome even alone. Furthermore, they came in packs.


    Arthur returned for the night because Whisker said it was dangerous to fight these monsters even with his lightning. Not all monsters used elements; he needed better stats to fight against the night creatures.


    Thus, a few momentster, he returned to the same room, finally feeling at peace. Arthur did not know if this feeling was because of the walls or something built into the room, but being sheltered from the world might be the only reason the tower residents remained sane. This made the Return Scroll the most valuable item for a challenger, proving the leverage Whisker gave him.


    Arthur did not trust him, but he did not suspect him either. He remained a safe distance, not sharing any of his weaknesses but also carefree enough to showcase his strengths. After all, the cat wanted him to clear the tower.


    As soon as he appeared in his room, Arthur threw his bag to the ground and jumped to bed. He realized that although the colorless lightning used no mana, it consumed his mental energy because it fed on his wrath.


    Arthur could not even remember falling asleep, but he felt more refreshed once he awakened. It was the first time in years that Arthur slept well, ever since he awakened his ability. As soon as he woke up, he realized the reason.


    The tower has been suppressing the powerful beings in his sea of consciousness, letting him rest for once. He has not realized the toll that these creatures were taking on him until he felt the weight lifted off his shoulders.


    "It is only natural since I failed to awaken until eighteen years old because I carried the power of creation," muttered Arthur as he covered his mouth. "I feel¡­ hungry."


    The powers of creation made him lose the desire for food and sleep because existence rejuvenated his body continuously. However, since it disappeared now, he regained the need to consume food. Arthur was overjoyed until he realized he did not have any food.


    "Oh, right, Whisker gave me a loaf of bread," remembered Arthur with glee as he took out the loaf of bread. It was still fresh and warm because he had ced it in his bag since he got it.


    Arthur devoured the bread as if he had never eaten before. It was gone in a few seconds, and Arthur lied down with the most satisfied smile. The nostalgia of sating his hunger was now the most pleasurable feeling in the world.


    "I should have taken more food from Whisker," said Arthur with a smile as he rose. "This tower might be the break I always needed from everything. At least I get to feel human again."


    As he muttered the words, Arthur walked toward his leveling desk. It was a sad truth to admit, but Arthur still felt joyful from eating. He even hummed in happiness as he opened the leveling station.


    [Challenger Name]


    [Level: 1] [Raise!]


    [Floor: 1]


    [Reward Points: 47]


    [Strength: 10] [+]


    [Agility: 10] [+]


    [Stamina: 10] [+]


    [Perception: 10] [+]


    [Mana: 10/10] [+]


    Seeing that the giant slime had rewarded him with another ten reward points was a pleasant surprise. It might be the reward for the event or just because it was a level ten monster. Arthur would have suffered a crushing defeat if it were not an elemental creature.


    The next thing that he noticed was the plus signs next to each stat. Arthur fiddled with them and found that each time he pressed them, he consumed one reward point to raise his stat.


    [Strength: 10.1]


    [Strength: 10.2]


    [Strength: 10.3]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    For each reward he consumed, his stat rose by one-tenth. Whisker has already told him, but he still felt it was a marginal increment. However, it was better than nothing. He could also raise his level now, which appeared after he gained enough points.


    Arthur raised his level once, reaching level two. Then, he used the rest of his points to strengthen himself. Although receiving a bonus ability at level five would be nice, he still had the colorless lightning. His new stats looked like this:


    [Challenger Name]


    [Level: 2]


    [Floor: 1]


    [Reward Points: 0]


    [Strength: 11.7]


    [Agility: 11]


    [Stamina: 11]


    [Perception: 10]


    [Mana: 10/10]


    Arthur looked at his new stats with satisfaction after having consumed them. However, he realized that the moment he raises a stat, he can no longer cancel it. No allocation was allowed. After he was done, Arthur could feel stronger, faster, and leaner. However, his level seemed to have changed nothing about him.


    "I have yet to choose a challenger name," muttered Arthur with a pondering expression. "There is only one that I like."


    It was the one she called him.


    [Challenger name has been set. Wee to the Immortal Tower, Seika.]


    Although it meant beloved in the Alvan Language, Arthur still preferred this name over any other. Arthur has been given to him by his father as a recement for his forsaken name, and every title he received was based on his strength.


    Seika was the only one that Arthur had a deep attachment to, and how people of different timelines knew him. If this name meant anything, Arthur wanted it to be something he loved.


    Judging by the countdown that Arthur saw on his door, it was still a few hours before sunrise. It counted the minutes until the sun rose in the tower, telling the challengers when they could enter it.


    However, Arthur decided to waste less time and leave his room. Even if he found more monsters than usual, he was still beside the walls and could enter the town. Furthermore, it would not be an adventure if he did not risk his life.


    Arthur examined his desk some more before he left the room. The only thing he could assign to his three empty squares was the weapon he obtained from the mobster. However, the tower warned him.


    [You are attempting to choose a permanent weapon. If set, the weapon cannot be changed. It will grow for each reward point you use, but the limits vary ording to its type. Chosen weapon type: ordinary short-sword.]


    Arthur decided against choosing this weapon the moment he read these warnings. It seems there were different weapons ranks, and he could only choose one. However, what would happen to the mobster who died and dropped his sword?


    These questions would need Whisker to answer them, and there were still two hours before their meeting. Arthur left the room and reappeared in the wilderness, where he could not see his hand.


    "Grrrrrrr!"


    Something growled beside him, and Arthur turned around in a rush to see a giant pair of eyes ring at him. Arthur stared at it dumbfounded before he saw the shadow move in the dim moonlight.


    "It is some dogshit luck for us to meet," muttered Arthur before he raised his sword to block the attack. He held it with both hands, but he was still sent flying. His sword snapped at the impact, rendering it useless. As for Arthur, he rolled on the ground several tens of meters away before he managed to stop his momentum.


    As he raised his eyes to look at his enemy, Arthur could not see anything but its giant eyes and outline. However, he still managed to see what it was. This monster was a giant ck panther with ws that could rip him apart.


    "This is the first time I feel threatened in a long time," muttered Arthur as he forced a smile. "Even when I was about to die multiple times, something inside me refused to fear death. However, this tower is making me human again."


    Even in the face of a powerful enemy, Arthur could not help but feel overjoyed. It was the first time he felt fear against an opponent, and simr to hunger, he weed this human feeling. His blood boiled with excitement as he rose against the giant panther.


    "Let''s fight with everything we have on the line, panther," said Arthur with a grin as he clenched his fist. The monster seemed to understand him as it let out another growl before bolting forward.

 Chapter 954 Nightmare

    The giant ck panther was nothing but a shadow that made the ground shake with its silver ws, but Arthur would not run away despite knowing that this monster was stronger than him. As the monster rushed toward him, Arthur summoned his colorless lightning.


    Arthur knew two abilities about the lightning, to either cancel elements or choose targets. Arthur had already done thetter as the panther reached him, and his ck armor formed. The giant monster was already above him, raising its w to squash Arthur like a bug.


    Boom!


    The giant paw mmed toward him, and Arthur raised his arms to block it. His entire body creaked as he received the full attack from the monster, but he did not fall. The ground beneath him caved as dust rose everywhere.


    "Is this all you have, panther?" muttered Arthur with a shaky voice as his knees were about to surrender. His arms trembled under the attack''s entire force, but he never felt more alive than now. "We are just getting started."


    It was time for him to counter-attack, and he opened his hands to grab into the giant paws as they pushed against him. Then, in one swift motion, he pushed the weight off his arms and grabbed into the monster, pulling him as hard as he could.


    The monster growled almost in a snicker at the attempts of this puny human, but Arthur did not care. He gritted his teeth as he tried to overthrow the heaviest weight in his life. His lightning crackled as it covered the giant panther, weakening it. Thus, it lost its strength, and Arthur used that moment to pull.


    Whoosh!


    The entire panther was in the air, upside down, before being mmed to the ground. It let out a growl of rage as it destroyed the nearby terrain with its weight. Arthur did not give it a chance to recover as he bounced toward the giant.


    A swift strike came from the panther that was struggling on the ground, but Arthur used his arm to deflect it. Since he had no weapon, his arm wascerated by the sharp nails of the monster, making pain burn through his body.


    Arthur knew he would be injured beyond a shredded arm if he stepped back now. Thus, he advanced and jumped toward the monster''s weak point, the eyes. Arthur might as well fight a mountain if he tried to attack any other part of its body with his puny strength.


    The giant panther had eyes as big as his hands, and Arthur made the two greet each other. His first attack was sessful as he wed the eyes of the monsters with his fingers and pushed them inside.


    The monster let out a howl of rage before it went berserk and started shing everywhere with its ws to get Arthur off its face. Thus, his second attack was unsessful, and Arthur was sent flying through the air with his back shed apart.


    The pain courses through his body like fire, the source being his back and arm. Arthur rolled on the ground, making his injuries worse as he grimaced in pain. Once he rose, he found the giant panther back on its feet as the first light rays shone.


    Ssh!


    Blood oozed from its eyes, dropping to the ground. Arthur was in no better condition as his arm and back kept bleeding. He could now see the monster, which red at it with bloodshed eyes.


    "You look better this way, Panthy," said Arthur with a weak smile. His eyes looked at the panther, not with fear but excitement. "We are just starting."


    The giant panther red without doing anything before turning its eye toward the rising sun. Then, it turned toward Arthur as if to memorize his face before turning around and bolting back into the wilderness.


    Arthur stood there, confused, as the panther disappeared into the forest. His arms and back were still bleeding profusely as the adrenaline wore off, letting him suffer the pain of his injuries.


    The armor also started to disappear as his target was gone. Arthur crouched to the ground as he tried to catch his breath. This armor worked best against elements and could not make him immune to physical attacks.


    "This might have been a reckless idea to fight in the night," muttered Arthur with a forced smile as he felt space twist close to him. As he raised his gaze, he saw Whisker return from his room in the same spot he entered yesterday.


    "¡­what the hell happened to you?" asked Whisker with confusion as it rushed toward him. "The sun has not risen yet, so why did you leave your room so early?"


    "I could ask the same thing about you," said Arthur with a smile as he fell back to rest. "I wanted to see what kind of monsters appear in the night and ended up fighting against a giant panther. It''s been a while since I suffered in a fight."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Suffered?" muttered Whisker with a shocked gaze as he looked around. "Is the panther still around?" he said, taking his gauntlets from his bag.


    "It ran away after I injured its eye," said Arthur as he could no longer sit and fell on the blood-covered grass. "I admit I was reckless, so spare me the lecture."


    "¡­you injured the boss of the first floor at your current level?" asked Whisker as it slowly turned toward him with a stunned expression. "It is a miracle if a person survives meeting it, let alone injure it!"


    "There is nothing to be amazed about. I wanted a good opponent and bit more than I could chew. If the panther did not run, I would have died."


    "I doubt that," said Whisker with a sigh as he returned the gauntlets to his bag. "Nightmare is a boss that receives its strength from the darkness. It is practically invincible during the night, so it spends the day hidden."


    "Would it appear if a challenger wanted to enter the second floor?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Does that mean I fought against a strengthened boss?"


    "Yes, and yes," said Whisker with a squint. "No challenger was able to survive against that monster with your level. Your hidden ability that the tower could not detect is a truly bizarre thing."


    "I hear that a lot," said Arthur before he turned toward his bag and opened it, taking out the return scroll. "There are still a few hours before dawn, so I will take this time to recover."


    "You will find me here."


    Arthur then returned to his room and had to stagger to bed. The moment hey down on the mattress, his pain disappeared, and his wounds began to heal. The rush from the fight faded, and Arthur began to feel tired again, which made him sleep for another two hours.


    After he woke up, Arthur found his wounds had healed. Then, he left the room and found Whisker sitting cross-legged outside. The giant cat was sitting like a statue.


    "Are you meditating?" asked Arthur as he saw Whisker closing its eyes. The cat then opened them with a yawn and rose from the ground.


    "I took a nap."


    "¡­truly catlike," said Arthur, holding back hisughter. "We need to go back to the town and initiate our n. Have you thought of the details?"


    "The first step is to make use of our newfound knowledge. Let''s pay our dear friend, Peter, a visit," said Whisker as he raised his hood, a grin forming beneath it. Arthur had a simr smirk.


    The two returned to Sith Town, which had suffered the monsters'' wrath. Arthur saw blood everywhere on the ground, but even in the chaos, guards still demanded fees at the gates.


    Despite being reluctant, Arthur listened to Whisker and paid the fee. These guards demanded two copper coins for each person. After the cat paid for their entry, it exined to Arthur how currency worked in this tower.


    Each challenger received a single gold coin which could be fractioned at will into ten silver coins or a hundred copper coins. These coins could be used in shops around Sith Town and on the upper floors to purchase food, items, and even pleasure.


    These coins were the universal currency inside the tower, allowing the trade among challengers to grow. However, money brought out the horror of humans, and forms of extortion, theft, and murder weremitted.


    Vesper had yet to send his men after them, which meant he did not know what they looked like. It might be that hisckey, who has seen Arthur, had a change of heart and turned out to be a better man than they predicted.


    "Many challengers loath Vesper but cannot do anything about it," said Whisker as he guided him through Sith Town and its back alleys. "Although he has some loyal men, many would like to see him fall. However, even if one viin falls, another takes his ce."

 Chapter 955 Ranked Items

    Whisker knew the routes to get to the entrance points of the tower. The two had to visit several before they managed to find Peter reenacting his previous schemes, deceiving new challengers to do different quests, only to fail them.


    "The trick no one knows is that you can reject quests," said Whisker as the two eyed their target. "Unless the tower restricts you like the events we encountered, quests are rejectable. Most people assume they are forced to do them or that Peter is a good person."


    "I sensed no ill will when he gave me the quest," muttered Arthur with a frown as he saw the old man limp around the temple. "I used to take pride in my insight into people. Now I''m not so sure."


    "The tower suppresses a lot of instincts and strengths to ensure that a fair challenge is presented to everyone. It''s no surprise that your instincts are dulled inside the tower."


    Arthur found the logic sound because he depended on his acute ability to sense existences to judge people. Thus, that was suppressed alongside the rest of his main abilities.


    "There are exceptions to that," said Arthur with a smile. Whisker snickered before the two saw Peter send the challenger on his way. "Time to intervene."


    Arthur and the cat jumped andnded beside the confused challenger, a young woman no older than eighteen. She had sharp features that seemed to suspect them even though she had yet to say a thing.


    "Be careful on that quest," said Arthur to the woman. "Peter has orchestrated some people to ambush you. The quest might be legitimate, but he ensured you can never finish it."


    "¡­then how do I refuse?" asked the woman with a frown, her eyes shifting from one to the other. "It says that I will be punished if I fail."


    "You have to finish the quests since you epted them, but make sure to wait for a bit before you do. Hide when you get to the location and monitor the situation," advised Whisker before nodding at Arthur.


    They left the woman and entered the temple to find Peter inside, writing a letter. It might be he was writing the instructions for the ambushers or just a report to Vesper, who supervised him. As he raised his eyes toward the iing guests, his face became joyful.


    "Brave one!" said Peter with glee as he rushed forward. "I heard about the unfortunate incident that happened yesterday. It seems that you managed to fight off those vile men!"


    "Save the act, dirtbag," said Whisker as he revealed his gauntlets, making the man pale and retreat. "We know you allied yourself with Vesper to trick new challengers into epting fake quests."


    "Who are you, sir? What evidence do you have to use me of such a thing?" asked Peter with fright as he retreated several steps. "I just wanted to help that old woman, but those mobsters caught wind of your arrival!"


    "We know about the medal," said Arthur with a smile. "We are interested in telling Vesper what we know. This can be a gift of goodwill between us that could erase the bad blood. However, it might also erase your alliance with him if he knew the medal could be transferred."


    "¡­how did you¡­?" muttered Peter with trembling lips as he stared at the two. "Who are you two? That is a lie that no one is going to believe! If you don''t leave now, I will summon the good men who appreciate my quests!"


    "Save the crap, old man, or your little secret will be out. Even if he doesn''t believe us, Vesper will never waste such a prospect. Furthermore, we have yet to say what the medal is, but you never bothered to ask."


    Hearing the feline rebuke and expose him, Peter grew pale. However, the next second, his ring shimmered as it exploded with blue fire that exploded toward them. Hisughs apanied the roaring mes as he revealed his true colors.


    "Turn to ashes, bastards! This fire will prevent you from returning for a month!" roared Peter as he limped away from them. The fire filled the temple, threatening to burn them. However, ck lightning crackled, and the fire disappeared.


    As the heat and light disappeared, Peter turned around with confusion to see the two unharmed. He looked at his ring, which was still shimmering and tried to activate it again, spilling out a smaller fire.


    Arthur walked forward, covered with ck lightning that diffused the fire. He reached his hand toward the ring, snatching it from within the mes before deactivating it.


    [Blue Ring of mes]


    [Rank: A]


    [A magical item that releases ancient fire, burning enemies to ashes. Prevents resurrection for at least a month. It needs a day to be used again, and another usage will consume mana.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is interesting," muttered Arthur as he stared at the ring and its fading light. "I never knew items had ranks inside this tower. A Rank A item should be worth quite a bit, right?"


    "At least tens of golds," said Whisker as he raised a brow at Peter. "Have you obtained this from the good donations of the sick, dear priest? Are you going to deny the obvious any further? My friend here is reckless and might sever your head in his next attack."


    "I will do anything!" shouted Peter as he fell to the ground, kneeling and prostrating himself to beg. "I did what I had to survive but never intended to hurt anyone! I prayed for every challenger to ovee this vicious warlord!"


    Arthur gazed down toward him, watching the man crumble in tears. However, the next moment, he jumped toward him, using a small dagger that shot toward him like an arrow. The dagger elongated as a snake head appeared on its tip, trying to bite into Arthur.


    ng!


    A resonant metallic sound echoed as Whisker appeared before Arthur, snatching the dagger with his gauntlets. He sent it flying before bouncing toward Peter and grabbing him by the throat.


    Bam!


    The feline mmed the priest to the ground, cing his sharp ws at his neck. Peter was dizzy, unable to understand what had happened or how because of how fast Whisker moved.


    Cling!


    The dagger fell to the ground behind them. Arthur was still standing in ce, not that he was caught off guard, but he knew the feline race would protect him from any sneak attacks. Even if he did not, Arthur could still save himself.


    "Enough games, priest. Life or death, you can choose. Your next words should be chosen very carefully. If we don''t like them, you will die, and Vesper will turn your life into a living hell."


    Arthur was slightly surprised to see Whisker turn so aggressive, but he understood that such a lowlife needed such treatment. Peter was still processing what had happened as Arthur walked to pick up the sword.


    [Snake Sword]


    [Rank: C]


    [A magical sword that can change form and poison enemies. It is bound to the challenger Priest Peter.]


    "A befitting weapon for a man of your character, Peter," said Arthur with a shake of his head as he turned toward him. "I changed my mind, Whisker. Let us kill this bastard right here and expose his lies."


    "No! Wait!" shouted Peter as he snapped out of his daze. "I will cooperate, please! Just don''t tell Vesper about the medal! My life inside the tower will be ruined forever!"


    "As if we care about your pathetic life," said Whisker as he dug his ws into his neck, making the man squirm in pain. "Tell us everything we need to know about Vesper, including his weakness and men, or you die."


    "I will say anything¡­ Just please release me," said Peter with a hoarse voice as his windpipe was almost crushed. "I will give you everything I have, too¡­"


    "One wrong move and I will kill you," said Whisker as he slowly began to release the old man, allowing him to breathe again. Blood pooled on the ground, but the feline ensured he did not strike any major vessels.


    Arthur was amazed at such precision, leading him to believe that this giant feline creature was well-versed in the arts of killing. Whisker licked the blood off his gauntlets, making Peter even more scared and less willing to do anything unusual.


    As the priest surrendered to them, knowing that whatever he tried would be futile, he began to spill the beans. This included everything the two needed to know about Vesper and his men, their ns, and their goals.


    After the information part was over, Whisker began to milk Peter dry. This included taking his items, food, or coins. Whenever Peter said he had nothing more, Whisker would say he was still unsatisfied and almost killed the old man. This tactic proved effective, as the feline knew how to make him feel the pain but never die and disappear.

 Chapter 956 Rescuing Who?

    Arthur counted the items they obtained from the old man. Numerous ordinary but useful items were inside the tower, like binocrs or a lighter. However, some magical items could be sold for several gold coins.


    [Tongue of Telepathy]


    [Rank: F]


    [An item of a set that can allow for long-distancemunication. Limitations include the inability to be used across floors and the one-waymunication.]


    There was only one of these items, so Peter received messages from someone. ording to his words, Vesper ryed messages through these items, which could be bought in a different town.


    As for the old man, he was tied to the well that he deceived challengers at, with blood covering his clothes. He seemed to be on the brink of death, but Whisker was using some herb to keep him alive.


    "¡­please¡­ kill me¡­ no more¡­"


    His spirit has been crushed, and he no longer has it in him to beg for mercy. Arthur was not the one that tortured him, but the feline who seemed immune to mercy and empathy. Whisker even had a systemic approach, like a routine, in his torture.


    "We are almost done," said Whisker as he fed Peter the herb, making him remain alive. "We still need to know a few things before we let you go."


    "No more!" shouted Peter, as if he realized he would never leave here alive. Then, without hesitation, the man bit his tongue and killed himself, disintegrating into countless red particles. The ropes that tied him fell to the ground, loose.


    Whisker did not seem surprised and rose from the ground. The feline returned everything to his bag as if he was done with his job for the day, making Arthur speechless.


    "If you knew he was going to do that, then you should have prevented him," said Arthur with confusion. "We are never going to find him again."


    "This is the n. I wanted him to remain inside his room for as long as possible. I even left him some food I did not take for that purpose so he wouldn''t return to Sith Town for the time being. Even if he is a weakling, he has the Trader medal."


    "We should have taken it from him," said Arthur with regret. "We would at least both have one, making it quite useful. We won''t be sure Peter would stay in his room."


    "When we ask for the medal, Peter would have killed himself and rushed to Vesper. Greed is the main reason people lose focus on their goals, thinking they can obtain more. However, there is nothing like that, and everything is due."


    "A wise sage cat, I must say," said Arthur with a smile. "You look like a different person from earlier, who tortured the old man without hesitation. Where have you learned all of that?"


    "In the army," said Whisker as he turned toward the items. "These should be enough tost us until the end of the first floor. Vesper will be on high alert after losing his puppet master, so we will have difficulty entering and leaving Sith Town."


    "We have everything we need to know to take down Vesper and his men," said Arthur with a smile as he organized the loot. "We should split these items between us ording to need."


    "Keep them all," said Whisker without hesitation. "My bag is full of items, and I cannot carry anything more. Yours is still empty. Have you raised your level yet?"


    "I have," nodded Arthur with confusion. "How is that important?"


    "Every level you gain adds one more item slot to your bag. This is another important function of levels that make people willing to forsake stats for their sake. An item can save your life, so the more you have, the better."


    Arthur looked at the items on the ground and then picked up the ring, a Rank A item that could prevent people from leaving their rooms for a month. Since the bed was a healing station, they would not die from hunger but would have to endure it.


    "Even this item?" asked Arthur with surprise. "This should be quite tempting even for you, Whisker. An item of such a high rank should sell for quite a bit."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "If you hint that I should snatch it, I don''t need to do so. A high-rank item like this was nothing but a toypared to your lightning. I have more reasons to follow you than anything, so rest easy."


    Arthur smiled at the feline before he wore the ring with a smile. It immediately tightened around his finger, fitting it perfectly. It shone with a blue hue, but Arthur knew it needed time to recharge.


    The rest of the items went into his bag. Arthur was still bagging them until he got to the tongue, which he picked with disgust. It looked like a small pedestal with a tongue protruding, but this might be the most important item.


    "Vesper shouldmunicate with his men through these," said Whisker as he noticed the item. "It is not umon for warlords to distribute these items. Although he should realize that Peter is no longer around, he cannot stop rying the message through his system. This is crucial to understand these movements, so keep it outside your bag."


    "I understand," muttered Arthur before he ced the mouth in his pocket. "We achieved the first step of our n. What is next?"


    "This is the time for rumors. We need to look for the man who protected your identity from Vesper," said Whisker with a smile. "This is one of the rare cases where mercy will make our ns seed. That man can be trusted enough to hate Vesper, so he should be willing to spread rumors about what happened to Peter."


    "Where can we find that man?"


    "We should look for that new challenger that has just arrived. We might run into the man if we follow her," said Whisker before looking outside. "That bucket of water she took should not be to the old nanny, but another ce Peter has set up as a trap. Let me see where she is heading."


    Arthur did not have time to reply before Whisker turned into a shadow that rushed toward the temple walls, jumped them, and hopped toward the nearest roof. His agility and movements were exactly like a cat, making him navigate the city like a fish in water.


    The temple was full of blood, and Arthur realized that someone mighte looking for Peter if he stayed there too long. Thus, he went outside as well after gathering his items. He walked toward the main street, which was bustling with people.


    Although Vesper has terrorized Sith Town, it is still full of life. Challengers tried their luck outside the walls, hoping to raise their level and obtain items to sell. Food was scarce, while items and weapons were moremon.


    Arthur noticed that every food vendor had a man guarding it, looking around suspiciously. These vendors all seemed to work for Vesper, making Arthur wonder how much money he was making and for what purpose.


    "I found her," said a voice from above, and Arthur raised his head to see the cat looking at him from above the roof. Whisker had only his head showing, making Arthur find him cute, despite the not-so-cute things he had done earlier. "She is close to reaching her destination. We should hurry."


    Arthur nodded at the feline, jumping over the wall and onto the roof. Whisker rushed without hesitation while moving slowly enough for Arthur to follow him as they headed toward the outskirts of town.


    The new challenger still carried her bucket as she searched the city''s outskirts for her target house. Arthur and Whisker got there in time to see her go into arge building that looked like it was cleaned regrly.


    "That seems like a different destination than mine," muttered Arthur with a frown. "What kind of Quest did Peter give her?"


    "That should be the orphanage where the old nanny works," said Whisker with a frown. "He might have told her some children are sick and need the healing water. We need to rescue her before it''s toote."


    Arthur nodded, and the two jumped down before rushing into the building and entering its front yard. It seems that this ambush was different than thest because they heard the sounds of fighting as soon as they crossed the door.


    Blood was everywhere, and the scene inside was unlike anything the two expected. Arthur and Whisker stopped when they saw the screaming men on the ground and the red particle flying.


    There were two men with their arms torn apart, bleeding while screaming on the ground. As for thest, he was dangling in the air while being held by his throat, squirming for air. The challenger who had just arrived was the one holding him and in the center of this massacre.


    "¡­who are we rescuing again?" muttered Arthur with shock, but the feline had no words to answer him.

 Chapter 957 Demon Or God

    The new challenger turned toward them with a face covered with blood as half of it was hidden beneath the hood. As if recognizing them from earlier, she returned to finishing her victim. However, Arthur realized it was the man he spared yesterday.


    "Wait!" shouted Arthur as he took a step forward. "We still have some use for him. Can you let him go?" asked Arthur as he approached her, but her hostile expression made him realize she began to doubt him too.


    "Are you a part of this group?"


    "And why would we warn you ahead of time if we were?" rebuked Whisker as he reached toward his bag. "The man you are holding ambushed my friend a day ago, and we spared him. However, he did not report back to his superior, making us believe he can be useful."


    "That has nothing to do with me," said the woman as she raised her hand toward the struggling man, who seemed suffocated. A burgundy aura rose from her hand, like blood turning into vapor. Whisker clicked his tongue as he wore his gauntlets and rushed forward fast enough to get there in time. "Foolery," muttered the woman as she turned her attack toward him.


    Arthur could feel something was wrong with this woman, but he could not pinpoint it. That aura she used to kill these mobsters also made him on edge.


    The burgundy aura exploded toward Whisker like a whip that could not be stopped. Even though the feline was fast, that sh of red sent his arm flying, detached from his body.


    The cat did not hesitate to attack with its remaining arm, making her dodge back and let go of the man. Arthur also rushed forward, dragging the man by the cor and throwing him toward the far wall.


    As he turned to face the woman, he found her rushing toward him with scarlet eyes that made her entire eyes. It was the first time Arthur managed to see her eyes, making him realize she was far from a human, even if everything about her told him she was.


    The burgundy aura exploded again, seeking to tear him apart. Arthur summoned his ck armor in a heartbeat, fending off the attack. The red collided with the ck, and the meeting point resulted in an explosion of both space and matter.


    Boom!


    The world folded into itself as the tower lost its structure, making the scenery crumble around them. Arthur was thrown back, as was the woman, with each pushed back for several meters. However, in that instance, their minds traveled elsewhere.


    Arthur opened his eyes to find himself inside his sea of consciousness, the same desert and mountains, with fog clouding his view. He was beside a river he had never seen before, but it had no water, only blood.


    "Who are you?" asked a voice in his mind, and Arthur realized that something was standing on the other side. It was a creature that looked like a human but had red scales, scarlet eyes, and a long tail. At closer inspection, Arthur realized she was the woman. "How can you be here?"


    "That should be my question," muttered Arthur with a frown as he stared at the woman. "What sort of creature are you?"


    The woman did not answer, and her figure began to fade. Arthur tried to take a step forward but found himself back inside the orphanage, with that vision gone and never seen again.


    On the other side of the crumbling space stood the woman, who gazed at him with confusion and apprehension. The tower sought to fix itself as matter began to gather again, reforming what had been lost.


    "You are not a mortal creature," muttered the woman with a frown as she squinted her eyes at him. "What is a descendant of the gods doing here in such a ce?"


    "If there are any gods out there, then I would hate to be rted to them," said Arthur with a frown. "You confuse me to be something else, but I think I know what you are. I heard some people mention your race but never thought I would meet one myself."


    "A demon has appeared in Sith Town," muttered Whisker with a frown as he held into his severed and bleeding hand. "This is not an opponent that we can handle, Seika. We should retreat."


    "Are you a demon?" asked Arthur without replying to the feline. He had his doubts, which Whisker confirmed, but he still wanted some answers to what just happened. A smile formed on her face as she took off her hood.


    "I am indeed," said the woman, revealing two scarlet eyes and small horns on her forehead. "I never thought I would meet someone like us in this ce. If you are no descendant of gods, then what are you?"


    "A human."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "A human cannot have a world inside them," said the woman as she raised her hand, clenching it into a fist. "No one other than the gods can have that. The sole exception has been my race, making them the enemy of mortals and gods alike. Tell me, are you a demon or a god?"


    The woman spat thest word with such hate that Arthur knew which answer would make her attack him. However, he was neither.


    "A human," said Arthur as he repeated his answer. "Are you an enemy?" he returned a question of his own. His lightning crackled around him, threatening the demonic creature.


    "¡­this might be the first time that I am asked such a question," said the woman with surprise before she grinned again. "Demons are always the enemy, self-proimed-human. That is a universal truth."


    "As you have witnessed, I rarely conform to universal truths," said Arthur as his lightning receded. "Although I prefer each to walk their way, you injured my friend here. I cannot ignore that."


    The demon looked at him with the same grin before she looked at Whisker and waved her hand. The burgundy aura exploded again, but this time from his arm, as the severed limb flew back to attach itself.


    "Our fight is inevitable, but not today," said the woman as she raised her hood. "We will meet again, Seika. This tower might be big, but fate has brought us together once, and fate likes to recur."


    Arthur did not answer her and watched as the woman walked away toward the bucket. She grabbed it and entered the inner quarters of the orphanage, where the children were held captive.


    "A demon healing the sick might be the biggest joke in existence," said the feline as he rubbed his arm, which had just reattached itself. "Are you alright even after receiving her attack?" asked Whisker with concern. "A demon is an omnipotent creature for other creatures. If injured by a demon, it would never heal."


    "Even inside the tower?" asked Arthur with surprise.


    "I have no idea, but I doubt a tower could heal the wounds inflicted by a demon," said Whisker with a frown as he gazed toward the orphanage. "My arm would have never healed if she did not cancel her mist."


    "Mist?"


    "Demons receive their powers from their bodies, which have evolved past other races. Their mist is produced from their blood, which they can control at will. Thus, these demons need no mana."


    "Peculiar creatures," said Arthur with interest. "Let''s take our man and leave. The children will be fine."


    "How would we know that? A demon would finish the quest and then kill them," said Whisker with a frown. "These creatures are not friendly toward others. I heard horrible stories."


    "Go and check on the children while I talk to our man, then," said Arthur as he turned around. Whisker nodded and headed inside while Arthur walked toward the dazed shivering mobster. "Do you remember me?"


    "¡­of course I do, sir," said the man as he snapped out of his dizziness. "I never told a soul about you, I swear. I just said that you killed me alongside the others. I don''t want to be here, but Vesper is¡­."


    "No need to be afraid. I believe you now since you did not expose my identity even after returning to Vesper. I want to know the reason."


    "You spared me, sir, something that Vesper has never done. I would do it in a heartbeat if I could somehow contribute to his fall. I lost parts of myself because of that man; one was courage. I am nothing but a spineless coward now."


    "The mere fact that you are standing against him now means that courage is still inside you," said Arthur as he crouched beside the man. "I will take down Vesper and make him experience what you experienced. However, I need to do that from the inside."


    "¡­you want my help?" muttered the man with surprise before he started shaking his head. "I cannot! I will be killed!"


    "You would not do anything dangerous, just a few chitchats with the town folks and yourrades. I need you to whisper rumors about the power struggle in Sith Town."

 Chapter 958 Giving Quests

    Whisker returned from the orphanage as Arthur took the man outside, wanting to flee the scene before Vesper realized something was wrong. The feline was confused, and Arthur found his expression strange.


    "Have they been hurt?"


    "Not even a hair of them," said Whisker with confusion. "The demon gave them the water and healed them and then left. I witnessed the sight, and I might never get over it."


    "Is that so unexpected?" asked Arthur as he looked around the street before entering an alley. Whisker followed after them with the same dazed expression. "Are demons vile by nature?"


    "I met just one other, and it was the most terrifying creature I have ever met," said Whisker with a shake of his head. "I heard stories as I grew about demons and what they would do to us if given the chance. Is that different?"


    "Demons are symbols of evil in my world, but their existence is mostly fictional. No one has ever seen a demon, nor does anyone believe they exist in real life."


    "Demons are eradicated as soon as they appear in the world," said Whisker as he caught up with Arthur. "The gods loath their existence and seek to kill them wherever they are. Religions started because the gods sent their apostles after the demons."


    "That exins why religion is almost nonexistent in my world. There needs to be darkness for there to be light. I don''t know anything about demons, but if the gods are as true as they im to be, I hate them too."


    "¡­do not test the heavens, Seika."


    "The heavens should avoid testing me," said Arthur without turning back. "If everything that happened to my world and every other is because of the gods, then they deserve hatred. Demons might not be the viins, after all."


    "I don''t know about that," said Whisker with doubt. "Even if one demon was alright, that does not excuse what their race has done. Worlds fell under their hands."


    "My world suffers from a different matter, so our views might be different," said Arthur as he stopped and turned toward the man following after them. "Have you thought about my offer?"


    "A-a-are you going to give me a quest?" asked the man with a stutter. His hair was messy, and while his eyes were sunken in, they were bright. Arthur hated to see someone like him act in such a manner, and he hated Vesper even more for what he did.


    "I will give you the quest and help you raise your strength. After that, you have to start spreading rumors about what happened to Peter. Do we have a deal?"


    "¡­how can you give quests if you are not the floor master?" asked the man with confusion.


    "I obtained the floor master title from Peter. Don''t worry about that. If I wanted to harm you, I had two chances already. Meet in the slime field in an hour, and I will help you defeat them. What is your name?"


    "My name is Benji," said the young man with hesitation. "I''ll do as you say, sir," Benji hesitated but agreed nheless. After taking some details, he left, and only the two remained.


    "He would spread the rumors even if you didn''t offer him anything," said Whisker as he watched Benji leave the alley with fear. "He might be the biggest coward I meet inside the tower."


    "ording to his words, he lost his courage after Vesper killed him. Does that happen inside the tower? Do people lose parts of their character once they die?"


    "I never heard of such a thing," said Whisker with a shake. "I died once after I entered the tower. It was a sickening experience that resembled true death. I felt as if I disappeared and was reassembled by the tower. However, I never lost a part of myself."


    "That makes me think Vesper has something to do with it," said Arthur while pondering before turning toward the feline with surprise. "Who managed to kill someone like you?"


    "¡­a demon," said Whisker while squinting his eyes. Arthur did not say a thing because he felt he said too much in favor of those creatures. However, he simply hated the notion of an entity staring down at them from the skies.


    The two then headed toward the walls before leaving the town again. No one asked where they were going or even cared about them as long as they paid a fee when they returned. Arthur then used his lightning to gain more reward points, which he nned on using to give the quest to Benji.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arthur realized the reason behind his armor. Eragon could no longer influence inside the tower as he did in the outside world. Thus, he would need to lose control of his emotion to use this armor which could manifest because of the tuned-down wrath.


    The slimes were the perfect target for his farming. Arthur obtained enough reward points for another level and even more reward points to raise his stats. That was in just half an hour, so he felt this tower would not prove itself a challenge.


    Benji came rushing toward them an hour after their agreement, wearing several shirts and pants as if they would serve as armor. His appearance was hrious as if a worm had swallowed a grape.


    "You don''t need that amount of clothes," said Arthur with a smile. However, Benji simply shook his head. Arthur noticed he had no weapon and took one out of his bag. A spear materialized in his hand, which he obtained from Peter. "I will enchant this weapon for you. A single strike would kill a slime."


    "Is it an S-Rank weapon?" asked Benji with surprise. Arthur smiled, infused the tip of the spear with his colorless lightning, and then threw the weapon toward him.


    Slimes were slower than most monsters, so Benji had no problem against them despite being clumsy. The slimes disintegrated when he stabbed the spear into them and fell to the ground. Benji was shaken and flinched.


    "Sir¡­! What just happened?" asked Benji with fear as he turned toward Arthur like a stiff doll. His arms were extended, and his back would not bend because of the clothes. Arthur found him amusing.


    "As I said, that is an enchantment. You can raise your level in this manner until you are strong enough. Then, I will give you the quest."


    "Thank you, sir!" said Benji as he turned toward another slime and rushed toward it. Arthur was surprised to see the coward act bravely, but that might be the intoxicating taste of power. He smiled as Benji started grinding his level.


    Arthur did not sit idle, and neither did Whisker. The first boss gave him this trouble, so Arthur did not doubt that he would need to grow stronger for the upper floors.


    As Benji used his spear to kill slimes, Arthur cleared them with a wave of his hand as soon as they tried to gang up on him. No giant slime appeared this time, which might have been an event for the first person to kill so many slimes instantly.


    After an hour of constant grinding, the slimes disappeared from the field. Arthur and Benji stopped their hunt while Whisker woke up from his nap.


    "You cleared everyst slime?" the feline yawned. Arthur was d to see him better after meeting that demon. "We should go deeper into the forest. The firstyer rewards the least points."


    "There are more than just elemental monsters there, right?" asked Arthur as he gazed at the forest.


    "Have you grown used to the taste of quick strength?" asked Whisker with a grin. "Monsters on the deeper level are both elemental and physical. Even if you have an easy time against elements, you must put in some effort."


    "I wanted to have some work out anyway," said Arthur with a smile as he stretched his arms. "You should go back to Sith Town, Benji. You have work to do. Spread the rumors that Vesper killed Peter over a disagreement about money."


    "As youmand, sir!" said Benji with much more zeal and loyalty. Arthur smiled and took out his medal, which he used to grant Benji the quest. This way, he had to do it or face severe punishment by the tower.


    [Please assign the quest and the reward.]


    Arthur saw a giant panel appear in front of him. He could create a new quest and fill in the details of it. After he was done, he set the reward to be ten points. Then, he selected a target for his quest and could choose the two closest to him.


    "Whoa! I obtained it!" said Benji with surprise when he received the quest. "I will do it, sir! When you enter the town tomorrow, everyone will have heard about what happened to Peter."


    After Benji left, Whisker turned to ask him, "You are investing too much into this coward. Ten reward points are more than he could ever dream of obtaining."


    "I learned that you cannot do much alone, no matter how powerful," said Arthur with a smile as he remembered his helplessness when Julia left the runic dome. "People are useful."

 Chapter 959 Warlord Vesper

    Arthur decided to enter the secondyer of the forest with Whisker. ording to the feline, these monsters were changed weekly, making it impossible for challengers to learn their weaknesses. It ensured a fair chance for everyone since people had different specialties.


    "I wanted to ask something, Seika," said the feline as soon as the sun disappeared from above them, blocked by the trees. "Why did that demon seem confused about your existence and imply that you are either a demon or a god?"


    "Because I don''t conform to the natural order of things," said Arthur, hoping the answer would suffice but knew it would not.


    "Are you rted to gods or demons?" asked the feline again, not wanting to drop the subject. This topic seemed sensitive to the other worlds, which had a rich history with both entities.


    "I awakened my powers a little over two years ago. In those two years, I experienced both heaven and hell. The things I encountered the most were people assuming or proiming I was something while I was not. This is the reason I haven''t paid the demon any heed."


    "Is there a reason that she assumed you weren''t human?"


    "You heard what she said about inner worlds, right? Is that what you are curious about?" revealed Arthur with a smile, making the feline embarrassed as he faked a cough. "I have no idea what that is either, but I saw a vision when she attacked me. It might be the inner world she mentioned and the source of mist the demons use."


    Whisker did not ask anything more, but his persistence made Arthur intrigued. "Are gods and demons important in other worlds?"


    "Demons have fought against the gods ever since the creation of the universe and the countless worlds. One story is that gods gave creatures the ability to evolve, but demons were blinded by greed and transgressed on the gods'' authority. It started the eternal war, bringing countless worlds to ruin."


    "Judging by what you said earlier, the gods sent their followers after the demons, and the demons retaliated," said Arthur with interest. "It sounds like a fairytale."


    "Fairytales are for the ignorant. Everything that the mind can imagine exists. Your world has not witnessed it yet, but that might be why it will end."


    "How would you know what would happen?" asked Arthur with raised brows.


    "Just the natural order. Hard times create stronger species. Your world has been cuddled and sheltered from the astral realm, making it weaker than the horrors of the universe."


    "It does not matter if the entire world is weak because I will be there if something happens," said Arthur with shocking confidence. Whisker was surprised and then smiled.


    "I wish my world had a simr character," said the feline. At that moment, Arthur stopped as Whisker took out his gauntlets. Both of them could hear the crackling taps of something. "The monsters this time are¡­."


    Arthur raised his head as he located the source of the sound. Countless red spots were dancing in the trees above. It took him a moment to realize they were eyes ring at them from the shadows.


    "Spiders!" the feline finished his sentence as his beastly eyes narrowed and the hair on his body stood. Arthur was surprised by the change, and he even let out a low growl.


    "¡­it seems you have a personal grudge against them," said Arthur, remembering how cats chase spiders. "Is there some history?"


    "Spiders are themonest monsters in my world," said Whisker as he waved his hand, taking off his robe. It was the first time that Arthur saw him without the cloak. "I lost manyrades to this species."


    Arthur could not make fun of his grudge, so he nodded and took the back seat. The giant cat red at the iing spiders before he started growing taller. Although Whisker was shorter than Arthur earlier, he started growing as his limbs elongated, making him just as tall.


    "Is this a species thing?"


    "Morphing ismon for most races. Humans are an exception," said the feline, stretching his arms back. "This form allows us to grow faster and more precise."


    It was at that moment that the spiders jumped toward them in heaps. They shot their cobwebs at them, seeking to immobilize them, but Whisker was too fast for any of them to catch up.


    Arthur chose to use his armor instead. Although these monsters were not elemental, they still used mana and elements. As he suspected, the sticky cobweb could not attach to his armor before falling loose.


    Woosh!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A whistling sound echoed as the feline jumped from one branch to another, splitting the spiders in half as they fell dead. Arthur did not gain any reward points from the kills, but he had more than he could handle on his te.


    The spiders surrounded them from every corner, and they needed to protect each other''s backs. Arthur remembered the time he fought against the mutant ants and almost died. He took out the weapon he had gained from Peter, which had been unbound upon his death.


    Arthur waved the sword, and it grew longer like a snake. It rushed toward the iing spiders, striking at their joints and dismembering them. The spiders fell in groups but remained alive.


    The snake sword was versatile but weak. It could not prate the hard shells of the spiders nor cut their cobwebs. The best it could do was follow Arthur''s aim to strike at their joints, making a mess of them.


    Arthur returned the sword to its original length before rushing forward, striking those on the ground. His reward points came pouring as Arthur jumped from one monster to the other, killing those closest to him.


    These spiders were easier opponents because Arthur had armor, which negated the cobwebs and their restraining effects. As the spiders realized that Arthur and Whisker were difficult opponents, they used a different tactic.


    All spiders retreated before spewing poison at them. Whisker jumped high from the poison while Arthur mmed his lightning to the ground, forming a barrier. These elemental attacks were negated, allowing him to resume his hunt.


    ***


    Sith Town was one of ten towns inside the red tower. That meant that ten percent of the challengers at the tower appeared in this town, making it a great starting point for anyone wishing to build an army.


    Vesper was a man of such ambitions. Before he entered the tower, he was a warlord thatmanded ten thousand men, all willing to die for his sake. However, no one governed him, and Vesper controlled his cities.


    Many emperors and warlords tried to take him down, but through his ns and strength, Vesper managed to take them down and emerge victorious. However, he had to forfeit everything the moment the Red Tower appeared.


    It was a fact that whoever wanted to break through his limits should clear a red tower. No one knew what the tower rewards, but it differed from the rest. Vesper knew a secret that not many knew, too.


    A legend says that whoever clears the Red Tower reces its owner. Vesper envisioned himself bing a warlord across multiple worlds or even a king. It mattered not what he desired then. Whether it was wealth, woman, or power, he would obtain it through his tower.


    However, many who tried to conquer the Red Tower fell dead. It was not just the monsters a man should worry about, but his kin. The red tower existed across multiple worlds, connecting them. This meant that many dangerous races could set foot inside it.


    Vesper was an intelligent man. He wanted to tackle the tower not as a challenger but as what he knew best, a warlord. Thus, Vesper started building his forces when he arrived in Sith Town.


    The first rule to build a force is to monopolize something that everything needed and desired. Inside the tower, it was food. Vesper looked for whoever follower he had that managed to arrive in Sith Town and formed a small group. Then, he seized the farnds and started recruiting warriors to work for him.


    In a few months, Vesper became the hidden warlord of Sith Town. Even the floor master, Peter, became his follower after witnessing his strength.


    His preparations were almostplete, and Vesper wanted to enter the second floor with his army in the next few days. However, as always happens with ns, unexpected things happen that foil them.


    "You were killed by a new challenger that Peter sent?" asked Vesper while sitting atop his giant chair. He was seven feet tall with a thick beard and build, making him look like a menacing giant. "This is the second time it has happened in just a day. Can it be that you are just a bunch of useless bastards?"


    "We had no chance against her, sir!" said one of the men as he trembled. "She used a magical ability to kill us without moving! A red mist rose from her body before it killed us all."


    "Have you lost your mind?" asked one of his men. "If you don''t talk some sense, then I will you. The first challenger was a man using ck lightning, and this one using a red mist? Do you think we are stupid?"


    Vesper was silent, although his right-hand man was furious. He knew nothing about ck lightning, but a red mist was something that he heard about before.


    "The ck lightning might be a hallucination, but a red mist can only mean a demon arrived in Sith Town," said Vesper with a grin. "The heavens loath demons so much that whoever drinks their blood gains immense power. This might be thest thing we need to conquer this tower."

 Chapter 960 Chaotic Sith Town

    "A demon in Sith Town?"


    The entire crowd gasped at the notion. Even though some of them were warriors with hearts of steel, a demon was something of the legends. When they arrived at the tower, a demon had wiped out an entire town. This proved this race''s power, but that was not a reason to be afraid.


    "Is it wise to chase a demon, sir?" asked his right-hand man, having regained rity after the initial outburst. "You heard about what happened to Wu Lang. A single demon wiped out his entire army."


    "Do you believe Wu Lang chased a demon to fulfill the wishes of some god?" asked Vesper as he rose from his seat. "That senile man wished for strength in a demon''s blood. It is said that whoever drinks it evolves into a creature blessed by the heavens. Forget about that ck lightning user. Make the demon a priority."


    "Please wait, sir," said a tall man as he stepped from within the crowd. "I fought against that ck lightning user. His eyes are more frightening than any demon could be, and I lost my strength the moment I saw them."


    "An entire meat b for anyone who shuts this coward''s mouth," said Vesper without ncing at him. The man could not dodge before someone punched him in the face and started kicking him. Even more, it was this man''s friend."Reward him," said Vesper once the man made a bloody mess of his friend.


    The right hand threw a b of meat at the mobster, who caught it like a hungry dog. The entire crowd ofckeys red at him with envy and regret for not being fast enough. This piece of meat was big enough tost him a month, worth at least a gold coin.


    Vesper usually rewarded his men with food instead of money. It was far from being stingy, but the opposite. Not even gold could get you food inside Sith Town because Vesper controlled everything.


    "Thank your master, insolent dog!" shouted the right-hand man at the salivating mobster, who lost words once the meatnded in his hands. The man flinched and hurried to fall to his knees, bowing toward Vesper.


    "Thank you for this generosity, great lord!" shouted the man as loud as he could, but Vesper did not even spare him a nce. Instead, he was plotting how to chase the demonic creature.


    "Who fought against the demon?" asked Vesper again, and three men stepped forward. "I thought you said you were four."


    "We were, but the demon captured thest one. We died because of the mist before we could see what happened to him," said one of the men. "It is his second time dying in a day."


    "What an unlucky brat. The tower would not let him enter until another day passed," said the right-hand man. "Let me take these men and retrace the footsteps of the demon. Peter should know something about them since he gave the quest."


    "That reminds me, where is the old man?" asked Vesper with a frown. "I have never seen him since he gave the quest to the demon. Did something happen to him?"


    The crowd was confused as well, and it was then that someone rushed into the central hall. It was a man with long hair and shining armor, looking like the prince charming of every fairytale. However, his eyes were slits, making him look quite evil.


    "Lord Vesper!" called the man as soon as he arrived,pelling the giant bearded man to turn toward him. "There is something you need to know!"


    "Calm down, Romeo. Nothing should shake you in such a way," said Vesper with a frown. "Whatever it is, don''t lose your cool."


    "The floor master is dead!" said Romeo with haste. "The entire town is talking about what happened! Furthermore, I cannot believe this, but¡­"


    "Peter is dead? And there is more than that?" said Vesper with a frown as his calm crumbled. His beard started iling as if enraged. "Out with it, damn brat!"


    "The rumors say that you killed him!" said Romeo with fear as he stood far away from Vesper. "I dared not believe them, so I rushed here as soon as I heard my men. Someone spread the word that you two had a falling out and¡­."


    "Nonsense! I would never harm my men!" said Vesper with rage as he mmed his giant pole to the ground, making a resounding impact. His face was red, and the rage made his men back away in fear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The scene was ironic because his words did not align with the bloodied man on the ground or how much his men feared him. Vesper found himself stared at by a bunch of cowardly gazes, except for those who followed him for a long time.


    "We need to squash such rumors in their cradle," said his right-hand man as he bowed to Vesper. "Let us, the threemanders, take this task. We will find who killed Peter and bring him here with his limbs torn apart."


    "The demon did it," said the man holding the meat. "It could only be him. She killed us when we showed up, even before we threatened her. We fell dead the moment we appeared. The same must have happened to Peter."


    "How would he give her the quest then, fool?" said Vesper with rage at the idiotic suggestion. "However, the demon is the prime suspect. Take as many men as possible, and report me with her location. Do not fight her; she is mine."


    ***


    The entire Sith Town fell into chaos. Everyone knew Peter except the new challengers, who worked with Vesper to give quests. Therefore, when rumors surfaced that Vesper killed the floor master, chaos ensued.


    Some citizens inside the Red Tower were far from the life of challengers. These people were either former warriors who lost their strength or normal people who identally entered the tower.


    This news concerned the public greatly. Most of these citizens filled a role, like farmers, bakers, or even cksmiths. Knowing that Vesper began to take down his men made them realize that chaos was imminent, and Vesper began his ns to advance to the next floor.


    Anyone inside Sith Town expected such a day toe. They all assumed the worst: Vesper would not leave the first floor without good loot. The citizens knew they were in danger of being robbed.


    One of the first survival rules inside the tower was to stock on food. Each challenger''s room was their haven, where they could hide and rest or even learn new arts they obtained. Thus, as soon as the rumors spread, people began to leave.


    War was expected now that Vesper had started taking out his men. Everyone looked for Peter to devalue the news, but he was nowhere to be found, which ignited the chaos. Vendors stole the food they had obtained from Vesper and fled before the citizens came to steal them.


    The fields were the second to be struck, as the guards could not handle the crowds that came all of a sudden. Even if they struck one down, five would unearth the corps and bag them before fleeing.


    Arthur witnessed the effects of the rumors he had set loose. Initially, he nned to make Vesper lose the support of his men and then take them out while they were divided. However, the current events were too extreme, making him feel slightly guilty.


    "We have underestimated how much the citizens fear their lord," said Whisker while standing beside Arthur on the orphanage walls, overseeing the unearthed and looted fields. "It seems that people already had such a fear. Vesper was a selfish man who would let them starve than leave them with food."


    "We underestimated how selfish he is. Everyone expects the worst of him, making them prefer to hide in their rooms rather than stay waiting for the butcher," replied Arthur as he looked at looters before raising his hand. His ck lightning crackled and shot toward the sky, striking its cloud. "Let us add fuel to the fire and protect the weak from harm."


    The clouds rumbled as his lightning tore through them. Although his lightning was not electricity, Arthur could enchant whatever he desired. Since he struck the clouds, he created a field where every element or ability would be shut down.


    The guards who used their abilities against the citizens were robbed of their powers. Realizing something was wrong with the guards. More people rushed toward the farms since some starved for days because Vesper hogged the food.


    "Vesper will never forgive those who stole from him, even if he had to kill everyone," said Whisker as he looked at the fields. "We are bound to leave this floor, so are you sure about doing this?"


    "I never nned on leaving it without taking him down," said Arthur with a smile. "Peter did not know anything about the Immortal Sage or Yuvan, so maybe Vesper knows."

 Chapter 961 Man From Earth

    Yuvan was still the reason Arthur entered the tower. Julius was a good man, but more than that, he was Julia''s only remaining family. Arthur saw how broken she was and how much she cared about him despite it.


    The fundamental change in Runera, including the earlier events with Mistletoe, originated from Yuvan and this Red Tower. Arthur wanted to get to the bottom of it and understand their motives since they created the cult Strings of Fate.


    As the clouds rained and filled with ck lightning, Arthur wondered if he had spent too much time inside the tower. Julia was bound to wake up in a few days or when she overcame her trauma. Arthur wanted to be there. In the Holy Crown Trial, time did not move. Arthur wondered if this was the same.


    "Tell me, Whisker," asked Arthur as he gazed at the clouds. "Does time inside the tower flow the same as the outside? Would a day here equal a day outside the tower?"


    "Is this the first time you entered an astral dimension?" the feline seemed surprised by the question. "Different astral dimensions have different concepts of time. The stronger they are, the more time could be spent inside them rtive to the outside."


    "And how powerful is this Red Tower?"


    "I have once met a horologist that studied time on the outside and inside," said Whisker as he recalled. "That man used his tower reward to obtain peculiar powers that aided his research."


    "Tell me what I want to know, Whisker."


    "The ratio would depend on your world. If yours does not even have astral realms, I expect it to be quite low. The ratio should be twenty-four to one, estimated that one day there would be an hour there."


    "I spent almost a day and a half here, so it should still be a little over an hour then," sighed Arthur in relief. Then, he frowned as he remembered the trial. "There is a trial in my world where time does not flow. Is that possible?"


    "Such a thing is impossible. Time does not stop, but if the difference between the two worlds is too vast, it might be lowered to a few seconds or even less."


    "That makes some more sense," said Arthur with a nod. "What happened to the horologist that studied time? Is he still alive?"


    "I think he has taken shelter on the third floor to conduct his research. He was an odd man who talked too much about different worlds and alternate timelines."


    "Alternate timelines?" muttered Arthur with surprise. "That sounds like something I would be interested in, so I would love to meet him."


    "That reminds me¡­" muttered Whisker with a frown as he grabbed his chin and went into deep thought. "That man asked me if I had met someone. I dismissed his question because I had never met someone with golden eyes, but¡­." Whisker then looked at him then shook his head. "Forget it. It might be just a coincidence."


    "The man was looking for someone with golden eyes?" asked Arthur with surprise. "What made you assume that I''m not who he is looking for?"


    "He described very vague but unique features: a tall man with a slightly tanned face, golden eyes, and one arm. You have both arms, so I was just mistaken."


    Arthur raised his brows in surprise. Someone who has met him in Alka and sought him inside this tower could only describe that description. There was the possibility that someone looked like him, but it was very slim.


    "That might be someone I know," said Arthur as he raised his left arm and clenched his hand into a fist. "I once lost this arm before regaining it. That man might be someone who met me then."


    "And do you know a horologist?" asked Whisker with equal surprise. "It was a middle-aged man, so he should be older than you are. Oh, there is something else that he mentioned."


    "Yes?"


    "The horologist said that if I ever meet someone I suspect to be him, I should ask him whether he liked the book. If he knows the book, I should guide him to the third floor."


    Arthur was confused by the question as he racked his brain for an answer. The only time that he cared about time or temporal fissures was when he was trapped inside Alka. Can this man be a part of paradise? However, there was no one that he remembered as such.


    "A book?" muttered Arthur before a memory fragment appeared inside his mind. It was the first time he met Ark, the teenager who looked simr to Oriole. At that time, he met a man from Earth who came to Alka fifty years ago. "Is it a book about temporal fissures?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "...you are indeed the man he seeks," muttered Whisker with genuine surprise, making even his ears rise alert. "I never believed in fate, but I want to see what brought you two together."


    "Time did," said Arthur with a smile. "I never thought I would meet someone I know inside this tower. However, I never even obtained his name. He just offered help, but I never managed to repay him."


    "ording to his words, you repaid him greatly," said Whisker with a shrug. "He sounded grateful for you and your great deeds. I hated that man for thering too much, but I regret not listening to him now."


    "I will go and see him once I enter the third floor," said Arthur with a smile. "We might be able to understand better the reasons that brought us together. For now, we have some visitors."


    The two looked down and found a group of men heading toward the orphanage. A middle-aged man was leading them, with scars over his face and grey sideburns that had been torched with time. Arthur recognized some of the men as the ones killed by the demon.


    "You are beginning to terrify me, Whisker," said Arthur with surprise as he saw therge toon of men. "Are you hiding some grudge against this Vesper that made you n to overthrow him?"


    "I understand the temptations of capturing a demon," said the feline, raising his hood. "If I were a warlord, I would send my men chasing the demon. Gods made sure to tempt the world to chase them."


    "Too bad for them. No demon is here," said Arthur as he took out a ck dagger that he had obtained from the mother of spiders that the two defeated earlier. A dagger was the most familiar weapon for him.


    "Something far worse is going to greet them," said Whisker as he looked down and jumped over the railings, bringing attention to himself. The men saw him jump down, making them rush into the front yard.


    Whiskernded without a sound on the ground, making dust rise. He remained in ce as he watched the men enter the front yard and surround him while the middle-aged man strolled inside. His gait was confident, and every step made the crowd split for him.


    "I heard a demon wasst seen here, but you are no demon," said the man with a smirk. "You are nothing but a stinky cat that steals food until I catch you and turn you into a nice meal. It has been a while, Whisky."


    "You are still as foul as ever, dog," said Whisker as he nced at the small fry ganging around him. "I never expected you to be a friend of humans. Tell me the truth. Did you like them for the petting or the leftover bones they throw at you?"


    "That tongue, I will rip," said the middle-aged, pointing at Whisker. "However, I am not here for a puny thief. Have you seen a demon around these parts?"


    "I have, and I have also seen where she went," said Whisker before smiling. "However, I am nothing but a puny thief. I would not dare let this tongue taint your ears, Lord Fang."


    "I never wanted for you to cooperate," said Fang as fur began to appear on his face, as his eyes turned a beastly color. "Lowly felines need to be yed before they are useful."


    "I''m d that you have shown your true colors, but I don''t think you can," said Whisker as an ominous aura rose from the orphanage. "You have to be careful of lightning before you can transform."


    Fang grew bigger as his fangs grew, and fur covered his body, but the transformation suddenly stopped. He was suspended between his human and beast forms, being neither and looking unstable. This made him lose his calm.


    "What have you done to me?" asked Fang as he stared at his hand, which had stopped morphing. "Is this another one of your tricks?"


    "This is no trick of mine, Fang," said Whisker as he raised his gauntlets. "I found a friend, too. He happened to be a lot stronger than Vesper could hope to be. You can turn around and meet him."


    Fang was confused as he stared with his yellowish beastly eyes before snapping his head back. At the same moment, a figure closed the doors to the front yard of the orphanage, having sneaked past the mobsters to close their exit.


    "No one can get out now," said the figure holding the ck dagger. His golden, red-tainted eyes terrified the crowd as they retreated. Fang could tell that something was wrong but regainedposure soon after.


    "You are a new challenger, right?" Fangughed as he looked at the colorless lightning crackling around Arthur. "You think we would be intimidated by you?"


    "You should be."

 Chapter 962 Black Dagger

    "You must understand that levels and stats are everything inside this tower. No matter what kind of a big shot you are outside, everyone starts at the same level inside the tower. I''ve been here for over half a year now, and you''ve been here just a day," said Fang with a grin. "I have no idea what trick you used to disable our powers, but with these numbers and stats, don''t even dream about getting out of here alive."


    "You are the one who needs to understand something," said Arthur as his lightning crackled around his ck dagger. Then, he raised it toward them. "I''m not the one who needs to get out of here. You are the prey."


    "Are you going to stand around as he mocks us like that?" shouted Fang at his subordinates. "Whoever kills gets ten golds from me!"


    The mobsters had a change of expression as their fear turned into greed. Fang''s argument about Arthur having too low of a level encouraged them to rush forward, brandishing their weapons at him.


    Arthur remained in his ce, his dagger aimed at them. It was true that he just arrived yesterday, but his lightning allowed him to make powerful monsters nothing but rewards to be reaped. He has spent most of the day farming inside the forest with Whisker.


    Spiders were problematic opponents, but they were great practice for him to sharpen his battle sense. Once he and Whisker killed their mother, the spider queen, a weapon was among its loot. It was a perfect fit for Arthur.


    [ck Dagger]


    [Rank: B]


    [A rare loot obtained from the Queen of Spiders, one of the strongest monsters in the first two floors. A dagger that carried the hardness of her shell and sharpness of her fangs.]


    [First Special Effect: + 2 Strength, +2 Agility.]


    [Second Special Effect: Amplifier.]


    [Killing enemies amplifies power. Can be stacked five times]


    These two effects were the only two the weapon had. However, Whisker said that if Arthur sets this as his main weapon, it will evolve alongside his levels, unlocking even more. For that reason, Arthur decided to make this dagger hispanion inside the tower.


    The dagger was perfect for closebatants. Arthur would disable elements and abilities, bringing the fight close to his enemies and using his dagger.


    [Are you certain you want to choose this item as your main weapon?]


    A panel appeared in front of him as several mobsters rushed toward him. Arthur did not hesitate anymore and whispered his agreement. The moment he did, red lights exploded from the weapon before entering his ability.


    [You have chosen your weapon inside the tower. You are forbidden from using any other. Synergy will now begin.]


    Arthur noticed the panel blinking and the world slowing down. After three blinks, the world stopped as if time had been frozen. Arthur watched everything but could not move his body.


    [Synergy: 0%]


    [Synergy: 1%]


    [Synergy: 2%]


    ¡­


    Arthur watched as this thing reached a hundred before it blinked again, and the red light entered his body. It made him uneasy to have the red tower interfere with his body, but he sensed no malice. Whisker proimed that towers needed to be fair.


    The red lights entered his body, and Arthur could feel a link appearing between him and the ck dagger. It suddenly became a part of his body and turned weightless.


    [ck Dagger has evolved.]


    [Rank: A]


    [A new effect has awakened.]


    [Third Special Effect: Instinct]


    Arthur stared at theck of exnation but then understood what it was. He looked at the mobsters and could tell the hidden strength that each one of them had. Most of them had green colors, while Fang had orange. It should be their danger level. The notification kepting in, reminding him that his first two effects had also evolved.


    [First Special Effect: +3 Strength, +3 Agility]


    [Second Special Effect: Amplifier]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Killing enemies amplifies power. Can be stacked seven times]


    The world then resumed movement, and everyone came rushing toward him. Arthur moved before his lightning even crackled, rushing toward the nearest assant.


    His speed surprised him because of the instant surge in stats, and Arthur mmed into the man. The poor man was sent flying before he could understand what had happened, and Arthur had to move to his next target.


    The next had some time to raise his weapon and block the attack, but the dagger shed right through his weapon and ended his life. Arthur was amazed at how effortless this fight had turned out to be. He might have underestimated his new weapon.


    Whisker said the Queen of Spiders was powerful because of her special poison element. If it even touches a challenger, it would be dead within seconds. Furthermore, she released her poison as mist too.


    These factorsbined made her a difficult opponent to tackle. Arthur had the unique advantage of disabling all those using his colorless lightning, rendering the queen nothing but a giant spider.


    The two had difficulty taking her down, even in her weakened state. Arthur sacrificed his arm tond a killing blow, which rewarded him with a dagger. He would not have been so reckless if not for the regenerative room.


    This was the result of his recklessness. Arthur obtained a powerful weapon that amplified his stats. Furthermore, the moment he killed that man, he could feel himself getting stronger.


    "He is just a new challenger! Kill him!" shouted Fang, his body still trying to morph but failing. As he was growing impatient, a shadow crept from behind him. Fang turned around in time, waving his hand at the feline. "Damn rat!"


    Cling!


    Sparks flew between the two foes as Fang unsheathed his sword in time. His face has now lost its smugness as he realizes that the feline has grown stronger. His hand was shaking as it held into the half-drawn sword.


    "You found yourself quite the little follower, Whisker," said Fang with half a grin, which he struggled to make. "Have you allied yourself with the demons that killed you before?"


    "He is no demon," said Whisker as he red at Fang from beneath the hood, "but the man who will clear this tower and let us out."


    "I see," said Fang as he raised his hand, which had iplete nails, and shed toward the feline. Whisker jumped back, dodging in time. "That will not be the case. My lord will clear this tower!"


    "Is that so?" muttered a voice from behind Fang, making his eyes widen. Arthur has appeared behind him after having killed several men. His ck lightning exploded, striking Fang, who turned around in haste.


    Arthur pierced with his dagger, but Fang blocked the attack with his sword. As he received the attack, the werewolf was pushed back several meters, his feet dragging across the ground.


    "How can he be so powerful?" muttered Fang with confusion as fear appeared in his eyes. His hand shook as it held into the sword, and he could not help but stare at it. "Is he from the upper floors?"


    "You won''t have the privilege of knowing," said Arthur as he rushed forward again, striking at the werewolf. Fang was pushed back again as he tried to fend for his life, but his hand was thrown away each time he blocked.


    "This doesn''t make sense! This makes no fucking sense!" shouted Fang as he was pushed back with each attack, his face contorting in despair. "Stop him, useless bastards!" he shouted toward the remaining men.


    The mobsters witnessed Arthur killing them easily and then pushing their leader back. Thus, when their leader called for them, none dared to answer his call. Everyone knew that they would be killed just as easily.


    Whisker retreated from the fight, watching it from the sidelines. He seemed to examine Arthur more than he examined the enemy. Then, without another word, he ced his gauntlets in his bag.


    "Whisker! Remember the times we fought together! We don''t need to kill each other now, do we?" called Fang for his mercy, but the feline remained silent. Arthur then sent a horizontal sh toward him, sending the man flying.


    Fang mmed to the walls after having nowhere to run anymore. His sword fell to the ground, and he tried to transform onest time, but one lightning shot disabled it.


    "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! How can you be stronger than I am? Why can''t I change form?!" growled Fang as he fell to the ground after hisst efforts turned in vain. "¡­who are you?"


    "My identity does not matter," said Arthur as he lowered his ck dagger that absorbed every light. "What matters is what I signify."


    "¡­and what is that?"


    "Retribution."


    "You think some god sent you to punish us?" asked Fang with a sudden smirk. "Your little ck lightning is the true injustice to every challenger. The heavens wille down to punish you for this."


    "Let theme," said Arthur as he raised his dagger, "I will kill them just the same," he ended his line and the life of the man before him.

 Chapter 963 Prison And Prisoner

    The orphanage was filled with red particles that refused to disappear, even after everyone they used to be was gone. Blue mes still lingered on the ground after its members turned to ashes. A pair stood in the middle, one distant from the entire show, while the other stared at his dagger.


    "This weapon gained a new name," said Arthur as he admired the de and its dangerous sheen. He saw something swim in its darkness but disappear in the next instant. "Its name is Nightmare."


    "Weapons evolve ording to their user. I saw the same weapon take different shapes ording to the man wielding it. In your hands, that regr ck dagger has be a nightmare of its enemies."


    "There is something weird about this dagger," said Arthur while admiring it. "I have no idea what it is, but I never thought I would find a weapon that feels like this. I don''t think that I obtained it by chance."


    "Daggers aremon drops from spiders inside the tower," said the feline as he stepped forward, trying to reassure Arthur. "I also felt simr when I chose the gauntlets as my weapons. I could swear that this was fate."


    "It could be myck of experience, but it feels like something more," said Arthur as he lowered his dagger. "In any case, our goal has been achieved. We killed one of Vesper''s threemanders in Sith Town."


    "Vesper is not one man, but an army. If we weaken his forces, taking him down bes less of a hurdle. However, I never asked what you wanted to do afterward. Are you going to rule Sith Town and build an army?"


    "You know the answer to that question. My mission does not end here," said Arthur with a smile as he ced the dagger in his bag and took off the blue ring before cing it inside too. "We are going to clear this tower."


    "That sounds good," said Whisker with a nod. "The demon is going to be med for their deaths too. We might have given her more trouble than an actual fight."


    "I doubt the entire tower could pose any trouble to her. Furthermore, we¡­"


    As Arthur was exining, he suddenly felt something move inside his pocket. He reached toward it and took out the tongue he obtained from Peter.


    "ATTENTION! DEMON SPOTTED!"


    The tongue shouted as loud as it could, making their ears buzz. Arthur and Whisker both frowned at the news, which the tongue continued to ry in a softer voice.


    "This is Romeo. We found the demon outside the walls. Everyone should gather near the northern walls. We are chasing the demon into the forest."


    The report ended there, and the tongue ceased moving. Arthur and Whisker stared at the item and then at each other, both seeing the desire to see this fight in each other''s eyes.


    "This might be dangerous. Vesper himself will chase after her," said Whisker as he regained rity. "If we get caught, we will be fighting against an entire army. Vesper is best known for his strength, not his elements or abilities."


    "You want to see the fight too," said Arthur with a smile. "We will blend with the small fry. In this chaos, no one would realize we are not a part of their army."


    "My cloak would draw suspicion."


    "Then take it off."


    "¡­as if my fur is less conspicuous. I will keep the cloak," said Whisker with a speechless face. Arthur smiled and pocketed the tongue before raising the hood of his ck robes. "We are going to see their fight, nothing more."


    "As youmand, old man," said Arthur, making Whisker hiss at him like a true feline. "You are much older than I am, making you an old man in my books."


    "I''m twenty years old!"


    "¡­we are the same age? You have a son!"


    "Felines mature faster than humans. We reproduce at ten years of age," said Whisker with a shake of his head. "You humans are the abnormal ones for living for so long. A regr feline only lives until he is fifty."


    "¡­I guess we are truly different races," said Arthur with awe as the two walked out of the orphanage. The streets were deserted, as most people left the tower to hide in their rooms. "What happened to the orphans?"


    "I told them to remain in their rooms for a few days. I gave them some of the food I had stolen. Most of them have been born inside the tower, so they are used to the lives of solitude. However, the orphanage gives them a chance to grow."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How long has this tower been here?"


    "I met some challengers who spent their entire lives inside this tower. They know no other life other than the constant threats and thewless society. I tried to tell them that there are more than small towns surrounded by wilderness, but their minds could not fathom the concept of an open world."


    "I wonder if I would be the viin to those people once I clear the tower," said Arthur as he stared at the red sky. "I would rob them of the lives they knew best. Some might hate me for separating them from their friends and families."


    "Many more would thank you for setting them free, including me," said Whisker as his eyes stared straight ahead. "You will be the viin to some and the savior to many. Which one do you care about more?"


    "Doing what I want. I refuse to live as others dictate. I will find Yuvan Perli and the immortal sage and kill them. If that clears the tower, those who hate me can join the line of enemies."


    "A man who lives without principles is lost," said Whisker without turning toward him. "You might confuse carelessness for freedom, but we must be the prison and the prisoner. We must protect the world from ourselves and our desires, no matter how much it hurts us."


    Arthur did not reply to him and chose to internalize those words instead. The feline would not gain anything from Arthur changing his mind. The feline would remain trapped if Arthur refused to kill the tower owner.


    "I can never be a hero."


    "It was never about being a hero, but discipline. If we let our desires control us, we would not be different from monsters. Those creatures also let their desires control them, no matter how different they are."


    Arthur did not say anything more but thought about it. The two walked to the northern wall and noticed themotion outside the walls. Countless men rushed with their swords toward the forest, following theirmander.


    The two rushed as well, following the crowds of people. Their presence went unnoticed in the chaos, as the two had nned. However, before he dived into the forest, Whisker tapped on his shoulder and gestured for him to follow after him.


    Arthur followed, and the two circled themotion. Then, Whisker jumped on a tree branch before climbing the trees by jumping from one to the other.


    ***


    A crowd of people surrounded a single cloaked figure. The number of men and women forming a barricade easily reached a thousand, and their numbers still increased.


    "You can no longer flee, demon," said the handsome man with his hands glued to his sword, which rested on the ground. He gave out a heroic aura, but his eyes were shadier than the trees around them. "Surrender now, and we won''t have to kill you!"


    "..."


    The demon did not respond and chose to stare at the ground. Then, they raised their heads and stared at the trees as if enjoying another lovely day.


    "Call for the lord again," said Romeo with a frown. "Fang should be here as well. What is taking them so long?"


    Although he disyed a heroic attitude earlier, his face was as pale as a sheet while whispering to hisckeys. Sweat rolled down his face as he stole nces now and then, checking that the demon was not attacking them.


    "Are you going to stand there and wait for your master?" asked the demon, making him flinch. Romeo turned to meet her scarlet eyes, which made him shiver. "Should I greet his arrival with your skulls decorating this forest?"


    Although he knew he could revive inside the tower, demons could break allws. Thus, everyone here knew that if the demon killed them, they might not revive.


    Romeo suddenly remembered that some of their men were killed by the demon but revived nheless. His courage remained with him as he puffed out his chest and filled it with air.


    "You think this could scare me? We cannot die inside the tower, whether you are a demon or not! Come forward, those who this demon has killed!"


    Three men stepped forward, albeit with fear. The demon turned toward them and recognized them before her grin widened.


    "I allowed you to survive to give that feline his arm back, but you came to die for good. Whether you would revive or not,e forward and test it."

 Chapter 964 I Kill Monsters

    The demon showed unwavering confidence, making the army doubt the words of their leader. Although they have seen a few of theirrades revive after being killed by the demon, thetter did not seem flustered about it.


    "These brave men don''t fear you! Whoever disables your movements will obtain a hundred golds from our lord!"


    "Those moved with money are worth less than what they are paid," said the demon with disdain as she raised her fist high. "All should aspire to conquer the heavens and be their lord! The eternal stampede will crush those who falter and bow to others!"


    "¡­money is everything!" said Romeo in an attempt to reim control of his men and encourage them. "It is money that puts food on the table and money that lets you grow stronger!"


    "If money is your desire, then so be it," said the demon with a smirk as she raised her hand and pointed at Romeo. "However, true conquerors do not receive money; they seize it! If these men knew any better, they would turn their swords against the man with the most money here!"


    There was a momentary silence, but Romeo could feel some eyes shift toward him. His heart started palpating faster, feeling like the army that was his support turned into a giant trap for him. Their eyes were filled with greed.


    "Do not let the demon possess you!" shouted Romeo as sweat covered his face. "Her words are a poison that corrupts your minds! Attack her before we start fighting among ourselves!"


    "Amander who does not lead is not amander to be followed," said the demon as she gestured for Romeo to advance. "None of these men will be the first to attack unless they see you put your life on the line."


    Romeo pressed his lips together as he surveyed the crowd. As the demon noted, none of his men took a single step forward despite his constantmands. However, he suddenly had a thought.


    Their job would be done as long as they kept the demon here. Vesper would arrive shortly afterward and prevent anyone from fighting the demon. Their mission was simple: to waste time.


    "I would not sit here and wait, foolish human," said the demon with a wide grin. "I would not run, either. As I said earlier, I will greet your master with your skulls."


    As the demon renowned her threats, a red mist began to leak from her body and fill the forest. Romeo could feel his heart drop at the unexpected events, and his spine shivered when the demon exposed his thoughts.


    Things have reached a point where Romeo can no longer sit and wait. If he did not attack, no one would, and everyone would be killed within minutes. The demon was capable of that. Thus, he decided to do what he could and fight.


    Romeo took his sword from the ground before taking his stance. He knew one thing about himself: he was a coward. Vesper knew that too, and so did everyone here around them. However, his ability was the perfect match for cowards.


    "I survived not through hard work but fear," said Romeo as he pointed his sword at the demon. "The more afraid I am, the stronger I shall be! I have never been more afraid in my life than now, demon! Prepare yourself!"


    Light began to shine from Romeo as it covered his de. It had a soft azure color, resembling the wind. The knight stomped on the ground, disappearing. However, he did not reappear.


    "Invisibility?" muttered the demon with interest as she looked around. "No, this is more than simple invisibility. This is a disappearance, whether it is presence, aura, or shape. You did not lie; this is indeed an ability befitting of cowards."


    The demon looked around with suspicion, but the man was gone. Then, without even the smallest reaction from her, a long gush appeared on her arm. Blood leaked from it, and the demon nced at her wound.


    "Interesting. I could not even sense the iing danger. I never thought I would find someone capable of injuring me, even with my restricted stats."


    The demon then raised her arm and began to drink her blood. None of it leaked on the ground, and the red mist healed her. The crowd was appalled at the scene; even now, none dared to attack.


    "You fail as a leader," said the demon as she lowered her arm while licking her lips. "If the troops don''t see your struggle, what''s the point of fighting?"


    "Killing you!" shouted a distant voice before another wound appeared on her body. The demon did not seem afraid but gleeful. Despite her wound, she mmed the ground with her hand. Her red mist gathered and formed a giant spear over ten meters tall beforeunching toward a distant tree.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Boom!


    The tree''s trunk disappeared from existence, and it began to copse. The crowd could hear a distant scream as the demon raised her hand again, controlling the giant red spear to dissolve and turn into a web.


    "If you touch the mist, you die forever!" shouted the demon withughter as the giant web covered the sky. The crowd failed to understand what had happened before the azure wind appeared out of nothing and flew away from the mist.


    Romeo descended beside his men again, looking ragged. Everyone now understood that he had been attacking the demon from a distance while invisible. It was such a fearsome ability andbination that he even injured a demon.


    "As expected of ourmander!" said one of the men, admiring Romeo''s fight. "You managed to injure a demon! No one could proim the same!"


    "I lost in one move from her," said Romeo withbored breaths. It looked like his soul was leaving his body from that short exchange. "There is no other choice but to fight her head-on!"


    Romeo raised his sword with trembling hands as he pointed it at her. Then, his body began to disappear again, but it was a gradual and slow process this time. It was enough to show his heroic aura.


    "Even if I die here, I will not let a demon terrorize us any longer!" shouted Romeo with heroism as he rushed forward while disappearing. "Even if I die without being seen, I will fight against those who terrorized humanity!"


    His words moved the crowd, and the men unsheathed their swords. The one who admired Romeo earlier raised his sword before shouting, "Follow ourmander!"


    "AHH!" the army roared as everyone rushed toward the demon, with Romeo in the lead. Romeo disappeared as they approached the unarmed woman, and the fight began.


    ***


    Romeo stared at his men fighting against the demon, each losing a limb or a head. Their numbers were numerous, and even the demon was overwhelmed. His men sacrificed their lives, thinking their leader was fighting alongside them, while he hid atop a tree.


    The earlier show was just to rally the men into fighting. However, Romeo never intended to fight with them. He was wise enough to value his life as these morons were carried away with na?ve emotions.


    "Even if the demon could sense me, there is nothing she could do while I''m so far away," muttered Romeo with a smirk as he rose from the branch. He was standing atop one of the tallest trees after having sprung for his life. "These men should stall her long enough."


    "You are the worst kind of scum," said a voice above him, making Romeo flinch and jump back in fear. His head craned to see someone crouching on the branch above. "I would understand a viin being vile, but not one who deceives men believing in him."


    "¡­how can you see me?" asked Romeo with fear. The man wore ck and golden robes, with eyes staring at him disgustingly. In those golden eyes, ck lights shed as he looked at him. "I should be invisible to everyone!"


    "My eyes could see what kind of filth you are," said the man as she jumped,nding on the same branch Romeo considered a haven. "Although I want those men to taste the consequences of their actions, seeing what you did made me feel like throwing up. I had to intervene."


    "Who the hell are you?" asked Romeo as he grabbed his sword. It was the first time someone could see him after he activated his ability. His fear shot through the room, and it made him disappear from existence.


    "I am the man who is going to kill you," said the man as he took out his de. "However, I cannot prevent you from reviving like she could. After I''m done with you, I will hand you over to her."


    "You don''t look like her ally, so why are you doing this?" asked Romeo with a pale face as he retreated. "I didn''t do anything wrong! This is how I survive!"


    "Someone just told me that if we follow our desires, we are nothing other than monsters. Even if you did that to survive, which I doubt, you are still a monster. s, I kill monsters."

 Chapter 965 Demon From Hell

    Romeo could feel his blood run cold. This stranger was rming him even more than the demon did. At least, not even the demon could see through his disappearance. He felt exposed and threatened for the first time in his life.


    "Wait, please! We can talk about it!"


    "There is nothing to talk about," said the stranger as he raised his ominous dagger. Romeo could feel the weapon giving him a sense of impending fear, even though he had no idea why. This was new to him because fear had always been a friend that made him survive. "I cannot kill you for good, so I will give you to the demon to kill you."


    "Please, reconsider it," said Romeo as he fell to his knees while his mind sought every possible escape route. If his ability was useless, nothing could be done except begging. "As you said, I am a monster, and I agree. Be better than I am, and spare me. Kill me yourself, but don''t let the demon end my existence."


    "You fear the fate that you cursed your men with?" asked the stranger with rage. His golden eyes sparked with wrath as if he was about to tear Romeo apart. Romeo realized that this man is worse than the demon at this point.


    "I want to ask: why does it make you angry?" asked Romeo as he realized that nothing was saving him from this other than to enrage this man himself, forcing him to kill him.


    A return scroll would not activate with him in a fight like this. Thus, his only means to survive was to use this man and his wrath against him to kill Romeo himself, allowing the tower to revive him. It was a better fate than letting the demon kill him.


    "You would not understand my rage, scum," said the stranger as he raised his arm holding the dagger, walking toward him with fluttering robes.


    "You don''t understand it yourself," Romeo said, raising his arms. "You are an enemy of our army, so why does it make you mad that I sacrificed my men? How does that affect you in any way?"


    "It makes me disgusted."


    "These men might have been encouraged by my words, but they are fighting their battles. Everyst one of them would sell me for gold. However, this is a demon they are fighting! The obnoxious race hated by the heavens!"


    "Spare me the nonsense, trash," said the man as he raised his leg and kicked Romeo in the chest, mming him to the tree trunk behind him. "You would not die even if I sever your hands and legs."


    "You act as if you are a better man, but you are a killer just like me," said Romeo as he coughed the words out of his lungs. "Killing is the same, whether you deceive someone or drive a dagger through their throat."


    "You are wrong. I will drag my dagger slowly across your limbs, cutting them off. Then, the demon could drive her dagger through your throat, ending your miserable and lowly life."


    Romeo was beginning to panic. He knew nothing about this to use against him or enrage him. All he could do was spew rubbish in the hope of annoying him into killing him.


    "I will offer you gold!"


    "I don''t need it."


    "Items! All of my items!"


    "I don''t need them."


    "I have many women you can have!"


    "You just sealed your fate," said the man with rage, and Romeo saw it. He saw what this man could have that could enrage him even further. That was his weakness.


    "Ah, there it is. You have a woman somewhere, don''t you?" asked Romeo with a grin, forcing his fear into his stomach. The man was about to attack him when he paused. "That exins why women do not tempt you. You have someone waiting for you outside this tower."


    Romeo wanted to grasp anything that could make the man kill him. It was ironic to find himself in, where he would rather be killed than handed to a demon. At least he would revive if this man killed him in rage.


    "She must be beautiful to have a man tamed like this. However, the prettier they are, the more chance that she is being fucked by someone else."


    Nothing.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Romeo could not see his features beneath the hood, but those eyes seemed like he could not hear him. For a second, Romeo considered the possibility that his ability worked somehow. The man then let go of him, making him fall to the ground.


    His heart was delighted, thinking the man could no longer see him. However, when Romeo raised his eyes, he gazed at the man''s face.


    His body was shed by a thousand swords, cutting him to pieces. Romeo did not have time to scream before he snapped out of his vision. He realized that he was still alive, but the eyes he was staring at showed him his fate.


    A dark aura rose from the man as his golden eyes disappeared. Darkness overtook his eyes as he looked at Romeo wrathfully, making them constrict so much that most were white. Romeo could not breathe.


    "What did you say?"


    The question came down like a sledgehammer mming into his head. Romeo could not even raise his gaze as the crushing gravity brought him to the ground, his face mming into the branch. Every bone in his body was about to be crushed by no more than a question.


    "I said¡­ she must be fucked good by someone else while you are gone!" shouted Romeo as hard as he could, making sure to strike thest nail in his coffin. He had to die, or else he would die for good.


    "Let me show you¡­ true hell," said the voice above him as the pressure on his body doubled. Then, the man grabbed his head and raised it, looking at Romeo in the eye. "If you think this tower could protect you, you are wrong."


    The wrathful face stared at him; his eyes bloodshot and teeth gnashing against each other. Romeo could feel his heart being crushed by the fear on the face before him.


    "Kill¡­ me."


    Romeo begged for his life to end. The pressure was breaking his bones bit by bit, making him feel excruciating pain. However, that was nothingpared to the fear he felt. His heart was dying every second he looked at the wrathful eyes before him.


    "That wish¡­ I will grant you."


    The hand then mmed his head to the ground, crushing it slowly. Romeo roared in agony, but no one could hear him. Itsted an eternity, but in the end, he died.


    His consciousness faded as if he had gone to sleep. It was a long, peaceful sleep, with none of the pain that almost broke his mind. Like every revival, Romeo woke up in his room, drenched in sweat.


    "I¡­ revived!" shouted Romeo with ecstasy as he jumped from the bed. He clenched his fist with triumph as if he had not been through the most traumatizing experience of his life. "Once again, I survive! That foolish bastard killed me in his rage!" However, his death did note easy. He fell to the bed, unable to move, as his body began to regenerate from the crushing pressure.


    Romeo was not angry or vengeful about being killed. All that mattered was that he survived and avoided being killed by the demon, and his life ended right there. Although death was unpleasant, it was not eternal as long as he was in that tower.


    "In any case, who was that bastard?" muttered Romeo with a frown as he lied on the bed. "He managed to see through my ability. No one could do that before. I need to make some preparations and research. It might be best to hide inside the room for a while."


    As he was contemting the situation, Romeo suddenly heard a noise. It was like the cracking of a door, making him confused. As he raised pulled himself up to look at the door, he found the exit of his room to be opened.


    "¡­why is this open?" muttered Romeo while on the bed, unable to understand. "It has always been¡­."


    Creak~


    Romeo could not finish his sentence before the door was pushed open as a hand reached out from the outside. The hand grabbed the door, opening it with force, pushing it one centimeter at a time.


    Romeo was about to lose his mind as he witnessed these events. Nothing has ever happened inside the tower before. No one could enter the room of another man. This did not make any sense.


    "Did you think¡­ that you would be safe here?" a voice from the depths of hell called from behind the door. As it creaked open, the same wrathful face appeared again.


    "Aaaaaaaghhhhhhh!" cried Romeo at the terrifying sight of a man entering the only ce he thought could be safe. He tried to escape from the bed, but his body failed him; like a demon from hell, the man followed him into his safe haven.

 Chapter 966 Astraeus

    His screams of terror echoed inside the room, which used to be the only ce Romeo could abandon his fear. However, now, it has been infiltrated by someone who wants him dead.


    "How can you be here? No one can be here! No one!" roared the terrified man as loud as he could as he tried to escape the wrathful enemy. However, his body has yet to recover from being crushed by this same man.


    The door creaked open as the man entered, walking into his room. Romeo shouted and threw whatever he could at him, but nothing stopped the advancing man froming toward him.


    "You thought I would not get you once you are here?" asked the man standing beside his bed, gazing down at him. "No one can protect you from me. Repeat what you said again."


    "I apologize¡­ please¡­ I was just thering¡­ forgive me. I''m nothing but a dog that barks. You have no use for killing me and dirtying your hands. Please, this is beneath you, a great one. You are almighty, and lowering yourself to my level is just¡­."


    [An anomaly has been detected inside the tower.]


    [Activating the elimination system.]


    A monotonic voice echoed in their eyes as the world turned bright red. Lines worked to divide the space around them, turning everything into equal small cubes the size of a basketball. Romeo had no idea what was happening, but he finally remembered that the tower was on his side.


    "You are the anomaly, haha," said Romeo with a shaky voice as he pointed at the man. "The tower is now going to take you out. I knew no one could enter rooms other than their owner, and you fucked up! You will be k¡­ GUH!"


    The man caught his face with his hand, closing his mouth and almost crushing his jaw. His fingers dug into his flesh so much that Romeo suspected his head would be crushed. Then, the man raised him, not caring about the warning from the tower.


    "Even if it means fighting against gods themselves, I will kill you," said the man as he gazed into his eyes, stressing the word ''will'' until it was a certainty. Romeo did not doubt that he had managed to irk someone he should not have.


    "Against gods themselves?" said a voice behind them, and Romeo turned his desperate eyes toward them. Through the fingers of the hand holding him, he could see another figure that appeared inside the room. "Have humans grown this arrogant to defy us?"


    A tall man with nothing to cover his chest appeared inside the room with them, his eyes stern and determined. He was tall with a long braid of silver hair tied behind his back, and armaments covered his body. His azure eyes and long face made him look ancient, like a sculpture chiseled by the gods.


    "And who are you?" asked the wrathful man holding him, not releasing his face even for a bit. His fingers still dug through his flesh, making Romeo squirm with pain. However, he could not move.


    "I am Astraeus, the Order Keeper," said the man before he gazed at Romeo. Romeo could feel his soul being crushed by the celestial pressure the moment he looked into his eyes. "Release that man."


    "I refuse."


    "You fail to understand who I am," said Astraeus as he waved his arm. The room suddenly grew bigger, turning into a giant yard. Then, he raised his other hand, making the ceiling disappear. Romeo and the man raised their eyes, looking at the infinite universe that had just appeared. "I am a god."


    "And?" replied the man in golden robes, not seeming intimidated. His golden and ck eyes turned back toward Astraeus, expecting him to make a better argument.


    "You and this entire tower are antspared to me," said Astraeus, not appearing offended but still marveling at the audacity. "Let that man go, now!"


    Astraeus shouted, making the world shake. A ripple spread across space with him as the center, seeming to rearrange the world. The moment the ripple touched Romeo, his soul was crushed, turning into nothing. His body no longer had the power to struggle, making him as limp as a fish.


    Gods were powerful, thought Romeo. If even a literal god could not save him, he might be better off dead. He was not the anomaly, even if he feared this neer. He was shocked and speechless as he turned toward the man holding him.


    The man in ck and golden robes remained unmoving, even when faced with themand of a god. Astraeus seemed shaken, his eyes wide. However, the surprise in his eyes turned into recognition as he squinted at him.


    "You are that abnormal human, right?" asked Astraeus, appearing to be uncertain. The man did not reply and instead turned toward Romeo again. The rage in his eyes magnified before he raised his other fist. "Do not dare!" shouted the god, but Romeo saw the fist approaching him. That was thest thing he saw.


    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Once again, Arthur killed the man who enraged him. Yet, even now, and for the second time, it did not sate the wrath inside him. He thought that he had it under control inside the tower. However, Eragon might not be the only source of his anger.


    "You dare disobey the words of a god," said the man who had just arrived, once again iming to be a god. Arthur did not doubt those words. His eyes could see this man''s power, even stronger than Osian or anyone he had ever met. However, his eyes gave away his identity. Arthur could see worlds within them.


    "I did what I came here to do, but it is still not enough," said Arthur as he gazed at the scattering red lights, proving that this man would still be revived. "I must kill him."


    "I am here to prevent that," said Astraeus as he stepped forward. Arthur could feel the world shake and tilt with his movements as if it could not hold him. "You have broken the natural order of things, and I am here to fix that."


    "Does the natural order include the lives this scum sacrificed?" asked Arthur with a smile as he turned toward the god. "If you are truly a god, you should be fair."


    "This is fairness."


    "How is saving the man who deceived men into sacrificing themselves considered fair? How are you here to save him but not them?"


    "Those men lost their lives fighting a demon," said Astraeus as he advanced toward Arthur. "Injustice is a part of the world, too. However, you are the anomaly here, and I am here to restore order."


    "I am the anomaly, but not that trash?" said Arthur with a smile as the man approached him. "Whether you are a true god or not, I have two words for you: fuck off."


    Astraeus frowned and raised his hand to the sky; countless lights shone from the universe. Arthur jumped back to dodge, but the lights still descended on him faster than he could see them.


    Ping!


    Ping!


    Ping!


    Ping!


    Four pirs of light that contained myriads of colors pierced his limbs, pinning them to the ground. Arthur mmed to the ground as the four-pir fused, forming something like a cage that held him down.


    "Even if you are an anomaly, do not get arrogant," said Astraeus as he looked down on him. "me that you were born human, never amounting to anything that matters. My name is Astraeus, the Imperative God of Order. You have transgressed on the fairness of this astral dimension, and I hereby sentence you to oblivion to keep the harmony of the universe."


    Astraeus raised his hand toward the sky, and a divine sword appeared in his hands. Arthur tried to break free from the pirs but found himself unable to do a thing. Then, he raised his hands to look at Astraeus.


    "Is this the harmony of the universe?" muttered Arthur as he gnashed his teeth together. "Long before I knew there were gods, I promised this: if I ever meet one, I would beat him up."


    "Begone from this world alongside your arrogance," said Astraeus as he held the sword with both hands and brought it down. ck lightning exploded from Arthur, destroying the pirs that pinned him down. Then, he leaned to the side, avoiding the sword.


    The ck armor formed around him, covering his hand with its gauntlets. Then, Arthur jumped toward Astraeus, throwing a punch toward his face. The god was surprised but still raised his hand to block the blow.


    Arthur felt like he had struck a mountain, unable to push the hand blocking his attack. Thus, hended on the ground and took out his dagger before bolting toward Astraeus again.


    The god disappeared, teleporting away before Arthur could strike him. Astraeus appeared in his original spot, gazing at Arthur with confusion and surprise.


    "A mere human¡­ could break the chains of Devaheim?"

 Chapter 967 Chaos Mirror

    "There are very few things I cannot break," said Arthur in response to his shock as he rose from the ground and hung the dagger to his waist. Feeling conflicted, he gazed at the fist he used to strike his palm. "Gods might be stronger than I believed."


    Arthur knew that the tower was suppressing him and his abilities. The one that the tower could not suppress was his ck lightning, which he used to strike the self-proimed god. However, even then, he could not even move him.


    "Who are you?" asked Astraeus with a frown after regaining hisposure. His chiseled face was not as calm as earlier. "A man who could oppose Devaheim should not be in such a ce. Are you an incarnated god?"


    "I am a human, whether that shakes your understanding of the world or not," said Arthur with a carefree attitude. Then, he turned toward the bed where he killed that man. "It might take a while for him to regenerate."


    Astraeus did not seem keen on talking but observing instead. Then, he removed his ne, a circr pendant that opened. The god gazed into his artifact, then at Arthur, looking more confused by the second.


    "No matter who you are," said Arthur as he turned toward him, "you tried to kill me earlier. I''m not so forgiving when ites to those who threaten my life, even if they fail."


    Arthur then grabbed his dagger again and raised it against Astraeus. The long-braided man kept looking at his pendant before closing it. Then, he looked at him with a different expression from earlier. It was solemn and grave.


    "Every creature in the universe can inflict a certain amount of chaos on the natural order. Gods and insects alike would cause chaos. This artifact can measure how much a creature can inflict chaos."


    Astraeus carefully sped his pendant and gently let it dangle around his neck. With a soft sigh, he slowly lowered his hands, his deep azure eyes, the very essence of the vast sky, ascending to meet Arthur''s gaze. It was a moment where time seemed to hold its breath, tension turning into a wall between them.


    "I have measured the chaos of gods and demons but never met someone like you. I fail to understand¡­ what you are," confessed the god without his earlier arrogance. However, he still received no reply. "Answer me."


    "And what should I answer?"


    "How can a creature, a human no less who broke the natural order of this dimension, be capable of inflicting no chaos at all?" asked Astraeus with a frown. "You either do not exist¡­ or a ghost."


    "Or I might be a good person."


    "This is not about goodness," said Astraeus with a shake of his head. "Even leaves that fall from a tree impact the world. A butterfly could bring the end of a world. Everything in this universe should have the capability to bring chaos."


    "And what am I supposed to say?"


    "Let me understand what you are."


    "A god asking a human for help?"ughed Arthur at the irony. "You said I should me myself for being born a human."


    "You are not a human," said Astraeus before raising his fingers and forming a circle with his thumb and index finger. He looked at him through a ss that appeared between his fingers. "As I expected, I cannot see what you are."


    "And here I am again, looked at through the eyes of doubt and suspicion," said Arthur as he raised his dagger and walked forward. "Answer my question, Astraeus. Do the gods control our fates?"


    "Devaheim is a higher realm, not concerned with mortal matters. However, nothing happens without our approval. In a sense, we dictate greater matters and let the lower creatures fend for themselves."


    "Lower creatures fend for themselves?" muttered Arthur as he strolled toward the god. "If the gods knew about our struggles and allowed it, they deserved to die. You are one of them, too, Astraeus."


    "Gods cannot be killed. If you eradicate my existence, the universe will create me again because I became a natural aspect of its structure."


    "I will reform the universe then," said Arthur, raising his dagger high while walking toward Astraeus. "You tried to kill me because it was fair to let that bastard go. I will not, ever again, let another being decide my fate."


    "Know your limits," said Astraeus without being offended or sounding arrogant. "Gods are not creatures to be opposed. We must be feared rather than hated because if a god wanted, they could eradicate your entire race."


    "A god tried to kill me a few minutes ago but failed," replied Arthur without a change of expression. "Many self-proimed gods tried to kill me before, but I am alive and breathing. Most of them cannot say the same."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "My words are not a threat but advice," said Astraeus while remaining unmoving, even as Arthur raised his dagger. "The moment you used your powers to break into this room, Devaheim knew about your existence."


    "¡­what makes you tell me so much?" asked Arthur as he stopped, staring at Astraeus with a frown. "You came here to kill me, not give me advice."


    "My mission here is to eliminate you, but I must understand why the Chaos Mirror ims you would not cause any chaos. I must be sure before eliminating an anomaly."


    "That means nothing to me," said Arthur as he pointed his dagger at him. "I am still going to kill you here."


    "Do not rush fate," said Astraeus with a warning gaze. "Once I leave, someone else will take care of the anomaly. At that time, they would not have a Chaos device to measure whether you are an anomaly."


    "Another god?"


    "A different god."


    Arthur could tell that Astraeus was hinting that the other god would be different from him and not reasonable enough to talk. Furthermore, he could tell this god no longer wanted to fight him.


    "You changed your mind about me."


    "My name is Astraeus, the Imperative God of Order," he replied, "I shall never kill a creature unless it breaks the natural order. This is the first time that I became indecisive."


    "And what happens now?"


    "I shall leave, and we meet again once I know what you are," said Astraeus before raising his hand to the sky, summoning a pir of light connected to the universe. "Remember, Arthur Silvera. I am the most reasonable god you shall meet. If you want to oppose us, then get stronger first."


    Arthur watched the tall man walk into the pir of light before disappearing with it. The two disappeared as if everything was a fragment of his imagination. The infinite universe still rested above him, twinkling with infinite stars.


    This encounter made Arthur realize he was just an antpared to these entities. Even more, it seems that even the gods had a bone to pick with him. The seven families called him the outsider, and the gods called him the anomaly.


    "When would I find a ce that would not reject me?" muttered Arthur as he gazed into the infinite, chilling loneliness overtaking his body. Ironically, his time in Alka has turned out to be the closest to his heart because of Diana.


    As the memory of her sleeping face appeared in his mind, so did the longing for another second in that peacefulness. Then, it was followed by the rage of what that man said about her. The gods forsook him because he revived as soon as his wrath reappeared.


    "Please¡­ no more¡­" said the man as he fell on the bed, looking at Arthur with fear and looking for Astraeus for help. "I died twice already, please¡­ just forgive me¡­"


    "I cannot kill you and prevent the tower from reviving you," said Arthur as he walked toward the man. "You sent countless men to their death and dared speak ill of the woman I love. Even if I am being cruel, you deserve it."


    "Please¡­ I repent¡­ I will be your ve, just don''t kill me anymore. Please, no more, no more¡­" begged the man as he sobbed, tears and mucus streaming rivers down his face. Arthur stood at the end of the bed and looked down at him.


    "You disgust me, and I cannot bear to look at you for a single second longer," muttered Arthur, making the man look at him with hope. "I will kill you a few more times and then take you to the demon."


    "No! Please! No! Don''t take me there. Kill me all you want! Just don''t take me to the demon!" said the man in a snap, as if regaining his will to live. Arthur stared at him with amazement.


    "Although you disgust me, I cannot help but marvel at your will to survive," Arthur said before raising his dagger. "I will let your men decide your fate, just like how you decided theirs."


    Then, the screams echoed inside the room again.

 Chapter 968 Battle Ends Now

    Whisker stared at the red particles trying to reform the ck hole in space that Seika had left. Countless panels, warning him about approaching this rift, continued to blink. The feline failed to understand what kind of man he had trusted.


    Although he chose not to interfere, Whisker watched everything between them. He agreed to the n to hand over the scum to the demon, but things turned out unexpectedly.


    In a sense, Romeo''s words were just to enrage Seika enough to kill him. It made sense that he would choose temporary death over something like being obliterated from existence by the demon.


    "Romeo chose the worst way to die," said Whisker with a shake of disapproval as he tried to ept that the Seika, a man who entered the tower just two days ago, had broken through its physicalws and entered a challenger''s room.


    Rather than being amazed or confused, Whisker was worried about the repercussions of this endeavor. The heavens bound a tower to be fair, just, and impartial. The actions of the Seika were impressive but by no means authorized by the tower.


    [Warning!]


    [An anomaly has urred!]


    [Warning!]


    [An anomaly has urred!]


    These blinking panels proved that the tower had caught on to his actions and would take a procedure. This scene has happened before, and Whisker never thought he would see it again.


    "You would want to witness this, Lucius," muttered the feline as he remembered the figure of a man who once fought against the heavens. "If I help this man, would that somehow repay the debt I owe you?"


    No one was going to answer his question. Whisker debated what to do when someone flew out of the rift andnded on the ground before him. Romeonded in front of him, his eyes tearful and terrified.


    "Please¡­ no more¡­" said the man in a broken voice, his eyes rolling back. He could not even see Whisker, who was standing in front of him. No matter what this man has been through, it was enough to break his mind.


    A few momentster, the man with long ck robes came through the rift, returning to the realm ofmon sense. He seemed less wrathful than earlier, although he could never tell what he thought because this mancked a scent.


    "I have some bad news," said Seika as soon as he saw Whisker and turned toward Romeo on the ground. "Although I managed to bring the bastard back, I might have angered some people."


    "What kind of people?"


    "Gods and whatnot."


    "¡­the Gods?"


    "Just gods. I have no idea how many groups of gods there are, but it seems that some of them are responsible for ensuring fairness inside this tower. I might have transgressed that fairness by plucking out this trash."


    "And you almost turned my whiskers gray," said the feline with a frown as he stared at Romeo on the ground. "I hate his guts, but he might have brought us unnecessary troubles. That said, did you meet one of those gods?" asked Whisker as he turned toward Seika.


    "A tall one called Astra¡­" muttered Seika before pausing. "Astraleus? His name was a bit weird, and I don''t listen much when I get angry. In any case, he imed to be a god."


    "His name is Astraeus, God of Imperative Order," corrected Whisker before his expression was confused. "He is the one that you never want to meet. Most gods do as they please because of their overwhelming characters, but Astraeus is different. It makes no sense that you are still alive."


    "¡­don''t be so surprised about my survival," said Seika, speechless. "Astraeus said he was hesitant about whether I deserve to be killed. However, this brings us to our problem. A worse god will being after me."


    Seika opened his bag and took something out before handing it to Whisker. It was a white scroll, which the feline epted without thinking. After a moment, he realized it was his return scroll, the token of trust he had ced in Seika.


    "What are you doing?" asked Whisker with confusion. Seika did not answer him and walked toward Romeo before picking him up and carrying him over his shoulder.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is the end of our journey," said Seika with a rare smile as he turned around. "I know what kind of characters I angered. I never believed they existed, but meeting one of them was enough to tell me how powerful the gods are. I understand this is not the battle we agreed to fight together."


    "And you expect me to run now that things went south?" asked Whisker as he crumpled the return scroll. "I never run from a fight, especially against the gods."


    "This is not a test of your character, friend," said Seika with a shake of his head. "I never doubt that you would fight whoever stands in your way. However, I refuse to let someone else fight my battles. You should leave this ce, too. I will take this man to the demon."


    "No¡­ Please¡­" whispered Romeo, but he did not struggle or break free. He was nothing but a bag to be carried away toward his demise.


    After that, Seika started walking away. The rift was growing bigger, and so did the warning signs. Whisker realized that if a god arrived, he would use this rift to enter the tower since it was the ce where the anomaly happened.


    The return scroll in his hand was still crumpled, and Whisker threw it in his bag. Then, he sat on the ground cross-legged, waiting for the god to descend.


    Seika was right. This was not his battle; he would have had an easier time if he avoided the gods. He knew how fearsome they were firsthand after what happened to Lucius. However, for that exact reason, Whisker refused to run.


    "I was a child then," said the feline as he gazed at the rift before raising his hand to feel his scars. "If not for you, Lucius, I would never be here. This fight against the heavens¡­ I will not avoid it. I have a feeling that this man will let me find you."


    Whisker stared at the rift, his eyes determined. If a god does descend, he wouldn''t be any stronger than an ant in his eyes. However, even gods were bound by thews of fairness. If a god kills someone other than the anomaly, they will cause it themselves.


    Although other gods would not kill a god, Astraeus, the Imperative God, would restrict their actions afterward. However, Whisker never wanted to gamble with his life. He was just here to deceive the god once he came.


    ***


    Romeo begged for his life, although Arthur made sure he begged for his death earlier. His wrath has been sated, and after a moment of thought, Arthur would have preferred to kill the man directly rather than do it a few times.


    "I thought this tower could restrict my wrath," muttered Arthur as he carried the trash of a human being toward the battlefield that he fled. "But there is always one scum that gets on my nerves. I might have some unresolved anger because of Seref."


    "Please¡­ anything but the demon¡­" begged Romeo in a whisper, which Arthur ignored. He was not doing this to punish the man further but to make a deal with the demon. The men dying at her hands were not evil themselves. Although they deserve some pain to make them see reality, Arthur does not think they deserve to die.


    The sounds of battle echoed from a distance. The men that Romeo deceived were still fighting, which surprised Arthur. As he got close enough to see the battlefield, he halted his steps in awe.


    The demon did not kill them if not attacked, but this shabby army never retreated. A circle of death has formed around the demon, with her mist filling the battlefield. Red particles filled the air, which never dissuaded the men from fighting.


    "Until our lord arrives¡­!" shouted one of the men as he rushed toward the demon. She seemed bored, but a scythe of red mist bolted toward him and severed his head. The man died without a sound and fell to the ground, dissolving into red particles.


    Arthur watched with confusion as the men tried to kill the demon despite being unable to inflict a scratch on her. This courage and persistence came from the belief that their leader had died fighting her, which enraged him further.


    "Enough!"


    Arthur roared, shaking the battlefield. His voice paralyzed the soldiers and caught the demon''s attention. Arthur resumed his steps, entering the battlefield from between the trees.


    "You are fighting for a man who never fought for you," said Arthur as he walked from the distant end of the battlefield. The demon and the warriors stared at him with confusion. "This futile battle would just send you to your deaths!"


    As he arrived, Arthur threw Romeo on the ground, who groaned and rolled. It took the men a moment to realize his identity, but they were still confused.


    "This man fled the battle as soon as it began," Arthur said with disgust before turning toward the men. "I will not let another life go to waste because of this waste. This battle ends now."

 Chapter 969 Cancelation

    "Who the hell are you?" asked one of the men, one with his arm dismembered but still chose to fight. Arthur looked at him for a few short seconds before snickering to himself.


    "You care about who I am when I came here to show you the truth? You haven''t nced at your leader, who fled the moment he disappeared."


    "We never cared about him," said another man, the closest to the demon. "Even if he ran, we would not do the same. Many of us lost our homes to demons."


    "This specific demon?" said Arthur as he pointed at her. She was still staring at him with scarlet eyes, amusement evident from her gaze. "I doubt any of you ever met her before today."


    "It does not matter who she is; her race has done enough for us to fight this battle," said the one-armed man. Arthur could not believe what he was hearing andughed even harder. "What makes youugh?" asked the man with a frown.


    "Those foolish words, of course! This is no battle but a one-sided massacre that you aremitting against yourselves! Have you ever thought to believe that these same actions and heroism are what brought doom to your nations?"


    His words made the crowd silent. Arthur saw the demon''s face change as she no longer smiled. Her face showed surprise, which he considered an excellent time to make a deal.


    "Let these men revive in the tower, and I will give you the one who harmed you," said Arthur, surprising the crowd as well. Half of them had died, and they knew that they would not revive. However, this neer wanted to save them.


    "A demon does not forgive twice," said the scarlet-eyed woman. Arthur did not answer and met her gaze with determination. Then, she took off her robes again, revealing her twin horns. "However, a demon always takes revenge. I will give you a hundred men in exchange for this one."


    "The deal is to spare everyone or no deal," said Arthur without hesitation. The demon had her smile again but shook her head. "I will also add another bonus. I will tell you the location of a god."


    "¡­that is a lie," said the demon with a frown.


    "Do I look like someone who lies?" said Arthur with a shrug. The demon pondered for a few seconds, and Arthur felt the need to reassure her it was not a scam. "I will tell you where a god would be and when. You can even meet them."


    "How would you know?"


    "I cannot reveal that without exposing where they would be," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "If it turns out to be a lie, you can just hunt these men and kill them again. You have nothing to lose, only things to gain."


    The demon seemed convinced and nodded. Then, she raised her hand, and her red mist evaporated from the forest. Those dismembered by the mist had their limbs fly toward them, reattaching themselves, simr to what happened to Whisker.


    "I undid my curse. Give me the man and the information," said the demon. Arthur nodded and kicked Romeo toward her, making him fly several meters beforending in front of the demon. Then, she crouched and grabbed his head.


    Red liquid leaked from her hand, but it was darker than blood. Romeo screamed as the liquid devoured him and swallowed him whole before his screams ceased to reach them. The scene made the crowd shiver.


    "You¡­ what have you done?" asked the man with his arm detached. He stared at it with fear, not joy. "You made a deal with a demon! The heavens are going to curse us all!" shouted the man with hysteria as he mmed his arm to the ground. "I don''t want this arm! I don''t want it!"


    "¡­has he lost his mind?" muttered Arthur with confusion as the demon snickered, making him turn toward her. "You seem to know about what is wrong with him."


    "You mean them," said the demon as she nced at the rest of these men. "Demons are cursed to be hated, regardless of what they do. Every creature, monster or human, will hate demons as soon as theyy their eyes on them. This is heaven''s verdict."


    "Are you saying that the heavens influenced them to attack you?" asked Arthur with a frown, to which the demon nodded. He felt disgusted. "Who do they think they are?"


    "A higher race that has the authority to dictate what the world does and does not," said the demon with a smile as she stared at the crowd falling into despair. "I promised that I would spare them once, not twice."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arthur did not understand until he looked at the crowd. They all stared at the demon, and Arthur, too, with hatred. Their eyes were the same as if something else was controlling them. Seeing them like this, Arthur lost all hope of saving them.


    "If they do dare attack again, I will help you kill them," said Arthur with a speechless face. However, the demon just sighed.


    "I do not me them. This is not something they can control," said the demon as she stared at them with pity. "The heaven decided that all demons are enemies and must be killed. This is outside of their control."


    "Influenced by the heavens, huh?" muttered Arthur with interest as he walked toward the angry crowd. The demon raised her eyes with surprise as a smile appeared on his face. "If their minds are being tampered with, I have something that can shock some sense into them."


    The ck lightning began crackling around his body, making the air buzz around them. His hair started to rise as Arthur summoned all the lightning he could master, which coiled around him like a giant snake.


    "If the heavens want something, then they should bring their damn asses down and do it themselves," said Arthur as he stopped and raised his hand before mming into the ground. ck lightning exploded with him in the center, creating a force field that spread to cover the entire forest.


    No one was hurt, but the crowd seemed confused once the lightning was over. The anger in their eyes disappeared as they looked around and then at the demon. Most of them now stared at her with fear, but there were some confused gazes.


    "What¡­ happened?" muttered the man who wanted to lose his arm earlier. "Why did I hate the goodness you have shown us?" he asked Arthur, unable to understand it himself.


    Arthur did not reply but stared at them with a frown. How much did the heavens influence his world if everyone was like this? How many lives were lost because the heavens used them as cannon fodders?


    "You canceled the curse?" muttered the demon from behind him, being the most surprised about what she saw. "That¡­ is impossible. Have you influenced their minds as well?"


    "I have no such abilities," said Arthur, turning toward her with lightning still crackling from his body. "I just have something that cancels everything. It is not as powerful as your mist but has its uses."


    "Canction?" the demon seemed shaken but thenughed. Herugh was one of surprise before it stretched tost a few good seconds. "This is absurd. I never heard about such a thing."


    Arthur did not answer her, as she seemed to have some ideas. He turned toward the men, who all looked at him with confusion. He could not let them remain here.


    "I will kill Vesper myself, so there is no more reason for you to fight," he shouted, bringing their attention towards him. "Leave the tower and hide inside your rooms where you are safe. You can return in a week, and Sith Town will no longer be the same! I promise you that!"


    The crowd was shocked and speechless by the promise, and most did not believe him. However, once they saw the demon waiting for him, some of them hoped that she would be the one to kill Vesper and end his tyrannical rule.


    The man who lost his mind earlier was the first to use his return scroll. As his body began to fade, he turned toward Arthur with grateful eyes.


    "I have no idea who you are, but I thank you," said the man before disappearing. Like a spark that ignited the fire, the rest of them did the same, all fleeing before thanking Arthur for saving them.


    Once thest man was gone, Arthur and the demon were the only ones to remain. Then, he turned to find her still staring at him with a smile. However, he noticed that her eyes had turned different. They were no longer entirely scarlet.


    "What did you do to Romeo?" asked Arthur with interest. He still wanted the man to be dead. "I brought him here so you would end his life."


    "I would not let him off so easily," said the demon with a smile. "I believe we have yet to introduce ourselves. However, you should know my name just as I know yours."

 Chapter 970 Fear

    "Your name is Seraphine," said Arthur after a moment. "I don''t know how, but I knew that name the moment I entered your world."


    "An inner world is the closest thing to a person and their soul. If someone enters an inner world, they would learn something about the owner. It can be a name or a secret that no one knows."


    "Is it something rare for a person to have?"


    "As I have said before, if you have one, you are either a demon or a god," said Seraphine as she stared at him with red eyes surrounded with ck. "If you proim to be neither, then you know very little about yourself."


    "Do I look like either?"


    "Looks can be deceiving," said the demon as she raised her hand and the ck mist conjured around her. Then, Arthur witnessed how she turned into a woman, a man, and a bird. "Once someone masters their world, he is no longer bound by the outside world and itsws."


    "Is that what makes demons so loathed?"


    "It is one reason," said the demon with a smile as she returned to her original appearance. "We have been used of taking many forms, leading humans to sins. Demons have been the symbols of evil since the dawn of time."


    "Is it true?"


    "In some cases, it is," said Seraphine without denying it. "I know some demons who were even worse than our reputation and some who never hurt a soul. We are no different than any other race, but sometimes we obey when the world demands we turn evil."


    Arthur could sense a tone of sadness in her voice, even though the demon kept a smile. Judging by what he had seen, her words were not far from the truth. Humans chased her down and then acted as if she was the one to invade theirnd.


    "This is the verdict of the gods, and this is the reason demons have a single goal: to kill every god. You better tell me where to find one, Arthur Silvera."


    "It would be my pleasure," said Arthur with a smile as he sat on the ground. "You can just wait here. A god will be here soon."


    "¡­what?" asked Seraphine with confusion that turned into rage, thinking that Arthur had deceived her. "Do you know what happens to those who enrage a demon?"


    "Something a lot better than those who enrage me," said Arthur with a shrug before patting the ground beside him. "You can have a seat and wait. A god will be here soon."


    "¡­how do you know that?" she asked with doubt once she saw that Arthur was not leaving and seemed confident. "A god never waltz into a lower realm without reason."


    "I am the reason," said Arthur with a grin as he turned toward her. "I caused some chaos inside this tower, and a god will be sent here to kill me. However, I have no ns to die."


    "Are you using my hate against the gods to your advantage?" asked Seraphine with surprise. "This must be a first, and I cannot say that I hate it. I came to this tower to kill a god."


    "You are in luck, then. I am best known for being a gods ma. I am the me, and the gods are moths. Stick around, and you can have your collection of gods."


    "Hahaha,"ughed Seraphine on a rare asion that surprised Arthur and herself. "I have a special appreciation for jokes about the gods."


    "I must admit that demons are a little different than I have imagined," said Arthur with a raised brow. "And yet, the gods were just as I imagined them: condescending and maniptive."


    "Not all demons are like me, and even I treat humans with hatred," said the demon as she crouched to the ground and sat down. Arthur looked at her, gazing at the forest while admitting her fault. "Our hatred has transcended space and time. It has been rooted into our hearts."


    "I understand that gods influence humans, but who can influence demons?"


    "Demons are prone to hatred more than any other race. We have been hunted down, chased out of our worlds, and killed whenever we appear. We have always been the evil outsiders."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know how that feels."


    "This is why I sit here and tell you these things," said Seraphine as she turned toward him. "You are neither a human, a god, or a demon. I sense that you have all three within you: a human body, gods'' powers, and a demon''s mindset."


    "Mindset of a demon?"


    "A certain defiance that only demons can have," said Seraphine as she gestured toward the red particles that were once humans. "All these warriors came to fight for someone else, as all humans do. Some would defy other humans to be themselves, but demons have to defy the world. I can tell that you are like that. You were born to defy everymon sense like your ck lightning."


    "I never wanted to do that. It was thrown at me when I just wanted to survive," said Arthur with a shrug. "You might call it defiance, but I just feel like I am following a certain path that has been chosen for me long ago."


    "Even if there is something as fate and destiny that a higher being has set," said Seraphine as he clenched her hand into a fist. "We must break those shackles and create our own. What would be if that isn''t the point of living?"


    Arthur looked at her with raised brows as he watched the light in her eyes swirl, wanting to break free. Then, the two of them heard distant noises, making them realize that something wasing.


    Seraphine was the first to rise, while Arthur remained seated. The noises were closing in, and the ground began to shake. Arthur could hear the distant cries of men and the clinging of armor. The two were surrounded by almost ten thousand men in a few minutes.


    "It seems that we are getting a warm-up before our fight with that god," said Seraphine as she raised her hood and hid her face. "This army is here for me, so don''t interfere."


    Arthur did not reply and instead looked through the crowd. His eyes fell on a giant wagon that had a throne atop it. It was pulled not by horses but by humans. Sitting atop the throne was a half-giant with a big beard that reached his chest, who smiled at them through his yellow teeth.


    "I found you, demon!" shouted the half-giant as he spread his arms and rose from his throne. His mouth opened in a grin as his eyes lit with joy. "Romeo has done well! Even if it has cost me a thousand men, it will be worth it once I drink your blood!"


    "Why does he want to drink your blood?"


    "He would be blessed by the gods, bestowing him with strength and a holy aura," said Seraphine as she turned toward him with a grin. "Are you tempted now?"


    "Just tempted to smash his face," said Arthur as he rose from the ground. "That man should be Vesper, the lord of this town. I wanted to take down his army piece by piece, but he rushed his fate."


    "Not all fate could be broken, it seems," said Seraphine with a smile as red mist leaked from her body. "I fear that no deal would let me spare them."


    "I never intended to dissuade you from that," said Arthur as he stepped forward. "Just let me offer them a choice first."


    "You dare ignore me?" said Vesper with rage. "I will tear apart your limbs, and let me see how you would ignore me then. I gathered ten thousand men from every town on the first floor to capture you! There is no ce for you to escape my wrath now!"


    "Wrath?" muttered Arthur as he walked toward them, his eyes staring at the half-giant with amusement. "You think that you have seen real wrath?"


    As he asked, Arthur raised his hand. ck lightning crackled around his body as a colorless me was conjured atop his hand, growing with each passing second. Then, the lightning started gathering around the me, forming a sphere with the me in the center.


    "Let me show you what real wrath is."


    "Who the hell are you?" asked Vesper as he stared at him before ncing at his mes. Then, he smiled. "You are the other newbie with the ck lightning. Do you think I would be intimidated by someone who entered the tower two days ago?"


    "Fear is not degrading because it keeps you alive," said Arthur as he stopped walking and turned toward the rest of the army. "In times where you face an opponent you should not provoke; fear keeps you alive."


    Arthur then grabbed the ck me and clenched it, letting it explode in his hand. The sound deafened the crowd as countless wrathful sounds echoed in their ear. As they stared at the man in their center, their instincts screamed the same: run!

 Chapter 971 Holy Warrior

    The entire forest grew dimmer as the ck auraing from the man filled it like paint spilling into the world. Screams of rage and cries of injustice filled with ears, making their blood boil with anger and fear of its source. The man with ck robes stood there, gazing into them with unmoving eyes. It sent chills down their spines.


    Every instinct these men had kicked in, killing all illusions of emerging as heroes for killing the demon. Vesper promised those with merits its blood, which would grant them unimaginable wealth, even if it was shared.


    "We are not their match," said one man with a face covered in white hair, clearly not a human. He had multiple joints in his arms, which cowered in fear as he stepped back. "My n will be abandoning this battle."


    "Cowards should die!" roared Vesper with rage, his giant beard ring as he stomped his foot on the ground. The entire forest shook before the man turned toward the humanoid creature that spoke earlier. Then, the half-giant grabbed into empty air, which caused a giant hand to materialize out of ether, heading toward the n.


    The entire toon of tall, white-haired creatures grew rmed at the sudden attack by their ally and rushed to form a barricade around their leader. Before the giant arm could m into them, ck lightning shot from the sky and struck it, shattering it like ss.


    A rumble echoed as if thunder followed its lightning. The ethereal hand fell like scattered ss, disintegrating as they did. The entire army was mesmerized by the scene and turned their heads to the ck-robed man who had his hand raised to the sky.


    "What have you done to my ethereal hand?" asked Vesper, clearly shaken. His eyes were looking at the man with confusion and fear of the unknown that instantly defused his attack.


    "I exerted my unwavering authority, denying its very existence," replied Arthur as he lowered his hand, ck lightning still crackling. "You came here for blood, which you will get. I denied the gods their influence over your minds; your choices will determine your fate."


    "What are you thering about?" asked Vesper with a frown as he realized that his army was starting to lose formation. "No one leaves this ce! He is just bluffing!"


    "Do I need lies when their own eyes saw the truth?" asked the man covered in ck lightning. "Your oppression has now powers here, brute. This forest will be a grave for you and those who follow."


    "Are you protecting a demon?" asked a man covered in armor from head to toe, standing close to Vesper. Arthur could not see his face, but his voice was crisp and clear, radiating confidence. He realized it was thestmander of the three. "Are you protecting the enemy of mankind while acting like its savior?"


    "I am not protecting her, but you," said Arthur as he stared at the armored man. "I know that you will die here if this battlemences. A thousand men tried before you and failed just as you will."


    "Even if we die, demons are the bane of humankind. Nay, they are the bane of every race there is. No one is safe inside this tower if we allow a demon to roam free. If we let her take us down individually, we would never survive."


    Arthur stared at the man, seeing that he was not being influenced by the gods but out of his moral conscience. He was here to do what he thought was right.


    "I made a deal with the demon earlier," said Arthur, surprising the crowd. "I asked her to spare the lives she has taken and allow them to revive in their rooms. I managed to convince her, but I cannot say I can do it again."


    "They must possess a man who allies himself with demons," said Vesper, taking this as a chance. "He wants to save this demon by these empty threats. If he has what it takes to defeat us, why wouldn''t he take the demonic blood for himself?"


    Arthur sighed once he saw that this logic managed to sway some of the crowd, who started to look at him with eyes of doubt. He managed to dispel the curse that affected their minds but could not make them smarter.


    "I will take it from here," said Seraphine as she stepped forward, her red mist rising from the ground. "As I expected, fools deserve no saving. You did well, but these ungrateful dogs don''t know what is good for them."


    "This is the first time that I hear a demon talk this much," said the man in armor as he cupped his hands together. Then, a giant sword materialized in it, which made Seraphine halt her steps. "You should be able to tell what this is."


    "¡­a holy sword," muttered Seraphine with a growl. Arthur did not know what this sword was, but using his knowledge about demons and their rtionship with gods, he expected this sword could harm her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is one of the few weapons that could kill a demon," said the man in armor, staring at them from behind his helmet. "I have dedicated my life for this sole purpose: to kill demons."


    "I never expected I would encounter a foul-ass-kissing hero inside this tower," said Seraphine with a grin. "It might be fun to show a god the corpse of a hero."


    "There will be no corpses today except for yours," said the armored man, raising his sword toward the sky. "I bless this domain with the protection of gods!"


    A shining light erupted from the man and his sword beforeunching toward the sky. Arthur watched it with fascination as it tore through his ck lightning and scattered in all directions to cover the crowd.


    Then, he watched as the red mist shrunk in response. It was a sign that Seraphine had been weakened, but she did not seem concerned. However, for unrted reasons, Arthur proposed something.


    "I will give you the half-giant if you let me fight the holy warrior," said Arthur to Seraphine, making her turn toward him with confusion and a face that said she needed no help. "I''m not doing this to help you, but I''m interested in this holy sword."


    "You want to see how you fare against the power of gods?" asked the demon with a grin as she saw through his intentions. "Go ahead, then. It could be beneficial to our anticipated fight."


    "As I expected, you have allied yourself with demons," said the man with the giant sword as he lowered it. "I don''t understand why a man of your caliber betrays humankind."


    "And why would you assume what my caliber is?" asked Arthur with a smile as he walked toward the man. The army shifted in response as if fearing him more than the demon itself. "Your judgment of my actions means nothing to me. I will do what I want."


    "Then, it will be my duty to crush this arrogance," said the man as he took his stance. Arthur could feel a strange pressureing from his body. It worked to make the rest of the army make room for them. "And then, I will kill the demon."


    "You might need to hurry," said Arthur as he turned back and looked at the rising mist. "She might kill everyone before we are done."


    "Attack the demon!" roared Vesper, not caring for Arthur and hismander. His eyes were full of greed as hemanded his army, pushing them to rush forward. The army ran past the twobatants as they eyed each other.


    "You seem careless about the lives of those you wanted to save," said the armored man as a holy aura leaked from his body. Arthur could feel his wrath being drawn out from him, and he allowed his ck armor to form. "Has your true colorse to the surface?"


    "I cannot save those who throw themselves to death," replied Arthur as he raised his hand, and Nightmare appeared in his hand. Its appearance made the holy warrior pause and stare at it in silence.


    "Where did you obtain that weapon?" asked the holy warrior with apprehension rather than initiating the fight. "Is it the price the demon paid for your humanity?"


    "I obtained it from this tower," said Arthur with confusion as he stared at his dagger. "It suits me quite well, I think."


    "¡­it does indeed," said the warrior in a mysterious tone as he stepped forward, bolting toward Arthur at incredible speed. "Another reason to crush your existence."


    "How can he who exists crush existence itself?" asked before shifting his face toward the iing warrior with a grin. "You managed to incur my wrath, which is fatal."


    The ck lightning exploded from his body,pleting the formation of his armor. Arthur gripped the dagger before swinging to meet the iing giant sword. Bright light burst from the greatsword as it struck the de, blinding the world.

 Chapter 972 Angel Of Retribution

    Nightmare shed against the holy sword, its collision resounding through the chamber, apanied by an otherworldly shriek that sent shivers down their spine. Surprisingly, the cry didn''te from the dagger itself; instead, it emanated from the very core of the weapon, making Arthur fear that it might be on the verge of shattering. Yet, as the blinding light subsided, he found himself amazed to see the de gleaming brighter than ever.


    Hidden behind his helmet, the holy warrior''s voice carried a tinge of concern. "As I feared," he spoke, his words tinged with urgency. "A dagger capable of nullifying holy power should never exist within these tower walls. It is not a prize to be rewarded, for it defies the sacred contract with the gods."


    Confused but determined, Arthur held the dagger firmly, feeling its power surge within him. The weapon grew stronger, and with each passing moment, he sensed his strength amplified. What bewildered him further was the sight of the dagger absorbing the very essence of the holy light.


    "How peculiar," the holy warrior remarked, pushing Arthur away and creating a cautious distance between them. "I initially thought you to be nothing more than a ve to the demons. Yet, it appears you are something far more extraordinary. A weapon capable of absorbing holy powers should never... exist."


    Silent and contemtive, Arthur lowered his hand, fixated on the mesmerizing de of Nightmare. He had stumbled upon it within the tower, never suspecting its connection to holy energy, but now it was confirmed. The dagger continued to consume the essence of the holy weapon before him.


    "You must be... eliminated!" dered the holy warrior abruptly, driving his sword into the ground. Arthur turned his gaze towards the warrior, sensing a shift in his demeanor. "I summon thee, angel of retribution!"


    The holy warrior''s cry echoed through the chamber, his sword erupting with a radiant burst of divine power. A majestic pir of light shot skyward, apanied by enchanting hymns that resonated with an otherworldly melody. Arthur narrowed his eyes, observing a peculiar glow within the luminous column. The celestial voices sang in anguage unfamiliar to them both.


    "Be wary of the angel''s touch!" Seraphine''s urgent voice broke through, catching Arthur''s attention. He nced back at the demon, still fending off attackers as she approached Vesper. "That creature does not belong in this realm!"


    Arthur''s brows furrowed as he turned his gaze back to the descending creature within the pir. "That''s a rather vague warning," he muttered, his curiosity piqued. "Despite encountering gods and demons, angels still remain beyond the realms of fantasy."


    Something grand descended through the pir of pure light, its giant wings unmistakable even before Arthur could fully perceive its form. "Kill him before it reaches the ground!" Seraphine''s desperate plea reached his ears, yet he ignored it. He couldn''t deny himself the chance to witness the angel''s appearance¡ªan itch that demanded to be scratched. "Don''t just stand there!"


    "There''s no need," Arthur calmly responded to the demon''s cries, his gaze fixed on the awe-inspiring spectacle. "I want to see what it truly looks like. I''ve never encountered an angel before."


    The holy warrior shook his head in disbelief. "Fool!" he eximed, his voiceced with frustration. "No one has ever survived the wrath of the angel of retribution! Its divine powers are the bane of all evil!"


    A frown etched deeper across Arthur''s face as he locked eyes with the righteous knight. "Tell me, valiant knight," he challenged, his voiceced with defiance. "Do those who fight evil truly believe they are evil, or do they convince themselves they are eradicating evil? Can one who battles demons avoid bing a demon themselves?"


    The weight of his usation hung heavily in the air, the implication clear to those who listened. Arthur questioned the holy warrior''s righteousness, suggesting that his pursuit of demon eradication made him no different from the creatures he fought. However, the man responded with a scoff and a dismissiveugh.


    "I care not what I be as long as I can vanquish demons!" the man retorted, his grip tightening around his sword. "You will soon discover the true nature of evil once you face a genuine angel!"


    Arthur sighed inwardly, realizing the futility of attempting to change the warrior''s perspective. Yet, he chose not to intervene in the summoning of the angel, opting instead to tighten his grip on Nightmare, his dagger, as he awaited its descent.


    "Have no concern for me," Arthur assured the observing demon, casting her a confident smile. "I am the one whom angels should fear."


    "sphemy!" interjected the holy warrior, pulling his sword from the ground and pointing it directly at Arthur. "Such disregard for the gods will never go unpunished! May the divine grant me the strength to purge the evil before me!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Those who rely on borrowed strength can never truly be strong," Arthur responded calmly, lowering his dagger, its dark liquid dripping onto the ground. "We fight our own battles, not those of the gods. When you are defeated, no deity wille to your rescue."


    "Tell that to the angel who came to my aid," the holy warrior countered, reassuming his battle stance. Arthur smiled, lifting his head to gaze at the fantastical creature descending gracefully, her wings spread wide. The crowd gasped collectively, captivated by her unparalleled beauty¡ªtranslucent white skin, hair like the golden sun, and a silver helmet concealing her eyes. It was everything they had imagined, and yet, it brought only disappointment to Arthur.


    "I expected something truly extraordinary... Even a giant ball with wings would have been more intriguing than this," he murmured, his disappointment palpable. "I suppose the godsck the creativity to craft something worthy of my attention."


    Silence engulfed the crowd, stunned by the audacity of the man who dared to break it. Arthur''s disappointment seemed boundless as he shook his head in disbelief. Each time he looked at the angel, his disappointment deepened as if he had expected something more remarkable.


    "You dare to belittle an angel?" the warrior seethed with rage, his voice trembling. "I will show you that beneath its ethereal beauty lies boundless strength, capable of eradicating all evil from this world!"


    "Just spare me your words and let''s get on with the fight, old man," Arthur retorted, his disinterest evident to all. "I already regret entertaining the thought of facing you. I had hoped for a more thrilling challenge."


    "Kill him, angel of retribution!" the warrior bellowed, consumed by fury as he directed his sword towards Arthur. The angel reached out into empty air, materializing a sword from the very light she descended upon, her wings propelling her forward with astonishing speed.


    Arthur''s gaze remained fixed on the vanishing figure of the angel, anticipating the mounting pressure that approached him. He acknowledged the strength of the celestial being, yet he knew it was a challenge he could easily handle outside the confines of the tower. However, his current limitations forced him to rely on the power of the ck lightning and his newfound weapon.


    "Unleash your shriek once more, Nightmare!" Arthurmanded, raising his weapon. Though he had no concrete reason to believe that his dagger possessed untapped potential, he had an instinctual feeling that it had yet to reveal its true might to the world.


    In response to hismand, amidst the celestial hymns resonating from above, Nightmare let out another defiant shriek. Its cry echoed through the air, a promation of rebellion against the holy creature before them, as ck lightning crackled and merged with the weapon.


    "As I suspected, Nightmare," Arthur murmured, his gaze fixated on the pulsating dagger. While he cherished its presence, he couldn''t help but wonder why fate had ced it in his hands. "You are the only weapon befitting my powers."


    Nightmare seemed to concur, emitting another ear-piercing shriek that sent the onlookers staggering backward. At that moment, the angel closed in on Arthur, her grace and radiance captivating the masses. Yet, to Arthur, she was nothing more than a puppet.


    "A soulless entity devoid of desires... Not something worthy of my admiration," Arthur dered as his dagger collided with the holy light, igniting a resounding explosion of mana that rippled through the surrounding forest.


    Their sh sent shockwaves through the crowd, toppling ten thousand soldiers in its wake. The angel emanated an aura of divinity, seeking to overwhelm Arthur and his dagger, and for a moment, it seeded.


    Arthur was forced back, his feet skidding across the ground. His frown deepened as he realized his limited capabilities in confronting a celestial being head-on. The sole reason he still stood was Nightmare and its lightning.


    "Devour it as well, Nightmare!" Arthur shouted, summoning all his strength as the dagger''s cry grew louder. The air crackled with energy as the ck weapon voraciously consumed the holy energy, fortifying Arthur in the process.


    The once-crushing pressure began to wane, and Arthur found himself pushing the angel back. Nightmare harnessed her own powers, channeling them to amplify Arthur''s abilities, prompting a smirk to curl upon his lips. "As I said, angels should fear me."

 Chapter 973 Scream, Nightmare!

    Nightmare unleashed a fierce cry, propelling the angel across the battlefield toward its summoner. The colossal wings beat forcefully, resisting decelerating the airborne celestial being. As the ethereal creature soared through the air, the stunning woman''s eyes locked onto the dagger-wielder, disying a mixture of fear and awe.


    "How... is this possible?" stammered the devout warrior, a tremor of fear coursing through his veins, causing him to retreat involuntarily, his grasp on the sword ckening. "How can a mere mortal truly defy an angel of divine retribution?"


    Arthur, his movements deft and precise, dismissed the feeble power of the angel with a flick of his dagger, slicing through the air with mesmerizing speed. The de, aptly named Nightmare, held an ominous reputation for a reason.


    "You deceived us!" the devout man bellowed, his voice dripping with anger as he tightened his grip on the sword, his rage seething. "That weapon was bestowed upon you by the malevolent demon! It embodies nothing but unholy darkness!"


    "I can embody darkness or radiate light, yet it matters not to one consumed by their self-righteousness," Arthur retorted, his voiceced with a blend of defiance and resignation. "I could assume the very mantle of the deity you worship, and still, you would brand me a malevolent fiend."


    "Never would a god stoop to steal the powers of an angel!" the man thundered, raising his weapon and charging forward. "I shall personally vanquish you, demon! Your petty deceptions hold no sway over my blessed sword!"


    Arthur sighed wearily, acknowledging the absence of fear in the hearts of blind people. Once more, he raised his weapon, prepared for the impending sh. Suddenly, a thunderous roar echoed from behind him, signaling themencement of the demon''s battle. "I am left with little time to persuade you, warrior," Arthur dered, a touch of resignation coloring his words. "Let us unleash our full might."


    Arthur hoisted his dagger high into the heavens with a determined gaze, fixating on its foreboding gleam. The bond he shared with this weapon seemed to pulse with a restless yearning for liberation. A smile crept across his face as he realized that his dagger yearned for more than he had imagined.


    "Roar, Nightmare!" Arthurmanded, his voice infused with a potent mix of authority and anticipation.


    His dagger served as a conduit, harnessing the raw power of his ck lightning, causing it to crackle and surge into the de. The atmosphere crackled with electric energy as obsidian lightning crashed upon the earth, emanating a fiery crimson glow. Arthur stood in awe, captivated by the unfolding spectacle, his heart brimming with anticipation for his de''s untapped potential.


    A primal growl reverberated through the dense forest as the de in Arthur''s hand yearned for liberation. He could sense its relentless struggle, surging with unbridled energy that demanded release.


    The once colorless lightning now bore a captivating crimson hue, crackling through the air with heightened ferocity. The dagger appeared to be the center of this electrifying disy, unleashing the lightning without discrimination. Yet, despite the ominous spectacle that unfolded before him, the resolute holy warrior remained undeterred.


    "Come to my aid, angel!" the warrior beckoned, his voice resolute as his summoned creature hastened toward Arthur''s position. Observing the convergence of the two forces, Arthur''s grip on his dagger tightened, apanied by a somber shake of his head.


    "It pains me... to shatter such unwavering resolve," Arthur murmured, his voice carrying a tinge of mncholy.


    The warrior and his angelicpanion closed in from both sides,unching a coordinated assault. Undeterred, Arthur stood steadfast amidst the onught, wielding his lightning-infused dagger with unwavering resolve. Every movement he made seemed to animate the very fabric of the forest, causing it to ripple and shift in response to his actions as he shed against the formidable duo.


    A blinding surge of radiance erupted from their sh, but the dagger deflected the holy light, redirecting its impact to the surroundings. The sacred brilliance proved futile against Nightmare and its master, who remained unscathed. Instead, the de resonated with an intensified ferocity, unleashing a surge of ck lightning that shrouded the entire forest.


    ***


    The crackling ck lightning enveloped the forest, obscuring Seraphine''s vision and rendering the warlord hidden. Yet, she could feel the familiar surge coursing through her veins¡ªthe same lightning that had unraveled the curse of her ancestors. Now, she stood amidst its electrifying presence, witnessing its raw power firsthand.


    Curiously, the lightning wielded no harm to her or the humans surrounding her. Even those struck by its charged tendrils appeared unharmed, their bewildered expressions evidence of their confusion. But for Seraphine, it stirred a deep nostalgia reminiscent of a ce she once called home.


    "Nay, this is not home," Seraphine murmured, her gaze shifting back toward the wielder of the lightning. "This is... the origin."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    A bellowing roar shattered the air as the warlordunched his attack, revealing a colossal fist hurtling toward her. Despite the blinding presence of the ck lightning, it proved incapable of halting the warlord''s unyielding assault, underscoring his determination.


    "Though I find you repugnant, I mustmend your audacity, human," Seraphine dered, her scarlet eyes zing again. The transformation extended further, a curved ck tattoo weaving across her face. "Yet, it is courage that begets death."


    With a swift turn, Seraphine directed her attention towards the warlord, her outstretched hand effortlessly halting the colossal fist in its tracks. As her delicate fingers made contact, awork of intricate cobwebs materialized across the ground, causing her feet to sink ever so slightly. She obliterated the once-mighty fist with a mere flick of her wrist, reducing it to nothing but a fleeting memory.


    "Is this truly what motivated you to challenge me, human?" the demon queried, her voice tinged with disappointment. As the ck lightning gradually dissipated, it unveiled the visage of the enraged warlord. "Surely, you cannot be this foolish?"


    "Shut your vile mouth, demon!" Vesper roared, his voice filled with determination as he stepped forward with a fluid, swaying motion. "Once Bartholomew defeats that impudent fool, I will annihte you with the holy power that courses through me!"


    "Are you speaking of the hero?" Seraphine inquired, a wide, wicked smile stretching across her face. "Did he lure you here with promises of my demise and blood? Have you witnessed the supposed might of his sword and deemed it enough to y me?"


    "It is!" Vesper shouted, flinging his arm forward, only to be met with Seraphine''sughter. "What''s so amusing, demon?" he demanded, his features contorting in confusion.


    Seraphine''sughter subsided, reced by a calm demeanor as she spoke. "Though you rely greatly on your holy powers, it seems you fail to perceive them," she stated. "That holy warrior bestowed blessings upon the entire forest earlier, but can you still sense the divine power lingering within this ce?"


    The warlord regarded her with bewilderment before his gaze snapped toward the source of the crackling lightning that nketed the forest. Though the lightning still coiled and writhed like serpents, the aftermath of the preceding battle became evident.


    The billowing ck robes caught the wind as the man clutched his dagger, a smile gracing his lips. The ground before him had been rent asunder, a deep chasm stretching countless meters with the holy warrior at its end. His armory torn in two, revealing a grievous wound as the warrior clung to his shattered sword.


    The warrior''s voice choked with disbelief as he gazed upon his once divine de, now severed and devoid of its former radiance. Tears welled in his eyes as he mourned his irreceable loss while the angel apanying him faded away, its celestial hymns fading into oblivion. "How... how could my sword... be defeated?" he whispered, his voice filled with disbelief.


    "Impossible..." Vesper muttered, his expression shaken as he fixed his gaze upon the fallen warrior. "Bartholomew, defeated by a mere novice? And his blessed sword, shattered? How can the powers of demonsy waste to the possessions of gods?"


    "You diminish his power bybeling it demonic," Seraphine interjected, her gaze steady as she regarded Vesper with a knowing smile. "After witnessing his consumption of divine powers, he has proven himself neither demon nor god."


    "Demon or god?" Vesper murmured, shaking his head and grinding his teeth in frustration. "Even after losing countless men, I shall not retreat here! Even if it costs me my life, I shall taste your blood!"


    Seraphine''s smile widened as she raised her hand, causing a ring of blood to form around her palm. "I must admit, I have never encountered a man so relentlessly devoted," she remarked, her toneced with yful amusement. "I might just blush."


    "Eliminate her!" Vesper''s voice thundered as he clenched his fists together, conjuring a colossal ethereal giant behind him. The towering figure mirrored his form, exuding an even greater strength. "Those who spill her blood shall be rewarded!"


    Driven by the allure of boundless power, the army surged towards Seraphine, their mouths watering at the tantalizing promise. The circle of blood expanded around her, encircling her in a crimson embrace as she met their approach with unwavering scarlet eyes.


    "Are these the people you sought to protect, Arthur?" the demon whispered, her voiceced with mncholy.

 Chapter 974 A True Hero?

    The moment the entire army charged towards the fearsome demon, their destinies were sealed. Rising from the ground, her mist transformed into a colossal swamp that beckoned the blind men to enter blindly. On the opposing side, the battle-worn holy knight fixed a piercing gaze upon the cloaked figure.


    "Who are you?" he questioned with a raspy voice. Arthur could now discern the knight''s eye through the narrow slits of his helmet, exposing eyes burdened with the weight of time. In an unsettling shade of blue, they scrutinized Arthur as if searching for the secrets he held within.


    Chapter Rewrite:


    Arthur raised his dagger, causing it to vanish from his grasp, and calmly retorted, "As I''ve already stated, I embody the repercussions of injustice."


    The old man, struggling to his feet while gripping his shattered sword with trembling fingers, questioned incredulously, "And yet, you align yourself with a demon? How can you make such a im?" His voice carried a mix of bewilderment and anger. "My holy sword has vanquished countless demonic creatures, leaving not a scratch upon its de. But you... you shattered it. What does that make you?"


    Arthur smirked, lowering his hand that still crackled with remnants of dark lightning. "Are you about to brand me something worse than a demon? Even after losing that borrowed strength, your zealous mindset remains unyielding?"


    "I am a devout servant of the gods," the man dered proudly, as he let his sword fall to the ground, its once-proud form reduced to insignificance. "This body of mine... it is a sacred vessel, a temple to honor the gods."


    With a determined motion, the man removed his helmet, revealing a disfigured head. A deep blue gaze peered out from beneath a partially missing skull, while a torn visage exposed his teeth and a fragment of his nose.


    "My name is Bartholomew, and this face is the cruel gift bestowed upon me by the demons," he uttered with anguish. "The very same demons you have chosen to forge an alliance with, human. In my waking moments and in my dreams, I see the man who tore my head asunder. The gods, they alone saved me from the clutches of death."


    Arthur found himself at a loss for words as he beheld Bartholomew''s disfigured countenance. Yet, it was not the absence of a portion of his skull or the menacing disy of his teeth that terrified onlookers It was the manic glimmer in his eyes, piercing through all barriers, fixated on a sole objective: the annihtion of demons.


    After a few moments of silence, Arthur sighed and spoke, "This woman before us, she isn''t the one responsible for your torment, is she?" he inquired. "Iprehend the depths of your animosity towards demons, but, as I''ve said previously, it is unjust to condemn an entire race based on the actions of a few."


    "A few?" Bartholomew muttered, his confusion evident, before erupting intoughter. "Now I see that you know nothing of the atrocitiesmitted by this race! Demons have ughtered my entire family, brothers and sisters, right before my eyes! Every time demons manifest themselves, they ruthlessly exterminate and consume humans to fuel their own strength. They thrive on human blood! Just look at that demon over there!"


    With a sweeping gesture, Bartholomew directed Arthur''s gaze towards the ongoing battle behind them. As Arthur''s eyes settled upon the scene, they widened in shock. Countless men and women ventured into the crimson swamp, only to be impaled by blood-soaked spikes that devoured them whole.


    Notably absent were the screams of agony. Instead, urgent shouts and militarymands filled the air asmanders attempted to orchestrate their troops. Yet, their efforts were in vain against the motionless demoness who stood at the center of the storm. And in that moment, their eyes locked. Arthur and the demoness shared an unspoken connection, their gazes locking amidst the chaos.


    Though separated by distance, a silent understanding seemed to pass between Arthur and the demoness. It was as if she had already provided her answer. Bartholomew''s ounts of her kind were not unfounded, yet Arthur couldn''t shake the image of her tending to the orphans, disying apassion that defied the monstrous reputation he had been presented.


    "This demon is different," Arthur murmured, observing the surprise flicker across her visage. "I choose to believe that she is unlike everything you have described. Until I witness her inflicting harm upon others without cause, I will hold firm to the belief that she is not a mindless beast."


    "What do you call this, then?!" Bartholomew bellowed with fury, taking a menacing step forward, causing Arthur to redirect his attention back to the old man. "She is mercilessly ughtering hundreds, and yet you choose to extend your trust towards her?"


    "These hundreds," Arthur responded with a furrowed brow, "followed their own greed and willingly ventured into their own demise. Do you expect her to passively await their deaths?"


    "The gods, the very fabric of existence, and humanity itself desire their demise," Bartholomew dered, his expression growing darker as he unfastened his armor and discarded it, followed by the removal of his shirt. His physique was sculpted, adorned with countless scars. However, it was the circr marking carved into his abdomen that unsettled Arthur. "And I am prepared to offer my entire being in service to the gods... to eradicate their evil."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The time for words is over," Arthur dered, gesturing towards the demon. "Unleash your final trump card. I shall wait... and then crush it, just as I have done before."


    "Arrogant!" Bartholomew bellowed, seizing the circr marking on his abdomen and tearing into his own flesh. Blood streamed from the wounds, mingling with the radiant glow emanating from the circle. "Allow me to demonstrate... the power of a true hero!"


    The luminous circle engulfed the surroundings, blinding the world, as Bartholomew began to grow in size. His muscles expanded beyond the confines of humanity, while his head erged, his bluish eyes ring at Arthur with an intense hatred.


    "Your very existence... poses a threat to the gods," Bartholomew rasped, each word apanied by a cough, as if it were hisst. "I shall exterminate all who oppose Devaheim, as its son and servant."


    Arthur lifted his gaze, observing the figure before him, who no longer resembled a man. Standing nearly five meters tall, Bartholomew resembled a colossal structure rather than a holy warrior. His face contorted, exposing immense blue eyes that rendered him decidedly inhuman. Yet, his body radiated with a divine light.


    "Is this the appearance of their so-called ''servant''?" Arthur questioned, a tinge of sorrow in his voice. "You resemble nothing more than a beast now, Bartholomew. The reason I sought this fight was not because I believed the words of the demon. It was because I believed that even the most blind among us can see... that we have no god but ourselves. I believed that... my words would reach you."


    Bartholomew let loose an enraged, unintelligible roar, swinging his fist towards Arthur. The ebony armor materialized, deflecting the attack as Arthur stood unwavering, allowing the full force of the blow to strike his chest. A tremendous impact resonated, but Arthur remained steadfast, as immovable as a mountain.


    BOOM!


    The ground quaked beneath him, yet Arthur stood resolute. Bartholomew grunted, withdrawing his fist and mming it into the earth, causing the terrain to shatter. With a powerful strike, he sent Arthur hurtling through the air.


    His body cut through the battlefield with a piercing whistle as he soared above the countless fallen soldiers, crashing into a colossal tree that splintered in half upon impact. After a brief moment of copse, Arthur rose, his armor crackling with remnants of ck lightning.


    "GRRRAAAHHHH!" The towering holy man unleashed a thunderous roar, hurtling through the chaos of the battlefield towards Arthur. Anyone in his path was sent hurtling through the air, colliding with trees and meeting their demise.


    Amidst the rising dust, Arthur emerged unscathed, both body and armor untouched. For some inexplicable reason, this divine energy and its effects were unable to harm his armor, reminiscent of his battle against Astraeus.


    "Now that you have transformed into a monster, Bartholomew, I shall unleash the one residing within me," Arthur dered, a smile ying upon his lips as he clutched his chest. "This wrath has been yearning ever since my encounter with the gods. I wish to... eradicate anything associated with them, including you."


    A ck me erupted from Arthur''s chest, surging through his fingertips. It resembled a rebellious ck blossom, seeking liberation from its vessel. With a terrifying, bloodthirsty gaze, Arthur turned his attention towards the approaching behemoth. The mes infiltrated his skin, ascending towards his face, heralding a deep inhtion before he unleashed a deafening roar.


    "AGGGGGHHHHHHH!"


    It was a cry of enraged fury that reverberated through the heavens. The forest quaked, overshadowing the giant''s thunderous footsteps as he advanced towards Arthur. In the face of this wrathful bellow, the hearts of onlookers crumbled, causing many to lose their fighting spirit and crumple to the ground.


    Surrounded by explosive ck lightning, Arthur stood at the epicenter, his power threatening to consume the world. The colossal figure charged towards him, devoid of reason or the primal instinct of fear.

 Chapter 975 Sarohan

    The battle between the warlord and the demonic creature raged on, their attention momentarily diverted by the reverberating cry of furious rage. The forest crackled with ck lightning as the man responsible seized its power with his bare hand.


    Seraphine watched in awe, her gaze fixed on the eternal ck mes that engulfed him. "Is there no limit to his capabilities?" she wondered aloud, perplexed by the tower''s inability to contain his unleashed fury. "If he remains unrestrained, what heights of power could he attain?"


    Vesper, too, was taken aback. With his colossal arms retracted, he questioned, "Is that truly Bartholomew? Did he always harbor such a monstrous force within him, or is this yet another bestowed blessing?"


    "When men lose the ability to discern between gods and monsters," Seraphine mused, her eyes locked on the unfolding battle, "they forfeit their capacity for independent thought. Human, you chose the wrong day to imprison me. The true threat was never a demon like myself."


    The ground quaked beneath their feet as the giant warrior, now transformed into a monstrous entity, charged towards the pool of lightning. In the center of it all stood Arthur, his face concealed by symmetrical tattoos that extended towards his rage-filled eyes. A hoarse, unfamiliar voice emerged from his mouth as he uttered, "I offered you a chance, Bartholomew. No more will be given."


    "SILENCE!" bellowed the giant warrior, using his hands to propel himself towards Arthur, akin to a rabid beast. "YOUR CORPSE SHALL BE A SACRIFICE TO THE GODS."


    "They are," Arthur retorted, pausing briefly and gathering the lightning, molding it into a long, spear-like form. "Not deserving."


    The colorless lightning crackled and fizzed within his grasp as he retracted his arm and arched his back. The looming shadow of the giant warrior eclipsed the sun, while divine energy saturated the surrounding forest. His fists morphed into radiant spheres of light as he hurtled them towards Arthur.


    "Be obliterated,"manded Arthur, his voice resonating with authority. In one swift motion, he unleashed the lightning spear just as the giant''s fists were about to strike him. The spear of lightning exploded forth with a resounding boom, tearing through the air and shaking the very foundation of the forest as it raced towards the colossal adversary.


    Divine energy surrounding them dissipated, dissolving into nothingness in the face of this wrathful lightning. The giant spear hurtled towards Bartholomew, piercing him in the chest before erupting into a blinding cascade of lightning that consumed him entirely. His anguished howls blended with defiant cries as the storm of destruction ravaged his being.


    The entire army watched in terror and disbelief as the fallen giant struggled against the relentless assault of the lightning. It was a battle waged not only against the external forces but also against the very essence of his heroic being. Gradually, his immense figure began to shrink, copsing to the ground, his once reverent voice reduced to a mere whisper.


    Boom!


    Dust billowed around the fallen giant, enveloping the battlefield in an eerie silence. The army, gripped by a mixture of fear and awe, swallowed hard. Theirmander, even after transforming into something inhuman, had been defeated. In stark contrast, the culprit stood tall and mighty, not a drop of sweat marring his resolute face.


    The ck lightning, having aplished its purpose, started to fade, receding back into Arthur''s body. He walked toward the fallen worshiper and gazed down upon him. The tense crowd anticipated a gruesome spectacle, but to their surprise, Arthur did not proceed with an execution. Instead, he crouched down and sat beside Bartholomew on the ground.


    "I am finished, Seraphine. You should make haste as well. Our guest will arrive shortly," Arthur said, settling himself on the ground before retrieving a white scroll from his bag. "I will return shortly."


    With those words, the man vanished. Since he was no longer engaged inbat and was even seated on the ground, the tower recognized his nonbat status and allowed him to return to his chamber. A sense of destion permeated the battlefield, as if the very purpose of the fight had been drained away.


    "Commander Bartholomew is gone," a soldier muttered, taking a step back. "There are only two of them, and they defeated half of our forces without breaking a sweat. This is futile... This is..."


    Before the soldier could finish his sentence, descending into despair, a colossal fist descended from the sky, crushing him mercilessly. His screams were abruptly silenced, reced by the sickening sound of bones being pulverized.


    "There is no turning back now!" Vesper roared, his ethereal fist rising from the ground, the crushed corpse beneath it a chilling testament to his power. The surrounding soldiers couldn''t contain their disgust, emptying their stomachs as they bore witness to the gruesome scene.


    "This is the cruelest irony," Seraphine''s voice rang out, her eyes filled with a mix of amusement and disdain as she surveyed the soldiers before her. "Your enemy spared the defeated man, while your leader seeks to kill you to force you into his battles. It is not my nature, but those who choose to flee... shall not be harmed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her words, though spoken softly, carried a weight that reverberated across the battlefield. Like a spell, they ignited a spark of hope in the hearts of the soldiers. Cheers erupted from their weary throats as they turned and began their hasty retreat. Vesper, witnessing his army crumble before his eyes, wore a mask of disbelief. His previous disy of power had backfired, unraveling the very fabric of his control.


    "You wretches! Those who run shall face death!" Vesper''s voice thundered in futile rage, but his threats fell on deaf ears. The soldiers had made their choice, recognizing that survival under their leader''s tyranny was worse than facing the wrath of the demon. "I will ughter all of you! Everyst one... AHH!"


    As Vesper''s words were cut short, a figure materialized behind him. A long arm, covered in white fur, wielded a gleaming sword plunged into his back. Vesper''s eyes zed with fury as he turned to face his assant, venomous words spewing forth.


    "What is the meaning of this, Sarohan?" Vesper seethed, his rage emanating like a tempest. "You are not only a coward but also a backstabber? Is this the extent of your loyalty, you damn primate?"


    "We were never your men, Vesper," Sarohan retorted, his voice steady and resolute as he withdrew the sword, crimson liquid gushing from the wound. Vesper copsed to the ground, his strength waning. "You never regarded us as your own, either. You treated us as disposable pawns, sacrificing our lives without a second thought."


    "And how does stabbing me... rectify that? This demon will annihte us all!" Vesper bellowed, blood spilling from his mouth. Though a formidable half-giant, the swift strike of the sword had found its mark, targeting vital organs. "You align yourself with the demon that ravaged your homnd!"


    "In my eyes, there is only one demon here, and it is you," Sarohan dered, resheathing his sword. "You have shown us that demons are not always the ones we fight on the outside but those who reside among us. It may very well be that you... were the destroyer of our homnd."


    "Don''t think this ends here, you damned ape!" Vesper''s fist collided with the ground, summoning an ethereal armor that enveloped him. Sarohan leaped back, observing in awe as the wounded half-giant rose from the earth, defying his injuries. "Your feeble strength... cannot vanquish me!"


    "As expected of the Marsnds Warlord," Sarohan mused, leaning forward, gripping his sword with determination. "You are not an adversary to be underestimated."


    "Even if it costs me my life, I will drag you down with me!" Vesper''s voice echoed, his ethereal fistshing out in an attempt to seize Sarohan. But the tall creature gracefully leaped into the air, soaring several meters beforending beside the unconscious Bartholomew.


    "This battle is mine to face, big guy," Seraphine dered, the scarlet mist swirling around her. Vesper gritted his teeth, his rage fueling his charge towards her.


    Just then, Arthur materialized once more, appearing alongside the fleeing Sarohan


    . In a swift motion, the creature turned, striking at Arthur, but the dark-armored warrior intercepted the de with two fingers. His aura of fury overwhelmed Sarohan, who promptly prostrated himself on the ground.


    "Forgive me! I mistook it for an ambush!" Sarohan pleaded, his head lowered. "In truth, I owe you my life, sir! Your intervention spared me and my n from Vesper''s clutches."


    "Is this how you show gratitude?" Arthur''s brow furrowed as he released the sword, allowing it to tter to the ground. He surveyed the area, his senses detecting the scent of blood, leading his gaze to the pool behind Vesper. "Have you struck down your own lord?"


    "He is no lord of mine. He tried to kill me," Sarohan affirmed, his elongated hand pressed against his chest. "I beseech you to be our leader, sir. Guide us through this tower to the very end."


    "I will not lead anyone, anywhere," Arthur replied, turning his attention to the pale-skinned creature. "Furthermore, I have made powerful enemies who seek to im my life."


    "Then we shall fight alongside you, proving our worth!" Sarohan''s words, filled with determination, hung in the air.

 Chapter 976 Watchman

    Vesper stood alone, facing his formidable adversaries. Hismanders had been defeated, and his once-mighty armyy in ruins. Sarohan''s betrayal had only deepened the wound. His face grew pale, and beads of sweat formed on his brow, but his eyes refused to surrender to the dire circumstances. Instead, they searched desperately for a way to escape this predicament.


    Seraphine, her voice resonating with a chilling calmness, spoke, "Demons like us are creatures grounded in realism. Life and death are as natural to us as breathing. If the situation demands it, we embrace death without hesitation. Yet, what I find truly admirable about humans is their unwavering determination to survive, as if their very existence is essential to the world itself." With a graceful motion of her hand, crimson spears materialized from thin air. "However, I take no sorrow in extinguishing that resolve."


    A thousand blood-red spears erupted from the earth, filling the sky above the forest. Vesper lifted his gaze, his fear intensifying as heprehended the kind of opponent he had chosen and the significance of the coveted demonic blood. The path to acquiring such power was an insurmountable obstacle.


    "Is this the fate of those who follow the will of the gods?" the warlord muttered, his eyes fixed on the unfolding spectacle. Though encased in ethereal armor, doubts crept into his mind, questioning whether it could withstand the onught. "Why must we be restrained while demons revel in this power within their tower?"


    "If fairness is what you seek, the gods would hardly be the epitome of virtue," Seraphine retorted, lowering her hand and unleashing the thousand crimson spears toward Vesper. A mighty roar erupted from the half-giant as his ethereal armor erupted, enveloping himpletely.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The spears descended upon him, creating billowing clouds of dust as they struck the ground. Arthur, standing beside Sarohan, watched in awe at the sheer devastation unfolding before him. Sarohan awaited Arthur''s response regarding his offer, but thetter''s attention couldn''t help but be captivated by the magnitude of the destruction.


    Each scarlet spear appeared to bring about the annihtion of the world itself, exploding in a colossal sphere of crimson that decayed everything it touched. Humans and inanimate objects alike sumbed to the rain of destruction,ying waste to half the forest.


    Amidst the swirling dust and spheres of crimson, Arthur witnessed the ethereal armor shielding Vesper sumb to the onught. The half-giant bellowed in agony as his body deteriorated under the relentless barrage.


    "Even in death, I shall never falter!" Vesper''s defiant roar resonated, surprising all who witnessed it. Despite a spear piercing his shoulder, he pressed forward, rending it inconsequential. Each attack that struck his body chipped away at it, yet the warlord pushed on unwaveringly.


    Arthur observed the warlord''s relentless onught, struggling toprehend the immense power possessed by demons. Just as he began to believe that the battle was nearing its end, the world around him started to lose its vibrancy. Colors faded, reced by an encroaching grayness that froze everything in its path. His eyes widened in astonishment as the world became a deste canvas.


    "Tick," a voice murmured, ethereal and distant. It was a barely audible whisper, the sole remaining sound in this muted realm. Arthur attempted to move, but his body remained unresponsive, while his mind raced to grasp the unfolding enigma. "Tock."


    As the echo of the second word reverberated, the entire scene, the people, the matter, and the destruction, came to a standstill. Arthur witnessed the spears piercing the warlord, capturing the agony and determination etched on his face, and the billowing dust suspended in mid-air. He found himself immersed in an ethereal dimension where motion ceased to exist.


    "I made it in the nick of time," the voice whispered again, resonating through the stagnant world. It was then that Arthur discerned movement. A figure materialized atop the warlord''s towering head, adorned in shiny brown leather boots.


    Caught in the corner of his eye, Arthur struggled to perceive the neer fully, his immobile state limiting his perspective. After a few seconds, the image of the enigmatic figure solidified in Arthur''s mind. The man donned a suit with suspenders, a brown jacket, and a brown hat, his face concealed by giant round sses with three lenses.


    Though seemingly human, the man exuded an otherworldly aura that defied Arthur''s expectations. The triangr arrangement of the sses'' lenses hinted at a hidden trinity of eyes beneath them. Arthur continued to decipher the enigmatic stranger''s appearance as he retrieved an object from his right pocket.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Whoa, that feline cost me three precious seconds! Even the one who observes encounters unexpected troubles, it seems. Astraeus will surely be furious, but he won''t have grounds forint when I resolve the mess he left behind."


    Arthur''s attention fixated on the man''s pocket watch, observing as he gazed at it for a few moments before sighing and returning it to his pocket. From another pocket, he retrieved a different pocket watch and began tinkering with it.


    "Mmm, the anomaly appears to be the man in golden and ck robes, but there''s a demon here too! Some might envy me for capturing two anomalies simultaneously. Let''s see..." The man''s muttered words revealed his contemtion, his eyes scanning the surroundings until theynded on Arthur. Their gazes locked, yet the neer remained unaware that Arthur could see and hear him. "Should I dispatch him right here?"


    Those words sent a jolt of nervousness through Arthur''s heart. It was the first time he had experienced such helplessness, transformed into amb awaiting ughter. His efforts to move proved futile.


    "Nah, that wouldn''t be much fun," the man remarked, whom Arthur assumed to be the god Astraeus had mentioned. He opened his pocket watch and began manipting it. Momentster, Arthurprehended the man''s intentions.


    Everything started to rewind. The descending red spears reversed their trajectory, and the giant began running backward. Arthur''s own body moved against his will, as if a video were ying in reverse.


    Once the god finished manipting his pocket watch, everything froze once more. He then retrieved his other watch and pressed a button, allowing movement to resume. Colors flooded back into the world, and the scene revealed what had transpired mere moments before Vesper''s impending demise.


    "Greetings, esteemeddies, gentlemen, and all others!" The neer greeted the crowd, arms outstretched in a grandiose gesture. His demeanormanded attention, exuding an air of haughtiness that made it evident he was far from ordinary.


    Sarohan had been in the midst of urging Arthur to join him, but since time had rewound, the conversation had never urred. The only person who retained knowledge of the events was Arthur, who stared at the god with a sickened expression.


    "Who are you?! Get off my head!" Vesper''s enraged roar reverberated as he attempted to swing his fist at the intruder. However, the man with the sses effortlessly raised his hand, immobilizing the giant. "What the hell...?!"


    "Don''t be so agitated, Vesper," the man calmly responded, adjusting his trinity sses. "I havee here to aid you in your battle against the demon. My divine name is Watchman, a Keeper of Time!" Watchman tapped his boots against the giant''s head and leaned in, locking eyes with Vesper. "I had to rewind time to save you from certain death, Vesper. Show some gratitude!"


    "A Keeper of Time?" Vesper muttered, his confusion evident, before shifting his focus to the demon. "How can I trust your words without proof?"


    "There''s nothing amiss in a rational man demanding proof!" Watchman eximed, his gestures emphasizing his point. "I have a preferred demonstration to showcase my abilities to skeptics! Let us employ this tree as our example!"


    While the god appeared engrossed in his own world and performance, Arthur observed that Seraphine remained frozen throughout the exchange. Beads of sweat glistened on half of her face. Either she shared Arthur''s ability to perceive the time maniption or had a personal acquaintance with Watchman.


    "Tick, tock!" Watchman shouted, throwing his hand to the side and directing his gaze at a towering tree. "First, we elerate time!" As hemanded, the tree swiftly transitioned from green to orange, until only barren branches remained. Then, it began to wither and decay before their very eyes. "And now, reverse!" Watchman eximed, swinging his other hand to initiate the reversal of time for the tree.


    The onlookers, including Arthur, Sarohan, Seraphine, and Vesper, watched the scene unfold with a lump in their throats. This neer wielded time as if it were a mere toy, leaving them uncertain of his intentions.


    "...ha...hahaha..." Vesper began tough, the realization dawning upon him that the gods hade to his aid. He lifted his head, regarding Watchman as his savior. "I have awaited your assistance, mighty god! Aid me in vanquishing this demon that has gued your realm!"


    "Excellent, excellent, excellent!" Watchman repeated, pping his gloved hands together. "I arrived here to address an anomaly, but I prefer to keep my hands clean! Hence, I shall lend my support as you bring down these sphemers!"

 Chapter 977 Frozen Hell

    Seraphine gazed at the unfolding events with a mixture of unease and caution. Arthur couldn''t help but wonder what had shifted her perspective on killing a god. Something had clearly changed within her.


    Vesper, now convinced by Watchman''s presence, wore a triumphant grin. It was understandable that his confidence had soared with the support of a time-manipting deity. The first act of the god was to reverse time for the half-giant, erasing his wounds and restoring his strength.


    "This is troubling," Sarohan voiced his concern, his white fur bristling. "Not only has Vesper recovered, but he has gained the favor of a god. Could it be that a god has truly descended to confront a demon?"


    "No," Arthur replied, his unease growing as he kept his eyes on Watchman. "This is the guest we have been anticipating. However, we never anticipated that he would possess such formidable power. It might be wise for you and your n to flee."


    "We waigas never turn our backs on a benefactor," Sarohan dered, drawing his sword. "ording to the Thousand Arms, those who save us be our masters, and it is our duty to aid them until our freedom is restored."


    "You owe me nothing," Arthur sighed, turning his attention back to Watchman. "But it would serve me well if you are aware of the identity of that man."


    "I have only heard legends of the Keepers of Time," Watchman responded. "These legends speak of an army tasked with reshaping the world ording to the gods'' desires. They possess the ability to rewrite history, and even a single Keeper should not be underestimated."


    "Rewriters of history," Arthur muttered, his brow furrowed. If the gods wielded such power, could anyone hope to stand against them? Even if Arthur managed to defeat this god here, would another simplye and rewind the events, erasing his victory from existence?


    "Remind me, what is your name?" Arthur inquired, his uncertainty hanging between the possibility of a forgotten introduction or a name never received.


    "I am Sarohan, leader of the waigas n from Ventlehiem," Sarohan replied with a respectful bow. "Until our debts are repaid, our lives shall be devoted to you."


    Though Arthur contemted turning Sarohan away once more, time had be a scarcemodity. The Watchman, his attention fixated upon them, chuckled to himself while observing the seconds tick away on his pocket watch. Seraphine remained motionless, her countenance an enigma to Arthur.


    "Listen carefully, my valiant soldier! To maintain fairness, I grant you a slight advantage," the Watchman proimed. "For every three seconds that pse, you shall gain three seconds of frozen time!"


    Vesper''s jubnt roar filled the air as he donned the ethereal armor, relishing the opportunity to execute divine judgment upon these sinners. "That is more than sufficient, almighty god! Let your justice be delivered through me!"


    "Tick, tock!" Watchman''s voice echoed, apanied by the weight of his pocket watch descending upon its button. Vesper charged forward, aiming to reach Seraphine, who understood the importance of maintaining distance until the three seconds hadpsed.


    As she leaped backward, Arthur bore witness to a familiar sight. The world drained of color, but this time, there was a discernible alteration. Vesper had joined Watchman in traversing this grayscale realm, while all others remained frozen in ce. The warlord raced relentlessly toward the demon, under the watchful eye of the god perched upon his head.


    "Unleash an awe-inspiring spectacle for the gods, Vesper!" Watchman bellowed; his arms outstretched. The colossal figure soared through the frozen domain, ascending towards Seraphine, suspended midair in her immobility. Arthur observed the unfolding scene, his own body rendered motionless.


    With a mighty blow, the giant''s fist struck Seraphine, yet she disyed no sign of moving. Descending to the ground, Vesper wore a perplexed expression, his expectations unmet.


    "Do not despair," Watchman reassured, applying pressure once more to his pocket watch, allowing time to resume its flow. Seraphine was flung through the air, the force of the attackunching her backward. She soared like a broken kite before colliding with a colossal tree, toppling it to the ground.


    As life surged back into the world, beads of sweat traced a path down Arthur''s face. It was not fear that dampened his brow, but the mental strain of his immobility. Trapped within his own body, he remained conscious but paralyzed. However, Seraphine''s condition proved far more dire.


    The protective crimson mist that enveloped her had failed to shield her from the assault that transpired during the frozen interval. Emerging from the dusty aftermath, her form bore the wounds of battle, blood trickling from a gash upon her head.


    "Watchman," the demon called out, seemingly unaffected by her injuries. Her scarlet eyes zed with an intensity as if infused with blood itself. Hatred coursed through her gaze as she locked her re upon the divine entity. "Do you remember who I am?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Watchman, perplexed, responded with a dismissive shake of his head, a cascade of question marks hovering above him. "Why would I remember an insignificant ant? I hold no recollection of any demon."


    "You erased my people from existence, annihted alongside your formidable army. History will forever remain oblivious to the blood demons due to your actions," Seraphine dered, her steps unsteady as she emerged from the dust cloud. "At that time, every blood demon swore an oath to exact vengeance upon the gods."


    "Ah!" Watchman eximed, a note of surprisecing his voice. "But how would I remember that which ceased to exist?" His lips curled into a thick grin, revealing his enjoyment in toying with Seraphine. Arthur sensed that Watchman held her memory close, hidden beneath his fa?ade. "It would be quite inconvenient if the other gods were to discover that a demon managed to escape eradication. You must be... eliminated."


    With those words, the fleeting three seconds drew to a close, and Watchman pressed the pocket watch once more. The world surrendered its color, and Vesper charged forward, fists raised to strike the frozen Seraphine. The colossal ethereal fists descended, mercilessly pummeling her head.


    Arthur''s heart clenched as the crushing blowsnded. Regardless of Seraphine''s formidable power, she could not withstand a direct hit of such magnitude unscathed. As Watchman pressed the watch again, Seraphine was sent hurtling to the ground, her body crushed into the depths of a giant crater.


    Boom!


    The entire world quaked, jolting Arthur from his dazed state. He realized that once the three seconds psed, he would be the next target. Swiftlyprehending the urgency, he resolved to vanquish the god before that moment arrived. Nightmare materialized in his hand, emitting an otherworldly shriek that captured Watchman''s attention. The god regarded Arthur with confusion, question marks swirling above his head.


    "That weapon...?" Watchman muttered, his gaze fixed upon Nightmare, his surprise evident. "How can a god-ying weapon manifest within a tower of such low level?"


    1 second.


    Arthur stomped upon the ground, propelling himself forward in a determined rush. He understood that evading a god of time was futile, setting his approach apart from Seraphine''s desperate evasion. Emerging beneath the towering figure, lightning crackled to life, propelling him towards Watchman.


    2 seconds.


    As Arthur materialized beside Watchman, his de found its mark with a resolute strike, aiming to sever the god''s neck. The weapon sliced through flesh and bone, causing the divine head to detach from its body.


    Two-point-nine seconds.


    Relief washed over Arthur as time continued its steady flow, escaping the grasp of temporal suspension. However, his sense of relief proved short-lived, for as his feet were about to touch the ground, the world drained of color once more, mirroring the sudden pallor of his face.


    This time, even Vesper remained frozen in the temporal stasis. Arthur''s gaze fixed upon the disembodied head suspended in mid-air, witnessing its return to its rightful ce atop Watchman''s shoulders. The severed wound rewound, as if the grisly act had never urred.


    "That was a close call!" Watchman eximed, panic etched across his features as he sped his head. "He truly caught me off guard with a godyer de! How did a humane into possession of such a weapon? We had eradicated them all! Thankfully, the me of ten thousand years ago had the foresight to rewind time the moment I lost my life. Thank you, past self!"


    Watchman''s gaze fixated upon Arthur, recing surprise with curiosity. He descended, examining the human from every angle, his attention captured by the enigmatic Nightmare held firmly within Arthur''s grasp. The god appeared too engrossed to notice that his allotted time had surpassed, causing the world to regain its vibrant hues.


    Arthur seized the opportunity, moving with fluid precision as he swung his de towards Watchman. The god, seemingly prepared this time, raised his hand, freezing time once more. Gone was the smile that had adorned his face, reced by a palpable sense of apprehension as his eyes bore into Arthur''s.


    "This man struck as soon as time returned... Is his perception so keen as to discern my movements? He remains unfazed by my revival and sudden appearance beside him... Is he... aware?" Watchman pondered, his gaze fixed through the lenses, yet Arthur remained unable to move, locked in a state of calm.


    Watchman shook his head, dismissing his own theory. "Our maniption of time is wless. This man possesses an extraordinary awareness of his surroundings. Regardless... he must be eliminated.

 Chapter 978 Blood Sword

    Watchman, having passed his judgement on Arthur and acknowledging the presence of the supposed godyer de, remained curiously passive within the frozen world. Despite his relentless chatter about Arthur''s demise, he made no move to execute the act himself.


    Instead, the time-maniptor returned to his rightful position atop Vesper''s head, settling into afortable stance before releasing time from its suspended state. As the world resumed its flow, a collective gasp resonated through the crowd. All eyes beheld Watchman unscathed, seemingly untouched by the prior decapitation. Only Arthur, gripping his dagger tightly, bore witness to the truth of what had transpired.


    "With the demon now vanquished, kill this man!" Watchmanmanded, pointing an usatory finger towards Arthur. Vesper shifted his attention, a malevolent grin stretching across his face. The colossal half-giant stomped the ground, each step causing the forest to tremble as he charged towards Arthur.


    "Mister, please run!" Sarohan called out, rushing forward to interpose himself between Arthur and the oing threat. The valiant white Waiga raised his sword, exerting every ounce of strength to block Vesper''s ethereal fist. The ground quaked beneath the immense force, yet Sarohan gritted his teeth, standing resolute.


    "You traitorous fool, be gone!" Vesper roared,unching his other fist towards Sarohan, propelling him through the air. Before the Waiga creature could plummet to the ground, time froze once more. Vesper retracted his fist, surveying his surroundings before fixing his gaze upon Arthur.


    During the temporary stasis, Arthur remained motionless, understanding that his only chance of survivaly in donning his armor. The ck armor materialized in all its glory, seemingly draining the world of its vibrant hues as it encased his body. Vesper wasted no time, utilizing the three seconds at his disposal to fulfill his task. Arthur stood witness as the formidable strike collided with his chest.


    Boom!


    For the first time within the frozen realm, a resounding sound reverberated. Watchman, confused, craned his neck to observe the scene, his gaze directed downward towards Arthur. The ck armor crackled with energy, even in the motionless world.


    "An armor unaffected by the constraints of time?" Watchman murmured, his eyes widening behind his spectacles. Mouth agape, he slipped from atop the towering giant,nding clumsily on the ground before hastily adjusting his sses and rushing forward. "How is this possible?"


    Watchman studied the armor as if it was the most bizarre thing. Arthur realized the reason he seemed carefree about killing him. This deity never assumed any of them was a threat, even after losing his head. His omnipotent control over time made him unable to fear anything.


    Arthur tried to think of a way to win, but he could not see it. Even if the two of them had the power to kill this creature, he would simply rewind time as he did before. Although his armor could protect him, it wouldn''t be long before he ends up like Seraphine.


    Watchman, still in a state of shock, attempted toprehend the unfolding events as Arthur made his daring escape. The weight of his earlier encounter with Vesper lingered within the ck armor that encased him, serving as a constant reminder of the formidable foes he faced.


    "The anomaly is fleeing! Pursue him!" Watchmanmanded, prompting Vesper to give chase, causing the forest to quake with every thunderous step. Aware of the giant''s weakness, Arthur leaped high into the air,nding on a branch before swiftly ascending to a higher vantage point.


    The three seconds slipped away faster than Arthur desired, leaving him suspended mid-air, far above the half-giant''s reach. Though he couldn''t see them, he heard the sounds of Vesper''s attempts to climb, his heavy footsteps echoing through the silence.


    "Jump onto the branches! They will bear your weight until time resumes," the deity suggested nonchntly, seeming bored as he fiddled with his watch. "I''m nearlyte for my nap. Make this quick, Vesper."


    "Aye, aye!" Vesper bellowed, utilizing the branches to pursue Arthur. Though the armor offered protection, it couldn''t shield his entire body. As Vesper''s immense shadow engulfed him, Arthur was relieved to witness time unfreezing once more.


    Gripping Nightmare tightly, its cry piercing the air, Arthur focused not on attacking Watchman directly but on his weapon. As he descended, a storm of wrathful lightning enveloped him, his entire being transformed into a bolt of energy. With a resolute re, he passed through the soaring giant, unleashing his thunderous fury.


    Zzzzzzzz!


    Boom!


    Colorless lightning crackled as Vesper crashed to the ground, the impact reverberating through the earth. Arthur stood tall, Nightmare in hand, emitting a bloodthirsty cry.


    Watchman, with a sinister grin adorning his face, pped slowly, seemingly impressed by the sight of his fighter''s defeat. "Marvelous! Truly brilliant," hemended, appearing to admire the disy of losing his own champion. "I never anticipated such power from you, weak and constrained as your body may be. What is this ck lightning? From where does it draw its strength?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "The dead need not provide answers," Arthur muttered, raising his dagger and holding it above his shoulder. "Are you prepared?"


    "Time is not to be wasted on idle chatter," Watchman replied, his grin widening as he tapped his pocket watch. "You have only a second remaining before I dissect you into pieces. Are you content with squandering it?"


    "A second is more than sufficient," Arthur dered, his sudden grin catching Watchman off guard, leading to his confusion. Infusing his dagger with colorless lightning, Arthur hurled it toward the god.


    Nightmare streaked through the air, closing the distance between the two. Watchman raised his other pocket watch, employing it to manipte time within a small sphere before him. As Arthur observed, the sphere lost its color, rendering Nightmare motionless and unable to advance.


    "Is this what fueled your confidence?" Watchman inquired, disappointment coloring his tone as he shook his head. "How unfortunate that your final attack amounts to no more than this. AAGH!"


    Before the deity could finish his words, a grunt of pain escaped his lips as a piercing sensation emanated from his back. Arthur''s grin widened as he beheld Seraphine, unscathed, with a blood sword protruding from Watchman''s chest. The god arched his back, attempting to inspect the source of his anguish, only to find the blood demon standing triumphant.


    "The blood demon...alive?


    But how...your existence had vanished," Watchman muttered, bewildered, as he attempted to grasp the blood sword. However, Seraphine twisted the de, eliciting cries of pain from the once almighty god who had razed her home. "I failed...to sense your existence?"


    "I shall im credit for that," Arthur proimed, raising his hand. "The moment Seraphine fell, I knew she would not sumb to that blow alone. Using my colorless lightning, I concealed her presence from your detection, ensuring this attack would catch you unaware. From there, it was a matter of seizing the opportune moment."


    "Concealing a demonic presence...from a god? This power...reminiscent of...Obsidianos! Dammit, dammit!" Watchman eximed, the blood mist encroaching upon his sword. "I must report this...to Lord Chronos..."


    Chapter Rewrite:


    Whispering softly into Watchman''s ear, Seraphine''s words sent shivers down his spine. "Watchman, it will be a long time before you can report anything. Although this attack won''t kill you, the gods feared us blood demons for a reason. We possess the power to inflict greater harm than any other race. When you awaken, you''ll find me standing amidst the lifeless bodies of every god."


    The blood sword erupted in a magnificent burst of crimson, contrasting with the agonized screams emanating from Watchman. His body began to dissolve into ethereal lights until he vanishedpletely. Seraphine stood motionless, her gaze fixed on the spot, her breathingbored and heavy.


    "I had anticipated merely injuring him before making our escape, but the blood demons have proven to be more formidable than I had imagined," Arthur admitted with genuine surprise. "Tell me, how does it feel to kill a god?"


    "Empty," Seraphine replied, her voice tinged with sorrow. "No matter how many gods I y, it can never bring back those I lost because of them." She thrust the blood sword into her own chest, allowing her body to absorb its essence. Turning to Arthur with narrowed eyes, she inquired, "How did you know I wouldn''t perish?"


    "I believed that you possessed the resilience to survive," Arthur exined. "So I devised our n, hoping that you would emerge victorious. Once I witnessed your readiness to strike, I abandoned the idea of fleeing. Little did I expect that killing him would be so effortless."


    "Watchman is not a true god; he is a celestial being created by Chronos, the God of Time. Although his powers border on omnipotence, his physical strength iscking. Yet, mortals could never fathom the notion of killing him, as they are incapable of inflicting harm upon him."


    "Except for demons... and weapons crafted for ying gods," Arthur mumbled, fixating his gaze upon the dagger in his hand, its surface radiating a dangerous gleam. "I wonder why this tower chose me to wield such a weapon. It''s starting to feel like more than mere coincidence."


    "A tower should not bestow anything capable of harming gods, for it would vite the celestial contract," Seraphine remarked. "If indeed this weapon was bestowed upon you by the tower, then its owner has directly gifted it to you, unbeknownst to the gods."


    "But for what purpose?" Arthur pondered, his voice filled with intrigue.

 Chapter 979 Devouring the Divine

    Chapter 979 Devouring the Divine


    Seraphine''s voice echoed through the tower as she made her way to the spot where Watchman had met his demise. "To uncover the truth, you must ascend this tower," she proimed, her eyes fixed on the distant destination. "For now, let us absorb the residual energy to bolster our strength within these walls. While ying a god may not reward you directly, once you consume its power, no restraints can hold you back."


    Intrigued by her words, Arthur raised an eyebrow and posed a question, "But wouldn''t divine energy be harmful to you, being a demon and all?" He admitted his limited knowledge of other realms, but his assumption wasn''t entirely misced.


    "Energy is energy, regardless of its origin," Seraphine replied, her tone confident. "Once it is severed from its owner, it bes free for the taking. Just like how regr folks gain power by drinking our blood without undergoing demonic transformation. Come, join me here and im your share."


    Seraphine extended her hand, offering Arthur a radiant sphere of pure light. It hadn''t existed moments ago, yet now it materialized, shimmering in her grasp as a testament to the energy she had harnessed. After a brief moment of hesitation, Arthur reached out to touch the divine energy.


    As soon as his fingertips made contact, his body greedily absorbed the potent essence. It was as if a famished beast had found its feast. Arthur sensed a distant, primal cry resonating within his soul as the divine energy coursed through him. His entire being radiated a golden glow, and a familiar sense of existence surged within him.


    To his surprise, Seraphine turned around, a mix of surprise and apprehension etched across her face. Though not a fallen being herself, demons were sensitive to the powers of creation, as they were closely intertwined with the essence of gods.


    Perplexed, Seraphine muttered in a bewildered tone, her brows furrowing. "What is this sensation? How can the powers of Obsidianos reside within one who possesses... the powers of life? Have you deceived me, Arthur Silvera? Are you truly a descendant of gods?"


    Gone was the trust that had shone in Seraphine''s eyes, reced by suspicion and a change in her entire demeanor. Her blood sword materialized once again, held firmly in her hand, as she fixed her gaze upon Arthur with apprehension. He could sense that even the slightest misstep could trigger her attack.


    Arthur stared into his palm, marveling at the familiar surge of creation energy flowing within him. "Have I not trusted you, despite being a demon, an enemy oftenbeled as ruthless and cruel?" he questioned, his gaze fixed on the radiant energy. "Moreover, this power is not merely the essence of life, but the very essence of creation itself. It seems that the divine energy has stirred this dormant power within me since entering this tower."


    Perplexed, Seraphine, the demon, sheathed her sword, momentarily disarmed by Arthur''s reminder of the trust he had ced in her, despite her demonic nature. "You still haven''t answered my question. Obsidianos is the dark god who concealed the demons from the gods, enabling them to transcend the Great Barrier. I thought you were its reincarnation, but it never possessed the power of creation."


    "The power of creation and the entity you speak of are not truly mine," Arthur responded, sheathing his dagger and preparing to move. "I do not fullyprehend my own nature, but I have no need to exin myself. You may choose to trust me or not."


    Curiosity brimming, Seraphine inquired, "Where are you going?" as she observed Arthur''s back turned toward her. He paused momentarily before raising his hand, sending a pulse of energy rippling through the forest.


    "I must find my friend," Arthur replied, his determination evident. "Watchman mentioned encountering a feline before he found us. Whisker, I believe. I need to ensure his well-being."


    Seraphine fell silent, ceasing her questioning. Arthur fixed his gaze in a particr direction before darting through the forest. Seraphine sighed, her resolve firm, and trailed after him, also seeking the whereabouts of Whisker.


    Arthur utilized his heightened perception of existence to locate the feline. Yet, upon finding him, he couldn''t help but freeze in ce. Hidden among a cluster of bushes, Whiskery copsed on the ground, blood staining his chest. His breathing was shallow, and his eyes carried a haze.


    "What happened to you, Whisker?" Arthur inquired, regaining hisposure. He crouched beside the feline, preparing to extend his hand. Before he could act, Whisker weakly grasped Arthur''s hand and turned toward him.


    "Seika, is that you?" Whisker rasped, his voice feeble. "You must... run. A god has descended, and I failed to deceive or stop them. You must make your way... to the upper floors..."


    "That god is no more," Arthur dered, lowering Whisker''s hand toward his chest, as his powers of creation overflowed. "Howe you haven''t revived yet?"


    "Gods and demons alike have unique nature to their attacks, harming both body and soul," Seraphine interjected from behind Arthur. "Within this tower, without a soul, that feline cannot be revived. Moreover, he cannot survive, no matter how much you heal him."


    "You both underestimate me," Arthur murmured, a smile forming as golden energy gathered in his hand. "I do not adhere tomon sense. I defy whatever rules this universe imposes."


    Confident, bordering on arrogance, Arthur infused the golden energy into Whisker. The feline began to radiate, his eyes snapping open as he arched his back. Wounds started to mend, cell by cell, and muscle by muscle. In a matter of moments, Whisker was unscathed.


    "I... I am alive?" Whisker asked, bewildered, inspecting his once-injured chest, unable toprehend what he witnessed. Arthur smiled at him before rising and turning toward Seraphine.


    "You mentioned souls being injured," Arthur remarked with a grin. "Well, it just so happens that I possess an abundance of spiritual energy that refuses to be contained. This golden energy before you has the power to heal any wound."


    Seraphine''s eyes widened as she muttered in disbelief, "You expect me to believe that your spiritual energy materialized outside your body like that? It defies all reason, yet it appears that absurdity is your true nature."


    "I have my limitations, but I manage to work around them," Arthur exined, extending his hand to Whisker, who looked dazed but epted the gesture. "And luckily, I have great friends who always have my back."


    A grin spread across Whisker''s face. "So, does that mean you''re not nning on leaving us behind anymore?" he asked yfully. Arthur shook his head,ughing, and Whisker joined in. "By the way, did you really manage to take down that god?"


    "I acted as the decoy, while Seraphine dealt the finishing blow," Arthur rified, gesturing towards the demon. "I know you may have reservations about her, but despite demons being seen as evil, she''s different. For now, it seems like the gods are our enemies, not her."


    Whisker took a moment to consider this information before nodding in agreement. It surprised both Arthur and Seraphine when Whisker walked over to the demon, extending his paw for a handshake. Seraphine looked at the furry paw with confusion, then nced at Whisker.


    "Seika trusts you, so I''ll trust you too," Whisker said, his voice filled with sincerity. "I''m sorry for jumping to conclusions about you without even giving you a chance. I let my assumptions about your kind blind me."


    "You don''t have to shake hands," Seraphine responded, still wary but willing to bridge the gap. Arthur let out a sigh, rubbing his temples gently.


    "But if we''re going to work together in this tower, we need to show each other some respect. You can''t keep your distance and expect us to trust you," reminded Arthur.


    There was a brief silence before Seraphine finally reached out and shook Whisker''s paw. Their eyes locked for a moment, and although Seraphine''s scarlet gaze held a hint of suspicion, Whisker remained calm and offered her a warm smile. After their handshake, they released their grasp.


    "I never said I would tag along with you," Seraphine stated, turning her attention to Arthur. "But I agree that we have amon enemy. Until I find out who you really are and why you possess the powers of Obsidianos, I won''t leave your side."


    "That works for me," Arthur replied, a smile spreading across his face. "Vesper may be dead, but he''ll likely revive within the tower soon. We should expect him to reappear in about an hour. Where do people usuallye back to life?"


    "After death, they don''t reappear in the exact spot where they died," Seraphine exined. "That way, if someone perishes in a dangerous environment likeva, they won''t be trapped forever. Instead, they''re sent to the nearest temple in a city."


    "In that case, let''s head back to the city and put an end to Vesper''s reign," Arthur dered, turning to Seraphine. "I need you to make sure he''s permanently dealt with since I''m unable to do it myself. If he remains in this tower, many innocent people will suffer under his tyranny."


    "I would have done it anyway, especially after he attacked me," Seraphine agreed, nodding firmly. "By the way, I remember him targeting another individual¡ªa whitish creature who was badly injured. We left him on the battlefield. Isn''t he a friend of yours?"


    "...He''s not a friend, but I feel guilty for forgetting about him, especially after he tried to protect me," Arthur admitted, a tinge of remorse in his voice. "Let''s go and find him first before we continue."

 Chapter 980 Unusual Team

    Chapter 980 Unusual Team


    Sarohan had miraculously survived. Vesper''s devastating attack had left him with a broken arm and unconsciousness, but his n, who had stayed nearby, discovered him before Arthur and his group returned.


    "Sir, you''re alive!" eximed the tall Waiga, his voiceced with confusion and shock as he observed Arthur and hispanions unharmed. "I thought you faced off against a god who could manipte time?"


    "Somehow, we managed to defeat him," Arthur replied with a smile, his gaze drifting down to his injured arm. "You sacrificed your own well-being to protect me. The time you bought us was instrumental in our victory. Consider us even now."


    "Nonsense, my lord," Sarohan interjected, shaking his head. "We have endured the tyrant''s oppression for far too long. Not only did you save us from his assault, but you also freed us from his reign. A mere broken arm cannot repay such a debt."


    "You''re persistent when ites to gratitude," Arthur sighed, acknowledging Sarohan''s unwavering appreciation. "However, Vesper will revive in Sith Town within the hour. His reign won''t end until we permanently eliminate him, and Seraphine will ensure that happens."


    As Arthur gestured toward Seraphine, the Waigas wore peculiar expressions. Though they didn''t appear to despise her, witnessing the massacre she had unleashed made it challenging to trust her intentions.


    "I must ask," Sarohan directed his question toward Seraphine herself, "why would a demon assist us? Your scarlet eyes, horns, and red hair don''t exactly scream heroism or kindness."


    "I help no one but myself. Vesper has incurred my wrath, and he shall face the consequences. While you may have raised your des against me, I understand the fear that gues weaker races."


    "Who are you calling cowards?!" one of the Waigas shouted, offended by Seraphine''s words. Towering over her with spear in hand, his tall stature emphasized his indignation. "Even if you possess great power, we won''t tolerate insults!"


    "She''s right, Momohan," Sarohan interjected withughter. "We''ve endured Vesper''s torment because we feared for our lives. But that doesn''t make us cowards, miss. We chose to survive another day, biding our time for the right moment to strike. It''s this intelligence that allowed us, the so-called weaker races, to endure."


    "It seems you''ve misunderstood my intentions. I didn''t mean to insult you; I merely stated a fact. Cowardice is the virtue of the weak, while bravery is their foolishness."


    Sarohan was left speechless, stunned by Seraphine''s words before he erupted intoughter. Arthur said nothing but smiled, gaining a better understanding of the demon''s character. Confused by the Waiga''s reaction, Seraphine appeared perplexed.


    "Did you hear that, Momohan? She didn''t mean it as an insult. Misunderstandings persist among intelligent races, no matter how advanced we be," Sarohan dered. "Anyway, let''s put an end to cowardice here and now. I''ll join you in the fight against Vesper; I just need a few moments to heal my arm in my room."


    "I came here to ensure your survival, nothing more," Arthur stated, waving his hand dismissively. "I still refuse to be followed around."


    "That''s alright. It just so happens that we share the same enemy and goal, and we''re traveling the same path," Sarohan grinned as he produced his Return Scroll. "The rest of the n should head back to our town and prepare for the chaos that''s bound to ensue. Another leader


    will emerge once Vesper is taken down. Protect our citizens."


    "As youmand, leader!" the Waigas eximed before darting through the forest. Sarohan watched them depart with a smile before activating the Return Scroll, leaving the tower. Arthur and the others were left speechless, and Whisker turned to him with a helpless expression.


    "Where did you find someone so relentless?" the feline asked, but Arthur merelyughed, choosing not to provide an answer. After all, he was simply fulfilling his purpose here: to vanquish Vesper and ascend to the next level.


    After a brief absence, Sarohan reappeared alongside the group, his arm fully healed and his injuries vanished. With no way to dissuade the determined Waiga, he became a new member of their unlikely group. A human, a feline, a Waiga, and a demon now traveled together, abination that puzzled onlookers, but it was the reality they faced. As they made their way back to Sith Town, Sarohan took the opportunity to share a bit about his unique background, as Arthur had expressed curiosity about his appearance.


    "We Waigas are distinct from humans. Although we share amon ancestor, we have evolved along a different path," Sarohan exined. "Our world is characterized by blizzards and deep snow, which shaped us with tall stature, long limbs, and thick white fur."


    Whisker nodded in agreement. "Simr to my race. We had to be agile and sharp to survive. Unlike your world, we have other races too."


    "Though they are a minority, we also have frost giants and ice spirits. However, they are rarely found outside our climate. Most of them wouldn''t survive the heat of summer."


    "Ice spirits?" Arthur muttered, furrowing his brow as he recalled Dia and her origins. During his visit to the ruins in Runera, he had witnessed a vision of his father visiting the ice spirits n in Alka. "Could it be possible for them to appear in other worlds?"


    "Rifts aremon due to the instability of space, and it only takes two ice spirits to establish a new race in a different world. Moreover, they are practically invincible. Their power is beyond measure," Sarohan exined with admiration evident in his voice.


    While the Waiga held ice spirits in high regard, Arthur remained silent, contemting how Diana''s n might have originated from this world rather than Alka itself. Although Alka was home to various demihumans, most of them had evolved by consuming monsters. Ice spirits, on the other hand, had a different origin.


    After fifteen minutes of travel, the group emerged from the forest and caught sight of Sith Town''s walls in the distance. The anticipated final battle, expected to be one-sided, was about tomence. In a twist of fate, the temple they were heading to was the same ce where Arthur had first arrived and encountered Whisker.


    The towny in destion, its fighters having aligned themselves with Vesper, and its citizens hidden away in anticipation of the impending battle. This allowed the group to reach the temple unimpeded, finding their positions at different corners of the altar, each with their des ready, fixated on the center.


    After half an hour had passed since their arrival, a change finally stirred. Red lights converged in the center of the altar, coalescing into the form of Vesper, the half-giant warlord. As his gaze fell upon the four surrounding him, he froze, a mixture of anger and frustration etched on his face.


    "You have nowhere to run, Vesper," Whisker dered from beneath his hood, his nails elongating into lethal points. "Today, you shall meet your end, never to revive again. No more towers to conquer, no more terror to inflict upon innocent people."


    Arthur expected Vesper to erupt into a frenzied rage upon his revival and discovery of their presence, but instead, he seemed strangelyposed. A deep frown marked his face as he observed the four, his fury briefly ring when his eyes settled on Sarohan.


    "I cannot die," the warlord directed his words at Seraphine, the only one capable of preventing his revival. "You may name any price for my life, and I will pay double. Killing me offers no benefits, but sparing me offers everything."


    "No amount of gold could sway me," Seraphine replied, her words causing Vesper to grit his teeth. "Have you forgotten how you initiated a hunt for demons the moment you learned of my presence? Would you have epted any price if I begged for my life then? You would have demanded nothing but my blood."


    "The upper floors are countless times more treacherous than this ce, teeming with powerful individuals from various worlds. Ascending without forging alliances through wealth will guarantee your demise within the first day!" Vesper warned, his voiceced with a mix of desperation and malice.


    "That is a concern we shall address, Vesper," Arthur asserted, withdrawing his ck dagger, which emitted an eerie, chilling sound. "Today, you shall meet your demise, and no price can alter that fate."


    "You may revel in your sense of power within this small group, but the second floor will tear you apart," Vesper retorted, his ethereal armor manifesting around him as his eyes turned bloodshot. "Once you step foot in the wilderness, every monster will hunt you relentlessly. And in the city, the powers that be will not tolerate your existence without their permission."


    "Your blood-stained gold is of no use," Sarohan dered, unsheathing his long sword. "I should have ended your life with a single strike before, and now, I am here to rectify that mistake."


    "A traitor like you has no right to speak of blood-stained gold," Vesper seethed, his teeth gnashing together. As his ethereal armor solidified, his eyes burned with an intense crimson hue.

 Chapter 981 A New Sith Town

    With a sudden burst of energy, Vesper lunged forward, his massive form destroying the altar. The impact sent ripples of energy coursing through the air, shaking the very foundation of the temple.


    The group swiftly sprang into action, each employing their unique skills and abilities. Arthur moved with unparalleled agility, his ck dagger slicing through the air, leaving trails of darkness in its wake. Sarohan''s strikes were precise and calcted, his long sword creating a whirlwind of steel. Whisker''s agile movements allowed him to evade Vesper''s attacks while retaliating with lethal precision. Seraphine weaved intricate patterns with her demonic magic, conjuring mes that danced and engulfed the warlord.


    Despite their coordinated efforts, Vesper proved to be a formidable opponent. His sheer strength and resilience were a testament to his years of dominance. With each blow he received, his fury grew, fueling his determination to crush his adversaries.


    The battle raged on, the sh of weapons echoing throughout the temple. Sparks flew as steel shed against ethereal armor, and gusts of wind swirled around thebatants. The group fought with unwavering determination; their resolve unshaken even in the face of Vesper''s overwhelming power.


    As the fight reached its crescendo, a surge of energy coursed through Arthur''s veins. He could feel the power of the creation resonating within him, amplifying his strength and sharpening his senses. A surge of rity washed over him, revealing a weakness in Vesper''s defense.


    With a swift maneuver, Arthur dodged Vesper''s iing strike and plunged the ck dagger deep into the warlord''s side. A surge of dark energy pulsed through Vesper''s body, and his ethereal armor flickered, weakened by the impact.


    Sarohan seized the opportunity, unleashing a devastating onught of strikes upon Vesper. Each blownded with precision, exploiting the warlord''s vulnerability. The echoes of their sh reverberated through the temple, filling the air with the sound of impending victory.


    Whisker and Seraphine joined forces, their attacks converging upon Vesper. Whisker''s ws tore through the ethereal armor, leaving deep gashes, while Seraphine''s mes licked at the warlord''s wounds, intensifying his agony.


    Vesper staggered, his movements slowing as thebined assault took its toll. His once formidable demeanor waned, and a flicker of desperation crossed his eyes. Despite his resistance, defeat seemed inevitable.


    With one final surge of strength, the group unleashed a devastating onught, overwhelming Vesper''s defenses. Their coordinated strikesnded with deadly precision, each blow delivering a decisive blow to the warlord''s weakened form. Thest one tond her strike into the giant''s chest was Seraphine, using her blood spear.


    As Vesper copsed to the ground, defeated and gasping for breath, the temple fell silent. The only sound that remained was the ragged breathing of the group, victorious yet weary from the intense battle.


    Arthur stepped forward, his gaze fixed on the fallen warlord. "Your reign of terror ends here, Vesper. May this be a lesson to those who seek to impose their will upon others."


    The warlord''s piercing gaze of hatred was etched in Arthur''s mind as he watched Vesper vanish into ethereal red mist, dissipating into the air. Slowly, he turned around and left the temple, with Whisker following closely behind, his expression filled with confusion.


    "You seem unsatisfied," Whisker remarked, struggling toprehend Arthur''s reaction.


    "Those who pass judgment on others, like we did today, should be prepared to face judgment themselves," Arthur replied, his footsteps echoing through the familiar alley of Sith Town. The other twopanions trailed behind as the four of them made their way toward the public square. "We have ended the life of the man who protected this town. We cannot abandon its citizens to face the next wave of monsters alone."


    Seraphine caught up with them, her voiceced with dissent. "I agreed to eliminate Vesper, but bing the town''s saviors was not part of the n. Let someone else take up that mantle, Seika. We have a greater purpose to fulfill."


    "If we forsake the weak in pursuit of our goals, we would be no different from Vesper, exploiting them," Arthur replied, a faint smile ying on his lips. "To ascend to the second floor and confront the monsters guarding The Path, we must ovee the very creatures that would assault this city. Are you afraid of being outnumbered?"


    Seraphine''s eyes gleamed with a mischievous grin. "Are you trying to provoke me? How about a friendlypetition? If I manage to y more monsters than you, you''ll answer one of my questions."


    "I already know the question, and I suspect you won''t like the answer. Nheless, I never back down from a challenge," Arthur replied with a confident smile. "The next wave of attacks is expected in half a week. We shall see who can im the most kills."


    ***


    A day after the epic battle, people began trickling back into Sith Town. The news of Vesper''s demise spread like wildfire, and celebrations erupted in every bar. Some rushed to the farms, hoping to scavenge leftover crops, only to find that they had already been harvested.


    However, a peculiar phenomenon unfolded as the townsfolk returned. The once formidable stronghold that Vesper had upied now had a new upant. Before it stood a stand piled high with food, where a familiar figure distributed meals to anyone in need.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The man distributing the food was none other than Sarohan, the Waiga from a nearby town. Many recognized him as the one who had attempted to take down Vesper in the past but had failed. As he handed out the food, he made sure to inform the people where it came from.


    "Seika, the one who defeated Vesper, has dered that food shall be free from this day forward! Every resident of Sith Town has a rightful share in the farms, and it is their privilege to receive this nourishment!"


    Word of the benevolent act quickly spread throughout the streets. Some tried to take more than their fair share, but Sarohan, with his impable memory, prevented any excess portions from being given.


    The name Seika echoed through the town, though no one knew who he was or what he looked like. Many approached Sarohan, eager to learn more, but the Waiga remained tight-lipped, rambling on about Seika''s heroism and the countless lives he had saved.


    The people found sce in the fact that the one who had taken Vesper''s ce seemedpassionate and reasonable. However, doubts began to arise about the mysterious army that supported him since no one witnessed anyone entering or leaving the stronghold.


    "As I''ve said, if he was strong enough to vanquish Vesper, then he must be capable


    of protecting us!" the inn owner eximed, defending Seika''s reputation to a customer who seemed uninterested. "I''ve heard he single-handedly fought against an entire army and emerged victorious! Seika is the real deal!"


    The customer muttered, chewing on his sandwich. The inn owner, dissatisfied with hisck of enthusiasm for the topic, continued his persuasive efforts. "You''re new to this town, so you don''t know what it was like under Vesper''s rule. A meal like this would have cost you a whole gold coin! Seika now provides it at affordable prices, just enough to sustain the farms and ensure their continued productivity. Business is thriving!"


    "Is that so?" the customer repeated absentmindedly, finishing his drink and pushing his te forward. "Bring me another one, innkeeper."


    "You''re such a bother!" the inn owner grumbled good-naturedly as he snatched the te and began preparing another sandwich. "Youngsters like you are carefree and fearless! If you were to meet Seika, you''d be stunned into silence!"


    "Is he really that intimidating?" the young man with golden eyes asked, resting his chin on his hand. "Have you met him?"


    "No, but he must exude an incredible aura, enough to leave shrimp like you quaking!" the owner eximed, presenting the freshly prepared sandwich. "I''ve never seen someone devour food as ravenously as you! You need to learn moderation,d!"


    "Your food is simply delicious, old man," the young manplimented as he wolfed down the sandwich. "It''s been years since I''ve tasted something this well-made."


    "ttery won''t cover your rent," the owner retorted with a grin, somewhat pleased with the praise. "You still haven''t paid for your stayst night. You didn''t expect to live here for free, did you?"


    "I know, old man, rx," the young man replied, waving his sandwich yfully. Just then, another figure entered the inn, cloaked and concealing their face. The owner tensed, anticipating trouble. "I''ll settle everything when the timees."


    The owner remained silent, wariness etched across his face as the neer approached the counter, standing beside the young man. Without uttering a word, the cloaked figure produced a golden coin and ced it on the table.


    "This is for breakfast and to cover his outstanding fees," the person said in a raspy voice. The owner stared, momentarily stunned, before ncing at the young man, who continued to devour his food. With a nod, the owner collected the coin and set about preparing another meal.


    "You''ll frighten everyone if you keep behaving like this, Whisker," the young man remarked,ughing as he finished his sandwich. "How are the preparationsing along?"


    "We''ve distributed recruitment flyers, but no one has shown up yet. Weck the funds to relocate people," Whisker replied as he took a seat. "Perhaps we should have seized the stronghold and recruited individuals that way."


    "We aren''t following in Vesper''s footsteps," the young man responded, wiping his mouth. The inn owner nced nervously between the two, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. "The people will rise to protect themselves."

 Chapter 982 Roderick

    Whisker couldn''t agree with Seika''s optimistic outlook, having witnessed the selfishness of powerful individuals. Heroism, in their opinion, had perished in this era, with few willing to risk their lives for others unlesspelled. As they sat in the inn, the owner approached, serving them fish sandwiches. Whisker red, suspecting the owner had somehow discovered their fondness for this particr dish.


    "Is this your special ability?" Whisker questioned, pulling the tter closer. "I never mentioned my preference, yet you managed to discern it. It can''t be a mere coincidence."


    "I possess a unique skill that enables me to understand how best to nourish each person," the owner exined, wiping his hands clean. "It''s the secret to my sess in this business. Of course, Vesper made it impossible to feed anyone."


    "You would make an excellent chef," Seika interjected, grinning. Whisker anticipated the following words. "What if we transformed this inn into a central distribution center for the city? You would have to lower the prices so that everyone could afford it, but in return, you''d receive the ingredients for free."


    "By revealing your identity like this, Seika," Whisker warned, taking a bite of the fish sandwich, "you''re exposing yourself. Nevertheless, I agree that this inn could serve as a prime location for our operations. It''s popr among challengers and spacious enough to be converted into an adventurers'' guild."


    "What?" the owner questioned, shaking his head before realizing how Whisker had referred to Seika. His eyes widened, staring at Arthur with disbelief. "Your name is... is it... Seika? Are you the one who...?"


    "This is the man who defeated Vesper," Whisker confirmed, savoring the fish sandwich with a satisfied smile. "I support his n. Instead of paying chefs to cook and distribute ingredients, it''s better to establish an inn like this as the central hub of Sith Town."


    "You... Seika..." the owner muttered, his face glistening with sweat as he recollected his earlier reprimand of Arthur. "Regarding earlier... I was just..."


    "Rx, old man. I''m not as unreasonable as Vesper. Teasing won''t offend me," Arthur reassured, shing a warm smile. "So, what do you say about our offer? I''ve been here for two days, enough time to gauge your character and entrust the fate of Sith Town to you."


    "We also spoke to the townspeople about their impressions of you. Despite your propensity for teasing, they appreciate your generosity in providing them food, even when you had very little for yourself," Whisker added. "We consider you a suitable candidate for this proposal."


    "...I can''t handle that workload," the owner replied, shaking his head. "Preparing food for the entire town would break my back."


    Once your business gains momentum, you can hire assistants," Arthur suggested. "However, this offeres with certain conditions. We need to recruit men to defend the city, and we want you to help us convince the people."


    "You want to turn my inn into a hub for challengers?" the owner questioned, rubbing his chin. "I don''t dislike the idea, but... it sounds too good to be true. What''s in it for you?"


    "We''re not seeking profit or personal gain, old man," Arthur proimed, his golden eyes gleaming in the morning light. "We want Sith Town to be a weing ce for every challenger, rather than a prison hindering their growth."


    "And will you be its ruler?"


    "No one will rule it. That''s the spiritual contract we propose," Arthur exined, raising a finger tinged with


    spiritual energy. "We want Sith Town to remain leaderless. All decisions will be made in this inn through voting by its top members. If a warlord ever attempts to seize Sith Town, the inn''s members will stand against them."


    "...I agree to that," the owner dered, newfound confidence emanating from him as he extended his hand for a handshake. "I always felt powerless when it came to providing people with their deepest desires. Often, it broke my heart tock even the basic ingredients."


    "We have a deal," Arthur affirmed, his radiant golden spiritual energy enveloping his arm. "This will be a binding spiritual contract between us. In exchange for what we''ve agreed upon, we''ll grant you control of the farms. Breaking this contract will result in the annihtion of one''s soul."


    "I ept the contract," the owner, now named Roderick, said as they shook hands, the spiritual energy weaving around their arms. It prated their souls, forging another bond within them. "My name is Roderick."


    "A pleasure to meet you, Roderick. Call me Seika. Although I may not be a towering giant exuding an intimidating aura, I''ll prove more valuable than anyone when the timees," Arthur dered with a smile. Roderick nodded, and the two released their grasp, leaving the inn.


    For a while, Roderick sat on a stool, still dazed from the encounter, staring at his hand. The lingering sensation of Arthur''s spiritual energy overwhelmed him. He had never experienced something so profound and awe-inspiring.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "A spiritual energy that can materialize so effortlessly?" Roderick mumbled,ughing and shaking his head. "I can''tprehend this man. If he vanquished Vesper, why did he choose to stay in my inn instead of the stronghold?"


    That question would remain a mystery. Although the stronghold appeared upied, no one dared to knock on its doors. Roderick contemted utilizing Arthur''s presence in his inn for marketing purposes, but he deemed it wiser not to further antagonize him.


    ***


    "That man might expose your true identity, jeopardizing your aspirations for a peaceful life," Whisker earnestly cautioned Arthur as they leisurely strolled through the bustling streets of Sith Town. "People will inevitably begin to follow you, and before you know it, you''ll find yourself leading an army akin to the formidable force we oncebated."


    "Sarohan made it clear that he would be my sole follower, which is precisely why I agreed to his proposition. If he were to bring his entire n, I would hardly find a moment''s respite," Arthur casually replied, his hands nonchntly resting behind his head. His infectious smile never wavered.


    Observing Arthur''s improved demeanor, Whisker couldn''t help but express his curiosity. "You appear to be in a far better mood than before. Pray tell, what has brought about this change?"


    With an impish grin, Seika happily disclosed, "I had the delightful opportunity to savor my all-time favorite dish. It had been an eternity since Ist indulged in its exquisite taste. Chicken breasts and sulent turkey meat were but unaffordable luxuries, but today, I relished in them to my heart''s content."


    Whisker let out a sigh, shaking his head in bemusement. "You truly are a peculiar individual, Seika. Most individuals of great power and influence find their happiness in wealth, adtion, or romantic conquests. And yet, you derive immense joy from a simple sandwich."


    "Ah, my dear friend," Arthur mused, stepping into the familiar embrace of the orphanage. Laughter filled the air as children joyfully yed in the courtyard, weaving their way through abyrinth constructed from walls of crimson mist. "Perhaps there are certain things that only reveal their true worth once they have been unjustly snatched away."


    From the vantage point of the balcony, Seraphine sat serenely, her gaze fixated on the children below. They fearlessly interacted with her swirling red mist, unbothered by its lethal potential. Each particle possessed the capacity to extinguish a grown man''s life, yet in the hands of these innocent children, it became nothing more than a yful, elongated crimson scarf.


    Arthur and Whisker found themselves momentarily stunned by the heartwarming scene unfolding before them. They had never anticipated witnessing such an affectionate bond between orphans and a formidable demon. However, it became evident that the children held an unadulterated adoration for Seraphine, who delighted in theirpany. Her ethereal mist morphed into various whimsical forms, including a flying carpet that whisked the children away on enchanting adventures.


    Growing weary of the monotonous routine, the demon expressed her ennui as she caught sight of Arthur and Whisker entering the orphanage premises. Unbeknownst to her, her mischievous mist continued to entertain the children, operating independently of its mistress.


    "We are yet to recruit anyone," Whisker replied, his expression conflicted as he regarded the demon before him. "You seem to have struck a chord with these children. Have you always been involved in their care?"


    A wistful smile tugged at Seraphine''s lips as she reminisced, "I used to revel in ytime with my younger sister. These children, however, prove far simpler to impress than a cunning little demon such as she."


    Intrigued yet wary, Arthur broached the inevitable question. "What became of your sister?" He already anticipated the heart-wrenching answer, causing Seraphine to fall into a prolonged silence before offering a chillingly wicked grin.


    "The gods snuffed out her life."


    The weight of her words silenced any possible conversation, leaving the trio standing in solemn contemtion. Eventually, the demon released a resigned sigh, shifting her attention back to the children. With a wave of her hand, the mist dissipated into the ether, leaving the children momentarily bewildered. Seraphine beckoned Arthur and Whisker to follow her into her private quarters.


    Seated around a modest table within the solitude of the chamber, Seraphine tapped her fingers impatiently, her eyes ame with urgency. Both Whisker and Arthur were well aware of the message she wished to convey.


    "I have no time for this," Seraphine eximed with a hint of exasperation. "We have squandered two valuable days that could have been spent ascending to the second floor, all for the sake of safeguarding the very individuals who once sought to annihte me."


    Undeterred, Whisker countered, his voiceced with conviction, "The orphans harbored no ill intentions toward you." His words elicited a low growl from the demon, ready to retort. However, a distant cry abruptly pierced the air, reverberating throughout the orphanage. The trio exchanged concerned nces before hastily abandoning their seats, dashing outside to investigate the source of the distress.

 Chapter 983 Call To Arms

    Arthur sensed the tremors that reverberated throughout Sith Town. The air was filled with screams and the fading presence of countless lives. The distant, monstrous shrieks pierced their souls, resonating with each one of them. As the trio peered into the distance, they realized that the town was under attack by hordes of monsters.


    Perplexed, Arthur furrowed his brow and muttered, "It hasn''t been a week yet, has it?" Whisker nodded in response, his gauntlets at the ready. "Then why are there monsters outside Sith Town?"


    "We overlooked something," Whisker replied with a frown. "Vesper and his men used to clear out the monsters on the outskirts. But for several days now, no one has been doing that, and the challengers have found it easy to take advantage, feasting at their leisure."


    "This feels different," Arthur remarked before swiftly leaving the orphanage. Being on the outskirts, he reached the walls within minutes. However, as soon as he arrived, he found himself rooted to the spot, unable to move.


    The walls of Sith Town were copsing, causingrge chunks of the colossal structure to crumble. A massive hand gripped onto it, but Arthur couldn''t discern the creature behind the walls. Yet, he could sense its enormous size.


    "How did a giant find its way into Sith Town?" Arthur muttered, his confusion evident. The surrounding forest was devoid of such creatures, and even if there were hidden creatures, they wouldn''t be giants visible from beyond the walls.


    Silent but for the echoes of the shrieks, the giant''s presence loomed. Arthur strained his eyes and witnessed figures soaring above the giant. Whisker and Seraphine arrived, witnessing the scene as well.


    "...a frost giant," Whisker murmured.


    "How do you know?" Arthur inquired.


    "The hand is blue, and ice is spreading across the walls," Whisker exined. "If we don''t push the giant back, Sith Town will be encased in ice within an hour."


    "Behold, the consequences of our dy in addressing the issue," Seraphine interjected, referring to her earlier suggestion of attacking the monsters instead of waiting. "How will you gather fighters in Sith Town now?"


    "No number of soldiers can take down a giant," Arthur dered, unsheathing his de. It zed to life, emitting a cry that momentarily stunned the monsters in its vicinity. "To scare off such a monster from Sith Town, we must be swift and precise."


    "Even after this catastrophe brought about by its own negligence, you still wish to defend this ce?" Seraphine asked, astonishmentcing her voice. Arthur frowned and turned to face her.


    "Taking the easy way out and ignoring everything would be simpler," Arthur admitted. "But we share responsibility for this cmity. If you want to run, do so without being smug about it. I despise cowards."


    With those words, Arthur lunged forward, Nightmare in hand. Whisker remained with Seraphine, observing Arthur''s departing figure. The feline then nced at the demon and noticed her hair bristling with fury, a look of wrath contorting her face.


    "A coward? Me?" the demon growled, her scarlet eyes narrowing as a mist of red leaked from her mouth. Whisker wisely decided against attempting to calm her down, as it might cost him his life. "I''ll show you who the real coward is!"


    Seraphine dashed after Arthur, leaving Whisker behind. The feline watched their departure, sighing inwardly. Seika''s words, spoken without much thought, had been just the thing to motivate the demon who had refused to help


    others.


    As for Whisker, he chose not to apany them. Someone had to warn the citizens and rally able-bodied men to protect the city. Since he had no idea of Sarohan''s whereabouts, Whisker returned to Sith Town.


    Upon entering the town, he noticed an unusual quietude. Wearing a frown, Whisker made his way to the public square, where people hurriedly gathered their belongings and fled. There, he spotted Sarohan, still beside his stand, hastily providing children with food before they left the tower.


    "Sarohan," Whisker called out, and the white Waiga turned to him, confusion etched on his face. "Where is everyone going?"


    "As soon as people realized the monsters were about to attack, they started leaving," Sarohan exined, hisst meal handed to a starving child who teleported back to their room. The remaining children seemed disappointed that the food was gone. "There''s no more food. Hide in your rooms until this is over."


    The children, disheartened and angry, were forced to leave as Sith Town trembled once again. Sarohan then turned to Whisker, seeking an exnation of the situation.


    "A frost giant is attacking the city," Whisker informed him, observing as the color drained from Sarohan''s face. "We have no idea how it got here or what caused it, but Seika and Seraphine rushed to fight it. If they fail, Sith Town is as good as lost."


    "I know that all too well," Sarohan gritted his teeth. "In Ventlehiem, our homnd, we faced frost giants every year. If this one manages to breach the city, we might as well abandon Sith Town for good."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That''s why I''m on the verge of losing my temper," Whisker said, anger seeping into his voice. "This town needs protection now more than ever, yet everyone chose to flee. Seika could have left at any time, but he still chose to protect them."


    "Everyone believes that someone else will take care of their troubles. There are still a few challengers hiding in Sith Town, seeking food in order to lock themselves in their rooms. We should find them at the inn."


    Whisker tried to calm himself and nodded, following Sarohan to the eastern part of the city. They retraced the path Whisker had taken earlier, leading them back to the inn, which was meant to be the future guild. As they approached the inn, the sound of voices raised in anger reached their ears. Upon entering, they discovered a crowd gathered inside.


    "Have you forsaken us, Roderick?!" a man shouted, copsed on the ground near the entrance. "You always provided us with food in times of need, and we always repaid you!"


    "It''s not about the food, you idiot," Roderick retorted, lighting a cigar and cing it between his lips. He then turned to a cabin and drew a long sword from it. "Vesper is gone now. There''s no one left to protect Sith Town except us!"


    "You expect us to fight against a frost giant?" another challenger eximed, throwing up his hands. "It would be wiser to hide in our rooms until the attack is over!"


    "There won''t be a Sith Town left once the attack is over! We never stood up against Vesper and allowed him to rule over us. A man came and did what we should have done a long time ago. If we run now, we don''t even deserve to live here!"


    Roderick took a deep drag from his cigar before tossing the sword over his shoulder and facing the frightened men. Sarohan was eager to step forward, but Whisker gestured


    for him to wait. He wanted to see how this would unfold.


    "I''ve known some of you since you were kids, but I never thought you''d be so spineless," Roderick berated, spitting out his cigar. "I met Seika today, and he asked me to establish a guild here in Sith Town. This guild would serve as its shield in times of danger."


    "You met Seika?" one man eximed, his face lighting up with hope. "Then we should call him here to fight off the frost giant!"


    Bang!


    The man was swiftly struck on the head with the sheathed long sword, copsing to the ground. Dazed, he turned towards Roderick, who regarded him with disdain.


    "You want us to turn to our benefactor without even putting up a fight?!" Roderick shouted, mming his foot on the counter and stepping forward. "I''d rather die than live like a rat!"


    The entire inn fell into silence as all eyes fixed on Roderick, their gazes filled with astonishment. The innkeeper, unlike the jovial old man they knew, calmly lit another cigar and thumped his foot on a nearby table. He seemed to have undergone a transformation of sorts.


    "If I had known you would be such cowards, I would have never epted the offer," Roderick dered with a resolute tone. The weight of disappointment hung heavy in his voice. "I would be too ashamed to lead a guild of cowards!"


    The man copsed beside the door gritted his teeth, his expression etched with helplessness. "What do you want us to do? We''ve never been able to level up because of Vesper. Even if we feel grateful to Seika, we can''t do a thing."


    "That doesn''t matter!" Roderick''s voice thundered, shaking the very foundations of the inn. He mmed his foot to the ground, causing the wooden tiles to splinter beneath his force. "If we run when he chooses to defend us, how would that make him feel?"


    The question hung in the air, silencing the crowd. Each person present knew deep down that Roderick spoke the truth. It was no longer about winning or losing; it was about taking a stand and repaying the debt they owed. If everyone were to flee, Seika would simply abandon Sith Town, leaving it to crumble under the weight of its own cowardice.


    "You are wrong," interjected Whisker, his voice filled with conviction, causing all eyes to turn toward him. "Seika is not that kind of man. Even if no one shows up to aid him, he would still do what is right. Even now, as you bicker amongst yourselves, there is one man fighting against the frost giant."


    Whisker''s words hung in the air, carrying a profound truth. The realization slowly dawned on the crowd, igniting a spark of determination within them. They understood that it was not only about their own survival but also about standing alongside Seika, their protector.


    In that moment, a shift urred within the inn. Fear and hesitation gave way to a newfound resolve. The challengers, once gued by doubt, now shared amon purpose. They exchanged determined nces, ready to rise up and join the fight.


    Roderick, his gaze sweeping across the transformed crowd, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips, spoke once more, his voiceced with a newfound sense of hope. "If we unite, if we fight alongside Seika, we can defend Sith Town. Let us prove our worth, not just to ourselves, but to Seika, who has shown us what it truly means to be brave."

 Chapter 984 TIMBER

    Whisker had initially believed that Seika had made a mistake by choosing to protect the town, especially after witnessing everyone else fleeing. However, Roderick and the group of challengers he had rallied managed to change Whisker''s perspective. Once these men realized that Seika was already fighting alone, their eyes filled with a newfound determination. They were too honorable to abandon their benefactor.


    "You are too quick to judge others, Whisky boy," Sarohan remarked, shaking his head. "Theseds may be honest, but they are lost. The world has constantly abandoned them, and they have learned only to survive."


    "I''m the one who stopped you from beating them to a pulp," Whisker retorted with a scoff. "Though I doubt they would be of any use against the frost giant."


    "A frost giant is never alone," Sarohan frowned. "While powerful, these creatures never go out of their way to harm others. Someone must be behind this attack, and we can expect more monsters."


    "That will be our responsibility to uncover," Whisker dered, stepping forward amidst the cheering crowd. "I hate to dampen your enthusiasm, but we need a n. There are thirty capable challengers here, including myself and the Waiga."


    "I have a name, Whisky boy!"


    "Thirty challengers may not be enough against a frost giant," Whisker poured cold water over the youngsters, metaphorically dousing their excitement. "However, Seika will handle that. Our job is to take care of the smaller adversaries who might hinder him and find the mastermind behind this attack."


    "A mastermind?" Roderick muttered, his confusion mirroring the doubts shared by everyone present. "I thought this attack was a natural event caused by the tower. It''s not umon to face such challenges."


    "Has anyone received a notification from the tower?" Whisker posed the question, further confusing the crowd as no one had. "In the case of a forced event, people wouldn''t be able to return to their rooms. This is not the tower we are fighting against; it''s something else entirely."


    "I''ve never heard of a frost giant appearing on the first floor before," Roderick confirmed the suspicions shared by all. "Since the tower is quiet, this must be the work of an outsider. But for what purpose would they attack Sith Town?"


    "That remains for us to uncover," Sarohan unsheathed his sword and took a step forward. "I followed Seika not only because of his terrifying strength, but also because of his kindness despite that strength. When Vesper tried to kill me, Seika saved me without even knowing my name. I implore all of you to fight for him, even if it means facing death a thousand times!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers, raising their swords in unison, Sarohan among them. Whisker frowned at the Waiga''s infectious enthusiasm, but ultimately decided to tag along. There was little else he could do.


    The thirty challengers rushed out of the inn, followed by Roderick. The inn owner nodded in gratitude to Whisker for his intervention before being grabbed by Sarohan, who threw an arm around him. The tall Waiga was unusually friendly, even with strangers.


    "I like what you did there!" the tall creatureughed, pping Roderick''s chest. "You reined them in like a horse master!"


    "There''s no such thing as a horse master," Whisker sighed as he walked past them. "How can you be so jolly when the man you follow is facing a giant?"


    "Because he is the man I chose to follow," Sarohan grinned, releasing Roderick. "You don''t look too worried either, Whisky boy


    . You know that even against a giant, Seika won''t lose."


    Before Whisker could reply, a low growl reverberated in the distance, shaking the very foundations of the city. The noise shattered the windows of Sith Town, and the world itself trembled, making it difficult to see straight.


    The three, apanied by the thirty challengers, hurried toward the city walls. The sight that greeted them upon reaching the walls was something none of them would ever forget.


    Sith Town had stood fortified by those walls for as long as they could remember, but now, they were being torn down like sheets of paper. Yet, it wasn''t the destruction itself that took their breath away. It was the reason behind it.


    The frost giant descended upon their city, its massive body demolishing the walls that had separated them. It was inconceivable for such a gigantic creature to fall forward, leaving the crowd puzzled. However, the resounding shout that followed provided the answer they sought.


    "TIM!" The word echoed throughout Sith Town, drowning out the noise of the falling giant. The crowd didn''t understand who Tim was until they heard the second syble. "BER!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It was then that they realized someone was on top of the giant''s head, its blue hair protruding. The figure, dressed in ck and golden robes, clung to the giant''s hair as they fell together. In that moment, Whisker''s realization struck¡ªit was Seika.


    The crowd stood dumbfounded, mouths agape with shock. Their eyes widened to the point of disbelief, rendering them incapable of running away. Eventually, the giant crashed to the ground, sending powerful gusts of wind that knocked the group off their feet.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the dust settled, and the group rose from the ground, helping one another up. Whisker, filled with curiosity, was the first to bolt out of Sith Town to inspect the fallen giant, followed by the others. As they reached the scene, they found a lone man seated atop the defeated giant.


    "Who is that...?" a bewildered youngster among the crowd muttered, staring at the man with a mix of awe and fear. At the sound of the voice, the man turned to face them, his golden eyes locking onto their gazes before breaking into a wide grin.


    "That is... our Seika," Whisker answered, unable to hide his astonishment.


    ***


    Driven by rage, Seraphine pursued him, her chest heaving with anger. She had never experienced such intense emotions before, as she had always been calm andposed, despite her ruthlessness. However, Arthur Silvera had managed to awaken something within her. He reached the walls before her, but instead of going through the gates, he charged upward.


    Arthur leaped high into the air and forcefully nted his foot on the walls. His foot sank into the surface, propelling him forward along the top of the walls. Seraphine found it hard to believe that he could defy gravity in such a manner, but she realized that his incredible speed allowed him to achieve such feats.


    The demon knew that Arthur had umted a substantial number of reward points since his battles against Vesper and Bartholomew. Even after his encounter with Watchman, he continued to hunt in the forest daily, tirelessly increasing his stats. The results of his efforts were bing apparent now.


    Seraphine, on the other hand, did not rely on disys of sheer strength. Instead, she leaped high into the air andnded gracefully on her blood mist, which lifted her into the sky. She followed closely behind Arthur, observing his robes fluttering in the wind. Despite the walls trembling beneath them, it took him only a minute to reach the top.


    Arthur skillfully evaded falling debris several times, but it hardly hindered his progress. His perception seemed to have evolved as well, leaving the demon trailing behind him in awe.


    Simultaneously, they reached the summit, their feetnding on the deste, ice-covered ground. A frigid breeze brushed against the edges of their clothing, causing frost to form. Below them, the frost giant stretched its massive arm toward the top of the walls.


    "Imagine using this giant as a refrigerator," Arthur remarked, peering down from the precipice. His gaze shifted to the creature soaring behind the frost giant. After a few moments, he averted his eyes and a dangerous glint shed across his gaze.


    Curiosity piqued, Seraphine joined him at the edge and directed her gaze downward. Beneath the giant and just at the forest''s edge, a cluster of monsters huddled together, led by a prominent figure. Her eyes narrowed upon spotting a human among them.


    "Do you recognize him?" Seraphine inquired, noticing the sense of familiarity in Arthur''s stare. He studied the individual for a few seconds before turning his attention back to the giant.


    Someone I encountered long ago. He''s a tamer," Arthur responded, his voiceced with a mix of intrigue and uncertainty. "I didn''t think he would appear here, of all ces."


    Seraphine observed the human, who met her gaze with an unsettling look. There was something about him that rubbed her the wrong way. She inquired, "Is he a friend or a foe?"


    "I once fought him after he injured my friend, but I ended up taking the lives of hispanions. I suppose you could say we''re even now," Arthur replied, a grin spreading across his face. "You still want to fight him, don''t you?"


    A determined glint sparkled in Seraphine''s eyes as she nodded. "Indeed, I do. But let''s focus on the task at hand first. Dealing with the frost giant should be our priority."


    Arthur''s grin widened, his eagerness apparent. "I can take it down on my own."

 Chapter 985 Freeing A Giant

    Seraphine jumped down while Arthur stepped over the edge, staring down at the giant. The frost giant, with long blue hair covering his head, turned towards Arthur with vacant eyes. Disappointed by theck of reaction, Arthur frowned.


    "This is not the fight I anticipated," muttered Arthur as he watched the giant ignore him and turn towards the walls, proceeding with his work of tearing them down. "It looks like a lifeless machine, only tearing down this wall."


    If the giant had any mind of its own, it would realize that an enemy had appeared and must be eliminated. However, even with Arthur standing close to it, it seemed unbothered. The rumbling continued, forcing Arthur to take out Nightmare.


    "Even if this won''t prove much of a fight, I must protect the city," said Arthur as he brandished his de towards the dagger. As soon as Nightmare gave a roar, the giant sent a fist his way. It did not even look at him, looking like a puppet being manipted.


    The fist came crashing down towards him, applying celestial pressure to crush him. The air split apart as Arthur bent down and jumped over the fist. Hended on the giant''s forearm before rushing atop it. Yet, the giant had yet to look at him.


    Arthur sensed that something was amiss and turned towards the tamer, who stared at Seraphine butchering his monsters. He never expected to find someone from the seven families inside this tower, but life works in mysterious ways.


    Lian was the tamer that Arthur fought against inside the First Holy Crown Trial. At that time, the tamer fought him without his monsters and still proved a powerful opponent. If not for Kira, he would have lost against the tamer.


    His face had changed, as his features turned more mature. His eyes were circled with a blue tattoo that extended down his face. Whatever happened to Lian after the First Holy Crown Trial was something that changed himpletely.


    Arthur ran above the giant, dashing across its frozen body. Ice coalesced over his legs, but it broke the moment he leaped forward. It made running harder, but Arthur found it easy since the giant was so big. Even with Arthur on its body, the giant remained unmoving. This made Arthur turn towards the tamer, only to find him upied with Seraphine.


    Lian turned towards Arthur, spotting him atop the giant. It was at that moment that the giant moved, reaching its hand towards Arthur. Arthur jumped once more as he realized the truth about this giant: it was being controlled by the tamer.


    Arthur was now midair, which made him vulnerable. Lian saw that and gave a grin before controlling the giant to snatch him midair. Arthur found himself held between the giant''s icy fingers, which was like being inside an ice mountain.


    His body began freezing as the giant raised him high before bringing him down to m against the wall. Arthur could see his breath turn white, but it was dissipated by ck lightning. Since he realized that this monster was being controlled, he had the perfect counter for this.


    The lightning raged, imbuing itself into the de. Arthur stabbed his de into the arm, and it pierced through the icy skin easily. The giant let out a shriek before letting him go. Arthur fell through the air, watching the giant''s hand being engulfed by lightning.


    Arthur fell towards the walls before adjusting his body tond on his feet. Then, his golden eyes watched the giant''s arm fall as he lost all strength within it. Lian looked at the scene with a frown as Seraphine made her way towards him. With a wave of his hand, the giant used his other arm to hammer Arthur.


    Nightmare


    screamed in his hand, ready to unleash another attack. Before he could defend himself, a bizarre scene unfolded. The lightning-covered arm stopped the other, which tried to attack Arthur. The giant let out a growl as its eyes seemed to change between vacancy and rage.


    Arthur looked at the giant, and a smile formed on his face. If this monster was in full control of its body, Arthur would have lost miserably. Its strength was unlike any other, and the ice was the ''icing'' on the cake. However, he now realized his weakness.


    "Do you wish to be freed, frost giant?" shouted Arthur in the howling wind. The giant looked at him, its expression changing. "Fight for your freedom, and let me strike you with my lightning!"


    Arthur then returned his de to its sheath, as he no longer wished to harm this giant. Instead, his lightning gathered on his fist. However, it proved difficult to control something so unruly. The giant seemed to struggle to stop itself, but the ck lightning was slowly fading from its body.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Given your size, I need the ck lightning to course through your entire body for you to be free. I must harness this unrestrained power to achieve that purpose."


    The fist crackled with lightning once more as Arthur focused on it. The ck lightning began to condense around his fingers, forming a sphere of colorless lightning that could break anything. However, Arthur knew that such control was momentary. He needed to hasten his attack for it to be sessful.


    Arthur watched as the giant lost control of its body again, unleashing another fist that split the air before it. The wind howled as Arthur jumped again,nding on the giant''s arm before darting towards its face. Lian seemed to realize his aim and used the other hand to cover the giant''s face. However, Arthur simply jumped over the head, arching his back as he fell to the ground.


    With a twist of his body, Arthur threw his punch towards the back of the giant''s head. His fist struck the blue head, exploding with a resounding impact. With a resounding cry, he unleashed his wrath, infusing his ck lightning into the giant.


    The giant gave a cry that shook the world as the ck lightning coursed through its body. Arthur grabbed onto the giant''s hair, falling together with it. However, the giant stumbled forward towards the walls before its entire body fell forward, destroying the walls Arthur tried to protect.


    "I won, but... I might have lost," said Arthur with augh as the giant fell to the ground. As he saw several figures rush towards the walls, Arthur decided that he must warn them. Being the lumberjack that he never became, there was only one word suitable for bringing down such a giant. "TIMBER!"


    The giant came crashing down towards the ground, shaking Sith Town to its core. Even though the walls had been breached, Arthur was not worried. After all, the giant was the biggest threat to the city, and it had been neutralized. Thus, he sat down on the giant''s head before turning his attention towards the tamer.


    Arthur could see the crumbling walls, which came down like a curtain. On the opposite side was the tamer, still using monsters to fight against Seraphine. Their eyes met as Lian stared with absolute shock at how his strongest soldier was taken down with a single fist.


    The tamer did not seem to recognize him, which was fortunate for Arthur. Although it would not make a difference to be known, he still wished to remain unknown to the other challengers within the tower.


    "Who is that?" someone asked behind him, prompting Arthur to look behind him and see Whisker and Sarohan with a group


    of challengers. Seeing that some had remained to defend Sith Town, with Roderick in their lead, Arthur grinned.


    "That is... our Seika," answered Whisker with a dazed expression. Arthur himself felt that his current state, where he sat atop a giant, was too awe-inspiring. Thus, he decided to y the role of a great leader.


    "You came, brave warriors," said Arthur as he rose to his feet and turned towards the challengers. "It brings me so much joy to fight together with brave men like you. As you can see, I managed to take down the giant. However, the walls have been breached, and monsters are bound to destroy our town. I need your help to stop them in their tracks and take down the tamer controlling them."


    The entire crowd was silent, staring at him with shock. The scene of him standing over a giant, with the sun shining through the crumbling walls behind him, made them shiver with excitement. His golden eyes seemed to be whirlpools of charisma, gravitating people towards him.


    "Lend me your swords to take down the monsters attacking Sith Town and be its protectors!" said Arthur as he pounded his fist to his heart with a resounding thud thatpelled all those listening to follow suit and shout at the top of their lungs.


    "Yes, sir!" the crowd answered in unison before brandishing their swords and rushing from around the giant to meet the iing monsters. Meanwhile, Sarohan and Whisker walked towards Arthur, who jumped down from the giant.


    "You still surprise us, Seika," said Sarohan as he examined the giant. "If my people knew of this feat, they would worship you as a new god."


    "I didn''t defeat the giant, only the control that the tamer had over him," exined Arthur before ncing behind him. "I expect him to run when things turn south. Make your way around him and intercept him when that happens."

 Chapter 986 Metamorphosis

    As Sarohan and Whisker swiftly dashed toward the nearest gate, their n was to encircle the enemy. Meanwhile, Arthur turned his attention to the fierce battlefield, where he saw the brave men who believed in him valiantly fighting off hordes of monsters breaching the walls. He knew that as long as these men were here, Sith Town wouldn''t fall until they dealt with Lian, the mastermind behind it all. With determination in his eyes, Arthur hurried towards the scene where Lian was engaged in an unexpected struggle with a formidable creature.


    Lian''s face, covered in tattoos, showed signs of confusion and frustration as his monsters were being ughtered despite their fearsome abilities. Sweat dripped down his forehead as he frantically ordered more monsters to gather using peculiar hand gestures, each finger shining like stars. As they connected, a mysterious hymn yed, summoning even more monsters from the surrounding forest.


    From his vantage point atop the giant''s feet, next to the breached walls, Arthur''s heightened senses allowed him to understand the ethereal hymn''s purpose. The monsters rushed towards Lian, responding to the tamer''s call. The forest echoed with the roars of countless creatures, encircling the demon, but she remained unimpressed, her eyes fixed on Lian with disappointment.


    "Why would a demon like you be guarding a ce like this?" Lian muttered apprehensively, observing the demon. "And why do you control these creatures?"


    With a tone of immense disappointment in her voice, Seraphine replied, "Is this the best you can do? Controlling ants to block my path?" Her words seemed to cut into Lian''s flesh, and her red mist transformed into countless spears hovering in the sky. "No matter how many eggs you use to strike a rock, the result will be the same."


    The blood spears darted towards the monsters with a mind of their own, ying them on contact. The monsters let out pained roars as they fell, revealing Lian, who wore a frown that quickly turned into a smile.


    "I''ve always felt limited by what I could do," Lian answered as the tattoos on his face shifted, forming a different pattern. "I believed I could only control lesser lives until I discovered I could also reform them."


    Lian raised his hand towards the sky, and strange lights covered his fingers. Flying monsters, including wyverns and imps, began to coalesce together. Arthur and Seraphine watched in shock as their flesh and bones merged, creating a new creature before their eyes.


    "This goes beyond taming," Arthur mumbled, a frown forming on his face. "This is metamorphosis. How could Lian achieve such an absurd feat?"


    The maniption of flesh and bodies was moreplex than the mystical nature of spiritual energy and mana. After all, physical forms were bound by thews of the universe and physics. The sight they beheld was one that could not be achieved without breaking thosews or expending absurd amounts of mana.


    Lian smirked, as if he had proven his point. "This new creature is the result of years of perfection. Countless tamed monsters sacrificed, but I finally seeded. I call it¡­ Thousand Wings."


    As the monsters finished their formation, Arthur understood the creature''s name. With a giant, bizarre humanoid body, the dark purple monster possessed a thousand wings protruding from its back, all moving in unison to keep it aloft.


    "A homunculus," Seraphine announced as she observed the creature. "An ancient n was eradicated from the universe for their experiments on living creatures, including intelligent races. The gods protected them until they tried to create a perfect creature with no ws."


    Arthur sensed that Seraphine had knowledge about the mysterious power Lian had mastered. Faced with her recognition, Lian didn''t seem bothered; instead, he smiled.


    "My creations are iparable to theirs," Lian proimed confidently. "Prepare to experience the true terror of facing my creature!"


    Thousand Wings emitted a roar, whether of anguish or rage, and swooped towards Seraphine. The demon showed no fear and used her blood mist to form a giant sword. Seraphine gripped the handle and swung the sword at the colossal creature, only to be taken aback when it caught the sword in its hand.


    "Blood demons have one significant weakness," Lian taunted with a smile. "Their lifeforce must surpass that of their opponents. However, my creature is thebination of a hundred monsters, and it cannot be harmed by your pitiful lifeforce."


    "Intriguing," Seraphine remarked as she braced herself against the iing w, using a blood barrier to block the attack. Yet, she was still sent flying, and her barrier shattered. The demon crashed through the walls, buried beneath the rubble.


    With a victorious smirk, Lian started advancing towards the walls and his frost giant. However, atop the giant stood a figure cloaked in ck and golden robes. Lian halted his march, ring at the figure who had brought down his giant.


    Arthur had donned a wooden mask to conceal his identity, obtained from Peter. He didn''t want other worlds to know him and potentially cause trouble if he returned to Earth. Some might even pursue him to his home world.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Your masked face and the strange sense of familiarity suggest we know each other," Lian remarked, squinting at Arthur. "But whether you are a friend or foe doesn''t change anything. I will eliminate anyone who knows me."


    "What basis do you have for such confidence other than your bizarre monster?" Arthur retorted with amusement. "You speak and march as if you''ve already defeated my friend, but the fight is far from over."


    "Demons are cursed by the gods. All it takes is one prayer to obtain their blessings and strength. Are you sure you''ve chosen the right ally?" Lian asked with a grin, lowering his hand and making the giantnd on the ground. "And are you sure you can handle my monster, especially when you''re so afraid of revealing your identity?"


    "Perhaps you''re right," Arthur replied, grabbing his mask. "Those who hide their identity fear their enemies. But I no longer need to worry, for I have be the enemy to be feared."


    Arthur removed his mask, not because it was necessary, but because it was his choice. Though he knew his concerns about revealing his identity were valid, he refused to be constrained by fear. If he wanted to ensure that these enemies wouldn''te after him, he would simply crush them.


    Lian stared at Arthur''s face for a moment, realization dawning on him, deepening his frown. It seemed he had never considered encountering someone so seemingly insignificant within the red tower. Then, the tamer burst intoughter.


    "Hahahaha! I thought you would be someone worth fearing," Lian chuckled heartily. "Turns out, a small fry made its way to a bigger pond!"


    Arthur remained unfazed and asked with a steady tone, "How long have you been inside this tower?" Lian paused, taken aback by the question. "Or, let me rephrase that: Do you know my name?"


    Confused by the assumption that he should know Arthur''s name, Lian retorted, "Why should I know the name of an ant?" However, Arthur''s grin made him hesitate. "Who are you?"


    "I am neither someone you know, nor someone you should know or might know," Arthur replied as he stood tall on the giant. "It appears you''ve spent most of your time inside the red tower after the First Holy Crown Trial. You may have grown stronger, but with the limited time I had, I feel I''ve grown stronger too."


    "No matter what you say, you''re just a weakling who was a mere neo-ranker two years ago," Lian retorted angrily. "Even if you possess the crown, I won''t lose to someone barely at the Vetus-rank level."


    The tamer''s assumption was grounded in the fact that reaching the Vetus-rank typically required at least five years. However, he relied onmon sense to judge Arthur, something thetter was all too eager to defy.


    "I don''t need to prove anything to you, Lian," said Arthur as he looked down at the tamer. "I have a simple question. Why are you attacking Sith Town?"


    "You''re asking naive questions," replied Lian with a stoic face as his creature began its advance. "This is the purpose of this tower! To defeat others and conquer them! I heard of what happened inside Sith Town, and since Vesper is gone, I can loot it as I like!"


    "Have you not wondered why Vesper is gone?" asked Arthur with a shake of his head as he shifted his attention towards the homunculus. "Let me show you... what defeated him."


    "Keep your hand off my prey, Seika," said a voice from the walls as a figure emerged. Seraphine looked enraged with blood streaks running across her skin like veins of fire. "I have never suffered a defeat, and I never will."


    "It seems that we are not meant to fight, Lian," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the demon. "Not even I can deal with her at the moment. He is all yours."


    Arthur then sat back down, and the tamer faced the demon with a frown. His monster turned toward the demon before giving a roar and bolting forward with its w. However, the earlier scene did not repeat itself.

 Chapter 987 Overgrowth

    The blood barrier trembled under the relentless assault of massive ws, but this time it held firm. Arthur furrowed his brow, trying toprehend what had changed. Meanwhile, Seraphine was still undergoing her transformation.


    "We''re aware of our weaknesses, which the gods exploited," Seraphine dered as fiery veins covered her face. Her eyes now glowed entirely scarlet, resembling blood coursing through them. "I won''t squander the life I''ve been given!"


    Within the swirling blood, bubbles appeared as if it were boiling. Arthur noticed that whatever Seraphine was doing, it was taking a toll on her. Her face looked paler than usual, but her fiery blood seemed to transform into moltenva.


    Lian appeared equally troubled. As the boiling blood made contact with his monster''s w, the creature began to convulse and twist. Whatever work he had put into it was now thrown into chaos as the monster screamed and lost control of its own body.


    "What have you done?" Lian asked, bewildered, watching his monster''s hand grow into a grotesque tumor. Seraphine grinned as her blood barrier dissipated, transforming into bubbling gas that diffused into the surroundings.


    "I amplified its lifeforce," she exined in a single sentence. That revtion rified Arthur''s earlier question about the change in her ability. It was a concept simr to what he had done with Amelio, exploiting uncontrolled growth akin to how cancer wreaks havoc on humans.


    Lian attempted to regain control using his mystic art, but he failed. The monster continued to scream as its hand multiplied and grewrger than its own body, rendering it immobile. Gritting his teeth, Lian waved his finger, which turned red, and the hand detached before reforming into the original monster.


    Disfigured and mutted, the monsters emerged from the giant growing tumor, screaming in agony before sumbing to death and turning into lumps of flesh. Arthur felt sickened; it was his first time witnessing such a horrifying form of torture.


    Seraphine showed mercy, shing her blood arts to quickly dispatch the monsters and end their suffering. Lian, however, was more concerned about his masterpiece, which seemed to spiral out of control even after severing its hand. Nevertheless, it eventually managed to calm down.


    "Demons are troublesome opponents, just as I feared," Lian said with a frown, ncing at Arthur. "The risk wouldn''t have been worth it."


    Lowering his hand, Lianmanded his Thousand Wings to attack Seraphine, then turned and fled into the forest, escaping for his life. Arthur sighed, having foreseen this oue.


    "Damn coward," Seraphine cursed, raising her blood barrier to block the attacking monster. Arthur dismounted from the giant andnded on the ground, ready to give chase, but he hesitated.


    Lian had suffered heavy losses and gained nothing from this battle. Losing two of his strongest tamed monsters, Thousand Wings and the Frost Giant, it made no sense for him to escape now and abandon his most powerful assets.


    Choosing not to pursue, Arthur turned back towards the giant. After a moment of contemtion, he returned to Sith Town, leaving Seraphine to confront the homunculus. He walked through the breached walls until he reached the giant''s head.


    Still unconscious, the giant disyed strange lights flickering atop its head. As he suspected, Lian was using himself as bait to regain control of his giant while Arthur was giving chase. However, Arthur saw through his ploy.


    ck lightning crackled in Arthur''s hands as he shot it towards the glowing lights, shattering them. Gradually, the lights faded away. cing his hand on the giant''s forehead, Arthur infused it with a pulse of creation mana, awakening the massive creature.


    With a low voice that seemed to shake the heavens, the blue giant growled, rising from the ground. Arthur appeared minuscule inparison, but he maintained eye contact with the giant''s eerily blue eyes.


    "You''re... the man who broke the chains," the giant rumbled.


    "That''s what I''m best known for," Arthur replied with a smile, tilting his head to meet the giant''s gaze. "Have you regained your senses?"


    "Thanks to that strange lightning..." the giant mumbled, shaking its head. The force of the movement stirred up gales of wind, rustling its golden and ck robes. "Skaldice owes his life."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "And a wall," Arthur added, gesturing towards the torn-down barriers. Skaldice, as Arthur assumed the giant was called, erupted inughter. The vibrations of its voice shook the entire city, nearly piercing their eardrums. Once it subsided, Arthur asked again, "How did you end up tamed by a human?"


    "That sly human knows some peculiar arts," the giant replied. "I woke up one day, unable to defy him. For years, I followed hismands, traversing the path of this tower, until you saved me."


    Though Arthur didn''tprehend the words, he sensed that the tower''s magic was somehow enabling them to understand each other. Smirking, he asked, "And... do you seek revenge?"


    The giant appeared puzzled, but its eyes showed determination at the opportunity presented.


    As Lian hurried through the dense forest, his hands never ceased their fluid movements, manipting the ethereal lights that danced around his fingers. However, to his bewilderment, the lights suddenly burst into nothingness, leaving him momentarily confused.


    "Did something happen to Skaldice?" Lian muttered to himself as his intricate tattoos rearranged themselves on his skin. Instinctively, he reached into his shirt and retrieved a translucent stone hanging from his ne. The stone had an otherworldly aura, and as he held it, strange characters briefly appeared atop it before vanishing once more. "It never malfunctioned before, so why now?"


    Although he was tempted to turn back and investigate the anomaly, Lian hesitated, knowing it was too risky at this critical moment. Instead, he pressed on, tightly clutching the translucent stone, which now emitted a faint shimmering light. As he was halfway into the forest, his path was abruptly blocked by two imposing figures.


    "As Seika said, he did run away indeed," stated the tall white figure among the two, his voice deep and resonant. The creature appeared to be human, but it was covered in a luxurious coat of pristine white fur, with long, sinewy arms and an imposing stature that exuded power. "Are you known for cowardice, tamer?"


    Lian halted his frenzied sprint, his gaze locked on the enigmatic duo before him. If he wasn''t mistaken, the man wearing the ck robes was indeed Seika. Had Seika foreseen Lian''s escape and cunningly dispatched these individuals to intercept him?


    "Never let your guard down, even if he''s a coward," warned the cloaked figure, lifting his hands that resembled gleaming silver ws. The silvery appendages sparkled in the filtered sunlight, adding an air of mystique to his persona. "This man can control a frost giant. We can''t be too cautious."


    With a sly smirk ying on his lips, Lian retorted, "Are you two hisckeys?" He swiftly moved his hand to hide the translucent stone, concealing its significance. "I never thought Sith Town would prove to be so troublesome. However, if I can''t even take down his minions, I might as well perish here."


    "You are going to perish here," the cloaked figure dered with a fierce determination, his eyes fixed on Lian as heunched himself forward. Before Lian''s eyes, the figure''s silver ws struck an invisible yet imprable wall, causing sparks to fly and sending him hurtling backward. With a graceful twist, the cloaked figure regained his bnce andnded beside the towering Waiga, who couldn''t help but snicker at the scene.


    "This tamer has some sort of extraordinary protection," the cloaked figure muttered, his beast-like eyes scrutinizing Lian intently. "I knew tamers were cunning, but this one is especially so. He must have an extensive array of monsters under his rule."


    Lian chuckled at their woeful underestimation of his abilities, drawing upon his power to summon a massive, spectral jellyfish that enveloped him, forming an almost impregnable shield. "You all overestimate yourselves. You have no idea how many monsters I control. It would undoubtedly terrify you."


    Just then, as if a harbinger of impending doom, an earthquake shook the ground beneath their feet. Lian''s grin widened with exhration as he realized that his most formidable soldier had returned. The trio turned in unison, beholding the awe-inspiring sight of the colossal blue giant advancing from between the trees. Each thunderous step sent trees crashing to the ground and reverberations that induced a palpable fear coursing through their bodies. Amidst the escting tension, the only exception was Lian himself, who felt nothing but absolute tion and empowerment.


    "Why is the giant back after Seika supposedly defeated it?" the cloaked figure questioned, perplexed by the unexpected turn of events. "Is he alright?"


    "You''re worrying about the wrong person," the Waiga interjected, drawing his gleaming de with a sense of readiness. His imposing presence matched that of a seasoned warrior. "We have a giant and a tamer to worry about, Whisky boy. It''s a matter of survival now. Make your choice, or we both perish."


    The cloaked figure, Whisky, as they referred to him, seemed to have grasped the severity of their predicament and wisely opted to divide their forces, hoping to secure a victory in at least one of the impending battles. However, the other figure, Seika, remained unusuallyposed, analyzing both Lian and the colossal giant with a calcting intensity.


    "If we kill the tamer, the giant falls," Whisky concluded, his voice carrying a tone of certainty and conviction. The ominous deration hung in the air like a prelude to an imminent sh of titans.

 Chapter 988 Everything Gone

    The forest seemed to hold its breath as the confrontation escted, the tension thickening with each passing moment. Lian found himself locked in a fierce gaze with Whisky Boy, both warriors aware that a fight was inevitable. Despite the impending danger, Lian stood resolute, putting his faith in the jellyfish that had faithfully protected him thus far.


    Time seemed to slow to a crawl as the colossal creature lumbered closer, its massive form casting an ominous shadow over the trio. The twockeys were faced with a critical choice - either dispatch Lian before the giant''s arrival or risk being crushed beneath its mighty feet. Undeterred, they surged forward, weapons drawn and killing intent unwavering.


    "You may possess intelligence, but your arrogance blinds you," Lian remarked calmly, his jellyfish expanding to form a protective barrier around him. "With Lucent by my side, neither of you stands a chance. The man and demon were troublesome opponents, but you are hardly unique."


    "We''ll see about that," retorted Whisky Boy, his feline-like countenance contorting with determination.


    In an instant, the tall Waiga closed the distance, his sword shing towards Lian. The air crackled with the sh of metal as the jellyfish rippled but remained unscathed. Unfazed, the jellyfish leaped into the air, delivering a powerful kick from above.


    Lian maintained hisposure, watching as his jellyfish effortlessly repelled the attack. "Your efforts are in vain," he asserted, witnessing his guardian''s formidable defense. "You came here to buy time, but it shall cost you dearly. Once my frost giant arrives, this battle will be decided."


    "You talk too much," whispered a ghostly figure, materializing behind Lian. The tamer nced back, only to see the silver-d foe hurtling towards him. Before he could taunt them for employing a familiar tactic, the silver gauntlets struck the ground beneath him.


    The earth tremored as the ground fractured beneath Lian''s feet, forming deep fissures. With agility, he leaped into the air to regain his footing. Seizing the opportunity, the twockeys sought to encircle him, granting his jellyfish the time needed to ensnare him.


    "Off you go!" boomed the tall Waiga, springing into the air and wielding his sword with impressive reach. Lian, with no other recourse, blocked the attack with his arm, only to be sent hurtling towards the nearest tree. A sickening thud followed as he crashed and fell to the ground, blood spilling from a deep gash in his arm.


    Enduring unimaginable pain, Lian stared defiantly at his adversaries. He was astounded by the seamless coordination between Whisky Boy and the cloaked figure, their n executed without uttering a single word.


    "We may be unremarkable," Whisky Boy dered, removing his hood to reveal his feline visage and speaking in a gruff tone, "but that won''t stop us from bringing you down."


    "Take me down?" Lianughed through the pain, lifting his gaze towards the approaching frost giant, whose shadow loomedrge. "This battle has always been in my favor, feline creature. I will never be defeated."


    The twockeys raised their heads, determination gleaming in their eyes, as the giant jellyfish blocked their path, shielding Lian from their advances. Lian chuckled, instructing his frost giant to rescue him, and it obliged, extending a hand towards him.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Their des shed against the mighty jellyfish, but it held strong against their onught. Lian grinned, stepping onto his giant''s hand as it elevated him out of harm''s way. With the frost giant by his side, he felt confident of making a safe escape.


    Yet, just as he believed he could flee, a voice from above shattered his optimism, and dread washed over him. Lian craned his neck to see a figure concealed behind the giant''s neck, adorned in ck and golden robes, wearing a devilish grin.


    Seika! Although it seemed impossible, Lian''s instincts told him that the strange connection he felt with the giant was genuine, and he was no longer in control of it.


    "How is this possible?" gasped Lian, his mind racing for an escape n. But before he could act, the giant''s icy fingers closed around him, crushing his bones and leaving him trapped and writhing in agony.


    "Many anomalies exist in this world," Seika remarked with a sinister smile, addressing the giant. "And much vengeance awaits fulfillment, isn''t that right, Skaldice?"


    "Indeed," rumbled the giant, its voice shaking the leaves in the forest, further intensifying Lian''s terror as he felt the icy grip tightening around him.


    "Wait! Let us..." Lian began to plead, desperate for any chance of survival. However, Seika''s words were final, and the giant held him firmly.


    "Save your breath," Seika advised, his smile fading. "I have observed you in this tower for countless years, and I must admit, you have earned my respect. But do not degrade yourself by begging for mercy."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I wasn''t going to beg," Lian retorted, regaining hisposure. "When I left the First Holy Crown Trial, rumors spoke of an outsider - that was you, right? The one hunted by the seven families?"


    "I wonder who truly chases whom," Seika replied with a faint smile, his doubt evident.


    "In that case... our goals align. The person I''ve spent years training to kill is a member of the seven families. We needn''t hinder each other if we desire the same oue!" Lian grimaced as the giant''s grip tightened once more, but he had to seize this opportunity.


    "Whom do you seek to kill?" Seika inquired, raising his hand to halt the giant. His curiosity sparked a glimmer of hope in Lian''s heart.


    "Heir of Thiria, Kaius Firebrand!" Lian dered, his eyes aze with a burning rage. "If I could kill Kaius a thousand times, I''de back as a ghost to y him a thousand times more."


    "Come back as a ghost?" Seika muttered, his perplexity evident. Lian refrained from exining, but his determination never wavered.


    "Even now, youck refinement, Lian," Seika stated, scrutinizing him closely. "You''d reveal your deepest ambitions just to escape death, even though the tower would revive you?"


    "I cannot die!" Lian cried out, his despair evident. "If I perish, everything I''ve worked for will be lost! Every monster I''ve tamed, every treasure I''ve found¡ªit will all vanish!"


    Whisky Boy interjected, iming that Lian''s words were lies. Still, Lian persisted, exining that the treasure he possessed enabled him to tame and retain monsters. However, it would shatter upon his death or separation from his body.


    "You wanted to kill us all, yet you expect mercy for your selfish desires," Seika reproached, and Lian could feel the giant tightening its grip on him once more. Despite the imminent threat, he knew he had to make Seika believe him.


    "I can find your wolf!" Lian desperately offered, hoping to strike a deal. "The treasure I spoke of allows me to track any monster I''ve encountered. I can help you find your creature in exchange for my life. But if I perish and lose the treasure, I won''t be able to locate your wolf, even if I wanted to!"


    Seika fell silent, his gaze shifting to the giant, as if seeking his opinion. The giant sighed, and to Lian''s relief, it released its grasp on him. Seika turned to the giant, "Consider us even now."


    "A life for a life, Seika," Skaldice replied solemnly, his gaze fixed on Lian. "But be cautious; this tamer has shown little regard for the well-being of hispanions. He views us as tools rather than allies."


    Seika''s expression hardened with resolve. "I am aware of his true nature," he responded, meeting the giant''s gaze. "For now, you shall take refuge near Sith Town. I promise you that no harm shall befall you there. Stay hidden in this forest until I deal with him."


    The giant nodded, its immense form turning away from the scene. Seika was carefully orchestrating their next move, sparing Lian''s life but keeping a close watch on him. Lian could sense the tension in the air, and he knew that any misstep could lead to his downfall.


    With a gentle descent, Skaldice lowered Seika to the ground before leaving to find its new sanctuary. The injured tamer remained between Seika and Whisky Boy, trying to regain his breath andposure after the intense encounter


    With his life momentarily spared, Lian had nted the seeds of a fragile alliance. The fate of their future cooperation remained uncertain, and the echoes of vengeance resonated in the air, shaping the destinies of those present in the forest that day. The battle had taken an unexpected turn, and the power dynamics had shifted.


    Seika''s expression softened slightly, contemting Lian''s words. Whisky Boy, too, observed the exchange with keen interest, his feline eyes betraying no emotion. Lian could sense that he had struck a chord, that Seika was grappling with the decision before him.


    "You im that you can find my wolf, Kira, with your treasure?" Seika finally spoke, his voice tinged with a lingering doubt.


    Lian nodded, his eyes locking onto Seika''s. "Yes, I swear it on my life. If you spare me, I will use my treasure to locate yourpanion. You have my word."

 Chapter 989 Beastmaster Stardust

    Lian finally unveiled his most treasured possession, a translucent crystal that he wore close to his heart. Arthur could sense the significance it held for Lian, and as itnded in his palm, a mysterious screen materialized before him.


    [Beastmaster Stardust]


    [Thest stardust of the heavenly beast constetion, allowing its user to tame, reform, and store beasts within the core. It can only be used by a single person, who offers their life in exchange for its power. Removal would result in the user''s death.]


    Seika, with a skeptical frown, voiced her concerns, "You may not have lied about the crystal, but there''s no mention of its ability to track down monsters. Have you deceived us, Lian?"


    Lian, still recovering from his recent battle, breathed heavily as blood oozed from his wounds. His face was pale, but he spoke earnestly, "Finding monsters is an integral part of taming them. I can choose which creature to tame based on those I encounter. The crystal will then guide me towards them and aid me in the taming process."


    Curiosity piqued, the tall Waiga sitting nearby cleaned his sword and inquired, "How did you manage to control a frost giant? Those beings are notoriously elusive and challenging tomunicate with. Yet, you somehow managed to subdue one."


    "I stumbled upon Skaldice by sheer chance while exploring the forest when it was in deep slumber. Its extended hibernation period worked in my favor. It took me a whole month of dedication before I gained control over it," Lian replied.


    The Waiga nodded thoughtfully, acknowledging, "Indeed, they are heavy sleepers, and yourmitment ismendable. However, I''m more intrigued by your ability to control intelligent races. It''s a rare skill. Care to share your secret?"


    Lian met the Waiga''s intense gaze with determination, "I''m afraid that''s a secret I''d like to keep. But rest assured, I have no power over any of you. I won''t attempt to control anyone in this group."


    The Waiga remained skeptical, sheathing his sword as he stated firmly, "I still believe we should remain cautious of him. Individuals driven solely by revenge can betray anyone to achieve their goals or ensure their survival."


    "I understand, Sarohan," Seika said with a smile, eyeing the crystal around the tamer''s neck before releasing it. "If he can help me find my long-lost friend, I''d be willing to do whatever it takes. It''s been far too long without them."


    "In this tower?" Lian inquired, his ragged breathing starting to calm. "If that''s the case, I can begin my search. However, if the wolf isn''t here, it might take some time."


    "Some time?" Seika furrowed his brow, prompting the tamer to nod in response. "How long would you need to locate it?"


    Lian pondered the question before replying, "Depending on the distance and the dimension level, it might take a day to navigate through the constetion. The core allows me to search for any creature in existence, including your friend. I can locate it and even send a message."


    "In that case, let''s head back to Sith Town. Are your monsters still attacking the town, Lian? If so,mand them to retreat for now. We can''t have it known that we spared the tamer from those defending against the attacks. Sarohan will guide you into Sith Town through a different gate."


    Following the n, the tall Waiga led Lian on an alternative path while Arthur and Whisker returned to the ruins of the walls. The giant, through some convincing, managed to convince Seraphine that he was no longer an enemy.


    Meanwhile, Arthur came across the homunculus, now lifeless, and noticed that the other monsters'' bodies had withered, drained of life force. Seraphine appeared even stronger than before, seemingly unfazed by the tamer''s capture. With the battle over, she simply returned to the orphanage.


    The valiant warriors of Sith Town, entrusted by Arthur to protect the city, proved their mettle, sessfully fending off the majority of the monsters before the horde retreated. Arthur informed them that the threat had been eliminated, though some men needed to remain on guard at the breached wall until it could be rebuilt.


    To Arthur''s delight, many volunteers stepped forward, and Roderick dered the formation of Sith Guild right there and then, with every man joining without hesitation.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    With the return of people to Sith Town, life gradually resumed its bustling rhythm. The establishment of Sith Guild became the talk of the town, with Roderick''s reputation as a trusted figure attracting numerous new members. Yet, with the influx of neers came inevitable power struggles, debates about who should lead the guild.


    As it turned out, there were many seasoned veterans within Sith Town who believed that someone with a cooking background shouldn''t be allowed to run the guild. These dissenters had crossed paths with Vesper upon his arrival and had been attempting to gain influence during his leadership. The tensions escted, and crowds gathered outside the stronghold where the enigmatic figure, Seika, was rumored to reside.


    Sith Guild had made no efforts to hide that it was the brainchild of the man who had defeated Vesper and resided within the stronghold. As tensions grew and power struggles erupted between Roderick''s faction and the three other veteran leaders, a mysterious figure appeared above the stronghold, emanating an aura that instilled fear in the hearts of all present. The once raucous crowd fell silent.


    "Are you Seika?" one of the veterans mustered the courage to ask after the tense pause. "We are grateful for your role in liberating us from that tyrant, but we cannot entrust our future to a weak leader!"


    "Weak?" Seika murmured, his golden eyes narrowing at them. The veteran found himself unable to respond. "Where were any of you when this town was under attack by a frost giant?"


    The crowd fell silent again, faces filled with shame. Seika did not dwell on the matter further, turning his attention instead to Roderick and his men. The cook stood tall and proud, a smile forming on Seika''s lips.


    "Vesper left the residents of Sith Town to starve, and orphans to die of hunger," Seika reminded them of the past. "I want no one in Sith Town to go hungry again. We don''t need warriors to lead, but those who know how to feed others. Before I offered Roderick the position, I inquired about him. He is the innkeeper who fed people without asking for payment. Who among you can say that Roderick hasn''t fed them during their darkest times?"


    Most of the crowd remained silent, their eyes reflecting deep emotions. Roderick was not a powerful warrior, but a cook. In this harsh world within the tower, many sought a formidable leader. However, they had forgotten the debt they owed to the man who nourished them.


    "Sith Town is not your home; it''s a waypoint on your path to freedom," Seika proimed, a ck dagger materializing in his hand. He raised it towards the distant path. "I don''t intend to stay within this tower for more than a month, and soon, a week will have passed since I arrived. The man best suited to host challengers within this tower... is Roderick!"


    No one dared to argue, and after that promation, Seika vanished. The infighting came to an end, and the veterans offered to work with Roderick as vice-guild leaders, united in their goal to rebuild Sith Town.


    The day of the monstrous horde approached, and a full moon shone brightly that night. Five unlikelypanions stood in the moonlight: a demon, a feline, a Waiga, a tamer, and the man they all followed. In the distance, the cries of monsters echoed as fighters from Sith Town rose to prove their worth.


    "Our parting gift shall be to take down the giant panther before we leave," Arthur dered, his gaze fixed on the colossal red pir piercing the sky. "After that, we shall ascend to the second floor of this tower."


    "We''ve spent enough time in this pitiful town," Seraphine said, her red mist swirling between her fingertips. "Remember our bet, Seika. If I manage to kill more than you, you must answer a question of mine."


    "I highly doubt that''s possible, Seraphine," Arthur responded as he raised his hand towards the sky. "For I intend to take down every elemental monster out there tonight."


    A surge of ck lightning crackled from Arthur''s hand, drawing everyone''s attention. It was this unusual lightning that hadpelled them to follow Seika, as it seemed to defy thews of the tower itself. The lightning roared with power before shooting towards the sky, creating storm clouds that attacked the monsters in the nearby forest.


    Bolts of lightning crashed into the earth, illuminating the periphery of Sith Town with dazzling brilliance. The cries of monsters reverberated in response, their fear apparent as they encountered the unleashed power.


    Warriors from the town had assembled near the colossal hole left by the departing frost giant, knowing that this was the spot the monsters favored for their relentless attacks. As they beheld the awe-inspiring disy of lightning, a deep sense of gratitude welled up within each of them for the enigmatic figure in ck and golden robes. His formidable presence had be a beacon of hope in their darkest hours.

 Chapter 990 Godslayer Art

    The battlemenced as the monsters rushed toward Sith Town. These creatures were not driven by logic, but by amanding will that forced them into a state of frenzy to kill all challengers. In a sense, those entering the tower were the outsiders to these monsters.


    Arthur and his group had no intention to help the residents, as this challenge would bring them together and earn respect for the guild. Thus, the fivepanions jumped from the walls into the sea of monsters.


    Seraphine was the first to rush like a mindless killing machine, effortlessly butchering monsters. She created a path, which the group traversed with relief. Arthur did not attempt to win the bet because his lightning was still killing elemental monsters as they respawned.


    The five rushed through the dense forest with ease, following the demon who killed and absorbed monsters. Arthur studied her blood art with interest because the fact that her life force grew stronger the more she killed reminded him of his legacy rune.


    As the trees grew more numerous, moonlight became scarce. In a world of darkness, countless red eyes stared at them, encircling them like fireflies. The group stopped as Seraphine began to grow tired, her breathingbored.


    "Are we already in the thirdyer?" asked Arthur as he stepped forward, patting the demon on her back. "You killed over a thousand monsters in less than five minutes. Take some rest."


    "You lot are just leeching behind me," said Seraphine, looking back at the four with enraged scarlet eyes. No one could face her usation, as they had indeed taken a back seat while she did all the work. "Move your asses, too!"


    "I will take it from here," said Arthur as the ck dagger appeared in his hand. "I want to test how my de fares against countless monsters. How much power can a godyer reach?"


    Nightmare cried, letting out an ancient and defiant aura. The four nced at the de, knowing that both its wielder and the de itself were far from normal. Thus, they wanted to see too.


    Almost ten thousand monsters surrounded them from every direction after they made their way deep into the forest. Their stampede toward the group made the ground shake, but everything seemed to freeze when the ck and golden robes fluttered.


    Arthur held the dagger with his right hand and ced it on his left waist as he leaned forward. He mustered all the strength he had from his week-long farming of monsters and mana of creation into his arm, supplying it with a terrifying amount of strength.


    A crushing aura exploded from his body, pushing everyone a step back. His golden eyes gazed at the iing monsters, seizing them all. The monsters were as numerous as stars around them, and they were about to reach them.


    "I can hear it from within this de," muttered Arthur as he stared straight ahead. "An ancient art that demands to be revived. The power moves on its own within, seeking an exit. I shall offer it one."


    The four had no idea what he was talking about, but Nightmare released another cry of defiance. It began to shine with brilliant lights as the hand holding it began to move.


    "Godyer Art, Eternal Night."


    Then, the man and dagger disappeared before their eyes. There were no explosions or blood. No screams or struggles came as a response. The group witnessed the red eyes disappearing one by one as thousands of presences disappeared from around them.


    Moonlight seeped through the trees, illuminating the scene around them. Mountains of corpses filled the forest as a figure stood atop them, his robes and hair fluttering in the chilly wind. In his hand was the dark dagger flowing with immense power.


    "Eternal Night," repeated Whisker as his eyes flickered in the moonlight. "Ender of everything and silencer of sound. A fitting name for an attack so beautiful."


    Everyone agreed with his words, because this sh was unlike anything they knew. It was beautiful and serene, ending all sounds and lives that stood in its way. As serene as the de, its wielder stood like an ancient statue as ck lightning crackled with golden mana. A harmonious picture of destruction and chaos, embodied in one, was painted before their eyes. Then, it all disappeared, as did the de.


    Whisker was the first to move and walk toward the mountain of corpses. He examined them with curious eyes only to find no wounds, but no life as well. The strike indeed brought eternal darkness upon these monsters; it brought their deaths.


    The feline reached the mountain of corpses where the Seika stood upon and tried to see where he was looking. In the distance was a hill at the end of the forest, where a single giant monster awaited. It was the first-floor final boss, Night Panther.


    Arthur stared at the monster, which he had encountered before. It witnessed him killing thousands of its underlings with one strike, but Whisker saw no fear in its eyes. Instead, it lowered itself atop the hill in a challenging manner, uncaring about Arthur and his team.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Let''s go," muttered Arthur without looking back, and jumped down from the mountain of corpses. The rest followed after him, making their way through countless bodies. It was quiet, as if the monsters never existed.


    A momentter, the corpses dissipated into red particles that filled the forest. Their path was illuminated by the lights as more monsters began to respawn. The four followed, but their minds shared the same thought without a single word.


    "This man is unusual."


    It was not in an apprehensive manner because all of them witnessed how he handled the situation in Sith Town. He gave most of the wealth in the stronghold to Roderick and the guild, while barely keeping enough for himself.


    In the span of a single week, he harnessed a power that could y gods, and it did not even change him. All of them knew how much this attack had given him in reward points: enough to conquer the next floor. However, he advanced without a care.


    The monsters respawned, but Whisker and Sarohan took care of them as Arthur made his way toward the hill. Seraphine seemed to realize that this fight was not hers and remained to butcher the monsters.


    The hill was surrounded by monsters, but when Arthur and his group arrived, the panther let out a growl that prompted the monsters to make way. The panther awaited him atop the hill, with the red path behind it.


    "You want to test me too, huh?" asked Arthur as he climbed the hill. The rest of his team remained at the base to take down the monsters once they attacked. There were almost ten thousand monsters in the forest, who respawned every time they died. However, the horde would disperse once its leader dies.


    The giant panther stared at Arthur with an apathetic look. It almost looked like a statue without the usual wrath and ferocity of monsters. In its eyes, Arthur saw intelligence as it recognized him from a week ago.


    Nightmare appeared in his hand as a smile crept on his face. Colorless lightning crackled around him, surrounding him like a domain. It zipped past his face as his hair fluttered in the wind, making the panther growl at him.


    "You are the strongest monster in this ce," said Arthur as he raised his arm to the side with his ck dagger facing away. Then, he turned it toward the panther


    as he held onto the wrist holding the dagger. "There is a lot I don''t know about this de, but I would like to test it, so be my sparring partner."


    The panther raised its w and stomped on the ground before turning into ck smoke. Arthur remained in ce as the ground shook beneath him and the hill began to crumble. In a second, the panther was behind him, sending its w toward his head.


    "Godyer Art, Light Seizer."


    The words left his mouth, and all light disappeared from the surrounding. Darkness reigned as the forest no longer had light in it. The sole exception was Nightmare, which seemed to store the moonlight within it. Then, it shed.


    Ssssssss!


    Light sizzled before exploding from the de as it struck the iing attack and sent the ck panther soaring toward a nearby tree. Arthur was still standing in ce with his de in hand while the entire forest fell into silence.


    Monsters, simr to his allies, stared at the scene with silence. Their boss mmed into the tree before falling, breaking several ones in half before falling to the ground. Arthur looked down toward his dimming de with simr apprehension as his enemies.


    "Where does this weapone from?" he wondered, curious as to why a de of this caliber fell into his hands once he reached the tower. It was even disguised as a normal dagger until he made it his main weapon when it awakened and revealed its new form.


    The answer awaited him at the end, where the immortal sage and Yuvan Perli awaited him. Arthur would have to dig out the truth from their lips since he realized that he was lured into the tower for mysterious reasons.

 Chapter 991 Make No Mistake

    Amidst the chaos and confusion, the monsters seethed with rage, infuriated by the blow their leader had suffered. Like a relentless tidal wave, they surged forward, charging at the quartet of defenders stationed on each side of the hill.


    "Let us not fall behind our capable leader!" Whisker dered, his fur bristling, and his beastly eyes aze in the moonlit night. His form morphed, elongating like a snake as his tail swayed menacingly. "Ancient Art, Evening Shadow!"


    In a blur of motion, the feline darted forward, leaving a trail of fallen monsters in its wake. The others followed suit, unleashing their most potent attacks upon the encroaching horde.


    "Blood Art, Death Scythe!"


    "Frozen Sword, Thousand Snowkes."


    "Answer my summon, Lucent!"


    The battle erupted into a furious spectacle as a relentless onught of monsters charged toward the defenders. From the hilltop, Arthur observed the chaos below with a smile, his faith in his team strengthened by their seamless cooperation. Though they had met under peculiar circumstances, they hade together as a formidable unit.


    Amidst the fray, doubts lingered about Lian, but Arthur saw beyond the surface. He knew the man possessed a keen logic and wouldn''t risk his life without reason. Arthur believed Lian''s true intentionsy in bing stronger, his past shrouded in mystery¡ªan enigma he hoped to unravel in the future.


    A thunderous roar echoed from the depths of the forest, drawing Arthur''s attention back to the fight. The giant panther re-emerged, tearing through the dust cloud, and engaging once more. Its speed seemed amplified as the darkness of the night enshrouded it.


    "The night won''t be your ally," Arthur remarked, a smile ying on his lips as Nightmare disappeared. "I may know only two moves, but I''ll defeat you with something else."


    Golden mana surged from his fingers, and a sense of certainty washed over him¡ªthe power of his creational abilities grounding him to the world. While he hadn''t mastered all the runes, Arthur had harnessed the basics, tapping into the elemental forces.


    Fire danced on his fingertips, illuminating the surroundings. It was the first offensive rune he had acquired, and using it brought a rush of nostalgia¡ªa potent blend of warmth and destruction. Stepping back, Arthur gathered the mes, conjuring their power between his hands.


    The panther leaped over the approaching monsters with astounding speed, blending seamlessly into the night sky. As itnded on the hill, Arthur sensed its presence through the earth''s tremor. With ferocity, the creature charged toward him.


    Unfazed, Arthur continued gathering the fire, his senses honed to feel the panther''s approach. Cloaked in its shadow, he held steady until thest moment, then unleashed his fiery strike, meeting the creature''s iing w head-on.


    The air crackled with tension as a zing inferno grew, fueling itself with reckless abandon. A deafening roar echoed through the surroundings as the fire''s appetite consumed everything in its path. mes danced wildly, painting the darkness with a searing palette of reds, oranges, and yellows, while billowing smoke veiled the scene in an ominous shroud.


    In the aftermath of the fiery storm, a destendscape emerged, bearing the scars of the devastating explosion. The acrid scent of burnt material hung heavily in the air, a somber reminder of the raw power unleashed. As the embers slowly cooled and the smoke dissipated, all that remained was a haunting silence, tinged with awe and dread, marking the memory of the fire explosion that once ravaged the world in its fervent grasp.


    Once more, the battlefield fell silent as everyone sought to escape the engulfing inferno. Arthur stood atop the hill, encircled by the ze, realizing that his powers of creation had not been weakened but rather restricted. Yet, something puzzled him¡ªthe sheer magnitude of the fire''s power. Back in his world, a simr attack would have resulted in, at most, a small explosion. Here, however, it unleashed a raging inferno. It reminded him of how his ck armor came easier within this tower.


    [Night Panther has been defeated. You have cleared the first floor and ended the attack on Sith Town. Rewards will be as follows:


    - Floor Ascension.


    - Doubled reward points.


    - A skill.


    Furthermore, for defeating the boss without any deaths, special rewards await in the second floor.]


    The notification appeared before them, shocking the party. Although everyone knew that the first floor was too easy for them, it has been almost effortless. Arthur stood in ce, the most shocked that the night panther has been defeated by his attack.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The monsters began to fade away, leaving behind an empty and deste forest. Arthur and hispanions stood amidst the fading red lights, still trying to process the events that had unfolded.


    "I knew the first boss would be a walk in the park for you, but... Seika, you''re simply abnormal," Sarohan muttered, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at Arthur.


    "It''s only natural. We could have defeated it much earlier, but Seika waited and trained," Whisker chimed in, though he was still in his beastly form. As he spoke, his body shrank back to its original size, and a smile graced his face. "We''re going to conquer this tower with ease."


    Arthur remained level-headed, extinguishing thest remnants of his fire. "Let''s not allow arrogance to cloud our judgment. We''ve ovee merely the first trial this ce had to offer. The next floor will undoubtedly house stronger monsters and humans, as will the ones that follow."


    "That''s precisely why I returned from the second floor," Lian interjected. "On the next floor, monsters won''t be the primary adversaries. It''ll be cities pitted against each other, and the only way to grow stronger is by participating inrge-scale wars. I had no choice but toe back to the first floor and amass a collection of monsters."


    "Sounds intriguing," Arthur replied, a smile dancing on his lips. "If that''s the case, we shouldn''t waste any more time. Let''s enter the pathway and head to the second floor."


    With unanimous agreement, the group set forth toward the distant giant red pir. However, Seraphine remained rooted in ce, her gaze fixed on Arthur. The others noticed her hesitance and turned to see what was amiss. Sensing the unspoken words she wished to convey, Arthur turned and approached the demoness.


    "Have I increased your doubts?" he asked the demon.


    "That fire you used," she continued, "I saw a god use it before. It is the purest form of mes, those used in the beginning of creation. How can this be exined by anything other than being rted to Devaheim?"


    "I cannot exin it," Arthur admitted honestly. "However, does it matter? Are all demons bad? Are all gods bad? Should we be judged by who we are, rather than what we choose to be?" He lowered his gaze to his hand, enveloped in golden mana. "I don''t understand it myself, but I am who I am. I will not change. But make no mistake," he warned, "if the gods use a power simr to mine, they are the ones who borrowed it."


    "That sounds arrogant," Seraphine scoffed. "Are you saying that you came before the gods and imed Origin as yours?"


    "Arrogance? imed it?" Arthur''s brow furrowed before a smile emerged on his face. "Why would I need to im something I already am? I know very little about things, but I can tell you one thing: I am... origin."


    The words resonated with a sense of authority, leaving the four almost breathless. It wasn''t arrogance or delusion; it was conviction. While he might not have all the answers or be without faults, the unwavering belief in himself was captivating. Mesmerized, the four found themselves unable to vocalize their awe before a group suddenly rushed into the forest.


    "Lord Seika!" a voice called out from the darkness, and countless figures emerged carrying mes in their hands. "Are you the ones who defeated the Night Panther?"


    As the group approached, Arthur and hispanions realized it was the entire poption of Sith Town. Men, women, and children emerged from the forest, visibly exhausted. The voice belonged to none other than Roderick, his face pale and covered in blood.


    "Do you see anyone else here?" Sarohan chimed in with a grin as he yfully patted Arthur''s back. "Our Seika here defeated their leader with a single attack! It was a hell of an inferno here seconds ago, Roderick!"


    "...a single attack?" Roderick and the other residents seemed incredulous, but as reality sunk in, the forest echoed with their cheers. Tears of joy streamed down their faces as they hugged and celebrated.


    "Seika! Seika! Seika! Seika!"


    Overwhelmed by the crowd''s enthusiasm, the residents rushed toward Arthur, catching him off guard. They hoisted him into the air and cheered, their excitement contagious. Laughter bubbled forth from Arthur as he asked them to put him down, but they continued their celebration, their appreciation for him evident in every gesture.


    The orphans swarmed around Seraphine, eager to hear about the battle. Sarohan and Whisker found themselves bombarded with cheers and praise, while Lian slipped away using his jellyfish form.


    Before anyone knew it, preparations were underway for a feast. The bonfire zed, and food was taken out of storage bags. The joyous atmosphere quickly transformed into a lively party, with Arthur and hispanions joining in, unable to resist the warmth and camaraderie of Sith Town.

 Chapter 992 Sharing Stories

    Chapter 992 Sharing Stories


    Once a night filled with terror, this night had been transformed into one of joy and celebration. Roderick, fueled by an infectious enthusiasm, cooked tirelessly, ensuring that everyone was well-fed. Challengers, old and new alike, danced together to unfamiliar songs, embracing the camaraderie that had flourished among them.


    In the heart of the festivities sat Arthur, beside Roderick, receiving not only food and drinks but also the heartfelt gratitude of the crowd for his feat of ying the Night Panther. Amidst the jubtion, a figure suddenly leaped into the center of the celebration.


    "Listen up, one and all!" dered Sarohan, waving his hand with a flourish. "Prepare yourselves for the grand adventures of Sarohan, the man who neverins!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers as Sarohan regaled them with his extravagant tales, each story more fantastical than thest. Soon, another challenger followed suit, narrating their own unbelievable adventures and achievements.


    In a matter of moments, Arthur heard stories that stretched the bounds of belief. Sarohan spoke of riding a butterfly across the ocean, while another imed to have spent a year frozen within a mountain. The anecdotes seemed almost too absurd to be true, yet the crowd delighted in the tales and the lively entertainment they provided.


    As the stories continued, Arthur listened with keen interest while savoring Roderick''s delectable dishes. Sarohan caught Arthur''s eye, and with a knowing grin, he summoned the crowd''s attention.


    "Quiet down, everyone!" Sarohan proimed. "While all stories are grand, some shine brighter than others! Let Seika share a tale he cherishes!"


    The crowd cheered, urging Arthur to share his own story. However, he was content to focus on his favorite food and seemed disinterested in participating. The crowd''s enthusiasm waned, and some even booed yfully at his reluctance. In response, Arthur chuckled and set down his te.


    "I have no stories to share, or at least none that you would believe," Arthur admitted with a self-deprecating smile. The gravity of his own journey and experiences seemed too extraordinary for anyone to ept. "Perhaps the greatest story is yet to be written as I continue to conquer this tower."


    Unsatisfied, Sarohan persisted, "Come on, Seika! Every person has a tale of love to tell! Share yours with us!"


    The crowd''s anticipation was palpable as Arthur considered the request. Finally, he relented, and a smile touched his lips. "Very well, I''ll tell you," he conceded. "It all began in the most unexpected way, between a gardener and a crippled princess."


    Silence descended upon the forest, with only the crackling fire providing background noise. Arthur began a story that captivated his audience, evoking amazement, confusion, thrills, and heartache. Although he omitted names and details, the emotions conveyed made it difficult for the listeners to remain unaffected.


    "...and I have yet to find her," Arthur concluded, leaving the crowd in a stunned hush. His gaze shifted among their faces, some filled with tears, leaving him perplexed by their emotional response. "Perhaps I''ve dampened the mood."


    Sarohan couldn''t contain his frustration, shouting, "If I had such a father, I''d disown him! How could he treat his own son this way? How could he treat our princess like that?"


    "She''s not your princess," Arthur replied with a chuckle, picking up his te and resuming his meal. "And the story isn''t over. I won''t let it end that way."


    A child''s voice chimed in, fervently dering, "Seika is the strongest! He''ll fight anyone for the princess!"


    Arthur''s smile widened, and he rose from his seat to approach the child. Patting the child''s head, he nodded with gratitude before turning to leave. The crowd watched in silence as he made his way towards the path.


    "This is why I must leave this tower," Arthur dered to them all. "This is farewell, Sith Town. Take good care of them, Roderick."


    The crowd rose to their feet, showering him with gratitude and well-wishes. Arthur continued without stopping, his fourpanions following in his footsteps. Their cheers faded as they reached the beginning of a long road sealed by a gate, a red road ascending into the sky.


    "I apologize for reopening old wounds, Seika," Sarohan offered sincerely, though Whisker gave him a stern look.


    "No need for apologies," Arthur replied, cing his hand on the gate and pushing it open. "I needed to be reminded of what truly matters."


    With the gate opened, a choicey before them ¨C to venture to the second floor or explore the other towns on the first floor. The group made their decision in unison, and their bodies began to fade away.


    "I''ll see you on the other side," Seraphine called out before vanishing. Arthur turned towards her, finding her eyes surprisingly human in that fleeting moment. "I still want to know more about the Princess of Ice and Fire."


    "Onest thing," said Lian suddenly. "If presented with the choice to join a city, we should all choose not to. Choose to be a vagabond and respawn in the forest closest to Xeloria."


    Arthur nodded and smiled, his body disappearing along with the others. He found himself in arger room than before, filled with more furnishings, including a bathroom and a kitchen ¨C rewards for advancing to the second floor.


    The tower''s notification appeared, informing him that he could enter the second floor in an hour. During that time, Arthur reflected on the night''s events and the stories shared. He couldn''t help but ponder the tale he had just told, the story of his own journey, and the person he sought to find.


    "After I leave the tower and kill Yuvan Perli¡­ I will find out the truth about what happened to Diana," muttered Arthur with sadness. In truth, he feared what he might find about how Dia fought against his father. If something happened to her, Arthur would lose himself to the monster within him¨C wrath.


    Arthur''s heart weighed heavy with a mix of determination and apprehension. He knew that after he sessfully left the tower and faced Yuvan Perli, his path would lead him to uncover the truth about Diana. However, the thought of what might have befallen her in her confrontation with his father filled him with both sorrow and dread.


    Deep down, Arthur was afraid of what he might discover. If Diana happened to her. No matter how painful or devastating the truth might be, he needed closure. Diana had been a vital part of his life, had suffered or worse, he knew that his fury and rage, his inner monster of wrath, would consume him. The fear of losing control, of bing a vengeful force beyond reason, haunted him.


    But he also understood that he couldn''t turn away from the truth. He owed it to Diana and to himself to find out what had truly happened to her. No matter how painful or devastating the truth might be, he needed closure. Diana had been a vital part of his life, and he couldn''t leave her memory shrouded in uncertainty.


    With a heavy heart, Arthur reaffirmed his resolve. "I must face the truth, no matter the cost. For Diana''s sake and mine, I need to know what happened."


    After the emotional revtion and decision, Arthur turned his attention to his progress within the tower. Walking toward his desk, he was eager to see how many reward points he had umted from his earlier battle. The numbers he saw left him shocked and speechless.


    [Seika]


    [Floor: 2]


    [Reward Points: 3285]


    [Strength: 14.1]


    [Agility: 13.9]


    [Stamina: 13.2]


    [Perception: 12.9]


    [Mana: 23/23]


    "Three thousand, two hundred, eighty-five?" Arthur muttered in disbelief. He had expected a substantial reward, but this was beyond his imagination. With such a massive amount of reward points, he knew he could significantly boost his stats. His growth was bing monstrous, and it seemed the Red Tower was unprepared for someone like him.


    "I expected it to be generous, but this might be a bit too eye-catching," Arthur thought, a grin forming on his face. "Well, I can certainly enjoy the feeling of being overpowered."


    Considering his options, Arthur decided to distribute his points equally among his stats. Each stat received an increase of 65.7 points, elevating them to astonishing levels.


    [Seika]


    [Level: 20]


    [Floor: 2]


    [Reward Points: 0]


    [Strength: 79.8]


    [Agility: 79.6]


    [Stamina: 78.9]


    [Perception: 78.7]


    [Mana: 88.7/88.7]


    His body tingled with newfound strength as he felt the power surging through him. Satisfied with his decision, Arthur allowed himself some time to rest and recuperate. An hour was sufficient for him to recover from the fatigue of battle. The skills and additional rewards he had gained from defeating the boss could wait; he wanted to be well-prepared before exploring them.


    As the countdown ended, the tower notified him that he was now eligible to enter the second floor. He knew from Lian''s previous exnation that there were ten cities in the second floor, each pitted against one another. Challengers could choose to join a city or be vagabonds, granting them the freedom to decideter but spawning them in the wilderness.


    Arthur wasted no time and confidently chose to be a vagabond, spawning close to the city of Xeloria. His body started to fade and then vanished, transporting him to his new destination.


    Upon arrival, Arthur found himself atop a mountain, and as he gazed around, he heard a distant, powerful cry. Looking up, he was astonished to behold a creature he never expected to encounter so soon ¨C a dragon.

 Chapter 993 Haldor and Elinor

    Chapter 993 Haldor and Elinor


    The mighty beast tore through the skies in an instant, not even sparing Arthur a nce as it passed over him. The city of Xeloria was its target as it spat mes toward its walls. Smoke rose as the walls exploded beneath the mes, while countless ballistae shot their giant bolts at the beast.


    It gave a roar of fury before rising toward the sky and fleeing into the clouds. Arthur was standing atop the cliff, shocked by the spectacle. The second floor proved itself a lot livelier than the first. As he was looking at the battle unfold between the city and the mythical creature, footsteps came from behind him.


    Arthur turned to see a tall ogre approaching him. It was almost five meters tall with muscles lining its arms and legs. The barbaric nature of the monster was hidden beneath an intelligent expression as it gazed at the unknown intruder.


    "This ce might be your territory," muttered Arthur as he looked around, seeing no one other than him in this ce. "I came here by ident, and will leave now."


    Despite seeming to understand his words, the ogre said nothing and grabbed a giant bat made of stone. Arthur sighed as he watched the monster rush toward him. Strength flowed within his arm, preparing to use his new power.


    A whistle came from above, and Arthur sensed something cut toward the monster. Before it could reach him, an arrow lodged itself into the monster''s arm. It gave a roar of rage as it turned toward a distant tree in the forest.


    His perception reached a terrifying degree as he looked toward the tree. Arthur saw a pair of humans hiding behind the branches with their weapons brandished, aimed at the monster.


    "Run while we distract it!" shouted a woman from the two before jumping down the tree and firing three more arrows. The attacks cut through the air and lodged themselves into the enraged ogre. Giving a shout of rage, the monster darted toward her.


    Arthur watched with interest as the woman ran in an arch around the ogre while firing arrows at him nonstop. Each attack of hers reached its mark, never missing a single one. The ogre seemed unable to block her attacks for some reason as it waved its bat.


    Despite being asked to run, Arthur remained to watch. The other human, who was still hidden in the trees, jumped down from the branches tond behind the unaware monster. It was a middle-aged man wearing clothes that shifted in color. Before the monster could sense his presence, the man sneaked behind it and struck its ankle.


    The ogre fell to the ground as countless arrows rained on him. Arthur stared with amazement as the monster bled to death from the countless wounds. Then, it copsed to the ground, but it did not turn into light particles.


    "Are you hurt, Haldor?" shouted the woman from afar withbored breath. The man nodded as he walked toward the monster with his dagger ready to harvest.


    Arthur sighed as he saw this since his perception could tell that the ogre was not dead yet. It might be different on this floor, but this man was letting down his guard, thinking the monster was dead. Thus, Arthur retracted his leg before kicking a ball-sized rock.


    Boom!


    The rock disappeared from ce, traveling at a speed that could not be seen. Arthur was amazed because this was something unexpected. The rock darted toward the ogre, who jumped from the ground to strike down the man.


    "It''s still alive!" the woman shouted as she saw the ogre reach toward its bat. Haldor reacted toote as he tried to jump away, but the ogre swung his bat at him. The giant stone club was about to strike him when something whistled past them, destroying the bat into fragments.


    Boom!


    The ogre staggered back from the explosion as his bat crumbled in his hand. Haldor seized that chance and jumped forward, stabbing his dagger into the giant''s neck. Blood gushed out to cover the ground as the ogre gave a final cry before copsing to the ground.


    Haldor remained atop the monster, panting heavily. The near-death experience seemed to leave him shaken, as it did for the woman who stumbled toward him and hugged him tightly.


    "You almost died, idiot!"


    "I really did, Elinor¡­" said Haldor as he hugged her back. "What happened to the giant? Why did its weapon explode?" the man tried to understand what happened.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Elinor as she hugged him tighter. "You are alive. Let''s return to the camp," said the woman as she broke off their embrace. Then, she noticed Arthur still standing in ce. "That man is still standing frozen. Was he too terrified to run?"


    The woman, named Elinor, did not know that Arthur could hear and see everything they did despite the distance. As long as he focused somewhere, his perception allowed him to hear and see everything. The couple rose before waving at him.


    In the end, Arthur sighed and walked toward the two. The man began to cut into the ogre as the woman received him, seeming concerned about him. Arthur noticed that she was as old as his mother.


    "Are you alright, young man?" asked the woman with a reassuring smile. "The monster is killed, so there is no need to fear it anymore. Have you just arrived on the second floor?"


    "Indeed," said Arthur with a nod, with a calmness that made the woman furrow her brows. She noticed hisck of fear or fluster. Arthur did not even sweat despite facing a giant thrice his size. "Thank you for helping me."


    Hearing his gratitude, the woman seemed reassured and nodded with a smile. "There is no need for thanks. We were chasing the ogre anyway. Your bad luck made you run into it. What''s your name, young man?"


    "My name is Seika."


    "I am Elinor, and he is my husband, Haldor," said Elinor before wiping away the blood from her forehead. "I have never seen anyone arrive on the second floor in the forest. I know that such an option exists, but no one ever takes it. Most join cities and fight for them."


    "Monsters have many useful parts that could be sold. Furthermore, these monsters also have cores, just like the outside world. A core "A friend suggested that I would not," said Arthur before shifting his gaze toward the corpse they were harvesting. "Howe the monster is not disappearing like on the first floor?"


    "Monsters on the first floor are created by the tower, but these are different," said Elinor with a smile. "Since the second floor is so big, monsters can inhabit its wildernesses just like humans. These are real monsters, not created by the tower."


    "And what is he looking for?"


    "Monsters have many useful parts that could be sold. Furthermore, these monsters also have cores, just like the outside world. A core can be used to create artifacts within this tower."


    "I understand that you have many questions," said Haldor, who rose from the monster. "However, we need to return to camp before the other monsters smell the blood. You are free toe back with us until you understand the situation."


    Arthur could tell that he was worried, so he nodded without further questions. The couple began to back and rushed through the forest at maximum speed. Arthur followed after them with ease while Elinor kept checking to see if he could keep up.


    Haldor led them through different paths that branched like a maze. However, the group encountered no monsters


    until they reached a human settlement in the middle of the forest, right beside a river. The gates opened once they saw the couple, and the three made their way into the settlement.


    Arthur noticed that the ce was lively with many challengers inside, with countless races in the mix. Elinor led him into the settlement, toward thergest tent where countless challengers stood on guard.


    "We are back, Chief!" called Elinor as she walked into the tent. Arthur followed suit, eyed by the warriors outside. Inside the tent was a small council holding their meeting. In the far end of the table was a man wearing half a red mask to cover his eyes.


    "Wee back, Haldor, Elinor," said the masked man as he nced at them before turning toward Arthur. "Is he a new recruit?"


    "We found him at the cliff," said Haldor as he eyed Arthur with suspicion. "He was watching the battle at Xeloria when an ogre attacked him. I invited him since he seems harmless."


    "Is that what you see?" said the chief as he rose from his chair before walking toward Arthur. Haldor and his wife moved aside, allowing the chief to stand before Arthur. "I see a man who would follow no other. Am I right?"


    "It would be too boring to follow someone," said Arthur with a smile as he met the man''s eyes. "On the other hand, I have no desire to lead. You can rest assured that I would not threaten your camp."


    "Do I look worried?" asked the chief while squinting his eyes. "What did youe here for, then?"


    "I wanted to learn more about this ce. I have some friends to meet in the Xeloria forest. Have you chanced upon any other new challengers?"


    "No sane person would choose this ce," said the chief with a smile. "Although¡­ you do not seem sane either. You are the only one we found so far. If you wish to stay here, you will have to either pay or join us."

 Chapter 994 Wanji Vs Arthur

    Chapter 994 Wanji Vs Arthur


    A hushed tension settled over the dimly lit tent as Arthur felt the weight of every warrior''s gaze upon him. Each figure exuded a threatening aura, their eyes fixed on the uninvited guest who dared to infiltrate their ndestine gathering. It was evident why no one had questioned him earlier; this group exuded unshakable confidence.


    With a faint smile, Arthur confessed, "I have no gold to offer, and I have no intention of joining your ranks. I already belong to another group."


    The Chief turned, his expression stern but not hostile. "Then we must ask you to depart. We''re not barbarians; we won''t kill you for stumbling upon our base. Leave as you came."


    However, doubts lingered among the warriors, one of them voicing his concerns without meeting Arthur''s eyes. "What if he''s working for Xeloria? We know the city wants us dead for iming their resources. How can we be certain this man is not a spy?"


    Arthur''s response was calm and measured, "You need not worry about my intentions. Had I harbored malice, this camp would have been no more the moment I discovered it. That alone should speak for my identity. Why would I spy on something I could easily crush?"


    An uneasy silence filled the tent as all eyes fixed upon Arthur. His words, though logical, inadvertently insulted those present. The tension only escted when the tall, scarred man, his hair unkempt, stood up, ready to confront Arthur.


    "I cannot let such words slide," he dered, reaching for his sword. "You are going to regret those words, boy."


    "Doubt it," Arthur retorted, freezing the entire tent in ce. Unfazed, he faced the raging aura of his opponent, who seemed ready to tear the very fabric of the tent apart.


    "Chief, please stop him!" urged Elinor with a frown, her concern for the guest she had brought evident. But Arthur remainedposed, and the Chief showed no signs of intervening. "He is nothing but a child!"


    "Calling him a child is absurd," the Chief said, grinning at Arthur. "That man is a monster in human skin. Ever since he entered the tent, I sensed something unsettling. Now, I want to see where his confidence truly stems from."


    Elinor watched anxiously as the man drew his sword. In contrast, Arthur calmly turned and walked out of the tent. The crowd puzzled over his actions until they realized he was waiting for the man to follow.


    With amand from the Chief, the tent walls were rolled up to reveal the unfolding spectacle. Arthur stood outside, his ck robes fluttering in the wind, ready to face his adversary head-on.


    Arthur spoke, a hint of challenge in his voice, "How about we make a wager? If you defeat me, I will join your group. But if I win, you help me find my friends and allow me to stay here. What do you say?"


    "We have no use for a loser," the man snapped, stepping out of the tent. "Why would we need you if you can''t prove yourself capable?"


    "I understand," Arthur countered, a touch of mischief in his tone. "In that case, I''m willing to offer anything else. I''ll even relinquish all my possessions and let you choose one. Sounds fair, doesn''t it? Oh, and I won''t use my hands."


    The provocation hit its mark, and the man''s rage swelled, veins pulsating on his forehead. With his fiery wrath on full disy, he locked eyes with Arthur, as if he could devour him whole. The crowd held its breath, eager to witness the oue of this electrifying showdown.


    With his hands still bound, Arthur shed a daring smile, goading the formidable warrior, Wanji, into action. In an instant, Wanji lunged forward with blinding speed, leaving the onlookers in awe of his prowess. Elinor, unable to contain her concern, raised her bow, ready to intervene.


    "Elinor, that kid''s sealing his fate!" Haldor attempted to dissuade her, well aware of Wanji''s indomitable strength. "Wanji is one of the camp''s strongest fighters. We can''t afford to provoke him after all those insults!"


    Undeterred, Elinor''s rage burned hot. "This isn''t a duel¡ªit''s an execution! Wanji has been reigning in this tower for a decade, and his strength is unmatched. How can this boy even think of challenging him?"


    Haldor knew she spoke the truth, but he felt helpless to stop Arthur from carelessly risking his life. As Wanji''s figure blurred into an unseen blur, hurtling toward Arthur, the boy remained motionless. Astonishingly, instead of dodging, Arthur raised his leg to intercept the iing de.


    The giant sword was sent flying high into the air, spinning gracefully after being wrenched from its owner''s grasp. Wanji appeared bewildered, unable toprehend how he had been disarmed. In the next instant, Arthur''s leg connected with Wanji''s stomach.


    Boom! The ground trembled as the forceful kick struck, shattering the earth beneath them. Wanji was sent hurtling through the air, unable to offer even a hint of resistance. His body crashed into a nearby pole, obliterating it, before rolling across the ground for tens of meters, finallying to a halt by a roaring bonfire.


    Silence engulfed the camp. Everyone was too stunned to draw a breath. There stood Arthur, his hands still bound, casually dusting off his hands and lowering his leg. Not a bead of sweat adorned his face, as if he had dispatched Wanji without exerting any effort.


    "¡­impossible," Haldor murmured, his face drained of color, while releasing his wife from his grasp. Elinor, torn between concern for Wanji and awe for Arthur''s power, couldn''t decide whom to aid. Wanji remained unconscious, felled by a single blow. "Is he... a demon?"


    "Even demons shouldn''t possess such power," the Chief remarked, his brow furrowed. "We may have invited an anomaly into our midst and inadvertently challenged him."


    Without waiting for the shock to subside, the Chief rose from his seat, his cane thumping on the muddy ground as he made his way to Arthur. He stood before the enigmatic boy.


    "Was there ever a chance he could have defeated you?"


    "None," Arthur replied, his expression unchanged. "I hope he won''t seek revenge after this, for my mercy would be limited."


    "In the Huntsmen n, strength reigns supreme," the Chief said, offering his hand to Arthur. "You have proven yourself mightier than any of us. It would be an honor to assist you. Please, consider this ce your home while we search for yourpanions."


    Arthur saw through the Chief''s intentions¡ªhe could be a formidable guardian, protecting their base from adversaries. Nheless, Arthur weed the arrangement, for he needed their aid in finding his friends.


    The two men shook hands, and the Chief directed his men to tend to the fallen Wanji. Arthur was led away by Elinor and Haldor toward one of therger tents in the camp. Throughout the journey, Haldor couldn''t help stealing nces at the enigmatic youth, while Elinorvished him with newfound respect.


    "You youngsters are full of surprises!" Elinor eximed, gazing at Arthur with admiration. "Have you been in this tower your whole life? No one else could possess such strength!"


    Arthur''s enigmatic past only fueled the nsmen''s curiosity, but he remained tight-lipped, unwilling to share any information. Elinor and Haldor led him to a spacious tent where he could stay while they searched for his missingpanions. Before they departed, they asked him to describe his friends, so the n could aid in the search. Arthurplied with their request before they left him to his solitude.


    Inside the tent, Arthur surveyed his new living quarters, which were surprisingly spaciouspared to the confines of his own room. While he understood that his presence might entangle him in the n''s affairs, he preferred this arrangement to aimlessly wandering through the vast forest without a clue.


    After a few minutes of contemtion, a young woman, wearing a mask that concealed most of her features, entered the tent with a meal in hand. She said nothing, silently cing the food on the table and taking a seat opposite him.


    Confused by her presence, Arthur inquired, "Can I help you?" The woman''s only response was to stare at him intently from behind her mask, her vivid green eyes almost otherworldly in their appearance. "Did the Chief send you?" he probed further.


    The woman nodded, and Arthur let out a resigned sigh. He sat down at the table and began to eat the delicious meal, appreciating the gesture despite not particrly liking the food. He couldn''t help but wish Roderick, the best chef he knew, had apanied him on this journey.


    Throughout the meal, he sensed the woman''s unrelenting gaze fixed upon him. He expected her to leave once he finished eating, but instead, she got up and moved to a different corner of the tent. Through a parted curtain, the sound of running water filled the air.


    "Is this another seduction attempt like before?" Arthur asked with a weary tone, the situation feeling eerily familiar. However, his assumptions were quickly proven wrong when the woman emerged from behind the curtain, returning to her seat. Arthur realized she had prepared a bath for him, an offer he had no reason to decline.


    Arthur went into the bathroom and took off his clothes. As he soaked in the warm water, Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling that this encounter was far from ordinary. Yet, he knew that in this mysterious realm, he had to stay vignt and guarded at all times. The Huntsmen n was a ce where strength was respected, but they were still people who spent their entire lives in this wretched ce.

 Chapter 995 Dragon Nest

    Chapter 995 Dragon Nest


    Although the tower offered them rooms, the tent was morefortable for some reason. Arthur felt as if his room was being monitored all the time, probably by the immortal sage. Inside the tent, he was alone. Well, not entirely alone. The woman remained in ce after he finished his shower. Arthur decided that he had to understand what she wanted. After putting on his clothes, he came out of the bathroom and sat in front of her. The two locked eyes for a few seconds.


    "If there is nothing else, then please leave," said Arthur with a frown. The woman looked at him for a few seconds before rising from her seat and leaving the tent. Arthur sighed, feeling guilty for treating her like this.


    Since the Huntsmen n would find his friend for him, Arthur had enough free time to look at his other rewards for defeating the Night Panther. The three basic rewards were a second floor entry, doubled reward points, and a skill.


    Thest of the three was something that Arthur had waited for a long time. After opening the list, he found countless skills under two categories. The first ones were the ones that already belonged to him outside the tower, and the others were new ones he could keep even after leaving the tower.


    [Dismantle.]


    [Extract]


    [Attract]


    [Vanish]


    These were all skills that the tower had to offer. However, Arthur realized that not all of them were avable. The powerful ones were locked with different numbers beside them. After some pondering, Arthur realized that he needed to obtain more than one skill to unlock the powerful ones.


    It made sense, but left him dejected that he would not be growing stronger at the current time. However, as he went through the list of skills, Arthur was shocked speechless by how powerful some of them were.


    [irvoyance]


    [Meteors]


    [Monster Creation]


    [Interdimensional Travel]


    This skill would change a person''s fate once he obtained them. The list went on, making Arthur dizzy from scrolling endlessly. However, after a while, he reached the final skill. It was something that Arthur expected, but was still surprised to see.


    [Red Tower]


    The price for this was not written, as it was left nk. Arthur expected that he would only be able to buy this skill after he clears the final floor and passes the trial. It made him sigh before closing it. The skills would have to wait for now.


    After he finished eating and taking a shower, Arthur rose from the table and went outside. It was still daytime, and he could notze around waiting for the nsmen to find the others. As soon as he left the tent, his eyes saw something in the distance.


    On the far end of the camp and behind the Chief''s tent, Arthur saw him talking to the woman from earlier. A regr person would never be able to see something so far, but Arthur had the perception of a monster at the moment. Thus, he could see and even hear them if he focused.


    "Have you managed to gain his favor?" asked the Chief with his hands behind his back. The woman remained silent but shook her head. "I figured he would not fall for this¡­ but your Seduction skill should be powerful enough to make him fancy you. That was the only reason I made you choose it, but you are wasting its potential."


    Arthur furrowed his brows at the scene. He could tell that the Chief thought no one could hear or see them since they were so far from everyone. Thus, he could say such disgusting things without a care.


    "Have you taken off the mask when you went into the tent?" asked the Chief again, this time turning toward the woman. "The skill would not activate if they can''t see your face. I cannot have the nsmen lusting over my daughter, but¡­ this man is too powerful to leave us. Your mission is to make sure he stays."


    Again, the woman did not respond. Arthur saw the Chief turn toward her with disappointed eyes before throwing a final threat. "If you also fail this mission, then you must leave the n."


    After that, the two separated. The woman remained rooted in ce while Arthur felt sympathy for her. He was right about the mindset within this tower. Strength was everything, and that made morals fade. Although she was the Chief''s daughter, she was being used for her looks.


    "Are you refreshed, Seika?" asked Elinor, who came over with her husband. "We wanted to give you a tour of the ce as thanks."


    "Thanks for what?" asked Arthur with confusion. "For beating Wanji?"


    "Haha,"ughed Haldor with nervousness as he shook his head. "Although he can be too hotheaded, Wanji is not a bad person. After witnessing your strength, we realized that you must have been the person who saved me from the ogre. You destroyed its weapon, right?"


    Although he had no ns to reveal it, the couple seemed to be intuitive enough to realize it. Thus, he nodded, making their eyes widen in surprise. Then, the two bowed down to him.


    "We thought that we saved you when we were the ones who needed saving," said Haldor with gratitude. "I apologize for being wary of you earlier. I will do my best to repay the debt I owe."


    "If that is the case," said Arthur with a frown, "Tell me who the masked woman is. She came to my room earlier, but I had to turn her away."


    "Masked woman?" muttered Elinor with confusion. "You must mean Evelina, the Chief''s daughter, right? What brought her to your room?"


    "I wanted to ask the same question. You seem oblivious to the situation, but your husband looks like he knows something," said Arthur as he squinted his eyes. "I am not an unreasonable man, but I hate being manipted, Haldor."


    "¡­I already said that I would return the debt," said Haldor with a determined face. "I overheard the chiefmand her to seduce you. It is his way of making you stay here and make use of your strength."


    "¡­the Chief did such a thing?" Elinor seemed appalled and disgusted. "How could he use his own daughter in such a manner?"


    "Would it have been less disgusting to use someone unrted to him?" asked Arthur with ridicule. Elinor was caught off guard by the reality before her eyes, and she could not help but fall silent. "I understand that this is the world you live in, but don''t try to make me a part of it."


    "Chief has his own ways that we cannot interfere with," said Haldor with an apologetic face. "He is not a bad person, but the responsibility of five hundred survivors lies on his shoulders. Xeloria has already issued bounties over our heads."


    "Principles are not about choosing the easy way, but the right way," said Arthur with a sigh before shaking his head. "I will not interfere with this. Have you sent men to find my friends?"


    "We have already received a report about an incident in the northern valley. It seems someone has made their way into the dragon''s nest, and we suspect it to be someone from your group," said Haldor. "We came here to report that."


    "The dragon''s nest?" muttered Arthur before a smile formed over his face. "The culprit is likely to be my friend. How can I get there?"


    "We will guide you," said Elinor with a determined face. "Let us do this much to repay you. If something happened to Haldor, my entire world would copse. I also have a debt to repay."


    "Elinor¡­"


    "You are making too big of a deal from a minor help," said Arthur. "Although I don''t like this n, you two might be the only exception. Guide me there, and I will owe you one in the future. I know this must be dangerous, so don''t refuse."


    The two nodded, and the three headed toward the gates. Even after they left the camp, Arthur could feel someone''s gaze on his back. He turned around to see if it was the Chief, but the gaze disappeared. After a few moments, Elinor called for him.


    The northern valley was a few hours away from the camp. Elinor and her husband led Arthur through the secret routes created by the nsmen. Some of them were tunnels that went underground for miles, while others were bridges created between the trees.


    As the sun started heading west, casting long shadows behind the trees, the three reached the northern valley. As the two had reported, monsters rushed out of the valley as it shook every now and then. Arthur could hear the distant screams of warriors trying to overtake a great monster.


    "There are more than just one person in this valley," said Arthur with a frown. "As I recall, the dragon was attacking the city walls when I arrived. Is it possible that Xeloria has retaliated?"


    "It could be, but there was no such report earlier," said Elinor with a frown. "Whoever attacked the dragon''s nest is an outsider. Everyone knows better than digging their own grave."


    "We have one way to find out," said Arthur before he jumped down from the trees. As soon as hended on a branch below, he bolted forward with great speed. The branch broke beneath his feet while he turned into an arrow heading toward the valley.

 Chapter 996 Xelorian Army

    Chapter 996 Xelorian Army


    A groove appeared in the ground below him as his figure cut across the sky. The valley was nestled between two hills filled with forests. Arthur used the cover of the forests above to leap over the valley beforending on one of the hills. From there, he surveyed the scene below.


    The valley sprawled out like a deep groove between the two hills, with extensivend covered in grass andkes. Despite the vastndscape, Arthur managed to locate the ongoing battle using his keen perception. He spotted a group of soldiers wearing armor, surrounding a giant dragon with countless wounds covering its scales.


    The dragon roared, spewing fire from its mouth, while the soldiers screamed and shot bolts at the creature. However, Arthur frowned as he noticed that their bolts couldn''t even scratch the monster. It puzzled him how the dragon managed to sustain those wounds.


    His attention was then drawn to another group of soldiers surrounding something else. At their lead was a tall man riding a horse, while the other figure was cloaked and shrouded from view.


    "This person might have attacked the dragon first before these men tried to take it down. In this tower, there are bound to be some kill-steals since rewards are only given to those who killed a monster. A dragon must yield a lot of rewards and treasures," Arthur spected.


    Though the situation became clear, Arthur still had no idea if this cloaked person was one of hispanions. He had no choice but to get closer, running down the hill and diving into the valley.


    ***


    "I will repeat my offer," said the Titled Knight as he pulled the reins on his horse. "Join the army of Xeloria, and I will guarantee your own toon to lead. I saw your strength, and I acknowledge you as a great addition to the Xelorian Army."


    "And what would I gain from that?" asked the cloaked person after a moment''s pause. "You came to finish off the dragon I fought and expect me to join such a lousy army? You lot are a band of thieves."


    "We should kill her here, Sir Jonathan," said one of the soldiers as he brandished his sword. "I saw how she fought the dragon. Her arts are definitely demonic!"


    "Our lord does not discriminate, even if you were a demon," said Sir Jonathan as he offered his hand. "In Xeloria, there is always a ce for strong fighters. Join us, and no one would dare to cross you again."


    "Is that so? Kill him, and I will join," said the cloaked woman after a few moments of thinking. Her white slender fingers pointed at the man who called her demonic. "His words are the exact opposite of yours."


    The group fell silent as theirmander froze. After a few moments, his sword left its sheath, and the man''s head rolled on the ground. The soldiers gasped as blood gushed from the severed head. Then, the body began to disappear.


    "Sir!" shouted one of the soldiers, horrified at what his captain had done.


    "He will revive," said the Titled Knight while sheathing his sword. "Can any of you harm this dragon?" he asked while ncing toward the roaring monster, which was being attacked by the majority of his squad.


    "Are you an idiot?" asked the cloaked woman, looking at the headless man disappear. "Why would I join a group where someone would get killed over the prospect of someone stronger joining? That sounds like the shittiest ce to be!"


    The Titled Knight looked pale with anger because he was deceived by this person. The rest of the soldiers seemed uneasy as they eyed their leader with fear. Feeling their gaze, the knight turned even angrier as his aura exploded.


    "I gave you a chance to be something great, but what a pity! I, Knight of the Silver Rose, will take you down and offer your head for the entire Xeloria to see!"


    "Getting angry over rejection is unsightly," said the woman with a grin as mist rose from her cloak. "I never nned on forgiving you for trying to snatch my prey and ruining my fight. No matter how many soldiers you kill¡­ you all will die."


    The mist exploded with her at the center, engulfing the entire battlefield. Those who came in contact with it started screaming in agony, while those lucky enough managed to evade it just in the nick of time.


    Sir Jonathan swung his sword, creating a gale that pushed the mist away. His long hair, cascading on his shoulders, seemed to rise in the wind. Silver petals appeared around the knight as he took his stance with a face full of rage.


    The battlefield turned chaotic as silver petals seemed to absorb the blood mist. As the dragon fought against the soldiers, the two opponents were left alone in the middle of the chaos. Then, the knight shed with his sword.


    Following his attack, the silver petals danced in a tornado, bing stained with blood. They rushed toward the cloaked fighter, shing with the original blood mist, and pushing her back. The hood fell down, revealing her horns and scarlet eyes.


    "As we suspected, a demon arrived in Xeloria!" said Jonathan with a grin as he struck again, forcing her back once more. "Your blood mist is of no use to me! My silver rose can absorb all attacks and use them! It is the ultimate defense and offense!"


    The silver petals rushed toward the demon, cutting through her skin with each strike. Her expression, however, showed no signs of fear. Instead, she gave a crazed grin as the blood she bled fueled her mist, making it thicker and more destructive, destroying the entire battlefield.


    "Does pain excite you, disgusting creature?" asked the knight with a face of steel. His hair had turned silver, and his sword remained in ce. "You might have mistaken my interest for weakness. A knight of Xeloria is one of its strongest!"


    "And one of its loudest, apparently," said the demon before her blood ignited as it ran over her skin. "You need to bring the entire army if you want to take me down."


    "I brought something better," said the man with a grin. The demon was confused as lights shot from beneath her. As she looked around, she saw several figures at the end of the battlefield wearing white robes. Each of them gestured with their hands, and shining lights followed their movements. "You are a newbie, so you don''t know what arrays are."


    Beams of radiant light connected the figures all around the battlefield. Her expression betrayed her confusion as her blood mist began to grow weaker. On the other hand, Sir Jonathan seemed at ease. His sword gathered the surrounding lines, and it began to glow.


    "Xeloria is the city of arrays. We stand at the peak because of this array," said the knight as the lights began to wrap around the demon like shackles. Her body shrunk as the beams almost crushed her bones, but she did not let out a single groan. "You should have joined us when you still could!"


    "How pathetic to feel proud of borrowed strength," said the demon with a grin as her blood ran hot. The beams began to crack, forcing the mages to cough blood. "No distance can protect you from me, puny humans!"


    As the demon let out an otherworldly roar, she began to struggle against the light shackles. Several mages vomited blood as they copsed, but others reced them and created more shackles. The knight did not waste this chance as he took his stance to strike the shackled enemy.


    "Say your prayers, demon. Although you have no one to pray for," said Sir Jonathan as his entire body began to glow. The demon struggled against the shackles but could not break free. Then, he bolted forward, piercing her heart with his radiant sword.


    Time seemed to slow within the valley as the knight cut through the distance between them. The blood red like fire, but could not break the array in time. As the distance between them reduced to mere inches, a victorious smile appeared on the knight''s face.


    "Hate your weakness," said the knight as he pushed the sword into her body. Before it could cut through her flesh, the hair on their bodies began to rise. A buzz echoed in their ears as their bodies froze in ce. The smile disappeared from the knight''s face as he realized something was wrong.


    Boom!


    ck lightning struck from above, instantly destroying the arrays and the silver petals. The knight was thrown back, along with his destroyed sword, as all the light disappeared from it. Sir Jonathan rose from the ground to see what had happened.


    A figure appeared beside the demon, looking at her with a grin. On the other hand, the woman seemed surprised, gave a grin, and then became enraged. Her blood red within the ck lightning, seeming stronger than before.


    "You are wee," said the neer with ck robes that fluttered alongside his crackling lightning. The knight tried to make sense of what was happening, but could not find the words.


    "I never asked to be saved," said the demon with rage as her blood made her rise. "These humans are mine to kill."

 Chapter 997 Demon... what?

    Chapter 997 Demon... what?


    "I don''t want to save you again," said the man with a sigh, provoking the demon to bark at him in rage. Nevertheless, he teased her once more, stating, "If I keep saving you, I might never finish the tower!"


    The Xelorian Army was taken aback by the appearance of another enemy, one capable of destroying their arrays with ease. Even as they tried to reconstruct them, the ck lightning shot from his hands and shattered the lights effortlessly.


    Standing beside the demon, the man seemed at ease. He chattered with the woman, who resembled a monster without fear, and even teased her about saving her. The demon red, but did not attack him. Instead, she treated the man as herrade.


    Sir Jonathan rose from the ground and threw away his shattered sword. His hair seemed disheveled, and his face looked unsightly. Veins popped on his forehead as he seethed with anger after being thrown away so easily.


    "Who are you?" the knight asked, trying to rein in his wrath. The man paused his conversation with the demon and turned toward Sir Jonathan, looking at him with an unimpressed expression.


    "And why would I give my name to scum?" inquired the man, looking down on the knight. This seemed to enrage the Silver Rose Knight, making him summon his petals, still stained with blood. Then, he began tough.


    "I don''t need a dead man''s name, either," said Sir Jonathan as his petals gathered around his hand. "I will show you the true might of Silver Rose Jonathan!"


    The silver petals exploded from his hand as he struck forward, sending a gale of wind toward the two. As they passed over the ground, the petals left deep gashes. Like a hurricane, they rushed toward the two, who made no attempt to dodge.


    "Everyone in this tower likes to talk big, it seems," said the man with golden eyes before raising his hand. ck lightning crackled atop it before it condensed into a sphere of ck mes. "No matter how powerful your ability is, it is futile against me."


    The ck me exploded from his hand, sending a shockwave across the forest. It carried unbridled and terrifying wrath, making the hearts of those present shake as they watched the man in ck. The shockwave mmed into the silver petals, turning them into mist that scattered in the wind.


    Sir Jonathan coughed blood as his petals were destroyed before falling to the ground. The arrays were still being reconstructed when the ck mes reached them, destroying them into nothingness too.


    The entire Xelorian army was brought to their knees by the wrath of a single man. Their eyes could not meet his as the fury held within them was too much to stand against. Countless screams of rage echoed in their ears as if doomsday was here.


    "If you want to talk with confidence, then do it in the presence of someone else," said the embodiment of wrath toward Jonathan. His heart shivered as he heard the enraged voice, feeling like his own rage was insignificant.


    It was at this moment that the Knight of Silver Rose realized that he was in danger. Although dying in the tower was temporary, it somehow felt like the end of the world to stand in this man''s presence. Not even the demon made him feel such a thing.


    "You must be¡­ the rumored Demon King¡­" said Jonathan as he tried to raise his head and look at the man, but found himself unable to raise his eyes past his shoes. "It was rumored¡­ that the red tower was built to awaken the future demon king."


    Jonathan had heard rumors from oracles and priests but never believed them. A single man should not be favored in such a way. Even if such a ce existed, the gods would not allow it. However, every instinct he had told him that this man could not be defeated.


    "Demon¡­ what?" muttered the man before bursting outughing. Sir Jonathan was confused as sweat rolled down his face. The wrath died down on the battlefield as the man''sughter echoed, like melodies announcing the end of war. "How can you be so delusional to believe such a thing?"


    At longst, Jonathan found himself able to face the manughing at his words. Although the man himself seemed amused by the prospect, the expression of the demon beside him was anything but that. In her face, the knight saw conviction and unknown determination.


    "Retreat!" roared the knight, despite his men still fighting the dragon. The entire battlefield shook at his voice. The soldiers fighting the dragon at a distance seemed confused but began to retreat in formation. "I know death in this tower is nothing but a punishment, but if this life of mine has any value, let me offer it in return for letting my men go!"


    "What brought such a change?" asked the man with confusion. "You killed one of your own earlier just to make my friend join your army. Now, you want to offer your life just to save your men?"


    "A single death is iparable to a hundred. I know that if I killed my soldier, it would not weaken Xeloria. However, if we fought the demon, half of us would die! A leader needs to make difficult choices!"


    Sir Jonathan unstrapped his armor, letting it fall to the ground. Then, he bowed down while offering his head. His intentions were clear. He did not hesitate to offer his life for those of his men!


    "I feel like the viin now," said the man as he turned toward the demon. "Is this the fight that you wanted to have?"


    "Hardly," said the demon before turning toward the distance. "But it seems that something else would provide me with enough entertainment. Something gigantic ising!"


    "I can feel it too," said the man with a smile. "Another dragon ising over, and it is thrice the size of the wounded one. If I had to guess, they are family. That means¡­ none of us will be leaving this ce without risking our lives!"


    Jonathan could feel his heart shake as he raised his head toward the distance. Even after hearing their words, he could not sense the presence of the iing dragon. However, the forest began to shake.


    The mission was to eliminate the dragon''s offspring before it returned to the nest. However, it seems that the battle against the great dragon was over, and it sensed the danger threatening its child. If that was the case, everyone was going to perish!


    "I don''t desire your life, Knight of Silver Rose," said the man as he turned toward the distance. His ck and golden robes fluttered in the wind as he faced the iing threat. "Take your men and flee! This fight is not going to be an easy one!"


    Sir Jonathan sensed no fear in the man''s voice, even though he knew that the dragoning was powerful. It then struck the knight that this man never considered them to be a threat to him, and this made him lose interest in killing them!


    "Let me know your great name, sir!" demanded Sir Jonathan with zeal. He could feel no shame about his change because the man before him was just too great! Hearing the request, the man paused as he turned toward him with a slight smile.


    "My name is Seika. Make sure to tell your lord that I''m here," said the man named Seika before a dragon leapt from the trees in front of him. Its giant form covered the valley, creating night with its shadow. The mighty dragon


    gave a roar that shook the world as it red at them.


    Jonathan made sure to engrave the name Seika into his mind before rising from the ground. He needed to lead his men to safety from the dragon. The only escape was the forest behind them. After he shouted for his men to snap out of their fear, Jonathan gave the man one final look.


    "I need to report back to Xeloria¡­ that the Demon King has arrived," muttered the knight before the ck lightning exploded from the ground, surrounding the man. The demon beside him leapt toward the dragon, her mist carrying her in the air to receive its fire.


    If he managed to survive today, Jonathan would be the luckiest man alive. The dragon spewed its fire in the sky, dyeing it with inferno that covered all exits. The demon spread her arms as she turned into a meteor that raced toward the monster.


    The meteor shot through the mes that descended into the ground. Seika received them with his lightning that crackled with rage around him. The lightning struck the mes, turning them into nothing. Jonathan witnessed the deadly attack vanish into thin air as if an illusion.


    "Sir, we need to flee!" shouted one of his men, and Jonathan turned around and bolted. The entire army scattered into the forest, fleeing for their lives. Once the demon and dragon shed, the


    northern valley shook and sank into the ground.

 Chapter 998 So Different

    Chapter 998 So Different


    Arthur stared at how Seraphine struck the dragon after passing through its mes. The legendary monster let out a heaven-shaking growl as the blood-mist tore through its scales. However, through unknown powers, it regenerated almost instantly.


    "This fight won''t be easy," said Arthur as he witnessed the dragon preparing another fire attack. His ck lightning crackled, ready to defuse its mes, but Seraphine shot him a threatening re. "I guess this is her fight."


    The ck lightning returned to his body as Arthur began to think about what the knight said about him. Although it amused him greatly, it seemed that the knight was convinced he was something as childish as a ''demon king.''


    Seraphine did notment on the matter, although Arthur expected her tough as well. Her relentless desire to apany and learn more about him made Arthur suspect that she had a simr notion. Her usation of Arthur either being a demon or a god also supported this theory.


    As he watched the two sh midair, Arthur wondered if he was actually as they imed. He had been used of many things over the years, and those usations had often proved to be right. If he was indeed such a character as a demon king, then it would exin the godyer art he obtained alongside Nightmare.


    Once again, the forest was engulfed by mes. Arthur gazed at the surroundings, looking at the fleeing enemies before spotting the injured dragon. It seemed to be worn out, sprawled on the ground while gazing toward its parent.


    In its eyes, Arthur saw Lilo. Although it was still within his soul, Arthur could not summon the dragon to aid him inside the tower. The simrity made him sigh before he turned toward Seraphine, who was still fighting the dragon.


    "I won thest bet," he said toward the demon, who turned toward him mid-battle. The dragon mmed her with its w, sending the demon flying toward the ground. Seraphine crashed beside Arthur before rising toward him with confusion. "I don''t want to kill this monster."


    "Are you showing mercy to a monster?"


    "The ones we killed on the first floor were not real monsters, but the tower''s own creation," said Arthur. "Dragons are intelligent species. I''m sure that you were the one to fight its child before this one arrived. We should not interfere in the power struggle before understanding anything."


    "¡­is this your request?" asked the demon, to which Arthur nodded. After sighing, she lowered her guard. "Fine."


    The fight ended just like that, but the dragon did not understand such a thing. It remained vignt as it gathered its mes, ready to unleash another deadly attack. However, Arthur raised his hand and spoke into its soul.


    "We no longer wish to fight," said Arthur to the dragon, and it paused. "Your child has been injured and might die at any second. I also have a dragon and don''t wish to see one die. Go and treat it."


    The dragon was silent before it opened its maw. An ancient voice echoed in his ears, "I never thought¡­ a dragon rider would appear inside this tower. My child was injured because of your friend."


    "You can hold a grudge against us, but treat your child first," said Arthur before he lowered his hand. "We have no desire to fight anymore."


    The dragon was silent as it stared at them leaving. Then, Arthur could feel it gathering mes again, making him sigh. However, when he turned around, the mes were different. These ones were green in color and full of life.


    "This is a healer dragon," said Seraphine with surprise. "I never thought I would see an extinct type in this tower."


    The two watched the dragon breathe fire over its child, and the wound began to heal. Once it recovered, the two stared at Arthur and Seraphine before flying into the distance. The valley was once again quiet except for the sizzling mes burning down the forest.


    "You just let a lot of reward points go," said the demon as she watched the dragons disappear into the distance. "It would have been a good boost to contend against the challengers on this floor."


    "I doubt we would have a hard time against them," said Arthur with a smile as he turned back toward the camp. "I found a ce for us to stay. They helped me find you, and they are looking for the others. We can rest there until we learn more about this floor."


    Seraphine said nothing as she followed him out of the valley. As the two entered the forest, Elinor and her husband jumped down from the trees. The demon was ready to fight, but Arthur stopped and exined their identities.


    "Is she the friend you mentioned?" asked Elinor with visible fear as she saw the scarlet eyes and horns. "I mean no offense, but the other huntsmen in the camp would be wary of her¡­"


    "We can keep her identity a secret," said Arthur as he shot Seraphine a nce, and the demon changed her appearance to be human. Then, she wore her hood, and no one could see a thing. "Can I trust you with that?"


    "Of course, Seika," said Haldor as he ced his hand on his heart. "We will not tell a soul. We understand how normal people view demons."


    "She is a friend and would not harm anyone that does not harm her. Please rest easy."


    "Don''t talk about me like I''m your tamed monster," said Seraphine with displeasure. The two chuckled and then guided them back to the camp. Once they arrived, they found the Chief waiting for them.


    "Wee back, Seika," said the camp leader with a smile. "I see that you managed to find one of your friends. Can we have the pleasure of getting to know them?"


    "My name is Seraphine," she answered, and the Chief nodded with a smile. After introducing his camp as the Huntsmen n, the chief guided her to one of the tents. Arthur got separated from Seraphine before he returned to his quarters.


    Once again, he found the masked woman inside. Arthur walked in without saying a word before pulling a chair and sitting opposite of the woman. Her eyes fluttered before she raised her hand to remove her mask.


    Arthur did not stop her, and she removed her mask. Her hair fell over her face, but it could not hide the beauty underneath. Her long eyshes fluttered as her green eyes stared at him. The woman was of unparalleled beauty, almost as beautiful as the Princess of Ice and Fire.


    As soon as his eyes saw her face, Arthur felt an unknown force try to infiltrate his mind. His eyes grew hazy as desire swelled in his heart. However, it soon disappeared like smoke, and Arthur returned to normal.


    "Your seduction skill is truly powerful," said Arthur with surprise as he ced a hand on his chest. "If I was a different person, I would have fallen for you instantly. I have a friend who is considered the Goddess of Lust and Temptation, but she never managed to cause a ripple in this stony heart."


    "¡­you know about my skill?" the woman asked with widened eyes. "Even more, it has no effect? Are you immune to skills?"


    "Only ones involving the mind," said Arthur before Nightmare appeared in his hand. The dagger made her flinch before he stabbed it into the table. "I know that your father


    asked you to use the skill on me, so you have to choose."


    "Choose?" asked the woman with fear as she shrunk away from the ck dagger. Her eyes could not avert from the de that seemed to threaten the world itself.


    "Your life or your father''s life," said Arthur with a stone-cold expression. The woman froze in ce before she began to shake in fear. "If I did not resist your skill, I would have be a mindless fool. This is an unforgivable crime."


    "Take my life," said the woman after a few moments. Her choice surprised Arthur and made him frown. "My life is worthless anyway. If someone had to die, it has to be me."


    Arthur was silent as he heard those words. The woman did not consider who deserved to die between the two, but who had more value alive. It might be because of the life inside the tower, but it probably had more to do with how her father treated her.


    "If I kill you with this de, there is no hope for you to revive," said Arthur, making the woman stunned. "Death has a different meaning outside this tower."


    "Even still, my life has the lesser value," said the woman with a smile before she grabbed her mask and ced it over her face. "In reality, I wished that the skill would not work. I hated to be used in such a manner. This death¡­ came at the perfect time."


    Arthur sighed when he saw the conviction in her eyes. Even after her father wronged her in such a manner, she still chose to die for him. This was something that he did not understand, given what his father has done.


    "My father used me as a tool, too," said Arthur. "Even if it was for the greater good, I still choose to do as he desires. If I ever meet him¡­ I will kill him. How can we be so different?"

 Chapter 999 Leaving the Clan

    Chapter 999 Leaving the n


    "We do what is right," said Evelina. "If my father were not necessary for our n''s survival, I would have chosen for him to die too. However, I am the unnecessary one. Kill me if that is what you desire."


    "Is it what you deserve?"


    "I have no idea."


    "You are nothing but a puppet."


    "We are not any different."


    "I''m free to do as I desire."


    "I might be imprisoned by my father, but you are imprisoned by your hatred toward yours," said Evelina without a change in her expression. "Although indirectly, your father has also affected who you choose to be."


    Arthur was silent before his dagger vanished like smoke. Evelina did not seem relieved as she stared at him. Her words cut into his heart because he knew there was some truth to it. Arthur was no longer controlled by his father, but thetter steered him away from helping others, lest he be considered a savior.


    "You can leave," said Arthur, surprising Evelina. "Tell your father that the seduction had no effect on me. If he tries something like this again, then I would obliterate his n from existence."


    "I understand," said Evelina as she wore her mask again. Then, she hurried to leave the tent before pausing and turning toward him. "You don''t seem like a bad person, Seika. However, you seem lost."


    "And you seem imprisoned," said Arthur with a smile. "You should leave this ce if you don''t like being here. Nothing will change if you remain in the same ce."


    "I know," answered Evelina with a nod. "But I have no desire to leave, either." She left after those words, and Arthur could not help but frown. The notion was foreign to him, and he found himself unable to understand her.


    "My desire is... to be free," muttered Arthur as he stared at his own calloused hand. No matter how much power he obtains, he needs to break the shackles of the past to be free. "I still have a lot of wisdom to learn."


    Arthur no longer had a reason to remain in this tent, and he returned to his room to rest. He had not rested ever since the battle against the ck panther, and he expended a lot of mental energy.


    ***


    A new day started inside the tower, and Arthur was walking with Seraphine when Elinor told him two more of hisrades had been found. Sarohan and Whisker were chained when they were found, as it seemed they were snooping around the camp and were caught by the guards.


    "...you let them chain you?" asked Arthur with a disappointed gaze that seemed to cut into their hearts. "I understand how Sarohan can be caught, but even you, Whisker?"


    "That''s right, Whisky boy," said Sarohan, who had the same disappointed gaze as Arthur. "I can be caught, but you failed us all!"


    "...shut up," said the feline with a growl before he turned toward Arthur. "The second floor has some form of arrays that we were helpless about. There is one around this camp. We were trying to scout the ce when we were caught."


    "We have a detection array around the camp," said a voice from behind them as the Chief arrived. He seemed pleased with himself as he came forward with confidence. "Since these two are your friends, we would obviously let them go."


    Arthur stared at the man for a good few seconds since he never approached them after the incident with his daughter. The man seemed to have treated the matter as a simple rejection rather than a threat. The situation unnerved Arthur.


    "I appreciate your cooperation," said Arthur with a polite smile. "However, we would like to leave now. We can look for thest of our friends on our own."


    "It is unfortunate to see you leave, but I understand. However, I must ask: what are your ns on the second floor? What are you going to do from now on?"


    Arthur could tell that there was an edge to his voice. It made him frown because the shadow in the man''s eyes was anything but friendly.


    "To leave it, obviously," said Arthur with a frown.


    "The second floor is a little special. You have to pass it through military merits," said the Chief with a sigh. "There are ten cities on the second floor, and each of them fights for supremacy in war events. If you want to enter the third floor, you have to earn enough merits and be given ess by a lord."


    "Then, how would you leave this floor?" asked Sarohan as he pulled the chains away after being released. "As I understood it, you guys live in the wild. Is there a reason behind that?"


    "We have been banished from the city," said Elinor with sadness. "We either failed to obey the lord or were used of crimes. Some of us chose to leave to be with people we love," she nced at her husband. "In any case, we are outsiders who can never enter the third floor."


    "There is a way," said Haldor with a serious face. "Those who defeat a lord in battle can be a lord themselves. This is the reason that any challenger entering the second floor enlists in the army. Everyone dreams of participating in a battle where they could take down a lord themselves."


    "I understand how it is," said Arthur with a nod. Then, he realized what the Chief wanted. He realized his strength and wanted to gain his favor in case Arthur ever bes a lord. "So, we must enlist in an army to have that chance?"


    "Indeed," said the Chief with a nod as he stepped forward. "Haldor is not banned from entering Xeloria. He will help you enter the city and enlist in the army. Do rely on him for the task!"


    "Please do," said Haldor with a bow. "I will guide you into the city and make sure that you know everything before joining the Xelorian army. You can be both mercenary or soldiers, so rest at ease."


    Arthur nodded, and the group then followed him to leave the camp. Even as they did, the Chief never ceased watching them. The burning gaze on his back made Arthur wary of what this floor had to offer.


    Once the group found themselves outside, Arthur could finally let his mind rest. No one was watching them anymore, and Haldor seemed trustworthy enough. He even struck a friendship with the tall Waiga, who seemed capable of creating conversations out of thin air.


    "You seem to distrust the masked man," said Seraphine while the two were leaving. "In truth, he visited my tenttest night. He tried to recruit me to join his n, but I refused. After that, he left without saying a word."


    Arthur was not surprised by his attempt since he had already tried to seduce him using his daughter. What worried him was that the Chief let them go without any problems. He even offered a final help despite making Arthur join the ranks of his enemy.


    "Remain vignt. I expect problems from this floor," said Arthur with a frown. "Human hearts get twisted to survive. If lords are the only way to pass this floor, we either have to serve one or take them down."


    "I have no issues with thetter," said Seraphine with a grin. "We want to take everything in our way down, right? This is how it''s going to be until


    we reach the end."


    "Hopefully as soon as possible," said Arthur, reminded that each day in this ce was an hour outside. He wanted his absence to be minimal, even though he trusted that the situation in Runera would be stabilized by hismanders.


    Haldor guided them out of the wilderness until they saw the walls of Xeloria again. It seemed like an ancient city, with a pce sitting in its center. Arthur saw that the walls had been restored somehow, even though the dragon destroyed them yesterday.


    "The three conditions to enter the cities are as follows: the person is not banished, unaffiliated with other cities, or has a spying skill that negates the previous two conditions. Once you enter, you are registered as a resident."


    "Does everyone need to fight for the city?"


    "Not at all," said Haldor with a shake of his head. "A city cannot survive with only warriors. Although the only way to pass this floor is by military merits, most people are happily spending their lives working in other professions. I used to¡­"


    Haldor cut off his sentence midway, as if his tongue slipped. Arthur realized that he must have lived in Xeloria before leaving it, where he used to have a job of his own there.


    "We fought against the army yesterday," said Arthur with a frown. "Can we enlist without them finding out about that incident?"


    "We can never be sure," said Haldor with a shake of his head. "Since the incident happened outside the city, nothing is certain. Have you injured any of them?"


    "We rather saved them," said Seraphine with a smirk. "If they have reported us to their lords as criminals, we can have an excuse to take down the entire city."

 Chapter 1000 No Enemies

    Chapter 1000 No Enemies


    Xeloria was a sprawling metropolis, evenrger than Yalen. A line of people stretched towards the city, either visiting for the first time or simply going about their daily routines. Many were soldiers returning from missions, or challengers who had been hunting in the wilderness.


    Haldor led the group towards one of the gates. Two lines were present: one for neers and another for those with identification documents issued by Xeloria. Haldor disyed his regr ID, signifying his approval for entry into the city.


    As for the rest of the group, they had to join a different line that led them to a testing array within the walls. Even inside the city, numerous soldiers ensured that no one could cause trouble.


    "This array should check for affiliations with other cities," Arthurmented, his brows raised. A person before them was enveloped in light as graphs materialized around them. Elderly men studied the graphs before permitting their entry into the tower. "Could these graphs potentially document his recent travels?"


    "Most likely," Whisker nodded in agreement. "I''ve heard that many travelers in the second tier are used of being spies and often end up imprisoned in the tower. Death isn''t a true punishment here, so being jailed might be the worst fate."


    "And yet, you were captured by the n so easily," Seraphine scoffed, giving them a disdainful look. Sarohanughed while Whisker appeared to be filled with shame. Arthur smiled and remained silent.


    Their turn arrived, and Sarohan was the first to be tested. After examining the graphs, the elderly men allowed him to proceed. He was then directed to another area to have his city card issued. Two types of cards were avable: resident or guest, with different pricing structures.


    Whisker followed suit and was granted entry as well. Seraphine caused concern for Arthur due to her demonic nature, but the arrays failed to detect her race. Now, it was Arthur''s turn to step into the arrays.


    The ground beneath him lit up with various runes. Arthur found it fascinating to encounter the same runes of creation within the tower, prompting him to wonder who had introduced this arcane science into the location. A strange energy attempted to probe his body, causing Arthur to furrow his brows.


    His expression wasn''t a result of the energy itself, but rather due to his familiarity with situations like this. As expected, the arrays emitted a brilliant light before dimming, unable to generate graphs for the elderly men to review.


    "What happened?" one of the elderly men asked with a frown as he crouched beside the arrays. "I just reced the mana stones, so why is it failing?"


    "Malfunctions can ur asionally," another elderly man, positioned at the back,mented. This one seemed to be their superior, waving his hand in dismissal. "Reactivate the arrays; it should resolve the issue."


    Arthur observed the elderly man reaching for something beneath his desk. Unbeknownst to him, Arthur sensed the activation of another array that prompted the guards to inch closer to their inspection point. The runemasters reactivated the arrays, and the lights appeared even brighter than before.


    Seraphine halted in ce, turning back to look at Arthur. He gave her a meaningful nce,municating silently: act as though you don''t know me. The demon smiled in response and departed, leaving Arthur encircled by guards.


    All eyes were fixed on him, filled with anticipation and caution. When the lights shattered once more, the guards simultaneously aimed their spears at him. Arthur smiled and couldn''t help but chuckle; his legacy still granted him immunity from prying gazes.


    "Who are you?" the elderly man in long robes inquired, rising from his chair. His expression conveyed both hostility and confusion. "This is the first instance in decades where the array has failed to scrutinize an individual. How can you possibly wield greater power than the ancient arrays of Xeloria?"


    "If I had intentions of causing trouble, I wouldn''t have drawn attention to myself," Arthur responded, shaking his head. "My body is impervious to all forms of mental attacks. You can attempt to use a skill or any other method, but it will prove ineffective."


    "In theory, that might hold true," the man mused with a frown. "If someone possesses an immense spiritual energy, it could function as a shield for them. However, our arrays are powered by a hundred mana stones, the purest energy form. Regardless of the potency of your spiritual energy¡­"


    "There''s no need to dwell on this conversation, Master Rengo," a knight concealed beneath an iron helmet interjected. His gaze fixated on Arthur as if he were a threat. "We cannot permit someone like him to enter Xeloria!"


    "Indeed¡­" Master Rengo concurred with a sigh, stroking his beard while shaking his head. "Although I wished to uncover the enigma behind this anomaly, we cannot take the risk."


    "...enigma?" Arthur inquired with a smile. "You''ve already unveiled it, Master Rengo. Spiritual energy can function as a shield. I was born with an inexhaustible supply of it."


    "Haha," the elderly man chuckled genuinely. "If you truly possessed such a volume of spiritual energy, none of us would stand a chance against you, young man. But then, why do you stand there encircled by guards if that were the case?"


    "I detest employing gifts I haven''t earned," Arthur exined as he raised both arms. Everyone remained on high alert, except for Master Rengo, who appeared fascinated by the man before him. "For instance, if I were to permit my spiritual energy to roam freely¡­"


    His ominous words seemed to escte the tension in the air. Traces of spiritual energy materialized around Arthur, forming a tangible presence. The old master gazed with astonishment before the spiritual energy surged forth like a ruptured dam.


    Boom!


    Energy erupted from Arthur like a spiritual tsunami, ethereal and colorless. The world quaked as the energy traversed through the soldiers like a shockwave, causing them to copse one after the other. The atmosphere buzzed within the inspection point due to the unbridled energy, leaving the crowd breathless.


    "Have I adequately demonstrated my honesty, Master Rengo?" Arthur inquired with keen interest. "Should I unleash my energy without restraint, I would remain unchallenged in this world."


    Arthur''s assertion wasn''t an exaggeration. Since his return from Alka to Earth, his monstrous spiritual energy had nearly doubled. While the legacy had formerly suppressed this energy, Arthur nowmanded it, even though he was unable to employ it within the tower. Consequently, he opened the floodgates, enabling his energy to surge forth.


    "This quantity is naturally emitted from my being. Were I to exert conscious control¡­" Arthur mused as he raised his arms higher. A celestial pressure descended upon those present, causing nearly everyone to crumple to the ground. Only the knight and Master Rengo remained upright, gazing at him with trepidation. Arthur paused and lowered his arms. "Yet, I choose not to do so. I''m not here to fight."


    The pressure dissipated, allowing the soldiers to regain consciousness in session. They rose with bewilderment, only to observe their two leaders disying pale faces filled with dread as they regarded the young man before them.


    "Who... are you?" Master Rengo repeated his inquiry with apprehension. "I


    ''ve never encountered an individual with such an abundance of spiritual energy. Mana might be extracted from the world, but spiritual energy remains fixed. So, just... who are you?"


    "My identity holds no significance, but I can reveal my intentions," Arthur stated as he advanced toward the knights. Every spear was aimed at him, yet each step he took resulted in his adversaries taking a step back. "I aim to conquer this tower and liberate those imprisoned within."


    Arthur extended his hands to the knight, who remained immobilized. His hands hung in front of him as if proffering them for restraint. Struggling toprehend Arthur''s motives, Master Rengo vocalized his query.


    "You wish us to apprehend you?"


    "I acknowledge that you''re obligated to do so," Arthur replied with a smile. "You are not my enemies; you are victims of the malevolent being responsible for this tower''s existence. I harbor no ill will towards you and will not resist your actions."


    Determination gleamed in the knight''s eyes before cuffs materialized in his hands. He looped them around the outstretched wrists, and runes emerged around the cuffs, halting the seepage of spiritual energy and relieving the soldiers'' anxiety.


    "By the authority vested in me, you are hereby arrested for investigation concerning your identity and intentions within Xeloria," the knight dered, his expression furrowed. "Do you have any statements to present in your defense?"


    "I require no defense."


    The knight struggled to ept this response. Arthur was too enigmatic, but he had a duty to follow. Thus, providing a nod to Arthur, he instructed his soldiers to confine him until a superior officer arrived for a meeting.


    "Wait!" Master Rengo cried out as Arthur began to move behind the soldier. No one dared to approach him, and he departed of his own volition. "You could have incapacitated us all. So, what motivates you¡­"


    "I''ve realized something, old man," Arthur stated without turning back. "No one confined within this tower is my enemy."

 Chapter 1001 Unshackled

    Chapter 1001 Unshackled


    Xeloria trembled under the weight of the unleashed spiritual energy, rendering its citizens unconscious. As the energy dissipated, a crowd gathered to witness the aftermath and identify the source of the overwhelming aura. A lone figure strolled through the streets of Xeloria, apanied by nearly a thousand soldiers.


    "Is this massive toon of soldiers truly necessary?" inquired the man, a smile ying on his lips as he surveyed his surroundings. The knight leading the group offered no response, but his eyes remained watchful, reflecting caution in the man''s presence. "If my intentions were malevolent, I wouldn''t have permitted myself to be restrained."


    Despite his low volume, the man''s voice managed to reach the observers. The thoroughfare of Xeloria parted, creating a path for the prisoner. As word spread through the crowd, shock and bewilderment spread. This man wasn''t being arrested; rather, he had surrendered himself. The reasons behind this act were shrouded in mystery.


    In the midst of the onlookers, a quartet stared in stunned silence. It was hispanions, gazing at Seika being escorted away by the knight and an extensive battalion of soldiers. None of them feltpelled to rush forward to rescue him; they knew he required no assistance.


    "How did thingse to this?" Haldor questioned, his distress evident as he clutched his head, giving off an air of hopelessness. "What''s our course of action? Should weunch an attack now and attempt to escape? Or should we... Why are you all so calm?!"


    The other three were preupied buying snacks from a nearby vendor. Not even Whisker, who was notably the most devoted to Seika, appeared worried. Haldor found it almost inconceivable that they could consider themselves his friends, behaving with such nonchnce.


    "You must realize that¡­" Seraphine began, her smile directed at the procession, "Seika isn''t the one in danger here. Those soldiers are all afraid of him. The earlier aura that incapacitated them was of his own creation, by the way. He''s never disyed something like that before."


    "...Is he truly that potent?" Haldor queried as he began to calm down. Memories of the earlier aura''s impact flooded back, causing him to gulp audibly. Along with the rest of the popce, he had been overwhelmed by its force.


    "We''re yet to witness the full extent of his might," Sarohanmented casually, munching on a skewer. "Just rx and enjoy the spectacle. In the meantime, we can go about our business and rendezvous with himter."


    "...I get it," Haldor conceded with a furrowed brow as he turned his attention back to Seika. The crowd trailed after him, eager to catch a glimpse of the newly arrived enigma.


    ---


    Xeloria was an ancient city distinguished by its sand-colored structures and meandering streams. Arthur observed tall buildings bearing soldiers atop them, alongside upscale restaurants catering to affluent clientele. On the whole, the city appeared unremarkable save for its robust military infrastructure.


    Soldiers filled every corner of the city. The group apanying Arthur constituted a solitary toon, he had overheard. Leading them was none other than the knight who had apprehended him, now escorting him to a cell.


    Arthur''s rationale for allowing his capture was simple: they couldn''t harm him. This entire level was merely a stepping stone to him, granting him a sense of tranquility. While some might interpret his behavior as arrogance, he considered it an expression of confidence, regardless of others'' interpretations.


    The soldiers directed him straight to the prison¡ªa vast, single-story edifice. As they crossed the imposing gateway, they encountered another assembly of soldiers under the guidance of an elderly man.


    "Cheesecake reporting, sir!" the knight who had escorted Arthur thus far announced. "The inspection arrays failed to prate this man''s defenses. He proceeded to unleash his spiritual energy, causing our men to lose consciousness. Subsequently, he surrendered himself!"


    "He surrendered willingly?" the elderly man inquired with a furrowed brow. Bald and weathered, his eyes were framed by wrinkles. His beard was tall and white, fluttering as he spoke. "What''s your game?"


    "Your name is Cheesecake?" Arthur inquired, taken aback, before bursting intoughter. "Why would you adopt such a moniker within the tower?"


    "...You dare disregard me?" the elderly man questioned, his expression perturbed. Confronted by the query, Cheesecake furrowed his brows simrly. "I asked... what are your motives here?" The old man''s aura suddenly surged with rage, his face reflecting his indignation.


    "A name like that within the tower signifies ack of concern for mockery," Arthur remarked with a smile, once again brushing off the old man. "I respect you for that, sincerely. I''d love to hear the tale behind that name."


    "Bastard!" the old man eximed, taking a step forward. It was at this moment that Arthur turned to face him, releasing his aura in kind. The two invisible pressures collided, and the old man was instantly brought to his knees.


    "Calm down, old man," Arthur addressed him, peering down. "Someone in your position ought to cultivate patience. Can''t you see I was in conversation with Cheesecake?"


    "You... you..." the old man muttered, his fury morphing into fear. Arthur hadpelled him to kneel solely through his aura. This feat earned him both respect and fear. "Take him to the main cell!"


    Soldiers advanced toward him, shackling him with chains that guided his movements. Arthur followed without resistance until they reached a massive cell, where an individual was affixed to the wall. Just as they prepared to secure Arthur simrly, he paused.


    "You can chain me, but I''ll break free in an instant," Arthur announced. He then turned his attention to the armored knight. "You know I won''t escape, Cheesecake."


    "These are my orders," Cheesecake responded after a moment, prompting Arthur to sigh. They bound him to the wall, limiting his mobility. The chains were infused with mana, causing them to glow. Arthur recognized the chains had been reinforced to thwart any escape attempts. The door to the prison cell shut.


    ng.


    The metallic sound caught their attention. Chains fell to the ground at Arthur''s feet, as he had promised earlier. The soldiers and Cheesecake stared at him, bbergasted, as he unfastened the cuffs and donned them once more.


    "These will suffice," Arthur stated with a smile. "When will I be released?"


    "...We''re not sure yet," Cheesecake replied, his brows furrowed. "We need to report back to our superior, who will make the final judgment."


    "Hurry it up," Arthur said with a yawn, lying down on the ground. "I''ll be awaiting your lord here. Please make it snappy."


    Cheesecake seemed conflicted, lingering in ce before departing with his men. Prison guards remained, their tension palpable in the presence of the unshackled Arthur. The new prisoner started a conversation.


    "Are you going to be my cellmate? Why are you here?"


    "...used of murdering the lord''s daughter," answered the chained figure in the shadows.


    "...That sounds delightful," Arthur replied, blinking


    . He gazed at the figure for a prolonged moment before his eyes glinted with interest. "And did youmit the act?"


    "I didn''t do it," the shadow responded, squinting. "Is he sending you to extract a confession? As I''ve said before, I don''t know where she is."


    "Your concerns are misced. I''m simply inquisitive," Arthur stated as he sat up, studying the shadow. "Even if she were murdered, she''d be revived within this tower, correct?"


    "Not if killed by a demon..." the shadow exined. Arthur squinted and saw the figure''s true form: long white horns and ashen skin. His eyes, however, appeared human. "Or a half-demon, for that matter."


    "A half-demon," Arthur mused, intrigued. "I have a demon friend. Never thought I''d encounter another. I''m curious about how you define yourself, being part human and part demon."


    "...Don''t pry into personal matters with strangers."


    The dialogue concluded there, but Arthur harbored no offense. He understood that aplex and tragic narrativey behind the individual incarcerated here. Judging by his facial hair, he had been imprisoned for years, if not longer.


    "Can you escape?" Arthur inquired, prompting the demon to regard him with a frown. Arthur sighed and hung his head. "I apologize if my actions were insensitive to those confined here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I made no effort to conceal the fact that I came here voluntarily, rather than being forcibly imprisoned," Arthur exined, lifting his head. "Given that some here have spent their entire lives attempting to leave, I realize my behavior might have been thoughtless."


    "...You''re an odd one," the half-demon remarked with a smile. "I thought nothing of it. Like us, you''re here for a reason. The difference is... you possess the strength to depart."


    "Strength is not a good reason to do as we wish," said Arthur as he mulled over the subject. "A feline friend of mine said that principles are necessary to distinguish us from beasts. A man who does anything given the chance is no man, but a monster."


    "You have a wise friend. He should have convinced you against throwing away your freedom so easily. Although you can tear the chains apart, this cell is a whole other matter."

 Chapter 1002 A Crazy Plan

    Chapter 1002 A Crazy n


    Arthur smiled as he gazed at the cell he had mentioned. It was lined with runes, rendering it a thousand times stronger than a regr cell. However, this half-demon did not realize that Arthur could dismantle the runes themselves with his ck lightning or alter them with his creative abilities.


    "How long have you been here?" Arthur inquired, changing the subject. The shadowed man paused, then turned away from him. "Are you truly ignoring me right now?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s cold. Humor my bothersome questions, half-demon. After all, we have nothing else to do here."


    "I have a name," the half-demon retorted as he turned with a frown. Arthur watched with a smile as he managed to provoke him. "My name is Ramiel Pureheart."


    "¡­Pureheart?" Arthur muttered with surprise. "It''s the first time I''ve heard of someone with a surname within this tower. You must have been born here, right?"


    "I carry this name with pride," Ramiel stated with confident eyes. "Make yourself known, human."


    "My name is Seika."


    "That sounds like an alias."


    "It is."


    replied with a shrug as hey down. "I bear his name because he cursed me with a great fate. I was raised to be the savior of all "You possess so much strength, yet you''re afraid of revealing your true name," the demon said with a grin. "It seems the past haunts everyone, Seika. What are you running from?"


    "My father is not someone who would make me proud," Arthur replied with a shrug as hey down. "I bear his name because he cursed me with a great fate. I was raised to be the savior of all except my own."


    "¡­that sounds rtable," Ramiel admitted after a pause. "My parents were just hopeful that I would bring about significant change to all worlds. In the end, I failed everyone who held such hopes and ended up in this prison."


    "This is not your final destination," Arthur said as he stared at the ceiling. His eyes gleamed in the dim cell light. "We all share the same final destination¡­ death. As long as we''re alive, it can never truly be over."


    Ramiel didn''t respond and appeared to be pondering his words. Arthur himself was preupied with his own decisions and future. Once he cleared this tower, he would reunite with his friends and guild. It would be at that time that he would uncover the truth about Diana.


    As the two sat in silence, a visitor arrived. The soldiers saluted him, their armor ttering, creating noise that echoed throughout the prison, drawing attention to their cell. Arthur and Ramiel didn''t even spare the guest a nce, despite him standing outside their cell.


    After instructing the guards to depart, the neer addressed Arthur. "We meet again," he said, his voice familiar. Arthur turned his head, his gaze falling upon a man covered in armor. His long hair cascaded over his shoulder as he squinted in the light. "You managed to escape from the dragon."


    "I spared it."


    "I can''t decide¡­ whether you''re confident or arrogant," the knight remarked with a sigh. "Either way¡­ I owe you my gratitude and an apology. You saved us from the dragon even though we were your enemies."


    "You''re not my enemy, Jonathan. We share the same adversary: this tower," Arthur retorted as he turned his body to the side. "The Tower Master wants us to fight against each other to hinder our progress. I dislike being manipted, and I''m sure you do too."


    "As I suspected," the knight said, squinting his eyes. "This tower was constructed to wee your arrival. You''re a man unlike all those who call themselves lords."


    "Be cautious with your words," Ramiel interjected with a frown. "You might lose your head if the corrupt lord hears those words."


    "My lord is different as well¡­ and he knows it," the Knight of the Silver Rose stated, shifting his attention to the half-demon. "That''s why he spared your life despite finding you near his daughter''s corpse. Be grateful, demon."


    Ramiel red at the knight but refrained from rebuking his words. Arthur observed the exchange between the two before sitting up and facing the knight. His interest had been piqued.


    "You''re not just here to wee me, are you?"


    "I''m afraid not," the Knight of the Silver Rose answered resolutely. Then, he scanned the surroundings to ensure no guards were nearby. "I reported yesterday''s events to my lord, and he doesn''t trust you."


    "A wise lord."


    "However, I believe that you can put an end to the conflicts on the second floor," Jonathan said with a frown. "And more than that, you''re the one who will conquer this cursed tower and lead us back home."


    "Even if you led happy lives here, I would still conquer this tower," Arthur admitted, not wanting to mislead the knight. "My goal here is personal. I came to vanquish the tower master."


    "That suits me just fine," Jonathan replied with a nod. "As long as the wares to an end, we can find sce. I''m willing to entrust that task to you."


    "You need to outline your n before I can agree," Arthur stipted. "Ending the war on the second floor might not be necessary if I can clear the tower. If it''s something that wastes my time, I''ll ask you to wait until I reach the final floor."


    The Knight of the Silver Rose fell silent, then sighed. Finally, he pointed a finger at Ramiel, who furrowed his brows in annoyance. "This man is just one example, but many were born in the tower. Where would you send them if they have no ce to return to?"


    "Wherever they desire."


    "And what if their desire is to keep living here?" Jonathan questioned, causing Arthur to frown. He hadn''t considered that possibility, although it wouldn''t alter his ns to conquer the tower. "This tower is a wretched ce, but it''s home to many."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Put an end to the conflict on the second floor and allow them to continue living here," Jonathan proposed. "I''ve read about the next floor. It''s overrun with trials and monsters. This floor might be the only safe haven, once we attain peace."


    "So you want me to be the Tower Master?"


    "You can return to your world even if you do," Jonathan stated as he sat on the ground, cing his hands in front of his knees. Then, he lowered his head. "I believe you''re the Demon King, but that means nothing. We''ve been forsaken by the gods, so why shouldn''t we trust demons?"


    "Even if I agreed to that request," Arthur murmured after a few seconds, "I am not the Demon King, Jonathan. Such a concept doesn''t even make sense to me."


    "A Demon King isn''t an inherited title or a race," Jonathan exined, raising his head to lock eyes with Arthur with resolute determination. "A man who defies the gods and leads races in a war against them¡­ is called The Demon King."


    "I wouldn''t im to be a king, but¡­ I''ll agree to your request," Arthur announced as he rose from the ground and approached the iron bars. "You''ve shown yourself to be deserving of my respect. Someone who would humble themselves for the sake of others is someone I cannot refuse."


    Arthur extended his hand for a handshake from behind the bars. Jonathan gazed at him, a mixture of surprise and relief on his face, before rising from the ground with a smile. He epted the handshake with grateful eyes.


    "On behalf of all of Xeloria¡­ I thank you," his voice carried sincerity as he closed his eyes.


    "Xeloria should thank you, Jonathan," Arthur replied before releasing him. "So, what''s your n?"


    "My lord doesn''t trust you, but you can earn that trust by rising through the ranks as a soldier," Jonathan exined with a nod. "If he trusts you enough, he might allow you to participate in major conflicts."


    "How would that be helpful?"


    "To unite all the lords, we must defeat them," Jonathan rified with a determined expression. "Before peace can prevail, there must be chaos. I want to initiate an all-out war between the ten cities."


    The wordsnded heavily, resonating more loudly than any sound, causing both Arthur and Ramiel to widen their eyes in shock. The man before them wasn''t just a hero, but a daring one. He intended to throw the entire second floor into turmoil to unite its inhabitants!


    "Are you mad?" Ramiel eximed, shaking his head. "You want to save Xeloria by plunging it into war? If the entire second floor is weakened, we''ll be wiped out by monsters within a month!"


    "We need to end the war before it results in that many deaths," Jonathan argued, ncing at the demon. "It''s a crazy idea, but the only one I''vee up with! I''ve met all the lords, and I know how self-centered they are!"


    "You''re ying with fire, Knight of the Silver Rose," Arthur remarked with a smile. "One misstep, and the entire second floor will be obliterated!"


    "Change was never risk-free," said Jonathan with a grin. "I know how crazy my n is, but I''m confident that we can achieve it!"

 Chapter 1003 Cool

    Chapter 1003 Cool


    Ramiel remained in shock even after the Knight of the Silver Rose left the prison, promising to return once he arranged the logistics of Arthur joining the Xelorian Army. Although he was a powerful half-demon, he could not fathom the craziness of the n he had just overheard.


    "You both are crazy," muttered the half-demon as he stared at the ground. "You want to wage a full-blown war just to force the ten lords into submission? Do you consider yourselves to be heroes?"


    "We have the luxury of such a n because we are inside this tower," said Arthur as he sat back on the ground, leaning against the wall. "If we manage to pull this off, the entire second floor will be united. It will be a step closer to defeating this tower."


    "And do you expect the tower to allow that?" asked Ramiel with a shake of his head. "You are an outsider, so you don''t understand. This ce is designed to break your spirits and bones. Peace was never an option for us."


    "As I said," repeated Arthur as he turned his head slightly in the dim prison cell, "I n on conquering this tower. A few lords would not pose an issue."


    "You are ignorant of their strength," scoffed Ramiel with a shake of his head. "The ten lords are the ten strongest people on the second floor. If you n on taking a single one down, you need another decade inside this tower."


    "I like to take my chances," said Arthur as he leaned back against the wall and closed his eyes. "If I doubt myself without even trying, I will miss the chances I have to do something great."


    "Something great?"


    "Is that not what we all desire? To do something that would shake the world?" said Arthur as he opened his eyes slightly. "It might sound childish, but I sometimes find myself desiring something that juvenile."


    "What something?"


    "To be cool."


    ***


    Seraphine walked through the crowded inn under the wary gazes of the mercenaries there. She stood in front of the request board before snatching three flyers and leaving the inn. Like the wind, she came and went.


    Outside the inn were three men, looking at the construction of a building. It happened at lightning speed as the short, buff man jumped around like a worker bee. This, too, was the effect of a skill.


    "I heard they have the [Build] skill, allowing them to construct things in minimal time," said Haldor while sipping his tea. "This skill is the dream of every man!"


    "Indeed."


    "Indeed."


    The other two nodded simultaneously, also sipping on their iced tea. The two hairy creatures were less resistant to the warm weather of Xeloria, so their choice of beverage differed from what Haldor chose. As the three men admired the worker, Seraphine returned and mmed the three flyers on the ground.


    "What are you all doing?" she asked, her brows furrowed. The three ignored her as their eyes remained fixed on the worker who was building a three-story building in an exceptional time. "What is interesting about a man building?"


    "Every man wants to build," said Sarohan with a grave expression. "It is our united goal to build the biggest building the world has ever seen. s, some are more fortunate than others," said Sarohan with a sigh. "Only a select few can have the talent."


    "¡­you three are brain-dead," said Seraphine with a speechless face. "These are three requests I got from the inn. We need money if we want to stay in Xeloria without joining the army. If Seika agreed to take money from Sith Town, we would have been rich."


    "Oh, right. What are we going to do about Seika?" asked Whisker as he snapped out of his reverie. "Although we trust his well-being, we cannot abandon him. Should we break into the prison?"


    "I was about to do that when things went south, but he just gave me a smile. He wanted to be caught and even allowed them to cuff him. The only reason he released his spiritual energy is to distract them from us," answered Seraphine while sitting down as well.


    "As I expected from a man of his caliber, even his spiritual energy is on another level. Not even the god we met had spiritual energy that could shake the world."


    "¡­not even Obsidianos had energy like that. I doubt he released it all, too," said Seraphine with a frown. "We follow him without even realizing how powerful he is. I considered myself to be the strongest, but I dare not im that against him."


    "I remember you wanting to fight him the first time we met," said Whisker with a smirk as he turned toward the demon. "You even mentioned a ''final stage to fight'' or something."


    "And I remember cutting off your arm," retorted Seraphine while ring at him. "It should have been your tongue, so you wouldn''t have cried for Seika to rescue you!"


    "I heard that you were rescued by him as well, almost losing your life when you entered the second floor. At least I don''t throw away my life and expect others to save me."


    "At least I don''t get caught despite being a sneaky little thief," said Seraphine while ring at him. "If not for him, I would have turned you into a roasted cat!"


    "We shouldn''t fight amongst ourselves, everyone," said Haldor as he chuckled and intervened. "Whisker is right. We need to find a way tomunicate with Seika and understand what he wants us to do. After all, Xeloria''s lord is cunning and powerful."


    "I can sneak into the prison and talk to him," said Whisker as he rose from the chair. "You should finish the requests and gather enough money for us. We need to upgrade our weapons and buy survival items. What about you, Haldor? Are you going to return to camp?"


    "Elinor would kill me if I told her that I left our benefactor in prison,"ughed the huntsman with nervousness. "I need to at least know that you are all safe and sound before going back. Don''t worry, I''m used to being away from home."


    "We appreciate it, brother!" said Sarohan while throwing his arm around the huntsman. "You are already doing so much for us!"


    "Enough chit-chat," said Seraphine as she took two of the requests. "We each have a mission to do. Haldor can rest while we do the requests. As for the cat, it can go and talk to Seika."


    "I''m a feline," said Whisker with anger, but the demon was already walking away. After a sigh, he excused himself as well. "I will join youter. Farewell!"


    Whisker then jumped into the alley and started running atop the walls. In no time, he reached the inn''s rooftop before stopping and looking at the building rising higher and higher every minute. With a regretful sigh, he jumped over the next rooftop and made his way toward the prison.


    The city of Xeloria was big, but his agility allowed him to reach the prison in no time. Although it was infested with soldiers, even on its rooftops, Whisker was not worried. As long as there were no arrays


    , he could make his way into the building.


    After half an hour of surveince, the feline learned of their entry points. He saw another cart bringing in supplies from the end of the street, and he rushed to sneak into it. Without anyone sensing him, Whisker made his way inside.


    ***


    "You want to be cool?" muttered Ramiel with shock. The man before him wanted to start an all-out war just to be cool? He had to be a lunatic! "How can you be so careless regarding the well-being of others? Many will suffer the consequences of this war!"


    "¡­you are misunderstanding my words," said Arthur with a sigh. "I''m not the one who wanted to start this war. I wanted to leave this floor as soon as possible, but the knight proposed to me a chance to unite all the cities on this floor!"


    "Then it has to be a lie," said Ramiel with a frown. "Or he overestimates your abilities to take down the lords. You are but a single man, and there are countless fighters on this floor! Get a grip on reality!"


    "I''m not alone," said Arthur before he turned toward the iron bars. The guards fell to the ground one by one before a shadow appeared outside the cell. "Myrades are with me."


    "Good to see you unharmed," said the shadow from beneath his hood. "I came here to learn of our ns. Should we break you out of this prison?"


    "There is no need since I can do that myself," said Arthur as he stood from the ground. Ramiel stared at the unconscious guards with shock then at the shadow. "I thought that you forgot about me."


    "We were busy watching a man with the [Build] skill," admitted the shadow. "It was extraordinary."


    "Now, I''m envious," said Arthur with a sigh. "You don''t need to worry about me. I will be fine. However, our ns in Xeloria have changed. We are going to join the army and cause a war against the other nine cities."

 Chapter 1004 Breaking Out

    Chapter 1004 Breaking Out


    "A war against the nine cities?" asked the shadow, shocked ¨C a sentiment shared by Ramiel. "How would this benefit us?"


    "We need to either defeat a lord or make one acknowledge us through military merits," said Arthur, smiling as he leaned over the iron bars. "However, a certain knight proposed an idea to unite the second floor."


    "Unite the second floor? For what purpose?" asked the shadow again, confused. Arthur smiled and spoke the following words with ease.


    "We are turning the second floor into the only residential paradise inside this tower. Once we conquer the tower, many people would choose to stay inside it. The second floor can wee them."


    "¡­is it okay for him to overhear us?" asked the shadow, turning its eyes toward Ramiel. A pair of beastly eyes red at him from beneath the hood, but Arthur waved his hand in dismissal.


    "His only objection is the risk we are taking. He believes that even if we unite the cities, the second floor would be weakened against the invasion of monsters. He underestimates¡­"


    "¡­our strength," the shadowpleted his sentence. "I will notify the rest of our n. If we need to infiltrate the Xelorian Army, we need to join them as soon as possible. What about you?"


    "You don''t need to worry about me," said Arthur as he returned to sit beside his wall. "I will be just fine, even if imprisoned. I will wait for that certain knight to finish his preparations before joining the army as well. Then¡­ we will make a mess."


    "As youmand," said the shadow before bowing and disappearing. Ramiel remained at aplete loss for words, finding himself unable to understand what was happening anymore.


    "Are you going to tell the guards about our n?" asked Arthur as he looked at him with a smile. Ramiel remained silent, unable to decide what the right choice would be. "If you are worried about what is going to happen¡­ how about you join us?"


    "You mean¡­ leave this ce?" muttered Ramiel with hope in his eyes. "What would you stand to gain from freeing me as well?"


    "Nothing," admitted Arthur with an expressionless face. "However, you remind me of someone I used to know. He died a month ago, and I cannot seem to forget about him."


    Ramiel was silent as he searched for any clue about this man''s intentions, but found none. His face disyed nothing but sincerity and a hint of grief. The man presented him with the choice of leaving this prison and making a change.


    "If I leave, I would be bound to your n, right?"


    "I know that you want to know what happened to the lord''s daughter. You can be our man on the inside and investigate the situation too," said Arthur with an understanding smile. "You have until the knight returns."


    ***


    Time passed inside the cell, and Arthur realized that he could not enter his room. It seemed that a lord had many authorities, including the ability to imprison those he deemed a threat to his city. This prevented the challengers from entering their rooms anymore, rendering them unable to grow stronger.


    Soon after Whisker left, the guards woke up again, confused. Naturally, they all suspected Arthur of releasing another soul them could do anything to him, as they all knew he was stronger than them.


    attack, or so they whispered among themselves. However, none of them could do anything to him, as they all knew he was stronger than them.


    A few hourster, the Knight of the Silver Rose returned. This time, he came with his squad, who all recognized Arthur and looked at him with gratitude. Even though they were once his enemies, their hearts were changed by his kindness.


    "What is your choice going to be, Ramiel?" asked Arthur as he saw the soldiers approach their cell. "Are you going to leave with me, or stay here to rot?"


    "You are presenting me with a ridiculous choice," said Ramiel with a grin as he rose and pulled on his shackles. "Even if I had to be the devil, I would choose my freedom. As long as I get out of here, I can do something to save the second floor!"


    "¡­you make it seem as if I''m the viin here," said Arthur with a sigh before rising and walking toward him. The light fell on the half-demon, revealing his gruff and hardened face. Arthur realized that this man was taller than him, with skin made from stone. "You seem more suited to y the role of a viin¡­"


    "What is that supposed to mean?" asked Ramiel with a frown. Arthur pressed his lips together as if holding backughter as he tugged on the chains. "These cannot be broken. We need a key to¡­"


    ng!


    The chains shattered as he pulled them apart, even though he was also cuffed. Then, ck lightning exploded from his hand, striking their cuffs and rendering them limp as they fell to the ground. Ramiel remained in shock, staring at the chains that had haunted him now torn apart easily.


    "You could have at least waited for us to free you¡­" said the Knight of the Silver Rose as he arrived outside the cell and saw the chains on the ground. Then, he furrowed his brows in confusion as he stared at Ramiel. "We cannot take him with us. The lord wants to execute him."


    "And what is he waiting for?" asked Arthur with raised brows.


    "A demon," said the Knight of the Silver Rose with a sigh. "If your friend from yesterday had joined us, our lord would have asked her to execute him so that he would not revive. This shows how risky it is to take him with us."


    "That means he cannot execute him now. We can execute our n before Ramiel gets executed," said Arthur with a smile. "Ramiel would be a valuable asset for our n. From what I gathered, he knows the castle better than us and can provide inside information about the next strategic moves that Xeloria wants to make."


    "¡­is he going to sneak into the castle with that size of his?" asked Jonathan with disregard before sighing when Arthur said nothing. "I understand¡­ it would make the lord furious, and he might punish me, but it makes more sense for two people to break out."


    "Break out?" questioned Arthur with a raised brow. Jonathan gave a grin as he stood with his squad in formation, unsheathing their swords. "You want us to escape from Xeloria before making a run for it into the wilderness?"


    "We wille to fetch you from there and integrate you into our toon," said Jonathan with a grin. "Please go easy on us, or we might not survive."


    "I never got to test how strong I actually am," said Arthur as he stretched. "If you tell me to cause a ruckus¡­ you cannot expect me to hold back. Remove the weaker soldiers from this ce, or¡­ they will die. This can be a test for you too, to see if you can survive against me."


    "¡­can we talk about this?" asked Jonathan, but Arthur grinned as he turned his hands into fists. Golden mana beamed from his body, making the surroundings shake. "You seem oddly excited¡­"


    "I had to keep myself in check for a while," said Arthur as he took a stance and readied a punch. The soldiers turned pale as they assumed a defensive formation.


    "If we want to work together, you have to see my full strength, right?"


    "¡­not against us!" the knight almost cried as he took a few steps back as well. "If this is how it''s going to be, then I won''t hold back either!"


    "Suit yourself," said Arthur as he threw a careless punch forward, but it shook the world. Air rumbled as it met his fist, whichunched toward the iron bars. The next instant, destruction ensued.


    Boom!


    As if struck by a cannon, the cell exploded along with the rest of the prison. Jonathan and his soldiers tried to hold their ground against the air pressure, but their feet were lifted from the ground. The next instant, all of them were sent flying.


    ***


    Whisker was in no rush to reunite with the others, as he needed to gather intel on the Xelorian army before joining them. After visiting several offices, he rushed back atop the rooftops, searching for hisrades. As he made his way back to the two, he was pleased to find that Sarohan and Haldor hadn''t left his sight.


    "Why are you still here?" asked Whisker with a frown, addressing the tall Waiga who attracted attention from the crowd. "You were supposed to gather money before Seika returns."


    "I already finished the job," said Sarohan as he showed him a pouch of money. "It was a request to take care of a local gang. I found them easily and captured them. The neighborhood rewarded me with three gold coins in return."


    "You found them that easily?" asked Whisker with surprise. "In any case, I met with Seika a few hours ago. It seems that he wants us to..."


    Boom!


    The entire city of Xeloria shook as a loud explosion shattered its windows. Sarohan and Haldor were thrown from their chairs, while Whisker barely managed to stabilize himself.

 Chapter 1005 Hundred Ballistae

    Chapter 1005 Hundred Ballistae


    Arthur''s powerful punch tore through the cell''s iron bars, creating an explosion that reverberated through the prison. Debris flew everywhere as Ramiel shielded himself from the chaos. Jonathan and his soldiers struggled against the force, trying to maintain their footing. After the dust settled, they found Arthur standing amidst the destruction, his resolve evident in his eyes.


    The Knight of the Silver Rose, Jonathan, wiped dust off his armor and locked eyes with Arthur. "You could have at least given us a warning before causing such amotion!"


    Arthur''s grin remained intact. "Wouldn''t have been as fun, would it?"


    Awe-struck by the disy of power, Ramiel nced at Arthur and then Jonathan. He could hardly believe that he was part of this unfolding madness. The chaotic scene had transformed into a battleground, with soldiers and inmates alike watching the events unfold in disbelief.


    Sarohan, Haldor, and Whisker, observing from a distance, exchanged nces. Sarohan spoke with a smirk, "Looks like Arthur''s making his exit with a bang."


    As the chaos intensified, Arthur''s power seemed boundless, tearing through walls and structures, and sending shockwaves across the city. People fled in panic, trying to escape the destruction. It was a calcted disy, meant to divert attention and sow confusion.


    Seizing the moment, Ramiel joined Arthur''s side. "This is insane, but I''m with you," he said with a mixture of fear and determination.


    Arthur nodded, his confidence infectious. "Hold on tight."


    With a burst of energy, Arthurunched himself and Ramiel skyward, crashing through the ceiling and emerging into the open air. The city''s chaos was visible below them, and they soared above the destruction.


    Jonathan, watching from below, raised an eyebrow at the spectacle before turning to his squad. "Time to give chase, but don''t actually catch them."


    Arthur and Ramiel rushed through the city, kicking away soldiers as they rushed at them. The half-demon seemed even more capable than Arthur had imagined, with each fist striking like a cannonball. Giving augh, he dashed forward with Jonathan and the rest in pursuit.


    True to their n, the entire city of Xeloria witnessed their escape. The duo never hurt the citizens, but they still fled in panic given the sheer destruction. Chaos echoed throughout Xeloria as the soldiers kept chasing after the two.


    Arthur jumped from another building, reaching the next with ease. Ramiel followed after him as the soldiers gave pursuit on the ground. Those with mounts rushed to intercept them, but Arthur struck them down using his ck lightning.


    Then, all of a sudden, Arthur snapped his neck to the side and stopped atop a certain building. He was looking toward a certain inn at the end of the street, where his threerades were sitting. The three seemed to be rxed and even waved at him. Then, they beckoned for him toe their way.


    "Follow me."


    Arthur jumped toward a closer building to get a better look. Then, he saw what the three were pointing at, right across the street from the inn. Despite the chaos and panic, a certain man was still building a giant structure on his own at lightning speed.


    "What is this?" muttered the half-demon with confusion as he looked at the worker.


    "¡­the man with the [Build] skill," muttered Arthur with surprise as he looked at the spectacle. "I can erect such buildings with ease, but this man is not creating them out of nothing. He is building them brick by brick at lightning speed."


    "The famous [Build] skill gives its users the ability to create anything at astronomical speeds. I heard it is one of the rarest and most expensive skills inside the tower. Even in battlefields, their work is desired to build fortresses and trenches."


    "They are over that rooftop!" shouted someone from a distance, giving them the signal to resume their escape. Arthur gave the three a thumbs-up before bolting and escaping from the scene, trying to divert the soldiers lest they disturb the worker.


    The duo reached the walls of Xeloria, and they had to stop below them. The ballistae that were used to shoot down the dragons with their giant bolts were aimed toward them. They were infused with runes, making them look threatening as they aimed at them.


    Arthur and Ramiel stood on the ground, surrounded by a hundred or so of these deadly weapons. The citizens escaped the scene, leaving them in the open. However, Arthur seemed to be unbothered as he stood there with his eyes scanning the weapons.


    "Say, Ramiel," began the mystical man. "Would it be cool to withstand a hundred of their bolts?"


    "As cool as it is impossible, so don''t even think about it," said the half-demon. "I used to work for the lord of Xeloria as an assassin. A single bolt of these could injure a dragon, not to mention a human body. Even if you had ten more arms to strike them down, each volley has a hundred bolts!"


    "Thank you for exining how impossible it is," said Arthur with a grateful nod. "I now understand how amazing it would be to pull off such a feat. Look, they loaded the bolts! Step back behind me, Ramiel Pureheart!"


    "You can''t be serious¡­"


    "As serious as I can be," replied Arthur with a grin as the hundred ballistae aimed at them. Arthur did not wait for the half-demon to respond and instead pushed him back with a single tap, sending him flying and rolling on the ground.


    Ramiel was shocked by how easily he was sent flying but was not hurt in the least. He rolled on the ground before he managed to stop himself and gaze at the man. A mixture of lightning and golden mana rose from around him, giving the half-demon two distinct feelings of dread and nostalgia.


    "Watch me defy the impossible," muttered the man in ck robes as he rxed his body and spread his arms. The ck lightning roared as golden flowers blossomed around him. "The unison of creation and destruction always produced the strongest destruction. It was thought to be impossible, too."


    "Get ready!" shouted a voice prating the battlefield from above the walls. A knight stood between the soldiers, looking at the escapee with cold-killing intent. "Aim!" He raised his arm tomand the hundred lethal weapons before swinging it down. "Fire!"


    The air trembled with anticipation as a hundred ballistae took aim, their massive torsion springs creaking in unison, a symphony of tension. A low, ominous hum built in the atmosphere, like a giant''s growl rolling across the battlefield. The warriors nearby could feel the vibrations in their chests, a heartbeat of impending destruction.


    Then, with a collective release of pent-up energy, the ballistae roared as their triggers were pulled. The bolts, each the size of tree trunks, surged forward like angry thunderbolts being hurled by the gods themselves. The ear-splitting twang of the bowstrings mixed with the groans of wood and the grinding of gears, creating a cacophony that drowned out all other sounds.


    The impact was a cataclysmic eruption of power. The bolts tore through the air, their passage marked by a deep, echoing whoosh that seemed to suck the very breath from the sky. The shockwaves produced by their speed caused the very ground


    to shudder, sending shockwaves through the earth like ripples on a disturbed pond.


    The runes lit with blinding light as they shimmered over the giant bolts, all heading toward the same target. As for that target itself, he gave them a smirk of defiance, not an ounce of fear visible on his face. The golden mana wrapped itself around the bolts of ck lightning, creating a disturbance in space itself.


    "Let''s see if yours are stronger," muttered Arthur as he threw his arms forward toward the raining bolts. Thebination of creation and destruction roared as the thunderbolts flew from his hands, exploding with a powerful st.


    Lights covered the world as a hundred bolts struck a hundred thunderbolts. Each explosion shook the city like an earthquake as dust rose from the ground. Arthur stood in their midst with the grin never leaving his face.


    Ten secondster, with continuous world-shaking explosions, Arthur still stood in the same spot without even budging an inch. The explosions died down without even dusting his clothes. Then, he stared toward the soldiers with disdain as his voice echoed louder than any explosion. "Is that¡­ all?"


    The sentence fell like thunderps on the soldiers'' ears as their mouths could not remain closed. This man withstood an attack that almost killed a dragon, and they could not even scratch his skin. As for the knight leading them, he was no different as he stared with a pale face.


    Arthur sighed, seeming disappointed as he looked back toward Ramiel. The half-demon stared at him while on his knees, his stony lips trembling at the incredulous scene. Seeing him, Arthur gave a smirk. "I told you it would be cool."


    "¡­this is more than just that," said Ramiel as he gulped. "This is outrageously absurd. A single man¡­"


    "¡­should not wield this much power?" continued Arthur, finishing his sentence before heughed. "We should make an escape before they regain their senses. I doubt anyone would try to stop us now."

 Chapter 1006 Marshal Stormblade

    Chapter 1006 Marshal Stormde


    True to his word, none of the soldiers dared to stop them anymore. The fact that this person was escaping the city and not attacking it brought great relief to them. In fact, they were happy that the duo was leaving their city; thus, their stance changed.


    "Should we pursue them, Sir Lanka?" a soldier asked the knight protecting the walls, who was still shaken by what he had witnessed. After rposing himself, Knight Lanka shook his head.


    "We are tasked with protecting the walls. This might be a trap and a distraction from an enemy attack. Reload the ballistae and increase security. We have to report this to the lord as soon as possible!"


    As the knight was giving his orders,motion rose as more soldiers flooded the walls. Sir Lanka looked down the walls to see another titled and esteemed knight leading his soldiers to give chase. Seeing who it was, the knight''s face lit up with joy.


    "Sir Jonathan!" shouted Sir Lanka as he saluted the knight on the ground. The Knight of the Silver Rose was respected throughout the city of Xeloria as the most trusted knight by the lord. Jonathan raised his eyes to them and gave them a nod before their mounts rushed to pursue the fugitives.


    "There is no further need to worry since Sir Jonathan is here," said the soldier from earlier, and Sir Lanka could not help but agree. The soldiers, still scared by the spectacle, rested their hopes on the toon known as the Golden Division.


    Meanwhile, Arthur and Ramiel reached the peripheries of the city after crossing the walls. Even when they passed through the gate, no one could stop their attacks that bombarded the obstacles. In the end, they left the city.


    "Jonathan should be pursuing us now," said Arthur as he looked back towards the panic-struck city. "I might have shown too much power there. Xeloria will be on guard for the next few days."


    "You literally traumatized the Ballistae Division¡­" muttered Ramiel with a speechless face. Arthur pretended that he did not hear the half-demon and kept on sprinting forward. "How are we going to meet with Jonathan?"


    "We agreed to reunite in the Northern Valley. Although the dragon might be there, it would be a good excuse for his failure in letting us escape. However, we still need to orchestrate a good scene for the fake battle."


    "I don''t like your tone. You are about to do something crazy again, right?" asked the half-demon with resignation. "I said it before and will say it again: you are insane."


    "Insanity is the inability to bend the world to follow your imagination," said Arthur with a smile. "I am the opposite of that. My ideas are always regarded as insane because they defymon sense, but they have never destroyed me."


    "¡­I still don''t know whether you are arrogant or just confident," said Ramiel with a deadpan expression. "In any case, the tower is going to turn upside down with your arrival and actions."


    An earthquake struck the entire region that day as a great battle took ce between the mysterious intruder, the Knight of the Silver Rose, and the wanted half-demon. In the end, the two managed to escape the clutches of justice, and the knight returned empty-handed.


    The city did not rest, but soldiers assured the citizens that the intruders were gravely injured and would not pose a threat at the current time. This allowed the citizens to sigh in relief, but it was a different matter within the castle of Xeloria.


    "You allowed them¡­ to escape?" asked the Lord of Xeloria, Marshal Stormde. Although he was not looking towards the kneeling knight, instead choosing to look through a window, a celestial pressure descended on those present.


    "I will take full responsibility. In our blind pursuit of them, we overlooked the grudge that the dragon held against us. It seems they spared him yesterday, earning his favor."


    "Then, he is the same man that you met yesterday," said Lord Marshal with a deep gaze as he looked over his city. "I have the right to suspect your efforts in this matter, Knight of the Silver Rose. You came the day before telling me about the great man you met, and now he escapes our prison. How did he even break through the chains?"


    "Other soldiers witnessed him tearing down the cuffs with leisure as soon as he wore them," said Sir Jonathan while staring at the ground. "Furthermore, my lord¡­ a man who defeated the entire Ballistae Division is not one who can be chained."


    "Indeed," said Lord Marshal with a sigh before turning away from the window and walking toward his desk. Then, he pulled the chair and sat with a tired face. "I cannot believe we are unlucky enough to face such a man at this time. War ising, Jonathan."


    "I know, my lord," said Jonathan as he lowered his head again. "I wanted this man to join us, but he refused. This led to his escape. I apologize for such a blunder."


    "You were thinking about the well-being of our city," said Lord Marshal as he tapped his finger over the desk. "It puzzles me, however, why this man allowed us to arrest him and then broke free from the prison. I thought he wanted to meet me, but it seems he changed his mind."


    "I asked him the same, but he said that no lord could govern him," said Jonathan with disappointment. "As I understood it, the man has no interest in bing a lord. He just wants to pass the second floor and reach the third."


    "¡­it seems he does not know the truth behind the second floor," said Lord Marshal with surprise. "I wonder how a man could be this clueless, yet this powerful?"


    "Some rise faster than others in The Red Tower. I wonder how he grew to be this powerful on the first floor, though¡­" muttered Sir Jonathan before shaking his head. "This is not the most urgent matter. The other person who escaped is the half-demon, my lord."


    "Ramiel Pureheart¡­" muttered Lord Marshal as he gritted his teeth. "I once considered him my de that would never rust. Inside the tower, a demon is the strongest weapon. I never thought he would turn against me."


    "The incident with the Young Lady is still a mystery, and he refused to reveal the truth. Since he is the only demon we had, no one could execute him inside the tower," said Jonathan with a frown. "I failed you, my lord."


    "We underestimated them," said Lord Marshal with an impatient face. "I care very little about the mysterious man, but the demon¡­ I want him dead. You mentioned that another demon appeared in the northern valley."


    "She refused to help me," said Sir Jonathan with a frown. "Herrade is none other than the man I mentioned, the Ballistae Monster. The situation is quiteplicated, so we have to tread carefully."


    "It can be quite simple, pulling the right strings," said Lord Marshal with a mysterious smile that uneased the knight. He knew that his lord could be quite cunning when needed, although hecked no strength to seize what he wants. "He might have fled, but hisrades are in Xeloria. I already have someone to monitor them."


    "As expected of you, my lord," said Jonathan with awe on his face, but worry in his heart. Although it had been nothing but a day since


    they arrived, his lord seemed to have already learned about their presence. "Should I patrol the area around Xeloria in case the half-demon appears?"


    "There is no need. I expect him to make a move against me given the chance, which would be the next war with the other cities. At that time, we are going to strike them down at once, crushing them in a single swoop. Raise your level and stats for the time being. I heard that there is a new powerful lord on the second floor. This war¡­ will be interesting."


    Sir Jonathan was then dismissed, and he left the castle alongside his troops. His face was hidden in his long hair, which helped him hide his confusion about what Marshal Stormde was nning. However, as long as he doesn''t learn the truth, their n would never bepromised.


    After returning to his office, Jonathan issued several orders before returning to his residence. It was arge mansion inside Xeloria, a privilege that was quite rare on the second floor. However, for the knight himself, he felt embarrassed to live like this while people suffered in the wilderness.


    "You sure take care of yourself, Silver Rose," said the guest in his living room as soon as the knight walked in. It made him frown to be judged like this, but the man seemed to have seen greater mansions to be impressed by this one. "I wonder why mansions are needed when rooms are better within the tower?"


    "Rooms can only be essed by their owners, not the others. For example, I cannot have my maids in my room or other guests over. Furthermore, there is something called Dimensional Amodation."

 Chapter 1007 A Single Enemy

    Chapter 1007 A Single Enemy


    The Knight of the Silver Rose exined what he meant by Dimensional Amodation. ording to his words, challengers from other worlds find it harder to use their powers inside the tower, even if they obtain them as a skill. In essence, the difference in dimensional levels between the two worlds causes a simr effect to humans climbing a mountain and getting tired. The difference in altitude makes it harder to breathe on the summit, with mana recing air in this scenario.


    "I was born inside the tower, so I experience no such thing," said Ramiel while sitting on the ground with his eyes closed. Jonathan nced at him and then back toward Arthur.


    "As he said, this is solely experienced by people from lesser worlds. The way to ovee this is to spend as much time inside the tower as possible, which makes rooms less beneficial than many believe," said Jonathan before he rose. "I will remove my armor and be back in a few minutes. We can then discuss our ns."


    After that, Jonathan returned to his room, leaving Arthur and Ramiel in his living room. The half-demon seemed to be meditating, but Arthur could not help but feel that something was missing about the situation.


    "How well do you know the knight?" asked Arthur, interrupting the demon from whatever he was doing. "In other words¡­ how much can we trust him?"


    "I worked with Lord Marshal my entire life but never heard anyone mention a misdeedmitted by the knight. Although we grew apart after he imprisoned me, I once considered him a trustworthyrade."


    "What position did you have in the Xelorian Army?"


    "For a demon, there are two possible positions: an assassin or an executor," said Ramiel with a sigh as he rose from the ground. It seems that Arthur made it impossible for him to focus. "I chose to be an assassin and carried out missions under his orders until he turned against me."


    "Turned against you without cause?" asked Arthur with a smile. "There is no smoke without fire. Even if you did not harm his daughter, he has a reason to suspect you. What are you hiding from me, Ramiel?"


    "Almost everything," said the half-demon matter-of-factly. "I barely know who you are and don''t even know your name. If I had to trust someone, it would be the knight, not you."


    "You know the knight, but he doesn''t share the same fate as you do," said Arthur as he leaned forward and smiled at the half-demon. "We are both fugitives of the second floor. Your situation is even worse than mine, since the lord has a personal vendetta against you."


    "I did not kill her."


    "Then where is she?"


    "I¡­ don''t know."


    "That pause said a lot," said Arthur before leaning back. "I don''t suspect you a single bit, Ramiel. I might be the only person who does not. However, if something that you hide harms me, I would not be as kind as I currently am."


    "You are one arrogant man," said Ramiel with a frown. "What makes you trust that I did notmit that crime? You know me as much as I know you."


    "I can tell the true nature of people. You are not a bad person and would not harm others out of your own will, despite the evil youmitted. As for the knight, he might have nevermitted a wrongdoing in his entire life. However, for his goal, he would do anything."


    Ramiel did not say a thing as he sat on the couch with a stone-cold face. The hardened skin was almost stone in nature, hiding his expression. However, Arthur knew that beneath his scary face was a soft man. The two remained quiet until the knight returned.


    "You will be joining the army as a new recruit in the Newbie Division. If I admit you straight into the Golden Division, Lord Marshal will suspect us. You have to make a name for yourself in the skirmish battles against the nearby city, Zhen."


    "Should I conquer Zhen in the process?"


    "¡­that is the opposite of what we want to do. In a week from now, the next war event is going to be underway. You must rise in the ranks enough to join the Golden Division before that time without me having anything to do with it."


    "And what are you two going to do?" asked Arthur as he nced at the demon. Jonathan turned toward Ramiel, looking at him with aplicated gaze, before determination gathered on his face.


    "I cannot trust you again like before, but I would turn a blind eye to your sneaking into the castle. You can find out what happened to the Young Lady on your own, but I would not help you. As for me, I will visit the other cities on various missions to learn about how to start our ns."


    "I guess that means we each have a mission," said Arthur with a smile. "I will be the new recruit, Ramiel is going to prove his innocence, and Jonathan will perfect our n before the war. If our paths do cross¡­ we each look a different way."


    Ramiel simply nodded, and Jonathan remained unimpressed. The half-demon then rose from his seat, ready to start his mission. Arthur watched as the hardened giant blended into the walls of the mansion and left, making him the perfect assassin.


    The only two left now were the knight and Arthur, in a silent agreement that some things needed to be said. Arthur did not ask the knight directly but did not leave either. He waited for him to reveal what he was hiding ever since he returned.


    "Lord Marshal¡­ knows about yourrades being inside Xeloria," said Jonathan with a frown. "I never thought I would reveal secrets my lord gave me, but it has to be done, for the sake of everyone on the second floor."


    "Is that the reason you seemed off, Knight of the Silver Rose?" said Arthur with augh, not surprised at all.


    "Did you know about it?" asked the knight with confusion, his serious face copsing. "How would you know of such a thing?"


    "Before we came to Xeloria, we were at a Huntsmen n in the wilderness. I had an off feeling about their leader, so I expected him to sell us for a certain price to the lord of Xeloria. However, I could not feel anyone spying on us."


    "Did someone apany you to Xeloria?" asked Jonathan after a few moments of thinking. Arthur nodded, prompting the knight to conclude the following. "That means they are the spy."


    "If that is true, I doubt he does it consciously," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "Although he is a mistrusting man, I sensed no malice from him. He might be doing things without his knowledge or is being spied upon as well."


    "In any case, Lord Marshal has an eye on yourrades. I considered not telling you because you might warn them and make them leave Xeloria. It would make the lord suspect me because I''m the only person he told."


    "It might be a trap to see if you are loyal or not. His most trusted ally would be a bigger threat than a few enemies in his city. It seems he started to mistrust you too, Jonathan."


    "Because I told him what I truly believe," said the knight as he interlocked his fingers in front of his face. Arthur noticed his hands trembling as sweat gathered


    on his face. Then, he closed his eyes. "I know for certain that you are our only hope to conquer this tower."


    "What about Lord Marshal himself?"


    "As a lord, he took care of our city, but he will never be anything more than a lord," said Jonathan as he opened his weary eyes. "We need someone to end this prison and let us out. We need¡­ a hero."


    "If you think I''m doing this because I''m a hero, you are delusional," said Arthur as he rose from his chair as well and stared through the window. "I have a goal in this tower, and it''s not as noble as you imagine. If every citizen of Xeloria stood between me and a certain man, I would not hesitate to kill them."


    "In that case, I just have to make sure those standing in your way deserve to be killed," said Jonathan after a moment of silence. "You are the Demon King, not the hero. However, I choose to roll my dice in your favor. I am¡­ gambling with my life here."


    "Would you still roll those dice even if I was against the gods?" asked Arthur with a smile. "You might know my allies, but you have no idea how terrifying my enemies can be, Jonathan."


    "You said before that no one in this tower is your enemy," said the no idea how terrifying my enemies can be, Jonathan."


    "You said before that no one in this tower is your enemy," said the knight as he rose, staring at Arthur''s back with intense belief. "The Demon King has a single enemy: Devaheim."

 Chapter 1008 Change in Rules?

    Chapter 1008 Change in Rules?


    The city was still in shock from what had happened the day before, but a new day had to start once the sun rose. Xeloria was a bustling city with hardworking citizens. The soldiers made sure to protect them while they did their best to work.


    Gold was a lot less valuable on the second floor, Arthur realized. He was standing in front of the recruiting office for the soldiers, which offered ten gold coins per month. Since he was a newbie, he tapped the shoulder of the man in front of him.


    "How much does it cost to live in Runera?"


    The burly man in front of him was not impressed as he turned to face Arthur, looking down on him. This man was at least two hundred kilos with a two-meter height. He was a monster, and an unhappy one.


    "You just arrived on the second floor?" asked the man as he scrutinized Arthur from head to toe. "Go to the wilderness and train first. This army is not a ce for wussies."


    After saying that, the man turned away from him and ignored Arthur. Surprised by being treated so harshly, a man tapped him from behind. Arthur turned and saw a muscr man in casual clothes standing behind him. Although he was not tall, his muscles were well-defined.


    "Don''t mind him. I bet he has a nervous tummy-ache," said the man with a polite smile. "A single gold coin wouldst you a week in Xeloria. Another one for rent, and that leaves you with two coins each month. We can live in the barracks, leaving us with six coins. If we want to eat with the soldiers, they just take two coins for the entire month."


    "Oh, you know so much but have yet to enlist in the army?" asked Arthur with surprise. "You don''t look like a neer."


    "I took my time to research the situation here in Xeloria," said the man with a grin as he ruffled his hair. "It can be confusing to enlist straight away. You are rather brave!"


    "Or just foolishly overconfident," said the burly man in front of him as he nced at the two. "The Newbie Division has the most casualties in the entire army. Do not enlist if you are weak-hearted. I even heard there is a demon on the loose! You might lose your life for real!"


    "Are you not used to risking your life?" asked Arthur, making the man stare daggers at him. As for the one behind him, he began to chuckle. Before the burly man could retort, he was called forward to enter the enlisting office.


    "I think you would be targeted if we get enlisted in the same toon," said the man behind him with a sigh. "My name is Joey. If that happens, I can help you get rid of him," he said while offering a handshake.


    "Mine is Alexie," said Arthur as he shook his hand. "Don''t worry, he would not make any trouble. I feel like he''s a good person."


    "¡­that is quite the insight," said Joey with surprise. "Your turn is here. There is an exam up ahead before we can join the army, but I doubt someone as confident as you would have an issue with it."


    "Next!" someone called from inside the office, and Arthur gave Joey a nod before going inside. He found several tables inside to register new recruits before being given a small badge. Arthur saw a woman waving at him toe forward, to which he obliged.


    "Name?" asked the woman as she ced her hand over the table. She was chewing on something and smelled like tobo. "Spit it out,d!"


    "Alexie," said Arthur with a smile as he looked around. Many others like this woman were registering recruits and shouting at them to go somewhere.


    "Level?" asked the woman while still chewing. "You are not very bright, are you?"


    "Only in desperate times," said Arthur with a smile. "My level is ten."


    "Not bad," said the woman with a nod as she jotted down his name, level, and assigned him a number: 323.


    "Take this to the third yard, second field. There will be someone there to examine your stats. You have to be no less than fifteen in all stats. Is that understood, desperated?" said the woman as she pointed toward an exit behind her.


    Arthur smiled and took the badge, then made his way toward the third yard where he found several fields separated from each other by high walls. In the second field, he saw a group of people standing in a single file.


    "Hurry up!" shouted someone from the crowd, and Arthur walked to stand behind the same burly person from before. He gave Arthur a grin as if he wanted to cause trouble. "The exam will begin after one more person arrives!"


    The one shouting was a soldier standing on the other end of the yard. Arthur looked back and saw Joey walking toward him with a smile. He waved toward the two and took his ce,pleting the number.


    "The exam will now begin!" said the soldier as he activated an artifact. The ground began to shake before he began to rise from the ground. Beneath him was a stone tform that rose in the air. At the same time, the entrance was sealed by another wall rising from the ground. "You have ten minutes! There are fifty people in here, and we will be epting only twenty-five! Begin!"


    Arthur was still confused when he saw the burly man twist his body and send a punch toward him. It was then that he realized this was a battle royale where only half of them could survive. The punch whistled as it rushed toward him, but Arthur did not need to move.


    Joey jumped forward and kicked the punch away, almost toppling the burly man. This exchange seemed to signal the beginning of the battle as each of them began fighting each other. The sole exception was Arthur, who looked around in interest.


    "Most of the recruits seem to know about this," said Arthur with interest before he looked toward the soldier on the tform taking notes. After a few moments, he bolted from beside Joey and his opponent, straight toward the examiner.


    "Careful, Alexie!" shouted Joey as he held back the burly manunching another punch at him. Arthur dashed through the ongoing battles before jumping straight toward the tform. The examiner was surprised and took a step back as Arthurnded in front of him.


    "What¡­ are you doing?" asked the examiner with a frown and the intent to strike. Arthur gave him a smile before turning around and sitting down in one swift motion. His feet dangled from the tform atop the ongoing battle.


    "Excuse me, but I will wait here," said Arthur with a smile as he leaned back while watching the show. The examiner was shocked, but could not do a thing to stop Arthur from taking a seat on his tform. After all, the rules stated that he had to survive, not defeat others!


    "You have to know that those who defeat others will be rmended to enter the Golden Division!" said the examiner afterposing himself. It was evident that he did not like Arthurzing around while others were fighting amongst themselves. "Even if you pass this way, I will ce you in the weakest toon!"


    "You can ce me in a toon on my


    own, and it would not make a difference," said Arthur as he lied down on the ground and rested his chin over his hand. "I will not participate in this fight."


    "Is that so?" asked the examiner with a displeased expression. Then, he turned to face the soldiers. "Anyone who defeats this man will be rmended to enter the Golden Division! If you participate in a single battle with the Golden Division, you can leave the second floor!"


    Everyone stopped fighting at the same time, turning toward the examiner with shock. It had never urred that someone would enter the Golden Division from the get-go. Their eyes were suddenly filled with greed as they stared at Arthur.


    "This should be illegal¡­ right?" muttered Arthur with shock as he turned toward the examiner. "You cannot change the rules all of a sudden!"


    "I can, and I did," said the soldier with a grin as he held onto his clipboard. "Incentives like this can be allowed to punish wrongdoers."


    "Just kidding," said Arthur with a smile as he pped the tform to propel himself into the air. Then, hended on the edge as he stared down at the fifty challengers. "I just hope that you have an excuse for your superiors when they know what happened."


    After that, Arthur jumped down. At the same time, the challengers all charged toward him, wanting to defeat him and enter the Golden Division. Arthur retracted his arm, preparing to strike as he descended. Then, with a single motion, destruction ensued.

 Chapter 1009 Newbie Divison

    Chapter 1009 Newbie Divison


    Forty-nine new recruits rushed forward at the same time. Facing them was a skinny man with average features, but eyes that seemed to dominate the world. His fists roared with ferocity as theyunched strikes after strikes at his enemies. Each one seemed to disable the target, leaving a trail of whimpering men behind him. "Bring it on!" shouted one of the soldiers who appeared to be in histe fifties. He stepped forward with a powerful stomp, sending ripples across the ground. Then, he slithered like a snake through the soldiers, emerging behind Arthur.


    The manunched a deadly attack towards Arthur''s neck, but Arthur was fully aware of it. In fact, he could see the man moving in slow motion. With a swift strike, Arthur hit the man''s arm before it could reach him. The arm bent unnaturally before the man copsed on the ground, screaming in pain.


    The burly man, whom Arthur had encountered earlier, stepped forward to strike at his head. Arthur stopped the giant fist with a single finger before redirecting it towards another assant, sending him flying before kicking the burly man away.


    It was then that the crowd paused, realizing that this man was far from ordinary. Each strike of his defeated one of them, and his martial arts seemed to control the opponent with ease.


    In reality, Arthur knew no martial art like the old man who was still screaming with a broken arm. Arthur used his overwhelming amount of stats to achieve this level of control over his opponents. Jonathan had said he should reveal a fraction of his power each time, so Arthur was exhibiting no more than a third of his stats.


    In the end, even that was too much for any of them to handle. Another woman gritted her teeth before rushing forward, swiftly sending a kick towards his head. Arthur stopped it with his forearm before grabbing her leg and mming her to the ground. She coughed blood and could no longer move.


    Arthur was not someone who would be gentle with someone just because she was a woman. Anyone who came at him would be treated with the same amount of ruthlessness.


    Although they had realized how ruthless and powerful Arthur was, the temptation of getting into the Golden Division was irresistible. It was not just about passing the second floor, but also about how many treasures and how much fame they would obtain. Those who were lustful enough could have anyone they wanted too.


    Arthur watched them charging at him, each with a different goal in mind. There was one who wanted money and another who wanted glory. However, it was sad to see them unable to realize that their freedom was being taken away by this tower.


    Freedom was the reason Arthur did not want to participate in the battle royale earlier. He did not like being told how to risk his life and when. However, the examiner knew how to make things interesting for him.


    Three men looked at each other and nodded before charging towards him from different sides. In a single jump, Arthur turned in the air twice andnded behind one of the three. Then, he sent the man flying towards the other two with a punch.


    The situation turned chaotic, and Arthur had to take everyone down. However, he remained undefeated, making it look effortless. As he took down another man, Arthur looked up and saw that the one standing in front of him was Joey.


    The man had a threatening aura around him that Arthur had failed to notice earlier due to his overwhelming friendliness. Among all the participants, Joey seemed to be the most threatening. However, he stood motionless and did not attack.


    "You can get into the Golden Division if you defeat me, but there are only twenty-six of us left," said Arthur with a smile. But Joey seemed to have other ns. "If any of you get defeated, the exam would be over, and you would lose your chance to enter the Golden Division."


    As the two exchanged eye contact, no one moved in the entire arena. Everyone realized that if they messed up and lost, their golden chance would be gone. Joey was motionless as well, but it seemed that some did not have the patience.


    A man ran from beside Joey, aiming to take down Arthur himself. Although he was covered with muscles, Arthur knew that this fight was over. However, what he did not expect was Joeyunching an attack at the same time, but it was not directed towards him.


    The impatient muscr man was struck in the neck by Joey and was sent flying, hurled towards the stone walls. As he mmed into it, the entire arena shook. Then, the exam was over.


    "The exam is over! Only twenty-five people remain!" shouted the examiner as Joey lowered his foot with a smile, as if knowing that this would happen. "Those who passed should go to the second yard!"


    The examiner seemed to be jotting down some things while looking at the badge number that Arthur wore. Then, he wrote it down and eyed him for a while before jumping down from the tform and leading them toward the next yard.


    However, no one moved. Everyone was staring at the average-looking man in the middle, whose presence had shifted from annoying to terrifying. Arthur was looking at Joey with interest, who chose not to fight him and instead ruin their chances to enter the Golden Division.


    "I don''t need shortcuts," said Joey with a smile as he gestured for Arthur to take the lead. "Those who chose not to fight you... are the ones left. That says enough about how going against you is a wrong idea."


    "I''m a little disappointed," said Arthur with a sigh as he ced his hands behind his neck. The ones who rushed forward were the weakest, failing to realize what a monster Arthur was. "In either case, I''m d to see you still here."


    "I feel the same," said Joey as he walked behind Arthur, his eyes studying the mysterious man with caution. Arthur could feel his gaze, but his mind was elsewhere.


    The following exam was a basic test, where those applying needed to destroy a giant rock with a single attack. It was to test their destructive capabilities and ensure that no one would pass without deserving it. This process eliminated twelve applicants, leaving thirteen out of the original fifty.


    "You all have passed the exam and will be the thirteenth toon of the Newbie Division. You can divide yourselves into squads and move into the thirteenth barracks. Your first mission will be assigned this evening!"


    After that, the examiner gave them military clothes to wear. They were dust-colored, probably designed to be less noticeable in the wilderness. Arthur and the rest changed before going to the barracks on the other side of the city with their badge, the only thing that proved their identities.


    On the badge, Arthur realized, was his name and level. It worked as an identification number for the soldiers. Furthermore, once they reached the barracks, they entered using their badge.


    The barracks were arge building with many bedrooms, training grounds, and ssrooms. Arthur noticed that each room had four bunk beds, but since the rest of his toon was apprehensive of him, his room only had two other soldiers.


    Joey followed him for some reason, and the other person was the weakest among the others. He only managed to split the stone in half instead of shattering it. The man was thin and fragile-looking, reminding Arthur of his friend, Yuran.


    "You don''t need to be afraid," said Arthur as he walked into the room and felt the man shaking. "I will not harm those who don''t harm me. Since we''re a team now, we should work together and rise through the ranks."


    "It has always been my intention to do so," said Joey with a smile as he jumped over the upper bed and slept on the ground. "Our missions usually involve exterminating threats. Those who kill the most are promoted through the ranks until they are rmended to join the Golden Division."


    "How long does it take to be promoted?" asked Arthur with interest. This time, the one who answered him was the thin, scared man.


    voice as he seemed to gather his courage. "The Golden Division members receive fifty gold coins every month. It''s hard to join them "It takes about a month of hard work," said the man with a weak voice as he seemed to gather his courage. "The Golden Division members receive fifty gold coins every month. It''s hard to join them given thepetition."


    "What about the other divisions?"


    "There are the Defense Legion, Runes Assembly, Scouts toon, Archers Division, Golden Division, and Infantry, also called the Newbie Division. Each is led by a different Titled Knight, with the strongest being the Knight of the Silver Rose, Jonathan."


    "Then, who leads us?" asked Arthur with interest. The man had to think for a while before shaking his head, not knowing the answer. "Is it a headless division?"


    "I think it is, since this is considered a stepping stone before each soldier joins one of the different divisions. However, there are rumors that the knight is always wandering the different cities, but no one has actually seen him."

 Chapter 1010 Eternal War

    Chapter 1010 Eternal War


    Arthur had nothing to do this day, so he decided to meet Whisker alone. The feline was the only one who sensed his presence from a distance away, and the two met in a distant alley. Since the secrecy made the feline confused, Arthur had to tell him about what Jonathan said.


    "Is the Lord of Xeloria spying on us?" asked Whisker with confusion while sitting on an empty barrel. "Is it Haldor?" he asked, a tinge of worry in his voice. Arthur knew that the past few days had made the three men grow closer, so he could not help but smile.


    "I doubt he has such capabilities, but it would not hurt to assume that we are being monitored through him, even if he does so unconsciously. The Lord of Xeloria cannot know that I joined his army or about our n to incite war."


    "I ryed the orders to the rest, but I have yet to tell them the n," said Whisker with a nod. "I heard about a monstrous new recruit in the Xelorian Army. Is that you, Seika?"


    "It might be," said Arthur with a smile. "Have you joined the army yet?"


    "We will this evening. We have to finish themissions we took to raise enough money for living inside Xeloria. Seraphine wants to join the army today, but Sarohan thinks it would be better if we had someone inside the city at all times."


    "Sarohan might be just fooling around, but he is right," said Arthur as he closed his eyes. "Marshal Stormde seems like a cunning man. He might be monitoring you to understand our motives and ns. If we all join the army, it would be clear that something is bound to happen on the battlefield."


    "Then, we would not join the army?"


    "If we keep wasting time, he will get suspicious of us," said Arthur with a frown. "If that is the case, we need to formte a dummy n that seems reasonable. You three will join the army and try to be promoted within the city. After that, start snooping around the castle without a reason. As long as we get closer to him, he won''t see the events unfolding outside the city."


    "¡­then, you would be the only one fighting on the battlefield," said Whisker with a frown. "I heard that each lord is powerful enough to take down an entire city. If youe across one or even more of them, it would be troublesome."


    "I appreciate that concern, Whisker," said Arthur with gratitude, but his confidence seemed to surge from his body. "However, there is no need to worry about me. I will not stop getting stronger inside this tower."


    Whisker smiled and gave a nod before leaving the alley. He would ry his orders to the rest and not hide anything from Haldor. This way, they could ensure that the Lord of Xeloria would be upied with the wrong n.


    Arthur looked at his departing friend before he decided to leave as well. It seems that on the second floor, he would not be fighting alongside his friends. Although Seraphine still seemed distant, Whisker and Sarohan were sincere about their rtionship with Arthur.


    The demon did not seem to desire anything that he had, but she did consider him something he was not. Whisker and Sarohan followed him because they believed in his abilities to conquer this tower and allow them to go home.


    "Everyone wants something," muttered Arthur as he walked through the streets of Xeloria. "Once I conquer this tower, I will go home too. Then, I will have to rule Runera against the entire world."


    Arthur knew that this tower was not a punishment, but a reverie that allowed him to escape the responsibilities he had. This is the reason he was having fun, even if his end-goal was to kill the man he once considered an ally.


    Yuvan was not a man that Arthur can understand, because he has yet to see the motives behind his betrayal. The cult he joined, whatever its name has been, was not something the world knew about. This made Arthur think of another possibility. It was a great possibility for the cult to originate from other worlds.


    "Alexie!" shouted Joey while waving his arm, as if the two were best friends already. Arthur saw that his toon has gathered outside the barracks, with the examiner in their lead. The entire group turned their attention toward the arriving man.


    "Take your position," said the examiner with a frown. Arthur did not like his tone, but he knew this was an army. If he wanted to rise through the ranks and cause the war, he would have to listen to theirmands. "Since you are all here, follow me."


    The examiner then took them toward an open field, where a group of men stood at attention. Then, he ordered them to join the group, and he stood in front of them. His face seemed stern as he studied them one by one.


    Each soldier faced a celestial pressure when they were stared at by the examiner. However, all of them stood strong, making the examiner smile. Then, he seemed to rx as he leaned backward and introduced himself.


    "My name is Lieutenant Jia Huang," said the man with a relieved smile. "I am in charge of the thirteenth toon. At the current moment, we have fifty members, which is ideal. You are all the pinnacle of the fighters on the second floor."


    Arthur felt a headacheing on. Although he did not expect the same examiner to lead them, this would cause some unnecessary problems for him. However, what bothered him was the man kept talking about how they should consider serving Xeloria as more than just a chance to advance in the floors.


    "If no one has imparted this knowledge to you, there are five known floors. The First Floor is Beginning Town, where you all started. The Second Floor is Eternal War, where the ten cities fight for supremacy. The Third Floor is called Harsh Climate, where you must survive the hardest ordeals to reach the Trial of Heroes. That trial is considered the Fourth Floor, where you must prove yourself against celestial beings from all around the universe."


    "What about the Fifth Floor?" asked one of the new recruits after noticing the lieutenant avoiding mentioning it. Instead of getting angry, Jia Huang smiled at him and answered his question.


    "It is called Dreamers Land, because only those who dream of conquering this tower attempt to reach it. However, those who reached that stage never returned and are thought to be dead. Thus, in essence, there is only one floor where you can grow stronger with minimal risk: the second floor."


    Arthur was surprised that he managed to obtain so much information from this man, who seemed to be content with living in this ce. Although he knew this tower did not have many floors, he also knew that they were vast.


    "I know that many of you," said the lieutenant while ncing at Arthur, "dream of greatness and of conquering this floor. However, all the ten lords are called Returners who saw how dangerous the higher floors are. They have chosen to create a paradise for people in this tower."


    Arthur could not help butugh, making Jia Huang and the entire toon turn their heads toward him. The smiling face of their lieutenant crumbled into an ugly sight as he


    stared daggers at him, demanding an exnation. Thus, Arthur provided one, "The paradise that we live in¡­ is ironically called Eternal War."


    The entire field was quiet as no one could retort to his remark. Jia Huang looked to be trembling with rage and humiliation before giving a smirk of barely holding back his anger.


    "Peace cannot be achieved without war," said Jia Huang as he feigned calm. "Every month, the warsts for an entire week between the ten cities. Whoever emerges at the top will receive the tower''s blessing of harvest, wealth, and power. It allows the city to prosper and for peace to be attained!"


    Arthur had no words to answer a man who followed his lord this blindly. In fact, he looked down upon him, for this man has taken a home in this tower that broke his will to advance forward. However, his silence was considered defeat, and the man smiled in triumph.


    "You will be divided into squads of five, and each one will be tasked with clearing a random area of monsters. You have an hour to form squads and draw from the box which area to clear. Then, you will have one day to finish the task."


    Arthur did not move, even after the entire team of recruits began asking the older members to let them join their squads. However, most of them already had squads, and those missing some members tried to make use of them.


    "I don''t know if we can afford taking you with us¡­ you would just slow us down. How about you take care of our drinks tonight aspensation?"


    Simr talks went around the field, making this look more like a group of rogues than soldiers. Arthur looked at them with disdain as he watched from the sides.

 Chapter 1011 Dark Cave

    Chapter 1011 Dark Cave


    Squads soon formed, either through bribery or extortion. Arthur never attempted to form a squad and chose to sit down instead. Throughout the entire hour of hustle and bustle, he remained absent-minded, as if he was sleeping.


    "Everyone knows how strong you are, but no one wants a troublemaker," said Jia Huang while standing in front of him. Arthur raised his head and saw the man stare daggers at him. "If you want to be promoted, you have to bow down and ept mymands."


    "The difference between you and me is not strength, but how much time we spent on the second floor," said Arthur with a threatening gaze. "We are not a real army, nor are you really my superior. You can hinder me¡­ or make use of me. The former has a less appealing result."


    "Are you threatening me?" asked the Lieutenant with a wrathful face as he shook with anger. "Even if you are stronger than I am, the entire army of Xeloria has my back! With a singlemand, you will be imprisoned!"


    "Let''s not grow hasty," someone intervened from behind the Lieutenant. Joey walked forward with his hands in his pocket and a wide smile on his face. "You know how youngsters need a little taming, Sir Jia."


    "Who are you?" asked the lieutenant with a frown. Joey strolled over and even ced his hand around the man''s neck, making his frown deepen. Arthur was even surprised to see him so casual with a superior officer.


    "My name is Joey. I came here through the rmendation of Sir Lanka," said the muscr man with a grin. Hearing the name of a titled knight, the lieutenant''s expression changed. "I wonder if you''ve heard about me?"


    "I recall that he mentioned a man he found in the wilderness," said Jia Huang with a nod. "Since you are an acquaintance of the esteemed knight, I will forgive your impudence. However, never act casual with me."


    Jia Huang then shook off the arm around his neck and walked away. Arthur and Joey watched him leave with simr expressions of amusement. Then, Joey turned toward Arthur, and his smile faded.


    "You are a real pain in the ass," said Joey, making Arthur raise his brows with a chuckle. "I thought you were a good man when we met outside the registration office, but you seem to cause havoc wherever you go."


    "A free spirit cannot be restrained," said Arthur with a smile. "You seem to have a few secrets of your own, Wilderness Man. What makes you act so cautious when you are stronger than these men?"


    "Strength is not absolute. Numbers are what win wars," said Joey after a moment of pause. "If you cannot understand that, then you have not been in a real war before. No matter how powerful you get, you cannot win against an entire army."


    "I don''t need to win against an army," said Arthur with confusion. "I just have to defeat a single man."


    The words left Joey shaken, and he had to pause for a few seconds before giving a smile and walking to sit beside Arthur. The man stared at the ground for a while before turning toward Arthur with a grin, "That happens to be something I believe."


    "Is that so?" muttered Arthur without much thought and turned his head forward.


    Joey remained seated beside him until the time was over. Out of the fifty soldiers, forty-five split into nine squads. Arthur was among the five who remained, with one of them being the weak man from his room. As for the remaining two, they were twin sisters who were not part of the new recruits.


    "I see that we have some leftovers," said Jia Huang with a disgruntled mocking expression. "You five can form thest squad. The first squad to form cane over and draw from the box."


    Arthur turned to stare at his group. Joey and the frail man were people he knew, but the twin sisters seemed to be the weirdest among the five. After all, they were identical except one had a mole under her left eye, while the other had it under her right.


    Joey rose from the ground as the squads began drawing from the box. It was soon their turn, and the other four stared at Arthur. He gave a frown but didn''t mind being the one to draw their task. As he walked toward the box, he felt runes activating within it.


    Arthur ced his hand in the box with a smile before pulling out a small piece of paper. Jia opened his palm to receive it, and a smile appeared on his face once he read its content.


    "Your first task is¡­ Dark Cave."


    "Impossible!" said one of the sisters with shock, while the other one seemed to be shaking. "Lord Marshal said that no one in the Newbie Division would be sent there after the¡­ the¡­st incident."


    "There have been sightings of people going into the Dark Cave. We want you to see if anyone has been visiting the altar and make sure that no monsters have spawned from there. Your job is to scout, not to fight any monsters."


    As the lieutenant exined, the sisters could no longer object. However, Arthur could feel their deep fear once they heard the name Dark Cave. Thus, he suspected Jia Huang to have done something underhanded and manipted the results.


    "Is it a dangerous ce?" asked the frail man with fear. Arthur and Joey stared at the two sisters as well, looking for answers. Then, while the rest of the soldiers began leaving the field to do their tasks, one of the twins spoke the truth.


    "Dark Cave¡­ is a death trap," said one of the two. "We were there a week ago and ended up losing three of our squad members. I understand your confusion when I say we lost, but it''s true. That cave¡­ has demonic creatures capable of killing us with no chance of revival."


    "How can they assign us to a ce like that?!" shouted the frail man in a panic. Arthur noticed that he was genuinely more scared than the two sisters, who already seemed traumatized. "I''m not going there! No way!"


    "We have a day to finish these tasks. If we fail, we can no longer remain in the Xelorian Army. That means we would have to travel through the wilderness for days in hopes of reaching another city," exined Joey.


    "How did the two of you survive?" asked Arthur with interest. The two women did not seem particrly strong, but they were the ones who survived against demonic creatures.


    "We have a special skill," said one of the sisters, and they borated no further. Arthur nodded with understanding. "In any case, we cannot go underprepared. Scouting might be a different story, but if we encounter even a single demonic creature¡­ we would all die."


    "I would like to meet one," said Joey, and Arthur could not help but nod with a grin. The other three had their jaws drop at the same time, before staring at one another.


    "We have to prepare tonight! Everyone should buy as many runic cards as they can, and we will depart early in the morning," said the frail man, and the sisters nodded. Joey seemed to have a different opinion, so he hurried to object.


    "We cannot waste half a day," said the muscr man as he stroked his chin. "I think Jia Huang sent us there on purpose. We have to spend


    whatever time we have studying the Dark Cave before we go inside. We''ll depart in an hour and spend the night in the wilderness. Then, we''ll take turns monitoring the situation outside the cave."


    "But¡­" muttered one of the sisters, but the other one grabbed her arm and nodded. In the end, the two agreed and left to prepare, but the frail man refused.


    "Have you lost your mind?" shouted the thin man as he pressed his index finger against Joey''s chest. "We cannot prepare that amount of gold in such a short time! We have to spend a day¡­ two days, just to get enough life-saving cards!"


    "Why did you join the army if you are such a coward?" asked Joey with annoyance as he pped the finger away. The man seemed offended and even took several steps back.


    "Did you just call me a coward, you bastard?" the man seemed to flip, surprising Arthur and Joey both. "I am not a coward! I just value my life and my preparations! I dare you to call me a coward one more time!"


    Arthur stared at the man in amusement as he pushed his frail body against the tall Joey. He even tried to puff out his chest to make himself look bigger. It made the two menugh, and the man started shouting at them.


    After he calmed down and resigned to his fight, the man introduced himself. His name was Koby and he had been on the second floor for a month. Koby tried to persuade them, but Arthur backed Joey on this one. He wanted to depart sooner rather thanter.

 Chapter 1012 Demonic Creatures

    Chapter 1012 Demonic Creatures


    Since he could not fight them anymore, Koby had to run around the town to prepare for the mission. Arthur and Joey chose to wait for the three outside the barracks, since they were bound to return. Although the three were scared, none of them arrivedte for the one-hour appointment.


    The twin sisters came back wearing matching sets of armor, which seemed to radiate holy energy. As for Koby, he was covered in heavy armor from head to toe, making him almost immobile. The scene wasical, causing Arthur and Joey to chuckle.


    "Are you going to crush the monsters to death?" asked Joey with a smile as he tapped the heavy armor. "This would just slow you down, Koby!"


    "As long as I stay alive, I don''t mind being slowed down!" said the scared man as he tried to take a step forward, rotating his entire body to move. "Just let me¡­ getfortable¡­ in this."


    "Please don''t tell me we have to walk all the way there?" asked Arthur with a speechless expression as he watched the man move at a snail''s pace. "We would need seven days to get anywhere at this pace."


    "We can borrow a carriage," said one of the two sisters. "They are avable near the walls. But we have to get there early, because some of them malfunction. If the other squads borrowed all the good ones, we could be stuck here."


    And... that exact thing happened. By the time the five reached the walls, it was already beginning to grow dark. The workers in charge of the carriages said that most of the proper ones had been taken by the other squads.


    In the end, the squad was given one that had its runes disabled. Apparently, these carriages drove themselves without the need for horses or mounts. However, since these runes were faulty, they had to find a horse at the stables.


    While the rest debated how to get the carriage to the stables, Arthur was still studying the runes. It seemed that bad luck awaited them at every turn, but Arthur was not surprised. Jia Huang had his fingerprints all over this.


    "I can push the carriage alone," suggested Joey. "However, you would need to get the horses from the stable ahead. We can''t waste any more time on this."


    As soon as he finished his words, the runes on the carriage began to glow. The four soldiers turned to look with confusion, only to find Arthur climbing onto the carriage and sitting behind the wheel. He gestured for them to get on.


    "The runes... are working?" asked one of the twin sisters in shock. "How can this be? The workers said there was no way to fix them without a runic grandmaster."


    "I have no idea," said Arthur with a shrug. "I just pushed a little mana into them, and they worked just fine. The workers might have exaggerated the severity of their malfunction."


    "Can we trust this thing enough to carry us into the wilderness?" asked Koby with worry as the other three began to climb. "It seems a little flimsy. It might fail us on the way!"


    "If the runes are working, only a monster''s attack could make it malfunction again," said one of the sisters as she climbed in beside Arthur. "I will guide us to the Dark Cave. Do you know how to operate this?"


    "I''m confident," said Arthur as he took the seat. "Get on board, Koby. Otherwise, everyone might say that you''re a chicken."


    "Who are you calling a chicken?" asked Koby with anger as he rushed to climb onto the carriage. Arthur smiled as he continued toin but still rode in the back. After the three had boarded, Arthur grabbed the steering wheel and activated the runes.


    "Have you driven one of these before?" asked the woman with a frown. "They can be quite tricky to..." Before she could finish her sentence, the carriage roared to life and began to move. In a matter of seconds, it was cutting across the dimly lit street and heading straight toward the exit.


    Arthur handled artifacts better than anyone, so the carriage carried them at lightning speed toward their destination. ording to the soldier woman sitting beside him, it was the fastest carriage she had ever ridden.


    On the way, the woman introduced herself and her sister. Her name was Fae, while the other was called Nixie. Arthur memorized their names ording to the location of the mole under her eye.


    "Tell me, Fae. What happened to yourst squad?" asked Arthur as their carriage cut through the night. The wilderness was dark, and nothing could be seen, but a road led them to their destination. "I understood that you fell victim to demonic creatures, but what brought them to the tower?"


    "We fail to understand that too," said Fae with a worried expression. "There were reports of a figure entering the cave. Lord Marshal thought it looked suspicious and feared that spies had taken up residence there, so he sent us. We were four squads in total, and only seven of us survived."


    "What did you find inside the cave?"


    "¡­human bodies."


    "How can bodies exist within the tower?" asked Arthur with confusion. After all, corpses turned into red light particles once they hit the ground.


    "We had no idea either," said Fae, her hands shaking. "We found bodies that had the life sucked out of them around an altar. The entire cave was creepy, but the altar seemed to belong to another world. Then¡­"


    "Then?"


    "We saw a man dressed in cloaks standing in the middle of the altar. His voice sent chills down our spines, and the otherworldly energycerated our skin. The dark mage turned toward us with red eyes before grinning, and a gate opened."


    "Is he a summoner of demonic creatures?"


    "We don''t know, but demonic creatures rushed out from the gate. We fought as hard as we could, but we were easily taken down. I ran for my life, while Nixie fought alongside the others. Once I left the cave, I used our skills to summon her back to me."


    "And that''s how you survived¡­" muttered Arthur with a frown. "Then, who took care of the demonic creatures after that?"


    "A knight was summoned, but we have no idea who it was," said Fae, shaking her head. "We heard that neither the demonic creatures nor the mage were found. In the end, the Dark Cave was sealed off from everyone."


    "Except us," said Arthur as he watched the road, making sure they didn''t encounter any roaming monsters. The sky was dark tonight, making it impossible to see beyond their hands. However, Arthur was confident in his perception.


    "It might be¡­" began Fae but hesitated as she nced at him. "It might be because you angered Lieutenant Jia. Although he acts calm and gentle, he holds a grudge quite easily. I don''t think the lord knows we''re being sent again."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Arthur as he turned toward her with a smile. "You have no reason to fear as long as I''m around. I know how terrified you are, but even if the dark mage were here right now, he wouldn''t be able to do a thing to us."


    "¡­how can you be this confident?" asked Fae with surprise. "I heard that you caused a scene in the recruitment exam,


    but demonic creatures are on another level. Nothing works against them, and each strike is deadly."


    "Actually, I have no idea what demonic creatures are," said Arthur with augh. Fae stared at him in shock, as if he were the strangest man alive.


    "And you came here without knowing what they are?" asked Fae, fear evident on her face. "How can you be so reckless with your life?"


    "I''m not," said Arthur, his smile fading into a frown. "I know about demons, but demonic creatures seem to be different."


    "Demonic creatures are the species that allied themselves with demons against the gods," said Fae matter-of-factly. "This led the heavens to curse them with madness and the inability to live outside of the abyss, suffering for eternity."


    "Then, the dark mage is using them against the other races?" asked Arthur, his frown deepening. His acute senses began to detect something off in the distance, where he suspected the Dark Cave was.


    "We have no idea what his intentions are, but like demons, demonic creatures are the bane of peace," said Fae, then noticing his expression. "Is something wrong?"


    "There''s something in the darkness, watching us," murmured Arthur, his voice soft, making her turn her head to see who it was. However, the night was too dark for anything to be seen. "They don''t seem to be inclined to attack us, as long as we don''t attack them."


    "¡­could it be the demonic creatures?" asked Fae, trying to steady her trembling hands. Arthur didn''t answer, but he grew more vignt.

 Chapter 1013 Demonized

    ?


    Their carriage cut through the night as the dirt rolled beneath it. An eerie quietness took over the wilderness around them, as if they had entered a ce separated from the rest of the world. This made Joey open the window and look outside, as he also sensed what was in the darkness.


    "Enemies?" asked the tall man as he craned his neck outside, a vignt look on his face. "I cannot pinpoint their numbers, but we might be in trouble."


    "They are just watching us at the moment," said Arthur without looking away from the road. "It might be an illusion, but these creatures seem¡­ to be waiting for something. This mission is going to be dangerous."


    Joey gave a grin as he turned his head toward the darkness. Beside him, Koby and Nixie stared out of the window with panic, thinking they were under attack. However, despite the darkness, their carriage safely cut toward its destination.


    Dark Cave was situated deep in the forest, in the middle of a clearing where no life could grow. The squad stopped their carriage on a nearby hill, where they could scout the situation inside the cave. However, even from this distance, the ce was pitch ck in their eyes.


    Arthur might be the sole exception, since he could see in this darkness. His eyes, ears, and even skin could pick up the tiniest of clues to form a perception of what was before him. Thus, he could see that for now, the Dark Cave had no one outside it.


    "We need to get off here," said Arthur as he rose from his seat. Koby stared at him with shock, as if the suggestion made his soul leave his body. "Don''t look at me like that. This is our mission."


    "Our mission is to scout!" said Koby, pointing a finger at Arthur. "We can do that from here! That is the most logical way to do this!"


    "Rest easy. You will be watching the carriage along with the two sisters. Joey and I are going to scout the area and illuminate the Dark Cave with torches so that we can monitor the situation from here. Alright?"


    "Who said I want toe over?" asked Joey while looking toward the cave. Arthur turned toward him with a smirk before leading the way into the forest.


    "That childish grin of yours."


    Joey began to snicker as he followed Arthur. The three stared at the departing two with wide eyes, unable to understand the monsters they have encountered. In the end, the two disappeared into the forest, leaving the three alone.


    "¡­one of them should have remained," said Nixie, before her sister pinched her for saying something so unreasonable. After all, they remained in safety while the two wandered into the forest.


    "We should set camp for now," said Fae as she started taking out several items from her bag. "If we dilly-dally, we could be surrounded by monsters with no protective arrays."


    The two stared at each other before rushing to take out their equipment as well. In just a few minutes, the carriage and its surroundings were covered by a ring of light, illuminating the area.


    ***


    "¡­they would get themselves killed," said Joey as he stared back through the forest, seeing that light wasing from the hill they had set camp on. "Who would be idiotic enough to announce their presence in this creepy forest?"


    "If the array is stronger than whatever is in this forest, then so be it," said Arthur as he pushed through the bushes and branches. "However¡­ it is not. We need to hurry and illuminate the cave''s entrance so that we can get some vision."


    "I have some torches, luckily," said Joey as he ced his hands behind his head. "Do you really just want to finish the mission? Are you not excited to meet some demonic creatures?"


    "I might be, but my goals do not align with that," said Arthur with a frown. "I just want to get this over with, as soon as possible."


    "You seem different than before," said Joey with surprise. "Against the Lieutenant, you just wanted to cause problems. Now, you seem to be in a rush to go home. Is it possible that¡­ you are scared?"


    "Your ignorance blinds you from seeing the gravity of the situation," said Arthur as he turned toward the man. Although he was in disguisepared to his original appearance, his eyes carried the experience of a man who had seen everything. "Those monsters in the darkness¡­ they are waiting for us. Do you think we can take them down?"


    "Even if we don''t take them down, they can''t take us down," said Joey with a shrug. "After all, this is the fun thing about the tower! Even if we die, we revive as good as new!"


    "That''s what the tower wants you to believe," said Arthur with a smirk. "There is nothing without a price. If you don''t know the price, then you are the price."


    "That makes no sense," said Joey with a frown.


    "Would you be able to tell¡­ if a part of you is lost?" asked Arthur as he turned around. "You can only sense things outside of yourself, but if a part of yourself gets stolen from you¡­ you would not notice."


    Joey was quiet for the rest of their walk, and the two reached the entrance to the cave. Arthur looked around the clearing, and confirmed that there was no one outside. However, as he gazed into the cave, he could feel an ominous energy blocking his perception.


    "Are you sure we shouldn''t go inside?"


    "If we do go inside, the three behind us would be attacked," said Arthur as he spread his palm toward the soldier, demanding the torches. Joey took them out and handed them over, and Arthur began to ignite them and stab them into the walls.


    "These torches will onlyst us until dawn," said Joey as he looked around. "Would our mission be aplished if we reported no activities?"


    "Our mission is not to guard the cave, but to scout it," said Arthur as he fixed the torches to the walls and turned around. The clearing was well-illuminated now, leaving him satisfied. "We should go back now."


    It was at that moment that a scream echoed through the forest. Arthur and Joey froze as they realized it came from their camp, belonging to none other than Koby. Then, they heard a bestial cry from the same direction.


    "We need to¡­" muttered Joey with panic as he turned to bolt toward the camp, but something shed by before he could finish his sentence. Wind blew from beside him as a figure cut through the forest at the speed of light. As he tried to make sense of what happened, Joey realized that Arthur was gone. "You have to be kidding me¡­" muttered the man in shock before chasing after him.


    Despite running at his top speed, Joey could not even see his shadow. All he could see were broken branches in his trail. The difference in their speeds left the man shaken, as he always considered himself to be stronger than anyone inside the tower.


    Once he reached the hill, he saw the situation clearly because of the lighting from the array. A giant creature was standing beside their carriage, a sword in its hand. Its color was purple and it oozed blood as it moved, spreading a stench that made them sick.


    "What is


    this creature?" muttered Joey with shock as he took a step back. "It looks like a giant goblin, but its color and body frame are¡­" the man could not finish his sentence before one of the twins exined with a shaking voice.


    "This goblin has been¡­ demonized," said Fae while holding her bow tightly, aiming at the monster. However, the man facing that monster was standing without fear. "Get back, Alexie! Its strength is monstrous!"


    The goblin released another bestial cry that seemed to shake the entire hill, causing rocks to roll down its steep sides. As the demonic creature shed with its sword, the strike seemed to split the air apart. However, the man in front of him raised his hand¡­ and stopped the giant sword in its tracks.


    Boom!


    The ground caved beneath him, but he seemed unbothered as he raised his other hand. It curled into a fist before he retracted it backward, and with a single swing, he punched the giant sword stopped by his other hand.


    Cling!


    A resounding metallic sound echoed as the sword shattered into countless pieces, while the goblin staggered back. Instead of continuing his attack, Arthur turned toward them with a frown.


    "Are you going to just watch?" his voice was filled with expectations and amanding authority that made Fae release her arrow, striking the goblin in the neck. It let out an enraged cry as Joey rushed toward it as well, jumping high in the air and kicking it in the face.


    The goblin was thrown off its feet as it began to roll down the hill toward the forest. Joey was about to chase it, but Arthur held him back, knowing that it was dangerous to go alone.


    "Let us reorganize," said Arthur with a smile, forcing Joey to nod. "I doubt this monster attacked us on its own, so it would be dangerous to give chase."

 Chapter 1014 Surrounded

    Chapter 1014 Surrounded


    The four seemed shaken, except for Arthur. Even after fighting off a demonized creature, he remained calm and walked toward Nixie and Koby to check if they were alright. Then, he proceeded to deliver some unsettling news.


    "That creature is just one of many that are watching us," said Arthur, his cautious eyes studying the surroundings. Joey and Fae returned to the group, listening to his words with pale faces. "It might have wandered off from the rest, but I suspect that this attack was intentional to see our reaction."


    "¡­who is observing our reaction?" asked Nixie, hitting the nail on the head, but Arthur had no answer, so he shook his head. "Then, why are we sitting here and waiting?"


    "Our mission dictates that we gather intel about anyone entering the cave, but we have yet to see anyone. The thing is¡­ we are already surrounded by demonic creatures like that one."


    "¡­surrounded?" hupped the terrified man, Koby, his entire body shaking. "Then, why did you let us camp here if you knew that? Are you trying to get us killed? Are you the dark mage?!"


    "Calm down, idiot," said Joey as he pulled him down, making Koby sit on the carriage''sdder step. "If he was the dark mage, he wouldn''t have rushed here to save you. Be grateful for the one man keeping you alive."


    "¡­you are right," said Koby as he sat on the wooden step, and turned toward Arthur with gratitude. "I apologize for being irrational. But, if you did know that we are surrounded, why did you let us camp here?"


    "I think the only reason that the demonic creatures have yet to attack is because we are here," said Arthur, exining what he believed to be the case. "I might be mistaken, of course. But they avoided attacking us as we approached the cave. There are two exnations. A, we are being lured into a trap. And B, the demonic creatures fear us for some reason."


    "I think Exnation A makes more sense," said Nixie with a frown. "But if that was the case, then we should go back to the city and report that the demonic creatures have returned."


    "The moment we turn our backs and go back¡­ we are also forfeiting our lives," said Joey before Arthur could exin the same thing. "When we were traveling through the forest, the demonic creatures had already surrounded us. We didn''t even have the slightest chance to outmaneuver them."


    "It''s not like I allowed them to surround us, but they appeared out of nowhere," admitted Arthur with a frown. "These creatures didn''t even move after they appeared. Their only goal was¡­ to watch us."


    The three shivered at the thought of countless demonic creatures watching and waiting to attack them. This made them look at Arthur in a different light because he had managed to stop their attack with a single hand.


    "Then, what can we do?" muttered Fae in a low voice, as if fearing the enemy could hear them. In response, Arthur had nothing to say. If he stayed in the same position, he would be waiting for them to attack. If he goes back, they would attack.


    "I don''t mean to be hurtful," started Arthur as he stared at the three. "But if the monsters do attack, you three will not survive. This is not a psychological trick to make you follow mymands. However, in an all-out battle against this many creatures, I cannot protect you and fight at the same time."


    The three were silent in response, gritting their teeth in frustration. Arthur knew that he struck them where it hurts the most, but it was the unvarnished truth. He could always run or fight, but he could not protect them at the same time.


    "Therefore," continued Arthur. "I want us to either stay here until something changes, or we go into the Dark Cave and strike the mage where it hurts. If he summoned the creatures already, why is he still here?"


    "Do you think he needs the altar to control the demonic creatures?" asked Nixie with realization. Arthur nodded, causing the group to sink into deep thought. "If we destroy the altar, his control over the creatures would disappear, and we can hide until they leave."


    "A disorganized army is better, no matter how dangerous it would be for monsters to run amok," agreed Arthur. "I wanted to continue our mission until we gauge their strength, but if each creature was as strong as the goblin, we will be in trouble if we stay."


    "That goblin was not a demonic creature, but a demonized creature," said Fae with a frown. Arthur was confused, as he thought the two were the same. Thus, she proceeded to exin. "Demonic creatures are summoned, while demonized creatures are created. The former are stronger and have the ability to create thetter."


    "If that''s the case, then we saw the tiniest tip of the iceberg, nothing more," admitted Arthur with a frown. "I know that whoever is behind this is trying to lure us into the cave or just force us to take shelter there. But at the moment¡­ I prefer to fight than to flee and get surrounded."


    "The Dark Cave is narrow, so the monsters cannot attack us all at the same time," assured Nixie to further solidify their n. "My mind is set, but I cannot decide for the rest."


    "¡­I agree with this n," said Fae with a determined expression.


    "I wanted to enter the cave to begin with," said Joey with a grin as he threw his arm around Koby. "What about you, strong man? Can we depend on you to lead us inside?"


    "¡­no," said Koby while staring at the ground. "Since we are not under attack, we can always return to our rooms! You talk as if we cannot outwait these creatures and for the entire situation to fade!"


    "You can try," said Arthur with a nod. "I will not stop you."


    Koby looked at Arthur as if he was surprised to see him agreeing with his n, making the scared man ted. As he took out his return scroll and tried to activate it, his expression quickly crumbled. No matter how much he tried or shouted, nothing happened.


    "Why is it¡­ not working¡­.?" Koby muttered with a shaken expression as his eyes turned unfocused and desperate. Then, he turned toward Arthur with trembling lips. "You knew that it would not work, didn''t you?"


    "I did," nodded Arthur without a change in his expression. "It''s not like I knew, but it would make sense for us to be surrounded while being able to leave the tower. This entire situation is absurd, and I wouldn''t be surprised if we could no longer enter our rooms."


    "Then, what are we¡­"


    "We rise and go forward," said Arthur as he turned toward the cave. "It might be dangerous, but we cannot wait for them to attack us. "How can you be this confident against a demonic creature?" asked Nixie with a nervous face. Arthur gave her a grin as his aura leaked Once we are inside the cave, I can protect the three of you."


    "How can you be this confident against a demonic creature?" asked Nixie with a nervous face. Arthur gave her a grin as his aura leaked from his body, making their hearts tremble.


    "Because I am¡­ worse than demons."


    The


    rest stared at him for a long time, but he seemed oblivious to their shaken hearts. His aura retracted into his body before he began to descend the hill, heading back to the Dark Cave. Joey was the first to follow, then the twins, and finally Koby.


    No one said a word as they approached the cave. As soon as they set foot inside, their vision changed and expanded. Arge tunnel revealed itself before them, leading downward. The walls were illuminated by crystals that didn''t extend to the forest.


    "Keep a straight line, and shout as soon as you notice something off," said Arthur to the rest, who nodded and formed a long line. "Can I entrust you with the back?" he asked Joey, who sighed and walked to the rear.


    Nixie and Fae each took out arrows, while Koby took out a long stick. Arthur was surprised by the choice of weapon, but he didn''t ask the cowardly man about his intentions. Instead, he turned and walked through the cave.


    Although it was barely visible from outside, the cave had tunnels that extended miles into the ground. The group remained on edge for an entire half-hour before they reached the first clearing. There, darkness reigned supreme.


    "Something is there," muttered Arthur as he stopped and red at the darkness. "Never lower your guard in this ce."


    The group nodded as they began to walk cautiously through the darkness after taking out their torches. They could only see a few meters away, until they heard a pained groaning from the side. Koby jumped backward while Arthur changed his direction toward the source.


    "Aaaah¡­"


    Another groan came from the darkness, which Arthur dispelled with the torch. As he crouched on the ground, he found the source to be the severed head of a human.

 Chapter 1015 Wasps

    Chapter 1015 Wasps


    Nixie screeched as Koby fell to the ground, paralyzed with fear. Even Joey was surprised by the appearance of a severed head, but the only one who seemed unaffected was Arthur himself. Instead of being afraid, he was surprised.


    "How can this head talk?" muttered Arthur, causing the others to freeze in ce. After all, they all heard it let out a groan of pain. Thus, without a hint of disgust, Arthur raised the head by its long hair, making it groan again. "Are you a spirit?"


    "As if¡­" said the head, its face contorting because of the lighting from the torch. Arthur threw the torch to Joey, allowing the head to open its eyes a little. "You are¡­ humans¡­"


    "You are rather stating the obvious," Arthur said, and to the horror of the three, pinched the head''s cheek. "This fleshy texture does not belong to anyone but a human. What are you?"


    "A human," said the head with a displeased expression. Arthur was silent for a minute before spreading his palm toward Joey, who threw the torch back. The head closed its eyes again, but Arthur proceeded to push the mes close to its face. "Ah! Stop! I will talk¡­"


    Seeing that the head wasplying again, Arthur removed the torch from its face. The head then proceeded to talk in a slow, but concise manner about what happened to him. Essentially, the man revealed himself to be a challenger who hade from the first floor.


    "This is clearly a monster," said Nixie with a frown. She was the less brave sister of the two, as Fae seemed to have nerves of steel. "We should not listen to its lies or it would lure us into a dream."


    "You have a vivid imagination,dy," said the head, seeming to pant a little. "If you give me the chance to take you out, I would prove that I''m no monster. Only in bed, that is, hehehe¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­"


    "A perverted head," said Fae with a frown before turning toward Arthur. "I think that Nixie is right. Even if it''s not a monster, it can be a distraction caused by the enemy. We should move on."


    "Take me with you; I know this dungeon," said the head with sweat beads gathering on its face. "Just take me, and I might be able to gather the rest of my body."


    "¡­what happened to you, anyway?" asked Joey with a disgusted face. "I can see the inside of your neck from here, yuck! How can you still be alive?" said the tall man after lowering his head to steal a nce.


    "I know what he is," said Koby all of a sudden as he rose from the ground. His face was filled with desire and envy toward the head. "He must have the skill, Linked. His entire body bes linked through the skill, allowing him to live even with a severed head."


    "Such a thing exists?" muttered Arthur with surprise before turning toward the head. "If that''s the case, what if your arm gets poisoned? Would the poison be transmitted even after you sever it?"


    "That is the drawback of my skill," said the head while panting. "I''m surprised someone knows such a rare skill. Are you someone I know?"


    "I just know a lot about skills and their effects," said Koby with a weak smile. "Linked is the one skill I thought would be useful in preserving my life. Never thought I would find it in a ce like this."


    "As this thin man said," admitted the head, "I have been separated from the rest of my body. My skill kept me alive, but I had to suffer the constant pain the rest of my body feels."


    "Every great poweres with a price," said Arthur before cing the head on the ground again. "I wish you luck, bodiless man. Farewell."


    "¡­are you leaving him just like that?" asked Joey, shocked as he stared at Arthur. Thetter stared at him with confusion, unable to understand what he was expected to do. "You are not even going to help him?"


    "Am I supposed to?" asked Arthur, surprised. "This tower has ordeals befalling its challengers left and right. Why am I responsible for helping everyone I find?"


    "Please help me," said the head while on the ground, recovering from the shock of Arthur leaving him to die. "I''m not capable of oveing this ordeal by myself. I need your help, or I''m going to die. In exchange, I''ll offer you guidance in this dungeon."


    "A dungeon in the tower?" muttered Arthur as he turned around. "It shouldn''t be a dungeon but just a demonic nest. How long have you been here?"


    "I have been here¡­ for an entire year."


    "This head is lying," said Fae with rage. "We were here a week ago, and this was just an ordinary cave! There is no way he spent an entire year here!"


    "I''m not lying," said the head with confusion. "I could not be sure if it was a year or less, but it could not have been a week. I suffered here for a long time, without even being able to find the exit."


    "The exit is right behind us," said Fae as she pointed to the tunnel the group hade from. The head turned around, looked there with confusion, and looked at her again.


    "There is nothing there."


    As soon as the head said those words, the entire squad turned around. There was nothing but dirt walls and dark shards covering the path they hade from. There was no tunnel or entrance, making the group frown.


    "We entered an illusion domain," said Arthur with a frown, remembering the one man who specialized in them. When he entered Jerano, the man who was working on illusions was none other than Yuvan Perli. "Be careful, everyone."


    "Are we in a different dimension?" asked Nixie, tightening her grip on her bow and looking around. "When did the exit disappear?"


    "This is not a different dimension, but an illusion domain that could mimic a dungeon," said Arthur with a frown before crouching to pick up the head. "What do you know about this ce?"


    "Take me with you, and I''m going to tell you everything," said the head with a desperate plea. "I don''t want to die like this, too."


    "¡­who wants to carry it around?" said Arthur as he turned toward the four. Three of them shook their heads almost instantly, refusing to do such a thing. Joey, however, remained silent. "Are you fine with it?"


    "I can wear it as a backpack," said Joey before walking toward the head and grabbing its long hair. Then, he tied its hair around his neck and threw the head over his back, turning it into a backpack as he suggested. "Does it look cool?"


    "¡­you are an interesting man," said Arthur,pletely honest, before chuckling and staring into the deeper parts of the cave. "We cannot waste any more time, so that will do. We have to look for an exit before an entire year passes again."


    "I still think it''s a monster," said Nixie, but Arthur just ignored her warning. Her fear was the one talking, not her


    . The rest could do nothing but follow him as he walked forward through the darkness.


    The cave began to grow darker, making them unable to see their own feet. At some point, the group stepped into some sort of liquid, making them frown as they lowered their heads to see what it was.


    "Is there ake in here?" asked Koby as he scooped through the water, cupping a good amount to examine it. It was dark in color, making him throw it away almost immediately. "What is this?"


    "This is the Dark Swamp," said the head from behind Joey. "It runs almost a meter deep at most and hinders fighting within this cave. Be careful; there are demonic creatures in here."


    "What kind of demonic creatures?" asked Arthur before the air began to buzz. He could hear something whistling from the distance and heading toward them. The head then proceeded to scream.


    "They areing! Everyone should duck into the water now!" shouted the head in urgency, making them look at Arthur with confusion. Arthur frowned before he nodded, and the four followed hismand. However, he remained above the surface to see what wasing.


    "You cannot follow their speed with your eyes! Duck into the water and hide!" shouted the head as Joey rushed into the water, realizing that Arthur was not moving. However, Joey grabbed the head before jumping into the water.


    "He is thest person you should worry about," said Joey before diving into the waters. The head could say nothing before he had to hold his breath. The other three did the same, leaving Arthur alone above the surface.


    Zzzzz¡­


    The air buzzed around him, making the water surface ripple beneath his feet. Arthur could tell that a group of them wasing at him with great speed, but he was not afraid. He wanted to test himself.


    Several shadows jumped from the darkness, flying around Arthur with great speed. Arthur acknowledged that they were indeed too fast, but he was still standing there with a smile. Then, three of these Wasps came rushing toward him.

 Chapter 1016 Survival Percentage: Zero

    Chapter 1016 Survival Percentage: Zero


    Whoosh! The giant creatures cut through the air past him, and Arthur stepped to the side. A giant scythe came shing the space beside him, leaving it trembling. Arthur nced at the creature and found it to be a giant dark insect with shimmering shells.


    "How can they be so fast?" Arthur muttered with confusion as he arched his back, avoiding another attack. "I can sense their attacks, but not pinpoint their location."


    The third Wasp came rushing toward him directly. Arthur took a step back and leaned forward before shing in the air before him. He used his bare hand, but it generated enough force that shed the water apart and flew toward the wasp.


    The demonic monster shed back, but it was unable to cut through the arch. Its limbs were torn apart before its body was cut in half, falling to the waters and sinking into the swamp. As soon as the demonic corpse touched the waters, it began to sizzle as a strong aroma spread.


    Arthur frowned as he saw the scene, but it seems that the aroma worked to disperse the wasps. As it appeared, the creatures began to retreat, leaving Arthur standing alone in the wends. Then, he called for the others.


    "Come out! The enemy is gone," said Arthur, and they rose from beneath the waters like zombies. The four, plus a head, were drenched in ck water from head to toe. They looked around and found a corpse dissolving into the same water they hid in, making them retch at the same time.


    "You managed to¡­ defeat them?" asked the head in Joey''s arms with shock, while its long hair stuck to its skin. "These Wasps are one of the fastest creatures in the Dark Cave."


    "The rest escaped once I defeated the first one," said Arthur as he pointed at the dissolving corpse. "This sweet aroma made them run away like flies. How can these wends do this?"


    "The swamp has been once blessed by a priest since ancient times, making it the bane of demonic creatures. It is quite ironic that this existed beneath the altar that summoned demonic creatures. What truly baffles me, however, is how you managed to defeat one of the wasps so quickly."


    "Chop! Chop!" said Arthur as he chopped with his hands, leaving the four speechless. The head was even more shocked, looking at him with trembling eyes. "You seem to be livelier than before."


    "The blessing in this ce rejuvenates our life force," exined Joey as he raised his foot from underneath the water. "I can''t understand why the color has to be ck, though."


    "That is a mystery that no one can answer," said the head before he stared toward Arthur again. "You are more powerful than anyone I have ever met. Is it possible that you are a returnee?"


    "I grow faster than normal," said Arthur as he dismissed the subject. "You proved to be honest about the Wasps fearing this swamp. I would help you return to your body since you helped us. What''s your name?"


    "¡­I am honored," said the head with gratitude. "My name is Dal."


    Arthur nodded toward the head and allowed the rest to recover before they decided to advance forward. However, before they left, Koby used a skill to store the aroma released by the corpse, saving it for another time. Then, he began releasing it as they walked through theke, making sure that all demonic creatures steered away from them.


    It was an unexpected sight for the cowardly man to be their biggest asset, as it saved them a lot of time and fighting. Dal guided them around the wends to reach the deeper parts of the cave, where a pce resided.


    The building looked magnificent but was still constricted by the cave around it. However, standing in the darkness of the cave, the group could tell the ominous feelinging from this ce.


    "Is this the altar you mentioned?" asked Arthur of the twin sisters, but they shook their heads at the same time.


    "This entire cave has changed since we were here. At that time, it was nothing but tunnels going downward before we found the altar with the dark mage."


    "In a single week, a pce appeared out of nowhere?" asked Joey with Dal on his back. "This seems unlikely. Furthermore, other than the wasps guarding this ce, we found no other demonic creatures. Is it possible that it has lured us in here?"


    "The Wasps are the greatest danger in these wends, but it seems that our friend here is their bane as long as someone can kill one of them," exined Dal. "However, inside this pce lies the real threat of this dungeon. Its rooms are filled with demonic creatures, each stronger than the one before it. If you want to reach the core, you have to fight against every single one of them."


    "We can take our time to fight each of them, if that''s the case," said Joey with excitement. "I can finally get a proper fight!"


    "The time limit to challenge this dungeon''s core is one day. After we enter the pce, a timer starts. We have only one day to clear it," added Dal, making Joey frown. "Every hour, the demons inside be stronger while we be weaker. If we reach the final hour, it''s almost impossible to defeat the weakest monsters."


    "There is no use if we just stand around this ce," said Arthur as he began to walk forward. "There are just two rules: be fast and don''t die."


    "Are you going in already?" asked Fae with surprise. "There is no need for us to rush things. We should prepare first."


    "There is no point in preparing," said Arthur as he stopped walking. "We can''t return to our rooms, so we can''t raise our levels inside this ce. Otherwise, it would have been a paradise for those who wish to train, since time moves slower."


    "I agree with Alexie," said Joey as he began to stretch his body. "If we just waste time, we would tire ourselves out. As soon as we clear this ce, we can return home and be safe. We would even get many merits because of it."


    The twin sisters and Koby hesitated, as they were the weakest of the group. Although Arthur and Joey would be fine inside the pce, they were not as safe. However, they didn''t want to stay here either.


    "Do you want to stay here until we defeat the mage?" asked Arthur as he turned toward the three. "There is no shame in knowing your limits. You can wait for us to clear this ce and then you can go home."


    His words were filled with sincerity, and not a hint of grudge or disdain. Arthur offered this out of the kindness of his heart because he knew what it feels like to be weaker. Furthermore, even Joey ran from the Wasps because a single strike means you can no longer revive.


    "I would never¡­ sit around and watch others fight for me," said Koby all of a sudden as he walked forward with his heavy armor. "A permanent death¡­ is a hundred times better than a cowardly life!"


    Arthur was genuinely surprised by his outburst and watched as the thin man walked toward the giant pce doors. His hand reached to push it open, but it stopped inches away. The man froze in ce, and Arthur could feel fear rising like tides in his heart. However, he could not help but smile.


    "Koby," called Arthur, and


    the thin man turned toward him. "Bravery cannot exist without fear. I don''t feel fear, but that does not make me brave. It makes me iplete. The real challenge is walking forward with fear in your heart."


    Koby stared at him with wide eyes, and Arthur walked forward to stand beside him. Then, he grabbed the man''s forearm and pushed it, using his hand to open the pce doors. As soon as they were pushed, the doors flung open as a demonic storm exploded in their faces.


    An ancient roar echoed in their ears, while their eyes were filled with warnings from the tower about the ce they were about to enter. Arthur grinned while facing the demonic storm before waving his hand, sending golden mana exploding around him.


    [You are about to enter a High-Leveled Demonic Dungeon!]


    [You are about to enter a High-Leveled Demonic Dungeon!]


    [You are about to enter a High-Leveled Demonic Dungeon!]


    ¡­


    [Survival Percentage: Zero.]


    The warnings shed red in their eyes, and it was the first time the tower sent them anything since they entered this cave. It means that the surrounding monsters were insignificantpared to what was hidden within.


    The golden mana exploded and pushed back the demonic storm, making the group able to calm down. Arthur could feel Koby trembling, but there was a new feeling in his heart. As he turned toward the thin man, Arthur asked him a question.


    "I know that you are afraid, Koby," said Arthur with a grin. "But there is a different expression on your face. Voice it out, and let your ears hear it."


    "¡­I also feel," muttered the man as he blinked beneath the giant helmet, before turning toward Arthur with a smile, "excited!"

 Chapter 1017 Incantations and Diagrams?

    Chapter 1017 Incantations and Diagrams?


    Unexplorednds, undefeated dungeons, and invincible enemies make the blood of every warrior boil with excitement. It does not matter if you were weak, young, or old. Your blood craves the excitement of aplishing impossible feats, and that''s precisely what the young man before him was feeling.


    Arthur felt the same as he stared at the warnings that the tower shed before their eyes. However, none of them dissuaded him from entering this demonic pce. With a single swing of his hand, the warnings disappeared.


    "You have all seen the survival percentage," said Arthur as he turned around. "We are nothing but strangers, so I don''t expect you to fight alongside me. However, I''m going in for a hidden reason: I suspect the man I''m hunting to be here."


    "Why are you telling us this now?" asked Joey with a raised brow while taking out knuckledusters from his bag and wearing them around his fists. "Do you feel like you are dragging us with you?"


    "I feel like you deserve to know the truth. In the beginning, I wanted to destroy the altar to escape the encirclement. However, I now have reason to believe that he is here."


    "Who is he?"


    "Someone who killed the father of a dear friend of mine," said Arthur with rage visible on his face as he turned back toward the demonic pce. "He is a master of illusions, so I advise caution in this cave."


    "It would be hard to finish each room in time before the boosting," said Dal while strapped to Joey. "Our best chance to reach the end is to go in together."


    "What lies at the end?" asked Fae after a moment of thought. "And have you been there? If so, how did you do it alone?"


    "The first time I went into the pce, I was with myrades. All of them died, and my body was tossed away to the peripheries of the cave after being defeated in the fifth room."


    "Unknown monsters and a dangerous ce," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward the five. "Are you with me?"


    ***


    [You have entered the Demonic Pce.]


    [All exits have been sealed, and return scrolls cannot be used.]


    [Reward points are doubled inside this dungeon.]


    [Life force will decrease every hour you spend inside.]


    [May luck find you.]


    Arthur stared at thest message for a long time, as it was the only anomaly he had encountered inside this tower. It served no function and revealed no information, making it the only words the tower had spoken to them.


    [First Room, 59:59]


    A timer appeared above them as demonic energy gathered inside the spacious room. It was decorated with flowers and paintings, giving the appearance of a regr pce. However, it became evident from the appearance of demonic beings that this would be anything but ordinary.


    "The first room has a hundred imps, appearing in sequence. Once we defeat those present, more will appear and so on," exined Dal. "Although these monsters are weak, they are still demonic creatures. Be careful!"


    The imp finished materializing once Dal finished his words. It hadrge wings that allowed it to fly, with the body of an old man and a twisted face. Arthur saw it grinning at them and snickering before it gathered demonic energy in its hands.


    "It''s about to attack," warned Arthur to the rest. Before the imp could throw its ball of demonic energy, a figure rushed forward and punched its head, causing it to explode. "¡­at least give it time to prepare, Joey."


    "There is no courtesy in fights," said Joey as hended on the ground, his knuckle dusters covered in purple blood. He swung his fist, making the blood ssh on the ground. "More areing!"


    More imps materialized, causing rm within the group. This time, three emerged, rendering the earlier scene impossible to replicate. Fae and Nixie released their arrows, piercing through the monsters'' wings. Arthur erected a mana shield, deflecting the iing demonic energy. As for Koby, he muttered something while waving his staff.


    "I hate to interrupt, but what are you doing?" asked Arthur, his confusion evident. Koby disregarded him and continued reciting the unfamiliar words persistently. Arthur realized that Koby was invoking a rune, specifically the [Fire] rune that Arthur held in high regard. "Is he trying to cast a rune?"


    The scene astonished Arthur, as he had never suspected the slender man to possess any sort of magical abilities. Through his continuous repetition, the [Fire] rune began glowing atop Koby''s staff, eventually manifesting a small me. Arthur was taken aback, as an ordinary man appeared to wield the runes Arthur considered his expertise.


    Koby let out a final shout before thrusting his staff forward, directing the fireball towards one of the imps. The creature was hit and exploded, emitting a shrill scream while remaining alive. Joey delivered the final blow, his knuckledusters prating its flesh.


    "What did you just do, Koby?" Arthur asked with wide eyes, staring at the thin man who had stopped his incantation. Koby seemed pale and fatigued, yet there was a sense of pride in his expression upon seeing Arthur''s astonishment. "How could you use runes?"


    "What are runes?" Koby muttered, his confusion evident. "I cast a spell, just like I did during the entrance exam. You were there, Alexie."


    Arthur felt embarrassed for not paying closer attention to others and assuming that fire was a mere skill. Witnessing Koby repeatedly recite the [Fire] rune to activate the spell was truly mind-boggling to the young creator.


    "Is this a skill you acquired within the tower?"


    "Well, this is just a basic spell from my hometown," Koby responded, wiping sweat from his forehead. "Anyone can use it there. You can learn it too, as long as you understand the Diagram and the Incantation."


    "What are those?"


    "Uh, excuse me? Need a little help here?" Joey called out once he realized that Arthur was engaged in conversation with Koby while he was surrounded by twenty imps. Arthur sighed and drew his Nightmare, deciding to swiftly finish this level in order to delve into the intricacies of Koby''s magic.


    "Godyer Art," Arthur muttered, leaning forward. "Eternal Night," he whispered, disappearing alongside his dagger. The group appeared puzzled at first, but their confusion turned to shock as they witnessed the annihtion of the imps upon their emergence. More spawned, only to meet instant death.


    [A hundred Imps have been defeated. You have cleared the first room in five minutes and three seconds.]


    A voice sounded near Koby as Arthur reappeared in his original spot. The floor was covered in imps, and the responsible figure for their ughter regarded Arthur with intense curiosity.


    "There''s¡­ nothing more to it," Koby stammered nervously. "Did you¡­ eliminate all the imps just to talk to me?"


    Twin sisters glistened with sweat, Joey was drenched in demonic blood, yet the individual who dispatched nearly all the monsters remained unscathed. Confusion filled the group''s gaze as they directed their attention between Arthur and their massacre-engaging ally.


    "You don''t understand, Koby," Arthur reassured as he patted the man''s


    shoulder. "Your understanding of what you consider simple¡­ it might reshape my world forever. Please, sit down¡­ and tell me."


    Koby couldn''t refuse and began detailing his insights to Arthur. The others recovered from their shock and chose to respect the duo''s conversation.


    Koby expounded upon this astonishing concept. He divided his exnation into two segments: the incantation, ancient words conveying the essence of creation, and the Diagram, a guide for manipting one''s mana.


    Arthur requested a visual representation of the Diagram, beholding the [Fire] rune etched on paper. Though simplified, the diagram unmistakably mirrored the rune. This revtion left Arthur awestruck, giving birth to a novel realization.


    Could humans harness artificial runes within themselves and channel creation into the external world? A seemingly rudimentary notion, yet one unimaginable on Earth. The challengey in reorienting mana control inward, contrary to its conventional outward focus.


    Even Arthur, proficient in mana maniption due to his spiritual energy, neglected the intricacies. He drew mana from his consciousness sea, employing it directly without refining his control.


    "This is¡­ remarkable," Arthur muttered, clenching the paper tightly. "Disseminating this knowledge in my realm could empower countless individuals. Even the average person could learn it, potentially reducing casualties from creature attacks."


    "Implementing it isn''t straightforward," Koby cautioned, shaking his head. "Whilemon knowledge in my world, potent spells remain monopolized by influential families. Strength begets more strength, leaving the weak at a disadvantage. Few would share such knowledge, wary of aiding potential enemies."


    "It does make more sense to share this knowledge with allies only, but there must be basic spells to share with the general poption. Otherwise, once times are dire, people would die without being able to defend themselves."


    "That is a noble idea," said Koby with a nod. "I can teach you the spells, but I don''t know many. You can take them back to your world and share them."


    Arthur smiled and said nothing. As long as he finds the simplified version of his runes, he can create any spell he wants. It was at that moment he remembered Rosa, his assistant from Alka, mentioning something about an ancient sorcerer. It might have been someone from Koby''s world.

 Chapter 1018 Ten Seconds

    Chapter 1018 Ten Seconds


    In the midst of demonic corpses strewn across the ground, Arthur learned more about the spell-casting technique that Koby had used. After half an hour of wasted time, the rest could wait no longer for him to finish, so Joey had to intervene.


    "This is not the best time to be researching something, Alexie," he implored with a sigh. "Can we move forward? We cannot afford to waste more time, or the monsters will grow stronger."


    "I understand," said Arthur with a sigh, realizing that the timing wasn''t right for him to delve deeper into this captivating discovery. "Thank you for sharing this knowledge with me."


    "There''s no need for thanks¡­" said Koby, sounding flustered as he hadn''t expected such gratitude from someone who had annihted an entire room of monsters with a single move. "People usually don''t respect spellcasters because casting spells takes a lot of time."


    "Minor issues," said Arthur with a wave of his hand. "The diagram needs a little correction and simplification. It would be much faster if you didn''t rely on chance to strike the correct diagram."


    "What do you mean?" asked Koby, sounding confused. Arthur thought for a moment before raising his hand towards some of the corpses on the ground. He attempted to draw the fire rune in his hand while muttering the incantation.


    Mana stirred within him, following the pathways in his body that mirrored the shape of the rune. The five stared at him in bewilderment as his arm began to glow. Arthur suddenly grasped the purpose of the staff ¨C it served as a conduit to manipte power. However, he found that he didn''t actually need it.


    "Fire," Arthur called out, and from his open palm erupted a torrent of mes, fierce and unrelenting. The mes danced with an almost sentient fervor, coiling and twisting into a focused congration that surged towards the impish remains. The once-lifeless bodies were enveloped in a cascade of fiery brilliance, the mes roaring with an intensity that seemed to defy their former states.


    Arthur stood amidst the burning inferno. He was surprised by the immense power of the oue, but he remembered the contributing factors. His mana was the root of creation, unlike normal spellcasters who had specific specialties. Moreover, the diagram he used was the original rune, making it the perfect form.


    "¡­holy shit," muttered Koby, still on the ground, his eyes glittering amidst the fiery hell. "Is this the same diagram I used? It has to be, but how?"


    "I corrected and simplified it. You take convoluted routes of mana to achieve a simr result, whereas the solution lies in the direct routes from your core," said Arthur with a smile. "I can teach you the correct form as a way to repay you for teaching me this technique."


    "¡­that would be too much for just repayment," said Koby, sounding shocked. Arthur smiled and extracted a paper from his bag, proceeding to sketch a diagram on it. This one was distinct, appearing more streamlined. It almost resembled a character rather than a magical circle.


    Rather than constructing an entire diagram within his body, Koby could channel mana ording to the simplified diagram. Additionally, Arthur noticed that the initial section of the diagram was incorrect as it didn''t align with the natural course of creation.


    "This is¡­ too simple," said Koby, sounding both confused and a bit skeptical. "I doubt it would work, sir. It needs a bit more structure, or it might crumble inside my body."


    "I acknowledge our differences in terms of mana pathways, but this is the most effective way to cast this spell," said Arthur with a knowing smile. "Creation is quite straightforward, Koby."


    "¡­fine, I''ll give it a try," said Koby with a sigh. "Don''t expect too much, since I don''t possess your level of mana¡­"


    The slender man positioned the diagram in front of him and endeavored to manipte his mana using it. He chanted the ancient rune simultaneously while lifting his staff high into the air. Fire burst forth from the staff in a zing sphere, startling the mage. He swung his staff forward, propelling the enormous sphere towards the imps.


    Boom!


    The sphere detonated upon contact with the corpses, reducing them to charcoal. The entire group fell silent, gazing at the unleashed devastation wrought by the thin man. This time, he didn''t even appear fatigued from the spell, unlike before.


    "¡­from the first circle?" muttered Koby with shock as he stared at the diagram. "This has to be¡­ a Pinnacle-Grade Spell¡­"


    "You turned out to be strong, if given the right instructions," said Joey with a whistle as he stared at the destruction with a hand shielding his eyes. "If you are this strong, then it would help us a lot."


    "Are you sure¡­" gulped Koby as he stared at Arthur while raising the diagram, "about giving me this diagram? It would cost a fortune, inside and outside the tower."


    "Consider it an investment," said Arthur while patting the heavy armor covering his shoulder. "If you are stronger, we can clear this dungeon faster. You can fight in the vanguard now, Koby."


    "¡­thank you," said the man in a low voice, his body shaking with gratitude. Arthur saw him close his eyes tightly, as if holding back tears. Thus, he turned around and walked toward the room''s exit which has appeared after they defeated the imps.


    As he expected, Koby started demolishing the enemies. The next room had two hundred demonic gremlins with horrifyingrge mouths. However, the fire mage nowunched a sphere after the other, bombarding the enemies even before the sisters could release their bows.


    Arthur did not have to do a thing this time, as the group finished off the demonic monsters in half an hour. However, he realized that the two killing the most among the group were Koby and Joey.


    The twin sisters were precise and great support to the two fighters, since they provided protection against any monster the two missed. However, Arthur could tell that they were feeling down because of their kill count.


    The reward points were doubled inside this demonic dungeon. This made Koby, who was growing to be a monster, quite pleased with himself. Of course, he would have to survive this ce in order to use these points.


    Arthur was under no obligation to help the twin sisters as he helped Koby. After all, the two offered nothing, while Koby shared his secrets with them. However, what bothered Arthur was the greed budding in their hearts as they stared at Koby.


    Although the twin sisters were good people, anyone would get greedy when faced with free power-ups. Arthur did not hate them for it, but hoped it would not change them into someone else.


    The third room had Hellhounds,rge and ferocious dogs that could spit out hellish mes from their mouths. There were only fifty appearing one after the other, but they proved to be more difficult than the ones before them.


    In the middle of the fight, the second hour boosted the monsters, making them surround the group. Arthur had to intervene this time, killing ten of them with a single sh from his de. The group managed to finish off the rest in an hour, but their stamina was running low.


    "Can you help us¡­ a little more?" asked Nixie with a sweaty face. She seemed to me Arthur for almost dying earlier, even though he saved her. Arthur frowned, because he was actually helping them grow stronger instead of relying on him.


    "I thought you would want the reward points," said Arthur with a shrug. "If that''s the case, you can rest assured about the next room. I will finish them off."


    The rest were all tired, so none could object to his words. The moment they entered the next room, a hundred subi appeared. An aroma drifted toward their nose, making the group dizzy as the demonic creaturesughed at them.


    Arthur, however, walked forward with his de in hand. The creatures surrounded him while giggling as their long hands reached to tear him apart. However, what they failed to realize was that Arthur did not fall victim to their illusion spells.


    "Godyer Art, Light Seizer," muttered Arthur while standing in the middle. Lights disappeared from the giant room, and night descended. The group snapped out of their hazy dreams once the lights disappeared, only to see a sh of brilliant light.


    Screams echoed in the light, and once they could see again, the subi were evaporating under the extreme heat. Arthur was holding out his dagger, glowing in the light before returning to its ck ember color. Then, Arthur turned toward them.


    "You were right, Nixie," said Arthur with a slight smile. "You all would have died if I stayed put."


    [You cleared the third room in ten seconds.]


    The announcement was absurd, and the group was sure that even the tower found it baffling. However, the man before them seemed at ease as he allowed his dagger to disappear. Then, he walked into the next room, but everyone was too shocked to follow.

 Chapter 1019 Welcome

    Chapter 1019 Wee


    After the incident with the subi in the third room, no one would darein like Nixie did. In fact, everyone seemed in high spirits because they no longer feared for their lives, which took its toll on their energy. The group realized that with Arthur in their midst, they were the real monsters in this ce.


    The fifth room, marking the halfway point through this demonic pce, was a little unusual. It had five giant paintings of demonic monsters, and once the timer started, nothing happened. Unlike before, no monsters rushed to face them.


    "Have you seen this room before, Dal?" asked Arthur while standing in the middle of the paintings. The timer was ticking, but how would they advance without monsters to kill?


    "A lot has changed since I was here, but I remembered a simr creature to these paintings," said Dal with a frown. "It could draw demonic creatures and turn them into real ones, as if summoning them from another world. However, I don''t see it here."


    "These images of the demonic creatures are very lifelike, so be careful," suggested Joey as he knocked his knuckle dusters together, letting sparks fly. "We can expect any of them to jump forward."


    "¡­I think it''s quite the opposite," said Arthur with a frown as he advanced toward one of the paintings. "There is an entrance in this painting. I think that we have to go inside the paintings and kill the creatures before they allow us to move forward."


    "Hah! That makes it easier, since they have divided themselves," said Joey with a grin as he walked toward the painting with a giant demonic eel drawn in it. Its red eyes stared at them with thirsty killing intent. It was at that moment that Dal shouted.


    "Don''t touch it!" shouted the headless creature, making Joey flinch as he backed away from the painting. "There is no way that the dungeon is this easy. I think that¡­ this is to divide us, not to divide themselves."


    "That makes more sense, as there are five paintings, with five of us," said Arthur with a frown. "It is also possible that we cannot enter every painting, making it impossible for a single person to enter all of them."


    "¡­do we have to go into the paintings alone?" muttered Nixie with a pale face, while her twin sister maintained a stoic expression. Arthur knew what the two felt, but did not me them for the fear in their hearts. After all, they were mainly support characters.


    "How about I go into this painting, and we can see what happens then?" said Joey while tilting his head. Hisrge frame seemed giddy for a fight. "After I go inside, let someone else try to enter too. Then, I cane out and see if I can enter other paintings."


    "I should be the one to go in," said Arthur with genuine concern that the monster inside would be too strong for the man, who seemed offended by the notion but grateful for his suggestion. However, he refused without any hesitation.


    "I know that you are the strongest among us; that''s why I want you to stay here," said Joey with a shake of his head before he untied the head from around his neck. "If something happens, I trust you to take care of it."


    Before Arthur could argue further, the man jumped into the painting without any hesitation. As if he jumped into a vertical pond, he sank into the painting before appearing on the other side. Joeynded in front of the monster, which began to move.


    Arthur walked toward the painting while the two stared at each other. As he touched the painting, he found it impossible to go inside. Dal was right. The paintings limited entry to a single person and had turned to ss after Joey went inside.


    "It seems that we have to split up here," said Arthur as he turned toward the rest. "If any of us loses¡­ we cannot go forward."


    "I feel like I can handle a demonic creature," said Koby with newfound confidence, making Arthur smile. "I won''t disappoint you, master."


    "¡­master?" repeated Arthur with a disgusted frown. However, the young man gave him a bow before rushing toward another painting with a giant demonic snake inside. Then, he dove straight into it, leaving the twin sisters and Arthur.


    "I cannot promise you a victory, but I can promise that I will try," said Fae with determination. "If I die¡­ please take care of my sister."


    "Wait!" shouted Nixie as she grabbed onto her sister, who started walking toward the painting of arge demonic bird. "Maybe you can¡­ help us?"


    The meaning was obvious. Arthur had transformed the weak Koby into a fire mage, which meant he could do the same for them. The sisters had not asked him for such a thing before because he had no benefit from it here. However, Nixie knew that if they failed to kill the monster, none of them would advance.


    "Nixie," said Fae with a stern look. "We cannot ask him for such a thing."


    "If we fail, so be it," said Nixie as she let go of her twin sister. "However, he wants to reach the end. To do so, we need to be strong enough to kill the monsters inside the paintings."


    A slight smile hung around Arthur''s lips while he stared at the twin sisters. Nixie had chosen the perfect timing to ask for what she had been craving for a while now. However, he was not offended.


    It was at that moment the room shook a little, making Arthur turn toward the painting which Joey had entered. Behind the ss was the tall man fighting against the giant eel, while Koby was still hurling fire at the snake.


    "You are right, Nixie," said Arthur without turning toward the two. "I can help you grow stronger, but you cannot force me to do it," his tone dropped as he turned toward her. "I can burn this entire dungeon to the ground without your help."


    Nixie looked a little shaken and scared by his gaze, but Arthur did not want to give her a hard time. Instead, he walked toward the twin sisters and asked for their bows, which they gave him with confusion. Then, he infused the golden mana of creation into them.


    "These weapons will be more destructive than before, but it will be a limited boost," said Arthur and watched disappointment fill Nixie''s face. "You can defeat the monsters with this."


    "I thank you," said Fae with a small bow of gratitude before taking her weapon and heading toward a certain painting. "I shall do my absolute best."


    "Don''t enter that painting," said Arthur to the archer, making her pause with confusion. "Of all the five, that painting is the most dangerous. The other two are quite weak, so you would not have a problem with them."


    Fae nodded again and entered a different painting, before Nixie followed her with the enhanced bow. Everyone was fighting in a painting now, leaving Arthur alone with Dal. However, he was in no rush to enter the painting in the middle, with a cloaked figure standing inside it.


    "Tell me, bodiless head," called Arthur with interest. "There are five paintings¡­ but there are, in fact, six of us. Howe the dungeon did not consider you to be an invader?"


    "I am but a head, and I have killed none so far," answered Dal with what he believed to be the most logical exnation. "Another reason is that my body is elsewhere, which forms the greatest part of me."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the painting before he turned toward the head on the ground with a smile. His expression made the head start sweating and his lips trembled as Arthur made his way over toward him.


    "That is a good answer," said Arthur as he picked up the head and walked toward the far table on the other side of the room. "However, the best answers are usually lies," he whispered with a smile as he ced the head on the table.


    "I am¡­ not lying¡­" said Dal with a sweaty face as he watched Arthur turn around and walk toward the painting. "What would I gain from fooling you?"


    "I don''t know, but it does not matter," said Arthur as he strolled toward the painting. "I just want you to know who you are trying to deceive."


    His foot struck the ground, and his aura exploded without restraint. The ground began to peel away from him in a submissive retreat. Dal''s hair blew in the wind as his eyes witnessed the majestic aura that made the table beneath him shake.


    Golden mana flowed without restraint, and ck lightning crackled within it. Arthur walked straight into therge painting without stopping, making cracks appear on its frame. As the aura disappeared once he was gone, Dal could breathe again.


    Inside the painting, Arthur stared at the figure in a cloak. He was standing in a destend with no life whatsoever. Beneath the hood was a man smiling at him before his lips parted.


    "Wee, Arthur Silvera."

 Chapter 1020 Retained Sanity

    Chapter 1020 Retained Sanity


    Within the painting where no life existed, Arthur faced the shrouded figure who weed him like an old friend. As the familiarity of the voice sank into his mind, Arthur realized the identity of this person before him. However, he never expected to meet him so soon.


    "¡­I did not think you would show yourself this easily, Yuvan Perli," said Arthur with suppressed anger that caused crackling lightning to destroy the wastnd. "Have you finally epted your end?"


    "On the contrary, Arthur Silvera," said Yuvan as he pulled down the hood covering his face. "This is the beginning of my role in determining the end of times."


    The once freckled and kind face was now covered in a shimmering gray mark, corroding the very skin it rested in. Some of his cheekbone hade to the surface, unearthed by the strange energy digging into his flesh.


    "You have already fulfilled your role in your end, Yuvan," said Arthur as he unleashed Nightmare, which let out a cry of wrath as well. "I wished that Ilia would be here to witness your end, but it cannot be helped."


    "I see that you have epted the gift I prepared for you," said Yuvan as he stared at the dagger in Arthur''s hand. The words made Arthur freeze in ce, and Yuvan caught his confusion. "You did not think that a simple spider would drop such a weapon, did you?"


    "You nted this weapon in the spider?" asked Arthur as he stared at him with both caution and confusion. "For what purpose would you¡­ give me a weapon to kill you?"


    "I followed the orders of the Immortal Sage," said Yuvan Perli with a grin as he spread his arms. "Upon your entrance into the tower, his eyes were locked onto you, watching your defiance of the tower''s rules and your audacious battles against gods."


    "Does that sage care about his followers'' lives?" asked Arthur as he dismissed the topic entirely. "Because I don''t n on sparing it for whatever reason is about toe out of your mouth."


    "Even if you kill me within this tower, I will revive again," said Yuvan with a grin as he shook his head. "You are too blinded by petty matters like revenge. The reason I summoned this tower¡­ is to show you the truth."


    "Stick that truth where it belongs along with the rest of your bullshit," said Arthur as his aura exploded. At longst, his rage found an outlet. Space began to shake within the painting as lightning roared into life. "I will give it a second thought¡­ once you die."


    "It is almost impossible¡­" muttered Yuvan with a sigh as he faced the iing destruction, "to convince the Sin of Wrath."


    "Damn right it is," replied Arthur as his entire body was covered in armor. Screams of wrath echoed from within the thundercloud appearing in the sky before all pouring into one man. Yuvan raised his head with awe as he witnessed the scene.


    "As I witness it in person, I realize the reason no one was able to retain their insanity after bing the Sin of Wrath," said Yuvan while hearing the wrathful cries that almost drove him mad. Then, with a grin, he squeezed his chest tight. "What a fascinating anomaly you are¡­ Arthur Silvera!"


    The sky howled with rage as lightning bolts struck the ground, destroying the world within the painting. Arthur was covered with colorless lightning crackling around him. However, even within it, the golden mana was as powerful as ever.


    "Are you turning into¡­ your final form?" asked Yuvan Perli as he stared with a crazed expression at him. "Show me the true beauty of defiance and creation!"


    The transformation began with a golden aura enveloping Arthur''s form, a cascade of radiating light that emanated from his core. This radiant energy pulsed and swirled around him, crackling with raw potential.


    Amidst the brilliance, his figure gradually became obscured as the initial stages of his metamorphosis set in. An ethereal sensation filled the air, as if the fabric of reality itself was being woven anew.


    From within the dazzling radiance, the dark silhouette of armor emerged. It was as if the very essence of wrath had been forged into a protective shell, but this was no ordinary armor. As it took shape, intricate patterns of golden roses materialized across its surface, each petal and thorn glimmering with an otherworldly aura.


    Arthur''s face remained partially visible within the helmet of the armor, his eyes now ame with a blend of determination and wrath. The transformation intensified as the golden roses began to intertwine with the darkness of the armor, merging in a mesmerizing dance of contrasts. This fusion symbolized the harmonious bnce between creation and wrath, two forces that had defined his journey.


    As the transformation neared its culmination, a shockwave of energy rippled outward, shaking the very ground beneath Arthur''s feet. A loud explosion echoed through the wastnd as he disappeared from sight, appearing inches away from Yuvan.


    "Ah, this is indeed¡­ retribution," muttered the sinful man as he weed the de approaching his neck with a peaceful smile. "Master was right about you."


    These were thest words Yuvan uttered before the de passed through his neck, severing it in one clean cut. Arthur traveled several feet behind him before his legs managed to stop his sprint. Then, the exploding aura turned the ground before him upside down.


    Silence slowly descended on the world again as the thunderstorms began to disappear. Arthur stood, covered in his armor and beneath his inhuman mask, breathing heavily. Then, he turned toward the corpse behind him.


    "Are you an immortal?" asked the low rageful voice from his mouth while Arthur stared at the corpse rising in the air, separated into a head and a body. "I would never allow it." His stance changed as his aura exploded again. This time, he used the same art Yuvan imed to have given him. "Godyer Art, Eternal Night."


    No shing lights or exploding aura, just a silent night passing unnoticed. Arthur disappeared and reappeared in his original spot, severing the mage''s limbs and torso from each other. However, even after sheathing his de, Yuvan''s body still floated beside each other.


    "I am¡­ a puppet myself," said Yuvan with his eyes closed. "No matter how much you cut a puppet, its strings would hold it together. This is true immortality."


    "There is nothing I cannot break," said Arthur with wrathced in his voice as he prepared another attack. "I will make sure the world does not witness your evil again."


    "You can cut me a thousand times, but this is not my real body," said Yuvan with a smile as he opened his eyes. "I have yet to fulfill my role in bringing the end of times. Once I do, I will ept my death with open arms."


    "Do you consider yourself¡­ to be invincible?" spat Arthur from between his gnashing teeth, his voice trembling with rage. "Do you think I am helpless against you?"


    The questions fell down like the bringers of a catastrophe. Yuvan watched as the aura around Arthur began to shift, and the shadow of a giant wolf began to take form around him. It was then that true fear appeared in his eyes.


    "You killed her father," said the voice of wrath as red eyes appeared beneath the helmet. "I never wanted her to experience the pain that I went through, but you consider it¡­ to be a trivial matter."


    "If you let rage control you, no one here can bring you back," said Yuvan in slight urgency that he tried to mask. "It had to be done, for the immortal sage to see how you control your wrath."


    "Save your bullshit, Yuvan," said Arthur as his figure began to disappear into the shadow of the wolf of destruction. "You summoned the red tower and turned the world against me for your own selfish gains."


    "¡­the world turning against you is necessary," said Yuvan with a determined face before realization struck him. "It matters not anymore. As long as I remain here, this rage of yours will not subside. Come and find me in thest room, and I will tell you the truth."


    The separated human began to copse to the ground like a lifeless puppet. Arthur took a step forward, but the man disappeared as his puppet dissolved into darkness. However, his rage could not be contained anymore. It set a fire in his heart, never to be extinguished.


    Arthur opened his mouth, unleashing a bloodcurdling cry that would shatter souls. The painting world began to shatter against him, like ss falling apart. In its midst, his golden flowers began to explode into golden mana, which turned into a figure.


    In his stupor, Arthur saw her figure. The same gaze she stared at him with and the same love she imprinted into him were there to face. In the copsing world, Dia was the only one who could stop the wrath from burning him.

 Chapter 1021 Ice Lotus

    Chapter 1021 Ice Lotus


    Joey finished off the demonic eel before jumping out of the painting. After that, it crumbled into pieces and disappeared. Then, he tried to enter a different one, but he was unable to do so. With a sigh, he turned toward the empty room, where only Dal was ced on a table.


    "What happened to this ce?" asked Joey as he walked forward with leisure. Dal looked pale, and only noticed his return when Joey called for him. "It looks like someone wanted to renovate this room but stopped midway. Even the tiles are turned upside down!"


    "That happened¡­ because of him," said Dal with sweat covering his face as he turned his gaze toward the painting in the center. "I just realized that gods do exist."


    "Who do you think cursed us with this life if not them?" rebuked Joey as he turned toward the central painting. "I''m curious about him too. He is too powerful to join the army as a new recruit, but he seems to be hiding it from others."


    The central painting was dyed with golden petals, but it didn''t prevent them from seeing Alexie slice the figure into several parts. However, even after doing so, that figure kept moving. It was at that moment that a looming shadow appeared behind Alexie.


    "Is that another creature?" muttered Joey before he walked toward the painting, mming his fist into its ssy exterior. However, he could not go inside. "I thought these fights would be one against one!"


    "That is not a demonic creature," said Dal with a face drenched in sweat. "The giant wolf is¡­ a manifestation of Alexie''s wrath. We need to run away."


    "Run from what?" muttered Joey with confusion as he turned toward Dal and, seeing hisplexion, realized that something was off. "What are you hiding?"


    Before the head could answer him, a roar shook the heavens and ripped them apart. Joey fell on the ground as he tried to cover his ears, but it made his blood boil nheless. As he felt like embers coursed through his veins, the man turned toward the painting and saw that it was falling apart.


    "What in the world is happening?" asked Joey, before red eyes stared at him from within the painting. His entire being shook in fear when he saw the wrath in those eyes. In seconds, his body was retreating without realizing, and the paintings exploded into countless fragments of ss.


    Boom!


    A giant w crawled out from the painting, destroying the ground effortlessly. It sent a shockwave of ck mes that destroyed the other paintings, throwing all party members outside. The three fell onto the ground, confused, before seeing the giant w beside them.


    "Get away from that thing!" roared Joey as loud as his lungs could, almost shaking the entire room. The three dashed forward, one helping the other before reaching Joey.


    The giant w did not attack, but its mere presence made doomsdayughable inparison. However, as the mes began to rise from it, golden petals rushed from the painting into the room, confusing the group.


    "What the hell is happening here?" asked Koby with confusion. "Where did such a monstere from? Where is Alexie?"


    "Alexie went into that painting," said Joey with a frown, but did not know whether he should tell the group that this same creature might be Alexie himself. However, luckily, the golden petals seemed to counter the mes, and the w began to shrink in size.


    It soon turned into an arm outstretched from the painting. Once the threatening aura disappeared, the group approached and managed to see Alexie sprawled on the ground. Koby was the one to rush forward without thinking, pulling him out of the painting before it copsed as well.


    The entire room seemed to have been ravaged by a storm with arge crater on the ground. However, once thest painting disappeared, the demonic pce announced their victory. Unable to proceed with Alexie in this way, the group decided to rest for the remainder of the next hour.


    "How are we going to finish this ce without Alexie?" asked Nixie while sprawled on the ground. Fae shot her a re, making her close her mouth.


    "Ah! His fever is inhuman," said Koby as he flicked his hand, which had been burned by Arthur''s skin. "Although he is breathing fine, no human can withstand such heat. We need to cool him down as soon as possible!"


    Koby rushed to take out the water he had in his pack before he poured it over the unconscious man. However, as soon as the water touched the skin, it evaporated instantly. The group was surprised, making them stare at each other with genuine fear.


    "If we don''t do anything, he would die," said Joey with a frown. "If we only had herbal items¡­"


    It was at that moment a chilling breeze washed over them. Everyone shivered while staring at the source. Then, to their amazement, a white glow came from the spot Alexie had fallen unconscious. Joey was the one to advance forward, getting to see what was there. Then, he began tough.


    "Are you telling me that not even the tower wants him to die?" asked the man as he covered his face. His tears were streaming fromughter, before he turned toward the group. "An Ice Lotus sprouted here! Koby,e over here and harness its coldness!"


    The four were shaken, including Dal. Koby rushed forward and crouched beside the Ice Lotus that had appeared out of thin air. Then, with his skill, he managed to harness its coldness and ran back to redirect it toward Arthur.


    The process took almost half an hour, but it managed to lower his temperature down. The four stared at the miracle of Alexie opening his eyes while the rest stared at him with genuine shock.


    "Have you¡­ seen a ghost?" asked Arthur with haziness as he turned around. "We are still in the fifth room. How long was I unconscious for?" as he asked, he even managed to push himself upward.


    "It has only been half an hour," said Koby with sweat covering his face. "Your fever almost killed you, but a miracle happened. An Ice Lotus sprouted inside the demonic pce!"


    Koby rushed to point toward the icy glow at the end of the room. Arthur turned his eyes slowly toward it, before his face froze. Shrouded in unknown emotions, his lips pressed together. Koby was confused by theck of response, as did the rest, and all turned to look at him.


    Tears streamed down his face with lips pressing hard not to cry. The four were confused by his tears, which flowed down effortlessly. Before any of them could say anything, Arthur began to rise and walk toward the icy glow. His gait was wobbly and unstable, but he was determined to reach the Ice Lotus. Once he did, he fell to his knees in front of it.


    "You still protect me to this day," he whispered in a soft voice as he caressed the Ice Lotus. "I will see you again, soon."


    The Ice Lotus gave one final glow of bright light before it disintegrated into pieces, like a final farewell. Arthur remained in ce, holding the remains in his hands without moving an inch. Koby tried to check on him, but Joey held him back.


    After another fifteen minutes, Arthur finally rose and turned toward them. His expression was different than before, as he seemed to have been reborn by the entire ordeal. With a soft smile, he expressed his gratitude.


    "Thank you for helping me," said Alexie to them as he returned. "We don''t have a lot of time left to clear this demonic pce. Let''s advance forward once again."


    Since the man was reluctant to share the origins of the Ice Lotus and his tears, none of them dared to pose their questions. Instead, the group decided to recover from their earlier battles. Alexie sat down in the middle and closed his eyes, before a strange energy started toe out from him.


    The energy was no harmful, but the opposite. It managed to help the rest recover their strength and prepare for the next battle. As for Alexie himself, hisplexion turned for the better. Once he opened his eyes, he was more determined than before.


    Once the group entered the next room, its furnishings seemed different. This one had carpets all over the floor and dangling ornaments from the ceiling. An ethereal demonic creature greeted their arrival, looking like a muscr man.


    "This is a Djinn, a demonic creature that causes misfortune while disguising it as wishes," exined Dal to the rest. "It would grant your desired wish, but it would twist it into something horrific."


    "Hello, hello!" called the Djinn for the group. Its magnificent body towering over them, as a twisted grin appeared on his face. "Tell me, what are your wishes, dear visitors?"


    As if falling into a trance, the weakest among the group leaped forward to make their wish. Nixie seemed to be hysterical as she wished to be released from this tower, and the Djinn nodded in understanding. Then, it gave her a wide grin before reaching his hands toward her.


    "The easiest way to be released from this tower¡­ is to be killed by a demon!"

 Chapter 1022 Headless

    Chapter 1022 Headless


    "A giant fireball intercepted the Djinn, mming into his arm. As it roared in anger at the sizzling heat, minions appeared around him in the shapes ofnterns, candles, and pots. The ethereal creatures then rushed toward the group, seeking to kill Nixie.


    Before antern opened its teeth-lined maw for Nixie, Arthur pulled her back and managed to get her away from harm. The archer snapped out of her trance only to find herself targeted by the demons.


    "What¡­ where was I?" asked Nixie as she shivered, surrounded by demons all eyeing her. Fae pulled her aside as she shielded her from the enemies, worried about her sister.


    "You were fooled into wishing to be released from the tower, and now the demons want to kill you," said Arthur with interest as he stared at a pot floating beside him, but not attacking him. Instead, it hurled itself toward Nixie and Fae."


    "Eeeeei!" screeched the scared archer as she tried to retreat from the pot, but Joey intercepted and mmed it with his knuckle dusters. The pot was sent flying, mming into the wall, and exploding into a mist of eroding demonic energy.


    "There is no way out, little girl," said the Djinn as smoke rose from his arm. "And for the bastard who injured me¡­ you get a different present. Since you like mes so much, how about you fight a fiery demon?"


    As the Djinn waved his hand, a giantva golem rose from the ground. Koby was minuscule inparison to theva giant, which hurled its fist at him as soon as he appeared. Even though the mage had the courage to fire a spell at the demon, it did very little harm to it.


    "You should leave this one to me, Koby," said Arthur while appearing beside the terrified mage. "This enemy is quite strong, unlike the mindless beasts we had to fight before. The Djinn actually has a brain and knows our weaknesses. Unluckily for it, I don''t have any."


    "Is that so?" muttered the Djinn with a grin as he red at Arthur with its spinning orange eyes. "I can see everything you desire: revenge, wistfulness, and love. Can you defeat myva monster if it turns into this form?"


    After it gave another twist of his hand, theva monster started reshaping itself into something smaller. Arthur frowned as the monster took the form of the girl he once loved, bing an exact replica of her. The unparalleled beauty left the group dumbfounded, unable to say anything, leaving the Djinn''sughter the only sound echoing through the room.


    "Can you kill the person you love the most? Can you?"


    Arthur did not reply as he stared at her with the same multicolored eyes. The blue mixed with the red as she stared at him with longing while carrying ava sword in her hand. She began approaching him with a soft smile, which made Joey attempt to step in.


    "I will fight this battle, Alexie," said Joey, knowing that it might be too hard for Arthur to kill the person he loved, or whatever took her form. However, Arthur raised his hand to stop the fist-fighter from moving forward. "Are you sure?"


    "Don''t touch her," said Arthur as his eyes began to turn red. "I cannot forgive whoever sullies her image for their selfish gains."


    ck lightning began to crackle around his arm, forcing the others to step back. Joey frowned as he witnessed the familiar lightning which he has seen somewhere. However, Arthur did not care to hide it anymore.


    Fury was all he could feel.


    "Are you going to kill her?" asked the Djinn with a grin. "You are very cruel, young man. How are you going to face her next time you two¡­"


    "Shut your mouth," said Arthur as he stomped forward, sending a shockwave through the room. "I will finish this in one strike."


    Arthur grabbed the bolt of ck lightning, turning it into a spear. ck electricity coursed through his body before he dashed forward, as fast as lightning. He turned into a bolt of lightning that tore through the beautiful woman and then through the Djinn, leaving him screaming in pain.


    "How can I¡­ be injured¡­?!" shouted the demon in pain as he howled, but he began to disintegrate alongside the rest of his minions. All of them turned back to ether without a form, leaving only Arthur standing in the middle. His entire body was covered with crackling ck lightning, exposing his identity.


    "You are¡­" muttered Joey with recognition as he squinted his eyes, "the man who fought against the Ballistae yesterday. You look a little different, but no one got a good look at your appearance. I saw your fight against the Xelorian Army."


    "The Ballistae Destroyer?" muttered Koby with surprise. "I heard that he became the most wanted man by Xeloria. Howe he joined the army?"


    Although no one voiced it out, all of them suspected him to be the same thing: a spy for the other cities. However, along with suspicion came fear, because all of them witnessed how powerful he is. If he exposed himself because he could kill them now, no one could save them.


    "You can fear me as much as you desire, but I have no interest in your lives," said Arthur as he turned toward them with eyes of cold rage. "My anger is toward the man who entrapped us in this demonic hell. We can turn into enemies or allies with the same enemy."


    Although he spoke logically, none of them could think straight while staring at the wrath in his eyes. It was crippling, leaving their hearts shattered to pieces. As the ck lightning died down, the group managed to think straight again.


    "Even if we didn''t need each other to survive, I don''t think you are a bad person," said Koby with a bravery that astonished the rest. "We saw how you protected us and even helped all of us. If I start suspecting you now, I would be nothing but a fool."


    "Me too," said Joey with a grin. "I don''t even care if you were a spy. Xeloria is not my city, just another stepping stone on thisdder leading to the top."


    "We would have died if not for you," said Fae, while Nixie just shivered in her embrace. "Our lives are already a debt we must repay."


    Arthur stared at them, knowing that while they were truthful, that did not prevent them from feeling afraid of him. This was the fate of the strong and mysterious, either worshipped or feared. In the end, he could only sigh and walk to the next room.


    The seventh room was different from the rest, as it had no monsters. The enemy on this floor was the hell they needed to cross in order to reach the next room. Fire covered the wastnd that appeared before their eyes, while poisonous airtched itself onto their lungs.


    Like before, Arthur was the one to help them pass this floor. He created a bubble of golden mana that served to protect them from the extreme weather and poison. Even after walking through the wastnd for an hour, the bubble remained as radiant as ever.


    "His powers are too contradictory," said Nixie to her sister while staring at his back. "The lightning seems like it could end the world, while the golden mana makes me feel safe and well."


    "He is a strange man, but he does not seem to be unreasonable," said Fae while looking at his back with mixed emotions. "It is best that we do not antagonize him. Make sure you don''t offend him, Nixie."


    The twin sisters seemed to mistake their conversation for being quiet enough for no one to hear, but Arthur heard all of it. Once again, he realized that this was the natural reaction to strength.


    Their trip on this floor was easier and less eventful, as they reached the eighth room within an hour. It had been ten hours since the group entered the demonic pce, leaving them with fourteen hours for thest three rooms.


    Once the group entered the eighth room, the atmosphere changed. The light dimmed as cold wind brushed past them. The room was wide and big, with a fortress in its center. Undead monsters lined the walls while countless of them surrounded the fortress.


    As the group stared at the scene, they saw a figure standing atop the highest tower in the forest. The dim lights revealed his bizarre figure, which unsettled the group. Arthur gave him one nce and turned toward the head that Joey carried.


    "This has been your objective all along, huh?" asked Arthur, the head strapped to Joey. "You wanted us to reunite with the rest of your body, but never mentioned that it has turned into the Headless Horseman, Duhan."


    "Is this true, Dal?" asked Joey as he untied the head, who looked at them with an unimpressive face. "Have you been using us?"


    "Rather than using, he simply hid the truth about what happened, even if it meant we would be killed," said Arthur with a smile. "This is the reason this dungeon did not count you in the fifth floor. You are a part of the monsters inhabiting it."


    "Does that mean¡­." muttered Koby while looking aghast, "if we want to finish this dungeon¡­ we have to¡­"


    "Defeat all the enemies inside it," continued Arthur as he stared at the headless figure atop the fortress. It raised its arm toward the sky as demonic energy whirled around it. "Release the head, Joey. Its body is trying to summon it back."

 Chapter 1023 Undead Fortress

    ?


    Dal began to levitate in the air before Joey managed to release him, escaping the fate of being hanged across the sky. The head flew in an arch toward the Headless Horseman before itnded in his hand. Then, it carried the head underneath its arm as it stared toward them.


    "I did not mean to fool you," said Dal with regret as he stared at them. "My body was demonized, and the only way I managed to survive is to separate it from my head. However, I got thrown away, with no chance of reobtaining it."


    "Save the talk, asshole," said Joey as he stretched his shoulders. "I carried you all the way here, and in the end, we have to kill you? You are just another enemy. You knew that we were being entrapped here, but still guided us to this demonic pce."


    "We should have stabbed the head before it returned to its body," said Nixie with regret. "Even if it remained alive, we would have an easier time fighting a creature that cannot see or hear things."


    "Has it been spying on us the entire time?" asked Fae with a frown. "If so, then the dark mage knows our abilities and weaknesses. We should not have trusted a head we found lying around."


    "There is no use crying about it, as it would not change a thing. Dal wanted to reunite with his body, and we were the only way he could get there," said Arthur as he defused their anger. "The situation remains the same. We have to conquer this fortress."


    "That is very understanding, Alexie," said Dal with newfound hope. "I know for a fact that my demonized body cannot defeat you. Thus, I ask that you restrain it instead, so I would be able to regain control of my former self."


    "That needs a lot of self-control," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "I''m afraid that I still have a long way before attaining it. Do forgive me if I identally kill you."


    "That is¡­" paled the head at the thought and appearance of the ck dagger. The rest of the group also prepared themselves for the horde of undeading their way.


    "Fae and Nixie should take the back. Alexie and I are going to take the front, while Koby will be in the middleunching fireballs," said Joey, prompting the rest to assume formation in preparation to invade the fortress.


    An undead corpse rushed toward Joey, throwing itself at him. The fighter threw a fist that sent the corpse flying with its head flying in a different direction. However, after the body fell to the ground, it rose against like nothing happened.


    "I had enough of headless monsters," said Koby as he swung his staff and threw a giant sphere of fire that struck the headless undead alongside several others. They screamed in pain as their corpses began to melt under the extreme heat.


    "Blunt attacks seem ineffective against them," said Arthur as he dodged the rotten hand of an undead and stared at him from the side. "How about we chop them?"


    As he flicked his wrist, a wind de sliced through the undead, cutting them in half. Arthur stared at them rise again, each half moving on its own. With a sigh, he turned toward the fire mage.


    "It seems fire is the only way," said Arthur to the thin mage. "Are you ready?"


    "Always," said Koby as he waved his staff, throwing another sphere of fire at the undead. Arthur smiled and pocketed his dagger before raising his hand as well.


    Fire surrounded his fingertips before they exploded in a massive pir of mes, like a snake that headed toward the horde of undead. Arthur controlled the pir to move it around, making countless undead scream.


    Although the tower restricted his runes, he could still imitate them using the technique that Koby taught him. For that reason, he felt indebted to the mage who did not know that he has given Arthur a way to ess his original power.


    Joey and the twin sisters started to fend off any approaching undead, who walked through the ming hell without a care. In fact, most of them reached the group while on fire and threw themselves toward them. Arrows rained and fists flew in all directions as the group began advancing forward.


    Unlike runes, this technique used mana to imitate the actual rune. Therefore, it consumed a lot more mana than genuine runes, but it allowed the person to use artificial runes as they wished. Arthur still had the knowledge he gained from Gaia, but his mana was not infinite.


    The horde of undead was turned to crips under their mes. The group advanced toward the gate before they were surrounded with their backs to the giant door. Joey leapt in the air and kicked the gate, sending it flying several meters in the air before it crushed a toon of undead with its weight.


    "Whew, that felt satisfying," said Joey as hended. The twin sisters fired several volleys of arrows as the two mages walked into the fortress, and then they leapt inside too. "Maybe I should''ve kept the gate so that we could block the undead."


    "No worries," said Arthur as he reached out with his hand, and a strange force left his hand and carried the giant gate. Underneath it were the crushed undead soldiers, wearing armor and wielding des. Even in their mangled form, they still tried to move. "As good as new," he announced before directing the gate to its original ce, blocking the entrance to the undead.


    At this point, the rest could only watch as Arthur pulled new abilities out of thin air. Their minds were more upied by the undead legion surrounding them. Inside the fortress, the Duhan controlled the undead and made them more organized.


    "I hate to scare all of you," said Arthur while surrounded by undead, "but some of us might die in this battle. There are countless monsters that cannot be killed except with fire. Although we managed to break through the crowd outside, these veteran corpses know better than to rush forward without a n."


    "Then, we just need a n of our own," said Fae with eyes that studied the enemy''s formation. "The Duhan is atop that tower. If we manage to take it out, we can expect the fight to be a lot easier."


    "Easier said than done," said Koby with a pale face. "I don''t have any more mana in me. We have been fighting for nine hours straight. No one can keep fighting for this long."


    "If your staff cannot spew mes, then it can smack away enemies," said Joey while knocking his knuckledusters together, letting sparks fly. "We cannot give up on a fight before we die."


    "Fae is right," agreed Arthur as he stared at the Duhan. "Since it protected itself with so many walls and soldiers, the Headless Horseman is scared for its life. We can safely assume it to be the center of this room."


    "What is our n?" asked Joey as he stared at the soldiers taking a step forward to them. The lights in their skulls were craving to devour their living flesh. "Do we make a run for the central tower?"


    "There is no other way," said Arthur before he tightened his fist before his eyes, and then looked forward. "We break through with everything we have, putting our lives on the line. I''m running out of mana too, so don''t rely on me too much."


    Arthur was still human, restricted by the tower. His ck lightning did not need mana, but it did consume his mental strength to retain his sanity. Thus, he needed to rely on his battle instincts this time, which was not a bad feeling after so long.


    The five prepared themselves for the fight, each of their faces covered in sweat and dust. As if knowing that the battle began, the Duhan raised its hand and a toon of undead knights rushed forward. Their movements were organized, and the one to meet them was Joey.


    Although he used nothing but his fists so far, the fighter was more powerful than the rest. Arthur noticed that there was now a soft glow covering his knuckles, and realized that he began showing his real strength.


    The moment his fist connected with the shield held by the undead, a powerful shockwave sent the knight flying toward itsrades. A loud metallic sound echoed throughout the battlefield as a path opened before them.


    "You hid that for long enough," said Arthur with a smirk at the fighter, who did not turn toward him. Instead, he rushed forward, kicking the next undead with the same strike.


    Joey pushed forward with the four behind him, taking care of the sides. Although Arthur did not wish to use more mana, he had his dagger which managed to slice the undead in half as they advanced.


    Realizing that Joey was a closebat fighter, Duhan pulled his hand back and ordered the undead to keep their distance. Then, they aimed their crossbows at the group, who have now been surrounded.

 Chapter 1024 Bones Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Bones Pir</h4>


    "They saw through our weakness," said Koby with panic as he looked around, not knowing where to aim. "We should take cover."


    "Weakness?" muttered Joey with a smirk as he stared at the undeadunching their crossbows at them. "There is no such thing," dered the fighter before he spread his arms, gathering the strange force around his fists.


    The sphere of force expanded around his hands, looking like he wore transparent balls. Then, Joey mmed the two spheres of force together, generating a shockwave around them that pushed everything back, including the bolts.


    Although the group was also affected, it was better than being impaled by countless bolts. The undead were disorganized, and they fell over, leaving them vulnerable. Arthur took a step forward and raised his hand with a grin.


    "Time for payback," the words carried a strange energy that reached toward the bolts on the ground, raising almost a thousand ones into the sky. Then, they rained down on the undead, causing more chaos among them.


    Although the bolts did not harm them much, they served to immobilize them as they stabbed into their feet and through the ground. Arthur aimed for that as he pinned down half of the troops, leaving them unable to re-assume formation.


    Since the Duhan could not see who was pinned and who was free, it was impossible for him to organize a full formation. The break in their formation gave the group the chance to break through the walls, rushing forward once again.


    The central tower was surrounded by veteran undead, guarding each of its orders. Giants, at least five meters tall, carried axes as they guarded the four doors of the tower. In front of them was the tower now, and behind themy the undead monsters who began to regain mobility.


    "We have no time," said Joey with a frown. "I will distract the giant in front of us, while the rest should do the same for the rest. This way, they cannot group together and stop us. The one who should go and defeat the Duhan¡­ is Alexie."


    "Sounds like a good n," nodded Arthur and turned toward the rest. "Can you all handle it?"


    "Easy."


    "Effortless."


    "¡­"


    Their lies were exposed by their shaking legs, but they knew that they needed to do their job here. Even if it meant risking their lives, all of them needed to fight here in order to give way for Arthur to reach the central tower.


    "I will make it quick, so survive until then," said Arthur with a nod as he prepared his dagger. Each of the four rushed forward, knowing that the undeading from behind them made it impossible for them to wait.


    Joey took the lead as he began to distract the giant, luring him away from the tower. Seeing their friend get attacked, the other three giants rushed forward to aid him, but fire and arrows rained on them.


    Arthur rushed past the giant, who howled and began to destroy everything. The gates were covered in iron, but Arthur waved his hand to summon the fire. Iron melted, and the gate was broken through.


    The chaos outside seemed like a distant memory once he was inside. It was dark, but the light from thenterns illuminated the staircase leading to the top. Arthur looked inside the tower and found it to have four staircases with a bony pir inside.


    "Is this how the Duhan controls the undead?" muttered Arthur as he stared at the bony pir radiating strange energy. Knowing that his friends could not survive for long, he rushed through the stairs to reach the top.


    Arthur wasted no effort to reach the top of the tower, which was arge arena surrounded by high stone railings. Inside it stood the Duhan, gazing down on the battlefield. Hearing his arrival, it turned toward him with its dear head in an embrace.


    "Are you prepared to die, Dal?" asked Arthur as he huffed and nced at the situation below. Through the gaps in the railings, he could see each of his teammates fighting against the giant, none of them escaping. In fact, the roles have reversed now, as his group guarded the walls to make sure that no undead followed Arthur.


    "Please hear me out," pleaded the head with a face covered in sweat. "I do not control this undead, either. It has been turned into half a demon by the dark mage. I just wanted to reunite with it, hoping to regain my former self."


    "You used us to get here instead of telling us the truth, because you knew that the most logical thing to do is to kill you," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward the horseman. "If we did kill you, we would pass this floor without any issues. Keeping you alive contributed to the enemy''s forces."


    "¡­then you understand my reasons for hiding the truth," said Dal with a sigh. "I just wish there was a way for me to ask the unreasonable, but there is none other than a direct plea."


    "Even as you plead for mercy, your body is preparing to fight me," said Arthur as he watched the Duhan raise his bony spear. The horse beneath him was also an undead, being nothing but a skeleton. "If we want to save you, we would need the gods'' blessing. You came to the wrong person for that."


    The horseman pulled on the reins, making the skeleton creature bolt forward. It rushed toward Arthur with the bony spear in hand, striking with deadly precision. Arthur shed with his dagger, countering the iing attack.


    ng!!!


    The resonance between the two des echoed throughout the floor as the two fighters were pushed back. Its hooves scraping against the ground, the skeleton horse neighed and jumped into the air, climbing the sky itself.


    Arthur watched the horse descend over him from the sky with the spearunching another attack. Instead of standing there, Arthur stomped on the ground and jumped to the side, avoiding the attack. Then, he sheathed his dagger.


    "What are you doing?" asked Dal with confusion. "This monster would kill you with ease without your weapon! It is unlike anything you have fought before!"


    "Since we are alone here," interrupted Arthur the bodiless head with a grin as he began to stretch his body. "I can now use my entire strength instead of holding back. What are the stats of this monster, Dal?"


    "All of them are over fifty! This monster is at the level of a lord!"


    "That sounds scary," chuckled Arthur as he tightened his fist while the Duhan rushed forward again. "It is scary, how difficult it is to hold back all the time."


    Dal did not understand, but the next scene was one of the few he would never forget. Arthur took his stance, barehanded, while the undead horseman rushed toward him. The spear sliced through the air as it came to kill him, leaving a deep mark on the ground it flew above.


    Arthur twisted his body as he retracted his fist, then shot it like a cannon. The small hand seemed to explode with so much strength that the spearhead bent when it tried to slice through it. Then, it pushed the spear aside before punching a hole through the undead monster and its horse.


    Boom!


    A sonic boom exploded as the Duhan was sent flying, mming into the railings which he used for support. Arge hole appeared in his chest, but he was still an undead. Dal stared at the scene with confusion, not understanding how a simple punch destroyed the bony spear.


    Arthur stood in ce with a grin, then raised his leg to the sky. His foot was now aimed toward the distant walls of the room while his eyes looked at Dal. A feeling of imminent death washed over the severed head, but he did not understand why.


    "The Duhan is nothing but another undead, controlled by the dark mage," said Arthur before he shifted his gaze toward the ground. "The bones pir beneath us is the one controlling the undead. If we destroy it, then this challenge will end."


    Dal witnessed the man in a military outfit bring his foot down to the ground, destroying everything beneath them. The tower exploded as it could not handle the impact it received, and it began splitting in half. The kick traveled downward, destroying the bony pir beneath them. Then, nothing but dust filled their view.


    ***


    "Cough, cough, cough," Joey tried to clear the dust from his lungs, but it did not help that it was still covering the entire room. After the earthquake that struck the tower, it began falling from the sky. He managed to get away in time, but it was impossible to see where the enemy was now.


    "Joey!" someone called his name, and it turned out that Koby had climbed a giant rock as a vantage point. "Nixie is trapped under the rubble! Come over here and help us!"


    Joey sighed before rushing forward with the mage, and they reached the rubble where the archer was buried underneath. Fae was already trying to dig her out but her strength failed her. With a single arm, Joey lifted the broken wall and allowed Fae to rescue her sister.


    "What the hell happened?" asked Joey after the four reassembled. "The entire tower has copsed. Is it possible that Alexie lost?"


    "You underestimate me," said a voice from above the group, making them raise their heads. Atop the broken walls stood a figure while carrying a severed head. Alexie seemed unharmed as he stared at them with a grin. "I just found the door to the ninth floor."


    Behind Alexie was a bony pir that had been split in half. Within the pir was arge portal, which seemed to take them out of this floor. Countless lights illuminated the fissure, as if it was a miniature universe.

 Chapter 1025 Secrets Within Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 1025 Secrets Within Secrets</h4>


    The four who had held the undead back while Arthur destroyed the tower had sustained many injuries, not to mention exhausting their mana. If the situation had persisted a little longer, it would have been fatal for the group.


    Arthur decided to give them the time needed to recover instead of going to the next floor. The undeady on the ground like stringless puppets now, including the bodiless head that had been talking nonstop.


    "It didn''t take you long to kill the Duhan," said Joey while sitting beside Arthur on a giant boulder. Fae was tending to her sister''s wounds, while Koby was sleeping on the ground. The mage seemed drained, and ck circles appeared beneath his eyes. "It makes me think that¡­ you didn''t even need us to begin with."


    "I did," denied Arthur with a smile. "If I was alone, I would have resorted to using the ck lightning. That''s something I wish to avoid at the moment, because¡­ you saw the reason I would feel this way."


    "You are a man of mysteries, Alexie," said Joey with a frown. "I don''t know what I should do with what I''ve learned about you. I know that you are not a bad person, but your strength is terrifying."


    "What can you do?" asked Arthur with not a hint of arrogance, but pure amusement. Joey thought for a while but simply shrugged. "You can tell Xeloria about me, but it wouldn''t make you a hero. I don''t fear Xeloria, but Xeloria should fear me."


    "If you are that powerful, then why not be a lord?"


    "I have no need for such titles. I want to achieve something bigger and far-reaching for this tower. The things I witnessed make me unable to leave it as it is."


    "Then, you are hoping to change things?"


    "Hope is a pathetic word. Instead of hoping, I n, execute, and achieve," answered Arthur as he ced his hands behind his back and decided to lie down over the boulder. "You should rest as well. The ninth floor will be a lot more difficult than this one."


    After advising him as such, Alexie''s breathing grew faint. Joey stared at the man, sleeping without a care in the world. It was such a peaceful scene, but it was backed by unbelievable belief in himself.


    "A bizarre man," said Joey before jumping down. "I''m going to look for something to help us in this godforsaken fortress. If anyone needs me, you can call for me as loud as you can."


    Fae and Nixie turned toward him and gave a nod. The lean and muscr man then jumped down from the boulder and started walking through the rubble. He did not know what he hoped to find, but a good bottle of rum would make his day.


    After he walked for several minutes through the destroyed battlefield, filled with dead corpses that had sought to kill them earlier, Joey found himself far enough from the group. Then, he looked around and found an empty storage room to hide in.


    In the darkness of the room, a red hologram appeared before the man. It was a certain skill he had been given, which he chose to activate at this time. A sand clock began spinning before the image of a woman appeared before him.


    "Greetings, mydy," bowed Joey toward the woman shrouded in shadows. Her figure betrayed that she was drinking something in the leisure of her home. Joey did not raise his hand until she allowed him to do so.


    "Rest at ease, Joey," said the woman in the hologram as she ced down her cup. "It is unusual for you to call me before achieving your mission. I received no word that he died, either."


    "The mission is still underway, mydy," said Joey as he raised his head to stare at her with a grave expression. "I wanted to report something that could not wait."


    "If it is not something that threatens us, then it is not worth using the skill for," said the woman with slight displeasure before sighing. "Since you judged the situation to be of such urgency, then I shall listen."


    "A man appeared in Xeloria, whom you might have heard of," began Joey with a frown. "He fended off the Ballistae Division on his own before fleeing the city."


    "Old news," said thedy with a shake of her hand. "I already sent ravens to investigate his identity. Is this what you wanted to tell me?"


    "I found him in disguise, mydy. However, this man has merely hidden his true abilities all along. He is stronger than any lord I have ever met and more carefree than any child."


    "Stronger than any lord?" asked thedy after a pause of shock. "Is he stronger than me, Joey?"


    "¡­I apologize for the impudence, mydy, but you would not survive against a single attack of his," answered Joey with sweat covering his face. "I sense that he still has more hidden up his sleeve."


    "Such a thing is not possible. Unless he has been farming monsters for ten years without revealing himself, it cannot make sense," said the woman with a shake of her head. "However, it does not matter how he came to exist. Can you eliminate him?"


    "I dare not even think of such a thing," answered Joey while lowering his gaze to the ground. "I thought that unless someone is a lord, I could kill them. However, he is a monster disguised as a human."


    "What is his goal?"


    "I have yet to understand, but he doesn''t want to be a lord. He wants something bigger than that, although I do not know what it is."


    "Change priorities. Prioritize knowing his motives and keep track of his movements. Report back to me every time the countdown resets."


    "Understood," nodded Joey. Themunication then ended, leaving him in the darkness of the room. Joey then tightened his fist as he tried to breathe in and out, calming himself down.


    After that, Joey left the room and started going back to the rest of the group. However, before he made his way through the rubble, a figure appeared in the middle of the street. Nixie had her arm covered in bandages as she seemed to be looking around.


    "Looking for me?" asked Joey with a smirk, teasing her. Nixie flinched and turned toward him, but did not deny his question. The soldier stopped several feet away from her with a frown. "What''s wrong?"


    "I wanted to talk to you about something," said Nixie as she seemed too nervous to even talk. Her forehead was sweaty, and her fingers could not stop moving. "Let us find a private ce first."


    "A woman shouldn''t trust a man so easily," said Joey with a sigh. "If I was anyone else, they would have thought you wanted something else."


    "That is fine too," said Nixie without hesitation. Joey was taken aback by her response and realized that this might be her goal to begin with. However, it intrigued what she wanted to talk about.


    "Follow me," said Joey as he led her to the same empty storage room, where light barely found them. Once the two were inside, Joey sat over a group of barrels before raising his foot beside him. "Go ahead. No one can hear us here."


    "It''s about Alexie. I overheard what you two talked about," said Nixie with a troubled face. "It seems that he cannot control that giant monster we saw earlier. If that is the case, the one ending our lives might not be the demons."


    "Even if that happened, we would just revive."


    "Do you think that monster is not a demon?" said Nixie with agitation before trying to piece together her next words. "I think that¡­ he is just using us to clear this dungeon. Once we leave this ce, he would not let us go."


    "What makes you think he would do that?"


    "We know his secret now, and if he does not trust us, then he would make sure no one can tell Xeloria about his identity," said Nixie with a frown. Joey was silent because he realized this must be the case. "We need to work together."


    Nixie then walked toward him and ced a hand over his thigh. Joey stared at it for a few seconds and then turned toward the wounded woman. Even though her face was a little dusted and bruised, she was still very attractive.


    Joey was a soldier who would never pursue pleasure. He vowed to serve hisdy as long as he had a breath in him, so he had no intentions of falling for this invitation. Furthermore, it was nuts to go against that man.


    "I don''t think he is that kind of person."


    "You, just like the rest of us, don''t know him," said Nixie as she began caressing his leg with a seductive smile. "If you were in his ce, would you let us live?"


    If anyone found out his identity, Joey would kill them immediately. The decisiveness in his mind birthed suspicion that this woman might not be entirely wrong.

 Chapter 1026 A Burning City

    <h4>Chapter 1026 A Burning City</h4>


    On the other side of the eighth room, Dal opened his eyes at longst, only to find the man who had defeated his undead body sitting in front of him with a grin. His face paled as he tried to string words together, but his throat failed him.


    "It seems that you are still alive," said the man with golden eyes, surprised. "I expected that you would die alongside the Duhan, but that seems not to be the case."


    "What¡­ happened?" asked Dal after a while as he looked around. There was nothing but rubble covering the entire eighth floor. No undead and no headless horseman.


    "I destroyed the central pir, which served as an antenna to control the undead, including your demonized body," said Arthur with a smile. "It was a different method to determine whether you were the Duhan or not. Since you are alive and it died, then I trust your words now."


    "Even though I deceived you into entering the Demonic Pce?" asked Dal with a guilt-ridden expression. "I did not intend for anyone to get hurt, but I wished¡­ for salvation."


    "I understand that too, but I just hate being lied to," said Arthur with a sigh before standing up and lifting Dal from the ground. "However, I''ve decided that I have no enemies in this ce except one."


    Dal was confused as he was being carried through the rubble toward the tower. He even suspected that Arthur would finish him off, for stats or loot. However, what he found was his fallen body lying atop the demolished tower.


    "It is still demonized, and if I attach myself to it, I would turn into a demon," said Dal with a shake of his head. Arthur smiled and kept walking toward the lifeless body before cing the head atop it. "I cannot¡­"


    "I attacked the Duhan here," said Arthur as he pointed toward the creature''s chest. In the center, there was a small hole that revealed the other side. "It was the demonic core."


    "A¡­ demonic¡­ core?" Dal was shocked as he stared downward toward the hole in his chest. "However, the Duhan kept moving even after you destroyed the core."


    "I suspect the core to be the demonization method, and the bone pir to be the antenna that controlled the monsters," exined Arthur, but the head looked at him confused. "Oh, right. This world does not have antennas. You can call it a control rying system that the dark mage used to control all of you."


    "That makes sense," said Dal before he was struck with realization. "Then, I can go back to my former body without turning into a demon?"


    "There is still a little demonic energy left inside it, but I will dispel it now," said Arthur as he raised his hand, summoning the ck lightning. "Reattach yourself to your body the moment the demonic energy leaves it. Otherwise, it would die."


    "¡­I cannot repay this debt, ever," said Dal as he closed his eyes. Tears streamed down them, and Arthur just smiled and ced his hand on the body. The ck lightning crackled before it coursed into the dead body, and foul energy began to escape it.


    Dal snapped his eyes open, and the skill, Unseparated, began to bring the body back together. The once headless creature reunited with his head, and the vessels began to reattach themselves to each other. Arthur watched the two be one, and Dal began to move his hand around as soon as the fusion finished.


    "I¡­ returned," said Dal with an emotional face. "After an entire year of being just a head waiting for his body, I stopped¡­ being helpless."


    Tears now covered the tall warrior''s face while touching his body as if for the first time. Arthur watched him fall to his knees as his fingers dug into the rubble. Although taller than Arthur himself, Dal wept rivers because the nightmare was finally over.


    "You have given me more than just a body," said Dal toward Arthur as he bowed down to him. "I cannot call this a debt, even. From now until the end of my life, please allow me to serve you."


    "I have nock of followers," said Arthur with a smile before he walked toward the tall man and patted his shoulder. "Set yourself free from all the chains, Dal. There is no need tomit yourself to another life of serving."


    "I have witnessed your greatness, sir," said Dal as he raised his snot-covered face. "Please let me follow you and live a life of pride."


    "¡­fine, just wipe your face first," said Arthur with a chuckle before he turned back the way they came. "I do not intend to let you sit around. If you want to follow me, then prepare to work around."


    "Anything, my lord," said Dal as he rose from the ground. He was at least two meters tall with an impressive body. Then, he began walking back behind Arthur.


    ***


    Although the soldier believed he needed to reject this delusional woman, he still thought that such a rejection might make her do something dumb. For example, if she tried to assassinate Alexie, all of them would die.


    "This is not the ce for us to do this," said Joey as he caught her hand and raised it from his thigh. "Let us survive this ce, and I will make you mine. Until then, I will make sure no one hurts you. Just do as I say."


    "I understand," said Nixie, bobbing her head like a puppy. "What do I do first?"


    "Just act normal, and let us observe the situation first. There are still two floors in this dungeon, and we can use that time to gather intel about him. If you notice anything, then report back to me."


    "Got it," said the archer before she leaned forward toward him. Joey knew what she wanted, and he obliged by kissing her. After giving her a fake smile, the two left the room.


    Joey did not enjoy using women for his missions, but he needed to make sure that this woman did not hinder him. As long as Alexie believed they were allies, he would reveal more of himself.


    Every obscure power and trick he reveals would prove useful if hisdy ever fights against this man. Thus, even if this mission ended with his death, then he must learn as much as he could about this man.


    Once the two returned, they saw four figures waiting for them. Joey was confused before he realized that standing behind Alexie was Dal, looking like an impressive warrior with a giant build. He stood behind Alexie with such reverence that exposed the kind of rtionship they had now.


    "What is this?" asked Joey as soon as he returned, staring at Dal with confusion. "I thought we decided to kill him."


    "I never said such a thing," said Alexie with a smile. "I helped him obtain his body again. We can use all the help we can get in the next room."


    "Can we trust him?" asked Nixie with a frown. "After all, he lied to us before. He might still be working for the dark mage."


    "Are you?" asked Alexie as he turned toward Dal, who shook his head in denial. Alexie turned toward them with a grin before giving the group a thumbs up, leaving them speechless.


    No one could object to the strongest man among them, so it has been decided Dal would join them. Most of them had recovered by now and decided against waiting any further. After all, each hour decreased their chances.


    The portal was different than before. Alexie suggested that it might lead to a demonic realm, since it was hidden inside the bone pir controlling the undead. Thus, the group had to prepare themselves for the worst.


    Joey was the first to jump forward and entered the portal. The next moment, hended on a sandyndscape. His eyes scanned the surroundings and he was frozen in ce.


    Before them was a city covered in hellish mes. In the middle of the city was a giant tree, covered in green fire. Giant cubes floated around the darkened city while rubble fell from them. It was truly a scene from hell. As for Joey, he was standing atop a sandy hill that was pitch ck.


    The others arrived after him, and were just as shocked. Alexie was thest to enter the portal, and Joey noticed a strange expression on his face. Alexie looked surprised, shaken, and even terrified of the city.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Joey once he realized that something was off. Alexie took a few steps forward as he stared at the city with shaking lips.


    "This is¡­ Runera¡­" said the shaking man as if he could not believe it. "How did it arrive in this world? What happened here?"


    "It might be just an illusion, Alexie," said Joey as he tried to warn him. "Even if this ce means anything to you, this is not how it really is."


    Alexie nodded after a few moments, but he still seemed off. The group decided to go down the hill and visit the city, which was the only destination they had.

 Chapter 1027 Doorman of Hell

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Doorman of Hell</h4>


    There was no mistaking it; the once majestic Runera had been transformed into a nightmarish wastnd. Its grandeur, with the towering tree at its center and harmonious floating buildings, had been marred by infernal fires and the asional haunting screams of terrified humans. It had be a deste hellscape for those unfortunate enough to remain within its forsaken boundaries.


    Arthur struggled to maintain hisposure, but the sight of his beloved city, Rega, consumed by mes shattered his efforts. This ce had held the promise of reuniting with Diana and uncovering the mysteries of their past, but now ity in ruins.


    "This must be some kind of illusion," Joey suggested optimistically, though doubt lingered in his voice.


    Arthur couldn''t help but feel an unease gnawing at him, wondering what might have transpired in Runera while he had spent half a day within the Red Tower. It urred to him that the Red Tower, though it had descended into the real world, might not exist as he believed.


    "It could be a mirrored version of my city," Arthur pondered with a deep frown. "But why would the dark mage create such a ce? What''s the purpose?"


    "It''s likely nothing more than a mind game," Koby offered, offering a reassuring pat on Arthur''s back. "This isn''t your city, Sir Alexie. We''ll step inside, and you''ll see."


    Resolute, Arthur nodded, and the group pressed on toward the central tower. The pounding in their heads was nearly unbearable, but they encountered no monsters until they approached the walls of Runera. There, perched atop the walls, they found a cloaked figure.


    "Who goes there?" the figure muttered, concealing their face beneath the hood of their cloak. Their voice trembled with age, as if they were a leaf about to be carried away by the wind.


    "Are you the dark mage?" Koby inquired, a frown creasing his brow. The man simply responded with a hollowugh before shaking his head.


    "If you mean the master of this dungeon, I dare not im that title," the elderly figure exined, reaching for a cane and using it to rise. "I am the guardian of this hellish ce. The dungeon''s master spared me in exchange for serving as the guide to the ninth trial."


    "Just an old man?" Joey quipped with a smirk. "Killing you wouldn''t be much of a trial."


    "Even if you were to y me, you won''t reach the final trial of this dungeon," the man countered, his voice weary. "I''m nothing more than a gatekeeper. Call me Uncle John."


    Silence fell over the group as they regarded Uncle John with suspicion. Their collective thoughts were unanimous: this man''s friendly demeanor in such dire circumstances made him appear deranged. Even if he had resorted to servitude under the devil''smand to save himself, he remained a harbinger of the devil''s darkness.


    "Tell us about this trial," Arthur demanded, his patience waning.


    "You''re a quick and astute one, young man," Uncle John acknowledged with a nod, settling back down and clutching his frail, bony cane. "This trial is symbolic. Runera has beenid to ruin by the selfish desires of its ruler. Each of you will confront your inner demons in the form of a demon, and you must ovee them. Those who fail will perish, while the survivors will proceed to the final trial."


    "Selfish desires of the ruler?" Arthur seethed with growing anger. "What kind of twisted game is this, old man? I would never bring disaster to my city!"


    "Your city?" Uncle John muttered; his confusion apparent as he tilted his head. "Ah, I understand now. This entire floor was constructed to punish you. You are¡­ the one who will suffer the most in this floor."


    Arthur''s chest felt like it was on the brink of explosion. The usation that he was responsible for his city''s downfall tore at him, shattering hisposure. In response, tendrils of ck lightning crackled violently around him, causing the rest of the group to retreat, their fear palpable. The old man couldn''t help but chuckle at the spectacle, raising a trembling finger toward Arthur.


    "Look at that, the selfish man loses control of his anger once again," Uncle John remarked, pointing at Arthur. "Those around you cower in fear, aware that they are mere pawns, destined to be sacrificed when the timees."


    "Bullshit!" Arthur retorted vehemently, his arm gesturing wildly, causing the lightning to roar in response. "I have never once sacrificed anyone for my own gain!"


    The old guardian''s grin widened as he opened his palm. Simultaneously, the gates of Runera parted before the six challengers.


    "Each of you must choose a path," Uncle John exined, his voice taking on a sinister tone. "At the end, you''ll confront your own viinous selves."


    Arthur didn''t need to look at the others to sense the fear in their eyes. His rage, which had been an asset until now, was now casting him as a monster in the eyes of hispanions. Fueled by anger and determination, he stormed off, entering the central path of the city.


    If the old man''s words were true, he would encounter a version of himself responsible for Runera''s fall. Arthur was determined to see if he truly bore the guilt for this destruction. If he did, he would eliminate this dark reflection of himself.


    The path was engulfed in emerald mes, littered with the remains of corpses reduced to bones. Arthur''s gaze fell upon them, further stoking his anger. He cut a path through the city''s ruins until he reached a once-grand mansion, now charred and dpidated.


    With a creak, the mansion''s door swung open, allowing him inside. It was a deste, ashen shell of its former opulence. In the center of the mansion, a figure sat on a chair, head bowed low.


    "Are you me?" Arthur asked the figure, prompting it to raise its head. When he saw the face, a wave of revulsion washed over him. The ck and golden robes, the golden flowers sprouting from the chest, and the unsettling mask that obscured his features¡ªall were his own.


    "Is this... the final reckoning?" a voice emerged from behind the mask, identical to Arthur''s own. "Am I... to be in by myself?"


    "You''re nothing but an illusion," Arthur dered, drawing his Nightmare dagger. "A test I must pass to navigate this dungeon, nothing more."


    The masked figure burst intoughter, its haunting mirth echoing throughout the mansion. "Hahahahahaha!"


    "...What''s so amusing?" Arthur inquired.


    "That you view me as a counterfeit Arthur," the masked figure replied, rising from the chair, its body trembling. "You should understand... we share the same existence."


    Arthur frowned, reluctant to ept it. However, there was nothing about the figure that suggested it was a mere illusion. "What are you?"


    "I am Arthur Silvera," the masked man proimed, spreading his arms wide. "I bear many titles: Outsider, Creator, Seika, and even the Demon King. Yet, there''s one title I truly deserve."


    "And what is that?" Arthur inquired, his heart quaking as he sensed the anguish in his own voice.


    "The man who lost everything."


    Fear surged through Arthur as he heard the pain in his own words. The eyes behind the mask were hollow, devoid of purpose. This man had lost his way, unsure of his identity.


    "How did..." Arthur began, lowering his dagger, "Runera fall?"


    "Runera did not fall," the masked figure confessed, turning to face Arthur. Its eyes were filled with grief and rage, surrounded by crackling ck lightning. "I destroyed it."


    "Impossible," Arthur protested, shaking his head. "I could nevermit such an act."


    "We wouldn''t indeed," the masked figureughed bitterly. "But... we both know this body is shared."


    Thud!


    Arthur watched as the figure pounded its chest, a crazed look in its eyes. Arthur couldn''t bear to face the truth, but if this was his future, he needed to confront it.


    "Tell me how to save Runera," Arthur implored.


    "Why should I?" the masked figure asked, shaking its head. "You''re here to rece me, just as we reced the previous Arthur Silvera. We merged timelines, stole his body, and you''re here to save your timeline while I perish."


    Arthur suddenly realized the truth about this ce. The words and knowledge he carried couldn''t be illusions. This portal hadn''t taken them to the demonic realm; it had transported them to a parallel timeline where Arthur Silvera had lost everything.


    "You''ve already lost everything!" Arthur retorted with determination, taking a step forward. "Tell me how to save Runera, so I can prevent the same mistakes you made!"


    "We both know there''s another option for me, Arthur Silvera," the masked figure dered, its ck lightning forming a long sword. "By killing you here, I can return to your timeline. I have nothing here¡ªno home, no family, not even the one person I love."


    Arthur froze, recognizing that the masked figure wasn''t jesting. This version of himself had lost everything, including those he cherished. Instead of assisting another version of himself in finding happiness, he wanted to seize that happiness for himself.


    "I understand now what led to Runera''s fall," Arthur admitted, summoning Nightmare with a cry of defiance. "It may indeed have been... my own selfishness."

 Chapter 1028 Masked Arthur

    ?


    Although Uncle John had said that they needed to win against the darkest version of themselves, Arthur never thought he would end up facing himself. However, without a doubt, the man in front of him had no desire to aid him.


    "Instead of perishing, why not save the people that you love?" asked Arthur as his dagger flicked the darkness away, illuminating the mansion. "This is not a decision I would make."


    "I was different long ago, but you wille to realize that even the strongest wills break in the face of absolute loss," said the Masked Arthur as he held onto his long sword. "If there is a world out there where I can save them, then I would rather do it myself!"


    As he dered with a ferocious aura, the Masked Arthur dashed forward alongside his ck lightning. It roared with such eagerness to destroy that Arthur was unable to believe this was him.


    "Is this how others see me?" muttered Arthur as he gazed into the red eyes the man carried, full of unbridled rage that wanted to tear the world apart. Even he, for a split second, was afraid.


    "This is how we chose to present ourselves!" roared the angry man as he struck with his longsword, splitting space apart. Behind the attack was the entire strength of the Ageless Breaker, making it cut toward him with nothing but destruction.


    Arthur flicked his dagger, which the man clearlycked. His ck lightning infused into the dagger, turning into ck mes that absorbed everything and canceled it. This way, he received the strike that sent him flying.


    Boom!


    The walls were torn down by his body, which could not find a way tond. After breaking down several walls, Arthur managed to stop himself. His mind was shaken by the difference in their strength, which should not be possible.


    "Who can you protect¡­ with such meager strength? If only I can go back in time¡­ Before it all started¡­" muttered the hoarse voice through the walls, full of pain and regret. "If only I could go back before making the choice¡­"


    "Time never stopped us from fixing our mistakes," said Arthur as blood leaked from his mouth, staining his uniform. "Go back and fix your stupid mistakes, but first tell me what you did wrong!"


    "There is no going back anymore, because all I can do now¡­ is to destroy," said the voiceing through the walls, approaching him. "As long as I take your ce, I would not lose control like I did before."


    "Is this how you destroyed Runera?" asked Arthur while he rose from the ground carrying his Nightmare de. His eyes scanned through the mansion, jumping from one ce to the other. The issue with sharing the same existence as someone else was that it was impossible to sense them.


    However, there was no need for Arthur to worry. His alternate version seemed too arrogant to hide, and even tore the wall separating them. Arthur readied his de for another sh, but the Masked Arthur simply stared at him with enraged eyes.


    "You are going to destroy Runera too, Arthur Silvera," said the Masked Arthur as his eyes arched in a smiling fashion. "The consequences of your actions will not stop there, either. The entire world will fall into ruins because of you!"


    "Tell me what happened, for fuck''s sake!" shouted Arthur as he red at him, ck lightning cracking around his de. "If not, then I will learn the truth from your dead body!"


    "These words prove that you are never going to survive the next ordeal, where you lose everyone that you ever loved," said the Masked Arthur with augh as he shook his head. "That is right. As long as they are alive, I can still save them."


    "You can never rece me."


    "Just like how we never reced the old Arthur Silvera, who never went to Alka?" asked the Masked Arthur with a sarcastic voice. "You are not special, and there are an infinite number of us. Arthurs who never suffered and those who could not survive. Everyone is receable!"


    Arthur now realized that this version of himself was determined to overtake his position and be the new Arthur Silvera. It was sad to see himself degenerate into a deranged man, but some incidents were bound to change us.


    "I do not hate you, other me," said Arthur as he stared down at his dagger with sadness. "I know the pain you feel more than anyone. We love the same people and care for the same followers. I came here to kill the man who killed Julia''s father, and this led me to meet you."


    "¡­I killed her with my own hands," confessed the Masked Arthur, his hand shaking as he stared at it. "In my rage, I tore her apart, even though she trusted me. I destroyed everything. This cursed power, I wish¡­ I never had it."


    Tears fell down the mask, dripping from his chin. Arthur stared at the broken mana inplete shock because it was too terrifying to think that he would do such a thing to Julia. Her status was akin to family for him.


    "I¡­ would never lose control like this¡­"


    "But you already did," said the Masked Arthur as he stared at him with pity. "Oren warned us about this power. He knew that this rage would consume us every time we used it. Even until the end, he tried to find a way to release us from the Sin of Wrath."


    "Oren did¡­" muttered Arthur as his vision began to lose focus. Therge mansion was bing smaller, making it hard to breathe for him. The ck lightning was still crackling around him even though there was no rage in his heart, only confusion.


    "Rage is not power," said the Masked Arthur as he drew his sword. "We chose the power to defy the world with our rage because it was the only thing we could feel. It was liberating to let it consume us and still emerge victorious. We failed to see that the greatest battle we were fighting¡­ is against ourselves."


    "What makes you tell me all of this?" asked Arthur as he stared at him with a frown. "Are you willing to tell me how to save everyone?"


    "The situation did not change," said the Masked Arthur as he stared at him with killing intent. "I just wish¡­ that I could have told myself those words earlier."


    Arthur gritted his teeth as he assumed the first stance in his newfound Art, Eternal Night. It was now impossible to force his alternate version to reveal the truth about what happened. If that was the case, then it would be easier to make him talk once he realizes his imminent death.


    "Godyer Art, Eternal Night," muttered Arthur as his body faded from the world. The Masked Arthur stared at him with interest, since this was not something he had witnessed before. As he looked around for Arthur, he could not find him.


    "You learned a new trick, it seems," muttered the masked man as he looked around, his red eyes searching for Arthur. Realizing that it was impossible to find him, he decided to swing his sword to cover the entire mansion.


    Rumbling!


    Lightning rumbled as it tore through space, following the masked man''s sh. A force struck the sh and stopped it in its tracks. "Found you," said the masked man with a grin as he tried to push harder.


    Rumbling!


    The world began to shake as the two forces pushed against each other, tearing everything around them apart. Let it be walls, floor, or ceiling, they were all torn apart like paper because of their sh.


    Neither of the two backed down, making the destruction of the surroundings rise to unimaginable levels. The mansion exploded, and half of the city began to disappear under their monstrous attacks. Then, space cracked before it exploded between the two.


    Arthur did not know what happened after that because he opened his eyes to the dusky sky above Runera. He was covered in dust and his own blood, but he was still alive. As he rose from the ground to keep fighting, he found the Masked Arthur sitting a few meters away.


    "That attack was¡­ beautiful," said the Masked Arthur with a soft voice. "It had no sound or shape, but it brought peace where it passed. It is the ender of suffering, the Eternal Night. You know what those two words mean, right?"


    "¡­death."


    "Precisely so," said the Masked Arthur as he opened his robes to reveal a long wound covering his chest. "It was almost a draw, but in the final moment, I hesitated."


    "...what for?" asked Arthur as he rose from the ground, which he found hard to do. His head was spinning, and his legs were heavy. There was a long gash over his chest, letting blood spill over the ground. However, he did not want to appear weak.


    "Even if I did rece you, I would always know that I was a fraud who failed to protect those he cares for," said the masked man as his hand fell down, limp. "I just wanted¡­ to see them again."

 Chapter 1029 Crucified

    ?


    The lines expanded in his eyes and wavered as Arthur found it harder to stand. As for the masked man in front of him, he seemed to be dissociating from reality as blood poured on the ground. It was cruel to witness his death, but Arthur had to push forward.


    "Tell me how to prevent this disaster," implored Arthur, his voice a little desperate. The Masked Arthur raised his eyes toward him as he seemed to let out one finalugh. Then, he raised his finger and pointed at him.


    "You are the disaster, Arthur Silvera," said the dying man as heughed in self-ridicule. "We have been given so much power without the proper guidance. Seref believed that he raised his child well, making the same mistake every parent does."


    "I am not one to talk nonsense," said Arthur with a frown as he stepped forward. "Tell me how to prevent this disaster before you die."


    "You led a different life than mine, but if it turns out the same¡­" paused the Masked Arthur for a second before he turned his eyes toward him, sharpening. "Be the savior that Seref wanted you to be."


    "I would rather die."


    "I would, too," said the Masked Arthur with a chuckle. "If we were the savior that Seref wanted, we would have chosen the world over Diana. However, we both are not, so we would always choose, presented with a choice."


    "Is that how the world got destroyed?"


    "Let me start from the beginning," said the Masked Arthur with a grin. "We won the battle against Runera, and I once again became its lord. Then, I entered the ruins where Diana should have been waiting for me¡­"


    ***


    The entire city shook by whatever was destroying it. Joey looked at the corpse in front of him before leaving the garden of ashes. He made his way toward the center of chaos, where Alexie went. As he limped through the streets with a bleeding leg, he wondered what the demon said about him.


    "I am a soldier," muttered Joey as he dragged himself through the streets. "For that reason, I have to lie and betray. I have to kill my emotions to serve mydy."


    The demon he fought was not any different than he was. However, the demon told the truth about him. It reflected his naked self, no matter how ugly and twisted.


    His leg could no longer move, and Joey suspected the earlier blow broke the open. That would exin why he was bleeding from underneath the giant swelling on his shin. As he was about to pass out, Joey saw a figure in the middle of the road.


    Fae was standing motionless in front of a building. Her face was nk as she stared inside while streams ran down her face. Joey did not want to guess, so he advanced without a word and looked at the building.


    It looked like a temple lined with numerous graphic pictures and strange words. On the highest wall of the temple, a woman was crucified with blood leaking from her entire body. It took a moment for him to realize that this was Nixie.


    "I dreaded this day for my entire life," said Fae, tears streaming down her face. "Now that it is finally here¡­ I feel relieved. The demon was right about me. I am a selfish woman wishing her twisted sister would die."


    "Don''t let this ce deceive you," said Joey as he held her shoulder, trying to make her look away from the corpse. However, Fae was unmoving as she turned toward him. Joey was surprised to see her carrying a thin smile.


    "Then tell me why am I smiling while looking at her?" asked Fae with sorrowful tears and an unusual smile. "I knew about what she offered you, and I was disgusted by it. I knew what she did with the other soldiers and even how she killed some of ourrades for stats. I wished she would change, but she never did, no matter how much I fought with her."


    "Turn away, Fae," said Joey as he pulled her aside, but she pped his hand away. As he was taken aback, the woman brought a small knife to her neck. Joey instantly reached out and stopped her from slitting her throat open. "Don''t be an idiot!"


    "A lot better than being myself," said Fae as she used her entire force to force the de into her neck. Joey had to use his full strength to stop her. "Let me die, please."


    "You would revive, idiot," said a voice behind the two, making the woman stop her suicide attempt. Turning toward the neer, they saw Koby missing an arm. His face was cold and fierce, unlike his usual timid nature. "If she wants to lose her levels, then let her be. We have no use for a weak warrior."


    "She lost her sister," said Joey with a frown, unable to believe that the usually gentle Koby would say things like this. The mage dragged himself while holding down his hand, preventing it from bleeding. "What happened to you?"


    "I conquered my fears," said Koby with a smile as he reached the two, his blood still spilling on the ground. "And I stopped caring about others."


    "That is not courage," said Joey with a frown as he removed the short knife from Fae''s hand. "Courage is to care about others and help them in times of need."


    "Courage is to be your true self, which I see you failed to do," said Koby before turning toward the crucified Nixie. "We all entered the demonic pce knowing that we would die. Nixie had the same resolve. You can kill yourself to escape your demons or embrace them and let them birth you anew."


    Fae looked at his ragged appearance, her face still a mixture of craziness and grief. Then, she fell to cry out, weeping for either her lost sister or sanity. Joey stared at the two as if he had never seen them.


    The ninth room would not break their bones but their spirits. It revealed their darkest nature and ws to them, making them unable to move forward without either epting them or ending their lives.


    This left one more person for the team to bepleted, other than the Duhan. Half of the city must have been destroyed by his sh against himself, which would exin the earliest shaking.


    Fae fell to the ground, fainting as the pain became too hard to bear. Joey sighed and carried her over his shoulder, which made the pain in his leg more crippling. Koby nced at it before turning away, not even offering to help.


    The mage could not help either because one of his arms was missing. After the two gave one final look at the deceased Nixie, they started advancing through the city. It took them a while of limping around before they managed to find someone else: Dal.


    "I see that three of you survived while one lost her life," said Dal, ncing at their injuries. "These wounds might hurt now but are the greatest scars you can keep. Even if the battle did not change you, it was the first step."


    "For an ex-demon, you sure are smug," said Koby with a smirk. "You seem unscathed yourself, Dal. Does the dungeon still consider you a demon?"


    "I fought my battles and won," said Dal without looking away. "Alongside my weaknesses, thest of my attachment toward my old life has faded. I serve him now."


    Dal turned toward the destruction in the distance, which used to be buildings before they were ttened. Among the destruction stood a single figure with his ck dagger in hand. A man in ck and golden robes was sprawled on the ground in front of him.


    "Are they still conversing?" asked Joey with a frown. "Wait a second¡­ is that the demon Alexie fought against? Why does it look like a human?"


    "Mine looked like a demon from hell, too," said Koby with a frown. Then, realization dawned on him. "Those clothes¡­ they are the same as those Alexie wore when he took down the Ballistae. He is fighting¡­ against his self."


    Joey stepped forward, wanting to hear what the two were saying. However, Dal raised his spear to stop him. Looking at the giant Duhan, Joey knew he could not force his way through.


    This was the greatest chance to understand the most powerful man Joey had ever met, but he could not hear a thing. After a while, something changed. The man on the ground began to turn into a giant creature shaped like a wolf, which stared down at Alexie with its red eyes.


    "This is the creature we saw in the fifth room!" muttered Joey with fear as the world began to shake again while the man stared at the wolf. "Is he about to fight his demons too?"

 Chapter 1030 My Demon

    ?


    The corpse transformed into a colossal creature that seemed to herald doomsday. Arthur stood facing it with a nk expression, as if he did not fear the terrifying monster that had emerged. Then, to their shock, the wolf spoke in the most wrathful voice.


    "This vessel is also a failure," said the giant wolf as he stared down at Arthur. "Yet it seems... that there is still a chance. It seems that I also exist in your body," the wolf addressed Arthur. "I cannot exist for long without a vessel. Do you want me to strengthen your wrath, kid?"


    "That, in turn, would make you harder to control," said Arthur to the giant wolf, his eyes full of determination, shining as brightly as the sun. "Your vessel said that you brought ruin to Runera."


    "I exist to destroy the world, but whether that happens or not depends on the vessel I upy," said the giant wolf as he crouched down toward the small human. "Are you scared, pitiful human?"


    "I am," said Arthur, surprising the group. "I do not fear you, but what you might make me do. If I ever kill all those that I love because of you, I would rather kill myself next."


    "That makes you weak as well," said the wolf with a grin that caused lightning to re. "A demon king does not stop until he brings down the gods. You might need to sacrifice the world, child."


    "I understand the truth now," said Arthur with a smile as he lowered his head. "Gaia wanted me to recreate the world we lost, while you sought to destroy it. Your very existence is theplete opposite of Gaia. I should not have used your powers as I wished."


    "But you did," said the wolf with ridicule. "You know that my powers are the most potent against others. Gaia can create anything, but that is not what you need. You need to tear down the gods from their thrones, and you need me for that reason."


    "Creation is not about making someone stronger, but enabling the world to thrive. On the other hand, you are set to destroy the world. That is the mistake... my demon made," said Arthur as he raised his hand toward the wolf. Mana of creation appeared, making the creature growl at him. "I reject you, Eragon."


    Then, the mana bloomed like a golden flower. Rays of light shot from his hand, illuminating the dark city. The giant wolf seemed to convey onest thing to Arthur before disappearing from existence, leaving him as thest man standing on the battlefield.


    Then, he fell to the ground.


    Dal was the first to rush forward, turning Arthur over. The moment the group reached him to see his wounds, they were all shocked. A long gash ran across his chest from his left shoulder to his right nk. Blood flowed from it like a river, unable to be stopped.


    "I will help him," said Koby as he fell to the ground, muttering a different spell than before. This time, green lights appeared as they began to stop the bleeding and stabilize Arthur. The group surrounded the man, their attention then turning toward the corpse not far away.


    The ck and golden robes were drenched in blood. A mask covered his face, so the rest could not identify who it was. However, judging by their own experiences earlier, a demony underneath the mask.


    "It should disappear like ours did, right?" asked Fae with a frown as she grabbed her arm. "For some reason, it does not look like a demonized version of ourselves."


    Joey nodded before he walked toward the corpse, crouching down to remove its mask. As soon as the mask came off, the entire group was bbergasted. A face identical to Alexie''s was before their eyes.


    "That man fights stronger demons than any of you have met," said a voice from above them, and the group raised their heads to find Uncle John sitting atop a nearby boulder. His chin rested atop his cane while staring at Arthur, who was still in recovery. "He is fighting demons of the heart."


    "What do you mean, old man?" asked Joey, confused. That giant wolf was no heart demon, but the greatest representation of a demon king. His entire body was covered in ck lightning, too.


    "If you had to choose between saving the world and saving the person you love, what would you choose?" asked Uncle John. "A hero would choose the world, while a viin would choose their loved ones. There is no in between."


    "Is that what happened to Alexie?" asked Koby with a frown while still using his spell to save him. "Did he make that choice?"


    "He will have to, soon enough," said Uncle John with a grin beneath his hood. "This is the reason the Red Tower was built. All for the sake of changing that one choice that led countless worlds to their ruin."


    "The Red Tower was built for his sake?" asked Dal with shock before looking down toward Arthur. "Just what kind of man have we stumbled upon? How can someone so young carry such a burden?"


    "The world is unmerciful, goodds," said Uncle John before raising his cane and tapping the ground. The floor began to shake as a gate appeared from underneath the rubble. "You five passed the ninth trial. The final trial this dungeon has to offer¡­ is right behind this door."


    No one moved, because all of them were still shaken by the earlier events. The Red Tower was built to choose the next demon king, said the rumors. However, these rumors turned out to be the truth. That revtion made the five fall silent.


    "We have been traveling alongside such a man," muttered Joey as he looked at Arthur. "He will be the man who will turn the entire tower upside down, and he is just lying there unconscious. His life¡­ is under our mercy."


    Woosh!


    Dal raised his spear toward Joey, standing between him and Arthur. His eyes were fierce, as if he had forgotten all about their friendship. On the other hand, Joey was unconcerned by his actions, still muttering to himself.


    "No one will harm a hair of his," said Dal while ring at Joey. "This man saved us countless times. If he is the one destined to conquer this tower, that gives us even more reason to protect him."


    Joey was silent as he stared at the ground before sighing and shaking his head. "I never said I wanted to harm him. But we find ourselves faced with a choice, too. Do we help the man who wouldter be known as the demon king?"


    "What is the demon king?" asked Fae with confusion. The rest were silent, because the title was something only associated with Devaheim.


    "After the strongest creatures in the universe fought for supremacy, a fallen god named Obsidianos prophesied that a man will appear and bring down the kingdom of gods. He would be known as the Demon King," exined Koby. "It was just a fairy tale that the races doomed by the gods created, or so we believed."


    "This isn''t about the Red Tower anymore," said Joey while gritting his teeth. "If he is indeed the man destined to bring down the gods, then he will be responsible for countless deaths. We might be cursed by the gods for simply sparing him."


    "No god can see inside this realm," said Uncle John with a chuckle. "The man who created the Red Tower fooled the gods into letting him plot their downfall."


    "If the Red Tower is designed for this man, what was the point of entrapping us?" asked Fae with a frown. "What was the reason behind the countless lives lost inside this tower, including my own sister?"


    "I cannot know what the Tower Master has in mind, but there are many reasons for that to happen. It can be to disguise the tower or nurture, but it does not matter. Those who enter the tower either think of it as heaven or hell."


    There was a moment of silence as the five began to digest the information given to them. All of them were shaken by the ninth trial, some even questioning their very sanity. However, none of it was as mind-shaking as this revtion.


    "We still have ten hours left," said Dal as he lowered his spear after realizing that Joey did not intend to attack Arthur. "Let us rest here before entering the final trial. How long do we need to finish thest room in this dungeon?"


    "Just a few seconds, as I heard," said Uncle John with a grin. "You only need to make a single decision, and then you can leave this dungeon with all the rewards you desire."


    "Then we have all the time we need to recover," said Dal to the rest. "We should build a camp here until then. Alexie needs time to recover from his wounds, same for the rest."


    All five were wounded, and it was a good idea to heal their injuries before facing thest room. The old man overseeing this ninth trial simply vanished, and they began to recover and build their camp.

 Chapter 1031 The Greatest Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 1031 The Greatest Nightmare</h4>


    Fire crackles filled the silence among the group as they sat around the bonfire. Each tended to his wounds, some wrapping in bandages around their severed arm. As for those with broken legs, they simply reduced the bone to its original shape. Their stamina did the rest.


    Dal and Fae had some injuries, but they were not as severe. After some rest, the two of them should be fine. Uncle John was nowhere to be seen after announcing that thest trial would only have a single decision. However, knowing this dungeon, all of them felt more uneasy by the fact.


    "As a former demon, do you have any idea what thest trial would have?" asked Joey the Duhan, whose tanned muscr body shielded Alexie from the rest. Koby was still healing him, even disregarding his own injuries.


    "My body might have been demonic, but my mind always belonged to me," replied the warrior as he gazed into the fire. "It was not tainted by the earlier trial, either," he raised his eyes to scan the rest.


    No one answered him, because they could not deny that the ninth trial has been hellish, to say the least. All of them had to face their darkest secrets, and no one dared to im that they were fine after that.


    "We should not fight amongst ourselves," said Koby from the side while his eyes fixated on Alexie. "If the final trial needs just a few seconds to finish, that means the difficulty is already fixed. We can take our time to prepare for different scenarios."


    "Maybe we would have to decide that someone dies among us," said Fae while looking into the mes. "That would be an easy choice, would it not? It has to be me. I deserve it."


    The usually stoic and unimpressed woman has now changed to be a self-loathing wacko. The three men did not know how to respond to that, but they could not me her after witnessing the heinous way her sister died.


    "I doubt such a scenario woulde up," said Joey with a frown. "Thest trial has to be something to do with Alexie and his destiny. It might be a decision to either take the responsibility or not."


    "Sir Alexie has already rejected that monster which offered him power," said Dal with a pondering expression. "I doubt he wants to be the demon king or whatever."


    No one could decide what the man wanted to be. After reaching this far in the demonic dungeon, everyone had no choice but to enter the final trial. They would either emerge with bountiful rewards for clearing such a difficult dungeon or end up as undead in its eighth room.


    "We just have to wait for him to wake up," said Koby as he looked at the wound on his chest. "This wound is going to leave an ugly scar, but it would not kill him."


    "What about your arm?" asked Joey as he nced at him. "Howe you did not even try to heal it?"


    "I gave it away in exchange for freedom," answered the mage without hesitation or fear. "I have no intentions of bringing it back."


    "Have you been held captive?"


    "Only by fear."


    Joey nodded in understanding and decided to focus on healing his body. Unfortunately, he could not contact the youngdy because he had to wait an entire day. He wanted to tell that this man turned out to be the prophesied demon king.


    The minutes turned to hours, but Alexie showed no signs of waking up. Thest hour arrived, and the tower sent them a warning. Once a day passes in the demonic dungeon, it would restart and erase their existence. No survival and no chance of revival.


    "Do we wait until thest minute?" asked Dal as he stared at the giant clock that signaled their doom. The Red Tower seemed eager to announce their execution.


    "That is impractical," said Joey with a shake of his head. "We cannot trust the words of someone inside this trial. We have to go inside now."


    "Alexie has yet to wake up," said Koby with a frown. "I finished healing his wound, but he seems to be in some sort internal struggle. I hear him whisper strange words from time to time."


    "Even if it takes a few seconds to make the decision, it would be better to go prepared," said Fae who seemed to be calmer now. "We can throw Alexie into the portal, but it might be too dangerous."


    "Someone has to stay with him until thest minute," said Dal with a frown. "I will take that role. The rest can go ahead and enter the final room."


    "Are you sure about this?" asked Joey with a frown. "He might never wake up again."


    "Then I will take him into the final room myself," said Dal with a nod. "I vowed to serve him, and my vows are more important than my life. Go ahead and enter the final room, soldiers."


    Joey was the first to nod and start walking toward the gate, followed by Fae, who shot them onest nce before going through the portal. Although they spected this portal took them out of this demonic world, it might lead them somewhere worse.


    Koby tried to heal Alexie some more, but his mana ran dry. The Duhan patted his head and told him to leave as well, which he did half an hour before the time was over. Dal was the only one left beside Alexie.


    "What a strange twist of fate this is," said Dal with a smile as he gazed down at the unconscious man. "I truly believed that you would be the person who ends my life. Now, I would happily give away my life if it means saving yours."


    No response came from the unconscious man, but Dal still had half an hour to kill before the tower restarts the dungeon. Thus, he had all the time needed to tell his story and what led him into this dungeon.


    "Before I entered the Red Tower, I was a nobody. A hooligan who grew up in a criminal city and grew up to be a part of it. My master found me and trained me to be a warrior, before she sent me on a quest to save the world."


    As he remembered his past life, Dal was growing emotional. The moment he mentioned his master, his tears welled in his eyes. He closed them while reminiscing the past.


    "I had no idea what saving the world meant, Sir Alexie. She just told me to leave our city and be a better man, and fate would lead me here. Despite her belief in my character, I still deceived you into saving me. And even then, you forgave me."


    Dal wanted to confess that he had no idea what he was doing here. His aspiration was something bestowed upon him by someone he admired, nothing more. However, this has changed now.


    "If you are truly the one bringing down gods, then I might have found my quest," muttered Dal while staring down toward the unconscious man. "Your existence makes me feel like I am a part of something greater."


    After those words, Dal closed his eyes. The minutes passed in silence one after the other. Alexie showed no signs of waking up, and the warrior raised his head to see that only five minutes remained.


    "I wonder what it would feel like to be erased from existence?" muttered the warrior. Five minutes turned to four and then to three. "Are we dying here, Sir Alexie?" asked Dal while closing his eyes with a smile.


    ¡­


    "My name is Arthur Silvera, and this is not the ce for us to die," a hoarse voice answered the warrior, making him snap his eyes open. The copsed man was gone from the floor, and Dal snapped his head to see him standing in front of the gate. "A greater fate awaits us both, Dal."


    "¡­I am sure of that, Arthur Silvera," said Dal as he rose from the ground. "We have two more minutes to finish the final trial. Uncle John said it needs just a few seconds, but we cannot trust him."


    "He has no reason to lie," said Arthur as he turned his head toward Dal. His eyes shone golden like the sun, making the warrior feel pressured by the determination in his eyes. Before, Arthur showed no such certainty in his eyes. "The final trial will be the greatest test of our beliefs."


    "What test?" asked Dal with confusion, because Arthur Silvera spoke with such certainty as if he has foreseen the final trial.


    "A test whether we would bend¡­ or break," said Arthur as he turned around. "Follow me, Dal. Throw yourself into the most horrifying nightmare, which you never want to wake up from."


    ***


    A familiar ceiling with many cracks, so familiar that Arthur knew how many they were. A bed with pits in different sides, making his back hurt just from looking at it. As he turned around, a room presented itself in his view.


    "I am back," muttered Arthur with unknown emotions as a knock came on the door. Before he could answer, his mother pushed the door open and came into his room with a smile.


    "Wake up, sleepyhead," said the woman who aged beyond her years. "I thought you had a date with that sweet girl?" she nudged him slightly before noticing his gaze. "Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing wrong, just¡­ d to see you well," said Arthur as he rose from his bed and pulled away the covers. "What date are you talking about?"


    "You can go downstairs and see for yourself," said his mother with a smirk that made Arthur amused. After a nod, he decided to follow her suggestion.

 Chapter 1032 Keep Going

    <h4>Chapter 1032 Keep Going</h4>


    In a lovely bluish dress with straps hanging from her shoulders, the most beautiful woman sat in their living room, as stiff as a rock. Arthur stood rooted at the door, looking at her with both amazement and nostalgia. As if sensing his presence, the blonde woman turned toward him.


    "You look adorable," said the woman with a giggle before rising from the couch and walking over. Her slender hand caressed his head, tidying the mess of hair his sleep had created. "I sure hope you won''t go on our date like this."


    Diana looked more beautiful than before in a dress that he had never seen before. It reached her knees and swayed whenever she turned. Noticing his gaze, the woman grew shy and lowered her hand.


    "Why are you staring at me so intensely?"


    "I am just sad¡­ that you do not exist," said Arthur with a broken expression, defeated by his longing for her. "I have to go forward still, Diana."


    Arthur knew this had to be an illusion and the final trial. There was no way that Diana would be in his house, meeting his mother and waiting for him. However, he did not know how to leave this nightmare yet.


    It was at that moment the world froze, turning gray in color. His mother wasing down the stairs, and she turned into a statue, as did Diana. Arthur sighed as he knew that the end of this sweet dream was here.


    "This is no dream," said Yuvan Perli, who looked like a ghost, standing on the far side of the living room. "This is an alternate timeline where you never obtained your abilities and Diana was in your life. In this life, there is no suffering, just pure happiness. You two will grow old together and die in each other''s arms."


    "And what would you aplish by bringing me to this ce?" asked Arthur before he was surprised that no rage filled his heart. He was stern, although he knew that this man was his enemy. "I cannot feel the wrath."


    "As I said, you are just a normal person in this world," said Yuvan Perli with a smile. "This is what you have been fighting to achieve, Arthur Silvera. This is the happiness you have dreamt about."


    "And if I reject this world?" asked Arthur with a frown, and Yuvan Perli pointed toward his neck. Arthur looked down and found a ne wrapped around his neck, a mixture of ck crystals with gold.


    "You can just break that ne, and you will be taken outside the dungeon. This is the final trial for you, and if you wish to pass it, you will have to give up on your happiness. Remember one thing, Arthur Silvera. This world, alongside everyone in it, is real. The world you would go back to after this trial ends is one of suffering. If you ever break that crystal, we shall meet again."


    After leaving him with those words, Yuvan disappeared without a trace. Arthur held the crystal in his hand, wishing he could break it this instant, but a gentle hand held his. Diana looked concerned as she saw him making such a face.


    "Is everything alright, Arthur?" asked the gentle woman he loved so dearly. Arthur stared at her with a nk expression before biting his lips and letting go of the ne.


    "It is," answered Arthur with a smile as he patted her head. "I will go and wash my face. Let''s have the best date there is."


    This world was identical to thest one, except for everything being the best there is. His mother was singing as she moved stuff around. Even his brother was sleeping in his room, snoring as loudly as thunder. Arthur changed into his best clothes and took Diana out.


    Kera was still the same, filled with dungeons and guilds. The two took a train to the center, where they saw the skyscrapers touching the clouds and flying mounts racing between them.


    Arthur looked for inconsistencies in this world that would confirm Yuvan to be lying, but there were none. Everything was so real and present, but what bothered him was the gap in his chest. No mana of creation and no ck lightning.


    "What are you thinking about?" asked Diana after she swallowed down her hazelnut waffles. Her beauty was unparalleled even with a chocte stain on her lips, making Arthur dazed.


    "Nothing at all," said Arthur as he used some tissues to clean her lips, making the girl turn red. "I was just thinking about a question I read online the other day. It was some sort of an impossible choice."


    "I hate those," said Diana with a sigh. "What was the choice?"


    "Assume that you became the strongest in the world," began Arthur as he stared at the mango juice twirling in his cup. "However, that only happened because the world was facing a grave danger. Would you ept those powers alongside the responsibility?"


    "If you are the strongest, then no threat can harm you, right?" asked Diana with a smirk. "You can be the strongest and save everyone. Then, you would live a peaceful life."


    "There is one more detail," muttered Arthur as he stared at the blue and red in her eyes. He paused as he remembered what the fallen Arthur had told him about her. "The path of power is a lonely one."


    "...I understand," said Diana as she ced down her fork, looking at her sweets with such intensity that Arthur suspected she might be attempting fortune-telling. "Would that danger end the world?"


    "If left alone, then it might," answered Arthur with some expectations for her answer. "The world needs a hero to save it."


    "You are no hero, Arthur," said Diana with a chuckle. "You are just a good person. No matter what choice you are offered, you would make the right one."


    "I have no idea what the right one is," muttered Arthur as he stared at the table. "I''m just tired and scared of losing you. If I make that choice, then I would have to choose between you and peace."


    "Something is wrong," said Diana with realization that he was shaking. Her hand held his as she rose from her chair and rushed to stand beside him. "What happened, Arthur? What are you talking about?"


    Arthur was still staring at the table, and he could see his dangling ne. All it would take was a simple flick, and the ne would be broken. He would be sent back to a world where he must face the hardest decision, where everything rested on his shoulders.


    Noises disappeared from the caf¨¦ as Diana stood beside him, seeking to understand what he was feeling. Arthur gritted his teeth as he could feel her warmth, and turned toward her with a broken expression.


    Her beauty never ceased to amaze him, but that might just be his infinite love for her. Arthur missed her face and the way her eyes betrayed her concern for him. If he went back, he might never feel this warmth again.


    "I live in hell, Dia," muttered Arthur while staring at her. It was the first time he heard himself be so desperate. Everything was real about this world, and he did not want to leave it. "Everything is hell for me."


    Diana paused as she saw his expression, and then a smile covered her face. Then, her arms wrapped around his head before she pulled him to her chest. Her beating heart echoed in his ears as her warmthforted his skin. Then, she spoke in the softest voice in the world.


    "If you are going through hell, then keep going. I will wait on the other side."


    Her words sank into his heart, and his mind grew calm for the first time ever since he awakened. His fate was one he had fought against all this time, but not anymore. The hellish life would notst forever. As long as he moved forward and defeated even the gods, then it would be over.


    Holding the ne felt like he was holding his happiness by the neck, but Arthur knew that he could not stay anymore. If he stayed another moment while feeling her warmth, Arthur would never leave her side.


    Crack.


    The ne broke in half in his hands, and his body began to glow. Diana was confused as she retreated and stared at him with worry. Arthur, however, had a smile on his face.


    "I will meet you again soon, my love."


    Dia gave him a smile and nodded, and the world disappeared from his eyes. Arthur was now standing in an endless desert, simr to where he had met Jizo before. Yuvan Perli was standing not so far away.


    "You chose toe back," said the illusionist with a smile. "You have finished the final trial by forsaking your happiness. How does it feel?"


    "It feels¡­" muttered Arthur as he stared at the broken ne in his hand, "liberating."


    "Those with something to lose can never advance," said Yuvan Perli with a nod. "I believe you already know the reason I brought you to the Red Tower."


    "You had to intervene before I entered the ruins," said Arthur without looking at him. "That does not change that I have to kill you here."


    "I am just a ghost, but you can kill me once you reach thest floor in the Red Tower," said Yuvan with a smirk. "The path of the demon king is a harsh one, but some skills in this tower will help you achieve it. Find them and reach the final floor. Bring my brother too, and we can end this madness."

 Chapter 1033 Legendary Item

    <h4>Chapter 1033 Legendary Item</h4>


    "Who is the Immortal Sage and the Strings of Fate?" asked Arthur instead ofshing out. Although Yuvan was still someone he wanted to kill, he had to control his anger to understand what was about to happen in Runera.


    "The Immortal Sage is the master of this tower, and the Strings of Fate is the cult created for the sole purpose of finding candidates for the demon king. Whenever one appears, the Red Tower descends and lures them in."


    "What purpose does the demon king hold?" asked Arthur with a frown. "And I''m a human, how would I be a candidate for the demon king?"


    "The word demon means evil deity," answered Yuvan with a frown. "It is a word created by the godsbeling any race that rebels against them. Demons are just races that have refused to bow down to Devaheim. A Demon King is the one who lead the war against the celestial realm."


    "Is that who I am?" asked Arthur with a smirk. "A candidate to do something that you fail to do yourselves?"


    "No one hates the gods as much as you do," said Yuvan while spreading his arms. "Ever since you were born, you had the primal hate toward the beings dictating your fate. You were born to rebel, Arthur Silvera. That is who you are, a rebel against everything."


    "I have no reason to pick a fight with Devaheim," answered Arthur with a shake of his head. "I can just take care of my world until the end of my days."


    "Nameless was created by the gods," revealed Yuvan, making Arthur freeze in ce. He turned toward him with visible shock. "Although considered the enemy of creation, Nameless is nothing but a tool created by the gods. This is the real reason the guardians decided to side with it and abandon Earth."


    "How can the gods create something that would destroy their universe?" muttered Arthur while unconvinced of the notion. After all, Nameless was hellbent on swallowing everything, a disease Gaia suffers from.


    "You should have wondered too about its origins," pushed Yuvan further. "Would a creature that is almost indestructible appear out of thin air? What does it desire and why is it attacking certain worlds instead of others?"


    "It cannot attack everywhere at the same time," said Arthur with a frown. "There is a sequence of worlds that it travels through."


    "Is that sequence a random order? How does the Nameless choose the next world to strike if it does not have an order to carry out its executions? This is what it is, Arthur Silvera. Nameless is nothing but an executioner."


    Arthur was silent because although he did not want to admit it, this psychopathic man was making sense. Although he wished to tear him apart for what he did to Julia, he still felt like his words made sense. It bugged him and even made him feel guilty.


    "Nameless was created by a certain god to prevent the appearance of the Demon King, the man capable of wielding the power against them. The injustice the countless worlds suffered from the gods is embodied by one man: the Sin of Wrath."


    "If your words are true, why did the Sin of Wrath fight against the outsider? Why did it align itself with the gods'' scheme?" said Arthur, raising an inconsistency in Yuvan''s little story.


    "Sin of Wrath is just a name given by Earthlings to the man who cannot control his anger and power," said Yuvan with a shake of his head. "Eragon was not a stable entity to lead the countless suffering races in war. He was nothing but another candidate for the powers to break the chains."


    "And what makes me different than him?"


    "You are the First Seeker," said Yuvan with a smile. "You are the sole person who managed to make a deal with the spirits to lose his feelings. Although it sounds like a curse, it makes you the sole man capable of handling the wrath."


    "As you have shown me on the ninth floor, it turns out that I cannot control wrath very well," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "I n on listening to what my brother said. This wrath is a curse, not a power."


    "Finish your journey in this tower and decide what you want to do," said Yuvan with a smile. "I believe that you would choose the right thing."


    After saying that, Yuvan disappeared. Arthur was enraged that he was acting like a wise teacher after his betrayal to Julia. He had yet to understand what made him take such a route just in order to lure him into the Red Tower.


    The wastnd was empty now, just a desert with the asional wind. Arthur watched a portal appear in front of him, but he had no heart to exit this dungeon. The information the former runes grandmaster revealed was too shocking.


    Can the gods be the ones who created Nameless to fulfill their agenda? Is it possible that this entire madness, the seven families, Isotox, and even his father''s schemes, are just side products of a much more selfish choice made by an entity?


    The gods know about his existence now and should make their moves soon before he conquers the Red Tower. As long as he goes forward, then he will find out the truth for himself.


    "If you are going through hell, then keep going," repeated Arthur the words Diana told him. They became his source of strength and guidance. The answer to all his problems was simple: keep going. Arthur tightened his fist as he stared at the portal. "From this day forward, I will not hesitate to move forward. I will discover every secret in the universe and punish every culprit until this hell is over."


    [You have finished the dungeon Demonic Pce.]


    [Your reward points have been doubled.]


    [You can now choose another skill.]


    [You obtained the legendary item Interdimensional Pocketwatch, a tool used by the lesser god Watchman.]


    The tower celebrated his victory over the dungeon with bountiful rewards. Arthur stood outside the Dark Cave with red alerts shing in front of him and three people standing in front of him.


    "Where are the twin sisters?" asked Arthur of the three men, who looked at each other with ufortable expressions. Seeing their reactions, Arthur expected the worst. "Are they dead?"


    "Nixie died on the ninth floor, but Fae should still be undergoing her final trial," said Dal from the ground. "I am happy to see you here, my lord."


    "Same goes for me, teacher," said Koby as he bowed as well. "You were the reason that I passed the tenth trial. I knew that being a mage in my vige was my greatest dream, but it would not be as glorious as following you."


    "Then follow me," said Arthur with an approving nod, making Koby light up with joy. Then, he turned toward Joey, who seemed to be in a different world than the rest. "You look like a man who realized what he wants."


    "And not something I was happy with," said Joey while still staring at the ground. Then, he raised his eyes to study Arthur well. "I''m d to see that you are still alive. The demonic creatures have disappeared, and I shall go back to Xeloria now."


    "Suit yourself," said Arthur with a nod and watched him leave the forest. "I wonder what he saw that changed him so much?"


    "A man who sees their dreamse true can never go back to normal," said Dal as he rose from the ground. "I too wanted to live that happiness for all eternity. But I remembered my vow."


    "You are a good man, Dal," said Arthur as he offered a handshake. "Follow me, and you shall never lose purpose again."


    "That is my greatest desire," said Dal as he shook his hand. "There is still a minute before the dungeon closes. If Fae does not appear now, she never will."


    "Let''s wait for her," said Arthur as he let go of the man and turned toward the Dark Cave. It has turned into a ck whirlpool, which was the portal connecting to the final trial. After a minute of waiting, the whirlpool disappeared, and no one came out.


    Arthur gave a sigh and turned around. The two followed after him, returning to the carriage they parked atop the hill. It now carried three people instead of five, marking their loss. Dal volunteered to drive the carriage, and Arthur had to guide him.


    "What happened to your arm?" asked Arthur once the mage sat in front of him. Although he noticed it as soon as they appeared, it did not seem to be a recent matter.


    "I gave it up for freedom," said Koby with a smile. "In return, I stopped being a prisoner of fear. That''s thanks to your guidance, teacher."


    "One-armed Mage is a fine title," said Arthur with a smile. "Follow me, and I shall make you the strongest mage the world has ever seen, Koby."


    "I have no doubts," nodded the thin mage as he held the end of his severed arm as the carriage took them back toward Xeloria. Arthur gazed out of the window, happy that this ordeal was over. However, more questions filled his mind now.

 Chapter 1034 Warring Cities Event

    <h4>Chapter 1034 Warring Cities Event</h4>


    Lord Marshal was scribbling on reports he received from the Newbie Division. One, in particr, from Officer Jia Huang, who had been examining recruits, caught his interest. ording to this officer, a squad of new recruits stumbled upon a demonic dungeon while scouting the Dark Cave.


    Although Marshal had previously stated that no recruits should venture there, he still remembered asking a lieutenant to investigate the situation. It seemed that the lieutenant had delegated the mission to the Newbie Division.


    That mistake should have warranted the lieutenant''s removal from his post, but it led to an interesting discovery. The squad of five, who should never have returned, had three survivors.


    Considering the severity of the situation and the reports from the Dark Cave, Marshal had expected the five to be dead or at least one lucky survivor. However, the return of three made him realize something was amiss.


    A knock sounded at the door, and Lord Marshal allowed them inside. An average-looking officer in uniform entered and saluted him. "I am Jia Huang, Lord Marshal! You requested my presence?"


    "I did, Officer Jia," nodded Lord Marshal as he took off his sses and rubbed his eyes. "I received a report from you about a demonic dungeon. Such matters should be reported in person with great urgency. Is that understood?"


    "As I stated in my report, the credibility of the new recruits is questionable. We sent a squad from the scout division, but they returned empty-handed. Furthermore, one of the recruits is a known troublemaker, sir."


    "The man named Alexie, right?" asked Lord Marshal as his eyes red at the officer, making him visibly nervous. It was hard to stand straight while facing such amanding presence. "He also defeated most participants in the entrance exam. Why have you not rmended him yet?"


    "I believed he needed some training to tone down his arrogance, sir," said Jia Huang after gathering his wits. "His ideas about freedom question the very foundations of the second floor. In front of the entire toon, he questioned whether the second floor was even our peaceful haven."


    "Of course, it''s not, you fool," said Lord Marshal as he banged his fist on the desk and rose from his chair. Jia Huang flinched as he stared at the lord with confusion. "The second floor is named Eternal War because we have always striven for that peace."


    "Sir, but this man is¡­"


    "A hero we should celebrate," said Lord Marshal while staring through the window. "In this time when we need every force we can get, he is a beacon of hope for the people in the uing war. After we lost Ramiel, the city became infested withwbreakers and desperate souls. Even if we eliminate them, they return more eager to haunt our city."


    "This man will bring no such thing to our Xelorian Army, sir," said Jia Huang with great conviction. "He will bring the downfall of our flourishing city."


    "You are the kind of person who would obstruct a man from achieving glory just because youck the capabilities to do it yourself," said Lord Marshal as he spared him a disdainful nce, causing Jia Huang''s face to contort in anger. "Send him to my office this instant, Jia Huang. Otherwise, I will not be so lenient."


    "As youmand, Lord Marshal," said Jia Huang as he suppressed his anger and stormed out. Lord Marshal stared out of the window, foreseeing something in the distance. He did not know what it was, but the next war made him uneasy.


    Another knock came on the door, and a man entered without waiting for permission. The Knight of Silver Rose walked into the room in his dashing armor, with a helmet beneath his arm.


    "Have you summoned me, my lord?" asked Jonathan as he saluted. Lord Marshal gestured for him to sit. The knight pulled a chair and sat down, cing his helmet on the desk beside the papers. With a single nce, he realized what they were. "Is there a new mission from the tower, sir?"


    "This round of the Warring Cities event is a bit different," said Lord Marshal with a nod before he turned toward Jonathan. "There will be hidden artifacts throughout the wilderness that will grant troops buffs during the war."


    "This is unprecedented," said Jonathan with a frown as he studied the orders. "All cities will sh against each other before the actual war even begins."


    "In normal circumstances, the Warring Cities event is usually a mere formality. As long as a city understands its strength, it wouldn''t waste resources on a losing battle. Thus, previous events often concluded with the resignation of most cities."


    "However, this time, if a city discovers an artifact, it can challenge stronger cities and gain more resources. No one will need to forfeit before it''s toote."


    "This makes the battles for the artifacts even more critical than the actual war. There are ten artifacts in total, and the city holding the most of them would be dered the winner since others would surrender. Conversely, if weaker cities obtain more than one artifact..."


    "Our position will be in jeopardy," Jonathan finished Lord Marshal''s sentence, his face paling. "Why did the tower suddenly change the rules?"


    "There''s no way toprehend the tower''s reasoning, but it might be an attempt to bnce the equation for the tower''s final war," Lord Marshal said, sitting down with a weary expression. "If every city participates in this war, we''ll simply end up defeating one another. Perhaps this is thest war before our annihtion."


    "The artifacts are the key to winning this war," Jonathan concluded, stroking his chin. "From an optimistic perspective, seizing them first could solve all our problems. If we strike first, we might acquire more than one artifact."


    "...And we could win the war, weakening the other cities," Lord Marshal added with a knowing nod. "This is an all-or-nothing gamble, and we might not emerge as the victors in the end."


    "We can achieve peace and resources for everyone," Jonathan said, hope glimmering in his eyes. "If we can offer resources to all, there will be no need for ouws. Our armies can still clear out the monsters, and if we unite..."


    "You are too idealistic, Jonathan of Silver Rose," Lord Marshal said, a mocking smile on his face as he leaned back in his chair. "What unites us won''t be peace, but the pursuit of peace. If we truly be one entity, we''ll grow weak while the monsters grow stronger."


    "Is it then better to remain divided?" Jonathan asked with a furrowed brow. "I''ve heard that in Lonin City, children are dying from hunger in the streets. Xeloria is my heart''s greatest city, but aren''t they also humans?"


    "If we shoulder the burden of everyone, we''ll simply be unable to progress," Lord Marshal said as he pushed the parchment toward the knight. "You lead the Golden Division, so I''ll be relying on you."


    "I won''t let you down, sir," Jonathan replied as he epted the set of instructions, including a map, that his lord had prepared for the tower event. "Are these the potential locations where the artifacts might be hidden?"


    "The tower mentioned that the artifacts will be concealed in the wilderness between the cities," Lord Marshal exined, his chin resting on his hand. "I''ve marked the possible hiding spots. There''s a temple, a bandit''s camp, and the Wide Lakes of Azkahar. Investigate these three."


    "Your orders are mymands," Jonathan said as he stood up. "If there''s nothing else, I shall..."


    "There''s one more thing," Marshal said, tapping the desk. "I received a report about someone clearing a demonic dungeon. His name is Alexie, a new recruit in our city. Are you familiar with him?"


    "I know many who go by that name, but most of them are just ordinary officers," Jonathan replied with a frown. "I''m afraid I''m not familiar with this particr recruit."


    "He appears to be a rare talent," Lord Marshal said with intrigue. "I shall interview him now to see if he would be a good fit for your Golden Division."


    "That seems hasty, sir," Jonathan remarked with a frown. "I want my division to remain united. We already epted many new recruits after thest war, so adding another one might..."


    "Just one individual won''t make a significant difference," Marshal said with a smile. "You can assess him yourself before we depart. He may prove to be a valuable asset in the uing battles."


    "If that''s your wish, who am I to object?" Jonathan sighed. "However, I won''t ept him if he appears to be merely an arrogant genius. We already have enough of those."


    Before Jonathan could receive a response, there was a knock on the door, and Lord Marshal beckoned the visitor inside. An average-looking man entered confidently and saluted, appearing at ease. The lord and knight stared at him with interest.


    "Are you Alexie who conquered the demonic dungeon?" asked Lord Marshal with greed dyeing his eyes. Jonathan stared from the side, a hint of a smile almost on his lips.

 Chapter 1035 Upside Down

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Upside Down</h4>


    "I conquered nothing, sir," said Alexie with a confident smile. "We worked together to survive it. It was a hellish experience where we lost two of ourrades to the demons."


    "You don''t seem to be mourning them."


    "I barely knew them, sir," said Alexie with a shake of his head. "Furthermore, the weak will be trampled regardless of who protects them. Am I expected to protect others forever even after they fail repeatedly to protect themselves?"


    Lord Marshal began to chuckle before he rose from the desk, walked toward the steaming pot on a table, and started pouring three cups for them. Then, he even presented it in front of Alexie before gesturing for him to sit.


    "Your vicious mindset is what weck, recruit," said Lord Marshal as he sipped on his tea. "Do you know what separates a wolf from a sheep?"


    "Mainly their fashion sense, sir," replied Alexie without skipping a beat as he sat down. Jonathan choked on his tea while Lord Marshal roared withughter. The only one who kept hisposure was Alexie. "Jokes aside, I would like to hear the continuation," he added after the two stoppedughing.


    "You have a good sense of humor, recruit," said Lord Marshal as he wiped the tears from his eyes. "I can''t remember thest time Iughed this hard. Now I''m tempted to keep you around for goodughs, haha."


    "We wouldn''t want aughter epidemic, would we?" said Alexie with a smile, making Lord Marshal chuckle again at his confidence. "Is there anything else I can help you with, Lord Marshal?"


    "As I was saying before, wolves are different from sheep. A wolf does not care about anyone other than his pack, while the sheep only runs away for dear life. I think you are a wolf, Alexie."


    "You might have mistaken my yawns for howls, sir," said Alexie with a serious frown, making the two menugh again. Knight of Silver Rose did not hold himself back as heughed heartily. After theirughter died down, he continued. "I appreciate being called a wolf, but I still don''t understand what you need from me, sir."


    "For starters, how about you tone it down with the jokes," said Lord Marshal as he gasped for breath. "You are an interesting man, Alexie. I want you to join the Golden Division and work under Sir Jonathan here."


    "That would be an honor, sir, but do I even qualify?" asked Alexie with surprise and interest rather than ack of confidence. "I always wanted to rise through the ranks, but never thought it would be so fast."


    "A demonic dungeon appearing is no surprise, given that demons have been infiltrating our city recently," said Lord Marshal with a solemn expression. "You must have reaped the rewards from such a dungeon. I expect that your abilities have grown even stronger since your entrance test, no?"


    "Indeed, Lord Marshal," said Alexie without hiding anything. "We received a lot of reward points, and our levels jumped exponentially. The dungeon even rewarded us with a skill."


    "What about¡­ an artifact?" asked Lord Marshal with greed in his eyes. Jonathan frowned as he turned toward Alexie, who betrayed no emotions other than confusion. "You received none?"


    "I''m afraid not, sir," said Alexie with a shake of his head. "Are we supposed to receive one after finishing the dungeon?"


    "No one can understand the tower, but recent events lead us to believe that artifacts have appeared inside the tower, and it coincided with the demonic dungeon appearing. I just wanted to check."


    "I apologize for not being of help in that regard," said Alexie with a polite tone, but Lord Marshal gestured to dismiss the subject. "I would be honored to serve in the Golden Division."


    "Sir Jonathan wants to test you beforehand. This offer will be given to your friends as well, since you have all achieved a great feat in protecting our city. I still need to hear the details of your challenge, too."


    "As you demand, sir," said Alexie with a smile and began retelling their journey. It was obvious that Jia Huang had manipted the lot because this task was not meant for them. Lord Marshal had a terrifying frown as he heard the details but still concluded that everything turned out for the better.


    "Knight Jonathan will take it from here and will test you before you enter the Golden Division. Thank you for your services, Alexie," said Lord Marshal before shaking his head, and Alexie thanked him back before leaving with the Knight of Silver Rose.


    ***


    The entire way through the castle, the two did not exchange a word. Arthur followed closely until they exited the castle and entered a separate building adorned with gs featuring a golden lion. Arthur watched the magnificent building in awe before he was led to the captain''s office.


    "Lord Marshal seems to have taken quite a liking to you, Alexie," said Jonathan as he removed his armor in his office. "I never expected him to push you to join the Golden Division so soon. This is unprecedented."


    "Urgency can lead people to make mistakes," replied Arthur as he took a seat, pulling out parchment paper from his uniform and starting to peruse them. "The Warring Cities Event, huh?"


    "How did youe across that name?" Jonathan asked, his brow furrowing as he noticed the papers in Arthur''s hands. "What are you reading there?"


    "These are all the orders and information Lord Marshal had in his room," Arthur exined with a smirk. "There are many ways for someone to incite an all-out war, Jonathan."


    "You stole them?!" Jonathan eximed with rage, lunging forward in an attempt to snatch the papers from him. "We need to return them before he...!"


    The knight reached out toward Arthur, but Arthur swiftly disappeared from his spot and reappeared sitting atop the desk. It was an instant teleportation that made no sound or change in mana.


    "Rx, I didn''t steal them," Arthur reassured him with a smirk as he produced a watch from his pocket. "I simply read and copied them. The originals are still on his desk, the same ones you received."


    "How did you manage such a feat?" Jonathan asked, a mixture of shock and fear in his eyes, but then he focused on the item Arthur held in his hand. "Is that an artifact from the demonic dungeon?"


    "This is called the Interdimensional Pocketwatch," Arthur exined, examining it with interest. "It once belonged to a lesser god whom I defeated, and the tower rewarded me with it after Ipleted the dungeon. It has the power to stop time for a certain period, during which I can do anything."


    "That''s an incredibly powerful artifact," Jonathan said, his expression at a loss for words. "You could use it to kill anyone."


    "I once faced a simr opponent," Arthur recalled with a smirk. "It appears the gods have bestowed a simr power upon him to challenge me."


    "Gods?" Jonathan muttered with a frown. "What did you see in that dungeon, Arthur?"


    "Heaven and hell," Arthur replied in a hushed voice that indicated a profound change in his demeanor. "These documents are what we need to begin our mission. These artifacts are the key to provoking an all-out war among the ten cities."


    "Can you defeat them even if they possess artifacts?" Jonathan asked, then realized something. "Is that watch one of those artifacts?"


    "I doubt it," Arthur said with a smile. "The entity who gave me this watch wanted to prove that the gods are my enemies, nothing more. In any case, I will prevail against everyone, thanks to this item."


    Arthur ced the documents on the table and stowed away the watch before patting the knight on the shoulder. Then, he exited the office, leaving Jonathan stunned in his wake.


    After leaving the Golden Division, Arthur found a secluded alley to activate his watch. As soon as the artifact was engaged, it began to drain one mana unit for every passing second. Arthur vaulted over walls and scaled buildings before resuming time.


    At an inn on the city''s outskirts, hisrades awaited him. Since it was still early in the morning, he expected them to be asleep. He quietly entered their room, and the three men and the demon were all sprawled over their beds.


    "...Should I wake them up?" Arthur mumbled with a sigh before deciding on a different approach. He left the room, descended to the inn''s dining area, and ordered breakfast. Then, he carried the aromatic meal upstairs, allowing its scent to rouse hispanions.


    "Food?" Sarohan was the first to awaken, leaping out of bed with a keen sense of smell. His eyes lit up with joy when he saw Arthur sitting next to the food. "Seika is back, everyone!"


    His exmation stirred the others from their slumber, and they all wore simr expressions. Seraphine remained aloof but began to eat without a word.


    "Good to see you all again," Arthur greeted them with a grin. "Come and join me for some food. I have a mission that will turn this city upside down!"

 Chapter 1036 A Laid Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1036 A Laid Trap</h4>


    The four were confused, and Haldor was the only one not devouring the breakfast Arthur had prepared for them. He was still drifting back from thend of dreams and needed a few moments to realize what was happening.


    "A mission that would turn the world upside down?" muttered Haldor with confusion. "Are we doing something in Xeloria?"


    "Quite the opposite, my friend," said Arthur with a smile as he offered some garlic bread and a bowl of gravy. "This mission will involve leaving the city. I learned of a recent dungeon in the Dark Forest. Some say it holds hefty rewards."


    "A dungeon, huh?" muttered Haldor with a puzzled expression. "I''ve never heard of one being in the Dark Forest. There are only monsters there, so it might be dangerous for us to go."


    "I would never ask you to go, but the Brave Sarohan, Honorable Whisker, and Mighty Seraphine would be a great fit for the task. They could reap many rewards that might even threaten the bnce of power on the second floor."


    "ttery won''t get you anywhere," said Seraphine without taking her eyes off her food. "But I am indeed mighty. Where is this Dark Forest?"


    "I have someone who will lead you there," said Arthur with a wave of his hand. "Don''t worry about the small details. How are things on your end? Have you settled into your new lives?"


    "We have the money, but what''s killing us is boredom," said Whisker as he finished his cup of hot milk. "We enlisted in the army, but we feel more like paid mercenaries."


    "This is the case in the Xelorian Army," said Sarohan with a sigh. "I was even sent to clean some officer''s shelves because of my height. The Brave Sarohan reduced to such useless tasks!"


    "I see that you liked the title quite a bit," said Arthur with a chuckle. "If that''s the case, then you''re in luck. I''ll send you the details about the dungeon, and you can take care of the rest."


    The three nodded, and Arthur left them to enjoy their food. Afterward, he jumped from the balcony and back into the streets before finding a ce to hide. It took just a few minutes for a shadow to appear beside him, its long whiskers still covered in milk.


    "You caught on quickly," said Arthur with a smile while standing on the building opposite the inn. "I had to get in touch with you guys, but Haldor is still here. Howe he never returned to the camp?"


    "ording to him, he wants to help us," said Whisker while wiping his face after Arthur gestured toward it. "I told the other two about our n, but not him. It seems he is indeed the spy, but how is he connected to Lord Marshal?"


    "Maybe Haldor is not the spy, but they are getting intel about our movements through him," suspected Arthur with a frown. "In any case, what I said about the dungeon is nothing but a lie. I need you to visit the Dark Forest and see if anyone appears there."


    "Would it not be just Lord Marshal?"


    "Lord Marshal already knows that the dungeon in the Dark Forest has been cleared and disappeared, but the word hasn''t gotten out yet. If the one spying on us is the lord, we wouldn''t see anyone there. However, if the middleman was someone else¡­"


    "They''ll get greedy and visit the forest," said Whisker with a grin. "A great n, Seika. Then, was that the reason you came here?"


    "There is indeed a mission that would turn the world upside down, but we have to understand how they are spying on us before we go further. There is no need for you to confront whoever appears in the forest, but tail them and understand their motives."


    "Leave it to me, Seika," said Whisker with a nod and a bow. "How are things on your end? Have you managed to enter the Golden Division?"


    [General Announcement from City Lord Marshal Stormde!]


    [For their heroic deeds in protecting our city from harm, the recruits Alexie, Joey, and Koby have been assigned to enter the Golden Division. May their efforts and bravery make Xeloria the greatest city!]


    Two panels appeared in front of them before Arthur could answer, and the entire city burst into cheers. Arthur and Whisker looked around the street to see people pping and cheering for the rising heroes.


    "You got your answer there," said Arthur with a smile. "Everything will be alright on my end. The second floor will witness a great storm."


    "As expected from you, Seika. However, I have to say this¡­ you seem different. Has anything happened while you were gone?"


    "A lot happened, Whisker," said Arthur with a slight smile. "I''ll tell you about it when we have the time. Maybe you were right. The gods were never our allies."


    After seeing his expression, the feline nodded and disappeared, off to finish his mission. Arthur expected this matter to be resolved soon since the trap had beenid. After all, it bothered him to be monitored by the lord, so he needed to understand how it was being done.


    Arthur remained on the roof, gazing down toward the cheering citizens. There was an old man carrying a bamboo box on his back, selling crops for a living. A child no older than three didn''t understand the announcement but was jumping with excitement.


    Every addition to the Golden Division meant that Xeloria had grown stronger again. This meant more farmingnds, more food, and more power to protect them against threats.


    "I reject their joy, for it exists because of fear of the unknown," muttered Arthur while gazing down toward the citizens. "Once I''m done with the second floor, there will be no more enemies."


    Whisker found afortable spot on a branch in the Dark Forest. There were just two entrances to the forest, and the one close to Xeloria was overlooked by a hill. There were signs of battle in the surrounding trees, but Whisker was confident about his stealth.


    The feline wasted no time in following Arthur''s orders regarding the trap they had set for the spy. After all, the one monitoring them would want to seize the chance before they embarked on their journey.


    As the name implied, the Dark Forest was a ce of darkness. Even in in daylight, it was gloomy and covered with thick clouds, hiding the forest in its folds. For a feline, it was as clear as day.


    Whisker had lied to the rest about his whereabouts and told them he was finishing a task with hefty rewards that would require a few days. That was right ¨C he expected the spy to take a few days before revealing himself. However, as soon as it got dark, there were movements in the distance.


    Beastly roars echoed from the distance, grabbing his attention. Whisker could feel the tree shake beneath his feet, so he made sure to sit as still as a statue. As he squinted his eyes to look into the horizon, he saw three giant mounts approaching from the distance.


    This group truly wasted no time in following the false tip that Seika had given them. After revealing themselves, it was obvious that Lord Marshal was not the one monitoring them directly. Someone else was watching them and giving partial reports to the lord.


    As the giant mounts cut through the trail, it took them just a minute to reach the forest''s entrance. Whisker held still as he tried to discern their identities, but all of them wore hoods that covered their faces and frames. It was impossible to tell who they were.


    "This is the entrance!" shouted one of them as he pulled on the reins, stopping his giant mount and making the others follow suit. "If there is a dungeon inside this ce, our arrays would find them. Waste no time! Each of us should take a different direction and nt the artifact!"


    "Yessir!" shouted the other two before the three stormed off, each in a different direction. Whisker chose to follow the one in the lead as he jumped from the tree, not even disturbing a single leaf.


    Although the mounts were fast, no one could outrun a feline. Whisker kept his eyes on the figure in case the man noticed him, but he did not until he reached his destination. The two went deep into the forest before the man jumped from his mount tond in a certain spot, which he began to study.


    "Good mana conduction and rich soil," muttered the man to himself before taking out a long pole from his sleeve and sticking it to the ground. Then, he began arranging mana stones around the pole.


    Whisker quickly realized they were building an array to detect any mana in the surroundings, which would lead them to the dungeon entrance. Thus, he calcted the direction the other two men went and decided to escape the array''s zone.


    After spreading the mana stones around the pole, the man began to infuse it with his own mana. The pole began to crackle with energy as it absorbed the mana stones and lit up with brilliant light.

 Chapter 1037 Ghost And Demon

    ?


    Whisker watched two lines of light run across the ground in the direction of the other two men. Then, after a while, the array activated as mana became visible within the triangle. Any traces of mana could be seen and followed, allowing the group to assess if any mana has been used here in the past few days.


    The cloaked man retraced his steps, and Whisker did the same. Since the feline did not use mana in his technique, he was safe from being caught. Afterbing the area for a while, someone among the group found carriage traces of mana.


    "Xeloria has simr Runic Carriages, but have they reached this ce before we did?" asked one of the two men as the three studied the traces. Whisker expected that these would be the ones Seika left behind. "Let''s follow them for now and find their destination."


    The three men rushed through the forest following the trail left behind. As the road became smaller, they found broken branches suggesting that whoever entered this ce had a destination in mind.


    Whisker rushed atop the trees, surveilling them from the shadows. However, even after the trail ended atop a hill, he had no idea who they were. They never took off their hoods, fearing being seen.


    "The trail ends here, and there are signs of battle," said one of the men as he crouched down on the ground. His hand grabbed a handful of soil as he sniffed it. "The soil is tinged with iron. Someone bled here."


    "The only structure that resembles a dungeon in this ce would be this cave," said another man while carrying a map, pointing in a certain direction. "Whoever came here might have camped on this hill before entering the cave."


    "That is our only lead," said the man leading them as he dismounted and walked toward the cave. "Leave the mounts here in case there are monsters in the dungeon. We cannot afford to lose them."


    The three men, with Whisker tailing them, walked toward the cave in the distance. A foul stench made the feline frown, carried by a breezeing from the cave. Seika did not mention this cave, as he only implied the dungeon to be a lie. If so, what was here?


    "A strong presence is inside this dungeon," said the man in the lead as he raised his arm, stopping the other two. Whisker noticed tattoos covering his skin, reminding him of the time he was caught. "This is either a dungeon or a trap. Prepare yourself."


    "I have a bad feeling about this cave, sir," said the man carrying the map. "There is a stench of dead bodies. We might encounter an unfortunate end here."


    "If we want the n to rise in the uing war, we have to risk our lives," said the man with determination. "Those who fear for their life can stay here."


    After that, the man walked into the cave. The two men hesitated before following after him, leaving Whisker outside. Although he did not see their faces, he deduced their identities from the tattoos on the man''s arms.


    The Huntsmen n''s chief had identical tattoos that Whisker had seen when he got caught. This proves that the one Haldor has been tipping off was none other than his n before they ryed their movements to Lord Marshal.


    A killing intent appeared in the feline''s eyes, but he remembered what Seika had asked him. He did not want him to fight the spy, only to learn of their identities. Whisker was about to leave when a strange scream echoed from the cave.


    Every animal in the forest began to flee away from the cave following the scream. Whisker was confused as he turned around, feeling the fur on his skin stand. This familiar primal feeling was one he experienced before when he first met Seraphine.


    "A demon is here," muttered Whisker with a frown. Not all demons were bad, but it was safer to assume so when dealing with one. "Should I retreat or investigate the situation?"


    Another scream, this time human, came from within the cave. An otherworldly aura exploded from within it, shaking the entire forest. Whisker gritted his teeth before jumping down and bolting into the cave.


    Most men would run while facing a demon, but the feline had a mission. His instincts told him to do the same but his determination to scout for Seika pushed him forward. As soon as he entered the cave, he could see no more within the darkness. When he turned around, the entrance was gone.


    "Dammit," muttered the feline before his eyes began to morph. They turned eerily beastly while growing bigger, enabling him to see within the cave. The darkness was nothing but a nket covering the ground, enabling a certain predator to hunt his victims.


    "No one moves! Keep your backs pushing against each other!" shouted the leader in the distance as the group looked around. Whisker made a split-second decision to hide behind a boulder and observe the situation.


    One of the men was injured, but the scout could not see the enemy. A strange hum echoed inside the cave as sshing sounds reached their ears. Whisker could see a figure emerging from ake, but the three men did not have simr visual acuity.


    "Oh, he, hum, ha," the humming continued, making the three men almost wet their pants. However, Whisker could see that the neer was a woman, or something that disguised itself as such.


    "She ising again!" shouted the Chief as he took out a spear from underneath his cloak. "Do not let her ghost touch you again! It would rip apart your flesh!"


    Whisker was confused by his words before the scene unfolded before his eyes. The womaning from within the waters was beautiful, but two streaks of blood covered her face. Above her head floated an exact replica, but this woman wasughing manically.


    "Hehehe," the ghost womanughed as she floated around, staring at them with killing intent. "You all look so delicious!"


    "This woman is a demon!" said one of the Chief''sckeys as he began unleashing his mana, wasting it just to scare off the ghost. It did not work, only making her salivate more. "If we die, we will not revive!"


    "Find the exit,"manded the Chief while clearly in distress. He took off his cloak, revealing his toned muscles and giant mask. Whisker confirmed his suspicions but had no idea how to leave this ce alive. "I will hold them off!"


    One of the men stormed off to follow hismands, while the other one took off his cloak to fight as well. Whisker realized it was Wanji, the man defeated by Seika as soon as he entered the camp. He raised his fists to fight alongside the Chief.


    "I will hold back the ghost, sir," said Wanji without hesitation, ready to throw down his life for his chief to survive. In response, the Chief gave a simple nod before the two men rushed forward.


    Arthur was in ''Goldmine,'' where the Golden Division trained. After he was epted into this division by Jonathan of Silver Rose, he was assigned to a squad alongside his former members, Joey and Koby. The two men were waiting for him in their giant pavilion.


    "Alexie!" waved Koby with the only arm he had. His expression was a lot better than before, making Arthur relieved. "Check out this giant pavilion! They say it''s for the entire squad!"


    Arthur looked around and could not believe it indeed. This giant pavilion had five smaller ones with gardens separating them. In the middle was a training ground and amon area, where Joey sat with Koby.


    "d to see you two well," said Arthur as he arrived at the table and sat down with the two. "I actually made a special request to Knight of Silver Rose not to separate us."


    "You did something unnecessary," said Joey with a frown as he stared at the liquor in his ss. "I wanted to be with some hot babe elsewhere."


    "It seems the dungeon made you vain, Joey," said Arthur with a smile, triggering the man to m his ss on the table. Liquor spilled, making its scent spread. The mage was quiet as he knew better than to interfere here. "Have I made you mad?"


    "Mad is not the word," said Joey with a frown. "I''m just confused about how the two of you seem to be fine after the tenth trial. We walked away from our deepest desires, but for what? To be in this hell?"


    "We are not fine, Joey," said Arthur as his smile faded. "However, we cannot pity ourselves for what we lost. Those who abandon their happiness have a different goal in mind, right? We chose to be unhappy as long as we achieve our goals."


    "...I don''t know if that was my reason," said Joey with self-ridicule. Koby seemed awkward and attempted to change the subject. However, Joey cut him off again while still staring at his liquor. "I would rather fight the ninth room''s demon forever than live another second in that dream."


    "You are upset because what you witnessed did not align with your reality," said Arthur with a returning smile. "The sweetest dreams hurt us the most because they can never be real."

 Chapter 1038 Deepest Desires

    ?


    Joey stared down into his drink, his own reflection shimmering in the amber liquid, a mirror to his turbulent thoughts. He deliberately tuned out Arthur''s words, creating an awkward silence that hung heavily in the air. Arthur let out an exasperated sigh, realizing that Joey was grappling with the weight of something profound. Unbeknownst to Arthur, that dream had shattered Joey''s world, exposing truths he hadn''t been prepared to face.


    "Koby," Arthur addressed the mage, his energy brimming, "How''s your mobility? Have you adapted to your new way of life?"


    Koby chuckled, scratching his nose self-consciously. "I still forget sometimes and reach for things with my missing arm. It''ll take a while to get used to, but as long as I can still fight and read, it''s not all that different."


    A mischievous glint sparkled in Arthur''s eyes as he produced a parchment from his robes, revealing aplex spell diagram and incantation. He extended it to Koby with a smile. "In fact, I have a solution for that. This spell diagram and incantation will allow you to materialize objects using ether. You can rebuild your arm with this."


    Koby''s brows furrowed in confusion, his dark green eyes blinking at Arthur. "Wait, what? Are you just giving me another spell without asking for anything in return?"


    Arthur grinned, his demeanor rxed. "You did ask me to be your teacher, didn''t you? I''ll share my knowledge with you in exchange for your feedback on the spells. I don''t use most of them, so I''d appreciate it if you could document your experiences in a grimoire."


    Koby nodded, his lips pressed tightly together as he clutched the scroll. "I won''t forget this, teacher."


    Joey, who had been brooding on the sidelines, couldn''t hold back his contempt any longer. He mmed his ss onto the table and stood up abruptly. "If you want to be hispdog, then be my guest. Just don''t wag your tail around me, pup."


    Koby''s anger red, and mes danced at his fingertips as he snapped back, "What did you say? I won''t tolerate your insults, you bastard. Take it back or prepare to be scorched."


    With a sardonic grin, Joey threatened with his fist, challenging Koby''s fiery rage. As the tension escted, Koby unleashed a torrent of mes toward Joey.


    But then, Arthur intervened. He pped his hands together, and the mes turned to wisps of smoke, while the force field surrounding Joey shattered. A ripple surged through the space, freezing both fighters in their tracks. As beads of sweat trickled down their faces, they turned to Arthur, their expressions a mix of confusion and awe.


    "I consider usrades after what we''ve endured," Arthur began, his face obscured from their view. "No one elseprehends the horrors of the ninth castle or the heartache of the tenth trial. It wasn''t a mere coincidence that we came together and conquered that dungeon."


    "We were neverrades," Joey retorted with a scowl, retracting his clenched fist. "You wanted to believe we were, just because we lent a hand. But in the end, only Dal stuck by your side. I even contemted killing you."


    "I overheard those conversations," Arthur acknowledged, turning toward them with a gentle smile. "You have every right to consider it, given what you''ve learned about my true identity. Yet, you''ve kept that secret safe, even to this day."


    "Maybe I''m just afraid of how you''d retaliate," Joey smirked, but Arthur merely shook his head. He rose from his seat and approached Joey, attempting to pat his shoulder.


    "Don''t touch me," Joey warned sharply.


    "I might not know exactly what you saw in that tenth trial," Arthur said softly, his gaze prating, "but I can make an educated guess. You glimpsed a future that goes against everything you believe, something you yearn for but deem taboo. What if I told you... I could help you attain that future?"


    "That''s not what I want," Joey replied firmly, swatting Arthur''s hand away. "I just want you all to leave me alone. I have my own goals, and I won''t let some brat tame me."


    Arthur sighed as Joey walked away, disappearing into one of the designated houses. He then turned to Koby, who still seethed with anger, his disposition transformed after relinquishing his arm.


    "You were ready to pick a fight with him," Arthur remarked, chuckling as he gestured for Koby to sit. "Sometimes, rage needs to be restrained. I may not often advocate for it, but I understand the wisdom behind doing so."


    "I won''t let another man trample on my pride, teacher," Koby dered as he sat down, his eyes still locked in a heated re at Joey. "He acts like a child, as if we didn''t sacrifice our own happiness to be here."


    "Joey''s anger isn''t about the sacrifice itself, but rather what he sacrificed," Arthur exined with a wry grin. "A man who refuses to confront his deepest desires isn''t someone you should allow to provoke you, my dear disciple."


    ***


    The shattering sound of ss filled the room, liquor sttering across the walls like crimson streams. Joey let out an exasperated huff as he stumbled towards a chair, barely managing to copse into it. He sprawled onto the floor next to it, staring at the ceiling as he took in deep breaths of the cool air in his new abode. Every memory of that fateful moment haunted him, gnawing at his conscience.


    "The moment I left that dream, this nightmare began," Joey muttered through clenched teeth. His eyes welled up, and he quickly covered them with trembling hands. "How am I ever going to face her after this?"


    His heart felt like a soiled rag, wrung out to thest drop. Joey wondered if he might just wither away right there, but an intrusive rm jolted him back to reality. He snapped his eyes open, staring at the holographic projection before him, beads of cold sweat forming on his skin.


    "It''s been far too long since myst report," Joey muttered, his gaze fixed on his young mistress attempting tomunicate with him. "How can I bear to see her face without being reminded of what I''ve done? What I''ve allowed myself to be?"


    Joey felt an urge to decline her request, an impulse to spare himself the agony of facing her. But he knew that if he did, she would grow suspicious, perhaps even believe he was dead. With a trembling hand, he epted hermunication.


    "Greetings, mydy," Joey stammered, avoiding her gaze by staring at the ground. "I apologize for my prolonged silence. Much has transpired since ourst conversation."


    "Save your excuses, Joey," came the cold voice of his young mistress, her anger thinly veiled by her icy demeanor. "You warned me about a man and then vanished without a trace. You will face punishment once your mission isplete."


    "I...I deserve it, mydy," Joey murmured, his eyes still averted. "I''ve uncovered the truth about his real identity, which may provide insight into his intentions within the tower. Despite some setbacks, I still maintain contact with..."


    "What has happened to you?" the youngdy interrupted, her tone growing more intense. "Lift your head and speak to me directly. Your words are slurred, and you haven''t met my eyes once."


    Joey knew he was cornered, so heplied, slowly raising his gaze to meet hers. Unlike before, he saw her form seated in avishly adorned chair surrounded by vibrant flowers. Her long, flowingvender hair framed her face, and her piercing violet eyes bore into his with a furrowed brow.


    "Are you drunk?" hisdy inquired, her fury evident. "You allowed yourself to reach such a state despite the mission I entrusted you with? Have you grown weary of life, Agent?"


    Joey confessed without hesitation, his gaze captivated by her beauty like never before. He had never looked at hisdy with such frivolous eyes, but the happiness he''d experienced had changed everything, making him unable to tear his gaze away. "Yes, mydy. I''ve grown weary of living."


    "Clearly so," the youngdy responded with cold anger that she struggled to conceal. "I''ll send someone to rece you in Xeloria. Return to my side so that I can discipline you for this recklessness."


    Joey couldn''t find words to reply, his head lowering to the ground once more. The pain of her disappointment cut deeper than any physical wound, but he knew he had failed her as an agent. Still, he had to issue one final warning.


    "I must caution you, mydy," Joey spoke with his gaze fixed on the floor. "That man is even more formidable than we had feared. During my journey alongside him, I''ve unraveled his true identity. He is... the prophesied Demon King."


    "That''s nothing but a myth," hisdy replied with a skeptical frown, her disbelief palpable. But Joey lifted his eyes, determination etched across his face, to convey the sincerity of his words. "How certain are you?"


    "I would wager my life on it, mydy," Joey dered, pushing himself up from the floor. "That man will bring the Red Tower to its knees, erasing the millennia of history it holds."

 Chapter 1039 Naked Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1039 Naked Truth</h4>


    Hisdy remained silent, the weight of Joey''s revtion hanging heavy in the air. She knew Joey to be a man of truth, not given to exaggeration or falsehood. Yet, what he imed was beyond belief. However, understanding the gravity of the situation, he knew he had topose himself.


    "As a Demon King, this man is bound to pose a threat to Rosewood City," Joey asserted with a sobering gaze. "Rest assured, mydy, I will protect you, no matter the cost."


    "Keep up the good work, then," hisdy replied with a sigh. "I can still sense something amiss with you, so I will contact you again once the skill cooldown is over. Sober up before then. That will be all."


    With those words, the hologram vanished, leaving Joey alone with his thoughts. He closed his eyes, attempting to etch the image of hisdy into his memory. When he reopened them, a man stood before him, his immacte uniform outlining his well-defined physique.


    "A spy from Rosewood City, huh?" the man muttered, his golden eyes fixated on Joey with an unusual interest. In that moment, Joey''s mind raced, and he instinctively summoned a forcefield, ready to break through the walls and make his escape. But before he could react further, a bolt of lightning struck him down, dispelling the forcefield.


    "Is that protocol etched into your muscle memory, agent?" the man inquired, his tone cool and collected.


    Joey found himself on the ground, disoriented, as the man circled him. The realization dawned upon him that he had been apprehended by the very person he had been tasked to monitor. How had this man appeared seemingly out of thin air? How had he overheard their earlier conversation?


    "You underestimated my perception, Joey," the man continued as he paced behind him. "I learned of your identity even before we left the demonic dungeon. However, I didn''t immediately consider you an enemy."


    "What...what are you going to do to me?" Joey stammered, his body drenched in sweat. He understood that despite his hidden strength, he stood no chance against this man. He was, after all, the Demon King.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I initially regarded you as arade," the man, Alexie, replied as he pulled up a chair to sit in front of Joey. "But your current state of mind renders you useless to my objectives within this tower. You need to return to being the man I met just a few days ago."


    Joey couldn''t help but inquire further, his anxiety growing with each passing moment. "Your objectives within this tower?"


    "Even in this situation, you are designed to extract information," Alexie replied with a grin, pping his hands together to remove the dust. "However, I see no harm in revealing the truth. My goal is simple:plete domination over the Warring Cities."


    "You imed your desire wasn''t to conquer and that you had no enemies," Joey countered, his voice trembling as he considered the implications. "Was that all just a lie, crafted because you discovered my identity?"


    "I learned of your identity after the fact," Alexie rified with a dismissive shake of his head. "The situation is rather straightforward. I have a friend who believes that the second floor is the only sanctuary for the citizens. But the ongoing war obstructs that. Our aim is to end the war by defeating all the lords."


    "That''s...that''s impossible," Joey eximed, incredulous. "Each lord is a formidable power, some even capable of challenging the final floor. Regardless of your strength, there''s no way..."


    "All of my stats have surpassed a hundred," Alexie stated with a smile, causing Joey to fall silent. The man''s words left him in awe. A hundred points in each stat would indeed turn someone into a force of nature, stronger than even dragons.


    Joey struggled to find words in response to this revtion. Everything Alexie disclosed made him feel increasingly terrified, and he realized he was dealing with a being of unprecedented power.


    "In any case, I wanted to ascertain who was backing you before taking any action," Alexie exined as he leaned back in his chair. "Rosewood is one of the three most powerful cities on the second floor. Xeloria, Rosewood, and Crestview are the unspoken rulers. However, the bnce of power between them has kept them in check, ensuring no one city stands superior."


    "Please, I implore you to leave my city be," Joey finally spoke, recognizing the sheer might this man possessed, capable of toppling an entire city. "My mission was to observe the Xelorian Army from within, never to provoke you."


    "As soon as I learned the truth behind you, you became aspliant as a child," Alexie noted with a frown. "Is this loyalty? It bears a striking resemnce... to love."


    Joey clenched his fists together, his unease intensifying as Alexie''s golden eyes continued to unnerve him. The realization that one of the lords this man intended to defeat was his own youngdy birthed a chilling thought. Would he be willing to sacrifice his own life to eliminate this formidable adversary?


    "Your killing intent is seeping out," Alexie noted with a small chuckle. "Even if you manage to kill me, I''ll only lose my levels and grow weaker. Do you truly believe I won''t be strong enough to threaten your city?"


    Joey, his frustration mounting, finally asked, "What do I need to do to ensure that you spare Rosewood?"


    "Bring it down with me," Alexie responded bluntly, shocking Joey into silence. "Rosewood''spetition with the other cities fuels this cycle of strife. If we unite all the cities, there can be peace and equality. Children in Lonin City won''t go hungry anymore."


    "So, you''re doing this for the sake of starving children?" Joey retorted with a hint of cynicism. "If we''re trulyrades, you wouldn''t threaten my city. It''s clear you just want to rule."


    "Don''t cast me as a viin, Joey," Alexie retorted with a shake of his head as he stood up, a few feet away from Joey. "I will wage a fair and open battle. Everyone will participate in the impending war, and only I will emerge victorious. This fact won''t change, but you can decide which side Rosewood stands on."


    "What do you mean?" Joey inquired.


    "Convince yourdy to relinquish her position as a lord, and she will remain as the acting lord after I unite the cities," Alexie exined as he distanced himself further from Joey. "Moreover, I''ll elevate you to the status of an acting lord as well."


    "I have no interest in that," Joey protested.


    "But you do have an interest in her," Alexie stated, his expression inscrutable. Joey felt as though his innermost truth had been exposed, leaving him without a rebuttal. "Your loyalty to her, and perhaps something deeper, has made you incapable of acknowledging your love for her."


    "I''m not..." Joey began, but he couldn''t meet Alexie''s golden gaze, lowering his head instead. "It was just an illusion, designed to mess with my mind."


    "Sometimes, the truth is the most unsettling illusion of all," Alexie remarked as he took several steps away. "I''ll leave now, and you can contemte my offer. You shouldn''t flee or return to Rosewood, for you understand that nothing can stand in my way."


    With that, Alexie opened the door and departed, leaving Joey with a choice: whether to report back to hisdy or not. The twisty in the fact that he knew Joey couldn''t.


    "This man doesn''t fear the entire second floor," Joey mused, a weak smile on his face. "Even if I do inform mydy about him, there''s nothing she can do to avert what''sing. Our best option... is to find refuge."


    Joey pushed himself up from the floor and slumped onto his couch, mentally and physically drained. Alexie had seen through his emotions toward hisdy and even offered to make him a lord, elevating him to her equal.


    "I can''t defeat him," Joeyughed bitterly, shaking his head. "What am I supposed to do, mydy?"


    ***


    Arthur had no intention of exposing Joey; instead, he wanted to intervene in his downward spiral of alcohol abuse. Any man deserving of his respect shouldn''t descend into the abyss of self-loathing. He viewed this as an opportunity to win over Rosewood rather than a threat.


    As he entered themon area connecting the pavilions, another man arrived through the main gate. The man sported a uniform adorned with several stars on his shoulders. However, upon seeing Arthur, he immediately bowed.


    "Greetings, Sir Alexie," the man greeted, adjusting his sharp sses as he straightened up. "I''ve been sent here by Sir Jonathan. We''re set to depart in a few hours tomence the artifact hunt."


    "You are a lieutenant, right?" asked Arthur with raised brows. "You don''t need to be this formal with me. I work underneath you."


    "Anyone who has earned the respect of Sir Jonathan is not one I can disrespect," said the man with a headshake. "Our captain even called you the man who will save the residents of the Red Tower."

 Chapter 1040 Arrogant Dorian

    <h4>Chapter 1040 Arrogant Dorian</h4>


    In the second floor, the concept of war reigned supreme. All cities dedicated their resources to gain advantages over their rivals, striving to attain higher ranks in the Warring Cities event. Each rank up meant more food, security, gold, and influence.


    This reality became abundantly clear when Arthur apanied Lieutenant Hawkins to the city walls. Thousands of soldiers marched through the streets, the citizens cheering them on with adoration, hope, and showers of flowers.


    "I''ve never seen an army so beloved," Arthur remarked honestly as he observed the spectacle. "Is this what happens when war bes the primary means of survival?" he asked the man, who stood beside him atop the walls.


    "As long as war persists, there remains hope among the citizens," Hawkins replied with prating eyes, a trace of pity in his gaze as he looked down at the crowd. "These residents understand that they''d be the first to be sacrificed if our resources ever dwindle."


    "It''s a bleak world we live in, Lieutenant," Arthur mused, sighing as he turned away. "You''re a breath of fresh air in an era of self-proimed demigods and dragons among men. I''ve never seen someone of your rank speak to soldiers beneath him in such a humane manner."


    "A wise man must recognize that hierarchy doesn''t equate to strength within this tower," Hawkins replied with a smile. "I try to be wise, kind, and approachable, lest the man I''m conversing with bes the one deciding my fate."


    "Wise indeed," Arthur nodded with a smile. "So, when are we setting out, Lieutenant?"


    "In an hour, at most," Hawkins answered, checking his watch. "Every squad is ready, except for one. Unfortunately, I bear bad news, Alexie."


    "...how bad is it?" Arthur inquired.


    "Lord Marshal has sent his son to join us in the uing war, and he wishes for the boy to be assigned to your squad for some reason," Hawkins exined with a sigh. "Dorian Stormde has be as arrogant as any man showered with money, wealth, and women. He is vain, but Lord Marshal hopes that he''ll change his ways after seeing your character."


    "...this seems counterproductive, doesn''t it?" Arthur questioned, clearly perplexed. "The Golden Division is supposed to be a cut above all others. Would Lord Marshal resort to nepotism?"


    "Captain Jonathan would never allow it if that were the case," Hawkins assured him with a sigh. "The unfortunate reality is that Dorian is an unparalleled genius. Every weapon he touches, he masters with astonishing proficiency."


    "Interesting," Arthur replied with a grin. "On a scale of one to ten, how annoying is he?"


    "...ten would be an understatement," Hawkins deadpanned, his expression grave. Arthur chuckled, though he couldn''t help but dread whaty ahead.


    "Even as we speak, knights throughout the city are searching for him," Hawkins continued, "because he refuses to fight alongside themon soldiers, citing them as ''stinky.''"


    "Am I allowed to pummel him into submission, Lieutenant?" Arthur asked, half-jokingly, as he looked out over the breathtaking city. "I''ve got a lot of pent-up anger inside me. Even if he''s the Lord''s son, I wouldn''t mind."


    "In that case, we humbly request that you do so," Hawkins responded with a bow. "You can rest until we depart. Meet us at the eastern gates in an hour, and you''ll be assigned a carriage with the rest of your squad."


    "Thank you, Lieutenant," Arthur nodded, expressing his gratitude before the man took his leave. With an hour to spare, he decided to meet with Whisker, who had embarked on a mission to the Dark Cave.


    As he made his way toward the exit from the walls, something unusual caught his eye. A projectile was hurtling toward him from a distance. His keen perception detected it even from a hundred meters away, and he was ready to shoot it down. However, he soon realized that it wasn''t aimed at him. Instead, a spearnded at a distance, piercing deep into the ground, with a loose metallic wire attached to it.


    Arthur was awed by the strength and precision of the throw, which allowed the spear to embed itself firmly into the brick floor atop the walls. On the other end of the wire, he noticed it was trembling.


    "Is someone using this wire to glide down toward the walls?" Arthur pondered aloud, his brow furrowing as he examined the wire''s thickness, which was capable of supporting a person''s weight. "And where did such a speare from?"


    Just then, a faint scraping sound reached his ears, and he turned to see a figure descending along the wire. The wire spanned the gap between the walls and the castle, making the identity of the neer almost self-evident.


    The man''s leap was a breathtaking disy of athleticism as he soared toward the fortress walls. His sandaled feet touched down lightly on the ancient, weathered bricks, and as his powerful framended, the very walls themselves trembled in response.


    "Ah, I''ve managed to escape!" eximed the man in beige robes adorned with intricate golden motifs, throwing his arms into the air with unbridled enthusiasm. "And to add to the fun, those bothersome soldiers inside still believe I''m trapped within the castle! I can make my getaway while they''re none the wiser..."


    But before he could continue his triumphant monologue, Arthur emerged from the shadows, catching the man''s attention. Their eyes locked in a silent standoff, and the man''s arrogant expression twisted into one of distaste as if Arthur were nothing more than an irritating insect.


    "Are you a soldier?" the man demanded, jabbing an usatory finger in Arthur''s direction. "Identify yourself!"


    Arthur''s response was delivered with a knowing smile, well aware of the kind of man he was dealing with. This stranger practically oozed arrogance, and Arthur''s reply was designed to push his buttons.


    "I have no such obligation," Arthur retorted calmly. It was almost tempting to strike the man just to wipe that smug look off his face. The man responded with a condescending smirk and a heartyugh.


    "Hahaha! You are truly ignorant, my friend, for not recognizing who I am! If you knew, you might just wet yourself!" he chortled, clutching his sides with self-satisfaction.


    Arthur remained unfazed, countering with confidence, "Your name is Dorian Stormde, the son of the Lord and a current deserter from your military duties." A gasp reced Dorian''sughter as realization struck him. "Though we''ve never met, it''s not difficult to discern your identity."


    Dorian took a few steps toward an impaled spear, his hand slicing through the wire with astonishing ease, leaving only a few meters attached to the spear''s end. He turned back to Arthur with a haughty expression.


    "It''s insubordination to withhold your name, especially when you know who I am," Dorian dered with authority. "You need a lesson in discipline, ignorant fellow."


    Arthur, maintaining hisposure, responded with a wry smile, "We''re both new recruits in the Golden Division, which makes us equals." Dorian didn''t grab the spear but instead coiled the remaining wire around his hand, his grin growing more sinister.


    As Arthur examined Dorian, he couldn''t help but notice the striking resemnce to the Lord Marshal. Broad shoulders, piercing eyes, and a nose that practically screamed arrogance. His hair was neatly trimmed on the sides butbed back in a way that emphasized his superiority.


    Dorian, with an air of dominance, proimed, "Obedience isn''t determined by rank; it''s determined by strength!" He then yanked the spear from the ground using the wire, sending it soaring into the air. With a fluid motion, he spun it around himself, creating a deadly vortex of steel. Arthur watched the massive weapon hurtling toward him, wanting to m its shaft into his abdomen.


    "Dominance, you say?" Arthur responded, raising a single finger toward the approaching spear. A deafening explosion echoed through the air as the spear froze mid-flight, suspended by a mere finger. Dorian stared in wide-eyed astonishment before retracting the weapon back into his grasp, a forced smile recing his earlier arrogance.


    "Are you a lieutenant?" Dorian inquired with newfound interest, squinting at Arthur. "An ordinary recruit wouldn''t have been able to halt that attack. They''d be on the ground, crying and begging for mercy."


    Arthur advanced toward Dorian, his voice dripping with determination. "You initiated this confrontation, and I''m not inclined to show mercy, even if you were the Lord Marshal himself. As you said, strength demands obedience."


    A grin crept across Dorian''s face as he readied himself to unleash his true power. "I don''t encounter many individuals as audacious as I am. Allow me to demonstrate genuine strength, my friend."


    With another thunderous stomp, Dorian''s body twisted, propelling the spear directly at Arthur with unparalleled force. This time, it was a torrent of power, capable of traversing the entire city without losing momentum. Impressed by the throw, Arthur realized it was heading toward his be.


    "Precise, but notcking in strength and speed," Arthur muttered as he sidestepped the projectile and gripped the spear''s shaft, redirecting it toward its original owner. In a single fluid motion, he sent the weapon back toward Dorian, daring him to face his own attack.

 Chapter 1041 A Simple Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 1041 A Simple Explosion</h4>


    Dorian stood, dazed and overwhelmed by the astonishing disy of control and strength. For a moment, he forgot that a lethal spear was hurtling toward him, poised to pierce his heart. In the nick of time, his genius-level intellect kicked in, and he stomped on a loose brick in the ground, using it as a makeshift lever.


    The towering spear cleaved through the air, smashing into the makeshift tform and reducing it to rubble. Yet, its trajectory was altered just enough to allow Dorian to dodge with a hair''s breadth to spare. Arthur watched in astonishment this time, appreciating the sheer battle instinct required to discern which brick was loose and then use it as a defensive tool. Despite his formidable strength, Arthur couldn''t im such mastery over his environment.


    Boom!


    "You''re not half bad," Dorian admitted, his arrogance still intact as he observed the spear m into the ground behind him, shattering another brick. Themotion had likely already alerted the castle''s guards, limiting their time together. "Though youck the genius that defines me, I''ll concede that you make for a decent sparring partner."


    Arthur, unfazed by the ongoing exchange, took a poised stance, his demeanor calm andposed. At that very moment, Lieutenant Hawkins burst back onto the scene, bursting through the elevator''s doors.


    "Alexie! He is Dorian Stor..." Hawkins began urgently, rushing forward to intervene, but Arthur interrupted him.


    "I know who he is, Lieutenant," Arthur responded with a knowing smile as he clenched his hand into a fist. "My sole reason for sparing his life is his identity. Nothing more. I only hope... he doesn''t disappoint me by being weaker than I thought."


    With that, Arthur delivered a seemingly feeble punch toward Dorian, who remained stationary, scoffing at the apparent weakness of the attack.


    "Are you jesting? Do you think such a feeble strike could¡ª" Dorian''s words were cut short by a sudden, violent whooshing sound.


    Whoosh!


    Before he couldplete his taunt, an invisible force struck Dorian like a freight train, hurtling him through the air. He tumbled across the ground, coughing up blood and gasping for breath. Despite Hawkins'' rush to his side, Dorian refused his assistance.


    "...what have you... done..." Dorian muttered, his elbows digging into the ground as he struggled to rise, but his internal injuries sent waves of agony through him. "I sensed... nothing..."


    "This is the first time I''ve used this technique without a de," Arthur exined, a smile ying on his lips as he examined his own hand. "With a de, your fate would be sealed in silence. I suppose it doesn''t quite have the same impact with just a fist."


    "Did you intend to kill me?!" Dorian roared, his body trembling with murderous intent as he made a painstaking effort to rise. His hair disheveled, his eyes burned with newfound ferocity, giving Arthur the impression of facing a ravenous beast.


    "If I had intended that, you wouldn''t be conscious right now," Arthur replied with a grin, raising his fist to emphasize his point. "This is the disparity in our abilities. You thought no one could challenge you, and I simply corrected that misconception. One more misstep, and you might not be so lucky."


    His words carried no malice or threat, only a matter-of-fact tone that drove home the gravity of the situation. Dorian, however, wore a bloody grin as he reached for his spear.


    "This fight won''t end until I..." Dorian shouted, but before he could finish, he copsed, unconscious, his eyes rolled back. This time, Hawkins rushed to his aid, calling his name repeatedly.


    "He''s not dead," Arthur reassured Hawkins with a smile as he approached the unconscious man. "I made sure to deliver a concussion with my strike, enough to knock him out. Remarkably, he held onto consciousness for a few minutes."


    Hawkins, still in disbelief, cradled Dorian with both arms, attempting to revive him. "How am I going to exin this to the Lord Marshal? Despite his orders to reform him, this is too extreme! Our lord will never forgive you, Alexie!"


    With a heavy sigh, Arthur offered his final words on the matter, "I am who I am, Lieutenant. Restrain yourself, for I do not spare those who attack me once, let alone twice as he did. I''ve healed his internal injuries; he should be fine now. Take him away."


    "Then, let''s keep this matter under wraps for the time being," Arthur suggested with a sly grin as he rose from the ground. "We''ll toss this young man into our carriage and bury the issue. When we return to Xeloria, you''ll see a changed man."


    Hawkins hesitated, uncertain about Arthur''s unorthodox approach. "How can you be so sure?"


    "I''ll make sure of it," Arthur replied confidently as he turned to leave. "This man''s talent shouldn''t go to waste. When I''m through with him, he''ll be a prime candidate to rule the entire second floor."


    Hawkins remained rooted in ce, torn between duty and his trust in Arthur''s judgment. Meanwhile, Arthur couldn''t leave Xeloria without checking on his loyalpanion, Whisker. Of all the people he''d met inside the tower, Whisker was the one closest to him, their bond forged through countless trials and adventures. He''d sent Whisker on a mission, and a full day had passed with no sign of his return.


    Sarohan, the tall Waiga, was busy hammering nks of wood into a residential hut when Arthur approached. Concern etched across his face, Arthur inquired about Whisker''s whereabouts.


    "Whisky Boy?" Sarohan repeated, confusion marring his features. "Ist saw him before he took on that mercenary job about a day ago. He didn''t mention where he was headed. Is there trouble?"


    "That''s what I''m trying to find out," Arthur admitted with a furrowed brow. "I assigned him to scout a location that shouldn''t have posed any danger. I have a battle of my own to attend to, and I''m worried about him."


    Sarohan tried to offer reassurance, saying, "Even if something happened, he would revive. How about I go and look for him?"


    "It might be dangerous, and I can''t afford any harm to befall either of you," Arthur replied with genuine concern. "The only option left is for me to use my detection abilities, but it might alert the city."


    Sarohan suggested a n to conceal their actions. He produced a shimmering blue mana stone from his bag, exining that they could destroy it to release a surge of energy waves while using the detection ability simultaneously, making it appear as a mere explosion.


    "The words ''simple'' and ''explosion'' usually don''t go hand in hand," Arthur remarked, his disbelief evident. "How do we carry out such a n without being discovered?"


    "I''ll handle the explosion, and you just need to give me the signal," Sarohan assured him, tossing aside his hammer. "Choose a location for the explosion, and I''ll take care of the rest. The explosion will happen a minute after I acknowledge your signal."


    Arthur was pleasantly surprised by Sarohan''s reliability. "I didn''t realize you could be so dependable. I''ll find a suitable building in the city center for our base. Do you know of a nearby spot for the explosion?"


    Sarohan''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm. "I''ve got the perfect spot¡ªa former gang base that I cleared out. It also offers a fantastic view of the city, so I can see your signal from anywhere."


    "You sound like a real estate agent," Arthur remarked with an amused smile. "Then I''ll trust you with this, Sarohan."


    Their n was set in motion. Arthur selected a building in the city center as their base, conveniently close to the building Sarohan intended to demolish. Arthur prepared the detection rune and simplified it for his mana channels before sending the signal to Sarohan.


    Sarohan acknowledged the signal with a wave of his hand before hurrying into the designated building. A few minutester, he reappeared and returned the signal before making a swift escape. Arthur knew he had precisely one minute to time the detection spell with the explosion.


    As mana surged through the rune etched on his palm, Arthur focused his energy, preparing to release it. His eyes locked onto the distant building as lights began to shimmer within its windows. Suddenly, torrents of energy erupted from the structure, followed by a thunderous explosion that rocked the city.


    In perfect synchronization, Arthur unleashed his detection spell, the waves of mana rippling outward in search of any trace of Whisker.? His mana erupted as well, golden hue covering it. It sent a pulse that spread throughout the entire city alongside the mana explosion.


    Arthur could visualize the entire city of Xeloria in his mind, making him close his eyes to search for his friend. His detection yielded nothing as it traveled far and wide, spreading to the nearby wilderness. He could see the forests, rivers, and mountains and everything in them.


    There were no signs of the feline, even after Arthur was cover in sweat. His mana was like a river, pushing the boundaries of his perception. As his mana began running low, he finally found a wounded Whisker rushing through the woods.

 Chapter 1042 Divine Mark

    <h4>Chapter 1042 Divine Mark</h4>


    Arthur''s mind became a canvas, and on it, he painted a vivid moment in time. He saw Whisker, his loyalpanion, frantically running through a dense forest, fear in his eyes, and a hand clutching his wounded arm. What Whisker was fleeing from remained unseen, but Arthur knew he had to act immediately.


    The chaotic aftermath of the explosion had thrown Xeloria into turmoil. Disrupted mana waves wreaked havoc on the city''s magical arrays, adding to the chaos. Arthur''s focus remained resolute as he attempted to write the teleportation rune using his mana, but the unstable space proved challenging to manipte.


    "I can''t create a portal within this mana explosion," Arthur muttered with a furrowed brow, feeling his portal disintegrate without a stable anchor in the turbulent space. "I have to get out of the city first before teleporting."


    With Whisker in dire need of help, Arthur wasted no time. He propelled himself forward with incredible speed, a blur of motion that left destruction in his wake. The stats he had honed through countless battles now served him as he moved faster than the eye could see.


    Boom!


    A sonic boom echoed through the city as Arthur surpassed the speed of sound. Windows shattered in the wake of his incredible velocity, but most residents attributed it to the earlier explosion. Arthur continued to dash toward the city''s outskirts, propelled by the residual mana waves from the earlier st.


    As soon as he left the zone of instability, Arthur halted and activated the teleportation rune. With Whisker still on the run, Arthur had to make a calcted guess about their destination. A distance that would have taken minutes to traverse was now bridged in an instant as Arthur jumped through the portal.


    Upon arrival, Arthur sensed Whisker''s presence and rushed toward his friend, his heart pounding with concern. He called out to Whisker, who turned toward him. However, instead of joy, Whisker''s expression was marked by worry as he sprinted toward Arthur. Before Arthur could utter another word, Whisker tackled him to the ground, and the two rolled on the forest floor.


    Confusion gripped Arthur as he watched the strange phenomenon unfold. The ground he had been standing on exploded, creating a spherical shockwave that disturbed the surrounding space.


    "What is happening?" Arthur asked, perplexed.


    Without a word, Whisker helped Arthur to his feet and they began running again.


    "I''m being chased by invisible arrows! If I stop, they''ll rain down on us!" Whisker exined, his voice filled with urgency. "You should go in a different direction and run. I''ll try to survive on..."


    "Shut up," Arthur interrupted with determination. "You''re already wounded, and I came to save you. Who is chasing you?"


    "A god," Whisker replied, his face etched with exhaustion as he scanned the forest ahead. "The mission you assigned me was going smoothly until I encountered a pair of demonic twins who tried to kill me."


    Arthur''s confusion deepened, but he knew this wasn''t the time for details.


    "She introduced herself as the Huntress Goddess, Artemis," Whisker continued, his frown deepening. "I have no idea how, but she keeps shooting her arrows at me, even without being present. These arrows are invisible and cannot be sensed, so I can do nothing but run!"


    Arthur lowered his pace, allowing Whisker to take the lead. He summoned lightning that crackled around his eyes, forming a mask. With this enhanced vision, he could finally see the mysterious symbol on Whisker''s body.


    "As I suspected, she marked you with a strange symbol. It might be the reason she keeps finding you with her arrows," Arthur exined urgently. "Turn right!"


    He shouted a warning just in time as several arrows approached from ahead. Both of them dodged the projectiles, which struck a tree, causing it to melt and sizzle from the impact.


    "It seems she can infuse different attributes into her arrows," Whisker noted, his voice filled with weariness. "If I''m marked, there''s no way for me to escape. Please, save yourself."


    "Celestial power doesn''t frighten me, dear Whisker," Arthur replied with a determined grin. Lightning crackled in his hand, building in intensity. With a quick motion, he grabbed a bolt of lightning and unleashed it toward his friend''s back.


    Whisker watched in fear as the bolt of lightning hurtled toward him. He had no time to react, and the lightning struck his back with a thunderous crack, shattering the mark that had gued him. The feline was sent sprawling across the forest floor, rolling for several meters beforeing to a stop against a tree.


    Arthur didn''t rush to his friend''s aid immediately but scanned their surroundings first. After a brief moment of relief when no more arrows came their way, he finally approached Whisker, who was checking his back to assess any potential injuries.


    "Trust me a little, brother. I wouldn''t harm my friend," Arthur reassured Whisker with a warm smile as he approached. "I destroyed the mark on your back, and the arrows have stopped. We should get out of here before she returns."


    "I think she''ll be too preupied for that," Whisker replied with a sigh of relief. "The men I was following began worshiping her, even offering their lives for her service after she saved them from the demonic twins."


    "You''ll need to tell me more about these demonic twins," Arthur urged with a furrowed brow. "It''s unsettling that they might be the same twins I encountered in the demonic dungeon."


    Whisker nodded and began recounting his story as they hurried back toward Xeloria. He had followed the group of men into a cave, where they faced off against a pair of demonic twins. The men had fared poorly, losing every exchange, and one of them had been killed by the twins. That''s when another figure had arrived¡ªiming to be the Huntress Goddess, Artemis.


    Goddess Artemis had used her arrows to vanquish the demons, driving them away. But she had spotted Whisker, who was spying on them, and marked him before he could escape. The rest of the chase had been a desperate attempt to evade her relentless pursuit.


    Arthur wasn''t surprised to hear that the Chief had appeared in the Dark Forest. He had suspected the Chief''s involvement in monitoring them, and now it was confirmed. However, with a goddess on their side, the situation had taken an unexpected turn.


    Once they reached Xeloria, Arthur found the city on lockdown. He managed to gain entry due to his Golden Division status, exining that Whisker was an injured mercenary he had found. As they walked through the city, soldiers were still bustling about due to the explosion.


    "What happened?" Whisker asked, his hand pressed against his wounds to prevent further bleeding.


    "Sarohan and I orchestrated an explosion so I could use my detection ability to find you," Arthur exined in a concise manner. "Let''s take advantage of the chaos and meet back at the inn''s room so I can treat your injuries."


    Whisker nodded, and the two parted ways, avoiding being seen together by anyone who might recognize them. After all, Lord Marshal was aware of Whisker and the others.


    Arthur entered the room through the window, only to find Seraphine emerging from the shower,pletely naked. The two locked eyes for a few seconds, and Arthur maintained hisposure, not looking away or showing any difort.


    "A god has appeared," Arthur dered as he walked over to a table, pulled out a chair, and sat down. "We need to decide what to do. Either we fight them or wey low until we can leave this floor."


    "Are we the type to hide, Seika?" Seraphine inquired, settling into the chair across from him. She didn''t make any effort to cover herself, as if Arthur were merely a piece of furniture.


    For some reason, Arthur found himself unable to ask her to get dressed, as if such a request would be a sign of weakness. He chose to ignore it instead.


    "Under normal circumstances, I''d choose to fight, but a battle could expose our ns," Arthur exined, rubbing his temples. "We need a better approach. Set aside your ego for a moment and follow the n."


    "It offends me that you think I can''t do that," Seraphine retorted, her eyes turning scarlet, mirroring her horns. "I''ve long suppressed my desire for vengeance."


    "What changed?" Arthur asked, genuinely curious.


    "I took the first step on the path to bringing down every god," Seraphine replied with a sly grin. "I found you."


    "You knew about the Demon King prophecy," Arthur noted with a furrowed brow. "Did you follow me because of it, Seraphine?"


    "Even if you were just an ordinary person, I would have been interested. But yes, I always believed you were the one who could free us from the gods," Seraphine admitted. "I chose to see your journey until I''m convinced that you are."


    "At least you did not try to proim me as such," said Arthur with a sigh. "I always have a special hate for higher beings, but that does not mean I want to lead countless worlds against them."


    "Timelines are countless, but worlds are a few," said Seraphine as she leaned back. "Any world that showed signs of disobedience was obliterated by the gods. Some of the tower residents no longer have a world to return to."

 Chapter 1043 Oblivion And Truth

    ?


    Whisker entered the room in his disheveled state, pale and exhausted. He paid no mind to the unusual situation of Arthur and Seraphine discussing matters while one of them was naked and simply threw himself onto the bed. His arm was still bleeding, staining the sheets.


    Seraphine, ever unapologetic, immediately expressed her disdain. "Don''t taint my mattress, feline. Go and bleed elsewhere."


    Whisker, panting heavily and covered in sweat, wasn''t in the mood to tolerate her indifference. "He was shot by the goddess," Arthur exined calmly as he rose from his chair. Seraphine, while still interested, crouched beside the bed as well, her curiosity piqued. Arthur cast his healing spell on Whisker, and the wound began to mend.


    "A divine wound isn''t this easy to heal," Seraphine remarked, studying the healing process with keen interest. "Your mana seems to possess a higher quality than divine mana."


    "I appreciate thement, but that doesn''t necessarily mean anything," Arthur replied as he ceased the healing spell once the wound was fully healed. Whisker seemed to be in better shape now, opening his eyes and sitting up. "Are you alright now, Whisker?"


    "I am," Whisker confirmed, moving his arm to check his wounds. He then turned his attention to Seraphine, who had been crouching next to the bed. As he observed her naked form rising from the ground, he couldn''t hide his disgust. "Your hairless skin makes me sick. Put on some fur or clothes, demon!"


    Seraphine, despite her previous indifference, decided to heed Whisker''s request and walked toward her wardrobe to don some clothing. "Caring about appearances is a sign of weakness, feline."


    "All humans look like naked monkeys in our eyes," Whisker remarked with a scowl. "Our fur is a sign of dignity and modesty."


    "Am I just a naked monkey in your eyes, Whisker?" Arthur quipped, causing both the demon and the feline to look at him awkwardly. They seemed hesitant to break the news to him, but Arthur''s insistence demanded an exnation. "I have a human body! Run the gic tests!" Arthur protested.


    "A body is one thing, but your capabilities say otherwise," Whisker responded candidly. "No human can defy the gods; their ancestors signed a bloodline treaty with them. You can even negate their powers, not to mention defy them."


    "An unusual human, then?" Arthur suggested hopefully.


    "Your capabilities ce you far beyond the realm of a typical human," Whisker rified, shaking his head.


    Arthur sighed, choosing to preserve his beliefs for the time being. "What are we going to do about Artemis?"


    "Artemis?" Seraphine muttered in surprise. "She''s not a lesser god, Seika. Artemis is one of the higher gods, also known as celestials. Watchman is just an antpared to her."


    "A higher god," Arthur repeated with a furrowed brow. "I already met Astraeus, the God of Order. He was powerful but nothing I couldn''t handle. Are you sure we''d have a tough time against her?"


    "Astraeus didn''t attack my world, so I don''t know his powers. However, no higher god would be easy to defeat," Seraphine exined. "Taking down one is as difficult as destroying an entire world."


    "I''ve fought both Artemis and Watchman," Whisker added. "While Watchman''s time-stopping ability was troublesome, his physical strength was meager. Artemis, on the other hand, had no ws."


    Arthur contemted their words and came to a decision. "Then, the n is to hide. If she''s here after Watchman, we must proceed with caution in the days toe."


    Whisker raised another concern. "Is Haldor the spy? I don''t want to use a man who''s helped us so much, but it''s difficult to exin otherwise. With Artemis joining the Huntsmen n, we could be in danger."


    "We have to deceive them regardless," Arthur said firmly. "Tell Haldor that you all are leaving Xeloria to go to Crestview City. In reality, I''ll provide you with different locations to visit."


    "What are we supposed to do?" Seraphine asked, now fully clothed. "I''m tired of these mindless tasks. I want battles that get the blood pumping, Seika."


    "I need you to gather artifacts for me," Arthur exined, taking out maps he had obtained from Lord Marshal. "These are the locations of items that will bolster our forces in the uing war. Find these artifacts for our n. We''ll meet back in Xeloria one day before the war begins."


    In the dimly lit chamber, Whisker''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as he epted the maps and documents, his feline features sharp and attentive. "What about you, Seika?" he inquired, leaning in. "Will you continue to coborate with the Xelorian Army?"


    Arthur, his countenance cloaked in a wry smile, didn''t hesitate. "It''s the swiftest route to vanquishing every lord," he replied, his voiceced with conviction. "I''ve stumbled upon a brilliant mind to manage affairs in our absence. But I admit that his arrogance is insufferable."


    "Arrogance," Seraphine mused, her gaze unwavering. "Arrogance is best remedied through force. Teach him humility, each time he dares to unt it. That''s how I raised my own sister."


    A ghost of a smirk yed upon Arthur''s lips. "He''s currently unconscious," he confessed, the grin vanishing as swiftly as it had appeared. "There''s something else, Seraphine, something crucial. Have you ever heard of Nameless?"


    The name seemed to draw a nk expression from Seraphine, her brow furrowing thoughtfully. "Nameless?" she repeated, shaking her head. "No, that name doesn''t ring a bell. Should it?"


    Arthur''s face darkened with a trace of uncertainty. "Not a ''who''," he rified, his voice dropping to a hushed tone. "A ''what''. As I understand it, Nameless is an entity of pure nothingness, a malignant force spanning time and space. It possesses the power to corrupt humans, to turn them into vessels of evil. And it has four harbingers of doom."


    Seraphine''s eyes narrowed as she recalled a distant memory. "I once traversed a realm gued by famine and a mysterious mdy," she recounted, her brow furrowing. "People afflicted with a strange disease, their bodies wasting away, their minds descending into madness."


    "I''ve heard that Nameless may be a creation of the gods themselves," Arthur confessed, his uncertainty evident. "I need to uncover the truth behind it."


    Whisker, his gaze piercing and unwavering, posed a question of his own. "And what, Seika, would knowing the truth change?"


    The transformation in Arthur was sudden and shocking. His once calm demeanor crumbled into one of seething rage, leaving Seraphine and Whisker taken aback. mes of anger flickered in his eyes as he locked onto the feline''s gaze. "My enemy," he replied, his voice hoarse and trembling, "my enemy would change."


    The room fell into a heavy silence as the gravity of Arthur''s words hung in the air. The mes on his chest flickered and danced, reflecting his inner turmoil. He took a deep breath to regain control, his voice steadier as he extinguished the ze. "Nameless," he continued, "tore my world apart, rending it in two and robbing me of those I held dear. And it was through its horseman, Death, that I was cast into another world, where I lost the love of my life."


    Whisker nodded in understanding, his own eyes now filled with empathy. "That rifies much," he admitted. "I was already aware of your connection to this, Seika, but I kept it concealed until we had left this tower. You mentioned it briefly once, but it seemed you hadn''t attached such importance to it then."


    "I had believed it to be merely a disease to be cured," Arthur confessed, his face a mask of impassivity. "But the possibility of gods being behind it changes everything. Tell me the truth, Whisker."


    "Nameless," Whisker began, his voice grave, "is not the name we give it. Its other name is Oblivion. It has haunted our world for countless ages, pushing us to the brink of extinction. I entered this tower with the hope of gaining the strength to protect my family."


    Arthur''s eyes met Whisker''s, understanding passing between them. "And now your aspiration is to escape it," he said with a sigh. "If we can defeat Oblivion, a single entity, then all worlds may be saved. But that still doesn''t answer my question, Whisker."


    The air grew heavy as Whisker continued, his wordsden with sorrow. "Lucius, my closest friend and mentor, waged a relentless battle against Oblivion, saving countless lives in the process. Yet, in one fateful encounter, he unearthed a horrifying secret¡ªa secret that marked him as a target of the gods. You see, the creator of Oblivion is... a god."


    The revtion hung like a dark cloud over the chamber. Arthur sat there, his face nk, his gaze lowered to the ground. ck lightning crackled around him, and his teeth gnashed together with an eerie squeak. Then, in a voice thick with turmoil, he whispered, "A god chose my world to perish?"


    "As did mine, Seika," Seraphine responded, her voice carrying the weight of shared suffering. "Gods descended upon my world to bring about its annihtion. In your case, they used subtler means, leaving no direct trace of their involvement."


    Arthur struggled to regain control, attempting to close his eyes and calm the tempest within, but the lightning only intensified. "I must unleash this rage," he admitted, his voice a mere whisper.


    Whisker approached him, his eyes filled with determination. "Your rage is not yours alone," he dered solemnly. "It is the collective fury of every race that has suffered at the hands of Nameless and the gods. You carry their yearning for freedom, Seika."


    "Long ago," Arthur recounted, his teeth still gnashing, "my world had nine guardians, protectors of humanity against the gravest of cmities. But they betrayed us, aligning themselves with Nameless. I neverprehended their treachery."


    Whisker''s voice dripped with disdain. "Those guardians knew the truth about Oblivion and willingly bowed to the gods, sacrificing the rest of the world. In my eyes, they are even more loathsome than Oblivion itself."

 Chapter 1044 A Wager

    ?


    "Normal men would quiver in fear at the thought of facing celestials," Seraphine remarked, her voice carrying a note of caution as she observed Arthur''s smoldering anger. "There are countless gods, too many for you to challenge before they unite and unleash their divine retribution."


    "Fear," Arthur responded, his palm crackling with the remnants of his wrathful lightning, "is a sentiment I no longer possess. This fury is far too deafening to be drowned out by something as trivial as fear."


    Whisker, the voice of reason in the room, stepped forward, his eyes locking with Arthur''s. "Seika," he said, "the wrath you bear does not define you. You must choose your path, guided solely by your own convictions, not the echoes of others."


    Arthur met Whisker''s gaze, and in those feline eyes, he saw a wisdom that resonated deeply with him. The prospect of waging war against the gods, of bearing the weight of countless suffering races, was a burden he wasn''t sure he could shoulder. Slowly, the storm within him abated, and he nodded in reluctant agreement.


    Yuvan Perli''s revtion about Nameless, now known as Oblivion, didn''t ease Arthur''s concerns; instead, it deepened them. His adversary transformed from a mindless world-destroyer into one of the most formidable entities in the universe.


    Arthur had never contemted taking on Devaheim, the realm of the celestials. Under normal circumstances, he would have aspired to conquer Earth and find peace. However, with the gods orchestrating his world''s demise, such a life was an impossibility.


    In the end, Arthur had to make a decision. The memories of his alternate self''s descent into darkness weighed heavily on his mind. Amidst the chaos and uncertainty, one thing remained clear: a promise of reunion, whispered with soft-spoken words.


    "If you''re going through hell," Arthur dered, his words resonating in the dim chamber, "keep going."


    The demon and the feline thief exchanged knowing smiles. Arthur rose from his seat, determination etched on his face. "Take Sarohan and set out on your journey," he instructed. "We''ll address the goddess and the Huntsmen n after the war concludes."


    Seraphine nodded in agreement. "That''s a wise choice," she acknowledged. "By tackling each challenge step by step, we stand a better chance against Artemis. This is our final meeting until the war, correct?"


    "Indeed," Arthur affirmed, extending a hand toward the demon, who epted it with a smile. "Until we meet again, stay safe."


    Seraphine''s grin widened. "You''re worrying about the wrong person," she quipped. Arthur then turned toward Whisker, who had risked his life to follow his lead.


    "Take care of yourself, Seika," the feline said, echoing their first encounter in Sith Town. This time, Arthur surprised him by stepping forward and embracing the feline.


    "You too, Whisker."


    ***


    The turmoil in Xeloria gradually subsided as the city announced that the explosion had originated in an abandoned building with no casualties. The knowledge that the city was no longer in immediate danger brought a sense of relief to its citizens. Despite the dy caused by the recent events, the army remained steadfast in its mission.


    Arthur departed from the city to join the rest of the army, which had been organized into numerous toons. He found himself leading the 9th toon, with Hawkins inmand, a fact that eased Arthur''s mind. Rows of carriages lined the streets outside Xeloria, each containing four formidable members of the Golden Division.


    As Arthur approached his designated carriage, he noticed Koby and Joey standing nearby, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity. Their gaze was fixed on the carriage''s open door, where a pair of legs dangled limply, the figure inside still smeared with blood and fast asleep.


    "Is this some kind of prank because we''re the neers?" Joey spected, furrowing his brows as he peered into the carriage. "Do you have any idea who this guy is?"


    Koby shook his head, equally puzzled. "I haven''t got a clue," he admitted, scratching his head. "Let''s just toss him out and get going."


    At that moment, Arthur, standing behind the two, offered his insight. "Hawkins dumped him in here like a sack of potatoes," he said casually, causing both Koby and Joey to startle.


    "This guy," Arthur continued, "is our fourth member. He''s also the son of the Lord Marshal."


    Their shock was palpable. "What?!" they eximed in unison, their faces a mixture of disbelief and confusion. "How do you know him, Seika?" Koby asked, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "I''m the one who gave him a thorough beating," Arthur confessed with a chuckle, jumping into the carriage and stepping on the man''s stomach, prompting a flinch. "There''s no need to tread lightly around him; I''ve already healed his injuries."


    Koby nodded in understanding and followed Arthur, stepping over Dorian and inadvertently causing him to groan. Joey, still speechless, joined them and identally woke Dorian in the process.


    "Enough!" shouted Dorian, the tall man in disheveled robes, who was livid and disoriented as he gazed around the carriage. "Where am I?" he demanded, his voice a mix of anger and confusion.


    "Lost your memories?" Arthur inquired, his tone calm as he settled into the carriage, his hand cradling his chin. "I defeated you, securing your life as part of our wager. You may address me as ''master.''"


    Dorian''s arrogance red up. "Like hell I will!" he retorted. "You didn''t beat me fair and square, punk! I could crush you with a single punch!"


    BOOM!


    Before Dorian could finish his boast, he was mmed onto the carriage floor with tremendous force, even though no one had touched him. Arthur turned toward Koby, who hadn''t even nced at Dorian.


    "Release him," Arthur said with a smile, his eyes fixed on the mage. "He''s still the Lord''s son, Koby. If he cries to his papa, we would be in trouble."


    "Stronger men can be taken down by surprise," Koby replied, his staff held in his ethereal arm. In just one day since Arthur had given him the scroll, he had made remarkable progress. "I won''t stand idly by while someone insults my teacher. But if you ask me to, I''ll release him."


    Koby lifted the ethereal force pinning Dorian to the ground, and the furious man rose, his eyes locked onto Koby with intense hatred. Arthur intervened quickly, sensing that a fight was about to erupt.


    "We arerades here, united to support one another," Arthur reminded them with a smile, preventing a potential sh. "If you attack one of us, you''ll have to contend with all of us. You can then go back to your father and tell him all about it."


    Dorian seethed with humiliation, his anger barely contained. "You may mock my status," he hissed, "but you still ganged up on me. I won''t forget this, punk."


    The ethereal force descended again, but this time Dorian was ready. He punched it upward, causing the carriage''s ceiling to fly off, revealing the bright blue sky. Nearby soldiers, alerted by themotion, stepped out of their carriages to investigate.


    "That''s enough," Arthur dered with a frown, the two adversaries still ring at each other. Arthur sighed, snapping his fingers and reaching into his pocket. The carriage''s ceiling returned and the damage was undone as if it had never urred.


    Dorian and the others stared in disbelief at the surreal scene. In the end, none of them dared to defy Arthur, and Dorian begrudgingly took his seat.


    With everything settled, the army resumed its journey half an hourter, heading toward its first destination. The carriage fell into a silence broken only by the rhythmic sound of hooves and wheels on the road.


    Arthur closed his eyes, his thoughts drifting to their destination: the Red Temple, a ce of worship for the tower that had saved them from a dire fate. He couldn''t help but find some irony in it. If not for the Red Tower''s appearance and Yuvan Perli''s actions, he might still be in Runera, following the path of his alternate self.


    Despite his reservations about the idea of worship, Arthur recognized that these people were not entirely deluding themselves. Their lives had been shaped by external forces, much like his own. However, he firmly believed that no one should have to bow to anyone or anything; freedom was a fundamental right.


    "Dorian," Arthur called, breaking the silence with a smile. "I heard you initially refused to join the army, but you''re sitting here now withoutint. Did something change your mind?"


    Dorian''s response was absentminded. "My father mentioned a young genius I needed to defeat to earn his recognition for the uing war," he exined, his brow furrowing. "I believe his name was... Alex? Alexie?"


    A knowing chuckle escaped Arthur''s lips. "It seems you''ve already failed your first attempt," he said, making Dorian''s confusion evident. "Alexie is my name, and this is only my first day in the Golden Division. Do you truly believe you can defeat me?"


    Dorian was left utterly speechless, his wide eyes fixed on Arthur. The sly smile on Arthur''s face made Dorian swallow hard before he averted his gaze and refused to engage further.


    "I still have time until the war begins to figure out how to defeat you," Dorian dered with determination. "Once I uncover the secret behind your attacks, I''ll have the upper hand!"


    Arthur leaned in, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. "If you do manage to find a way to counter my abilities," he whispered, "you''d be wiser than the gods themselves. But there''s no point in me indulging your whims. The next time you attack me, you won''t survive... unless you agree to a wager."

 Chapter 1045 Red Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1045 Red Temple</h4>


    Dorian''s interest was piqued by the prospect of a wager, and he listened with growing curiosity. His arrogance had blinded him to the possibility of failure.


    "A wager of what sort?" Dorian inquired, now more intrigued than dismissive.


    "I''ll give you as many chances as you want to fight me," Arthur exined, his grin widening. "But there''s a price. Every time I defeat you, you''ll have toplete one task I assign. How does that sound?"


    Dorian, ever the cocky challenger, didn''t hesitate to agree. "Just that?" he mumbled, not giving it much thought. "I''ll ept, on the condition that once I defeat you, you be my follower."


    "Agreed," Arthur replied, extending his hand for a handshake, which Dorian epted. Little did Dorian know that each task Arthur assigned would serve as a means to gradually change the young man, exposing him to the suffering of the people. It was Arthur''s n to make this immature youth more empathetic.


    With the rules set and introductions made, the atmosphere in the carriage became less tense. Although Dorian''s arrogance remained, he wasn''t hostile in normal circumstances. As long as he refrained from insulting Koby''s teacher, Koby was amicable. The squad seemed to be settling into a tentative camaraderie.


    Their first destinationy to the east of Xeloria, across a vast desert. The Red Temple stood alone, its influence over the tower''s citizens immense. Jonathan had exined that the temple''s power increased with the acquisition of the artifact. Every city in the vicinity was making its way to the temple, situated in the heart of the desert.


    In response to the lords who coveted the artifact, the temple had devised a selection system based on faithfulness. While any lord could attempt to seize the artifact by force, none wanted to tarnish their reputation among the public. Even in this tower and irregr dimension, the lords required the support of their subjects. Therefore, no one dared toy hands on the Red Temple.


    Arthur found it ironic that the temple''s power derived from abstract belief rather than concrete strength. Their strengthy in the number of believers they had, akin to a fragile shield protecting them from those who harbored ill intentions.


    The Golden Division,prising ten toons for this mission, consisted of a thousand seasoned soldiers, each a formidable threat to ordinary tower challengers. The toons took turns leading the way to clear the path from monsters, with the ninth toon, led by Arthur, taking their turn after nine hours of travel.


    Their arrival at the vanguard was met with cold shoulders and open resentment from the other soldiers. Dorian''s presence only fueled their anger, as it was clear why he was among them.


    "The golden child is here, thanks to his father''s influence!"


    "If he unts his status as usual, I swear..."


    "Just ignore him, and he''ll slink back to Xeloria, crying."


    Such hushedments did not go unnoticed by Arthur, who listened with interest. While he knew Dorian''s arrogance often preceded him, it seemed that his skills were not acknowledged. In response to the whispers, Dorian seemed unfazed.


    "Hey, you there!" Dorian shouted without restraint at the wagon ahead, which was upied by veteran soldiers nearly four decades his senior. Their resentment was palpable, but none dared to confront him openly. "Move to the back, and let us take the vanguard! What are you waiting for?"


    Joey, sensing the mounting tension, tried to ease the situation. "Maybe we should tone it down," he cautioned. "We might end up stabbed in the back instead of being devoured by beasts."


    "It''s best for the weaklings to stay in the rear," Dorian dered loudly enough for all to hear. The entire toon now bore hostile res, but Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle at how easily they were provoked. "Are you all just going to stand there like idiots?"


    In the end, begrudgingly, the soldiers allowed them to take the vanguard. While they all hoped for the neers'' downfall, their expectations were quickly shattered.


    A deep rumble resonated through the sandy terrain as a massive worm erupted from below the surface. Its armored hide, colossal frame, and razor-sharp teeth marked it as a formidable adversary. However, Arthur''s squad appeared unfazed, chatting among themselves.


    "Who''s going to handle this one?" Arthur asked indifferently, having faced such monsters during Jerano''s entrance exam, where he had first encountered Jonah Raver.


    "I can take it down," Koby said eagerly, his excitement palpable. Arthur couldn''t help but appreciate this newfound enthusiasm in Koby. However, before anyone could react, Dorian surged forward without waiting for their decision.


    Dorian leaped from the carriage, a giant spear materializing in his hand as he confronted the enormous worm. The monstrous creature reacted with a deafening shriek, hurling itself toward the seemingly puny human. In response, Dorian retracted his arm beforeunching the spear at the oing beast, splitting the air apart.


    BOOM!


    The spear pierced through the worm''s armored shell with ease, leaving a gaping hole in its side. With a final agonized cry, the worm copsed onto the sand, disintegrating into countless red particles. Undaunted, Doriannded gracefully and immediately charged toward the horde of monsters emerging from the sand.


    "You''d better not fall behind," Arthurmented with a grin, addressing Koby. "He''s using the reward points to get stronger. That''s why he insisted on being in the vanguard."


    Koby leaped from the carriage, using his ethereal arm to propel himself forward. mes erupted from his body like a fiery demon as he unleashed an onught of fireballs upon the approaching monsters. The disy of destruction left the other soldiers awestruck.


    "Damn... that arrogant kid actually has some skills..."


    "His father must have bought him some powerful abilities and items."


    "That makes sense!"


    "And he still dares to act arrogant?"


    Whispers andments from the surrounding soldiers continued to fill the air. Arthur and Joey observed with disapproving gazes, disappointed by the soldiers'' immaturity. It was clear that Dorian''s abilities were his own, but the soldiers seemed to believe otherwise.


    "You can''t me them," Joey remarked with a sigh. "As long as a system exists, people will find ways to abuse it. Lords use their soldiers to nurture their children, weakening monsters for their offspring to reap reward points."


    "Dorian is genuinely skilled in wielding weapons; nothing should diminish that," Arthur said, dissatisfied with the soldiers'' judgmental attitudes. "I never thought that being a lord''s son would mean everything about you gets attributed to your father."


    "Perhaps that''s why he acts the way he does," Joey suggested with a shrug. "If people already assume you''re the viin, why bother trying to prove them wrong? Might as well do as you please."


    "Even among the upper ss, there are challenges," Arthur remarked with a sigh, deciding to let the soldiers hold their beliefs about Dorian. After all, Dorian''s arrogance was hard to ignore. "You seem to havee to your senses, Joey. Have you considered my offer?"


    "I can''t deny what my heart desires, no matter how hard I try," Joey admitted with a frown. "If it means protecting what Lady Rosewood has built, then I''d dly be a traitor."


    "You''ve realized that there''s no point in bing my enemy," Arthur stated with a grin. "That''s a wise choice, agent. You might just be Rosewood''s savior."


    "Our final destination, the Lakes of Azkahar, is close to Rosewood," Joey said, determination in his voice. "I''ll visit mydy and try to convince her of what you''ve offered. Hopefully, before the war begins, you''ll have the support of a lord."


    "Remember, Joey, this was never my original n," Arthur emphasized as his grin faded. "I offered yourdy this chance because of our friendship, no matter how unconventional it may be. I don''t give second chances."


    "One chance is all I need," Joey replied before leaping forward to join the fray. "Rosewood will not fall. I''ll make sure of it."


    As the soldiers observed the neers'' actions and the unstoppable march of the ninth toon, they began to realize that the neers were reaping all the rewards. Motivated by their sess, other soldiers rushed forward to join the battle.


    For the first time since the Xelorian Army had set out on its journey, its progress was relentless. The ninth toon had nearly cleared the entire road to the Red Temple during their hour of duty. The other toons, witnessing the destruction left in their wake, acknowledged that the ninth toon was filled with battle-loving maniacs.


    Finally, the army arrived at the Red Temple. The enormous structure, as its name suggested, appeared crimson as it hovered in the middle of the sandy desert. Lush green palm trees surrounded the temple, and rivers flowed endlessly. It was a true oasis for travelers and challengers alike.


    Upon reaching the temple''s perimeter, the army came to a halt. Jonathan of Silver Rose, themander of the entire army, proceeded alone to meet the temple''s highest priest. Their meeting would determine the course of action required to obtain the artifact that had appeared.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the army awaited their orders, surveying their surroundings. Apart from Xeloria, two other cities had dispatched their armies, all converging on the Red Temple.

 Chapter 1046 Religion Of Lies

    Sunlight filtered through the palm trees, casting dancing shadows on the meandering rivers surrounding the Red Temple. Arthur gazed at the water, attempting to fathom the inexplicable presence of a river in the heart of the desert. Yet, logic seemed to elude this peculiar phenomenon; the river simply flowed in concentric circles around the temple.


    "As long as you establish a city, town, or something of significance, the tower rewards you with phenomena like this river, based on your role," Joey exined, nonchntly leaning against a palm tree. "This is why many believe the temple''s ideals align with the tower''s intentions. The tower rewards them ordingly."


    "I could start a religion, and the tower would still reward me," Arthur mused, cupping his hand to scoop some water from the river before taking a sip. "This ce thrives on chaos and life. Everything serves to propel the world forward."


    "Is that a bad thing?" Joey inquired with a casual shrug. "I prefer a thrilling world of adventure over a stagnant existence where everyonements the loss of freedom. Life within this tower is infinitely more intriguing."


    "Of course, it is, as everyone here has an equal chance to grow stronger," Arthur conceded as he wiped his mouth. However, his expression suddenly shifted to one of concern. "But this water..."


    As his unease deepened, Arthur noticed a child on the opposite bank of the river. The young boy, with dark skin, blonde hair, and green eyes, was using his frail hands to scoop water into a bucket. Arthur observed in silence as the child filled the bucket and then attempted to drink from it. Without a word, Arthur waved his hand, conjuring a gust of wind that sent the child tumbling.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" Joey eximed in confusion, taken aback by the unexpected act. "He''s just a child!"


    "I didn''t hurt him," Arthur replied, his frown deepening as he watched the bewildered child slowly rise to his feet. "But I needed to scare him."


    A look of anger and disbelief swept over Joey''s face as he grabbed Arthur''s cor, his voice trembling with rage. "What the hell were you thinking? Attacking a child for no reason? What''s wrong with you?"


    Arthur could sense that the same sentiment reverberated through the onlookers, including the other soldiers, who were incensed by his inexplicable actions.


    "You have three seconds before you lose me forever," Arthur warned, his voiceced with an icy edge. "I''m not joking, Joey."


    "I thought you were better than terrorizing children, Alexie," Joey muttered in disgust as he released his grip and walked away without saying another word. Koby and Dorian, who had observed the entire incident from a distance, remained silent.


    Arthur adjusted his uniform, his frown still prominent. The river before them gleamed enticingly, tempting everyone to quench their thirst. Most of the army had already taken advantage of the clear waters. Following the altercation, none of his squad dared to drink from it.


    Soon, details about the artifacts were unveiled. The High Priest announced that the artifact had manifested in their temple, but only the most devout could im it. Therefore, the armies were tasked with clearing the surrounding area of monsters in order topete for the artifact. Jonathan returned to his wagon, a colossal structure resembling a mansion, after meeting with the fervent worshippers. Drained by their zealousness, he had requested solitude. However, an uninvited guest had made himself at home.


    "Long time no see," Arthur remarked, reclining in the knight''s chair, positioned directly across from Jonathan''s war table. "We need to discuss this temple."


    "What is there to discuss?" Jonathan replied with a weary sigh, as he began removing his armor. "The tower has allowed the temple to issue a quest. Whichever army ys the most monsters willy im to the artifact. It''s a preferable alternative to fighting other humans."


    "A quest this straightforward could have been handled by the temple itself, don''t you think?" Arthur quipped with a smirk, idly toying with a pawn on the war table. "This is merely a diversion from their true objective. The temple seeks to gather more followers."


    "How could they achieve that through this quest?" Jonathan inquired, perplexed, as he stripped off his armor. "Even the tower has endorsed this quest. The High Priest holds an official position."


    "That can be faked," Arthur exined, retrieving a medal from his pocket. "I believe this priest possesses a Traders Medal simr to this one, enabling him to issue quests. However, I doubt that is his true objective behind this quest. Even if he possesses the artifact, the priestcks the military force to protect it."


    "And?" Jonathan prompted.


    "This quest has been designed to deplete our resources and strength, allowing him to gain control over unsuspecting soldiers," Arthur exined with a sly smile, then turned his attention to the knight. "I propose that we burn this temple to the ground."


    Jonathan''s brows furrowed in response. "That doesn''t make any sense. Attacking the temple would infuriate our own citizens. Many in Xeloria are devout worshippers of the Red Temple."


    "It doesn''t matter," Arthur asserted, his expression cold. "The illusion will be shattered once the temple is destroyed. The water from that river has the power to enchant a person''s mind after they drink it. I realized it when I had a sip myself."


    Jonathan seemed puzzled. "But how are you not affected by it?"


    "Do you think such illusions work on me?" Arthur asked rhetorically, shaking his head. "There is an entire religion of deceit within this tower, and nobody has ever suspected a thing. Now, the entire army would be hesitant to draw their swords against the temple, given that most have consumed the enchanted water."


    "How confident are you in this?" Jonathan inquired.


    "One hundred percent, Captain," Arthur replied with a face filled with wrath. "I witnessed a child drink from that water. If we were to attack the temple directly, the priest would use the entire city as a shield to protect himself."


    "You intend to handle this alone?" Jonathan asked with a frown. "These are just spections, Seika. If you''re mistaken, our entire n could unravel. Lord Marshal would not be content with just our heads."


    "I''m aware, Jonathan," Arthur replied, turning his gaze to the war table. "For once, I thought that a religion might actually make sense. I escaped a bleak future by entering this Red Tower. Whether by chance or design, this priest has managed to deceive thousands. I cannot forgive that."


    "You seem to hold a unique animosity towards religions, Seika," Jonathan remarked with a sigh. "I''ll ce my trust in you for this task, but we need to make it official. I''ll report to Lord Marshal about the river. You take our best men with you to infiltrate the temple and secure the artifact."


    "The artifact is secondary," Arthur corrected as he rose from his seat. "First, I want to meet this priest and discern his lies. The rest can follow my lead and attempt to beat the other armies to securing the artifact."


    "In the meantime, we''ll act as though we''re following his orders until the illusion is dispelled," Jonathan suggested, nodding. "As long as he has our army under his control, we cannot take any direct action against them."


    ***


    Arthur made his way through the soldiers as they prepared to set off on their respective quests, each squad tasked with hunting different types of monsters. When he reached his carriage, he found his squad members getting ready as well.


    "There''s been a change of ns. We''ve been entrusted with a letter addressed to the High Priest, sent directly from our captain," Arthur informed them, waving a parchment in his hand. Joey nced at the letter briefly before averting his gaze. "That''s unusual," Koby noted with a frown. "Why would such an important task be assigned to us?"


    "I''ll exin the details on the way," Arthur said as he stashed the letter in his pocket. "Follow me quietly, and be prepared forbat at a moment''s notice."


    Though perplexed, the squad obediently followed Arthur across the river. Guards permitted their entry after inspecting the letter''s seal, bearing the Silver Rose emblem. The grand temple, constructed from cobblestones each the size of a man, loomed impressively before them.


    Countless modest homes surrounded the temple, with inhabitants diligently working. Some cooked, while others sewed clothes. As they walked through the streets, they noticed the hostile nces of the townspeople.


    Arthur was in the midst of the crowd when a flying rock struck his forehead, albeit without causing harm. Despite the provocation, his squad members remained vignt. He raised his hand to halt their reactions and turned to identify the assant.


    "Have you mustered enough courage to face me, child?" Arthur asked with a faint smile as he picked up the rock and approached the trembling young boy, who was hiding behind his terrified mother. Although frightened, the child''s green eyes bore into Arthur with an unmistakable hatred.


    "Please, forgive him... he''s just a child," the mother pleaded with fear evident in her voice as she witnessed Arthur''s advance. However, Arthur crouched down and offered the boy his rock, nothing more.


    "Keep this untilter. You''ll need it."

 Chapter 1047 High Priest

    <h4>Chapter 1047 High Priest</h4>


    The child''s wide-eyed wonder mingled with confusion as he stood amidst an unexpected scene of tranquility. His gaze darted back and forth between Arthur and the child''s own mother, uncertainty etched upon his innocent face. The mother, with a subtle nod, silently urged the child not to provoke Arthur any further.


    Arthur, his demeanor softening, broke into a gentle smile as he tapped a rock in his hand, causing it to crumble. From the remnants emerged a small, stony feline sculpture. "How about this?" he asked, extending the figurine toward the child. "This kitty needs someone to take care of it."


    Fear gave way to unbridled joy as the child eagerly snatched the stone cat from Arthur''s hand. As the child waved his newfound treasure around, Arthur rose from his crouched position, a warm smile on his lips. He exchanged nods with the mother and then quietly departed, leaving the two of them behind.


    Joey, his brow furrowing in confusion, couldn''t help but voice his bewilderment upon recognizing the child from their earlier encounter. "Do you have multiple personalities?" he inquired with a frown. "You stopped this child from drinking water earlier, and now you''re handing out toys?"


    Dorian, unfazed by the situation and wearing a rxed expression, exined, "The river is poisoned. It had a sweet aroma despite being water. That''s why Alexie prevented the child from drinking it."


    Joey''s skepticism lingered, but Arthur met it with an enigmatic smile. The agent slowly realized the truth, a flush of embarrassment washing over him. "You should have stopped my outburst," Joey admitted sheepishly.


    "You don''t trust me, Joey," Arthur replied, a hint of amusement in his voice. "As long as you''re convinced I''m a viin, nothing I say will change your mind. That''s why I''ve left it up to you to decide whether I''m the enemy or not."


    Koby, with a smug grin, chimed in confidently, "Even though I didn''t know about the poison, I knew my teacher wouldn''t do something like this without reason. So, what''s our next move?"


    Arthur''s smile faded, reced by a resolute expression as he resumed their march toward the temple. "We''ll dismantle this ce," he dered. "But first, I want to witness their religion firsthand."


    Dorian''s eyes gleamed with newfound excitement. "Finally, something interesting!" he eximed, following after them with a bold swagger. At this rate, he might as well be mistaken for a bandit. "I get to take down a temple!"


    However, Arthur quickly put a halt to Dorian''s enthusiasm. "You won''t be participating in this fight, Dorian," he stated firmly. "I''ve already defeated you once, and this is your first assignment. When the chaos ensues, your job is to prevent the citizens from bing unwitting human shields."


    Dorian''s disappointment was palpable as he wore a dejected expression. "You''re not going to make use of my brilliantbat skills?"


    "I''m afraid they won''t be necessary," Arthur replied, waving his hand dismissively as he continued on his path. "Do your best to protect the citizens."


    Dorian watched as the rest of his squad departed, a simmering anger in his chest. That Alexie dared to assign him such a mundane task was infuriating. Protecting the citizens? In his opinion, they should fend for themselves.


    "Meow!"


    A high-pitched sound echoed behind him, drawing Dorian''s attention. He turned to see the same child from earlier, gazing up at him while raising the stone cat figurine. The child, with a bright smile, mimicked the sound of a cat as he waved his sculpture.


    Annoyance etched on Dorian''s face, he asked gruffly, "What do you want? Shoo! Go y somewhere else!" He waved the child away, but the little one paid no mind and continued tough, with his mother approaching apologetically.


    "Please excuse him, sir," the mother implored as she took hold of her child to pull him away. "This child has always been mute. That''s why he doesn''t have any friends."


    "That''s not my concern," Dorian retorted, his scowl deepening as he resumed his walk. He was still contemting his task when he felt a tug at his long robes from behind. Turning, he discovered the child clinging to his attire. Frustration evident, Dorian lifted the child by his clothing, their eyes meeting.


    In that close proximity, the child pushed his toy toward Dorian again, emitting feline sounds. Dorian, feeling powerless, reluctantly set the child down before resuming his journey.


    From that moment on, the child trailed after him. Dorian scoured the area for any signs of a shelter where he could gather the citizens and secure them. Only then could he join the fray after aplishing his mission.


    "Hey, you there!" Dorian called out to aborer toiling in the fields as he found himself by the river''s edge. "Is there a shelter or any sizable building nearby?"


    The sun hung low in the sky as Dorian approached the workers to inquire about a shelter. The man in the field greeted him with a nod and a warm smile before returning to hisbor. Dorian seethed with frustration, aggravated by the child who had trailed him and was now gleefully showing off his new stone cat to anyone who would watch.


    Grumbling under his breath, Dorian couldn''te up with a better n to gather the citizens. He decided to return the child to his mother, who seemed to be the only person willing to engage with him. However, he had a twist in mind.


    "There might be a horde of monsters headed for the city when the armies engage," Dorian fabricated, his expression stern. "Is there a designated shelter for such situations?"


    The child''s mother looked concerned as she took her child from Dorian''s shoulder. "We have a shelter in the temple," she exined. "The priests usually warn us by ringing a bell three times. Since we haven''t heard any bell, we should be safe."


    Dorian nodded, a n forming in his mind. "I see. Where is this bell located?"


    She pointed in the distance. "It should be in the highest tower among those three."


    With a newfound purpose, Dorian set off alone toward the temple.


    The priests guarding the temple wore crimson masks adorned with gems and carried double-spears that could transform into dual des in an instant. Their disciplined and emotionless demeanor left Dorian suspicious, as if they were mere puppets.


    The watchtower housing the bell was positioned alongside the temple walls. Rather than searching for a way inside, Dorian decided to scale the tower with his bare hands. However, the vignt priests made sure that no one approached.


    As he pondered his options, the child appeared behind him once more, meowing cheerfully. A mischievous grin spread across Dorian''s face as he pointed towards the guards stationed near the walls.


    "How about you go show your new toy to those guards?" Dorian suggested to the unsuspecting child, who eagerly agreed to be his diversion.


    Meanwhile, Arthur presented a letter to the guards, leading them to the High Priest''s presence. The priests all wore masks adorned with runes, both enhancing their powers and concealing their identities. There was something eerie about their eyes that unsettled Arthur.


    As they walked through the massive fortress, Arthur noticed that everyone inside, from servants to worshippers, wore the same red attire. Their eyes seemed vacant or lost, hinting at a powerful illusion within the fortress.


    "The High Priest will see you here. You may wait until then," a priest informed them before departing. Arthur took a seat on a couch beside a pond, a thoughtful frown on his face.


    Koby, sitting beside Arthur, voiced his concern. "Was it wise to leave the citizens to Dorian, Alexie? Such an important task should be entrusted to someone responsible. Dorian doesn''t see others as equals."


    "I never intended him to," Arthur replied, his frown dissipating. "Dorian needs to understand the responsibilities thate with his abilities. When the chaos erupts, the citizens will be our foes. It will be his duty to restrain them without causing harm."


    Joey, surprised by Arthur''s intentions, inquired further, "Are you trying to teach him a lesson?"


    Arthur smiled and responded, "More than a lesson. I want Dorian to empathize with those beneath him and grow as a person. I believe he has the potential to learn, but if he doesn''t, I can always find someone else."


    As the trio conversed, the High Priest arrived, resplendent in his crimson robes adorned with golden runes. He greeted them with kindness, smiling as he spoke. "I heard that you requested my presence, young Master Dorian. It warms my heart to see the Lord Marshal sending his own son to meet me."


    Arthur politely corrected him, returning the smile. "You may be mistaken, Honorable Priest. Although Dorian Stormde is part of my squad, he had other matters to attend to. I havee here bearing a letter from the Lord Marshal himself, penned by the Knight of the Silver Rose."


    The High Priest''s curiosity was piqued as he gestured expansively. "And who might you be, young one? I sense great potential within you; you must be someone of importance to the Lord."

 Chapter 1048 Gift You...

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Gift You...</h4>


    "Hard work and a little bit of luck can bring one''s abilities to light," Arthur said, his hands resting confidently behind his back. He looked every bit the ideal soldier as he addressed the High Priest. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Red Priest. I''ve heard many great things about you."


    The High Priest''s kind and insightful eyes glinted with curiosity as he inquired, "That tters me. May I know your name?"


    "I am Alexie," Arthur replied with a self-assured smile, producing the letter from his robes. "This letter has been entrusted to me to reach you discreetly. It concerns a matter of great importance."


    "The Seal of the Silver Rose is said to be second only to the Lord of Xeloria himself," the priest remarked, his eyes lingering on the envelope. "Though I met the knight earlier, he made no mention of this."


    "Our captain mentioned that there were outsiders from other cities," Arthur exined with a knowing smile. "He assured us that everything would be clear when you read the letter."


    Intrigued, the Red Priest tore open the envelope, scanning the contents with rapt attention. His eyes widened in shock, and he turned to Arthur, his gaze filled with suspicion.


    "Is this some kind of scheme?" the Red Priest asked cautiously. "Is Xeloria attempting to absorb the Red Temple, merging the two into a single entity?"


    "If the temple agrees to this n, it would make Xeloria the most powerful of the ten cities," Arthur responded calmly. "This would offer the temple both the opportunity for expansion and the protection it requires."


    "We have no need for protection," the priest retorted, offended by the suggestion of vulnerability. He even extended the letter toward Arthur, as if dismissing the notion. However, Arthur made no move to retrieve it and instead turned his gaze to Koby.


    "This young mage with one arm can defeat your strongest priest, even as a neer in the Golden Division. Our soldiers are notcking in talent like his."


    "I do not doubt your abilities, but I have my reasons for confidence as well," the Red Priest replied, still offering the letter. "In times of crisis, you may be surprised by whoes to our aid, young one. The world is too vast for your overconfidence."


    "It''s not vast enough to contain me," Arthur retorted, refusing to take back the letter. "Joining Xeloria would cost you nothing. Your position would remain the same as our Lord''s."


    "Can you guarantee such a promise?"


    "These words aren''t solely mine," Arthur replied with an expressionless face. "As long as you show good faith, everything within this tower can be at your disposal."


    "How might I do that?" the priest inquired, now captivated enough to tuck the letter into his robes. "I assume it involves the artifact bestowed upon us by our deity."


    "Indeed," Arthur confirmed with a nod. "My Lord is eager to witness the effects of your artifact and assess how it can aid us. I will report its effects once I''ve witnessed them firsthand."


    The priest considered the tempting offer but expressed concern about revealing the artifact''s location. "There''s no one inside the tower to be trusted,d."


    "Are you afraid that the three of us would be enough to bring down this entire temple?" Arthur asked, his surprise and confusion evident. The Red Priest fell silent before bursting intoughter.


    "I suppose showing you the artifact wouldn''t change a thing," the priest conceded, waving his hand dismissively. "Prepare the safe and make the necessary arrangements to wee our guests."


    Following their priest''smand, two guards saluted him and took the lead, while ten others remained to protect him and maintain a distance. Without further words, the priest began leading the way deeper into the temple ruins.


    "Alexie isn''t a well-known name in Xeloria, is it?" the priest inquired as they walked. "How did youe to be entrusted with something of such significance?"


    "I expressed my interest in your religion, and our captain deemed me a suitable candidate," Arthur replied, his tone filled with admiration. "The Red Tower saved me from a wretched life. Here, everyone has a chance to rise."


    "I didn''t expect you to be a follower of our religion," the priest said, surprised. "You seem too aloof to hold anything as your deity."


    "I''ve never regarded the tower as a god, but rather as a haven," Arthur exined. "After all, a god is an entity, not a ce."


    The priest remained silent for a moment before finally responding, "I learned the truth about the tower when I was a ve in my world. Thousands of us were enved by humanoid monsters, condemned to a lifetime ofbor. We decided to rebel, but it ended in a massacre. That''s when the Red Tower descended to save us."


    "In my world, too, the tower descended after a great battle, with countless lives lost," Arthur replied, probing for more information. "I managed to escape the battle by entering its gates. Here, I don''t need to risk my life."


    "Yet here you are, serving another lord," the priest remarked with a smirk. "Isn''t that ironic?"


    "In the tower, we all have the chance to be reborn," Arthur exined with a dismissive shake of his head. "If this isn''t heaven, then I don''t know what is."


    "You possess a keen mind for someone your age," the priest said with a grin, patting Arthur on the shoulder. "I made the right choice entrusting you with our safe."


    Arthur returned the smile but didn''t say more as they reached a colossal double door fashioned from gold, adorned with countless runes. As they stared at the imposing entrance, Arthur realized that breaking through the safe would require disabling the runes with his ck lightning. The priest touched the doors, activating a rune that unlocked the encryption.


    "Open it!" the priestmanded his ten guards, who struggled to push the massive doors open. Arthur and the rest entered a vast chamber, where hundreds of soldiers stood guard, each covered head to toe in equipment and artifacts.


    "I present to you our treasure room," the priest dered, waving his hand. In the center, a hovering item captured everyone''s attention ¨C an eyeball made of metal and runes. "And our most precious treasure, the Celestial Eye."


    The group was entranced by the countless treasures strewn about the altar ¨C gold, jewelry, and artifacts filled every corner. What impressed them even more was the number of guards standing in the room, forming an impressive formation with their double-spears.


    Arthur focused on the artifact, realizing it was what they hade for. The eyeball emitted an otherworldly aura as it floated detached from reality. Then, the tower revealed its abilities.


    [Celestial Eye]


    [Category: Event Item]


    [Level: Max]


    [Usages: 100/100]


    [Skills: irvoyance ¨C Omniscience ¨C Analysis]


    "This eye can see everything?" Koby muttered in shock. "In battle, this item guarantees victory. How can such an item exist?"


    "This is the battle for the artifacts," Arthur said, his brow furrowing. He hadn''t expected the items to be this powerful. "However, knowledge alone means nothing without the strength to use it. Xeloria possesses that strength, Honorable Priest."


    "I see that we share the same perspective," the priest said with a grin. "But it also means that my offer to the table has increased substantially. I want more than just power."


    "What is it that you desire?" Arthur inquired.


    "My temple requires devotees to spread its message," the priest exined, hands sped behind his back. "I want a hundred able men and women each week to serve me. Provide me with this, and the artifact is yours."


    Joey interjected with a frown, "This sounds no different than ve trading. How can you ask for such a thing after mentioning that you were once a ve yourself?"


    "Our world can be cruel, and we require manpower," the priest responded. "However, rest assured, we don''t need humans. Other races will do ¨C I prefer races like felines, giants, and elves."


    "You want felines?" Arthur muttered, his expression betraying no emotion. The priest nodded without much thought.


    "We can utilize them for our tasks," the priest exined with a grin. "So, Alexie, do you wish to join hands with the Red Temple?"


    Arthur remained silent for an extended period. Even as minutes passed, he offered no response. The priest and his guards grew perplexed by his silence andck of expression.


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    The distant sound of a bell ringing three times filled the chamber, causing confusion among the guards. It was at that moment that Arthur began tough, a chilling and hoarse sound. Hisughter echoed in the chamber, and the thousand guards turned their spears toward him.


    "I tried to understand your reasons for poisoning your river, but it appears there were none," Arthur dered, his voice cold. "You''re simply someone who looks down on others and believes you can deceive everyone. I''ll give you something better than ves, Honorable Priest. I''ll gift you...death."

 Chapter 1049 Sand Golem

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Sand Golem</h4>


    As Arthur''s words thundered through the silent treasure room, the priest took a moment to process what he had just heard. Then, his expression shifted, revealing a sinister side. A malicious grin formed on his face as his once-kind eyes turned maniacal.


    "Xeloria has no interest in forming an alliance," the priest dered, spreading his arms wide as the thousand soldiers took a synchronized step forward, effectively separating the invaders from the Celestial Eye. "You''vee here to steal the artifact!"


    "You''re wrong, you treacherous priest," Arthur retorted, his eyes shing with fury. "I came here to bring the Red Temple to its knees. You''ve cast an illusion over the river, causing anyone who drinks its water to be obsessed with your cult."


    "Such lies tarnish our honorable reputation," the priest countered with a smirk. "I''m d you came here before spreading such baseless rumors. This way, I can address your concerns...and bury them with you."


    "He revealed his true colors all too readily," Joeymented as he encased his fists with a forcefield. "When are our reinforcements arriving, Alexie?"


    Arthur delivered the sobering news, "There won''t be any reinforcements. We''re taking down this temple on our own."


    "Arrogance is a sin, young one," the priest taunted, raising his hand as ten soldiers advanced toward the intruders. "The thousand soldiers you see here are just a fraction of the Red Temple''s forces. We have followers throughout this entire tower!"


    "Everything will crumble once you''re dead," Arthur asserted, drawing the ck dagger from his bag. Nightmare let out a haunting cry that reverberated through the temple, causing the priest to waver in confidence. The soldiers felt threatened by the seemingly ordinary weapon and hastily activated their armor. "This throne of lies you''ve built is fragile, treacherous priest."


    "You''ll kneel before it!" the priest roared, and the ten soldiers charged, wielding their spears with the intent to cleave Arthur in two. Arthur weed them with a grin, his mana enveloping his body.


    With a powerful stomp of his foot, he sent shockwaves across the marble floor. The fervent worshipers lost their footing as they rushed toward him, and although some managed to reach him despite the tremors, their efforts ended tragically. Arthur shed with his dagger, striking as fast and forcefully as he could, showing no restraint. His attack cleaved through the soldiers like a scissor slicing through paper.


    Witnessing theirrades'' swift demise, the priest''s face paled as he began to retreat, his soldiers forming a protective barrier around him, their bodies offered up like mindless puppets. Even after seeing theirrades fall effortlessly, none hesitated to be shields.


    "As I suspected," Arthur said as he advanced, the corpses turning into red particles. His golden eyes emitted an eerie glow, making the priest flinch. "You''ve taken control of their minds."


    "That dagger...this unnatural strength..." the priest muttered in fear, his hands trembling. "Just who are you, and what have youe here to achieve?"


    "I am the consequences of your actions," Arthur replied with an evil smile. "Every foundation you''ve built, every lie you''ve told, has a price, and I''m here to collect."


    "Kill him!" the priest ordered, and the thousand soldiers surged forward. Arthur dodged the first spear aimed to pierce him in half, swiftly severing arms with a flick of his wrist. As his enemy screamed in agony, another soldier lunged with his spear aimed at Arthur''s heart.


    Cling!


    Joey, joining the fray, deflected the spear with his knuckledusters. Fireballs rained from the sky, striking the guards and turning the treasure room into an inferno. A thousand armored guards swarmed, and the threerades stood back-to-back.


    "Is this what you wanted?" Joey asked, his fists raised, his eyes darting around. "We''ve dug ourselves a hole, Alexie. The Red Temple is a formidable force. Even the cities avoid crossing them."


    "There won''t be a Red Temple when we''re finished," Arthur asserted as he advanced. "Kill the soldiers before the priest escapes. He''s already taken the Celestial Eye and is trying to flee."


    "The bastard won''t get far," Koby added, his ethereal arm growingrger. "Rest assured, he won''t escape our grasp."


    ***


    The tolling of the bell reverberated through the air, a haunting symphony of urgency. Dorian perched high in the tower, his eyes scanning the scene below. The city''s inhabitants streamed into the temple like a river in spate, and even the bewildered guards couldn''t halt their rush. Instead, some guards sprinted towards the bell''s source, curiosity etched on their faces.


    But Dorian was no spectator. With a leap that defied gravity, he descended from the tower. His boots met the earth beside a child, the young aplice in his audacious n. A grateful nod apanied a gentle pat on the child''s head, and in response, a mischievous grin lit up the young face.


    "You''re quite the remarkable child," Dorian mused, a vision of a lonely kid shing before his eyes. "Would you care to join me in our quest to rescue everyone from the clutches of the malevolent priest?"


    Without a word, the child scrambled up Dorian''s robes once more. This time, Dorian allowed the youngster to perch upon his shoulder, their presence feather-light, like a bird of exotic plumage.


    "You resemble an exotic bird, little one," Dorian chuckled, retrieving his spear and bncing it on his other shoulder. "Hold on tight while I engage in battle."


    "Meow! Meow!"


    Dorianughed heartily. "That''s not a bird''s call," he remarked as they ventured towards the city''s walls. The guards ushered the citizens into safety, even granting Dorian entry, though he concealed his spear.


    Within the walls, the city trembled, a foreboding sign that the conflict had begun. Strangely, the citizens began to behave oddly, as if marites under a malevolent puppeteer''s spell. They rose mindlessly, converging on the exit.


    "Our time hase, little one!" Dorian dered, positioning himself firmly in front of the door. "Our duty is to keep them here!"


    This time, the child''s energy had waned. Dorian grew puzzled, observing the child''s trance-like state and drooling countenance. Then, the child attempted to leave, fingers wing at the wooden door.


    "Even this child?" Dorian wondered aloud, seizing the child and lifting them high. "Can you hear me?"


    No response. The entire crowd moved towards him, like an army of the undead. After setting the child down, Dorian clenched his teeth as his spear transformed into a long staff.


    "I must hold them back," Dorian muttered through gritted teeth, brandishing the staff horizontally. It elongated as he infused it with his mana, pushing the crowd back. Despite his superior stats, restraining them without harm proved challenging.


    An indeterminate time passed before the door behind him swung open. Dorian was caught off guard as a group of guards released the citizens. Seeing him, they rushed to impale him with their spears.


    Whoosh!


    The staff contracted as Dorian waved it, sending the guards'' helmets flying as they crumpled to the ground. Yet, at that moment, the citizens surged outside, impossible to detain any longer.


    "¡­Damn it, why won''t these weaklings stay put?" Dorian cursed, racing after them, but it was toote. They dispersed like water flowing, impossible to contain. The child had vanished.


    After racking his brain for a n, Dorian decided to follow the crowd. After all, whoever controlled them was leading them somewhere, right? As long as he dealt with the puppeteer, his mission would be aplished.


    In the distance, a furious cry echoed, and Dorian hurried towards it. The temple crumbled under its own weight, yet the innocent citizens rushed inside without hesitation. Dorian ran alongside them, demolishing fallen debris to protect them. Suddenly, a section of the wall was obliterated.


    "Protect your priest, you worthless lot!" a man in red robes roared atop a sand golem. Dark bolts of lightningnced towards him. "Lay down your lives to shield me!"


    Dorian watched as peasants obeyed, rushing to block the hole in the wall. His staff transformed into a massive shield, which he used to shove the crowd away from the copsing wall.


    "Stay put!" Dorianmanded, his gaze locked on the priest, then lunged at him, aiming a punch for his head. Sand materialized as a protective shield, and the golem''s fist smashed into Dorian.


    "You must be Dorian Stormde, part of the fourth squad," the priest observed, peering down at him. "If I take you hostage, perhaps I can escape."


    Dorian smirked as he reimed his spear, his arrogance palpable. "You''re just another ant in my eyes."


    "Is that so?" the priest murmured, his eyes scanning the scene. "I noticed your determination to protect these cattle. Do they matter to you?"


    Before Dorian could respond, the sand surged across the ground, ensnaring countless innocents, including the child with dark skin and blonde hair, clutching the toy given to him by Alexie.


    Fury filled his heart as Dorian watched the innocent sink into the quicksand, gasping and struggling for air as they became a part of the golem.


    "Let me see you attack again with these peasants bing my golem," said the priest with a mused gaze. "I heard stories about your arrogance, Dorian. Are you going to impale me still?"

 Chapter 1050 A Monster

    <h4>Chapter 1050 A Monster</h4>


    The countless people struggled within the sand, but none of them could break free. The giant still had its form with hands bigger than the rest of its body. Each strike he wielded both harmed its hostages and one receiving them.


    "These people believed and followed you," said Dorian with a frown as his spear reassumed its form. "How could you treat them in this way?"


    "Humans have a great weakness, young lord," said the priest with a sinister grin. "Theirpassion and empathy toward others cripple their progress. If you cared less about these cattle and dove straight for my head, you might stand a chance."


    "Even with handicaps, I can still take out the trash," said Dorian with arrogance dripping from his eyes. If one did not know him, he might think he was the embodiment of god with this amount of arrogance.


    "Foolish brat," spat the priest before he moved the golem again,unching another attack. "Suffer my judgement and the price of your arrogance!"


    As the giant sandy fist rushed to m him, Dorian threw the spear in a different direction. Nothing was in the ce he aimed for, making the priestugh at his foolishness. After the spear left his hand, he turned toward the golem and spread his arms to hold back the iing attack.


    "Perish before my strength!" roared the priest as Dorian stomped the ground and received the arm with his entire body. His shout was low and muffled as the fist mmed into his body and straight to his face.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook as the attacknded, but Dorian did not move an inch. His eyes were bloodshot, and veins popped on his forehead as his entire body shook. Dorian used the perfect strength to make the fist stop without hurting the innocents inside. As he held it down, his eyes turned toward the child stuck above.


    "Impressive, but you are no more than a sitting duck now, Dorian Stormde," said the priest with a grin as the golem raised its other fist. "Don''t me me when you revive, idiotic child!"


    RUMBLING!


    The priest was about tounch his second attack when arge chunk of the temple fell down. It was far away from him, but something unimaginable happened. The spear that had been going aimlessly struck the falling chunk and changed its direction.


    "What the¡ª!"


    BOOM!


    The giant boulder struck the priest before he could react and sent him flying off his golem. He mmed into the walls before falling to the ground, where he started coughing blood. Even now, he did not understand what happened.


    "Just luck or¡­?" he could not think this was on purpose, because it would be scary for such a man to exist! Did he foresee the falling rubble and throw his spear in their direction? Even if he saw the fissures in the ceiling, how did he know how long it would take for them to crumble?


    "Don''t me me when you revive, trash," said Dorian with arrogance that could topple the heavens. Hearing his words, the Red Priest snapped his neck upward. His golem was dazed since he lost control over it for a split second. "It is quite ironic that your own temple would kill you, wouldn''t it?"


    Hearing his words, the priest was confused. Did this man think he won? Letting out a snicker as he rose from the ground, the priest wanted to show him his real abilities. However, something cast its shadow over him. As he looked above, the priest''s face paled.


    A fissure was created by his body mming the walls, leading to the floor above them to crumble down above him. In the split moment before it buried him underneath it, the priest understood how Dorian achieved this feat. He did not foresee anything but simply made the ceiling fall!


    The moment his body was struck by the fist, it shook the entire temple. Dorian knew this attack was what would trigger the falling rubble. He then calcted the loosest part of the ceiling and threw his spear in the perfect timing before the golem mmed him.


    Even the angle the priest was thrown in was calcted, all to make him m the weakest part of the walls andnd in the perfect spot. Before his death, the priest let out one final shout of indignation. "A monster!"


    BOOM!


    Those were his final words before the ceiling crashed down, ttening him with the ground. Dorian was huffing as he watched the golem crumble into sand, releasing the rest of the peasants. They rose with confusion to see themselves sprawled on the ground.


    "Ah!" shouted the child as he sank into the sand. Dorian bolted toward his side and snatched him out, making the child gasp for air. Even now, the child did not speak. He only looked around weakly before grinning at Dorian.


    "You are one tough kid,"ughed Dorian before lowering him to the ground and letting him rest. "Stay here while I check for the others."


    Even after the priest died, the fight was still ongoing. Dorian walked toward the giant hole in the wall from which the priest came through. He knew that Alexie was still fighting on the other side¡­ or so he thought.


    After going through multiple falling walls the priest used to escape, Dorian found a giant treasure room. Red lights filled the giant altar as corpses filled the ground, soon to turn into red lights themselves. Sitting in the center of the altar, above a stand blessed by light, was a figure he knew too well.


    "Good fight, Dorian," said Alexie with a grin as he sat back with leisure. The other two squad members finished thest of the guards they fought before falling to the ground, drained. "I saw everything that you did."


    "¡­how many soldiers were here?" asked Dorian with confusion as he looked at the countless artifacts and items lying around. "How many did you kill?"


    "There were a little over a thousand," said Alexie as he looked around and then his eyesnded on hisrades. "Myrades helped me take care of them."


    "No need to cover our failure, teacher," said the mage on the ground as he huffed for air. "Combined, we took out a little over a hundred. The rest was all you!"


    "Numbers don''t matter," said Alexie as he jumped down from the stand and started walking toward Dorian. "An easy victory is not something I would be proud about, but a smart one like yours¡­ it was beautiful."


    "You knew I would meet the priest," said Dorian with a frown. "You just watched as he took the peasants hostage?"


    "I did not think you cared about them that much," said Alexie with visible surprise. "Does it make me a viin to use them in order to see what you would do?"


    "Would you have let them die?" asked Dorian after a momentary pause. Alexie was silent before a smile appeared on his face, and then he shook his head.


    "I would have saved anyone who was about to die, but I trusted that you would win before any of them does," said Alexie as he patted the man''s shoulders. "You finished your task. You can challenge me any time you feel like you can win."


    After that, Alexie left the altar and went to the ce where the priest perished. Dorian watched as his squad members rose to follow him, despite barely standing. The mage was strong enough for Dorian to acknowledge, so it made him wonder what a monster Alexie was.


    Dorian followed them and found the copsed ceiling rising in front of Alexie. On the ground was an eyeball made from metal and a few other artifacts that fell from the priest. After pocketing the eye, Alexie threw the rest of the loot to Dorian.


    "You earned this."


    "What about the eyeball?"


    "That is the artifact we came to the Red Temple for," said Alexie with a grin. "I''m going to hand it over to Jonathan. Don''t worry, he will be informed about your achievements in protecting these innocents."


    "¡­I would rather no one knows about it," said Dorian as he pocketed the artifacts. "Let the events that took ce here be a secret among us."


    "You don''t want others to know of your heroism?" asked Alexie with raised brows. "They would treat you better if they see this side of you."


    "The arrogant young master should always be that," said Dorian without a change of his expression. It was at that moment the child from earlier climbed him. Dorian looked at the child perch himself on the broad shoulder. "Let me find this child''s mother and get back here."


    As Dorian turned to leave them, the group was surrounded by the masked priests and themoners. They formed a barricade around them with faces of uncertainty and fear. However, as he looked at their faces, Dorian saw something else.


    "What can we do for you,dies and gentlemen?" asked Alexie with a smile. "Your faces don''t seem like we have liberated you, so I''m assuming you me us for the destruction of your haven."


    "¡­even if the priest used and controlled us, we had good lives most of the time," said a man wearing priest''s clothing after having taken off his mask. His face seemed lost and angry. "How are we going to live now after you destroyed our home?"

 Chapter 1051 Power of Words

    <h4>Chapter 1051 Power of Words</h4>


    Arthur saw the expressions on everyone''s faces and remembered another painful memory of how others had repaid his kindness with hatred. In Shades City, he had fought against Traitor and destroyed half of the city in their battle. At that time, the residents were not grateful that a cmity''s underlying had been defeated. Instead, they were furious about having to pay the price for their safety. The reason was simple: they had not witnessed what would have happened if Arthur had not intervened.


    "This is the reality, Dorian," muttered Arthur with a clouded expression, his voice devoid of emotion. "Your kindness may not always be met with gratitude. Sometimes, people will keep demanding things from you."


    In response, Dorian remained silent. Instead, he scanned the faces of the crowd as ifmitting them to memory. His tall stature and unwavering gaze gave him the appearance of an ideal leader.


    "I heard your pleas and problems, but is this the attitude you repay us with?" asked Dorian as he waved his hand. "We freed everyone here from the clutches of an evil man, who poisoned your river and enved your children. Is that what you call home?"


    The young lord shook the crowd with his strong words and disappointed tone. Their faces were filled with shame as families hugged their children tightly. However, mere words were not enough to persuade people who had lost their homes.


    "How would you understand what it feels like to live without strength inside this tower?" answered the priest through gritted teeth. "I lost my wife and child to hunger while living in the desert. They died too many times to count, and then they no longer revived! Do you understand my pain?"


    "I can never understand it, fool!" shouted Dorian as he took urgent strides toward the man, grabbing him by the cor. "How can I understand your pain when you stand on the opposite side? If you want me to understand, thene and tell me!"


    Bam!


    Dorian retracted his head and mmed it into the man''s forehead, causing him to stagger back and fall to the ground. The crowd was horrified, but no one dared to step forward. The young lord stood like a tall shadow over the bleeding man.


    "My name is Dorian Stormde, the strongest man under the heavens!" dered the youngster with ambitious eyes. "No man or god can tame me! Come to me with your problems, and I''ll find a solution!"


    Arthur observed the scene with both delight and momentary shock. The crowd hadpletely changed their stance toward them. They now looked at the arrogant man with hope and gratitude. He had done nothing but be himself: an arrogant individual.


    "This is something I can never do," Arthur muttered as he watched the scene, loud enough for Joey to hear him. "If people turn their backs on me, I turn away and leave. This brat might be the hero everyone needs, not an overpowered emotionless prophecy."


    "A hero is bound to fall," replied Joey while keeping his eyes on Dorian. "His arrogance may be sickening even in your presence, but this confidence is what people need to trust him. Everyone is uncertain, so they are drawn to confidence and self-belief."


    Ironically, Arthur was the one learning a lesson now. Dorian then promised the crowd that they would be weed in Xeloria. He revealed his identity and assured them that he would write to his father to allow them into his city.


    In gratitude, the crowd knelt before Dorian. Arthur watched them express their thanks, including the mother and her mute child. As he observed them, the child looked at him, waved his hand, and smiled, catching Arthur off-guard.


    Dorian patted the child''s head and walked back toward Arthur, his back straight with pride. He picked up his spear and stared at it with an unfamiliar expression. Arthur had to ask, "What are you thinking about?"


    "This is the first time I''ve promised to protect someone," said Dorian with a puzzled look as he raised his spear before his eyes. "My spear now feels heavier because of it. I now realize how my strength affects the fragile and vulnerable."


    "This is what I wanted you to learn from my task," said Arthur with a smile as he walked toward the temple''s exit. "I hope you now understand what your position entails, young lord."


    It was the first time Arthur acknowledged Dorian as someone capable of leading. The harvest was plenty as Dorian showed signs of maturity and charisma. However, their story in this ce could not end peacefully.


    Blood, chaos, and cries of agony filled the desert outside. After the illusion wore off for the armies, they realized that someone was attacking the temple. The other armies must have rushed toward the temple before being stopped by Xeloria, triggering the beginning of this battle.


    "If any of the innocents go outside, they would be killed, if not worse," said Arthur with a frown as he looked into the rising red cloud surrounding the desert. Blood mixed with sand, and sand turned into a red sandstorm. "We need to flee."


    Arthur then raised his hand and waved it, creating a portal in space. The rest were dumbstruck but rushed inside nheless, teleporting toward the grand carriage where Jonathan was giving his orders to the lieutenants.


    "Who is there?!" shouted Hawkins as he reached for his sword the moment they appeared, but Jonathan raised his hand to stop them. The Knight of Silver Rose looked at Arthur with expectations.


    "We obtained the artifact, dear captain," said Arthur as he took out the eyeball from his bag. "Let''s make a run for it instead of wasting our strength on useless battles."


    "A newbie obtained the artifact?" muttered a dashing man in golden armor as he questioned Jonathan. "Have you sent the newbie squad on such an important mission?"


    "These newbies are the ones who noticed the poisoned river, not me," said Jonathan with overjoy as he walked toward Arthur and cupped his shoulders. "You did fine work,ds! Order all toons to retreat and head toward our next destination! Furthermore¡­ prepare for a party tonight!"


    Although confused by how things had turned, the lieutenants followed hismands and guided their toons away from battle. As the other armies rushed into the temple, they found no one there, not even a soul.


    Arthur and Dorian asked the innocents to enter their rooms for now and gave them enough resources to survive a trip to Xeloria. Thus, the other armies were shocked to find nothing inside the temple after the Xelorian army retreated.


    As for the culprit who was on the run, their march turned into a parade of songs and wine. The news about obtaining the first artifact spread like wildfire, making the army tread on clouds rather than sands. Soon, the orange hues of the sand turned into lush green forests and mountains.


    Arthur was sitting in his carriage with Dorian, the only other member who did not care to celebrate. As for Joey and Koby, they were sleeping in the bunk beds in the back of the carriage, designed for their sleep.


    "What is your goal from these tasks, Alexie?" asked Dorian while sharpening his spear. His eyes did not look toward the man he was talking to but toward his now-heavy spear. "What do you stand to gain from helping others or teaching me lessons?"


    "A great change ising to the second floor, and I want you to be ready," answered Arthur without hesitation. "I think you are the one who people can rely on in times of despair, and today''s events proved that right."


    "You would make a better fit than I am," said Dorian with a frown as he turned toward him. "The strongest should rule. That is the iron rule."


    "What is strength, and what is to rule?" retorted Arthur with a smile. "I have seen powerful emperors who built thrones of lies or all-knowing kings who abandoned their citizens. Strength has nothing to do with ruling."


    "Then who gets to rule?"


    "Does it have to be about ruling?" asked Arthur as he looked out from his window. "Those you helped today did not look at you as a lord, but as a great man who helped them. You managed to do something I could never achieve: being epted."


    "My mother once told me that the greatest power was not in fists, but in words," said Dorian as he looked at his hand. "I could never understand that until I saw my father giving a speech, and thousands cheered for him. Words build belief, and belief can never be shattered."


    "Your mother is wise, and your father is capable," said Arthur with a nod. "I have always been rejected by the world as the outsider, so I stopped using words. People can use their minds and follow what they desire, and there I would be at the end, waiting for them with a smile."


    "You sound like a viin rather than a hero," said Dorian in all honesty before giving a grin. "It would mean I''m the hero once I beat you into a pulp."

 Chapter 1052 Unforeseen Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1052 Unforeseen Attack!</h4>


    "Is that who you want to be?" asked Arthur with interest. "Does the young lord Dorian Stormde wish to be a hero who defeats viinous men like me?"


    "I have no desire to assume any role," replied Dorian as he leaned back. "My current goal is to defeat you. I will think about more difficult thingster," said the man who held his spear tightly.


    "You can try anytime you want," replied Arthur with an amused grin. "I thought you were the kind of man who would not miss a celebration, especially since you had a hand in its reason. What makes you sit here with me?"


    The musicing from outside mixed with the snoring from the bunk beds, creating a peaceful symphony. However, Dorian looked anything but at ease, rather more burdened than before. Arthur did not like seeing him like this.


    "What makes a carefree man so worried?"


    "I saw the skills that the eye offered," said Dorian as he lowered his spear with a piercing gaze. "I heard about the ten artifacts, never considered we would obtain one so easily."


    "Although the tower tried to make it harder for us, we had some luck on our side," said Arthur before rephrasing his question. "How is that making you worried?"


    "With you around, we will obtain at least half of the artifacts before the battle," said Dorian with narrowing eyes. "Xeloria will grow too powerful for any other city to oppose it."


    "That should be a good thing."


    "Wars will never cease if that''s the case. Countless lives will be lost and the suffering will continue. Resources are distributed by the tower after every war, and if Xeloria destroys all other cities, the rest will live in famine until the next war."


    "Arrogant young lords don''t think about these things, so who are you, Dorian Stormde?" asked Arthur with a frown as he raised his chin. "You mock the weak and the strong alike, but still worry about other cities."


    Hearing his words, Dorian was silent and did not say anything more. Arthur could sense that his prospects had broadened, and he had started to have empathy, but he stillcked a proper goal or conviction.


    The night came to an end, and so did the celebration. Jonathan wrote to his lord about their victory, and Dorian wrote to his father about the people he wished to save. As dawn broke through the tower''s artificial skies, the army saw their next target.


    "They call it Thieves Den," said Koby as he looked at the map and then at the mountain, which the squad could see from their windows. "This mountain is filled with bandits, forming a formidable force. If we want to take the artifacts from them, we would first have to find it."


    "In such arge ce, finding something so small is almost impossible," said Joey as he stretched above their carriage. "I doubt the bandits would just have their artifact in an altar like before. They are bound to use it."


    "This is what makes the bandits the harder bunch to handle," said Arthur as he looked at the mountain with piercing eyes. "I can sense three thousand powerful presences in this forest alone. Furthermore¡­"


    "What?" asked Dorian with a frown before an explosion echoed close-by. The entire carriage started shaking as smoke covered their eyes. Joey, who was outside, was flung away beforending a great distance from the carriage.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Where did the explosione from?"


    "Save Lieutenant Hawkins!"


    Shouts filled their ears as the group tried to rush outside. Once in the open, they saw smoke rising from one of therger carriages in their toon. Fire covered the entire carriage as half of it had exploded. Soldiers rushed inside to find their lieutenant, creating mayhem.


    Arthur rushed before the rest, approaching the scene. However, the entire carriage had been obliterated with no chance of anyone surviving. The explosion was so powerful that a crater formed around the scene.


    "Save the lieutenant!"


    Soldiers dove straight into the mes, but Arthur knew that Hawkins had died. Red particles rose from his carriage, signifying his definite death. Although he would revive in the closest city, Arthur knew that his stats would be severely reduced.


    His squad and the other lieutenants rushed as well, each horrified by the scene. No one had foreseen that one of them would be bombed in broad daylight. However, before the fire could consume the carriage, the world turned gray, and time stopped.


    "Although stopping time has no countdown, rewinding it is a different matter," muttered Arthur with a sigh as he fiddled with the watch he obtained from Watchman. "If Hawkins was not a good man, I would not have wasted this ability."


    Arthur adjusted the watch in his hand before he resumed time. He jumped back five minutes, the maximum he could, right before the explosion happened. He found himself sitting with his squad still talking about the mountain.


    "They call it Thieves Den," said Koby the same sentence while looking at his map. Arthur jumped from his seat and kicked the carriage door open. The rest were surprised by his actions and rushed outside following him. "Alexie! What happened?"


    Arthur had no time to exin to them and just rushed toward therge carriage carrying their lieutenant. Without waiting for the soldiers outside, he grabbed the door and flung it away, sending it hurling in the distance.


    Inside the carriage was Hawkins still having his breakfast. He was surprised to see Arthur barge in like this and looked confused. Arthur walked inside and looked around, but no enemies were there.


    "Alexie? What is happening?" asked Hawkins as he rose from his chair while seeing the urgency in Arthur''s movements. "Is there an enemy here?"


    "We need to leave this carriage now. There is a bomb in here!" said Arthur without looking further, grabbed Hawkins'' arm and rushed outside. "RUN! THERE IS A BOMB!"


    His shouts made the soldiers panic and run away. Everyone left the carriage, and momentster, bright lights came from its windows. The entire camp shook by the explosion, which sent Arthur and Hawkins flying.


    Boom!


    The resounding voice echoed in the mountains, making monsters and animals flee. Smoke rose from the burning carriage, but no one was killed in such a grand explosion.


    Hawkins turned around while on the ground, looking at the bright fire with shock. Then, he turned toward Arthur who had an apprehensive face while looking at the carriage. He tried to say something, but Arthur rushed into the mes before he could vocalize it.


    "Alexie! What are you doing?!" shouted the lieutenant as Arthur jumped into the burning mes, diving straight into the center of the explosion. His ck lightning covered his body, making him unharmed even in the burning mes.


    Arthur looked around for any abnormalities. True enough, he found the source of the explosion. It was a small artifact in the center of the carriage, right where Hawkins was having his breakfast. However, Arthur remembered that nothing was there before.


    "They nted a bomb and detonated it at the same time?" muttered Arthur as he picked the bomb''s remains before rising from the ground. He walked outside as he canceled his lightning, making mes burn his uniform.


    As he walked from the middle of the mes, Arthur saw the countless soldiers surround the carriage. His uniform was still burning as his hand grabbed what remained from the bomb. However, the scene might have been too impactful for the soldiers, who stared at him as if he was a monster.


    "This is what remained from the bomb," said Arthur as he raised the small artifact, which looked like a small box containing residue mana. "Someone targeted our lieutenant and nted a bomb in his carriage. The problem is that we don''t know how they did it."


    "Alexie¡­" muttered Hawkins as he walked toward him. "You saved my life. If I died in that explosion, I doubt that I would lose just a few levels!"


    "That''s not the current issue," interrupted Arthur with a shake of his head. "If they did it once, that means they can do it again. We cannot be safe until we find out how they did it. I want a lockdown on the entire camp. Everyone who went into the carriage must be investigated. Now!"


    His tone wasmanding and gave no room for discussion. The soldiers actually saluted him and rushed to form barricades around the entire area. As they did, Jonathan and the rest arrived, looking at the scene in confusion.


    "What happened here?" asked the knight, and Hawkins exined everything. "How did you know that an explosion will ur here?" asked Jonathan with confusion, but Arthur remained silent. "It doesn''t matter. Search for the culprit!"


    The lieutenants rushed tob the area as well. Even amid the chaos, every soldier in the camp changed their opinions after witnessing Arthur rising from the mes. If not for him, the lieutenant would have lost his life, weakening their forces before the enemy appeared.


    The fire was quickly put out before an emergency meeting was conducted. Despite being a newbie squad member, Arthur was invited as well. After all, he was the one to notice the explosion and prevent it from killing their members.

 Chapter 1053 Conference

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Conference</h4>


    Tension rode the conference room as if it was a wild stallion, reining in their emotions with a whip of unease and fear. After realizing that their enemy could detonate them at any moment, their faces were pale.


    Among the Golden Division lieutenants, there were the bold and the cautious. However, both of them agreed that they had found themselves in a dire situation. Arthur led the meeting as the man who first noticed the explosion.


    "In order to understand the nature of this strange power, we first need to analyze what made them target Hawkins. With all due respect to my lieutenant, but his name isn''t known enough among the ten cities for the bandits to fear him."


    "How do we know it''s the bandits?" asked another lieutenant with excessive body hair. His V-neck shirt revealed a miniature bush of hair that he seemed proud to show. "It could be any other city targeting us before we get to the bandits. After all, the attack was too organized."


    "Surprisingly? Some sense?" repeated Leon with a ferocious expression. "I might have misheard your feminine voice, Kain. Speak louder to shut that mouth of yours!"


    "As if I would receive orders from an ape."


    Bam!


    "This is not the time for your childish quarrels!" shouted Sir Jonathan as he mmed the table, making the entire room silent. "We almost lost a man if not for the efforts of a new recruit! How do you answer this failure? You two were both on duty to scout the surrounding!"


    "No one could have foreseen this attack, sir," said Kain with nervousness. "There was not even a trace of mana before the explosion urred. Whoever did this is either a ghost¡­ or¡­"


    "They are using a powerful artifact," interjected Arthur to finish his sentence, making all eyes fall on him. "In retrospect, I did not sense anything before the explosion happened. I just had a feeling that something bad happened."


    "You had more than just a feeling, brat. Everyone heard you shouting about an explosion before it even happened!" said Leon with an usative gaze toward Arthur. "How in the world did you foresee such a thing?"


    "What are you trying to imply, Lieutenant Leon?" asked Arthur with a cold expression. "Did I somehow orchestrate the attack and then had a change of heart at thest minute? Think before you speak, please."


    "You dare talk to a superior like this?" muttered the hairy man as he rose from the chair. His beard began fluttering as it rose on his threatening aura. "I eat wimps like you for breakfast."


    "I guess the saying is true: You are what you eat," said Arthur with a yful smirk before the entire room burst intoughter. Lieutenant Leon needed a few moments to understand what happened before his rage dyed his face.


    Boom!


    A beastly aura exploded from the enraged lieutenant as his body began morphing into a monstrous form. The other lieutenants all stood up and backed away, but Arthur just raised his head to look at the monster.


    "What did you say?" asked a hoarse voice that came from the giant monkey with long sharp teeth. "I dare you to repeat what you said, insolent fool!"


    Before Arthur said anything, the ceiling suddenly caved in before it exploded. Three figures descended from the ceiling beforending on the table, right between Arthur and the giant monkey. The three were a mage, a spearman, and a fist-fighter.


    "You need special permission to talk to our squad leader like this," said Koby with a cold face as mes covered his ethereal arm, looking like a demon from hell. "Even if you were a lieutenant, don''t dare point the filthy finger of usation at the man who saved your asses!"


    The entire sequence of events took ce in less than thirty seconds. Arthur was honestly surprised to see the rest of his squad make a stance for him, although Koby was a given. However, Dorian and Joey standing up for him was unusual.


    As for the giant monkey who saw more new recruits disrespecting him, his anger red up even more. His rage became too much to contain, and a strange rhythm echoed from his chest. It sounded like drums, which inted the monster with each passing beat.


    "Enough, all of you," said Sir Jonathan, whose authoritative voice silenced the room instantly. "I will kill the next man who talks in my presence."


    After that stern promation, no one dared to utter a word. Arthur was relieved to see the knight step in, as infighting was on the brink of breaking out when Leon used him. Leon himself deted like a balloon, and the rest of his squad moved away from him.


    "I admire your loyalty, but this is still an army," said Sir Jonathan addressing the three members of Arthur''s squad who had stood up for him. "You cannot barge into my tent and threaten one of my lieutenants. An appropriate punishment will be assigned to each of you, including the young master, for this incident once this matter is resolved. You may take your leave now."


    The three troublemakers left the room without much concern for the impending punishment. Only one of them remained: Dorian Stormde, who was exempt from reprimand due to his higher rank.


    No one dared to address Dorian, given his arrogant demeanor. Sir Jonathan then turned his attention back to Arthur and Leon.


    "Although you have the right to question his methods, you do not have the right to use our benefactor of anything," Jonathan told Leon. "This is unbing of a lieutenant, Leon."


    "You have my apologies, sir!" said Leon as he knelt on the ground. "However, how can I not question a new recruit who appeared out of thin air and took a seat in our conference? Even given his achievements, he has not earned his seat here!"


    Arthur observed Leon with interest, noting his unwavering loyalty to Jonathan, even in the face of reprimand in front of others.


    "Alexie was handpicked by Lord Marshal himself and approved by me," Jonathan exined. "I understand that his appearance here is sudden, but he has more capabilities than any of you can expect. He is an asset, not an enemy."


    While Jonathan''s words reassured the rest of the soldiers, Arthur couldn''t help but remember that the Knight of Silver Rose had once killed his own soldier to persuade Seraphine to join them. It served as a reminder that their rtionship was one of alliance, not camaraderie.


    "As for you, Alexie," Jonathan continued, "show respect to your superiors, even if they use you. This is still an army, not a gang."


    "I will be more careful," said Arthur with a nod before redirecting the discussion. "We are running out of time,dies and gentlemen."


    "What time?" asked the captain with confusion.


    "If the attack was an artifact, a skill, or a diabolical n, the limitations are the same. It cannot be executed in a short amount of time. Each passing second means that the next attack is getting closer. Furthermore, we are gathered in one spot, making us easy to target."


    "Then, we''ll get back on track," said Jonathan with a frown. "What makes you believe the bandits did this instead of an organized army? After all, this looks very unlike them."


    "An army is hard to hide. I have not sensed a gathering of that magnitude in the surrounding. Furthermore, the only toon that could be seen from the mountain was ours, since we were in the clearing. That solves the question of why Lieutenant Hawkins was targeted."


    "That sounds like a reasonable guess, so let''s test out the theory," said Sir Jonathan in agreement as he turned toward the other lieutenants. "From now on, we shall engage in skirmish battles with the bandits while simultaneously hiding our presence. Each toon will travel on its own."


    "May I suggest one more thing, Lieutenant?" asked Kain, raising his hand and receiving a nod from his captain. "If we simply run around and engage with the bandits, we would give away our location. What Alexie said makes sense, so how about we send a scout team to the Thieves Den?"


    "A scout team would not be able to snatch the artifact," argued Lieutenant Leon with a frown. "Even if it was a reasonable theory, we cannot sacrifice our best scouts just to prove it. We have tob the area systematically."


    "Both options make sense, so we will take a vote on this matter," said Sir Jonathan as he leaned back. "There are nine lieutenants other than me. We will now vote regarding the approach to this matter. Anyone who supports the scout team may raise their left hand, and anyone who supports thebing strategy may raise their right hand."


    A momentter, hands were raised. Arthur quickly counted and saw that it was a tie. Sir Jonathan sighed and turned toward him. The two exchanged nces before the knight addressed the group once again.


    "Given his contributions to the recent events, we will have Alexie as the tiebreaker. He will vote for either option, and whatever he chooses will be our final decision."

 Chapter 1054 Koby Them

    <h4>Chapter 1054 Koby Them</h4>


    Under the watchful gaze of every leader in their army, Arthur found himself in the position of deciding their next course of action. Whether it was Jonathan''s improvisation or his scheme, the responsibility now rested on Arthur''s shoulders.


    A regr man might have been pressured or nervous about making such a crucial decision, but Arthur remained calm, taking his time to weigh the two options. In the end, he began to chuckle and raised both of his hands.


    "Given an army as vast as ours, we can execute both options simultaneously. A scout team can investigate the mountain for the bandits and their leader, while the rest of the army can apply pressure by barricading the entire area."


    His words brought relief to everyone''s faces, as it meant there would be no sh between Kain and Leon. Sir Jonathan grinned, nodded, and pped the table before rising to his feet. He walked over to the map behind them and circled the Thieves Den.


    "Many lives might be at risk due to their mysterious abilities, but as long as we defeat them, that artifact will be ours! Capture everyst thug, my loyal soldiers!"


    Everyone stood up upon hearing hismand and saluted their captain. As Jonathan turned toward them and leaned forward on the table, excitement was evident in his grin. Arthur observed from the side, pondering the next issue: who would be on the scout team?


    ***


    Dorian Stormde stood atop the spear he had impaled into a tree. His chosen vantage point offered a clear view of a significant portion of the mountain, enabling him to spot movements. However, these movements might not necessarily indicate the presence of bandits but rather traps set to lure them.


    "Six elite soldiers, three lieutenants, and us," Joey muttered as he observed the group d in camouge clothing. "I understand the need for a scout team, but why are we here?"


    "Because I''m the only one who foresaw the explosion," Arthur replied as he adjusted the straps on his shoulders, tightening his new clothes. "I know they won''t make me invisible, but it''s nice to feel like a man on a mission," he said with a grin, raising his eyes to Dorian, who was perched atop the tree. "Did you find anything?"


    "Just ack of birds," Dorian said as he jumped down and unsheathed his spear,nding in the midst of the group. "There are no birds atop the mountain, I noticed. It might be a coincidence, but every animal steers clear of it."


    "That suggests some sort of array," Arthur mused with a frown before turning to the lieutenants, who were discussing their strategy at a distance. "Let''s see what our leaders have to say."


    Instead of shouting for them, Kain gestured with his hand for a meeting. The thirteen soldiers gathered in a circle before crouching on the ground. Kain produced an artifact that projected a map of the surroundings before he began to exin.


    "We are currently south of the Thieves Den," Kain stated, pointing to their location. "To ess the mountain, there are four main roads. However, we can''t take them for obvious reasons. That leaves us with cliffs and underground caves."


    "Are there any underground caves?" Arthur asked in surprise, followed by an exnation for his question. "I would expect this information to be sensitive to the bandits, so how did we obtain it?"


    "Sir Jonathan used the artifact you guys retrieved in the Red Temple," Kain replied with a sly smile. "However, the mountain itself is challenging to investigate because it''s surrounded by an array. So, all we could uncover is this map."


    As Kain expanded the holographic map before them, several underground pathways became visible. These pathways stretched from the base of the mountain to its summit, and everyone noticed one crucial aspect.


    "...they are all interconnected."


    The underground pathways formed aplexwork, making it evident that the bandits might take refuge inside such a structure. Thus, their entrance couldn''t be any of these openings, as they would surely be noticed.


    "What''s our other option?" Hawkins, the other lieutenant on this mission, inquired. "Can''t we climb the cliffs?"


    "That would make us easy targets for their snipers," Dorian exined as he reached out and manipted the map, expanding it. "We can''t proceed through either route, so what should we do?"


    "We either use neither of these two ns, or we use both," Arthur dered, sharing his honest thoughts. "Both could lead to the same oue, but if we employ both, one group will serve as a distraction. However, there''s a risk they might relocate the artifact if they sense danger."


    "...then, how do we gain entry if we use neither?" Lieutenant Leon, the third-ranking officer on this mission, asked, surprisingly addressing Arthur without anger or disregard, which caught the team off guard.


    "We''ll ''Koby'' them," Arthur said with a grin as he turned to his mage. This statement led to confusion among the rest of the group.


    "Are you suggesting we be bandits ourselves and ''copy'' them?" one of the soldiers from the ninth toon inquired skeptically. "I doubt they''d wee new bandits at such a critical moment."


    "Koby is my name," the thin mage exined, raising his hands, but even he seemed perplexed. "I don''t understand what you mean, sir," he admitted to Arthur with furrowed brows.


    "You can use your ethereal abilities to levitate the entire team and drop us onto the mountain," Arthur exined. "As Dorian has discovered, no birds fly over the arrays, and the same could apply to mounts and monsters. Thus, the bandits would find it difficult to anticipate our entrance from above."


    "That would require a substantial amount of mana," Hawkins remarked with concern for the thin mage, as he didn''t seem particrly powerful. Arthur and the rest chuckled because no one fully understood what Koby might be hiding up his sleeves.


    "Our mage can handle it," Arthur said confidently. "But I''ll leave the decision to Koby himself. Are you willing to test your limits?"


    "Anything youmand, teacher," Koby replied with a grin. "Even if I plummet from the sky, I''ll ensure you all reach the mountain''s summit."


    "Once this is over, I''ll reward your hard work," Arthur said, gazing proudly at the young man. For a brief moment, the one-armed mage exuded the aura of a formidable figure who would one day make waves. "What do you think, Lieutenants?"


    "I approve of this n, but what''s the next step once wend?" Hawkins, showing his insightful side, asked about the subsequent phase of Arthur''s strategy. "You must have something in mind, right?"


    "This is where our esteemed lieutenantse in," Arthur replied, sugarcoating his words to avoid offending them. "With their remarkable defense and strength, they will act as decoys, revealing themselves on one of the main roads."


    "...so, you want us to be bait?" Leon growled in annoyance. "I won''t be bait for someone else''s glory. Let the three of you be the bait instead!"


    "We wouldn''t stand a chance against so many bandits," Joey pointed out,prehending the task at hand. "Only soldiers with significant capabilities can make this n work. Unless we threaten the entire bandit gang, the artifact won''t be used."


    "You sneaky bastards," Hawkins chuckled. "Alexie already saved my life, so who am I to hold back now? I''ll be the bait or whatever you guys want. But this is no longer just a scouting mission."


    "We''ll be the aerial scouts," Arthur corrected, pointing to the map. "Our army will encircle the bandits, putting pressure on their leader. We''ll locate his whereabouts from above and report to everyone. Then, we''ll have our revenge!"


    Inspired by his resolute promises, the Lieutenants reluctantly agreed to his n. After all, it made the most sense to lure out the user of the artifact. Furthermore, they believed that if anyone could survive an explosion, it would be them.


    Arthur had a simple reason for not wanting to be the bait: it would result in many deaths. He could obliterate the entire mountain if he chose to, but countless lives would be lost from both sides before that could be aplished. Thus, Arthur favored the more strategic approach of striking at the snake''s head.


    The n was set into motion. The six soldiers would apany Arthur and his team to scout the area, while the lieutenants would draw out the artifact''s user by charging into the mountain using the main roads and creating chaos.


    The two groups parted ways, and Koby began to cast his etherealize spell. Although Arthur could perform it more efficiently, this was a valuable training opportunity for the young mage. Moreover, if any issues arose while they were in the air, Arthur would be on hand to address them.


    Once the two sides agreed on a sign to barge into the mountain, Koby began creating a tform made of ether. The mage looked drained and pale as he focused on making sure it was solid enough to lift them.


    In a few minutes, he was done as he invited them aboard his levitating tform. The six soldiers rode the unseen tform with unease, but Arthur trusted his student''s abilities. A few momentster, they soared toward the sky.

 Chapter 1055 Worst-Case Scenario

    <h4>Chapter 1055 Worst-Case Scenario</h4>


    While the name "Thieves Den" was unofficial, it carried a certain logic behind it. As the ten of them began levitating into the air, Arthur gained a better understanding of the enemy forces they were up against.


    For most of their ascent, Koby had to navigate through the trees to ensure they remained unseen. However, even the tallest tree had its limits, and beyond that point, they risked being spotted.


    "I used to be in the Scouts Division," mentioned one of the six soldiers, a tanned young man with three scars running across his face. "I can bend light around us, making us blend into the surroundings."


    Arthur felt grateful for the presence of these men. Most of them belonged to either the Scout Division or the Golden Division, making them reliable in various aspects.


    Light bent in unnatural ways around them, creating a marble-like sphere that blended seamlessly with the cloudy sky. However, this prevented them from seeing below them, a problem solved by another member who directed Koby using his detection skills.


    "Is there a task for me this time as well?" asked Dorian, surprisingly devoid of his usual arrogance, which caught Arthur''s attention. Upon closer examination, Arthur noted that Dorian appeared calmer than when they first met.


    "Did something happen?" Arthur asked, genuinely concerned. Although he wished for Dorian''s maturation, it was urring at an rming rate, and Arthur feared it might twist his perspective. "We didn''t fight again for you to owe me a favor."


    "...because I know I would lose," admitted Dorian, tightening his grip on his spear as he turned toward Arthur. "I lose every time I hesitate about fighting you. This cowardice is... humiliating."


    Arthur understood the reason behind this sudden transformation in the arrogant man. Being in Arthur''spany humbled Dorian with every passing moment. Even if he wished to unt his strength, which was by no means insignificant, Arthur''s presence made him appear inadequate.


    "You''re not a coward," Arthur assured him with a smile. "Knowing which battles are worth fighting is a form of wisdom. Strong men don''t engage in hopeless battles; otherwise, we''d never see any of them. Take your time to train and challenge me when you''re ready."


    "...is there any chance of that happening?" Dorian inquired with genuine curiosity rather than despair. Arthur studied the furrowing of his square eyebrows above sincere eyes and couldn''t bring himself to lie.


    "Anything is possible, but given who I am... no, you don''t stand a chance against me," Arthur stated as humbly as he could, but Dorian suddenly burst intoughter. Arthur watched him with intrigue as the man''sughter echoed through the sky.


    "I wouldn''t have believed you if you said otherwise!" Dorian eximed, pping his knee before standing up with his spear. He then aimed his weapon at Arthur, though devoid of any hostility; instead, he reverted to his usual demeanor. "I can''t defeat you now, Alexie! But if defeating you were easy, I''d be bored!"


    "...does the impossibility of the challenge excite you?" Arthur mused, sporting a simr grin as his golden eyes glowed with a simr, unknown excitement.


    "My name is Dorian Stormde," the arrogant man announced with his spear pointed toward Arthur. "I''m the man who will one day conquer everything beneath this blue sky! But before I do that, I''ll defeat you!"


    The other soldiers turned toward them with confusion and unease, as their voices had grown too loud. Arthur gazed into Dorian''s hazel-colored eyes and saw the beastly excitement for glory within them. His overflowing self-confidence made Arthur wonder how this man might eventually surpass him.


    "I apologize, but no matter how much I ponder it, I am the one destined to conquer the heavens," Arthur asserted, emitting an overbearing aura. Dorian''s hand shook as it held the spear, but his grin remained intact. "You are nothing more than a character in my story, Dorian Stormde."


    "How strange it is for me to feel the same way," Dorian remarked, his face devoid of fear as he waved his spear and set it aside. "Until the day I be strong enough to defeat you, no one else is allowed to do so!"


    "I will not be defeated by anyone, ever," Arthur dered, his grin oozing with excitement as he rose from the ground. "As long as you don''t get ttened by my overwhelming presence, I''ll be d to wait for you."


    The two men shook hands as their overpowering spirits seemed to collide in the sky above Thieves Den. By the time their exchange concluded, they were almost at their destination.


    "Are they always like this?" one of the soldiers whispered to Joey, casting a curious nce at the two men who wereughing heartily. "I heard rumors about the young lord being a hotheaded youth, but Alexie seems no different."


    "No different?" Joey echoed, ncing at the pair. "In my opinion, Alexie is far worse than Dorian. Dorian is just a cat who meows asionally, but Alexie is a tiger that sleeps most of the time."


    "Is he stronger?" the soldier asked with confusion, taking a double look at the lean man who appeared anything but threatening. "He seems as young as my boy."


    "You''d do well not topare him to your child, or you''ll be sorely disappointed," Joey replied with a grin. "Just know this: This division needs Alexie more than he needs us."


    Although the man still seemed unconvinced and slightly offended, he refrained from saying anything further. The group reached their destination just as the tanned scout dispelled his light-bending ability. As they looked down, they found themselves directly atop the mountain''s summit.


    "Release the signal," Arthur ordered, gazing down at the summit. As the soldier followed his orders without hesitation, Arthur turned to Koby, who appeared as shriveled as an old branch. "You didn''t disappoint me, Koby."


    "I''m not done yet," the one-armed man said as he rose, clutching his shoulder. "I still want to be part of this battle."


    "It won''t be necessary, but I''d like you to take care of some of the weaker bandits to earn some reward points," Arthur said, patting the man''s shoulder. "You''ve already done more than enough."


    After the signal was released, battle cries echoed in the distance. The three lieutenants charged down one of the main roads and engaged an unaware group of bandits patrolling the mountain. Bells rang, and runic lines appeared in a dome around the entire mountain.


    "As expected, there''s a powerful array surrounding the mountain," Dorian observed, swirling his spear in the air several times as he prepared to jump. "There''s only one way to find out what this array does."


    "Don''t rush in, Dorian," Arthur cautioned, frowning as he examined the array. "These runic lines are connected to the artifact. I believe that the moment you step into the array, it will trigger an explosion."


    As soon as Arthur''s words reached their ears, a deafening explosion shook the sky, tearing through the clouds. The soldiers looked down and saw the explosion emanating from the lieutenants'' location, filling them with horror.


    "Our lieutenants were hit! We need to descend and¡ª" one of the soldiers began, attempting to jump in their direction, but Arthur grabbed his arm and pulled him back.


    "What are you doing?" the soldier protested.


    "It was their mission to lure out the artifact user, and they seeded," Arthur said, his expression cold as he looked down at the agitated soldier. "If you can''t even fulfill your sole mission, then you''re not fit to be a soldier."


    His stern words shocked the group, but they also stirred determination in them. Each soldier began scanning for the artifact user responsible for the attack on their lieutenants, but their efforts proved fruitless.


    "There''s nothing down there, Alexie," Joey reported, frowning as he searched for anything suspicious. "I thought the artifact user would use the mountain''s summit as a vantage point, but no one is there."


    "That''s because the bandits are aware of our n," Arthur surmised, raising his head toward the sky. "There''s something descending from above."


    A massive portal suddenly materialized in the sky above them, raining down a thousand arrows, followed by a thousand more. As the arrows descended toward the group, each one lit up with runic lights.


    "Each of them has a bomb," Arthur muttered with terrifying calm as the rest of the soldiers began to panic. "Our n has somehow beenpromised, or these bandits are more than they appear. Either way, we''re facing the worst-case scenario."


    "This is no time for a monologue!" one of the soldiers shouted, rushing toward Koby and grabbing the mage by his single arm. He shouted at Koby, trying to pull him away. "Mage, get us out of here!"


    "Don''t interrupt our squad leader," Koby said coldly, pping the soldier''s hand away. "If he''s calm, why aren''t you?"


    "That''s my disciple," Arthurmented with a grin as he took a step forward, golden mana erupting from his body like mes. "The worst-case scenario involves me stepping in and ending them. But this scenario will befall them, not us."

 Chapter 1056 Skyline of Crestview

    <h4>Chapter 1056 Skyline of Crestview</h4>


    Golden mana enveloped Arthur''s fingertips, flickering like eternal mes as he observed the falling arrows. Amidst the mixture of fear and anticipation within his small scout team, Arthur raised his palm toward the sky, as if it alone could shield them from the imminent danger.


    These fiery arrows seek our demise, but instead, they shall rain mes upon those whounched them," Arthur muttered as his mana exuded an otherworldly aura. A formidable barrier materialized around the group, cocooning them within its protective embrace.


    Boom!


    The first arrow struck the barrier with tremendous force, but it didn''t yield an inch. The ensuing shockwaves were effortlessly absorbed, failing to disrupt the tranquility within the barrier. No wind or sound prated its defenses, creating a safe haven for the group.


    However, that first arrow was just one among many. As more fiery projectiles rained down upon the barrier, countless explosions rocked the heavens. The barrier remained resolute, and Arthur didn''t even attempt to infuse it with additional mana. Instead, he reclined, lying on his back, patiently waiting for the barrage to cease.


    "Are you certain this will hold?" the same soldier inquired, his eyes fixed on the mes that surrounded them. Outside, the scene resembled a vision of hell, with nothing but mes and smoke.


    "Have you ever seen Arthur lose his footing?" Koby responded with a frown as he, too, settled down, allowing the arrows to rain around them. "As long as this barrier stands, we are invulnerable. And as long as our teacher cast it, it will endure."


    "You lot are insane!" the soldier eximed, shock evident on his face as he turned toward the others. "We should prepare for the worst in case this barrier fails!"


    "They seem pretty confident, hahaha!" one of the scouts chuckled as he joined them, sitting down as well. "The more pressing question is... how did they discover us? I''m certain my light-bending was wless."


    "Uncovering their methods won''t help us right now," Arthur remarked, closing his eyes. "Even if they had spies among us, which would be detrimental, trying to identify them would consume valuable time."


    "Weeding out spies during such a critical situation would only hinder us," Joey added with a frown as he noticed the soldiers growing anxious, some reaching for their weapons. "Alexie is correct; we cannot afford division at this moment."


    "Our best course of action is to break through their defenses once we locate their artifact," Arthur continued as he sat up. "However, it appears they don''t require a vantage point to utilize the artifact. Our assumption that they targeted Lieutenant Hawkins for that reason is now invalid."


    "But what other reason could there be?" the tanned scout wondered, his brow furrowed in contemtion. "If we can''t lure them out, then what was the purpose of sending our lieutenants into danger?"


    "Even though the three are still alive," Arthur replied, ncing downward, "we cannot expect them to continue causing chaos indefinitely. Many bandits are gathering below."


    At that moment, the explosions ceased. Their vision gradually cleared, revealing that the remaining arrows had fallen to the ground below, striking the runic array surrounding the mountain.


    "These bandits have a protective array?" one of the soldiers questioned in astonishment.


    "I''ve changed my assessment. These bandits have already secured the support of a powerful ally," Arthur stated as he gazed below. "Given the circumstances, I believe the first sh against Crestview City is imminent."


    "Crestview?" another soldier queried.


    "It''s the most logical possibility for their ally," Arthur exined as he took a deep breath. "We need to warn the entire army of this ambush. We''ve fallen into their trap."


    Arthur''s certainty was growing stronger. These bandits were too organized to be acting alone. None of them had considered the possibility of another army because their scouts had found no trace of one. However, there was one ce where most scouts would overlook.


    "This is a message to the entire Xelorian Army," Arthur muttered in a low voice, but his words resonated in the minds of everyone present. His team looked at him in bewilderment as they followed his gaze upward toward the sky. "We have been ambushed by another army. The bandits are not acting alone in this conflict. Our enemy has proven cunning enough to avoid detection, which leads me to believe that they may currently be surrounding us."


    His words reverberated throughout the area, broadcasting his warning while also revealing their knowledge of the enemy''s presence. Arthur hoped to induce panic among their adversaries, potentially coaxing them into revealing themselves, and it seemed to be working.


    The message about the ambush reached the entire Xelorian Army, putting them on high alert. Even Sir Jonathan, who was leading the ground operation, received this critical information.


    As Arthur concluded his speech, the sky darkened, and a massive shadow loomed over the mountain range. Instead of surprise, Arthur wore a confident grin, as he had foreseen this development. His n had been to initiate an aerial attack, a strategy that would likely be chosen by any capable military force.


    A colossal metallic vessel broke through the clouds, its surface gleaming with a metallic sheen. Arthur and his team appeared minuscule inparison, like mere specks of dust before a storm. The flying vessel descended from the heavens, causing the sky to rumble as it parted the clouds. The emblem of Crestview was emzoned on the vessel, confirming its affiliation.


    Dorian, still in shock and awe, muttered in disbelief, "How did you guess their identity and n just from seeing the array the bandits had?"


    Arthur exined, "I had my suspicions when our location was revealed. It didn''t make sense for the bandits to detect us ascending into the sky. However, the moment we gained altitude, they somehow pinpointed our exact location andunched an attack."


    Joey chimed in, "Their timing is indeed suspicious. This enormous vessel is the one that spotted us and initiated the attack. But it doesn''t exin how they managed to bomb Lieutenant Hawkins'' carriage."


    Arthur continued, "We initially thought the artifact was rted to explosions, but what if it''s tied to perception? What if there''s an artifact capable of concealing one''s presence? A ''concealer'' artifact!"


    The tanned scout, his eyes shining with excitement, eximed, "Exactly! The enemy possesses an artifact that hides their presence! Everything suddenly falls into ce!"


    "Bravo," Arthur praised them with a nod and a grin. "The enemy has been close by all this time; we just couldn''t see them. Any soldier could have infiltrated our ranks and assassinated our leaders."


    "But if they possessed such power, why didn''t they attack us again?" Koby raised a valid question with a furrowed brow.


    "I''ve considered that," Arthur replied. "I believe their hesitation stemmed from the fact that their initial attack failed. Seeing me foresee the explosion may have shocked them, causing them to wait before making another move, fearing that their artifact would prove useless against me."


    Dorian, stepping to the edge of their ethereal boat, said with a grin, "Fleeing isn''t my style. I excel in all-out battles!"


    The soldier, however, was pragmatic, saying, "Our real enemy is in the sky! We must escape before they rain down more attacks on us!"


    Dorian responded, "You can flee if you wish, but this is precisely what I wanted: an all-out fight!"


    Arthur, his earlier confidence waning, remarked, "The enemy holds the high ground advantage. If they start bombarding us, our losses will be immeasurable. We need to stall for time."


    As he spoke, Arthur began levitating on his own. The rest of the team watched in bewilderment as he ascended toward the flying vessel. As if anticipating his arrival, a woman appeared on the ship''s edge, d in imposing armor.


    "You''ve finally revealed yourself," the woman said upon seeing Arthur approaching. "I didn''t expect there would be a scout with the ability to see through our tower''s strongest artifact. State your name, Xelorian!"


    "My name is rather ordinary," Arthur replied as he hovered beneath the ship, his confident smile causing the woman to frown. "But I''m more interested in yours. You''ve outmaneuvered us at every turn so far."


    "I am Skyline, a General of the Crestview army," the woman proimed proudly, her ashen hair billowing in the wind. "Remember the name of the warrior who will defeat you, scout."


    Arthur, undeterred, responded with a grin, "I''m afraid I''ll disappoint you. I''m not just a scout, and I won''t be defeated here. I only wanted to know the name of those I''m about to defeat."


    "Arrogance is typical of Xeloria," Skyline remarked as she raised her hand to signal. Countless arrays appeared on the vessel''s surface, preparing to bombard the entire area. "I know what you''re nning, and I won''t give your army enough time to prepare."


    "What if I revealed that¡­ I have one of the ten artifacts?" said Arthur as he retrieved a metallic eyeball from his bag. The brilliant lightsing from the orb made Skyline pause, because everyone could see that this was no ordinary item. "I present you Celestial Eye, the artifact capable of seeing everything! While you attack my army, I will take this back to Xeloria!"

 Chapter 1057 Pure Speed

    <h4>Chapter 1057 Pure Speed</h4>


    The brilliance of the artifact was apparent to many, and anyone whoid their eyes on it would recognize its power. As his squad witnessed its abilities in the Red Temple, Skyline of Crestview also gazed at it with widened eyes.


    "You''ve been entrusted with an artifact?" Skyline muttered with visible shock, making no effort to conceal her emotions. Her hand trembled with excitement, which was evident on her face. "Silver Rose is foolish enough to give his artifact to a scout!"


    "There is no one more capable of fleeing with the artifact than I am¡­" Arthur said with a grin as he carefully stowed the eyeball into his bag and turned around. His eyes taunted the general as his mana red. "I am the fastest in the Golden Division!"


    Arthur then bolted through the sky at an rming speed. His figure nearly disappeared as the sheer force parted the clouds around him. A strong gale of wind shook the entire forest following his flight, surprising Skyline.


    "I know he''s just trying to save his army, but that artifact is genuine! Fighting Xeloria is harder than catching a single scout and utterly meaningless! Capture him!"


    Following hermand, the entire vessel began to move. Its eleration was modest, but there was nothing stopping it. At the same time, a hundred or so figures soared from the deck and rushed after Arthur.


    Although he had made such a deration, Arthur did not reveal his true speed. After all, it would be meaningless if the enemy couldn''t catch up to him after he tried to bait them. Thus, he made sure his speed was just slightly faster than theirs.


    The entire vessel chased after him. Although some troops might be waiting on the ground, it was better than making his army an easy target. As he flew across the sky, countless arrows and mana beams sought to shoot him down.


    Almost like a ghost, Arthur darted between them without a single onending on him. A single man had lured away an entire army, and they couldn''t even catch him. The entire Xelorian Army witnessed the scene from the ground, and their awe was immeasurable.


    ***


    "Alexie¡­" muttered Hawkins with emotion as he stared at the sky. The speech that took ce between him and Skyline was loud enough for others to hear, as it was enhanced by mana. However, their shock at Alexie having the artifact morphed into gratitude as they witnessed his escape.


    "I misjudged his character," said Leon as he assumed his beast form. "He''s not a man who betrayed Xeloria, but a hero we''ve overlooked. His warning and sacrifice are the true marks of nobility."


    "Our n has changed. We must reunite with the rest of the army instead of focusing on the bandits," said Kain as he shed another man down. "However, these bandits are endless! What makes them so loyal to Crestview?"


    "That''s not our concern," said Hawkins as he raised his fingers as if controlling a puppet. Strings of mana left his fingertips, cutting through the enemies, disrupting their attacks or ending their lives. "We must find our captain before he''s surrounded!"


    As the three were nning, an echoing battle cry came from the mountain. They turned their attention to see over a thousand bandits rushing at them riding horses, abandoning their safe formation. Even if they ran now, they wouldn''t be able to outrun them for long.


    "Things are a lot more straightforward now!" said Leon with a grin as he pounded his chest. "Kill or get killed! This is an all-out war!"


    "I don''t think we''ll survive this next battle, gentlemen," said Hawkins with a grin as his strings spread like a flower. "It was an honor to fight alongside great men like you!"


    "Don''t give us the death speech, Hawkins," said Kain with a grin, although he knew the odds seemed grim. "We will make it out of here alive!"


    Before the army reached them, something streaked across the sky. A single figure came crashing down toward the bandits and their horses, like a meteor intent on destroying them. A deafening explosion echoed as the figure tore through the bandits, disrupting their formation.


    "Who is that?" muttered Kain with a frown as dust rose from the ground. As the bandits rushed around him, the neer turned out to be the most arrogant man alive, Dorian Stormde. His grin was that of an excited child who had found his ymates.


    Light scattered as the white spear cut through it, casting a fierce bloodlust over the battlefield. Dorian seemed insignificant within the thousand men, but he showed no fear.


    "Bring it on, you bastards!" shouted the crazed man as he struck with his spear, killing a bandit before leaping over his corpse to the next. In just a few seconds, he transformed into a demon in the bandits'' eyes.


    The three lieutenants were dumbfounded as they watched him before a few more joined in. Joey from the same squadnded as well, striking bandits left and right. The exhausted Koby also descended with a torrent of mes.


    "Lieutenants!" the rest of their soldiers rushed toward the three, horrified at the signs of explosions around them. "Are you alright?"


    "We are thest people not to be, idiots," said Leon with a frown. "What is the scout team doing here?"


    "After Alexie lured away the Crestview Army, the three of them seemed to go mad as they rushed toward the bandits. We said we needed to rescue Alexie, but they justughed at us."


    "The same ones who stood against me for insulting him?" asked Leon with augh. "They trust that he could take down an entire army alone! What kind of absurd notion is that?"


    "If that was so absurd, what makes Sir Jonathan trust him with the artifact?" asked Kain with a frown as he watched the three wreak havoc among the bandits. "We cannot afford to lose the artifact. We need to chase after them."


    The battle raged on all fronts, and the Xelorian Army found itself divided into two. Sir Jonathan had the same idea as he divided his forces between fending off the rest of Crestview and chasing after the flying vessel.


    In just a few moments, the vessel was barely visible from the ground. The chase grew intense as countless soldiers pursued Arthur to no avail. He was as elusive as a fish in its pond, with no one able to get a grasp on him.


    Skyline was about to descend herself when Arthurnded on the ground and stopped running. Instead of ordering her soldiers to attack him, she had them surround him as she scanned the area.


    "What are you doing, scout?" asked Skyline with suspicion as her vessel descended to the grasnds. In the middle of the vast field, the man stood with a confident smile on his face. "Have you decided to switch sides? Crestview will treat you well!"


    "Seeing this giant vessel that they gave you, I have no doubts about that," said Arthur with a smile. "I stopped running because I wanted to have a word with you, alone."


    "Are you considering switching sides?" muttered Skyline with an intrigued grin. "You would not be able to escape if I get close," she warned.


    "I don''t need to escape after this," said Arthur as he spread his arms. "Come down unless you fear me, General Skyline of Crestview. What I am about to say will determine the future of Crestview."


    As she heard his words, the warrior jumped from the vessel andnded on her feet, sending shockwaves through the ground and creating a giant crater. Then, she began to stroll toward him with confident strides.


    "One wrong word, and I''ll end your life," said Skyline as she held the hilt of her sword. Arthur smiled at her and nced at the vessel, making the generalmand them to retreat. "Speak, for no one will eavesdrop on us."


    "What I''m about to say is not a threat nor an insult, but Crestview is facing imminent destruction if you do not cooperate with me," said Arthur with a smile as he opened his palm. "If you do not hand over the artifact and trust me, then your entire army will be obliterated."


    Whoosh!


    The great sword left its hilt as it passed through Arthur. Skyline did not hesitate to sh through his neck, but she felt no resistance of flesh as it passed through him. For a moment, she suspected he was just a hologram.


    "Arrogant bastard, you think you can use such tricks on me?" spat Skyline as she grabbed her sword with both hands. "No skill can protect you for long!"


    "It was not a skill, but pure speed," said Arthur with a grin as he took a step to the side. Skyline flinched because he disappeared for a moment, then realized that her eyes had failed to see his movement. "I dodged your attack faster than your eyes can see."


    "...Who are you?" muttered Skyline with sweat covering her neck. "What did you mean by what you said earlier?"


    "As I stated in the beginning, this is not a threat nor an insult," said Arthur with eerie golden eyes as he grinned. "Your army has no chance against me. Hand over your artifact, and I promise that Xeloria will not obtain it."

 Chapter 1058 Dorian’s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 1058 Dorian''s Rage</h4>


    Skyline regarded the man with suspicion and unease. His disyed agility and confidence made her doubt whether she could defeat him, but there was no way they would hand over their artifact.


    "Our lord gave us a simplemand," said Skyline as she raised her sword again. "We either bring back the artifact or die trying. This makes our conversation simpler, does it not?"


    "It saddens me how death has lost its status in this tower," said the unnamed soldier with a darkening expression. "Fear of dying does not hold us back but gives us the wisdom to survive. Once that is lost¡­ all that remains is foolery."


    "There is nothing we can do about that," answered Skyline with determination. However, she was surprised to see sadness seeping from the once-arrogant golden eyes. As he looked at her, he then turned toward the sky.


    "Oh, well," muttered the man in uniform as the air began buzzing and rising around him. His uniform fluttered, carried by an unseen aura. "There is nothing we can do."


    "Wha¡ª"


    Boom!


    Skyline found herself lifted off her feet, sent flying by an unknown force. As she tried to stabilize herself by stabbing her sword into the ground, she looked at the young man before her.


    Still carrying the same sadness in his eyes, the soldier turned toward her with ck lightning crackling around his body. The entire world heard a wrathful cry as he raised his hand, as if summoning the dead. A bolt of ck lightning gathered in his palm.


    "The next war will be thest. Tell that to Crestview," said Arthur as he tightened his grip on the thunderbolt, making it rage. "After that, there will be no more."


    Skyline realized that she had to stop him, but the aura he unleashed made it impossible to move her body. She realized there was nothing pushing her back nor sending her flying, but her body was paralyzed from confronting him. Her grandfather once told her a saying that exined what she was witnessing:


    "Wrath is a well, and at the bottom is grief."


    As the man threw the thunderbolt like an ancient god, wrath exploded from the sadness. It made their blood boil with both fear and anger. As the sky was split in half by the bolt, Skyline was helpless to stop it.


    The giant vessel was struck by the bolt of lightning, which exploded and crackled around the entire ship. After a momentary pause, the soldiers were confused that nothing else happened. However, the vessel began to fall to the ground.


    "This is now a proper war," muttered the man, making Skyline turn toward him. The ck lightning began disappearing as it was reced with a nk expression. "Brace yourselves."


    Rumble!


    The vessel began plummeting to the ground despite the countless cries to restart the ship. However, the runes did not work to make it fly. Skyline watched with panic as her treasured vessel became a pebble thrown from atop a mountain.


    The giant vessel crashed onto the ground at unstoppable speed due to gravity. It caused a heaven-shattering explosion as if a meteor struck the ground. Skyline found herself unable to keep her footing and was sent flying once again.


    A fist appeared in her view as dust rose from the explosion. It was the same scout she had underestimated, striking her in the face. Skyline was like a broken kite cutting through the destruction before mming into her fallen vessel.


    In less than a minute, the world had turned upside down, and she realized the fatal mistake she had made. If she had handed him the artifact, none of this would have happened. However, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    Her armor protected her from the impact, but the ship was again destroyed by the force of the crash. Skyline did not stop until she was deep inside the ship, her nose broken and bleeding. The world turned blurred with tears as she tried to rise but could not control her body.


    "General!" shouted soldiers within the ship, who were working inside to keep it afloat. "General, are you alright?"


    "Do not... touch me..." muttered Skyline as she used her shattered sword for support. Her mind was still shaken, but she could notprehend what kind of monster had joined the Xelorian Army. Their ambush had turned into the worst-case scenario.


    When she was hidden in the sky earlier, Skyline had heard the same man dere this to be the worst-case scenario to them. She thought he was arrogant and immature, but it might have indeed been the beginning of their end.


    "To all my soldiers!" shouted Skyline as she stood tall amidst the falling debris. "We might not survive this battle, but we will stand proud until thest moment. Apany me on this final journey, my mountains and hills!"


    Though disorganized and in disarray, the soldiers roared a battle cry as they emerged from the wreckage. Each of them possessed an undefeated spirit as they stared down the man who had brought about their fall.


    In response, the man gritted his teeth with annoyance. Their resilience caused him to momentarily lose hisposure, and his wrath was evident on his face, but he quickly regained hisposure and took a deep breath.


    "Although foolish... you''ve earned my respect, Crestview Army," muttered the man as his ck lightning dissipated, and then he turned to walk away. Skyline climbed out from the ship to see his figure disappearing into the forest. "I leave your fates to them."


    As she wondered what he meant, Skyline saw the Xelorian Army arriving with their runic carriages. None of them had witnessed how the vessel fell, but all of them were determined to seek revenge for the ambush.


    "If he had fought alongside them, we would have no chance of survival," said Skyline as she retrieved a ne from underneath her armor. "My soldiers... disappear and take them all down!"


    The battle began as the soldiers rushed out from the vessel, charging toward the iing enemies. Many of them vanished from sight as they shed with the surrounding soldiers. Meanwhile, the man responsible for tipping the bnce between the two forces disappeared into the forest.


    ***


    Blood and armor.


    Ashes and ice.


    Victory and defeat.


    Dorian smelled the stench of burning corpses as he heard the cries of agony. His spear tore through the next Crestview Soldier as he felt himself be a killing machine. As he searched for his next target, he was surprised that no one came toward him.


    The entire battlefield, aside from the fallen vessel, was covered in destruction. Many of their soldiers had fallen, and even more from the Crestview Army. The young lord had never witnessed such a horrific scene before, but it somehow failed to faze him.


    As he wiped sweat from his face, he felt blood rece it. His eyes scanned the battlefield to see other soldiers still fighting for their lives, but he had no interest in that. He turned toward the forest where he sensed a pair of golden eyes watching him.


    Dorian struggled to walk toward the forest, but he needed to confront the man who had brought down the vessel alone. Although he hadn''t witnessed the feat before he joined the battle, he knew only one person capable of it.


    As he crossed the blood-soaked ground of the battlefield, he made his way between the trees. Just a few meters into the forest, atop a boulder, sat the soldier with golden eyes as he faced him.


    "...What are you doing here?" asked Dorian with confusion as he saw Alexie gazing at the battles still raging on. "If you had joined this battle, we wouldn''t have lost a single soldier."


    "That wouldn''t have been fair to the Crestview Army, would it?" muttered Alexie as he turned toward Dorian. "Xeloria still had you on its side. I had no doubts about who would win."


    "We lost most of our soldiers!" Dorian heard himself shout, unable to contain his anger as he saw the apathy in those golden eyes. "How is letting them die any different than killing them yourself?"


    "I was never on their side to abandon them, Dorian," confessed the man, who then turned back toward the battlefield. "Xeloria needed a chance to win. That was what I gave them."


    "Do you enjoy watching them fight, as if you are some god?" muttered Dorian as he gritted his teeth. "You sat here and watched the men you traveled with die without a thought of helping them. Their deaths might be temporary, but their pain is real!"


    "There is no enjoyment in watching their suffering, Dorian," said Alexie as he closed his eyes. "I had to witness the suffering that I brought. This is the responsibility I have as the one who wields strength to change the world."


    "Damn your strength," said Dorian as he raised his spear toward the man. "Fight me here and now."


    "You know you cannot win against me," warned Alexie as he turned toward Dorian with confusion. "Not to mention, anyone can defeat you in your current state. What are you fighting me for?"


    "A man who abandons hisrades in battle will never understand my reasons," said Dorian through gritted teeth. "I''ve lost all respect for you."

 Chapter 1059 Suffers The Most

    <h4>Chapter 1059 Suffers The Most</h4>


    "Do you know that these soldiers mock you behind your back? So why are you so agitated, knowing that they will revive?" asked Alexie with confusion. "Is it because of some pride for Xeloria that I didn''t know you had?"


    "If this were outside the tower, wouldn''t you have done the same thing?" asked Dorian, his spear aimed at the perplexed man. "You make it seem like everything is fine because they will revive, but how can you watch them die?"


    "Those who can change everything cannot be a part of anything," said Alexie as he slowly rose from the boulder, looking down at Dorian. "I cannot take sides while standing at the top. I have to save the most I can while sacrificing the few."


    "Oh, what a noble man," mocked Dorian with a smirk. "Killing is killing, and to kill those who believed in you is sickening."


    "I understand what this is about," said Alexie as he hopped from the boulder,nding far away from the spearman. "You saw and felt their gratitude beforeing here. You saw men dying believing I was on their side, so my apathy confused you."


    "And it doesn''t faze you?" asked Dorian onest time before shaking his head, knowing that his words would not reach him. All he could feel now was anger toward this man. "Fight me as promised, Alexie."


    "I will not kill you, but you have to understand another hard life lesson. Emotions do not equate to strength; it''s often the opposite," said Alexie as he raised a fist. Dorian knew an attack wasing, but he still failed to follow his foe with his eyes.


    Alexie disappeared from his spot as a gale of wind passed by Dorian. Before he could react, a fist mmed into his face. Dorian couldn''t believe he had lost so easily, but he managed to retain his consciousness and remain standing.


    Dorian swung his spear to strike Alexie but found nothing there. Instead, a fistnded on his face, sinking deep into his skin before sending him flying toward a boulder. The fight was over with just two attacks, and Dorian found himself unable to move after mming into the hard stone.


    "You should have picked a better time to fight me, Dorian," said the man walking toward him. The world was spinning, but Dorian tried to defend himself, only to have his spear pped aside. Alexie sat in front of him. "Let me share how I feel with you."


    Alexie began reciting strange words as mana rose from his body. Dorian knew something wasing as he stabilized his vision. Then, he saw an ethereal sphere forming over Alexie''s palm, which he offered to Dorian.


    "This will show you how I feel instead of you having to assume it," said Alexie as he presented the sphere of twinkling lights. "I hope it makes you understand why I do some of the things I do."


    Dorian stared at the man who seemed foolish enough to think he would believe him. Heughed through bloody teeth, but Alexie didn''t get angry. Something made him unable to refuse the gesture ¨C a sincerity he had never seen in someone so powerful. Curiosity overcame him, and he reached out toward the sphere.


    As his fingers touched the sphere, a dam opened between their two minds. A flood of emotions rushed toward Dorian, making him momentarily unable to understand what they were. Then, he opened his eyes and found himself floating above the battlefield.


    Dorian was first filled with wrath. Alexie felt his anger towards the tower for trapping men in this mindless game and seeing them be ves to it. Then, Dorian felt their suffering. Each of their existences was like a star surrounding him, feeding Alexie their emotions.


    "These are the ones on this battlefield. Their suffering is immense, but what else do you notice?" said a golden figure with a dark me on his chest, presumably Alexie. Dorian followed his suggestion and looked around before noticing something else.


    "There is suffering... everywhere," muttered Dorian as he looked into the distance. Bright twinkling stars kept gleaming in the distance to announce their presence. Their suffering was all transmitted to Alexie. "Who are they?"


    "Some of them are orphans who had nothing to eat, others are mothers who have nothing to feed their children. Although existence is suffering itself, there is a different reason for their suffering."


    "...War."


    "If I help Xeloria defeat everyone else, their suffering won''t stop. Your father will favor his city as you are favoring these soldiers. The luxury of some means the suffering of others."


    Dorian grasped the message Alexie was trying to convey. If one could feel the suffering of everyone, then favoring a select few over the many would be unjust, regardless of how close they were. But something about this concept unsettled Dorian.


    "Then, what is that?" Dorian redirected his attention to the zing ck sun behind him, impossible to ignore or overlook. Even from his vantage point, the sun appeared colossal, wreathed in ck mes and lightning.


    Alexie turned as well, his voiceden with burden as he responded, "That, my friend, is wrath."


    Dorian gazed at the sun, struggling toprehend its immense size. As he glimpsed the distant stars, which seemed to radiate profound sorrow and suffering, he wondered about the emotions the ck sun held.


    "I don''t sense any emotions emanating from it," Dorian remarked as he cautiously approached the sun. But a golden figure caught his arm, halting him. Dorian was bewildered. "Let me."


    "This is the one thing I cannot allow you to feel, Dorian," Alexie said with a mournful tone. "If you experience even a second of this wrath, you''ll lose your sanity."


    "Have you experienced it before?"


    "I experience it every passing second."


    "Then let me feel it for less than a second," Dorian demanded. Despite his fear, he yearned to understand the burden that Alexie carried alongside his immense strength. "I promise to keep my sanity intact."


    Upon hearing his plea, the golden figure released him. Dorian approached the zing sun and positioned himself beneath its mes. He turned to the golden figure beside him and nodded. Then, he endured the longest tenth of a second in his life.


    An infinite number of wrathful voices crying their injustice: starved children and raped mothers, betrayed kings and miserable queens, and men killed for the gods'' pleasure. The voices filled his mind, almost driving it insane. Dorian regretted his choice and wished it would end, but the wrath made it feel like eternity.


    His body trembled, and his muscles wasted away. The wrath within him felt like it was scalding him alive. Sweat poured from his body and evaporated almost instantly. An intense heat seared his insides, rendering him incapable of uttering a scream. Then, the tenth of a second psed.


    When Dorian finally regained consciousness, he found himself in the middle of a forest, his body drenched in sweat and blood, his clothes now loose-fitting. Seated beside him was the man responsible, his back turned to Dorian.


    "I didn''t think you''d survive," Alexie admitted.


    Dorian shared the same sentiment as he attempted to rise, but his bodycked strength. Alexie then turned toward him, his golden eyes studying Dorian, his expression heavy with sorrow. "I''m sorry, Dorian."


    The sadness in Alexie''s voice was genuine, and Dorian held no anger or me for what he had experienced. His overwhelming relief that it was over was mixed with sheer shock that Alexie lived with this wrath constantly.


    "How... can you remain soposed?" Dorian''s voice was raspy, his throat feeling as if it had been scorched. He ignored his aching muscles and struggled to get up. His once dark, long hair had turned white and fell over his eyes.


    "There are two forces within me, Dorian. One I cannot control, and the other I use to control the first. The truth is... I''m never calm. I always hear pleas for vengeance from those who were wronged."


    "I... can''t fathom who you are," Dorian admitted in astonishment, his trembling hand catching his eye. "What is your purpose here?"


    "Justice," Alexie replied, gazing into the distance. "I want to end the war, Dorian. After that, I intend to appoint someone to lead the second floor and the entire tower. I choose you."


    "Me...?" Dorian muttered with a furrowed brow. "I''m unfit to lead anyone, Alexie. The world is filled with wiser men than I am. There are tasks... even I cannot aplish."


    "This is the first time I''ve seen your humility," the golden-eyed man said with a smile as he turned towards Dorian. "Acknowledging that there are wiser individuals than you is precisely what I wanted to hear. Those who believe themselves superior can never rule."


    Dorian couldn''t fully grasp the man''s words, drained as he was by the experience of the wrath. Before he could formte a response, he copsed to the ground, losing consciousness once more. As he did, he whispered the words that had been haunting his thoughts.


    "You are the one... who suffers the most..."

 Chapter 1060 Cruel

    <h4>Chapter 1060 Cruel</h4>


    Dorian lost consciousness after expressing his sympathy for Arthur. Watching the man, whose hair had turned white, Arthur remained silent. His breathing grew deeper as he seemed to enter a sort of mental shutdown.


    Arthur deeply regretted allowing Dorian to experience his wrath, even for a mere tenth of a second. It was evident that it was something no human could bear. This left Arthur wondering why he, of all people, could endure it.


    Though he had previously attributed this unusual resilience to the side effect of his creation powers, apathy, he could no longer deny the truth. Arthur began to suspect that he was not a human but something entirely different.


    Having encountered countless races within the tower, Arthur didn''t feel alienated by the idea of being non-human. In fact, it relieved him of the burden of being an outcast from human society.


    The battle hade to an end, and the victor was clear. Arthur turned his attention to the remaining warriors from Xeloria, their minds forever scarred by the memory. He reminded himself that he wasn''t a hero to these people.


    After a few minutes, someone approached from behind. Arthur didn''t need to turn his head to recognize the neer. Sir Jonathan sat beside him and nced at the unconscious Dorian.


    "It was a tough battle," the knight muttered as he removed his armor and discarded it, revealing a long gash, likely inflicted by Skyline before her defeat. "Without your weakening of their army and general, we would have lost."


    "You''ve won, but at what cost?" Arthur asked, gazing at the surviving troops. "Of the original thousand troops we started with, only a hundred remain. The rest will revive back in Xeloria, weakened and shattered. Have you died before, Jon?"


    "Once, when I was still new to this tower."


    "What was it like?"


    "It felt like rebirth, but something was lost along the way," Jonathan said as he pulled back his long hair and tied it. "I had this nagging feeling that I''d forgotten something. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t remember what it was. Then, I found records of my journey."


    "What kind of records?"


    "Just notes I used to write. Turns out I''d forgotten that I had a family outside this tower. It had never crossed my mind, as if I''d never considered the oddity of not having one. However, I remembered nothing about them and felt no longing for them."


    "Is that how the tower punishes death?"


    "It might be, but it feels more like the cost of being reborn. No corpse remains in this tower, so it appears the tower absorbs and rebuilds them."


    "Then, I''ve condemned these men to lose parts of themselves," Arthur said with a guilt-ridden expression. "Is it eptable to hurt a few to save many? My father always believed it was, even if he sacrificed his family. Regardless of his reasons, I despise him for what he did."


    "Your father may not have been entirely wrong, but you have every right to hate him," Jonathan said as he took out bandages from his bag and began tending to his wounds. "We hope our loved ones would choose us as we would choose them."


    "Unfortunately, that rarely happens," Arthur noted as he got up from the ground. "I''ll heal those who survived so that we can move on. We still have onest artifact to find. Have you obtained the invisibility artifact?"


    "It dropped after I defeated Skyline of Crestview," Jonathan replied as he retrieved a ne in the shape of a tear. "Check out its skills."


    [Separation Tear]


    [Category: Event Item]


    [Level: Max]


    [Usages: 95/100]


    [Skills: Disappearance ¨C Reunion ¨C Separation]


    Arthur was shocked as he examined the item. While he expected the first skill, he hadn''t anticipated the power to teleport entire armies, both reuniting and separating them.


    "This item isn''t limited to armies alone," Jonathan exined. "It can also reunite you with others you''ve met inside the tower. You only need to know their names for it to work. However, the person in question must be loyal to you; it doesn''t function on enemies."


    "This could be more useful than I thought," Arthur muttered as he opened his palm to examine it. Jonathan didn''t hesitate to hand over the item, and Arthur activated it almost immediately. A hologram appeared before him.


    [Allies]


    [Xelorian Army (10)]


    [Whisker]


    [Seraphine]


    [Sarohan]


    [Rodrick]


    [Silver Rose]


    [Joey]


    [Koby]


    [Dorian]


    [Ramiel]


    [Haldor]


    [nor]


    [Hawkins]


    ¡­


    The list continued on. Every person who had provided Arthur with their challenger''s name was listed in the menu. Moreover, Arthur could reorganize the entire army using the first option, dividing it ording to its toons. In the midst of battle, this would have been an omnipotent tool.


    "Skyline made a mistake using the artifact herself. If she had trusted someone to hide far away and use it, they could have escaped with the artifact."


    "No one believes they might lose," Arthur remarked with a frown as he scrolled through the list. However, he came across a name he had not anticipated. It made him freeze in ce as he began to doubt his own eyes.


    [Seref]


    The man he loathed the most was inside this tower. Arthur couldn''tprehend how this had happened, but it was undeniable. Furthermore, the item somehow gave him the option to summon his father to his side, revealing a sickening fact.


    "Tell me, Jon," Arthur called, his finger trembling. "How is it that my father, whom I just said I hate, is considered an ally of mine?"


    "...how can that be?" Jonathan paused with confusion before his eyes widened in shock. Then, he struggled to get up. "Is his name the same as the challenger''s name?"


    "It seems to be. However, it doesn''t exin why..."


    "Your father feels loyalty toward you," Jonathan said, staring at the shining teardrop with a somber expression. "Although you hate him, he doesn''t hate you. The tower doesn''t care if you hate him; it only cares if he feels loyal towards you or not."


    "Does that mean I can summon him now?" Arthur muttered through gritted teeth. His ck lightning was beginning to lose control as his rage overtook his mind. Jonathan snatched the ne from his hand, and the name disappeared.


    "I don''t understand where this wrath ising from, but you need to control it before you meet him," Jonathan urged as he put the ne away and stood before Arthur. "I don''t understand why your father is in this tower, but it means you have a chance to meet him."


    "I only need one chance to confront him," Arthur said with a darkening expression. "What he did is unforgivable, regardless of his reasons."


    "You don''t have to ept his reasons, but in order to find closure, you need to know them," Jonathan advised with a sincere expression. "This is for your own sake, Alexie. Please believe me. I, too, was once enved by vengeance, but I realized that true freedom lies beyond it."


    Arthur struggled to see wisdom in Jonathan''s words, as his wrath still threatened to deafen him with enraged voices. However, he managed to regain control before opening his eyes. Jonathan continued to look at him with concern, holding the teardrop in his hand.


    "If the war ends, the item can no longer be used," Arthur stated as he regained hisposure. "I need to meet him before the war ends."


    "I will ensure there are enough usages left for you to do so," Jonathan promised as he ced a hand over his heart. "I vow to make this happen. Until then, you need to learn how to control your feelings and powers."


    In the end, Arthur nodded, watching as Jonathan put the ne away. The possibility of meeting his father was not something he had considered until he encountered his fallen self in the demonic pce.


    Jonathan then turned his attention to Dorian, who appeared to have gone through a harrowing experience. His furrowed brow silently asked the question on his mind, which Arthur answered for him. "He wanted to experience my wrath for a tenth of a second."


    "I understand," Jonathan said as he leaned forward and picked Dorian up. "Although he''s a pain in the ass, he is still my young lord. I will take care of him. Please take care of the soldiers."


    With that, Jonathan left, and Arthur made his way back to the battlefield. His mana shone with a green aura as it emanated from his body. Since most of his mana was sealed within this tower, Arthur couldn''t use his domain. Instead, he used a spell that could at least sustain their lives.


    The soldiers rose from the ground, their strength returning to them. As they turned towards the man responsible and saw their hero, they began stomping the ground with their feet. Yet, Arthur walked over the blood he had shed, feeling like a fraud amidst their grateful gazes.


    "If you''re going through hell, keep going."


    Arthur walked through the hell he has created before reaching the center of the battle. Every soldier was looking at him, stomping on the ground as they saluted him. In their eyes, he was a hero. In his, he was cruel.

 Chapter 1061 Lakes of Azkahar

    <h4>Chapter 1061 Lakes of Azkahar</h4>


    The battle against Crestview had ended, but their journey was far from over. The remaining hundred or so soldiers, nursing their wounds, pressed forward after looting their defeated enemies. While the fight had made them individually stronger, it had significantly depleted their forces.


    There was no grand celebration due to their substantial losses. Despite being victorious, war left no true victors. Theirrades were now being reconstructed in their city, far from where they currently marched.


    Among the lieutenants who had survived was Hawkins, who made sure to share the tales of the new recruits who had be heroes. As they moved closer to their final destination, bards sang songs in their honor.


    "Can you hear the songs about you?" Joey, the man sitting by the window, asked. Seeing no immediate response, he continued. "We''re not far from the Wide Lakes of Azkahar. I''ll be taking my leave soon."


    "This final destination should be easy, as all we need to do is defeat the sea monsters and search thekes. How far to Rosewood?"


    "A day on foot. I''ll need another day to convince her."


    "The war begins in just a few days, so time is of the essence. Take our carriage, and I''ll inform Jonathan. You have only a day before Ie to Rosewood myself and discuss it with your lord."


    Joey seemed concerned but nodded in agreement. Koby had his eyes closed as he tried to recover his energy. As the three sat in silence, the door leading to their bunk beds opened. Dorian emerged, unsteady on his feet, and came under the scrutiny of the other three.


    "You look like a stray cat who hasn''t bathed in ages," Koby didn''t hold back, frowning as he observed the man. "You also appear thinner than before. Have you aged in just a day?"


    "Maybe I did," said Dorian as he sat down, surprising the three. Such insults would typically provoke a stronger reaction, either anger or arrogance. However, the young man with ashen hair simply sat down. "When are we reaching our next destination?"


    "In just a few hours," said Arthur, his expression reflecting concern over Dorian''s unusual behavior. "You seem tired, Dorian. How about resting for a few days?"


    Arthur still felt guilty for what had transpired, even though he had warned Dorian. However, Dorian shook his head and gave a faint smile, understanding Arthur''s emotions.


    "You don''t need to pamper me because of what happened, Alexie," said Dorian with a weak smile. "That ordeal didn''t break me; it made me see how much injustice exists in the world. I understand your reasons now."


    "You''ve be wiser," Arthur acknowledged with surprise. "We should reach thekes in a few hours, but there''s nothing more to do. All we need to do is defeat the sea monsters."


    "I overheard what you told Joey, and I want to apany him as a representative of Xeloria," Dorian revealed, taking everyone by surprise. Arthur narrowed his eyes as he realized the implications of this decision. "I know what you want to do, and I want to help you."


    "Why?" Arthur inquired.


    "The voices I heard all demanded amon thing: freedom. The ten cities are divided and favor some over the rest. I want to abolish those borders and unite everyone under one banner. No child will starve in Lonin, and no food will be wasted in Xeloria."


    Dorian''s abrupt transformation left Arthur hesitating. However, the sincerity in his strong, square eyes appeared genuine. If Joey truly had someone from Xeloria, it would provide a more official connection.


    "You two may be executed," Arthur warned. "No matter how you look at it, Joey betrayed Rosewood to work with me. If you go with him, you''ll just be handing them a valuable hostage."


    "That won''t matter once the war begins," Dorian stated with a thin smile as he clenched his fist. "Rosewood will see the benefit of allying itself with me, and then I''ll travel to other cities and persuade them to support our cause."


    "You''re leaving Xeloria, the city under your rule, to help other cities?" Koby stared at Dorian as if he had gone mad. "What happened to you exactly?"


    "What should have happened a long time ago," Dorian replied, looking down. "I''ve been ignorant of others'' suffering until I met Alexie. Feeling their wrath and despair made me realize that no one deserves to feel that way."


    Arthur remained silent for a moment before he sighed and agreed. If Dorian could lead the weaker cities and unite them, it would save them a lot of time. However, no lord would hand over their city without a just cause.


    "March wherever you want, and if you meet a man called Ilia Perli, tell him Arthur Silvera sent you. He will help you then."


    Dorian and Joey departed alone, heading in a different direction. A few hourster, the Xelorian Army found themselves standing on the shores of a giantke. The Wide Lakes of Azkahar, as the name implied, stretched endlessly before them. As the setting sun cast a purple hue between the clouds, the serene water refused to be disturbed by the hundred or so outsiders that hade to its shores.


    "No man, animal, or monster within ten miles of the surroundings," reported a scout to the group of lieutenants standing on the shores. "We found nothing that resembles an artifact, but our information says that it''s here."


    "The artifact could be anywhere underwater, and since this water is rich with mana, it would be impossible to use our scouts," exined Kain to the rest. "With only a hundred men left, if we encounter another city here, we would be wiped out."


    "We have to tread carefully," nodded Sir Jonathan before turning to Arthur. Now that his abilities had been revealed, he had no problem relying on him in front of others. "Is there something you can do, Alexie?"


    "Not even I can sense anything in these waters," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "There is no other way than diving straight into the water and looking for the artifact. However, the artifact should be in the center of an unusual event."


    "What makes you think that way?"


    "Every artifact we''ve found so far has been in the possession of a certain group. One was held by bandits, and the others by worshippers. It seems that the tower has assigned the artifact to these characters to test challengers who try to obtain it."


    "Alexie is right. Therefore, we will set up camp here and startbing the area in all directions. Everyone should report anything unusual, even a funny-looking rock."


    Sir Jonathan issued his orders, and the soldiers quickly followed. There was a sandy beach surrounding the Wide Lakes, perfect for setting up camp. As the army began working together, Jonathan pulled Arthur aside in his tent.


    "I want you to enter the waters alone," Jonathan said out of the blue. "Azkahar is not just a name, but a creature. It is the sea spirit known for its wisdom and serenity."


    "How will that help us?"


    "If anyone knew how to tame wrath, it would be this creature. Forget the artifact and focus on controlling your emotions and abilities. This is the only time you can train this."


    Arthur didn''t refuse, as he had seen the dire consequences of giving in to wrath. He''d witnessed a future in which he sat alone in a mansion, grieving for what he''d lost. If he didn''t learn to control his wrath, he would be no better than a monster.


    "What should I do?"


    "Azkahar is said to inhabit the deepest parts of thiske, but no one has ever seen it. The serenity is imbued into the waters themselves, which you''ll feel once you dive beneath the surface. Dive alone and seek the creature."


    The sincerity and concern in Jonathan''s voice left Arthur with no reason to refuse. If he wanted to control both powers, he needed to establish a bnce between them. Thus, his training began.


    ***


    Rosewood was surrounded by hills covered in flowers. Dorian watched the myriad of colors shing by as their carriage descended, powered by runes. Sitting across from him was a man whose leg couldn''t stop shaking in nervousness.


    "Is Rosewood a scary ce?" Dorian asked in a gentle tone, observing the man''s fidgety leg. "You seem to be uneasy ever since we boarded this carriage."


    "It''s no secret now that I was a spy for Rosewood," Joey admitted with a sigh. "One of my tasks was to find any weakness in Xeloria, but that all changed when I met Alexie. His mere existence makes our fear of Xeloriaughable."


    "Are you afraid of being called a traitor?"


    "Only by one person," Joey replied with a wary chuckle. "She has a feisty attitude and an honest disposition, which makes it hard to disappoint her. I just wish she would hear me out."


    Dorian thought for a moment as he watched the tall, muscr man talk about this woman with happiness. As he gazed at Rosewood''s gates arching over the city''s entrance, he made a decision.


    "Don''t worry, Joey. Your lord is not unreasonable, and I will make her change her mind about this war."

 Chapter 1062 Lady Lillian

    ?


    Rosewood was a city of beauty, a stark contrast to Xeloria''s strict order. Knights in Rosewood carried themselves with elegance in the streets. As Dorian stared out the window, he saw nothing but satisfied citizens.


    "This is a scene that is hard to see in Xeloria," admitted the hoar-headed young man, whose eyes revealed wisdom beyond his years. Joey sat with a straight back, filled with pride over what his lord had aplished. "How does Rosewood ensure the satisfaction of its citizens?"


    "Sharing," answered Joey with a smile. "My lord makes sure that everyone receives the bare minimum to sustain life. Those who are strong must protect the weak, she says. I have never seen a better leader than her."


    "It sounds like someone from whom I can learn," added Dorian with a smile. "How can we meet her alone so I can convince her?"


    "She trusts me. I will leave her a signal in our hideout, and she should visit me at night. We only have a chance before she loses her trust in me. If she leaves before we manage to convince her, she would never meet us again."


    Dorian nodded in understanding as Joey led the carriage to the so-called hideout, an old mill whose main building had been turned into a proper hideout. Joey sent the signal by lighting a candle atop its roof, and the two only had to wait until it was dark.


    "What would you do if she banishes you?" asked Dorian while staring at a unique coin between his fingers. It was half gold and half copper. Dorian flipped the coin in the air and snatched it. "After all, this is nothing other than treason. Bringing the enemy into one city is considered an act of ultimate treason."


    "I know I became a traitor the moment I agreed to help Alexie," admitted the soldier without hesitation. "If it means saving Rosewood, then I don''t mind being executed, even."


    Dorian watched the strength of the sentiment in the man''s eyes and felt curious about what made him believe his actions were saving Rosewood. However, he already knew the answer.


    "Is Alexie a threat to your city?"


    "He is a threat to the entire tower, which doesn''t make him a viin," answered Joey with near certainty. "Alexie is capable of wiping out the ten cities if he wanted, but he wants to unite them by defeating all lords, regardless of the method."


    "This has Jonathan written all over it,"mented Dorian with a grin. "Silver Rose has always been a sentimental man full of righteousness, but how does that work alongside his loyalty to my father?"


    "Loyalty to a city is different than loyalty to a lord," said Joey as he leaned back in his chair with his hands behind his head. "If a lord is defeated and reced, the soldiers will stay the same. Some have seen many lords over the years and cannot care about who runs things as long as they run it well."


    "My father always believed that fear was the ultimate respect," said Dorian in a mocking tone. "I wish he knew that fear can be ovee, unlike loyalty."


    Joey didn''t say anything more and just rocked back and forth in his chair. The sun began to hide behind the horizon until thest rays of light disappeared from their window. Dorian remained seated in ce, his eyes closed.


    Someone arrived at their door, tapping three sharp knocks and one dull. Joey seemed to recognize the signal and hurried to open the door. As soon as the breeze drifted into the mill, the sweet aroma of flowers filled their senses.


    "It''s been days since west talked, J," said the cloaked woman as she barged straight in, her heels striking the wooden floors. Her entire body froze the moment she caught sight of Dorian. "What is the meaning of this, Agent J?"


    "There is someone who wants to meet you, mydy," said Joey as he closed the doors. The woman seemed hesitant as she stared at the door for a few seconds and then at Joey. "I promise that this is a conversation you would like to hear."


    "This man is Dorian Stormde," the woman''s tone changed from annoyed to cold. "You brought their lord''s son to our hideout and into our city? Have you changed sides, Agent?"


    Throughout their conversation, the woman grew increasingly cold toward Joey. However, Dorian rose from the chair he sat in and gestured for her to sit.


    "Joey has always spoken highly of you, even calling you the Rose of Rosewood," said Dorian with a ttering smile. "I came here without my father''s knowledge and permission. If he knew that I met you here, giving Rosewood the chance to keep me hostage, he would disown me."


    "Then, what brings you here, young lord?" asked the woman as she took short and confident steps toward the chair before sitting. Then, she pulled down her hood, revealing hervender hair. "Have youe here to betray Xeloria?"


    Dorian did not answer and simply studied the woman. Her hair came in curls with bangs that almost covered her violet eyes. Her fair skin and cold expressionplemented each other well to show her confident demeanor.


    "The rumors failed to portray your beauty," said Dorian as Joey red at him. Ignoring his growling gaze, Dorian continued. "I came here with a warning and a proposal. However, your agent is best to tell the warning before I present what I have."


    "I''m still considering whether he can be trusted anymore," said the woman as she sped her hands above her knee. "I have to decideter after I know why you are here."


    "Please hear me out, Lady Lillian," pleaded Joey as he stepped forward and bowed. "I came here from afar to warn you again about the man I met during my travels."


    "The man youbeled the prophesied Demon King,"ughed hisdy without even ncing at him. "You are better than those silly stories, Joey. Even if that man was a threat, what is Dorian Stormde doing in my city?"


    "I traveled alongside the man as well," said Dorian with a frown. "My hair has turned white because I experienced the burden he carries. I don''t know if he is the demon king this tower awaits, but he is someone stronger than anyone else."


    "From what I know about Dorian Stormde, he is said to be a man of unparalleled arrogance," said Lillian with a smirk. "On the other hand, you have not shot me a condescending gaze ever since I walked in here. That''s rare for a man, not to mention an arrogant one."


    "Meeting Alexie humbled me because I now know that strength is irrelevant when I stand next to him. He will forever be the undefeated."


    "Such praises..." the woman seemed confused and surprised. "Alexie is the man you warned me about, right?" she addressed her agent.


    "He is determined to defeat every lord on this floor, including you. However, because I became hisrade in my undercover mission, he promised to assign you as a lord-in-name if you forfeit your position."


    "Forfeit?" Lillian repeated the word with a chilly anger as veins began growing from the ground beneath them. "Is this what you came back to say, Joey? Is this what your final mission yielded?"


    "My mission to serve you is eternal, Lady Lillian," said Joey as he fell to his knee. "However, you have not witnessed his strength. He is without a question the strongest man we might ever encounter. I saw him shoot down a giant vessel that belonged to Crestview in a single strike."


    "And he defeated nine hundred red priests with their overpowered armors," added Dorian. "Is that something your army can achieve easily?"


    "There is more to war than military strength," said Lillian with a confident smile. "I have ovee many ordeals by trapping my enemies and slowly killing them."


    "Whether it is strength, intelligence, or versatile abilities, Alexie is a monster in all. He proved himself to be a man of great intuition and foresight. This extends to his n for the second floor."


    "This is what I came here to reveal, Lady Lillian," said Joey as he rose, prompting the woman to turn her head. "Alexie wants to unite the ten cities and make sure that everyone obtains what they need from resources. Rosewood stands at the top, but those at the bottom are starving every day. He wants to abolish the cities and end the war."


    "Your proposal is far from appealing," said Lady Lillian as her veins wrapped themselves around Joey''s legs. However, even as the thorns dug into his flesh, Joey did not even acknowledge the pain. "Tell me, Dorian Stormde. What stops me from using you as leverage to obtain at least an artifact from Xeloria?"


    "Alexie obtained two artifacts and is now seeking the third. ording to his n, he wants to distribute those artifacts to give a fighting chance to all cities. This way, he would ensure an all-out war between the ten cities."


    "This is starting a war, not stopping it."


    "Once he defeats every lord who enters the war, everyone will lose their positions. You either stand with him now or trample beneath his feetter," said Dorian without mercy. Lady Lillian sat there silently.

 Chapter 1063 Azkahar The Wise

    ?


    Arthur could not remember thest time he had trained. His power-ups came through either fighting, awakenings, or uncovering new ideas like spellcasting. His most recent power was given to him by the tower, a weapon capable of ying gods and its art.


    As his body submerged into theke, he could feel every muscle rx. Underneath the water was no monster as he had expected, just serene life with aqueous creatureszing around.


    Although professional divers would need to breathe again, Arthur did not need that if he used his mana. His body converted mana into the products it needed, as his mana was one of creation. Using his art allowed him to go without food or water for countless years, so breathing was unnecessary if he spent enough mana.


    As the waters hugged his body and dragged it down, Arthur felt at ease. However, this was far from a permanent mindset, but just a momentary relief of his burdens. It was enough to convince him that Azkahar might have the knowledge to unlock his potentials.


    The blue world was vast, but Arthur had the time to dive to its deepest parts. An underwater groove twinkled with blue stars, making it the first destination for the diver.


    A giant turtle swam past him, pping its legs as it chewed on some nt. Arthur watched its babies following after it inside this serene world. He swam down further, seeking to find the ruler of this vast blue.


    The rest of the army also tried to uncover the artifact''s location, but their progress was at a snail''s pace. Most of them had to rise to the surface after half an hour, unlike Arthur who dove and never resurfaced.


    Azkahar, ording to Jonathan, was a spirit as old as the tower itself. Some think that it has existed even before the tower, which has been around for thousands of years. The serene spirit hurt no one, but the mana-rich environment it created allowed monsters in the tower to thrive.


    Although creatures on the surface seemed hostile to intruders, as Arthur dived straight past them, those on the deeper levels did not even care for his existence unless attacked. Arthur guessed this was the serenity emitted by Azkahar that made them act in such a manner.


    The groove seemed to be a separate world from the rest of theke. Once he hovered atop it, Arthur could feel the strange presence within the waters. No light could enter the groove, making it seem like a fissure. As he tried to dive into the darkness, he felt some special resistance.


    "Another dungeon," thought Arthur inwardly as he could feel a wave of mana studying him. Then, a hologram panel appeared before him. Its content surprised him greatly.


    [You have unearthed a hidden dungeon!]


    [Dungeon Master, Azkahar, invites you to his dungeon. There are no conditions to clear this dungeon except the approval of its master to leave. Be warned: a dungeon master is strengthened in their domain.]


    [Number of Previous Challengers: 0]


    [Enter / Leave]


    Azkahar was real. A hidden dungeon that no one knew about was here as well.


    The thing that surprised Arthur the most was that throughout countless millennia, no one has entered this dungeon before. From the contents of the messages above, Arthur deduced that the dungeon master must invite the challenger in order to allow him entrance.


    "If so, why did it invite me?" thought Arthur with a frown as he felt the darkness surround him. If he pressed Enter, he would be sucked into this unknown dungeon, with no chance to leave other than being permitted by Azkahar.


    After a minute or so, Arthur pressed enter. His reasoning was simple: no challenger had ever entered this dungeon. This meant that Azkahar had no interest in hurting anyone and was simply isting itself. If it invited him to enter, that means the spirit wants to talk to him.


    Space began wrapping itself around him before it expanded. Arthur felt like he teleported, but as he looked around, he was in the same spot. The difference was that the groove no longer had twinkling blue stars. As he looked for them, he found the light raysing from above him, although distorted.


    This reminded him of the garden where Lyle and Anna hid themselves after their death. The entrance was also within ake, mirroring the original world. Once Arthur reached the surface and broke through it, he found himself in an entirely different world.


    Water trickled down his sticky hair as he pushed it backward. Theke was reced by a vast ocean, and within the ocean was a giant blue pce sitting on an ind. Arthur stared at the surrounding as he felt the strangest presence within the pce.


    "Come."


    A soft voice echoed, causing ripples across the ocean. Giant waves carried Arthur toward the shores, throwing him on the sandy beaches. Arthur felt the cool sand beneath his feet as he stared at the giant blue pce, shaped like a temple.


    As he turned to face the ocean, he saw raging waves in the distance. Arthur could see them mming themselves onto the shores of this ind, nothing like what he had expected to see in the dungeon of serenity.


    Arthur crossed the sandy beach to find a set of stairs, cutting through a cliff, leading him toward the blue pce. His feet left wet traces of his footsteps over the strange markings lining the stairs. As his wet clothes turned bothersome, he rolled up his pants and threw away his shirt.


    At the end of the stairs, Arthur found a circr tform surrounding the pce. Waterfalls fell from the tform into a deep trench from both the pce and the ring surrounding it. A bridge connected the two, which Arthur stopped before as he could tell that it had some unknown energy.


    "This bridge is a test of patience. Once you touch it, it will bring forth whatever you are working hard to suppress. Tread carefully, Arthur Silvera."


    The voice once again echoed throughout the dungeon, and Arthur knew that this was Azkahar. As he now knew what to expect, he crossed the bridge. The moment his bare feet touched the marble, his ck lightning exploded.


    "Ugh!"


    Arthur fell to the ground as his entire body began burning with ck mes. The wrath within him burst out of his body, seeking to ruin the world. His mind was filled with billions of wrathful voices that he worked hard to suppress.


    His vision blurred as the world began turning red. Arthur''s mana exploded from his body, negating the ck mes that made him burn. The wrath in his mind sought to destroy his being, rendering him nothing but a bloodthirsty killing machine.


    It was no wonder that Eragon lost his mind when wrath filled his mind like this. Unlike Arthur, who had the mana of creation and Gaia helping him, he was just a normal human who turned into a mad demigod.


    Golden mana wrapped itself around him, turning into armor that brought back his senses. Arthur was still only one step over the bridge, and it was several meters long. However, using his golden mana as a shield, he took another step forward.


    Boom!


    The entire world shook the moment his other foot touched the bridge. His wrathful aura rose as ck lightning gathered in the sky. Arthur once again felt like he was about to lose his senses, making him wonder why he was even putting himself through such an ordeal.


    The image of his alternate self, who lost everything to wrath, appeared in his mind. Oren had warned him that this power was cursed and sought to steer his brother away, but Arthur did not listen. At that time, he truly believed that wrath was necessary to defeat the seven families.


    "I will not sumb to wrath and lose everything," said Arthur as he gritted his teeth from within the ck mes. His entire body had disappeared as the water covering him turned to vapor. "I will walk through this hell until it''s over!"


    Arthur raised his foot again and mmed it onto the bridge. His golden mana exploded as his golden mana erupted as well, the two shing against each other. His body became the battlefield between the two forces as he took another step, making him scream in agony. However, his mind did not waver, and he mmed another step forward, feeling like his bones were about to break.


    The hell continued, and with each step, it got worse. Arthur could not remember how he managed to cross the bridge, but after an indefinite amount of time, the ck mes disappeared as he fell to the ground.


    Arthur found himself on the other side, lying on the blue see-through floor of the blue pce. His mind turned at ease once he no longer touched the bridge, but he was too tired to even move a muscle.


    Although he could not see his body, Arthur knew that it was a mess. His ck mes sought to burn him while the golden mana tried to heal him. Arthur could feel serenity filling his mind once again, somehow alleviating the pain and fatigue.


    "You passed the bridge," said a voice with awe above him. Arthur turned his eyes upward to see an old man with blue hair towering over him. "That bridge has been created by the god of trials, and you are the first to cross it."


    "And¡­ who are¡­ you?"


    "My name is Azkahar the Wise," said the old man with blue eyes that reflected countless oceans within them. "I will be your new master. I have been waiting for you for a long time¡­ Arthur Silvera, the man who has a choice."

 Chapter 1064 Blue Dragon

    ?


    Arthur had a long dream for the first time. This dream seemed to resonate with the voices of wrath. Every wrathful voice had a story full of injustice, either by the gods or humans. Their emotions poured into Arthur like a basin being filled with water.


    "No more..." muttered Arthur in his dream as he stretched for eternity. In the midst of the burning hell, Arthur felt a cool breeze wash over him. As he turned around, he saw a giant dragon created solely from water. Its blue eyes were full of intelligence as they stared down at him.


    "Time to wake up, Arthur Silvera," muttered the being as Arthur felt his consciousness jolt as his eyes snapped open. He awakened in the middle of a blue room, warm and full to the brim with books. The sound of turning pages came from the far end, where the old man, Azkahar, sat.


    "You spoke to me in my dream," said Arthur with confusion as he touched his face. "How long have I been unconscious for?"


    "You still have time before the war," said Azkahar without raising his eyes from his book. "Sleep until your body recovers, because the training will not be any easier than crossing that bridge."


    "How do you know what I came here for?" asked Arthur as he ignored the man''s advice and crawled out of bed. His legs dropped on the floor like a lump of metal, and Arthur realized he could not control them.


    "I have no desire nor an inkling to know what you came here to do, but you are the man I have been waiting for all this time," said Azkahar as he removed his reading sses and stared at Arthur with his radiant blue eyes. "My life purpose is to train you. I have been researching the powers of creation and the curse of sins for centuries. I know more about them than anyone else."


    "Creation? Sins?" muttered Arthur with a frown since this man seems to know everything about him. "How do you know this much about me?"


    "How can I not know what you told me?" said Azkahar while shaking his head. "If one desires an answer, there are only a few he could seek. One would be the Omniscient God, Omari, but you knew he would not help you. Another is the Storyteller, the spirit who has all the answers."


    "And one of those is Azkahar the Wise?" Arthurpleted his sentence, and Azkahar smiled as he walked around the desk and crouched beside his limp legs.


    "I have lived for as long as creation, and I had no desire but to quench my thirst for knowledge. Thus, I was amused when you sought me right before the Great Extinction."


    "I never sought you."


    "Not in this timeline, not yet," said Azkahar as he waved his hand above Arthur''s leg. Water seeped into it, and Arthur felt rejuvenated as if all of his fatigue was gone. "Follow me to understand more about who I am."


    After that, Azkahar left the room. Arthur could now walk again and he followed without a question. At least for now, this old man had no intentions to harm him. The two walked for several minutes in the blue-crystal corridors before reaching what seemed to be a giant hall. In the middle was a pond of clear water, reflecting the lights seeping through the ss ceiling.


    "This pond is my own creation," said Azkahar as he approached it. "Every now and then, a droplet of water falls from the ceiling, where I nted my temporal artifact."


    Arthur raised his head to see that in the center of the dome-shaped ceiling was a statue of a crying woman. Her face was sculpted with such details that he could see the sorrow in it. As he was staring at the artifact, a teardrop fell from her eye tond in the pond.


    A wave of mana spread in the surroundings, washing over the two. Arthur saw the water ripple for a long time, as if rearranging itself. As for the old man with blue hair and eyes, he closed his eyes in reverie.


    "Each dropletes from other timelines, adding to thebined knowledge of every version of myself. In this pond, almost every piece of information I uncovered during my lifetime, whether I or an alternate version of myself, is stored."


    "How did you n this with the alternate timelines?" asked Arthur with a frown. "You need the other versions of yourself to cooperate to make this work."


    "Every version of myself had this exact idea because it is the only way to prevent the catastrophe," said Azkahar as he turned toward Arthur. His serene voice turned deeper as his figure started turning blue. Arthur watched the old man turn from a human into a giant creature, the exact one in his dreams.


    "You are a dragon," said Arthur with amazement as he stared at the familiar shape, although this one was not made of flesh.


    "There are many kinds of dragons, and some you have already met. You met the Illusive Dragon and the Healer Dragon. The descendants of the White Dragon are also numerous. As for me, I am Azkahar the Blue Dragon, Lord of Wisdom."


    "What does a dragon want from a human?"


    "What does a human want from a dragon?" shot back Azkahar with a serene voice. "I have been waiting for you for a long time after a golden droplet fell from the temporal device. In the droplet was a vision, told by a man with golden eyes."


    "And that man is me, Arthur Silvera."


    "Almost every version of you had a simr idea to seek the Blue Dragon because you learned of my temporal device that connects all timelines. You already know the reason behind seeking me out."


    "Wrath."


    "Indeed," said the blue dragon as it swirled around the pond, floating atop it with eyes full of wisdom. "Do you know the greatest power in the world, Arthur?"


    "Enlighten me."


    "Spiritual power," revealed Azkahar, his answer confusing Arthur. "You might think that spiritual power is only used to control mana or contract spirits, but every human has it. The reason that spiritual energy is so powerful is that it umtes between all those who have it."


    "...are you saying that...?" mumbled Arthur with furrowed brows as he lowered his head. "Wrath was created by spiritual energy."


    "Not created, but maintained. As long as injustice looms in the universe, wrath will exist. It might fade for a few hundred years, but it always resurfaces because every suffering man or woman feels it."


    "This is the reason that wrath cannot be contained, as it will only grow stronger," said Arthur with realization. "I wanted to deny feeling it grow stronger, but the more I use its powers, the more it manifests."


    "ck lightning, an armor, and even the ck mes are all manifestations of it. Wrath intensifies as long as its target remains alive. Every version of yourself failed to handle it, so they sought me. From then, I realized my true purpose."


    "How would you help me ovee wrath?"


    "Have you seen the ocean outside my pce?" retorted Azkahar with a question of his own. "Waves rage and storms turn the ocean upside down, but serenity contains that rage."


    "Lakes of Azkahar and this temple are both filled with serenity," said Arthur with realization. "Is this how to control wrath?"


    "You must master your emotions before being able to divide them," nodded the blue dragon. "This is what you asked from me in every timeline. You gave me a simple request: to make you whole again."


    "I have always been..."


    "Alive, but not living," interrupted Azkahar with all-knowing eyes. "You have been gued by apathy and rage, leaving you nothing but a hollow human who could barely feel love, sadness, or joy. You are powerful, Arthur Silvera. That, in turn, made you inhuman."


    "This monologue of yours sounds more insulting than wise," said Arthur with a frown. "I still feel, no matter how minute. You cannot disregard that."


    "A man with no purpose is nothing but a hollow puppet with chemicals," said Azkahar with a shake of his head. "In every timeline, you failed to realize your true purpose. In every timeline, you chose yourself."


    "Is that a sin?"


    "It might not be, but you considered it as one," said Azkahar as he dived straight into the pond. "Follow me to witness for yourself the worlds you have left behind. In this pondy the knowledge you need to be the one who has a choice."


    The dragon disappeared into the pond, and Arthur hesitated before rushing after him. As he jumped into the waters, he felt like he was falling from atop a mountain. The water covered every inch of his skin, filling him with knowledge that could only be described as monstrous.


    "Worry not, Arthur Silvera. I will guide you through this journey to find the purpose behind your existence. It is there, but it needs you to believe in it."


    Arthur could hear Azkahar''s voice in his mind, but it was hard to focus as the colossal mountain of knowledge almost ttened him. However, the next instant, Arthurnded on muddy soil. His clothes were dry, still wearing only pants and no shirt.


    "The mud beneath your feet was created from blood," said Azkahar as he floated above him. "We are in a ce you know well as the Runera, the city you have built. In this timeline, you failed to ovee your wrath."

 Chapter 1065 Another Impossible Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1065 Another Impossible Choice</h4>


    Runera looked as he had left it, and Arthur needed no introduction to his own city. As he looked at Rega in the center, he could feel that something was wrong. Instead of flying cubes that worked as facilities, rubble filled the sky.


    A thunderstorm raged above Runera, sending bolts of ck lightning every now and then. Each bolt that struck the city shook the entire world, almost bringing it to the ground.


    "I believe that you have already met a fallen Runera, but that version of you is not one we could understand," said Azkahar as he strolled forward, his shoes sttering the pooling blood. "In this timeline, you unleashed your wrath against the gods."


    "I know the reason, so don''t say it," said Arthur as he followed after the humanoid dragon. "I don''t want to hear it."


    "It seems that you have managed to convince your alternate self to tell you, but it''s not enough to change this future," said Azkahar as he nced at him. "Follow me, Arthur Silvera. I will guide you through this ordeal until we find one."


    Arthur did not answer and remained absent-minded as he followed after the blue dragon. This training was not one he wished to undertake, because it might be the hardest of all.


    As the two passed through the destroyed city, each scene made Arthur clench his teeth. His eyes could see the destruction he could bring to his own city, making this training even more important. The two reached the ruins where Arthur had fought against Sier.


    "There are two important facts that I learned from your alternate versions," said Azkahar as the two walked through the ruins. "The person we must focus on was never you, but the person who could hurt you the most. This universe''s most important individual was not the hero, but his weakness."


    His words stopped once they reached the ruin''s center, a ce that Arthur had never reached. Inside it was a bright crystal that shone with brilliant light. As their eyes squinted through the light, a beautiful face could be seen.


    "Diana Freya is your weakness, but also what drives you forward," said Azkahar as he stared at the woman within the crystal. "The second fact I learned is that... in every possible timeline where you reached this ce, you never managed to restrain the wrath."


    Arthur could not focus on his words because seeing her again made him forget about everything. Although he knew the state that he would find her in and even the deadline he had to visit her, seeing her again made him remember the memories in Alka.


    "As you have already seen in this tower, Diana is the sole person who could make you stronger. All wrath ceases within you once you see her. It is for that reason that¡­ the gods presented you with an impossible choice."


    "An impossible¡­ choice?" muttered Arthur as he froze and turned around slowly, remembering this exact same phrase. "I have once been presented with one, and it changed the entire world."


    "The merge of timelines is the reason you are the only one capable of reaching this ce," answered Azkahar. "You seem to be unaware of the details of the choice presented to you."


    "I know the wrong one that would lead to this destruction."


    "They both¡­ lead to this destruction," said Azkahar with narrowing eyes. "Look at the artifact that Diana is holding, Arthur Silvera. That is one you once obtained but lost: the Isotox."


    "And?" muttered Arthur as he turned to see the artifact cradled in her hands.


    "She has sealed herself within the Isotox. If you wish to release her, the two worlds will merge. This is the choice that you have met, where you released her and lost your contract with Gaia, making you lose control of your wrath."


    "There has to be a different way."


    "If you do not release her, then wrath will conquer your soul in the end. Diana is the only person who made you feel loved. She sacrificed her life, multiple times, for your sake. Her existence has be pivotal in stabilizing your psyche."


    "An impossible choice, where I will lose no matter what I do," muttered Arthur as he stared at the crystal for a long time. "Tell me, Azkahar the Wise: why must I face these hardships? What have I done to deserve being punished in this way?"


    His voice betrayed his sadness, and faced with such a question, Azkahar was unable to answer him. The wise dragon remained silent as the golden sad eyes turned toward him.


    "I barely remember the years before my father disappeared, and after he did, happiness became the absence of misery. I just want to know one thing: why must I suffer at every turn? Why do I have to sacrifice everything and gain nothing?"


    "I can say that it''s your fate, but would you ept such an answer?" muttered Azkahar with sympathy. "Your story is a sad one, Arthur Silvera. However, once this hell is over, you will be happy."


    "At this point, I cannot believe you. I have made an impossible choice once before and lost the one person I love. I have been enduring this hell for so long just to find her. Is it so wrong for me to feel happy?"


    The thunderstorm above them grew fiercer as ck lightning began leaking from Arthur. The blue dragon raised his eyes to the sky with a frown as he could not believe that wrath could resonate between timelines, even in memories!


    "I have been the outsider ever since I awakened, hunted down and med for existing, until I had to forge my identity and lose my friends and family. Then, I was thrown into another world where I lost my freedom and arm. As I overcame the first impossible choice, here you are presenting me with another."


    Arthur turned toward Azkahar as he said thest sentence, but his eyes were not wrathful. Instead, they were filled with sorrow and confusion. His eyes did not seek justice, just an answer.


    "Please tell me, Azkahar the Wise. You know everything, right? Have I done something to be chosen for this? I am tired, Azkahar. I don''t think this is something I can ovee again."


    "I have studied for thousands of years," said the blue dragon while cing his hand over his heart. "There is not a secret that I have not explored, just in order to help you ovee this moment. I entered this tower just to meet you, Arthur Silvera."


    "And what is that going to help me with?"


    "In the infinite timelines, there is not one where you have managed to restrain your wrath," said Azkahar with a sudden smile that made Arthur furrow his brows. "However, what if wrath was never something that should have been restrained?"


    "¡­is there a third option?"


    "There is always another option," said Azkahar as he bowed. "You taught me that lesson when you overcame the first impossible choice. Let me help you train in this tower until you can release your wrath."


    "I have a war to end."


    "The war can wait, but the universe cannot," said Azkahar as his blue eyes bespoke of his worry. "The gods have started moving and might have realized the true purpose behind this tower."


    "And what is that purpose?"


    "To create the one true Demon King, who will lead the war against the celestials," said Azkahar as his eyes narrowed. "We will take revenge on their selfishness and misdeeds. Your wrath will be the sword reaving through the heavens."


    "And once that is achieved, can I rest?"


    "Once that is achieved, the struggle will end for every soul in this universe. The tyranny will be overthrown, and freedom will be a right for every creature in this universe."


    "I will be anything in order to end this hell, even a Demon King or whatever. I found my purpose, Azkahar," said the man with sorrowful eyes. "I want to be happy."


    ***


    Around the Wide Lakes of Azkahar, the Xelorian Army was bing more desperate. It seemed more impossible by the day that they would find the artifact. However, this has not been their main source of worry.


    "Let me dive into the deepest parts and look again," said Koby as his leg jumped up and down in worry. "It has been many days since Alexie disappeared into thekes. Webed every part, but nothing! Not even a trace!"


    "And what would another search yield?" asked Jonathan while gritting his teeth. "Alexie will be fine, but we cannot afford to lose more time. The artifact might have already been found by another army or random challengers."


    "Is that what you care about at the moment?" asked Koby as he banged on the war table. "The one who obtained two artifacts is missing!"


    "You might be a valuable asset, but you are still my subordinate," said Jonathan with rage. "We will march home when at sunset. If Alexie is not here before then, we cannot wait for him!"


    "The only reason I joined your division is because of Alexie," said Koby with a scowl. "You can leave, ungrateful bastard. I will be waiting here until he returns."

 Chapter 1066 Twisted Father

    <h4>Chapter 1066 Twisted Father</h4>


    Jonathan stared at the mage for a few seconds before sighing. Then, he waved his hand in dismissal. He did not punish Koby for his insubordination, because he knew very well that the mage followed Alexie and no one else.


    After he left, Hawkins came into the tent. It seemed he had overheard their conversation and carried an expression of dissatisfaction as he nced at Koby. Then, he saluted his captain.


    "I apologize for his actions, sir."


    "Drop the act, Hawkins. You don''t need to act like this when we are together," said Jonathan while covering his eyes. "How about you drop a piece of wisdom like the old days?"


    "You''re not doing anything wrong, Jon," said Hawkins as he slowly lowered his hand. "We cannot afford to wait any longer. If Alexie indeed encountered some difficult challenge, it wouldn''t be anything we can handle."


    "You realized his abilities too, huh?"ughed the captain as he rose from the war table and stared into thekeshore. "When he was around, I feared nothing. I might have relied on him too much."


    "His shoulders are tempting to rely on," said Hawkins while ncing at the ground. "I have something more important to report."


    "¡­is it about Dorian?"


    "The young lord has caused anothermotion," said Hawkins with a frown. "In just a few days since his departure, he has created three alliances with weaker cities. His first alliance was with Starhaven and its rising lord. Then, he rallied toward Velvetmoor and Lonin, which has joined his cause.


    "I understand that Velvetmoor and Lonin would join him because they are the weakest two, but Starhaven was already the fifth-city before its new lord appeared! Is he that ipetent?"


    "If he was, we wouldn''t see him defeating thest," said Hawkins while shaking his head. "I heard that Lord Marshal heard about his feats already. However, he has yet to contact us. Maybe he thinks Dorian is still under his control?"


    "Lord Marshal knows well that Dorian was never under his control, but he might be at ease because of the two artifacts we obtained. The war willmence in a day, just enough for us to go back. Ry mymand to all toons. We are marching toward Xeloria!"


    Hawkins saluted again and left the tent, while Jonathan slumped in his chair. His four decades of life seemed iparable to the stress he has been living for the past few days. Everything relied on their n to defeat every lord, including the one he served. However, Alexie was nowhere to be found at such a crucial time.


    "There is only one option left," muttered Jonathan as he gazed at the blue waters, the one thing calming him down. "We will start this war and wait until you reappear, Alexie. If you are training with Azkahar, then it will be all worth it."


    A day was left until the war begins. Lord Marshal gazed into the crackling fire with both ambitions and fear. His scouts reported that Jonathan has already obtained two artifacts, while the rest of his soldiers failed to even obtain one.


    Those who revived in his city told him what happened with Crestview, of the ambush, and the hero who managed to buy them enough time. His decision to trust Alexie has been right, in the end. Now, he has two artifacts while the nine cities fight over the rest.


    "Not much time left until I rule the ten cities!" said Lord Marshal as he clenched his fist tightly and turned to the man standing at the door. "Have a seat, brother. Let us drink to celebrate this asion. It has been a long time since you visited my city!"


    The guest at the door did not answer but still walked to sit on the couch. Hisrge build was hidden by the fur robes he wore. As he sat down, Marshal poured him a ss with a smile before pouring one for himself.


    "I did not think that¡­ after all that happened between us¡­ you would be my ally again, brother," said Marshal as he offered him the ss of wine. "Take off that mask, brother. It has been so long since I saw your face."


    "It has been long indeed," said the man before reaching out toward his half mask and taking it off. "Ever since you banished me from Xeloria. The Huntsmen n has been recognized by the goddess of the hunt," said the Chief, his eyes covered with scars. "That might be the only reason you invited us back."


    "Ourmon enemy is the main reason," said Marshal as he squinted his eyes and sat on the couch, sitting there with leisure. "Jonathan told me about the Demon King who came to conquer the tower. If not for your goddess, I would not have believed it."


    "Jonathan the Fool," said the Chief as he sipped on his wine while looking down at it. "Does your righteous knights still think that your aim is to conquer this tower?"


    "If they do, then they would be fools indeed," said Marshal as he gazed at the fire. "I have built myself an empire with devoted soldiers. There is nothing to make me long for the outside world."


    "Then, what did you invite me here for?" asked the Chief as he ced down his ss. "We are still tasked with finding the man with lightning. Our search has been extensive, and there is not much time left before the war."


    "You are going to snatch a lord''s seat, right?" asked Lord Marshal with a grin. "Your goddess might be using you, but you are using her at the same time. I want to meet her."


    "I refuse."


    "That was quick," said Marshal as he ced down his cup with his grin disappearing. "We are brothers, Freud. Our mother would have wanted us to share the same meal, not to mention¡­"


    "Share the same meal?" barked the Chief with a scowl. "I have been asking you to allow me into your city for years. You banished me and never looked back, only when I had something you desire. Now, we are brothers?"


    "We have always been, Freud," said Lord Marshal with a sincere expression. "I could not take you after what you did. What would the people of Xeloria think if I forgive the one man who tried to take my seat?"


    "A merciful lord and a foolish younger brother," said Freud with a hollowugh before he rose. "And we both know the truth behind what happened, you sick bastard of a father. The day that your daughter obtained that skill, you became a twisted fucker!"


    Bang!


    "One more word and I will kill you!" shouted Lord Marshal as he mmed the ss cup to the table, shattering them both. His eyes were full of rage as he red at Freud. "Don''t you dare mention her."


    "You are still hiding that sick secret, it seems," said Freud before he picked his mask and walked toward the door. "I heard that she disappeared from your city, and your son is now gathering allies. You are all alone again, Marshal."


    Freud walked out, and Marshal rushed after him, destroying the door as he kicked it away. It mmed against the walls outside and scared the patrolling soldiers. However, Freud was nowhere to be found.


    Marshal seethed with rage as his darkest secrets were exposed. Then, he felt a presence behind him, thinking that it was his brother. However, he found a shadow standing beside his table. The familiar figure stared at him with monstrous eyes, full of rage and disgust.


    "You used me of killing your daughter, which I have been looking for all this time," said Ramiel, the half-demon who kidnapped his daughter, with a disgusted face. "I always wondered why she was miserable, and now I know."


    "You¡­!" the Lord was almost burning with rage as he saw Ramiel appear out of thin air, looking at him with disgust. "Bring her back! Everything I lost is because of your filthy blood!"


    As he shouted with hysteria, Lord Marshal rushed toward Ramiel. However, the demon sank into the ground at the speed of light, bing one with their castle. Lord Marshal jumped to punch the ground, but all he did was destroy his own home.


    Ramiel rushed through the city of Xeloria, carrying the documents he snatched from Marshal. The thing he has uncovered just now exined everything, including the reason that she disappeared.


    Lord Marshal believed that his daughter loved him back, in the same twisted way. However, Ramiel knew it was just an act since she told him about her misery. Before she disappeared, she even asked him to help her escape.


    After learning of this dark secret, Ramiel knew that she wasn''t kidnapped or hurt. Instead, she ran away from her father, seeking freedom. However, there was nowhere for her to go except one ce¡­ her uncle''s n.


    As he rushed through the city, rms rang at every corner. Everyone began to hunt him down as the arrays sealed the city. Although he did not need to reveal himself, Ramiel was full of hatred!

 Chapter 1067 War Begins - Unity Cube

    <h4>Chapter 1067 War Begins - Unity Cube</h4>


    Far from themotion in Xeloria, a young man with grayed-out hair stared at the soldiers separated into three. Starhaven, Lonin, and Velvetmoor had all joined his cause after he managed to convince them.


    Lonin was the weakest city among the ten, gued by starvation. Most challengers avoided staying in this ce, but weaker families and orphans had no choice. The lord of Lonin, a humble but ipetent man, was happy to hand over the burden he had carried for all those years. After making Dorian the lord, the man disappeared into the woods and never reappeared. It seemed that the only reason he had remained as a lord was out of guilt and a sense of responsibility that his father had burdened him with.


    Dorian did not officially ept the lord position but acted as the lord, leading the soldiers. He rallied them with a speech about a brighter future where no child needed to feel hungry. Even though only a few men wore their armor and carried their weapons, they followed him.


    Velvetmoor was the second weakest city, overrun by monsters due to theck of challengers joining this city. Dorian had to use the man standing next to him to obtain their approval.


    "Our armies look promising," said the middle-aged but fit man with a small mustache beneath his piercing eyes. "The war is fast approaching. When are we going to meet him?"


    Although he looked thin, the man was more powerful than Dorian had anticipated. Starhaven was always a powerful city, although not the best. However, after this man became its lord, it started contending for the top ranks among the cities.


    "We made no agreement to meet again until the war," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "Alexie¡­ no, Arthur Silvera wanted to find the artifacts before the war starts. Since you already found one, we have two more to find."


    "Even in such a ce, he cannot stand idle while injustice spreads," said the man with a grin as he gripped his white spear, which looked quite simr to Dorian''s weapon. "I was starting to think that he already left this tower without me."


    "What is your rtionship, exactly?"


    "¡­in the beginning, I think we were enemies. Then, we fought together against a powerful man. And then, he executed me before I became his follower?" answered the man as his grin disappeared. "Now, we entered this tower together to find a certain man."


    "Aplicated rtionship," said Dorian with a nod as he looked at the armies. "The war will begin in less than a day. I want you to be the lord of Lonin and Velvetmoor, Ilia Perli. You are a better fit than I am."


    "My lord has asked you to make the weaker cities join your cause," said Ilia Perli with a frown as he shook his head. "You should be the lord. I have no interest in ruling since I have already found the man I am looking for."


    "Even if that is the case, be the lord until he joins the war," said Dorian with disinterest. "I am still too immature to rule anything."


    "I heard that Dorian Stormde is a synonym for arrogance, but you are nothing like that," said Ilia with interest. "What changed you this much?"


    "Your lord''s burden," said Dorian as he narrowed his eyes. "I saw heaven and hell, angels and demons, and men weeping over their children. As I saw how much suffering the world has and your lord carries, I found my ambitions and confidence insignificant. What do I have to be arrogant when such suffering exists while I''m helpless?"


    "There will always be suffering," said Ilia as he gazed at the soldiers. "As these men march to what they believe certain defeat, they will choose death and pain over evesting suffering. Some fates, like seeing a starving child, are worse than death. Your body can be torn apart, but what about your spirit?"


    The two men gazed at the army as the countdown was almost over. In the end, Ilia Perli became the lord of three cities as he ruled the three armies together with Dorian. Once the countdown was over, a notification was sent to every lord.


    [War has begun. You must make the choice to either:]


    [Concede.]


    [Participate.]


    Ilia Perli stared at the two choices before choosing to participate, to which he was presented with another notification. Since he became the lord of three cities, he must choose a name for his army, to which he grinned.


    [Ascent City has been created.]


    [Eight cities have chosen to participate in this war. The following list is their names:]


    [Crestview]


    [Xeloria]


    [Rosewood]


    [Ascent]


    [Elvenheim]


    [Westcoast]


    [Ironspire]


    [Blood Keep]


    [The assigned armies can ess the battleground whenever they desire. The ranking will be assigned ording to military achievements andnds conquered in the war. The war willst one week.]


    Once this announcement was broadcasted throughout the second floor, a giant ind appeared in the sky, casting its shadow over the cities, making children rush home in fear. As for the armies, they marched out of their cities, prepared to enter the battleground ind.


    Ascent City appeared out of nowhere, making most lords apprehensive. The participation of eight cities also made them fear an all-out war, but none wanted to let go of the chance for a better ranking. These cities had found artifacts that could greatly boost their powers, and they wanted to make use of this opportunity.


    "What is our n, sir?" asked the previous lord of Velvetmoor, a militarymander who had taken the position after his lord ran away. After Ilia defeated him in battle, he became the loyal follower of the general.


    "Our n is to fight," said Ilia as he took a few steps toward the edge, where all soldiers could hear his words. "We will fight for a better future. However, we are not without hope. A powerful man ising to our aid, more powerful than any lord. He is the man I served before I came to this tower. All we have to do is wait!"


    The soldiers seemed excited when they heard that such a man would be leading them, their eyes brightened with hope. Dorian took a few steps to stand next to Ilia, his tall figure impressive to those watching. His eyes scanned each of their faces as he surveyed their army.


    "My father is Marshal Stormde, Lord of Xeloria. In thest war, our city ranked second after Crestview. The war before that, we were third. In this war, he ns to take the first ce. His eyes were always fixed on those above him but never those below him."


    His identity was no secret to their army because he was the one who swayed them with his words and sincere gestures. Velvetmoor was besieged by monsters while Lonin was struck by famine. If not for this man who brought every help he could get, they wouldn''t even participate in this war.


    "In a coincidence of fate, I looked to those below me. I saw children''sughter disappearing as their mothers wept. I saw men being enved by others. I saw a world that I did not take pride in creating. This war, I want to be proud. I want those below me to be our equal, in food and shelter. This is what we will fight for! This is what we will achieve!"


    "This is what we will achieve!"


    "This is what we will achieve!"


    "This is what we will achieve!"


    Chants echoed in the army following his speech, and Ilia stared at Dorian with a knowing smile. In his mind, Arthur had once again chosen a proper candidate to lead the second floor. His long white hair swayed in the wind as his broad shoulders carried the hopes of many.


    Dorian Stormde raised a fist in resonance to those below him. A few days ago, he was just a brat who wanted nothing but to have fun. However, a single event changed his life. As he saw the life in the Red Temple and then the injustice of the world, he realized the true purpose of his strength.


    Ilia Perli took out a small cube from his pocket before he activated it. The cube spun above his hand as it shot beams of light toward the soldiers. This cube covered their entire army with lights that connected them to each other.


    "Our artifact is called Unity! It will share our stats between each other, allowing us to be a single entity. No man will find himself overpowered by enemies because this will allow us to reallocate our stats as we see fit. We will be a single entity!" shouted Ilia Perli as he raised the cube.


    The entire army cheered for him as they felt themselves grow stronger. Then, with overflowing morale, the army started marching toward the portal that appeared following Ilia''smand to enter the battleground.


    Their feet mmed the ground as one, creating an earthquake unlike any other. Their minds became one as the cube, Unity, allowed them telepathy as well. Although they were misfits who came together for a single cause, this artifact allowed them to be a united and powerful army!

 Chapter 1068 Little Sera

    <h4>Chapter 1068 Little Sera</h4>


    [Wee to the ind of Cloudreign.]


    The words greeted them as they entered the gigantic ind. Then, it proceeded to exin to them that Cloudreign had eight zones that could be captured by merely staying in them for at least a day. However, no two armies could coexist in the same zone for it to be captured.


    The situation was simple: either conquernds with no one or eliminate others to im thend as yours. Dorian stared at the exnation that reached everyone before turning to look at the altar beside them.


    [Each army had a safe zone, where they could n without fearing enemies and revive once killed. However, the altar would only revive them after an entire day of being killed. Those who die three times die forever.]


    As the tower exined to them, Dorian walked to the edge of the safe zone. It was situated atop a hill with some sort of barrier protecting them. Even if the enemies tried to surround them, they would not be able to, since the hill was connected to others.


    While looking below, Dorian felt a strange energy wash over them. He raised his eyes to the sky, seeing a small artifact appear high above them. As he squinted his eyes, he realized what it was.


    "My father is already using his artifact to see the situation in the other armies. I''m guessing that he has already counted our numbers and general strength," said Dorian to Ilia, who frowned as he raised his eyes to look at the same artifact. "Since he has an invisibility artifact as well, it would be hard to anticipate his movements and location."


    "My lord gave them these artifacts even though he wanted all cities to participate?" muttered Ilia with a frown. "They might obliterate us before he even arrives. This situation is quite dire."


    "Since we only have one artifact and Xeloria has two, that means that seven remain. Rosewood has one as well, while Crestview has obtained two. Xeloria and Crestview will keep each other busy while we take the situation into our own hands."


    "Then, should we focus on that?" muttered Ilia as he pointed in the distance. An army was marching to thend neighboring their zone. It was crucial for Ascent City to obtain thisnd if they wanted a footing outside their zone.


    "That city is... Westcoast," said Dorian with a frown. "If I remember correctly, they were the sixth city, right behind Starhaven during thest war."


    "Then this will be an easy fight," said Ilia Perli as he brandished his spear, which crackled with threatening lightning. "We take them out and establish our dominance within the area."


    "Given their weakness, it does not make sense for them to march straight away," said Dorian with a frown as he took a few steps toward the edge of their barrier. The first zone was ahead of them, but the situation seemed dangerous. "Although we considered Crestview to have some artifacts... what if they have none? What if some of the smaller cities lucked out to have two?"


    "Then, why would Crestview participate in this war?"


    "Because they have no other choice," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "They have been the crowned winner all this time, so... they are forced to fight for their status."


    ***


    "The war began, and countless armies started shing against each other," said the cloaked figure floating with his group in the sky. "As he has predicted, some cities obtained more than one artifact, while others obtained none."


    "Can we just barge into this war?" asked the tall creature covered in white fur. "Little Sera, this blood boat of yours is ufortable to my weak bones. Can you create a bed for me?"


    "I will make a bed from you," said the demon, who had her hands raised, with a scowl. "Call me that name again, and I will make you into a toilet."


    "...sorry."


    Seraphine seemed content as she turned away toward the situation on the ground. The other two nced at each other and said nothing since her blood kept them afloat over the ind.


    "When is that tamer going to reveal himself?" asked Whisker as he pulled down his hood with a frown. "Ever since we appeared on the second floor, he has been missing. Can it be that he betrayed us?"


    "I couldn''t care less even if he did," said Seraphine as she looked at the armies below. "Although Seika asked us to find some artifacts, we only managed to find one. You should tell him that you were the reason that we lost the second one."


    "It''s already an achievement to snatch an artifact from these scary armies," said Sarohan as he hugged a small pouch between his arms. "Seika would understand that we had no chance against them."


    "He asked us to find at least two," said Whisker with a shake of his head. "Let''s just me Sarohan for this."


    "That''s cruel, Whisky Boy," said Sarohan with a sigh as he looked at the situation below. "The war has begun, but Seika is nowhere to be seen. Is it possible that something happened to him?"


    "Doubting him is not a part of our n, Waiga," said Seraphine as she began controlling the blood to make them descend. "ording to the feline, Seika has already chosen a man to lead the second floor. Let''s just help him for now."


    "Do you mean Dorian Stormde?" muttered Sarohan as he jumped to his feet and looked around. "How would we find him given that we don''t even know his face?"


    "We ask the one person who knows," said Whisker as his eyes turned beastly as he gazed into the distance. "We must converse with Jonathan of Silver Rose."


    The party reached a n as they started to descend toward the ind. Although they could not create a portal that would lead them to the ind, there was nothing to prevent them from flying toward it. Although this would make chaos ensue, it also meant that the tower allowed for ambitious individuals who wanted to take out lords.


    As for the situation below, it was already in mayhem. Xeloria was the most aggressive army, as they began conquering two zones at the same time, making them sh with Elvenheim. Ascent and Westcoast were also fighting against each other. The other four avoided conflict as they each hurried to upy a zone among the eight.


    Of course, the ranking would not recognize those who built a fortress and tried to oust the rest. If these armies wanted to rise, they would have to fight to the death. This was the entire point of the second floor, which was the Eternal War.


    Seraphine and the rest joined the war carrying an artifact, waiting for an order from their leader. However, their other aim was to find Jonathan of Silver Rose, who was fighting against a high-elf who controlled the wind.


    Their battle was fierce, as each wind de cut through the mountains andkes before seeking to behead the knight. However, true to his reputation, Silver Rose used his exquisite swordsmanship to deflect each of them.


    Seraphine and the other two stared at the escting fight between the two, which made their armies take a step back and leave them alone. The two were atop a mountain, sending shockwaves across the entire ind with their sh.


    "It has been almost a year since we fought like this, Silver Rose!" said the high-elf as he floated with a sinister grin. "This scar that you gave me still demands its revenge!"


    "You should take revenge on your ipetence," said Jonathan as he waved his sword, sending a gale that upturned the soil. "Xeloria will be the first ranker in this war, Azaphyer."


    "Is it because of your two artifacts?" muttered the elf with a smirk as he raised his hand, swirling it twice to create a vortex of wind des. "We also have reasons to believe in ourselves this time, I''m afraid. Our Elven Kingdom will not lose again!"


    As the two rushed at each other, the entire mountain seemed to sink into the ground underneath the impact of their sh. Each strike made the air buzz around them. Their sweat and blood mixed as they sought each other''s necks, but neither could obtain an advantage.


    "Let''s end this in a single strike!" shouted Azaphyer as he summoned storms to surround him. Jonathan looked at him with a hardened expression as his silver petals created a rose atop his sword, filled to the brim with mana. Then, the two rushed at each other, wanting to decide everything in a single strike!


    As their figures blurred, one silver and the other azure, the two reached unimaginable speeds. The ground sank beneath each step they took, cutting through trees and shattering boulders in their path.


    Everything relied on this one second, where everything merged into one for the two fighters. The oue had already been decided, but as they rushed at each other, they were surprised to see something white fall from the sky tond between them. The two squinted their eyes as they realized... it was a furry white butt falling atop them.


    "...I''m sorry for calling you Sera!!!"


    Boom!

 Chapter 1069 Legends

    Chapter 1069 Legends


    As the white creaturended between the two fighters, the entire ground was upturned by his meteording. The two fighters were pushed back as their attacks diffused, and their vision was blocked by the rising dust cloud.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" eximed the figure as he rubbed his butt while rising from the ground, gazing toward the sky. "Although I asked for a quicknding, this is too much!"


    "This is what happens when you test her," a figure who suddenly appeared beside the tall Waiga said, his eyes radiating with a yellow-beastly glow. "She is not as lenient as Seika and I."


    "I thought she had softened after all this time," said the Waiga as he stretched his arms. "We interrupted a high-profile fight! They must be angry with us!"


    As the dust settled, the two fighters finally saw who the neers were. A tall white creature belonging to the Waiga race and a feline who had a hood covering his head. They furrowed their brows in confusion when a figurended from the sky, surrounded by flowing blood.


    "You are¡­!" Jonathan muttered with surprise as he recognized the woman with scarlet eyes and long horns. "What are you doing here?"


    "We are the ones asking the questions," said the demonic creature as she nced at the elf. "Are you going to leave, or do I have to devour you first?"


    "If you do devour him, he wouldn''t be able to leave," Sarohan said with a shake of his head. "Please excuse her attitude, gentlemen. She is a little hot-headed for her age. She wanted to say this: hand over your belongings or we will kill you!"


    "We are not robbing them, idiot," the feline said with a frown as he turned to Jonathan. "You might not know who we are, but we know you. We came here to ask about the man our leader chose. After that, you can continue with your fight."


    "Since I''m hot-headed, how about you go around without a head?" Seraphine turned toward the Waiga, her blood turning into a scythe threatening to behead the Waiga, whoughed while backing away.


    As the three bickered among themselves, the two fighters stared at the scene with confusion. This group did not just interrupt their fight but also disregarded their existence. Azaphyer was not only humiliated by their words but also enraged by their arrogance.


    "Although I wanted to kill Silver Rose, a demon is not a bad tribute to my prince," said the high-elf as his earrings began to glow with azure color, summoning countless storms. "Tell me your name, Demon."


    "My name is Seraphine."


    "...Seraph?" muttered the high-elf with confusion at the irony of her name. After all, a demon was a creature going against the heavens itself, so it made no sense that they would be named seraph, meaning an angelic being. "That blood is¡­"


    "It seems like you know a little about me," said the demon as her blood covered her body, turning her into her demonic form. "My name is Seraphine, thest Blood Demon. Have we met before, High-Elf?"


    "...we have," muttered Azaphyer with a frown. "I visited your world three thousand years ago together with my prince. At that time, your race was revered as the strongest before it betrayed the gods."


    "Betrayal is the wrong word," said Seraphine after a pause before she reassumed her human form and sighed. "Given that we met before, I will spare your life. Another wrong word, and I will end your pathetic life."


    Azaphyer was silent, not issuing another word before bowing and taking his leave. The entire exchange left them confused as the knight sheathed his sword while looking at the woman with long horns and scarlet eyes.


    "A pleasure to see you again," said Jonathan with a smile. "I repeat my invitation for you to join me, but the circumstances have changed. As you can see, we have reached the final arc in this story."


    "We met the moment I entered the second floor, and here we meet again as I prepare to leave it," said Seraphine with a smirk. "You seem calmer than when we first met. At least, you are not killing your soldiers just to gain favor."


    "I would if that means making the Blood Queen join my side," said Jonathan with a smirk as he watched Seraphine lose hers. "I already knew your identity the moment I saw your art. Blood maniptors are rare, and a demon who can shapeshift must be quite special."


    "Even if Seika has chosen to trust you, I can always defy him and take your head," said Seraphine as her blood began multiplying to cover the ground. "Where did you hear that title, and what are your intentions?"


    "I heard the title when I was a child," Jonathan exined as he raised his arms in surrender. "There were many legends in my world that spoke about candidates of being the demon king. There was a dragon whose wings were torn by the gods, a giant sealed and dismembered, or a blood queen who lost everything."


    "Candidates to be the demon king?" muttered Whisker with confusion as he nced at Seraphine, who remained silent.


    "My lord was one cursed by the gods to be forever doomed," said Jonathan with a smirk as he took off one of his gauntlets and showed them a hole over his forearm. "My forearm has been once devoured by death."


    "Such worlds would curse the gods once they realize they have been abandoned," said Seraphine as her blood retreated. "In those worlds, there are legends about a demon king who will rise. However, no one knows their identity."


    "We gathered stories about powerful beings that have opposed the gods, and one of them was a blood queen who ruled a world of peace and prosperity. It was said that she was destined to be a god. However, something happened during the ceremony, and she wasbeled a demon alongside her race."


    "Is he talking about you, Seraphine?" asked Sarohan, the silent woman, but she didn''t answer him. Staring at her unusualck of response, Sarohan sighed and actually ruffled through her hair. His actions surprised the other two as they foresaw his arm getting cut off. "Your past doesn''t matter, so don''t carry such an expression."


    Seraphine stared at him with wide eyes and messy ck hair. Her expression could not be read, but given her scarlet eyes, killing intent was not out of the question. Sarohan gave her a thumbs up and a wink.


    "If any godes over, I will handle them!"


    "...he is dead," muttered Whisker with a sigh as Sarohan was sent flying, screaming at the top of his lungs. His white figure cut through the battleground before mming into a boulder. Seraphinebed her hair at the speed of light before turning toward Jonathan.


    "Useless tales are just that," said the demon as she got over what the knight said. It seems that also Sarohan was buried into the boulder, his words managed to make her rpose herself. "We both know that I''m not that demon king."


    "Indeed, because the one legend that everyone could not forget was not about the blood queen," said Jonathan with a smile as he wore his gauntlets. "In fact, the legends I mentioned earlier were said to be his generals once he became the demon king."


    "Who is he?" asked Whisker with narrowing eyes, and the knight turned toward him with a grin. His expression told the feline the answer, as he narrowed his eyes into slits. "Are you talking about him?"


    "The man who will be the demon king will not suffer the injustice of the gods, but he will carry every wrath against them. His soul will manifest the countless voices crying for injustice as his body leads them in a war against the gods."


    "Did you know about this?" the feline asked Seraphine who remained silent. "Is this the reason that you decided to follow him?"


    "He is the sole person capable of going against the gods, my sworn enemies," said Seraphine as she turned toward Whisker with a frown. "He knows why I follow him. You told him yourself that he was the man carrying every wrath against the gods."


    The feline was silent as he lowered his head in thought. As silence descended, Sarohan broke it as he climbed out of the rubble, cursing Seraphine for hitting him too hard.


    "Our leader spoke of a brilliant and arrogant man he found," said Whisker as he turned toward Jonathan. "Since we lost contact with him, we want to help that man at least until he returns."


    "Alexie is training with Azkahar the Wise," said Jonathan with a proud smile. "Even if he does note back in time to save us, we have already pushed the wheel of fate forward. Our Demon King is being born as we speak."


    "You sent him to meet Azkahar?" muttered Seraphine with widened eyes. "It might be too soon for that, human. If he attemptsplete control, our entire timeline will copse."


    "What are you talking about?" asked Whisker with a frown as his killing intent turned toward Jonathan. "What have you done to our leader?"


    "I did nothing other than make him stronger," said Jonathan with conviction. "Azkahar is the one being capable of helping him at the moment. If you trust him like I do, you will believe that he will ovee this training!"

 Chapter 1070 Multilayered Seal

    Chapter 1070 Multyered Seal


    Although the sky was full of chaos, the bluekes beneath the ind remained serene. The blue waters enveloped all creatures in a tight embrace that bestowed upon them evesting serenity. Deep within the waters, inside a fissure in space, wrath was being recreated.


    Azkahar assumed his draconic form as he gazed at the human sitting in his blue pce. The man had unshaven ck hair that the asional breeze ruffled. Below his neat eyebrows were a pair of golden eyes that looked at him with infinite curiosity.


    His lips pressed firmly together as the man voiced his question, confused, "What do you mean release all wrath?"


    Azkahar knew that the notion was absurd to a man who had suffered from wrath to be asked to release it all. However, his studies had led him to this conclusion. The side effects came from restraining wrath, not from using it.


    "Wrath is a horse that cannot be tamed. If you hold it back, it will break your bones and tear your flesh. However, if you allow it to roam free in the wilderness, the horse will not hurt you."


    "But it will not be tamed."


    "This is the issue with how everyone has approached wrath. Throughout thousands of years and countless vessels, the same mistake has been made. Even in other timelines, the mistake was the same. Our expectations cannot be to tame wrath but to redirect it. Wrath can never be tamed."


    "Then, how am I supposed to redirect it?"


    "The technique is simple, but executing it is akin to moving a mountain. Imagine that you are holding an aze rope that is burning with ferocious fire. Instead of holding it in peace or reigniting it every time you want to use the mes, it''s better to swing the rope so that the me does not burn you."


    "That''s a very specific analogy, but there is no me or rope in my situation," said Arthur with a frown as he stared at his hand. "I understand the concept of releasing wrath and redirecting it so that it wouldn''t burn me, but imagine this: I have a switch that opens a dam, and behind that dam is wrath."


    Arthur wanted to exin that his wrath was not a me that could be redirected or manipted but an overflowing flood that mmed into him once released. He would lose all sense of what was happening and would see nothing but destruction.


    "You have a boat, created from the golden mana of creation," said the blue dragon with eyes full of wisdom. "The reason you are the only one capable of wielding wrath is because of your golden mana. It is the origin of all creation, even more ancient than wrath itself."


    "This is how I sealed Eragon in my sea of consciousness," said Arthur with a nod. "I used my golden mana to summon chains of order and seal him. Using his lightning involves unsealing him partially to use the lightning."


    "Then, for the sake of handling his powers, let''s create a multyered seal. As I have studied, wrathes in many forms. Do you remember the first time you used the Breaker Insignia?"


    "In the war against the Cmity Spider," nodded Arthur with a frown. "At that time, it was nothing but a pir of light. Wrath was nonexistent in my heart, too."


    "The Holy Crown unlocks the potential within individuals, therefore the insignia. Those who conquer will obtain the Conqueror Insignia, while those who heal will obtain the Healer Insignia. In your case, you defeated the trial and broke it apart."


    "I did that by killing the final boss before it awakened," muttered Arthur with a shake of his head. "It had nothing to do with wrath."


    "Solomon gave you the golden dagger in the previous timeline, which managed to unleash the power within you. A normal dagger would not have been able to break through the core and end the trial. However, what happened in this timeline?"


    "I have no idea¡­"


    "The story has been rewritten. In this timeline, wrath has awakened within the trial, allowing you to end it. Your legacy had a small part to y in that trial, while wrath ended it."


    Arthur did not answer the blue dragon as he had no such memories. Solomon should not exist in this timeline since Arthur never went to Alka and met him. Thus, even if the dwarven king was there, he would not help Arthur.


    "This is the only way that the timeline makes sense," said Arthur as he raised his eyes toward the blue dragon. "How is this rted to the multyered seal?"


    "Since the Holy Crown managed to turn your potential into an insignia, it allowed you to tap into wrath without exposing yourself to it. However, the insignia was overridden because you met Cassius the Proud."


    "Then, I should create a seal simr to the insignia. First came light, then lightning, then the ck me, then materialization of wrath itself."


    "Your observation is close to what I have uncovered as well," said the dragon with a nod as blue characters turned into a list hovering midair. "These are the manifestations of wrath."


    Arthur read the seven manifestations of wrath, which included some he already knew, but others he had no chance of uncovering. The list was as follows:


    1. Light.


    2. Lightning.


    3. mes.


    4. Armor.


    5. Chains.


    6. Tempest.


    7. Chaos.


    "The first is the one you already used, a ck light that could undo the elements," said Azkahar as he pointed at the first. "Lightning has a simr function but with a more chaotic nature. mes are the condensed form of wrath, which is destroying your body."


    "I have once formed the armor when Julius Venera was killed, but I never knew there was a higher form of wrath."


    "After the armor, chains appear that could disable opponents and reign destruction on the battlefield. A tempest is akin to a cmity, which has befallen Runera in alternate timelines. As for Chaos¡­ you have once awakened it."


    "¡­the wolf of destruction."


    "It can be anything other than a wolf, but it is the ultimate form of wrath which makes the user lose his sanity. If Oren did not use the Sword of Benevolence, you would have never recovered."


    Arthur was silent as he saw the seven manifestations, and wondered how he has survived such a creature roaming inside him without this knowledge. Oren called him possessed, which Arthur has dismissed because he never witnessed himself turning into a monster.


    Once Azkahar ced them in front of him, Arthur realized that if he took another step into the pool of wrath, it would have destroyed him. However, there was another time where Arthur allowed the final manifestation of wrath to appear.


    "Oren was not here when I met Yuvan Perli inside this tower," said Arthur as he raised his head. "Someone else saved me."


    "Diana Freya," said Azkahar with a smile. "She is the one person capable of negating chaos and reversing the transformation. This is the reason that it turns into an impossible choice. You need two things to keep your sanity."


    "Mana of creation and Diana," said Arthur with a nod as he raised his eyes. "If I manage to control wrath, then I can avoid that future where I have to choose one over the other."


    "Gaia will never hand over her powers to a holder of wrath, but you know someone who''s close to her," said Azkahar with a smile. "However, that remains forter. Now, we begin creating the seal to separate wrath into its sevenyers."


    Arthur knew that he was talking about Suyin, since Morana was the sister of Gaia. As long as he tried talking to Morana to convince Gaia to trust him, it might be possible to wield the two powers. However, that would be hard since wrath destroyed countless parts of the world.


    Azkahar had a n that Arthur had never considered before. In essence, he had to use the chains of order created from his golden mana to restrain Eragon inside him. In this way, he would be able to release wrath ording to what he can handle.


    The blue dragon seemed to know everything, even creating seals. Although it could not do it directly, it guided Arthur in a step-by-step method to create it. In reality, it was simr to writing runes, but using the chains of order themselves.


    Arthur did not know how much time they have already spent, but creating a seal was only the first step. After limiting how much wrath can manifest, it would be easier for Arthur to train about releasing it. Instead of one dam, he was building seven of them.


    "How much time has passed, Azkahar?" asked Arthur while his eyes were closed. Although he was inside his sea of consciousness, creating chains of order without rest, he could still talk to the blue dragon.


    "Three days since you arrived."


    "Then, the war has already begun outside," muttered Arthur with a frown as he started to lose focus. "We need to hurry."


    "The warsts a week and it has only been a day," said Azkahar with understanding. "If you can finish your training in the next six days, then you can leave in time to defeat all lords."


    "I can alwayse back," said Arthur, but Azkahar did not answer him. Instead, his blue eyes turned toward the distant sea, where a vortex was forming.

 Chapter 1071 A Sad Picture

    Chapter 1071 A Sad Picture


    The moon was full outside the serenekes of Azkahar, where a group of people appeared. Large figures with muscles lining their visible arms and legs, and they made no attempt to hide their identity. The reason was very clear, embodied in a slender and elegant woman standing among the group.


    Her graceful figure made the men unable to keep their eyes to themselves, despite knowing the painful punishments that wouldnd on them if she got too annoyed. Although her curves were covered by either silver armor or silk, they were still a sight to behold.


    "A dungeon has appeared here," said the woman in a monotonous tone devoid of life as her azure eyes stared at the waters. "As I have suspected, this tower has vited the contract. It has sheltered a fugitive."


    "A fugitive, my goddess?" muttered Freud, the Chief of the Huntsmen n, while bowing his head. His mask was gone now because he dared not hide his face in her presence. "May I ask if he is different than the lightning user?"


    "The two are destined to meet, so we have been looking for them both," said Artemis without any expression as she raised her palm to the sky. A bow began materializing over it, hovering like a celestial artifact. It was made of gold and silver with gems embedded into its body. "We must break through the tower''sws to enter this dungeon."


    As she announced her actions, Artemis pulled on her bowstring. It glistened with a strange sheen that made the group almost lose their minds. Their goddess has once said that happened because the only string capable of withstanding her power was the hair of a god, but she refused to tell them its name.


    The bowstring released an otherworldly cry as it opened a rift in space. The hunters knew better than listening, so they let the rift appear in their heads as well. Thus, they closed their eyes as they watched their goddess mutter strange words that served to create the arrow.


    Weaved from the Huntress Goddess itself, the ethereal arrows radiated a crushing presence. As her azure eyes narrowed on their target, Artemis released her arrow. A shockwave sent the group flying, but none of them couldin about it.


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    Ssh!


    In sequence, the arrow created a sonic boom as it traveled faster than sound. Then, it whistled through the air before diving into the waters, creating an underwater tunnel that made theke rise.


    The group could see the end of the tunnel heading toward a fissure underwater before the arrow mmed into an invisible wall. Their world shook as the tower sent warnings of an anomaly, not knowing it was the goddess herself who had caused this.


    [An anomaly has appeared!]


    [An anomaly has appeared!]


    Artemis raised her hand as she released her spiritual energy. As the energy of a god appeared before them, all hunters fell to the ground, breathless and suffocating. Then, she waved her hand to push all notifications aside, dismissing the tower''s cries for help.


    A strange scene appeared underwater as the group could see a scenery within the fissure that Artemis had struck. Water seemed to flow from the broken barrier as Artemis smirked at the scene, the first expression she gave in a while.


    "As I have suspected, Azkahar has hidden itself for thousands of years in this ce. The only question is why did the immortal sage allow him to hide in his tower? Is he going against the celestials as well?"


    Although Freud could hear her questions, he did not dare answer them. A person who could speak about the tower''s master so casually was not someone he could treat as an equal. Thus, he decided to forfeit speaking until shemanded him to talk.


    As the crack started growing bigger underwater, the tunnel started growing smaller because of the overflowing water. However, as the group awaited the instructions of their goddess, a rumbling echoed across the sky.


    The underwater barrier exploded with blue lights as it shattered entirely, making the water level rise. A giant blue creature leapt from the water toward the sky, making the crowd''s hearts tremble. As it soared toward the heavens, the creature let out an otherworldly cry that seemed to summon every droplet of water in the second floor.


    "You have appeared, Artemis," said a distant voice, forcing the group to open their eyes and witness the majestic figure of a blue dragon. Its entire body was made of water, and its wise eyes stared at them like ants. "I have never thought that¡­ we would meet so soon."


    "You foolishly revealed your presence, Azkahar," said Artemis as she stared at the dragon with surprising hatred. "I told you before that if I do find you, I will kill you and erase your existence from this world. A god¡­"


    "Always fulfill their promises," continued Azkahar with a smile as he nodded. "I know how this fight will end, Artemis. Those who are desperate to live forget their purpose. I am different."


    "...you already met him," said Artemis as her expression crumbled. "You hid yourself from existence for thousands of years just to meet him? Is this how much you hate us?"


    "Hatred is also a bond, something I don''t share with you," said the blue dragon as he stared down at the goddess, his form changing into that of a human. As water floated around him, Azkahar imparted them with thest of his wisdom. "I hid myself in order to push the wheel forward. It might be a small step in his journey, but it''s everything I have existed for."


    "The universe would copse because of your actions!" shouted Artemis with visible rage as her aura exploded, overbearing the heavens and the earth. However, Azkahar smiled like an overjoyed child. "Is this what you have reduced yourself to be? Nothing but an anarchist after serving as the archivist for all creation?"


    "It is precisely because I have witnessed your selfishness that I decided to wait for him, the man who will bring Devaheim to its knees. And as thest parting gift from me to you, I will make sure¡­ that everyone knows this."


    Artemis frowned as she heard his words and her bow aimed at the old man, who spread his arms. Every molecule of water in the universe seemed to answer his calls as the Huntress pulled on her bowstring, creating an ethereal arrow to shoot him down.


    "My name is Azkahar the Wise, Master of Archives, and the man who plotted against the gods," said the blue dragon as his voice transmitted through every particle of water in the universe. And wherever there was water, there was life. "I hereby announce that he shall be born, the man that will end all suffering."


    Artemis finished creating her arrow and unleashed it with a mighty radiance. The lethal weapon cut through the air faster than anything could move as it aimed for the blue dragon, soon striking his heart. Azkahar staggered backward, but his mouth did not stop moving.


    "As my final words, I state that I have no regrets in dedicating my life to serve the one true Demon King, who will liberate us all from the unjust gods! Those who are suffering should survive and seek him out. He will walk this universe unhindered, ying every selfish god that has ruined this world!"


    Artemis let out a shout as she soared through the air herself while shooting three more arrows. As they were about to tear through their target, Azkahar turned his body into its draconic form. The arrows sank into the water as they failed to harm him.


    "Have you lost your mind, Azkahar?" asked Artemis as she soared near the moon, almost bing one with it. She looked down at the blue dragon whose eyes were filled with defiance. "You have just unleashed chaos and madness throughout the universe!"


    "I did no such thing, old friend," said the blue dragon as his weary eyes gazed at the moon. "I have simply given them hope. This is what you fear the most, is it not?"


    "Billions of souls will die," said Artemis with disdain. "You im to work for them while you push them toward certain death. Whoever defies Devaheim will lose their life, never to be reborn!"


    "That is their fate, regardless of how much time it takes," said Azkahar as he stared at the goddess while water formed deadly weapons around him. "I have already told him of the secrets that gods cannot bear to be revealed. Be careful, old friend, for he will seek you out one day as well!"


    "...is this thest of your words?" asked Artemis as she pulled on her bowstring, creating thousands of arrows to fill the night''s sky. "Your curiosity ends here, Azkahar. As I said thest time we met, that damn curiosity killed you!"


    "Do not be saddened, old friend, for death is far more merciful than helplessness," said Azkahar as his countless water spears shot toward the moon. At the same time, Artemis released her bowstring. "In my final moments, I shall use this body as a shield until our Demon King is born!"


    The thousands of arrows rained down on the blue dragon, painting a very sad picture of his death. Despite the difference in their strength, the blue dragon managed tost for countless days in his fight against the Huntress. And with that, Azkahar lost his life in exchange for a chance to overthrow the gods.

 Chapter 1072 Karmic Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 1072 Karmic Resonance</h4>


    Arthur closed his eyes after the dragon left. Although their meeting was short,sting only a few days, Arthur knew that the dragon had dedicated its life for his sake. This made it hard to ept his decision to die, but something else alleviated the situation.


    "What''s my name?" asked the small dragon made of blue water, which Azkahar had left behind. This is the reason that he turned his knowledge into a pond, only to infuse it with his soul for him to be reborn.


    "Your name is Azkahar," said Arthur with a smile as he sat cross-legged. "Do you know the reason behind your existence?"


    "...that is the only thing I know," said the small dragon with a nod as it pped its wings and flew tond on Arthur''s shoulder. "My task is to guide you using the knowledge I have."


    "Azkahar has thought of everything," said Arthur with a smile as he felt the battle begin outside. "It seems he already knew that inviting me into his dungeon would make the gods sense his presence. However, the name of hiskes is a dead giveaway."


    "Azkahar revealed the name of thesekes on purpose, so that believers of the ancient legend will lead those they deem as Demon Kings here," answered the small dragon as if reviewing knowledge. "The gods would not suspect a thing unless they sense his presence."


    The small dragon exined without missing a beat, as if his sole purpose was to answer Arthur''s questions. Although the answer made sense, Arthur still felt unsure about bing the so-called Demon King.


    "Tell me how to control the wrath, Little Azkahar," said Arthur as he decided to assume nothing and just learn to control his powers at the moment. Things will reveal themselves once he reaches them.


    Ascent fought hard against Westcoast, using the Unity Cube that they had to outpower their opponent. However, their enemy also had an artifact that could heal their soldiers instantly. This led to a drawn-out fight that wore out the three-cities alliance.


    Dorian, however, had a different issue. His white spear was ruthless while piercing his first enemy before the man fell to the ground, bleeding. This used to be just as easy as breathing, but now, Dorian felt a strange emotion in his chest.


    As he stared at the wound on the man''s chest, Dorian felt his own resonate in pain. This feeling was akin to mirroring the pain before him, but it made no sense to the spearman who has been through countless battles.


    Another soldier rushed to sh him down, and Dorian waved his spear to cut the man''s face. The man screamed in pain as he covered his bloody face while rolling on the ground. Dorian grimaced as he felt the pain cover his face as well.


    "What is this feeling?" muttered Dorian as he sensed a presence approaching him. A tall man wearing heavy armor approached him with a battleax hanging over his shoulder. "I have no time for this."


    "There is no other ce for you to be, sir Dorian Stormde," said the tall man with a smug grin on his face. "I came here to take you alive. Don''t worry, you will be skinned alive in front of your father."


    "You don''t know me to justify such hatred," said Dorian with confusion as he lowered his hand, ignoring the pain in his face and chest. "You do, however, seem familiar."


    "You might not remember me, but I courted your sister a few years ago," said the man with a hateful grin as he pulled out his battleax. "After she humiliated me, you found my sister and made love to her!"


    "...that doesn''t sound like something I would do."


    "There is no one arrogant enough to do something this obscene!" said the tall warrior with a craze as he started spitting saliva like a dog. "I will remind you of the humiliation you gave me, Dorian Stormde! After that, I will raid your city and take your sister as my wife!"


    "Ah, I remember you now," said Dorian with realization. "You are the stalker who kept harassing my sister day and night even after she rejected you. I never thought a low-life worm would survive for this long. For the record, your sister was the one who wooed me."


    "This is the Dorian I know," said the man with a grin as he leaned forward and licked his ax. "I will make sure to make a pot stew out of your bones, Dorian Stormde!"


    After that, the man rushed forward like a crazed monster while swinging his ax. Dorian stared at him with disgust as he prepared his spear. However, this time, he closed his eyes not to see the wound he is about to inflict.


    The man''s head flew as Dorian appeared a distance away with his eyes closed. Although he lost his sight, Dorian still retained his battle sense and awareness. However, his wound suddenly started bleeding as well, making him hurry to squeeze it with confusion.


    "What is happening to me?" muttered Dorian as he felt dizzy, staring at the blood. "Even without looking at the wound, I was injured myself? Is it possible that this man has such a skill?"


    "Wrong."


    A voice answered his question from above, and Dorian turned to see a beautiful woman standing atop a pool of blood. Her scarlet-colored irises stared down at him with both interest and aloofness. As she descended tond, Dorian could not keep his eyes off her horns.


    "Your body has been cursed, Dorian Stormde," said the woman whonded in the middle of the battlefield. "I have seen a simr case before."


    "A simr case of what?"


    "Karmic Resonance," said the woman with a frown as she stared at his neck. "Your body now believes that everything you do to others will happen to you. This is an extreme level of empathy that you have been cursed with."


    Dorian listened without believing her words because it made no sense for his body to harm itself. However, the woman seemed convinced as she walked forward and removed his hand from his neck. Then, she wiped the blood and smelled it.


    "You are indeed the man he chose," said the woman as she controlled his blood to return to its rightful ce and for the wound to close. "My name is Seraphine, a demon who came here to help you."


    "A demon?" asked Dorian with confusion. "What are you helping me with?"


    "Our Demon King has chosen you to rule the second floor, so it''s my job to make sure that you remain undefeated," said the demon as she turned toward the battlefield. "Since you cannot fight for yourself, let us fight for you."


    "Us?" asked Dorian for a rification before two more figures appeared beside them. One of them wore silver gauntlets while the other used a long sword to cut the iing enemies. "Who are you guys?"


    "They call us the Dark Stallions," said the white figure who Dorian suspected to be a Waiga, given his animalistic features.


    "That''s not our name, you damn monkey," said the feline whose silver gauntlets dripped with blood. "You might be more familiar with our leader, whom you know as Alexie."


    Dorian watched as the three defeated every iing enemy. However, he was more interested in the demon who did not move a muscle to finish her opponents. After seeing the corpses pile without resurrection, the enemies realized her identity as well.


    "They have a demon on their side!"


    "Call the lord! A demon has appeared!"


    The soldiers backed away as armored knights stepped forward from the enemy lines. Ilia Perli and the rest did the same as they marched toward the middle of the battlefield. After seeing their soldiers unable to be healed by the artifact, the atmosphere in the battlefield changed.


    "I see that you have allied yourself with a demon," said the old man wearing golden armor while narrowing his eyes at Seraphine. "May the gods bless us against this evil."


    "Evil never existed before humans, old man," said Seraphine as she created a blood sword while narrowing her eyes. "Have you written your will before entering this battle?"


    "What makes a demon serve a human, then?"


    "I serve no one other than the demon king," said Seraphine with a grin as blood dripped from her sword. "Prepare to die, old man."


    Before the battle couldmence, a voice appeared in everyone''s minds. Every droplet of water transmitted the same words to their minds, announcing the beginning of a new era.


    Dorian listened to the words spoken by Azkahar with confusion before he connected the dots. Seraphine said she serves the demon king, while the feline said they served Alexie.


    "Then, the Demon King this tower waited for has always been Alexie?" muttered Dorian with realization once the announcement was over. However, no one could say a word as they were stunned speechless.


    Seraphine turned toward the feline and exchanged a knowing nod before rushing toward the enemy. Seeing their dash, the two armies rushed to do the same, beginning the first battle in a series of infinite ones.


    As he grabbed his spear and rushed forward, Dorian felt once again humbled in the midst of these events. However, unknown pride bloomed in his heart once again for knowing the man who will bring down the gods.

 Chapter 1073 Kingdom of Wrath

    Chapter 1073 Kingdom of Wrath


    As the battle raged both inside the ind and outside thekes, the dungeon hidden underneath remained undisturbed. Inside a blue pce, a man with an excited expression sat, having just created the seventh seal.


    "After the seals, you can begin your training to master wrath," said the miniature Azkahar, who had guided Arthur through the sealing process. "I must warn you that the process may take days, months, or even years."


    "I have only a few days," Arthur replied, rising from the ground and stretching with a grin. "I finally feel relieved now that the voices are gone."


    "Enjoy the short break, because after you unleash the first seal, it will get even worse," said the tiny dragon, floating beside him. "To wield wrath, you must coexist with it. Therefore, after you release the first seal, never use your golden mana to restrain it."


    "...How will I be able to think, then?" Arthur muttered, looking confused. Until now, his golden mana had been the switch controlling his wrath. Without it, wrath would take over, no matter how small. "Dorian almost lost his life because he didn''t have my golden mana."


    "A normal human wouldn''t withstand wrath even for a second, but you''re not a normal human," the blue dragon said as itnded on Arthur''s shoulder. "I believe there''s a reason you possess two conflicting powers within the same body."


    "Isn''t that the entire issue here?" Arthur asked, tugging gently on the dragon''s wing, raising it high. "You know something about me, don''t you?"


    "I know everything there is to know, but I can''t reveal what my father forbids," said the tiny dragon, gazing at Arthur with its big blue eyes. "ording to my father''s calctions, you must uncover that truth on your own."


    "Your father is Azkahar?" Arthur inquired with interest, tossing the dragon into the air and watching it float before him. "That means you need a name of your own, don''t you, little dragon?"


    For a moment, Arthur felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as the dragon looked at him with confusion. Lilo was his first dragon, with whom he had formed a strong bond. Lilo also resided within his sea of consciousness, simr to Eragon, but he couldn''t release Lilo within this tower.


    In a sudden wave of regret, Arthur realized he had kept his dragon imprisoned for far too long. Lilo had assisted him in countless battles, particrly against Amelio, but Arthur had treated him as a tool, only to be used when necessary.


    "I can sense your sadness," said the tiny dragon, floating before him. "Tell me what you need to understand, and I''ll help you. That''s the only thing I can do."


    "My dragonpanion, Lilo, is one I''ve failed. It''s remained dormant in my body for months, except on rare asions."


    "Is it the Illusive Dragon?" the tiny creature asked, to which Arthur nodded. "An ethereal creature requires time to mature. Unlike me, a physical creature, ethereal dragons typically sleep for thousands of years."


    "Lilo has always been awake except for his early childhood," Arthur exined with a frown and his hands on his hips. "He''s a lively one."


    "From my records of this timeline, it seems that you gave the dragon to a summoner named Hazel, who could handle ethereal creatures due to her legacy. You did so because Lilo was sick."


    "Sick?" Arthur questioned.


    "A dragon needs to feed on mana simr to its own, so familial bonds are crucial," the blue dragon exined as it hovered. "The Illusive Dragon must have fallen ill because it couldn''t exist in the physical world for long."


    "That makes sense," Arthur said with a frown. "I went against Miko because Hazel was the only person who could help Lilo. That''s what made her hate me."


    "Trivial matters," said the blue dragon as it flew toward Arthur,nding in his palm. "Name me."


    "Naming is my greatest weakness."


    "Anything will do," the blue dragon replied, looking at him with wise eyes. "My father never had the chance to name me before he chose to sacrifice his life. You must carry out that task."


    "Fine," Arthur sighed and thought for a moment. "Your name will be Nova, the Blue Dragon of Wisdom. In honor of your father, who sacrificed his life like a dying star, lighting our path for years toe."


    "Not bad," Nova said with a nod as it rose toward Arthur''s shoulder. "I will be your guide as you master wrath. You will hear my voice in your mind, but it may be a long time before you manage to locate me."


    Arthur nced at the dragon and observed it sinking into his body until half of its body remained. After nodding, he sat on the ground and closed his eyes, entering the sea of consciousness where Eragon was sealed atop a mountain. The mountain had been almost ttened by wrath, but Arthur had created an entire array of chains to seal it. This way, he no longer needed to hold it back, and instead, Eragon was chained to the brim.


    "I see you havepany now," said the creature made of ck lightning, grinning at him. Arthur noticed that Nova had appeared at its side. "What else are you going to do to me after sealing me so tightly?"


    "I will release you," Arthur replied with a smile as Novanded on his shoulder. "Furthermore, I won''t hold back anymore. I will let all the wrath out at the same time, not reining it in."


    "I see that you''ve lost your mind," said Eragon with glee. "Release me, then, and let me take over your body. I will use it well, don''t worry!"


    "I will release only the first seal," Arthur said as he raised his hand. "This way, I can divide and conquer the wrathful voices instead of letting them consume me."


    "Conquer?" murmured Wrath, amused. "Do you think that these voices will listen to you, puny human? I am Eragon, the Cmity of Destruction and Ageless Breaker."


    "Cry me a river, Eragon," said Arthur as he tugged on the outermost chains, his eyes glowing golden. "What you failed to achieve does not define what I can do."


    As he pulled the chains, they shattered, and ck light exploded from the mountain. Eragon howled in rage as wrath filled the world. Arthur could no longer see anything, and the voices returned. Though he wished to keep them silent, he knew he needed to confront them one day.


    As the dark world filled his view, Arthur began to hear cries of injustice. This time, instead of billions of voices that almost drove him insane, Arthur could distinguish what these voices were saying.


    "Kill them...!"


    "Revenge...!"


    "Kill the gods...!"


    Arthur stood in the dark world, staring at the sky where faces of injustice began to form. Like souls rising from the underworld, the voices transformed into faces that screamed for justice. The entire world began to fill with these faces, each one screaming its desire.


    His golden eyes dimmed, reced by darkness swirling within them. Arthur felt his feetnd on darkened soil, which scorched his skin. Slowly, and appeared before him.


    "Kingdom of Wrath, where all injustice goes," Arthur muttered as he stared at the countless souls seeking to drive him insane. "If I want to control wrath, I must make each of them submit without using golden mana."


    Arthur felt that this was an impossible task. Though not as numerous as before, these souls were many, each with different demands. Some wanted revenge against others, while many desired suffering for the world.


    If Arthur used his golden mana, he would never learn to control them himself. The moment his mana disappeared, the voices would return, seeking to kill him.


    Closing his eyes, Arthur tried to focus on each voice. He was searching for the faint voice calling his name. Nova was calling to him, and after ignoring all other voices, Arthur found it.


    "I hear you, Nova," Arthur said as he opened his eyes. "How can I make these voices listen to me?"


    "There are many ways to do it, each more demanding than thest," Nova exined in his mind. "The easiest but most time-consuming is to hear their stories one by one. As for the hardest and most unlikely..."


    "What is it?"


    "You must make them submit to you not through understanding, but by awakening the Will of Kings. It is simr to your Art of Creator, Submission, which you lost in the alternate timeline. You must make them bow to you."


    "In this time, I don''t have the art?" Arthur asked, confused, as his legacy still had the art registered.


    "In this timeline, you never received the art. Your legacy is a spiritual artifact that has apanied you when you merged the timelines. However, if you want to make these voices submit, you must awaken the art yourself."


    "How about I use the legacy to retrieve it?" muttered Arthur as he tried to summon his legacy, but the tower interfered. "It seems that I cannot use it inside the tower."

 Chapter 1074 Final Valley

    Chapter 1074 Final Valley


    "This makes sense because arts are simr to spiritual artifacts, like imprints in your mind. Therefore, although the legacy has it since your soul itself transmigrated, the art itself is dormant. Whatever method you shall use, the important thing is to control this wrath."


    Arthur grasped the concept but found it hard to implement. This might be the first time in his journey that he had to retrieve something he knows exists but cannot ess. Unlike the Art of Creation, Submission was an ability rather than a transcript.


    To put it simply, Arthur found it easier to manipte people. This made him remember where the "Art of Creator ¨C Submission" originated from. During his battle against the Sin of Pride, Cassius, the cmity mentioned that King Arthur was inspired by him to use the art.


    Arthur closed his eyes to recall the feeling of using the art. It was simr to using telekinesis to move things, but in this case, those things were souls. The principle was the same, but the execution was anything but.


    "In principle, my will intensifies enough to force others into following it," Arthur said as he opened his eyes and watched the kingdom of wrathful voices ring at him with a thousand eyes. "This might be simr to the ''Will of Kings'' that you mentioned."


    "It can be. You must find a way without relying on your golden mana; otherwise, everything will be for naught," said Nova as it started to fade. "I cannot exist for long in this realm, as everything is negated when meeting wrath."


    "Visit me every once in a while. I will find a way, certainly," said Arthur as he patted the small dragon before it disappeared. Then, his brows furrowed as he turned to the kingdom of wrath. "However, I prefer a third option instead of relying on others. I want... to create my own art."


    Dorian wrapped the bandage around his neck and the rest of his body. The battle against Westcoast was over, and Ascent had managed to emerge victorious. However, neither side could call it a victory due to the immense losses.


    His body was covered in wounds, but none of them were inflicted by his enemies. Instead, his own body seemed to react to the wounds he had inflicted. Although he did not want to admit it, Dorian knew that the demon might be right.


    "You must stop fighting."


    As if thinking about her summoned the demon, she appeared before him with long horns on her forehead. Dorian stared at her with a strange gaze as the corpses on the battlefield were her doing. Everyone revived except those killed by a demon.


    In a way, demons were themon enemy of the tower residents. Revival gave them peace of mind, and demons shattered it. However, seeing her beautiful face and cold expression, Dorian found it hard to hate her given her concern about him.


    "These wounds are nothing," said Dorian as he ignored her warning. There was no such thing as stopping fighting. "I will be fine even with such wounds."


    "This curse will not be resolved; it will only get worse," said the demon as she grabbed his arm that was wrapped in bandages. "Taking a life is different than sustaining a wound. Once this tower is conquered, killing a single person will kill you."


    "What is this strange illness?" muttered Dorian as he stared into her eyes. "It started after I experienced the wrath Alexie felt. How is he still alive if he experiences this wrath all the time?"


    "A normal human would have a simr reaction to yours, if not instant death," said the demon as she traced her fingers over his wounds, healing them. "Alexie has the capacity to feel things more than a normal human without letting them affect him. It might be an acquired skill, but I believe it''s because of his overflowing spiritual energy."


    "Spiritual energy?"


    "Do you remember when half the city of Xeloria lost their consciousness for a brief second?" asked the demon with a smile as she let go of him and sat beside him. "That was Alexie releasing his spiritual energy for a brief moment. It was unlike anything I have ever experienced."


    "Hard to believe a demon would say that, given their spiritual aptitude," said Dorian with a smile as he turned toward her. "What''s your name?"


    "There is no need to exchange names, given that our acquaintanceship will not be long," said the demon without looking at him. Dorian did not say anything and watched her for a few seconds until she turned toward him. "I cannot sense fear from you toward me."


    "This curse of mine allows me to have some insight into others," Dorian said with a smile as he gazed into the demon''s eyes. "I know that you can be ruthless to your enemies and kind to your friends."


    "That monkey would disagree," the demon said, snorting and gesturing towards the tall Waigaughing with his feline friend. "I''m not their friend, and I won''t be yours."


    "They consider you as theirs, and you consider them as yours," Dorian replied with augh as he shook his head. "If you don''t want to tell me your name, so be it."


    "My name is Seraphine," the demon said after a moment of silence. "I already know yours."


    "Seraphine," Dorian muttered, giving her a nod. "I thank you for saving us. Let me introduce you to the man who entered this tower together with Alexie."


    Dorian then rose from his seat and guided the demon to the man leading a meeting in arge tent. The two warriors stared at each other for a few moments before the general dismissed the others, leaving no one but Dorian, Seraphine, and himself.


    "I heard about a demon, but I never thought my lord would travel with one," the man with a thin mustache said as he rose. "Anyrade of my lord is arade of mine as well. Thank you for helping us in this war. We would have lost more men if not for you."


    "And you are?"


    "My name is Ilia Perli, the Fifth Commander in Alexie''s army," the man replied, standing with a straight back. "We can talk over a drinkter, but we have a more pressing issue at the moment. Xeloria has defeated Elvenheim, conquering two zones in one swift attack."


    "As you would expect from the second strongest city with two artifacts under its belt," Seraphine remarked with a nod. "What about the other cities?"


    "At the moment, each of the other cities has a zone except Elvenheim and Westcoast. This is the risk of waging instead of conqueringnd."


    "Westcoast also had two artifacts, but they retreated after seeing that we had a demon with us," Dorian noted as he nodded toward Seraphine. "As we suspected, Crestview might have none. This makes them a weaker target."


    "Are you suggesting that we should attack the strongest among the ten cities?" Ilia Perli asked with a frown. "That could be a suicide mission, Dorian."


    "After obtaining this zone, I noticed that our stats have been amplified. This means that each city would be stronger at its base. However, that also means if Xeloria obtains a third zone, we will lose this war."


    "Our goal is not to win," Seraphine reminded them. "We have to gather all lords in a single ce for Alexie to kill them. Once he bes the lord of every city other than ours, we can end the war and distribute resources among them equally."


    "How would we achieve such a feat?"


    "Since the strongest fighters in every city are the lords, there is no one better to im artifacts. These artifacts will be the key to gather all the lords, but everything relies on timing."


    "I have an idea, then," Ilia Perli said as he walked toward the war table. "There is a zone that connects to all others, right here," the general pointed to the middle of the ind. "This one has yet to be conquered because it''s surrounded by mountains."


    "Final Valley," Seraphine read the name as she stared at it. "How would we make use of such a natural fortress, Ilia?"


    "We will divide our forces among the four cardinal gates and allow no one to enter except for lords," Ilia exined with a smile. "However, the way to ensure they enter the valley is to snatch something important from them."


    "Their artifacts," Seraphine mused with a grin. "Jonathan is on our side, so he will snatch the two artifacts Xeloria has. You have one, and we have one, which makes it four. We still have six artifacts to find."


    "Westcoast has two, while Rosewood has one," Dorian said with a nod. "This will leave three artifacts with Elvenheim, Ironspire, and Blood Keep. If we can snatch their artifact and create an all-out war in Final Valley, we can end this war in a single sweep."


    "As for timing, it couldn''t be any easier," Seraphine said with a smile. "The entire world will know once our demon king emerges from the dungeon. We shall strike then."

 Chapter 1075 Ironspire

    Chapter 1075 Ironspire


    "After the three devised a n to steal the artifacts and move the war to Final Valley, they parted ways in different teams. Dorian went with Whisker while Seraphine went with Sarohan. As for Ascent and its lord, he had to stay in their zone in case another city attacks.


    The feline was anything but chatty. After the initial nod he gave Dorian, the rest of their journey was spent in silence. Although he would have felt bored before, he found a new appreciation for peace and quiet.


    The two did not travel on foot, but rather used a wagon driven by a soldier. It would take them hours to get to their destination without a wagon, a time they did not have. After some time in silence, the feline was actually the one to open his mouth.


    "What do you know about Ironspire?" asked the feline while sharpening his gauntlets. His bestial eyes examined the des with a zealous worship without shifting toward him.


    "A city of iron," said Dorian with a shrug as he stared out of the window, watching their wagon infiltrating the forest. "My father taught me that if you need a good sword, Ironspire has a cksmith for it."


    "Then, it would be a city of cksmiths," said Whisker with a nod as he hid his gauntlets. "After we finish this mission, you will have to fight against your own father. Are you prepared to kill him if the situation demands it?"


    "That''s not a good opening subject," said Dorian with a smile as he turned toward the feline. "If the situation demanded that you kill Alexie to bring peace to the second floor, could you do it?"


    "I would kill the entire second floor for his sake, not the opposite," said the feline without a hint of hesitation, surprising Dorian. "At first, we just wanted to advance through the ranks and leave the second floor. However, Alexie decided that we need to end the war before leaving."


    "Is he a saint?" asked Dorian in all seriousness as he knew that their journey has been dyed for a long time because of that single decision. "I have seen the burden he carries, and only a saint would still care about others."


    "Don''t let him hear you," said the feline with a smirk. "Alexie is not aplicated man. If there was an embodiment of paradoxes, he would be their human form: ruthless but kind, creating but destroying, and free but selfless."


    "Free but selfless?"


    "A man cannot be free without being selfish," said Whisker with a smirk as he rose from his seat and grabbed the window''s edge. "Although he chose you, I still can''t believe the change you have gone through, Dorian Stormde. Answer my question: would you kill your father if he was evil?"


    "How can I decide if he was good or bad, if he was never there?" said Dorian with a smirk that said the man in question was irrelevant. "I have one older sister and no one else. She was as beautiful as the moon and sunbined."


    "How is that relevant?"


    "Everything is irrelevant when you don''t matter," said Dorian with a shrug. "I had to grow without a father because he was obsessed with my sister, and without a mother because I killed her at birth. Naturally, I grew among beautiful maids and bountiful liquor."


    "A child in this situation would grow up to be insecure rather than arrogant," said Whisker with an interesting smile. "Howe you became the most arrogant man beneath heaven?"


    "Beneath all the arrogance is the need for eptance. I had to ept myself and believe that I was the chosen beneath the heavens. In this manner, I made sure to make myself the center of attention everywhere I go."


    "And what changed?"


    "My sister disappeared all of a sudden, and my father almost lost his mind looking for her," said Dorian with augh. "I never bothered looking for her, though. After realizing that he is without an heir now, my father tried to tame me. However, it was impossible now."


    "Then, he met Alexie, the one youngster stronger than you are," said Whisker with disinterest as he knew the rest of the story. "It might never ur to your father that his own son might not even hate him, but simply disregard his existence."


    "Before I saw the ck sun, I disregarded everything other than myself," said Dorian as he closed his eyes. "Then, I heard voices that I can never forget. Countless souls yearning for revenge, but I understood their desire originated from injustice."


    "A young lord learns about empathy,"ughed the feline as he opened the wagon''s door, letting the cold air burst inside. "Imagine how it feels to be the one hearing those voices all the time."


    After saying that, the feline jumped from the wagon as it came to a stop. Dorian rose as well as he looked through the door to find themselves standing before a giant iron fortress. His eyes widened in awe as mes signified this fortress was inhabited.


    "We have reached Ironspire, the city of steel!" said Whisker as his robes fluttered in the wind. His feline face, looking like a giant cat, grinned at the imprable fortress. "We have to find a way to steal their artifact!"


    "No sane soldier would let you inside," said Dorian as he jumped from the carriage tond on the soft soil, which his feet sank into. As he almost tripped, Dorian looked down at the soil. "This soil has been unturned."


    "We can discuss the geographicalndscapeter," said the feline, not understanding what Dorian meant. "I have my ways to get inside, but I need some distraction. As a young lord, that should be a piece of cake."


    "I can talk to them, but I will probably be killed before we manage to escape this fortress," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "We are too close to infiltrate. The soldiers might have already seen us."


    Ironspire has built their fortress in nothing but a short few hours since the war began. Although Dorian did not understand how, he knew that this fortress was impossible to break into. Their location was also ideal for them amidst countless mines where they could use for their weapons.


    "I have an idea," said Dorian all of a sudden. "These people worship weapons, but they don''t have anyone as good as the great Dorian Stormde."


    "¡­borate without the arrogant part."


    "It seems you don''t know what they call me or what I can do," said Dorian with a smile as he took out his spear. "People call me the Weapons Master. There is not a weapon I cannot utilize. Any weapon I touch, I master in the same instant."


    "And how would that help us get into the fortress?"


    "As a Weapons Master, that means I understand the items more than anyone. Even if a de is slightly curved, I can tell without even touching it. Ironspire worships weapons and their craft, so that makes me their greatest tool."


    "Is that so?" muttered Whisker with a grin that uneased the young lord. "Since you volunteered, then go and open one of the windows from the inside. I would then sneak into the fortress and steal the artifact."


    "¡­and how would I get out?"


    "Through revival?" asked Whisker before he raised his hood and disappeared. Dorian stood there with a speechless face as the feline seemed serious about asking him to die. However, he was already gone.


    Dorian swallowed hard as he looked at the fortress before tightening his grip on the spear and heading forward. He asked the soldier who drove their wagon to wait in a nearby camp in case they needed to run.


    Ironspire seemed like a fortress of doom, created entirely from iron. After hiding his spear in his spatial pouch given by the tower, Dorian approached the trench surrounding the fortress.


    "Enemy spotted!"


    "Raise your arrows!"


    Dorian heard their shouts before he hurried to raise his arms in surrender. There was no way he could talk them down, and he just hoped that they would be curious enough to ask him.


    "I came in peace!" shouted Dorian toward the fortress. "My name is Dorian Stormde, son of Marshal Stormde! I came to offer my services to the almighty city of Ironspire!"


    There was a period of silence as the soldiers raised their arrows at him. Dorian could see their figures through the ss windows that have been covered with iron bars like a prison. After a few seconds, the bridge was lowered connecting the two sides of the trench.


    ng! ng!


    A group of soldiers covered in armor came to meet him. The one in the lead was almost three meters tall, making the already-tall Dorian raise his head to look at his helmet that has been shaped like a lion.


    "Dorian Stormde?" asked a gruff voice from behind the armor. "I heard that you betrayed Xeloria and formed an alliance of three cities. Do you expect that we would believe you?"


    "If I was the lord of Ascent, would Ie here and hand over my status?" asked Dorian with augh. "I indeed brought the three cities together, but the lord of Starhaven seized that position. I came here to take revenge on both Ascent and Xeloria!"

 Chapter 1076 MK7

    Chapter 1076 MK7


    ?


    While Dorian was busy performing his role to gain ess to the fortress, the Blood Keep received a different kind of visitor. These individuals did not hide their intentions as they stormed into the camp and began ughtering people left and right.


    The soldiers initially believed the invaders were as terrifying as demons before realizing that they were, in fact, demons. As the blood scythes sliced their bodies in two, the corpsesy on the ground, lifeless.


    "What do you want from us?" asked the man wearing red robes, who proimed himself to be the Lord of Blood Keep. He stared at the blood mist around the demon, his frown deepening. "We, of all people, should not fight, as we follow the same path!"


    "A cannibal proiming we''re the same?" asked the demon with disgust as she turned to the tall Waiga. "You still want me to spare someone who eats his own kind for power?"


    "Those are baseless lies!" said the Lord of Blood Keep as a torrent of blood exploded from his fingers, rushing toward the two invaders. With a single flick of her wrist, Seraphine froze the blood.


    "If you were wise enough, you wouldn''t brandish a needle against someone with a sword," said Seraphine as she raised her hand, turning her blood mist into a giant sword. "Do you have anyst words, cannibal?"


    "Thighs are the juiciest part!"


    "...die," said Seraphine with disgust as she brought down her blood sword, but Sarohan managed to grab her hand in time. The demon turned toward him with a questioning gaze.


    "We are supposed to take their artifact, not end this war," said Sarohan with a frown. "Instead of wasting their lives, we can use them to follow our orders. Can you turn them into blood dolls or something?"


    "Do you expect me to be capable of everything?" asked Seraphine with a frown before it turned into a smirk. "You are smart enough to see that, it seems. I can indeed turn this prick into..."


    Before she could finish her words, the Lord of Blood Keep suddenly fled, dashing with madness far away from the two. As the two turned toward him, Seraphine brought down her giant sword and vertically cleaved the man in half. His right foot mmed to the ground as it left his left body behind before the two parts fell to opposite sides.


    "I guess no blood dolls," said Sarohan with a nk face. "You just became the Lord of Blood Keep, Seraphine. You can order the rest to stop fighting."


    "...I received no notification from the tower," said Seraphine with a frown as she stared at the corpse on the ground. "It seems this self-proimed lord is not a lord at all. However, he does possess one of the artifacts that we need."


    A red gem floated above the corpse they had just in. The soldiers watched the scene with fear as the two picked up the gem and examined it.


    [Blood Gem]


    [Category: Event Item]


    [Level: Max]


    [Usages: 9999/10000]


    [Skills: Infinite Replication ¨C Regeneration ¨C Merging]


    "This exins it," said the demon as she raised the gem with a grin. "Instead of using this item for war, the lord has replicated himself and hidden in a safe ce. Ironically, this item might be the strongest of them all since it can replicate soldiers."


    "What if a lord replicates himself ten thousand times?" asked Sarohan with fear at the prospect. "If it fell into the wrong hands, it would have been a disaster."


    "There has to be a catch," said Seraphine as she activated the gem, replicating herself. The soldiers almost wet themselves when they saw another demon appear, from a single droplet of blood to bing an entire creature. "I understand how it is now. This replication process weakens individuals but divides their strength."


    "The strength is divided among replicas?" muttered Sarohan with relief as he patted his chest. "If that''s the case, the lord will lose his mind trying to gain it back."


    "Have you heard that, lowlifes?" asked Seraphine as she addressed the rest of the soldiers. Her replica dissolved into a pool of goo as she put the gem away. "We have your artifact now, but your lord is hiding somewhere. Once he resurfaces, tell him that he can find the artifact in Final Valley."


    The soldiers did not process the words before the two invaders hopped on the pool of blood that soared toward the sky. As they looked at the barbaric scene they left behind, they had no idea what they had done to deserve this.


    As they soared above the countless empty ins, Seraphine examined the gem again. Sarohan noticed that she seemed to resonate with this gem, which had a simr function to her powers. As Sarohan was about to voice his opinion, a loud cry echoed in the distance.


    "The battle is still ongoing," muttered the demon as she put away the gem with a grim expression. "It''s only a matter of time before Artemis turns her attention toward us. We don''t have much time left."


    "What are the odds of winning against the Goddess of Hunt?" asked Sarohan, staring into the distance as he hugged his shoulders. "Watchman was scary even though he was a minion god, and now we have to deal with a real one?"


    "Our odds depend on Alexie," said Seraphine with a frown. "Even as a demon, I cannot handle a goddess alone. My powers are too limited in this realm."


    "You call this limited?"


    "My blood mist ttened mountains in an instant outside this tower," said Seraphine as she nced at him. "How do you think I earned the title of Blood Queen?"


    "By killing too many?"


    "The path to greatness is always a bloody one," shrugged the demon as shey down on the blood tform she created. "In any case, if the goddess reaches us before Alexie finishes his training, we are doomed."


    "You are rather casual about the prospect of death," said Sarohan with a sneer as he looked away. "I still have many dreams I want to aplish!"


    "Enlighten me with them."


    "First, I want a wife! A man needs a wife to be happy. Second, I want kids! A man needs kids to be happy. Lastly, I want a dragon! A man needs apanion to be happy! These are the humble dreams of Sarohan the Waiga!"


    "...thest one will never happen. Dragon riders have gone extinct in the battle against Devaheim."


    "Then it would be a dream for the sake of dreaming!" said Sarohan with pride as he stood facing the world. The breeze brushed past his fur as he seemed to embrace the scenery with open arms. "I will aplish all those three, Little Sera!"


    "How would you aplish them without a neck?" asked Seraphine as her blood sword rose, making the Waigaugh and dodge its attack. Without warning, the demon canceled her blood art, sending the two falling through the air.


    "It was just a joke!" shouted Sarohan with disbelief as he descended, but the demon kicked him to the ground. As he plummeted toward the empty ins, he turned toward her with shock.


    Sarohan couldn''t say anything before blue mes exploded around the demon. If she hadn''t kicked him down, he would have been caught in the explosion. The Waiga frowned as he took a deep breath while pounding his chest.


    "Frozen Breath!" shouted Sarohan as he blew toward the blue mes burning the demon, extinguishing most of them as the two fell to the ground. Theirnding created a crater, shaking the entire ins and sending dust into the air.


    "A pleasure to meet you, demon!" said aughing voice from above them as they rose from the ground. Seraphine''s skin had turned ck, but she sloughed it off like a snake. "My name is MK7, Captain of the Newbies Division of Xeloria!"


    A man appeared from within the mes, wearing translucent armor. His hair was as blue as his eyes, and he had a prominent jaw full of arrogance. MK7 unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the two.


    "Our lord, Marshal Stormde, has uncovered your little n to steal the artifacts! Although we don''t know your motive, it just so happens that we want these artifacts for ourselves!"


    "Captain of the Newbies Division, huh?" coughed Seraphine as she smirked at the man. "I guess the other lords are also using their artifacts. This means there is another artifact in your possession, the one that erases your presence!"


    "Indeed so, demon!" said MK7 as he descended toward the ground. "I am against violence, but my lord has strict orders to bring back the artifact you stole from Blood Keep. How about we y a game?"


    Sarohan managed to rise as he hurried to grab his sword. The knight above them took out a golden coin from his pocket and raised it toward the two, then flicked it into the sky, sending it soaring through the clouds.


    "This coin willnd in two minutes! If you can survive until then, I will let you leave this ce alive!" said the arrogant man as he gripped his sword. Sarohan found it amusing for a man to speak with such confidence before Seraphine, but the next scene shocked him.

 Chapter 1077 Lesser Creature

    Chapter 1077 Lesser Creature


    MK7 raised his sword as he summoned a storm of blue mes. Instead of confronting his attack head-on, Seraphine grabbed Sarohan and began fleeing the scene. The tall Waiga was shocked by her actions, as she never backed down from a fight before.


    "Is this an opponent we cannot handle?" asked Sarohan with confusion as he started running on his own, giving the demon a breather as she turned back toward him. "As far as I know, even lords cannot survive against you!"


    "This man is stronger than lords," said Seraphine as she stared back at him with a frown. "Those blue mes should be extinct alongside their users. I don''t know how he appeared here, but even if I can kill him, we cannot afford to be hurt by his mes."


    "You already survived being hit by them," said Sarohan with confusion, but Seraphine just shook her head. "You blocked them using your blood mist?"


    "And that mist is no longer within my control," said Seraphine as she stared at her palm. "The blue mes have another trait: soul damage. Unlike wounds, souls cannot regenerate once damaged. In other words, you lose the ability to evolve!"


    "I see why you started running, then," said Sarohan as he stared at the man gathering his mes around his sword. "If he was honest about what he said, we have a little less than two minutes before he gives up on chasing us!"


    "This is the catch," said Seraphine as she pointed at the sky. "One hit is all it takes for him to win. Even if we manage to kill him after being hit, we would never recover from his strikes."


    Sarohan watched the mes turn into rain that fell on them. As they ran through the ins, Seraphine used her blood to block the mes, while Sarohan used his Frozen Breath skill. The two ran for their lives, but it was only a matter of time before they became surrounded by mes.


    "In just less than a minute," muttered Seraphine as she came to a halt while looking around. "We have been surrounded by the Xelorian Army. The mes were luring us into a trap, leaving only one path to follow."


    "How did they know our location?" questioned Sarohan with fear as he raised his frozen sword and looked at the countless knights and mes surrounding them. "Is it an artifact?"


    "There is an artifact called Celestial Eye that can foresee anything," said Seraphine as she stopped to catch her breath. MK7 stopped his attacks as he descended between the mes and the army.


    "There is nowhere else to escape, demon," said MK7 as he gestured with his arm toward the army. "However, there is no need to fight us. Our lord came here himself to offer you a position in his army."


    A man walked from between the knights, who parted ways for his sake. His fur coat hugged him tightly, brown and beige in color. In his mouth was a pipe with smoke rising from it like a snake. The man stopped beside MK7 and handed him the pipe.


    "We meet atst, demon," said Marshal Stormde with narrowing eyes as he examined Seraphine from head to toe. "I know better than to judge by appearances, but you seem weak."


    "Fight me and find out for yourself," said Seraphine as her blood mist rose from the ground, threatening to kill them all. "You hide behind your men and act all-mighty."


    "Authority is also a form of power," said Marshal Stormde with a grin. "You should understand that better than many, former Blood Queen. Your army used to be one of the strongest in the universe."


    "But here I am."


    "Here you are, all alone, surrounding yourself with lesser creatures," said Marshal Stormde as he shot Sarohan a look of disdain, but the tall Waiga simply acted shy. "I have a better future for you. Be my executor, and you will bask in glory for all your life."


    "As I have done once before, I refuse this offer of yours," said Seraphine as her mist rose to form blood walls. "The man I chose to serve is one who will cleave heaven and earth apart. Inparison¡­ you are an ant."


    "This saddens me, Blood Queen," said Marshal with a sigh as he raised his hand. MK7 handed the pipe to him, and he inhaled another puff of smoke. "Your blood cannot protect you against my army."


    "Let''s see about that," said the demon as she connected the four walls and a ceiling covered them. Marshal stared at their defense and waved for his soldiers to attack, letting spells and mes rain on the red cube.


    Inside the cube, the blood hue illuminated the interior as the two felt the entire world shake. The attacks mmed into the blood, almost destroying it, before Seraphine worked to hold it still. Inside, she turned toward Sarohan.


    "You have to run and call for backup," said the demon with a frown. "I cannot fight with the blue mes around, or there will be no future for me. We need to alert Ascent about the ambush and have Ilia send his army over here."


    "You want me to leave you here?" muttered Sarohan with shock before he shook his head. "I will fight with you even if we both lose our lives!"


    "I''m not asking you to run, just to get some backup," said Seraphine with a frown. "After you run away, I will keep the blood cube like this and wait for the reinforcements."


    "¡­I understand," muttered Sarohan before he looked outside. "How would I make it past them?"


    "I will distract them while you run. They care about me and this," she said while taking out the Blood Gem. "I doubt they would spare any soldiers to chase you. Go straight to Ascent."


    Sarohan nodded and prepared himself. His legs were tall, allowing him to sprint in the opposite direction of the army. As for Seraphine, she prepared to unleash a devastating attack.


    The demon raised her hands and mmed them to the ground, sending a shockwave of blood to the surrounding. As the blood cube exploded with sharp spears, the tall Waiga made a run for it.


    "One of them is trying to escape!" shouted MK7 as he gestured for some soldiers to give chase, but a blood scythe cut them in half. A pair of red eyes red at them from behind the dust before a figure jumped toward MK7.


    "I''m your opponent," said Seraphine with her entire body turning red like a true demon. Blood reced her skin as she controlled a torrent of mist to attack MK7.


    Blue mes exploded from the man with bluish hair, blocking the mist. He stared at her with confusion as he watched the Waiga run into the distance. Then, he looked at her again with a mocking expression.


    "You are sacrificing your life for a lesser race?" asked MK7 as his blue mes coated his sword. "A demon''s sacrifice? This is unprecedented. No demon would ever give away his life to save others."


    "Even demons change," said Seraphine as she raised her hand with blood leaking from them. "And who said that I will lose this battle?"


    "You are surrounded," said MK7 with a grin. Countless soldiers hurried to surround her after her first attack killed many of them. "I know you have an artifact. Hand it over and I will kill you in a single strike."


    "Stand down, MK7," said a voice from behind him, making the blue-haired soldier turn to see Lord Marshal staring at them. "I want to kill her myself."


    "You desire demonic blood," said Seraphine with a grin. "Are you going to earn it yourself?"


    "This is not about earning," said Lord Marshal as he reached toward empty air and grabbed space itself. The space around him turned into a sword in his hand as he detached it and raised it high above his head. "I thought demons were nothing but mindless beasts, but seeing your sacrifice to save your friend¡­ earned my respect."


    "I don''t need your respect," spat Seraphine as her blood red. "You should not underestimate my friends, Lord Marshal."


    Sarohan could feel the ground shake beneath him as a result of the battle. He focused on escaping, so he could not help but pause when he realized that no one followed him. Then, he heard the screams of humans. If Seraphine remained inside the cube, why were there screams until now?


    Although she asked him to seek help, Sarohan could not help but stop running and turn around. The battle was far in the distance, but even from here, he could see the blood attacking the army. Blue mes exploded, shing against the mist.


    "Why is she¡­ fighting against them?"


    Sarohan could not understand at first, but then his azure eyes widened. He never asked Seraphine if she couldst that long against their bombardment. If she knew that she wouldn''tst long enough for backup to arrive, then¡­


    "She chose to save me."


    An unknown feeling welled up inside him as Sarohan never considered such a possibility. His entire body began to shake as he raised his sword, almost stabbing himself out of regret. As he took a step forward to go back to the battlefield, something fell from his back.


    Ssh!


    Sarohan was confused as he turned to see a small ball of blood on the ground, with a red gem deep inside it. As he touched his back in confusion, he saw it was covered with a blood that didn''t belong to him. Seraphine wanted him to take the artifact and escape, and she glued it to his back without his knowledge.

 Chapter 1078 A Missing Bastard

    Chapter 1078 A Missing Bastard


    Waigas were a rare race, considered barbaric by many due to their features. As descendants of the great Yeti, known for their unparalleled strength and ferocity, Waigas were often seen as nothing more than monsters by the other races.


    This had been Sarohan''s entire life, but he had managed to form a group of his own on the first floor of the tower. However, being tormented by Vesper was not the life he wished for himself. That''s why he chose to travel alongside Seika, the man he respected.


    Along the way, their unusual group grew closer through battles and the countless hours they spent together. However, Sarohan never thought that Seraphine would sacrifice her life for him, and tears welled in his eyes.


    As he crouched down and picked up the Blood Gem, countless emotions surged through his oversized heart. Sarohan looked at the blood dripping from the gem in his hand and knew that this blood belonged to the demon.


    "Even if this artifact is necessary to end the war, I choose to be selfish," muttered the tall creature with determination as the gem began to shine. "Ten thousand of me will be enough to divert the army."


    Nothing seemed more important at that moment than his friend who was fighting in the distance. Sarohan tightened his grip on the sword and began walking back toward the battlefield, determined to fight even if it meant his soul turning to smithereens.


    pping sounds echoed from the distance, and Sarohan was confused as he turned his head. As he focused his azure eyes on the figure heading toward him, he realized it was approaching at supernatural speed.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    A creature descended straight toward him,nding with a resounding impact. Dust rose, making the Waiga cover his eyes in confusion. As the dust settled, he saw a tall wyvern with a figure riding it.


    "Why are you standing there with tears in your eyes?" asked the figure atop the wyvern, his tattoos glowing on his face. "I leave you alone for a few days, and you get involved with the major powers here. This is far from wise, monkey."


    "That voice¡­" muttered Sarohan with recognition as his eyes widened. "We believed that you had betrayed us, you bastard. Where have you been for the past two weeks?"


    "Assembling an army of monsters," said the figure, the tattoos on his face shining brightly. "Seika promised me revenge, so I had no reason to betray him. However, I had to prepare for the uing battle."


    Lian grinned, and Sarohan stared at the familiar face that had left them after they entered the second floor. While the group had felt disheartened by his absence, they weren''t very attached to the tamer to begin with.


    "And where is your army, then?" asked Sarohan with an expectant face, as Seraphine was fighting for her life. "I need your help."


    "I have been monitoring the situation through my tamed animals," said Lian, pointing to falcons in the sky. "Not only that, I know everything that happened in the ten cities while I was creating my army. Seika made quite the mess."


    "We don''t have time to chat," said Sarohan urgently, waving his hand with the Blood Gem shining inside it. "Seraphine needs us!"


    "Give me the gem first," demanded Lian, spreading his palm open. His request made Sarohan pause with confusion before gripping the gem tightly.


    "Is this what you revealed yourself for?" asked Sarohan with a frown, taking a step back. "If you just want to increase your army through this gem, then I wouldn''t hand it to you."


    "I don''t want my monsters to die needlessly," exined Lian, shaking his head. "I will replicate this wyvern a hundred times and use them to save the demon. After this war is over, I do intend to use this gem to strengthen myself."


    Lian''s honesty made Sarohan hesitate. He already wanted to save Seraphine using the gem, but flying monsters would indeed be better than ten thousand coins. Without hesitation, he tossed the gem to Lian, who caught it midair.


    "Are youing?" asked Lian after ncing at the gem, and Sarohan nodded. With a single leap, he jumped onto the wyvern, which began to p its wings.


    "Hang tight and make sure no blue mes touch you," Lian warned as they took off.


    "I don''t care even if they did," said Sarohan with determination. "I would give away my life if needed to save her."


    "I guess I missed out on some bonding experiences," said Lian with a smile as the gem shone in his hand. "To be honest, Sarohan, this gem is quite simr to my homunculus technique. If I use them inbination¡­ I can create identical monsters."


    ***


    Seraphine rolled to the side before sinking to the ground, using her blood as a medium to escape. Blue mes exploded in her earlier spot, turning her blood into useless crusts. As she jumped from behind Lord Marshal to snatch his neck, the lord turned around and shed with his spatial sword.


    The thing about spatial weapons was that they were impossible to block. Seraphine used her blood to create a shield, but her shield passed through the weapon as if it was another piece of spatial fabric. This made blocking the weapon almost impossible.


    One would assume that this made the weapon useless too, as her body would simply pass through the weapon. However, her bones would crush and twist if she was mmed by it, because space itself was shaped as a weapon. Her body would assume the shape of the space it passes through, making the weapon edgeless, but powerful.


    Seraphine made sure to dodge, and she did. The giant sword shed empty air before passing through the ground, changing its structure. There was no destruction on the ground, just rearrangement of molecules in the shape of the weapon it passed through.


    This bizarre ability, alongside the blue mes, made it impossible for Seraphine to win against her enemies. She could neither harm them because of the blue mes nor defend against the spatial weapon.


    "This is your end, demon," said Lord Marshal with a smirk as he turned to face her, raising his spatial weapon. "I can create weapons from anything I touch. The highest evolution of my bloodline is to create spatial, indestructible weapons."


    "A man who cannot fight alone shouldn''t act so arrogant," said Seraphine with a smirk as she nced at MK7. "The dog protecting your ass is the only reason you haven''t met your ancestors, pathetic human."


    "MK7 is the man I natured with my own two hands," said Lord Marshal as he stared at his soldier. "He is like a son to me, destined to rule the second floor once I retire."


    "I have to disagree," said Seraphine with a grin as her blood turned into countless blood spikes. "I met the man destined to rule this entire tower, and his name is Dorian Stormde!"


    The name stunned the lord as countless blood spikes shot to kill him. As he stood there with a daze, MK7 jumped in front of him. His hands turned into blue mes as he vaporized the blood, protecting his lord once again.


    "Please focus, sir," said the soldier as he turned toward his lord with worry. "A single strike from this demon is enough to kill humans."


    "I know that," said Lord Marshal as he snapped from his daze and red at the demon. "You know that unfaithful son of mine, whom I raised only to be betrayed by him?"


    "Dorian is a better man than you are," spat Seraphine as she found the lord''s weakness and made sure to exploit it. "I met him not long ago. He is a changed man than he used to be, a better man than you ever dreamed of being."


    "Your schemes are useless against me, demon," said Lord Marshal with a smirk. "I have disowned that bastard the moment I learned he turned against me. He was never useful or promising, to begin with. A useless kid who could not even create his own sword."


    "I have seen the way he fights," said Seraphine as her expression crumbled. "Although he does not create weapons, he mastered all of them!"


    "Real mastery is forging the weapon with nothing but a thought, as it bes an extension of yourself," said Lord Marshal as he threw the sword, letting it fall back into its original spot. "For example, I can also do this."


    Snap!


    As the man snapped his fingers, countless spatial arrows shot from around him. Seraphine''s eyes widened as she could not dodge in time. The arrows passed through her blood before reaching her, unguarded. As she braced herself for the pain of countless fractures, a white buttnded on her head.


    Seraphine mmed to the ground as the arrows passed above her. As she tried to make sense of what was happening after the attack ended, she found someone sprawled beside her.


    "Sarohan?" muttered the demon with confusion, staring at his body which looked misshaped. "Why are you here?"


    Before her question could be answered, countless screams echoed from the sky as a group of wyverns began descending to the battlefield. They raged and attacked the Xelorian Army and its lord, turning the battlefield into a mayhem. Seraphine saw the man controlling the monsters, recognizing him as the tamer that has gone missing. Her attention turned toward the tall Waiga who blocked the spatial arrows which bent his body inside out. Blood left his mouth as he coughed weakly, wheezing with every breath.

 Chapter 1079 Blood Demons

    Chapter 1079 Blood Demons


    Seraphine watched as Waiga tried to vocalize something, but failed due to the blood in his throat. Her finger moved to aspirate the blood from his throat, allowing him to wheeze out a few words.


    "I¡­ regret¡­ blocking that¡­"


    Even in such dire circumstances, with many of his bones broken and bent, Sarohan seemed to retain his humor. Instead of being dramatic, he chose to stay true to himself.


    "And I think it was a foolish thing to do," Seraphine said as she stared at him. "The chances of your survival are zero, Sarohan. You should have escaped, as I told you."


    "The great Sarohan¡­ needs no saving," Sarohan replied, smacking his lips together and attempting to move his body, but the pain nearly made him faint. "It hurts... kill me... no, don''t wait, I won''t revive. Call someone else to end me."


    "Just wait until you die," Seraphine sighed as she turned toward the wyvern that had invaded the battlefield, attacking the enemies. "The tamer seems to have returned, so why did you have to shield me?"


    "Debts..." coughed Waiga as more blood flooded his throat, but Seraphine helped him speak. "Debts... should be repaid..."


    "That is a foolish reason," Seraphine replied without mercy before sighing. "There are no debts among friends."


    Her words made Sarohan widen his eyes in surprise, and he smiled despite the pain. Then, he raised his hand for Seraphine to hold. It was not a handshake but a simple hand-holding betweenrades.


    "Survive... until I... revive," Sarohan said with a broken smile as Seraphine stared at his hand. She then grabbed his palm with aplicated expression.


    "Reviving means losing something," Seraphine said with furrowed brows. "You will lose a part of yourself, Sarohan. Are you sure about this?"


    Sarohan did not reply as he grew weaker. As the demon turned around to look for the Blood Gem, she was unable to find it. The tamer was using it to create more wyverns, giving them the time they needed. He was shouting toward her, but she didn''t even try to understand his words.


    "If we are truly friends, then you will not hate me for this," said the demon as the blood disappeared from her skin, revealing her clear and unblemished human form. Long red hair fell on each side, surrounding her two horns as Seraphine raised her wrist above the Waiga. "The gods will be furious for using their blessing in this manner."


    A small dagger appeared in her other hand as Seraphine let go of his hand, allowing it to fall over his dying body. Then, she cut through her flesh and allowed the blood to flow without restraint. It fell over the Waiga, seeping into his throat.


    "Demons are hated by the gods, which makes their blood a prize for strength and immortality. Although such an amount is minute, it''s enough to save you."


    Seraphine watched as her blood made its way down his throat. She knew that this might be the end of their friendship because those who obtain the god''s blessing will hate demons without their control. However, it was better than watching this idiot lose his dreams. A little hate was not something she feared.


    Lights shone from his body as the blood made its way into it, and a foul stench made Seraphine retch. She covered her nose as she rose from the ground, creating a distance between them. As she watched divine light cover his body, she knew it was over.


    Seraphine had heard stories about what people experienced if they died and revived. Most of them lost a core memory that made them who they are. This gave the tower another name, only used by the challengers who experienced this loss: Memories Stealer.


    "This is for the better," muttered Seraphine as she walked away. Sarohan had shared his dreams with her, and none of them would happen if he apanied a demon on her journey of self-destruction.


    The divine energy escted behind her, reaching rming levels, before it ceased to exist. Seraphine stopped in her tracks, confused, and turned to see what had happened.


    Instead of the dying Waiga, there was a different creature, shorter with dark red fur. No matter how Seraphine tried to rationalize it, she knew that this creature was Sarohan himself, but looking a little different. His fur was no longer white, and his features had be sharper. Furthermore, a pair of small horns had grown on his forehead.


    "What''s happening?" Seraphine asked as she tried to make sense of the situation. A torrent of blue mes shot toward her, and she jumped several meters away, ring at the man who had killed countless wyverns to reach her.


    MK7 bolted through the burning corpses like a madman, covered in mes, his eyes filled with a maniacal desire for blood. His crazedughter echoed through the battlefield as he positioned himself between her and Sarohan.


    "You''re a fool not to have escaped, demon," MK7 said as he licked his sword. "I don''t know how you managed to obtain so many wyverns, but your chance to escape is gone now."


    "What an obnoxious man," Seraphine muttered as she returned to her demonic form. "Do not push your luck, Ashman! Your entire race went extinct, meaning you are not invincible!"


    "As expected from the Blood Queen, you know about me," MK7 replied as his blue mes covered his entire body, obscuring his maniacal features.


    Seraphine looked around and saw Lord Marshal still killing the wyverns as Lian tried to hold him back. However, she wasn''t afraid. As long as someone was holding the lord back, MK7 wasn''t a real threat due to the difference in their stats.


    "I know that you are strong, Blood Queen, but everyone has a weakness," MK7 said as he noticed the blood mist rising. He turned toward Sarohan on the ground and raised his sword. "If you dodge my mes again, I will use them against this lesser creature!"


    "Resorting to threats, huh?" Seraphine said with a frown as she looked at Sarohan, still unconscious on the ground. However, his wounds had disappeared, and he even seemed more muscr than before.


    "Viinous measures should be taken against viins," MK7 replied with self-righteousness. "If you want to escape, then you''ll have to leave him behind."


    Seraphine found herself pushed into a corner. Even if she tried to rush and save him, she wouldn''t reach Sarohan in time. He would be engulfed by the blue mes, and nothing could revive him then because his soul would be no more.


    As her eyes darted between the Ashman and Sarohan, her face covered in sweat, Sarohan''s body suddenly jerked as if he had been struck. A strange aura leaked from him, and blood rose from his fur. MK7 turned with confusion only to witness the Waiga opening his eyes.


    "I''m alive?" Sarohan muttered.


    "Not for long," MK7 rebuked as his mes exploded. He seemed to realize that two enemies would be too much, as his hostage emitted a threatening aura.


    "Sarohan, jump!" Seraphine shouted with panic as she saw the mes rushing to engulf the confused Waiga. Before she could react, the mes covered his body, blinding their sight. "Wait¡­ where is he?"


    Seraphine was confused before she raised her head toward the sky as she sensed a presence there. MK7 did the same, and the pair saw the Waiga in the sky, looking down at them with confusion.


    "How did I get here?" Sarohan muttered with confusion as he looked down. "Wait, why do I look red? Is this my blood? I lost my lustrous color, dammit!"


    "That''s not the time, idiot! The mes areing for you!" Seraphine shouted as she rushed toward the Ashman, her blood forming into a long sickle in her hand. However, the Ashman had already shot his mes toward the sky.


    Sarohan stared at the iing mes with fear in his eyes. As he did what he knew best, the Waiga breathed in and unleashed another Frozen Breath toward the mes. This time, the frozen breath had a blood mist covering it, causing the mes to turn into blood crystals that fell to the ground, heading toward MK7. Caught between the attacks from two sides, the Ashman found it hard to dodge and used his mes to block.


    Boom!


    The blood shed against the mes, and the entire world shook. MK7 was sent flying toward his lord, mming into countless wyverns and spreading his mes everywhere.


    Instead of waiting any longer, Seraphine turned her blood into a rope, tied it to Sarohan, and pulled him down. The Waiga mmed into the ground before Seraphine grabbed him and rushed toward the tamer.


    "Fly us away, tamer!"


    "I have a name," said Lian as the wyvern soared into the sky. Seraphine managed to jump in time tond on the wyvern, allowing it to carry them away. The blue mes turned against them, spreading through the army after its owner lost control.


    Sarohan was a mess, and Seraphine was gasping for air. As she looked at the army below, she knew that they had narrowly escaped a worse fate. However, she still couldn''t understand why the Waiga had obtained a power simr to her race, the Blood Demons.

 Chapter 1080 Terrorist

    Chapter 1080 Terrorist


    As the three flew into the distance towards their base, Ascent, they realized the deadlybination of artifacts Xeloria had managed to secure. The ability to see the movements of enemies and hide their own made it impossible to foresee their attacks.


    "Xeloria will be a difficult enemy to defeat without him," Lian said as he pulled on the reins, making the wyvern fly higher. "Where is he?"


    Seraphine knew who the tamer was referring to, but she was in no mood to answer him. Instead, Sarohan was the one to speak, as if he was the same as before. The demon studied him as he talked andughed as if he were unharmed.


    "Our leader is undergoing some extensive training at the moment!" said Sarohan with a grin as he spread his arms. "I heard that once hees out, he will take the world by storm!"


    "I''ve heard those words too, which is why I revealed myself in advance," said Lian as he gazed into the distance. "My original n was to build my army of monsters until we left this floor, but things have taken a hectic turn. I was right to tell you about respawning near Xeloria."


    "And you never showed yourself, even though we did," said Seraphine, her tone sharp. "We got into all sorts of annoying situations because we tried visiting Xeloria. We should have just threatened a weak lord and left."


    "If you hadn''t spawned near Xeloria, you wouldn''t have met the Knight of Silver Rose," Lian said with a grin, turning toward the furious demon. "I already knew what aspirations that man had for the second floor."


    "I thought you just wanted to clear this tower."


    "I wanted to grow stronger in this tower," Lian exined with a shake of his head. "I chose the wilderness of Xeloria too when I entered this floor. In fact, I was there when you and Seika chased away the Healer Dragon."


    "You were there?" Seraphine asked in surprise. "You should have asked for permission to be away for so long. We follow him, not the other way around."


    "I would have told him, but I doubt he cares about my whereabouts," said Lian with a shrug. "The reason I left without saying anything is that I chased the Healer Dragon to its nest. I wanted to tame the dragon as my own, but..."


    "You failed, hah!" Seraphineughed at him with a mocking expression. "After failing so miserably, you were too ashamed to join us again, right?"


    Lian looked at her with an annoyed face before he sighed and exined himself, "I did fail, but that wasn''t the reason I didn''te back. During my chase of the dragon, I was heavily wounded. Fearing that I would lose the power I had obtained, I took shelter in a cave to recover."


    "Did the dragon injure you?" Sarohan asked with genuine concern, which once again irritated Seraphine. This Waiga was far too careless about what happened to him, but she also wanted to know what this tamer was doing. If she sensed that he was betraying them for another lord, she would kill him on the spot. After all, he had been gone for too long without leaving them a message or a clue.


    "Another man intercepted the dragon by the time I caught up to it," said Lian with a frown as he stared into the distance. "As the man tried to kill the dragon, I tried to stop him. However, he was too powerful."


    "A man who wanted the Healer Dragon dead?" asked Seraphine with confusion. "Could he be someone from Xeloria?"


    Lian shook his head as he tightened his grip on the ropes and continued, "This man was not affiliated with any city. His actions were driven by the desire to find a different dragon. He wanted the Healer Dragon to tell him where to find Azkahar the Wise."


    "That name is..." muttered Seraphine with surprise as she stood up. "Azkahar is the blue dragon destined to nurture the next demon king. This is the legend we''ve all known since he defied the gods."


    "I had no idea who it was, but I wanted the dragon. After losing against the man, the dragon escaped, and the man chased after it. If not for the cave I found, I would have been eaten by monsters."


    "A man was looking for Azkahar almost as soon as we arrived in the tower," muttered Seraphine with confusion as she stared at the scene shing below them. Her scarlet hair fluttered in the air as she raised her eyes to the tamer. "Who is he?"


    "This is what made me hesitate abouting back empty-handed," said Lian as his eyes narrowed while staring in the distance. "That man looked simr to Seika, only older. I asked him about it, and he said something I don''t understand."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said, ''Are you one of my son''s friends? Does that mean he is here too? If you do find him, tell him not to meet Azkahar. Otherwise, I will kill those he holds dear.''"


    Nothing but the rumbling wind could be heard atop the wyvern once Lian finished his words. As he had proimed, no one could understand what this man meant. If he spoke the truth, how could his father say something like this?


    "Seika has already met the blue dragon," said Sarohan with worry as his blood mist began to leak from his body. "If something happened to someone he cares about, he will be heartbroken."


    "Furthermore, that damned blue dragon announced it to the entire universe," said Seraphine while gritting her teeth. "Although it is fate that brought them together, I want to rip that giant lizard apart."


    The other two could not say anything back to her anger. Everyone knew that Azkahar was doing the best thing for their next demon king, allowing him to control the power that was about to destroy him and giving hope to everyone.


    "His father seems like he wants to stop Seika from bing our Demon King," said Seraphine after she calmed down. "Although we don''t know the man, we should be able to guess his reasons behind doing so."


    "Is he a subordinate of the gods?"


    "That wouldn''t make sense, given that his son is the literal enemy of every god," said Seraphine with a frown as she touched her forehead. "This is getting tooplicated, and weck the necessary information."


    "There is nothing we can do," said Sarohan, grabbing their attention. "Since Seika has already met Azkahar, the threat toward his loved ones has intensified. We need to warn him before his father can do anything."


    "There is one man who knows his past," said Seraphine as she turned toward the camp that appeared in the distance. "Land over there, Lian. This is our new base."


    "I know," said the tamer as he controlled his monster to take them down. The soldiers grew alert as they saw the wyvern descend toward them, but Ilia Perli stopped them when he spotted Seraphine among the group.


    As the group descended with blood covering their bodies and Sarohan looking like he bathed in it, the atmosphere grew grim. However, Seraphine turned toward the tamer and nodded at him, making the tamer raise the Blood Gem for everyone to see.


    Cheers erupted among the soldiers as they now possessed three artifacts. Ilia stared at her with suspicion, which she answered with a nod. This made the lord enter his tent as the three followed him inside.


    Clink!


    The artifact fell on the table with a resounding voice as the tamer and Waiga took their seats in the lounge. Seraphine remained standing before Ilia, who could sense the uneasy emotions that she had.


    "What happened to you, and why is he with you?" asked Ilia as he nced at Lian, who was looking at him with a smile.


    "Do you know him?" asked Seraphine with surprise.


    "An honor if the great Ilia Perli knows about me," said Lian as he studied Ilia from head to toe. "This man is one of the strongest in my world. I cannot believe that Seika would have such a follower."


    "Are you his follower as well, Lian Firebrand?" asked Ilia with a frown as he looked at the tamer. "Thest time someone heard about you was less than two years ago. Your family thinks that you died in the trial."


    "As I wanted them to believe," said Lian with a grin. "Since we are on the same side now, you don''t need to act so hostile. You don''t serve Yalen anymore, and I never served Thiria."


    "These pitiful matters can wait forter," said Seraphine as she interrupted them. "This man brought valuable information. You are the only one who might know anything about this."


    Seraphine then told him what Lian had told them, and watched as Ilia looked at her with genuine fear. Then, the man slumped in his chair once she was done, looking as pale as a ghost.


    "The man you described is indeed his father," said Ilia atst, interlocking his fingers to cover his mouth. His entire body leaned forward as his eyes revealed his concern. "That man is a terrorist who destroyed his own city and almost killed his entire family."`

 Chapter 1081 An Hour Till Marriage

    Chapter 1081 An Hour Till Marriage


    As the three learned about the man who terrorized an entire kingdom, only to be stopped by his son, Dorian and Whisker managed to infiltrate Ironspire under the guise of taking revenge from Ascent.


    A shadow leapt through the window, which Dorian had unlocked without anyone noticing,nding on the iron-covered floor of the fortress. His yellowish eyes darted around to look for any guards, but there were none. Sounds of conversations reached his ears from a room nearby. Whisker stood close to the door, eavesdropping on the people inside.


    "That is why I was surprised when I saw you on my doorstep," said a feminine voice from inside. Whisker peeked through the crack in the door to get a glimpse of the one talking. A middle-aged woman, plump with curly hair and bouncy cheeks, was talking to Dorian. "I think we are a great pair."


    "...you were engaged to my father?" asked Dorian with confusion as the woman gave him a bittersweet smile and nodded. "I never heard about you, ma''am."


    "That is obvious since your father canceled the engagement once heid eyes on your stunning mother," said the woman with a wave of her hand. "My family always knew that if the Weapons Creators united with the Weapon Masters, we would be invincible. That marriage was the method to achieve that."


    Whisker lost interest once he realized this was just another political scheme for these people. His mission was to find the artifact that this fortress had. However, after a few steps, the woman said a few words that made him stop.


    "This is a chance to fix that mistake," said the woman, and Whisker''s ears rose in rm. He turned toward the room with a frown. "I have remained unmarried for my entire life. As you can see, I am still as beautiful as I was."


    "...you are indeed..." said Dorian with a t tone as if he was vocalizing the words against his will. "However, I feel like this is too hasty for us, ma''am. Your advisors will have a different opinion about marriage under these circumstances."


    "If anyone lets out a singleint, they would lose their heads," said the woman in armor, whom Whisker chose to watch again. This was too interesting to miss. "I have already prepared for the banquet. We shall be dered husband and wife in an hour!"


    "I don''t think that something this hasty would feel meaningful to you, ma''am," said Dorian with tears almost spilling out of his eyes. "My father is the one you love, right? If we want to do it this way, we need to know each other first."


    "You are even more handsome than your father, and your gray hair makes you seem wise enough to be my husband," said the woman as she rose from her chair and stood atop him. "Be ready in an hour. I will have my tailor make you a proper suit!"


    The woman then tried to leave, making Whisker rush into the shadows to hide. It seems that this was the lord of Ironspire, but she didn''t want her men to find out about her past affairs, or they might lose respect. This exined why no guards were around.


    Although this made the mission easier, Whisker felt like he was going to die because he held back hisughter. Dorian was still rooted in his chair, shocked, as he seemed like his soul had left his body. As for the feline, he was shaking like aundry machine.


    Once the woman was out of sight, servants rushed toward the room. Dorian was still confused about what was happening as they began to take his measurements and asked for ideas about the wedding cake. As he watched from afar, the feline began to calm down as he felt pity.


    If he did not find the artifact in an hour, Dorian would be stuck here as her husband forever. Thus, with a newfound resolve to save the man his leader chose, Whisker embarked on a relentless search for the artifact.


    His first idea was to tail the woman, who seemed like the lord. However, she was too upied with her dress rather than anything else. Whisker found her admiring a giant dress that might not be able to fit her with reminiscence as she muttered to herself.


    "After all these years, fate has a way of finding me!" said the lord as she caressed the silky dress. "This will teach all those whoughed about me, although rotting in my dungeons should have already achieved that!"


    "Lady Margery! We have a little issue with the wedding. It seems that we ran out of resources for the banquet!" said the man who was dressed as a chef. "We need the gatherers to find us the ingredients in just ten minutes for the wedding to be over in an hour!"


    "Just use the artifact we have," said Lady Margery with a wave of her hand, as if she was far from interested. "Abraham should be using it to gather the iron for the fortress expansion. Take it from him and gather with it!"


    "Many thanks, Lady Margery!" said the chef with a bow as he ran out. Whisker changed targets as he began to follow the short chef who made his way down toward the basement, where the smithy was.


    A dwarf began shouting profanities at the chef after hearing what Lady Margery ordered, but still walked with the chef toward a different location. Although he keptining, he took the chef to a different room.


    Whisker managed to peek into the room and find a giant wooden box surrounded by guards. However, the door closed and locked from the inside, so he had no choice but to wait.


    Strange lights shone from inside the room before the chef walked out with the dwarf and a few guards carrying all sorts of ingredients. As he hid behind a corner and watched the situation, the feline gained a general idea about what their artifact could be.


    This running around almost wasted half an hour of his precious time, so Whisker had no time to study the situation. He walked toward the door and knocked on it, before a man opened it. His impressive build and dangerous eyes looked down at Whisker before realizing that he was an intruder.


    Whoosh!


    The feline jumped into the room and straight to the artifact, but the man was not going to let him walk unhindered. A sword shed toward the feline, who already had his gauntlets on. Sparks flew in every direction as he blocked the attack with his silver ws.


    "An intruder!" said the man with a grin covering his face. "I thought it was odd that Lady Margery had a visitor at this time, but she can be too stupid to notice their true intentions! What brought you here, thieving cat?"


    Whisker did not say anything as he tried to push the man back, but their stats were simr. The entire room was filled with guards who grew rmed and tried to sound the rm. One of them rushed toward a lever beside the door, trying to pull it down.


    "Thank you for the warning!" said Whisker as he pulled back from the deadlock with the man, letting the sword graze past his fur as he jumped toward the door. Instead of running, Whisker attacked the guard who dodged.


    Boom!


    The entire room shook as Whisker wed the lever the man tried to pull. As the mechanism shattered to pieces, Whisker counted the guards within the room. There were eight of them surrounding him, but there was only one exit behind his back.


    "We don''t need anyone else to kill a stray cat," said the tall man who seemed to be their leader as he raised his sword. Two pointy ends grew from his sword as it turned into a trident. "You are the one trapped here, feline!"


    "You are just as idiotic as your lord," said Whisker as his eyes glowed in the dimly lit room. "If you know that I''m a feline, you should know that we are far more dangerous than you think!"


    Before the man could answer him, Whisker''s body began to grow as his eyes turned beastly. The guards began shaking with fear as his shadow filled the entire room, with silver ws.


    "You are the rodents I hunt for pleasure, human," said Whisker with a hoarse and terrifying voice. The man looked at him with a sweaty face, not realizing that Whisker had this ace up his sleeves. "Move away and I shall spare you the pain."


    "You are not the only one with hidden skills, feline," said the man as his skin began changing, and his frame expanded as well. "My name is Metallic Man Matt, one of the strongest fighters in Ironspire!"


    The armor broke apart as it melted into his metallic skin. Matt was now as tall as Whisker, who almost touched the ceiling. The two red at each other for a few seconds before Whisker disappeared from his ce.


    Matt hurried to raise his arms to cover his face, blocking several strikes that shed through his metallic skin but could not injure him. He had a smirk on his face as he lowered his arms, only to find the seven guards shed apart.

 Chapter 1082 New Emotion – Guilt

    Chapter 1082 New Emotion ¨CGuilt


    Color drained from Matt''s metallic face as he saw the room, which was covered with a metallic luster before, turn bloody. He turned around to get a glimpse of the growling monster, and almost screamed when he found the feline''s ws trying to cut through his face.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as Matt quickly raised his hands, but this time he grimaced in pain. As the silver gauntlets with sharp des covering its fingers dug through his metallic skin, Matt stared at the beast''s eyes.


    "Who are you?" he asked once again, this time with a different emotion filling his voice. Whisker did not answer him, but instead opened his jaw with a sinister grin as his fangs grewrger. This time, Matt realized that he needed to escape.


    ***


    Dorian had to admit that the suit these tailors made was the best thing he had ever received. Its ck silk fabric was both soft to the touch and strong enough to define his frame. His cuffs were adorned with golden threads, which Dorian suspected to be actual metal. As he fastened his golden tie, the doors were suddenly thrown open.


    "My husband!" eximed Lady Margery in a crisp and ecstatic voice as she saw his figure. Her giant frame wobbled toward him with stars in her eyes, and she pped his shoulders together. "My handsome husband!"


    "It is bad luck to meet before the wedding, ma''am," said Dorian as he winced in pain. In reality, he was concerned about whether he would have time to escape. "Is there an urgent matter?"


    "Nothing of the sort, but I forgot one important tradition!" said Lady Margery, her uneven teeth forming a sweet smile. "As taught by my mother and her mother before her, we always give dowry to our husbands before the wedding!"


    "There is no need for such formalities between us¡­" said Dorian with surprise as he raised his hands. An unfamiliar feeling bloomed in his chest, which Dorian was acute enough to recognize as guilt. Although forced into this marriage, he was still deceiving her to steal her artifact.


    "Nonsense!" said Lady Margery as she pounded her chest. "A man who is set to be my husband must be given the highest amount of dowry possible! Therefore, I present you with this!"


    Lady Margery still had the sweet smile as she reached into her bosom and pulled out a key tied to a ne. The key was made of gold and lined with countless gems, signifying what kind of treasure it locked.


    "What is this, ma''am?" asked Dorian with confusion as she offered him the key.


    "This is the key for my family''s treasury," said Lady Margery with a blushing face. "Please ept it as my husband! You are destined for greatness, young Lord Dorian. May this gift be what it takes for you to build an empire filled with our children!"


    Dorian was shocked as she shoved the key into his hand, looking like a bashful maiden who did not know any better. He was speechless as he stared at the key, feeling its immense weight in his hand and on his conscience.


    "How can you trust me with such a thing, ma''am?" asked Dorian with genuine shock as he raised his eyes toward her. "Have you not heard my notorious reputation as a swindler, womanizer, and an arrogant prick?"


    "Don''t talk about yourself in that way, Dorian," said Lady Margery with surprise. "Those rumors are not enough to deceive me! The moment we met outside this fortress, I saw kindness and sincerity in your eyes. Furthermore, there was wisdom and desire!"


    Dorian stared at her with a pained expression, his brows furrowing as he averted his gaze toward the key. The desire she spoke of was not toward her, but toward the artifact that she possessed. Furthermore, he didn''t know how she saw kindness in him when he was trying to deceive her.


    "I cannot ept this, mydy," said Dorian, changing the way he addressed her as he gave her the key back. "In truth, I came to this fortress for a selfish reason."


    "I know that you came to take revenge on your father," said Lady Margery as she refused to take the key from his hand. As she shook her head, she continued with an empathetic expression. "I knew Marshal since he was young, and he managed to hurt us both."


    "All he did to hurt me was not being there," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "I grew up with everything I wanted or needed. I have no need for your treasure, mydy. As I was saying¡­"


    "This is the pain we share," said Margery as she patted his shoulder. "Marshal was not there for our wedding, and he was never there for you as a father. Take my dowry, Dorian. I trust that you will bring fortune and happiness to my life."


    Tears glistened in Lady Margery''s eyes, and Dorian could feel his heart and resolve shatter. If he told her the truth behind his arrival, he would forever change this kind person. He had never thought he would see someone in such a way, but she had been nothing but gracious to him.


    As he opened his mouth for onest time, seeking words to alleviate the harm his actions had brought, a bestial cry echoed through the castle. Chaotic guards rushed about as there seemed to be something rampaging outside their room.


    "Stay here, Dorian," said Margery with a frown as she walked toward the door. "I will investigate what''s happening ande back."


    Before she could reach the door, a giant beast burst through the metallic doors with a terrifying cry. As the monster rushed toward Margery, who shielded Dorian, it raised its giant ws to cut through her.


    Dorian needed only a single nce to realize that this was the feline he knew. The silver ws, yellowish eyes, and ck fur made him recognize his identity. Thus, he rushed to stand between him and Margery, giving him a small shake of his head.


    "Dorian!" shouted Lady Margery as the monster wed at Dorian and pushed past her. As she was knocked off her feet, the monster carried Dorian like a toy before rushing toward the window.


    Boom!


    Shatter!


    The entire fortress shook as the beast broke through the window, making ss explode in every direction. Dorian looked back at Margery, who had a panicked expression on her face, and closed his eyes in pain.


    Her feelings were transmitted to him. His heart filled with heartache, worry, and betrayal by the world for losing the person she desired once again. Although her feelings stemmed from irrational origins, Dorian could sense her sincerity.


    Whisker blended into the night as hended outside the fortress and rushed toward the nearby woods. Several soldiers, and possibly Margery herself, chased after them. However, a feline''s home was the night itself, and they soon disappeared without a trace.


    After half an hour of running, Dorian could feel the feline grow tired. The two hid in a grove as the feline fell to his side, hyperventting with a dazed expression. His eyes had lost focus as he began to grow smaller.


    "I didn''t know you had such capabilities," said Dorian as he crawled out from beneath him. Whisker did not answer him as he tried to catch his breath on the ground. "Is there anything I can do to make you feel better?"


    "Not talking¡­ would be great¡­" said the feline in a hoarse, unfamiliar voice. Dorian nodded as he pulled away, sitting in a far corner of the grove. He sat there with mncholic eyes that seemed to bother the feline. After a while of recovery, Whisker seemed better. Thus, he asked, "What is wrong?"


    "As I knew that I was an arrogant, self-absorbed bastard all my life, I never felt guilty over hurting someone else''s feelings. My awakening of such feelings does not feel good."


    "Hurting someone''s feelings? Are you talking about the Lord of Ironspire?"


    "Although she seemed to force the marriage in hopes of rekindling a lost dream, I might have been her only chance to live the life she always wanted. Unknown to her, I lied just to stall for time."


    "And we achieved our mission," said Whisker as he raised his hand, taking out a giant box from his spatial pouch. "Check out this artifact."


    [Utility Box]


    [Category: Event Item]


    [Level: Max]


    [Usages: 9000/10000]


    [Skills: Gathering ?¨C Replication ¨C Refinement]


    Dorian stared at the box with ack of interest as he sighed and rose from his seat, heading outside. Whisker was confused as he watched him leave before sighing and taking the box back into his storage pouch. Then, he followed after the white-haired youngster.


    "In the journey to pursue peace, many will be hurt or lose their lives," said Whisker from behind Dorian, who seemed keen on walking into the forest. "You can be the savior of thousands but the enemy of a few."


    "It does not help that the suffering I inflict upon others is retransmitted to me," said Dorian as he turned toward the feline slightly. "I need some time alone to process through these emotions. If you feel like I''m wasting your time, then feel free to return to Ascent with that artifact."


    Then, Dorian walked into the forest alone. His white hair seemed to be the only thing illuminating this dark and lonely ce. Whisker sighed and started following him, choosing to believe in the man his leader admired. At the very least, this man had a heart that bled for others, even those he hurt.

 Chapter 1083 Hard to Believe

    Chapter 1083 Hard to Believe


    Things were easier for the young lord before he met Alexie, who made him experience the suffering of others as if it were his own. Dorian had denied what the demon said about Karmic Resonance, the curse of suffering what he did to others, but he could no longer continue to do so.


    In his aimless roaming of the forest, tailed by the feline who kept his distance, Dorian found peace. Istion from the world allowed him to experience no pain as he could neither hurt others nor be hurt by his curse.


    The peace allowed the young lord to be enlightened about another matter, emotional self-preservation. Humans had managed to survive so far because they were separated from one another. If every human could feel the same pain as others, he would lose his mind. Being separated was what allowed humanity to survive, which made Dorian realize the fate he had met.


    "This can only be the karma for my actions," whispered the man as he walked through the empty forest, cradled by the darkness. "I have hurt so many people throughout my life. My arrogance knew no bounds until it could no longer shield me from the world."


    Karmic Resonance might have been a turning point for him, but it was nothing but a curse. Seraphine exined that this was based on his unwavering beliefs after witnessing the suffering of others, but Dorian wished to forget.


    The forest was a painting of ck ink where nothing could be seen, so the two were surprised when they saw lights in the distance. It was green and warm, shining like a haven in this forsakennd. As the two approached it, they realized that this was a house.


    "A house in this ce?" muttered Whisker with confusion. "We should be careful lest it''s an enemy. A house shouldn''t exist on Cloudreign Ind since it has been here for less than a day."


    "Since we are lost in this ce, we might as well find shelter," said Dorian as he walked toward the small house. The green lights seemed to heal his mental scars and vanquish his worry. After a moment of thought, Whisker followed.


    Ding, Dong!


    As the two pressed the bell, the door soon unfastened. A man opened the door, looking no older than fifty. His kind grey eyes and receding hairline made him seem like a normal human, which confused the two even more.


    "Excuse us, sir, but do you live here?"


    "Yes?" muttered the man in confusion before he turned toward Whisker, and his eyes widened. "Whisker, is that you? How did you get here?"


    "¡­Old Robert? That should be my question," said the feline with confusion as he brushed past Dorian to get a better look. "I thought you looked familiar, but you have aged! We met only a few months ago, so why do you look ten years older?"


    "That has a long story, friend," said Old Robert with a smile as he opened the door and gestured for them to enter. "You and your friend are weed to have a seat and some food. It''s cold out there."


    After a moment of hesitation, Dorian saw Whisker nod for him to trust the man. The two entered, embracing the warmth inside the house. Their muddy feet sshed over the wooden floor as their eyes took in the cozy and ambient furniture inside the house.


    "As before, you sure know how to furnish your house," said Whisker with a smile as he took off his cloak, revealing his feline features and tail. It was the first time Dorian saw the feline so rxed as he even pulled a chair and leaned back with a nostalgic smile. "How did you survive for so long, old man?"


    "A little bit of luck and knowledge," said Old Robert as he pulled his coat to warm himself. "I cannot express how happy I am to see you."


    "The feeling is mutual," said Whisker with a snicker as he gestured toward Dorian to sit and introduced him. "This is my friend, Dorian. He is going through somewhat of a spiritual journey."


    Although he hated the introduction, Dorian still took a seat after bowing to the man. The table seemed to epass a painting of its own, but Dorian could not understand what it was depicting. As he was mesmerized by how unique every piece of furniture was, he noticed that the man was silent and staring at him.


    "You are Dorian Stormde," muttered the old man with widened eyes. "I knew that you would visit this forest on one of your journeys, but never thought I would meet you so soon. As I said, a little bit of luck."


    "Do you know him, old man?" asked Whisker with surprise as he nced at Dorian. "Are you that famous to be known in the third floor?"


    "I heard about him elsewhere," said Robert with a smile as he pulled a chair and sat down right opposite to Dorian. "To be specific, I heard about him in the future."


    "¡­is this old man okay?" Dorian asked the feline, but thetter seemed silent as his smile disappeared. Then, he spoke about apletely different topic.


    "This reminds me, old man. I found the man that you mentioned before," said Whisker. "Although he has two arms instead of one, his eyes are golden, and he knows about the book."


    tter! Thud!


    Robert seemed to have heard shocking news as he rose to his feet, knocking down his chair and the vase off the table. He seemed unaware that his hand was mmed on the table as he stared at Whisker with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    "¡­are you certain that it''s him?" he said in almost a desperate tone, lips trembling and face losing its color. "Are you absolutely certain that it was him?"


    "I asked him the question you gave me about the book," said Whisker with a nod. "As you predicted, he answered that it was about Temporal Fissures. Although I don''t understand what that was about, it was the same answer you gave me."


    "There is mistaking it, then," said Robert as he touched his chest, which seemed loud enough for the other two to hear. "After almost thirty years of searching, I found he who remains! Please, Whisker. You have to let me meet him."


    "Golden eyes?" asked Dorian with confusion as he turned to Whisker, who gave him a nod. "How can you tell that this man doesn''t wish him harm?"


    "This brings me to my second question," said Whisker as he leaned forward and red at Robert. "Despite the rtionship that we share, that man obtained my absolute loyalty. If the time arises, I would give my life for his sake. This makes me question the reason you are looking for him."


    Instead of being offended, Robert actuallyughed with relief. Then, he turned to pull his chair and sit down again. "Even in this forsaken ce, it seems he is the most charismatic man. However, even if I tell my story, it would be hard to believe."


    "There is no other way than to tell us, is there?" asked Whisker with a smile as he leaned back in ce. "However, I would still like one of your famous sandwiches as we hear it."


    "A pleasure," said Robert before he rose and began preparing some sort of food for the two of them. As he grilled and chopped up onions from the small kitchen counter, his words floated to them.


    "Until my early twenties, I was living on Earth, the same world the man you follow belongs to. This happened almost thirty years ago, and at that time, Seika had yet to be born."


    "Seika?" muttered Dorian with confusion as he turned toward Whisker, who nodded at him. "Is that his real name?"


    "His real name is a mystery to me too, as I have only uncovered so little before I was transported to a different world and timeline. This might be the mostplicated story ever told, but¡­ we have time."


    After that, Robert told them how he got transported to a different world, where he lived his life without revealing his identity. Seika found him and took his book about Temporal Fissures. However, only a few monthster, Seika changed the entire world.


    "Everything happened suddenly, and I found myself awakening almost thirty years earlier, young and healthy, with all the knowledge of my past life. After countless travels and research, I managed to find out that a man with golden eyes and a single arm, Seika, was the one to destroy the timeline."


    "What do you mean, destroy the timeline? How can such a notion be possible?"


    "For Seika, that notion was the choice he had to make. As he found himself in a time paradox, where he had to give the enemies a part of his strength, he chose to erase the entire timeline and transport the memories to a different one."


    "¡­this is absurd," said Dorian with shock. "A man cannot be this powerful. Even a god should not be able to do such a thing easily."


    "Seika did not destroy the timeline; he made a simple choice that made the timeline impossible to exist. The only thing he did, a favor to mankind, was to transport all memories to their alternate versions, including his own."


    As the two heard the story, they indeed found it impossible to believe. The fact that the man in this story was someone they knew made it even more impossible to believe. However, Robert had more to his story.


    "After obtaining these memories, I had to find a way to stop temporal fissures. I knew it was a matter of time before I get transported to a different world."


    "This doesn''t make any sense," said Dorian as he stopped him. "If he just transported memories, you should have received them when you were as old as you were in the different timeline."


    "The two worlds had different timelines, as Alka was behind Earth. Seika did not just change his choice¡­ he changed the entire universe forever."

 Chapter 1084 A Tint of Regret

    Chapter 1084 A Tint of Regret


    Dorian listened to stories of Arthur Silvera''s impressive feats and impact on the world, while Seraphine and the others learned about the heartbreaking tale of his deranged father, Seref Silvera.


    "How can such a person even call themselves a father?" asked Seraphine, confused, as familial ties for Blood Demons were the most important. "I don''t understand his reasons, either."


    "Seref Silvera is not an orthodox man that could be understood. His entire life, he lived in the shadow of his father, who was proimed a hero of his city," said Ilia Perli with a sigh. "This is what our investigations uncovered and what Seika himself told me."


    "A man who has been enved by glory he could not achieve," said Sarohan with a disgusted face. "Thus, he burdened his son with his name and dream. Once things turned out to be different, he wanted to take revenge."


    "This is what led the attack on Kera, and Seref knew that his son will rush over to protect the people. As he nned, the world hailed his son as the strongest and a hero, sparking rebellions throughout the world. In a sense, he won although he lost."


    "I can never imagine being torn between following what my father dictates and choosing what I want to do," said Lian with a frown. "Although I don''t sympathize with him, I do understand his struggle."


    "You don''t sympathize with him?" spat Sarohan while ring at the tamer. "Imagine if your father was hellbent on dragging you into trouble, and now seeks to hurt you."


    "We are the ones who need sympathy," said Lian with a shake of his head. "Everyone is cursed with a fate, but some of us are blessed with the powers to change it. Seika is one such man, might be the one blessed more than others."


    "Just don''t speak," said Sarohan with a snort, disying a rare instance of anger. "I would rather hear dogs bark than your idiotic philosophy."


    "Suit yourself, monkey," said Lian with a smile. "Furthermore, I doubt Seref actually wants to hurt his son like he said. Instead, he wants Seika to follow the path that Seika has provided. Hell, he might even want him to start his own religion."


    "It all sounds odd in my opinion," muttered Ilia with a shake of his head. "Seref, without a doubt, cares about his son. However, he considers the rest of his family as disposables for his n. I realized as such when I saw his wifeatose after he inflicted her with a strange disease."


    After a short period of silence, Ilia once again knocked on the table to grab their attention. Then, he pulled out a map showcasing the entire second floor and circled arge body of water not far from the floating ind.


    "This is where Seika should be, right? Even now, there is an ongoing battle there between the dragon who sent his message and an unknown enemy. Given that Seref himself seeks the blue dragon, it''s a possibility that the powerful presences in thesekes can belong to them."


    "Another possibility is that Artemis has found Azkahar and is fighting him," said Seraphine as she leaned back. "This is the stronger possibility since even now, their fight is about to destroy the entire tower."


    "Regardless of who the enemy is, we can expect Seika to be here to end the war," said Ilia with a frown. "That means that after the war ends, both his father and Artemis will seek his life. This is where we must intervene, using the ten artifacts."


    Their n would proceed as promised, even though there was another enemy they needed to ount for. Alongside the artifact that Whisker had, the group now had six artifacts, with four remaining held by Westcoast, Elvenheim, and Rosewood.


    ***


    Lakes vaporized and were refilled. Countless races went extinct after living in peace for thousands of years. Ebbs and tides destroyed the surrounding structures as the moon fought against the blue dragon.


    The battle had an imminent fate, but the blue dragon was relentless in pushing the moon back. As the Huntress Goddess Artemis shot her arrows, each brought destruction enough to st worlds apart. However, the blue dragon seemed to know every weakness her attacks had and exploited them.


    Nine heads of water hydras rose from thekes as the old man, covered in wounds but never yielding, stood in the center. His ferocious gaze looked at the moon as hemanded the nine heads to seek their enemy.


    Artemis gazed downward, her apathetic blue eyes betraying a hint of sorrow as she foresaw the future. Her bow released nine arrows, obliterating the nine heads without a trace.


    "You dy the inevitable, Azkahar," Artemis said with narrowed eyes. "We both know you were never as strong as the other gods."


    "Because I rejected that blood-stained power," Azkahar retorted with pride as he began to morph into a dragon. "You might think this is a waste of my life, but the greatest purpose is to achieve perfect timing!"


    "As the world''s greatest archivist, the man who obtained knowledge about everything, is your life worth sacrificing for a child?" Artemis asked, her brows furrowing in rage. "How dare you degrade yourself to this extent, Azkahar?"


    "This world will see, and so will the gods, if I have truly degraded myself," said the blue dragon as he assumed his form. "A king will be born today because of me, and there is no greater honor than this."


    "And what does your king hope to achieve?"


    "You shall see," said Azkahar with a smile as he pped his wings to soar toward her. "This is thest of my strength, dear friend. I bid farewell... and good luck."


    The blue dragon soared toward the sky with undying resolve to protect a human. Throughout the countless eons, the blue dragon was the only one who stood alone. He fathered no children and had no equal in knowledge.


    "No one shall mourn your death, nor shall it be known what you died for," said Artemis with a ridiculing tone. "You have given your life to a man who barely knows you, Azkahar. What a sad and lonely grave you have chosen for yourself."


    "This is the difference between me and the gods, those selfish creatures," answered the blue dragon as he craned his neck to the sky. "I do not mind being unknown. This, in itself, is freer than any god shall be! Be damned, every single one of you, for the secrets and lies you fed to this world!"


    Artemis said no more as her veins popped on her forehead. Her graceful and elegant features took an ugly turn. Her divine aura began to disappear, reced by a crushing presence of absolute terror. The entire world, living or not, feared this creature that did not belong to this world.


    "My seal shall be undone, and the prey shall tremble in fear," said Artemis as her hands sped her bow, and a giant magic circle appeared in the sky. A radiance that blinded the world was emitted by the array as chains of light materialized around Artemis, before they shattered.


    Boom!


    An otherworldly aura exploded like a shockwave in all directions with her at the center. Artemis transformed into an entirely different creature with skin as white as the moon and eyes full of stars.


    An extra set of arms sprouted from her shoulders, each clutching bows identical to hers. Each of the arms nocked an arrow radiating divine energy that could tear through anything.


    "Please grant me your blessing to end this traitor, my liege," muttered the goddess as her arrows turned golden, enveloped in threads of golden mana that seemed to epass the world. When she released the arrows from their bows, they exploded with such force that space was torn in their path.


    Boom!


    The blue dragon witnessed the twin stars rapidly approaching him and knew that his time hade. He weed death not with regret but with a smile. Her words did not manage to sway his unshakable resolve to give his life for the man he admired.


    Arthur Silvera might not be his friend in this timeline, but in every other one, he was his closest associate. In the lonely pursuit of knowledge and truth, only this man managed to be his friend. However, this was not about him.


    Three creatures epassed knowledge in the universe. First was the Omniscient God, Omari. The second was the Storyteller Spirit who wrote nothing but the truth. As for the third, it was the blue dragon who existed from the moment water appeared in the universe.


    "I have fulfilled my task, Great Demon King. As you havemanded for eternity, I have fulfilled the mission you gave me. You shall rise again, and the world shall know the truth behind wrath."


    His final words echoed, but this time, they were tinged with an apologetic tone. The blue dragon lost his life as two golden arrows tore through him, destroying his existence. This regret was not because he wished to live but because he wanted to be there when his king rises again.

 Chapter 1085 Mortals Against Gods

    Chapter 1085 Mortals Against Gods


    As the blue dragon plummeted to his demise, life slipping from his wisdom-filled eyes, the entire world seemed to mourn his death. The grass, soil, andkes trembled in fear before the wrath of the angry goddess, manifesting their sorrow through a mncholic melody.


    Since the blue dragon was not a creature of flesh, he disintegrated into countless water particles that evaporated into dense steam. The fog covered the entire second floor in one swift motion, like curtains descending to mark the end of an era.


    Artemis descended from the sky, her sealing power reasserting its dominance. The spatial fissures created by her two arrows could not repair themselves within this tower. Her human form reemerged as figures surrounded her, gazing at her with fear.


    Freud led the group of hunters, and they all prostrated themselves before the goddess, having witnessed her immense might. Artemis, with a nk expression on her face, as if she had just lost a friend but gained an enemy among the gods, looked down upon them.


    "Raise your heads, humans," Artemis instructed, turning her attention toward the dungeon at the bottom of theke. "The real enemy lies within that dungeon, biding his time to grow stronger. Follow me on a quest to end this ridiculous prophecy."


    The hunters nodded and readied their weapons, with Freud at the forefront. Ever since Artemis had revealed herself, they had willingly followed her everymand. If the situation demanded it, each of them wouldy down their lives for this goddess.


    "Your meager strength is useless here, but act as shields to block his escape routes," Artemismanded with apathetic eyes as she peered through the lingering fog. Her brows furrowed with annoyance. "Even in death, you are so persistent."


    Artemis knew the fog would persist for days before dissipating. The moisture clung to her hair, so she used her divine mana to repel it. As her small army of followers marched toward thekes, a shrouded figure appeared in their path.


    "How can the blue dragon still be alive?" Freud asked in confusion, preparing to pounce on the neer. However, Artemis took the lead and walked forward, causing him to step back in reverence.


    "No creature can withstand an attack blessed by my king," the goddess dered, her gaze fixed on the figure. "You have been watching our battle for some time. Why do you only intervene now?"


    "A wise man should always study his enemies," the figure replied in a low-pitched and confident voice. "What brings you to this realm, Artemis?"


    "Your tongue will be the cost of this disrespect," Artemis retorted with a smirk, raising her hand to summon her bow once more. But this time, it did not appear. "...what is happening?"


    "Even a god can fear the unknown," the shrouded figuremented as he advanced toward her. As the fog parted, not much was revealed, as his cloak concealed his features. "How does it feel to be mortal and helpless?"


    Artemis attempted to use her divine powers again, but it was as if her connection to Devaheim had vanished. She couldn''t even summon her divine bow, which rmed her regarding the identity of this mysterious figure.


    "What do you want?" Artemis demanded.


    "I am not here to fight," the figure stated with a mocking tone as he raised his hand. Strange lights gathered in his fingertips, causing her to feel threatened. "You came to kill someone, and that will not happen."


    "Another defender of this so-called demon king?" Artemis asked with a smirk. "His followers are certainly zealous, and he advocates for freedom. It seems he wouldn''t mind losing two of his followers just to stall for time."


    "Instead of seeking information, how about you turn and leave?" the figure suggested, showing no interest in her banter. His fingers appeared to orchestrate something as a smirk yed on his lips. "Perhaps you''d like to experience pain for the first time?"


    "I shall ask again... who are you?" Artemis inquired with a frown, her hand clenching into a fist. "How can a mere mortal sever the connection to Devaheim?"


    "Your senses have also been obstructed for you to judge me as a mere mortal," the figure replied, snapping his fingers. The lights shot from his fingertips, grazing the goddess''s cheek, and blood fell to the ground as her eyes widened in pain. "Consider this a warning that will not be repeated."


    Artemis quivered in pain, experiencing a sensation she had long forgotten. The rule that gods do not bleed had been etched into her being, yet in the presence of this mortal, her body seemed as fragile as ss. Her immense pride, however, remained unshaken, preventing her from fleeing.


    "Even with just this body, I can..." Artemis began, but before she could finish her thought:


    Snap!


    Ssh!


    Her hand fell from her arm, blood gushing like a fountain. Her pride kept her from screaming in agony, but Artemis came close to fainting. She stared at her amputated hand in a state of confusion and terror, raising her eyes to the enigmatic figure before her.


    "Just who are you?!" she screamed, her voice hoarse, her features twisted in wrath. However, the figure maintained the same smirk as he brought his two fingers together.


    A figure leaped from behind Artemis, charging toward the cloaked man. But before he could snap his fingers again, Freud lunged at him with two axes, driven by his bloodthirst to protect his goddess. With a simple snap, Freud was sent flying.


    Boom!


    Freud resembled a broken kite as he cut a sorry figure through the air before crashing to the ground, taking several of hisrades down with him. The figure, unscathed, did not pursue the hunter but turned back to Artemis.


    "The loss of a body would never kill a god, but what would your king think of you?" the cloaked figure asked, causing Artemis to tremble with fear. "Your pride may be as vast as the moon, but your devotion should know no bounds."


    Artemis, her severed hand lying on the ground, gritted her teeth and turned to flee. The hunters followed suit, carrying their unconscious leader.


    Within the fog that enveloped thend, the solitary figure of the man seemed to ripple like a mirage. He turned his gaze toward the revealed dungeon, his emotions inscrutable. Then, something began materializing beside him.


    "It seems the gods already know about him now," a voice giggled from the materialized creature. The man in the hood turned to the one riding a bicycle and wearing a cloak. "I told you the story had already been written."


    "Do you not mourn the death of your equal?" the cloaked man asked the floating spirit. As he cycled around the area, the spirit contemted an answer.


    "Azkahar was a dragon, and I am a spirit. My purpose is to write stories, nothing more. Why should I be attached to one of the characters?"


    "This is what the Bookkeeper should be like," the man sighed as he turned toward the dungeon again. "We failed to prevent their meeting, and now the gods know about his existence. Azkahar was too impulsive in this matter."


    "Azkahar was all-knowing, and you''re the one overly protective of his son," the spirit retorted as it parked the bicycle beside the cloaked figure. "You''ve been running around for as long as time has existed. When are you going to die, Seref Silvera?"


    "No one is allowed to kill me except for him," Seref replied, his eyes shimmering with golden light as he gazed at the hidden dungeon while drinking from theke. "My death wille, but he must never know the truth."


    "Is that a request?"


    "This is an order," Seref asserted as he turned to the Bookkeeper Spirit, determination in his eyes. "I know how loose your lips are. If Arthur Silvera ever learns the truth, I will end you."


    "This is why you rank at the bottom of the Best Fathers List," the Bookkeeper taunted, pulling out a book from his bag and flipping through it. "You''re even worse than those who threw their children into a trench. At least, their children didn''t suffer!"


    "Suffering is inevitable," Seref sighed as he began walking away. "Arthur is destined to bring down the gods, but... I will find a way to save him before he does."


    "You and your father-son duo are truly the most intriguing characters in this universe!" the Bookkeeper eximed with glee as he followed Seref, riding his bicycle through the air. "Of course, you are far moreplicated than him. That''s why I chose to follow you! What''s our n now?"


    "I tried to prevent Arthur from meeting the blue dragon, but I failed. The gods now know of his existence, and it won''t be long before they discover his true identity. When that happens, Devaheim will descend into chaos. We must prepare for that."


    "This is so exciting! Mortals against gods, and a father working in the shadows for his son! You are really the best, Seref Silvera!"

 Chapter 1086 Madwoman

    Chapter 1086 Madwoman


    As a god fled for her life, the story in Cloudreign was reaching its final chapters. Ilia Perli had managed to obtain most of the artifacts after stealing one of them from Westcoast. However, Rosewood had a different situation.


    "As agreed, my artifact is yours," said Lillian, her hands clutching her long sword, which was intricately engraved with flowers. Her hand reached into her robes and out a small medal. "You came to me with nothing but the truth, Dorian Stormde. I expect our partnership to remain unchanged even after this war is over."


    "Your trust in me is ttering," said the tall man with humility as he bowed and received the artifact. "This will change the entire course of this war. I still can''t believe you chose to trust me."


    "I did not trust you," Lillian rified before she turned to the soldier standing at his side, who met her gaze with a smile. "My agent was the man I trusted the most throughout my childhood. If those memories were a lie, it would have shattered me."


    "Are you staying in Rosewood, Joey?" Dorian inquired as he turned toward the smiling soldier. "We''ve achieved what we came here to do. After this battle, the Eternal War will be no more. This will be a fun adventure."


    "I choose to remain by mydy''s side in troubled times like these," said Joey, adopting a more refined manner as he bowed. His attire and attitude had transformed. "We must protect those dear to us."


    Dorian nodded at Joey''s words while observing a faint blush on Lillian''s face. Deciding not to say anything more, he bowed and left their front gate, away from prying eyes.


    The pair remained standing, watching Dorian hop into his carriage. Its wheels left deep tracks in the ground as it headed toward Final Valley. Only two days remained until the end of the war, and the zones had already been established.


    "It would have shattered you, huh?" Joey teased with a grin as he turned to hisdy, who did not look back. "I didn''t think you felt this strongly about me."


    "Only a madwoman would have epted your offer otherwise," Lillian retorted,posing herself. "I might be just that. The day you brought Dorian Stormde to my doorsteps, my heart sank into an abyss, thinking that you had betrayed me."


    "I would betray Rosewood before I would betray you," Joey asserted as he slid his hand into hers, gripping it firmly. Lillian did not resist, acting as if nothing had happened. "Everything I said that day was true, Lillian."


    "You no longer call me ''mydy,'' huh?" Lillian remarked with a smile as she turned toward him. "You''ve grown quite impudent, but equally cheesy."


    "I might be cheesy, but I speak nothing but the truth," Joey said with a smile. "I might not have confessed how I felt about you, or even realized it, if not for Alexie. I hope you''ll meet him someday."


    "Is he a kind person?"


    "Ruthless to his enemies, kind to everyone else," Joey answered as he turned and walked together with Lillian. "I trust him to make a better world for us."


    "You should have entrusted me with that matter," Lillian replied with a frown as she tightened her grip on his hand, causing his bones to squeak. "Am I less capable than this man Alexie?"


    "There is no one as capable as you are," Joey assured with a sweating face before he looked her in the eyes. "I just wanted to relieve you from the burden of leading Rosewood. That way... we can be together."


    "...corny motherfucker," Lillian muttered as she looked away, her face turning red. Joey chuckled at her response as he looked at their camp. Although peace had not yet been achieved, it was on the horizon.


    Rumors began to spread throughout Cloudreign two days before the war''s end. Most cities had obtained one or two zones by now, but the situation remained vtile. Battles erupted everywhere as scouts shed.


    Final Valley was the only zone that remained untouched, its geography making it difficult to infiltrate. However, another reason for its security was that Ascent guarded the paths leading there without venturing in themselves.


    Like whispers from ghosts in their ears, the rumors tempted every lord to storm into Final Valley. The rumors suggested that eight artifacts had been left there, stolen from various lords. If any force acquired these artifacts, they would be virtually invincible.


    Westcoast and Elvenheim each had an artifact, but this paled inparison to the staggering eight within Final Valley. Hence, as the name implied, Final Valley was destined to be the ultimate battlefield that would decide all others. The temptation also stemmed from the fact that if one lord killed another, they would rule their city.


    Initially, no one believed the rumors because Xeloria had two artifacts initially. These supposed lies were disregarded as everyone knew that Xeloria was destined to be the new ruler of the second floor. The situation, however, took a sudden turn when scouts witnessed the Xelorian Army rushing toward Final Valley, paying no heed to anything else.


    Standing atop one of the mountains that overlooked the pass leading to Final Valley, Jonathan held two artifacts in his hands as several figures gathered around him. Although they had never met, a single nce revealed to Jonathan the identity of the man everyone followed.


    "You must be the lord of Ascent," said Jonathan with a smile as he pocketed the artifacts and extended his hand for a handshake. "We both believe in the next Demon King, so let''s get along."


    "I don''t consider him to be anything," replied the man with a thin mustache before shaking Jonathan''s hand. "But I wouldn''t mind working with someone who has allied himself with my lord."


    "I can see that Alexie has followers everywhere he goes," Jonathanmented with a smile before breaking the handshake and producing the artifacts. "As promised, I brought these from Xeloria. Lord Marshal must be searching for me now, infuriated."


    "Infuriated would be an understatement," added Seraphine with a grin. "His most trusted ally snatched his dream from him. It''s no wonder he''s racing here after reading your letter, ignoring the possibility of an ambush."


    "When Marshal is enraged, he doesn''t think logically," Jonathan remarked with a shake of his head. "How do you n on separating lords from their soldiers?"


    "Our initial n was to stop them ourselves, but we heard about a particr artifact that Rosewood possesses," Ilia exined with determination as he approached the edge. "This artifact can create a barrier with any condition you set, and it''s impervious to strength, thanks to the tower''s enforcement."


    "That would be the perfect defensive array," Jonathan said, surprised. "If they''ve used it on zones, no one would have been able to take them. Why would they give up such a valuable artifact?"


    "Dorian Stormde convinced them," Seraphine revealed with a smile. "It seems the artifact appeared in Rosewood without any difficulty. I still can''tprehend why the tower favored them."


    "Dorian did this?" Jonathan asked in surprise before bursting intoughter. "After the battle against Crestview, it seems that something else has taken hold of him. I might have been following the wrong Stormde all my life!"


    "There''s still time to change," Whisker, who had been standing in the background, added. "Our leader has chosen Dorian to lead the second floor. However, Dorian himself doesn''t know he''s been chosen."


    "I''ve witnessed his life since he was a child," Jonathan said with nostalgia. "I never imagined he would be chosen for such a task. Marshal hoped that Alexie would have a positive influence on him, not realizing that it might end his rule."


    "Times change," Whisker concluded, his feline eyes locked onto Jonathan. "Dorian is now on his way here with the artifact. Once we create the barrier, all we have to do is wait for our leader to emerge. So, tell us what you know."


    "Koby stayed near thekes where he trains, but the battle is happening there, as everyone knows," Jonathan said with a shake of his head. "As for the mage, he might already be dead. I have no further information."


    "You led him to meet Azkahar, knowing this would alert the gods," Seraphine scolded, her frown evident. "You''ve been too impulsive, Silver Rose."


    "Save the chitchat forter," Ilia said as he narrowed his eyes at the distance. "The first army has arrived, but Dorian is not here yet. We need to hold them back before they thwart our ns."


    "Which army is it?" asked Seraphine as she walked to the edge, observing the banners this army carried. The ck banners with a white mountain belonged to Crestview. "It looks like you''ll be fighting them again, Knight of Silver Rose."


    Jonathan stared at the banners with a frown, his lips pressed tightly together. "If all their generals are converging here, our ns might crumble before they even begin. We fought against Skyline of Crestview, and they managed to kill most of us."


    "Our armies may be weaker than Xeloria''s, but we''re all here," Ilia Perli dered with a smile as he raised his hand, conjuring a long spear crackling with lightning. "Let''s show them the true might of our alliance."

 Chapter 1087 Burning Flames

    Chapter 1087 Burning mes


    Crestview''s powerful army consisted of over ten thousand challengers, whereas Ascent had a meager three thousand. The challengey in their strength and numbers, but there was a silver lining ¨C Crestview had no artifacts due to their previous sh with Xeloria.


    As lightning raged in the sky, a figure descended alongside it, wielding a white spear that electrified his enemies. Blood clouds rained down on Crestview''s soldiers, each droplet causing the death of one of their own. Silver roses blossomed across the battlefield, killing anyone who came into contact with them.


    The gates of hell seemed to open for Crestview''s soldiers as another army marched forward to confront them. General Skyline, who had once been defeated by the Knight of Silver Rose, now faced him with a sense of helplessness.


    "What kind of demons have you summoned, Jonathan?" Skyline asked as she observed her suffering soldiers being torn apart by lightning and blood. "Is Marshal not nning to show his face?"


    "Marshal is no longer my lord," replied Jonathan as he unsheathed his sword. "We both know how this battle will end, Skyline. Tell your lord to stand down until the time is right."


    "Do you think I''d let a traitor like you insult my lord and back down?" Skyline retorted, gripping her greatsword. "Last time, you had that abnormal man. But you''re all alone now."


    "From what I''ve heard, you rejected his offer for peace, and now your entire city will be trampled underfoot," Jonathan stated, looking at the soldiers standing behind their general, surrounding him. "Do you think these numbers scare me?"


    "Numbers can''t intimidate you," Skyline said, closing her eyes and sighing. When she reopened her eyes, they had transformed into fiery red. "I heard that mes do."


    Jonathan frowned as mes erupted from Skyline''s body, enveloping him like a toon. Surprisingly, Skyline had acquired the element of fire, and it now encased his body. The Knight of Silver Rose began to tremble, but he forced himself to hold still.


    "My lord, whom you disrespected, told me an old story," Skyline said. "Jonathan of Silver Rose watched his wife and child burn alive. Even if he doesn''t remember it, this makes his body tremble when facing mes."


    Jonathan attempted to respond, but his throat failed him. He quivered before the mes, enduring a throbbing headache. Skyline, surrounded by mes, walked toward him with her greatsword raised toward the sky.


    "The man you disrespected earlier can reveal secrets you don''t even know," Skyline remarked with orange-glowing eyes, her sword now ame. "We came here to defeat you."


    With a shout, Skyline charged at him, her sword cleaving toward the knight. Her mes formed an arch heading toward him. She rxed her shoulders, believing he had no way to avoid her attack. However, her ears perked up as she heard the sound of wheels turning.


    Skyline''s gaze locked onto a wagon that seemingly appeared out of nowhere, trampling her soldiers. Even as attacks rained down upon it, the wagon managed to reach the encircled knight in time to block her attack. Her fiery arch exploded, destroying the wagon as two figures emerged from the mes.


    The pair, who had been hugging each other moments earlier with teary eyes, now stood side by side, a heroic expression etched on their faces.


    "As we nned, Dorian," said the Red Waiga, Sarohan, with his arms crossed and a smirk ying on his lips. "We managed to save the Knight of Silver Rose in time. My n seeded as always!"


    "No doubt it would seed, my dear Sarohan, as my execution was wless to the end," said Dorian, his hand on his chin in thought. "I stand at the top as the pieces of this chess game fall into their anticipated ces!"


    Despite the dramatic entrance, all that could be heard was the crackling mes consuming the wagon. The two neers appeared to have forgotten their earlier disy of emotions ¨C snot and tears ¨C while hugging each other. Unfortunately, no one else bought into their act.


    "Too stunned to speak, I see?" Sarohanughed evilly, cing his hands on his hips. "None of you could have foreseen the great duo making such a grand entrance! Everything went ording to my brilliant n!"


    Skyline gazed at them with a frown, raising her sword once more and intensifying the mes. With a determined and serious expression, she leaned forward, ready for battle.


    "I can''t believe I fell for their trap," the warriormented, feeling devastated. "Did you anticipate me exploiting his weakness? Is there already an army surrounding us like before?"


    Silence once again fell on the crowd, as this time even Dorian and Sarohan were too speechless to reply. The two knew their act was good, but the result was too good! This woman believed they had some diabolical n, although it was obvious to all soldiers that they just rushed and got here in the nick of time.


    "As long as you retreat now, no one will be harmed," said Dorian with a determined face as he red at Skyline. "We fought once before in the Battle of Bandits, and that ended with your city losing the only artifact you had. The same would end your chances of obtaining the artifacts we have!"


    "That means you are the one who spread the rumors about the artifacts being in Final Valley? For what purpose are you doing this?" asked the General with confusion.


    "We are giving the lords a fair fight to determine who is the strongest," said Dorian with a grin. "Instead of exhausting our armies, it would be wiser to retreat and wait for that chance! That is¡­ as long as you trust your lord would win against the others."


    Skyline stared at him for a few seconds before lowering her sword, seemingly convinced. Then, with her other hand, she signaled for the soldiers to retreat. This resulted in an outcry from her more insightful followers.


    "General Skyline! These two are obviously just lying. There are no armies around this ce, as their only army is engaging with the other divisions!" cried one of her soldiers as he rushed forward. "If we retreat now, our losses will be meaningless."


    "What? There are no armies?" asked Skyline with surprise as she turned toward Dorian and Sarohan. "You two lied to me?"


    "¡­I spoke nothing but the truth," said Dorian with a sincere face. Skyline seemed stumped for words and decided to continue with her retreat. As she spared them one final nce, she left them with a message.


    "My lord can see through people, and he has given me a singlemand," said Skyline as she stared at Dorian. "If I meet Dorian Stormde, I should trust his words."


    After that, Crestview began to retreat. Ascent did not give chase, and the lightning stopped raging as the blood clouds disappeared. Dorian and Sarohan rushed to help Jonathan, who was copsed on the ground. His face was pale as his hands almost crushed his skull.


    The mes crackled as the army retreated. Jonathan was facing an entire division, bespeaking his great powers. However, he seemed utterly defeated once he saw the mes.


    Dorian sat beside him with sweat rolling down his face, unable to believe that he managed to convince the enemies to retreat. However, he knew that this happened because of the weird trust Crestview''s Lord ced in him.


    Sarohan pped Jonathan a few times to wake him up, but it was to no avail. It seems that the knight had a feverish dream where he kept muttering pleas for someone to stop.


    As the ming carriage was eye-grabbing, Seraphine soon arrived. She was the one hidden in the sky, raining blood attacks on the enemies. "What happened to him?"


    "We have no idea," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "As we came back from Rosewood, we saw the battle from afar. Jonathan remained standing as mes almost engulfed, so we rushed forward to intercept."


    "And how did the army spare your lives?"


    "This kid convinced them to retreat," said Sarohan as he pointed at Dorian with his thumb. "You have so many people believing in you, kiddo. I am envious!"


    Dorian did not answer and simply stared at Jonathan. Seraphine saw his concern and kicked him away before cing a hand on the knight''s forehead. Then, she closed her eyes.


    "His entire mind is shutting down. He has entered a dream where¡­ he is seeing burning bodies," said Seraphine as she opened her eyes. "We need to get him back to camp. His condition will deteriorate if he remains near these mes."


    Sarohan nodded and carried Jonathan with ease, taking him back to camp. Dorian rose from the ground as well as he looked at the departing two. "I have not caused his pain."


    "You can still feel it," said Seraphine as she rose as well. "Your empathy has expanded enough to sense the emotions of those around you. Is it because of what the schr told you about Seika?"


    "I don''t know just yet," said Dorian as he stared at the gloomy sky. "I can just tell¡­ that he is returning soon. At that time, I can ask him about what Robert said about his past."

 Chapter 1088 Golden Creatures

    Chapter 1088 Golden Creatures


    After Jonathan left, Koby remained to look for his teacher. Instead of waiting at the shore, he decided to dive down and use what his teacher had taught him. He was still looking when an arrow tore through the sea and mmed into a hidden barrier.


    Water escaped into the hidden dungeon, pulling Koby with its raging currents. As he realized where his teacher had gone, he also realized someone else was trying to find him. Koby vowed to protect the dungeon. Thus, he became its guard.


    Koby realized his weakness as each of her arrows rendered him utterly helpless. They could not be blocked, diverted, or dodged. They tore through the hidden dungeon despite his efforts, making the mage despair.


    In his moments of utter despair, a blue dragon emerged from the underwater fissure. A majestic creature that seemed to epass boundless wisdom and strength began fighting against the archer woman, protecting his teacher.


    The mage heard the blue dragon''s telepathic message deep within his soul. His eyes stared at its heroic battle, unable to avert them. However, the battle was too intense, each shockwave creating more fissures in the shaken dungeon.


    Koby realized that he had to do something about this. Instead of standing around, he used his ether to stabilize the barrier. It was a crude process, but his ether only worked to iste the barrier from the outside world, allowing it to regenerate.


    Heavens and earth shook as the two supreme beings fought against each other, but Koby diligently stabilized the barrier. At first, the fissures began to mend. However, at a certain point, it stopped. The fissure would repair no more.


    A heaven-shaking cry came from above, making Koby realize that the situation would worsen if he did not mend the barrier soon. As he racked his brain, he realized that the barrier had two sides, and he was only stabilizing one of them.


    His teacher was a powerful man, stronger than any other he knew. Thus, his training must have strained the already weakened barrier. This made Koby resolve to use his ether to stretch the fissure in the barrier.


    Once it was big enough for him to slip through, Koby dived straight into the darkness. His insides began moving as his entire body shook through the spatial teleportation, but after what felt like an eternity, Koby was spat to the other side.


    [Wee to the Hidden Dungeon of Azkahar]


    On the other side was water as well, but the notification from the tower confirmed that his teacher was there. He turned around and used his ether to stabilize the fissure, letting the barrier regenerate. However, in the next second, he understood what had caused this internal fissure to begin with.


    Sweat covered his back as a feeling of dread filled his heart. Koby felt like someone had a knife poking his heart from behind. A scream of agony echoed, reaching his ears even while underwater. It seemed to strike his soul, making it boil with wrath.


    Although he tried to retain his calm, Koby began to feel hot. In the beginning, he thought it was his blood boiling. However, he soon realized that this scream, filled with rage, also made the water boil. Koby felt like he was being cooked alive and almost fainted, but the cry suddenly disappeared.


    A crushing presence filled the dungeon as an aura pushed against his back, almost mming him to the fissure. Koby protected himself using the ether as he turned back. Since he was underwater, Koby could only see a golden light shine from the sky above.


    The golden light permeated the water, reaching his almost scorched skin. As the mage basked in the light, all of his wounds healed, and the fatigue disappeared. This golden light brought peace after the earlier chaos.


    The light grew dim, and Koby snapped out of his daze. He hurried to stabilize the fissure, which used the golden light to heal. Then, the barrier wasplete, and Koby could stop using his mana. Almost drained, he decided to use thest mana to leave the waters.


    As his ether propelled him out of the water, Koby found himself floating above a raging ocean. He looked around with confusion before spotting a blue pce in the distance. Outside the pce was a shore, which Kobynded on. The cold sand slipped between his toes as he took each step toward the pce.


    Another scream exploded from the pce, filled with wrath. It brought the mage to his knees, powerless, as his entire body seemed to resonate with the scream. As his hands dug through the cold sand, seeking to bury himself, the golden light appeared again.


    Like before, the light healed his agonizing body. Koby tried to breathe before he rose from the ground, shaken. Then, he covered himself with ether, fearing the scream would arrive again.


    True to his expectations, the process repeated itself. Koby now found it possible to leave the shore and climb the cliff''s stairs. He reached the blue pce with waterfalls gushing down a trench around it.


    As for the bridge crossing the trench, a strange energy seemed to leak from its ck marble floor. Koby could tell it was the same energy that made his blood boil, so he could not cross it without thinking. Thus, he waited.


    Golden light exploded again, and the strange energy disappeared from the trench. Koby raced across the bridge, basking in the protective light, and it disappeared moments before he reached the other side. He jumped in the air as countless screams echoed in his mind, almost breaking it.


    "Ugh!" shouted the mage in pain as he rolled on the ground, wriggling to shake the voices away. As they faded from his mind, Koby used his single arm to raise his body, which seemed thinner and more fragile than before. "Where are you, teacher?"


    The mage dragged his body into the blue pce, with its gates flung open. His legs felt heavy for some reason, but he knew this golden light had something to do with his teacher. Thus, he forced himself to walk through the pain.


    As he dragged himself searching through the blue pce, Koby had to endure the increasing agony of the wrathful screams. However, they guided him toward the source, a giant hall with a pond.


    Beside the pond, and with his back facing Koby, sat a topless man with his hair reaching his waist. Koby wanted to shout for his teacher but closed his mouth when he saw the strange energy leaking from him. ck lights rose from his body before they took a human form.


    As this colorless creature stood opposite his teacher, it unleashed a blood-curdling scream toward him. Fear paralyzed the mage as he fell back, looking at the creature of wrath with shock. Then, his teacher muttered something.


    "I hear the injustice that you have suffered, but how about we make a deal?" asked his teacher in a serene voice as he opened his eyes. "Let me carry your wrath and regrets, and I promise to resolve them during my lifetime."


    His teacher reached out toward the wrathful creature as he gave his word. After hesitation, it touched his hand, letting golden lights explode in the hall. Koby covered his eyes as the light blinded him before it began to dim.


    His eyes parted to look at the wrathful creature, only to find that it had turned golden. It then dissipated with a smile before the golden lights entered his teacher. Koby stood there rooted with shock.


    His teacher seemed to notice his presence and turned to face him. His hair had grown long enough to reach his waist, while his face was covered with an untrimmed beard. Koby noticed that as the golden lights entered his teacher, the hair on his body grew a little.


    "What brought you here, Koby?" asked his teacher with no surprise. "How long has it been since I left the army?"


    "This is the sixth day, sir," said Koby as he tried to sit. "The war has begun already and is about to end in just a day. We tried to find you, but¡­"


    "There is still time," replied his teacher as he turned away and closed his eyes. "Many voices still await someone to hear them. Until the end, I shall hear them¡­ and promise them peace."


    Koby did not understand what his teacher said, but it was toote. Wrath appeared again and took a human form before the human screamed. Then, telling this new creature the same thing as thest, his teacher calmed it down.


    Instead of bothering his teacher again, Koby chose to trust him. He found a spot where he could heal himself and watch the same process repeat itself. Using this method, his teacher seemed to conquer wrath.


    The blue dragon should be dead, but Koby noticed that a small one sat on his teacher''s shoulder. This made him smile, because Azkahar was still alive, only in a different form.

 Chapter 1089 Moon Offering

    Chapter 1089 Moon Offering


    The mage was inside the barrier now, so he did not get to see the goddess being chased away. In a tactical retreat due to her loss of power, Artemis ran for her life in shame and fury. A god might be defeated, but never scared into running away.


    Her confused worshipers, some having ack of faith in her abilities and identity, followed after her. Artemis did not stop running until she regained her powers, which happened after thekes could not be seen.


    Gripping her bow made the goddess feel the familiar power of gods, bestowed upon her by her king. She stared at her arrows, each brimming with power, using them of betraying her in a moment of need.


    "Should we go back, my goddess?" asked Freud, the Chief of these hunters with a bow. Artemis did not mind him talking to her without a reason because unlike the rest of humans, this man had unwavering loyalty toward her.


    "That strange man might still be there," said Artemis with a frown as she returned her bow to the divine realm. "His unusual presence and smell, along with the power to sever my connections to Devaheim, can only mean one thing."


    Freud did not ask her what that thing was, as he could tell it was a matter of great secrecy. This trait also made the goddess appreciate this loyal dog for being smart enough not to antagonize her.


    "You have been a devoted subject, Freud," said Artemis after a moment of thought. "Therefore, I can entrust you with this task. The fight ahead of us will not be easy. To strengthen my connection to the divine realm, I need the heart of a maiden with unparalleled beauty before the final battle."


    "Heart of a maiden?" asked Freud with surprise before he smiled and nodded. "Do you mean a Moon Offering, dear goddess? I have a woman prepared just for that purpose back in the camp. However, it is far from here."


    Artemis was slightly surprised that this man knew so much about her powers, but she did not show it. A Moon Offering was a sacrifice made by those who worshipped the moon and the Huntress Goddess. It was an ancient ritual that blessed those who followed Artemis.


    "As I understood the situation in this tower, there is an ongoing war," said Artemis as she stared toward the ind flying in the sky. "That feline I chased seems to be over there. Since he is a follower of this Demon King, then we can expect the war to be rted to this."


    "What do you mean, my goddess?"


    "He will show himself if I kill his friends," said Artemis with a smile. "Until that time, you must capture that maiden and bring her to me. I will take that offering and bless you with immense strength."


    "As youmand, my goddess," said Freud as he bowed. "I shall begin my quest now. Please expect nothing but great results."


    After that, the hunter disappeared, running into the distance. Several figures followed after him, while the rest remained by her side. Artemis looked at them, filled with doubts of her powers and identity, before she snapped her fingers.


    Arrows appeared out of thin air before they struck the hunters, striking their hearts. These arrows were called Judgement, killing anyone who had doubts about her. Most of them fell, a few survived. Those whocked faith died instantly, while those who remained stared at her without a change in their expression, despite the sudden death of theirrades.


    "You have unwavering faith in me, even after witnessing what happened," said Artemis with a surprised smile. "Summon your mounts and take me to that ind. I can sense that the final battle is about to begin."


    ***


    Seven days have passed since Ramiel learned about the truth behind Lord Marshal. In those six days, he had to shake off countless scouts pursuing him. It seems that Lord Marshal knew Ramiel was going toward his daughter, so he made sure to dedicate an entire division to chase him.


    Ramiel knew better than leading him toward that miserable woman who was already fleeing for her life. Thus, he killed anyone who chased him without mercy and ran through countless mazes in the mountains. On the sixth day, he finally felt like he was no longer being chased down.


    "I can finally go and save her," said Ramiel, vowing to give her the life she deserved. Most of the people in Xeloria thought that he had feelings for her, but the half-demon felt no such thing. Instead, he felt loyalty for the one person who taught him how to be more than an executor.


    At the moment, he was hiding in a cave atop a mountain, far from Xeloria. Although it would have taken him a day on foot to find the camp she was hiding inside, Marshal was relentless to find his daughter. He was willing to leave an entire division behind to chase Ramiel down.


    The demon pulled a scarf to cover his gruff features, keeping away the cold. Snow covered the mountain top outside, which might have been the biggest factor in his sess in shaking away his pursuers.


    "This blizzard will not go down anytime soon," muttered Ramiel, but he knew that he should be grateful for that. Otherwise, his enemies would find him. "I have not eaten in a week¡­ My head is growing dizzy."


    Although he said that, Ramiel began to go down the mountain while covering his body with snow. As soon as the snow touched him, it would crawl over his body and be one with him, making the half-demon a white humanoid figure.


    Ramiel had no food on him, and the hunger made his head spin. Most challengers would never grow hungry because they had their pouches. However, Lord Marshal took the one Ramiel had when he arrested him, and no one knew what he did with his belongings.


    This also meant that Ramiel could not enter the tower''s room and recover, which made him even weaker as he traveled on foot. However, he knew that she could never be safe as long as that sick bastard was alive.


    As he was going down the mountain, the half-demon heard the sound of running water. He looked for the source and found an icy river flowing down the mountain, which he jumped into without a second thought. Despite the cold, it carried him downward, hopefully to a ce close to Xeloria.


    The war was still ongoing since Ramiel escaped a day before it started. However, the moment the war ends, Lord Marshal wouldb the entire floor for his daughter and Ramiel. Although that man known as Alexie promised he would end the war, Ramiel doubted that.


    The freezing water grew warmer at some point, making the frost covering his hardened skin melt. Ramiel opened his eyes and saw sunlight, which meant that he escaped the blizzard. Knowing that he was near Crestview City before entering the river, he knew it was a long time before he reached Xeloria.


    After several hours in the river, Ramiel emerged while gasping. This was the limit of his stats, and if he stayed a second longer there, he would have suffocated to death. As he climbed out of the river, he could hear the sounds of crackling fire.


    "A side character has appeared!" an annoying voice announced, making Ramiel flinch and turn to run away. "There is no need to run, half-demon! We have no interest in your head!"


    Ramiel paused and turned toward the two people who had their camp near the river. One of them was a creature riding a bicycle, who had a mask covering his face and a book in his hand. As for the other, it was a cloaked figure tending to the bonfire.


    "Even a side character has a role in this story," said the cloaked figure as he poked the logs of wood with a stick, letting the mes burn brighter. "We have been waiting for you, Ramiel Pureheart. A gut feeling told me that we would find you in this ce."


    "That gut feeling of yours is quite suspicious," said the half-demon with apprehension. "How do you know my name? Did Lord Marshal send you two?"


    "Hahahaha! This halfwit thinks that we takemands from mortals!" said the masked man riding a bicycle as he flipped through his book. "We know everything about you, Side Character! We are here to share a piece of information."


    "What information?" asked Ramiel with a frown as he prepared to attack at any moment. However, as if sensing his intentions, the cloaked man sat on the boulder before throwing the stick into the fire.


    "A divine creature has appeared on the second floor," said the cloaked man while staring at the mes. "In ancient times, this goddess would be strengthened through something called Moon Offerings. The ritual includes killing a beauty during a full moon, which happens to be tonight."


    "What do I do with that information?" asked the half-demon with confusion, but not letting his guard down.


    "This goddess is called Artemis, Huntress Goddess of the Moon. Since I know what kind person she is, she will try to strengthen herself through a Moon Offering before the uing battle. The man who will be tasked with that is a hunter you know well."


    "Freud?" muttered Ramiel with confusion, and the masked creature beganughing as he flipped through his book.


    "I can see it, Seref! We are rewriting the story as we speak! This is amazing!" said the spirit as he rode on his bicycle, circling around the bonfire.


    "You have an option of preventing the Moon Offering and saving the maiden, whom you have already been nning to save," said the cloaked figure as he pointed in a certain direction. "Take this direction an hour from here, and you will reach the camp. However, I cannot guarantee that you will get there in time before he finds her."

 Chapter 1090 Ramiel Pureheart

    Chapter 1090 Ramiel Pureheart


    Ramiel knew better than to trust strangers. These two strange men might be assassins sent by Lord Marshal to lure him and arrest him again. Since the half-demon did not have his return scroll, it was easy to apprehend him.


    "This half-demon does not trust us," said the flying spirit as he inspected the book with confusion. "He refuses to change the narrative! At this rate, the goddess will have her boost, and the story ends!"


    "What is this creature saying?" Ramiel asked the cloaked man, who made more sense than this masked bicycle-riding spirit. "Why does it keep calling me a side character and talking about stories?"


    "It seems we cannot change a thing if we do not gain his trust," said the cloaked man with a sigh. "This creature here is a good friend of mine, called the Bookkeeper. He is one of the most knowledgeable creatures in the universe."


    "¡­he is rather unstable," said Ramiel as he saw the spiritugh and paddle around the bonfire. "Are you sure it''s not a deranged spirit?"


    "As his title suggests, the Bookkeeper keeps records of all the stories in the world. These stories can be about a pebble fighting against waves or heroic tales of a half-demon trying to save a maiden. In any case, I befriended this spirit for a single purpose."


    "Is a big revealing?"


    "My purpose is to change the narrative. Every step of the way has a meaning. Your existence and quest have a meaning in the grand scheme, and I am here to offer my help elerate it. Because in the end¡­ everything is about time."


    "How are you going to help me?" asked Ramiel after a few moments of thought. Although these two creatures were weird, they did not intend to harm him. "And if there is something you need to do, then howe you don''t do it yourselves?"


    "This is not our role," said the cloaked man as he walked toward Ramiel and took out a small book from his bag. "This is the story of the half-demon who saved the princess, and the two managed to survive this great ordeal. A result of their victory is weakening the goddess who came to crush the hope in this tower."


    Ramiel epted the book and stared at the words engraved on it. In bold and giant letters, the two words "Ramiel Pureheart" seemed to be carved out from the leather cover. After he traced his fingers on the letters and raised his eyes, the half-demon realized the pair was gone. All that was left was the bonfire, crackling with its final mes.


    As he looked around, looking for traces of the two, he found none. Like ghosts that visited to impart him with crucial information, the two disappeared forever. Ramiel opened the book in his hands, and he read the first sentence:


    A child was born to a demon and a human, but if you think their story was about love, you could not be more wrong. Ramiel Pureheart is the result of a violent and unsavory tale of the lust demon, and his name is¡­


    Before he read the next words, Ramiel closed the book. His eyes turned bloodshot as he did not think he would read that name again, and in these circumstances. However, since the past that he buried behind became known, this book was authentic.


    Ramiel skipped the first few pages and rushed to find the part he was currently at. As the cloaked figure said, Ramiel would rush to save the maiden, none other than Lord Marshal''s daughter. However, in this text, Ramiel would not get there in time because he could not find the way.


    The half-demon decided to trust the unusual pair of man and spirit and rush in the direction he pointed at. The sunlight was slowly slipping away from the grasps of the day, and night was soon to be here. Even before it was dark, Ramiel could see the giant moon in the sky.


    Almost an hour of endless running at top speed, Ramiel finally found himself in the wilderness of Xeloria. Since he did not know which direction to go, he struggled to keep a straight line through the wilderness. If there were trees, he blended into them and rushed forward.


    An hour on the dot, Ramiel found the camp. It was filled with life and guards patrolling the ce. Instead of bursting inside, Ramiel blended into the ground and swam his way across the ground.


    The camp was big, and the half-demon felt like it was impossible to find her. As he was looking in every tent, he heard shouting and the sounds of fighting from therge clearing in the middle of the camp.


    "What are you doing to her?" shouted a feminine voice, which made Ramiel rush toward its source. As he climbed a pole and peered from over it, he saw a group of hunters huddling in front of a giant tent. Ramiel squinted to see what was happening.


    A pair of men pushed a woman on her knees, each holding an arm and bending it down. A little far away was a woman shouting at them, held back by a single man who was trying to calm her down.


    "What are you doing to your own daughter, Freud?!" shouted the woman with short hair, her face full of disgust. "You want to kill her for some fucking goddess? Have you lost your mind?"


    The woman made Ramiel realize that someone was standing far away, covered in tattoos and a mask hiding his face. There was no doubt that it was Freud, the same man Ramiel saw seven days ago in Xeloria.


    "You think that my daughter would be such a whore?" said Freud from behind his mask, his zealous eyes looking at her with disgust. "This is nothing but a sheep that I kept alive for this day. We shall give her blood to our goddess, and receive what we have always dreamed: respect!"


    The hunters around cheered for his words as the two men brought the woman down to the floor, her face mming to the ground. Ramiel was still watching when he saw the woman''s hair, blonde tinted with orange.


    "A Moon Offering needs to be a maiden!" shouted the woman while on the ground, her face still kissing the soil. A mask covered her face, but the strength in her face made everyone quiet. "Am I a maiden, or am I a whore? Have you forgotten your brain on your travels, dear uncle?"


    "A whore and an ungrateful child," said Freud with a smirk as he walked forward, stepping over her face. "If not for this mask, you would be a whore by dawn!"


    Ramiel was seething with anger at his actions and words. The princess had a strange skill that would turn anyone who saw her into mindless beasts. Her beauty was unmistakable, but it had no effect on Ramiel. This is the reason he became her guard in the first ce.


    "How am I ungrateful, uncle?" asked the masked woman with sadness. "Ever since you gave me shelter in this prison, I did everything you have told me. I wore this mask and lived in the shadows, seducing any man to their deaths as per yourmands."


    "You lying whore!" shouted Freud as he kicked her face, and the mask fell away. Blood sshed on the ground as it leaked from her mouth, while her azure eyes red at him with defiance.


    A strange aura drifted into the camp the moment her mask was taken off. Anyone who saw her felt lust rising in his body, unable to stop it. The eyes of both men and women changed as they looked at her with desire.


    "Look at what you do to others," said Freud with a grin as he seemed unaffected. "Do you want to know the reason I always wore this mask around you?" he asked while pointing at the red half-mask on his face. "I wanted to make sure you do not seduce me like you seduced your own father. I can see you for what you are¡­ a sad and worthless whore that should be grateful for being a Moon Offering."


    As he finished his words, Freud took her mask from the ground and mmed it to her face, hiding her beauty once again. She was thrown in the air for several meters beforending while the rest of the camp snapped from their daze.


    "Take this whore out of my sight, and put her in a sack! I want her ready to be ughtered when I ascend to Cloudreign," said Freud as he turned away from her. The hunters gulped and rushed forward to tie her down.


    Boom!


    A figure leapt through the sunset andnded in front of her, destroying the ground beneath him. It was a tall and scary creature that seemed anything but human, but his features scared them the most.


    "I will kill you, Freud Stormde," announced Ramiel while seething in rage. "As the guard of mydy, Luna Stormde, I vow to kill you a thousand times!"


    The ground began rising as if answering his wrath. Freud turned slowly, ncing back at him with disinterest as if he has already expected it. Then, with a grin, he raised his hand tomand all hunters to attack the half-demon.


    "You are nothing but an ant, Ramiel Pureheart."

 Chapter 1091 A Good Place

    Chapter 1091 A Good ce


    A little less than five hundred hunters surrounded them, following themands of their leader. Luna felt the world spin around her, but in the dizzinessing from being mmed by the mask, she saw the familiar back that always protected her.


    "Rami, is that you?" muttered Luna from behind the mask, her azure eyes filling with tears. "I abandoned you in Xeloria, but you came back to save me?"


    "Your job is not to save me, but mine is to save you," said Ramiel as he turned toward her with sadness. "I just wish I had the strength to protect you from all suffering, but I am weak, Miss Luna."


    "Don''t say that about yourself," said the masked woman, whose tears fell despite the strong front she exhibited earlier, as she caressed his back. "My fate has already been sealed. I shall always be destined as an object of desire or sacrifice, especially by my family."


    "That''s the reason you can always create a new family," said Ramiel as he turned toward the iing warriors. "Even if I pave that path with my own blood, I vow to make you take it!"


    "Kill him as many times as it takes, but don''t touch a hair from the maiden!" shouted Freud from behind the countless warriors, who all bounced on the half-demon.


    Ramiel pped the iing sword from the first and punched his head, making it explode. His corpse did not turn to red particles because Ramiel had the ability to prevent their revival. The second warrior pierced with his spear, tearing through the corpse and straight toward the half-demon.


    "Careful!" shouted Luna with concern, but the spear blended into his body as if it was mud. Ramiel grabbed the shaft and pulled its owner forward before kicking his chest, sending him flying.


    Whoosh!


    The fighters were relentless as they threw away their lives without any concern, but Ramiel turned out to be a real monster. His attacks were lethal and unforgiving, ending countless lives in one single spree.


    "You useless bastards, kill him!" shouted Freud with rage as he watched his troops get massacred like sheep. Every time Ramiel killed someone, he would turn toward Freud looking for a chance to kill him. This made fear appear on the hunter''s face as he saw the blood-stained demon.


    As their Chief took a step back in fear, his hunters began growing hesitant about throwing themselves into certain death. This gave Ramiel the chance to catch his breath as he stared at the hunters with killing intent.


    "We will all be exterminated at this rate, Chief!" shouted a man from the sides, ncing at the hundred corpses of hisrades who tried to take down the demon but failed. "We should find a better n!"


    "You moron, the goddess will revive anyone who dies with infinite strength and vitality!" shouted Freud as he waved his hands. "Furthermore, anyone who drinks his blood will be bestowed the divine grace!"


    Conviction returned to the hunters as greed and ambition appeared in their eyes. Since they had the advantage of numbers, they decided to form tears to y the half-demon, who was hellbent on protecting the Moon Offering.


    "You cannot win against them, Rami!" said Luna as she grabbed his hand. "Unless their goddess is here, they cannot kill me. Please retreat and treat your wounds!"


    "That whore is making some sense," said Freud while taking out his axes. "If you do not leave this ce, then you will throw away this pathetic life of yours for a whore!"


    "I will kill you!" shouted Ramiel with seething rage as he rushed toward him again. Out of nowhere, a spear tore through his shoulder and left from the other side, barely missing his heart. The demon staggered and fell backward, blood gushing from his shoulder.


    "As expected from a mindless demon," said Freud as he snickered, seemingly pleasured by Luna''s screams as she hugged Ramiel. "You lose your mind once provoked. This is the reason that your race has disappeared from this world!"


    "Please run away, please," said Luna with tears in her eyes. "This is the reason I didn''t tell you when I escaped from my father. I knew that you would get hurt protecting me, just like that time in the garden."


    "Please stay back, Miss Luna," said Ramiel as he grabbed his bleeding shoulder and mended it, covering his wound by his flesh to stop the bleeding. Although disfigured and useless now, he managed to save his life from imminent death. "I will¡­ change¡­ how this story ends¡­"


    As he rose from the ground, Ramiel took out a leather book from his back pocket. The book wasical in his giant hands, but he opened it with great precision before he began to read.


    "Have you finally realized that only prayer could save you?" asked Freud as he gestured for his hunters to surround him. "Nothing will change your fate, filthy demon! I will not have my ambitions once again hindered by trash!"


    "What are you reading, Rami?" asked Luna as she looked at him with teary eyes. "This is not the time for this, please. Run away as far as you can. Treat your wounds before it''s toote. This is an order!"


    "As written here, you would say this," said Ramiel with a smile as he turned toward her, patting her head. "You are just a brat, Miss Luna. Let me handle this as an adult."


    Ramiel then handed her the blood-smeared book, letting her open the page he was reading. As she looked down to understand what he read to cause this calm demeanor. As he started walking toward the hunters, her eyes fell on the words:


    ["This is an order!"manded hisdy, using whatever chance she had to persuade him. However, the half-demon already knew that to save the person who treated him like a human, he had to be a true demon.]


    As she read the two words, true demon, Luna raised her head to stare at his back once again. His broad shoulders, now disfigured, seemed to be inting to act as her shield. A strange fog leaked from his mouth while surrounded by four hundred hunters. Seeking to understand what the text meant, Luna resumed reading as fast as her eyes could see.


    [Ramiel Pureheart was half-demon, half-human. However, his human side was far weaker than his demonic one. In order to remain as detached from his far as possible, he cherished his humanity like a treasure. The sad truth is that his humanity weakened him greatly, leading him to a life of mediocrity.]


    As she read about how he cherished his humanity, tears began welling in her eyes, making it harder for her to see the words written in this book. Luna could feel that whatever came next was foreseeing the future, and she had no idea how to stop it.


    [After reading the book given to him by the Bookkeeper Spirit, Ramiel learned of the method he could save the maiden. As long as he allows his demonic lineage to overtake his body, he would stand a chance against her enemies.]


    "Ramiel, stop!" shouted Luna as she lowered the book and rushed toward him, but the half-demon stomped on the ground. Luna''s feet sank into the softened ground before it hardened, stopping her from preventing him.


    "In just a few moments, you will be free," said Ramiel without turning toward her. "It seems this is as far as I can take you, Miss Luna. I always said that I would never demand anything from you, even on my birthday, but¡­ let me have this one final request. Please¡­ do not look at me anymore. The thing that you are about to see¡­ is not who I am. Please, look away from my ugliness."


    Luna shouted, but no sound came out. Even the hunters rushed toward him, shouting with the desire to kill him, but their voices turned muffled. A barrier appeared around the half-demon as he raised his hand, with fingernails as long as knives, he stabbed his heart.


    Blood gushed out from his heart, both red and ck. The ck blood quickly overtook the red, tainting it with astonishing speed. As the four hundred hunters rushed to take his head, while Luna kept screaming and trying to dig through the soil, Ramiel raised his head.


    "This is a good ce to die."


    Although this was his end, Ramiel was satisfied because the book told him the truth. The book said all the words Miss Luna told him, and he was d to be born. For the first time in his life, the half-demon cried in happiness. After spending thirty years as a miserable half-demon, he cried in happiness just before bing a true one.


    Boom!


    Sound returned to the world as the sky shook. Luna shouted for him to stop onest time, but his human side has already disappeared. His body grew like an inted balloon as his stony skin fell off like an empty husk.


    Underneath the stone was a monster that Ramiel tried hard to conceal. His short horns grew and twisted like those of a goat. His new skin took a bronze color as veins lined his entire body. As for his face, it turned to that of a giant bull as he issued a heaven-shaking cry.

 Chapter 1092 Sickening Hunger

    Chapter 1092 Sickening Hunger


    Minotaurs were high-ss demons known for their violent and lustful natures. Some demons had a more reasonable temperament like Blood Demons, but Minotaurs were exactly as people feared them to be¡ªa giant lump of fleshy desire for destruction and impregnation.


    Clouds parted above the camp as the demon let out his heaven-shaking defiance of a cry. It seemed that their very nature was filled with a desire to break free from heaven''s rule. The once half-demon turned into a terrifying monster, not resembling his old self at all.


    "A minotaur?" muttered Freud with genuine fear as his hair stood on its ends, screaming at him to escape. "His exterior shell looked like a low-ss creature, but how can it have such a thing beneath it?"


    There was no one to answer his question after that cry reached their ears. Some of them fainted from fear, others began to vomit while copsing. A rare few could not hold it and began wetting themselves or worse. The very nature of this demon was one thatmanded instinctive fear.


    As his cry ended, the demon reached toward his horn and tore it off. Blood gushed on the ground, but it regenerated almost instantly. As for his horn, it morphed into a giant club covered with sharp spikes. Then, the demon let out a growling sound that seemed to drag them toward the beast.


    "Ah!" cooed a warrior covered in metallic te as the demon took one step closer to him. His eyes began to shake as he raised them to look at the creature, whose nostrils red with steam. "Have mercy¡­"


    Boom! Flesh, blood, and bones exploded in every direction as the man disappeared from existence. The giant club was now red as it prepared tounch another unseeable attack. Screams echoed in every direction as the hunters became the prey, everyone running for their lives.


    The demon showed these hunters that those who hunt can be hunted as well. Even if they asked for mercy from him, this predator had no chance to feel that. Everything it desires, and everything it is, was pure violence.


    While blood connected earth and heaven and violence descended in the form of a demon, a pair of figures stood on the faraway mountain. One of them rode a bicycle while the other sat atop a boulder, a smile covering his face.


    "Do you take pleasure in seeing destruction?" asked the unusually quiet Bookkeeper as he watched the scene without blinking as he wrote down everything that was happening. "I rarely see your smile ever since you attacked your family in Kera."


    "As the best storyteller in the universe, you should know the reason I smile now," said Seref with narrowing eyes. "The best feeling this world has to offer¡­"


    "¡­is the feeling of everything falling into ce."


    "You know me well, Louis."


    "That is not my name."


    "Then, Drago."


    "Like father like son, you have a terrible naming sense," said the Bookkeeper without his usual glee. "I shall go nameless until the end. A character with a name must exist in the story, and I am just the narrator! It would be a bad story if I had a name!"


    "That is a little toote to say, since we changed the entire universe countless times," said Seref as he rested his chin in his palm. "I wonder how many storms this little change will bring?"


    "Although I am one of the wisest creatures in the universe, I must ask one question," said the spirit as he stopped jotting down the story and stared at the ongoing fight with a nk stare. "But you have to tell me the truth."


    "In this happy asion, I shall oblige," said Seref with a smile as he watched the blood bath. "Ask away, dear friend."


    "When are you going to be satisfied with what you have achieved?" asked the spirit as it turned toward the human, its ck-holes-for-eyes inspecting his every movement. "I love traveling with you, but I have to admit that¡­ your hunger is sickening."


    "I heard that a lot as a child," said Seref with the same smile. "Your purpose is to write every story until the end of times, but mine is more internal. My goal is to be satisfied."


    "I expected a more straightforward answer," said the spirit with disappointment as it turned back toward writing. "What ame answer!"


    "I am a human too, dear friend," said Seref with a grin. "I am prone to change and development. How about we postpone the answer to this question moments before my death?"


    "A man who traveled countless timelines and worlds is not an easy man to kill," said the spirit as if seeing through his plot. "I would not push for answers, but let the story unfolds."


    "Don''t be so certain that I would not perish," said Seref with a grin as he stared at the spirit,pelling thetter to stare back at him. "My death is imminent and unavoidable. This race against time is for me to be satisfied with what I leave behind before my death!"


    "Your son revived a random woman in a different timeline without any divine being objecting," said the spirit with disinterest. "If he can revive anyone, he would revive you just to kill you again."


    "Do not call her a random woman," said Seref with a shake of his head. "That woman now rules one of the greatest empires to exist, spanning thousands of kilometers. That just proves that everything he touches flourishes."


    "I did not follow you for this proud daddy smirk of yours," said the spirit as it turned away. "How can you be satisfied with your son hating you this much?"


    "My existence is worthless except for my ns," said Seref as he jumped from the boulder and walked toward the cliff overseeing the camp. "Not much time is left before my final n is done. At that time, write my ending well."


    "I don''t write boring and obvious stories," said the spirit as it resumed writing in the book. Serefughed as the screams from the ins echoed throughout the forest. "The final battle is here."


    Although surrounded by countless corpses of his huntsmen, Freud did not escape the scene. Instead, he urged them to rush at the demon in hopes to injure it somehow. However, like headless chickens, none of his hunters listened.


    "You think I fear you?" asked Freud with a shaking voice as he gripped his axes. "I am the great hunter, destined to serve our goddess! Your blood will be her evening''s wine and your fur will be her mattress!"


    Despite shouting at the demon, it spared him very little attention. Instead, it butchered his followers in a one-sided massacre. His violence knew no bounds as he tore a man in half by pulling his jaws apart.


    The stench of blood, feces, and vomit filled the camp. This scene from hell was gemmed with the giant demon painting it as Freud tried to rpose himself. Then, remembering his objective, he looked for the maiden.


    "Where is she?" muttered Freud with confusion as he saw that Luna Stormde was gone. Although she had been shouting just earlier, the ground beneath her was now dug out with the masked woman nowhere in sight.


    ***


    "I cannot leave him!"


    "That is not the same man that came to save you, Evelina," urged Elinor, the resisting woman, as she dragged her together with her husband. "If we stay there, we would be killed just like those hunters! Appreciate his sacrifice and move on!"


    "How can I move on from the one man who protected me?" asked Luna Stormde as she tried to break free. "Even more, how can I trust that you are not just dragging me to the goddess?"


    "We made some wrong choices along the way, but we never knew that the Chief was this kind of man!" said Haldor with sweat covering his face. "That demon risked his life to save you, and this is our only chance to do so!"


    "And why do you want me saved?"


    "Because of the reason I joined the hunters!" said Haldor with tears in his eyes as he dragged her away. "I was never banished from the city, Miss Luna! I escaped for my life after learning of the great secret Lord Marshal had!"


    "What are you talking about?" asked Luna with confusion as she stopped resisting their efforts. "I need you to answer me, now!"


    "I was there the day your mother died!" said Haldor with agitation, shocking Luna into silence. "At that time, I was just a stables boy who overslept in the barn! But as I gazed into the stars, I chanced to see the murder of our beloveddy!"


    "My mother died because of a demon¡­" muttered Luna with confusion as she shook her head. "It happened outside the city, so no one was there to save her. I was¡­"


    "You were there with her because she was saving you from Lord Marshal!" said Haldor as he fell on his knees, mming his forehead to the ground. "I heard screams and shouting, so I looked! Your mother carried you on horseback as countless spatial arrows tore through her flesh!"


    "I don''t remember this¡­ I don''t remember¡­" said Luna as she touched her forehead, feeling lightheaded. As she staggered, Elinor supported her as Haldor raised his head with tears rolling down his face.

 Chapter 1093 Demon Vs Muscles

    Chapter 1093 Demon Vs Muscles


    "Your mother might have given you something to sleep through the turmoil, but she could not save you from the arrows raining down on her," said Haldor as he tried to wipe away the tears. "Although your mother did not know me, I was one of the orphans she raised in Xeloria. I ran to her side and tried to save her, but she asked me to save you instead."


    "My mother¡­ she died that night¡­" said Luna as she staggered back. "She was not killed by a demon¡­ she was killed by¡­"


    "A demon," answered the hunter with resolution. "Marshal Stormde is a demon who would do anything to get what he wanted. I took you as a child and ran into the forest, but it was not long before the scouts came. As they were closing in on us, I reached this camp and hid here."


    As Haldor was telling his story, the cries from the battlefield grew more intense. Elinor held Luna, gave her a nod, and then guided her away as Haldor resumed his story with a determined face.


    "At that time, the Chief was already banished and had no one else. Lord Marshal did not allow him to form a group outside of Xeloria, but when I stumbled to this camp, he seized you from me and traded you to form this hunters group."


    Luna heard the story with tears in her eyes, falling down uncontrobly as she realized that even on the night she lost her mother, she was still being used as a tool.


    "The Huntsmen n formed on that night, and Lord Marshal got his hand on his daughter, locking her away from sight for a long time. At that time, the Chief said that I was his follower to make Marshal spare me. Ever since then, I became a hunter here to repay that debt."


    "I did not want to believe it when he told me all of this," said his wife with sadness as she pulled her away. "However, although we were indebted toward him, we too realized his evil ns and what he wanted to do to you."


    "All this time, I thought that I finally managed to run away," said Luna with tears falling down her eyes. "I enjoyed the morning sun and the cold breeze of night, but I was just in a different prison, awaiting ughter. How can I run away when the one person who did not treat me like this is now killing himself to save me?"


    "That demon is not in his right man at the moment," said Haldor with a determined expression. "If he manages to survive, then we can¡­"


    "Where do you think you are going, Haldor?!" shouted a voice from the sky, propelling the three to look above them. In the setting sun and through the giant moon descended a figure with a fur cape and two axes. In some way, the Chief was now pursuing them! "Have you forgotten everything I have done for you?!"


    "Of course not, Chief!" said Haldor as he took out two short swords and blocked the iing two axes, also he was pushed back in the process. "I just have a greater debt to her mother than any other human!"


    ng!


    "Your life belongs to me, bastard," said Marshal with a dangerous glint in his eyes as sparks flew in every direction. "I own her life too, so what is wrong with that?"


    Haldor struggled to push him back, but he was far more powerful than him. Elinor looked at the pair and then pulled Luna into a sprint, running away from the half-masked man.


    An otherworldly cry echoed in their ears, making their entire bodies tremble with fear. Haldor nced behind the chief, and all he could see was a giant shadow behind him. The next moment, the chief disappeared.


    Boom!


    A gale of wind sent Haldor flying through the air,nding a few meters away. As he tried to make sense of what was happening, his entire body began sweating in fear. The feeling of imminent death seized his soul as a shadow towered over him.


    Haldor raised his eyes, looking at the bronzed humanoid monster with a bull''s head. It red its nostrils while staring at him with bloodshot eyes, looking like a true demon from hell. The giant club rose in the air, thrice Haldor''s height.


    "¡­can we talk about this?" asked Haldor as his mind jammed, unable to process what was about to happen. The giant club came crashing down with unparalleled speed. In that instant, he realized one crucial fact:


    If he gets killed by a demon, he would not revive.


    Haldor regretted a lot of things in that instant. He regretted not throwing away his life to give the woman who raised him a chance to live. Even more, he regretted not fighting to the death for her daughter''s freedom.


    "I should have told my wife that I love her more."


    Boom!


    The giant club struck the ground, destroying everything. A giant crater spread across the ground at lightning speed, while Haldor found himself thrown to the side. In his arm was the impaled arrow that struck him in time to save him.


    "Don''t go and die as you please," said Elinor with her bow aimed at them, tears filling her eyes. "Run, you idiot!" shouted his wife with rage, sending his entire body into action.


    Haldor began running toward them and away from the demon. Elinor grabbed Luna once again, who was staring at the demon in a daze. Although her lips quivered to say something, she knew that he could not hear her.


    Instead of chasing after them, the demon turned toward the Chief, who has struck the faraway tent which caught on fire. The masked man rose from the mes with blood leaking from his mouth as he red at the demon.


    "I admit that you are giving me some trouble, Ramiel Pureheart," said Freud with a grin as he cracked his neck twice. "I am the man who rebelled against a lord and almost took him down."


    "Almost being the keyword!" shouted Haldor while running away, making Elinor p his head. Freud red at him with rage but the demon before him required his full attention.


    "You all will die soon, except for the Moon Offering," said Freud with a devilish grin as he stared at the demon. "You protected her honor until the end, but I know what kind of demon a minotaur is, Ramiel. You would break that honor whether she reveals her face or not. You are nothing but a beast!"


    As the giant Minotaur growled at him, Freud did not seem afraid like before. His two axes dropped to the ground as he took off his fur coat and threw it away. Then, he took off his mask, revealing his scared face to the world.


    "My brother gave me this brand because I rebelled against him, but I see it as an honor," said Freud as he threw away the half-mask. "Just because I was the second son, I had to be a ve rather than a lord! This brand is a sign of my freedom!"


    Although he spoke to the demon, thetter had nothing to say back. Instead, it raised the club from the ground before staggering toward the chief, whose muscles began growing.


    "This is the one chance I have to rise above other humans. I don''t care if I have to worship a god or a demon, as long as I rule! If I had to be a ve, I want people underneath me!"


    Freud was now inted like a giant balloon. His figure almost turned round as his muscles grew rapidly, granting him immense strength that made the ground cave with a single step. His veins popped from his skin as if they were about to burst, trying to supply the unnatural growth.


    "Even as the son of Stormde Family, I had no desire to master any other weapons except for my own body!" said Freud as he strolled to meet the demon. "If you can defeat my current form¡­ then I shall bow down to¡­"


    Boom!


    Before he could finish his words, the giant club mmed the inting man flying once again. Freud did not even have a chance to sense the direction of the attack before it sent him flying. However, he adjusted himself midair andnded horizontally over a tree, before bolting back toward the minotaur.


    "You think this could affect me?!" shouted the enraged chief as his arm grew gigantic and exploded toward the demon. The minotaur was struck in the chest and sent flying, but he stomped on the ground with a cry.


    Boom!


    The two monsters intertwined in a deadlock as each tried to rip the other apart. For a single second, they were evenly matched. However, Freud had the technique to tackle the demon to the ground. Then, he jumped in the air and tried to knee his skull and crush it!


    Boom!


    Freud grimaced in pain as his knee struck the two horns, which have grown enough to block his attack. Then, the demon jumped from the ground and headbutted him with his horns, tearing through his flesh.


    "You stubborn demon, just die already!" shouted Freud with rage as he mmed the demon over and over, but the minotaur just kept running through him.

 Chapter 1094 Rumbling

    Chapter 1094 Rumbling


    As the twin horns pierced through his flesh, Freud tried to break free at any cost. However, the demon managed to run him into a giant tree, letting its horns dig deeper into his chest. Freud coughed up blood as he began deting again.


    "A demon is strong, but how long can youst before descending into madness?" asked Freud with a bloody grin as he looked the minotaur in the eyes. "A minotaur appeared in this tower thirty years ago and destroyed countless cities. It killed the men and raped the women. The one to defeat it was my brother, Marshal Stormde, before seizing everything it had, including its loathsome creature of a son."


    "Grrrr¡­" the demon growled as it began staggering back, seemingly disturbed. The horns released their victim as he fell to the ground, a satisfied smile appearing on his face.


    "Your human memories are still your greatest weakness, Ramiel," said Freud as his wounds began to close using his muscles. His detion came to a stop as the demon red at him, furious. "I said nothing but the truth, which you tried to hide so much. The reason that you cared for Luna Stormde was that both of you were prisoners of the same person."


    As the minotaur began howling in rage, his earlier decisiveness was gone. Freud took this chance to unleash his muscles once again, focusing them all on his right arm.


    "Go far away from here and stop hindering my ns, demon," said Freud as he retracted his hand and punched out. Space waspressed, resulting in an explosion that shook the very forest. The minotaur was sent flying as a result, mming into countless trees before disappearing from sight.


    Freud''s muscles evaporated as he shrunk back to normal. As he turned around, he saw the three figures running in the distance. All it took for him was a single step to appear before them.


    The three were surprised to see him, but they did not stop. Elinor shot her arrows as Haldor rushed toward him with his twin short swords. However, a single p broke the two swords and knocked the arrows away. Haldor was sent flying, his arms bending into his body as he screamed.


    "The only reason that I am going to spare you is that I don''t have the time to kill you back to level zero," said Freud with disinterest as he kicked Elinor away, sending her flying. "I also have very little time before that demones back."


    "Elinor! Haldor!" screamed Luna with panic as she turned toward them, only to turn back and find Freud standing over. It was the first time she saw him without a mask, which made her realize her only chance of seeding was to use her skill. "Guh!"


    Before Luna could take off her mask, Freud grabbed her head with his giant hand, gluing the mask to her face. His grin was wide as he raised her in the air like a helpless chicken, struggling to break free.


    "You hurried to use that skill of yours, which you vowed never to use, just to survive," said the hunter with a satisfied grin, as if he was proven right. "Rather than feigning chastity, you have chosen to be a whore just to survive!"


    "You are bold to assume that I wouldn''t ask you to die after using the skill," said Luna Stormde as she red at him with unwavering azure eyes. "Even if I were a whore, I would never give my body to pigs."


    "Ah, even in such moments, you are still as strong as your mother," said Freud with a grin, taking out an item from his pouch and restraining her with some sort of stic metal. "Your mother would have been proud since you finally had some use!"


    "Puh!" spat Luna at him, making the hunter enraged as he raised his hand to p her. However, he remembered how valuable her blood was, and he decided to restrain his anger. A cry came from the distance, full of rage and defiance.


    "We better get going before that demones back," said Freud with a grin as he threw her over his shoulder and began running. As he ran toward the ind above the clouds, he looked at the mooning. "What a perfect moon for an offering!"


    In the half-destroyed forest, a demon rose from the countless trees that its body demolished. The rage in its eyes could not be contained as he issued a heaven-shaking scream, full of wrath. As it looked around the forest, it realized that it was all alone now.


    As the red eyes stared at the scene of destruction, blood tears leaked from them. Then, the minotaur mmed the ground, unleashing an otherworldly cry that showed how its soul was tearing apart.


    Atop the hill far away, the pair who orchestrated this entire event stood there watching with a frown. Then, Seref was the one to open his mouth, breathing out disappointment. "Our n failed¡­"


    "I do not understand," said the Bookkeeper with confusion. "This is how the plot should go! The demon would fight the hunters until the maiden escapes! Then, it would perish, its life ending without even being human!"


    "Sometimes the plot fails because of the gods," said Seref with a frown as he jumped from the boulder. "We need to think of a way to stop the Moon Offering no matter what it takes. My child is still not ready to defeat a true god."


    "The things that you do for him!" said the spirit as it turned around as well. "I cannot believe I documented his story only for him to be disturbed by a few words! What a disappointing side-character he has been, Seref!"


    "How could I have known that he would fail even after bing a true demon of destruction?" asked Seref with annoyance now that his ns have failed. "All we could do now is leave and chase after¡­"


    Before the pair could make it far away, thunder rumbled in the sky. The deafening sound made everything else disappear, as their ears could hear nothing but the rumbling. The pair paused, their necks craning toward the sky.


    Dark clouds gathered atop the entire second floor, blocking the moonlight and letting darkness engulf the world. Seref and the Bookkeeper could not understand what was happening because a strange presence appeared in the sky.


    Then, the rumbling grew louder, each thunder striking into their hearts. The unnatural event made the Bookkeeper frantic as he searched through his books to understand what was happening, but he failed to find anything.


    "Seref! Whatever is happening has no origin in any story!" shouted the spirit with utter panic as Seref stared at the sky with a frown. Then, his brows loosened as his eyes widened with understanding. "Do you know something about this?" asked the Bookkeeper as it saw his expression.


    "There is one person who could not be traced and has no records in this world," muttered Seref with trembling lips. "His presence has been awaited and noticed due to the gap he left in history. A man that not even nameless, with his omnipresence, could anticipate."


    "Are you telling me that¡­ the Demon King has awakened?" muttered the Bookkeeper with widening eyes as it looked at the sky again. "This is the one true story that I have been pursuing, and it has begun..."


    The sky rumbled again, louder than any sound in the world, as a pir of ck shot toward the ground. It struck the center of the forest, bending every tree with its absolute might. The light destroyed all elements and returned them to their origin.


    Boom!


    An explosion echoed in every direction as the ck pir disappeared. A man appeared from within the pir, and the two rushed over to witness his appearance.


    A tall figure with nothing covering his upper body and chiseled muscles painted his heroic aura. His face was somber with a hint of sadness as his lips pressed together while staring at the giant demon that has been howling to the sky. The moment the pair saw his eyes, they recognized his identity despite his unusually long hair and short beard.


    "I heard your cries," muttered the man, his voice filled withpassion and sadness. "The wrath in them summoned me here, because you are thest voice that I needed to save before my awakening. Your life has been nothing but suffering, Ramiel."


    Although his voice was strong and a little hoarse, it was filled with sympathy and understanding. The demon raised its head, the howling stopping atst. Then, it looked at the figure with nothing but respect.


    "I believe you recognize me," said the man with golden eyes as he raised his hand toward the demon. "You have awaited me your entire life, Ramiel. You have never epted the fate that you have been given, but you could not embrace being called a demon because of your father."


    As soon as it heard the mention of its father, the demon began growling again, its wrath returning. The two giant hunts dug into the soil, but they made no attempt to attack the one talking to him.


    "Although I have seen wrath as a curse before, I changed my mind now," said the man as he stared into his palm. "It allowed me tomunicate with the unfortunate suffering souls throughout creation. This is the reason I am here, Ramiel. ept me as your king, and I shall carry your wrath on my back."

 Chapter 1095 Returning King

    Chapter 1095 Returning King


    As the demon heard his promise, his growling stopped, and he turned toward the man with golden eyes. His violent eyes and monstrous figure seemed to recognize the figure before him. Then, with slow and measured movements, the minotaur kowtowed toward the man.


    A ck aura rose from the demon as it began entering the man, who took several steps forward toward the demon and touched its head. Then, with the most sincere and empathetic gaze, he promised the monster.


    "I shall bear your pain, Ramiel," said the man as his hair fluttered in the wind, his golden eyes closing. "Return to this world not as a monster, but as a rising defiance against the heavens."


    A golden aura appeared from his hand, entering the giant creature. Then, the golden light exploded in all directions, piercing through the clouds. The entire second floor saw the brilliant light that engulfed the world. Soon after, it began to dim down, revealing an entirely different creature.


    A man with horns reced the earlier minotaur. Every inch of his skin was lined with muscles from head to toe, with a bronze hue that pulsated with life. The man had a long tail like that of a bull, but otherwise, he looked human.


    "You saved me from the darkness, my king," said Ramiel as he knelt on the ground, his fist supporting him, and his head low. "This entire life has been one of misery, but I have been fortunate enough to meet you."


    "Fortune is nothing but a construct of our minds," replied the man with golden eyes as he smiled. "The gods have been the ones to turn you into a monster that could not control his raging wrath against them. You have been reborn a new man, with a calm mind and a heart capable of love."


    "You are the one who bestowed me with this new life, my king," said Ramiel as he raised his eyes. "You took away the wrath and gave me a new chance to mend my regrets."


    "I shall apany you on that quest," said the man with golden eyes as he stared into the distance. "That ind will witness the final battle, and the first one between gods and mortals."


    ***


    Seref fell to his knees as he saw his son for the first time ever since Kera, but this was not the reason for his emotional attitude. Instead, he witnessed his son surpassing his expectations, something no one has ever done. Thus, tears fell down his eyes.


    "Look at him be a king, dear friend," said Seref as his fingers dug into his chest, his heart beating loud. "Just a few years ago, this man was a boy sitting on my table and refusing to eat his veggies."


    "A proud dad is not your most interesting character," said the spirit as it turned back toward the man with long ck hair. "However, if I had a son that turned out to be the Returning King, then I would be proud as well."


    "You don''t understand my feelings," said Seref with a shake of his head as he wiped away the tears. "All this time, he has refused to embrace the fate the world bestowed on him. This is the first time that I see him epting bing a king."


    As the pair looked at the demon and its king, they could suddenly feel a threatening aura envelope them. When they looked at the source, they found the golden eyes looking in their direction. The smile that Seref had turned into a frown as he rose from the ground.


    "The Returning King has noticed us," muttered the spirit on its bicycle. "This might be the chance you needed to exin your actions. You father and son did not talk ever since you attacked your city, huh?"


    "You might be right," said Seref with a smile as he looked at his son. "It might finally be time to talk to him as an equal, after he finally embraced the path that Iid for him."


    Seref took a single step forward, but then, his entire body froze. The aura that has locked on them disappeared, and his son alongside the reborn demon left the forest. Although he has noticed them, Arthur chose to ignore him.


    His entire body froze, his mind unable to handle the shock. Seref was certain that Arthur noticed his presence and even saw his face, but he did not care enough to talk to him. There was not even anger toward his father, just pure apathy.


    Seref stared at his departing back, which had grown broad and reliable over the years. His long hair, indicative of how his body adjusted to the spiritual energy, swayed in the wind as he departed alongside his new ally. In his shadow was a thin child that Seref saw great potential in, but now, he was gone as well.


    This time, Seref did not cry tears of joy but sadness. His son had grown so distant from him that the rtionship they had was no longer hate nor love, but no rtionship at all! His son had moved on from his failures as a father and chose to walk his own path instead!


    As the all-knowing spirit noticed the change in his emotions, it did not know what to say in constion. It took a few steps to stand behind him and said the only thing it knew. "This is the fate that you have been seeking."


    "I know, dear friend," said Seref as he closed his eyes, his tears falling without stop. "I just feel like I lost something that I can never recover. Everything I have done¡­ every choice I made¡­ seems pointless in this current moment.


    "This moment, too, shall pass," said the spirit as it stared at the departing pair with a knowing gaze. "Nothing will remain the same after this moment, Seref. Everything has changed."


    ***


    The situation above the clouds was changing as well. After Dorian brought back the artifact that could create barriers, the final n was underway. Every lord had to enter the barrier topete for the eight artifacts, and the one who obtained them would be ruler of the second floor.


    Final Valley was closed to all, but once someone was inside, there was only one ce their eyes could see. In the middle of the valley was a giant tree with numerous branches. Atop its highest branches were the eight artifacts,id there in perfect order.


    Six lords entered the valley, all vying for supremacy. The exception was the lord of Rosewood and the lord of Ascent. However, for some unknown reason, the valley was filled with monsters that were too powerful for the lords to ignore.


    This was nned, of course, as the tamer used his arsenal of beasts and skills to gather every monster on the ind. This ensured the dy of the final battle, but the lords were powerful enough.


    Ilia Perli stood atop the wyvern that the tamer controlled, looking at the battlefield below with calcting eyes. His team had done everything they could, and the rest relied on his lord. His eyes turned toward the sky, looking at the countdown the tower made sure everyone saw.


    [6 hours, 34 minutes, 8 seconds]


    The lords needed to obtain the artifacts now to ensure they conquered all the zones in the second floor. This made them desperate and resourceful, reaching the giant tree despite the numerous monsters.


    "Mortals and gods are the same," said Seraphine beside him as she looked down at the fighting lords. "Everyone would sacrifice others for a chance to rule them. Although we loathe the gods, we cannot deny the simrities we have with them."


    "This struggle for supremacy is just our way to ensure survival," said Ilia Perli with a smile. "Kings cannot bemoners because they believe that they would not survive without their luxurious pces. In a sense, a man who has nothing is the strongest."


    "That is our lord, right?" asked Seraphine with a grin as she turned toward him. "He desires nond, crown, or fame. The world has nothing that it could offer him because he desires nothing."


    "I follow him for a different reason," said Ilia Perli as he narrowed his eyes. "When Kera was about to be destroyed, he fought even after it broke his bones. That man bled for others, something that no king could ever do."


    "Blood will not leave his body anymore since I am here," said Seraphine with confidence. "These struggling ants have no idea that they are just being gathered to be butchered."


    "We might be like that too," said Ilia Perli as he raised his eyes toward the moon. "The iing enemy is a tough one to hold back. We might be the ants if he does not show up soon."


    Seraphine raised her eyes as well, looking at the moon. A single elegant figure appeared within the moon, holding a bow in her hand. As her short hair fluttered in the wind, her aloof and unfeeling eyes stared at the mortals below.


    "Huntress Goddess of the Moon, Artemis, has arrived," said Seraphine with a grin. "It has been thousands of years since I fought against a god."

 Chapter 1096 Golden Creator

    Chapter 1096 Golden Creator


    Artemis stood high in the sky like the moon, staring down at them with piercing azure eyes. Her bow appeared in her hand, issuing a blood-thirsty cry that made their bodies tremble. As her aura was unleashed to the world, songs of hunt echoed in their ears as the departing souls of the dead sang for her.


    "Mortals of thisnd," muttered the goddess, letting the moonlight carry her voice to their ears. The fighting lords all froze despite being at each other''s throats. "My name is Artemis, Huntress Goddess of the Moon. I came here to stop what you have all heard."


    Everyone looked at her stretching her arm with authority as she cast a self-righteous gaze at them. She was talking about the broadcast from earlier, when the blue dragon announced to the entire universe that a king will rise against the gods.


    "Devaheim is real," announced the goddess. "I do not stand alone, and many gods stand alongside me. We all serve one entity, the king who created the universe, the Golden Creator. As we pass on his divine judgment, no mortal should stand against us."


    "Instead of talking this much, you should have just gone ahead and killed our Demon King," said Seraphine as she rose to meet the goddess with a smile. "You came here with this haughty attitude for a single reason¡­ you cannot handle all of us."


    "The hunted should not talk with such arrogance to the hunter," said Artemis with transcending arrogance. "I did not participate in the extermination of your race, but you better not overestimate yourself."


    "I know about the barrier separating the Mortal world from Devaheim," said Seraphine with a grin. "Any god that descends to a lower realm must seal their powers in order to do so. On rare asions, they can release that seal for a short period of time."


    "And do you think my weaker version is something you can handle?" asked the Huntress with a slight smile. "This is the reason that you fell from grace although you should have been destined to be a god alongside us, Blood Queen. You are overconfident."


    "I do not regret the choices I made," said Seraphine as her blood surrounded her like a cape, carrying her high into the sky. "Even if I face the same choice again that led to the extermination of my world, I shall stand against the gods again!"


    "And have you revealed yourself because of this promised king of yours?" asked Artemis with mockery. "I shall bury you next to him."


    Seraphine did not say anything more, and she turned her blood into blood spears. They rushed toward the goddess, seeking to kill her. Artemis did not strike back, but she just flicked the bowstring and caused a shockwave throughout space.


    Boom!


    The blood spears crumbled to ashes before they even found their target, and Seraphine was pushed back toward the ground. Every living creature in the surrounding staggered back from a simple flick of her finger, making them tremble at her might.


    "Do not mistaken the difference between us, demon," said Artemis as she looked down at them. "I am still a cut above all creatures in this universe, even in my weakened form. And the reason that I seal myself¡­ is to make sure that this realm does not crumble."


    "What do you demand from us, almighty goddess?" shouted Lord Marshal from the ground, seizing this chance to gain favor with her. "How do we appease to Devaheim and the Almighty Creator?"


    "You two brothers are alike, knowing which side to choose," said Artemis as she turned her eyes toward him. "Kill the demons and their leader, alongside every human that helped them. If not, then I shall consider your idle attitude toward them as a rebellion against the gods."


    The six lords trembled in fear before they turned their attention to Seraphine and the rest. Standing atop the wyvern was Ilia Perli, Seraphine, and Lian. Their eyes changed from greed for the artifacts to instincts for survival.


    "I shall excuse myself from this hunt," said an old man with long white hair and beard as he raised his staff. "Although I appreciate what the gods have done for this universe, I cannot help butment their behavior toward this tower that has entrapped us for generations."


    "You are the lord of Crestview," muttered Ilia Perli with surprise as he looked down. "Do you not fear the gods, esteemed sir?"


    "I know that she can kill me with a snap of her finger, but I have seen the men who chose to go against her," said the old man with his eyes closed. "This rising is unstoppable, and you don''t have what it takes to stop it, dear goddess."


    "Kill him as well, mortals,"manded Artemis, and the lords quickly responded to her demands. Marshal Stormde seized space and created a weapon from it, shing toward the lord of Crestview.


    "As always, Marshal, you act with mountains of insecurities," said the old man with white hair as he stepped to the side. Marshal missed him, and the old man mmed his staff into his throat. "You need to exert patience."


    Next to attack was the lord of Elvenheim with azure winds and a diamond sword. Once again, the old man evaded the attack and deflected the sword, causing the azure wind to strike the lord of Blood Keep. The blood mage fell to the ground after trying to summon his creatures.


    "These old eyes do not need to see your ugliness to understand your nature," said the old man, turning toward the goddess. "You divide humans and turn them against each other. This is the reason that¡­ I choose the Returning King as well."


    "You are quite eager to die," said Artemis as she pulled on her bowstring, creating a ming arrow before releasing it. "Perish in mes, old man."


    The ming arrow transformed into a meteor, descending with unparalleled speed and tearing through space. It exploded, spreading raging fire everywhere. Although the mes should have engulfed the old man, Artemis seemed dissatisfied. Instead, she turned her gaze toward a different man.


    "And who are you?"


    Standing a distance from the lords was none other than Dorian Stormde, with hair as white as the moon. His spear was in his hand, shing the ground apart. The sh extended toward the tree, allowing the old man to dodge the ming arrow by slipping into the fissure.


    "Dorian?" muttered Marshal with shock as he took a step forward. "What are you doing here? What happened to you?"


    "Dorian!" shouted Margery, lord of Ironspire, with delighted tears as she rushed toward him. "You are alive and well! I thought that beast had devoured you!"


    "I appreciate the sentiment, Margery," said Dorian with a smile as he greeted her with a bow. "I must confess that the reason I visited Ironspire was not to marry you, but to steal the artifact that you had. That beast is a friend of mine."


    "¡­you deceived me?" asked the iron-d woman with shock as she slowed her pace. "Then, everything was a lie to steal that stupid artifact?"


    "Although my intentions were insincere, I was touched by how kind you were to me," said Dorian with an apologetic face. "After this farce is over, let me apologize to you in person. However, right now, we have a god to hunt."


    Dorian turned toward the goddess, his eyes fierce as he stared at her. He ignored two lords seeking answers, making it clear this was not the time.


    "A dangerous soul has appeared," muttered Artemis with a frown as she stared at Dorian. "Although the spark within you is minute, you have indeed been touched by wrath. You have the same eyes as demons, but you are a human."


    "That makes me a demon as well, doesn''t it?" asked Dorian, waving his spear and pushing Lord Marshal back with gales of wind. "Everyone that stands against the gods is a demon. That is the only criterion for this name, so count me as well."


    "Do not be foolish, Dorian!" shouted Lord Marshal with confusion, staring at his son. "Your arrogance should have its limits! Do not act this way against a god!"


    "You are mistaken, father," said Dorian without averting his gaze. "I have long since forsaken my arrogance, but I chose to carry something else instead!" he dered while aiming his spear against Artemis. "These gods are the root of all suffering in this world!"


    "This is just boring," said Artemis with disinterest as she pulled on her bowstring again. "I wanted to show that man how his own race would turn against him, but everyone here¡­ can just perish."


    Artemis pulled her bowstring far, turning it into a full moon. Her moonlight transformed into thousands of arrows, each radiating powerful energy aimed at destroying this realm. As her skin turned white and her eyes became starry, the goddess released her arrow.


    "Die in the name of my king."

 Chapter 1097 Secret Plan

    Chapter 1097 Secret n


    Dorian stared at the infinite arrows filling the sky like stars. As the goddess released her bowstring, every arrowunched toward them like a meteor shower. As the mortals on the ground witnessed the scene, none of them could do a thing. In fact, no one dared to do a thing.


    Each arrow the goddess shot at them epassed brimming energy of the moonlight, tearing through the night sky with ease. Seraphine tried to use her blood to block some of them, but it was akin to throwing a ss of water at a forest fire.


    Dorian stood there with anger not directed toward the goddess, but himself for being unable to block her attack. No matter how much mastery he had over weapons, it could never shield them from such an attack.


    Raining arrows plunged toward the ground, impaling the onlookers who were helpless to run away. The night turned to day as each arrow exploded with moonlight, vaporizing the ground beneath it. Any soldier struck by the arrows died instantly, and the lords had to shield themselves using whatever means necessary.


    As he witnessed the massacre of countless people, even those outside Final Valley, Dorian could feel his own body tearing apart. Even after his eyes closed, he could hear their screams, and each of their pains was transmitted to his mind.


    A scorching sun appeared before him, forcing Dorian to open his eyes and see a moonlight arrow heading toward him. Even if he dodged, there were a hundred other arrows heading in his direction.


    Dorian mmed the ground with the end of his spear, making it crumble. His mastery over weapons and acute senses gave him the ability to sense the weakness in any given environment, letting him use the fissure from earlier to create an underground cave in Final Valley. As the ground crumbled beneath him, Dorian watched the arrowsnd on the ground. Their explosion shook the world, almost deafening his ears as he fell toward the underground cave.


    His action might be seen as cowardly, but he knew that no one could stand against this goddess. Their only chance to defeat her was to stall for time, and that meant they needed to stay alive.


    Doriannded on the ground, his back hitting arge boulder. As he tried to see through the darkness and rising dust, the only thing illuminating his view was the moonlight from the fissure above. Despite theck of injuries, his skin broke and blood spilled out.


    "This Karmic Resonance is going to kill me," said Dorian as he tried to close his eyes and ears, but it was useless. Souls departed their bodies outside this cave, and he could hear their suffering. Each time an arrow killed a soldier or an animal, Dorian would feel his own body ripping apart. "Please, make it stop!" And it stopped.


    Dorian no longer heard the voices of suffering around him, as if the world no longer had living people to suffer. Instead, all he could hear was his own breathing and beating heart. Then, the sky rumbled and Dorian realized that he was finally here.


    Dorian could move, as light as before this curse. His body was stronger than he ever remembered, as he leapt from the cave with a single jump. His blood sttered on the ground, but his eyes were full of vitality. As the rumbling continued, Dorian realized that something has changed about the wrath in the second floor. The Final Valley was destroyed without a hint of life left, with white mes rising from the hellish craters. As each of these lords climbed out of the rubble of destruction and death, they saw the moonlight was gone.


    "He is here!" shouted Dorian with a grin as he looked at the sky, filled with ck clouds that rumbled with threatening lightning. In the sky below the clouds was Artemis, who witnessed the clouds and frowned. "The demon king is here!"


    As he announced to the entire world, Dorian raised his foot and stomped the ground. The entire valley shook as heughed with excitement, jumping through the air beforending on the highest branch the central tree had to offer.


    "It is far toote," said Artemis as she looked at the ground below, spotting a figure running toward her. "My Moon Offering is here as well."


    Dorian could not understand what she meant, but he heard her loud and clear. Although the wind blew and the storm brewed, Dorian could tell that their savior has yet to arrive. However, he could tell that something else was about to happen.


    "My goddess!" shouted a figure in the distance, entering Final Valley unhindered. Dorian realized that the barrier has been destroyed by the moonlight arrows, rendering their artifact useless. "I brought the maiden!""


    "Your contributions to the moon will not be overlooked, Freud Stormde," said the goddess with a grin as she outstretched her hand. "Stab her heart in the moonlight, and her blood will be mine."


    "As youmand, my goddess!" shouted the frantic man who wore nothing but pants as he carried a woman on his shoulder. Dorian was confused before he recognized the redhead bubbling in his captivity.


    Artemis then turned toward the dark clouds, shooting a giant arrow toward them. The arrow tore through the clouds and revealed the moon, which cast its lights toward Freud Stormde.


    Dorian realized everything these two wanted to do, and he was not about to let it happen. His spear appeared in his hand, turning slimmer and shorter. His entire arm retracted backward, with his spear in a tight grip before it bolted from his hand.


    Boom!


    Freud had a knife in his hand, ready to kill the maiden by stabbing her through the heart. Dorian shot his spear with unparalleled uracy as he had done a thousand times before. It tore through the destruction, reaching the frantic worshiper in an instant.


    "Freud!" called the goddess for him to notice the attack, making him turn in time to see it. Freud used the knife in his hand to block the attack, diverting it from his head. It tore through his cheek before passing through, mming to the ground behind him.


    As luck would have it, the knife flew away as well. Freud stared at the knife, before his face turned resolute. Although his face was disfigured once again and bleeding, his hand morphed into a de using the muscles in his palm.


    Dorian jumped down from the tree, rushing to save his sister. Although Luna and Dorian were not close as they grew up, since Dorian rarely saw her outside her room, he still felt apulsive need to protect her. Not to mention, that this moon offering sounded like it would strengthen the moon goddess.


    As soon as hended, Dorian kicked a giant boulder to send it flying. The boulder shot through the air, as fast as his spear, before mming into the muscles monster trying to stab his sister.


    Freud staggered forward, dropping Luna from his grip. As she fell on the upturned soil, Luna began to worm away from him. Freud was enraged as he turned toward the iing Dorian, looking at him with bloodlust.


    "Just like your father, you can never know when to let go!" shouted Freud as his arms grew bigger, as if balloons inting. "I will kill you first, then her!"


    "Freud Stormde! Kill the maiden, now!" shouted Artemis with urgency because the lightning grew louder. She realized that if she did not receive her offering now, she would have a hard time against the enemy this time.


    As his goddessmanded him, Freud managed to calm down and focus on the maiden. He saw her try to run away from him, so he ignored Dorian who was rushing at him and pierced toward her heart.


    Spatial arrows fell from the sky, dragging Freud away as they seemed to integrate themselves toward his body. The giant muscles man turned toward the source of the familiar attack to find his brother, ring at him with rage.


    "What do you think you are doing to my treasure?" asked Marshal Stormde with unrestrained bloodthirst. "And why is she here with you?"


    "This is far bigger than your sick fetish, Marshal," said Freud with annoyance as he struggled to break free from the spatial arrows. "If we offer her heart to the Moon Goddess, she will grant us unlimited strength and immortality!"


    "And what would I do with all that time and strength, if I did not have my treasure?" asked Marshal Stormde as he advanced toward his brother. "You took her away from me all this time, didn''t you, Freud?"


    "She came to me after escaping from your clutches," spat Freud with disgust. "I know about all the things you tried to do to her. I took her into my camp when she told me that she would rather die than be your wife."


    "¡­how could you tell him about this?" asked Marshal as he stopped walking, turning to look at his daughter. "It was our secret n, so why did you tell him? We should have been married for months now, but you left your room and sought this trash?"


    Luna stopped trying to get away as her entire body began trembling. The gaze of her father and his sick ns for her made her quiver in both disgust and fear. Then, she turned to look at his face, which she hated more than anything in the world. However, someone was mming that face with a knee. It was her brother, Dorian, whose face could not be any scarier.

 Chapter 1098 Mortals Can Fight

    Chapter 1098 Mortals Can Fight


    Her hateful father was sent flying by the knee, rolling on the ground far into the distance. As her brothernded on the ground, the two locked gazes. Tears fell from her eyes as Luna saw the little brother she always watched from her window, having changed so much.


    "I''m sorry for beingte to do that," said Dorian as he crouched on the ground, patting her hair with sadness. "I have not been a good brother, but now I know how much you have suffered because of him. I will protect you from now on."


    Luna could not stop crying, as she saw her mother''s kindness in his eyes. Dorian seemed different: more mature, calm, and aged. His hair has turned gray, but his muscles were brimming with strength. As for his eyes, honey-brown color like her mother, they showed nothing but kindness toward her.


    "I thought that you hated me," said Luna as she bit her lips, struggling to break free from her cuffs. Dorian looked at her in surprise, then guilt, and then turned toward the iing Freud. Her captor did not n on letting them reunite in peace.


    "Stormde Family is filled with nuances!" shouted Freud as he threw a punch at Dorian, whose face turned from kindness to apathy. Then, as the giant arm inted and sought to strike him, he raised his palm with ease.


    "Dodge!" shouted Luna with panic, having seen how powerful her uncle can be. However, Dorian received the attack with an open palm. An unusual scene urred, as the punch bounced off his arm like a bullet.


    Freud staggered backward, staring at Dorian with shock. He stood as steady as a mountain and the one who was harmed was Freud. His hand was bruised from the attack, as if he struck an immovable fortress.


    "You cannot defeat me anymore, uncle," said Dorian with a determined face. "Anything that you do to me will be repaid with equal force!"


    Luna stared in shock, unable toprehend what happened. She sat from the ground, her hands cuffed behind her back, as she stared at her little brother shielding her. It was the first time, other than her mother, that someone from her family seemed to care about her.


    "Is that so?" asked the muscles man as he shook his bruised hand, before grinning at Dorian. "That seems to be the same for those you attack. Your nose and mouth began bleeding after you kicked my brother earlier."


    "Every power has its drawbacks," said Dorian as he took his stance again. "I cannot harm others without expecting to be harmed."


    "That exins why your cheek has bleeding like mine since earlier," said Freud as he touched his face, grimacing at the pain. "However, what can you do other than controlling karma and stopping me?"


    "I can protect my older sister," said Dorian with determination. "I was too young when our mother died, and I never got to see my sister. However, now, I understand everything that she has gone through. I will¡­ not forgive the two of you."


    "I have a goddess backing me!" shouted Freud as he spread his arms,ughing manically. Luna nced at the goddess above and saw her creating more arrows, as her patience has worn thin. "Bless me, goddess of the moon!"


    Whoosh!


    An arrow tore across the battlefield before piercing Freud in the back. Dorian and Luna were shocked, seeing him stagger forward before falling to the ground. However, a surge of divine energy exploded from his body.


    Moonlight exploded from Freud, who was face-forward on the ground. Then, he gripped the ck soil which has burned because of the earlier attacks. Freud began shrinking in size as he raised his head, looking at the moon with a grin.


    "Thank you, my goddess! This is the power that I shall use to give you the sacrifice!" shouted Freud as the divine aura leaked from his body, making Dorian and Luna suffocate.


    Boom!


    Freud stomped on the ground, rushing toward Dorian like a meteor. Before he could block his attack, Dorian was struck in the chest and sent flying. As he cut an arch through the air, Freud rushed to stab Luna.


    A red figure appeared between the two, with fur that glistered with blood. Luna saw him summon an ice wall to block the crazed hunter, but thetter tore through it with ease. Instead of running, the figure remained in ce to protected her.


    "Although I do not know you, Dorian seems hellbent on protecting you!" said the tall Waiga with a frown as he unsheathed his sword. "I cannot defeat him, but I can break these cuffs so you would run away!"


    As he dered that, the Waiga tapped her cuffs with his sword. They froze in an instant and shattered, granting Luna her freedom. She could not understand who this person was, but he rushed toward Freud before she could know who.


    ng!


    The red sword shed against the fist of divine energy. Luna was frozen in ce as a feline appeared, grabbed her, and began running faster than she could react. Her mind was a mess as the feline announced his identity.


    "My name is Whisker, a friend of your brother!" said the giant cat as his paws carried her over his shoulder. "Let us protect you until he arrives!"


    "Who are you talking about?" asked Luna in her confusion, as she spotted her brother rushing back toward the battlefield. "Please, tell my brother to run. He cannot defeat a goddess and Freud!"


    "None of us can defeat them, but our king can!" answered Whisker with a grin as he ran faster than sound. "As long as they don''t have your blood, we can rest assured that our king will defeat her!"


    Luna allowed him to carry her away as she stared at the battlefield. The red Waiga was getting injured with every exchange, before her brother rushed to protect him. The two fought in harmony, but they couldn''t push Freud back after he was strengthened.


    "We meet again, feline," said a voice from above them, and Whisker looked at the sky to see the goddess chasing after them. "Our previous game of chase was interrupted, so how about we take another round?"


    Whisker tried to run faster, but a strange mark appeared over his back. Countless arrows rained down on them as the feline tried to dodge them at thest second, ensuring the two of them were unharmed. However, as they ran in a maze of arrows and destruction, their routes became scarcer.


    Luna felt like a burden, and as she was about to tell him to abandon her, Whisker suddenly began growing. He turned into a giant beast with long fur as his speed exploded. The arrows could no longer reach him as he took a direct route toward the exit of the valley.


    After the arrows stopped raining on them, they turned toward the mountain in the distance. Each arrow sted the mountain around the passage, making boulders crumble and block the exit.


    "Seraphine!" shouted the feline beast in a hoarse voice as it threw Luna in the air. She felt the howling wind rage around her as she flew toward a different direction, where a scarf of blood caught her in time.


    As for the feline beast, it turned toward the goddess chasing it. After another howl of rage, it rushed toward the goddess, seeking to get close to her while avoiding her arrows.


    Luna could no longer understand what was happening, as she felt that her life shed before her eyes several times in just a few minutes. A woman stood beside her atop the blood scarf, seemingly integrated with it. Luna raised her eyes with confusion toward her.


    "If we lose this fight," began the woman with horns without looking at her, "you must kill yourself before they turn you into a Moon Offering. If your blood is given as a gift to the goddess, our king might not be able to stop her anymore."


    "Is this the reason you are protecting me? Because I might strengthen the enemy?" asked Luna without being offended. The demon turned toward her with a grin. "What is that look?"


    "Dorian doesn''t know about the Moon Offering," said the demoness as she lowered her gaze at Luna. "He is protecting his sister, that is all. We just don''t want to lose this fight against her."


    "Then, why are you not helping them?" asked Luna with embarrassment that turned to worry when she saw her brother fighting the empowered Freud. "I can tell that your friends are not winning!"


    "My friends are alive because I exhausted everything to protect them," said the woman as she looked back at them. "However, you don''t need to worry. Lightning shall strike soon."


    As she finished her words, lightning shed in the sky. Whisker was still trying to get close to the goddess, who was busy firing arrows at him. However, a figure appeared behind her at some point, with crackling white lightning and a long spear in hand.


    "Mortals can fight too, Artemis," said Ilia Perli with lightning crackling around him. His spear aimed at her back and before she could answer him, he released his lightning. "You underestimated us too much!"


    Boom!


    Lightning exploded as it passed through the goddess, shooting her down toward the ground. Artemis mmed to the ground with crackling lightning seeking to destroy her, creating a deep crater into the earth.


    Luna stared at the scene with shock, unable to believe that this group has managed to bring a goddess to the ground. The demoness beside her chuckled as she stared at the scene, her excited features illuminated by the lightning.


    "It has been a long time since I felt this excited!"

 Chapter 1099 Abandon Fear

    Chapter 1099 Abandon Fear


    Seraphine felt emotional as she witnessed mortals fighting against gods for the first time in decades. Artemis was not one of the gods she had fought against before, but her behavior toward weaker creatures was just as condescending.


    As she rose from the ashes, her hair disheveled and electrified, Seraphine let out a heartyugh as she spread her arms. "This is what every god will face against us!"


    In her long fight against the gods, she had never felt this proud of a fight. Her hope had been dwindling by the second ever since she became an outcast from the world,beled a demon.


    Artemis turned toward her as she restored her human appearance, eyes zing with fury. Seraphine did not care about her anger and clenched her fists, trembling with excitement.


    "As a demon, we have been used of demonizing others, turning them into outcasts like we are," said Seraphine as her scarf descended, letting her speak down to the goddess while maintaining eye contact. "Those who stand against the gods are demons. This is the absolute rule. The world rejects us wherever we go, and we get hunted down for power. That is the true meaning of... demonization."


    "Now, after all this time, why have you resurfaced, Blood Queen?" asked Artemis with a smirk. "You could have hidden until the end of your days, and you wouldn''t have to go through the eradication again."


    "Is that so?" asked Seraphine with a grin as she jumped tond on the ground, while her blood scarf carried Luna away. Even while cornered, the goddess looked at the maiden with regret and nced at Freud, who was fighting Dorian and Sarohan. "I''m not the one that is surrounded."


    Artemis surveyed the battlefield, watching how she was surrounded from all sides. The first was Seraphine, blocking the clearing before her. Two others were herpanions: the lightning spearman and the feline beast. As for thest, it was a group she did not expect.


    "Do you wish to be demons too?" asked Artemis without looking back, since she did not have to. "You managed to survive that attack through sheer miracle, so do not waste this life of yours."


    "We survived... because of that demon," said the lord of Crestview, his eyes still closed as he tidied his ashen beard. "I don''t know about the rest, but the true enemy is the one who tried to kill me!"


    "Being killed by a god is a blessing!" snapped Artemis without looking at the rest of the lords. "It allows your soul to be reincarnated as a stronger, wealthier, and more beautiful form."


    "But our memories will be wiped clean, and we are no longer us," said the elven lord as he gripped his sword tightly. "If you think that revival is a blessing, you should live in this tower for a while!"


    "That might be the reason our memories get wiped away," said Lady Margery as her armor fell to pieces. "To ensure that we forget who killed us."


    "Your fate has been sealed, then," said Artemis toward the three lords, apathetic toward them. Marshal had been kicked away by Dorian, while the lord of Blood Keep was nowhere to be seen. Then, she addressed Seraphine again. "No matter how much you struggle, you cannot win against me."


    "I know that we cannot, but I know who can," said Seraphine with a grin as she pointed at the sky. The clouds rumbled with threatening ck lightning, making Artemis'' face darken. "You know that an entity you cannot defeat ising."


    Artemis red at her with silence before she threw out her arm. A giant magic circle appeared above her, as chains materialized around her body. In an instant, the chains shattered as the goddess began to transform.


    "Grant me strength and guidance to defeat your enemies, almighty creator," muttered the goddess as her skin turned as pale as the moon, with eyes full of stars. A pair of arms grew from her back as another divine bow appeared. "Be vanquished, demons!"


    "Be careful, everyone!" said Seraphine as she coated herself in blood armor. "Her powers have skyrocketed in a single instant!"


    "Freud Stormde!" shouted Artemis as she pulled on her bowstrings, aiming one arrow at her enemies and another at Dorian and Sarohan. "Let this arrow distract them as you offer me the maiden!"


    The arrow was released, and no one was fast enough to stop it. As it headed toward the fighting three, the arrow turned into a giant lion that mmed its ws to the ground, shaking it.


    Seraphine frowned as she saw this scene, knowing that this monster was a real one that had been summoned by the arrow she released. However, she had an actual goddess before her, and she could not be distracted.


    As for the other arrow Artemis shot towards them, it was crystal clear, with golden energy brimming through it. The arrow multiplied in an instant, covering every angle they might use to ambush her.


    Boom!


    The countless arrows spread in a circle, heading toward each of them. Seraphine jumped forward with her armor, using her blood sword to cut through the first volley. However, the arrows dodged as they turned to strike her.


    "If we wish to kill an archer, we have to get close!" shouted Seraphine as she stomped on the ground, bolting toward the goddess. The arrows chased after her, but she was faster once they lost their momentum. "Abandon fear and attack!"


    Her cry seemed to ignite the fighting spirit of herrades as they each bolted forward. The feline beast jumped high above the arrows, while Ilia Perli transformed into a bolt of lightning that zigzagged through the battlefield.


    As for the three lords who had raised their weapons against the goddess, they worked together to push through the arrows. However, their progress was slower than the three monsters who took the lead.


    Seraphine reached the goddess despite the arrows, shing with her blood sword to kill her. However, Artemis grinned as she fired another arrow using her extra pair of arms. The arrow shed against the blood sword, pushing Seraphine back.


    "What is this otherworldly mana?" muttered Seraphine at the golden mana in these arrows, her brows furrowing at the familiarity. However, she could not afford to think, as the goddess kicked her in the gut and sent her flying.


    "You really think I would suffer in closebat?" asked Artemis with a mocking smirk. Seraphine coughed blood, but she turned into stepping stones that shended on, before bolting back toward the goddess.


    "Such an attack cannot kill me!" shouted Seraphine as she once again tried to attack, this time with the feline beast that had arrived at the scene.


    Artemis clicked her tongue as sheunched an arrow at the ground, which exploded in golden mana that pushed the two back. As they stopped a distance away, they exchanged nces again.


    "Seraphine¡­" muttered the beast, whose features were hidden by the overgrowing fur. "I recognize that golden mana."


    "I do too," muttered Seraphine as she gritted her teeth. "We cannot afford to be distracted. We will ask him about thatter."


    Nodding, the feline and Seraphine rushed again. This time, the lightning spearman arrived as well, attacking the goddess. However, like before, Artemis seemed to have an arrow for every purpose.


    The golden arrows made a circle in the air and returned toward them, attacking their backs as they attacked the goddess. This was the reason she stood there and defended against their attacks.


    "You are the ones surrounded now," said Artemis with a smirk. "I will always be the hunter, and you shall always be the prey."


    The three attacked nheless, although they had to dodge a lethal attack every few seconds. Their stamina was being tested as they entered a vicious cycle, trying to overpower the goddess.


    As for Dorian and Sarohan, the situation was no better. The astral monster that Artemis had summoned was too powerful, toppling the equilibrium they had against Freud. In the end, they became the ones being pushed back.


    "I hate to distract you," shouted Sarohan as he shed with his sword, creating an ice wall around them. The lion shattered it with ease, and Freud followed after him. "But your father is nowhere to be seen!"


    Dorian had noticed this as well, but he could do nothing. The moment he lowered his guard, he would be killed. After that, Sarohan would be killed as well. He doubted they would be revived by the tower after being killed by divine energy.


    "She will be alright!" shouted Dorian, although his face was far from convinced. Sarohan gritted his teeth before taking a deep breath, releasing his Frozen Breath, and then grabbing Dorian.


    Before Dorian could realize what was happening, he was already flung away. As his feet left the ground, he stared at Waiga with shock, who gave him a smirk and a thumbs-up.


    "Go and save your sister, little bro!" said Sarohan with a wink. "I will hold them back here, using the powers that Sera gave me. If something happens to your sister, we will all be screwed!"


    "You cannot face them alone!" tried to shout Dorian, but Sarohan had already turned toward the enemies. Blood mist rose from his body as Freud and the astral monster rushed to kill him. Then, blood ice shards exploded from his friend.

 Chapter 1100 Pity, Not Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 1100 Pity, Not Hatred</h4>


    Dorian saw the battlefield covered in ice shards and realized the resolve his friend had. If his sister were killed, it would be over for all of them, so he hardened his heart and turned toward the blood cloud carrying his sister away.


    As they had expected, Dorian saw Marshal chase after the cloud that carried her away. It seemed that Seraphine had ordered the mist to take her as far away as possible, but she could not afford to give this matter any more thought while facing a goddess. Thus, Dorian saw the cloud slowly descend toward the ground, and Marshal saw the same thing.


    The father and son rushed toward theirst remaining family, but for different reasons. Dorian was filled with rage as he once again thought about the sick intentions his father had toward his sister. If he had known earlier, he would have slit his father''s throat in his sleep.


    "My treasure!" roared his father with concern and zeal as he ran like a mad dog. Dorian chased after him, his weapon in hand. "Please don''t get away from me, my treasure!"


    Marshal seemed to either ignore or miss Dorian''s presence, who was chasing after him. Dorian believed that the moment he saw his daughter, Marshal had already lost the ability to think with logic. He was instead overtaken with pure desire, which Dorian could sense with absolute rity.


    "You make me sick," muttered Dorian as he threw his spear toward his father''s back. Before it could reach him, Marshal grabbed space and twisted it into a shield before rolling on the ground. The spear struck the spatial shield, bending around Marshal before mming to the ground.


    Marshal did not even acknowledge his son before rushing after his daughter, who began descending to the ground. As shended on the ground and saw her father, Luna trembled before she began running away from him.


    "Don''t run away, my treasure! I will protect you from this world!"


    Luna ran even faster as she heard his desperate screams. Dorian gritted his teeth as he tried to run faster, but his legs failed him. In the end, Marshal reached her in an instant, embracing her tightly and falling to the ground.


    "You don''t need to be scared anymore, my treasure," said Marshal while on the ground, his daughter struggling in his embrace. "We will leave everything behind and get married. And then, we can be happy like we always wanted!"


    "Let go of me, please! I never wanted any of that!" shouted Luna as she attacked him, punching his face and chest. However, her stats made her unable to even hurt him. Marshalughed as he grabbed her tightly.


    "I know that you are confused because of these demons, but everything will be alright!" said Marshal with a gleeful grin. "As long as we are together¡­ we will be alright!"


    "Do not move, Luna!" shouted Dorian as he jumped high, his spear returning to his hand. He descended toward the two as he pierced with great uracy toward his father.


    Dorian was sure that he would strike his father who had let his guard down, but thetter struck the ground and made it rise like a nket. It covered them like armor, forming a giant golem that withstood his spear.


    The golem looked like a snowman made from mud, with its giant belly sealing Marshal together with Luna. She screamed for Dorian, but the golem struck him with a giant fist that mmed his chest.


    Boom!


    The fist struck his chest after he failed to block it, breaking a few ribs in the process. Doriannded a distance away as he felt that his ribs fractured, prating his lungs. Breathing became almost impossible as he fell to the ground, wheezing.


    "Do not stand in the way of our love!" shouted Marshal from within the golem, which he had created using his weapon mastery. Dorian raised his eyes, now hazy, as he tried to catch his breath. "You need another few decades before you can defeat me, Dorian!"


    "Then, you know me," whispered Dorian as he rose from the ground. "If you know your son, you should know that Luna is your daughter. How can you¡­ how can you even think of her that way?"


    "She might be my own blood, but she is my soulmate!" answered Marshal as his face appeared from within the golem. "I will not be restrained by what others think and lose my soulmate!"


    "How is she your soulmate when she wants nothing to do with you?" asked Dorian as he stood, his mind spinning. Then, he touched his broken ribs, caressing them as he grimaced with pain. "You are nothing but a degenerate bastard!"


    "I do not care! I do not care what you think, or what anyone thinks! This is everything I ever wanted. This is everything I need! Xeloria and this entire second floor could go to hell!"


    "Is that so?" muttered Dorian as he closed his eyes. "Words are useless to reason with a madman. If words will not make you see reality, maybe pain would!"


    A strange aura leaked from Dorian as it wrapped around his wounds. It was gray in color, seeming to connect to the world. The wounds disappeared from his body before Marshal screamed with pain. The golem disintegrated as Marshal fell with his daughter to the ground.


    "What have you done to me?!" asked Marshal as he grabbed his chest, but that made him scream even harder. Dorian walked toward them with a determined expression, his spear still in hand.


    "I returned what you have done to me," said Dorian as he raised his spear. "This also means I cannot kill you without harming myself. This is such an unfortunate oue for a world that no longer needs you, Marshal Stormde!"


    "Please¡­ do not¡­ take her away¡­" begged Marshal as he watched Dorian crouch and carry Luna, who has been tied again while in the golem. Marshal reached weakly toward them, tears in his eyes. "Please¡­ don''t take away¡­ my love¡­"


    Dorian stared down at him, seeing his strict father reduced into nothing but a desperate old man. He could no longer look at him, making him turn as he removed the soil-cuffs from his sister''s hands and mouth.


    Luna breathed again; her eyes teary as she stared at her father. Dorian saw her press her lips hard, tears falling through her mask. Then, she hugged him before crying.


    "Do not hate him¡­ Dorian¡­" whispered his sister into his ears, making Dorian confused. After all, not even a saint would forgive her father after this. "This nightmare began¡­ when my skill awakened¡­ and he saw me."


    "What skill are you talking about?" asked Dorian with confusion as he pulled away from her, still carrying her over his shoulder. His father was still screaming, even with no air entering his lungs.


    "My skill, Mindless Charm, makes anyone who sees me enter a state of absolute worship and infatuation," said Luna as she wiped away her tears. "My father was the first to see me before I used this mask. It changed him, and he killed my mother because she tried to protect me."


    Dorian stopped walking as he heard thest sentence, rooted in shock. His face turned toward Marshal, whose pale face was still desperate to reach for his daughter. His entire view of his father changed from hatred to pity.


    "You cannot disable the skill, right?" asked Dorian with sadness, and his sister shook her head. "That means our father was never guilty of anything other than being at the wrong ce and wrong time."


    "Everything that happened¡­ and all we suffered, was because of me," said Luna as she could no longer stop her tears. "I wish I would die, Dorian, so that everything can stop hurting."


    Dorian stared at his sister, whose pain transmitted to him. His heart ached for everything she has been through. Her guilt, fear, and regret were all transmitted to his heart, forcing him to hug her tightly.


    "None of this is your fault," said Dorian as tears fell from his eyes. "You have been cursed with this, just like what happened to me. We will get through this, as siblings."


    Woosh!


    An arrow whistled above them, filling the sky with light. Dorian raised his head as he saw the arrow arch above them, aimed directly toward his father. It brimmed with moonlight and divine energy, making him realize, although toote, who shot that arrow.


    As tears covered their eyes, the siblings watched the arrow impale their father in the chest. Divine light exploded as their father stopped wheezing and opened his eyes. Then, those azure eyes shone bright as he stared at them.


    "Give back my treasure!" shouted Marshal Stormde with rage covering his face. His wounds healed in an instant, letting him jump from the ground and rush toward them. A spatial sword appeared in his hand before he shed it toward Dorian.


    The white spear that Dorian used did not try to stop the sh because he knew it was useless. Instead, Dorian threw the spear and kicked it toward his father, bypassing the spatial sword and aiming toward his chest.


    Boom!


    His father caught the spear with his bare hand as if it was a toy. However, Dorian managed to push him back just a little, allowing him to lower his sister to the ground. Then, he pushed her back as he advanced toward his father.


    "If you die here, we all die!" said Dorian with determination as he summoned his spear back and itnded in his palm with ease. "Never let them catch you, Luna. I will end this once and for all!"

 Chapter 1101 An Exceptional King

    Chapter 1101 An Exceptional King


    Luna shook her head, refusing to abandon the one family member who cared about her. With a brave front and despite her shaking legs, she took a step forward and attempted to remove the mask. "Let me use my skill¡­"


    "I don''t want you to ever use it!" shouted Dorian as he swung his spear, creating a storming gale that pushed his sister back. Marshal was still heading his way, more empowered than ever. "Just trust me and run!"


    After a few moments of hesitation, Luna saw her father and brother sh. Just a few exchanges made her realize that her brother did not dodge because he was acting as her shield, making her burden if she stayed.


    In the end, she decided to run as fast as she could. Since her father had never let her grow stronger, her stats were below average. The only skill she had was the one to make her life a living hell, making her wonder why she awakened it.


    Luna could not think about the origin of her troubles as her lungs burned for air, and all she thought about was running far away. In her mind, she realized that as long as she didn''t exist in this ce, no one would be hurt. The irony was that both her death and life became a burden on those caring about her.


    In the far distance, the goddess hunting her down fought against the beautiful woman from earlier, who turned out to be a demon. Others helped her, while the red Waiga from earlier held back her uncle and an enormous lion.


    With each step, Luna felt as though her bones were shattering. However, she forgot about pain and fear, and instead chose to focus on running. She abandoned her brother and fled from her father, deep into the forest.


    ***


    Dorian saw that his sister was gone, and he could finally focus on fighting. If not for his awakening of the Karmic Resonance, allowing him to reflect the harm his father did to him, he would have been bleeding on the ground with broken bones.


    His new ability, gained from Alexie experiencing a change of his own, deterred his father from striking him with lethal attacks. After all, the moment his father kills him, he would die as well.


    "Even if my attacks hurt me too, then I can always mend broken bones," said Marshal with a grin as he demonstrated how his arm healed in an instant. "This is the favor of a goddess, and it changed me anew!"


    "How can you not understand that she helped you in order to kill Luna?" asked Dorian while gritting his teeth, his own body starting to show signs of weakness. He realized, through repeated usage, that his karmic resonance made him mentally tired. "She expects you to kill Luna."


    "If my love rejects me, it''s better if she dies," said Marshal as he clenched his fist before his eyes, rotating it with zeal. "This strength is unlike anything I have ever felt before, Dorian! Abandon these silly attachments and join the divine side!"


    "I just began to pity the curse that inflicted your mind, but you might just be¡­ a terrible dad, in so many ways," said Dorian with a sigh. "You abandoned your twisted love once you tasted power. But I guess¡­ the gods are always to me."


    "Don''t be a sphemer, Dorian!"


    "Let us end this, father," said Dorian as he narrowed his eyes and gripped his spear tightly. "I''m tired."


    Marshal stared at his son for a few seconds, before he grinned. Then, he began walking toward Dorian with the spatial sword in hand, nowced with divine energy. "You fail to understand what your powers yet you use them. In order to reflect the damage, great amounts of spiritual energy are consumed from your soul."


    "Spiritual energy?" muttered Dorian, his eyes turning cloudy as he staggered. "What is that?"


    Although Dorian did not suspect his father, he wasn''t known to be a liar. Furthermore, he could tell that something was wrong with him. His father walked with a smirk until he reached him, and Dorian copsed to the ground. Then, his father walked past him and went toward the forest.


    "Even as a kid, you never knew your limits."


    Dorian copsed to the ground, his face buried in the dirt. It took his entire strength to turn his head toward his departing father. "What did you do to me?" he tried to shout, but it came out as a whisper.


    "I did nothing," said Marshal as he red at the forest. "You did this to yourself. Every time you transferred your wounds to me, your spiritual energy was consumed. You tired yourself because you do not even understand your own powers. There is nothing for free in this world."


    Dorian did not understand, but he was begging his body to move. His father was going farther away, following his sister. If he did not move now, his sister would die. That would strengthen the goddess, who would kill them all.


    "Please, move!" Dorian tried to shout, but his throat no longer obeyed him, just like the rest of his body. As his mind descended into an endless fog, he could no longer retain consciousness. "Please¡­ move¡­"


    Ssh.


    Dorian saw a footnd on the ck soil beside him, jolting his mind awake. Then, golden light descended over his body, clearing away the fog. His body moved, letting him raise his head to see the familiar but unfamiliar face.


    "You look like a mess, Dorian," said the man with golden eyes, whose hair had grown long and had a beard now. If Dorian did not recognize the golden eyes, he would have never known this man was, as others called him, Seika. "Have you given up on this fight?"


    "As long as this body can move, never," replied Dorian with confusion as he stared at his demeanor. Something changed about this man, but Dorian could not tell what it is. "Alexie¡­ have you grown older?"


    "Time is subjective, dear friend," said Seika with a wise smile as he looked into the distance. "And as we chat now, time is being consumed. Your sister is about to be captured, although she has a strong ally."


    "A strong ally?" muttered Dorian as he rose from the ground, and realized that Alexie has be taller. Dorian used to be taller than him, but Alexie was now just as tall. "Who is he?"


    "That is a long story," said Seika with a smile. "I have friends I need to protect, too. Go and follow your sister, Dorian."


    Dorian nodded, and Seika took a step forward. Before his foot touched the ground, he disappeared without a trace. Instead of wasting any more time, Dorian rushed toward the forest. His father was nowhere to be found, but he could tell where he was.


    His heart was racing, fearing that it was toote. As he ran between the trees, he spotted something in the distance. He reached a clearing when he saw his father pinning his sister to the ground, but was frozen in ce.


    "You¡­" muttered Marshal as he stared at the neer, rage slowly filling his face. His hand was pinning Luna on the ground, while the creature stood in front of them with an apathetic expression.


    Dorian tried hard to recognize this creature, but he could not. It seemed to be a mixed race between a bull and a human. His eyes were as ck as night, not a single white in them. The creature held a club filled with spikes, which he slowly raised.


    "You know me, Marshal Stormde," said the creature with no change in his expression. "I came here to take revenge from both you and your brother."


    "You did not kill my daughter, so I will spare you, Ramiel Pureheart," said Marshal as he controlled his anger. "Leave now and I will not give a damn about your existence. Otherwise¡­"


    Bang!


    Marshal disappeared as something flew past Dorian, who was unable to see it with his eyes. In his ce was Luna, freed, and the swung club of the creature which did not even let his father finish his words.


    Boom!


    Dorian turned as he heard the explosion, seeing his father crashing into a tree with his face dented inward. Blood spilled from his face as he fell to the ground, screaming in agony. His divine energy tried to heal him, but it was a slow process with agonizing pain involved.


    "What the heck happened to you, half-demon?!" roared Marshal with rage as his azure eyes red at the creature. Dorian snapped out of his daze, realizing that his sister might be in danger. When he turned, however, he saw the creature helping her stand.


    "I have returned, Miss Luna," said Ramiel with a soft smile, melting the frosty expression he had. "In order to protect you from this sick man, I became a demon."


    "¡­I never wanted you¡­ to¡­" croaked Luna as she choked on tears while staring at him. Then, she reached forward and touched his face gently. "I liked your old skin, Ramiel."


    "That stone skin was sealing my demonic blood," said Ramiel as he held her hand and wiped her tears with the other. His club fell to the ground as the two seemed to forget the world. "After I met my king, I no longer need to feel the wrath. He shall carry it for me, as I fight for his sake."


    "Your king?" muttered a confused Luna.


    "An exceptional king that shall free us all," answered Ramiel as Dorian could envision this king entering the battlefield right this instant. "He shall walk unhindered and stand against the gods. Behind him will be an army of demons who have entrusted him with their wrath. Then, he will fight for everyst suffering soul."

 Chapter 1102 Death or Fleeing

    <h4>Chapter 1102 Death or Fleeing</h4>


    As the rumbling intensified across the sky, so did the fight between gods and demons. The Huntress Goddess of the Moon, Artemis, released thousands of arrows in a single battle. Her enemies found it impossible to get close, and even if they did, she was still stronger than them.


    The dividing line between gods and mortals became more apparent with each passing second. No matter how hard mortals struggled or the number of tricks up their sleeves, they were helpless against Artemis. Even if they found some way to attack her, she seemed to have an arrow for every situation.


    The battle was long, and the goddess seemed to be stalling for time until she obtained her offering. However, her expression changed when the rumbling ceased. A great shadow took over the world, crawling to their location with unprecedented speed.


    "ytime is over, mortals," said Artemis as she stared at them with a serious face. "It seems that humans of this realm are useless and will not be offering me the maiden. Before he arrives¡­ I shall kill you."


    Seraphinended on the ground, confused, with an eye bleeding out to cover half of her face. Ilia Perli was no better, as his body was riddled with wounds that he scorched to stop their bleeding. As for the feline beast, it was copsed on the ground with hundreds of arrows impaled into its body.


    Lord of Crestview died in the earlier battle, and the lord of Elvenheim was severely injured. Margery stood her ground, but her face was bing pale. These tired mortals were already reaching their limits but conquering them when they felt an intense feeling of dread.


    A terrifying killing intent exploded from the goddess, her eyes holding miniature stars within them. The bloodthirsty gaze left the group trembling with fear. Then, she smiled at them and flicked her bowstring.


    Boom!


    A sonic boom echoed throughout the battlefield as everyone fell to their knees. Seraphine coughed blood as she felt her insides being ripped apart. When she looked at the goddess, she found her pulling on the bowstring with arrows of golden mana.


    "As the Huntress Goddess of the Moon, I hereby forbid you from entering the cycle of reincarnation," muttered Artemis while ring at them. Her golden arrows multiplied as the blinding light prevented her enemies from seeing her, only hearing her voice. "Through the authority given to me by the creator, Imand this mana to change their soul forever, letting them wander through the cosmos."


    Seraphine then felt the golden light invade her body, seeking to destroy her soul. The arrow has not pierced her, but it seems that this mana was changing the very nature of her soul, making it impossible to reincarnate.


    "How can you break the cycle of reincarnation?" shouted Seraphine through the blinding light, hoping the goddess would answer her. After all, reincarnation was said to be the next path souls take after their bodies die.


    After a few moments of silence, Artemis answered her with a haughty voice. "It can only be stopped by its creator."


    Despite the confusion her answer caused, the goddess shot her arrows at them. Seraphine stood there, helpless of preventing this. If she had her former powers, she would have been able to contend against a single god. However, she was weakened in this tower, making her only hope¡­ that he would arrive.


    The golden light exploded toward them in a circr fashion, expanding to obliterate anything in its path. Seraphine saw the light heading toward her, but she did not resign to her fate just yet. Until the veryst moment, she wanted to keep her eyes open.


    Her soul had been marked by the golden energy, preventing it from entering the cycle of reincarnation. If this golden light managed to kill her, her soul would be sent to the cosmos, either wandering or to be devoured by soul eaters.


    As the light was about to m into her, Seraphine could no longer see anything. The expected pain did not arrive, and there was nothing but darkness. Seraphine was confused, as she was still alive, but somehow could not see anything.


    "Its creator?" asked a soft voice from the darkness, jolting her mind awake as tears came to her eyes. This familiar voice andforting presence were none other than the man she has been waiting for her entire life.


    A golden me appeared before her, illuminating the figure of a single man staring at it. His ck hair was long, with a short beard covering his face. His golden eyes reflected the golden me as it danced atop his hand.


    "Who are you to prevent them from reincarnation?" asked the man with a soft voice without removing his eyes from the me. "What right do you have to sentence them to death? Because you are a god? Because you are stronger?"


    His voice slowly turned more aggressive as he lifted his eyes toward the distance. Seraphine could not see what face the goddess was making in this darkness. All she could see was his expression, portraying the injustice she felt as her people got murdered.


    Tears fell from the demon''s eyes for the first time ever since her people were killed by the gods. As her vision blurred, Seraphine felt warmth on her palm. She looked down to her side to find her sister holding her hand.


    "Lumi?" croaked Seraphine, choking on her tears as she stared at the ghost of her sister with confusion. Her younger sister smiled at her before turning into ck light that flew toward his back. Seraphine followed it with her eyes, whichnded again on the man holding the golden me.


    Once again, her tears fell without her control. It was the first time she saw her sister in a very long time. Seraphine heard a groan from a distance, which she turned to see Whisker raising his head in the beast form. A white feline creature stood in front of him, giving him a smile, before also turning into a ck light and going toward Seika.


    "Lucius!" shouted the feline beast in a hoarse voice as he reached toward the shadow of his friend. Seraphine then realized that this vision did not belong to her only. The man she chose to follow was carrying the will of millions of people that suffered injustice.


    "The suffering ends here, Artemis," said the man with golden eyes, wrath appearing in his golden eyes. His hand gripped the me tightly, making it explode. Golden mana exploded in every direction, but this time it healed their wounds.


    Light returned to the world in a single instant, revealing the situation here. Artemis was still standing with her bow raised, aiming at Seika with a fearful expression. Then, without thinking, she released another arrow at him.


    Golden mana exploded, but Seika stepped forward and disappeared. A ck dagger appeared in his hand as he cut through the battlefield in an instant, severing the golden arrow in half. Then, he reached the goddess who could not react in time.


    "Tell your king that I have returned," whispered Seika as his golden eyes narrowed moment before he shed through her waist, cutting the goddess in half and passing through her.


    Silence descended on the world as Artemis was separated into two parts, one carrying her shocked expression and the other falling to the ground. ck light tore through her that traced back to the dagger Seika wielded.


    Boom!


    As soon as his foot stepped on the ground, everything happened in an instant. He traveled faster than sound, severed her in half, and then the ground failed to withstand his step.


    The gale of wind made them unable to see what happened next, but Seraphine heard the goddess falling on the ground, unable toprehend how easily she lost. Her mouth managed to utter soft voices that expressed her shock.


    "How¡­ can you¡­ control the golden¡­ mana?" the severed body asked as she stared at the man''s back, her lips trembling. "You are not the promised demon king!"


    "I might not be the most orthodox," said Seika as he stared at the ck dagger. "However, I chose to ept the voices demanding injustice, and I promised them one thing," he said and turned toward her, eyes full of determination. "I will kill everyst god."


    As she heard his deration, Seraphine felt like her heart tried to leap from her chest. This excitement was long lost under feeling of duty toward her people. Although she still had questions about the golden mana, she realized without a doubt, that this man was¡­


    "The Returning King!"


    Seraphine fell to her knee, her hand touching the ground. Then, her head bowed as her entire body kept shaking with awe. She has never felt this much respect for another person.


    The rest followed suit, kneeling on the ground in the same fashion. Seika stared at them with his golden eyes, choosing to remain silent. Instead, he turned toward Artemis, who was still staring at him.


    "That strike was not enough to kill you, Artemis," said Seika with a smile as he raised his dagger again, letting it unleash a cry of wrath. "Choose between death or fleeing."

 Chapter 1103 Netherborne

    <h4>Chapter 1103 Netherborne</h4>


    Seraphine raised her head with shock, not believing that the goddess would not be killed by that attack. After returning to her senses, Artemis turned furious at the humiliation she had suffered. Arrogance soon followed as she began to deny what she had witnessed.


    "Whatever tricks you have used to bend away the divine energy, they will not work twice!" shouted the goddess as she mmed her bow to the ground, shaking the entire second floor in her rage.


    A giant crater appeared underneath her as she jumped in the air, calling over her lower half. The two halves attached to each other with strings of golden mana, making her grin at him. "Your attack is nothing but a fa?ade!"


    "In your time here in the second floor, you have killed many," muttered Seika, ignoring her cries or threatening aura. His hair fluttered in the wind caused by her overbearing presence, but he looked at her with nothing but pity. "I cannot forgive you, Artemis. The voices demand that I send you back to Devaheim with a wound that would not heal."


    Although Seraphine was sure that he was not trying to mock her, his sympathetic tone made the goddess tremble in humiliation. It was obvious that he did not see her as a threat or an equal.


    "My name is Artemis, the Moonlight Goddess of Hunt, Wilderness, and Nature!" roared the divine creature as her rage seemed to take form in this world. "Even if I break every celestialw, I will take your head with me, whoever you are!"


    "Whoever I am?" muttered Seika as a smile formed on his face. "I have never been more certain of my identity as I am today. My name is Arthur Netherborne, the Returning King of the Lower Realms," he dered as he raised his dagger toward Artemis.


    As Seraphine heard his name, she could not help but gaze at him with confusion. The name she knew was Arthur Silvera, but the name he dered now was different. However, this one was much more suitable.


    Netherborne referred to someone born from a lower realm, which suited him the most as he went against the gods. If that was the name that he has chosen for himself, she could not help but feel his determination to rise against the gods.


    "You have abandoned all hope, Arthur Netherborne," said the goddess as she unleashed her aura, which was already towering. It was now crushing them with a colossal weight. "Not even the gods will answer your prayers now!"


    Artemis raised her bow again, pulling on it with all four of her hands. An arrow formed with golden mana wrapping around it. Chains appeared as well, wrapping themselves around the arrow that seemed to create a vortex pulling everything into it.


    "I wonder, in their times of need, who can the gods pray for?" muttered Arthur with a thin smile as he raised his dagger to the raised, letting a ck aura surround his arm. "Would they ask for the mercy they never gave?"


    Artemis red at him with hatred before releasing her arrow. The bowstring disappeared as itunched the arrow faster than light. It reached Arthur in an instant, but he took a step back and pierced it with his dagger.


    Boom!


    The golden arrow met the ck dagger, and their collision caused a shockwave that tore through the ground. Seraphine and the rest were sent flying, making them leave the fight between these two monsters. Arthur did not budge or break a sweat, but his smile disappeared.


    "I recognize this golden mana," he said while staring at the arrow. "Many questions still need an answer, but time only allows for one. The souls that you have killed, Artemis, demand an answer. Do you regret killing people, either directly or as Moon Offerings?"


    "I gave them the highest honor, so why should I regret that?" asked Seraphine as she summoned another arrow, this time epassing the moonlight. "You can join the pathetic souls who could not fight on their own!"


    Boom!


    Artemis released another arrow, this time faster than before. The moonlight seemed to carry this arrow and feed it strength. It tore through the battlefield, aiming at Arthur''s chest. Before it could cut through his flesh, a golden shield appeared.


    "You are not the only one with many tricks up their sleeve," said Arthur as his other hand created a barrier that held back the arrow. "Let me demonstrate how this golden mana should be used."


    Snap!


    Arthur snapped his fingers and disappeared, letting the two arrows explode and obliterate the surroundings. As the goddess looked for his whereabouts, a bright sun shone in the sky.


    Seraphine looked at the sky with dust covering her face as the world kept shaking because of the two arrows. Despite her confidence, she knew that she would be a burden if she tried to help him.


    "Does he even need help?" muttered the demon as she stared at the golden sun that appeared in the sky. Below the sun was her king, his long hair flowing in the wind. His eyes held a yful smile as his hand carried the golden sun atop his palm.


    "Golden mana is powerful, but it is best utilized through conversion to other forms of nature," said Arthur as he stared down at the goddess. "For example, we can turn it into force."


    The golden sun turned into a giant golden fist that punched toward the goddess. As the goddess found no way to escape such a giant creation of force, she was buried deep into the ground as the entire world began to shake.


    Seraphine and the rest felt the ground rise beneath them like a wave as the giant fist tore through it. Arthur was falling from the sky, but he still had a smile on his face.


    "Then, we turn the force to mes!"


    Snap!


    Boom!


    Raging fire exploded from the hole he created, burning Artemis within it. Arthurnded beside the hole with a smile as he raised his palm, seemingly feeling the scorching heating from the me.


    "And in a single moment, the mes can turn to ice."


    Whoosh!


    Without changing shape, the fire froze and turned into an ice pir. A cold wind made the crowd shiver, but fear also yed a role. As they stared at his back, they failed to fathom how vast his powers extended.


    Arthur seemed to be far from done, as he leaned forward and held his dagger in his right hand. He curled himself inward as his eyes stared at the golden pir while his lips announced his n.


    "Godyer Art, Eternal Night."


    Light disappeared from the world, and Seraphine felt the samefort as before. Then, a single sh of light tore through the night as the giant ice pir broke into a million pieces. Arthurnded on the opposite side of the hole, light fading from his dagger.


    Seraphine stood there in shock before she saw Whisker walk out from the rubbles. He had returned to his humanoid form, but his body was still riddled with wounds despite the golden mana healing them.


    Whisker was a few meters away from Arthur when he fell to his knees, bowing toward the man. Then, he raised his hand and saluted with a smile.


    "Hail the Returning King, Arthur Netherborne, King of the Lower Realms," he shouted in a loud enough voice for everyone to hear him.


    Seraphine then snapped out of her daze and rushed to do the same, repeating the exact same words. Ilia did the same, and Sarohan emerged from somewhere before kneeling as well.


    "We hail the Returning King, Arthur Netherborne!" the three said at the same time, kneeling before him. Arthur stared at them, then he gave a smile.


    "You endured well in my absence," said Arthur as he looked at each of them. "I am sure that each of you has been hammered through ordeals. For those who wish to rest, I shall understand."


    The four raised their heads, all looking at him in the eye and shouting, "Never!"


    "Your resolve will not go unnoticed," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his hand, covering them with his ck aura. "The gods can no longer control your mind. As long as you follow me, there will be suffering and pain in the bitterest of fights. However, I promise you freedom."


    "We already know that you are the one who carries the most pain," said Ilia Perli with sadness. "I don''t care who your enemies are, even if they were the gods themselves. Until youmand otherwise, I shall live as your sword and shield."


    "Until youmand otherwise, I shall live as your sword and shield!" repeated the other three with a hardened expression. Arthur smiled and nodded at them before turning around toward the threatening presence from within the hole.


    "You can let me fight for now, and ensure that no one else is harmed. Do not kill or cause suffering unless you must, and follow me with pride as I defeat this goddess."


    "As youmand!" said the four before they retreated back and began clearing the surroundings. Arthur waited for the goddess to rise from underneath the hole, knowing that it was still too soon for her to die.

 Chapter 1104 Divine Stench

    <h4>Chapter 1104 Divine Stench</h4>


    As the situation on the ground seemed to reach a momentary pause, Seref and his spiritpanion rode across the sky while invisible to everything. This ability belonged to the Bookkeeper, who used it to observe the stories that he sought.


    "He has thrown away the name you gave him," muttered the spirit as it began writing frantically, its legs moving to keep the bicycle afloat midair. Riding behind him was Seref, who looked at the situation below with a nk expression. "His name is now¡­"


    "Don''t dare say it," said Seref as he pressed his lips together, his brows furrowing. "I don''t know how he learned of that name, but this is bad."


    "He is winning?"


    "But he is revealing his true identity," said Seref while gritting his teeth. "Netherborne is not a random name. It holds a lot of significance for Devaheim and its gods, making him a bigger threat than just a powerful demon. Everything is happening too fast!"


    "That means he is surpassing our expectations and theirs," said the spirit as it kept writing down into the thick book. "Your son is a wonder, Seref! But I have to know¡­ what does Netherborne mean?"


    "A forgotten name that belongs to a powerful bloodline of demons," answered Seref with a frown as he stared at the ground. "Our ancestors hid that name for countless years after they fled toward Earth and hid there for countless generations."


    "If they are so powerful, why did they hide?"


    "Netherborne Family led the rebellion against the gods, making them the target of every religion in the universe," said Seref with a sigh. "It does not matter now that he has revealed it. We can only dy the inevitable."


    "How did he learn of this name, if your ancestors hid it so well?"


    "It might be during his training, but I have no idea what he did," said Seref as he stared at his son, who now looked to be older than him. His eyes revealed wisdom beyond their years while his expression exhibited colossal confidence. "Arthur is no longer the son I can control."


    The spirit was quiet as it stared at the situation below. Although the pair was confident about their ability to hide their presence, a sudden gush of divine aura made the spirit flinch. Seref looked at the hole below and saw brilliant light seeping out of it.


    "Artemis has abandoned her body," muttered Seref as he clenched his fist. "We need to back away or we might get caught up in the aftermath. The ensuing battle might destroy this tower and shatter this realm to pieces."


    "How do we prevent that?"


    "We can no longer interfere with this," decided Seref as he pulled his hood to cover his face. "If the gods notice my actions throughout the countless timelines, all of our efforts will be in vain."


    "That is unfortunate," said the spirit as it closed its book, sighing. "His story is the only one I cannot summon. Arthur Netherborne is unbound by time, space, or the powers that transcend them."


    "As I said¡­ do not call him that name, or even record it in your little book," said Seref with a frown. "His name must remain a secret, and that should be our next task. If we cannot prevent it from being leaked out¡­ earth will be destroyed."


    As the brilliant light shone from within the hole, Arthurmanded hisrades to step back. They began clearing the wounded and warning the surrounding armies about the iing battle. Instead of diving straight in, Arthur took his time to wait for his opponent to arrive.


    "Flesh is too restricting," said a voice, neither female or male, from within the brilliant light. "You are the first mortal to make me shed away my mortal form and be divine."


    "There is a certain creature in my world that devours everything," said Arthur as he raised his head while his hair was swaying in the storm. "The moment I smell a foul stench, I know it is nearby. I now realize that the stench did not belong to nothingness, it was the divine stench."


    "Impudent!" roared the divine light as it began gathering to form a certain creature. Although the creature had a humanoid body, it looked akin to Cassius with nothing but light leaving its body. "Suffer the divine justice!"


    Artemis had six arms in her current form and three bows. She pulled on the bowstring,pressing moonlight into giant arrows befitting her current size. Arthur looked like an ant as the goddess aimed her attack at him. Everything began to disintegrate because of the moonlight, causing the entire second floor to shake. Soil broke down to particles while trees were pulled out, twisting and breaking. The three moonlight arrows began devouring everything to grow.


    Looking at the situation from the sky, Seref and his spirit realized that Artemis was akin to a mountain in her current form. Her humanoid figure, althoughcking in features, was colossal. As for her three moonlight arrows, they resembled massive battleships awaiting orders.


    Facing such a monstrous entity, whose aura alone was enough to kill normal humans, was a tiny figure wearing nothing but ck pants. His golden eyes betrayed no arrogance, but his smile was full of confidence.


    "Are you done, Artemis?" he asked, disregarding everything she had showcased. The goddess paused for a second before moving, releasing the three moonlight arrows. They continued to devour the world as they came crashing down toward him.


    As he faced the three iing arrows, Arthur raised his head to look at their glow. They resembled three moons heading his way while growing in size. In response to this shy attack, Arthur raised his dagger.


    "Unleash your wrath, Nightmare!"manded Arthur as he swung his dagger at the three moonlight arrows. The de released a ck arch across the sky, as if cleaving the world in half.


    A million voices echoed in the world once the ck arch appeared. Their cries of injustice came from within the ck arch that overtook the world. In a single motion, the arch overtook the moonlight arrows and turned them into nothingness. Then, it cleaved the goddess in half as she let out a scream of agony.


    "How can you cancel my moonlight?!" roared Artemis as she tried to maintain her divine form, growing more furious at his actions. However, Arthur was no longer willing to chat with her. He jumped in the air and kicked space,pressing it enough to turn into a bullet aiming at the goddess.


    Boom!


    Arthur broke through the barrier of sound as he became nothing but a ck line across the sky. His dagger unleashed another cry as he shed again toward the goddess, giving her another nasty wound that left her screaming.


    Boom!


    After he passed through the moonlight andnded on the other side, a crater formed beneath him. The goddess could not understand how a mortal could hurt her in such a way and kept screaming at him.


    "What are you?!" roared Artemis as she red like the sun, letting moonlight destroy everything around her. Arthur turned around and released his dagger from his hand, letting it fall on the ground.


    "Your worst enemy," answered Arthur as his de struck the ground, letting out an explosion of darkness that overtook the light in the world. In just a short few moments, the moonlight was no longer seen, and there was nothing but darkness.


    Artemis could be seen within the darkness, frantic about the disappearing moonlight. As she looked for her enemy, it was not far before a golden me appeared before her. She flinched with shock as she saw the golden mana, unable to understand how a mortal could wield it.


    "That mana¡­ it belongs to the gods! How can the Demon King carry such a thing?! How can you negate our abilities and divine mana?! I knew that Azkahar was fostering the enemy of the gods, but you are full of contradictions! You should not be this¡­"


    "And you should not exist in this realm," said the man who stepped forward through the golden mana, his fury apparent for the first time. "Leave the lower realms alone, arrogant gods. You have done enough harm as it is. The moment another god descends to a lower realm¡­ they will find me there to hunt them down."


    "A mortal hunting down gods?" muttered Artemis before she burst outughing, her despair turning into maniacal belief as she remembered the ones backing her. "Even if I were a higher god, I am nothingpared to those ruling Devaheim! You are against the strongest beings in the universe, mortal!"


    "Let those beings descend to the lower realms, and they can taste my wrath," said Arthur while gritting his teeth. Behind him was a giant shadow of the kingdom of wrath as millions of voices screamed at Artemis. "Onest thing, Artemis. You call me mortal, but I have a name, and you should memorize it."


    Artemis was about to answer when she saw herself growing small. The golden mana covered the ck dagger as it unleashed a cry of wrath before Arthur Netherborne rushed toward her.

 Chapter 1105 Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 1105 Thank You</h4>


    The divine creature stared at the iing mortal who seemed to carry a million wrathful voices. He called himself Netherborne, a name long forgotten and forbidden. But although everything about him scared her, his golden mana made her feel nostalgic.


    Artemis was simr to every divine being, who rose from being a mortal to Devaheim through countless battles, wisdom, or sheer power. However, every god shared the same sentiment toward the golden mana, which was the difference between gods and those below them.


    But the goddess knew that this mana was different. It did note to bestow her with strength, as it supplemented the dark dagger well. It sought to destroy the gods, and it was damn capable of it.


    As the golden mana shot toward her, it painted a stark contrast against the night the dagger created. The wrath, coupled with the golden mana, seemed a lot like the divine judgement she promised earlier. However, she could not do a thing against this mortal, despite her big words.


    The ck dagger cut through her, and the divine mana struck her soul, making the goddess unable to summon any protection. Her divine energy should have been invincible, but he cut through her like cutting through butter.


    Artemis let out a scream that resonated through the heavens as she fell to the ground after the wrathful man passed through her. Like ashes falling from me, the goddess dwindled in size as she fell to the ground.


    As soon as her divine body touched the ground, it crumbled beneath her as her moonlight devoured it. The goddess began shrinking in size as Arthurnded, staring ahead instead. Then, his dagger dissipated into ck light particles.


    The ck lights disappeared, and so did the voices. Before they were no longer there, countless voices muttered the same sentence, at the same time.


    "Thank you."


    Arthur stood rooted in ce, not moving an inch. After a few seconds, he raised his head with a smile toward the disappearing lights. Two droplets of tears streamed down his face as he stared at the sky with emotions.


    "Rest in peace."


    The voices disappeared, and so did the ck particles. Arthur turned toward the goddess, who still retained her consciousness. However, every time she tried to rise, her body failed her. She kept uttering something iprehensible as she descended into madness.


    "How can I lose?"


    Artemis kept asking herself as Arthur walked toward her, choosing to face her. She raised her head, which had no flesh but just divine energy, to re at him with hatred.


    "I will never forget this humiliation, Arthur Netherborne!" roared the goddess as she tried to re, but the moonlight scattered again. Arthur stared down at her without any sympathy or fear before he smiled.


    "You better remember that name," said the smiling man as he eyed her struggle, quite aware of how futile her efforts are. "You can no longer exist in this realm, Artemis. I have branded your soul, and your powers will keep diminishing until you are nothing but a consciousness."


    "Bluffing!"


    "Quite the possibility, but I know that I cannot kill you," said Arthur as his smile disappeared. "I cannot kill gods in lower realms because I know they do not descend with their real body. If I wanted to kill you, I would have to ascend myself or create a separate dimension and drag you there. Then, I can execute you."


    Hisst sentence made the goddess shiver as she stared at his golden eyes, knowing how confident he was about his deration. Although she stood atop the entire universe, she could no longer answer this mortal, who terrified him almost as much as her king.


    "¡­I will leave," said Artemis after dropping her arrogance, choosing to admit her defeat instead of trying to win a losing battle. "But this is the beginning of your end."


    "Not mine, but The End," said Arthur while stressing the two words, making her realize his meaning. "I revealed my presence for a single reason. I know your secret, and I shall kill you because of what you have done."


    After those words, Arthur turned around and left. Artemis remained shaken before a portal appeared above her, connecting her to the upper realms. Then, the portal covered her with twinkling lights that transported her toward Devaheim.


    Arthur walked back under the eyes of countless people, who saw him as a single figure emerging from a terrifying battle. However, despite how scared the onlookers were, the goddess could not even put up a fight against him.


    Seraphine and the rest stood close, waiting for their new king. As he emerged from the dust and moonlight, they all knelt on the ground in respect. Arthur stared at them with a nk face, walked until reaching them, and smiled.


    "Artemis is gone."


    "It was rather one-sided," said Seraphine with a frown, but she knew that this signified his strength. "Is it really over?"


    "Far from it," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "The gods know where to find me until I leave this tower. The final battle will not be here, but after we clear this tower. This realm will lose its structure, and the gods will take that chance to transport us to a higher realm."


    "How can you be so certain, my lord?" asked Ilia Perli with confusion, seeing Arthur talk about this with absolute certainty.


    "Because of this little fellow," muttered Arthur as he reached into his pocket and took out a blue creature, sleeping peacefully. "This is the wisdom of the blue dragon. It guided me through my training and taught me about the gods."


    "Even their ns?"


    "Just their limitations," said Arthur as he stroked the dragon with his fingertip, letting it snuggle into his palm. "As long as I know their weakness, I can predict how they would counter it. The uing battle will be dangerous to us all."


    "Even if we die, we shall follow you to the end," said Whisker as he bowed his head. "My friend, Lucius, was among the voices that you have saved. Those voices have now rejoined the cycle of reincarnation after their wrath has disappeared."


    "Wrath never disappears, but it gets transmitted from one person to the other," said Arthur with a mncholic expression as he ced the dragon back into his pocket. "I have freed the voices from wrath, but it exists within me. A small portion was transmitted to Artemis, too. She will never recover from it."


    "That seems like a proper punishment," said Seraphine with a smile. "My sister was also among the voices that you have saved. I cannot express my gratitude, Returning King."


    "I have to ask¡­ why do you keep calling him that?" asked Sarohan while scratching his head. The rest red at him for such an inappropriate question, but Arthurughed. His light-hearted and peaceful chuckle surprised them all.


    "I don''t understand everything myself, Sarohan," said Arthur with a thin smile. "I just know that I have awakened after a long slumber. My past is unimportant, but the future determines everything."


    "In the past, present, or future, we shall follow you," said Sarohan in an attempt to fix his image in front of the rest. The other three smiled and repeated the same words. Arthur smiled at them and raised his hand, palm facing the sky.


    "I entered this tower to take revenge on a certain person, but I gained a lot in the process. I learned about my ancestors, self, and grew as a person. However, I cannot be thankful enough for the friends I made."


    The four stared at him with moved expressions. As the crowd began gathering again, the final show was ready for the second floor. The three lords that fought against Artemis resurfaced, staring at Arthur with determined expressions.


    Before the three could utter anything, shouting came from the sky. The crowd raised their heads to see two people being dragged across the sky by another. Then, the threended on the ground while one of them was still shouting.


    "My mother is yours! And my grandmother! And every daughter the two of them have! Just spare me!" shouted the man in red robes before being thrown on the ground, right before Seraphine and the rest. As they saw his face, they realized it was the lord of Blood Keep.


    "I found him trying to escape the second floor, teacher," said the man with one arm as he walked forward, dragging an unconscious man on the ground. "This one is the Lord of Westcoast, who also tried to run after the goddess appeared."


    "You did well, Koby," said Arthur with a smile as he stared at the lord of Blood Keep, making him shiver in fear. "I suspected that someone would try to escape, so it was wise to send you beforehand."


    "Who¡­ who¡­ who¡­ are you?" asked the lord of Blood Keep with confusion as the rest followed. Arthur smiled as he surveyed the onlookers, seeing that someone was still missing.


    "Bring him over, Ramiel," whispered Arthur, and something shed from a distance. A loud explosion echoed as another lord appeared beside the one on the ground. The one carrying him was Ramiel in his new form.


    "I apologize for the dy, my liege," said Ramiel as he looked toward the distance. "Dorian and Luna areing over as we speak. Everything is set for thest n."


    "Indeed," said Arthur with a smile before he turned toward the lords. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the end of your era and the ten cities. I demand from you that you hand over your position and cities to a young man I trust."

 Chapter 1106 Lord of Ten Cities

    <h4>Chapter 1106 Lord of Ten Cities</h4>


    The crowd gathered in Final Valley, illuminated by the ominous moonlight. Some stood alone, untouched, while others were restrained on the ground and struggling. Their chatter was unceasing until a man with long hair and a short beard stepped forward.


    His face was far from unkempt; it seemed his hair grew in length, not in number. Thus, his hair and beard looked trimmed and elegant, enhancing his breathtaking aura as he walked toward the crowd.


    "Everyone is here now for the end of our battle," said the man with golden eyes, smiling. "For those who do not know me, I am Arthur Netherborne, King of the Lower Realms. Just earlier, I defeated the Moonlight Goddess Artemis."


    "What do you want from us, Arthur Netherborne?" asked a man restrained to the ground, middle-aged with a furious expression. "You kidnapped me although I had nothing to do with your battle."


    "As I understood it, you ran away when the goddess arrived, realizing the danger," said Arthur with a smile. "A man who runs from danger has no right to speak for himself. Please do not interrupt me again."


    "You refuse to let me speak or leave, so why not kill me and be done with it? I am the proud Lord of Westcoast, and I shall not endure such humiliation from a brat."


    "Cut his tongue,"manded Ilia Perli, and Whisker already had his hand on the man''s face, ready to execute. "Wait a minute. Let us ask our lord first," said Ilia as he turned toward Arthur.


    "Leave him, Whisker," said Arthur with a smile. "We are not a group of bandits, after all. My friends here wanted to demonstrate one thing, proud Lord of Westcoast. If we wanted to shut you up, then we can. How about you retain that ability to speak without being humiliated?"


    "...fine," said the lord as sweat covered his face, ncing at the retreating Whisker. "I will hear what you have to say."


    "My offer is simple," said Arthur with a nod. "Hand over your cities and position to Dorian Stormde and be his retainers and advisors. Each one of you has the proper experience to lead your city, so your existence will be the backbone of the second floor."


    "Dorian Stormde?" muttered the Lord of Elvenheim with surprise. "I understand his capabilities as a warrior, but how can we trust him to lead all of our cities?"


    "Doriancks the experiences or the knowledge necessary, but he will have you all as his advisors," said Arthur as he turned to the man walking toward them from a distance. "He is the most honest person in this tower."


    Dorian reached the group, and they parted ways for him. He nced at his father restrained on the ground, his face smashed. Luna walked beside him; her head lowered until they stood before Arthur.


    "d to see you alive, Dorian," said Arthur with a nod. "We were just talking about you."


    "Ramiel already told us about your ns," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "The people deserve a better person than me. I cannot lead them nor ensure that no one would starve in my cities. Furthermore, if someone tries to make an uprising, they can kill me and be the lord of ten cities."


    "That would not be an issue once I conquer this tower," said Arthur with absolute confidence. "I will open the Red Tower at that time, and create a teleportation array for those who wish to return to their world. Those who have nowhere to return to can stay in this tower, under your rule."


    The crowd was quiet, and Dorian was in deep thought. Marshal began coughing blood before he spat what seemed to be teeth and blood. Then, he startedughing as if he heard the biggest joke in the world.


    "Dorian bing the lord of ten cities? Has the world gone insane? This brat could not even eat with eloquence, yet you want him to be a lord? Laughable! Absolutelyughable! I will never agree to this foolishness!"


    "This offer does not extend to you, I''m afraid," said Arthur without looking at him. "Those who became the puppets of the goddess will meet no mercy from me or my followers. The offer is for those who showed remarkable courage and decency. You can still retain your position as acting-lords of your respective cities, but Dorian will divide the resources and manpower."


    "And you want Dorian to kill me?!" shouted Marshal Stormde with maniacalughter as blood spurted on the ground from his nose and mouth. "This spineless man will never have what it takes!"


    "Dorian has an unusual ailment," exined Arthur to the rest of the crowd, once again ignoring Marshal. "His soul mirrors the suffering of those around him, mostly one he inflicts. Therefore, he cannot kill any of you without harming himself."


    "Why would you reveal such a weakness?" asked the Lord of Crestview with confusion, before the smile disappeared from Arthur''s face.


    "Because those who refuse to hand over their position will be killed by me, without a single shred of mercy. Their souls will be obliterated, and there will be no revival, reincarnation, or a hint of them left in this world. I promise you that."


    His words made silence descend on the group, who knew for certain how capable he was of that promise. Marshal Stormde was still coughing when he raised his head and found Arthur looking at him. As soon as he saw the golden eyes, he flinched with fear.


    "I¡­ I¡­" the arrogant man began to stutter as sweat rolled down his face, mixing with his blood. As the cold wind blew between them, Marshal stopped breathing because of his fear.


    "There is no chance for you to survive, no matter how much you rack your brain for a method," muttered Arthur as he narrowed his eyes. "You will die today, Marshal Stormde, together with your fleeing brother."


    As his sentence was announced, Marshal slumped on the ground with realization. Then, he raised his head toward Arthur with a nk face, seeming to have epted his fate. "You are Alexie, are you not? I made you join my army and helped you obtain the artifacts."


    "Jonathan was the one who thought of this war to end the ten cities," said Arthur with a smile. "My offer and the consequences of refusing it are before you, esteemeddies and gentlemen. Make your decision now."


    The moment Arthur finished his words, the Lord of Crestview walked toward Dorian and ced a hand on his shoulder. Then, a red light transferred from his body to Dorian as the old man smiled at him.


    "You will be a fine lord, Dorian."


    "How do you know me?" asked Dorian with confusion. "Skyline retreated because she met me, and said that was your order. What was that?"


    "After the Battle of Bandits between Xeloria and Crestview, I used my skill to investigate the capable fighters of the enemy. I saw whaty in your heart, and I realized howpassionate you are. Your arrogance was overwhelming, but you have grown a lot in just a short while."


    [Lordship of Crestview has been transferred to Dorian Stormde.]


    A notification appeared before them, and Arthur nodded at the old man. The second one wasdy Margery, who did the same, and another notification appeared. This time, Dorian bowed toward her.


    "I apologize for deceiving you," said Dorian with a guilt-ridden expression. "I will spend the rest of my¡­"


    Lady Margery ced a finger over his lips and shushed him with a smile. "Do not make any promises, Lord Dorian. You treated me far better than any other man, and I understand that your motives were noble now. You want to create a better world for everyone, right? I will forgive you once you do!"


    As Dorian stood rooted in shock, the giant woman walked away. Arthurughed again, his rxed voice echoing through the wastnd. Dorian turned toward him, and Arthur winked.


    "You have a great taste in women."


    "¡­there is nothing between us¡­"


    "Ahem!" coughed the Lord of Elvenheim as he stepped forward and bowed toward Arthur. "I don''t know this young man, but I trust your judgment, Returning King! No one can deny that you have saved us from the moonlight goddess. Thank you, sir!"


    After such a formal introduction, the elf transferred his Lordship to Dorian as well. A notification rang from the tower as Dorian now became the lord of three cities. The one who stepped forward next was Ilia Perli, who did not say a thing and just transferred the Lordship to Dorian.


    There were four lords remaining from the original eight. Those before him were the lord of Blood Keep, Xeloria, and Westcoast. As for Rosewood, she has already given her word to Dorian to step down once the world is over. Arthur began walking toward the three, but Dorian raised his hand for him to wait.


    "I know that you two don''t trust me," said Dorian toward the Lord of Blood Keep and Westcoast. "You have a million reasons to refuse, and just one to ept transferring the lordship to me: you lost, and that is it."

 Chapter 1107 A Mother’s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 1107 A Mother''s Wrath</h4>


    "Just because I lost doesn''t mean I have to follow you like a dog," said the Lord of Westcoast as he spat on the ground. "You gained a powerful friend, that is all. This does not trante to your real capabilities, not one bit. I will not bow to a man I do not respect."


    "How about testing me, then?" asked Dorian with a little smile as he raised his hand toward the lord, gesturing for him toe over. "I will give you ten chances to kill me, and if you could not, then you have to hand over your lordship to me."


    "Brother, is that wise?" asked Luna with a worried expression, stepping forward and cing a hand over his arm. "What if you get harmed?"


    "This is the only method to convince him," said Dorian as he stared at the middle-aged man with long sideburns. "I want to retain you as an advisor because no one knows your city better than you do."


    "Ten strikes, huh?" asked the Lord of Westcoast with a smirk as he licked his lips. "And you would not seek help from your friends here?"


    "What is the point in doing that if I just wanted to convince you?"


    "You would not interfere, long-hair?" the lord turned his question toward Arthur, who was watching with interest. "Would you let your puppy die like that?"


    "If he dies, then I can just find the next best recement," said Arthur with a smile. "However, if you go back on your word, you die like the dog beside you."


    "I take those odds!" said the Lord of Westcoast with a grin, and Arthur nodded toward Ramiel. The cuffs restraining him dissolved, and the man rose from the ground as he rubbed his bruises. "Don''t rush to kill me once I kill thismb!"


    As soon as he finished his words, a dagger appeared in the man''s hands. He turned to lightning as he pounced on Dorian, shing toward his neck without hesitation. In response, Dorian raised his palm to meet the de.


    "Foolish! My dagger is the sharpest weapon in this tower!"


    "des cannot harm me," muttered Dorian as the dagger struck his palm, and the lord was flung backward as if he struck a steel mountain. His expression betrayed his pain as hended on the ground, feet dragging across the ashen ground.


    "What is this power?" muttered the lord as he swapped his dagger to the other hand and stared at his palm. Blood pooled in his palm, like a small oasis, as it leaked from the long gushing wound. "My own attack cut through my flesh?"


    "This is my curse and blessing, Karmic Resonance," said Dorian as he took his stance. "No one can hurt me, and I cannot hurt anyone."


    "What kind of useless power is that?" smirked the Lord of Westcoast as he spat on his palm, and the wound scarred instantly. "How can you defeat your enemies if you cannot hurt them?"


    "I have no enemies here," said Dorian with a resolute expression. "Our true enemies are far above us, staring down at this realm with disdain and apathy. You can hate me all your life, Lord of Westcoast. I don''t mind that, but I want you to serve your city as you have always done."


    "Ask me again after nine strikes!" said the Lord of Westcoast as he jumped again, repeating the same actions to get the same results. In the meantime, Arthur was smiling from ear to ear as Seraphine stared at him.


    "Those are the same words you said when you entered Xeloria," said Seraphine with a little smirk on her lips. "Are you proud of thisd?"


    "The moment I met him, I knew he was destined for greatness. However, his change surprised me time after time. I remember him scolding me for not helping defeat the enemies of Xeloria, but now¡­ he doesn''t consider them as enemies."


    "His life will be one of suffering," said Seraphine as she stared at him. "His empathy will shatter his heart."


    "And shattering his heart will make him stronger, kinder, and wiser," said Arthur with a smile as he watched the Lord of Westcoast attack him eight more times, receiving various scars all over his body. However, as he rushed to attack for the tenth time, the lord stopped.


    "What is stopping you?" asked Dorian as he stared at the lord, whose eyes red at the white man with ashen hair.


    "I know the futility of it now," said the lord of Westcoast with a sigh as he pulled his dagger away and ced it in his palm. "I will use thisst chance to make a vow. Since I lost against you as well, I have no right to object about transferring my lordship."


    Ssh!


    The Lord of Westcoast cut through his own palm, allowing blood to spill on the ground. Then, he presented his fist to Dorian with a hardened expression as red lights shone between them. [Lordship of Westcoast has been transferred to Dorian Stormde.]


    "Take care of us all, kiddo," said the middle-aged man with a grin. "I might be a cynical and calcting man, but I can tell when someone hates me. There was not a shred of hatred in your eyes toward me, and I can never be this forgiving!"


    "I have no reason to hate you, Lord of Westcoast," said Dorian with a smile. "You can keep leading your city and taking care of your citizens. I will make sure that not one of them would starve."


    "I trust that promise," said the Lord of Westcoast as he turned toward the remaining lord of Blood Keep. "I advise you to hand over your lordship as well, blood mage."


    "Of course, I would!" said the mage with a grin as he bowed toward Dorian. "I will follow the young lord until the end, too! My life will be dedicated to serve..."


    "Seraphine," muttered Arthur, interrupting the mage. Hismand did not need to be vocalized before the demon nodded and waved her hand. Before anyone could do a thing, the mage was beheaded and his head rolled on the ground.


    The crowd was shocked, staring at the demon with confusion. They stared at Arthur with fear, thinking that he went back on his vow. However, as the demon walked toward Dorian and transferred the lordship, Arthur exined.


    "The mage wanted to betray Dorianter down the path, seizing power for himself," muttered Arthur as he stared at them. "None of the others had such intentions, so I''m d. Otherwise¡­ a lot more bloodshed would have urred."


    A chill ran down their spines as the group realized that if they did harbor such intentions, Arthur would have killed them without hesitation. The fact that he could even tell his exact intentions made them even more confused, but everyone was too afraid to ask.


    "How could you tell?" asked Dorian the question on their minds, exhibiting bravery worthy of their respect.


    "You feel empathy, while I feel existence," said Arthur with a smile. "I never intended for the blood mage to join your advisors because I can hear how many lives he has taken. In any case, there is only one more person left."


    Arthur turned his attention toward Marshal Stormde, and his rxed aura vanished. Instead, a ck wrathful aura surrounded him as he began walking toward the Lord of Xeloria.


    "Please wait! I will transfer the Lordship right this instant, just please wait!" begged Marshal Stormde, but Arthur did not stop walking toward him. Thus, he began begging his children. "Please stop him, Dorian, Luna! I am still your father!"


    Despite his pleas for mercy, his two children did not even seem pained at his fate. Marshal Stormde could feel the impending doom, forcing him to transfer his Lordship in ast-ditch effort to stop his execution. [Lordship of Xeloria has been transferred to Dorian Stormde.]


    "Look! I gave him the lord''s position, just please wait! Give me a day, just one day left to live! I beg of you, Alexie!" begged Marshal Stormde as he stared at the man towering over him, stopping, and taking out his ck dagger. "I beg..."


    "Marshal Stormde," muttered Arthur as he stared down at the man, who flinched as he heard his name. "Someone would like to announce your crimes and judgment."


    Arthur raised his ck dagger, which unleashed a cry to summon the wrathful voices. A figure began materializing beside Arthur, staring at Marshal who was on the ground. As the figure with orange hair finished materializing, Dorian and Luna cried out in shock.


    "Mother!"


    "Mom!"


    Luna staggered back as she saw her mother appear next to Arthur, falling to the ground. Dorian stared with shock at the mother he barely knew, feeling a heartache unlike any other. However, their mother did not turn toward them.


    "You can recite his crimes," said Arthur toward the figure of their mother, who made Marshal hyperventte as his bloody lips quivered. "And I shall take justice for your sake."


    "You lusted over our daughter, and gave her a cursed skill to me for your desires," said their mother as she stared at him with apathy. "You killed me when I tried to save her, and then imprisoned her for twenty years."

 Chapter 1108 The Tower Master Appears

    <h4>Chapter 1108 The Tower Master Appears</h4>


    As the ghost of their deceased mother red at the criminal who tormented her, Luna broke down in tears on the ground. These twenty years since her mother died, she was never alone. Her mother was always looking after her.


    "My voice never stopped shouting all these years, screaming for injustice, until our king promised me revenge," said the mother as she turned toward Arthur, tears falling from her eyes. "Please punish him as you see fit, my king."


    "Marshal Stormde, for the crimes that you havemitted against your loved ones and countless innocents trampled beneath your feet, I hereby sentence you to eternal sleep."


    "My love¡­ please¡­ wait¡­" muttered Marshal Stormde as he snapped out of his shock for seeing his wife. He crawled on the ground toward her, falling on all four as he began to beg. "Don''t do this, dearest. I have been wrong, please spare me. Please spare me."


    Arthur stepped forward, standing between Marshal and his wife. His ck dagger crackled with wrathful energy as he took a few steps toward him. In the meantime, Dorian and Luna saw their mother turn toward them.


    "You have grown so much, Dori, Luna," said their mother with tears in her eyes. "I apologize for not being here for you two. But everything is fine now, there will no longer be any pain."


    Dorian and his sister cried without stop before they both bolted toward their mother, hugging her tightly. Their mother received them with open arms as her tears fell as well. The three reunited for a brief second, before Arthur made his move.


    "Godyer Art, Eternal Night."


    Marshal flinched as he jumped from the ground, turned around, and began to run. Light disappeared from the world as did sound. Arthur leaned forward and bolted, cutting through the fleeing man without mercy.


    For a single moment, the world was divided by a single ck line that beheaded Marshal Stormde. ck mes burst over his body, burning him to ashes. As he was beheaded, the burning man could not even issue a scream.


    Dorian and Luna fell to the ground as their mother turned ethereal once more, disappearing from the world. They cried harder as they tried to hang on to her, but she gave them a smile before disappearing.


    "Take care of each other."


    As the voice faded from the world, Dorian and Luna were the only remaining members of their family. Luna cried for a long time as Dorian held her tight,forting his sister. Her cries ceased when Arthur returned to their side.


    "In my training, I realized that every wrathful voice that drove me insane had a story," said Arthur as he looked down at them. "Your mother felt nothing but love toward you two, and you should never forget that."


    "Thank you for everything, Alexie," said Dorian with a smile as he stared at him. "I won''t forget this debt, ever."


    "There is no debt between friends," said Arthur as he turned toward the distance, spotting a carriage making its way toward them. "Thest remaining lord is here, and the second floor will now be united."


    As the carriage stopped close by, the crowd marveled at its rose engravings on the shiny wood. The doors were flung open as a man helped a woman get off, before the two walked like a pair toward them.


    "Spring came early for you, Joey," said Koby with a grin as he stared at the two holding hands and walking together. "You seem a lot calmer than thest time we met."


    "And you look a lot more unhinged than the coward I once met," said Joey with a raised brow as he studied Koby, whose entire aura and appearance has changed. "Sorry for keeping you waiting. Armies barricade this ce."


    "They all answer to the young lord now," said the Lord of Crestview with a smile. "You two are thest remaining lords."


    "And I came here to fulfill my promise," said Lillian with a smile as she stared at Dorian. "I never thought you could achieve what you have promised. As promised¡­ the Lordship is yours as long as I can govern it."


    [Lordship of Rosewood has been transferred to Dorian Stormde.]


    The notification signaled the end of their n and the war in the second floor. As the ten cities had one lord now, there will no longer be inequality or a need for war. Arthur smiled at Dorian, who was staring at his palm.


    "Serve the citizens well, young lord," said Arthur with a smile as he walked toward Dorian. "My role in this floor is over now. Grant me ess to the third floor, and I will conquer this tower."


    "You are leaving so soon?" muttered Dorian with surprise and turned toward the others. Seraphine, Whisker, Sarohan, and Ilia Perli nodded at him. It was time for them to leave as well.


    "We wasted enough time in the second floor, but I don''t regret meeting you all here," said Arthur with a smile. "This is not the end of our friendship, but just a beginning."


    "I feel the same," said Dorian with a nod before he raised his hand. "As the lord of the ten cities in the second floor, I grant you ess to the third¡­"


    [Announcement!]


    A notification appeared before their eyes, blinking with red lights. Dorian could not even finish his words before arge screen appeared before their eyes, transmitting the video of a cloaked figure sitting on the edge of a stairway. His body was leaning forward as half of his face was revealed.


    [Greetings to all challengers.]


    His voice was deep and mystical, echoing as it reached their ears. Everyone was confused about the identity of this young man and why he appeared out of nowhere now.


    [I am the Immortal Sage, master of this tower,] said the man without any introductions, shocking the crowd. [Ever since I created this tower, I never revealed myself like this. You can say that I''m a little shy.]


    "¡­"


    No one could say a thing about his unexpected sentence, and the sage shrugged it off before he rose from his seat. Then, he ced his hands in his pocket as he leaned back with a grin.


    [In any case, the second floor has been conquered for the first time, and that is such a delightful surprise. Ever since the beginning, the second floor was about unification. The third was about trials, and the fourth about bravery. As for the fifth¡­ it was about me.]


    "What does this man want?" asked Ilia Perli with a frown.


    [The second floor has been conquered, so things will get far too easy for the challengers to reach the third. It would not be fair for all those who died in the upper floors, right?]


    "Can it be¡­" muttered Dorian with realization.


    [Thus, I shall connect the second floor to the third, unleashing the hordes of monsters and natural disasters upon its residents. Since the ten cities have been unified, then surviving should be a piece of cake.]


    "Why are you doing this?" asked Arthur, drawing attention from the rest. Some of them were confused since he was addressing the sage directly as if he could hear them. As his golden eyes stared at the screen, the sage paused.


    [For the same reason I created this tower, dear Demon King,] answered the Tower Master, shocking the crowd. [I am doing this for fun.]


    "As I grow to understand this tower more, that is a lie," said Arthur with a thin smile. "You created this tower in hopes of me finding you, so I presume you have some grudge against the gods. However, opening the path seems to be hardly the right choice here.]


    [You know me well, dear Demon King,] said the Immortal Sage with a grin as he spread his arms. [You are absolutely right. I am doing this because I want you to rush over and conquer the next two floors. If I gue your friends with cmities, then you will have no other choice but to seek me!]


    "I am already nning to do that," said Arthur with his lips pressed firmly together. "Don''t be hasty about your death, tower master. Death is a cold fate to meet."


    [I look forward to it.]


    That was the end of his message before the hologram disappeared. Silence descended on the group who stared at each other with confusion. However, the silence was broken by a distant rumbling and screams of monsters.


    A brilliant light appeared in the sky above them, as The Red Path appeared like a tree above them. Then, the walls connecting them to the next floor shattered and monsters rushed into the second floor.


    "My king, what should we do?!" shouted Sarohan with panic as he turned toward Arthur, who stared at the iing waves of monsters with a nk face. However, a thin smile appeared on his lips as his golden eyes shone as bright as the sun.


    "Nothing we can do but fight."

 Chapter 1109 Farewell, Dorian

    <h4>Chapter 1109 Farewell, Dorian</h4>


    As the Path opened its gates, monsters and cmities spilled into the second floor. The disaster did not include only monsters, but natural disasters likeva, floods, gues, thunderstorms, and sandstorms.


    The path connected to the wilderness of every city, spewing some sort of trial upon its residents. As the armies stared at the scene with confusion, they got teleported back into their respective cities, appearing at the walls.


    Dorian held the artifact, Separation Tear, while riding the wyvern together with Lian. Each lord was sent back toward his city to ensure they protect it, while Dorian had to assign new lords for the cities of Lonin, Starhaven, Velvetmoor, and Blood Keep.


    "You don''t have to stay here anymore, Arthur," muttered Dorian as he turned toward him. "We can hold the monsters back and minimize the damages from the disasters. If you stay here for our sake, then we will just slow you down."


    "At least for the first battle," said Arthur with a small frown. "I cannot abandon you like this after I gave you this responsibility."


    "There will be no end to this battle for it to be a first," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "The tower will keep summoning monsters and disasters the more we fight them off. The only thing we can do is to ensure the survival of everyone we have."


    "And can you do that?"


    "Using these artifacts, it should be doable," said Dorian with a smile as he looked at the pile of artifacts beneath his feet. "I received a message earlier that I won this war and one of the rewards was the artifacts. Furthermore, I can exchange lordship points for their recharge."


    "If that is the case, I want to give you one final gift," said Arthur with a grin as he took out his dagger. "I will clear the path I take toward the third floor from monsters. This way, one city can aid the rest in the meantime."


    "You have my thanks," said Dorian with a smile as he stared at the rest. "I will make sure that everyone in the second floor will know your name."


    "That is not the reason we wanted this oue, young lord," said Jonathan as he was supported by Sarohan. "I wish I was there to witness your crowning."


    "It was rather bloody," said Arthur with a smile. "I''m d you are safe, Knight of Silver Rose. Even if you were injured during the final battle, you still had a bigger role than anyone else."


    Jonathan seemed emotional as he closed his eyes and bit his lips. The screams of monsters once again reminded them that the second floor was no longer peaceful. Even the monsters within the floor began their rampage, seeking the cities and attacking them.


    "This concludes our adventure in the second floor," said Arthur toward his friends. "We got separated and made new friends, but that does not change our goal in this tower. The next floors will be about fighting and endurance. How about we make a promise to the young lord?"


    "I was thinking the same," said Ilia Perli with a smile. "We should reassure him."


    "How about five days?" asked Sarohan while rubbing his chin. "These new powers that Sera gave me are unreal! I want to go all out with them!"


    "The cities will be wiped out in five days," said Whisker while hiding his face. "What do you think, my king?" he asked Arthur.


    "There is me, Whisker, Sarohan, Jonathan, Koby, Ilia, Lian, Ramiel and Seraphine," muttered Arthur with a grin. "Having these eight in my team seems like an overkill."


    "Why am I thest one counted?" scowled Seraphine, who was leaning on the wyvern''s neck. The mount could notin or even move because it could tell her powers. "I say three days are enough to conquer this tower!"


    "Three days to conquer this tower?" muttered Dorian with disbelief because this group spoke about something that countless challengers failed to do like it was a pic. However, he did not have any doubts. "I will be counting on you all!"


    "Three days?!" shouted Sarohan with shock. "How can you promise something so impossible? Do you have no shame, little Sera?!"


    "I will skin you alive, monkey," spat Seraphine while ring at him, making the Waiga hide behind Dorian with a fearful expression. "If you don''t have confidence in our king, then beat it! A million waigas dream about standing in your shoes!"


    The groupughed as Dorian stared at them with a reassured heart. Then, he turned toward their leader, who chuckled with a light-hearted expression. A question popped in his mind as he witnessed the change in his character.


    "I have a question, Arthur," his words made the group quieten down, allowing him to continue. "My curse appeared because I witnessed the countless suffering the people had, and I feel like I never be happy as long as I hear the voices. My question is¡­"


    "How am I able tough after hearing them?" said Arthur with a smile,pleting his sentence. Dorian nodded, and the rest turned their attention toward Arthur. "I always looked away from the voices instead of facing them. Once I sat across each soul and conversed with it, I realized the reason behind their wrath."


    "Can I know why?" asked Dorian with expectations.


    "People turn wrathful once their happiness is robbed," said Arthur as he looked at the sky, which had a painted red tree. "As I took a step back and understood their reasons, I no longer felt the madness that drives their wrath. I felt the urge to free them from this wrath. That should not prevent me from seeking happiness."


    "I understand," said Dorian with a nod, as he mulled over the subject. "This is not thest time we meet, so I will learn more from you in the future. Until then¡­ take care."


    As he said the parting words, Dorian offered a handshake. Arthur stared at his hand and then at the rest of their group, who all grinned. Sarohan was sniffing behind Dorian, barely holding himself back.


    "Take care as well, Dorian," said Arthur as he shook his hand. Sarohan bounced on the young lord, hugging him tightly from behind. He began wailing as if Dorian was his close kin, not a friend he fought alongside a few times.


    The groupughed at them before the wyverns reached the gate, which had monsters spewing from it. These monsters were all high-ss ogres carrying weapons and riding giant mounts. This was not a simple monster horde, but an invasion.


    "This is our stop," said Lian as he turned toward Dorian. "You should teleport before we enter the third floor, because I will unsummon this wyvern. This is the Blood Gem," he said while offering a red gemstone.


    "You have grown a lot, selfish brat," said Seraphine with a smirk. "I thought you would keep holding to it forever. Howe you are giving it away?"


    "I don''t rob another man''s fortune, as it brings bad luck," said Lian with an honorable face as he handed the gemstone to Dorian. "Especially not robbing it from a man who can control karma. That is suicide."


    "You are just afraid of him!" shouted Sarohan as his sobs turned toughter. "Little Lian is scawed! Oh no!"


    "You want me to tame you, damn monkey?" asked Lian with a growl, making Seraphine hide behind Dorian once again. As the groupughed, Dorian smiled and handed the gemstone back to Lian.


    "If not for your tamed beasts, we would have died a long time ago," said Dorian with a smile. "You earned this, friend. I hope you use this to help Arthur and the rest."


    "Are you sure about giving out something this valuable to this thug?" asked Whisker with concern, making Lian re at him with hatred. "He tried to rob a town before, you know?"


    "And I was an arrogant brat," said Dorian with a shake of his head. "I know someone forced by circumstances when I see one. Arthur knows it too, right? This is why he has Lian as a part of his team."


    "Thank you, Dorian," said Lian as he received the gemstone with a smile. "You can count on me when times get tough. I will show up again and use this gemstone to repay this debt."


    "I will count on that," said Dorian with a grin as he turned toward the rest. "Farewell, everyone. Please be safe on your travels, and don''t overdo it."


    "Be a fine lord, Dorian," said Ilia Perli.


    "Farewell, Dorian," said Arthur as he turned toward the monsters on the ground. "May we meet again under better circumstances. In three days!"


    "In three days!" the rest echoed as Arthur jumped, and they followed. Dorian watched them descend toward the hordes of monsters, turning into meteors with different colors. However, the most prominent one was the man with golden mana and carrying his ck dagger. Dorian knew that his life changed forever because of this man, and so would the rest of the universe.

 Chapter 1110 Gate of Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 1110 Gate of Wrath</h4>


    The adventure on the second floor ended, and the group of nine challengers massacred the monstersing from the third floor. This allowed the second floor to take a momentary breather before they resumed defending their lives.


    As this story ended, a new one began. Far from the suffering of the second floor, Arthur and his group rode the wyverns into the third floor. A mountain of ogresy beneath them, all seeking to enter the second floor for a taste of flesh.


    "Their numbers are in the millions," said Whisker as he stared at the ground. "Dorian will have a hard time against them."


    "We can help him a little," muttered Arthur as he looked at their infinite numbers. "Guide the wyvern down a little, Lian. Let me reduce their numbers a little."


    "We don''t have the time to help him, Seika," said Lian with a frown. "If we want to keep true to our promise, we must pass everything with haste. We cannot fight unnecessary battles."


    "It would not be a battle," said Arthur with a thin smile before he rose, standing atop the wyvern. His ck dagger appeared, unleashing a cry of heavenly wrath. "Allow me a single strike to test my newfound strength."


    The moment the group heard his words, they perked up with excitement. Everyone wanted to see the limit of his current strength, as he seemed to hold back even against the goddess Artemis. As the wyvern got close to the mountain''s summit, Arthur jumped andnded atop it.


    "You need to fly a little higher than this, Lian," said Arthur as he raised his dagger to the side. "I am about to open the gate of wrath."


    Boom!


    As soon as his words reached their ears, a wrathful aura exploded from his body. His long ck hair flew toward the sky as a ck beam connected heaven and earth, with him in the center.


    "Scream," Arthurmanded his dagger, and it obeyed. Its scream was akin to a million souls wailing at the same time, seeking justice. As his aura rose higher, the wyvern began to turn frantic. Its furless skin trembled while seeking to flee the scene.


    The ck light coated his dagger, making it seem to be a hundred times bigger. His hand stood unmoving as it awaited hismand. As soon as the wyvern was a safe distance away, Arthur resumed his attack.


    "Open for me, Kingdom of Wrath," his voice was low, but everyone heard him as if he was shouting the words. The ck lights materialized a gate behind him, as ck as the night and formed from some strange metal. Strange engravings covered the gate that slowly parted ways under hismand.


    All eight stood on their feet, not wanting to miss this sight. Arthur stood atop the mountain with millions of monsters beneath him, marching toward the second floor. Even as he unleashed his aura, the ogres seemed programmed to head to the second floor, nothing else.


    "Suffering souls of the dead," muttered Arthur as he stared at the monsters, his dagger raised high without moving an inch. "Heed themand of your king, and obliterate the enemies before me."


    As they heard hismands, souls flew out from the ck gate. Their cries echoed to the world as they sought their king, carrying the ck light known as wrath. Then, they all flew into his ck dagger until it could take no more.


    Boom!


    Arthur raised his dagger toward the sky, and it exploded in a single line toward the clouds. The ck line tore through the clouds, creating a gaping hole in them. Then¡­ there was silence.


    The eight stood while holding their breaths back, staring at the world freeze for a single second that seemed like eternity. Then, rumbling echoed throughout the sky as it turned dark, turning day to night.


    Zzzzzz!


    Air buzzed louder than their ears could handle as they saw a giant ck circle appear in the sky. The next moment, a ck beam tore through the clouds before mming to the ground. Light exploded as the entire world shook.


    Eight challengers stood atop the wyvern as the light blinded their eyes. All they saw before was a ck pir, bigger than the mountain itself, shoot from the sky toward the hordes of ogres. When the rumbling stopped and the light faded, the following scene shook their souls.


    Nothing.


    Everything was wiped out inside the circr beam. There were no monsters, forests, rivers, or even earth. The only remaining thing was the circr void that seemed bottomless, a reminder for the world of this man''s strength. The eight stood with mouths agape, their hearts almost reaching their throats.


    "Is this... even real?" asked Lian with disbelief.


    "If he is limited by the tower and his stats, then how would he be outside?" muttered Seraphine with an expectant look. "You were right, Silver Rose."


    "As the legends stated," answered Jonathan with a grin, "The demon king will have the power to obliterate the world once he ovees his wrath. In the past eons before he returned, not one sin of wrath managed to tame the kingdom he just summoned!"


    As the group stood there, absolutely shocked, the souls returned to the gate. Nightmare disappeared as Arthur turned toward the departing souls and pped his hands together. Then, he closed his golden eyes.


    "Thank you."


    Some of the ck souls still cried in agony as they departed this world, and their cries made their hearts wrench. Their sobs were filled with grievances over what they lost, and the eight found themselves crying without their control.


    Even the veteran Ilia Perli found himself crying as he heard their sobs. They were not frightening in the least, just heartbreaking. Arthur did not cry this time, but he had a smile on his face as his golden eyes stared at the departing souls.


    "I will save you soon."


    After those words, the gate mmed shut and scattered like it never existed. Arthur then turned toward the wyvern and jumped, reaching them in an instant. As soon as he returned, everyone hurried to wipe away their tears.


    "If we all cry this often, we would be called the Crybabies," said Arthur with a grin as he stared at them, and Ilia coughed as he turned away. "Don''t be ashamed of it, though. Those who cry over others are ones I can trust."


    "Teacher, I have a question," said Koby with a red face. "In the hidden dungeon, I saw these souls turn from ck to golden. Their auras also changed after that, so howe they are ck again?"


    "Those are different souls," said Arthur with a smile. "Some of the souls I promised agreed to follow me, while others wanted to wait and see. If I have the strength to take revenge for them, they would turn golden. If not, they would help me grow until then."


    "Golden souls?" muttered Seraphine with a frown. "Can I ask about this too, my king?"


    "The reason that I control golden mana, the same as the one Artemis used?" asked Arthur with a smile, and watched the group nod at the same time. "The question should be rephrased to this: how did Artemis get hold of my mana?"


    His words left the group awestruck. As the tall man raised his hand and released his golden mana, his eyes shone with a brilliant golden light. He did not consider his mana to be stolen from the gods, but the opposite!


    "I remain far from certain about the past, but I know that this mana is mine," said Arthur as he turned toward them with a golden me flickering over his palm. "My wrath will destroy the world that these gods created, and my golden mana will rebuild it anew."


    The eight were silent, staring at the mes. Then, Seraphine knelt on the ground, and the rest followed. As they all knelt for him, they expressed their loyalty once again.


    "Regardless of the power you wield, you will be our king, Arthur Netherborne," said Seraphine before she raised her head with a smile. "Lead against the gods, and we shall follow without questions!"


    Arthur stared at them before smiling and releasing the golden me. It scattered before entering their bodies, making them surprised. As they were bathed in golden light, a notification shed from the tower before them.


    [Arthur Netherborne has raised the limits for your stats!]


    [Arthur Netherborne has raised the limits for your abilities!]


    [Arthur Netherborne has raised the limits for your skills!]


    ...


    These notifications appeared for the eight, making them surprised. Arthur did not address it any further as he turned and sat atop the wyvern. Seraphine snapped out of her daze and nodded toward the tamer, who controlled the wyvern.


    Their journey toward the Trial of Heroes began, which they would find at the end of this floor. As they passed over the void his attack left, the group estimated that he killed at least a million ogres in that attack alone.

 Chapter 1111 A Certain Belief

    <h4>Chapter 1111 A Certain Belief</h4>


    "Robert, who studied timelines?" asked Arthur with surprise upon hearing what Whisker mentioned. Since they had nothing to do during their travels, they began catching up about what happened on the second floor. "You met him on the second floor? We should have sought him out before leaving, then."


    "I exined that you were missing, and he said he would wait for you at the Trial of Heroes to ensure he doesn''t hinder your journey," said Whisker as he sharpened his gauntlets. The winds seemed to bother him, so his ears folded over his feline head, looking adorable. "The tamer also has something to share."


    "You seem serious," muttered Arthur with a raised brow as he turned toward Lian, who carried a simr expression. "What is it, Lian?"


    "I met a man who imed to be your father and threatened that a loved one of yours would suffer if you met the blue dragon," said Lian with a shrug. "I didn''t have time to warn you because I was injured. I apologize."


    "There''s no need," said Arthur with a smile as he leaned back on the wyverns'' neck. "I know what he''s trying to do, as he has done it a thousand times before. He wants to affect me and the choices I make through threats."


    "But my lord¡­ the things he has done in Kera,"mented Ilia with worry while sitting cross-legged. "If he attempts to bring another cmity to Runera, we might be caught unprepared."


    "Cmities are just kids fighting in a sandbox; a real war is happening outside," said Arthur as he narrowed his eyes toward the clouds shing before their eyes. "Our enemies aren''t other mortals, but those mming us down every time we try to rise."


    "Cmities are considered demigods, so we should be wary," insisted Ilia despite what Arthur said. "Do you remember what happened in Ilios with the Sin of Pride, Cassius? He obtained the powers of time just moments before his death."


    "That was the work of gods too," said Arthur with a thin smile. "I did not know that there were such beings watching us before, but it makes sense now. The cmities and guardians sided with Nameless because of Devaheim."


    "Then, what is our next n?"


    "We prepare."


    The conversation ended, and the harsh climate began to take its toll on the wyvern. After passing the ogres'' mountains, the group crossed ciers and volcanoes. The tamed mount could no longer carry them when a thunderstorm filled the skies ahead.


    "My tamed monsters cannot help us any longer," said Lian as the wyvern began to shake its head, its muscles spasming. "We need to get on the ground until the storm passes and my monsters rest."


    "We will travel on foot, then," said Arthur with a nod as he rose and patted the wyvern. "You did us a favor, friend. Rest well."


    The wyvern let out a hum as it began to descend toward the ground, right in the middle of a forest. It used its barbed tail to m the trees, clearing them enough for the wyvern tond. As the groupnded, they found themselves in a forest with interwoven trees.


    "Many creatures lurk in this forest, so we should be careful," said Seraphine with apprehension as she stared at the forest with an ominous aura. "I sense a dozen powerful presences."


    "The third floor is on another level," said Sarohan as his fur trembled, rising on its ends. "The creatures here are monsters, not just wildlife!"


    As soon as his wordsnded, a giant creature jumped from between the trees. It was a giant head with no body, looking like a human, but with a head as big as the wyvern. It bit through the trees and devoured them before trying to eat Arthur and his friends.


    "What the hell is this?!" shouted Sarohan as it jumped back in fear. The head tried to eat Arthur whole, but he just stood there gazing at it. A blood scythe cut the head in half and then into tiny pieces, not even letting it scream before exploding into red particles.


    "The monsters on this floor are made by the tower, so expect all types of weird stuff," said Seraphine as her blood scythe returned to her body. "You should protect your king, not run away when a monster attacks him, Sarohan."


    "If a thousand of them attack him, they would be killed in an instant!" said the Waiga as he puffed out his chest. "This is what it means to have a powerful king! You have absolute trust in them!"


    "¡­he''s not your bodyguard," said Jonathan with a frown as he stared at the Waiga, but softened when he saw Arthur still carrying his smile before walking into the forest. "Forget it. We have no time for this."


    "I would hate it more if any of you sacrificed your life for me, or went beyond their limits to protect me," said Arthur as he walked into the forest. "Before you agreed to follow me, you were my dear friends. Don''t think that everything has changed between us."


    Arthur walked into the woods, leaving the eight of them stunned for words. Then, they all smiled as they followed after him into the forest. In their hearts, everyone knew that they have chosen a king who cared about them.


    Monsters appeared more often in this forest, but they were still too weak for them. Arthur did not need to fight anything himself because hisrades tried to protect him when they could.


    Arthur himself never pictured himself as a king nor considered himself one, but he realized it was not a privilege, but a necessity. Someone had to lead the suffering souls and lead them to salvation. Hundreds of races suffered while scattered, waiting for someone to unite them.


    The first n that Nova suggested was to recreate his art, Submission, and force the suffering souls into obedience. However, Arthur could not bring himself to do that for a single reason: he would be no different than the gods. Thus, he embraced the wrathful voices and listened to them one at a time.


    Their stories changed him for the better and worse. Each of them broke his heart, and each of them taught him how to be human again. The golden mana negated all emotions, but his wrath was the gateway to relearn his humanity through empathy.


    After hearing so many stories of injustice, of cities wiped from existence or worlds turning to hell because of the gods, Arthur grew a sense of wrath of his own against them. There was no one else to lead these souls toward salvation.


    "If I do not descend into hell, who will?" muttered Arthur while they were walking through the forest, catching the attention of his disciple, Koby.


    "What is that, teacher?" asked Koby with confusion as the rest cleared monsters. Arthur was still gazing at them from afar while deep in thoughts. Thunderclouds rumbled above them, shing every now and then.


    "This is a line from a famous saying we had in my world," said Arthur with a smile. "I do not worship any religions and don''t follow any gods. However, I remembered these lines while undergoing my training."


    "Can you recite them for me, teacher?" asked the one-armed mage, and Arthur nodded with a smile before beginning to recite them. The rest of the group paused as they listened to his words, which pierced through the momentary stillness of the forest. Then, his deep voice echoed.


    "Until the hells are empty of suffering beings, I will not be enlightened. Once all sentient beings are saved, I will attain enlightenment. If I do not descend into hell, who will?"


    His words echoed through the empty forest, mesmerizing the eight challengers in his team. Arthur seemed to be glowing in their eyes as his long ck hair and beard gave him the appearance of a monk.


    "During my time in the Kingdom of Wrath, I formed a certain belief in those words. Demons are those the gods hate, and if I am not the one to descend into hell and save them, then no one else would."


    A certain silence descended on the forest, as no monsters attacked them anymore. After the daze of his words, the eight realized the oddity of this momentary peace. The trees rattled and parted as several figures came out from within the forest.


    "Are you challengers too?" asked a voice from within the group, before their torch revealed their faces. It cast light upon the group of nine, who seemed anything but ordinary. "Do you seek the Trial of Heroes?"


    The man asking them seemed to be a middle-aged man, silver eyes, and a long nose. Amon trait in the group of six was that they all wore armor while examining Arthur and the rest with caution.


    "We do," said Arthur with a nod. "The thunderclouds prevented us from flying over this forest, so we are trying to cut through it before flying again."


    "You have a flying mount?" muttered the man with shock, before adjusting his expression. "Even if you could reach the trial, you should give up on the Trial of Heroes. Monsters are flocking around the monument!"

 Chapter 1112 Sleepwalkers

    Chapter 1112 Sleepwalkers


    "We don''t fear monsters," said Ilia Perli with a smile. "Thank you for the warning. Can you tell us how to reach the trial?"


    "Are you new here?" muttered the leader of the party with surprise, and Ilia nodded with confusion. "That exins a lot. In the third floor, you can ess the challenger''s menu here. There, you can find an arrow that directs you toward the trial of heroes. Of course, it would not be a direct route like the arrow thinks, but it gives you a general idea."


    "Oh, I see," muttered Ilia as he opened the menu and navigated toward the arrow, which was indeed there. It wasbeled Compass, and an arrow appeared in front of them, pointing in a certain direction. "Can you see this too?" Ilia asked Jonathan.


    "I can," nodded the knight before he turned toward the group. "Thank you for the tip. We will be on our way," said the knight before he nodded toward Arthur and tried to walk past them.


    "Wait there, friend," said the man as he raised his hand. "This forest is like a maze, and we have been hunting here for the past few years. It just so happens that we wanted to go toward the monument for a while."


    "A weird coincidence," said Arthur with a smile as he stared at the man. Once he met the golden eyes that seemed to see him bare, the man averted his gaze with an ufortable expression. "We would love it if you guided us there."


    "Our pleasure! It is our duty to help one another," said the man before he nodded and turned around. "You can follow us through this forest. We know every turn."


    "I''m sure of that," said Arthur as he began following them. The rest shrugged and walked behind him, letting these strangers lead them somewhere.


    Jonathan remained vignt, watching the arrow turn before him. The rest could see it too, so they did not understand some of the choices the group made. Seeing their confusion, a chubby old man with a bald head exined from among the group.


    "These routes are dangerous for beginners, so we are taking a detour to ensure your safety," said the chubby bald man as he pped his armored chest. "We are veterans, so leave this to us!"


    "Is that so?" muttered Jonathan with suspicion before he nced at Arthur, only to find him carrying a rxed smile. Since his insightful lord, who could discern the intentions of the Lord of Blood Keep, was rxed, Jonathan also decided to see where this goes.


    Other than their leader, the rest of the party were cheerful and chatty. They chatted with Sarohan and Ilia, who were friendlier than the rest. It was soon revealed that this party has been hunting together for almost ten years. At this point, they considered each other family.


    Two of them were a couple who got married years ago but never had kids. Another two seemed to be flirting nonstop, grabbing each other here and there as if the rest did not exist for them. Thest two were the leader and the old man, who remained single among the group.


    At some point as they walked deeper into the forest, it got darker and fog rose from the ground. However, the group kept chatting, even fighting among themselves with mock anger. Jonathan was still cautious, but his king was far from worried.


    "We walked this path twice already," said Seraphine all of a sudden, silencing the noisy group with confusion. "Where are you taking us, exactly?"


    "¡­we are almost there¡­" answered a voice that seemed to being from the leader as he turned around, with mes flickering from his torch. His eyes were rolled back, revealing nothing but white, as saliva dripped from his mouth. "Almost¡­ there¡­"


    "What the hell?!" shouted Sarohan as he jumped back, putting his hands before as if he was about to chop the man apart. "What is wrong with your leaders, Sivan?!"


    Sivan was the name of the chubby bald man, who seemed just as shocked by his appearance. He shouted some name, which probably belonged to the man, but there was no answer. As his neck twisted unnaturally, the man turned around and resumed his movements.


    "There is no use," said Arthur as he stared at the fumes rising from the ground. "He has fallen into a dream-like state ever since we entered this fog. It seems whoever breathes it will fall asleep and lose control of their body."


    "I feel fine, though," said Whisker as he clenched his fury fist. "I know this is not a dream, at least. Is it not working against us?"


    "If this was a biochemical fog that affected the mind, it would have worked against us," said Arthur as he crouched on the ground, picking something up and raising it for the group to see. "This is an ethereal fog that controls creatures through dreams."


    The thing that Arthur had picked up was a skull that belonged to a human. It had nothing but skin and bones, with hollow eyes and mouth. Time did not eat the flesh, but something else did. As the group shouted in horror, the leader resumed walking.


    "Whatever curse has taken control of your leader is not a creature, but an automation created by a powerful being," said Arthur as he stared at the skull with sadness before raising his palm. Golden mana shone on the skull before it began to disintegrate in peace. "The aim is to lead others toward a trap."


    "Why are we still awake, then?" asked Lian with confusion as he stared at the fog. "We inhaled a lot of it already."


    "Because of the blessing I have given you," said Arthur with a smile as he began following after the leader again. "You are immune to such pathetic attacks because of my mana."


    "Wait a second¡­ sir!" shouted Sivan with fear as he took a step back. "The rest of us are wide awake, not in a dream! This is the first time that this happens to us!"


    "Your leader lost consciousness because his mental fortitude is far stronger than the rest, so the fog could only drive him into unconsciousness. You are sleeping right this instant. I suspect that you have lured countless challengers to their deaths, only to forget about it."


    His words shook the group to their core, but they could not tell if this was reality or a dream for them. As they tried to remember the events of the past years, they began having headaches.


    "Please¡­ wake us up," asked Sivan as he fell to the ground, looking at Arthur with despair as he held his head.


    "If I do that, you will lose your mind because of the things you might have seen," said Arthur as he nced back toward them. "This amnesia is not a curse, but a blessing. Your leader is different, so he had to suffer the gruesome scenes that are about to follow."


    "Then, how can we make the headaches disappear?" asked the married woman as she supported her husband.


    "Just stop focusing on the past, and watch the present," said Arthur as he turned toward the mindless man. "I will save you all."


    As the group followed his gaze, they found hundreds of challengers walking while asleep. They reached a clearing where fog reached their waist and everyone walked at the same pace toward the circr tree trunk that acted as walls.


    "There are almost three hundred people here¡­" muttered Sarohan with shock as he watched the hordes of sleeping people walking. "Some of them seem to be awake, but absent-minded."


    "Those are simr to these five," said Arthur without turning back. "They have achieved their mission and made the victims fall asleep, so they stopped acting like humans. They have been programmed by the fog to repeat this cycle."


    "Is this a dream, or is this reality?" muttered Sivan with trembling cheeks as sweat covered his face. "What am I supposed to believe now?"


    "Your dream makes you forget what you have done, that is all," said Seraphine with a frown as she stared at the tree trunk. "How about we wake them up, my king?"


    "Not yet," said Arthur with a frown. "If we do, then the one responsible will notice and have time to run away. Act like you are sleepwalking until we enter that tree trunk. The battle shall begin then."


    Everyone nodded and followed his orders as they began marching toward the tree trunk. There were many entrances into the tree, which led them through a path that could only fit one person at a time. After passing the outmostyer, they entered the central part where a wide ledge surrounded a giant pool.


    "Is that¡­ acid?" muttered Ilia with a hushed voice as they stared at the pool in the middle, which was as big as ake. The fog rose from this pool, into which the sleepwalkers threw themselves. After that, they no longer resurfaced.


    "My king¡­ these people are dying¡­" muttered Whisker with a frown as he prepared to dash forward, but Arthur raised his hand to stop him.


    "No one is dying. They are being turned into that husk that we saw earlier," said Arthur with his hand raised. "Just a little more, and we will catch the bastard behind this human-farm."

 Chapter 1113 Cut Their Sorrows

    Chapter 1113 Cut Their Sorrows


    The acid fumes rose from theke that drowned the sleepwalkers, but somehow, none of them seemed harmed. Some of them resurfaced for a second, but with a skin withering and eyes shrinking. As the group walked closer to the edge, their hearts rose to their throats.


    "There is no one here, my king!" said Whisker as he searched around for the culprit behind this gruesome massacre. "I think we should break the spell and look around for him!"


    "There is no need to break anything," said Arthur as he raised his eyes toward the sky. "The bastard is hiding at the bottom of theke. Once we get close, seal all exists and watch out for anyone fleeing."


    The eight nodded as they followed their leader, their muscles tensing at the anticipated fight. As they drew close to theke and were about to jump, a high-pitched voice gave a sinisterugh that filled the tree trunk.


    "All preys must be asleep, that is the irond rule!" said the voice with a shrill, feminineugh. "Those who are awake¡­ suffer twice the pain!"


    As the words reached their ears, the few hundreds of sleepwalkers stopped at the same time. Arthur and the rest were the only ones who failed to stop alongside the rest, revealing their position easily.


    Everyone drew out their weapons, prepared for an all-out war. The sleepwalkers turned toward them, weapons raised, as they eyed them with great hatred. This was the same for Sivan and the rest, who stood the closest to them.


    "Die!" shouted the chubby bald man as he bounced toward Arthur, his arm swinging a merciless sword. Arthur stepped to the side before tapping the man''s head, shooting a ck beam through his head. Sivan staggered back and fell unconscious as the others jumped toward Arthur as well.


    "Hold them back, but do not harm them,"manded Arthur and his eight soldiers covered his back, letting him face the acidke without worry. Sparks flew as weapons shed, but no blood was spilled because Arthurmanded it.


    "We have an interesting fe, don''t we?" said the shrill voice as a figure rose from theke, flying across a broomstick. The woman, who seemed to be a half-giant because of her size, rode on the broomstick as she flew out from theke. "Are you the man who conquered the second floor?"


    "Are you the one who created this humans-farm?" answered Arthur with a question of his own as his golden eyes studied the woman. "I can see a crystal on that withered forehead of yours, which means you are a witch."


    "One of the finest witches," said the woman as she grinned, revealing a set of ck broken teeth. "You are talking to the almighty witch of dreams!"


    "I know three witches already, but none of them struck me as evil as you do," said Arthur with a frown as he summoned his dagger. "How did life lead you down this path, poor soul?"


    "You foolish mortal, no witch considered humans as equal! What I am doing cannot be considered eviler than you eating animals for survival!" said the witch with a heartyugh as she spread her fingers, looking like broken branches, toward the sleepwalkers. "There is no harm in living the sweetest of dreams as I devour your life force!"


    "Then, you consider yourself to be a superior being?" asked Arthur with cold apathetic eyes as he stared at the witch. "Does that mean it is justice if I kill you here, witch?"


    "Power decides right and wrong, good and evil, and the bnce holding this world!" said the witch as the sleepwalkers began running toward his group. "Do not be fooled by ideals, mortal! Power decides everything!"


    "Power is a necessity, nothing more," said Arthur as ck light appeared over his dagger, which unleashed a cry of wrath that made the world tremble. The witch flinched as she realized that something was amiss. "I can never be happy about using this power, but sometimes¡­ I must."


    Boom!


    The entire world tilted to the side as the ck light passed through it. Arthur was still standing in ce, but his dagger was now pointing downward. A ck line cut the world in two, passing through the witch''s neck.


    The line did not kill the witch only, but it cut the entire forest into two. As the two sides slid over each other, an earthquake shook the entire forest as theke began to spill its content into the descending side.


    "Did he just cut the world into two?" asked Sarohan with his jaw hitting the ground, knees trembling with the earthquake. "If you destroy the entire world, how are we supposed to protect these sleepyheads!"


    "Just follow orders, damned monkey," said Seraphine as she jumped to grab one of the sleepwalkers and through him over the other, grouping them above her blood scarf. "This battle had ended before it even began!"


    "What¡­ happened?" muttered the witch as her head fell to the rumbling ground, her eyes darting to find the man who did this to her. As she found the golden eyes staring at her, she could not help but ask. "Who¡­ are¡­ you?"


    Arthur stared at her heading falling toward theke, which have been shed apart. He straightened his back as he finished his stance, returning the ck dagger to its realm.


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," said Arthur without any mercy in his eyes. "Leave this world as you experience the wrath of the souls you have reaped. This will be your retribution and liberation, Witch of Dreams."


    The witch closed her eyes that have been covered with haziness, as the ck light began to devour her body. Screams of wrath echoed in the world as they sought revenge on the witch the devoured them.


    Arthur found himself floating as the world beneath them caved in. Koby used his ethereal arm to raise the group alongside the rest of the sleepwalkers. After the witch was killed with a single strike, the sleepwalkers awakened from their dreams.


    "Where am I¡­?" muttered Sivan as he rubbed is forehead, which Arthur has struck. "I feel like I have been asleep for years¡­ Those dreams are¡­"


    Sivan and the rest of the sleepwalkers began either vomiting, crying, or apologizing. These humans have been used by the witch to kill many people and devouring them. As those ''preys'' lost their lives and turned to empty husks with no eyes or mouth, these challengers watched the result of their actions before forgetting.


    The witch was dead now, leaving these challengers together with their horrible memories and guilt. Arthur watched them cry and scream in despair, but he just gazed at them while deep in thoughts.


    His team was more capable than he thought, as they managed to save everyone that has fallen victim to the witch. But as they carried them away from the acidke that has folded into itself, the challengers began losing their minds.


    "Let usnd somewhere, Koby," said Arthur toward the mage, who followed without hesitation. The few hundreds of people, who all rested on the ethereal cloud, found themselves thrown into the ins beside the forest.


    The thunderstorm disappeared from sight after the acidke was destroyed, as if birthed by the fumes. Light seeped from the departing dark clouds as it shone on the ins, basking the challengers who were returning to their senses.


    "Please¡­ powerful one," said Sivan with tears streaming down his eyes as he looked at his hands. He was addressing Arthur as he fell to his knees, sobbing and offering his neck. "Please kill me as well, for the sins I havemitted!"


    Arthur stared at the man and then watched the rest of the challengers follow suit. Everyone here killed their friends or sacrificed loved ones. Some of them could no longer handle the guilt of what they havemitted, and they wanted to die to atone.


    "I know what you have done," his voice echoed throughout the ins, reaching their eyes as it stopped their gushing tears. They looked at him with confusion as they raised their heads toward Arthur. "But no souls me you for their death."


    "¡­what?" muttered Sivan as his beady eyes stared at Arthur, full of tears. "What¡­ do you mean?"


    "I can hear the souls of the dead, and those that seek revenge," said Arthur as he looked at the sky, illuminated by the daylight. "No one wants to take revenge from you or me you. You are all victims of a twisted evil."


    "Do you mean¡­ we can be¡­ forgiven?" asked a woman among the group whose face seemed beyond desperate. "I threw my own child into thatke, dear sir! Please¡­ kill me, and I will rest¡­ please¡­"


    These challengers saw how Arthur killed the witch and realized that he could end their lives for them in this tower. After all, even if they killed themselves, they would revive in just an hour. It was a nightmare to them.


    "Before I make you forget what happened, some souls want to meet you," muttered Arthur as he raised his hand, where a golden me appeared. From the me jumped countless golden darts that turned into ghosts of people still retaining their human feature. "This is your chance to say goodbye."


    Three hundred challengers began crying as they met people they have lost, either now or before. Some of them hugged the ghosts and felt their warmth, while others begged for forgiveness before obtaining it.


    The ins turned into a reunion spot where forgiveness was given by the dead to those carrying their guilt. After the souls dissipated again, Arthur summoned his dagger again.


    "You don''t need those horrible memories anymore. Live your lives to the fullest without the burden of what you havemitted. Cut away their sorrows, Nightmare!"

 Chapter 1114 Happiest Moment

    Chapter 1114 Happiest Moment


    Arthur raised his dagger again, but this time it did not unleash a wrathful cry, but a sad hum. As the golden souls disappeared with tears in their eyes, they turned into golden strings that began passing through the three hundred challengers.


    As the golden string passed them, the challengers felt the warm mana wash over them. Their tears fell from their confused eyes as the voices of the departing forgave them, ending this traumatic experience for them.


    The golden strings carried memories as they left their bodies, sealing them away from their owners. Even though they forgot the memories themselves, the challengers knew what had gone missing. It was akin to knowing that a tumor existed in your mind, but it disappeared now. You know it was there, but it can no longer hurt you.


    Sivan raised his head as his child dissipated, and then began to wipe away his tears. Then, he turned toward Arthur before kneeling on the ground in gratitude. Three hundred challengers bowed at the same time as they muttered the same words over and over.


    "Thank you."


    Their gratitude was overwhelming for the group, but Arthur smiled and nodded at them. Then, he began following the arrow pointing toward the Trial of Heroes. The challengers watched as the man left without taking credit or even telling them his name. However, everyone heard him tell the witch.


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," he told her. That name will forever be engraved in the challengers'' mind as the man who saved them from death and allowed them to meet their loved ones for onest time.


    Eight strong challengers followed after the man, not seeking fame or recognition even after saving the challengers too. As the nine challengers left, daylight shone on their backs, ending a terrible nightmare.


    "That witch was weak as hell¡­" muttered Sarohan with boredom as they once again rode the wyvern across the third floor. "Her face was scary, so I expected something more from her. Turns out a single attack is all it takes to kill her!"


    "A single attack that cleaved the world in half," said Jonathan as he swung his sword, training even in the blowing wind. Sweat covered his muscr body as he had been swinging this sword ever since they left the forest. "We are all weakpared to that sh!"


    "Is that the reason you lost your mind?" asked Sarohan as he rolled on his side, looking at Jonathan with boredom. He picked his nose before throwing the booger at the knight. However, the knight swung his sword hard enough to create a protective gale against the flying green object.


    "Don''t act too friendly!" said Jonathan with a frown as he red at the Waiga. "We might follow the same king, but I don''t know who you are, Waiga!"


    "Act nice, everyone," said Arthur, preventing a fight from breaking out between them. "The witch was strong, but her weakness lies in her arrogance. She believed that she could win against us because of the sleepwalkers."


    "She didn''t know our king would go bam! Boom! Whoosh! Ll!" said Sarohan as he seemed to act out the entire battle in a single breath, making the rest chuckle. Arthur was the same as he turned toward Jonathan.


    "You seem better, Silver Rose," said Arthur with a smile. "You were listless for a while there, almost as if your mind could not handle the memories that Skyline awakened."


    "I, like those challengers, cannot handle the truth," said Jonathan as he stopped swinging his sword. "Some memories are better left forgotten, don''t you agree, my king?"


    "The sweet ones only," said Arthur as he gazed into the distance. "I don''t think that sadness haunts us as much as joy does. We alwayspare the present to our happiest moments, making us miserable."


    "What is your happiest moment, if I may ask?" asked Ramiel, who has been silent all this time. It seems that leaving Luna was too much for him since he has been down ever since they left the second floor. However, they would reunite once they clear this tower.


    "I was half-awake when the person I love covered me, protecting me from the cold," said Arthur with a smile. "At that time, I was studying to build the greatest city in the world, a city of runes. I had fallen asleep over my desk when I felt someone cover me with a nket. I opened my eyes and saw her arranging my books and blowing off my candle."


    Everyone was quiet at his honest answer. However, none of them could ask him where she is now, because if she wasn''t with him, something must have happened to her. Arthur, however, smiled toward the sky as the wind fluttered his hair.


    "I will meet her again after I leave this tower."


    At that moment, the eight could hear the happiness in his voice. A child-like happiness that he made no effort to conceal. After he managed to control wrath, Arthur changed entirely. He was now a man whose every emotion could affect those around him.


    Their hearts beat as his did, dancing with joy at the thought of meeting a woman none of them had seen before. In that moment, the eight thought about the same thing, even Lian, who considered himself to be less loyal than the rest. They thought about how they didn''t want this man to feel sad anymore.


    As the wyvern cried out, it pulled their attention back toward the third floor. A great monument shone from a distance, made from shimmering white granite that seemed to reach the sky. Around the monument were countless flocking monsters, some of them heading toward the wyvern.


    "Let us handle this, my king," said Ramiel as he raised his club. The rest followed suit, preparing for battle, while Arthur remained seated. "We cannot call ourselves your soldiers if we let you fight every battle."


    "I am getting bored too!" said Sarohan as he jumped, blood mist rising from his fur. "Time for some excitement!"


    Arthur watched them all jump into battle with a smile, meeting the flock of flying monsters ranging from cloud snakes, winged lions, and sky slimes. As the wyvern got close, the seven jumped from its back andunched deadly attacks against the monsters.


    "They are too excited to wag their tails," said Lian as he snorted with disdain. Arthur did not mind hisment, as he knew what the tamer had in his heart. "I am different than the rest."


    "I know you are, Lian. We met before everything began and now after everything is about to end," said Arthur as he leaned back while staring at the battle taking ce in the sky. "I don''t expect anyone to serve me, but those who do will be rewarded."


    "It would take more than a few words to let you carry my revenge for me," said Lian as he stared at the sky. "I will kill Kaius Firebrand, the man who stole my rightful ce."


    "After meeting gods and demons, does that ce matter anymore?" asked Arthur with a sincere voice. Lian stared at him with a pondering expression before turning back to steer the wyvern.


    "If we abandon our dreams because the world is bigger than we thought, how are we to live?" said the tamer, earning an approving nod from Arthur, who rose from his seat.


    "Kaius Firebrand tried to kill me too, multiple times," said Arthur with a smile. "Even more, he is the vessel of a guardian that sacrificed his people. We are on the same boat, heading in the same direction."


    "¡­I apologize for trying to tame your wolf back in the trial," said Lian after a few moments of silence. "I have always been a rash and na?ve kid, so please don''t hold it against me."


    "I never did."


    "After we pass this flock of monsters, we will reach the Trial of Heroes," said Lian as he tightened his grip on the reins. "It has been half a day since we left the second floor, and we are already here!"


    "Thanks to you, Lian," said Arthur with a smile. "But we have one more thing to do before leaving the trial. A certain man is waiting for me, and I can feel his presence. This conversation is one I would not want to miss."


    Lian nodded and navigated his wyvern away from the monsters, descending toward the base of the monument. The Trial of Heroes seemed to be a giant white peg aiming toward the sky, surrounded by a deep bottomless trench.


    On the edge of the trench was a small cabin that seemed to have been there for ages. The wyvernnded in the front yard, allowing Arthur to jump and began walking toward the door. As he rang the doorbell, he turned toward the sky to see his friends still clearing away the monsters.


    The door opened, revealing a middle-aged man with wise eyes. As soon as the man saw Arthur, he began trembling as he pointed with his finger. Arthur smiled and entered the house, closing the door. Once inside, he shook the man''s outstretched hand.


    "A pleasure to meet again, temporal schr. I heard that you have something to tell me, and there is so much I need to ask you about Alka."

 Chapter 1115 Studies of Time

    Chapter 1115 Studies of Time


    Although on a cliff, the cabin was warm with tablemps illuminating its interior. There were all sorts ofmps with varying colors, some of them even shaped as crying faces. As Robert saw Arthur staring at them, he chuckled before throwing some clothes over them.


    "A man picks up the oddest habits on his travels, but fate wanted me to lovemps, because all my wives loved them," said the middle-aged man as he navigated between the furniture while gesturing for Arthur to follow. "Please consider this as your home."


    "You are very kind, sir," said Arthur, making Robert trip over something and fall down. As he hurried to help him stand, Robert found himself waving his hand frantically, his face flushed.


    "Don''t call me sir, my king. Your status is far above mine," said the old man as he cleaned up the scattered seeds on the ground, shoveling them with his hand. Arthur raised a finger, and the seeds all flew back into the bag on their own. Robert stared with an awestruck expression.


    "You are older than me and you have helped me more than once," said Arthur as he offered a hand to help him stand. "Calling you sir would not undermine my dignity at all, but merely show you the respect that you earned."


    Robert stared at him while rising from the ground. Arthur smiled as he pointed toward the table and asked to sit down. The schr nodded three times, as if scared one would not be enough, before the two sat opposite to each other.


    "This is the tea I have brewed for the past few days; please have a sip," said Robert as he took the teapot, whirled it a little, and poured it into the cup. Arthur took the cup with both hands before sipping, eximing at the fragrance and taste.


    "Even though I cannot taste a thing, the fragrance and memories make this tea one of the best I have tasted," said Arthur, putting down the cup. "However, we have more important matters to attend to, like the past."


    "Or the future," said Robert with a smile as he poured himself a cup as well and sat down. "We have a lot to talk about, Seika. It took me a while to understand what happened after you visited me in Livia."


    "You remember the alternate timeline that clearly?" asked Arthur with confusion, as the man did not have a lot of spiritual energy at the time. "How is that possible?"


    "The criteria to remember the past is spiritual energy, right?" asked Robert with a smile as he sipped on his tea. "As you can see, I don''t have much of that. I use other means to awaken those memories, recalling bits. My first memory after I awakened in the alternate timeline was the One-Armed Man visiting me in another world."


    "That is rather specific," said Arthur with surprise. "What are the chances?"


    "A hundred percent, if I may state with certainty," said Robert with a smile. "I discovered that those in the presence of great amounts of spiritual energy would remember those moments the clearest."


    "And how did that help you in building this cabin?" asked Arthur as he looked around. "I can tell that this wood is no ordinary wood, and this soil does not belong to this realm. You have built a spatial vessel, have you not?"


    "As expected of the Returning King," said Robert with a smile. "I have indeed, and made sure to travel to Alka back and forth to understand what happened. The history I found there differed from the one I knew, and then I found someone who knows you more than I do."


    "An ally, hopefully?" asked Arthur with a slight smile as he looked around.


    "Her title was the Knight of Courage," said Robert, forcing Arthur to freeze. Then, he turned toward him with surprise. "She remembers everything about you two. But as you know, Alka has a different timeline than ours."


    "Everything that gets transported between the two worlds has a time gap between them," said Arthur with a nod. "I don''t know the exact extent of the gap or how it works."


    "I studied all of that so that you wouldn''t need to," said Robert as he ced down his cup and bowed slightly. "This knowledge is yours to use."


    "I appreciate that gesture, but why have you spent your life studying something that brings you no benefit?"


    "So that no one suffers the same fate as I have," said Robert with a sigh. "I have been thrown into the past and a different world, away from my family. Instead of living my new life as it is, I kept thinking about those who must be suffering as I did."


    "Did the merge of timelines transport you back to Earth?" asked Arthur, confused. The man nodded. "Time is a mysterious thing. I will ept your reasons, Robert. Please share your knowledge with me."


    "With pleasure, my king," said Robert, excitedly jumping from the chair and pulling a whiteboard from somewhere. "This board sums up the knowledge I have obtained, and I call it ''Studies of Time!''"


    "I feel like I''m in ss again,"ughed Arthur, nodding. "I will be a good student as you exin the knowledge you have uncovered."


    "Then, let''s begin!" said Robert, wearing his reading sses before turning toward the whiteboard. "We start at this point, where the world was divided into two!" Robert then began exining. In essence, he exined the following:


    For some unknown reason to him and through an unknown mechanism, the world was split into two. This wasbeled the split on the whiteboard, dividing the world and timelines into two. Robert exined that the two worlds existed in the same universe but in different realms!


    The tower was in a higher realm, so time flowed slower here. A day here would be an hour on Earth, which was in a lower realm. The reason that time flowed slower on Earth than on Alka, making it ahead of that world, was because Alka entered a sub-realm of the main, right above Earth!


    This made time flow differently in the two worlds. Robert was beginning to look insane as he studied the exact difference. Arthur did not understand most of the equations, but the end result was written in bold:


    [1 day on Alka = 0.0416666666666666666 day on Earth!]


    This meant that if 23 hours passed on Alka, an entire day would pass on Earth! This resulted in the time gap, which has umted each day since the split until now. Every day that passed resulted in Earth bing one hour ahead of Alka.


    Furthermore, Robert calcted the time gap between the two worlds down to the exact second. In a rough estimate, it was about 150 years.


    Arthur sat there with amazement as he watched the man pour his heart out, everything he worked on, and sometimes mentioning that it took him years to find a single result!


    This was not even the end of it, as Robert calcted how much time has passed since the split of the two worlds. Since he knew the difference for the total time passed and the difference in a single day, he calcted that the split happened three thousand years ago!


    "Three thousand years ago, this event divided the world into two, a smaller Alka and a bigger Earth, sending Alka to a higher realm than Earth. I believe that was intentional, as Earth was saferpared to Alka for that reason. Mana bes less abundant as you are in a lower realm."


    "Robert¡­ this is amazing," muttered Arthur sincerely. "You uncovered a mystery that the entire world could not figure out. Even as we go to Alka now and send people to the other side, no one realized it was a different timeline!"


    "I did not realize it as well, but I had the memories from the other world," said Robert as he slumped in his chair, a satisfied smile appearing on his sweaty face. He took off his sses and stared at them with his green eyes. "In a way, you gave me the opportunity to understand something about this world that no one else could!"


    "Your hard work had the bigger part in that," said Arthur, admiringly. "I could never have uncovered this alone, let alone do all those calctions. There is one more thing I don''t understand. Why do things travel in time as well as space when they pass between the two worlds? This tower is a higher realm, and we would return to the exact same moment that passed over there. Why is there a difference between the two worlds?"


    "When someone descends to a lower realm, they notice that less time has passed there, but we consider that as time travel. If a man leaves this tower and lives a hundred years on Earth, he would find that only five years have passed inside this tower."


    "You solved every question I had about temporal fissures, Robert," said Arthur, awestruck, as he stared at the whiteboard. "However, there is one more thing I came here to learn about."


    "I know what that thing is," said Robert, smiling. "You want to know what happened to the Princess of Ice and Fire."

 Chapter 1116 The Past

    <h4>Chapter 1116 The Past</h4>


    "Your smile is giving me hope that what happened isn''t bad, but I can never be certain about her," said Arthur with concern that he did not hide, as his eyes gazed sideways, fearing for the worst. "In any case¡­ I know her fate, I just wish that she did not suffer."


    "I met her once during my travels to Alka, but I made sure to keep my distance, lest I alter the timeline," said Robert with a shake of his head. "I feared that my ignorant actions would copse her n to meet you."


    "Her n¡­ to meet me?" asked Arthur with surprise, his eyes reflecting themplight in a perfect golden hue. His eyes darted toward the schr, who carried a heartwarming smile.


    "I did not reveal my knowledge about you or Earth, only pretending to be a temporal schr whom she sought for advice. She wanted to calcte how much time she would need to wait until a certain dayes on Earth."


    "A certain day?"


    "What is the current date on Earth, if I may inquire?"


    "November is almost over, so it should be around that time," said Arthur with uncertainty, confused about the reason this schr asked him. "What day did she want to meet me?"


    "December 31st, 2042," said the schr with a smile. "She left you a message in the encrypted array that states you should wait until that day to meet her."


    "My birthday," said Arthur with wide eyes, before tears shimmered in them as he could not hide his smile. "She remembered my birthday and wanted to meet me then."


    "Have you decrypted the array, my king?"


    "Only the firstyer, where she mentioned the year," said Arthur with a grin as he stared down at the ripples in his tea, watching the twinkling lightsing from the ceiling. "I did not know it was a date for our meeting."


    "We should start this story from the beginning, should we not?" muttered Robert as he poured himself another cup, taking a sip, and sighing. "I would not go into the details, because I think she would want to tell you about them."


    "Just a general exnation would do," muttered Arthur while nodding, letting the schr start telling a rather painful, but heartwarming story about the love of his life.


    As G told Oriole in the ruins, Diana was struck by the knowledge and memories of their rtionship. Since she had a shard that belonged to Arthur before her death in the alternate timeline, she inherited the full memories of their love.


    This caused a sudden change in the blind princess, making her seek the witch and the two embarked on a journey where they met countless others. One by one, they found the people who had a good rtionship with Arthur.


    Solomon was their target, which was introduced to them by none other than the Knight of Courage, a woman who considered Arthur her true king after inheriting the memories.


    King of Freda remembered Arthur as well, and felt grateful for the memories he has inherited. In the end, he realized the futility of his desires to revive his lover, Ruki, from the dead. Instead of cursing her with an eternal fate of suffering, he chose to believe Seika would allow him to see her.


    The epiphanies did not only cause heartache or improve the knowledge of people, but also served as a warning against those scheming in the darkness. This was the reason that Solomon agreed to forsake his desires, because he learned that Ancient One, Kar, was deceiving him.


    Arthur realized in retrospect that Kar should be the Sin of Gluttony, which has turned him into a vampire who devours humans for strength. If all cmities represent the sins, then gluttony would fit the lord of blood well.


    Solomon allowed for the creation of Runera for that purpose, in preparation for the overtake of the capital that has been nned for by the cmity.


    Robert did not go over the details, but he mentioned that the creation of the city was a lot harder without Arthur around. Rumi, the architect, did appear out of nowhere and offered his services, but the work was slower.


    The greatest shock was that Paradis existed in this timeline as well, but not created by Oriole. Instead, it was created by earthlings who remembered Arthur from their memories. The moment that Runera appeared, they sought Diana to aid her as well.


    Paradis had the runic knowledge necessary to elerate the growth of the City of Runes, but things took a south turn when Kar gained an unexpected ally. The advantage given to Runera was their knowledge of their enemy, but it disappeared when someone from a different timeline joined Kar.


    "An unexpected ally?" muttered Arthur with a frown before realizing who it could be. "You mean Seref Silvera, right?"


    "Have you already foreseen it, my king?" asked Robert with surprise. "I thought it would be a great shock for you, given your rtionship to him. Princess Dia knew him well, somehow, and even proimed he was the man who killed her mother."


    "My father has the nasty habit of manipting the past, present, and future," said Arthur without any emotions as he picked up his cup. He twirled the tea in his cup with a smile. "I think he is still a child, chasing silly dreams and seeking attention."


    "That is one troublesome child, then," said Robert with a smile. "He gave us a big headache since he knew that Diana had the Isotox, which she obtained because of the witch, G. His aim was simple¡­"


    "I can guess," interrupted Arthur as he raised the teaspoon and tapped it over the edge of his cup. "Using the Isotox, my father would have been able to merge the two worlds. Such a merge would change the entire timeline, and might force me to take matters into my own hands."


    "That''s what we deduced too," nodded Robert with a grave expression. "We couldn''t allow him to tamper with the timeline that you worked hard to build, so we fought tooth and nail to prevent him from obtaining the Isotox."


    "And this is how Runera appeared on Earth in this timeline," said Arthur with a sigh as he ced down his cup and rose from his seat. "Diana used the Isotox to save Runera and transport it to Earth. This made it impossible for Seref to reach the Isotox in time to affect the timeline."


    "Furthermore, it gave us the time we needed to seal the Isotox inside the ruins, hiding it from the world. No one could unseal suchplex arrays except for you, my king. This is the n that Diana has reached."


    "I know the rest, Robert," said Arthur as he walked toward the firece, throwing another log of wood into it. mes erupted to devour the wood with hunger, throwing their warmth and rays at the man''s saddened face. "I know where Diana is."


    "Then, do you know how Princess Diana managed to recover from her illness?" asked Robert, prompting Arthur to turn toward him. "Diana is a genius, my king."


    "How did she ovee her contradicting abilities?"


    "She used the Isotox."


    Arthur stood there, rooted in ce, before he pped his forehead and beganughing. Robert was shocked as he stared at him burst intoughter thatsted for more than a few seconds.


    "I never thought of such a use," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "If I were a little smarter, then I wouldn''t have needed Diana to sacrifice herself for me."


    "You did not have the Isotox at that time, sir," said Robert as he rose. "Do not me yourself. Greatest Harmony was necessary to reach this result because the Princess used it as a guideline for the Isotox. However, that also means¡­"


    "The moment the Isotox is unsealed, it would kill her as well," said Arthur with a knowing smile. "I told you that I know that, Robert. I know that she is sealed within Runera alongside the Isotox, and is waiting for me there."


    "But how, sir?" asked Robert with confusion. "You should not be aware of such knowledge, so please exin to me how you know such things."


    "I met a fallen version of myself, an Arthur who has lost everything because he could not master his wrath," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "In his timeline, the Red Tower never appeared, so I never mastered wrath. I saved Diana in that timeline using the Isotox, but that made it lose its powers. The two worlds merged, and Gaia abandoned me."


    "Gaia?"


    "The being responsible for creation," exined Arthur before he sat down again. "Long story short, she doesn''t want the worlds to merge again. Gods, monsters, cmities, and Nameless would descend to our world if that happened. It would kill countless people."


    "I understand now," said Robert as he slumped in his chair, defeated. "I calcted everything to reach this result, but in the end, Seref outsmarted us. If Diana did not make that decision to seal herself alongside the Isotox, we would have never won against Seref."


    "I understand, Robert. It was never your fault. Everything you have done was kindness from your heart, and I thank you for that."

 Chapter 1117 Two Thousand

    <h4>Chapter 1117 Two Thousand</h4>


    "There is no need to thank me, sir," said Robert with a smile. "I am happy to offer my services to the one man capable of saving us. I want to offer my services until the end."


    "I appreciate it," said Arthur with a smile as he ced a hand on the table. "Can you meet me in Runera after I leave this tower?"


    "I can, of course," said Robert with a nod as he ced a hand over his heart. "I want to meet the princess again, too. She has sealed herself on Earth to ensure that she gets to meet you on this birthday, right after your memories merge."


    "She has been waiting for me on Earth for the past one hundred fifty years¡­" muttered Arthur with emotions, his fist clenching hard enough to be pale. "I want to meet her now, but I cannot leave this tower before I defeat the man behind it."


    "There is one more thing regarding that," said Robert as he pped his forehead. "The man behind this tower is called the Immortal Sage, right? That name was familiar, so I researched it. There are ruins with that name on Earth."


    "I remember Yurirl and Nera mentioning it," said Arthur with a frown as he nodded. "During the Runes Apprentices Cup, I met Yurirl who told me that he saw my face in the memories of someone. The Immortal Sage gave him the diary of King Solomon, and Yurirl glimpsed my face in his memories."


    "Then, the Immortal Sage knows about King Solomon and the alternate timeline," mumbled Robert with a frown, before shaking his head. "Even as I piece together these clues, I cannot figure out his identity."


    "There is no need to do that, since I will meet him soon," said Arthur with a smile. "He has lured me to this ce through nasty means, so I cannot forgive him. However, I must admit that he made me meet Azkahar."


    "His judgment remains yours to decide," said Robert with a sigh. "I took too much of your time, sir. Please take care on your journey, and we shall meet once again when the time is right."


    Arthur rose from his chair, shook the outstretched hand, and paused. Robert was confused as he watched Arthur look at him for a few seconds, lips pressed firmly. "You have my infinite gratitude for this knowledge, Robert. No one demanded that you dedicate your life to this, so gratitude is too little to offer."


    "Those words are more than enough, sir, and serving you after learning of your achievements is also a great reward," said Robert as he held Arthur''s hand with his other one. "Until the time is right."


    "Until the time is right."


    Arthur replied with a smile, and the two parted ways. Then, he turned away and walked out from the cabin. After taking a few steps on the barren cliff, space began twisting behind him. Arthur looked back and found the small house fading away before disappearingpletely.


    Eight figuresnded behind him. Arthur stared at the emptiness where the house used to be and smiled. Then, he turned toward his team, who were standing there and waiting for him. As he walked back to them, seven of them bowed, Lian being the exception.


    "We have cleared the monsters, my king," said Seraphine with utmost respect, something that has appeared after Arthur awakened and allowed her to meet her sister. "There is a bridge that leads us to the Trial of Heroes."


    "You did well, everyone," said Arthur with a smile as he nodded at them. "It has been almost a day since we promised Dorian, so that means we have just two more. One for the trial, and the other to conquer this tower."


    "We will follow until the end," said Ramiel as he raised his head. "Give us yourmands, my king."


    "I need nothing at the moment, but you should pass the trial as well," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "Although this tower will not pose a challenge, the gods are waiting for a chance to descend with their armies. We must protect the tower and its residents against them."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Lian then summoned his wyvern, letting them all ride on its back. The draconic creature pped its wings and soared, causing the cliff to crumble a little. Arthur sat atop the creature as his eyes focused into the distance, looking at the giant bridge of trials.


    Many challengers clustered around the trial of heroes, which had fog cloaking its base. The giant monument was bigger than any mountain around them, like a grand wall that led to heaven. As the fog got denser the closer that the bridge got, the wyvern began losing its sense of direction.


    "You cannd,"manded Arthur, and Lian directed the wyvern toward the ground. As the monsternded, the challengers screamed in surprise.


    "A monster entered the fog! How is this possible?" shouted a female challenger as she unsheathed her weapon. "We already reached the trial, so why can monsters still attack us?"


    "Run away! It''s a wyvern!"


    "An S-ssed monster! Run!"


    The challengers scattered with fear as Lian snickered with a smug face. His pride was evident that the challengers feared his tamed monster, but Arthur jumped straight away to reassure him, killing his joy.


    "This is just a tamed monster, dear friends," said Arthur with a smile as he patted the wyvern, and it hummed with a satisfied expression. "Are you here to challenge the fourth floor?"


    "You mean the Trial of Heroes?" muttered the woman with surprise as she sheathed her weapon, staring at the wyvern with caution. "We have been taking shelter in this fog as we hone our skills. The trial is hellish, and we cannot return once we enter."


    "Can you guide us toward the bridge in this fog?" asked Arthur with a smile, and seeing how polite he is, the woman did not refuse. His eight henchmen followed suit tond on the ground, their faces threatening the crowd.


    The woman led them toward the bridge, where the fog was dense and impossible to see through. At the beginning of the bridge was a giant white gate, made from the same granite as the monument.


    "If someone wishes to enter the trial, they must push this gate open," said the woman as she pointed with her finger. "That gate weighs at least a thousand tons. Someone would need two hundred in stat points just to enter this trial."


    "I see," muttered Arthur with a nod. "I don''t want to brag, but I made a promise to conquer this tower in two more days. I have to cut to the chase in these matters."


    "What are you talking about?" muttered the woman as Arthur walked toward the gate. The rest of the crowd watched while snickering after hearing his foolish words. Then, they waited for his failure. "Don''t underestimate its weight,d! This gate is¡­"


    Boom!


    The entire world shook as the gate burst open, mming onto the bridge. Arthur had pushed it with minimal effort, sending it flying. The eight behind himughed as the tall Waiga shot some remarks to those whoughed earlier.


    "You dare underestimate our king? He will beat you all with a finger! Shoo! Shoo! Don''t show your faces around here anymore!"


    "Sarohan, be nice," said Arthur as he walked through the gate, which had a small handprint imprinted on it. "These challengers have kept the monsters at bay for a long time. Furthermore, I sense no malice from them."


    "Ah, I see! Good luck surviving the next two days, then!" said Sarohan as he switched in an instant. The crowd watched with agape mouths as the eight walked in with leisure. None of them hurried to pass, unlike all those before them.


    "This gate would close as soon as someone passes through it because they use their entire strength to push it open! If two hundred stat points could push it open, then how much is required to do as he did?" muttered the woman with a pale face.


    As they walked into the fog, Sarohan asked Arthur the same question. After all, Arthur did kill almost a million ogres earlier. His reward points should have been in the millions, at least. Arthur paused as he pulled out his stats screen and raised two fingers toward Sarohan.


    "Two hundred strength points?" muttered Sarohan with shock, not believing Arthur. However, Seraphine pped his head as she corrected him.


    "Two thousand, idiot!" said the demon with a grin. Arthur did not say anything as the rest followed. "This tower is going to be a breeze."


    "It was never designed to be a challenge for me," said Arthur as he raised his head toward the sky. "It was meant to enable me to hear the voices of the departing souls ahead. This bridge¡­ has killed many challengers before. Be careful, everyone."


    As the rest heard his words, they raised their guard. The bridge let out a rumbling sound as the eight walked across it. After a few seconds, a granite statue jumped from the fog, shing at them with unprecedented speed.

 Chapter 1118 Last Meal

    <h4>Chapter 1118 Last Meal</h4>


    The granite statue was lean and athletic, leaping through the distance between them with a single step. It rivaled Whisker in speed, who was among the fastest in the group. However, Seraphine activated her blood barrier instantly, letting it defend her.


    Ssh!


    The white statue seemed confused, although its detailed facial features did not reveal anything. The weapon it held, a long and thin sword, was covered by a pool of blood twirling midair. Then, it jumped backward and retreated from the battlefield before blending back into the mist.


    "This entire bridge is a creature of some sort," muttered Arthur as he looked at the ground beneath them. "This mist and statue were created by the bridge, which acts as a natural defense against challengers and monsters alike."


    "A bridge with consciousness?" muttered Ilia with shock as he looked down at the mist hovering over their legs. "This tower has everything to offer, huh? Should we attack this bridge itself?"


    "This bridge is smart enough to know that it doesn''t need to prevent us from entering, only to make things more difficult," said Ramiel as he grabbed the spiked club for a weapon and advanced forward. "As long as we defeat iing statues, we should be fine!"


    As he finished his words, a giant statue of a minotaur demon rushed from within the mist. The bridge seems to have handpicked this statue for Ramiel because of his species or past experiences. However, the demon was unfazed as he swung his club, his muscles swelling like balloons.


    Foosh!


    Boom!


    A gale of wind turned the mist into a hurricane that swirled around Ramiel as he mmed the statue with his club. The fake minotaur had no chance to react before it turned to smithereens, with nothing but a lower torso remaining.


    "Damn!" shouted Sarohan as he pped the fragments away as they flew toward them. "This man does not joke around! Demons are really scary¡­"


    "You are a demon too," said Arthur with confusion as he turned toward the red Waiga, who looked like a tall monkey with crimson fur. "Seraphine told me what happened, and you have clearly told the gods to piss off after drinking her blood. That made you a demon."


    "Are you crazy?!" asked Sarohan with wide eyes, forgetting that he was addressing his king. Seraphine jumped high and kicked him in the head, sending him flying toward the half-statue that Ramiel has demolished.


    Boom!


    Another explosion urred as Sarohan went straight through the giant demolished statue, turning into nothing but a pair of granite feet. The Waiga flew far away until he could no longer be seen even before Seraphinended back on the ground.


    "You might have crushed his spirit," said Arthur with a chuckle. "I don''t mind what he said. You should tone it down too, Seraphine."


    "I mind the impudence," said Seraphine with a frown as she dusted herself off with rage. "If the king I chose to follow gets disrespected, how am I to stand with a straight back?"


    "Is that the only reason?" asked Arthur with a smile, which made Seraphine freeze. "You have yet to exin the reason he looks so different now, right? Is it embarrassing to admit that you feel grateful toward him?"


    "As if I would feel something like embarrassment," said Seraphine with a huff of rage. "I just can''t believe that idiot wasted my precious blood, which should have given him immense powers, just to be a demon like me.


    "Gods would only bless those who worship them, so what did you expect?" sighed Arthur before he heard Sarohan shouting from a distance. A few secondster, he came back running with a dozen granite lizards behind him.


    "This monkey is about to be eaten! Help me!"


    "Does he not realize how strong your blood has made him?" asked Arthur with a speechless face as he watched the Waiga jump around while avoiding the man-sized lizards.


    "¡­he will always be a coward."


    Although she said that, Seraphine carried a smile. Arthur also smiled as he stepped forward as well, shing with his sword. The lizards exploded to nothingness as a result, letting the Waiga return with a bleeding head.


    "How dare you kick your uncle, little Sera?!" shouted Sarohan after catching his breath. As her face contorted with annoyance, Sarohan jumped back to stand behind Ilia Perli, the second strongest after Seraphine.


    "How about we establish a hierarchy?" suggested Arthur to the rest of his team. They looked confused as he pointed at the monument. "As we walked earlier with the woman, she mentioned that the Trial of Heroes has a ranking known throughout the universe. Those who rank in the top one hundred are considered to be among the strongest."


    "So, the hierarchy is going to be ording to the ranking?" asked Koby as he rubbed his chin. "That sounds like a good idea. At least it would lessen our confusion in battle about whose orders to follow."


    "Always follow my orders," said Lian with absolute confidence. "I would always have a vantage point over the battlefield, so my orders are best followed."


    "Unless you feel like running," said Jonathan with a frown as he reprimanded Lian. "I saw that you did not bow to our king earlier, so how could we trust your orders if you don''t even consider us yourrades?"


    "I don''t know anything about any of you, so why would I consider you as myrades?" asked Lian while ring at him. "I don''t consider Arthur as my king, but I do view him as my benefactor for sparing my life."


    "As if that would be enough," scoffed Jonathan as he looked toward Arthur. "I suggest we kick him out, my lord. You have saved many people before, and he is the only person who doesn''t show you loyalty."


    "Excuse me for not being a mindless sheep," said Lian with a smirk. Jonathan red at him with rage, almost drawing out his sword. Tattoos shone on the tamer''s face as he looked at the knight, prepared for battle.


    "Enough with this," said Arthur, his voice authoritative and cold. The two stopped bickering as they turned toward him. "I never asked Lian to follow me, and I never will. I will march forward. Those who follow, shall follow. Those who turn away and do as they desire will not be cursed orbeled traitors. As long as you stay away from my path, then no one is my enemy."


    Arthur then walked forward toward the monument; his aura having lost the friendliness from earlier. The eight stared at each other before following after him, killing monsters as they attacked them.


    It took them three hours to reach the monument, which was nothing but a white wall. Challengers camped at the gate before going into the monument, passing through the white wall and disappearing forever.


    Their surprise came when they realized that a market was built near the monument, with bustling merchants seeking to sell skills, weapons, or abilities. A restaurant, which also acted as a bar, was also opened on the side of the bridge.


    As the nine entered without a scratch on them, the entire market froze. People looked at them as if they were monsters, not understanding how anyone who walked out of the mist could look so unscathed. Arthur walked forward under their watchful gazes before heading toward the restaurant and picking the biggest table.


    "Good sir, what kind of currency do you take here?" asked Arthur the owner with a smile, making him flinch from his daze. Then, he stuttered out a reply, inaudible to most except Arthur. Then, Arthur nodded with a smile. "Then bring me the best you have to offer, enough to feed my eight friends and me!"


    The owner did not hesitate to start cooking, and the eight smiled as they each pulled a stool to sit. The round table was filled in an instant, and the market slowly returned to its bustling noises, although their eyes could not leave the group.


    "What did the owner say about the currency, my king?" asked Whisker with curiosity. Arthur smiled and then grabbed a drink from what the waiter brought to their table, drank it all, and then ced it on the table.


    "It seems they take reward points for payment, which I don''tck," said Arthur with a smile as he raised a finger. "I


    want you all to start addressing me by my name, nothing else. If you''re talking to someone else, so be it. However, I hate being called titles."


    "But¡­" muttered Jonathan with concern.


    "It would not make me any less of a king, although I''m still not," said Arthur with a grin. "We need a kingdom first, right? At that time, we can think about it. But calling me a king while we look nothing other than gangsters is embarrassing."


    No one could reply, and tes began being served. Arthur flicked his finger, and the tes flew to arrange themselves in a neat order in front of hisrades.


    "This will be ourst meal before we enter the fifth floor, and I feel like it would be thest before the great battle, so eat all you want!"

 Chapter 1119 Trial of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 1119 Trial of Heroes</h4>


    For the first time since they gathered, the group had a social event to interact. This was what Arthur aimed for, feeling like each of them followed him for different reasons, not yet a cohesive group that stood for each other.


    Food of great variety was served, and Arthur paid the man with reward points. After all, he had too many for him to even use. Killing the ogres using his gate of wrath gave him a little over a million reward points, and his level soared as well. His current stats looked like this:


    [Arthur Netherborne]


    [Level: 99] [Max]


    [Floor: 3]


    [Reward Points: 950,763]


    [Strength: 2000] [Max]


    [Agility: 2000] [Max]


    [Stamina: 2000] [Max]


    [Perception: 2000] [Max]


    [Mana: 2000/2000] [Max]


    It sufficed to say that his reward points were overflowing. As the group dined andughed about stories of how Sarohan fought a giant by stabbing its rear, Arthur remembered one item he obtained from Peter in the first floor.


    "Ding, ding!"


    Arthur tapped the te with his fork, grabbing their attention. Sarohan stopped narrating his story with a smile, not offended that Arthur interrupted him.


    "I have one final gift before we enter the fourth floor," said Arthur with a smile. "Stats within this tower are different from the outside, but they can help us unleash our true powers once we leave. I have this medal that I gained on the first floor."


    Arthur took out the medal which had a tower engraved on it. It shone with brilliant light as it activated, prompting a notification from the tower in front of his eightrades. Everyone stared at the notification with a daze.


    [Quest: Final Dinner has been created!]


    [Description: Arthur Netherborne has created a quest to have a final dinner with him, and those whoplete it will receive the following rewards: 100,000 reward points!]


    Everyone stared at the scene with dropping jaws, unable to voice out a word. These reward points were enough to make them gods in this tower, and Arthur was giving them as if they were a simple gift!


    "Sir¡­ is this the Trader Medal you obtained on the first floor?" asked Whisker with surprise, knowing the origins of this item. "Why would you use it to give us these reward points?"


    "You are my friends, and I would hate if someone from this group got hurt," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his cup and gestured for them to do the same. "Have this dinner and seek this tower''s end!"


    "Cheers!" shouted the group and the nine metalware cups clinked against each other. The dinner officially began, and itsted for hours. Being as powerful as they are, they needed to eat like monsters. Thus, the group only stopped eating andughing once the restaurant owner cried there was no more food.


    The entire event was filled with joy, as Lian summoned a parrot to sing for them. The parrot sang the sweetest melodies with different voices, sometimes even making themugh.


    Arthur recognized most songs to be from Earth, making him feel nostalgic. The dinner ended with everyone full, and Arthur was the first to rise from his chair. The rest followed as they began walking toward the giant monument.


    [Quest Completed!]


    A notification appeared before them, and they were given the reward points. This added to the gratitude that the group felt as these points allowed them to grow stronger and obtain more skills after they level up.


    "I would love to sleep a little first, but Dorian is waiting for us!" said Sarohan as he stretched his arms. "Let us go back once the fight is over, and have this dinner again with Dorian and the rest!"


    "Agreed," said Whisker with a smile as he wiped the milk off his mouth. "First, we need to survive. No one is allowed to die."


    "And that is an order," said Arthur as they reached the monument. "Don''t die even if they kill you."


    "¡­that''s impossible!" shouted Sarohan.


    The rest snickered as Arthur turned toward them. Then, he nodded with a smile before turning and walking into the monument. The challengers around them watched as the group entered the monument one by one until only two were left.


    Seraphine stared at the wall before turning toward the tamer, Lian. She wanted to be thest to enter, just in case someone had other thoughts after Arthur''s generous gift. As for the tamer, he seemed deep in thought as he patted the parrot.


    "What are you waiting for?" asked Seraphine with a frown after noticing the tamer had no intention to follow after them.


    "It has been a while since I summoned this parrot," said Lian with a smile. "I wanted to spend a little more time with him since I have neglected him ever since I became a teen."


    "Your first tamed monster?" asked Seraphine with furrowed brows.


    "Indeed," said Lian as he poked the parrot''s chin, caressing it. "I had no friends as a child, and this parrot kept mepany. It has a lot of intelligence, so I had a friend after some training."


    "You have all the time you want to catch up after we are done," said Seraphine, and Lian sighed and returned the parrot to its spatial storage. Then, the tamer turned toward her.


    "You still don''t trust me," said Lian with a sigh.


    "Arthur has the ability to tell whether someone is scheming something, but I can''t help but feel there are secrets you did not tell us," said Seraphine with a frown as she stared at him. "Jonathan was not that wrong about you, Lian the Tamer."


    "You are mad because I disappeared after entering the second floor," said Lian with a smirk. "Everyone in this group knows each other some way or another, but I became the outsider because I was away for a few days."


    "You should have talked to us before seeking the dragon."


    "Someone else was known as the outsider back on Earth," said Lian with a smile as he looked at the demon. "Arthur is far from loved by the major powers in our world. The moment he leaves this tower, they will gang around him. At that time, would you be useful?"


    "What does that mean?"


    "You are powerful, but you know nothing about Earth like I do. I cannot force you to trust me, but the next part of our journey will prove my worth."


    After saying that, Lian entered the monument, disappearing into it. Seraphine stood there before a smile appeared on her face. After all, the tamer was not as loyal as they are, but he did not seem to harbor bad intentions. Seraphine followed after him, and the bustling market resumed its life.


    ***


    [Wee to the Trial of Heroes.]


    [Those with great courage and abilities can pass this floor, but those with doubts and fear will be killed. There will be no revival past this point, and death will be permanent.]


    [The fourth floor has three sections. One to test bravery, where you will be stripped of your stats and abilities. Another to test your strength, where you will be facing legendary monsters from around the universe. As for thest, you will face the hardest choices.]


    Arthur stared at the notifications that had appeared, and then stared at the surrounding. He was standing atop an altar in the middle of a vige, surrounded by people. Someone stepped forward from the crowd, shaking as he reached out.


    "A hero!" muttered the old man with wrinkly skin as he reached out toward Arthur''s shoes, touching them gently with tears in his eyes. "After so long, we received a hero!"


    "The first test is to protect this vige from monsters. These people are not an illusion, but an actual vige somewhere in the universe. They have summoned a hero to protect them from monsters invading their vige."


    Arthur read the notification and then crouched to the ground, holding the old man''s shaking hand as he removed them from his shoes. Then, he jumped down with a smile.


    "Everything will be alright now," said Arthur with a smile, making the entire vige cry tears of happiness. The old man hugged his hand tightly as he bowed his head.


    "Please, hero, save us," said the old man as he looked into the distance. "Our vige is facing a great threat from the nearby monsters. We are helpless to stop them, and we buried ten children just this morning!"


    "I understand," said Arthur as he reached toward empty air and summoned his dagger, but it did not unleash a cry of wrath. Instead, it seemed like a regr dagger. Arthur frowned.


    "Our world does not have any mana, sir," said the old man as he noticed Arthur frowning. "All heroes are shocked to know this, but our world is just on the lowest realm."


    "How do you know such information?" asked Arthur with confusion, since these details should not be known by simple people. The old man pointed toward the red altar, which had an inscription on it. A set of rules and an exnation for the people present.


    "The altar allows us to summon heroes, as long as we give offerings," said the old man. "After we make an offering, we wait for a hero to save us. It usually takes monsters about a month to reappear after the hero defeats them, so we have to make an offering before then!"

 Chapter 1120 [Rank: Demigod]

    <h4>Chapter 1120 [Rank: Demigod]</h4>


    Arthur nodded at the old man and went to see what the offering was. There was a small statue of a warrior carrying arge tray, with blood traces on its edge. The old man followed after him weakly to exin.


    "Don''t be concerned, sir, this is nothing major. We just have to offer it some blood from everyone here, and it would just be a small woundpared to what monsters would do to us."


    "This item does not only take away your blood, but also your spiritual energy," said Arthur with a sigh. "This is the only way to establish a portal to transport me here. The runes in this artifact are not self-renewable and there is no mana for them to activate here."


    "Does that mean you can help us, great hero?" asked the old man with confusion and concern after hearing Arthur exin something soplicated. "We are willing to offer more blood if that is necessary."


    "There won''t be a need," said Arthur as he stretched his body. "My powers have been restricted to be the strongest this realm can handle, but it should be enough to contend against monsters."


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" said the old man as he bowed again, and the rest followed. Arthur noticed that most of them were children and women, looking malnourished and defeated. His heart ached for them.


    "When are the monstersing?" asked Arthur with a smile as he patted the man''s shoulder. "I will help you obtain food until then."


    "The monsters will appear when the sun is the highest in the sky, which should be in an hour," said the old man with confusion. "You don''t need to help us with food, Great Hero¡­"


    "A small gesture of gratitude for offering your blood," said Arthur with a smile as he looked around. "I sense that there are some wild animals there. Give me a few minutes."


    Arthur then walked through the parting crowd who all watched him leave their vige and head toward the forest. After a few seconds that he went into the forest, shrill howls reverberated through the entire town. Then, the ground began shaking.


    The shaking continued for a few minutes before the people saw somethinge out from the forest. The trees bent outward as Arthur returned while dragging a giant wild boar the size of a house. Their jaws dropped as they saw him make his way to the center of town, dragging the house-sized corpse behind him.


    "The meat should be enough tost you for a few months," said Arthur as he looked at the giant boar. "I feel bad for killing this animal, but some things have to be done. Store this properly or it would get rotten. A good way is to salt the meat and dry it."


    "We will take care of it, sir," said the old man with shaking excitement as he raised his hand, not knowing what to do with them. "Hurry, everyone! Kneel on the ground!"


    "There is no need," said Arthur, but everyone was already kneeling on the ground. Arthur sighed and then proceeded to skin the boar. His dagger arts allowed him to dissect it easily, separating skin from bone from flesh.


    After that, the people began to carry the bs of meat and wash them in the nearby river. Some women lit the bonfire and ced a giant pot. Soon, the pot was filled with water, some vegetables, and meat.


    The aroma rose in the air as the children sat around Arthur, looking at him with starry eyes. All of them wanted Arthur to tell them heroic stories, so he had to think for a while before telling them about his story in Ilios and its capital, Selene.


    Food was soon ready, and the children were given bowls of stew that were filled with meat and vegetables. Arthur was offered one as well, but he refused, since he has just eaten earlier with his friends. As they ate their food, the townspeople listened to his story against the fake Light Emperor.


    The bonfire died down eventually, but the aroma spread to the surrounding forest. Growling echoed from within the forest, forcing Arthur to cut his story short, reaching the point where he had to fight against the emperor and a cmity.


    "Monsters are here!" shouted one of the children with fear, almost dropping her bowl from her hands. Arthur patted her head, reminding her of his existence.


    "And they will soon be gone."


    Arthur rose from his chair, taking out his dagger. Although he did not have his mana or stats in this ce, he still had something boiling within him. Wrath originated from the lower realms, and it did not care how low a realm was.


    Nightmare unleashed a cry of wrath that shook souls as Arthur walked toward the moving forest. The monsters emerged after a few seconds, walking on all fours, full of fur, and with long arms and legs. Their heads looked like basketballs with red eyes and wide jaws.


    As their saliva fell on the ground, it released a horrendous stench that made some townspeople gag. Arthur raised his eyes toward them, seeing that their sharp teeth were still stained with blood. It enraged him.


    "A group of creatures that spread fear and havoc do not deserve my mercy," said Arthur with wrath as he gritted his teeth. "I will exterminate you from this world, leaving no traces behind."


    The monsters might have understood his intentions after sensing his killing intent, making them issue a shrill cry before rushing toward him. Their long limbs dug through the ground as they wed at Arthur, seeking to kill him.


    "Godyer Art¡­ Light Seizer."


    Arthur muttered as his dagger absorbed the light from the world, turning daylight to night. Then, he dashed forward, passing through the iing monsters with a light brimming with light. As the light exploded, nothing could be seen anymore.


    After the light faded, the townspeople opened their eyes and saw that the monsters had burst into mes. Their death came instantly as they fell to the ground, burned to ashes by the searing light.


    The monsters came in a horde, numbering at least forty. However, all of them died at the same time, leaving the townspeople confused. It was their first time that a hero killed the monsters with such ease or even hunted food for them.


    [You havepleted the first test of bravery. You can use the altar to enter the next test.]


    "How is this bravery?" said Arthur with augh, but he did not care. He used his wrath to ovee the tower''s rules and conquer it as fast as he could. He turned toward the people, who stared at him dazed. "I have to leave now."


    "Please, great hero, let us give you something¡­" said the old man withplete helplessness. "I have nothing to offer except this¡­ it belonged to my daughter¡­"


    The old man took out something from his pocket, covered with silk clothes. Arthur was confused as the old man took it out, which seemed to be a crystal ne.


    "I have no use for this," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "Keep this in memory of your daughter, good man. I will see you again soon. Keep the altar close to you, and I wille back to save you once I defeat the tower."


    "What tower, sir?" asked the old man with confusion. "I don''t understand how the world works anymore, but I want you to take this as a gesture of gratitude. No hero has ever been able to kill all monsters, and this means that we will be safe for a long time!"


    "I really can''t take it," said Arthur, but the old man hurried to shove the ne into his hand, sping it tightly around the crystal. Tears gathered in his eyes as he looked at Arthur.


    "Let this old man be stubborn, Great Hero."


    Arthur paused as he stared at the old man''s eyes, which began filling with tears. Time did not let him rest as he seemed wary and hammered down to his bones. Arthur could not help but nod and take the ne with him.


    The townspeople gathered around the altar as they sent him off. Arthur climbed the steps and sat in the middle, watching the runic lines activate to take him back. As he looked at the townspeople, Arthur promised them onest time.


    "Give me just an hour, and I will take you toward a safer ce."


    As they heard his promise, the townspeople smiled but said nothing. Arthur felt his body get lighter before the world disappeared, reced by a white canvas. As he sat in the white world, he wondered if they believed his words.


    Arthur assumed that an hour would be all they feel in their world, given that the tower was on a higher realm. Thus, time would flow differently.


    [The next test in the Trial of Heroes is to see how many legendary creatures you can defeat.]


    Arthur felt his body falling down, and he looked down to see a point below him. The point got bigger as if Arthur was descending toward it, until hended inside a colosseum which used to be that dot.


    [You must defeat ten enemies to pass this trial]


    [Rank of summoned enemies: Demigod]

 Chapter 1121 Greatest Fear

    <h4>Chapter 1121 Greatest Fear</h4>


    Arthur read the notification before he stared around the Colosseum, its empty stands, and the blood that had dried over its walls. As he waited for the first-ranked monster to appear, the tower kept sending him notifications.


    [Be warned that revival is disabled from now on, and there will be no regeneration in your room. Any injury that you sustain will affect your real body as well.]


    A shing notification appeared before him as the first summoned legendary being appeared. Arthur looked at the creature manifest before him, only to find that it was a woman with angelic features and wings. She wore no armor, only a simple white dress thatplemented her blond curly hair.


    "Are you my new toy?" asked the woman with a grin that was far from angelic as she waved her hand, and a long white sword appeared. "Have you heard stories about me,d?"


    "I have no idea who you are¡­" answered Arthur with a frown. "How can we converse if you are an astral being?"


    "This tower has its own trantor," said the woman before pouting. "You did not hear about the heroic Miss Ang? I have won many famous battles across the universe! Ever heard of the Demon Kisser?"


    "¡­whoever gave you that title hates you," said Arthur before retrieving his dagger. "I''m afraid I don''t have a lot of time to chat. Let''s make this quick and easy."


    "I see that you are in a rush, how unattractive," said the angelic woman as she retracted her hand, preparing to sh with her sword. "A single interaction is enough to gauge your strength."


    "It would be rude to go all out," said Arthur as he lowered his body, flipping his dagger to use its unsharpened end. "I hold nothing against you."


    "A confident man is attractive," said the woman as her wings spread open, before she flipped them and bolted forward. Her figure disappeared from the world as she appeared in front of Arthur, shing toward him.


    Her arm became a blur as she shed space apart as if it were fabric. Arthur maintained the same stance, choosing not to dodge or attempt to block, but to attack. Whoever was weaker among them would be killed, but Arthur made sure to hold back.


    In contrast to the shy attack the woman executed, Arthur was moving slower than a snail. As the angel scoffed at his speed, shemented having to kill such a young and handsome man. It was then that she noticed something odd.


    Although she could see the man moving slowly, she was even slower than him. Her speed seemed to have halted, as if time flowed slower for her. It was then that she noticed the ck light leaking from Arthur, making her pupils constrict.


    "That light¡­!"


    Boom!


    As if time flowed in a single gush, everything happened in a split second. Arthur shed the iing sword and sent Miss Ang flying to crash into the stands before falling to the ground. As she tried to rise within the dust cloud, her eyes still unable to believe what she had witnessed.


    Arthur released his dagger, sending it back where it belonged. Although the tower did not announce his victory, he could tell that this woman knew how to choose her battles.


    "Youngd¡­ that light that you have used¡­" muttered the woman with confusion. "How can you be so calm as you wield wrath?"


    "I conquered its kingdom," answered Arthur as he looked at her from above the stage. "Was that single interaction enough?"


    "¡­haha, I admit my defeat indeed," said Miss Ang as she threw away her sword. "My friends will never believe that I met the legendary man."


    Arthurughed at the irony of having to meet a legendary figure only to be called a legend by them. He said nothing as he watched the woman tidy herself and then jump to stand before him.


    "Greetings, Returning King," said the woman with a grin as she ced a hand over her heart and bowed. "We have been waiting for you."


    "Who is we?"


    "Every demigod that has been rejected by Devaheim," said Miss Ang with a smirk that hid her anger. "We heard legends that a man will be born who can take on the gods head-on, but most called them childish dreams."


    "I never knew the gods were so hated," said Arthur with a raised brow. "Does every demigod feel the same about them?"


    "Those with a backbone at least," said Miss Ang. "I announce my defeat."


    [First summoned legend has been defeated.]


    [Summoning the next¡­]


    After she announced her defeat, Miss Ang began to disappear. She waved goodbye as she faded into nothingness, reced by another demigod. This time, the enemy was a man covered with leaves and had a body of branches.


    The two exchanged no words before fighting, and Arthur realized this man was stronger than the angelic woman. After three exchanges, the man had not a single wound.


    Arthur wanted to gauge his strength first, but decided that it was boring without the man telling him some things like the woman from earlier. Thus, he used the first stance of his art, Eternal Night. He killed the demigod instantly.


    ***


    All sorts of demigods existed, even ones beyond Arthur''sprehension. The one that caught his eyes the most was a cyborg, who has built himself from nothing but a human to be a demigod. But in the end, none of them gave him a real challenge.


    Demigods should be stronger, Arthur believed. The ones that have appeared did not seem to be the actual bodies, but just an incarnation of the demigod in this tower. Their abilities were weak and their stats were below his.


    The tenth demigod appeared, and Arthur noticed something strange. It was an ethereal creature made from runes. The strange characters floated inside his ethereal body, but Arthur recognized them as runes.


    "Greetings, Returning King," said the demigod as he bowed, his voice childish and pure. "I have been waiting for this time when we can get to meet."


    "You don''t know me," said Arthur with a nk face. "You should be the one who taught Ai how to find me, the astral being who used to know King Arthur before me."


    "You are insightful indeed," said the creature while still on the ground. "I sent word together with that human because she had a small shard from your strength. It seems I did well, but I still managed to meet you because of this red tower."


    "Who are you?"


    "I served the Nether King before his death, and have waited all this time for his return," said the creature as he rose from the ground. "I came back to serve you, my king, Arthur Netherborne!"


    "I appreciate that, but I don''t know you," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "If there is something you would like to tell me, I understand. Otherwise, meet me another time and tell me who you are."


    "There is indeed something I wish to report," said the ethereal creature with his childish voice. "The gods have realized your return, and are waiting for the chance to attack once you conquer this tower. It would be then that they could break their contract and invade this dimension."


    "I know about that."


    "You cannot defeat them with your current strength," said the creature with a shake of his head. "You have yet to master wrath or creation, and that makes the Divine Army an impossible foe to defeat."


    "¡­how do you know this?"


    "I have remained as an astral being, hiding myself in preparation for the day that you return," said the childish creature as he ced a hand over his face. "I abandoned my body and name for that reason. Please believe me, Arthur Netherborne."


    Arthur could no longer dismiss him, so he had to change his approach. If his current powers weren''t enough to fight the gods, then he wouldn''t know what would be. After all, he knew his current mastery of wrath was only at the first level.


    "What would you suggest?"


    "Let me gather an army of astral beings to hold back the gods once you arrive. At that time, go back to your world and hide there until they find you. The time we obtain will be enough to grow our army for us to finish what we started."


    "What we started?"


    "Killing all gods."


    His voice was still childish, but it contained a certain cold hatred that Arthur realized. In the end, he nodded toward the creature, and it announced his defeat. Arthur watched it fade as he realized that his life will never be the same anymore.


    [You have defeated ten astral beings, passing the second test. As for the next and final test, you will face fear.]


    Arthur did not understand what the tower meant by his fear, but he did not feel such an emotion anymore. As the tower transported him to another ce, it sent him another notification.


    [Time has been dted one hundred times for the purpose of this test. You must spend one hundred hours here, alone.]

 Chapter 1122 Strings of Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1122 Strings of Fate</h4>


    [A countdown has begun]


    [Time remaining: 99 hours, 59 minutes, 59 seconds¡­]


    "Does that mean this tower thinks my greatest fear is loneliness?" muttered Arthur with confusion as he stared at the empty ce, which seemed like a wastnd with no end. Nothing was here except sand. "A hundred hours is a long time¡­ but it should be an hour in the outside world."


    Arthur then sat down, getting ready to spend his vacation. That is right, he considered it a vacation from everything. As the tower counted down the minutes, it did not realize that Arthur was enjoying his time.


    In the beginning, Arthur slept.


    In his sleep, he saw a vision. It was not a dream, but a vision from someone he knew. It was none other than Master Ronin, who appeared in his dream after so long.


    "Where are you?" asked Arthur, but Master Ronin smiled at him. "I have questions about the trial, and questions about Sier. Tell me where to find¡­"


    Arthur was still demanding an answer when Master Ronin turned around and pointed into the distance. Inside this dream, the two stood atop a cliff outside Yalenia. Arthur followed his finger to see someone crucified atop the pce.


    "Emma¡­" muttered Arthur while gritting his teeth. If not for the war against Runera and Rain convincing him, Arthur would have marched to demolish the Yalen Kingdom to save her. She was not harmed in his vision, just chained to the pce''s walls while wearing white. "Are you telling me that I would find an answer if I save her?"


    "Emma can answer any question," muttered Master Ronin as he stared into the distance. "I can no longer help you, Arthur Netherborne."


    "You served your purpose," said Arthur as he stared at Emma, and Master Ronin scattered to dust. Arthur turned toward his spot as he stared for a long time. "Thank you, teacher."


    After that, Arthur awakened from his vision. He was still inside the same realm, with 91 hours left. It seems that he has spent eight hours sleeping, although it felt like a minute at most. As he sat up from his position, Arthur remembered the vision.


    Emma was someone he knew before, but Arthur could never forget how close the two of them were. Even after assuming a different identity, Arthur still found himselfing to her side. Now that she was in danger, what was he doing?


    "I have so many things to do," muttered Arthur as he ruffled through his hair, pulling it to the side. "Getting a haircut, for once."


    Arthur took out his dagger and held his long hair, which reached his waist. This change came after he gained many followers, each letting him grow in mind and body. However, it was time to cut it off.


    Nightmare cut through his hair, but Arthur could not shave like a barber would. He simply cut his long hair, but it still fell on the sides of his face. Arthur then held his short beard, something he never had before.


    "I am growing older."


    That sentence made him feel sad. Arthur always had to shave his face to look younger, but for some reason, he wanted to keep the short beard for now. Sarohan mentioned over food that it made him more handsome, and astonishingly, Seraphine agreed.


    If Arthur wanted to be a king, he needed to look like one. Thus, he did not shave his beard. His hair fell on the sand before Arthur waved his finger, igniting it. It burned to ashes before his eyes.


    Arthur then wrote a different rune, which created an ethereal mirror before him. It was at this time that he noticed how older he looked. His golden eyes have grown wiser and his beard finished the look for Arthur to resemble a sage.


    The mirror disappeared as he sighed. Diana might not like his current looks, but he wanted to feel different. After all, he indeed changed. Arthur never felt more confident about knowing what to do or who he was.


    Netherborne.


    Arthur remembered how he managed to learn of that name. Inside the kingdom of wrath, he met someone that his father has mentioned before. His grandmother.


    Seref watched his mother killed by monsters and his father''sck of emotion regarding that. Inside the kingdom of wrath, a soul recognized him as Seref, but Arthur exined that he was not.


    His grandmother cried after seeing her grandson, and then she told Arthur the secret about their family. His ancestors were not called Silvera, but Netherborne. After escaping to Earth to survive, his family changed their names to hide from the gods.


    Netherborne was the family that rose against the gods, also called the First Demons. As for the king who led that rebellion, he was defeated by the gods, and his family was hunted down. Before his death, that king promised to return one day and hunt down the gods. His grandmother cried when she saw that her grandson had entered the kingdom of wrath, as it revealed his identity.


    After Arthur learned of his true name, he changed, as if something had awakened within him. The name was ancient and mysterious, but his grandmother exined to him what it meant.


    "A man born in the lower realms."


    The name was far from shy or threatening, but it suited Arthur best. His life was spent digging through dirt, and now he had risen to be the man defying gods. Furthermore, Azkahar had told Arthur about the gods'' secret, making him loathe them with all his heart.


    [Time remaining, 90 hours, 34 minutes, and 22 seconds.]


    ***


    A hundred hours passed, and Arthur finished the final test. As he rose from the ground, he felt refreshed after contemting everything he needed to do. Ten seconds remained on the clock before Arthur reached the fifth floor.


    [Time remaining: 1 second.]


    [You havepleted the final test]


    [You get to challenge me now, Arthur Netherborne]


    The tower master spoke to him through the notification as a portal appeared before him. Arthur stared at it, seeing that the portal showed what awaited on the other side¡ªa tower standing inside a green forest.


    Arthur walked through the portal and felt time return to normal. Waiting for him outside the tower were twelve men standing far away from each other. The one facing him was a familiar face.


    "Wee to our cult, Arthur Netherborne!" said Yuvan Perli as he spread his arms wide. "I have awaited your arrival. It honors me to be the one to lure you into this tower!"


    "What is the meaning of the trial before?" asked Arthur, disregarding his remarks. Yuvan Perli seemed confused, so Arthur borated. "How does a hundred hours of solitude resemble my greatest fear?"


    "That was just a way to make you wait instead of destroying this tower," said Yuvan with a grin. "We needed time to gather the twelve strings of fate!"


    "And for what? You lured me to this tower to create a demon king, and now what?" Arthur looked at the twelve people, each wearing a different mask. Yuvan was the only one showing his face.


    "For the final test," said Yuvan. "We have to make sure that you are the true demon king, the one we have dedicated our lives to hunting. AH! I cannot believe I am the one to find him atst!"


    "How did you know it was me?" asked Arthur as his dagger appeared, unleashing a cry of wrath. "Forget it¡­ I''ve had enough of your face."


    "Please wait!" shouted a voice behind Arthur, and he turned around to see Ilia jumping out from a portal. His face was sweaty as hended on the ground, catching his breath. "Let me¡­ be the one to kill him."


    "Are you sure, Ilia?" asked Arthur with hesitation. "I don''t want to burden you with his blood. He is still your brother."


    "I know that, sir, I know," said Ilia as he took a deep breath and rose from the ground, clutching grass in his hand. "I just have to be the one to kill him. And I want to understand¡­ what made him the way he is."


    "Dear brother," said Yuvan with a grin. "You arrived."


    "Just in time to make things right," said Ilia as lightning raged from within his body, sizzling with rage. "I cannot have anyone else clean the mess that you have made, Yuvan!" roared Ilia as he summoned his lightning spear and bolted forward.


    "You have always been the short-tempered but honest son, while I was¡­ the calcting scheming bastard," said Yuvan with a smile as he received the attack with open arms.


    Whoosh!


    Ilia cut through him easily, piercing his heart. However, Yuvan simply scattered into countless red lights and reappeared a distance away. His smirk was still the same as Ilianded on the grasnd, before a masked man attacked him.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as Whisker appeared in time to block the masked man, protecting Ilia from the ambush. As the feline held back the assant, a wyvern descended from the sky to m the String away.


    Arthur grinned as he saw his followers arriving, and remembered once more that he was no longer fighting alone. He turned to see everyst one of them arrive at the battlefield and stand beside him.


    "Sorry for beingte, Arthur."

 Chapter 1123 My Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 1123 My Mercy</h4>


    Everyone arrived at the same time, unscathed. Their stats had skyrocketed because of Arthur, which made the Trial of Heroes a breeze. The only thing that could pose a challenge to them was the Strings of Fate.


    Whisker tried to push the masked man back, but the two were evenly matched. Yuvan pped his hand, and the masked man jumped back,nding in his original position. Ilia red at his brother, who seemed rxed.


    "Everyone here is at the limits of what this realm could handle, so this will be an even match. Of course, we are twelve and you are nine. This could be where the difficulty lies in this challenge. If you can defeat us¡­the tower will open its gate, and you can meet our master."


    "Do you think that''s a real challenge?" asked Arthur with a raised brow as he summoned his dagger, unleashing a cry of wrath that made the world tremble. As the masked men took a step back in fear, Arthur shot them a look of disdain. "Think again."


    "We don''t underestimate your powers, dear Demon King," said Yuvan Perli with droplets of sweat glistening on his forehead. "Please understand that we don''te with disrespect. Our entire existence, each one of us, was to find the demon king."


    "For what reason have you sought me?" asked Arthur with a frown as he lowered his dagger, reducing the intensity of its aura. "You have given me this dagger that can unleash my powers, and even the knowledge to control it. What are your reasons?"


    "Reasons?" muttered Yuvan with confusion before he let out a maniacalugh. "We can tell you that our reasons are noble, but we would be lying!"


    The masked menughed, albeit nervously, as they heard his words. Arthur scanned them, one by one, and looked into their existence with his golden eyes. The next moment, his face contorted in anger as his aura sharpened, almost ripping them apart.


    "You are nothing but anarchists," said Arthur with boiling anger as he grabbed his dagger tighter. "Is that your reason?"


    "What better reason can we have¡­to summon the Demon King?" asked Yuvan as if things were obvious. "We just want to take revenge on the gods that dictated our lives and made them what they are! We want to see the world that has hurt us burn to the ground!"


    "I thought that you might have some redeeming qualities, but I was wrong," said Arthur with disgust as he waved his dagger and made it disappear. "Kill them."


    "Are you not going to do it yourself?" asked Yuvan with a smirk as he watched Arthur walk away, choosing to avoid the fight despite his rage. "You hold so much rage, but you are holding back. What is the reason?"


    "In my current state of wrath, none of you would enter the cycle of reincarnation if I killed you," said Arthur with his back turned away. He walked toward a high spot where he sat down and stared at the battlefield. "This is my mercy toward you foolish souls."


    As they heard hismand, the eightrades he had gathered stood in a single line: two demons, a feline, a Waiga, and four humans. Their appearance was threatening and heroic, their eyes not showing a shred of hesitation.


    "Are these your generals?" asked Yuvan with a smirk. "You are on a different level than us, but these mortals¡­don''t stand a chance."


    "Don''t underestimate my soldiers," said Arthur with a smirk as he rested his chin on his knee, his hand covering his mouth. "They are handpicked."


    The tension rose between the two forces as they red at each other. The tower was surrounded on every side by the String of Fate, but they realized that these challengers would not try to go past them.


    As the Strings stood in a single file, the battle was about to begin. The man who took the first stride was Ilia Perli, who saw no one else other than his brother. His eyes seemed sorrowful as he stared at his younger brother.


    "Please leave my brother to me, everyone," said Ilia Perli as he closed his eyes and summoned his spear. "I have to be the one carrying his blood on my hands. This is the end of your path, Yuvan. I wish Mom and Dad were different, but they are not."


    "Oh, please," said Yuvan as he rolled his eyes. "You had everything that I didn''t have, and you wish things were different? How do you think that makes me feel? As always, you cannot see past yourself."


    "I think this is our curse, then," said Ilia as he opened his eyes. "Neither can you. If you only wore my shoes for a single day¡­ things might have turned out differently."


    "Don''t act pathetic now, dear older brother. I have been raised while being told that I can never be like you, so put up a strong front until the end!"


    Ilia did not say anything more but raised his spear as he red at his brother. In his eyes, countless memories shed that had led them to this moment. Although the two led different lives, Ilia wished that he had told his young brother the truth.


    "After you became a grandmaster in the runic path," muttered Ilia as tears fell from his eyes. "I could have never been prouder of anyone, not even myself."


    The smile disappeared from Yuvan''s face, as he could tell that his brother was being sincere. After all, he knew that his brother would not lie at this moment, where everything was about to end. As he caught a glimpse of the unsaid emotions that Ilia had, he saw the Lightning God descend to the world.


    White lightning crackled around Ilia, striking the nearby soil and destroying it. As his tears evaporated, the same could be said about his emotions. He turned into an emotionless soldier that turned into a bolt of lightning.


    Zzzzzzz!


    Ilia disappeared before the bolt rushed toward Yuvan, who was still absent-minded. A masked man rushed forward to block the lightning bolt as Yuvan snapped out of his daze, realizing the futility of his regrets.


    Before the masked man could hinder the lightning, a blood scythe sent him flying. Another one rose to fill his spot, but a wyvern descended from the sky and pinned him to the ground, with Lian riding it.


    Yuvan saw the lightning spear about to reach him, making him grit his teeth and bite his finger. Blood fell on the ground before it drew a runic array on the battlefield, spreading at the speed of light.


    "Illusion Realm!"


    The array lit up with lights as a red dome appeared, swallowing them all. Yuvan was a master of illusion arrays, making him a tough opponent once his array activated. The entire world disappeared, reced with darkness.


    Ilia materialized from the lightning as Yuvan disappeared, escaping his attack once again. Hended on the ground as he looked through the darkness for his brother but was unable to find him.


    "Reveal yourself, Yuvan!" roared Ilia with rage as he looked around and sent bolts of lightning around him. However, the lightning struck nothing, wasting his strength.


    "You cannot find me anymore, brother," said Yuvan. "I would not fear you as long as the creator is not on your side. Your battle powers have surpassed me, but they are useless in my illusions!"


    "ept your death as a punishment for the lives you ruined, Yuvan!" shouted Ilia Perli toward the darkness. "I know that you have controlled countless people to do as you please, and killed countless others for your gains."


    "Everything I did was because of you, dear brother," said Yuvan from within the darkness. "I realized that there is not a ce for me in this world because you existed, and I want to punish the world for this."


    "This will never lead you to happiness!"


    "You are so delusional, brother," said Yuvan as he appeared from within the darkness. "I was never meant to be happy."


    Ilia turned toward his brother as the scenery began to form. Before he could attack again, he realized that the two of them were standing in a familiar backyard. A teenager appeared beside them, training withser-like focus.


    "This is young Ilia, determined to join the knights of his majesty," said Yuvan as he stared at the teenager. "I have prepared this illusion just to show you what my life used to be like because of you. Follow me, brother."


    "I will not entertain your self-pity any longer," said Ilia as he raised his spear again, ready to strike. "I don''t have time for excuses. Nothing will justify the things you did."


    "You cannot kill me in this illusion, brother," said Yuvan with a smile as he began shrinking, turning into a child. "I am nothing but a part of this illusion. You can strike me, but you will always miss."


    "What do you want from me, then?" asked Ilia with his spear still aimed at the child he once doted on. Yuvan turned toward him with a smile as he pointed at the door. At that moment, their father came out.

 Chapter 1124 One More Day

    <h4>Chapter 1124 One More Day</h4>


    Although his father nced at the young Yuvan, he did not spare him more than a nce. He walked past them and headed straight toward the teenager training religiously, standing to admire his training.


    "Father was only fascinated by your dedication to martial arts and never cared about what talent I had," said Yuvan while carrying a small artificial artifact. Ilia looked at his younger brother, who activated the artifact in hand. It was a small illusion of their family, a hologram of them standing together.


    "And how does that justify what you did?" asked Ilia with a frown. Yuvan was upied with the hologram before he smiled and threw it to the side and walked away.


    "I don''t seek your forgiveness, brother," said Yuvan as he entered the house, entering a different scene than this one. Ilia followed him into a ssroom, where Yuvan was still a teenager facing a young woman. "I am merely showing what you missed."


    Ilia was confused as he stared at the woman, who looked beautiful and sweet. Yuvan faced her with a cold expression as she gathered her courage and replied to him.


    "Thank you for loving me, but the person I love is..." said the woman, and Ilia frowned as he heard the nameing out of her mouth. Yuvan did not say a thing and just walked out of the ssroom. Ilia stood in ce as he looked at the woman, feeling that she was familiar.


    "She was the love of my life," said Yuvan as he walked without looking back. "In the end, she confessed her feelings to you, but you disregarded her and said that you had no time for such things."


    "How is this my fault?"


    "She died in a dungeon because she wanted to grow stronger, hunting after crystals, just to make you see her as someone worthy," said Yuvan as he walked past the doorway, entering a different scene. "If you were just a little less honest and empathetic¡­ she might have moved on from loving you."


    Ilia was silent as he followed after his brother, entering a hospital room. His confusion was evident as he failed to recognize this ce or the woman lying in the bed. Yuvan was an adult now, wearing the robes of Runera. This made Ilia realize this event was recent now.


    "You always sought peace in the Yalveran Union, but could not even find time for our mother''s final moments," said Yuvan as he walked forward and stood beside her bed. "Mother was the only one who saw me, but even in her final moments..."


    "Yuvan... is Ilia here?" asked the woman as she looked at her son with hazy eyes, her breaths growing shallower by the second. Yuvan stared at his mother for a few seconds before sighing and turning toward Ilia.


    "Until herst moments, she asked me to see you. You did not attend her funeral, even because you were busy achieving greater things and keeping the citizens safe. She was so proud even as you abandoned her."


    "There was nothing I could do," said Ilia while gritting his teeth. "I was on a mission, and Mom had a terminal illness. Even if I abandoned everything toe back, I wouldn''t have been able to do a thing."


    "You could have said goodbye," said Yuvan. "I was there to say goodbye, but I was not the one she missed. She missed her great hero of a son, who never called or cared."


    "I cared."


    "How sweet," said Yuvan as he looked away and walked toward the window, opened it, and allowed the breeze to blow their mother into countless petals. "You have always been sweet, Ilia. But you were so focused on training and achieving that you forgot to look at us, the ones behind you. In a way, you were cruel. But... everyone still loved you."


    "Is that the reason you turned vile?"


    "Far from it, brother," said Yuvan with a grin as he turned. "You were never that important to me. I hated you, but that doesn''t mean I would destroy the world for you. The reason that I hated this world was..."


    Yuvan then snapped his fingers, making day turn to night. Ilia stood confused as the person on the bed was someone else. It was Yuvan himself, sitting in his bed while gazing outside the window. A pair of doctors came into the room, said a few words that Ilia could not hear, but left.


    "A few years ago, I was still studying runes in myb when I copsed. After going to the hospital and being screened and examined, it was revealed that I had a parasite in my brain. It started with headaches and vomiting, but I always thought it was due to exhaustion."


    "Yuvan, are you dying?" asked Ilia with confusion before he took a step forward. "Why did you never tell me?"


    "Because it wouldn''t have changed a thing," said Yuvan with a smirk as he stared at the same sky as he did in the illusion. "Although the parasite devoured my brain year after year, it was the reason I was good with runes."


    "How does that make sense?"


    "I researched it," said Yuvan with a smirk. "The astral parasite is the same one that creates undeads after humans die. It has been feeding me knowledge about illusions and their runes all this time. If I take it out, I would die because it devoured most of my brain. I am now nothing but a parasite with the memories of a human."


    "Arthur could have helped you somehow, there is nothing that he cannot do," said Ilia after a short pause. Yuvanughed as he turned toward him, looking at his brother as if he was na?ve.


    "I know he could help me, but what is the point in living after that? I would lose the one thing that gave me value: the runic knowledge I gained from the parasite. After that, I would be nothing but a failure."


    "Better than dying!" shouted Ilia with rage as he grabbed his brother by the cor, pulling him in anger. "You care about such useless things in the face of death?!"


    "How would you understand when you have everything?" asked Yuvan with a mocking smirk. "I have just this, and I would rather die than live without it!"


    "¡­how did you be so twisted?" asked Ilia with sadness as he let go of his brother. "How long do you have to live?"


    "I created an artifact that would show me how much time I have before the parasite devours my brain entirely," said Yuvan with a smirk as he took out a small te and showed it to his brother. "This is the time I have left."


    "You have¡­" began Ilia as he stared at the artifact, his eyes widening as he turned toward his brother. "Just one more day?"


    "I was perfect," said Yuvan with a grin as he adjusted his robes. "I found the Demon King right before my death. I have no more regrets, dear brother!"


    Ilia couldn''t believe it as he staggered back. Although he was prepared to kill his brother, he never knew about the fate that has befallen his family without his knowledge. Regrets and guilt filled his heart as he considered that it might have been his fault.


    "I do not fear death, dear brother, but I wanted to show you this before I die," said Yuvan with a grin as he snapped his fingers again, and the illusion shattered. The two brothers were back to the battlefield, where the String of Fate fought against Ilia''srades. "You can kill me now."


    "There were so many other methods you could have tried," said Ilia with sadness. "You chose every wrong choice along the way. Is this the reason that you have infiltrated Runera? Just to find the creator?"


    "I wanted to find out more about the Sin of Wrath, and the best ce to find him was through the runemasters. I never considered that the same man Runera awaited would be the Returning King. After that, I just needed to find a way to make him follow me into this tower."


    "Julia trusted you," said a voice from behind Ilia, prompting him to turn to see Arthur still ring at Yuvan. "She considered you as her mentor, and so did I. You wasted everything, Yuvan."


    "You respected my runic knowledge, as did everyone," said Yuvan with a shake of his head. "It was the parasite that you respected, not me. The crimes Imitted were the only thing I could attribute as mine. I don''t regret a thing, dear Demon King, dear Brother."


    "I regret an awful lot now, mostly not being a proper brother to you," said Ilia with sadness as he turned back, summoning his lightning again. Hisrades fought hard against the String of Fate, holding them back from interfering. "But the time has passed now, and I must take your life now."


    Ilia began moving toward his brother, lightning crackling around his body. His expression was a mix of guilt, sadness, and determination. As for Yuvan, he weed death with open arms and a satisfied expression. As the lightning spear rose in the air to kill him, Arthur stopped Ilia.


    "Don''t kill him, Ilia," said Arthur from behind, still having his chin on his knee. "Everything he said was the truth. He has just one more day to live. There is no need to burden your heart with his murder."

 Chapter 1125 Kneel Before Me

    <h4>Chapter 1125 Kneel Before Me</h4>


    As sparks flew around the battlefield, Whisker wrestled a masked giant to the ground while Sarohan engaged in a heated battle with another. Ilia and Yuvan reached a momentary pause after hearing what Arthur said. After a few moments of thinking, Ilia lowered his spear.


    "What are you doing?" asked Yuvan with confusion before he was filled with rage. "You have to be the one to kill me, not some damn parasite! KILL ME NOW! END MY SUFFERING!"


    "Is this the future that you have always envisioned?" asked Ilia with sadness as his lightning vanished along with his spear. "You wanted me, the man you hated, to kill you and prove your understanding of this world."


    "This is how my story should end," said Yuvan with rage as he took a step forward, his red robes fluttering as his mask swayed on his hips. "I lured you here after killing Julius Vinera, and you would let me perish on my own? How would Julia feel about this, Arthur Silvera?!"


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," replied the man who rose from the ground, his aura threatening as it rose like golden mes. As his golden eyes pierced through Yuvan, splitting him in half, his face betrayed no emotions. "And you are not allowed to talk to me."


    "What if I do, Arthur S¡­ S¡­. S¡­." as he struggled to let the words out, Yuvan''s voice suddenly hoarse as his throat could no longer produce words. Arthur stared at him with disdain as he turned toward Ilia.


    "Julia has a im for his death, but that would not bring back her father. Let me kill him instead of you. I don''t want you to carry the burden of his blood."


    "If you do kill him, he can no longer reincarnate, right?" asked Ilia with a conflicted expression. Arthur stared at the middle-aged man for a while before sighing.


    "I can decide that once I do," said Arthur before taking out his dagger. Yuvan was still coughing as he tried to talk, but could no longer do so. "Instead of death, I have a harsher sentence for him."


    "Do as you see fit, sir," said Ilia as he turned away. "Please excuse me for a moment."


    "You are excused, Ilia," said Arthur as he raised his ck dagger while golden mana rose from his left arm. "You have killed and controlled countless innocents during your lifetime, Yuvan Perli. For that reason, I sentence you not to death, but to a single day of regret for what you have done."


    Yuvan stared at him with confusion as saliva leaked from his throat in his attempts to speak. Arthur raised his ck dagger and shed across the runemaster, not injuring him. A ck beam shot through the man before golden mana exploded from Arthur''s arm, mming Yuvan.


    "You showed me the timeline where I could have been happy, so let me show you what could have been¡­ if everything you did was different."


    Yuvan screamed as he held his head, with countless memories shing through his mind. A lifetime of happiness, love, and glory shed before his eyes. After a few seconds, the man fell to the ground as the golden mana disappeared.


    No more sounds left his throat as tears fell from his eyes. Arthur stared down at him before sheathing his dagger into his belt. Then, he crouched in front of Yuvan, staring him in the eye.


    "Spend thest day on this earth knowing that you have lived in a hell of your own creation," said Arthur before he rose and walked toward the tower. The rest of the String of Fate rushed forward to stop him, but his soldiers did not allow them to get close.


    Arthur walked through the battlefield, his dagger in hand but sheathed in his belt, as his soldiers formed a barrier around him. His gait was slow and expressed unwavering confidence in his soldiers. As he reached the tower''s doors, he used the dagger in his hand.


    Slice!


    A single clean sh cut the giant door in half, letting it fall to the ground and shake the world. As the Strings of Fate rushed to stop Arthur, he walked in unhindered because of hisrades.


    "I will end this soon," said Arthur before he disappeared into the darkness of the tower, where countless red eyes awaited him. As he walked into the tower, the door''s fragments rose and rebuilt it. Just like that, he was gone.


    The battle outside escted from there, as if the Strings of Fate were hellbent on defeating the soldiers. Not to mention, each of them was as powerful as the eightrades Arthur had.


    Ilia saw the ongoing fight and turned toward his brother on the ground, who was still crying as he stared at his palms. His listless face told Ilia that Arthur had given him a harsher sentence than death.


    "That was¡­ my life?" muttered Yuvan, tears rolling down his eyes as he closed them. Ilia could hear the disbelief in his voice, but there was no medicine for regret. Instead of focusing on his issues, Ilia decided to help his newrades.


    Inside the tower, footsteps echoed in the darkness as Arthur walked in. Countless figures eyed him from both sides, but none of them moved to stop him. Instead, they looked at him with curiosity.


    The tower had no light except for the golden glow from Arthur''s mana. He showed no fear as he passed countless figures of warriors, beasts, and demigods.


    "How can you not fear a legion of astral beings?" asked a voice ahead of him, where a giant armor stood protecting a set of double doors. "Each of those present within this floor can destroy worlds and end civilizations. How can you not fear us?"


    Arthur didn''t answer as he walked with the same slow, confident pace. He didn''t stop until he stood before the giant armor that almost touched the ceiling. Two blue mes looked at him from within the helmet, intrigued and arrogant.


    "How can you not fear me?"


    Arthur repeated the question, staring the armor in the eyes, but he had to raise his head. Before any of them could do a thing, Arthur shed with his dagger, sending an arc of ck energy toward the armor.


    Boom!


    The giant fell to his knees before Arthur as the arc passed through his knees, stripping them of strength. As its knees mmed the ground, splitting the marble floor, Arthur grinned.


    "Don''t look down on me," said Arthur as he sheathed his dagger and rested his hand atop it. "If a king enters, you kneel."


    "Who do you think you are?" asked the armored giant as the two blue mes stared at him with rage. "Who are you to make me kneel?"


    "Arthur Netherborne, the Returning King."


    His voice echoed like thunderps as he turned to face the countless astral beings. His golden eyes stared at the legions of warriors ring at him with threatening auras, ready to tear him apart. Then, his left hand entered his pocket while holding his dagger in his right.


    "Kneel before me."


    Hismand received an instant response as every astral being inside this hall fell to their knees; figures wearing impressive armors or carrying legendary swords knelt all the same. Some of these figures used to be kings before ascending to be astral beings, but in the end, hismand met no resistance.


    "The Art of Kings, Submission," said the giant armor kneeling behind Arthur with amazement as the two mes shook with fear. After a few long seconds of uncertainty, the giant armor bowed his head. "We have been waiting for your arrival, our king."


    "These vessels greet the Returning King," echoed the rest of the astral beings in unison as Arthur scanned their countless numbers. "We have awaited this day ever since our defeat. Please let us follow you to battle against the gods."


    Arthur stood there for a long time, looking at their faces filled with longing and yearning for another war. However, he didn''t rally them or promise a victory. Instead, he ignored them and turned to walk from between the giant''s feet toward the door.


    "What is yourmand, my king?" asked the giant as he looked at Arthur with confusion. Arthur halted his steps toward the door and allowed uncertainty to fill the floor. Then, his voice echoed to reach the legions of astral beings.


    "You will have to wait a little more," said Arthur without looking at them, his eyes focused on the door. "I know that countless worlds suffered because of Nameless and the gods, but the time for freedom has yet to arrive. Spread the word that I have returned and that the final war is about to begin."


    "As youmand!" the astral beings answered at the same time as Arthur walked toward the double doors. They parted ways to wee him, and Arthur left the floor with that. Then, the doors closed.

 Chapter 1126 The Being

    <h4>Chapter 1126 The Being</h4>


    After a few steps through the dark pathway, Arthur found a stairway that seemed to stretch for eternity. The steps didn''t appear to end as Arthur climbed them, feeling the stairs twisting almost constantly. At one point, he had to use his hand to support himself because the stairs were now so tilted that gravity pulled him to the side.


    "Levitation," muttered Arthur, activating the rune with his golden mana, supporting his body to hover as he desired. From that point on, he flew through the stairs and watched them spin several times around themselves over and over.


    It was unknown how many steps he had climbed or flown over, but Arthur reached a wooden door before he could realize it. The door was tattered and shabby, far from the impressive sight this tower had from the outside. Firelight shone from between the door''s wooden tiles as he pushed it open.


    "As always, you are so disrespectful," said a voice from within the room, apanied by scribbling sounds. Arthur watched the door swing, revealing a mud room with nothing but a desk with a figure sitting at it. Their back was turned toward Arthur. "Good to see you back, my king."


    "I am not your king," said Arthur as he stepped into the room, greeted by a stench of rotting corpses. As he began to feel sick to his stomach, the figure stopped scribbling. "Are you the Immortal Sage?"


    "Indeed, I am," said the old voice as the figure stared ahead and leaned back in his chair. "You took a long time to return, my king."


    "I am not your king."


    "You will always be," said the Immortal Sage as he turned around. Arthur frowned as he saw a husk of a man, with worms eating through his skin. His flesh had rotted, and his eyes had turned white. "Even in life and death, you will be my king."


    "Who are you?"


    "You have met me once before, dear creator," said the man as he rose from his chair, frail and weak. Arthur was still confused as the man turned and sat on the ground and snapped his fingers. "Do you remember the first time we met?"


    The mud room scattered to dust as the walls crumbled. An endless desert of ck sand appeared beneath their feet. A moon hung in the sky of this realm, once again confusing Arthur. As he turned toward the Immortal Sage, he found him young again. Furthermore, his face was familiar.


    "You are¡­ the Schr Guardian," muttered Arthur with shock as he watched the same man with his thin mustache and golden eyes stare at him with a smile. Even his position was the same as the one Arthur once found. "What are you doing here?"


    "Who else could it be, if not me?" asked the guardian with amusement as he gestured for Arthur to sit before him. "Let us have another conversation, like the one we had before, but with no secrets hidden anymore."


    "You helped my father," said Arthur as he raised his head, looking with disdain at the demigod. "How can I trust you after plotting against me?"


    "If you were to ask, I plotted for your sake, not against you," said the Schr Guardian with the same smile as he lowered his hand. "Standing there and hating me can be easy. Keeping an open mind against hatred is the real difficult challenge."


    Arthur stared at him for a few seconds and looked around the ck desert. It was the same as that cursed day when he awakened after falling through the spatial rift inside Avarice Dungeon.


    "Everything began here," muttered Arthur as he scanned the ce before he reached the man responsible. "Everything began because you gave me this power."


    "How could I give a power greater than the one I have?" asked the Schr Guardian with a shake of his head. "If I had this power, wouldn''t it be easier to achieve my desires with my own two hands?"


    "I know that the legacy was just a regtor for the strength, but you created that same legacy and helped my father in his schemes," said Arthur with furrowed brows before he walked forward and sat in front of the guardian. "Are you about to change how I feel toward what you have done?"


    "And do I care enough to do that?" asked the guardian with a raised brow as he raised his palm toward the sand, creating a table. "I am more inclined to answer your questions."


    "Then, let me ask the first," said Arthur after a moment of pause as he stared at the ck table. "What decided that I was the one?"


    "Nothing did. You have always been the one," replied the guardian with a smile as he tapped the table''s surface, causing a ripple. A small golden dot appeared and it caused a ripple across the smooth surface. "Ever since you have reincarnated to be Arthur Netherborne, you have been the one."


    "My story started long before that happened, right?" asked Arthur with a frown. "To be more specific, three thousand years ago, when the battle of gods ended and the world split into two."


    "You have always been the creator, and will always be the breaker," said the guardian with a smile. "How about I start from the beginning, when nothing was something, and everything was nothing?"


    ***


    In the beginning, there was a single being, with nothing else. Before time could even exist, that being decided to create the wheel of creation. In that wheel, he wrote down how creation will start and how it would end, before reaching the same step, and repeating itself.


    The wheel contained the runes of creation, capable of birthing everything out of nothing. After his masterpiece, the being reigned supreme as it watched creation with intrigue. From water came life, and from life came souls. At that point, the being was more than happy to create souls from itself and breathe life into bodies.


    As the wheel spun, it began changing. The reason for that change was the souls themselves, as they stemmed from something outside the wheel. Creatures with sentience rose from simple lifeforms and began harnessing the universe as their own.


    As the being watched these creatures with fascination, it realized a single truth. These creatures had something that he did not have: emotions. These emotions were beautiful in a way that made the being wonder why itcked them.


    After more careful inspection of its creation, the being realized that emotions did note alone. They were one side of a coin, and the other side contained sins.


    Time did not exist for the being, as it existed in every timeline possible everywhere. However, the wheel defined what would happen next, so he watched as it spun without rest, reaching the next step.


    Then, the wheel cracked.


    Creatures within the universe harnessed creation and reached for the stars, iming runes as their own. As they possessed a whiff of the being''s presence, they managed to resonate with creation and im it as theirs.


    The being could not feel emotions like hatred, anger, or disappointment. It knew not to ask questions, because everything was in the palm of its hand. However, not everything, as itcked a certain quality: emotions.


    A desire was born, the desire to live. However, the being knew that the moment it attempts such a thing, it would lose control of the wheel. It would spin on its own, with nothing to shoot down the greedy souls seeking control of creation.


    The being watched the creatures fight among themselves for power, something it had no shortage of. However, it wanted something else, something it did not have.


    The being wanted to feel.


    As the master of the universe with creation in the palm of its hand, the being could insert itself into the wheel of creation. It could greet life with open arms and run through open fields. It could feel happiness and sadness, love and heartbreak, and affection and hatred.


    The being decided to enter the world, but it could not leave the cracking wheel as it is. The creatures within the wheel would break it, destroying the greatest masterpiece. From this possibility, another thing was born.


    These creatures ran amok in the world, not caring about the souls weaker than them. The injustice led to a dark and boiling emotion, that would dye the wheel of creation ck in certain areas. Before it entered the world, the being chose that emotion as the regtor against the creatures within the wheel, who wanted to harness the universe.


    That emotion was wrath.


    As long as wrath appeared in the wheel of creation, it would umte until a certain point, where the wheel would break if creation continued as it did. Thus, the being gave half of its powers to that emotion. To be specific, it gave it the power to negate the runes of creation.


    After that, there was nothing more holding him back from fulfilling the strongest desire in the universe:


    The desire to live.

 Chapter 1127 Tribute of Memories

    Chapter 1127 Tribute of Memories


    "With childish innocence and inability to know better, the creator jumped into its own world to experience the emotions it never had," said the Schr Guardian with a smile as he looked at the sand blowing in the wind. "This is how creation started."


    "And who created the creator?"


    "How would we know such a thing?" shot back the guardian at him with a shrug. "Even this story could be a lie, as far as we car. The source of this story is the man I met a long time ago, King Arthur, and the one I admire more than any other."


    "The man within my sea of consciousness," said Arthur with raised brows. "Is he the creator?"


    "A king of a distant world that lost everything because of Nameless," said the schr guardian as his eyes reminisced the past. "However, he is not the creator. He was blessed with the powers of creation when he met Gaia."


    "Is Gaia the creator, then?"


    "Gaia is the spirit that the creator entrusted before its descent," said the guardian with a smirk. "Before it jumped into existence, it knew that life would not be any different with omnipotent power. Thus, it entrusted Gaia with that knowledge and left."


    "Then, why would Gaia take away the runes from me if I choose wrath?"


    "Do you mean the alternate reality that I showed you in the Demonic Pce?" asked Jizo with a smile. "Gaia would take away the powers of creation from anyone that it does not deem as capable of handling them."


    "The question is simple, then," said Arthur with a frown as his patience wore thin. "How am I rted to all of this, as the Returning King?"


    "A long time ago, a man mastered wrath and discovered its hidden power against the god before the creator even appeared," said the guardian as it poked a finger into the sand and swirled around, forming a perfect circle. "His name was Ragnar Netherborne, your ancestor."


    "And he led the rebellion against the gods, but failed?"


    "It was that failure that made the gods realize how powerful wrath can be if used against them, and cursed its users with madness. After Ragnar, many creatures carried Wrath, but none could master it again, including Eragon."


    "How did Ie to carry both creation and wrath, then?"


    "This n began the moment King Arthur told me the truth about Nameless, and how it was created by the gods," said Jizo as he lifted his finger from the sand and looked through the circle. "I realized that even if we stopped Nameless at that time, it would be a temporary solution, nothing more."


    "And what was the n?"


    "I sought other astral beings in hopes to find a way to win, and I came across the legend of the Returning King," exined the guardian, his eyes turning toward Arthur. "I realized that if I give someone the ability to master wrath and creation, the Returning King will defeat the gods."


    "You were the one to reincarnate both Eragon and King Arthur," said Arthur with realization as he looked at the man. "How could you deceive the man you admired?"


    "I admired his knowledge, not his character," said Jizo as he shook his head and raised his voice. "Our world was a duty to him, nothing more. I admired him, but he was not our savior. He became nothing more than an empty shell after losing everything he had."


    Arthur was quiet at this time, because he realized the truth in those words. Even if he wielded creation, King Arthur was not the man to save this world. He just wanted revenge on Nameless, but he lost as well.


    "I had to reincarnate him to use his knowledge about runes, but I also had to choose the next king of wrath," said Jizo as he rxed with defeat. "You are that person, the man destined to carry both creation and wrath."


    "I know I am," said Arthur without any self-pity or anger. The reaction surprised the guardian, who expected Arthur to hate him. "Nothing will change who I am, and what I am destined to do."


    "Would you forgive me one day?"


    "Is forgiveness what you need?"


    "In my pursuit and wait for your birth, I have grown to imagine how you would be," said Jizo in a sincere expression. "Seref was the man I chose for that job, and I named you after King Arthur in his memory. In a twisted way, I consider you to be my son too."


    "What do you mean?" asked Arthur with confusion. "You named me because of King Arthur? I thought Arthur Silvera was the name Seref had before he immigrated to the Yalveran Union."


    "Is that what he told you?" asked the guardian with a shortugh. "I don''t want to share things on his behalf, but that''s a lie. Seref always had that name. Arthur is the name of the friend I once admired and betrayed."


    "¡­what is the reason behind his lies?"


    "Am I the one who should answer that?"


    "¡­I will ask him myself."


    "I have now told you everything you need to know about your origins," said Jizo with a smile. "Would you spare me a few minutes to tell my story?"


    Arthur wanted to refuse, but the guardian looked like nothing but a ghost now. After all, he has seen his earlier form, rotten and filled with worms. It might have been his disguise, but Arthur knew that this guardian spent a long time preparing for this moment. Thus, he nodded.


    The schr began telling his story. After he learned about wrath and its purpose in the world, he hatched a n to betray the creator''s wishes for death. King Arthur wanted to die at that time and let someone else take the role, but the guardian betrayed him.


    Jizo watched as his friend battled wrath and sacrificed his life to create two worlds, where none could touch the other. As for the rest, he entrusted them to the man betraying his trust.


    King Arthur perished alongside Eragon, and the Schr Guardian connected their souls through the legacy. He then ascended and became the Immortal Sage, who had a single goal: to create the Demon King.


    Everything else fell into ce. After gathering armies and astral beings, Jizo sought Azkahar, the most knowledgeable dragon. After rescuing him, he created the Red Tower, a ce where he could hide the dragon.


    Arthur asked him about the reason behind the tower''s existence, and the guardian exined that it was an incubation for Arthur''s awakening. Arthur would not have been able to ess the kingdom of wrath in any other ce because of the gods.


    For that reason, Arthur no longer felt like the tower master was his enemy. The reason that he allowed no one to leave was because he feared the gods learning about what happens inside the tower.


    This brought them to their final issue with the tower. After all, more than one god appeared inside the tower. Jizo exined that without offering the gods something, they would have never allowed this realm to exist.


    Soul Fragments.


    When someone dies inside the tower, they would be revived through the creational runes of the guardian. However, a fragment of their soul would be taken and paid to Devaheim as tribute. This resulted in a loss of memories.


    To sustain this tower and allow it to exist, waiting for Arthur to enter it, Jizo has created an entire ecosystem. People would enter this tower, hoping to conquer it, before being trapped here and offering fragments of their souls.


    "I targeted worlds that Nameless was destroying, in hopes to save as many people as possible from death," said Jizo with a sigh. "I do realize that many wish to go back to their world, but they would die without a doubt."


    "I understand your reasons now, but there is something you forgot to tell me," said Arthur with a frown. "What is the purpose behind Nameless? Why does Devaheim want to destroy the lower worlds?"


    "Are you sure that you want to know the truth?"


    "If I don''t know it, then when?"


    "That is true. In essence, the less worlds that exist, the more Devaheim obtains control over the runes of creation," exined the guardian with a sigh. "Devaheim is nothing but a realm where the powerful gathers. Then, they called themselves gods and began deciding what happens in the lower realms."


    "And every god knows about Nameless?"


    "No one knows who created that nothingness, but we know it''s a god. I don''t know what happens inside Devaheim, so I don''t have any answers to give you regarding this."


    "But you can tell me what''s their goal is?"


    "The same as all creatures," the guardian shrugged. "Immortality, knowledge, power, and glory. Their reasons differ, but it doesn''t matter. At some point, Devaheim will break the wheel of creation and everything will copse. Once that happens, no one will be there to recreate it."

 Chapter 1128 Watch The World Burn

    <h4>Chapter 1128 Watch The World Burn</h4>


    "Then, the gods will destroy everything, even if they did not use Nameless to achieve that," muttered Arthur as he stared at the circle drawn in the sand. "The one capable of stopping them should be the man who can wield wrath better than anyone."


    "The more mana of creation you can wield, the more emotions you will lose. It is inevitable not because of the First Contract with spirits, but because a creator should not be able to feel."


    "Am I the same creator that jumped into its wheel of runes?" asked Arthur after a momentary pause, and Jizo gave him a slow nod. "How would you prove this?"


    "How would you be able to wield wrath and creation at the same time otherwise? What about your abundant spiritual power that could make gods tremble in fear? What is the reason that all spirits love you?"


    "These are not evidence of that fact."


    "One being could answer that question, and that is Gaia," said the Schr Guardian as he tapped the circle on the ground, making Arthur confused. "I have also nned a meeting with her. If you are interested, use your golden mana on this circle."


    "If there is someone I trust, it would be Gaia," said Arthur as he closed his eyes and sighed. Then, he opened them again, a renowned determination glowing through his golden eyes. Arthur raised his hand and a teardrop of golden mana fell from his finger, the same way he created domains. "Let''s go and meet her."


    Jizo was the first to enter the portal after rising from his seat, and Arthur followed. Hended inside the familiar white world where Arthur spent almost three years learning about runes with Gaia. The same golden globe, that looked like the core of a machine, span inside the white world.


    "We meet again, Arthur," said a voice from within the core as soon as Arthurnded. A smile formed on his face as he stared at the core. "You brought someone else with you."


    "This is the Schr Guardian."


    "I know who he is," said Gaia as the core shone. "We met once before, when he sought me to find the creator. I once again apologize for what happened to your wife and daughter."


    "I me no one for their death," said Jizo as he adjusted his robes with a nk expression. "I could have sought to reincarnate them, but what world would I bring them to? As long as the gods exist, no one is safe."


    "Your worries are well-deserved, guardian," said Gaia with concern visible in her voice. "I can feel the gods inching ever closer to this realm, where the knowledge of creationys buried. If they indeed reach me¡­"


    "The world will be doomed," continued Arthur, her words, but he was not in the mood to stand idle and listen. He stepped forward with a frown as he demanded an answer. "Tell me the truth, Gaia. Am I the creator?"


    "Truths always find a way to reveal themselves," said Gaia as the core shone and began rotating. "Come and meet me, and I will never lie."


    Arthur and Jizo saw a golden bridge form between them and the golden core floating above. It was inclined toward them, with nothing but golden mana forming it. The other end was connected to the golden core, inviting them to ascend.


    The first to cross the bridge was Arthur, followed by the Schr Guardian who walked a few steps behind him. The two entered the world of golden mana and found nothing but a room with no furniture or color. A woman stood in the middle of the room, a smile on her lips.


    Gaia looked as the mother of creation would look like. Flowing golden hair, golden armor, fair skin, and two golden eyes akin to miniature suns. In her presence, the two men felt warm and humbled. Her graceful smile contained not an ounce of arrogance, just kindness toward them.


    "This is the first time I reveal this form," said Gaia with a smile. "I wee those who seek knowledge and well-being of the world. Please, have a seat."


    Arthur and Jizo were confused because the room had no furniture, but the moment her wordsnded, two clouds appeared behind them. The two stared at each other before sitting down, feeling like students before their teacher.


    "I need an answer, Gaia," demanded Arthur again, reminding her of his earlier question. Gaia did not seem offended by his insistence, only humored as she sat down on a cloud herself. "Am I the creator like the guardian has told me?"


    "You always knew that."


    "However, the definition of the word changed," said Arthur with a frown. "King Arthur also carried the powers of creation, and I assumed I was the heir of his powers and knowledge. I never knew that before my birth, I was a being with no feelings or desires."


    "It had a desire," said Gaia as her smile disappeared. "It had the desire to live, but that might have been the worst of them all. After it granted me the powers of creation, I watched it be a mortal soul with not an ounce of power. That made it satisfied."


    "I sought Gaia once before," said the Schr Guardian. "I wanted to find who the creator would be, and exined how wrath needs to be wielded by the same man who wields creation. She helped me find Seref, your father."


    "It was never my intention to disturb your desire to live, creator," said Gaia as she bowed her head, ashamed. "However, the guardian was right about what would happen to this world in its current state. Wrath was never enough to stop it. You had to be the one to carry it."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at the golden being, then at his own palms. The repeated fighting made them callused and rough, and anyone could tell that he did not lead an easy life. Gaia was silent, and so was the guardian. Then, Arthur clenched his fist.


    "I don''t know who I was before leading this life, but my desire hasn''t changed," said Arthur with a confident smile. "I don''t me anyone anymore. If I don''t descend into hell, who will?"


    "I cannot express enough gratitude," said Gaia while bowing her head. "As you have forsaken the powers of creation before, you will need to master them. As for wrath, I know very little in that regard. But you must hasten to prepare against the gods."


    "You have been dropping hints since earlier, mother of nature," said the guardian with a frown. "Is there something you have noticed?"


    "I cannot glean into Devaheim with ease, but I know that a storm is brewing. Armies of astral creatures are descending to the lower realms, surrounding your tower. Their numbers are enough to cause trouble to Ragnar Netherborne himself."


    "Your fight against Artemis must have alerted them of your return," said Jizo with a worried expression. "My contract with Devaheim states that no god can enter my realm unless there is an anomaly, or someone clears it."


    "This reminds me," said Arthur as he turned toward the guardian. "Why did you send armies toward the second floor if you were on my side?"


    "This tower no longer has a use to stats," said Jizo with a grin. "I gifted the humans in the second floor the stats necessary to survive whatever is about toe. This is the reason I only sent them once they have been united."


    "You and Seref have the most twisted ways to do good for the world," said Arthur with a sigh. "Just give them their stats instead of scaring them shitless."


    "A tower needs to be fair to operate."


    "...whatever," said Arthur as he rose from the cloud. "I obtained the answers I needed, so here is what I really came here to tell you. I n on saving Diana."


    "I know about what happened," said Gaia as her smile faded. "Diana used the Isotox to ovee her contradicting powers, but then used it to transport Runera to Earth. Such a transportation made the Isotox weaken, and could no longer hold back her powers."


    "What are you saying?"


    "It''s impossible to save her anymore."


    "No, it''s not," said Arthur without a hint of hesitation. "If I use the Isotox to save her, then everything will be fine again."


    "It would be, but the Isotox will lose its powers," said the schr guardian. "I don''t want to make things difficult for you, but the Isotox is an artifact of limited capacity. It gathers the tendency of the world to harmonize and merge and captures them. If you release that power to save her, the two worlds will merge again."


    "Let them merge."


    Arthur stated without looking away from Gaia, who has lost her earlier kindness. Instead, she stared at him with apathy and scrutiny.


    "People will die if the two worlds merge."


    "I can''t always be the hero," said Arthur with determination. "People will die regardless, let it be dungeons, corrupt governments, or incurable illnesses. I cannot save them from death, but I want to save her."


    "You are abusing the powers you have been given."


    "The powers that I have given you," rebuked Arthur, making Gaia look enraged for the first time. "If Diana dies, I would rather watch the world burn."

 Chapter 1129 A Sacrifice

    Chapter 1129 A Sacrifice


    A crackling tension rose between the two, as the embodiments of creation reached a disagreement for the first time. Gaia rose from her cloud-seat and hovered a few steps from the ground, meeting Arthur''s eye level.


    "You gave me this power, but at that time, you were more merciful toward your creations," said Gaia without backing down. "If the Isotox is sacrificed just for your selfishness, then how would the departing souls greet you in the kingdom of wrath?"


    "Selfishness?" muttered Arthur with a low voice, his expression crumbling. "After everything that I lost and did for this world, you dare call me selfish?"


    Gaia did not answer him, but her eyes did not waver or seem regretful. Her stance was unwavering regarding this subject, making a crackling lightning appear around Arthur. A ck color dyed the white room beneath Arthur as his wrath boiled.


    "Wait, please," said the Schr Guardian from behind them. "I now realize that this subject is not one the creator wants to back down from, so how about we find a solution rather than cause a disagreement?"


    "There is no other solution. As long as the Isotox is used, the two worlds will merge," said Gaia without averting her gaze away from Arthur. "I refuse to let my world suffer any longer."


    "In the end, that''s the only thing that matters," said the Schr Guardian with a smile. "We needed the Isotox before because we were ill-prepared to face the cmities, the guardians, and Nameless. This time, we have someone that could stand against them both."


    "What are you suggesting, wise one?" asked Gaia as she turned toward him with confusion, and Arthur did the same. Jizo sighed in relief as he saw their confusion made the tension between them disappear.


    "I suggest we merge the world into two, but not without the proper measures to do so," said the schr with a smile. "If the two worlds merge without any preparations, it is inevitable that many people would die. It would be the greatest catastrophe to strike mankind."


    "And how do you wish to prevent that?"


    "If our Demon King lets us use his spiritual powers, we can create a legacy that would bestow each person on Earth with a skill. Such a thing could only be done by the mother of creation, Gaia, because you have a connection to every soul in this world."


    "¡­that''s an impossible feat," said Gaia with a frown. "The amount needed would kill a god, not to mention a mortal. The creator is not ready for such a sacrifice."


    "Indeed, but there are measures to¡­" exined the Schr Guardian but he was interrupted by Arthur, who stared at the two with unwavering determination.


    "If I am, then would you agree?" asked Arthur suddenly, surprising Gaia and the guardian. "If this n works, then I''m ready to offer anything."


    His unwavering determination made the pair pause, and Gaia frowned as she realized that if she said no, everything between them would copse. If he was ready to die for Diana Freya, then he was ready to destroy the world if she dies.


    "I consent," said Gaia with a sigh. "You must design the spiritual artifact, Schr Guardian. However, make sure that it doesn''t kill him. As for the sacrifice, it can act as justice for endangering so many. Are you prepared, Arthur Netherborne?"


    "Always."


    Arthur answered without hesitation, and a smile formed on his face. Gaia and Jizo could not understand how a man who just agreed to sacrifice a portion of his soul seemed so rxed, but neither of them asked.


    "In the meantime, I will work on the spiritual artifact that could grant such powers," said the Schr Guardian to conclude the matter. "There is no need to wait here, though. It should be ready when you meet her again."


    "People will still die, creator," said Gaia as a warning. "Their souls will seek you one day for this. At that time, prepare an answer to what sentenced them to death, by you who sought life."


    Arthur stood there rooted, before he raised his eyes to stare at the two. Even after hearing her warning, Arthur did not doubt his actions. Nothing could shake his resolve to bring her back.


    "At that time, I will offer them whatever they demand to atone for this."


    "If we follow the n, there might be none to demand justice," said the Schr Guardian. "After the two worlds merge into one, you will have an easier time ruling them. Your friends from all that time ago will also be there."


    "What about the time gap?"


    "Time in Alka flows a little slower than Earth, but the gap appears when things fall through space, not time. Once the Isotox stops working, the two worlds will merge to be one, and their timeline will be the same."


    "Diana saved the Isotox from my father, who intended on merging the two worlds. How am I different from him now?"


    "You have the ability to save the world, but he does not," said the guardian. "Seref is an odd man, even as my vessel. I have granted him knowledge and abilities to create this future, but he still did things his own way. If he indeed merged the two worlds at that time, millions would have died."


    "Although I agreed to this n, I advise you to prepare for the worst, Arthur Netherborne," said Gaia after the guardian finished speaking. "Your sacrifice will leave you iplete forever, even if you save Diana Freya."


    "I have been iplete ever since she died in the alternate timeline."


    His words made the two silent, and Gaia sighed and turned away. Then, she waved her hand, creating a portal beneath them. As it began to suck them inward, the mother of nature walked away.


    "Greet my niece for me."


    Arthur was confused before he smiled and nodded. After that, the portal sucked the guardian and him back toward the tower room where they conversed. Jizo fell on the desk while Arthurnded on his feet.


    "Ouch¡­" said the guardian as he rubbed his back and rose. Arthur stared at him with confusion, as a supreme being should have better reflexes than this. Sensing his gaze, the guardian shot back. "I have been sitting on a desk for thousands of years! Give me a break!"


    "Aha," muttered Arthur with a smile as he nodded. "Why did wormse out of your rotten skin earlier?"


    "For suspense," said the guardian as he shrugged and dusted himself. "I wanted to see your face after you realize my identity. I''m so d that you didn''t kill me straight away."


    "After the earlier favor, I would never think of you as an enemy," said Arthur with augh as he patted the guardian. "You have my gratitude for helping me save Diana, Jizo."


    "Anything to kill cmities and gods," said the guardian with a grin. "Before we close this tower and announce that it has been cleared¡­"


    [Warning!]


    [Warning!]


    [Warning!]


    Three red holograms appeared before their eyes. Arthur and Jizo were confused before the entire tower began to shake, with spatial cracks appearing everywhere.


    "Unknown forces are attacking the Red Tower!"


    Boom!


    The entire world shook as if someone struck it with a sledgehammer. Cracks appeared in the room the two were inside as it began to disintegrate. Arthur grabbed the guardian to make sure he didn''t fall again as he muttered with confusion.


    "The gods are here."


    "How can they attack the tower even though it hasn''t been conquered yet?" muttered the guardian with confusion as he pulled out a small crystal medal from his pocket. "The contract is still validated!"


    "We cannot judge the gods through mortal concepts like contracts," said Arthur as he stared at the shimmering golden mana within the crystal. "What we need to know is that they are attacking us, and they did not bring their armies¡­"


    Arthur stared at the ground that soon turned ck, crumbling and rotting before their eyes. A foul stench filled his nose as he flipped his hand, activating the teleportation rune to leave this room.


    [Permission granted!]


    Arthur watched Jizo give him the authority to teleport them outside, and the two appeared in the sky the next instant. They hovered atop the clouds and the battlefield between the Strings of Fate and hisrades.


    ck fissures appeared inside the tower as creatures began crawling out from them. Arthur and Jizo realized that their enemy was not the gods this time, but their puppet, Nameless. As enders crawled out from within the fissure, Arthur turned toward the guardian.


    "Make the monsters aid the second floor!"


    The schr guardian nodded and pulled up a big screen and began fiddling with things. Arthur then turned toward the ground to see the Enders surrounding hisrades. As he watched their confusion and despair, golden mana rose from his body.


    "Whether it is Nameless or the gods themselves, they can bring it on."


    Arthur raised his hand and released golden mana, shining as bright as the sun. Hisrades and the Strings noticed his presence, raising their eyes toward the golden mana. Then, a droplet of golden mana fell from his finger.


    "Domain of Creation."

 Chapter 1130 Blood Must Be Paid

    Chapter 1130 Blood Must Be Paid


    The teardrop fell into existence and turned it golden, spreading through the world in an instant. A golden domain appeared to cover the entire ins and fighters within it. Runes floated atop the domain''s surface, filled to the brim with powers.


    As soon as the domain appeared, the Enders screamed in agony. These fallen beings rose from the darkness with bodies of oozing tar and swirling bones. Arthur pitied the souls that fell to the temptations of Nameless, but had no way of saving them.


    Existence intensified as the creator descended from the sky, letting the guardian take care of the tower''s residents. As the fallen beings raised their eyes to look at the sun, their bodies melted under its rays.


    "There is no need to fight anymore," said Arthur as he looked at hisrades. "We have conquered this tower, and its master became on our side. The real enemy is rising from the depths of hell¡­ nted by the heavens themselves."


    Arthur raised his hand again, summoning spears of golden mana. The mana flowed naturally again, unlike how the tower restricted him before. Jizo has given the permission for Arthur to unleash his powers within this tower.


    Sizzle!


    The Enders screamed in agony as they stared at the descending creator before his spears shot toward them. With the minions of Nameless helpless and weakened inside his domain, the spears found their targets with ease.


    As the golden spears pierced them, the oozing tars disintegrated and began melting down toward their fissures. Arthurnded on the ground where the fissure was located, raising his golden mana in his palms before mming it to the ground.


    Wheeeeng!


    The air buzzed as the mana rang through existence and rose in a pir toward the sky. The golden mana of creation closed the fissure instantly, restoring the tower and stabilizing it. Arthur rose from the ground after that, looking at his palm with a frown.


    "Wee back, my king," said Ramiel as he was the first to step forward and kneel on the ground. "I congratte you for conquering this tower, even if it was a given matter."


    "Thank you, Ramiel," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the kneeling half-minotaur. "The fight begins now, everyone. After conquering the tower, the gods sent their minion to destroy this realm. This is the only way for them to break the contract between the tower and Devaheim."


    "We are helpless against them," said Seraphine as shended on the ground. "Anything that touches them withers, making them impossible to defeat."


    "Bring your weapons, then," said Arthur with a nod as his mana leaked from his body. "I will bless them all with the mana of creation, the bane of nothingness."


    "Mana of creation?" asked Seraphine with surprise as she stared at the golden mana. "I don''t doubt you, my king, but I cannot understand¡­"


    "I will exin everything when the time is right," said Arthur to reassure her. Seraphine stared at him for a while before nodding and forming a blood sword in her hand, presenting it before Arthur with both hands.


    The rest arrived and did the same, while the Strings of Fate stared at them. Arthur infused their weapons with golden mana, and they began to evolve to fit their owner''s fighting style. As for the Strings, they gathered around Yuvan who was still crying on the ground.


    "What do we do now?" asked Jonathan as he waited for hismand. Arthur stared at the Strings before sighing and looking toward the guardian, who understood his intention. A portal appeared beside them, leading them back toward the second floor.


    "Go and help Dorian against the creatures of nothingness,"manded Arthur with determination. "I will leave this tower to fight Nameless."


    "We cannot let you do that," said Whisker with a frown as he stepped forward. "Oblivion is far more powerful outside the lower realms. Furthermore, the gods might be nning to lure you out."


    "This is amand."


    "Amand I will refuse," said Whisker, surprising Arthur. As he saw his king frown, Whisker knelt on the ground as he pleaded. "I swore to follow you, but that also means I cannot let you die like this!"


    "I won''t die," said Arthur as his expression loosened. "You should trust me, just like the rest."


    "Don''t count me with them," said Seraphine with a frown as she lowered her sword, which she was examining. "The feline is right about this. We cannot let you fight them alone. In the off chance that there is an ambush, we will use ourselves as bait."


    "Why are you stubborn?"


    "We are just protective," said Ramiel with a smile as he raised his spiked club with golden mana leaking from it. "After finding the man capable of saving us from the obnoxious gods, we want to protect him."


    "If there is an enemy I cannot handle, then you wouldn''t either."


    "Then, we would throw away our lives to ensure that you survive," said Koby, golden mana flowing through his ethereal arm. "Please let us be stubborn this time, teacher."


    "¡­fine," said Arthur with a sigh as everyone seemed to have the same mindset. "Clear the second floor from the enders and follow me to meet Nameless. There shouldn''t be anyints now, right?"


    "None!" said Whisker with a grin as he began walking toward the portal. "Make it quick, everyone! We cannot let our king fight for us."


    "No one ced you in charge," said Seraphine as she followed after him with a frown. "We still didn''t receive the results of the fourth floor. I defeated ten demigods!"


    Arthur smiled as he heard them bicker among themselves before disappearing into the portal. Ilia was the only one left, staring at him with hesitation. There was no need for him to ask because Arthur knew what his heart had stored.


    "Spend what remained of his life with him," said Arthur with a smile. "I don''t want you to have any regrets, Ilia. I understand howplicated brotherhood can be."


    "Thank you, my king," said Ilia as he knelt on the ground and turned to walk toward the String of Fate, who surrounded Yuvan in a tight circle. His lost expression uneased them, but even as Ilia walked between them, none of them attacked.


    The schr guardiannded beside Arthur, staring at the scene. Then, he began to exin the reason he employed the Strings of Fate. "I am not proud of the ways I have used to summon the Red Tower to Earth. In order to connect the red tower to a lower realm, a high price must be paid."


    "Did you know about what Yuvan was going to do?"


    "I still don''t," said Jizo with a shake of his head. "However, everything he did is my fault. After my purpose is served, I will seek you to eradicate me from this world."


    "You are an extreme man."


    "Justice needs to be extreme," said Jizo as he stared at his own hands. "I have also contributed to so much bloodshed. I deserve to be punished like any other. Before that, I want to serve my purpose in this story."


    "We all carry the blood of others as long as we walk this path," said Arthur as he saw Ilia reach out for his brother and help him walk away. The two brothers walk shoulder to shoulder as they left the battlefield. "Blood must be paid with blood."


    "And everyone shall pay one day," said the Schr with eptance as he turned toward Arthur. "Nameless is indeed attacking the tower. This is the reason the contract is still validated. The gods could not wait until we open this tower."


    "We have no reason to open it."


    "If we don''t open the tower, I cannot send you back to Earth," said the guardian as he drew out another hologram withplicated settings for the tower. "Nameless has begun invading the tower through the interdimensional space. A normal human cannot survive there, since space itself is twisted."


    "How are we going to fight it, then?"


    "We need to stabilize space before leaving the tower," said the guardian with a frown. "This is the current damage that Nameless has inflicted."


    [Tower Health: 71%]


    Arthur watched the hologram that Jizo showed, which showed the tower structure and floors. Many ces were corrupted and rotting at a terrifying pace, but the second floor was healing because of hisrades.


    [Tower Health: 70%]


    [Tower Health: 69%]


    "It''s going down as we speak," muttered Arthur with a frown as the darkness spread like a gue. "We need to act now."


    "As long as we stop Nameless in the interdimensional space, it will be weakened in every world. However, the interdimensional space is massive and matter stretches within it."


    "This is the reason we will use the rune to stabilize space, right?"


    "To be precise, we will lock it for a while to make sure your body doesn''t turn to spaghetti," said Jizo as he began calcting. "I can use the tower''s resources to offer you¡­ one minute."


    "One minute is all I need," said Arthur with determination as he nodded. "It''s about time that Nameless experience some of the pain it inflicted."

 Chapter 1131 Lord Dorian

    <h4>Chapter 1131 Lord Dorian</h4>


    Dorian stood atop the city walls, his hands grabbing the fence so hard it squeaked. On both of his sides were the previous city lords who had be his advisors, their faces filled with fear as they witnessed the scene.


    Although the ten cities had united under one banner, turning their armies into one, a greater threat appeared in the same instant. Millions of monsters poured from the path as they sought to kill them. The armies had ogres and titans, imps and wyverns, and undead monsters.


    "This is the third day since they left," said Lillian with a frown as she gripped her sword of flowers. "We should expect the monsters to stop attacking us at any second."


    "No one has conquered the tower in thest three thousand years, so three days might have been an exaggeration on their part," said the Lord of Westcoast. "I suggest we hide in our rooms until this event is over."


    "If a single soldier harbors that idea," rejected Dorian the idea as he turned to face his advisors. "We cannot let fear divide us at such a crucial time. We survived two days, and this is the third!"


    "Do you trust their promise, Lord Dorian?" asked the Lord of Crestview as he stroked his beard. "I have died once before because of Artemis, but the Demon King revived me with his golden mana. No one trusts him more than I do, but he might have overestimated how long we canst."


    "If we underestimate our abilities, then we shouldn''t have fought to begin with," said Dorian, fighting their despair. "I know that things are getting hard, but we still have the nine artifacts."


    His words were reassuring, but anyone who saw the scene before them would despair. Millions of monsters rushed toward their city. Dorian used the Separation Tear to teleport the ten cities and create a major one. This made the citizens easier to protect, but it also meant having to protect a bigger city.


    "Use the regeneration artifact to revitalize the army,"manded Dorian as he turned. "Then use the cube to unify them. Another wave of monsters ising toward us."


    "Yes, my lord," nodded the rest and followed his orders. Dorian watched as the soldiers began healing and then shifted to assume formation. As for the artifact that held back the monsters with its barriers, it could not stop their onught for long.


    The barrier broke, and the monsters poured into the fields surrounding the cities. Their soldiers awaited their arrival, creating a barricade to protect those weaker than them. Uncertainty and fear filled their faces, but they knew that there was no ce to run.


    The earth began shaking as the monsters arrived, each one trampling thest beneath its feet. In order to raise their morale, the army captains began shouting as they raised their swords. All soldiers braced themselves for the inevitable sh, which arrived before they could prepare.


    "GWAAAA!"


    ng!


    Boom!


    Whoosh!


    "AAAH!"


    "Keep in formation! Keep in formation!"


    "A monster jumped over the barricade! Archers, shoot it down!"


    Chaos ensued as the soldiers fought against the monsters, having to team up in pairs to fight against each one. The monsters ripped their formation apart with their numbers, as the soldiers could not face millions.


    Dorian stared at his soldiers pushing for their lives, despair filling his face. He made sure to transfer their stats to the soldiers using the Unity Cube, ensuring their survival. However, their numbers were overwhelming.


    "At this rate, the monsters will break through the walls!" shouted the Lord of Westcoast. "We need to teleport the citizens away from here!"


    "Where to, exactly?" asked Dorian as he turned toward him. "The entire second floor is filled with monsters, so where am I supposed to take them, if not here?"


    The Lord of Westcoast could not answer, and Dorian turned back to witness the battle. Despair made its way into his heart as he watched how they couldn''t push back the monsters. Sweat rolled down his face as he looked for a solution.


    His breathing turned shallow as the countless deaths and blood resonated with his body. At some point, blood pooled beneath him, rming his advisors. They rushed to his aid, but Dorian stood as steady as a mountain."


    "Send the citizens to their rooms,"manded Dorian. "We will go down and fight too, to the death if needed."


    Dorian took out his spear as he took a step forward, blood running down his body as numerous wounds appeared. His advisors looked at each other before nodding and deciding to follow him.


    After announcing that the citizens needed to enter their rooms at the current time, Dorian ced his leg on the fence and jumped from the walls. He soared forward with ease, turning into a blur as he descended onto the battlefield.


    Boom!


    Dust rose from hisnding spot as Dorian rushed forward, spear in hand, rescuing the nearest soldier. The ogre had no chance against him as he impaled it, but luckily, the Karmic Resonance did not activate.


    "I''m so d these monsters are not real," said Dorian as he pulled out his spear from the corpse, which turned into red particles and entered his body. Although he lost so much blood, Dorian felt his strength returning as the red particles entered his body. "Killing these monsters strengthens me?"


    Before he could think it through, another monster rushed toward him. Dorian dodged to the side and swung his spear, cutting the monster in half. Then, he jumped to the next one, impaling its head with a single strike.


    The more he killed, the stronger he became, and the more he killed. As long as someone had enough strength to kill the first monster, they would never lose against these millions. Dorian rushed to every corner of the battlefield to either save the soldiers or repair their formation.


    "Take my hand!" said Dorian to a fallen soldier who had lost his eyes. As he pulled up the injured man, a loud growl echoed from the distance. "Something dangerous ising¡­"


    The ground began shaking as the monsters retreated. A titan from within the army of monsters rushed toward them, throwing its arms around like a child. Dorian watched as each hand sent ten soldiers flying with ease, killing them instantly.


    "Let me handle it!" shouted Dorian as he kept his spear in his storage before advancing. The lords arrived on the scene at this time, not knowing whether Dorian was being reckless or just confident.


    Inparison to the titan, Dorian was no taller than its foot. His slim figure did not scream reliability, and the titan cupped its hands to hammer Dorian like a nail. The man with ashen hair watched the attack with a fearless gaze as he raised a single hand.


    Boom!


    As expected, the entire battlefield shook as the titan crushed Dorian. However, the next scene made the crowd stand with their mouths agape. While dust rose from the ground, the titan''s arms were thrown back as it staggered.


    Dorian was still standing in ce, a gray energy surrounding him. Although he seemed a little tired, he gave the titan no time to stabilize. He dashed forward and jumped higher than the titan itself and kicked it in the head.


    The entire army was awestruck as Dorian kicked the titan''s nose, which looked like an egg, and threw it to the ground. An earthquake ensued from the falling titan as the wind pushed the soldiers back.


    Dorian stood atop the giant, huffing, as he gazed down at it. Its face was irregr as if someone painted it while drunk, with its nose resting high above its eyes and a mouth on its forehead. As the titan could no longer stand, Dorian summoned his spear.


    "This is what happens when you attack my soldiers," said Dorian as he raised his spear high and brought it down. The titan screamed as the spear went through its eye and straight to its brain. Before long, silence descended on the battlefield as the titan began turning to red particles.


    Doriannded inside the crater he had created as he walked back. Monsters still rushed forward from behind him, but he did not care. Archers shot their arrows, killing hundreds of monsters that tried to attack their lord.


    "We stand together!" shouted Dorian as he mmed his spear on the ground. The soldiers cheered for their lord as he stood beneath a rain of arrows after taking down a titan.


    Dorian stared at how their morale rose after seeing him fight, realizing that he made the right choice. A lord can never earn the trust of their subjects if they stood atop the walls and watched.


    As he took out his spear from the ground, Dorian turned toward the iing monsters. His soldiers rushed to follow him when the strangest thing happened. The monsters that were rushing to kill them froze in ce and turned around. Then, screams of agony echoed as dark creatures began rising from the ground.

 Chapter 1132 Golden Mana

    Chapter 1132 Golden Mana


    "What are these?" muttered Dorian with confusion as he witnessed the scene, his heart aching with agony. As he clutched his chest, sweat rolled down his face. "I know that they are humans¡­ but why are they in so much agony?"


    "This is bad, Sir Dorian," said the Lord of Crestview as he offered his insight on the matter. "These humans have fallen to the temptations of Oblivion, a creature that devours worlds. The moment it enters a world, it would never leave!"


    "Then, we should defeat it before it sets foot into our world," said Dorian with renewed determination, but the Lord of Crestview held him back with worry. "What are you doing?"


    "You cannot fight against nothingness!" said the old man with absolute conviction. "It destroyed my world when I was a child, so I know better than anyone here what this creature is. The moment you touch it, you die!"


    "There must be a way to destroy it?" asked Dorian with a questioning tone as these creatures multiplied, with ck tar falling on the ground and hollow skulls screaming in agony. "Are you telling me these things are invincible?"


    "If there were a way to kill them, would we allow them to destroy our worlds and turn us into refugees?" asked the old man as he let go of Dorian. "We must wait for the Demon King to send his soldiers. Ask the soldiers to retreat until then."


    Dorian hesitated because if he started retreating, the monsters would start attacking again. He had just boosted the morale of his soldiers, so he hoped that it would push the monsters back in time for Arthur to conquer this tower.


    During his moments of hesitation, the bizarreness of the scene intensified. The same monsters that had been trying to kill them turned toward the creatures of nothingness, red at them, and started shouting something.


    As the humans watched in amazement, the monsters began rushing toward the creatures of nothingness. Dorian was in awe as the monsters huddled around the screaming humanoid creatures and began wing at them. However, they proved the Lord of Crestview right.


    Despite their numbers and various abilities, the monsters could notnd a single scratch on them. Whatever monsters touched these creatures started rotting, and even Dorian tried to remove the ck tar, but could not.


    The monsters began rotting and dying after a few seconds, but that did not stop the rest from rushing to jump on them. As he watched the scene with confusion,motion rose from behind him as the ground turned ck.


    "Something ising out from the darkness!" shouted a soldier as he jumped away in fear, watching a hand climb out of the ground. "Quick! Kill it!"


    "Don''t get close to that creature!" shouted Dorian urgently as he rushed back toward his soldiers. "Retreat from the scene at once, but form a barricade as you do! Retreat in order!"


    The soldiers heeded their brave lord, who had taken down a titan, and formed a circle around the rising creature of nothingness. Dorian watched as it rose with rotting flesh and hollow eyes. ck tar fell from its body, dyeing the world ck and corroding it like acid.


    "It hurts¡­" a voice leaked from the fallen being as it rose, staring at them with despair. "Please¡­ anyone¡­ kill me¡­"


    His voice belonged to a human man, which made things even scarier. Dorian covered his nose as the stench of rotten flesh was unbearable. The man was in agony, but he wielded a weapon of nothingness and wore an evil grin.


    "I have so much power now¡­ but I regret it¡­ I don''t want this¡­" said the man as he took his first steps toward them. As soon as the ck tar touched the ground, it began spreading like wildfire. The soldiers retreated hastily under Dorian''s urgent screams, but it was toote for some.


    The closest soldiers were touched by the ck tar, making them howl in pain as they tried to remove it. Dorian had to act fast and rush forward, shing with his spear, severing their legs in an instant. Then, he carried them and jumped high before the tar could touch them.


    "My lord! My legs¡­!" shouted one of the two soldiers with tears in his eyes. Dorian gritted his teeth but could not promise them anything in the current circumstances. He did what he could.


    Doriannded a distance away as the fallen being started chasing after his soldiers while they fled the scene. It was chaos. As he looked for a way to save his soldiers using the artifacts, a figure leapt from behind him and rushed toward the fallen being.


    "An ogre?" muttered Dorian with widened eyes as he watched the monsters evade his soldiers and jump straight toward the fallen being. Then, without any fear, the ogre began wrestling this creature to the ground as the ck tar devoured it. "It didn''t scratch a single soldier¡­"


    Dorian realized that these monsters had changed their target for some reason and acted as if they were protecting them now. Another ogre followed after the first, rushing to throw away their lives to act as shields.


    "What are we to do, Dorian?" asked Lillian with Joey by her side, acting as her bodyguard. "If we don''t act fast enough, not even these monsters could protect us! More fallen beings are rising from the ground!"


    "There is nothing we can do against immortal monsters," said Dorian matter-of-factly. "We can only buy time as we wait for our king! Fight until the end until hope emerges from the darkness! Push them back using elemental attacks, but don''t let them touch you!"


    Dorian acted in a swift and decisive manner. Mages stepped forward and started raining their attacks on the fallen beings while monsters held them back. The battle was as chaotic as could be, and Dorian exhausted every idea and strength he had to push them back.


    After a while, there was nothing more to be done. The fallen beings had spawned everywhere like bringers of doom. Everything they touched would crumble and die. The hordes of monsters that were their enemies earlier became their mightiest shield, but their numbers dwindled.


    There was no way to defeat an immortal creature.


    As his voice turned hoarse from shoutingmands, despair began to fill his heart. The agony of his soldiers who had fallen victim to the enders was too draining on his mind, while the physical toll of the battle drained his body.


    "What is that?" a soldier whispered close by, prompting Dorian to look at him. The soldier was young with big blue eyes and a helmet covered with blood. His finger pointed toward the sky while his blue eyes stared in amazement. Thus, Dorian raised his head to look.


    A circr portal appeared in the sky above them, portraying a scene from beyond. They were green ins with a group of people standing around a single man in ck robes. As the man turned around, Dorian glimpsed his face through the portal.


    "Arthur!" muttered Dorian with excitement as he watched the group walk toward the portal one by one. They carried weapons of golden mana as they emerged to their aid, and Dorian recognized them all as hisrades. "He has fulfilled his promise!"


    "Did you doubt that?" asked Seraphine as she emerged from the portal and started falling toward the battlefield. "Everything will be fine now, Dorian! The fighting is over!"


    "The fighting is over!"


    Those words were the key that opened a dam of relief across the battlefield. The soldiers started crying as their bodies reached their limits and their minds almost broke beyond repair.


    Eight figures emerged from the portal, each carrying a different weapon that shone with golden mana. As soon as the golden mana arrived, all fallen beings started screaming as they turned their attention toward the eight.


    Ramiel was the first tond with his giant spiked club, which he mmed in the middle of the fallen beings closest to Dorian and his soldiers. An explosion of golden mana engulfed the battlefield as the fallen beings started dying with no way of resistance.


    "The immortal evil is¡­ dying¡­" muttered the Lord of Crestview as he stood close to Dorian while tears welled in his eyes. "This golden mana can kill these creatures¡­ If we had such mana, my world would not have been destroyed!"


    As the old man cried tears of envy, the soldiers cried tears of happiness as they cheered for the eight. The eight warriors arrived without announcement and changed the tides in an instant. Monsters died left and right as the golden mana exploded everywhere.


    "This golden mana belongs to him," said Dorian as he gazed into the portal, watching the man in ck and golden robes. As if Arthur sensed his gaze, he looked at him and smiled. Dorian could not express his gratitude enough, so he saluted him with a fist on his heart.


    After that, the portal closed. The fallen beings were helpless against the golden mana and the warriors that carried it.

 Chapter 1133 Kind And Heroic Name

    <h4>Chapter 1133 Kind And Heroic Name</h4>


    After the eight warriors descended to the second floor, Arthur was more at ease. He could now focus on fighting Nameless, but he needed to stabilize space first.


    Jizo exined that the interdimensional space was the emptiness between realms. The universe had manyyers, and the further thoseyers were from the center of the universe, the lower their level was. The space between thoseyers was too dangerous for humans to traverse it, but Nameless had no problem with that.


    "What is the center of the universe?" asked Arthur after the guardian exined; as he tweaked through the tower, channeling its resources toward stabilizing the interdimensional space outside.


    "ording to what we know, there could only be one thing at the center, spewing creation throughout the universe: the wheel of creation."


    "Then, if we keep ascending realms, we will reach it one day," said Arthur as he looked at the sky. "It might be the real reason that the gods want to get stronger without stopping. They are chasing after the wheel that will make them the one true god of creation?"


    "A race to the end," muttered the guardian as his eyes danced from one point to the other, drawing runes with ease. Arthur watched him use some sort of logic to summon runes, as if summoning spirits themselves. Meanwhile, Arthur could just breathe them into existence. "I''m almost done. We can ess the interdimensional space now."


    "Open a portal, then," said Arthur, but Jizo shook his head.


    "The easiest way to find Nameless in the interdimensional space is to exit from the point he entered. At the moment, the best ce to enter the interdimensional space happens to be the second floor, where the rest of yourrades are fighting."


    "I can say hi to Dorian, then," said Arthur with a smile. "Send me there."


    The guardian nodded and opened a portal to the second floor. This time, it was above the walls overseeing the battlefield. Arthur walked through the portal and took a few moments to realize the oue of this battle.


    His eight warriors managed to vanquish the fallen beings using their enchanted weapons, but they could do nothing about the invasion of Nameless. The golden mana acted as a shield that protected Dorian and his army, but that was its limit.


    Arthur gazed at the battlefield as the chilly wind mmed itself against the high walls. His golden eyes took in the fallen soldiers and the despair in theirrades'' eyes as they carried them. This was Nameless, the true bane of existence.


    Although he had mastered his wrath and tamed the madness within it, Arthur was still enraged looking at the scene. His spiritual energy burst out in an rming amount, like an invisible pressure that engulfed the world.


    Those on the ground froze in fear as they sensed a crushing presence behind him, far more rming than the corruption. They turned to see Arthur standing atop the walls, his golden mana leaking from his body with a face full of cold rage.


    "This is as far as you go, Nameless," said Arthur as he raised a foot and mmed it on the fence. "Humans will no longer live in fear of your destruction!"


    Boom!


    Golden mana exploded from his body like a giant me as he soared across the sky. The soldiers stared while holding back their breaths, unable to let out a sound. As the golden sun rushed through the battlefield, a certain darkness rose to meet him.


    A creature far bigger than the one before it appeared. This fallen being was at least ten meters tall, with more defined features than the ones before it. It had no bones, just a gap in existence as it pulled out a sword of destruction.


    "I have been waiting for you," said a voice devoid of emotions or humanity. No one could hear it except those with a high spiritual energy, including Arthur and hisrades.


    "Some would call that suicidal," said Arthur as he pulled out his dagger and infused it with the golden mana. The ck dagger screamed with wrath as it absorbed the mana, which summoned crackling ck lightning. "Our fight should be elsewhere."


    Arthur reached the giant being and struck with his dagger as it blocked with the giant sword of nothingness. This being reminded Arthur of Osian, the previous emperor of Ilios, who offered his body for Nameless and used his powers.


    Boom!


    Once again, creation shed against nothingness. The world began shaking as the entirendscape began to shift away from their sh. Dorian and the rest were sent flying by the explosion as the walls began tilting away.


    The sh of creation and nothingness caused the entire world to roll away, destroying everything the forces touched. Dorian hurried to create a barrier using his artifact, but it copsed in an instant. As he feared for his soldiers to be harmed, the eight warriors stepped forward.


    "Take a step back," said Lian as he bit his thumb and summoned a giant jellyfish that began to expand with his golden mana. The jellyfish acted as a shield against their sh, rippling and negating the forces that almost killed his soldiers.


    "Is he going to be alright?" asked Lillian with concern, but Joey chuckled at her question. The acting lord pinched his side and twisted, making the warrior grimace as he raised his hands in surrender. "What made youugh?"


    "Wait! Wait! You have never seen him in a fight, that''s all," said Joey as sweat covered his face. Although he was a battle-hardened soldier, her pinch almost ripped his skin apart. "If anyone should be worried, it should be his enemies!"


    "He is right," said the Blood Queen as shended beside them with Sarohan hugging her blood carpet. "We wouldn''t have been able to stop that creature with just enchanted weapons. Arthur is the real deal."


    "Is that his name?" asked Lillian with surprise. "I like that name. It sounds kind and heroic. What do you think, Joey?" she asked before sliding her hand into his.


    "Huh?" muttered the man with shock before he blushed. The rest of them snickered at his reaction, despite the fierce battle before them. "I like it too!"


    The groupughed as the tension diffused from the air. Dorian stared at their confident faces, a testimony of how much they trusted Arthur and his abilities. As the dust settled to reveal the battle, the giant was arching because the ck dagger sought to destroy it.


    "Open the portal now, Jizo!" shouted Arthur while pushing his dagger forward, driving it through the giant. Then, a giant magic circle appeared on the ground as Arthur dove into the darkness. The change was so sudden that the group flinched and rushed forward.


    "Where are you going?!" shouted Dorian with confusion as the eight dashed forward through the destroyedndscape. None of them said a word before rushing at the same time while he stood in confusion.


    "Following our king, of course!" shouted Whisker as he turned with a grin. "We cannot sit idle as he fights Oblivion."


    Dorian was still confused before the eight reached the same runic circle that appeared on the ground and jumped through it. Before he couldprehend what was happening, the runic circle closed, swallowing his friends.


    As he stood rooted in shock, the darkness began receding from the world. It was at that moment the hologram of a man appeared before them. He had a pale face with a thin mustache. The first thing that he did was bow his head.


    "I am the master of the Red Tower, the man responsible for keeping you here," said the man wearing simple attire with a sincere voice. "I apologize for dragging you to this hell, but it was a necessity."


    Before any of them could object, more holograms appeared to show various worlds. Destruction filled these words, keeping nothing but a wastnd from them.


    "These are the worlds that you havee from. I chose to open gates to my tower in the worlds that needed it most. Here, nothing could kill you anymore, but I have also robbed you of your freedom. For that, I apologize."


    "¡­do you think an apology is enough?!" shouted one of the soldiers as he threw his helmet on the ground. "I spent decades in this hell because of you!"


    "I had no other choice," answered the man as if he heard the soldier. "If I allowed anyone to leave, the true purpose of this tower will be revealed. This is not an excuse for the countless souls that have died in this ce. But I need you to know that the world is far worse outside."


    "We can decide that for ourselves," said the Lord of Westcoast as he huffed with his arms crossed. "How would you feel about being imprisoned without deciding your fate?"


    "I have been imprisoned ever since the world killed my wife and daughter, captured by the desire for a brighter future for this world," said the tower master without any self-pity. "Brave men are now fighting the reason the world can never be bright and safe."

 Chapter 1134 Three Horsemen

    <h4>Chapter 1134 Three Horsemen</h4>


    A giant screen appeared on each floor, visible to everyone. It could be the third floor where they were fighting monsters or Rodrick on the first floor inside Sith Town. The screen showed the infinite darkness of the moving universe and a figure standing alone.


    Golden mana leaked from his back, standing straight against the giant darkness. Like dark clouds, the darkness began to reform into a giant creature, far bigger than any world. The scene zoomed out from the golden man to capture the magnitude of the dark creature.


    The creature looked like a shadow with no definite features. Inparison to its size, the golden man was now no bigger than a dot about to disappear from existence. The crowd watched with shallow breaths, barely enough to sustain them.


    "Every sentient creature faces the danger of extinction," said the tower master as he revealed their enemy. "At the moment, this tower is fighting against the same creature that robbed you of happiness, safety, and love. How many of your loved ones died because of nothingness?"


    As they watched the scene and heard his words, the crowd was shocked. Inside the Red Tower, a religion existed to worship it. Although that religion was corrupted because of its leader, they had a certain idea that posed a question.


    What if the tower saved them from a worse future?


    In this realm where monsters struck every week and the strong ruled over the weak, none of them would die. It made living harder because they had to endure hellish things, but in the end, they would be safe as long as they did not attempt to conquer this tower.


    Sith Town suffered an unjust tyrant, but once it was freed, they led happy and wealthy lives. Food was always present, and Rodrick governed them with justice. He did not attempt to grow stronger than he was and did not seek to exploit the weak.


    "I know that you miss your loved ones, but I forced no one to enter this tower," said the tower master, striking when the iron was hot. "Everyone who stepped into this tower did it because they dreamt of a better future."


    Dorian could feel the conflicted emotions his soldiers had. For him, the tower had always been his home. He could not envision a bigger world than the second floor, but many challengers arrived just recently. Their hearts yearned for open seas, vastnds, and the loved ones they left behind.


    On the other spectrum of their emotions, they feared the creature outside this tower. It took away their homes and safety. Many fled a worse life before entering this tower, but they could not help but wish to leave every now and then.


    "I carry the blood of many, but I also wish to believe that I rescued a few lost souls," said the tower master with eyes glimmering with gold. "I reveal everything now after three thousand years for a simple reason. This tower has been conquered by the man fighting outside right now."


    Everyone raised their heads which were hanging low so far. Shock at the revtion made them stop breathing. The notion that this tower could be conquered never crossed their minds. Hope that they could return home soared through their hearts.


    "If he wins this battle, he would send everyone home if they wished for it," said the tower master. "But for those without one, whose worlds have been destroyed by the nothingness, I offer you a ce to live inside this tower."


    After that, the man bowed and apologized again for entrapping them here, and the video stream disappeared. The screen still showed the battle outside, ensuring that the people witnessed such a turning point in history.


    "I, for one, have no world to return to," said the Lord of Crestview as he stared at the scene with sorrow. "Even after this tower has been conquered, I still wish to be your advisor, Lord Dorian."


    "Thank you, Lord Ishmael," said Dorian with a smile, but he saw hesitation on the faces of the rest. "We can discuss that after the war is over. For now, let''s try to survive."


    After that, none of the crowd said a word. They all watched the battle that would shake the universe and change the fate of countless worlds. The battle began when the golden mana exploded from his body as the Returning King raised his golden dagger.


    "I lead not armies, but legions of liberation, forging a path where the oppressed stand tall and gods kneel," said Arthur as the screen showed his heroic resolve against Nameless. "The gods may dictate fate, but I am the author of my destiny, and their reign shall crumble before my wrath."


    After the blood-boiling words, mana enveloped his body like a snake as chains began to materialize. They floated around his body as theymanded existence into the world, while a pair of red eyes appeared on the giant creature.


    ***


    "An anomaly has appeared¡­" said a voice within the dark cosmos. Arthur stood strong against the massive creature that could swallow worlds whole, without an ounce of fear. "You must be the one I cannot see."


    "And thest man you will see," said Arthur as he raised his dagger, mana searing from its edges. ck lightning crackled due to his wrath, but Arthur knew that this creature was immune to wrath. The gods might have designed it in that manner, to be the bane of the Returning King.


    "A mere human with immense arrogance is not worthy of my attention," said Nameless as he raised a hand, and the entire cosmos shifted. Arthur could feel space losing its structure as the giant hand moved, like a ck hole threatening to swallow everything. "Meet my horsemen."


    Arthur saw three figures emerge from the darkness, riding horses of darkness with cloaks hiding their features. Each of them had a different figure. One was nothing but bones, another looked like a withered branch, and thest resembled a triumphant warrior with ck armor.


    "I thought there were four horsemen, not three," said Arthur with a smile. Nameless stared at him with giant red eyes that narrowed, but said nothing. "I have warriors too."


    A group of eight warriors jumped from the Red Tower behind him, floating within empty space. Everyst one of hisrades, even Ilia, arrived to help him in this fight.


    "We arrived as promised, Returning King!" said Seraphine as she stopped behind him, not daring to dash forward without hismand. "Please give us yourmand to fight against the darkness."


    "The schr guardian bought us a minute of spatial stability," said Arthur with a frown as he stared at Nameless and his horsemen of doom. "We are still within the boundaries of the tower. Once the fight begins, the spatial instability would wear us out. Take care of the horsemen while I handle Nameless."


    "As youmand!" chanted the nine as they split into groups of three before each choosing a cmity to tackle. Arthur was now free to fight against the dark shadow bigger than several worldsbined. However, he was far from worried.


    "Kill them,"manded Nameless, and the three horsemen galloped toward them. Arthur raised a hand and his nine warriors jumped to stop them, since a fight near the tower might endanger its residents. Meanwhile, golden mana exploded as the chains of order began growing.


    Arthur waved his hand and clenched it, sending the chains toward the unstable space. As they attached to space, it became easier to mobilize within it, and that''s when he soared forward.


    "Even demigods fear me, but you are odd," said Nameless as he stared down at the small creature rushing toward him. "Mortals are fascinating."


    Arthur soared toward Nameless as golden mana protected him. As he got closer, the War Horseman rushed forward to hinder him. It sped both hands together before summoning a giant sword and shed toward Arthur.


    ng!


    A lightning spear stopped the sword as Ilia tried to hinder him but was thrown into the distance. The horseman prepared to strike again when Ramiel arrived, mming it with his golden club, throwing the War Horseman back.


    Arthur soared past their battle as one of his chains rushed toward Ilia to transfer some golden mana to him. The reason his weapon failed against the horseman was itsck of creational enchantment which Arthur had given the rest.


    The next to meet Arthur was the Death Horseman, raising its bony hand to summon countless wraiths. They screamed while rushing toward him, wing with their death-painted nails. A blood scythe covered in golden mana shed before Arthur, cutting through the ghosts with ease. Whisker then leaped forward in his feline form with golden ws, shing towards Death.


    Wheng!


    As the golden mana struck the nothingness, a loud explosion echoed throughout the unstable space. If not for Arthur and Jizo working together to stabilize it, they would have all drifted to different parts of the universe, and that would be the best-case scenario.

 Chapter 1135 Damn Waiga

    Chapter 1135 Damn Waiga


    The Horseman of Death raised his other hand, releasing ck tar that could erode matter and space alike. It rushed to consume Whisker, who was still pushing with his silver gauntlets to kill the horseman.


    Boing!


    A giant jellyfish appeared behind the feline, enveloping Whisker within its body. The ck tar eroded the jellyfish, but it carried the feline away even as it died. Then, it spat him out after he was safe before dissolving into red particles.


    "This artifact can be used outside the tower," said Lian as he looked at the Red Gem that he had. "What is this tower, exactly?"


    "Is this really the time?" asked the giant feline with a hoarse voice as he tried to catch his breath. "We need your jellyfish against this horseman. It seems he is the source of corrosion that Oblivion has."


    "I understand," said Lian with a nod as he replicated his jellyfish. "Ride on this and it will answer yourmands. Use it as a shield without worry since it''s just a replica."


    Arthur observed their fight and knew he would not be able to get past Death without a pause. The horseman summoned undead monsters continuously. As he looked at the countless monsters spewing out, Arthur slowed his flight.


    "We meet in a different timeline, creator," said the ck skeleton with a jarringugh as its bones kept grinding against one another. "In this timeline, I am not restricted by a mortal body."


    "And I am not the same as I was before," said Arthur as he raised his dagger. "You caused me a lot of problems. Next time, stay away from my friends."


    "Our purpose is to destroy you," said the Horseman as he reined his undead horse in check as ck tar fell from its mouth. "As long as you exist, we will tempt those around you toward the darkness until you are alone."


    "You chose Ellen on purpose?"


    "What would a girl like her offer us, other than being close to the creator?" said the horseman with a ridiculingugh. "I chose her as a vessel just to make you unable to trust anyone else. In the previous timeline, she died after the battle against you."


    "¡­she couldn''t handle the darkness."


    "She killed herself once her mother healed. Her sanity was gone after she remembered how many people she killed just to buy her mother a few years. Well, not that it matters anymore, it was all in the past."


    "You just made things personal," muttered Arthur with a nk expression as he raised his hand toward Whisker and Lian, who attempted to attack him again. "Give me a second against him."


    "We don''t have time for revenge, my king!" shouted Ilia as he struck the War Horseman again, engaging in a fierce fight against the cmity. Even as their attacksnded on him, he only seemed to grow stronger. "Aim for Nameless, nothing else!"


    "I know that, Ilia," said Arthur as he raised his right hand, holding his ck dagger brimming with golden mana. Then, he lowered his body while gripping his right arm with his left hand. "It won''t take long."


    Boom!


    The entire space shook as golden mana erupted from his body. Time froze for a few seconds inside the dark cosmos as Arthur bolted forward, fueled by wrath and his mana of creation. Before the Horseman could respond, Arthur passed him and left a giant gush of golden mana over his body.


    Boom!


    Another explosion echoed as the golden mana consumed the Horseman, deafening the world and muffling its screams. Arthur soared above him, carrying on with his original trajectory, after delivering a lethal attack to the Horseman.


    "You are nothing but the god''s puppet, and I am your master''s yer," muttered Arthur as he flew toward Nameless, who still brought its hands together to cause a shift in space. "Don''t think we are on the same level."


    Death screamed as it burned with golden mana, but Arthur knew that was not enough to kill the horseman of Nameless. However, he did not want to waste his strength on an underlying when the real monster was right behind him.


    Undead ethereal creatures rushed toward him, but they were struck down with blood arrows from Seraphine. Arthur reached thest horseman of famine. The frail old man seemed out of ce amidst chaos, but it raised its hand toward Arthur.


    For the first time since he awakened his wrath, Arthur felt strength leaving his body. A strange energy seeped into his living body and consumed his strength. His mana burned fiercely, but the strange energy managed to devour his strength.


    "I am the stealer of life and ender of men," said the withered man with his hand outstretched, the skin having turned ck. "You cannot win against me unless you abandon your flesh."


    "We will handle him!" shouted Jonathan and Koby as they rushed forward, throwing themselves at the cmity. Koby struck with his ethereal arm, but the energy withered before it reached the horseman. Jonathan used his silver roses to counter famine, and they withered lifeless.


    Arthur knew that these two might have a hard time against famine, but he saw another figure emerge. This time, it was Sarohan, shing with a red glow as he pierced a sword into famine''s back. His ambush was so sudden and unnoticeable that even Arthur did not foresee it.


    "Strike of Justice!" shouted the Waiga, whatever came to his mind, as if he hadn''t just ambushed the horseman. Famine looked surprised as the golden sword pierced him, infusing golden mana through his body.


    "How¡­ could it¡­ be?"


    Arthur had a moment of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, remembering how Sarohan ambushed Vesper before. It was a low move that he did not understand how the Waiga managed to pull it off, but he could somehow sneak up on anyone without their notice.


    "I have failed you¡­ father¡­" said the horseman as he crumbled to ashes. Jonathan and the rest were confused and shocked as they stared at Sarohan, who was floating thanks to the tower''s help. He looked just as shocked as them as he studied his de.


    "Call me¡­ the Famine Killer!"


    "That sounds like a chef''s name," said Koby as he tried to contain hisughter, but the next moment filled them with dread. Nameless shifted its eyes toward them, rage filling the red within them.


    "I summon thee, Famine!"


    Namelessmanded and its monotonous voice echoed. Arthur noticed a small part emerging from its body, turning into another horseman. This time, the horseman was a young man who had sickly eyes.


    "He could just recreate them?!" shouted Sarohan as he flew back toward the rest, hiding behind them. "I did my job! Time for a strategic retreat!"


    "You call ambushing a job?" muttered Jonathan with shame filling his face. "You denied us a proper fight, Sarohan!"


    Arthur retained his calm as he nced at the Waiga. Something was off about how he managed to kill a horseman of doom on his own. Arthur himself found it hard to face Famine because it could take away his strength.


    "How did you kill him, Sarohan?" muttered Arthur after a moment, and the Waiga turned toward him with a confused expression. "Do you have some sort of Art to sneak on enemies?"


    "I always had sneaky feet against powerful enemies for some reason," said Sarohan as he pondered the situation. "I think they just look down on me."


    Arthur was not convinced, so even in the midst of this battle, he used his analyze rune. There was a crucial aspect about Sarohan that he had failed to notice all this time, and it might be the thing that made him invisible to the powerful.


    This damn Waiga had no spiritual energy.


    Not a single bit.


    Arthur was used to the fact that people had less spiritual energy than he did, and by a lot, so he never noticed that one of his closestradescked spiritual energy. Although he was sure that the Waiga had a soul, his spiritual energy was nonexistent!


    Spiritual energy was the core of ascension and evolution for mortals, as they represented how much they could harness the universe. For example, Arthur never had a bottleneck during his training because of his overflowing spiritual energy. Therefore, when these powerful entities evaluated each other, they depended on spiritual energy!


    "This is absurd," muttered Arthur with shock written over his face as his rune disappeared. "Sarohan, how can you live without spiritual energy?!"


    "Hm? What''s that?" muttered the Waiga as he straightened his posture, sensing that something was off. "I heard a lot about it, but I just guessed it''s something that higher worlds have. Am I supposed to have it?"


    Arthur did not have an answer to that. This was the reason that powerful entities failed to notice this damn Waiga. They considered him a fly that could not even harm them, let alone kill them! What they failed to expect was that a creature with no spiritual energy would have this much strength.

 Chapter 1136 Throughout The Universe

    <h4>Chapter 1136 Throughout The Universe</h4>


    "I refuse to believe that I have been outdone by a monkey!" said Seraphine, the mostpetitive among the group, before she calmed down. "Well, he did receive a fraction of my powers."


    "I''m afraid it has nothing to do with that," said Arthur with a twitching brow as he raised his dagger, ready to aim for Nameless again. "Sarohan simplycks the spiritual energy that makes powerful beings acknowledge his presence."


    "What?! Is that what the spiritual energy used for? I want it, then!" shouted the Waiga with fury as he pulled out his long sword and aimed at the new Horseman of Famine. "You better notice me or else, sick bastard!"


    Famine did not answer him, but Arthur noticed that he was beginning to wither as well. It was a slow process, but he could see his muscles wasting at a snail''s pace. As he stood there, Jizo showed himself before them through a hologram.


    "Our king, we don''t have time to waste," said the schr guardian with a worried face. "The spatial array will shatter in forty-five seconds. You must end this now!"


    "I expected less," said Arthur with a nod as he raised his dagger again. His golden mana red as he eyed the giant of nothingness. "It will end soon."


    "I managed to strengthen the array a little, thus the extra time. The source of that spiritual energy is the people themselves," exined Jizo, making Arthur surprised. "They allowed me to use their spiritual energy to strengthen the array!"


    "We don''t need to burden them," muttered Arthur with a frown. "In regards to spiritual energy, I have more than enough to waste."


    "Everyone, including me, wants you to use that energy against Oblivion," said Jizo with a smile. "Please ept their help, Dear Demons King."


    After that, the hologram ended. Arthur wanted to say something more, but he sighed and decided to ept their help. It was a major leap for the people of the tower to offer their spiritual energy to the man who trapped them. Even if that did not mean forgiveness, it was a sign of unity.


    "Let''s not waste their efforts!" shouted Arthur to the rest as he soared forward. The new Horseman tried to block him, but Jonathan and Koby rushed to hinder him. The two worked together to entrap the Horseman long enough for Arthur to pass.


    Arthur flew over the cloud of ethereal mana and silver roses before heading straight toward Nameless. The two of them stared at each other, no more obstacles between them. Given his massive size, Nameless was even bigger than the interdimensional space they had.


    His golden mana red again, bing the sole sun in this world. The closer that Arthur got to the infinite darkness known as Oblivion, the brighter his mana burned to counter it. In the end, his light spread throughout the universe.


    "From the ashes of oblivion, I forge a legacy that shall never fade!" roared Arthur as his golden mana erupted once more, seeming to be endless. "Return to your makers, and tell them mortal will prevail where their divine folly falters!"


    "Nothingness is the other side of the wheel, creator," said the emotionless voice as the giant responded by bringing his hands together. Space began to shift as his hands were bigger than worlds, destroying space itself in their movements.


    The burning me of creation rushed toward the endless nothingness that tried to extinguish it. Arthur moved his dagger atst, shing with it and releasing his mana. An explosion of creation resounded throughout the universe as Arthur sought to defy the nothingness of his enemy.


    As hisrades watched the scene, they could not help but stand in awe. Inside the tower, the residents were the same. The universe was now dyed with his light as Arthur could no longer be seen. There was nothing but golden mana that shed against nothingness.


    The nothingness and existence shed atst, resulting in an explosion that shook the universe. Since ancient times, these forces have been the very opposite of each other. Nothingness sought to destroy while existence sought to create.


    As the Red Tower shook to its very core, nothing more could be seen from the battle. Everything was engulfed in the brilliant light of creation that spread to every corner of the universe.


    ---


    In the distant world known as Earth, a woman opened her eyes. The first thing that she felt was heartache. The vivid memory of her father''s death by her own two hands left her unable to breathe. A hand grabbed her shoulder, pushing her down.


    "Breathe, child!"manded a strong voice, making her draw in a sharp breath of air. As she turned to look at the man''s face, she found that it was the guildmaster of God de, One-Armed Asura. "Name five things you can see!"


    "¡­what?!" she was confused, but his strong presence made her obey. She looked around the room, naming five things that she saw: a lightbulb, mirror, door, table, and an old man.


    "Name four things you can hear!" The manmanded again, forcing her to obey. After naming whatever she could hear, she realized that her mind began to focus on the present. After the old manmanded her to name three things she can touch, and then two things she can smell, he offered her a cup of tea.


    "Name one thing you can taste, and tell me your name," said the One-Armed Asura as he handed her the warm cup. She received it with both hands and drank the tea within. Then, she answered hisst question as tears welled in her eyes.


    "My mother''s favorite vani ck tea," muttered the woman as tears fell from her eyes. "My name is Julia Vinera, the woman who killed her father."


    "Nonsense," said the One-Armed Asura as he grabbed her hand. "If your father was still here, he would have pped you for thinking that. A viinous man took his life, not yours!"


    "I drove the de into his chest," said Julia as she began shaking, sobs leaking from her mouth. "Even if I did it against my will, it was these hands that ended his life. I cannot¡­"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Julia began wailing into her hands. Her tears could not stop falling as she realized that her own hands killed thest of her family. In that moment, she felt like loneliness and despair filled her world.


    "You are not alone, Julia," said the One-Armed Asura as he pulled her into an embrace. "You have me for an uncle, and others who value you even more than family. For another¡­ Arthur Silvera!"


    The moment he said his name, Julia stopped crying. Tears fell from her eyes as she raised her head and stared at him. Despite her flushed face and swollen eyes, there was rity in them.


    "Where is Arthur?" she asked, her lips trembling. "What happened to Runera and Ascent?"


    "After you helped Arthur return to his senses, the fight was over in Runera. Yuvan Perli escaped using the Red Tower that has appeared, and Arthur went into the tower with Ilia Perli to chase after him."


    "How could he go to such a dangerous ce?" asked Julia with immense worry and fear. One-Armed Asura was stumped for words after seeing his niece showing such a face. "Take me to the Red Tower!"


    Before he could refuse, Julia jumped out of her bed and started wearing her ck and golden robes. It was a bizarre scene to see a woman devastated to such a degree pull herself together in an instant.


    "Do you care this much about him?" asked One-Armed Asura with confusion. Julia adjusted her clothes as she wiped away the tears from her eyes. "Is he important enough for you to bury the pain?"


    "Arthur is the little brother I never had," said Julia with determination. "I can break down or kill myself once I know that he''s unharmed."


    After a moment of speechless silence, the guildmaster nodded and rose. He could no longer refuse her request since Arthur seemed to be the only worthy reason for her life. Then, he led her outside and through the streets of Runera.


    It waste at night, since a day and a half had passed since Arthur entered the tower. Julia was silent as she heard her uncle tell her everything that happened. Ascent was now led by Aurora, the Witch of Hearts, who managed to retain control over Runera despite the disappearance of the guildmaster.


    Soon enough, the two reached the Red Tower. It stood outside Runera like a sore thumb, bright red in color and higher than the city walls. As the moonlight cast its light over the soldiers protecting it, the two made their way between them.


    "Arthur went into this ce?" asked Julia with a frown that bespoke her worry about him. "How could you let him do something this reckless?"


    "He wanted to follow Yuvan Perli, the man who killed your father," said the guildmaster with a shrug. "How could I stop such a noble venture?"


    "Who cares about noble ventures when we know nothing about this tower?" snapped Julia before storming forward. "I will follow him into the tower and bring him back!"

 Chapter 1137 A Golden Star

    Chapter 1137 A Golden Star


    As Julia walked toward the tower, the guildmaster appeared before her. He rushed to obstruct her way and prevent her from going in, but she was not in the mood for discussion.


    "Please step aside, uncle," said Julia as she waved her hand in a rush. "Another wasted moment and he could be in trouble!"


    "And what are you going to do?" asked her uncle, prompting her to freeze in ce. "I have witnessed his strength, and there might not be someone in our world who could match him. Even if there was an opponent that he could not handle, how would you be able to save him?"


    "I will think of that when I get there," said Julia with hesitation, but her uncle stood there without moving. "I can''t just lose him, uncle. If something happens to him, my life would no longer matter."


    "How could you care this much toward a man you met just a few months ago?" asked Asura with genuine confusion. "Are you in love with him?"


    "Is that the only usible reason to care about someone else?" said Julia with a nk face. "In this entire world, I have not met someone as kind as him. He is my remaining true family."


    As he heard the direct attack on his status to her, Asura stood there without any word. A dark aura rose from his missing arm, but he clutched it hard to restrain it. Julia walked past him, heading toward the Red Tower.


    In that moment and beneath the night sky, a brilliant light exploded above them. Julia and Asura raised their heads toward the sky, confused, as they witnessed a golden star shine in the distance. The world shook as the star loomed in the sky, shining brighter than any other.


    "That light¡­" muttered Julia as her eyes reflected the golden glow. Her red eyes stared with amazement and recognition as augh escaped her mouth. "It belongs to Arthur!"


    Atop a giant tree in Ilios, a young man sat inside what seemed to be a shrine made of nature. Water flowed beneath it while branches created a ceiling for it. From the gaps between the branches, the young man looked at the golden glow in the sky.


    "What is that glow, Oren?" asked a child beside him, horns on its forehead and big green eyes staring at the sky. Forty leaves covered his horns, signifying his remaining years.


    "Mana of creation," said Oren as his green eyes stared at the sky. "There is one person I know that could use that mana. He is the same person I keep telling you about, Reynor."


    "Your brother?" asked the Child of Nature with surprise. "His mana is warm and uplifting. I want to meet him one day."


    "Thest we heard is that he was fighting in Runera, so what is this?" muttered Oren with confusion as he stared at the sky. It was at that moment a small winged creature flew toward the shrine where they sat, crying in a high-pitched voice.


    "Reynor! Reynor!" shouted the winged spirit as she flew from between the branches. "The darkness stopped spreading! The trees are no longer dying!"


    "What?" asked the horned child with confusion before branches grew from the ground to carry him, rising from the ground. "What happened to cause this?"


    "Nothing changed!" said the winged spirit with tears of joy. "Nameless is retreating for some reason!"


    "The entire world changed," muttered Oren, drawing their attention. His eyes were still fixated on the golden glow in the sky. "The star of creation has appeared, making Nameless retreat. I need to leave now."


    "What?! You are leaving?!" cried the winged spirit as she flew toward the rising man, hugging his curly brown hair tightly. "Please don''t leave, Oren! The forest needs you!"


    "I don''t want to leave you either, but I must," said Oren as he stroked the spirit''s head with his finger. "You will be fine now that Nameless is retreating. My usefulness here will end too once Nameless is no longer attacking the forest."


    "We will never forget the debt, Oren," said Reynor as he raised his head to meet Oren''s eyes. Then, offered a handshake. "We had nothing to offer but wisdom about the universe, but you remained even after obtaining it. For that, we are grateful."


    "Don''t act so formal, Reynor," said Oren as he grabbed the offered hand, realizing that Reynor has never touched him until this moment. "We will always be friends."


    "Friends, huh?" said the spirit with a smile. "Where will you be going now?"


    "I want to meet with some people in the Yalveran Union, but then I will head toward Sourna. I want to find out more about the truth I uncovered here."


    "May nature always be with you," said the child. Oren nodded in gratitude and turned to carry his bag, which contained all of his clothes and belongings.


    ording to the children, the use of artifacts was forbidden within the forest. The winged creature cried as she watched Oren getting ready for departure. Before he jumped down from the tree, he looked at the golden star onest time. Then, a voice echoed from the star throughout the universe. It was the voice of his brother.


    ***


    Inside the kingdom of Yalen, one of the three in the Yalveran Union, flyers were distributed by the knights. As soon as someone saw the flyer, they cried out with shock and confusion. However, they were quickly silenced by the knights, who made sure no one voiced objection about the news.


    One of the flyers drifted in the wind and fell into the hands of a street wanderer who cloaked himself well in the shadows. Inside the flyer was an announcement from the Yalen King himself, regarding the Agard Family.


    Agard was a renowned name throughout the kingdom, and they were loved by the lower sses. The runic family made sure to distribute artifacts for the farmers of the kingdom, lowering the prices of food in the entire union.


    For that reason, they were loved throughout the kingdom. As for the announcement, it belonged to that famous family. The cloaked shadow read the announcement as his eyes widened.


    "Emma Agard and her family are being executed for treason?" muttered the shadow before it rushed through the alley, blending into the shadows. "There is no more time left, Miss Emma!"


    The man turned into a shadow before jumping from one darkness to the other. Before long, he infiltrated the pce in the middle of Yalenia, to a tower that acted as a prison cell for a woman.


    Emma was staring at the ceiling before she saw the mes flicker, making her rise. The shadow beside the cab rose to form a man, but Emma was not surprised to see the phenomenon. In fact, she was ted.


    "You are back, Marvi!" called out Emma as she jumped from her bed. "I almost died of boredom. Where have you been? Did you bring me any new books?"


    "Miss Emma, there is something more important," said Marvi as he lowered his hood, revealing his pale face and messy hair. "An announcement has been distributed throughout the kingdom. It regards your family."


    Marvi showed her the flyer, which Emma took with confusion. As she read the details, sheughed and rose from her bed before igniting the flyer using the candle. Marvi stared at her with confusion, failing to see why she would be so calm.


    "The Yalen King wants to lure out the outsider," said Emma with a smile. "If what you told me was right, then Arthur would nevere to rescue me even if he sees this announcement."


    "Miss Emma, that''s not what I meant," said Marvi with a concerned look on his face. "I came here because I saw how close you were to my master when he assumed the identity of Alexie Linan. That doesn''t mean the current Arthur Silvera is not one who cares about you."


    "If he cared, he would have visited me," said Emma with a helpless sigh as she fell to the bed. "I am nothing but a memory to him now."


    "Are you feeling this way because of what the book told you?" asked Marvi as he advanced forward and knelt on the ground. "Master never knew about how you felt toward him. Before he changed, I could sense that his heart cherished you."


    "The book never lies, Marvi," said Emma as she covered her eyes. "I asked him in and clear who the person that Arthur loved. You told me about the ruins in Runera, so I wanted to know. The answer contained no hesitation. He loves Diana Freya."


    "The previous Arthur Silvera loved you," said Marvi without any hesitation. "If we find out what changed him, we might be able to bring back the old him. But there is a more important matter now: your safety."


    "I already told my father and grandfather that if something like this happens, they should just flee," said Emma as she rose from the bed. "I can''t fight them anymore, Marvi."


    "I will fight them for you," said Marvi. "I have an army of shadows beneath me. Let me take you somewhere safe. You didn''t want to run because of the safety of your family, so what is stopping you now?"


    Emma was quiet before she jumped from the bed and walked toward the window. As she pulled away the curtains, she revealed the night sky. "I don''t have anything to fight for anymore. I have no reason to escape, because they will just catch me again."


    "You feel this way because of heartbreak," said Marvi as he turned toward her. "There are infinite possibilities in life, as many as the stars in the cosmos."


    Emma stared at the sky and bit her lip. The things that she has endured all of her life seemed to be worthless. As she wondered if she would ever be loved instead of tortured or used, a golden star shone in the distance.

 Chapter 1138 Unbreakable Rule

    <h4>Chapter 1138 Unbreakable Rule</h4>


    As the golden star appeared like a flower blooming, Emma was caught off guard. The golden light it cast made her feel warm and nostalgic, but she did not understand how this star came into existence or what it represented.


    "That golden star¡­" muttered Marvi with confusion as he took several steps to stand next to her. "It belongs to my master!"


    "Arthur''s star?" muttered Emma with confusion as she turned toward it, feeling its warmth. Her heart started skipping beats as she remembered their times together. As she was just wondering about the meaning of her life, this star brought herfort.


    "What is he doing in such a faraway ce?" muttered Marvi with a frown as he held the window''s edge. "What is he fighting that he needs to use this amount of mana that might hurt him?"


    Emma realized that she was thinking about her own life and feelings, but never considered what Arthur himself was experiencing. As the rising outcast throughout the world, known as the most wanted criminal, he must be facing challenges that no one could fathom.


    "I changed my mind, Marvi," said Emma with newfound determination. "I have no ns to die or give up before I meet Arthur again. At that time, I will find out the truth from his own tongue, not some book."


    "That sounds like a fine idea, Miss Emma," said Marvi with a smile as he watched the golden star. "The first thing that we need to do is to ensure your safety."


    "And my family''s safety too," said Emma with determination as she looked at the golden star. Marvi nodded and the two of them stood there in silence, admiring the golden star and how it shook the universe. Then, a voice echoed from the distant star, reaching their ears.


    ***


    Many people admired and cherished Arthur for his heroic deeds or unwavering character despite his powers, but even more hated him. After his broadcast to the world after the battle of Kera, he became a world-ss terrorist and anarchist.


    Rebellions rose in different parts of the world against the seven families, who did not stand idle to crush them. The infighting amongst the major countries in the world unsettled peace for the lower sses, who began to loathe the person who ignited this me.


    No one, however, hated the outsider more than the seven families themselves. After he exposed their secret to resurrect their ancestors, their loyal subjects began dwindling. Many of them joined the rebellion, and one famous example was Ilia Perli.


    Captain of the famous Unbroken Corps was said to be killed during the Battle of Kera, but he made a surprising reappearance during the Battle of Runes just a day ago. In response to the oue of that battle, a secret meeting happened in the Republic of On.


    In the middle of thergest desert in On, an underground venue was built to ensure that no one could see. The ceiling was made with star ss, a rare item that allowed people to see through it, but not the other way around. From the outside, it blended to the surrounding and formed a camouge.


    The reason that this meeting was held here was that On was the only one with good rtions with the others. Their technology depended on their trade to other countries, so they had to maintain a proper rtionship with them.


    The small venue had nothing but an entrance and a hall, which the moonlight illuminated. Seven seats around a round table, with a giant map on the table.


    The secret meeting began when the doors opened, revealing a group of people, led by Rn of On. He was leading several people into the secret room before gesturing for them to sit.


    "We gather here today on the request of the Yalen King," said Rn of On as he nced at the man wearing a golden crown. "He dered that this will be a state of great emergency. As the seer, we could not ignore his warning."


    "I appreciate the introduction," said the Yalen King as he eyed Rn with his violet eyes, examining him thoroughly, "but where is the president?"


    "My father has fallen ill with mana fever," said Rn with a sad expression. "It seems that he has harnessed too much mana in his recent training."


    Rn said the words casually, but it generated different responses from the rest. Although the president was a powerful transmutation mage, he was not the real threat in On. It was the genius before them, who could rival the leaders of the families with ease.


    "Instead of discussing personal matters, I want to understand what urged you to gather us here," said Queen Ava of Janea as she eyed the Yalen King with clear hostility. Sensing her sharp tone and gaze, the king turned toward her with an unimpressed look.


    "For a nation gued with famine, you should seek allies and not enemies, Ava," said the king without a hint of respect. Queen Ava red at him in rage, making nts rise from the ground. A fight was about to ur when Rn appeased the situation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we did note here to fight," said Rn as he raised his hand with a concerned look. "We can do that after we''re done. ording to the Yalen King, a great threat ising to this world."


    "And that threat is Arthur Silvera," said the Yalen King without a pause as he still red at the queen. "None of you did a thing as he marched to Runera, because no one thought he could take it down. But it happened."


    "Arthur Silvera did not win against Runera, but Runera copsed on its own," said the King of Beasts, who was topless except for a leather cape. His rough look showed the barbaric nature of Thiria. "If you consider a brat like that a threat, then you are indeed a coward."


    "And how is Dragonir handling Ascent so far?" asked the Yalen King with a grin. "I know everything there is to know about your struggle against them. Even though they have defeated you in C-rank Dungeons, you have yet to make that right."


    "Thiria is not Dragonir."


    "Your son is its guildmaster, and you have crushed every other guild that rose in Thiria," scoffed the king. "At least I admit that Arthur Silvera is a threat, but you are too blind to do that!"


    Instead of ring up, the King of Beasts was silent. Contrary tomon belief that he was short-tempered, the truth was far from that. His ego could not be harmed by mere words, so nothing enraged him.


    "We already considered him a threat, so there is nothing new," said the King of Tenera, descendant of the Summoner Guardian. "Ilios has fallen because of him, and our hidden masters have already noticed him."


    "He became a bigger threat now," said the Yalen King as he leaned back. "I was ecstatic when Ilios fell because the Light Emperor always tried to pouch my union. However, I foresaw something."


    "And what is that?" asked Rn with interest.


    "A golden star," said the king with a grave expression. "Whenever I try to foresee the future, there is just one image: a golden star in the night''s sky!"


    "The sky is above you," said the King of Beasts as he pointed upward toward the ceiling, "do you see a golden star?"


    "A man of short insight takes prophecies literally," said the Yalen King with a sigh. "I do not specialize in prophecies like my father did, so I see them as metaphors. A star means a grave danger and change, and the golden means the creator!"


    "You are gathering us here based on a dream?" asked Queen Ava with augh as she rose to leave. "I have better things to do than sit here and chitchat about our dreams!"


    "There is more!" shouted the Yalen King while staring at the table. "I had another visionst night, and it was Arthur Silvera carrying a ck dagger in his hand. Against him stood a divine gate in the skies!"


    The entire room froze as they heard his words. Even Queen Ava turned toward the Yalen King with shock instead of disdain. As a few moments passed, the crowd could hear nothing but their shallow breaths.


    "Arthur Silvera is challenging the gods?" asked Rn of On with visible fear, but none of the rest dared answer. "Is this his way of bringing doom to our world?"


    "I have no idea what his intentions are, but this man needs to be stopped!" said the Yalen King as his hands trembled, and he tried to control them. "Our ancestors had a reason to forsake this world, and we cannot allow someone like him to ruin our rtionship with Devaheim!"


    The existence of Devaheim was something that no one dared to mention, even in his own chambers. This grave secret was enough to destroy the entire world, and it was transferred from parents to their children in the seven families.


    There was one rule that no one in the seven families dared to break, even at the cost of his own life. The rule was simple: never stand against the upper realms, because the entire world will be crushed!

 Chapter 1139 Experiencing Itself

    Chapter 1139 Experiencing Itself


    Everyone sat in silence as the tales of their childhood resurfaced. If Arthur Silvera angered Devaheim, none of them would survive. There was a reason that the guardians abandoned the rest of humanity and saved themselves. A simple, but very cruel reason: Earth stood no chance fighting against a single god. Although these families looked down on themoners for wielding puny strength, they dared not think of bing higher existences than what they had already achieved. An empyrean was the limit of this world, and guardians were the closest humanity could reach to godhood.


    "Do I need to remind anyone of what happened thest time a god descended to Earth, long before there was any creator?" asked the Yalen King with his violet eyes studying the crowd. "If another god descends to this world with the same intentions, we will be wiped out without a trace left!"


    "We made sure that the people remain oblivious about the gods to ensure that no one harbors any idea of antagonizing them," said Queen Ava in a rare instance of agreeing with the Yalen King. "I don''t trust a word this man utters, but in matters of the divine, we cannot be sloppy."


    "I heard your daughter, Tiara, is friendly with the creator," said the King of Beasts as he studied the queen with a piercing gaze. "Have her tell us his intentions and how he ns to even touch Devaheim."


    "It doesn''t matter whether he could do something to the gods, what matters is that we will be wiped out if we are associated with demons!" said the Yalen King with a strong gaze. "The ck dagger he wielded is the same one described in the legends, used by none other than Ragnar Netherborne!"


    His shout echoed in the hall as the crowd made uneasy and worried faces. If someone dropped a pin on the table, it would make them flinch. The severity of this situation made them lose their previous confidence because Arthur Silvera happened to wield a detonator that could destroy the world.


    "We must stop him," muttered the Sage of Sourna, who has been quiet all this time. He was the oldest in the group, with a white headband covering his head and a bronze skin from his travels across the seas. "It does not matter what his intentions are. If he wishes to destroy the pact we made with the gods, it would kill us all. This is indeed the greatest threat humanity can face: a reckless and defiant man that can drag us down with him."


    In that instance, everyone agreed. Queen Ava did not voice her objection because she knew the dreadful nature of the gods. For the first time in generations, six families agreed on the same thing.


    "I have already begun to hatch a n, but I don''t know if it''s going to work," said the Yalen King, certain about the necessity of doing something. "Arthur Silvera has a weakness: the daughter of the Agard Family. I announced their execution in a month from today. It should be enough time to lure him into doing something in my city."


    "You want to ambush a man who defeated Osian the Invincible?"ughed the cloaked man sitting in the seat of Tanera. "You need a better n than suicide, Yalen King."


    "Do you have a n, summoner?" spat the Yalen King with disdain. "Even though you sit at this table, we are not on the same level. Summoning is dead, and you killed it with your ipetence!"


    "How dare you?!" shouted the King of Tanera as he jumped from his chair, his eyes ring daggers at the seer. "If not for the wealth you amassed through your cursed eyes, you would barely lead a city!"


    "Choose your words carefully, or there will not be any more summoners left in this world," said the Yalen King with a threatening gaze. As he was about to say more, the Sage of Sourna intervened.


    "Leave squabbles aside and decide on what to do," said the sage as he tapped the table with his fingers. "We must find a way to eliminate this grave threat without letting the people know about Devaheim. Arthur Silvera has already exposed too many of our secrets to the public."


    "He needs to be eliminated," said the King of Beasts with a sharp killing intent. "We will ambush him in Yalen if he takes the bait to save the Agard Family. This time, there will be no failures."


    Boom! The entire council shook as space destabilized. The moonlight disappeared and was reced by a golden glow that took over the hall. Everyone was confused as they looked upward in that instant, seeing a golden star shine in the night sky. Their faces paled as the Yalen King rose from his chair with a shrill scream.


    "The golden star is here!" shouted the seer with despair as his entire body shook. "I told you about the golden star! I told you!"


    "You said it was metaphorical, you damn seer," said the King of Beasts as he rose and grabbed his weapon, ready for battle. "Is he attacking us?"


    "He is far above such schemes," said the Queen of Janea as she looked at the golden star with widened eyes. "This brilliant golden glow ising from a different realm, a higher one!"


    As every astra-ranker stood on their toes in anticipation of battle, prepared to fend for themselves, a voice echoed throughout existence. They all recognized it as the same voice that revealed their secrets in the broadcast.


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," said the voice as it shook their souls. "The era of gods wille to an end, and so will their injustice. I am the universe experiencing itself, and I have returned."


    As the voice flowed through their souls like a gushing river, washing over them with cold dread and absolute confidence, it reached every corner of this world. The golden star remained for a few long moments that seemed like eternity before it disappeared.


    "We are doomed," muttered the Yalen King as he grabbed his hair in despair, letting his crown fall on the ground. "The gods will never forgive such a deration!"


    "Our pact remains the same! We will not be dragged down to hell by this madman! What does he mean by Netherborne? Is he the descendant of that dreadful Ragnar?!" shouted the King of Beasts as he lost hisposure.


    "The golden star did not shine on Earth only, but the entire universe," said Queen Ava with sweat rolling down her face as her green eyes shone. "That means Arthur might indeed be a Netherborne. If so, we are indeed in trouble."


    The rest could not say a thing as each of them tried to imagine a world where the gods would invade and kill them. Of course, there wouldn''t be any world, because it would be obliterated by a single one.


    ***


    Inside the second floor of the Red Tower, Dorian and the rest stood there in silence. After the brilliant explosion of golden mana, nothing more could be seen on the screen. Instead, a golden sun appeared in the sky of the red tower.


    "A sun of creation," muttered Dorian as he watched the golden glow and felt someone squeeze his hand. It was his sister, Luna, who seemed worried about Ramiel. "They would never lose."


    "I know, but what if they get hurt?" asked Luna with a sigh. After all, if they indeed lost, the tower would have been invaded by Nameless. As the golden sun brought warmth to the tower, it soon began to fade.


    The citizens wanted to know what happened outside the Red Tower, and they watched the images on the screens return, showing a confusing scene. The nine warriors, with Arthur Netherborne leading them, stood facing an endless army. Nameless could no longer be seen, reced with legions of powerful warriors.


    "The fight¡­ is not over?" muttered Dorian with confusion as his sister squeezed his hands harder. The crowd watched with bated breaths awaiting the result. The screen changed to show Arthur Netherborne with the ck dagger at his waist, his face a little pale.


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," said Arthur as he grabbed the ck dagger on his waist as a ck aura rose from his body. Screams of wrath echoed as countless souls sought justice through their king. "The era of gods wille to an end, and so will their injustice. I am the universe experiencing itself, and I have returned."


    As he finished his words, an unseen but crushing aura exploded from his body. Despite the legions of gods filling the interdimensional space, Arthur had a confident smile on his face.


    Dorian wanted to escape the tower and fight with them because his worried heart could no longer take it. However, before another battle began, a portal appeared behind Arthur and the rest. Seraphine nced at Arthur, who nodded without averting his gaze.


    His eight warriors walked into the portal, leaving the battle. The divine army did not attack them for a single reason: Arthur was holding his dagger. As they retreated into the portal, Arthur then turned around and nced back at them.


    "Count your days."


    Arthur then walked into the portal, which teleported them back into the tower. Dorian and the rest watched the portal appear on the second floor where the nine warriors arrived. After a moment of silence, the entire second floor shook with roars of triumph. No one would ever forget the turning point of the universe.

 Chapter 1140 Mass Release (1/3): Retribution

    Chapter 1140 Mass Release (1/3): Retribution


    As the army cheered for the nine, they stood side-by-side despite their injuries. The air buzzed with excitement that seemed to engulf the crowd after witnessing the earlier battle. Arthur did not seem proud of his aplishments, but he allowed them to cheer.


    Dorian rushed from within the crowd, pushing past soldiers before he reached them. As he witnessed their injuries and tattered clothes, he could not help but get worried. However, his relief came when Arthur looked at him and smiled.


    "You look like a mess, Dorian," said Arthur with a smile as he walked forward. "Is it the first time you''ve fought creatures of nothingness?"


    "And I hope it''s thest," said Dorian, pushing forward the question on everyone''s mind. "Is that giant of nothingness dead?"


    "Although I managed to injure him, I could not kill him," said Arthur with disappointment. "Nameless is an artifact of the gods. Before I managed to kill him, Devaheim intervened to save it. Hence, the armies that appeared."


    "Are they going to attack us?" asked a nearby soldier, worried that the fight would still be ongoing. Arthur stared at the young armed man and smiled before shaking his head.


    "As per their contract with the tower master, no god could enter without two conditions. The first is an anomaly appearing within the tower''sws, and this is to ensure fairness. As for the other, when the contract ends in the event that someone conquers the tower."


    "You haven''t conquered it?" asked Dorian with confusion. "How did you return if you have yet to conquer it?"


    "The tower master is someone we can trust, despite the ill-measures he has taken to reach this point," said Arthur to reassure them, but the soldiers were still unsure. "If not for your efforts to help us stabilize space, we would have lost."


    "Even if this is a cursed tower, it''s still our current home," said one of the soldiers who seemed to be a veteran. "If a monster like thates to destroy it, we have no other choice but to bleed for it!"


    "You have my gratitude," said Arthur with a sincere expression, embarrassing the old man as he got flustered to answer. "There is no need to cheer for me. I govern demons and those who wish to stand against the gods. My duty dictates that I fight for them, that doesn''t make me a hero."


    "If we were alone, we would have died a million times," said the veteran as heposed himself. "No one would have noticed anything if you fled with your soldiers, and we would have been left to suffer. However, we believed that a merciful king shall appear!"


    As the old man finished his sentence, he fell to his knees. Before Arthur could ask him to stand, the soldiers behind him followed suit, row by row, like dominos falling in sequence. Before long, the entire army was kneeling on the ground before Arthur.


    "If this is not being a king, then I wouldn''t know what is," said Dorian as he tried to lean on the ground, but Arthur held his arm back, preventing him. "Please let me show my gratitude."


    "I refuse," said Arthur with a smile before he turned toward the thousands of soldiers kneeling for him. "I have no issue in being a king, but as free people, there is gold under your knees. Do not kneel easily, even if a god descends before you."


    As the soldiers heard his words, their blood boiled as they began to rise. Arthur was unlike any other king they had witnessed; he was a man who respected them as his equal. In his wise golden eyes was a humanity they had never seen before. Then, they remembered his words.


    "I am the universe experiencing itself."


    Although the words were vague in meaning, the soldiers assumed that it expressed hispassion to all living beings. When he saw them rise, he smiled and nodded toward them before walking between the crowd, going into the city walls.


    ***


    Atop the walls, Arthur and the rest tended to their wounds as they discussed the next n. Dorian and the schr guardian were also there, standing together with the eight warriors who tended to their wounds. The one who broke the silence was Seraphine.


    "The gods are still waiting outside."


    "As long as this tower hasn''t been conquered, Nameless would be their sole way of infiltrating it," said the schr guardian as he offered his insight. "However, since they are monitoring this realm, it would be impossible for anyone to leave it."


    "We are basically sieged within this tower," said Jonathan with a frown as he leaned over the wall. "Although our situation improved than before, we are still trapped here. We need to find a way to escape the divine barricade."


    "This is our first battle against the gods. Although most don''t realize Nameless has been created by the gods themselves, we still secured a small win against Devaheim," said Arthur, drawing their attention. "We still have allies throughout the universe."


    "Demigods cannot enter the interdimensional space like Devaheim did," Jizo said with a sigh. "Space is too erratic in-between realms. We were forced to retreat because of the same issue. Devaheim has that clear advantage."


    "Then, are we supposed to stay here until the end of times?" asked Sarohan while throwing punches in the air. "We should fight them like before, let them know who''s the boss!"


    "That is also an option, but our chances of winning are not great," said Arthur while staring at the sky. "I have yet to master wrath like Ragnar did. Even if the gods could not handle me in this realm, their strength is different in the upper realms."


    "Our best chance is to retreat, but where do we hide from the gods?" asked Koby as his ethereal arm carried the tired Whisker. The feline was exhausted after running around in his beast form.


    "There is one ce that the gods cannot find," said Arthur with a smile as he reached out toward the stars and clenched his hand. "My sea of consciousness."


    "¡­you want to keep an entire realm within your soul?" asked Lian with absolute shock. "I know better than anyone that such a thing is impossible. There is a distinct difference between ethereal matter and the physical world."


    "Souls exist within the physical world, so what stops the opposite from happening?" asked Arthur as he lowered his hand and turned toward the tamer. "I am confident that it''s possible, but it is far from easy. I cannot teleport this ce into my sea of consciousness in front of the gods. They would understand what happened and will give pursuit."


    "They would not be able to find you easily if you teleport back to Earth, either, because they have locked space outside the tower. We are trapped, unless¡­" muttered the schr guardian as he went quiet. The rest looked at him, waiting for him to continue. "Unless I go outside."


    "What do you mean?" asked Arthur with confusion as he looked at the guardian. "You want to go outside and do something about the spatial lock?"


    "Not just the spatial lock," said Jizo with determination. "I will ensure that no god ever chases you or finds where you are. You can transport the tower into your sea of consciousness after you return to Earth."


    "And what would your fate be?" asked Arthur with a frown, as if sensing the guardian''s intention through this. "You n on sacrificing yourself for our escape?"


    "That is the most befitting end for someone who entrapped so many and caused so much suffering," said the Schr Guardian with a smile. "I have achieved my purpose in awakening the Demon King. There is nothing more for me to live for."


    "How about serving that king?" asked Arthur, stressing the fact that Jizo shouldn''t sacrifice himself. "You are the smartest spiritual architect in the universe. You are the sole man capable of creating spiritual artifacts with such ease!"


    "I am nothing but the knowledge I have gathered," said the Schr Guardian as his resolve strengthened. "There is no one more capable of stopping the gods other than me. Before we do this, I will create the spiritual artifact that we agreed upon. Then, it will be time for my retribution."


    "Is this how you wish to die?"


    "I wished for death for the longest time, but only now I can rest in peace," said the Schr Guardian as he raised his eyes toward Arthur. "I can die knowing that the world has found its most merciful king."


    Arthur paused for a long time as he seemed to ponder the n. Then, he turned toward Jizo, his eyes as bright as the sun. In them, Jizo saw respect for the decision he has made. "How long do you need to finish the spiritual artifact?"


    "For an artifact of thatplexity, I cannot make an urate guess," Jizo said before smiling. "But I will make sure to send you back before December Thirty-First."


    "You have my gratitude," said Arthur with a nod as he rose from the fence that he sat on. "In the meantime, we should all rest before heading back. Please help the guardian to maintain the tower and fix any weaknesses it has."


    "What about you, my king?" asked Ramiel with confusion as he saw Arthur heading somewhere, preparing to follow him.


    Arthur raised a hand to stop the half-minotaur, his eyes fixated into the distance. He walked atop the walls and left the group confused. Then, he told them his n, "I have to master the next form of wrath."

 Chapter 1141 Mass Release (2/3): Stolen Chicken

    Chapter 1141 Mass Release (2/3): Stolen Chicken


    Life within the tower changed after that. No more monsters appeared, except for the wild beasts that were not created by the tower''s influence. In a sense, growth halted for the residents, but they all enjoyed this period of peace, despite legions of gods awaiting them outside.


    Dorian became the lord of the ten cities, which he rearranged to establish one true city that he called Karma. He spent all his focus on building a self-sustained society that could rely on itself to survive, and he had some small sess in those areas.


    As the tower was vast, the second floor did not possess thergest poption. In the towns on the first floor and the wilderness on the third, manymunities rose to survive. Dorian nned on connecting with them to gain their expertise.


    The next thing was securing food, which was sustainable using the farnds that the Schr Guardian created for them. Dorian managed to connect with farmers throughout the tower and sought their help to establish an internalwork.


    However, the most important point was currency. If there was no currency, he would not be able to create a society that enforced each person to do their job. This is where the Schr Guardian helped as well, as he opened the Trading Menu for everyone within the tower.


    Reward points still had the same effect to strengthen the user, but they also became a currency within the tower. The trading menu had strict rules about the range of prices for certain items to avoid farming reward points. Furthermore, both parties need to consent to the transfer to avoid extortion.


    Although danger loomed over the horizon, life thrived within the tower. No matter what happens or changes that strike them, people will find a way to survive in new environments. Dorian realized this fact as he walked through the streets, hearing the vendors shout for people to buy.


    Coins became obsolete after the new system was implemented, and this resulted in many outcries from rich merchants that hid during the war. However, Dorian didn''t care about them. Coins could not be controlled like reward points, and they could not be traced.


    Although some merchants called him a tyrant, the new system prevented them from hoarding money away from the public. These merchants used to drive prices high to gain profit, and no one could do anything about it.


    As he walked through the previous city of Xeloria, many people recognized him and bowed. Some looked at him as if he was his father''s killer, which Dorian liked. After all, Marshal Stormde was a vile man until the end.


    Many warriors still had loyalty to his father, so Dorian noticed many disappearances after he took control of the city. One such example was MK7, the infamous race that could burn souls. However, he was far from worried about a man who turned away and fled.


    The pce of Xeloria turned into a refuge for people who lost their homes during the invasion of monsters, while Dorian lived in a small house in its garden''s vicinity. His advisors said it pained a weak picture of authority, but Dorian liked this house because it belonged to his mother.


    As he got closer to the house, Dorian could hearughter and bickering inside. Instead of being surprised or annoyed, he grinned with excitement at seeing the new guests in his humble home. As he opened the door, he saw them gathered around the long table in the living room, eating lunch.


    "You damn monkey, I know that you stole my chicken!" shouted Lian as he grabbed Sarohan, who was chewing with his hands over his mouth. "Spit it out right this instant!"


    "It wasn''t me!" said the Waiga with a mouth full of food as he chewed faster. Then, the red Waiga turned toward a different corner as he was being questioned, looking at Whisker who was eating far in the corner. "It must be him!"


    "You are the closest to me, damn Waiga, spit it out!" shouted Lian as he shook the tall Waiga while standing over his chair, threatening to break it. In fact, it did break, but Lian did not let go of Sarohan. The two of them fell toward the table, surprising everyone present.


    Squeak! Whoosh! ng!


    Bang!


    Instead of raising the falling two, Koby used his ethereal arm to move the entire table aside. Lian and Sarohan fell to the ground, and they began to wrestle without stopping. Seraphineughed her heart out while pping, enjoying a good fight over food.


    Dorian stared at the scene with momentary surprise before he smiled with happiness. He spent his entire life in an empty room because many people considered him too arrogant to be around. Now, he had a home with guests who refused to leave even if he asked them.


    "Dori, more chicken! This tamer is going insane!" shouted Sarohan as he tried to pin the tamer down, but he proved unexpectedly flexible as he broke free and countered it.


    "Someone needs to teach you not to steal!" said Lian as he brought the Waiga to the floor, pinning him down. "Give me back my food!"


    "I didn''t steal it! It was the damn cat!"


    "Always ming the cat," said Whisker with a sigh. "You should stop taking responsibility for your own theft, my friend."


    The feline sounded mature, but he forgot the crucial aspect of holding a chicken drumstick in his hand. As the tamer noticed it, so did the rest of them, before Sarohan and Lian jumped from the ground and marched toward the feline.


    "I will restrain him, go count the bones!" shouted Sarohan as he wrapped his long arms around Whisker, holding him down. As he was caught off guard, the feline had no time to react before Lian began counting the bones.


    The tamer did not stop there and even took a step further. He restructured the bones to know if they matched one chicken or more. In the end, the truth was revealed.


    "We found the thief! These bones are enough for two chickens!"


    "How dare you frame me, damn cat?!" shouted Sarohan as he stared at the feline with betrayal, who feigned a surprised expression. "You still act like you haven''t eaten it?!"


    "I never saw those bones in my life! Someone is framing me! My king, please save me!" turned the feline toward Arthur, who was watching the scene with amusement. As the matters fell into his hand, everyone turned toward him, including Dorian.


    Arthur found all eyes staring at him, so he seemed to ponder for a few seconds. Then, he raised his fork and waved at the feline, lecturing him. "You shouldn''t steal from friends, Whisker. Please return the chicken to Lian over dinner."


    "I am being framed!" shouted the feline, but Sarohan and Lian did not believe him. As they dragged him outside to throw him out, Arthur rose from his seat and decided to leave. Theughter and shouts were ongoing as he walked out of the house.


    Dorian decided to follow after him and left as well. When he went outside, he found Arthurughing his heart out. When he noticed Dorian, he tried to actposed again.


    "¡­you stole the chicken, right?" asked Dorian with suspicion, and Arthur looked at him without answering. "Why would you steal and cause a fight to break out?"


    "Just a little harmless prank," said Arthur with a smile as he watched Lian and Sarohan using ropes to tie the feline. "It''s more fun this way."


    "People would mistake you for a teenager if they did not know you," said Dorian with an amusedugh. "I almost forget that I''m older than you are."


    "Not based on looks."


    "You have the short beard to help," said Dorian as he rolled his eyes. "Where are you going now?"


    "To take some lunch for Ilia," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his hand, revealing a boneless chicken and buns. "He has been gone for a while now. Do you want toe over too?"


    Dorian considered it for a few seconds and nodded. Arthur smiled and led the way, but not before he hid the chicken from the angry tamer and Waiga. They have tied Whisker in a rope and decided to hang him from the house for some reason.


    As the two walked for a safe distance, Arthur snapped his fingers and a portal opened. It led them to the fifth floor, which was an endless grasnd. Their walksted for ten minutes before they reached the tower within these ins.


    At the base of the tower, a small bonfire was lit with two people sitting next to it. One of them was sitting and rolling the embers, while the other leaned on the wall of the tower. The two turned toward Arthur and Dorian as they arrived.


    "I brought you lunch, Ilia," said Arthur as he took out the food he had in his legacy and presented it toward the worn-out warrior. "You should take some rest."


    "Thank you, my lord," said Ilia as he received the food and lowered it, but he seemed devoid of spirit. "There is not much time left before he dies. He has already begun to lose himself, muttering iprehensible things."


    Dorian turned toward the man leaning on the tower''s wall, but he did not recognize him from anywhere. ording to the rest, he was the younger brother of Ilia Perli and the man Arthur wanted to kill in this tower. However, he looked nothing more than a lifeless body now.


    Yuvan was muttering something as his eyes looked toward the sky. Tears rolled down his face as his face was filled with regrets. This was the fate that Arthur has cursed him with: the knowledge of what could have been.

 Chapter 1142 Mass Release (3/3): Meeting Seref

    Chapter 1142 Mass Release (3/3): Meeting Seref


    "It was either this or killing him," said Arthur as he shot Yuvan a nce, but the man did not even notice his existence. "Although he did it in twisted ways and for twisted reasons, he was the reason I managed to master wrath."


    "Heroes and viins usually have the same backstory, but everything depends on how those stories change them," said Ilia with sadness as he stared at his brother. "I might be the reason that Yuvan turned this way."


    "Many faced simr circumstances if not worse, but that doesn''t excuse their actions," said Arthur as he stared at Ilia. "I can sense his dwindling lifeforce, telling me that he doesn''t have much time left. You can bury him and meet us again on the second floor."


    Arthur turned to leave, and Dorian nodded toward Ilia in greeting before following after him. As they walked a few steps away from the camp, Yuvan muttered something.


    "¡­wait¡­"


    Arthur halted his steps and turned to look at the puppeteer, who was tilting his head in his direction. The hollow and lifeless eyes looked in his direction but did not focus on him.


    "How are we¡­ different?" asked Yuvan Perli as he grunted to let the words out. Arthur stared at him for a few seconds without answering. This prompted the puppeteer to push further. "We both want to see the world burn."


    "I never had such desires, Yuvan," said Arthur as he looked into the man''s soul. "We were never simr because your desires aligned with the gods, who sought the destruction of the lower worlds. My wrath might have resonated with your motives, but we never had the same goal."


    "I envy you, who still have so much to live for, while I have none," said Yuvan as he turned back toward the sky. "I lived in a hell of my own creation. This¡­ sucks."


    "It sure does," said Arthur before turning and walking away, followed by Dorian. Ilia rose from his chair and sat beside Yuvan before splitting the stolen chicken in two. Even in his final moments as a criminal, Yuvan had an older brother who took care of him.


    Once the two of them were far away and heading toward the second floor, Dorian gathered the courage to ask Arthur what Yuvan did. Arthur told him the truth, and it made Dorian silent. This prompted Arthur to ask him about his thoughts.


    "Even after hearing how terrible that man is, I still feel like he did us one giant favor in bringing you here," said Dorian while looking at the ground. "I feel like an asshole for saying this about a man who killed so many."


    "One man''s fortune is another''s misfortune," said Arthur as he patted Dorian on the back. "Your feelings are not malicious, but realistic. Rather than that, I feel like I have not been the savior for this tower, but a bringer of chaos."


    "Everyone knows it''s the opposite," said Dorian while shaking his head. "Before you came here, many cities and children starved. After Karma City was born, no one will be hungry ever again."


    "Thanks to our new lord Dorian Stormde," said Arthur with a smile as the two reached the portal and passed through it, returning to the second floor. "I have to go and train now. Go save your house before those lunatics burn it to the ground."


    Arthur didn''t go to train as he had imed; instead, he visited Jizo, who was still working on the spiritual artifact. The man was so focused that Arthur feared to disturb him, but he had some questions that needed answering.


    The Schr Guardian was in a different part of the realm, a floor that didn''t exist for most. Arthur essed the floor by simply opening his menu and choosing it, since the guardian made sure to leave a way of contact.


    As he walked into the world of runes that the guardian used to create the artifact, Arthur felt like he was being hugged by the intangible force of creation. The schr guardian sat in the middle of the runic globe, grabbing anything that would serve his purpose.


    "I did not expect to see you before the end of our journey," said the Schr Guardian without looking at Arthur. His hand reached toward a distant rune,manding it to fly over to him. Then, he grabbed the rune and inserted it into an ethereal globe that seemed like a core.


    "I have questions about this," said Arthur as he raised the ck dagger that materialized in his hand. "What is this weapon and why does it resonate with my wrath and creation?"


    "That is the weapon of Ragnar Netherborne, Nightmare," answered Jizo without hesitation. "I managed to find this weapon sealed in the Nether Realm, where no life could sprout because of the god''s curse. Azkahar helped me find it."


    "Why did my ancestor call it Nightmare?" asked Arthur with confusion as he looked at the de that brimmed with power.


    "Ragnar wanted the de to be the god''s nightmare. No one could use it other than the master of wrath and his direct descendant," said Jizo as he turned toward him. "You should be proud that you carry his blood."


    "I don''t even know what kind of person he was."


    "Ragnar was a saint without a shred of doubt," said Jizo as he stopped fiddling with the artifact and rose from his chair. "If he had a loaf of bread, he would share it with the weak. In the entire history of the universe, no one was as kind as him, but no one was as wrathful against the god. He was the devil in their eyes."


    "How did he die?"


    "As all heroes do," said Jizo as he walked toward Arthur and stopped before him. Runes floated around as the man cupped his hands together. "Ragnar died in the Rise of Demons, a rebellion against Devaheim. Although he was powerful, the gods were many. Furthermore, Ragnar was betrayed by his own followers because of his ambitions."


    "His ambitions?"


    "He wanted to rid the world of mana and turn everyone intomoners without any strength," said Jizo with sadness. "Ragnar believed that strength was the source of all evil, and he wanted the world to live in peace. However, no one was as benevolent to forsake their powers."


    "A world without mana?" muttered Arthur with surprise. After all, such a notion was absurd because there would still be monsters that humans needed to fend against. "I fear that Ragnar did not anticipate the rise of technology."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Earth has two sources of power, either mana or technology," said Arthur with a sigh. "If power was not obtained through mana, it would be obtained through technology and military weapons."


    "Humans will always seek strength in whatever form," said Jizo with a frown as he stared at the ground. "I don''t know if Ragnar knew such a possibility, but he believed it would always be better than a world ruled by gods."


    "I share that same sentiment," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the de. "At first, I was hesitant about using a de that was nted in my hands. But now, I thank you for gifting me this de, Jizo. In so many ways, I have been indebted to you."


    "I brought nothing but misery to a lot of people, you included," said the guardian with a shake of his head. "I know about your discord with your father. He is still within the tower, if you ever wished to meet him. Do you want to know his whereabouts?"


    "I sensed his presence before the end of the Eternal War, but I''m far from interested in knowing what ns he has," said Arthur with a shrug before he turned to leave. "If I see him now, I would kill him."


    "You can, but do you want to do that?" asked Jizo as he looked at the departing man. "This might be the only chance you get to understand his mindset, although I don''t understand it myself."


    Arthur took a few steps before stopping, and then he turned toward the guardian and nodded. Seeing his expression, Jizo fiddled with his controls and created a portal before Arthur, leading him straight to Seref.


    Before he walked through the gate, Arthur stopped. He tried to decide what he wanted from his father after everything he did. But no matter the reason, Arthur could not find any mercy in his heart to forgive the bastard.


    Then, with a heart boiling with wrath, Arthur walked through the portal. As the world of runes disappeared, it was reced with a serene pond in the middle of the forest. Beside the pond was a small campfire, where two figures appeared.


    As soon as Arthur appeared, the two figures turned toward him. Arthur recognized one of them as the Bookkeeper of the Spirits Realm, and the other was none other than his father, Seref.


    "We meet again, Seref," said Arthur as he stepped a few paces away. Seref looked at him from beneath the hood with the same green eyes, inquisitive and far from defeated.

 Chapter 1143 The Place He Started

    <h4>Chapter 1143 The ce He Started</h4>


    "¡­and so, he appears, as foretold in the scriptures," said the Bookkeeper Spirit as it looked at him with interest thatcked the previous craziness when Arthur met him in the spirit realm. At that time, he just wanted to find Gaia, but the spirit did not help him. "You were right, Seref. He visited us."


    "Leave,"manded Arthur without looking at the spirit, who got confused and offended. However, Seref gestured for him to follow thatmand without objection, and it did. As it rode its bicycle through the forest, it left the father and son alone. "Three more seconds and you would have lost your spirit."


    "We are not contracted," said Seref with a smile as he picked a stick and dug through the dying embers, eviscerating the orange color within them. "I thought you wouldn''t visit me in this realm."


    "Your spirit said otherwise."


    "I talk like I know things, but I''m never sure how they would turn out," said Seref as his eyes reflected thest embers dying in their bonfire. "Thank you for visiting, son."


    "I''m not your son," said Arthur without any emotions as he entered the campfire and stood beside the sitting Seref. "I came here for a single reason."


    "I expected more than one reason," said Seref with a smile as he turned toward Arthur. The next moment, a foot struck his shoulder, throwing him to the ground. Seref fell from his chair and struck the bonfire with his foot.


    "Tell me how to reverse thea," asked Arthur as he advanced with a heartless gaze at his fallen father and pinned him down with his foot. "Otherwise, I will kill you right here and find the cure myself."


    "Agh," groaned his father beneath his foot as he tried to resist but found himself unable to do so. "Is this how you greet your old man?"


    "You are just old," said Arthur as he took out his dagger, letting it cry in threatening wrath. "We have no rtionship with each other, and you are no man. A man would not attack his wife and children for his selfish reasons."


    "Selfish?" asked Seref with a pained smile as he stopped resisting. "I have been anything but selfish, Arthur. I devoted my life to causes that yield me no benefit or pleasure."


    "There is always the sick pleasure of things going ording to your n, isn''t there?" asked Arthur with a twisted smile as he raised his dagger and stabbed forward to the ground, striking Seref''s shoulder and impaling it to the ground.


    "You cannot touch this de, Seref. You are not the man Ragnar chose," said Arthur after taking a few steps back. "How does it feel to be hurt by your own family? Do you understand now how it feels?"


    "I never attacked you!"


    "But you made sure everything else did," scoffed Arthur at his answer. "If you give the gun to someone and ask them to shoot, would you also say that it wasn''t you who pulled the trigger?"


    "Amelio was a necessity," said Seref with bloodshot eyes as he looked at Arthur. "Your girlfriend and the witch stole the Isotox from me and hid it beneath ayer of runes! I had to scare the world and you from what lies beyond the gates."


    "Is that how you sleep at night? Convincing yourself that everything you did and the lost lives are justified? This is nothing but a delusion you created to consider yourself a good man."


    "The best man!" shouted Seref as he tried to rise, but the dagger prevented him from doing so. "I am the sole one who''s brave enough to do the unspoken, the necessary evil! Do you think anyone else would be happy to fill this role? No one but me! I became cruel for a reason!"


    "What reason?" roared Arthur as his aura exploded, shaking the forest. A shadow of wrath appeared around his body, as his expression turned menacing. "Tell me what reason justifies what you did! Tell me now!"


    "Or that you would kill me?" asked Seref as he regained his calm after seeing the wrathful outburst. "Believe me, you cannot kill me. I am not someone that you can kill. For the sake of this story to end, I am a necessity."


    "Watch me as I dispose of this necessity," muttered Arthur as he raised his hand, and the ck dagger flew back to his hand. Before Seref could scream at the pain, Arthur was already aiming for his neck. His dagger shed through his father''s neck, severing it without hesitation.


    A momentary silence descended on the forest as Arthur appeared behind Seref, turning toward him with a re. Seref was still sitting in his ce, unharmed, as if nothing had happened before.


    "As I said, you cannot kill me," said Seref with a smile as he rubbed his neck. "Artemis faced the same problem against me. I am not something that mortals can kill."


    "Do you want to bet on that?" asked Arthur as he unleashed his wrath, letting his dagger scream. Seref showed signs of fluster as he jumped from the ground with a wounded shoulder and backed away. "If I can make you bleed, then I can kill you."


    "I miss the na?ve child that you were, dear Arthur," said Seref as he stared at him with a startle, sweat rolling down his face. "How about we have a civil chat instead of this violence?"


    "There is just one chat for you left, dear bastard of a father," said Arthur as he straightened his back with his dagger tightly gripped in his hand. "How to reverse thea? I don''t give a care about your reasons or story; I just want to know the cure to undo what you have done."


    "You should have already figured it out," said Seref as he wiped away his sweat while his bleeding stopped. "Seek the third artifact left behind by the schr, and you will be able to wake her up. I trapped her consciousness within the crown."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at his father, who looked like a mess. His hood came off when Arthur kicked him, and his face was pale from the earlier wound he inflicted. Even as he revealed what Arthur already knew, he looked pathetic. In a rare instance, Arthur revealed another emotion. It was disappointment.


    "I would have asked for the reason you did that to us, but I don''t care. No reasons justify your failure as a father and husband. Therefore, I will not grant you the satisfaction of telling me anything."


    "Has your curiosity died, Arthur?" asked his father with a smirk. "I know things that no other human knows. Things that could change the world. I know more about our bloodline than any other person. Did you think we are humans, like the rest? Are you not curious?"


    "Anything I hear from you would be for the sole purpose of manipting me," said Arthur with a smile as he sheathed his dagger. "I have four more words for you, Seref. I no longer care."


    Arthur then walked away from his father, who stood there with shock. It might have been his biggest surprise to see his son walking away after luring him into another rabbit hole. Before Arthur could leave earshot, Seref began shouting.


    "Are you not going to kill me even after all that talk?" shouted Seref from behind him, trying to lure his son again. Arthur stopped walking and turned toward him, looking at him with pity. In his eyes, Seref saw the truth.


    Arthur no longer cared.


    After that, Arthur walked away again, disappearing into the forest. Seref stood there, his wound bleeding again, as he realized that things had spiraled out of his control now. He was losing control of his son and, as a consequence, the world.


    "Are you alright, Seref?" asked the Bookkeeper from behind him, returning after an unknown period of time. "I gave you space like you demanded. Did the n work out? Does he know the truth now?"


    The bombardment of questions pushed Seref further into insanity. The fear that he had ever since he was a child made him tremble as he fell to the ground, clutching his shoulder. Then, he grabbed his head.


    "No. No. No," repeated the man as he spiraled into an abyss. "I need to find a way. A way to fix things and ensure that I reach that ending."


    "You are acting weird, Seref," said the Bookkeeper with confusion as it took out the book it had. "Your book is also changing. In the end, you will die in the same ce you started."


    "Don''t say a word!" shouted Seref as he mmed his head to the ground, but he knew what the spirit meant. The ce which the spirit meant was not a location, but a state. The state of being alone and insignificant. As he pushed his forehead on the cold grass, the world seemed to be getting smaller.

 Chapter 1144 Thirty Years Ago

    Chapter 1144 Thirty Years Ago


    After he walked away from his father, Arthur realized that he was on the third floor, where a giant wilderness hides many monsters. However, in that moment in time, Arthur felt at peace. As he relished the method he used to crush his father, a small blue dragon popped up from his shoulder.


    "Are you sure about sparing his life?" asked Nova, the blue dragon that inherited Azkahar''s knowledge. "From the timelines I met you, your father was always a source of suffering, despite his intentions to raise you as a demon king."


    "Can I relish this moment without thinking about the bastard?"


    "I apologize for bringing him up, but my job is to provide you with knowledge," said the blue dragon with great eloquence, surprising Arthur. After all, this dragon should have been nothing but a baby.


    "This reminds me, Nova, do you have a human form?"


    "I cannot take that form until I grow older," said Nova as it raised its head toward the sky. "That should take about three hundred days."


    "That is very specific."


    "As the wise dragon, I must maintain a certain level of specificity," said the blue dragon as it puffed its watery chest out. "I still have a lot of information to digest from the memory core my father left me, but I retrieve the knowledge ording to the order that you demand it. What is the first topic you want me to retrieve?"


    "The first thing that I want to know is¡­" muttered Arthur as he stopped walking, pondering an answer before finding one. "Tell me everything you have on the Holy Crown."


    "I can retrieve its information from alternate timelines, but the best way to understand that would be to ask the man who created it," said Nova with confusion. "He should be around here, right?"


    "I do need to ask him about what rtionship he has with Seref, and the truth behind the legacy of the Schr Guardian," said Arthur with a nod as he walked through the forest. "Let''s go together now."


    Arthur returned to the same space that Jizo was working in, and as he saw how focused the guardian was on building this artifact, he wondered again if this man was an enemy or an ally. As he noticed Arthur was standing there without a word, the guardian sensed that something was amiss.


    "Did you meet Seref?" asked Jizo, to which Arthur nodded. "How did it go?"


    "I learned nothing new, other than how indifferent I am to his fate anymore," said Arthur as he took several steps forward. "I am more interested in knowing what your rtionship was with him. How did the two of you meet, and for what purpose did you work together?"


    As he heard the question, the guardian froze in ce. He turned toward Arthur with a guilt-riddenly expression as he paused his work on the artifact. Then, he rose from his seat and walked toward Arthur. "I wished that you would never ask me."


    "I know that it changes everything I know about myself, but I need to know," said Arthur as he raised his hand, creating golden mana and a ck wrath-filled beam. "How did you merge the creator and wrath together?"


    "Creation is the opposite of wrath, almost," said Jizo after a moment of silence. "For the two toe together, you need a certain constitution."


    "Constitution?" muttered Arthur with confusion, sensing that it had something to do with what Seref mentioned earlier about them not being humans. "Are you suggesting that I''m not human?"


    "You have the body of a human, that is certain, but you have a rare constitution of mana pathways, soul structure, and sea of consciousness that allows the two to merge."


    "And how did you know about this?"


    "This story dates back almost thirty years ago, almost ten years before you were born. Seref was twenty years old at that time, and we met at the Ruins of the Immortal Sage. I gave him ess to this tower at that time because of the knowledge he had."


    ***


    25th of October, 2012.


    Inside one of the hardest ruins to explore, the Ruins of the Immortal Sage, a young man stepped through the gate. These ruins existed for a long time, and those who entered would be granted immense knowledge about whatever they desired.


    This time, the ruins had another ambitious man trying to gain its favor. This man had ck hair and golden eyes. His body was lined with muscles and scars beneath his cloak, conveying a past of hardships.


    "I have found you atst, Immortal Sage," said the young man with eyes that gleamed with glory. Those who came before him scoffed at his arrogance, but he would soon leave them speechless.


    The ruins were vast with many caves and hidden rooms, but this man jumped into them as if he had them memorized. No trap escaped his eyes, and those that did... failed to activate in time before he slipped into the hidden rooms and stole the treasures.


    This unknown rising star in the ruins caused a greatmotion in the world, but no one knew what ability he had to aplish such a feat. Furthermore, he was obsessed with meeting the Immortal Sage... and he did.


    "A very unique ability," said the sage who presented himself before the young man, adorned in a cloak and a shabby room. "What do you call it?"


    "Mana Interference," said the young man as he pulled down his hood, revealing his ck hair and green eyes. "It allows me to have direct control over the mana of the surrounding."


    "Although this ability can be weak, it has powerful potential," said the sage with interest. "I believe that you have been seeking me for a while."


    "I do not seek the Immortal Sage," said the young man with a smile. "I seek the Schr Guardian, Master of Runes."


    As he heard his words, the Immortal Sage had a change of expression. His expression changed to a threatening scowl as he red at the young man. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Seref Silvera," said the young man with a confident grin. "I am the man who will be remembered in history for generations toe."


    "History is written by the victor," said the Immortal Sage after a moment of consideration. "How did you learn of my identity?"


    "I found myself a good spirit that can tell me secrets of the universe, and I have been using it to my advantage," said a grinning Seref as he clenched his fist. "Ie here for you with a proposal. A chance to achieve what you have been hoping to achieve."


    "And what is that?"


    "A man capable of bringing down gods," said Seref, the words that would change the course of history, and the Immortal Sage could not look away. In the man''s knowing and confident eyes, he saw a future that could topple the scales of power in the universe.


    Jizo sought Gaia once before about the identity of the creator, and she gave him clues about where to find him. In addition to that, he learned about Ragnar, who once threatened the gods.


    "Who are you, truly?" asked the guardian with a frown as he squinted his eyes at the young man. Hearing his question, Seref lowered his fist and straightened his back.


    "My ancestor has once been known as the Demon King, Ragnar Netherborne," said the young man, revealing the shocking secret. "While I did not inherit his blood, I know who will."


    "Do you truly know?" asked the guardian with temptation, and Seref grinned in response. After all, the guardian has been searching to find someone who could master wrath and receive the will of the creator.


    In the end, Seref received the legacy of the Schr Guardian, giving him ess to countless artifacts that the guardian created. In return, Seref had a single mission, and it could be the most important mission in the universe.


    To father a son from a specific woman.


    The sole constitution that could master both wrath and creation was called Harmonic Nexus. Seref knew how to utilize his blood as a descendant of Netherborne to father a child who would be capable of wielding both.


    However, there was something that not even the Schr Guardian could understand. Although he sought Gaia to find the creator, he was never able to find him. In the end, he believed that the creator has yet to be born. But Seref somehow managed to make the creator be born as his son.


    Even until the end of their rtionship, Jizo never learned the truth behind that. As he nted a legacy within the child that Seref presented to him, he wondered about the fate that this child would have one day.


    After thirty years, the child stood before him, enraged at his father who manipted his entire life. The child was now a man with a tall stature, long hair, and a short beard. His golden eyes revealed an immense depth, at its bottom was sadness and disappointment.


    "Seref knew that you would be capable of bing the creator and the master of wrath, a Netherborne. I used the legacy to regte your powers, but wrath was not something I had knowledge about. That''s why I embarked on a journey to seek Azkahar the Wise."

 Chapter 1145 Do The Same

    Chapter 1145 Do The Same


    "You said that I was always the creator," muttered Arthur with newfound doubt as he squinted at the guardian. "You now tell me that my father made sure I was the creator? How can any human do that?"


    "That is not something I dared nor demanded to know," said Jizo with a shake of his head. "Your father had his ways of doing things that no one could understand. How did he know which fissure to use in order to travel through time?"


    "Are you saying that he had some knowledge that not even the Schr Guardian had?" asked Arthur with confusion. Jizo shrugged without giving a reply, making Arthur frown. "He is nothing but a lunatic."


    "Your father might be the smartest human I have ever met," the schr said, stating the cold-hard truth. "He was calcting and decisive. Nothing was out of reach for him, not even the gods. If he wanted to achieve glory, there were better ways to do that."


    "Then, what is his goal?"


    "I am not one to tell," said the guardian with a shrug. "My views of him don''t make him a better person. He is wed, and so am I. We are not good people no matter how much we try to believe we are."


    "Then what about the Holy Crown? What was the reason behind its creation?" asked Arthur as he tried to change the subject, since the guardian was beginning to upset him. Instead of answers, he was receiving questions.


    "A foolish hope that the seven families would change. I designed the Holy Crown to ensure that the seven families remain weakened, but also choose a suitable candidate from among them to lead the rest. In the end, no one was worthy of the crown."


    "I received the breaker insignia from the crown."


    "As a tool designed to nurture souls, the crown is supposed to unleash potentials, hence the insignias. It does not give powers that do not exist, but it acts as a beacon to regte thetent potential within souls."


    "What about the legacy of kings?"


    "The Holy Crown was our first attempt to change the world, me and Arthur both," said the guardian. "I still hope that someone from the seven families would be wise enough to deserve the crown."


    "What if I take the crown myself?"


    "You have the two strongest powers in the universe, so why crave more?" asked the guardian with confusion. "The crown is nothing but an essory to a fraction of your powers."


    "My father used the crown to throw my mother into aa," said Arthur as he clenched his fist. "I could not interfere with it because the crown blocks my powers when I use them to cure her. I need to seek the crown."


    "Under normal circumstances, your powers and mana are on a higher level than the crown," said the guardian with a frown as he pondered. "However, the sole difference should be the mana feeding it. Seref might have found a good source of mana for the crown, feeding it with endless mana."


    "Are you saying that I can override the crown''s authority as long as I have enough mana?"


    "That could take a while, depending on the source that Seref managed to secure," said the guardian before nodding. "A better method would be to find the crown and sever its power source, or use it in order to change the power affecting your mother."


    "And in order to find the crown, I must participate in the trial," assumed Arthur, to which the guardian nodded. "This is another matter that I would never forgive Seref for. You answered plenty of my questions, Jizo. I apologize for disturbing your work."


    After he said that, Arthur left, leaving the guardian. As he watched him leave, the guardian seemed conflicted. Despite being just twenty years old, the departing young man carried the fate of millions.


    As soon as Arthur walked through the portal, it closed and isted the guardian again within the world of runes. After a sigh of regret, the guardian pulled up a hologram that showed Seref on the ground, still in his spiral of despair.


    There were some things that the guardian hid from Arthur. Although he was the creator and inheritor of Ragnar, Jizo knew better than to reveal secrets that might change Arthur forever. As he watched the spirit console the man in his breakdown, he wondered if he has made the right choice.


    Seref was not a good person, as many died because of him. The incident when he led an attack against Kera was one of many. He has caused far more atrocities than that one. However, the guardian had a soft spot for the intelligent man because he knew the real reason behind his actions.


    Future foresight was not an ability that anyone could have, and those who did would only glimpse partial events in the future. However, Seref had a far more terrifying spirit on his side. Although the Bookkeeper did not have any fighting powers, it might be the most dangerous spirit in existence.


    It had the power of stories.


    As long as the bookkeeper wished for it, a storybook would appear about any person in the world. It would epass their entire life and death, revealing knowledge about the past, present, and future. Seref used that power to avoid an ending he dreads. This made him a viin for those who did not know that ending, and especially his son.


    As he gazed at the man trying to gather himself together, Jizo decided that he could no longer stand idle. He waved his hand to create a portal, connecting him to the campfire. Then, he stepped through the portal and appeared before the spirit and the copsed man.


    "What are you doing here, Schr Guardian?" asked the terrifying bookkeeper as it looked at him. "Your appearance here is not a part of your story."


    "I know that I am pushing past the boundaries of what is allowed, but Arthur came to see me just now," said the guardian as he turned his gaze toward the man on the ground. "He came to tell me how indifferent he is about his father."


    As he heard the words, Seref calmed down. Then, he rose from the ground, pushing himself up with his bare hands. When the two stood face to face, Jizo felt nostalgic of their meetings in the past.


    "Long time no see, old friend," said Seref with a smile as the pathetic man from earlier disappeared. "As the spirit said, you are not meant to be on my side anymore. What brings you here behind Arthur''s back?"


    "I told Arthur the truth about everything he asked, except one," said the guardian as he looked at Seref with unknown emotions. "I still honor the spiritual contract that we have, Seref. I would never reveal that truth to him."


    "Are you here to state the obvious?" asked the spirit as it flipped through a certain book. Jizo noticed that it had his name on it. "Your end is fast approaching, guardian. Please stick to your role."


    "Close your damn mouth," said Jizo while ring at the spirit. "I will live as I please and die when I desire. No matter how important your stupid books are, I refuse to abide by a story."


    "Stories can be changed, and all endings are endings," said the spirit as it closed the book. "In order to reach the ideal ending, we must y our role. Each one of us."


    "What did youe here for, Jizo?" asked Seref with confusion as he raised his hand for the spirit to stop. As the guardian turned toward him again, the man he admired continued. "Are you hesitating about whether Arthur should know the truth or not?"


    "I am."


    "Kill your hesitations, then."


    "I would not be able to tell him, even if I wanted," said the guardian with a sigh. "If I even imply that there is something you hide about your motives, then I would die before my throat produces the words."


    "Then, are you here to convince me?" asked Seref again with an interested smile. "Nothing will change my resolve to keep going with this story. As long as I reach the ending, I don''t care what happens to me."


    "Then, what made you spiral just moments ago?" asked the guardian with a squint. "You reached your limits, Seref. If Arthur learns the truth after you are gone, it would hurt him far more than it hurts you now."


    "The ending¡­"


    "Forget the ending, damn it," said the guardian as he snapped. "Take a break from being the viin in this story. You scheme and scheme to achieve something that would yield no benefits to you."


    "If we all look for benefits, the world will copse," said Seref with the same confident smile that he gave Jizo thirty years ago. It was thirty years for the guardian, but it was far more for the time traveler. "You have chosen how to live, so let me do the same."

 Chapter 1146 A Towers Crisis!

    Chapter 1146 A Tower''s Crisis!


    "Whilst I choose my fate and how to die," the guardians said, their eyes full of doubt. "You''re deceiving your own son just because you think that would protect him."


    "You know how many times I''ve tried, and how many times I''ve failed," spat the man with green eyes as he advanced forward. "There was no other way. I wish there was, but there is none."


    "I was just thinking that you might be the smartest human I have ever met, but now I begin to doubt that."


    Seref looked at the Guardian with rage, seemingly affected by being called an idiot. However, he did not let it get into his head. Instead of bickering with the man, he decided to walk away.


    "You know that your son might be the only person who can save you from the endless hell, but you are too proud to ask for forgiveness and help. Did you try and fail, or did you convince yourself that there is no other way?"


    "I appreciate everything that you have done to help me, but there is a distinct difference between us," said the man without turning back. "You are chained by the past, while I am chained by the future. Do not think we wear the same shoes."


    "Arthur will grow stronger than your wildest expectations!" shouted the schr to the departing man, whose spirit followed him. "You should trust that he will defeat the gods!"


    "¡­I witnessed otherwise."


    As he left those words, the man and spirit walked away. The guardian knew that they were imprisoned in this tower as well, but he did not push further. Some of it was because of the spiritual contract the two of them had, most of it was because of their friendship.


    As the guardian stood there while mulling about what to do, the tree beside him began distorting. Jizo turned toward the tree that seemed to grow unstable, and his expression crumbled. Without a second of dy, he rushed through the portal toward hismand room.


    Inside the runic space, the entire world was growing unstable. The guardian was confused as he watched warning settings go off inside the runic space. After a few seconds, he managed to understand what was happening.


    [Energy levels have reached a critical ten percent!]


    The guardian watched the shing red warning with confusion before he guessed it was the gods'' handiwork. As he scurried to diagnose the issue, another bright warning appeared in his eyes.


    [Energy levels have reached a critical nine percent!]


    His energy levels represented mana, spiritual energy, and universal force that he has harnessed into his tower. The energy was crucial to supply the realm, but it was decreasing every thirty seconds!


    [Energy levels have reached a critical eight percent!]


    Throughout its three thousand years of existence, the tower has never reached such a low energy level. As soon as it became below ten percent, the very fabric of space began to distort!


    "If we run out of fuel, everyone will be thrown into the interdimensional space!" muttered the guardian with genuine panic. His eyes darted from one ce to the other as he tried to pinpoint the issue. However, the entire tower was bleeding before his eyes.


    As his mind reached an utter state of chaos, the guardian thought about a single man that could help him. A hologram appeared to connect him but he received an even more confusing message.


    "Arthur Netherborne cannot be found within the realm."


    "What is happening? Where is he?" muttered the guardian with confusion before he decided to connect to Arthur via a normal artifact he had. It was crude and less sophisticated, but it allowed him tomunicate with the King of Wrath a momentter.


    "Arthur! The entire tower is losing energy for some reason!" shouted the guardian with a sweaty face. However, the man on the screen did not even flinch. He just kept looking at something high above him before he answered.


    "I know."


    The answer confused the guardian even further, but Arthur waved his hand. A hologram appeared before the guardian as Arthur created a telepathic image to send him. As he looked through the creator''s eyes, he managed to see what was happening.


    The Path, which represented the skeleton and veins of this tower, was being drained from the outside. A giant array appeared in the interdimensional space as it sucked out the energy from whatever was within it. As one would expect, those responsible were the legions from Devaheim.


    "I noticed the change in space earlier, which pushed me to leave the tower to investigate. I suspected it had something to do with the gods, but I have to admire them for such persistence."


    [Energy levels have reached a critical seven percent!]


    "At this rate, we have nothing more than three minutes left before the tower copses! I cannot believe that the gods would resort to such vile means¡­"


    "What a shock," said Arthur with sarcasm as he raised his hand. "I will protect the Path, but you must find a way to restore the energy levels."


    "The tower will regenerate its energy as long as nothing drains it," said the guardian as he breathed a sigh of relief. "Please be careful!"


    "A cautious person is a calm person," said the man with golden eyes as the ck dagger materialized in his hand. "Wrath demands madness."


    As the ck aura exploded from his body, the voices of a million wrathful souls echoed throughout the interdimensional space. The guardian and whoever remained inside the tower had to close their ears in pain because of the voices.


    "You can scheme and attack whenever you want, but I will always be the obstacle that you cannot ovee," said Arthur as he stared at the giant array stealing away their energy. His dagger cried even higher as the kingdom of wrath appeared behind him. "Taste the wrath you created!"


    Arthur then shed with his sword, unleashing the cries of millions toward the giant array. The giant sh traveled beside the tower''s path before cutting the runic array in half. Like ss, the array shattered and fell in pieces.


    The legions came dashing toward Arthur, who has revealed himself. Although they were faster than light itself, they could not cut through the distance. However, unlike before, Arthur did not run back into the tower. He stood with a straight back, his dagger still demanding justice.


    "I can hear your cries, Ragnar," said Arthur as he held his right wrist, which held the dagger. The de demanded revenge for its fallen master. "Let me offer you some reassurance."


    As the legions of Devaheim reached him, Arthur stared at them with a grin. Despite the armor and creatures that they rode, the soldiers of Devaheim could feel a chilling threating from the man in ck and golden robes.


    Their numbers reached the millions, but none of them were true gods. They were soldiers that served Devaheim, reaching the final dream of all worshippers around the world. Arthur looked at them with disdain and disgust that reached their bones.


    The wrathful king waved his dagger, unleashing a bigger attack than before. As the ck light overtook the world, it rushed toward the legions of Devaheim. The wrath destroyed the legions without mercy, killing over half of their numbers.


    "Use them for energy," said Arthur as his dagger disappeared. The rest of the army did not dare approach him anymore. "I doubt they would attack us without an actual god anymore."


    As he witnessed the scene, the guardian was awestruck. However, he made sure to activate his absorb-rune, the same that he gave to Arthur to get stronger. Like a hungry monster, the tower devoured the scattered mana and souls from the fallen legion.


    [Energy restoration has elevated the levels to ten percent.]


    [Energy restoration has elevated the levels to twenty percent.]


    [Energy restoration has elevated the levels to thirty percent.]


    The relieving notifications came one after the other, making the guardian calm down atst. Arthur returned to the tower without anyone daring to hinder him as the armies stood rooted with fear. Thanks to him, the tower survived another ordeal.


    "Having him as an ally is really reassuring," said the guardian with augh as hemented his weakness. "Countless runes and infinite knowledge are dogshitpared to actual strength when the time demands it."


    Although the guardian ridiculed himself, he was actually feeling proud inside. Arthur was the person he has chosen and nurtured through his artifacts and legacies. Everything started the moment the two of them met in Avarice Dungeon, which seemed like a million years ago.


    After a while, the energy levels were restored inside the tower. Even more, the extra energy allowed the guardian to hasten his creation of the strongest artifact mankind will ever see. It would be the ultimate trump card against the gods, a true harnesser of the universe.


    Devaheim did not attack them for a certain while after that because of this incident. As evident of this battle, they would need a lesser god instead of an army of zealous ves to defeat the Returning King. This incident caused an uproar in the upper realm, prompting them to assume a more active strategy.

 Chapter 1147 A Funeral

    Chapter 1147 A Funeral


    After the tower stabilized again, peace reigned for a while. Those inside the tower continued on with their lives, starting a new era of trade under their new lord. Rumors about the second floor bing the best ce to live reached those in the wilderness, but many still wanted to conquer this tower.


    Since the Red Tower had an infamous reputation throughout the universe, many warriors came to challenge it. Some of these warriors remained on the third and fourth floors, still seeking to conquer the tower.


    A few days before these challengers began seeking the tower master, a funeral without attendance took ce on the fourth floor. The Strings of Fate, which had always sought to resurrect the Demon King that would destroy the world, attended.


    Ilia Perli lowered the coffin to the ground, which contained the corpse of his brother. Those who died of sickness do not get resurrected inside the tower, because they would just die again. Thus, the corpse remained, with tear marks on its eyes.


    "You don''t need to be here, my lord," said Ilia as he lowered the coffin and jumped out from the grave he had dug. "I just wanted to give Yuvan a proper burial as his older brother."


    "I want to be here," said Arthur as he raised his hand, creating a metallic shovel. Ilia looked at him for a few seconds before grabbing his own shovel. Then, the two men began covering the coffin with earth until it disappeared.


    No one said a word during the burial. Even the Strings of Fate did nothing except stand there and watch. Ilia did not invite them, but they appeared after Yuvan died. These people had no more desire other than destruction, which made Arthur pity them.


    Once the coffin was below the earth, Ilia brought a wooden tombstone. Despite his desire to take revenge on the man, Arthur did not deny him a proper grave. Thus, he helped Ilia with the tombstone.


    [Yuvan Perli]


    Arthur stared at Ilia Perli carving his brother''s name on the tombstone, and remembered the first time the two of them met. It was in the ball where Arthur was awarded the medal of heroism. Ilia greeted him at that time and tried to recruit him for the Unbroken Corps.


    Life has a weird way of working out. Ilia was an enemy at one point in life, now, Arthur could not trust him any more than he did. This man was the embodiment of honesty and righteousness. On the other hand, Yuvan Perli was a master of deception and evil.


    The two brothers were different sides of the same coin. This made Arthur worry about his own brother and his current whereabouts. In the end, Oren was right about the powers of wrath. They were cursed, but they were a necessity.


    "I remember the first time I saw Yuvan in mother''s embrace," said Ilia as he stared at the tombstone, his knees digging through the soil. "I was seven when he was born. The moment he was born, he caught a terrible flu, so severe it almost killed him. All I remember was his burning skin as I touched him."


    Arthur crouched to sit on the ground a few feet behind Ilia, allowing him to grieve. From his position, Arthur could see the whiteness in Ilia''s hair as he approached his fifth decade.


    "At that time, I feared for him. My prayers didn''t cease as I promised everything that I could think about just to see him get better. He did, but I never fulfilled the promises."


    "Because there is no one to promise, Ilia."


    "I know, but I took his health for granted. The moment he got better, I no longer thought that I would need to pray again. I neglected him to pursue my ambitions, thinking that he would be just fine. Never realized that I was the disease my brother had, not the flu."


    "Others will view your existence through a distorted lens, shaped by countless experiences and umted emotions. You can be the hero for some, the viin to others, Ilia. We both know that."


    "I never considered myself to be either. My purpose was always to reach the next goal and aplish another grandiose feat. In my pursuit of honor and fame, I forgot the things that matter. My mother died without my being there, and my brother went astray."


    Arthur did not chime in this time. He understood that Ilia needed to process the loss of his brother without any help. After all, there was nothing that anyone could do to make the pain any less. However, his words reminded Arthur of his own mother and brother.


    It was at this time that he saw himself in Ilia, focused on his own goals and battles. He never took a minute to stop and think about his brother and mother, who were also fighting their own battles.


    After a period of silence, Ilia rose from the ground. Arthur snapped out of his daze and looked at the man dust himself off before turning toward Arthur and bowing his entire body.


    "Even though my brothermitted many atrocities, you were still merciful enough to bury him with me and allow me to mourn. You have my sincere gratitude, my lord, Arthur Netherborne. Please let me serve you in this life and the next."


    "I would not ept any other person to stand beside me, Ilia," said Arthur as he floated to stand on his feet. Then, he offered a handshake. "Forgive me for making him suffer the way I did, but it had to be done."


    "There is no need for apologies, dear lord," said Ilia as he shook his hand. "Before his death, Yuvan asked me to thank you. He said that even if it was just a dream that crushed his soul, it still made him realize that everyone deserved love and happiness. Moments before he died, he confessed that he no longer wishes for the world to be destroyed if it had you."


    Arthur found himself lost for words. Even though thest words the two exchanged were Arthur rejecting him, Yuvan changed moments before his death. It was at this instant that theughter of children echoed in their eyes.


    Ilia was confused as he turned around, looking for the source of the sounds. Arthur, on the other hand, realized what was happening instantly. Theughter and joy came from within the grave, as Yuvan relived a memory of his past.


    "Your brother''s soul did not join the kingdom of wrath," said Arthur as he stared at the sparkling light rising from the grave. "He no longer hates nor resents this world."


    Ilia stared at the sparkling lights that rose from the ground, hearing memories of their childhood from them. Despite the life that he had, Yuvan died in peace because he epted his fate, no matter how twisted and lonely.


    As he witnessed the miracle and heard the voices, Ilia cried again. This time, his tears were nostalgic of a distant past. Theughter of their younger selves reminded the man that some memories are worth remembering.


    "I apologize, sir, because my brother found peace although he was vile," said Ilia with tears streaming down his face, which he refused to show to Arthur. "He does not deserve rest after killing so many. I know he does not, but I am selfish enough to feel happy that he did."


    "Everyone deserves peace upon their death, Il


    ia," said Arthur as he grabbed the man''s shoulder, which shook a little. "Your brother was just another victim of an unfair world that condemned him to make wrong choices."


    After a few minutes, the lights disappeared and so did the sounds. Ilia wiped away the tears from his eyes before turning toward Arthur, smiling at him and nodding.


    "Let''s return, my lord," said the middle-aged man, to which Arthur nodded. Then, the two walked away from the grave, as did the rest of the Strings of Fate. As the grave sat on the grassy hill, the tragic story of a viin ended.


    Residents of the tower also found peace under the rule of Dorian. Challengers reached the fourth floor to conquer the tower since monsters no longer attacked them, but they found a more terrifying opponent waiting for them.


    Ramiel took the duty of protecting the tower that his king conquered. No one managed to defeat him, and they had to suffer seeing him eat the handmade lunch Luna Stormde made for the demon. That made most of the single men vomit blood in rage, before leaving the fourth floor and heading toward the second.


    Dorian was fair and honest, making him loved by all those serving him. Although he wielded immense power and wealth, he barely spent money on himself, and instead invested every power he had to develop Karma City.


    In the short span of a week, the city became the oasis inside the tower. Its poption reached a staggering million before long, making it thrive even farther. While it was developing, the tower master was hard at work creating an artifact that would shake the world.

 Chapter 1148 Merciful King

    Chapter 1148 Merciful King


    An hour on Earth would mean an entire day within the tower. Although Arthur needed to go back to his home, there was a great advantage in training in the tower first before he went back to Earth. It was no wonder that the tower was simr to his legacy, since the two had the same creator.


    The schr guardian used his resources, which he gathered from reviving the challengers and taking parts of their memories, to further strengthen them. While the main reason was his desire to preserve his tower and keep it hidden, he still allowed them to grow stronger.


    The tower was an excellent ce for Arthur to grow stronger. Inside the tower, the voices were easier tomunicate with. Although Arthur assumed that''s because his powers within the tower were sealed, the guardian exined the real reason.


    Arthur lost control of his wrath on Earth not due to the voices, but because of the curse that the gods ced upon wrath. The tower worked against the curse to lessen the madness and incubate the next Demon King, inheritor of Ragnar Netherborne.


    For those reasons, Arthur decided to train before going back to Earth. If he managed to gain absolute control of his wrath before the madness returned, he could use the wrath to cancel the curse that apanies it.


    Inside theke where Azkahar had fallen, the hidden dungeon became the training grounds for Arthur and his friends. Some of them worked on mastering new powers, like Sarohan and his blood. Others worked on their transformations like Whisker.


    Arthur sat inside the blue pce, resuming his training that was interrupted by the war. He was still on the first seal, using only the initial manifestations of wrath. The next one was lightning, more destructive in nature to physical matter.


    Nova used water to show him the seven phases of wrath, ording to the seal he managed to unlock. However, Arthur could not be reckless and seal the wrath without being ready for it. After all, it would devour his sanity, even within the tower.


    1. Light. 2. Lightning. 3. mes. 4. Armor. 5. Chains. 6. Tempest. 7. Chaos.


    Arthur remembers using the armor, but not the chains. This means that if he were to use the fifth manifestation of wrath, he would lose his consciousness and Eragon would emerge, hell-bent on destroying the world.


    After learning the truth about the curse of wrath, Arthur felt sympathetic towards Eragon the Wrathful. He was cursed with a lifetime of madness due to the gods, and it cost him everything. Although his soul still remained within Arthur''s realm of consciousness, he was nothing but an enraged cmity.


    "In order to unseal the nextyer, we must first gain favor of the souls within the kingdom of wrath," said Nova as it floated above his head. "We cannot afford to leave the kingdom just after a few days as before. Entering the kingdom carries the great risk of madness, so we must make use of every training."


    "Who created that kingdom, Nova?" asked Arthur with confusion, as this spiritual pce was the destination of every wrathful soul in the universe.


    "Ragnar Netherborne created the kingdom as he pursued mastery of wrath, and it was the only method to tame such an enormous emotion," said Nova as it illustrated a man standing in front of a pce. "Ragnar built the kingdom to protect the souls from the gods."


    "Do the souls not recognize me as his descendant?" asked Arthur with confusion while sitting on the ground. No one beside the two was inside the pce to ensure that Arthur did not harm them during his training.


    "Eragon was also a descendant of Ragnar Netherborne, but he did not have what it takes to master wrath," said Nova as itnded on his leg. "As the gods used the madness to make Eragon kill on the outside, it proved to us that he was nothing more than their puppet."


    "Creation is not the enemy of wrath," said Arthur, with sadness. "I guess the gods were wise enough to realize that wrath can be used to their own advantage."


    "They had many such endeavors once they realized that Ragnar had descendants scattered across countless worlds. This made them create the curse of madness to ensure no one masters wrath ever again."


    "How did Ragnar fail, then?"


    "He was betrayed."


    "How many of his followers betrayed him?"


    "Anything rted to that matter was sealed and never spoken about. No one even knows who betrayed him first to work with the gods, but they did, and that resulted in his fall."


    "I feel like that makes little sense, but I don''t know the details," said Arthur as he stretched and ced his hands on the ground. "I just have to make sure that I don''t meet the same fate."


    "Ragnar was a saint, which might have resulted in his blind trust in goodness."


    "I feel like you are calling me a cynic."


    "I am calling you wiser than a man who led countless worlds in the biggest battle of the universe, so be ttered," said Nova without any mercy, to which Arthur just chuckled. "I will enter your body now. Like before, focus on my voice. Do not get overconfident just because we did it before."


    "I know, Nova."


    The dragon then slipped into his body, hiding within his soul. Arthur closed his eyes as he began to dive deeper into the kingdom of wrath. Summoning it was easier than finding his sanity within the voices. Thus, the process took time.


    Arthur did not recreate his Art of Submission like he nned, but decided to change the wrath in these souls based on nothing but a promise to fulfill their desires. As most of them desired revenge on the gods who robbed them of a home, Arthur was more than happy to oblige.


    As the shadow of the kingdom appeared above him, the souls of wrath screamed in agony and hatred. The cries shook the ocean surrounding the blue pce, almost drowning hisrades who trained on the shores.


    Arthur could see nothing but darkness once he started descending into the kingdom, seeking the same ce he reached before. After an unknown period of time, he found himself standing in the same ce in front of the kingdom.


    Countless souls reached out from the kingdom, seeking to gain control of his consciousness to fulfill their desires. Arthur knew that none of them meant harm to him, but they just wanted to fulfill their desires and rest.


    "I came here to bring you peace," said Arthur as he raised his arms, as if weing those seeking him. "My name is Arthur Netherborne. I know that name rings a bell for many of you, who found peace because of my ancestor, Ragnar."


    As the souls heard his words, they flew from the kingdom as the darkness spilled from the gates. Arthur stood without fear as they surrounded him, fighting the voices that drove him insane. The souls were everywhere, but a distant voice called for him.


    Nova appeared from his shoulder, finding him this time with ease. Then, the two of them began the same process as before. Arthur would summon the souls to the physical world and promise them salvation.


    After the promise is made, their voices would disappear but their powers remain. Arthur would gain control of more wrath because of them, which would allow him to convince more souls to yield to him.


    The difficultyy in their numbers, as there were an infinite number of souls that sought revenge. Arthur had to make the stronger ones submit in order for the rest to follow.


    Instead of counting how much time passed, Arthur dissociated from his body. He envisioned the stories these souls told him as his, living them for a long time. His heart bled for them, while they found a living soul that has not forgotten about them.


    Arthur became the one to remember these forgotten injustices, that the world tried to bury. His knowledge expanded about the different events the gods tried to hide. However, many of these souls did not know anything about the gods.


    They med life itself for being unfair.


    Arthur was such a person before, who med life for not being as he wanted. Before he entered Avarice dungeon, he also med the world. For those souls, Arthur did not try to recruit for his wrath. Instead, he used his golden mana to send them to reincarnate.


    Although the process of reincarnation did not yield him any benefit, it lessened the souls that sought justice, allowing him to control his powers better. Furthermore, Arthur was sincere when he said he wanted peace for them.


    His actions were done in secret, hidden from the world. However, Arthur did not understand that because of his golden mana, these souls would remember their past lives, bringing a new wave of reincarnators to the world, who were all indebted to the Merciful King who saved them.


    Four months passed inside the tower in this same routine. These four months meant that five days on Earth. During those four months, Arthur changed once again, but his resolve to meet Diana grew stronger, not weaker.

 Chapter 1149 Our King Is The Mightiest

    Chapter 1149 Our King Is The Mightiest


    Inside the hidden dungeon of the tower, a woman and a Waiga were standing on the beach. Without notice, the woman raised her hand and fired several blood arrows that rushed to strike down the white furred creature.


    Before the arrows couldnd on him, Sarohan raised both hands to create a shield of blood. The arrows mmed into the shield, which then transformed into a giant carpet. The Waiga jumped on the carpet and soared away, dodging the next volley of arrows.


    "You''ve mastered the blood arts, and there''s nothing more for me to teach you," said Seraphine as she ceased attacking the Waiga. "I''m just d that you no longer look like a red bean. I never thought I would say this, but I like how you look now."


    "I was also scared that the blood tint would not disappear, but I just needed a little bit of practice," said the Waiga as he descended to the ground, returning the blood to his body. "These new powers are cool. I wonder how I got them."


    "We both know that you obtained them through my blood," said Seraphine with a frown, but the Waiga shrugged. His nonchnt attitude upset her, prompting her to send a tornado of blood toward him. As he screamed and ran, she demanded, "Confess what you have done!"


    "I remember nothing! Leave me alone!" shouted Sarohan as he ran around, chased by the tornado of blood. Seraphine had a yful smile as she chased after him with her blood art, secretly relieved that the Waiga didn''t taunt her.


    In truth, Seraphine felt grateful toward Sarohan. It was the first time she had witnessed such a brave act of camaraderie when Sarohan turned down the divine blessing and became a demon because the two were friends. In reality, Seraphine did not think such a thing was possible.


    Although the Waiga had no spiritual energy, just like what their king had mentioned, he was still the only one among them who managed to kill a horseman. The rest of them tried, but none could sneak like this Waiga could. He was a literal bug walking around and killing gods.


    As the two were fooling around, a powerful pulse emanated from the blue pce. It shattered the blood tornado and pushed the waves backward. The aura shook the world itself, making the pair freeze in ce, despite knowing its origins. Then, the two fell silent before staring at each other and smiling.


    "Our king is powerful."


    "Indeed."


    Pride filled their features, and the two began walking toward the blue pce. It had been four months since Arthur began his training, and they could feel the difference with every passing day. No matter how many times they thought he reached his limits, he surpassed them the following day.


    The two reached the bridge, which no one dared to pass while Arthur was in training. As per ritual, the two sat on the ground without crossing. This became a routine for most of them as they wanted to witness the powers of their lord.


    After a few minutes, a powerful cry echoed. Then, another pulse shook the world, fluttering their hair and fur. However, instead of being afraid, the two of them sat with excitement.


    "Before I met him, I thought that I would live my life leading a bunch of Waigas in an unknown town," said Sarohan while sitting crossed-legged, a smile on his face. As his blue eyes stared at the pce, his chest swelled with pride. "I now became Famine Killer, renowned throughout the universe."


    "Does that universe exist in your imagination?" spat the demonic Blood Queen with a scowl, before turning toward the pce as well. "You just got lucky, so don''t get cocky! You are still the weakest one of his soldiers!"


    "I was just feeling a little full when we passed the fourth floor," said the Waiga while rubbing his stomach. "That''s the only reason you ranked first instead of me."


    "How about you say that again and I stuff you with dirt and drown you?" threatened the Blood Queen, but Sarohan pretended that he couldn''t hear her. "I was the same too before meeting him. I thought he was a god or something because of his golden mana, which I still don''t understand. But in the end, I found peace because of him."


    "Your little sister was cute."


    "She was."


    As the two sat and admired their new king, a sudden change took over. ck lightning shot from the pce, electrifying the air with static electricity. It shot through the clouds and thundered, making the sky and mountains shake.


    Seraphine and Sarohan jumped from their seats, unable toprehend the sudden surge of destruction. Souls of wrath screamed for justice as the entire blue pce crumbled due to the ck lightning.


    "Is this a new form of his strength?" asked the Waiga with confusion.


    "A more destructive form, it seems," responded Seraphine. Her heart skipped many beats as she felt her chest tighten. "This power is undoubtedly countless times stronger than the ones before it."


    "You mean the one he used to y a million ogres? Does he n to exterminate their entire race?!" shouted Sarohan in a high-pitched tone, but the lightning vanished instantly. Panicked, the Waiga fell on his knees, pleading. "I was just joking, my lord! You know this monkey has a big mouth!"


    The sky continued to thunder as the lightning began to fade. A sharp wind blew from within the pce, cutting through the mountain and causing significant damage. Seraphine raised a blood barrier to protect them while squinting at the pce''s gate.


    "He ising out."


    "This worthless life would only dirty your hands, my king!" shouted Sarohan with fear, sensing the ominous presence. Something sharp and dangerous was emerging.


    Bang!


    A foot stepped outside the pce, causing the blue marble to cave inward. A tall man emerged from the darkness, surrounded by ck lightning crackling around him. He wore nothing but ck pants, showcasing his muscles brimming with power.


    As the pair looked at him, their hair stood on end. Arthur walked toward them, but he was different. His aura was sharper, thicker, and more threatening. ck cracks ran across his cheeks to his eyes, which were tinged with darkness that sent chills down their spines.


    Sarohan could no longer joke around and changed his posture to kneel. The demon followed suit, kneeling as well, both greeting his arrival simultaneously.


    "Wee back, my king!"


    "Rise,"manded Arthur in a deep voice, and the two found themselves standing before they realized it. Their obedience to hismand was instinctual, not voluntary. "Where are the rest?"


    "Lian is hunting for his army, while Ilia is teaching the knights of Karma City. The rest are aiding Dorian against the rising pseudo-lords," informed Seraphine of recent events. "You were absent for four months, sir."


    "Four months¡­ equivalent to five days on Earth," muttered Arthur, lowering his gaze to meet theirs. Seraphine felt a chill as she failed to recognize him as her lord. "Did anyone rise against Dorian?"


    "Some groups from the third floor began looting the farnds outside his city," reported Seraphine, shifting the conversation to a more concerning topic. "You seem different, my lord."


    "Wrath changes men," said Arthur, raising his hand and staring at his palm. ck lightning crackled from it, almost bursting with destruction. "I''ve unlocked the secondyer of the seal, allowing me to harness more wrath than before."


    "Did it cause this change in your demeanor?" asked Sarohan, puzzled.


    "Wrath itself wouldn''t change me anymore, but I''ve lived countless lives inside the kingdom of wrath," said Arthur, clenching his fist. "I returned because the schr guardian sent me a message. It''s time we leave the tower."


    "And go where?" inquired Sarohan, perplexed.


    "I must return to Earth," said Arthur, turning toward the Waiga. "We need to hide in a lower realm as countless worlds prepare for the next battle against the gods. Until then, we have to grow stronger."


    "That''s all we need to know," said Seraphine, shooting a re at Sarohan for asking too much. "I''ll gather the rest and deal with those insolent rebels who dared to revolt against the man who sustains them."


    "No need, Seraphine," said Arthur as he began to float, surrounded by intensifying ck lightning. Tipping his head, the lightning grew more intense. He gazed into her soul. "I want to test this new form of wrath."


    Trembling with fear, Seraphine nodded. The two knelt on the ground as they watched him depart. Arthur transformed into a bolt of ck lightning, leaving only thunder trailing behind him as he disappeared from the hidden dungeon.


    "As swift as lightning, and as loud as thunder," said Seraphine, sweat rolling down her face. "Our king is the mightiest."


    "I feel sorry for the idiots who dared bite more than they could chew," said Sarohan as shivered with excitement. "We need to go and see him in the act, Little Sera!"

 Chapter 1150 Scene From Hell

    Chapter 1150 Scene From Hell


    Dorian changed a lot in the span of four months. He used to shave his beard before, showing his strong jaw and haughty smirk. After growing wiser, he allowed his beard to grow. Simr to his hair, the beard was also ashen in color.


    The new look made him look older, which was a tactic to earn more respect. Although strength mattered above all others inside the tower, Dorian did not wish to fight everyone. He wanted to unite the citizens under the banner of public good.


    His wishes were nothing short of a dream, he knew. The challengers within the towers were mostly lone wolves that wanted to conquer it. Once the wolves realized that the second floor had been united, they formed a pack before baring their fangs at Karma City.


    ording to these challengers, Dorian was seeking to gain control of the tower through sheer numbers, and not actual merits. Although they had heard about how Arthur was the one to crown him a lord, they refused to believe that someone weaker than them was actually their lord.


    Their first appearance was three months after the end of the war, and one month after the gods sneaked into the tower. The gods tried to use a religious group to sabotage the tower from the inside, but Seraphine and Ilia defeated them.


    These groups used that event to describe Dorian as a tyrant because he refused to allow people to exercise their faith. No one denied that, not even Dorian himself. After all, faith had to be harmless. However, their faith allowed a god to incarnate and cause problems.


    Before he became the lord, Dorian thought that things would be easier than this. Although he knew that there was no such thing as easy when ruling a city, he never foresaw that so many groups would demand his resignation or head.


    "I expected that you would be here," said a voice from behind him, forcing Dorian to turn. The voice was unfamiliar, but once he saw its owner, Dorian was surprised. A tall mannded on the rooftop, a few steps away from him. Lightning crackled from his body, brimming with strength and a promise to destroy. "Ilia told me he has seen you stand atop the pce a few times."


    "This is no longer the Xelorian Pce, but an academy to train promising challengers," said Dorian with a smile. "I almost failed to recognize you, Arthur. You look like a proper Demon King now."


    "Do I have that viinous look?" asked Arthur as he tilted his head. Dorian almostughed at his confused expression and offered him a mirror that he took out of his storage pouch. "Lightning seems to have left its mark on my entire body."


    "You look less approachable than before."


    "Quite the opposite of how you look now, Dorian," said Arthur as he returned the mirror. "I heard that you had troubles with some rebels?"


    "I would not call them rebels, just troublemakers," said Dorian with a sigh as he turned to look into the distance. His ashen hair flew with the wind as his eyes looked for solutions. "People are difficult to deal with, Arthur. Sometimes you can be their hero, other times you are a tyrant."


    "People will force a role on you depending on what they desire," said Arthur as he walked to stand beside him. "If they want you to protect them, you are a hero. If they want you gone, you are a viin."


    "In either case, you have to do something for them," said Dorian with a smile. "I became a lord to help starving children, unfortunate souls that you have shown me. There are no more starving children, but that made many people upset."


    "Who are they?"


    "What?"


    "Tell me their names, and I will crush them," said Arthur without hesitation. Dorian was surprised as he turned to him before heughed. Arthur looked at him withical confusion as he thought that he didn''t say anything funny. "What are youughing about?"


    "I justugh about how different we are, despite having the same goal," said Dorian as he tried to calm down. "Even as they demand my head, I don''t n on hurting them. I want to reach a solution without bloodshed."


    "There is a thin line between being a pacifist and a dreamer, Dorian," said Arthur as he lowered his gaze to his palm. Lightning crackled from his fingers, each reflecting a different memory in the past. "Misced mercy has done more harm than unwavering ruthlessness."


    "No one is entirely evil. If I sentence them to death, I must be certain that the world cannot handle any more of their vile actions."


    "This is where I can help," said Arthur, making Dorian look at him again. "The souls of wrath tell me whether a person has harmed them or not. If someone deserves to die, then I would know."


    "Do I deserve to die?" asked Dorian with a smile. Arthur looked at him for a few seconds, enough to make Dorian change his mind. "Forget it. There is no use in knowing that."


    "If there were souls that demand your death, then I would have never chosen you, Dorian," said Arthur before starting to float. "You should know the general location of these groups, right?"


    "Are you going to take care of it now?" asked Dorian with surprise, seeing Arthur in such a hurry. Then, the reason behind his haste clicked. "Your departure is soon."


    "A day at most," said Arthur while floating away. "Tell me where to find them."


    Dorian was still shocked by the news but nodded and pointed in a certain direction. "I received intel that they are hiding within the desert. You should head northwest from here."


    "That''s more than enough for me to find them," said Arthur before he turned into a ck bolt of lightning, disappearing from sight. Then, the bolt flew across the sky, making the clouds rumble. Dorian looked at him leaving with a saddened look.


    Arthur would not leave forever, but he became their rock during the time he was here. No matter how bleak the situation became, Arthur and his warriors were there to turn tides. However, that was not the only reason that Dorian felt saddened by his departure.


    During these four months, Dorian did not have the time to spend time with them. Although they created cherished memories, even fighting together several times, they became as close as family. In the end, he could do nothing but watch them leave.


    ***


    Inside the vast Rainfall Desert, which has been named as such in desperate hope by the inhabitants, a giant camp stretched across it. The camp did not have many residents, but it had many women and chained men walking around.


    "More wine for the boss! Bring those women too!" shouted a man wearing exquisite-looking armor toward a chained man, who hurried with bottles of wine. As he ran, two women followed after him, heading toward the main tent.


    After the man went inside with the wine and the women followed, he was soon kicked out from the tent to roll on the desert. Then, the women screamed and begged for mercy. Such scenes yed throughout the camp with a foul stench of booze, lust, and blood.


    As these challengersughed while abusing those weaker than them, the sky rumbled. The entire desert shifted as ck clouds gathered above them. Such an rming scene in a rainless desert made the challengers leave their tents with half-worn clothes.


    "Boss! Something strange is happening in the sky!" shouted the man wearing exquisite armor. He was addressing a burly man with blonde hair and a wide chest, so wide that he looked like a wardrobe. "Did Karma City learn about our whereabouts?"


    "This does not belong to Karma City!" shouted the blonde wardrobe as he retrieved his weapon. "It should belong to¡­!"


    Boom!


    Crackle!


    A bolt of ck lightning struck the middle of the camp, sending sand flying everywhere. The sandy hills shifted because of the force, destabilizing the tents so much that some of them copsed.


    "Surround him but do not attack!" shouted the blonde wardrobe as he began wearing his armor with a sweaty face. The challengers serving him rushed to do asmanded before forming a circle around the crater.


    "Gather in one ce, so I can kill you as fast as possible," said a deep and threatening voice from the settling dust cloud. It sent chills down their spines as they saw the figure standing within the crater, with ck lightning crackling around him. "This wrath needs sating."


    "Who are you?!" shouted one of the warriors as he trembled in fear. His eyes tried to focus on the man and see his features, but it threw him into a state of near madness. "WHAT ARE YOU?!" shouted the man again as fear gripped his heart.


    "I am retribution for everything you have done," said the tall creature as ck lightning roared to life. A long dagger appeared in his hand, as ck as the night.


    The scene sent chills down their spines, as some of them fell down in fear. However, that was not the end of it. Shadows began appearing behind the man, having faces of people that the challengers have killed. It was a true scene from hell.

 Chapter 1151 A Weeping Soul

    Chapter 1151 A Weeping Soul


    As the writhing souls of the dead staggered back and forth, they pointed fingers at those who had killed them. The challengers, no matter how strong, screamed in fear as they retreated from the scene. Before long, many began to flee the camp.


    "No one will leave this ce," said the deep voice again, reverberating throughout existence. A golden barrier appeared around the camp, preventing the fleeing souls from escaping. As they found themselves trapped, they realized that they had no choice but to fight.


    "Are you the devil?" asked the blonde warrior as he stared at Arthur through his helmet, fear covering his features. "Whatever you are, it cannot be human."


    "I am more human than you have ever been," said Arthur as he flicked his dagger, shaking the very fabric of space. "Answer these souls that seek your death. If you can convince them to forgive you, then I shall spare your lives."


    "Shut up and die!" shouted a rash man from the crowd, who could no longer handle his fear. His footwork left deep imprints on the ground as he dashed toward Arthur, aiming for his neck.


    "And the first one wastes their chance," muttered Arthur without looking at the man before waving his hand. The long dagger cut the man in half faster than any eyes could see, leaving a corpse filled with wrath in its ce. "But a few souls found peace."


    As the man breathed hisst, a few souls looked into his eyes. Once he was no longer alive, the souls closed their eyes in peace as their ethereal ck bodies began turning golden. Then, they scattered into countless golden lights as their voices echoed.


    "Thank you."


    As they departed this world with peace, the souls thanked Arthur who brought them justice. The warriors stared at the scene with crippling fear, unable to move an inch. They were smart enough to know that the man who threw away his life was no weaker than them.


    A single strike killed him on the spot.


    His corpse remained instead of reviving.


    Bang!


    One of the challengers fell to the ground, starting to weep and beg the souls that Arthur had brought forth. He asked them for mercy, forgiveness, and promised that he would turn a new leaf if he were spared.


    As soon as the first will shattered, the rest followed suit. One after the other, they fell to their knees and began begging for mercy. Arthur stood like the devil over their heads, his ck dagger threatening to end their lives at a moment''s notice.


    "You cowards, rise! If you had any brains, you would''ve been able to tell that he has no ns to spare our lives!" shouted the blonde warrior, who locked eyes with Arthur. "This man will show no mercy toward us!"


    "It appears that you have some insight," said Arthur as his lips parted, fumes leaking from his mouth as the lightning began crackling again. "No one is walking out of here alive."


    ***


    The news spread like wildfire until it reached Dorian, who was visiting the corps warehouses in his city. He was discussing some matters with the farmers when Joey came to deliver the news. Although many were overjoyed, Dorian was uneasy.


    In the span of a few hours, the challengers who had raised their weapons against him were wiped out. Arthur spared none, even preventing their revival. Their deaths were permanent, and their corpses lived to tell the tale.


    Dorian walked among his citizens, who began celebrations after hearing the news. These bandits terrorized many of them, forcing them to remain within the city for over a month. If any of them were caught, they would never return.


    As he saw his people break into cheers, dancing, or tears, Dorian tried to appear just as joyful. However, in his heart, he wanted to meet Arthur as soon as possible. Thus, he rushed back toward the academy, where dark clouds gathered.


    When he reached the rooftop where the two of them had met a few hours ago, Dorian found Arthur standing beside the railing. He was looking at the city like a protective hero, ensuring its safety. This time, Dorian was the one to interrupt his moment.


    "You had to kill them all?"


    "Each of them raped, stole, and killed others for their own pleasure or benefit," shot back Arthur without hesitation. "I gave them a quick death, but that was as merciful as I could be."


    "I apologize for burdening you with such a task," said Dorian with an apologetic gaze as he walked forward. "I made you make the decisions I could never force myself to do."


    "Someone has to make the hardest choices," said Arthur as he turned to nce at him. "You should go and celebrate with your people. I hear them chanting your name, calling you the greatest lord to have ever lived."


    "They chant my name because they are too afraid to chant yours," said Dorian with augh as he walked forward. "Tell me, Arthur. If those men deserved to die, then why do I feel your soul weeping?"


    "It weeps not for their deaths, but for the cruelty of the human spirit. I grieve the goodness in people that has been corrupted by strength. I pity the weak and the strong for their desire to mean something."


    Dorian walked as he listened to his mncholic voice echoing atop the rooftop. As he managed to stand beside him and see the same view, Dorian found himself respecting the man even more. Instead of moving on after killing someone, he weeps for their mistakes.


    "Humans are weak, no matter how powerful we get," said Dorian while holding the railing, his hand running across the uneven edges. "We need someone to guide us and give us a second chance. You allowed them to reincarnate after killing them, didn''t you?"


    "I could not obliterate their souls, only choosing to wipe their memories forever, hoping that their next lives would be different. I think I made a terrible mistake, Dorian."


    "You cannot condemn a life that has not existed yet," replied Dorian with a smile. "If that were to be the case, we should both be executed. I am the son of Marshal Stormde, and you are the embodiment of wrath and destruction."


    Arthur was silent in response before turning toward Dorian. He hesitated to say something for a while before it left his mouth, "I''m leaving now. I need to go back and meet Diana."


    "I heard her story from Robert," said Dorian with a grin. "I would love to meet the woman who captured your heart in such a manner. Maybe not now, but soon, I hope."


    "I would bring her over to visit," said Arthur with a smile before offering a handshake. "Until we meet again, dear friend."


    "Thank you for everything you did," said Dorian as he took the handshake with a smile. "You made the tower a better ce for us."


    "You did too," said Arthur with a smile. "Take care of yourself, Dorian."


    "You too, Arthur."


    After that, the two broke off their handshake before a portal opened behind them. Arthur and Dorian turned around to see his eight warriors standing there, wearing the same ck and golden armor. As he saw them, Arthur smiled as he walked back.


    "Our vacation is over," said Arthur as he walked toward the portal, watching his warriors kneel for him. "Rise and bid him farewell. You have three minutes before the portal closes."


    "Yes, sir!" shouted the eight as Arthur walked into the portal and disappeared. Dorian walked toward them as they rose from the ground, tears gathering in his eyes. Sarohan was the first to jump and hug him as the rest gathered.


    "My little bro! You shoulde with us!" cried Sarohan as tears and snot covered his face, which he wiped using Whisker''s cloak. "How can I leave my little bro here after everything we did together?!"


    Dorian smiled with tears as he remembered how the two saved Jonathan using a ming carriage, and then fooled the enemies into thinking they had a n. Whisker kicked the waiga away beforending before him, mming a fist on Dorian''s chest.


    "Take care of yourself, alright?"


    "You too," said Dorian with a smile. The rest came to bid their farewell. Jonathan told him that he''s proud of the man Dorian became, and Ilia gave him a small box as a parting gift. Lian thanked him for the blood gem, and Koby bid his farewell as well.


    The portal was about to close, forcing the six to follow after Arthur. Seraphine and Dorian were the only two to remain outside the portal. As he looked at the Blood Queen, he found her smiling at him.


    "You are the one human I admire," said Seraphine as she patted his shoulder, even though Dorian was far taller than her. "Living here for the past four months has been fun because of you. You created a home for all of us, a gift that we will never forget."


    "If this is your home, then make sure toe back," said Dorian as he patted her scarlet hair, brushing against her giant horns. The demon was surprised, but she did not get angry. Instead, she nodded with a grin before leaving.


    A few moments before the portal closed, Luna and Ramiel arrived as well. His sister was still crying because the half-minotaur was leaving. After a tight embrace, he also entered the portal, which closed the next instant.


    And all of a sudden, the world felt lonelier for the siblings.

 Chapter 1152 Level Up Legacy

    Chapter 1152 Level Up Legacy


    On the other side of the portal, the eight regathered behind their king. No one said a word as their king was meeting the schr guardian, who had a spiritual artifact in hand. The guardian looked at the artifact with emotions, mostly pride.


    "This might be the best artifact to ever exist, Arthur," said Jizo as twinkling lights shone in his eyes. "It can grant immense power to souls and record their every action. I based it on your own legacy, but this one has a few restrictions to ensure fairness."


    "And with this artifact, the people can handle the merge?" asked Arthur with a frown, studying the globe of runes before him. It looked like a giant core, but he could feel the immenseplexity within.


    "I cannot promise such a thing, because no one can tell what would happen once the merge happens," said the schr with a shake of his head. "Millions might die, or just a few thousands. It would depend on the circumstances and our preparations."


    "I fought the entire time to prevent the merge, and now I''m the one causing it," said Arthur as he stared at the artifact. "I became the very thing that I swore to destroy: a selfish, self-centered person who cares more about his benefits than the safety of others."


    "No one would have considered creating a legacy to ensure the safety of others," said Jizo as he walked toward Arthur, bringing the artifact closer. "Even without the merge, people would die because of monsters and dungeon breaks."


    "I don''t have any hesitations regarding this," said Arthur to reassure the guardian, his eyes more determined than ever. "I will bring her back, no matter the cost and not matter the sacrifices I must make."


    "This artifact requires an immense amount of spiritual energy to connect to the countless number of souls. As you grow, you can expand its range to be bigger than just earth. There is just onest thing it needs: a name."


    "A name?" asked Arthur with confusion, and the schr nodded. After a moment, he turned toward his warriors for suggestions. Seraphine was the first to step forward, suggesting one.


    "Blood Legacy," she said with confidence, but Arthur looked away from her. Seraphine was embarrassed as she coughed and backed away, where Ilia stepped forward to take her ce. In sequence, his warriors each suggested a name.


    Ilia suggested Defiance Legacy.


    Ramiel suggested Demonic Legacy.


    Jonathan suggested Road to Knighthood.


    Koby suggested Sorcerers Legacy.


    Whisker suggested Netherborne Legacy.


    Lian suggested Runic Legacy.


    Sarohan suggested The Overpowered Legacy of Resistance Against Gods and Nameless, TOLRAGN for short.


    Arthur was silent as he pondered their suggestions. Furthermore, they have already established a power hierarchy among them using the ranking of the fourth floor, choosing to speak ording to it. However, none of their names seemed to fit what Arthur wanted.


    "How can Sarohan be the only person who put any effort into it?" asked Arthur, disappointed, and the waiga puffed out his chest with pride. "Although Tolragn sounds catchy, the name is too long."


    Everyone red at Sarohan as he seemed to spread his body bigger. Arthur thought for a while longer before deciding on a name. It was something that the other worlds might not understand, but earth had the luxury of knowing what it would mean.


    "Level Up Legacy," Arthur said to the guardian, who stared at him with surprise before smiling. As the guardian waved his finger, a few lines changed within the legacy, and it began to shine.


    "Everything is ready now. You can now take this and return to Runera. Once the time is right, activate it and everything will change," said the artifact before offering him the runic core, and Arthur received it with his palm. As it hovered over his hand, the guardian seemed relieved. "I have ced my greatest creation in the safest hands."


    "Are you still determined to throw away your life?" asked Arthur, with unknown emotions, studying the schr. "There could be other methods to escape their siege."


    "Our spiritual contract is the sole thing stopping them from entering the tower. How long do you think we canst under their underhanded tactic? There will be a time when we won''t be able to hold them back. Furthermore, you need to go back before December 31st."


    Arthur was silent before the core began entering his body. After it disappeared, he offered the schr guardian a handshake. As the guardian took it, Arthur held it tight as he looked into his eyes.


    "I used to hate you for giving me this legacy, but after learning about my identity, I don''t hold that against you anymore. In one way or another, this is the best life for me."


    As he heard the words, the schr guardian stared at Arthur with a stunned expression. Then, tears streamed down his face, falling to the ground of the runic realm. Arthur and the rest failed to understand the reason until the guardian began to talk.


    "Even after the hardships I have ced you through, I expected that you would be the one to end my life," said the guardian as he looked at their handshake. "I considered you like a son, giving you a name, and watched your growth. However, I knew that I was a terrible man for the fate that I have ced on your shoulders. And yet how can you forgive me for what I have done?"


    "In thest three thousand years, did you ever rest?" asked Arthur instead of answering, catching the guardian off guard. As he shook his head after a few seconds, Arthur smiled. "This is the reason that I don''t hold it against you. Everything that you did was for the sake of others, not yourself."


    "I am not as noble as you make me to be," said the guardian as he let go of their handshake, as if ashamed. "After my wife and daughter died, I became a schr to revive them. I created bodies for them that held no life and searched for their souls. However, I never found them. But I found out the reason that they disappeared."


    "Azkahar told me their secret," said Arthur as wrathful lightning crackled from his hand, remembering the god''s secret. "Is that the reason you began loathing the gods, Jizo?"


    "I loathed them from a long time, but I never focused on defeating them," said the guardian while shaking his head. "My dear friend Arthur taught me that the gods have many enemies, but the weak have no allies. This is the reason I wanted to save the poor lives that have been suffering because of them."


    "A good man," said Arthur and the guardian nodded. "I mean you, Jizo," corrected Arthur, making the guardian confused. "Instead of pursuing revenge, you became the one true guardian of the world. I will make sure that the world remembers you as that."


    "Being remembered or not means nothing after I die," said the guardian with a smile as he turned around. "As long as I fulfilled my role, I can die with peace."


    "Farewell, dear friend," said Arthur as the guardian walked away from them, toward a portal that led to interdimensional space. "We shall meet again."


    "In another life," continued the guardian without looking back. "Farewell, dear Arthur."


    After that, the guardian walked through the portal and disappeared. The moment that he did, a huge hologram appeared before them. It stated that a new Tower Master has appeared, none other than Arthur Netherborne.


    Space began to destabilize as the entire realm began shaking. The moment that the tower master changed, Devaheimunched their attacks against the tower. Arthur turned toward his warriors with a smile.


    "I came here alone, but will be leaving this tower with many memories and dear friends. Are you prepared to follow me back to my world? Anyone who needs to resolve things in theirs can follow uster."


    "Everything can wait," said Whisker, the one who joined Arthur for the sole purpose of leaving this tower. "We can visit our worlds once this war is over and we settle in yours. After all, we don''t want to leave you there alone."


    "As reliable as ever," said Arthur with gratitude before he smiled. "If so, then let us go back now."


    Arthur then used his new authority as the tower master to open a portal leading to Earth. Even though the gods might realize his intentions, the schr guardian would prevent them from tracing him. The only thing that he needed to do now was to go back to Earth and unsummon the Red Tower.


    A giant gate appeared that would lead them back to Earth. Ramiel pushed it open, revealing the scene on the other side. Arthur looked ahead and saw the same battlefield that he left, but someone was waiting for him. As soon as he saw Julia, his heart ached.


    Arthur took the first step toward his world, followed by his new warriors. Then, he walked through the portal, teleporting seamlessly to his world. As the cold breeze brushed past him and the lingering scent of blood, Arthur was back.

 Chapter 1153 True Ruler of Runera

    1153 True Ruler of Runera


    The moment that someone came out of the Red Tower, a tired Julia rushed out toward them. However, her pace slowed when she saw how he looked. Although he looked simr to the Arthur she knew, he was different.


    His hair had grown longer, but it looked trimmed and tied in a small ponytail. Beneath his eyes were two symmetrical ck cracks that ran down his face, as if he were some kind of robotic human. Furthermore, his expression was the same even as he saw her.


    Although she chose not to rush forward anymore, his gait was the same. As slow as the sea tide and as steady as a mountain, he made his way toward her without stopping.


    Julia has been waiting for his return ever since she awakened. Her uncle, Asura, made sure that she remained guarded at all times. The moment that these guards saw someone leave the tower, they rushed to protect her.


    "No¡­ wait¡­" muttered Julia as her mind could not react in time. The guards blocked his path, brandishing their weapons at him and demanding that he identify himself. Before Julia could raise her voice again, the guards began copsing.


    Arthur did not slow his pace one bit but walked forward as the guards copsed to the ground without issuing a sound. While they were uninjured, Julia saw a ck sh that tore away their consciousness.


    As there were no more obstacles between them, Arthur only stopped when he was three feet away from her. She had to raise her head to look at his unfamiliar but familiar face. In his golden eyes, she saw concern and sadness.


    "I returned, Julia."


    Although his voice has also changed, she recognized it immediately. Tears welled in her eyes as she looked at how much he changed. His beard has grown, and so did his height. However, something far beneath the surface seemed to have disappeared.


    Arthur used to be reliable, as one would count on him for anything once he knew what he was capable of. Julia herself wanted to befriend him because of his immense talent regarding runes. However, as she grew to know him more, she started to worry for him just like an older sister would. In her eyes, he was not the most-wanted criminal that led nations to ruins. Arthur was just a lost child who suffered a terrible father and aatose mother.


    For now, he looked human but felt like a mountain. His shoulders have grown broad, and no movement of his seemed unnecessary. Even his words and sentences grew shorter and more concise.


    But he was still Arthur.


    And she still cried and hugged him.


    "How could you go to such a dangerous ce, you moron?" cried Julia into his chest as she hugged him tight. Everything she has bottled up exploded into the world. Her body shook as she remembered everything that happened, almost driving her insane. But then, his arm wrapped around her back.


    "I''m sorry," he said while hugging her back. "Everything will be alright now."


    The depth of his voice made her calm down, as she felt his warmth and care. Her sobs grew quieter as she tried to wipe away the tears. And as soon as he said it, everything felt like it would be alright. As she backed away from his chest, he gave her the space she needed.


    "You look different," she said again, and Arthur nodded. "Is it a bad change?"


    "Just a little change, not good nor bad," said Arthur as he looked at her, cing a hand over her shoulder. Then, he smiled. "I have grown stronger again."


    "Through another hellish experience? Did you think that would make me happy?" she said while mming a fist to his chest. It felt as if she has struck a wall, not flesh. "Please don''t tell me you are still using that same power again. Thest time you used it¡­ I had to¡­"


    "It will never be like that again," said Arthur as he looked into her eyes with sincerity. "I will never lose control again. Inside the tower, I mastered those emotions. But instead of using this power, I now realize that it''s a necessity."


    "A necessity for what?" asked Julia with confusion.


    "For the world to move on."


    Julia could not understand what he meant, but more people came out from the portal. She was scared that these came chasing after Arthur, seeking his harm. After seeing how threatening they were, Julia tried to pull him aside.


    "Are they enemies? Let''s go into the city," said the runemaster with fear, but Arthur chuckled and patted her head, ruffling her hair. She was confused and stunned as she saw him walk toward them, his ck and golden robes fluttering in the wind.


    "These are my new allies," he said while walking back. Julia watched how they knelt on the ground as they met him, realizing that they were not just allies. They were his loyal followers, each stronger than thest. "And I have one more thing to do."


    Arthur then walked toward the Red Tower, past his kneeling warriors, and touched the red gate of the tower. A momentter, the tower began to shake as Arthur raised his eyes to stare at it. Golden light rose from his body, filling the world with warmth.


    Her uncle and the rest of Runera, including members of her guild, came out as soon as they heard the news of his return. However, the first scene that they witnessed was Arthur doing something to the tower as it began to disappear.


    Golden mana overflowed through the world, reaching its every corner. Its abundance was rming, as if Arthur has once again taken another leap ahead of them. The battlefield still smelled like blood, but golden flowers once again blossomed from the ground.


    As the field of golden flowers covered the ins around Runera, the tower began to disappear, like a fading image. Then, the image shattered into red dots, like fireflies flying in the wind. Arthur stared at them for a while, while the crowd stood amazed.


    "A great man has lost his life just now," said Arthur without looking back, addressing everyone who followed him. "He gave his life so that we would disappear. No one saw him fight, and no one would recognize his contributions. However, this man saved the world countless times."


    After that, Arthur turned toward them. His new allies rose from the ground, while his guildsmen stood behind them. Julia, Yuran, Aurora, n, Maryam, and Rae stood there looking at him.


    Everyone has awaited his return from the tower and suffered so much because of him. Arthur looked at them, each one of them, for a few seconds before walking back toward them. His eight warriors followed after him until he stopped before his guildsmen.


    "I caused everyone so much trouble," said Arthur with a smile as he surveyed their expressions. "But I don''t n on disappearing for a while now because our world is facing another challenge."


    "Another challenge?" asked Yuran with confusion, to which Arthur nodded. "Can''t this wait until we catch up? What did you do while you were away?"


    "I would tell the storyter, but it would change our lives forever," said Arthur as he looked at the magic gunman. "First things first, the world needs to hear from me."


    ***


    It has been a little over a week since the war against Runera ended. During that time, Ascent took hold of the city and coborated with Velos, the sole man remaining to protect the city. As for its various leaders, everyone met their end at the hands of the criminal, Yuvan Perli.


    During this ordeal, the runic city stopped supplying the world with artifacts. This caused a major shortage throughout the world, as artifacts had a certain lifespan before bing unusable. This shortage had detrimental effects on the economy because everything depended on runes.


    Corps became harder to cultivate, while goods became harder to transport. Services that used to take a few minutes now needed a day toplete, making people go out of business. Artifacts had integrated themselves deeply into the economy, which caught the nations off guard.


    No one expected that Runera would fall, so their workshops could not handle the sudden demand for artifacts. Unemployment, homelessness, and famine becamemon issues that the nations faced with varying degrees.


    These three fueled the rebellions that have already been taking ce. Instead of sitting and waiting for their demise, many citizens began joining groups that would attack their ruler''s trade, crippling entire nations.


    For those reasons, no nation had time to send their armies to Runera to capitalize on the situation. And given that Janea was facing famine, potions also became rare items in the world.


    During such a critical time, Runera broadcasted an announcement throughout the world. Any screen that the world had showed this announcement of its new ruler that has ascended, Arthur Silvera. However, he did not introduce himself as such.


    "Greetings to anyone who hears this message," said the man with ck and golden robes, sitting atop a throne made from floating runes. "My name is Arthur Netherborne, the true ruler of Runera and guildmaster of Ascent."

 Chapter 1154 Ghost Ruler

    1154 Ghost Ruler


    Throughout the world, every screen showed the face of a single man. Sharp features like a wolf and golden eyes like the sun. His face was neither arrogant nor condescending as he spoke to them, but it instilled fear in those who saw him.


    "A week ago, the war ended between my guild and those who seized control of the runic city," said Arthur atop his throne, with his warriors standing behind him. The world saw humanoid creatures unlike any other, making them even more terrified. "And as an aftermath of that battle, I am now the ruler of Runera."


    "This is not the topic I appeared to address," said Arthur as he raised his hand, and ck lightning crackled atop it. "I understand what a messed-up ce the world has descended into because of the seven families. I want to invite anyone who needs food and shelter to my city."


    As the world heard his announcement, it froze in ce. As the impoverished eyes of the weak lit up with hope, the man changed in their eyes from a warlord to a saint. The camera zoomed out from his throne, which happened to be atop the walls of Runera.


    Arthur Netherborne rose from his seat and the throne of runes scattered. As he stood before his warriors, the camera showed the armies standing beneath the walls. They were covered in runic armor from head to toe, shimmering with countless lights.


    "My warriors will not rest until injustice is vanquished from this world. No one can touch you once you enter these walls, and you will lead a life of dignity, not just survival. The things you build will stand here for eternity in the greatest city in the world."


    As his words echoed through their souls, their blood boiled with excitement. The new ruler of Runera also showed the vast expanse of farnds around his city, enough to feed millions.


    "I don''t ask anyone to take a weapon and kill their master, but grab the nearest items you have and flee toward Runera. You will find a way to teleport here while looking, and then, you and your family can be safe from both cold and hunger."


    The camera once again zoomed to show his face and nothing else. As his short beard and long hair fluttered in the wind, the man''s golden eyes peered into their souls and reached out.


    "Come to Runera!"


    As the deep voice invited them, the broadcast ended. The screens around the world showed whatever was on them moments before, but the image of that man could not leave their minds forever. From the forests of Janea to the mountains of Shon, people began moving in hopes of a better future.


    Although the broadcaststed for less than a minute, it resulted in the biggest human discement in history. A massive immigration began as people ran away from famine toward the city of runes, the only one capable of feeding them without crushing their dignity.


    After the broadcast was over, the world began changing. Rebellions rose like wildfire, seeking to destroy their nations. However, the rulers did not stand idle as their control was threatened. Armies began taking action against those rebellions, resulting in massive wars throughout the world.


    As for the man who has never stopped fueling this anarchy, he entered the city of runes as its conqueror. The runemasters and their families, who lived on the peripheries of the city as its residents, stood to watch him walk through its streets.


    Julia and the rest, including Velos, told these runemasters the truth behind the puppeteer and the four families. As for the leaders of each family, they were still recovering from his actions.


    Yuvan Perli became the public enemy of these people, but none of them knew that he died as a puppet himself. In the end, his life vanished beneath an astral parasite that became him, and he became it. Therefore, these people did not hate Arthur but were still wary of him.


    Arthur walked through the streets with his eight warriors. Some of them were far from human, but no one could say a thing. Children looked at them with awe and curiosity, while adults were more fearful.


    Although he came as a conqueror, no one cheered for him. Arthur did not care as he made his way toward his own goal, whichy at the center of the city. Mother of Mana still had no voice, even after Arthur returned. However, his new intuition could tell him that Rega was just sleeping, awaiting his return as well.


    "Some call you the true ruler of Runera," said a man standing on his balcony, looking down on Arthur and his warriors. Arthur raised his eyes to see an old man with his family, who tried to stop him. However, he did not give a care. "What took you so long if that''s true?"


    "Please forgive him, dear sir! He is just a senile old man!" said a woman who looked to be of a simr age, probably his wife. His two children also tried to hold him back, dragging him away from the balcony.


    "You cannot call him an old man with such eyes burning with youth," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the old man. "Have you lived your entire life in Runera?"


    "As did my father before me, and the one before him," said the old man without being fazed. "Our lineage dates back to the first families of Runera, the ones who believed a true ruler of our city would arrive. My father died two years ago, still dreaming about meeting you. Where were you then, true ruler?"


    "I was a nobody at that time," said Arthur with pride, something that most found confusing. "But now, I arrived. I knew your ancestor when he was alive, but in his diaries, I''m sure that he described me as having one arm."


    As he heard the words, the old man was stunned speechless. Arthur then resumed his walking before leaving him with a few words.


    "Seek me out when you have the time, old man. There is a lot we can achieve together," said Arthur as he walked down the road. His warriors followed him, and no one else dared disturb him.


    Arthur reached the ruins which the Runic Guards guarded. Grandmaster Jumana was also there, standing beside the captain. The two of them bowed to him as he arrived, not showing the usual dignity of a grandmaster.


    "These two greet their lord," said Velos and Jumana to him. Arthur raised his hand, demanding that they stand. "We awaited your arrival."


    "I heard that the two of you yed a huge part in maintaining order after the war," said Arthur with gratitude. "How did youe to ept me as a ruler for the city?"


    "Runera cannot survive alone," said Velos with sadness. "Furthermore, we have always known that the Ghost Ruler was not the one we awaited. After all, they never controlled the runes."


    "Are they within the ruins?" asked Arthur as he remembered the identity of that ruler, which Oriole has told him when Arthur fought against Sier. Velos nodded, and Arthur looked at the entrance. Since Jasmine has not participated in the war, that means she never had anything to do with Yuvan Perli. "Everyone should wait here."


    Arthur then walked into the ruins, descending down the staircase that led to the firstyers. As he has already broken through theseyers, he reached the ce he visitedst, where he fought against Sier within the empty city.


    The ruins became nothing but a broken array after their battle. Arthur tried to escape them thest time because he had to go and save Kera. Sier was the one to remain within the ruins, seeking the treasure buried within them.


    Things changed within these ruins, as Arthur walked through a deste underground cave that held no resemnce to thest. After he kept on walking through tunnels and hallways, he reached a giant gate that remained sealed.


    Outside the gate stood a figure, leaning on one of its pirs. The figure wore a ragged cloak with dirt forming a thickyer over it. Arthur stopped a few meters away as the figure looked at him.


    "We meet again, Jasmine," said Arthur to the figure, who remained frozen in ce. After a few moments, she pulled down her hood and revealed her face, the same as the one Arthur met in Alka. A tanned skin with dreadlocked hair. At that time, he had no idea that she was his sister.


    "You changed a lot, little brother," said the Princess of the Yozia Empire while looking at him with anything but affection. "I have been waiting for you."


    "I hear that a lot," said Arthur while studying his sister. "I expected a more heartwarming reunion than this. However, I cannot help but feel that you never nned to meet and greet."


    "I have no desire for a reunion, but I have served my purpose," dered Jasmine as she stood there like a statue. "I have been guarding these ruins all this time."

 Chapter 1155 My Dearest

    1155 My Dearest


    "You want me to believe that you have been guarding these ruins for my sake?" asked Arthur with a frown, lightning crackling around his body. Jasmine looked at him with deep, emotionless eyes as the tension rose between them.


    "Many people received epiphanies that allowed them to grow stronger, wiser, or just miserable. I received nothing like that even as the Princess of the Yozia Empire. One day, my grandfather said these were our memories from a different life, and a spiritual awakening would retrieve them."


    As she narrated the distant past, Jasmine took off her cloak and threw it to the ground. Her dreadlocked ginger hair reached her waist while the falling cloak revealed a set of knuckledusters on her hands.


    "Are we going to fight?" asked Arthur as his lightning crackled. "I know that you are working with Seref. You used the powers of the Holy Crown to disable my wrath once before."


    "A good guard of mine was called Yosef, and he helped me awaken the memories of a different life. However, I did not gain what I need. I failed to learn who my father was, but I saw hope in a distant city built by ice and fire."


    "You met Diana?" asked Arthur with a frown, as his lightning grew more stable. The moment he learned that Jasmine has met Diana once before, his suspicion of her reached a momentary halt.


    "I met her indeed, and she was the person whose epiphanies made miserable. She pursued a man that is neither from our world nor our timeline. However, she was the sole person capable who knew the most about my father and where to find him."


    "Our goals were different," continued Jasmine as she looked at her hands. "Diana wanted to outsmart Seref at every turn, and she managed to seed by stealing the Isotox. He waged war against her for it, but he failed. In that war, I met him, but do you know what he told me?"


    Arthur watched his half-sisterughing as she asked the question. Although her face wasughing, her soul was weeping. She did not need to tell him, because he already knew what she wanted to say.


    "I med him for abandoning me and my mother, and his response was that we were no longer a part of his story. He decided that, choosing those exact words to crush a longing of twenty-four years. This is when I decided to be a part of his story, one which he does not like."


    Jasmine then took off the knuckledusters and threw them on the ground. Arthur was confused as he could sense some strange energying from within them. As he walked forward and picked them up, his eyes changed.


    "There is a shard in this."


    "It belongs to the crown that Seref used against us at that time. I stole it mid-battle before fleeing, and then I used it to protect the Isotox from him. He never managed to enter the ruins because of this."


    "Is this your true purpose, Jasmine?" asked Arthur with confusion. "You wanted to protect Diana and the Isotox?"


    "My purpose is to sabotage his ns, dear brother," said Jasmine with a smile. "We are quite alike in that aspect, are we not? We have been cursed with the shittiest father in existence."


    "Maybe," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the knuckledusters. "How did you stop him from entering the ruins all this time? Did hee here before?"


    "He tried to enter the ruins, but he always found me," said Jasmine with a smile. "I had a shard of the crown, so it was useless against me. In the end, he had to retreat. I became the sorest thumb in his story, and I felt satisfied. Now that you are here, I have no more reason to be."


    "I remember Julia telling me that you were the person who invited outsiders to explore the ruins," said Arthur with a frown as he studied his sister. "What were your reasons?"


    "I wanted to improve the encryptions that protected the ruins," said Jasmine with a smile. "I would use runemasters as my bugs-finders and would strengthen the ruins afterward. Someone had to run things while Diana was sealed with the Isotox."


    As she said that, Jasmine took out another item. It was a small golden ne containing the powers of creation. She offered it to him, and Arthur received it with amazement.


    "Diana was the one to create this artifact and turned it to be the key controlling Runera," said the woman before she looked at him for a few seconds, and then began to walk away. "I told you everything that you need to know, and as for the rest, I will leave it to the person awaiting you inside."


    Jasmine began to walk away after giving Arthur two artifacts that could control and protect Runera. As he stood there for a few moments staring at them, he turned toward his departing sister.


    "We no longer have a father, but we still have each other," he heard himself say, making Jasmine freeze in ce. "I never thought I would have a sister. If you would like to, we can have a meal after this."


    His sister stood in her spot, frozen like a statue. In the end, she turned toward him with a rare smile as tears of tiredness gathered in her eyes.


    "I know a good restaurant around here."


    Arthur was surprised and heughed. Then, his sister left with a smile on her face, leaving him to face the final challenge of these ruins. The giant gate was the true perfection of runic encryption. This gate alone contained over a million runic lines, making it impossible for a human to decipher.


    Arthur would need at least ten days to break through it using orthodox means, but instead of wasting any more time, he decided to erase the runes. His lightning erupted from his body before turning into a giant python that rushed toward the gate.


    Boom!


    The entire city of Runera shook as the lightning exploded on the gate. Arthur walked toward the gate as it lost its protection, with two new items in his arsenal. One of them belonged to the Holy Crown, and the other belonged to the woman he loved.


    Arthur ced a hand on the gate and pushed, letting it roar while opening a path for him. Inside was nothing but darkness, but Arthur began to see a distant light awaiting him. Thus, he walked into the gate and closed it behind him, encrypting it with a lock that no one would be able to open.


    The darkness was a hallway that led him somewhere, and it did not take long for Arthur to reach its end. As he entered the light, he realized that these were the roots of Rega that extended beneath the surface.


    Light reached every corner of this ce, allowing no darkness to remain. The ground was made of soft soil that absorbed the light and rechanneled it to the roots above.


    Arthur looked at the roots that shone with brilliant color. As soon as he entered this field, a voice appeared in his head. This child-like voice belonged to none other than his favorite spirit, a child of the world''s tree, Rega.


    "Wee back, master," said the voice with joy. Arthur could not help but smile as he walked beneath its roots inside the world of lights. Its warmth reached his skin, letting him feel like he was home.


    It was at this moment that Arthur realized the reason he loved Rega. The reason was not his connection to the spirit, but their simr natures. He was a creator, and she was a giver of life.


    "I am home, Rega," said Arthur as he opened his eyes. "Where have you been?"


    "I had to nurture this ce," said Rega in a distant voice. "After all, the person that master loves is here, and I cannot let them die."


    "Is Diana here?" asked Arthur with excitement, his heart beating so loud in his chest that air buzzed around him. Instead of answering him, the light focused on a single spot beneath the roots. It was a small hill covered in golden flowers.


    Arthur walked toward the hill, his mind a mess. It has been so long since hest saw her, almost too long to bear. In just a few more moments, he would see her in person again.


    Life bloomed on the hill that Rega worked so hard to nurture. Arthur began climbing it one step at a time and felt the chilly wind blowing from its summit. He soon began to see what rested atop it.


    A giant iceberg rested atop the hill of life, freezing the nearby field. Arthur stood a few steps away from it as his eyes looked at the person trapped within the ice. As his golden eyes looked at her again, happiness filled them for the first time.


    "I found you again, my dearest."

 Chapter 1156 Things Were The Same

    1156 Things Were The Same


    Arthur thought that he would need to visit Alka and the past again just to see her, but he knew that was no longer an option. If he tampers with timelines again, it might not end this well for him.


    Inside the iceberg, which was as clear as ss, Diana was standing there with the Isotox in her hands. Time had frozen for her as well, as she looked just as young as Arthur remembered. Her blond hair, wless skin, and icicle shards on her ears were the same as he remembered and loved.


    "Are you this beautiful because I love you, or do I love you because you are this beautiful?" asked Arthur with a wide smile as he touched the iceberg. Frost covered his skin, but he did not care. He wanted to be as close as he can to her.


    A ticklish feeling burst in his heart as he craved to talk to her, touch her, and feel her existence once again. However, Arthur knew that it was not the time yet. Diana has chosen to unseal herself on his birthday, believing it would be theirst chance to meet. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I will save you, no matter what," said Arthur with determination as his eyes squinted at her peaceful face. "I don''t want to lose anyone again."


    "Does that include me?" asked a voice from behind him, and Arthur turned to see a woman standing behind him. Her entire body was see-through, like a fading image. However, the moment he saw her and the unique gemstone on her forehead, Arthur took in a sharp breath of air.


    "Have you missed me, dear Seika?"


    "G¡­" muttered Arthur as if speaking her name would bring her alive, but he found it hard to believe. Oriole has told him about the witch and how she helped Diana, but he never thought he would see her himself. "I missed you so much."


    "Hearing the words in person feels reassuring of my sanity," said the witch with a grin. "I had to rely on memories of our adventures together to believe that you were the man I awaited, and not your father."


    "How long has it been for you?" asked Arthur as he let go of the iceberg and turned toward her. "It must have been¡­"


    "One hundred and fifty years since I received the memories," said the witch, surprising Arthur despite his knowledge of the gap. "Like an itch that refused to disappear, I forgot most things except our time together."


    "I never forgot too," said Arthur with a glistening tear as he walked toward her. "What happened to your real body?"


    "I used a spirit of light to manifest this form andmunicate my will to the ruins," said G as she looked at herself and snapped her fingers. Instead of the violet cloak she had, a blue dress appeared. "I can have multiple dates with this spirit."


    "Then, what about your real body?" asked Arthur with a grateful smile that she was the same as he remembers. "Are you still in Alka?"


    "As part of my agreement with the princess, I remained in Alka to grow our forces. Many of us received the memories of the previous timeline, and many of us still want to serve the Seika of Living Beings."


    "I am no longer the Seika of Living Beings," said Arthur with a smile. "I am the Returning King of Wrath now."


    "You? The King of Wrath?" asked G with widened eyes before she burst outughing. Arthur frowned as she started shedding tears in her fit, thinking that it was not that funny. "I used to berate you for not having enough emotions, and now you are the King of Wrath?"


    "A lot can change," said Arthur with a smirk. "Like the wrinkles that appeared on your face. I never thought that you would look so old."


    "Lies!" shouted G in protest as she looked at him with widened eyes. Arthur just shrugged without answering her, making her re at him with anger. Then, the two of them stared at each other before bursting out inughter.


    Things were the same between them. After a few seconds of relief, the two of them calmed down.


    "I want to ask a less joyous question," said Arthur as he turned toward the iceberg, looking at his beloved. "Did she know that she was going to die once the seal is undone?"


    "The Isotox was never designed to be used in that manner," said G while walking to stand beside him. "Although I helped her, Diana was a genius on her own. Her mind knew no limits in what she could achieve."


    "I''m d that she is the same as I knew her."


    "You are wrong about that, Arthur," said G while shaking her head. "I witnessed her breakdown when the memories awakened. The worst nightmare is the happiest dream after realizing that it''s far from reality."


    "I still wonder if I made the right choice that day when I erased the timeline," said Arthur as he looked down. "However, the alternative was to endure her death, something I could never handle."


    "We are weak to emotions, but they also make us do the most amazing things," said G with a grin as she looked at the iceberg. "Your love story transcended time, space, logic, and fantasy. I have been fortunate enough to witness it."


    "I can''t say the same," said Arthur with a sigh as he stepped closer to the iceberg. "I want to see her now, G. I want to break this iceberg to pieces instead of waiting for another second."


    "Chill there, quite literally," said G in teasing. "If anyone destroys this iceberg, Diana will die. It is designed to dissipate on your birthday, so wait like a good boy."


    "I would have waited even without that snarkyment," said Arthur as he sighed. "I will not let her die, G. For that reason, I n on using the Isotox to cure her forever."


    "¡­the consequences of that would be¡­"


    "Catastrophic, to put it mildly," Arthur finished her sentence as he looked at her. "I am prepared to be evil for that sake."


    "Diana would never approve of it," said G with a shake of her head. "If she did not seal herself at that time, she would have died a long time ago. Diana epted her death as imminent, but herst wish was to see you."


    "I reject such a fate," said Arthur without a care. "I will bend the naturalws and defeat every god who appears to hinder me. In order to save her, I will do anything."


    G was silent, and Arthur could tell that she disapproved of his actions. After all, merging the two worlds would kill countless people. Diana might hate him for doing this, and she might never ovee the guilt.


    "However, I do not n on letting people die for my sake. In order to give humanity a fighting chance against the cmities and monsters, I took the necessary steps."


    "I want to trust that, but love can also make usmit cruel acts," said G while her brows furrowed, looking pained. "Despair for the person we love makes us waste away our lives, just like I wasted mine."


    "You never wasted yours," said Arthur as he looked her in the eyes. "If not for your existence, my life would have never been the same. Seeing you alive makes me the happiest that I erased the timeline where you died."


    G was surprised that he said all of that, and then tears fell from her eyes. "You grew to be an honest young man."


    "Learned from the best," answered Arthur with a smile. "Once the two worlds merge, we will meet again. And at that time, let''s go on another adventure."


    "I would love to," said G as she wiped away her tears. "I must go now. A lord from Alva isunching a war against us at the moment. He tarnished our reputation and killed our men, so I need to make him pay."


    "Give him hell," said Arthur with a smile. "I will see you here again, right?"


    "I would not miss the chance. Until then, Arthur," said G with a smile as she came over to hug him. Arthur tried to hug her back, but she scattered into countless lights. As he watched them fly and disappear, he bid her farewell as well.


    "Until then, G."


    The witch was gone, and Arthur felt like his life was turning for the better. After he returned from the tower, he managed to meet the two people he missed the most from his trip to the other world.


    Arthur turned toward the iceberg onest time, caressing it, before muttering something under his breath and leaving. His feet carried him away, but his heart wished to wait right here. However, he knew that until the timees, there were many things he needed to do.


    And many people he needed to crush.


    The world would not stand idle as he bes the ruler of Runera. Arthur was sure that the seven families were plotting something right this instant, but he would crush them this time until there is not a trace to remain of them.

 Chapter 1157 Council of Runera

    1157 Council of Runera


    December 7th, 2042.


    Runera had its first immigrant knocking on its gates. In a shocking scene, it was not someone using the teleportation station. A young woman carried her little sister across the wilderness surrounding Runera until reaching its gates.


    Arthur visited them in person, looking at the malnourished child and the injured woman recovering slowly. He listened to their story, although he could already hear their souls crying of injustice. These two were the ves of a noble in the Yalveran Union who made their escape toward Runera.


    Runera was in the wilderness between the Ilios Empire, the Yalveran Union, and Janea. This made it easier for people to travel on foot rather than take ships or carriages. However, the sheer size of the continent made it theoretically impossible for someone to travel it in just three days.


    Arthur was interested because the first immigrant turned out toe on foot. It turns out that this woman was already on the loose from the noble who tried toy his hands on her younger sister. While pursued, she heard the announcement and came running to Runera.


    "Please don''t send me back to him," said the woman with bruises on her face and shaking arms. "I would be killed, and my sister would meet a worse fate. Please¡­"


    "The moment you stepped through my gate, you became a citizen of Runera," said Arthur with a smile. "I designed the gates so that any evildoer would be sent straight to a prison I created, while good people can pass without a problem."


    "Does that mean I can live here?" she asked with trembling lips as she stared at her sister, who was still asleep. "Can I create a better life for her?"


    "You will receive temporary house and food until you get better. After that, you will get a job that makes you happy and dignified."


    "I never trust a stranger with such promises."


    "I have everything that I need from this life, so why would I exploit you?" asked Arthur with a smile as he rose. "Rest for now. My men will give you the house once you can walk on your own."


    Arthur then walked toward the hospital''s ward exit, when the woman called out from behind him. As he turned, she was bowing on the ground with tears mottling the white marble. Through bitten lips, the woman voiced out her gratitude.


    "Thank you for this kindness, my lord."


    "You are wee," said Arthur with a smile before walking out. The person waiting for him outside was the Witch of Hearts, Aurora. Arthur walked past her, and she began following him.


    "I told you that there is no kinder king," said the witch with a smile as she followed after him. Whoever walked past them would bow to Arthur and the witch. "Everyone here respects you from the bottom of their heart. No one sees you as an outsider, even."


    "If not for Julia, I would have been their worst nightmare," said Arthur as he walked out of the hospital. "Although the Red Tower was a difficult experience, I managed to grow as a person."


    "I know that better than anyone."


    "You need to stop peeking into my heart."


    "I would need to learn how to stop being a witch," shrugged Aurora with a grin as the two of them entered a bustling street. "What are your ns now that you are a king? Would you rule from an iron throne cast from the swords of your enemies?"


    "I doubt I would be much of a king than a wanderer," said Arthur as the crowd parted for him. After growing through the repeated cycle of creation and wrath, Arthur became taller than most people. He stood out in a crowd enough to part them like a rowboat. "You should already know what my next endeavor will be." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "A sight that we always see, a maiden that wants to be free, and a king that entraps her in a tree."


    "A tree?"


    "It''s a tower, but it wouldn''t rhyme."


    "I did not think you are a poet," said Arthur as he nced at her. "As I wait for Diana, I need to save Emma from being executed."


    "You heard about the announcement?"


    "Julia waspetent enough to summarize thetest events around the world. I got the gist of what is happening in Yalen, but I stillck the necessary details to intervene."


    "Would your trip take a while?"


    "Just long enough to crush the Yalen King," said Arthur with a smile as he reached the narrow path leading to the council. "I want you to find out more about someone before that."


    "Sier Yalen?"


    "I want to know if he is still himself, or did he turn into the Seer Guardian. If thetter is the case, I would not hesitate to kill him. He is the most dangerous among the guardians and their incarnations."


    "In terms of strength, Rn of On is crowned king of the new generation. He could even contend with the rulers of the seven families."


    "I trust he would be wise enough not to antagonize us," said Arthur with a smile. "We have just three weeks before the world is no longer as we know it. Until then, we need to gather resources and allies. You will be the head of that department."


    "Diplomacy?"


    "The best person to be our ambassador," said Arthur as he opened the door to the council, which led to a staircase. "You will visit the different nations and look into their hearts. Discern truths from lies ande back to tell me who can be trusted."


    "As youmand, my king," said as she followed him into the council. "I''m so happy that you have returned."


    "Me too."


    Arthur then entered the council. Those around the table were his different advisors who he trusted more than anything. Furthermore, the new heads of every family were also present, but they were standing in the middle of the round council room.


    "All hail the lord of Runera!"


    Everyone stood from their seats as soon as Arthur entered the well-illuminated room. He walked through the middle toward the central seats, where Aurora sat behind him. On his right was Julia, and on his left was Seraphine.


    "Please have a seat."


    "Is that a threat?" asked Arthur as he tilted his head. The woman paled and so did the two men. Before they could answer him, he continued. "How would the three families contribute to the peace of my city by being wealthy?"


    10:57


    Arthurmanded as he gestured with his hand after taking a seat himself. Although he used to abhor such traditions, he realized that he needed to be a proper king now. The council members sat down, looking at him to continue.


    "I want a summary from the different departments. Julia will be the one navigating this meeting," said Arthur as he leaned back in his chair. Julia rose with a stack of papers in her hands before picking a file from the stack.


    "We need to make sure that the necessities are here. At the moment, the people are finding it hard to adjust to our new style of governance. How is that going, Velos?"


    The meeting then began, as each of them rose ording to their corresponding tasks. In turn, they exined how the progress on different projects was going.


    Arthur was bored.


    It was not his nature to sit through meetings where people spoke of every minute detail. However, he understood that as a king, he needed to be present.


    Julia, on the other hand, thrived in these meetings. She was organized and concise, while working on the fine details and the bigger picture. Arthur felt blessed to have her, but worried that she was pushing herself past her limits.


    As he watched her close files and open others, he realized that it has been two weeks since her father died. However, she refused to rest or take a vacation to recover from such a trauma. In fact, the trauma was the reason she was drowning herself in work.


    After the briefing was done, Julia turned toward the three family heads who advanced in response. These were the sons of the deceased family heads that Yuvan has controlled and killed. In order to maintain order, they rose to the asion of bing lords themselves.


    "The three family heads greet their lord," said a petite woman among the crowd. "We are here to implore you to keep our families and their assets as they are without a change, because it might threaten the peace in Runera."


    "Is that a threat?" asked Arthur as he tilted his head. The woman paled and so did the two men. Before they could answer him, he continued. "How would the three families contribute to the peace of my city by being wealthy?"


    "Our wealth is one aspect, but our knowledge is another," said the woman as sheposed herself. "Runera needs our knowledge to create its artifacts. We are valuable as we are, not divided."


    "Creation of artifacts?" asked Arthur with a smirk. Julia sighed as he rose from his chair, scaring the three enough for them to shake in fear. "Are you better than me?"


    Arthur raised his hand before their eyes as golden mana of creation leaked from his hand. The mana began turning to steel, which turned to a weapon. Arthur raised his other hand, summoning a rune that shone brighter than any light.


    "Howughable it is for you to unt your runic knowledge before the creator himself?"

 Chapter 1158 Guest From Tanera

    1158 Guest From Tanera


    As their new lord looked down on them with disdain, the three family heads saw him w at the rune. Then, the rune obeyed his will as it entered the weapon he just created out of thin air.


    Arthur was no longer hiding his identity. If there was someone who could threaten him on this realm, then he would love to meet them. This was not overconfidence but a realization he came to after awakening the second manifestation of wrath, Lightning.


    As his allies and the runemasters of Runera witnessed his creation, they all trembled in awe. Arthur could feel the fear and excitement mixed in their gazes as the rune seeped into the weapon, and the engravings appeared.


    "Is this what I need you for?" asked Arthur again as he threw the artifact on the ground before them. "I have an artifact in my Runic Dome that could create a hundred such artifacts every day. How many of you could achieve the same result?"


    As the runemasters heard his promation, they were stunned. Most of them looked at him as if he was exaggerating, but Julia mmed a paper on the ground. In that paper was a count of every artifact his machine created ever since he installed it.


    "Those who think that their value lies in their runic knowledge should pack and leave my city," said Arthur as he looked down at them. "I seek not arrogant masters but curious learners. If the three families still wish to retain their position, then my doors are wide open for them to leave."


    His strong speech shocked the three families and the rest. Arthur did not give them a single shred of dignity in this negotiation. Although the three came believing that Arthur needed them, he proved to them in mere seconds that he did not.


    The woman from the Femia Family took a few steps toward the weapon, crouched before it, and examined it with reverence. After a few moments of dead silence, she gasped so loud that everyone turned their heads toward her.


    "A genuine artifact!"


    The words made chairs screech as the various runemasters jumped from their seats and rushed toward the artifact. Arthur walked back to his seat without a care and sat to watch them surround his artifact.


    "Answer me, runemasters of Runera. Are you arrogant masters or curious learners?" asked Arthur as he looked at them with his golden eyes, his deep voice drawing their attention toward him.


    These runemasters used to be revered wherever they went, but now they were being tested for the first time in their lives. Before a new and mysterious king, they had to make a choice that would change their lives.


    "I am willing to start as a nameless runemaster in your city, my lord," said the woman who first came forward with the proposal as she knelt on the ground. She seemed to be the most affected among them by his powers.


    "I am the same," said another man, who was the head of the Ay Family that created domestic artifacts. Thest among the three was someone that Arthur knew very well, and Julia had an encounter with before.


    Marcel Solis.


    The man was about to kneel as well but found himself unable to do so. Sweat covered his forehead as he raised his eyes toward Arthur, who was ring at him with wrath. As for the sudden change in his demeanor was because Arthur knew what Marcel did to Julia.


    "You are not included in that offer, Marcel Solis," said Arthur as he raised his chin and nced at Whisker. The feline turned into a blur before appearing behind the runemaster and kicking him to the ground and restraining him. "Even if the entire Solis Familyes to save you, I will not spare your life."


    "Please wait, esteemed one!" shouted Marcel as he mmed to the floor without mercy. "I was controlled by the puppeteer, Yuvan Perli! I swear to God that I had no control over my body!"


    "Which god do you swear to?" asked Arthur as he rose from his seat, ck lightning crackling around his hands. His entire aura shifted from dignified to threatening. Marcel was confused by his question, so Arthur rephrased it. "Which god do you swear to so I could visit and ask them?"


    The sentence sent chills down their spines. Marcel felt the impending doom of death loom over his head, making him paralyzed in fear. The one to save him were Julia and Aurora, the former grabbing his hand and thetter telling him the truth.


    "He was indeed controlled by the puppeteer," said the Witch of Hearts from behind him. Arthur paused as he turned to Julia, who shook her head.


    "If he must be punished for what he did while controlled, then so should I," said Julia with a pained expression. Arthur took a moment and nodded before sitting in his chair again.


    Whisker released Marcel Solis, but the man was too scared to move. The shadow of death brushed past him, making him realize how close it has been for him to lose his head.


    "Although I cannot forgive the things that you have done, I understand that you had no intentions of doing them," said Arthur as he looked at the runemaster in the eyes. "Are you a curious learner or an arrogant master?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The rest made their decisions as Marcel Solis rose from the ground, disheveled. Some runemasters did not kneel to Arthur, choosing to remain standing. It might be that their honor or arrogance were bigger than a promise of knowledge, and Arthur did not mind.


    "Make the right choice, Marcel," said the woman from Femia to thest runemaster standing, but he was frozen there like a statue. "Where would you go if you leave?"


    "A ce where I wouldn''t feel threatened," said Marcel while looking at the ground, refusing to raise his head and look at Arthur. "I already know that there is no more ce for me here. Even if I work hard, I will forever be the man whomitted those crimes."


    "And would I be the woman who killed her father?" asked Julia as she advanced toward the center, ring at Marcel. "We cannot take responsibility for the evil done to us, Marcel. I forgive you for the things that you were forced to do. Help us create a better world in Runera."


    As he heard her words, the runemaster raised his eyes to look at Julia. His eyes darted around in hesitation and uncertainty, before a reverberating p echoed in the chambers. Julia pped him so hard that his head turned, but that was not the end of it.


    A straight punch to his stomach.


    "AGH!"


    A knee-kick to his face.


    As the meeting was almost dismissed, someone knocked on the door. Arthur allowed them inside, and it was no other than Lian, carrying a message that a guest has arrived.


    10:58


    "SPLUGH!"


    A foot to his crotch.


    "Ouch!" eximed the men among the crowd. As for Marcel himself, he was whimpering like a defeated dog. Julia then crouched beside him with a smile.


    "We are even now," said Julia. "Stay in Runera."


    "¡­yes¡­"


    Marcel managed to utter his agreement, sparing his life. Julia nodded in satisfaction and returned to her seat with a smile. The entire crowd looked at her in more fear than they looked at Arthur, with thetter included this time.


    "¡­you are merciless," muttered Arthur as he looked at her sit beside him. His right hand grinned at him as the runemasters raised Marcel from the ground. Arthur turned those who did not kneel and chose to leave Runera. "I wish you the best of luck."


    Nothing else.


    Arthur gave them a day to pack and leave, with a ticket to use the teleportation arrays to any destination they desire. He did not care that these runemasters might help his enemies because nothing they did could threaten him.


    After the few runemasters left, Arthur felt morefortable. He knew that those who remained did not have stone brains that refused changes. In the end, he obtained what he wanted: fresh minds that sought change.


    "Given that you are more knowledgeable about certain aspects of the runic paths, I will grant you proper positions in the new departments we are going to establish. There will be no discrimination againstmoners in this department, and you will teach them everything you know."


    "As youmand, my lord."


    As the meeting was almost dismissed, someone knocked on the door. Arthur allowed them inside, and it was no other than Lian, carrying a message that a guest has arrived.


    "What guest?" asked Arthur with confusion.


    "Her name is Hazel Tanera, Princess of the Tanera Kingdom," said Lian with a frown. "She came alone and said that she knows you personally. Do you wish to meet her?"


    The council was confused as Arthur wore a nk face in response. He remembered Hazel, of course, but he did not remember his memories with her in this timeline. In his previous timeline, the two had no interactions except the first trial of the Holy Crown.


    "Send her to the main hall," said Arthur as he rose. "This meeting is over."

 Chapter 1159 Princess Hazel

    1159 Princess Hazel


    Although confused about the reason the Princess of Tanera is visiting their city, the councilmen left the meeting to leave Arthur and his close advisors behind. Julia could sense that something was amiss, and this was not a regr visit.


    "Is she someone you know?"


    "I used to know," corrected Arthur as his brows could not help but furrow. "A lot has changed since west met, and I am not the same person she knows either. Nothing changes the fact that she''s from the seven families."


    "Although selfish and self-centered as all powerful people, the seven families have some good people," said Julia in an attempt to reassure him. "Meet her and see what she wants."


    Arthur nodded and turned toward Lian, who began to lead the way. The main guest hall was still in the headquarters of Runera, whichy at the base of Mother of Mana. The two of them boarded a flying carriage that led them straight to the headquarters, and they conversed on the way.


    "I know the seven families better than anyone here," said Lian as he folded his arms together on the bus. People around them whispered and pointed at Arthur and hispanion, not used to their lord using public transport. "You cannot trust a single one of them, no matter how trustworthy they seem."


    "You are one of them, Lian," reminded him Arthur with a smile. The tamer seemed offended as he puckered his lips in annoyance. Arthur snickered as he nodded toward a nearbydy watching them. "I cannot judge someone for being born into the wrong family."


    "More likely than not, you would be right to do so," said Lian with a smirk. "I don''t know this Hazel, but I looked into her background. It seems the sole reason she joined the main family was a legacy she awakened. Bottom feeders will do anything to rise, my lord."


    "Am I your lord yet?"


    "You are the reason I still retain the power to tame my monsters, since you spared my life," said Lian with a conflicted face. "I never saw myself as a man who follows, but I cannot deny that you are the strongest person I have ever met. Furthermore, our goals align."


    "Is that the reason you don''t want me to negotiate with the seven families?" muttered Arthur with a smile as their carriage arrived at the headquarters. "Are you scared that I would let Kaius Firebrand off the hook?"


    "Kaius is mine to kill, but we can crush Thiria together," said Lian as he rose from his seat and got off the carriage. "A nation that relies on violence does not deserve to exist."


    "Everything relies on violence as long as violence exists," said Arthur as he walked past the tamer and straight to the main hall. "I will meet her alone, Lian. Thanks for the advice."


    Arthur reached the main hall in two minutes of walking. The guards recognized him in an instant, bowing to him in utter respect. Some of their eyes had worship in them, which Arthur did not like.


    The main hall was massive, but it had a small section where guests could sit in front of the window. Arthur spotted his guest in an instant, walking toward her with a slow pace. His footsteps rang through the hall, prompting Hazel to turn toward him.


    Her short hair has grown longer than before, and her eyes shone a deep blue color because of her legacy. Hazel looked almost divine in her current attire, which was designed with white gems and ck leather.


    "You can leave now," Arthur excused the two guards standing beside her, who saluted him and left the hall. As he approached the couch she sat on, Hazel rose with confusion. "Pleasure to meet you again, princess."


    "¡­Arthur?" muttered Hazel while looking at him with confusion, as if she failed to recognize him. "You look a lot¡­ taller."


    "I think a lot more changed than just my height," said Arthur with a smile as he gestured for her to sit, and sitting down himself. "What brings you to Runera, princess?"


    "You are treating me like a stranger, dear lord," said Hazel as sheposed herself and sat down in front of him. "We knew each other for a long time."


    "I hate to correct you, but we knew each other a long time ago," said Arthur as he ced one leg over the other. Then, his golden eyes squinted as he scrutinized the princess. "What brings you here, princess?"


    Arthur repeated his question twice and shot down her attempt to break the ice between them. Although he had no bad memories about her, she never tried to reach out for him even after he helped her obtain the legacy.


    In truth, it was his fault for giving her too much attention. He even ruined his rtionship with Miko because of the usations she made against him, but everything now seemed like a distant past.


    Hazel stared at him for a few seconds in silence, not answering his question. Then, she rose from her seat and bowed to him in courtesy. "It seems my visit is thought to have ill intentions. I will not burden this esteemed lord further."


    "Is that the reason that you came to visit? Just to act hurt and leave?" asked Arthur as he looked at her with an apathetic gaze. "You should understand that I don''t know you anymore, and given your attire, you changed."


    "And you changed too," said Hazel as she looked at him with a pained expression. "I came here to warn you about something, but you think I came here to take advantage of you."


    "You are underestimating my intelligence, or yours is justcking," said Arthur as he rose from his seat. "Youe and visit me in clear daylight with the seven families clearly watching your movements. Whatever warning you came to give me is either a trap from them or would send me to a trap."


    "¡­just because you are all powerful, that doesn''t mean you get to say whatever bullshit thates to your mind," said Hazel as she red at him. "I came here after leaving a decoy spirit in my room, ensuring that no one knows I visited you."


    Arthur was silent for a few seconds before he sighed and rose from his chair. Then, he offered her a handshake, making her confused. "Let''s restart this meeting, how about that?"


    "¡­fine," said Hazel before shaking his hand, and the two sat down again.


    "Instead of the warning, I want to ask you something. You trained Lilo, right?"


    "I did," said Hazel with a confused nod, "we agreed that you would let me train him to be a proper summoned dragon. I trained him for six months before you summoned him again."


    "I thank you for that," said Arthur as he softened. "I know it''s not an excuse, but I lost some memories of mine, especially those of thest year. Therefore, for me, this is the first time we met since the trial."


    "¡­that exins your attitude," said Hazel with realization. "Miko filled your head with nonsense thest time we met, and we also had to clear that out. Let me tell you the same thing asst time: I will always be your ally."


    "What about your rtionship with the seven families?" asked Arthur with hesitation. "I know that you have been taken into the main house of Tanera, bing a princess. Miko said that changed you."


    "Miko is just jealous of what we did during the trial, the same as what happened with Jin," said Hazel with a bashful sigh. "I heard that you gave him another beating when he tried to corner you again."


    "I do remember something like that," said Arthur with a frown. "I spared his life for your sake at that time. Furthermore, at this point, he is just an annoying fly in my books."


    "It might have been a mistake," said Hazel in a rare cruel statement. "Jin has be more obsessed with the notion that you would endanger the Tanera Kingdom. And this is one of the reasons I came here."


    "What reason?"


    "The entire world heard your statement from the cosmos regarding gods," said Hazel with a frown. "Please abandon that notion."


    "¡­what?"


    "Devaheim is not an opponent that Earth could handle. The seven families lived in fear of antagonizing them this entire time. Making the gods your enemy would also mean that the seven families would be your enemy."


    "This is the grand wisdom you wished to impart? That I should just give up?"


    "This wisdom that you disdain would keep you alive," said Hazel with concern. "Although you have grown powerful, are you powerful enough to handle the empyreans backing the seven families?"


    "I hate to correct you again," said Arthur with a grin. "There are only six families now, and the Invincible Osian has fallen as well."


    Arthur said that to remind her that he has already defeated one of those empyreans she tried warning him about. Hazel sighed at his confidence and slumped back in her chair.

 Chapter 1160 Women Are Scary

    1160 Women Are Scary


    "Regardless of your enemies, one must always be prepared for an ambush," warned Hazel with a frown. "If you are not careful enough, while you would remain unharmed, the same could not be said for yourrades."


    "Where does the Tanera Kingdom stand on this subject?"


    "Even as the princess of Tanera, I don''t get to participate in important meetings. The sole reason that I reached this position is the legacy that you gave me."


    "Erin Voldor did not attempt to ruin it for you?"


    "Jin betrayed you for that reason," said Hazel, looking at the ground with shame. "Although I hate him for what he did, it was still the reason the seven families trusted me."


    Arthur was silent for a bit, seeming to think of something. As Hazel tried to look into his eyes, she found him looking at the table before them. In the vase was a single blue ice lotus, which absorbed the coldness of the surrounding through its vase.


    As the hissing of trees came through the window, the sunlight cast numerous shadows between the two. Hazel looked out from the window in the dead silence of the hall before rising to open the window.


    *nk!*


    A cold breeze rushed into the hall, fluttering her dark hair. Hazel then turned toward Arthur with twinkling blue eyes as the sunlight seeped from behind her. "Tell me, Arthur," she began by calling for his attention, which she obtained. "Do you still love me?"


    Arthur looked at her with his golden eyes and ck cracks running through his face. His face betrayed no emotions that might reveal an inkling to his thoughts. Hazel stood there, as confident as a goddess and just as beautiful.


    "Love?" muttered Arthur as he tilted his head. "What we shared was affection and curiosity, but I can never call it love. However, what I feel towards someone else is a definite form of love, where I would kill millions just to see her."


    It was not a metaphor.


    It was a confession.


    Hazel did not know that, and she assumed that he was expressing how much love he holds in a twisted way. Her blue eyes looked at him with disappointment, to which she sighed and sat down again in her seat. This time, she looked like a bird with broken wings.


    "I knew that you would find someone else."


    "I don''t think we were ever in a rtionship."


    "You kissed me and moved on? That''s it?"


    "I do appreciate the time we spent together, but that''s about it," rejected Arthur with clear intentions, like a sword that allowed no room for misinterpretations. He axed her delusions before they could worsen.


    "I guess it was inevitable, since it has been almost a year and half since we met," said Hazel with a smile that bordered on self-pity. "I will take my leave now. You can contact me through this," she produced a small pin from her pocket. "I will take my leave now."


    "Thank you for everything," said Arthur as he rose from his seat. "I will keep your words in mind."


    "That''s all I ask for," said Hazel before bowing. "Farewell, Arthur."


    Hazel left using a summoned monster that she had, which could turn her invisible and travel at great speed. It seems that she has grown a lot stronger since Arthurst met her. As he watched her disappear into the sky and made sure that she indeed left, the arrays were reactivated.


    Lian came toward Arthur who stood on the balcony outside the main hall. The tamer has hidden himself this entire time to make sure that no one recognized him as the lost son of Thiria.


    "What did she want?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but you were right," said Arthur as he squinted his eyes at the sky. "I cannot trust her. She tried to manipte me while also hiding things from me. I want you to investigate everything about her rtionship with Tanera.


    "As youmand," said Lian with a nod. "Thank you for taking my warning into consideration, my lord."


    "A person I used to know showed up after I announced myself as the ruler of Runera, and she never did that before? I doubt she cares about me, just my current status."


    "Always better to be safe than sorry," said Lian before he bowed and excused himself. "I will start the investigation straight away, my lord. Please excuse me."


    Arthur nodded and Lian left. After that, Arthur used his teleportation rune to go and meet Julia. The moment he appeared in her chambers, she flinched with surprise and almost dropped a stack of papers.


    "¡­are you crazy?! What if I was naked?"


    "I knew that you were not."


    "¡­why?"


    "Because you would lock the spatial arrays," said Arthur with a grin as he pulled a chair and sat on her desk. "I came here to take a leave of absence."


    "¡­no."


    "Please?"


    "No!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I cannot stay in Runera. I have to visit the Yalveran Union and Sourna. Emma cannot be executed just to be a bait, and I promised Rain to visit her to find the fleet captain she is looking for. I''m a rather busy man!"


    "Still a no. We need you in Runera more than anything at the moment. What if another nation attacked us while you were fighting in Yalen? Did that never ur to you as the real reason that Emma is being executed? Just to lure you out of here?"


    "And should I gamble with her life? Emma did a lot to me."


    "She did not."


    "And I should let her die?"


    "She would not."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "I know what the Yalen King desires, the same thing as his son, Sier. The ruins hold the Isotox, the connector of worlds. The Yalen built their kingdom using their abilities to find hidden treasures and artifacts that could strengthen them. The only thing stopping them before was the dungeons."


    Arthur raised his eyes in surprise, making Julia sh a victorious grin. Then, she rose from her chair and pulled out some files, documents upon documents of scout reports. Julia spread them before him and pointed at several ones.


    "We have noticed that the Yalen Kingdom always had a weak rtionship with Runera because they relied on knowledge uncovered from ruins. It was odd that they would always find those ruins, until I remembered their abilities."


    "Everyone who knows their abilities knows what they do it for," said Arthur as he pressed his lips together. "What would they need the Isotox for?"


    "If the seers can foresee where a treasure lies in Alka and the ce connecting to it on Earth, they would not even need to open dungeons. They can just summon the treasure using the Isotox. This is an entire unexplored world!"


    "¡­it does make sense," said Arthur as he averted his gaze, refusing to give her the satisfaction of being right. "Sier has made more than one attempt to enter the ruins and take the Isotox. It does make sense that his attempts would start after the ruins opened a year ago."


    "Sier never obtained the artifact thanks to your sister, who had the shard from the holy crown," said Julia in relief. "I always thought that the Ghost Ruler was our enemy, not a protector of the most valuable artifact in Runera."


    "I need to thank herter," said Arthur as he leaned back in his chair. "I never had an older sister before, so it''s a bit weird."


    Dead silence. Arthur received no reply. As he turned his head to see what was happening, he found Julia ring at him with furious eyes. It was at that moment that he felt threatened for the first time since he returned.


    "I meant¡­ I meant that¡­"


    "I always thought of a brother, but it''s fine if you don''t think of me as an older sister," said Julia as she mmed the files on the desk, shaking the entire room. "I need to sleep now."


    "Can I just exin?" asked Arthur as he jumped from his chair. "Jasmine is someone who just appeared as my sister, so I don''t know how to handle it. You have always been there for me and helped me, so before I knew it, I treated you like a real sister."


    "¡­aha," said Julia with a half-convinced face. "Sounds like you are lying to save your skin. How would I believe you after this?"


    "¡­do I have Jasmine managing my city and guild?"


    "¡­sounds like too much work now. I might just quit."


    "What? No?"


    "If you think of me as a sister, then you shouldn''t overwork me. Help me establish a new runic organization in Runera so that we could profit from their sales. You can give them your runic machines too. You would do that for your older sister, right?"


    "That sounds like an easy task, no problem," said Arthur with a nod as Julia grinned, thanked him, and led him outside. Once the door was mmed shut behind him, he realized that he came here to take a leave of absence but was instead given more work.


    Women are scary.

 Chapter 1161 What Kind of World Are You From?

    1161 What Kind of World Are You From?


    Arthur did as he promised even if Julia manipted him into it. He had some experience establishing Hidden Gems in Jerano and growing it into Runera, the city of runes. Thus, it was easy for him to establish a giant organization and employ the runemasters awaiting hismands.


    The machines he provided also allowed them to create artifacts almost instantly, letting this organization boom with activity and work. Although the runemasters felt like workers rather than researchers, Arthur still provided them with genuine artifacts to study. Although he was the creator himself, Arthurcked the secrets of the universe and how it worked. He has lost the memories that preceded his birth, making him no better than these researchers in terms of knowledge. And they needed something to make them feel valuable.


    In just three days, everything was set in order. Julia rushed into his chambers to find him packing whatever essentials he needed before leaving the city. As his right-hand assistant, she was the most worried about his absence.


    "There is just a little less than three weeks before your birthday, and you want to leave on another adventure?" asked Julia as soon as she barged in, but Arthur still had a smile on his face as he threw whatever he needed into his subspace. "I will send our men to save Emma."


    "This is not just about Emma," said Arthur with a smile as he nced at her. "I want to repay the Yalen King for everything he did before, and make him an example for the rest of the Seven Families."


    "You''ve set a good example in Helios against the Light Emperor," said Julia as she rubbed her head in frustration. "Please, Runera needs you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Instant Teleportation," said Arthur as he threw her a small te toward her, which she caught with confusion. "Infuse your mana into this artifact and I will show up in three seconds, no more. I cannot even reject the teleportation. Summon me in the case of an emergency."


    "What if you were doing something important?" asked Julia with concern as she looked at the te like a detonator. "I cannot be the one to destroy your ns."


    "I thought you were against my trip to the Yalveran Union," said Arthur with a smirk. Julia was flustered before she threw the te back at him.


    "I still am!" said Julia with a frown that made her look like a demon. "You just came back from another adventure, so why don''t you take some time off here?"


    "e with me," said Arthur to her as he walked closer. "I know how hard it is for you to work here, not to mention alone. Come with me to the Yalveran Union."


    Arthur understood one thing about Julia and her insistence for him to stay. She was not worried about her ability to manage things in his absence as she did several times before, but she was scared of being alone in the ce she killed her father.


    "I cannot just leave," she said with determination. "Runera is at its weakest at the moment. If we do not consolidate our powers here, it will crumble under its own weight."


    Arthur knew that she said the truth. Runera was fast growing, and things were changing every day after he came to rule it. If the two of them left, the two capable of making decisions on the spot, Runera would start to lose its momentum and crumble to pieces.


    "I would rather watch Runera crumble and rebuild it than burden you with its weight," said Arthur with determination, surprising Julia. "You are not just a follower of mine who has to finish her tasks, Julia. You are more important than the guild or this city."


    Julia stared at him with widened eyes, the light of his room clearly reflected in her pupils. Then, tears fell from her eyes, which she hurried to wipe them away. Arthur gave her a moment, before she mmed a fist on his chest.


    "Don''t say stuff like that so easily," said Julia as she turned her body away from him. "I know that for a fact, so it doesn''t help me for you to say it. I need to stay busy and focused or I would¡­ crumble as well."


    Julia looked lonely as Arthur looked at her, so he said nothing more. Instead, he held her shoulders from behind her, patted her slightly, and slipped the small te into her hand.


    "Summon me even if you just feel alone. I would drop everything to have a meal with you," said Arthur with a smile as she turned toward him. "Call me whenever you have the free time. I would be there too."


    "¡­what a troublesome brother you are," said Julia with a sigh before smacking his head so light that he couldn''t feel it. "Just take care of yourself and don''t worry about me, alright?"


    "I refuse," said Arthur with a grin. "Well then, I will be going now."


    ***


    As the Yalveran Union was thebination of three kingdoms, Arthur had to ess the other two before reaching Yalen. After the execution was announced, the entire kingdom had a lockdown. Teleportation stations were closed and travelers were denied entry or exit.


    Arthur had to travel on his own, but he could not teleport a great distance since such a usage of mana was monitored. Kody and Selena Nightroad once mentioned that theirpany had military satellites that monitors any mana activity, so he wanted to avoid alerting his enemies in case it triggers an attack against Runera.


    Arthur was still able to travel a great distance from Runera to the Yalveran Union in a single day. However, before he left, a small obstacle appeared in the form of his great warriors refusing that he goes alone.


    Although they understood that Arthur was not a man who should be worried about, they still thought that going on missions was something beneath them. Arthur had to spell it out for them loud and clear:


    His followers failed to understand how a ruler, or a king, could be anything but that. Arthur tried to convince them that he was a different type of king, but none of them seemed convinced to leave him alone.


    A bargaining war began after that, where they wanted to include as many of them as they could in his mission. Arthur managed to lower the number to two after they argued it should be five, minimum.


    "We came a long way, huh?" said a masked Sarohan to him while the two watched the border of the Veran Kingdom from the mountain top. "Earth is an amazing ce! Most ces have no snow, and life is bustling everywhere!"


    Arthur sighed as he looked at the tall Waiga, who stood out like a sore thumb. Although he hid himself with a cloak and hood, he was still three meters tall, making him look like a pole. At the very least, his otherpanion was less eye-catching.


    "I doubt they would let strangers enter the border," said Koby beneath his cloak, wearing his round sses as he eyed the kingdom. Then, he said the most dreadful suggestion to mankind. "We should just annihte the guards."


    "What kind of world did youe from, man?" asked Sarohan withplete shock. Arthur shared the same sentiment, but he couldn''t decide if he preferred the eye-catching Waiga and his reasonable attitude or the unassuming Koby who thought like a medieval mage.


    "We can just hypnotize the guards to let us enter," said Arthur as he looked at the mage with worry. "Don''t do anything extreme, Koby. We are not here to wage war."


    "¡­we are not?" asked Koby while taken aback. "I thought you wanted to overthrow the king?"


    "Those two are different," said Arthur with a smile. "I once managed to uproot an emperor without killing his armies. In the end, the same armies helped us fight against Runera and its armies."


    "¡­what kind of world do you guys live in?" asked the mage with confusion, making Arthurugh. Then, the three descended the mountain to enter the Veran Kingdom.


    Arthur used his rune to turn them invisible and hypnotize the guards against detecting them with their artifacts. The three slipped into the small border town without notice, and took a ride straight to Yalen on one of the carriages.


    Instead of alerting his enemies with a teleportation, Arthur wanted to keep a low profile. The other people riding the carriage looked at them with confusion as the Waiga had to bend his head out of the window.


    "You have a rather tall friend," said a middle-aged man with a smile to Koby, trying to ease the mood in the carriage. However, the mage red at him with offense.


    "Are you mocking myrade?" asked Koby as his aura intensified, and Arthur had to grab his arm and pull him back. Then, he lowered his hood and revealed his true face to the man with a smile.


    "His ancestors had a giant among them," said Arthur with a smile. "Where are you from, uncle?"

 Chapter 1162 Mellow Guy

    Chapter 1162 Mellow Guy


    The middle-aged man was relieved that someone was normal among this group of oddballs, although this man had ck lines lining his face. After squinting his eyes at him for a second, the man heaved a sigh of relief and shook his hand.


    "Ie from the Yalen Kingdom, what about you three?"


    "I am from Yalen as well," said Arthur with a smile as he shook the man''s hand. "My friends here are merchants from Janea and Halin, seeking to find a new buyer for their potions and minerals. I became their guide."


    "Merchants?" asked the man with surprise as he eyed the two. "I am surprised that they allowed them past the border. The entire union is on a strict lockdown at the moment."


    "We arrived to the union before the lockdown, so we managed to slip in before they closed it off," said Arthur and gave a sigh of relief. "I wouldn''t have survived this winter if they turned me away! Great luck!"


    "What made you stay here for all this time then?" asked the man with confusion.


    "This is the thing, mister, the man who was supposed to buy their goods said that no shipments could enter the union anymore! I had to find a different one, prepared to make some future arrangement."


    "That''s good for you,d!" said the old man as he rampaged through his bag before taking three small sticks of marshmallow looking candy. "Eat this and tell me what you think. This is the reason I am traveling across the kingdom!"


    Arthur took the candy and distributed them to the other two. As the two eyed them with confusion, Arthur took a bite from the star-shaped candy and his eyes lit up with surprise. The old manughed as he held his belly, pping Arthur on the back.


    "That is a good face,d! I made these candies myself and n to sell them across the kingdom. After I spread the word about it, I will make a booming business with this candy!"


    "I''m sure that you will, sir," said Arthur with a smile as he finished it, savoring the sweetness. "You two should try it too. You might take a liking to some local delicacies."


    Arthur wouldter regret making this decision. Because the moment the two tasted the sweet taste and texture of this candy, they began gulping it down like hungry wolves. Then, they became addicted. Arthur had to pay the man to give them more.


    The man from Yalen was the only one in the long carriage that was social enough to chat. As the two ate his candy, Arthur managed to glean the information that he needed to learn more about the situation regarding the Agard Family.


    Venkov Agard and Jerad Agard wanted to renounce the engagement of their daughter to the crowned prince of Yalen, Caleb. However, the king refused as the two families have helped each other in the past because of this engagement, mentioning that they had ess to sensitive information regarding the kingdom.


    As the runic family leading the famous workshop, Twilight, met a dead-end, they tried to take their daughter through the use of force and ended up jailed in some prison in Yalenia. The two were dered traitors, alongside with their daughter who was dered to have broken her engagement vows through being with another man.


    Arthur listened to the details with keen attention as he tried to piece what he knew with what was revealed. It seems that the Agard Family was considered the one in the wrong for going back on their vows to the royal family of Yalen.


    The more that he listened to this, the more that Arthur was convinced that this execution was an ambush designed to entrap him. It might also be what Julia said about the luring him out of Runera, just to attack his forces while he was away.


    As hisrades asked the man about his candy, Arthur sat down as the carriage swayed left and right. His main advantage at the moment was the element of surprise. His revtion of his real face in this carriage was not a mistake, but a test to see if people could recognize him.


    Even as they stared at him and interacted with him, no one had any change of their existence. Their emotions were the same: tired, anxious, and impatient. Some of them were more clear-minded and focused, which seemed like the warriors protecting the carriage.


    Arthur realized that his face has not spread enough, ensuring that the Yalveran Union did not distribute posters of his face as a wanted man. Although he broadcasted his appearance to the entire world, none of those present could imagine him sitting among them like this.


    This realization made Arthur at ease, as he allowed himself to rx a little more. He would notice any fluctuations of people''s emotions around him and know if anyone recognized him. At that time, he could erase their memories and change his face.


    The carriage took a while to transport them across the Veran Kingdom, and Arthur used this chance to obtain as much information as he could about the situation. In his conversations with the middle-aged man, whose name turned out to be Henry, he realized that the man''s next stop was Kera.


    Arthur felt nostalgic, as he never visited the city ever since the battle against the Cmity of Greed, Amelio. He wanted to see how his city has be after the devastating battle it witnessed, which split it in two.


    The carriage took them to the capital of Veran, a small city called Vincent, named after its founder. Arthur and the rest took another carriage from there, this time with Henry, that was heading toward Kera.


    On the way, the two became regr customers of the man, who took every chance to create his candy. He called them Mellows, and the name never left Sarohan''s mouth.


    After another day of travel, the four reached the train station close to Mountain Range Rovero. Arthur could feel that his runes in the mountain range were still active and self-sufficient, hiding the lurking Second Trial of The Holy Crown.


    Although he was bound to go after the crown, he wanted to catch the families off guard before itspletion. The city inside the mountain range was slowly forming into this world, with Kera still howling within it.


    Arthur felt his heart ache for his wolf, but he knew that as long as the trial has not descended yet to his world, his wolf was still trapped within the trial grounds, awaiting Arthur and his next adventure.


    On the other hand, Ruki was still helping Ascent clear dungeons around the world. Arthur thought of how much of a hypocrite he has be, as his sole goal was to prevent the families from merging the two worlds. As for now, his goal aligned with theirs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hazel warned him that even at the moment, the families saw him as a threat because he was against Devaheim. Thus, even though they might rejoice the two worlds merging, they had to get rid of him before that, because he was against the gods they feared.


    The train the four boarded took an hour before reaching Kera, but even the station was heavily guarded. Arthur had to make sure that Henry did not notice anything as he hypnotized the guards to allow them entry.


    After the four passed the heavy inspection, they walked out of the station to see a new Kera that is still recovering from destruction. The giant cliff in the distance, which has appeared because the entire city caved inward.


    Arthur saw that many buildings have been restored, and life has not stopped in his city. Seeing the same streets that he ran through as a kid demolished made him a little sad, even though he was responsible for this destruction as well.


    "Are you alright, my lord?" asked Sarohan as he noticed the change in his emotions. Arthur shook his head to indicate that nothing was wrong before turning to the candy-seller.


    "It has been a great pleasure to travel alongside you, but we must part ways here," said Arthur with a smile. "I think that you can be the best candy man in the entire Yalveran Union with a little bit of luck."


    "Thank you, goodd, and here is a little bit of Mellow for your trip," said Henry as he offered them a bunch of candy before walking away. "Farewell!"


    Sarohan and Koby both bowed to him in respect as Arthur watched with a speechless face. Then, they grabbed the Mellow and began stuffing their storage artifacts with how many they could.


    "You guys are really hooked on his candy?" asked Arthur with confusion as he saw how sad the two were for parting ways with him.


    "After our lord, Mellow Guy deserves the most respect," said Sarohan with a sigh before he grabbed one of the candy sticks and began eating them. "Where are we going now, lord?"


    "Yalen is closed off, and no carriages could enter. We have to find a smuggler from Kera to take us there so we could slip in unnoticed. Then, we will destroy everything in our path until we save the Agard Family and kill the Yalen King."


    Arthur knew that such a feat will not be easy, because the Yalveran Union had another force that he needed to consider. It was his old group andrades, Mistletoe.

 Chapter 1163 The Man Who Sees

    Chapter 1163 The Man Who Sees


    Arthur and his group were searching for a way to enter Yalen, while the capital was experiencing great unease. The entire city was filled with patrolling knights, conducting random searches around every corner. No one could refuse to be searched from head to toe if the knights deemed them suspicious, prompting most people to choose staying in their houses.


    After the Yalen King announced that the Agard Family would be executed, the entire union attempted to intervene. Many families sought to appease the king''s wrath, but anyone daring to side with the Agard Family would be considered traitors too.


    This period of unrest and the strict curfew at ten o''clock kept the entire capital on high alert. However, even in this period of vignce, shadows still roamed the capital while keeping an eye on the situation.


    One such shadow made his way through the hills of the runic workshop, using the open ins to travel without notice. After passing the hills using whatever means he needed, either through distractions or runes, he entered the high-ss residential section of the city.


    The cloaked man reached the wooden doors of one of the houses, knocked in a certain pattern, and watched the door creak open. Then, he slipped in before a man inside closed the doors and locked them.


    "You should not be this careless at such times, Oriole," said the man wearing a white shirt, ck pants, and a green vest. His hand fumbled to lock the doors and activate the runes again. "Our ns rely on the secrecy of our existence in Yalen."


    "Good to see you too, Vihan," said Oriole as he pulled down his cloak, letting his ck curly hair dangle before his eyes. As he turned toward the healer, his eyes narrowed at the bruise on his chin. "What happened to you?"


    "Just another scuffle," said Vihan as he rubbed his chin. "I should have healed it, but I cannot bother with such wounds."


    "You just want Sier to see the results of his own actions," said Oriole with a smirk, and Vihan squinted at him without answering, scared that someone was watching. "Don''t worry. I doubt he has time to even monitor us anymore."


    "Don''t change the subject, brat," said Vihan as he took out a cigarette from his front vest and began smoking. "Where did you go? Sier gave us strict orders not to leave the house, but you keep wandering off."


    "Am I still a prisoner or am I a part of Mistletoe?" asked Oriole as he took off his cloak and then threw it over a nearby chair, before reaching into his jacket and taking out a mask. "Does this mask mean nothing to you?"


    "You can be both," said Vihan with a smirk as he blew out the acidic smoke, one arm holding the other. "Sier can see through people and he seems to trust you. I don''t care enough to decide, just don''t do anything foolish, alright?"


    "You should stick to drinking your whisky, old man," said Oriole as he threw the mask on a nearby table thaty beside the door and walked into the house. "I like you better when drunk."


    "Me too," said Vihan with a sigh before he walked away as well. Oriole walked deeper into the house, took the staircase to the second floor, and walked to the far end. The main suite of the house was reserved for none other than their leader, the almighty seer.


    "You have returned, Oriole," said a voice from within the chambers before he even knocked. "How was your little search?"


    As he pushed the door open, Oriole prepared his heart for another ordeal. Meeting this man was always difficult on its own, not to mention the recent developments happening in Yalen. Dealing with him has be more challenging than fighting monsters.


    "Just as before, unfruitful," said Oriole as soon as he came into the room to find the seer sitting cross-legged on the ground. The ce was a mess, a mixture of potions, runes, and maps. Sitting in the center was a man with tanned skin, violet eyes, andbed hair. "Did you find the Agard Family?"


    "The bastard hid them well, so much that not even my eyes could find them," said Sier as he turned toward Oriole. "I don''t care about their fate, Oriole, you are smart enough to know that."


    Oriole did not answer him and instead found a chair for him to sit. Even without talking, Sier could read his mind as easily as reading a book. He would just open his eyes and look at him. It was nauseating.


    "That is hurtful, Oriole," said Sier with a smirk. "I don''t use this power on my own members because I trust them, but you are different. You have a lot to tell me about the creator and his ns. I still don''t understand what you hoped to aplish through joining me."


    Once again, Oriole did not answer him. Instead, he looked around the room to see the countless strengthening potions, perception heightening artifacts, and maps with doodles on them. Sier was reaching the limits of his sanity.


    "It hurts that you would think this way about me, but this is human nature," said Sier with a smirk as he rose from the ground. "It has been a few days since Arthur returned to this world, but he is already riding the next wave."


    "What do you mean?" asked Oriole with confusion.


    Although the sole reason he joined the seer was because of his agreement with Reece to mend their rtionship, that has proven more difficult as time went on.


    "The seven families¡­ that has now been reduced to six because of him, are plotting to ambush him here in Yalen. The empyreans are moving as well, and this might be the end for the outsider."


    "Arthur cannot be defeated," said Oriole with a smile, which seemed to provoke the seer. However, he did not care. "If Arthur can be defeated, then he would not be the man we know. Defeating him is not a possibility, but an impossibility."


    "Although you call yourselves friends, you idolize him," said the seer as he squinted at him. "Arthur is not immune. No one in this world is immune, and there is no such thing as fate. He has already been thrown to the other world by the incarnation of death."


    "Ellen is no longer that." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I know, Death is not the first to descend to this world," said Sier as he walked to the desk, flipping open a giant book. "I read through countless records that the Nameless has four horsemen that would descend to the world before it does. We already have famine, and there are three more to go."


    "What do you want, Sier?" asked Oriole after a moment of pause. The seer too froze in ce after hearing his question. "You have amassed countless artifacts and miscasts, with enough knowledge to seize the crown. What is holding you back?"


    "I came to a realization too, Oriole," said the seer as he gazed at the book and closed it, reading its title. "Arthur wishes to defeat the guardians, but who am I without these eyes?"


    "You failed to consider that when you helped Arthur in the beginning," said Oriole with a smile. "The outsider was always the enemy of your guardian. If you wanted to rely on the Omniscient Guardian since the beginning, you should have never nurtured its enemy."


    "The guardian failed to see itself losing, but I wanted to avoid that mistake," said Sier as he turned toward Oriole while carrying the book on the table, handing it over to him. "I never would have realized that he would be someone else."


    "Arthur has always been himself."


    "He has always been the person you know, but not the one who joined Mistletoe and became its trusted member," said Sier as he pointed at the title. "This book was found in some ruins in Sourna. Itsnguage is not one to belong to our world, but I used my powers to trante it."


    Oriole turned toward the book in his hand, and it was indeed written in anguage that he did not understand. The book was made of ck leather with golden engravings and its texture seemed to mystify those who saw it.


    "The title is¡­" said Sier as he grinned at him. "Ragnar Netherborne."


    Oriole was confused for a split second before he made the connection. After returning to Earth, Arthur announced to the entire world his new, and true, name.


    Arthur Netherborne.


    If the owner of this book, or the man it was written about, was Arthur''s ancestor, it would contain valuable information to him. What bugged Oriole was the reason that Sier would hand him such a book, but he answered his thoughts again.


    "I read this book long ago, but I thought it was nothing but a fantasy. It exined the story of the man Ragnar Netherborne who stood against the unjust gods. You should read it, and you will understand who Arthur truly is."

 Chapter 1164 Merciful King of Wrath

    Chapter 1164 Merciful King of Wrath


    "Did this book change how you feel about him?" asked Oriole as he stared at the book, which had a mysterious power that gravitated people toward reading it. It was a story demanding to be known.


    "I have seen visions about the enemies he ns on fighting, in dreams and memories, and if there is an ounce of truth in them, then he is bound to lose," said Sier as he tapped the book in Oriole''s hands. "Exactly how Ragnar lost."


    Oriole could not answer him, because he needed to know what Sier was talking about. Reading his mind, Sier smirked and walked back toward his spot. This was his cue to leave, so Oriole took the book and left the room.


    After being in Mistletoe for over two months now, Oriole gained a lot of knowledge about the seer''s limitations. For starters, he could not read the minds of those not in his presence. Thus, he could not actually see what people are thinking about from a distance, but just watch their actions. The main reason should be his mana''s reach.


    This made Oriole realize that the seer was not omniscient, as his knowledge depended on his mana. The potions and artifacts were also to counter that issue and allow him to gain more knowledge of the world.


    In his mind, Oriole wondered what use would the knowledge give him if Sier was too cautious to act. However, he knew that the seer was plotting against his father, the Yalen King.


    In this grand mansion, each member had a suite of his own with varying sizes. Oriole was also given one, which he used while in Yalen. After entering the room, he could finally sit down in peace as his room had a protective array. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You are making me worried, Arthur," said Oriole with a smile. "But this also means that our reunion can be soon. I hope I can be a part of your next adventure, since I have missed a lot."


    As he told Arthur before, Oriole decided to hide in the shadows and join Ascent for the sole reason of aiding him. Sier knew that, and Reece also knew it. However, Reece wanted to fix the broken rtionship between the two, which Oriole stopped caring about.


    Sier was being consumed by his powers, and no matter how much he tried to regain control, it would worsen things. It became a vicious cycle fueled by his desire for revenge and inability to rely on anything but the Seer Guardian.


    Bam!


    The book mmed on the table as Oriole began taking off his clothes until he wore just a t-shirt and shorts. Then, he pulled a chair and sat down beside the window after throwing some mes into the firece. As the mes began warming his room, the alchemist runemaster opened the book.


    Brilliant light shone from within the book, as if opening a gate to another world. Oriole felt his consciousness shifting as it gravitated toward the light and then it got sucked into the book.


    Bang!


    His head mmed on the opened book as he lost consciousness. Oriole felt like he was falling into a deep pit but he could not resist the fall. Before long, his consciousness nded'' as his entire body shook.


    Oriole found himself in an old temple, with walls so cracked that he feared it would copse on him. The temple had nothing but an aisle and rows of broken chairs, and upon further inspection, a man sitting in the first row.


    "My name is Ragnar Netherborne," said the man without Oriole saying a word, and he realized that this was the first line in the book. "This book was not written by me, but a dear friend of mine who wanted to leave a message for the future."


    Knowing that his words would not reach Ragnar in any way, Oriole chose to walk forward and sit on the other side of the first row. In doing so, he obtained a glimpse of the man. His features were in, but sharp. His strong jaw and piercing gaze made him look like royalty, but his ragged clothes said otherwise.


    "It has been a long time since someone entered this vision," said Ragnar as he turned toward Oriole, staring at him with his deep ck eyes. As he looked into them, Oriole felt himself being sucked into a world of darkness. "The prerequisite to be here is to loath the gods, or follow the Netherborne."


    "I would say I am thetter," said Oriole with a grin as he sat down with an embarrassed face. "If I knew that you would see me, I would have worn something better."


    Although he threw that joke, Ragnar did not smile or react. In fact, he looked at him for a long time, almost too long. Then, he turned back toward the empty pedestal in the middle, where a statue is usually ced to be worshiped.


    "My story begins here, in an old chapel orphanage where I cared for lost children. When I was born, I never realized that I would be chosen to save the universe. But in the end, I guess I failed that too."


    "Don''t be so hard on yourself," said Oriole with sadness. "You did your best, right?"


    Ragnar did not answer him once again. Instead, he rose from his chair and walked toward the pedestal. Oriole was shocked to see how tall he is, with a body lined with muscles and a back so broad that it could carry the world.


    "Someone has to save the world, and it has to be me," said Ragnar as he approached the end of his temple. "I watched these children die after being touched by a product of the gods. Long nights I spend caring for their crumbling bodies, and longer nights I spend weeping as I buried them."


    Oriole looked at the man''s figure, standing alone before the pedestal. And he realized that this man was no king, but a saint who cared for the week. His body trembled before he raised his fist, and with a calm swing, destroyed the granite to pieces.


    "After thest of them died, I took nothing but an old bag as I traveled to look for meaning for life. I wanted to know if there was nothing but suffering in this world, and I came to learn about the secrets of the universe."


    Ragnar then turned toward him, standing there as his clothes morphed from rags to ck leather. His face was no longer as beloved as before, but twisted in rage. ck lightning crackled around him, reminding Oriole of how Arthur fought against the Cassius and the Light Emperor.


    "During my journey to the heavens, I fought against gods and demons. In the end, I realized the true source of evil, which has to be eradicated."


    Oriole could feel his heart beating loudly in his chest. Ragnar began moving again, walking down the aisle and toward the exit. In his fluster, the alchemist followed after him, wanting to know his story.


    The tall man pushed the gate open, so strong that the temple began to crumble. After the two walked through the gate, it fell to pieces. Oriole saw that they were atop a cliff, with mountains and oceans in the distance.


    "The source of evil is the ability to be cruel and violent," said Ragnar as he walked down the path, inching closer toward the edge of the cliff. Oriole saw kingdoms and pces in the distance, with mythical monsters swimming across the sky. "If I rob the world of its ability to cause harm, then the world would be a safer, kinder ce."


    Oriole stared at the man''s figure as he stood against the world. ording to his words, he wanted not to defeat anyone, but snatch away the power from everyone so that no one could oppress others.


    "Everyone rejected that notion."


    Ragnar sounded sad, but unfazed.


    "That made me realize how necessary it was."


    Oriole could hear himself taking a deep breath, his chest heaving. Ragnar reached a hand toward the world, making the pces crumble and legends falling to their demise. His voice then took a wrathful turn. This was a man that would walk straight through a mountain if it stood in his way.


    "My name is Ragnar Netherborne, and the world knows me as the Merciful King of Wrath," said the man as his clothes morphed once again, bing darker and flickering like a me. "Even if I am defeated, another Netherborne will be born who will fulfill my dream."


    Oriole knew who Ragnar was talking about. This man has died a long time ago, but he prophesied the future and Arthur''s emergence. As the King of Wrath stood atop the cliff, Oriole realized tears welled in his eyes.


    Somehow, he knew that Ragnar would die. And somehow, he knew that his death would not be a result of his defeat, but the world rejected his desires. This man might have been the strongest one day, but he hated strength more than anyone.


    Ragnar Netherborne, the Merciful King of Wrath.

 Chapter 1165 A Crows Corpse

    Chapter 1165 A Crow''s Corpse


    Oriole saw the rest of Ragnar''s story as hispanion, although a lot has been summarized. Ragnar had a power that allowed him to rise faster than anyone and gain manyrades, and that is the strength of charisma. Even if his enemies disagreed with his opinions, they felt respect toward him.


    Ragnar was too merciful toward those weaker than him, even if they plotted against him. Oriole wanted to voice out his concern on several asions, when Ragnar had to be ruthless. Soon after, his mercy came back to hurt him, but Ragnar did not care.


    "Their actions speak of their character, so why should I allow them to change mine?" he asked on one asion, with hisrades around a bonfire. Some of them looked worried, others looked to keep quiet about their opinions.


    Oriole could tell that whoever made this book did not write to show Ragnar and his victories, but his strengths and ws. The most ring one was that Ragnar loved everything that breathed, regardless of their character. That was his greatest strength while also being the greatest w.


    A lot of time passed, and many adventures led to Ragnar bing the king of wrath. His existence became a center of the universe, and others revolved around him. Countless worlds bowed to him as he brandished a dagger against the gods.


    The battles grew fierce, and many of hisrades became victims of the gods and Nameless. Ragnar still walked a path of rebellion as the king of wrath, a voice to the weak and a hope for a better future. But Oriole saw something that the book hadn''t mentioned.


    "What a lonely path he has taken," muttered Oriole as he watched the man sit on his throne in a kingdom of wrath. Many would assume that wrath was a violent emotion, but it was the sole savior in times of despair.


    In the kingdom of wrath that he built, people lived in happiness under a fair and just saint. No one had to risk their lives or dignity to live in this kingdom, making it a destination for the entire universe.


    That did not please the gods.


    The end began when Devaheim sent one of their gods to meet this wrathful king, inviting him to join the kingdom of gods. He would have ess to infinite resources to grow stronger and harness the universe.


    "You are inviting me to join Devaheim?" asked Ragnar atop his ck throne while looking at the god with disgust. "I know how your powers came to be, sinful gods. I am known for mercy, but toward the kingdom of gods, I hold nothing but wrath."


    Ragnar sent the god back with a single arm and a wounded ego. The king of wrath did not even use his full strength against the god, just choosing to punish him for attacking his kingdom after he rejected the invitation.


    The entire universe was bbergasted. Someone was invited by the heavens but rejected that offer and attacked a god, even wounding him. This incident weakened the position of Devaheim, while also making the king of wrath known.


    It was the beginning of a new era, where countless worlds realized that the gods were not invincible. Those who knew the truth about the gods chose to join the new king of wrath, who allowed them to serve under his wings.


    Oriole felt tired as the story reached this point, and his consciousness began to fade. As he tried to struggle, he snapped awake in his room, with the light from the book fading. After a moment of confusion, he realized the reason.


    His mana has been consumed until nothing is left. The story he saw needed his mana to show him the story of the king of wrath. And until he restores his mana reserves, he would not be able to know what happened.


    "Arthur is rted to this man?" muttered Oriole as he slumped back in his chair, tired and panting. "If he is the man to carry the will of Netherborne, doesn''t that mean he would have to face Devaheim as well?"


    Oriole witnessed some of the battles against the gods and their legions. Calling them easy opponents was nothing but a lie. Each member of their armies was capable of giving their entire world trouble.


    For the first time since he came to know Arthur and his powers, Oriole felt worried about his safety. These gods were numerous with mind-defying powers. He witnessed some of them bending thews of the universe and annihting worlds with the snap of a finger.


    At the very least, Arthur was still not ready to handle them. He might have grown a lot stronger than before, but he was still far from being as strong as Ragnar Netherborne, a man who could obliterate gods.


    "If Arthur is his descendant, then he will get to that stage," said Oriole with a smile, but felt guilty for feeling this way. Ragnar has fallen for Arthur to rise. If he wanted to change this ending, he would have to learn what happened to him.


    The book given to him by the seer was a true treasure, but it might be because Sier did not see the vision like Oriole did. After flipping through the book, he found that the exnations were minimal, unlike the vision.


    Peck! Peck!


    His thoughts got interrupted by a crow pecking his window. After a moment, Oriole realized who it was, and he stood to open the windows. Behind the ss was a giant crow that looked at him with intelligence. Oriole allowed him into the room.


    "Ori! Ori!" said a voice as the crow flew into the room, circling the bed beforending on its headboard. "It has been a while since we met, Ori! Are you still alive?"


    "As alive as you can see, Reece," said Oriole with a smile as he closed the window and pulled the curtains. "What brought you to me at this hour? I thought you were sent on a dangerous mission?"


    "I just came back, Ori!" cawed the crow at him before spreading its wings. "I have terrible nose! Terrible nose!"


    "I think that you mean news, not nose," said Oriole with a frown as he turned his chair and sat down before the giant crow. "What news did you bring me?"


    "Terrible news!" the crow corrected himself as it pped its wings. "I spied on the secret meeting in On! A big thing is happening in Yalen! Soon! Soon!"


    "¡­where are you?" asked Oriole as he rose and grabbed his pants, but the crow flew and perched on his shoulder, pushing him back to the chair.


    "Just listen, Ori! I don''t have long before the mechas of On find me! You must warn Arthur about the ambush in Yalen! The seven families are nning to¡­"


    The crow then paused.


    "Summon a god!"


    Lightning struck across the sky outside his window, as thunder shook the entire mansion. Oriole stared at the crow''s giant eyes with confusion before he processed what he said. The alchemist jumped from his chair and grabbed the crow from its wings.


    "Are you sure, Reece?!" shouted the runemaster with his heart pounding in his chest. "How could they summon a god?! They are not summoned monsters, but actual gods! A higher creature cannot be summoned by a weaker one!"


    Oriole blurted out his logic in a single breath, as he tried to understand what the crow meant. His agitated state of mind came from the earlier vision that showed him how terrifying gods could be. If the seven families summon a god just to ambush Arthur, then it might be the end of his story!


    Summoners were weaker than others for this person. In order for them to summon strong monsters, they need to have a stronger spiritual energy or mana than said monsters. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I don''t know, Oriole! But I heard something about¡­ a sac¡­rifice¡­"


    As the crow cawed those words, it began convulsing and pping its wings. The sharp talons injured the alchemist as he struggled, shedding blood on the carpet before he released it. As he watched the crow fall to the ground, his face was filled with horror.


    It died.


    Reece was the sole member of Mistletoe that Oriole could trust. He cared about Arthur and Sier just the same, making it his mission to mend their rtionship. After seeing what the crow said before its death, he became worried.


    "If he was back in Yalen, he would havee here to tell me this himself," said Oriole with a frown as he crouched to examine the crow. Its eyes were rolled out as if something snatched its soul in an instant.


    Blood dripped from his arm, but Oriole used the mana he regenerated to treat himself. After the blood stopped, Oriole tried to use his mana to examine the crow, but he could find nothing.


    "The seven families are going to use a sacrifice to summon a god?" muttered Oriole with a frown while looking at the crow''s corpse. "What in the world is going to happen in Yalen?"

 Chapter 1166 Delinquents

    1166 Delinquents N?v(el)B\\jnn


    While Oriole was learning of a dangerous secret in Yalen, Arthur and his twopanions found an old friend to help them. The strict lockdown, further supported by the current reconstruction of Kera, made it impossible for them to find a ce to sleep.


    Arthur did not want to draw attention to his arrival; thus, he contacted Joe the Bartender. He first met the man after being transported to Mountain Range Rovero upon awakening his legacy, and their rtionship continued until now.


    "I wish you would forgive my requests, Joe," said Arthur with an apologetic face as he stared at the man in his pajamas. "I tried contacting other acquaintances in Runera, but none of them responded."


    "If anyone in Kera learns of your identity, you would be treated as a god," said the bartender while pouring his guests some drinks. "After you protected Kera, you became somewhat of a worshipped celebrity here."


    "That scares me even more than the kingdom learning of my arrival," said Arthur with a smile. "I contacted you to learn about the task I have given you. Have you been able to monitor the situation in the mountain range?"


    "After your battle against Amelio, most awakeners decided to protect the city from dungeon breaks and whatnot, making the mountain range swamped with monsters. I had to retreat to the city since your fight also destabilized space, making dungeons appear left and right."


    "It seems I caused more harm than good," said Arthur in self-ridicule, but the bartender seemed offended as he ced down his teapot and looked at Arthur with a serious face.


    "You are the guardian protector of this city, and everyone shares that sentiment. After the attack against Kera, many learned that you were born here, making your contributions to the city even more appreciated."


    "I am happy to hear that," said Arthur with a smile, "but I still feel like there is something wrong in Kera. It has lost its bustling activity."


    "Things have been a little rough," said Joe as he carried the teacups to his guests sitting around his dining table. "The Yalen Kingdom is not sending us enough resources to rebuild the city. We arecking everything to survive, making thest few weeks a struggle just to keep existing. But everyone refuses to leave the city."


    "Did the king release an official statement?" asked Arthur with a frown as Joe ced down the cups. The bartender poured them some honey into their tea, making Sarohan and Koby look at him as if he was a monster.


    "Just some bullshit about reallocating the city somewhere safer since a lot of dungeon breaks have been happening," said Joe with a mocking tone. "Everyone saw through his bullshit. He just wants to erase Kera and the infamy it brought him."


    "He failed as its king, after all," said Arthur as he raised the teacup and drank it, forcing the other two to follow suit against their wills. After gulping down the tea, their eyes lit up again. "What about the fissure?"


    "I visit it every week and write down any changes there," said Joe as he reached for a drawer and took out a notebook. "These are my observations for the past months."


    Arthur took the notebook and flipped through it, while his twopanions looked at Joe as if he was a magician. In organized and detailed reports, Joe took his job seriously. Arthur has been sending him monthly payments through Ascent, letting him live infort and gratitude.


    After the second trial began descending into the world, its progress has been anything but slow. The giant city was descending at a brisk pace, pushing the limits of being hidden from the world. The Yalen King has abandoned this city without knowing that it would be his gateway to one of the strongest artifacts.


    "What about the howls, Joe?"


    "As powerful as ever, sir," said Joe with a proud smile. "I saw that many wolf packs appeared around the fissure just for that reason. Kira should have grown a lot since the two of youst met."


    Arthur did not know if this was a coincidence, but he was almost sure that the Schr Guardian had some part in doing this. In order to ensure that Arthur survived the trial, he might have sent his wolf in this timeline to the trial.


    "Things have been shifting in Kera, Arthur," said Joe with a worried tone that prompted Arthur to leave the notebook aside for now. "Many factions have appeared that call to take matters into their own hands. A few extremists even attacked the Temple."


    "From what I know, the Temple is independent of the kingdom," said Arthur with confusion, failing to understand their reasons. "Did something happen between the Temple and the rest?"


    In the union, the Temple was created to regte the existence of awakeners within society. Since strong people could harm the public, the Temple was created to punish those who used their powers for evil.


    "Things are heating up between the public and the temple, as a matter of fact," said Joe with a sigh. "Good and evil are decided based on where you stand. Some awakeners began attacking the trade routes to snatch resources for the city, and the Temple intervened to stop them."


    "The Temple cannot foretell what the awakeners intend to do with the resources," said Arthur with a frown.


    "When there is misunderstanding, there is always conflict," said Koby with a nod. "I have seen many situations like this one before. Both sides will not back down because doing so would show weakness, even if the real disagreement is resolved."


    "Our friend here is right," said Joe with a sigh. "I thought about doing something myself, but I am nothing but a part-time tamer, part-time bartender."


    "Do not underestimate your abilities, friend," said Sarohan in a rare instance, since Arthur asked him to be quiet. "You don''t need to be the fire, just the spark!"


    Although he has given his warriors runes tomunicate wlessly with others, their foreign ent was distinguishable. After all, waigas were closer to snowmen and monkeys than to humans. However, his words were on point, and they seemed to affect the bartender.


    "A spark?" muttered Joe with a stunned expression, which he followed by a deep introspection of himself. "Those wise words indeed exin how I think about the issue. I cannot change Kera, but I can do little things that might push in that direction."


    "You tter me,d," said Sarohan as he patted the bartender. If he was not wearing his cloak and hood, Joe would have found it weird to be patted by a giant monkey. "We are also willing to help."


    "That''s not for you to decide, damn monkey," said Koby with visible rage as he red at the waiga. "Our lord has yet to decide what to do regarding this. Who are you to make promises on his behalf?"


    "This is his hometown; of course, he would help," said Sarohan with a snort. "Youck the insight and knowledge to understand our lord. It is you that needs to stay quiet when wise men are talking."


    "You used one metaphor and now you''re a sage? You will always be a damn monkey, monkey!" said the mage as he pointed a finger at the waiga. Arthur felt an iing headache as the two began to bicker.


    Arthur hated to admit it. But his warriors were just a bunch of delinquents. If this group were to be left alone, they would burn the entire world to the ground just to find a needle in a haystack. The most rational one in them was Ilia, but he drew the short end of the stick on this trip.


    "I would never ask our savior of such a thing," said Joe with genuine shock and terror as he rose from his chair and bowed toward Arthur, both hands on the table. "Please forgive me if my earlier rambling sounded like I was asking for help!"


    "I would help even if you never told me, Joe," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his hand toward the other two to stop fighting. "I came to the Yalveran Union not for personal purposes, but to free this kingdom of its unjust king."


    "¡­sir, are you saying that¡­?" muttered Joe as he raised his head with widened eyes, too stunned to process the implication in Arthur''s words.


    "Kera has always been my home. You called me its guardian protector earlier, right?" said Arthur as he rose from his seat and walked toward the bartender. "You epted us into your home without a thought, knowing how it would endanger your life. It speaks of your character, Joe."


    "You tter me, sir," said the bartender with emotions as Arthur held his shoulder for him to rise. "Thank you for letting me be a part of something bigger than me. After my wife''s death, I thought life stopped for me, no matter how young I am. But¡­ you have given me purpose."


    Arthur still remembered that Joe''s pub was called Elise''s Eyes, named after his deceased wife. As he gazed past the bartender, Arthur saw the shadow of a woman standing behind him.

 chapter 1167 Mister White

    1167 Mister White


    Although the shadow of this woman was not powerful enough to cause an outcry of wrath, Arthur could feel her yearning love for him. The feelings touched his heart, making him smile in bittersweet sadness.


    "You should be proud of such a love because it has transcended death. I know this sounds absurd, but I can see her looking after you from the afterlife," said Arthur to the bartender. In response, Joe was first confused, then relieved, and then closed his eyes.


    "Thank you, sir," said the bartender before he sat back again. "Let''s finish our tea so that we can begin working on a trip to Yalen and learn more about the extremist who appeared in Kera."


    "We can go straight to the¡­" said Arthur as he did not wish to waste more time, but his twopanions pulled a table and sat down. Before he could react to their synchronized movements, Sarohan pushed his cup forward.


    "Another one, please," said the Waiga as he took out some Mellows that Henry gave them. "This will go well with the tea."


    As he stood stunned for words, Arthur watched the bartender look at them with surprise andugh. Then, he poured each of them another cup, and then one for himself.


    "¡­am I just going to stand here?" thought Arthur to himself beforeughing and going to sit with the three. However, as he sat down, he smiled and whispered something to the two, making them tremble with fear. Joe did not hear a thing and poured him a cup as well. Then, the two men drank their tea while the two ounders realized that they were going to be in deep trouble when they go back to Runera.


    After a small tea break, the four of them left Joe''s residence wearing new clothes he provided. Arthur and Koby, although thettercked an arm, had no problem fitting with the rest of Kera. However, Sarohan stood out like a sore thumb with his thick fur and long stature.


    "I''ve seen you standing behind Arthur in the broadcast," said Joe after the revtion of Sarohan''s appearance. "It is the first time I see a true humanoid creature other than humans themselves."


    "I am not a humanoid creature but a proud member of the Waiga race," said Sarohan as he pounded his chest. "In my world, the other races would fawn over me because of our powers and intelligence."


    "Then you should have stayed there," said Koby with a smirk, but the Waiga ignored hisment. Instead, he looked through Joe''s wardrobe before pulling out a pair of giant protective sses and strapping them to his face.


    The sses covered his eyes and ears, revealing only his mouth and nose. Sarohan posed a little, and Arthur was actually convinced he was just a tall dude with a white beard. It can''t be the strangest thing that people have seen, right?


    The smugglers that would get them to Yalen without being seen were numerous in Kera, since the city has lost a lot of its knights. This also made it easier for Arthur and co to blend into the crowd and avoid attention.


    "I think that Runera has the necessary artifacts to teleport you straight to Yalen, right?" asked Joe on the way. "What made you seek a low profile approach this time, sir?"


    "Never hurts to be cautious," said Arthur with a smile. "I know that the entire world is against me, and I don''t n on giving them any chance to hurt me. I want them to believe I am still in Runera, the invincible fortress."


    "Is there someone that you need to be cautious about?" asked Joe as he passed some vendors who tried to sell him their merchandise.


    "In this life, no," said Arthur with absolute confidence, enough to send a chill down the three''s spine. "However, I cannot endanger the people following me just because I know I would never lose. Runera must be kept safe while I am gone, and that is through the illusion that I am not."


    Joe nodded at his answer before jumping to a hidden alley, and the three followed. After sneaking into a lot of restricted areas and sewage systems, the bartender led them to a small camp on the periphery of the city.


    Crooks sat around this camp like flies, eyeing the four with greed and hostility. Arthur and the rest walked with such confidence that no one dared to hinder their way until Joe led them to a small tent in the camp.


    This tent was the cleanest in the camp, and it was the widest on first nce. Standing outside it were two guards, each ripped with muscles, preventing anyone from going inside. But when they saw Joe, the two of them looked both surprised and ecstatic.


    "Little J, is that you?" asked one of the two men as he unfolded his arms, each as wide as a man. "It has been so long since you came here that I don''t recognize you! You are a full-blown adult now, huh?"


    "Always have been, QQ," said Joe with a smile as he stopped in front of the tent. "Is the old man here? I have a favor to ask him."


    "You think that the boss is just someone you can barge into, you little shit?" asked the other guard, who looked less friendly than the other. "You turned your back on the gang because of that whore. Don''t think that I would¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    The man was still talking when Joe rushed forward, filled with rage, before smashing his fist to the man''s chin. Despite the difference in their height, the fistnded right underneath the man''s chin, knocking him out instantly.


    Boom!


    The small giant mmed to the ground, rming the entire camp. Everyone raised their weapons at them, prepared for a fight. Sarohan was already brandishing his sword, and Koby''s empty sleeve began to flutter.


    "No one moves."


    A voice broke the rising tension in the crowd, slicing it in half. It was deep,manding, and did not ept an ounce of rejection. Before the crowd could find the source, everyone froze in ce.


    "You brought this upon yourself, little guy," said Arthur as he continued, staring at the giant that has fallen on the ground. His golden eyes shone with wrath beneath the hood. "If our friend did not knock you down, you would have died three times already."


    As the muscr man held his destabilized chin, he stared at the threepanions that Joe has brought. After seeing their eyes for just a second, he realized that the punch has indeed saved him.


    The entire camp felt shivers down their spines as they stared at the hooded man with golden eyes. With just a few words, he grasped the situation inside the camp with ease, forcing these crooks to submit.


    "Who dares cause a ruckus during my nap?" asked a gruff voice from inside the tent as a man stepped out. The first thing one would notice about this man is his wless clothes. The old man wore a ck suit with a blue tie that had not a single crease on it. "Who are you bastards?"


    "You forgot who I am already?" asked Joe as he shook his fist from the pain. "We should put you in a retirement home already, Mister White."


    "It seems that someone disturbed the sewages, bringing out the rats," said Mister White as he looked at Joe while adjusting his suit. "You know what''s the punishment for attacking our gang, right?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Tee insulted Elise," said QQ in an attempt to exin. "If Joe didn''t punch him, I would''ve knocked him out myself. You know that he''s an idiot."


    Mister White listened to his words for a second and frowned, before turning toward Tee on the ground. The muscr man was still holding his jaw when his boss looked down at him, making him flinch. After a moment of ring at him, Mister White clicked his tongue.


    "If I didn''t know how loyal you are, I would''ve cut your tongue, Tee," said Mister White to the man, making him shiver. "Help this idiot stand and take him away. As for you four rats,e into my tent. I hate this fucking sun."


    Mister White waved his hand to Arthur and the rest before walking into the tent. Except for Joe, who nodded at them and followed after him, the three were confused. The sky was as cloudy as it could be, but the old man said he hated the sun.


    Arthur and the rest entered the tent, and were immediately stomped for words. The interior was a luxurious mansion, not a shabby tent as one would expect. It seems that Mister White has used some spatial runes to expand the interior and decorate it as he wished.


    "You better have a good reason for interrupting my nap, stinky brat," said Mister White as he walked toward a leather chair and sat down. "What brought you to me after this long? How did you even find me?"


    "I know what you do at these times, so all I had to do was ask around about crooks appearing in this ce," said Joe as he guided Arthur and the rest to sit on the couch. "I came here to introduce the man I now work for."


    "Have you decided to forsake your life, Joe?" asked Mister White with a frown, his white eyebrows contorting his bald head. "You came here and brought that man who snatched you away from me? Is it this bearded bastard?"

 Chapter 1168 Straight Into Ambush

    1168 Straight Into Ambush


    On first nce, Sarohan was indeed the oldest and most threatening-looking dude among them. His giant goggles and big ''beard'' made him look like an old biker, although he was just a furry Waiga. Thus, Mister White made the assumption that he was the one who Joe was talking about.


    "No one stole me away. Do you forget that I left on my own ord?" said Joe with a snort. "Don''t get so bitter, old man. This man is not one you would like to offend. In fact, he is one you respect, I''m sure."


    "I respect just a few," said Mister White as he adjusted his tie. "Alright, out with it. Who is this great man that you wanted to introduce me to?"


    Joe turned toward Arthur, who was wearing a hood covering his face. The two shared a nce, and the bartender understood what Arthur was concerned about. If his arrival reached the Yalen King''s ears, their ns would fall apart.


    "I would bet my life that Mister White is trustworthy. These gangs can be anything, but they are no snitches," said Joe to reassure Arthur. After a moment of thought, he took down his hood.


    Mister White stared at Arthur for a few seconds, before his eyes widened in shock. Then, the hand that adjusted his tie began trembling as he slowly retracted it. His white eyebrows furrowed together in recognition as he leaned forward.


    "And that is a man I do respect," said Mister White without his earlier demeanor. Then, he ced two fingers on his forehead and bowed. "I greet the man who set the world aze, Arthur Netherborne."


    "Greetings to you too, Mister," said Arthur with a nod. "You are the first to recognize me in the union. Most would dismiss seeing me due to the absurdity."


    "In Kera, you are a legend," said Mister White with a grin. "I know of a few rebels who created a statue resembling you. They would kill for a meeting with their lord and savior, Arthur the Great."


    "I hope that name is for humorous reasons," said Arthur with a sigh, making the bald old man chuckle. "I seem to attract rebels and annoy rulers."


    "The best criminals are like that," said Mister White as he leaned back. "I was on a business trip when Avarice Dungeon broke and unleashed a horde of monsters and humans. If I have been here at that time, things might have been different."


    "There is nothing we can do about the past," said Arthur with a smile. "But there is a lot we can do about the future. Would you care to help this time, Mister?"


    "Call me White, as does every man I respect," said Mister White with a smile. "Whatever reason brought you to Kera, I will aid you in achieving it."


    "You reprimanded me for working for him," said Joe with a smirk while leaning back in his chair. "Look at you now, like a fan meeting his idol."


    "You never told me that you work for Arthur Netherborne," said Mister White as he adjusted his tie before coughing. "What brings you here to Kera, great hero? What can I assist you with?"


    "Arthur wants to enter Yalenia before the execution of the Agard Family," said Joe before Arthur could answer his question. "In order to do that, he needs one hell of a smuggler."


    "And you came to me," said Mister White with a grin as he interlocked his fingers together. "Have you seen Yalenia right now, Sir Arthur?"


    "Arthur would be fine," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "I''m afraid I never had the chance. I returned just recently."


    "Yalenia has be an iron fortress, with every workshop working every day to fortify its defenses. If a single fly enters the city, the king would know. Of course, as the intel that reached my ears, you have a way to disable runes?"


    "My secrets are no longer secrets," said Arthur with a smile as he nodded. "I indeed have a way to do that, making whatever arrays or runes avable useless."


    "The king knows that too, so he ordered a few high-tech radars to install around the city. You should know who supplied him with them, right?"


    "¡­is there any other possible supplier than the Republic of On?" muttered Arthur with a frown. "I had an agreement with Rn that we would stay out of each other''s paths, but it seems things have changed."


    "Tides are changing, shifting toward uncertainty," said Mister White as he clicked his tongue and snapped his fingers. tes flew from behind him as a table walked toward them like a horse. "Let''s discuss the rest over a meal."


    Arthur and the rest did not say anything as the faraway side of the tent lit up with lights, which seemed to be a kitchen. Fire ignited beneath the pots as ingredients rushed to jump into them, humming a song as they did. The smell of food started reaching their noses as Mister White''s chair grew wheels and shifted toward them. The table expanded to host all of them as the tes arranged themselves. In such a magical scene, Mister White continued to exin.


    "It would be easier to reach the sun, with the least exaggeration I can provide," said Mister White as he wiped out a handkerchief and tucked it into his shirt, preparing for food. "I tried to smuggle some weapons to the Resistance, but almost lost my smugglers."


    "Almost being the keyword," said Joe with a smile. "You are looking at the best smuggler in the world. I heard he once smuggled awakeners into a dungeon from Alka."


    "That is indeed impressive," said Arthur with raised brows as he looked at the cooking utensils filled with life. "You have amazing control over your spiritual energy, White."


    "How could you tell?" asked Mister White with surprise. "This is the first time someone realizes the secret behind my little trick, although most people would not understand even if I tell them."


    "There is not much to tell," said Arthur with a smile. "I have acute senses."


    "How acute?"


    "I can sense the existence of everything in a radius of five kilometers," said Arthur as he turned back toward the old man. "Would that be of help?"


    "How could it not?" said Mister White with a smirk as he rubbed his chin. "The impossible task just became a little bit possible. However, I have to ask. Infiltrating Yalenia should be an easy task for you."


    "I want to leave no traces, ande unnoticed," said Arthur with a frown. "I realize that there is an ambush waiting for me, so I want to enter the city without any warning, save the Agard Family, and leave."


    "You just want to save them?"


    "And quite possibly destroy the union," said Arthur with a shrug. "It depends on how things will y out. But I want to leave no chance for them to attack Runera while I am away." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "That exins things," said Mister White with a nod as food began being served directly from the pot to their tes. There was everything from appetizers to stew to baked muffins. This was a feast, not a meal. "I have a n to get you there."


    "Let''s hear it," said Arthur with surprise.


    "We want an infiltration without traces, but that became impossible in the capital. Everything is documented, except for one thing that the union has no control over. That would be the Tower of Yalen."


    Arthur remembers the tower well, since he entered it a few times to gain levels. He does not need that anymore, but he still remembers fighting a humanoid Lich thest time he went there. As far as he knew, the tower''s real name was the Tower of Yearning.


    "How would we use it?" asked Joe with confusion.


    "We just need to ess it, before we can use it to enter Yalenia without anyone suspecting us. Awakeners could stay for months inside the tower, and most of them wish to remain anonymous. The king could not turn the awakeners against him."


    Arthur thought it was logical, but he realized something else. This king was not like others, because he had the power of foresight. If he wished to leave no weaknesses in his defenses, he could. However, if the tower was indeed their weakness, that means one thing:


    "The tower is a trap," said Arthur with a smirk. The four looked at him with confusion, and Mister White seemed perplexed. "The Yalen King could see that the tower could be his weakness, and he might have left it this way on purpose. I don''t know how they are going to use it, but the tower is a trap."


    "That seems like an assumption than a possibility," said Joe with some hope for their n.


    "I know that king better than anyone," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "If he wants to ambush someone, there is no one in this world who could avoid it. Thus, we can just make it simple and jump straight into their ambush."

 Chapter 1169 Father and Son

    1169 Father and Son


    "You have a rather interesting approach to ambushes," said Mister White while dipping his spoon in soup, swirling it, and then having a taste. "How did you survive for this long?"


    "Ambushes are nothing but surprise attacks," said Arthur with a smile. "If you take away the element of surprise, you can use their attacks against them. If we prepare for their ambush, it bes ours."


    "Although I never tried to outsmart someone as terrifying as the Yalen King, I would roll those dice alongside you," said Mister White as he cleaned his mouth from soup. "The execution will take ce in two weeks from now, so we have enough time to infiltrate and stop it."


    "This will endanger your gang," said Arthur in a frown. "Is helping someone you respect worth this much risk?"


    "You don''t trust my intentions because I know that they don''t make sense for you," said Mister White with a knowing smile. "However, your contributions to Kera saved many of my men, and I heard your speech. In our world, favors are earned."


    "I don''t ept favors," said Arthur with a smile. "Name a price. It can be anything this world has to offer, and I will be able to grant it."


    "I don''t take money from friends, so this is a way of bing your friend," said Mister White with a smirk. "If you were just a criminal, I wouldn''t even hesitate to devour your wealth. If you were a criminal that Joe introduced, I would help you without taking a penny." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I appreciate that, old man," said Joe with gratitude, as he felt proud that his word carried such weight. Mister White waved his hand and began eating again. Arthur, however, was not about to ept a free lunch. He wanted to offer something that Mister White wanted.


    "I can make you meet your son."


    The dancing utensils pouring food into their tes froze midair, as the chilly wind of December made its way into the tent. Mister White had his spoon close to his mouth when he heard the words, but his eyes were as wide as eggs.


    "What¡­ did you say?" asked Mister White as he raised his eyes, looking at Arthur as if he has seen a ghost. "Did you say that¡­"


    "I can let you meet him and even talk to him," said Arthur as his golden eyes studied the old man, in them the man saw knowledge of his deepest regrets. "I met him in the Kingdom of Wrath."


    "What is that?" asked Mister White with trembling hands that ced down the spoon into his bowl. He could see that Arthur was not a man who would lie or joke around about such things, so he knew this was the truth.


    "A ce where the souls that met injustice meet," said Arthur with a sad expression as he looked to the side. "I never knew he was your son, but I can see him standing there, watching over you."


    "¡­is this the truth, Joe?" asked Mister White with a frown because he refused to believe that such a thing existed. His entire demeanor shifted at the mention of his son. The bartender was at a loss, but the one who stood up was none other than Koby.


    "You may not know me, but I have witnessed my lord summon countless souls ," said Koby as he took off his hood. "You can ask your son things that no one else would know, but even with no spoken words, you will recognize that he is indeed your own flesh and blood."


    Mister White did not say anything more, as he stared at his hands as if reliving some sort of memory. After a few moments of silence, the floating items descended to the ground.


    "If you indeed grant me that, I would be happy to risk this life a hundred times until I perish," said Mister White as he looked at Arthur with a changed expression. "It is my deepest regret."


    "I know," said Arthur with a nod. "The meal can wait."


    Arthur rose from his chair and then took off his cloak. Underneath were his ck and golden robes created from the finest fabric. Their sheen came from a mix of mystic power and an elegance of kings.


    Sarohan picked his cloak and rose from his chair, before walking to the far end of the tent. Joe and Koby followed after him, as the tables and chairs moved out of the way. Mister White rose from his chair, standing in front of Arthur with expectations and fear.


    "I feel like I''m making a deal with the devil," said Mister White as he chuckled.


    "And what if I was indeed the devil?"


    "I would be happy to make this deal. Gods never answered my prayers anyway," said Mister White with a grin as he opened his arms. "Let it be an arm, a leg, or even my eyes. I will give them away to see my little boy again."


    Arthur looked at him withplex emotions before he smiled and raised his hand. ck lightning crackled from his palm before morphing into a ck me. Then, with golden eyes shining within the dim room, he uttered amand.


    "I summon thee, unfortunate soul of the dead," said Arthur as he looked into the ck me. "Meet the ones who remember you on this earth for one final time, in my name, the Merciful King of Wrath."


    A distant cry of wrath echoed in the sky, as the me in his palm began to morph and change shape. It jumped from his hand andnded in front of Mister White before changing to be the image of a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    "Hello, pops," said the dashing young man as Mister White as his entire body shook. The old man did not say a word before falling to the ground, his old knees digging through the soil. His eyes welled with tears as he stared at the young man, who rushed to his aid.


    21:51


    "Is that you? Is it really you, Dominic?" asked Mister White as his son helped him stand, grasping to him like a drowning man.


    "It''s really me, pops. Our king summoned me to meet you," said Dominic with a warm smile. Mister White shed tears as he rose from the ground, and Arthur turned around to leave. The rest followed after him to leave the pair of father and son behind.


    The earlier bright sky has now turned cloudy because Arthur used his powers. Sarohan wiped away his tears as the four stood outside the tent, where QQ was still standing guard. Seeing them stand there with his boss talking to someone inside, the guard was confused.


    "Is everything alright, Little J?" asked QQ with confusion as he rubbed his chin. His thick mustache bounced up and down as he nced at Arthur with recognition. "Our boss doesn''t have a phone, so who is he talking to?"


    "His son," said Joe with a smile. QQ looked at him with confusion, but the bartender turned toward Arthur to exin. "Dominic was never a part of our gang, no matter how much his father tried to persuade him. In the one time that Mister White managed to convince him to join us, he was killed in battle."


    "And thus, the old man mes himself," said Sarohan as he burst out crying, tears filling his goggles. "But Dominic never med him! He never did!"


    "How would you know?" asked Koby with a sigh. "If he did not me him, he would have never entered our lord''s kingdom of wrath. He still has unfinished business in this world."


    "Not against his father," said Arthur to confirm. "I remember meeting him a few weeks ago and hearing his story. If he med his father, he would have said something. He just regrets not changing his father''s line of work."


    "Oh Dominic!" cried Sarohan harder, making QQ shed tears of his own. The guard did not understand, but he knew Dominic as well. After almost an hour, the clouds parted, and golden glow shone from inside the tent.


    Arthur turned around and walked into the tent, to find Dominic as golden as his own mana. The dashing young man looked at him with gratitude, as his father wiped away tears while on the ground.


    "I never thought that our promise would be fulfilled this son, our lord," said Dominic toward him as he looked at the golden mana. "It seems I am now ready to be reborn as someone new. And I will never forget this debt."


    "Neither will I, Lord Arthur," said Mister White as he rose from the ground, his spotless suit now wrinkled and dirty. "You have given me closure in life, and for that, I shall offer this humble life for your sake."


    "Dominic has to leave now," said Arthur with sadness as he looked at Mister White. "Bid him farewell, and let him enter the cycle of reincarnation."

 Chapter 1170 Discussing Honor

    1170 Discussing Honor


    Arthur watched Mister White hug his son tightly, tears still streaming down his face. As his son patted him back with a smile and disappeared, Mister White kept begging for the same thing over and over, his lips never stopping.


    "Forgive me."


    The two simple words expressed how much guilt this father felt for dragging his son to hell and danger. Seeing the pair made Arthur imagine his own father asking for forgiveness. Would Arthur be able to forgive him, the same way that Dominic is forgiving his dad?


    "I guess we will never know," muttered Arthur under his breath, making the others confused. He walked toward the father and son, and by the time he reached them, Dominic was gone. Mister White was still grasping for empty air, imagining that it was his son''s warmth.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I have never been such a mess, but I feel resurrected from the dead, as if the life I lead so far was merely to get me here," said Mister White as he cleaned his face from tears. "It might also be the first time that my pants have been soiled."


    "For things that matter, right?" said Arthur with a smile, and Mister White nodded at him. Then, the old man offered a handshake which Arthur took with a smile.


    "This is to the start of a great business."


    "One that would shake the world," said Mister White with a smile. "My men and I will be working around the clock to get you to your destination. And in our world, there are no big mouths."


    "I already know," said Arthur with a smile as they broke off the handshake. "I will visit you again after taking care of some other matters. Can I depend on you for the finer details of our n?"


    "Leave it to me, sir," said Mister White with shocking respect and reverence, making the gang members look at Arthur with confusion. "Joe will be our contact method. Please take care of him."


    Arthur nodded and then turned around to leave. Sarohan walked from behind him and slipped the cloak around his shoulders, covering him. Then, Arthur left the junkyard with his threerades under the eyes of his new allies.


    Going back in the same route that they came from, the four found themselves in the street. Joe and the rest knew that Arthur wanted to solve the issue between the temple and the rebels, but they were surprised to see him stopping beside a wall.


    "Someone spotted us with Mister White, and they are still tailing us," said Arthur in a low voice, alerting hispanions. "Act like nothing is wrong. Although he is still chasing us, he is almost a kilometer away."


    "What do you want us to do, sir?" asked Koby with dangerous eyes that seemed prepared for confrontation. "I can outmaneuver them and attack them from behind."


    "We would gain nothing from killing them," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "We need to know who we are dealing with, what their purpose is, and what they found out about me."


    "Is it possible that they have seen your face?" asked Joe with concern, but Arthur shook his head. After all, he made sure to notice whoever realized his identity. The main reason being that he no longer wants to wear masks.


    "I need you to keep acting like nothing changed and wander around the city. I will find the right time to ambush them and capture them. After that, we will regroup at Joe''s ce."


    "Let me handle it," demanded Koby from his lord. But Arthur knew that this mission should not be handled by anyone other than him. After all, this was a blessing in disguise.


    "I will handle it," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "Go and be the bait luring them away. I will take care of them."


    The three nodded and left the alley, making their way through the city. Arthur looked back, looking at the darkness of the city. Without further ado, his hand split the wall, and he walked into it. This was the way to use minimal mana that would not be noticed.


    After slipping in and out of houses and shops, Arthur made his way around the city while keeping his attention on the pursuer. After tailing hisrades for a while, the pursuer finally revealed himself.


    Sarohan and the others were at a local pub full of mercenaries, looking suspicious as they looked around, acting their role to perfection. The scout stood atop a faraway building, looking at them through binocrs while muttering his observations. Arthur hid his presence as he made his way around the man, approaching him from behind and standing to hear what he mutters.


    "There are now three of them instead of four. I lost the fourth. Please follow-up on that, over," said the man to his walkie-talkie before cutting the line.


    Arthur was now so close to him that he could hear the man''s breathing, but thetter could not even feel his presence behind him. Sarohan and the rest left the pub, making the man tail after them again.


    Without even an idea that he was being followed, the man packed his things and chased after them. After some bizarre hand movements, the man turned into a streak of light that flew after them. Arthur was surprised as he chased after him.


    After some more monitoring, Arthur realized that this man did not know their identity. He was following after them because they met Mister White, who seemed on the Temple''s cklist.


    The man worked for the Temple, but he was not a part of them. Instead, he was a scout hired by the anti-awakeners association to monitor the situation in Kera.


    "There is no real pattern to their movements," said the man with a frown as he stood atop a branch on a tall tree in Kera. "We have been discovered. Hello? Hello?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I cannot let that transmit," said Arthur from behind the man as he revealed himself. The man flinched before jumping down, seeking to escape even before looking at Arthur. This was a real professional, but he teleported straight back to Arthur. "And I cannot let you escape."


    "You are the fourth," said the man with a frown as he fell in front of Arthur. Before he could do anything, ethereal ropes jumped to tie him down, taking away his walkie-talkie and pulling down his hood. "How did you find me?"


    "I always knew you were there," said Arthur with a smile as he looked behind the man, watching him send pulses of light that he intercepted. "You are rather too young to be a scout. How much did the temple pay you for such a mission?"


    "What kind of question is that?" asked the man with confusion as he struggled to break free. "I will never spill out information, so you might as well kill me."


    "That is a rather strong stance for a mercenary," said Arthur with surprise as he crouched beside the man and took out his wallet. "Twenty-five years old Genrick. What an odd name. You are not from here, huh?"


    The man remained silent, true to his earlier words. Arthur looked through his wallet and found nothing but cash and an identity card. After some more search, he found a small picture of a girl no older than three.


    "¡­do you have a daughter?" asked Arthur with furrowed brows. The question seemed to trigger the man as he tugged on the ethereal ropes so hard that his wrist almost broke.


    "Don''t use such cheap threats, bastard!" shouted the man as he tried to lunge at him, but the ethereal ropes remained in ce. "She has nothing to do with this!"


    "I feel ashamed that you would think of me like this," said Arthur as he ced the picture into the wallet and returned it. "I was asking because you seem to value your life so little even though you have a daughter. If she is the most important thing, why ask me to kill you?"


    "Because a man''s honor is more important than anything," said Genrick while ring at him. "My daughter will never be proud of a father who sells his honor just to live."


    "Where have you been born, Genrick?"


    "¡­Kera."


    "Me too," said Arthur as he pulled down his hood. "You should recognize my face since you live in Kera. I have been here for more than one time, and there is a giant statue of me."


    "¡­you are¡­" muttered the scout with confusion before realization dawned on him, "Arthur Silvera."


    "Arthur Netherborne," corrected Arthur with a smile. "Kera is my hometown too, so I came back to treat its issues."


    "You were with those thugs earlier," said Genrick with a frown. "How would you exin this?"


    "I cannot exactly ask the kingdom to help me, can I?" asked Arthur with a smile. "I know that you don''t see me as a viin. How about we discuss that honor of yours?"

 Chapter 1171 A Doves Invitation

    1171 A Dove''s Invitation


    Genrick was hesitant at first, but Arthur managed to coax him word by word into talking. However, he never asked who his employer was because Arthur already knew it was the temple using a mercenary for a risk-free operation.


    After some inquisitions, Arthur learned of this scout''s story. He was an Awakener working for a major guild before the Battle of Avarice, but the changes in Kera and increasing difficulty of clearing dungeons made the guild''s branch close. This left him without a job except hunting in the wilderness or working in reconstruction.


    Genrick then became a private investigator, willing to spy or infiltrate inside Kera for a meager sum of money. When Arthur heard what he gets paid, he found it insulting given the risk of losing his life. It made him furious.


    "No good man should be forced to work this way," said Arthur while rising from the ground, his wrath evident in his voice. "I have means to make you talk without even inflicting a wound, but I would rather not force things out of you."


    "You already know everything," said Genrick with confusion. "The information I obtained so far is not even worthy of being bought. The temple would not even give me a bonus for them."


    "I captured you for a different reason, Genrick. I want to end the battles happening in Kera between the temple and the extremist. The only people suffering from these are the good men such as yourself."


    "Which side are you choosing?" asked Genrick with confusion.


    "Helping the temple is out of the question, and I don''t think the extremist would take good care of Kera. I need to obtain more information on the temple''s n on dealing with them so we could defeat them both."


    "You want me to keep working for the temple to spy on them?" asked Genrick with a frown. Arthur replied with nothing but a smirk. The scout''s fate has been sealed the moment hended in front of Arthur.


    After arranging things with the scout, Arthur entered the bustling crowd without raising suspicions. Kera was the safest city for him to travel, since the temple and knights had no reign here. That, however, also meant that gangs and thugs filled the city, but its residents stood strong.


    Arthur was making his way back to Joe''s ce to meet with the rest when he heard some noises a few alleys away. His interest was far from ignited, but one of the voices seemed familiar, but Arthur could not remember who it belonged to.


    There was a scuffle, and like an itch in his brain that needed to be scratched, Arthur wanted to know who this voice belonged to. After going into the alley, he found a few men fighting among each other. Arthur stood in the darkness and did not intervene.


    Four men surrounded a thin man in a suit with ginger hair and blue eyes. The men tried to mug him, but the man fought with such precision and skill that the four men found themselves sprawled on the ground with an inability to move.


    22:43


    Arthur was surprised to see, through his golden eyes, that these men''s spiritual energy has been disrupted by the man''s precise strikes. Even more, he infused his hands with spiritual energy.


    "You should not mug anyone who looks weaker than you," said the man with me-like hair as he adjusted his gray suit. "Appearances can be deceiving."


    Arthur remembered who this young man was. It has been almost two years since he saw him, and their interaction was quite brief. After awakening his ability, Arthur joined his old high school to enter a prestigious college.


    After going through so much, Arthur realized how na?ve he has been to think that what he needed was mentorship. If he could start over, he would work alone on honing his skills and growing stronger.


    Once he entered his old high school, Arthur met two noteworthy people in his ss. One of them was Amelia, a girl he had no good memories of since she was nothing but a selfish brat. The other one, who was even less noteworthy, was Markus.


    Markus was a blunt youth with piercing eyes, but has now grown to be a young man with a dignified aura. Arthur did not know what these two years did to him, but there seems to be a major change in his character.


    "Are you the leader?" asked Markus after noticing Arthur standing in an alley with his blue eyes. Arthur was caught off-guard, since he made sure to hide his presence. "You should think twice before doing something foolish."


    "I just came here after hearing a scuffle," said Arthur in a maic, deep voice. "Show them some mercy. I doubt these thugs are anything other than hungry."


    "You are quite the saint for a shadow in the darkness," said Markus as he red at Arthur with his blue piercing eyes. He opened his mouth to say something more, but then stopped with a frown. "¡­who are you?"


    "None of your concern," said Arthur as he turned around to leave. Even if this was an old acquaintance, he had no desire to rekindle a non-existing friendship.


    "Arthur!" called Markus from behind him, making him stop. Arthur turned around with confusion as he looked at Markus who seemed to have lost hisposure. "You are Arthur Netherborne."


    It took a moment for Arthur to notice that this man has uncovered his identity in pitch-ck darkness. A change in Markus'' existence proved that this was not a guess, but a realization. Arthur was impressed.


    "I''m afraid that you mistake me for him," said Arthur as he attempted to nt the seeds of doubt in him, but Markus just dismissed his attempt as he walked forward and took off his hat.


    "Please don''t deny it. These eyes have never failed me," said Markus as he ced the hat on his heart. "I swear that I carry no malice toward you, just utter respect and regret to have missed someone as great as you are."


    Arthur stopped walking and sighed, knowing that this man was saying the truth. He turned around because he was curious how his identity has been discovered so easily. Although he did not fear anyone learning of his existence, he didn''t want people to attack Runera just because he left.


    "How did you know who I am, Markus? Even my voice has changed, so I made no attempt to conceal it," said Arthur with interest as he turned around. The man smiled and wore his hat again, before reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small envelope.


    "This is no ce to catch up, but I believe that fate has brought us together," said Markus as he presented this envelope. "This invitation is to attend a secret meeting regarding the situation in Kera and the union. Many of the famous families will attend."


    "And why do you think I would spare this a nce?" asked Arthur with confusion as he stared at the dove mark on the envelope. "You will never see me again except for this short meeting, Markus. I will not meet you anywhere else."


    "But you trust me enough to keep your presence in Kera a secret?" asked Markus with surprise, his hand still outstretched. Arthur looked at him with a nk gaze that bespoke his intentions. "You n on erasing my memories?!"


    "Just this meeting," said Arthur with a smile. "Anyst words?"


    "The dove mark signifies freedom," said Markus with a pained look. "I cannot say anything more because they have eyes everywhere." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur looked at him for a few seconds in realization. Markus was a part of the resistance against the crown now, and the dove represented a desire for freedom from its rule. After the king abandoned this city in its times of need, Markus was among those who wanted to break free from his reign.


    "I am still going to erase your memories of this meeting, Markus," said Arthur as he took the invitation. Markus still sighed in relief as he saw Arthur take the envelope, and he bowed down in gratitude.


    "If that means a chance of having you on our side instead of my distant memories, I would offer every memory I have."


    Arthur looked at the young man for a few seconds, realizing that he has changed so much. He used to be yful and childish, but he was now polite and mature. It brought a smile to his face.


    "Good to see you again, Markus," said Arthur with a smile as a rune appeared atop his palm. "I still have to do this."


    "Your secrecy is actually reassuring," said Markus as he pulled on his jacket and leaned back. "I think we will meet again, even without my memories. At that time, just tell me the words cherry blossom to gain my confidence."


    "If the chance arises, I will give back these memories," said Arthur as his rune shone bright. "Thank you for the invitation, Markus."


    The rune dazzled the young man and left him stunned. As his memories of Arthur were sealed, thetter disappeared into the darkness while eyeing the invitation.

 Chapter 1172 Square of Heroism

    1172 Square of Heroism


    Arthur asked Joe about the dove''s invitation after he got home, but the bartender had no idea what it meant. After gaining his interest, Arthur opened it and found the following words written in the most graceful writing:


    "To those whom freedom calls for," "And the wise men who wish for change," "We invite you in the dark of the split city," "Where gods were in and monsters rose." - N.


    The invitation was signed by the letter N, but Arthur had no idea who that was. He was more intrigued by the writing, since it was vague but understandable. There was not a date and time, just the word ''dark,'' which should mean after sunset. As for the location, it was just Kera.


    "Where gods were in and monsters rose," muttered Arthur aloud as he slipped the invitation into its envelope. "What happened to Avarice after the break, Joe?"


    "The Temple sieged the ce and prevented anyone from attempting the dungeon. However, the people did not care. They still turned the battleground of your fight against Amelio into a protesting square against the kingdom."


    "That square should be the location hidden in this message," said Arthur with a smirk. "I already found a way to infiltrate the temple, so it''s time to infiltrate the opposite side."


    "Do you think that the extremists are behind this?" asked Joe with confusion, to which Arthur nodded with simr confusion. "You haven''t met them yet, sir, but the extremists are not this organized or clever. They are a bunch of violent awakeners who are hard to tame."


    "Does that mean there is a third force in Kera?" asked Arthur with interest. "Someone else, more organized, is rising against the crown?"


    "That could be a possibility. Many major families in the Yalveran Union tried to stop the king from executing the Agard Family. It would be no wonder that his tyranny would be met with a rebellion, as taught by history."


    "You would think that the Seer King is wise, but reality is so much different," said Arthur as he sat down in his chair, looking out from the window. There were still a few hours before sunset. "But wisdom has never corrted with knowledge."


    "What do you n on doing now, sir?" asked Koby while drinking his tea.


    "I want to meet these doves and find out their n as well. The rest of you should join the extremist groups in Kera and find out what their n is. Seeing that the situation in Kera is reaching a breaking point, our n will change from invasive to opportunistic."


    "Do we work separately, or together?" asked Joe with confusion. "What about Mister White?"


    "For the time being, we will work separately until Mister White finds us a way into Yalenia. We can use the knowledge obtained from these groups too, since everything will take ce in Yalenia."


    The three nodded, and their roles have been set. Arthur was a little worried that the two would be found out if left alone, so he asked Joe to join them. Although it was dangerous and life-threatening, the bartender did not hesitate to ept.


    After onest meal served by the bartender, Arthur parted ways with his soldiers and friend. He made his way through his beloved city, which had been torn apart in his battle against greed. Children still ran in the streets in front of their mothers, who carried the groceries home for them.


    The closer he got to the center of the city, where his battle took ce, Arthur saw how the city changed. The streets got darker because of the destroyed lights, and the buildings with broken windows loomed like shadows.


    Although he saved this city fromplete obliteration or even worse, invasion, Arthur still felt a tint of guilt. It was small and insignificant, because for these people, they did not know what really happened here.


    In Shades city, he saved them from Traitor who wanted to devour them for strength. In the end, they looked at him as the man who destroyed their city. That was inevitable, but Arthur never considered them to be right.


    Things were different now, because Arthur could feel the suffering of others as his own. As he walked past broken windows and blood-tainted walls, he knew that some of that blood was because of his fight against Amelio.


    Arthur reached the battleground that he remembered, which used to be a huge crater filled with blood and rubbles. Everything was cleaned and paved, with poles erected to carry countless light around the square. At the entrance, Arthur read the new name for this square.


    "Square of Heroism," muttered Arthur as he raised his eyes to read the words that have been engraved on the wooden banner. His line of thoughts was cut off as the music reached his ears. Arthur looked at the square and found it bustling with life, unlike the road he took to reach it.


    "Are you here for the festival, fe in da cloak?" asked a man walking inside the square with a girl in his arm. "The bonfire is about to start. You should go and get a seat! There is a major celebration tonight!"


    "What for?" asked Arthur with confusion, and the man was surprised.


    "You have been living under a rock, pal! Three months ago, the fight between Arthur the Great and Amelio the Vile happened! On this very soil, a hero was born in Kera!"


    After that, the manughed and walked away with his girlfriend. Arthur was stunned for a moment before he realized that it has indeed been two months since he fought against Amelio. It was still September at that time.


    People remembered him not as the viin who took away their homes but as the hero who saved them. Arthur thought that people would always be against him, and his heart hardened to endure that. Now that he saw something different, the stone heart cracked.


    His feet carried him before he could even think about the invitation that has been glowing inside his pocket. Arthur entered the square where food stands gave away food for free and music yed from every corner. Inside this square was more than pavements and lights. People have built gardens, shops, museums, and restaurants. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From the dust of destruction rose a beautiful and glorified memory of heroism, gathering the people under its banner to bring out something¡­


    "Beautiful," muttered Arthur as he stood in the twinkling lights, light music, and dancing couples and friends. Because of him, something beautiful has been born in this ce.


    "I know, right?!" said a food stand owner nearby as he served Arthur a te of meat and pasta. "Have fun today, buddy! This celebration goes all night!"


    "Let me pay for this," said Arthur as he saw the te in his hand, but the owner just shook his head with a grin as he served another customer waiting. "I cannot take this for free."


    "Everything is free tonight!" said the other customer, who was a middle-aged man wearing a cloak as well. "Thises as a reminder for everyone to give back after Arthur the Great has given them so much."


    "I doubt that giving away food is what he needs," said Arthur, but the irony of his statement as he received the food made him chuckle. "Thank you nheless, sir."


    "You are wee, buddy," said the owner as he ced the sauce-staineddle on the table. "And this is not about what he wants. Many families are starving in Kera. If we don''t help them, they would starve! We cannot serve free food every day, so we chose this day to give it away!!"


    After his words, Arthur noticed that there were indeed many men and women with their children, running about and eating with joy. The scene warmed his heart as the te warmed his hand. Arthur nodded in gratitude to the owner and walked to a nearby fountain to sit and eat.


    The food was far from the best, but it was warm and clean. Arthur ate it with a smile as he watched the ongoing festival. The bonfire was soon lit as well, grand and majestic. People started dancing around the mes that spread warmth throughout the Square of Heroism.


    After finishing his food, Arthur returned the te to the owner and thanked him again. Then, he made his way through the crowd as he took out the invitation from his pocket.


    "From the depth of suffering, life and happiness rise against all odds," muttered Arthur as he watched the dove moving on the invitation, pointing in a certain direction to guide him. "I have met so many hardships in life that I believed it to be against me. I now know that people''s reaction toward me is a reflection of themselves, nothing else."


    The dove grew bigger the more he walked in the direction it offered. After reaching the center of the square, Arthur saw the dove has grown to cover the entire envelope. It pointed straight forward with both wings, which led Arthur to a statue of himself.

 Chapter 1173 Plan to Overthrow

    1173 n to Overthrow


    The statue was depicted from a real-life event: the battle against greed. Arthur was falling from the sky, and the one meeting his rage was none other than Amelio, depicted as a demon rather than a human.


    Although there was a difference in their size, Arthur emerged victorious as his fist went through the demon''s chest. The statues were made of white marble, but the shadows made them so lifelike that onlookers would feel their blood boil.


    On the base of the statue, a phrase was written. It said: "This is where the cmity was struck down by Arthur Netherborne, where gods were in and monsters rose."


    Arthur saw the simrity between the invitation and this phrase, making him reassured that he reached the right ce. As he pocketed the invitation, a man passed by and handed him a small note. His movements were so low-profile that no one noticed in the bustling crowd. Arthur read the note.


    "Where the clock points south."


    Arthur was confused as he looked around, only to find a clock tower visible in the square. The time was still 5:45, and Arthur understood that the meeting would happen there as the Hour Hand pointed south. He still had fifteen minutes.


    Arthur made his way to the clock tower, only to find that this building was new in Kera. The battle that happened here three months ago demolished everything in the vicinity, so this tower was new and out of ce.


    Even still, no one seemed to mind its existence or even acknowledge it. Arthur saw that the alleys leading to it were deste, and he was the only person heading toward the tower. As soon as he arrived there, he found several figures hiding in the shadows.


    This was too borate for a group of awakeners. There was a mastermind behind this, and it must be the one who signed the letter N to the invitation. Arthur found an entrance to the tower, knocked twice, when someone opened the door and demanded the invitation with a gruff voice.


    Arthur gave them the invitation. After a few moments, the door opened, and behind it was a staircase. No one was behind the door, and it closed after Arthur entered the clock tower. Then, he began climbing up the stairs until reaching a small room with a one ss wall.


    Inside the room was a couch, some refreshments, and a small microphone. Arthur raised an eye at the anonymous arrangement. The show began before he could sit, and a voice came from the holes in the ss wall.


    "Wee, to the seekers of freedom," said a feminine voice as lights shone from behind the ss. Arthur walked toward it and looked at the scene. Beneath the giant clock hanging in the air was arge stage, with lights focusing on a single figure.


    It was a woman wearing a mask and long, modest robes that hid her identity. Her robes were white with golden engravings of doves and trees. She was elegant, but that told Arthur that this woman was a noble.


    "As everyone''s time is precious, I shall not hold back any details. We are just a few short days away from the new era that we have envisioned. Those here has received the invitation to be a part of that era, where tyranny is no longer present in our nation."


    Arthur squinted his eyes at her words, as he knew they meant more than just a movement for change. These people wanted to overthrow the crown and start a new nation.


    "In our new nation, for those here for the first time, there will be no borders to separate the three kingdoms of the Yalveran Union. Yalen will no longer be the winner in the fa?ade of equality. Everyone here will have a part in the uing war, and the rewards that follow. Please remain seated as Ie and visit you one by one."


    After that, the lights went out. The ss wall turned into a giant mirror, which Arthur saw his reflection in as a cloaked man sitting on the couch. He thought that he would be left here waiting for a long time, but the door was knocked just a few momentster.


    "May wee inside?" asked the feminine voice from outside. Arthur answered her and said she may. The door opened and two people came into the room. Arthur was surprised to see one of them being the woman from earlier, and the other was a masked man with ginger hair and gray suit. Arthur recognized one of them as Markus from earlier today, but not the other.


    "Greetings, good sir," said the woman with a bow. "I apologize for keeping you waiting. Please make yourselffortable and have some refreshments."


    "No need to be polite," said Arthur beneath the hood as he gestured for them to sit. The woman bowed again and walked to sit on the chair, while Markus sat beside him on the couch. "I barely waited, which is odd."


    Arthur suspected Markus would figure out his identity again, but the man was humble and looked down. There were also no mana fluctuations inside this entire ce, making him feel at ease.


    "The invitation that you received was from one of the highest ranks, given to those who are deemed worthy of leading this rebellion. While I do not know who gave that invitation to you, I have reasons to believe that it was stolen from my friend here, who lost the sole invitation that he had."


    "That makes sense," said Arthur with a smile, which surprised the woman as she froze. Even though he was just used of stealing, Arthur remained calm and unflustered. "Your friend here doesn''t remember how he lost it because I erased his memories."


    The two were rmed and surprised, making them look at Arthur with tilted heads bespeaking their confusion. Markus was about to use a runic card, but the woman stopped him as she leaned closer to Arthur.


    "How did you know what the invitation was, then? It cannot be read unless the person who gave it infused his mana into the invitation." asked the woman with caution. Arthur smiled and ced one leg over the other as he leaned back.


    "I did not force him to give me the invitation," said Arthur as he looked at Markus. "He begged me to take it even if I erased his memories. I just wanted to see what this is about."


    Arthur and his nonchnt attitude seemed to reinforce the credibility of his story. The two gazed at him with their masked faces, but their pondering silence was loud. In the end, Markus lowered his hand from the runic artifact on his belt.


    "How can we trust you?"


    "You cannot trust me, but you can trust the cherry blossoms," said Arthur with a deep, convincing voice. After the words came out, the other two seemed to be at ease.


    "Thank you for confirming your identity, sir," said the woman with a bow. "If my friend here trusted you this much, then I have no reason to doubt anymore. But all alliances must start with trust."


    "Alliances?" asked Arthur as he tilted his head in confusion. "You think that you are worthy of having me as an ally?"


    His question was not just overbearing but insulting. Arthur looked down on them despite their grand gestures and fancy meetings. This was not to antagonize them but to see their reaction.


    "We don''t think so, we know that much," said the woman with calm and a yful tone. Arthur smiled when he saw them retain theirposure. An arrogant and ipetent leader would have been enraged, while a good one would have been confident.


    "You n on rebelling against the crown. Do you know what you are facing?" asked Arthur with a smile. "The Yalen Family are seers, who could foresee this before it even begins. Even as we speak right now, they could be watching."


    "We have a method of preventing that," said the woman with confidence. "If you would kindly reveal your face, I can be able to trust you enough to reveal the details. Even after I tell my secrets, you can decide against helping us."


    "I would never reveal my face."


    "I understand your concern for safety, but trust is necessary to¡­"


    "Please understand, miss, that I don''t have any safety concerns. My identity would make things a lot moreplicated for everyone involved, and my presence here will threaten people I care about. I do want to see the Yalen King headless, but I can do that on my own."


    His strong speech and confidence shocked them speechless. Arthur was not just here to judge their ns for overthrowing the crown; he even revealed his own intentions of killing the king!


    After several moments of hesitation, the two looked at each other with both hesitation and concern. Arthur gave them no method of trusting him or a method to make him trust them. Before things reached an unsolvable scenario, Arthur made a suggestion. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How about we use a lie detector artifact to test each other''s intentions and work with our identities hidden afterward?"

 Chapter 1174 An Apple Witness

    1174 An Apple Witness


    "How would that be achieved?" asked the woman with intrigue. Although her voice and face were masked using an artifact, Arthur still found her familiar. However, he did not know such a capable and mature woman in the Yalveran Union.


    "We can use this," said Arthur as he picked a red apple from the refreshments on the table. "This apple will serve as our witness and the closest to our hearts as long we are touching it. And if anyone with ill-intentions touch it, it would rot."


    The woman was confused, and Markus was bewildered. The concept was simple, but asking the apple to be their witness and thinking that it would rot did not sound like a reality. Thus, they looked at Arthur as if he was crazy.


    "¡­this is just an apple, not an artifact."


    "Everything answers if you ask nicely," said Arthur with a grin as he threw the apple in the air and watched it rotate. "And this applies to everything, and instead of an apple, this could be the world."


    Arthur could feel their questioning gazes, and the dwindling faith they had in his abilities. However, he was not one to rush things. These two would see his true abilities in just a bit.


    "Greetings, dear fruit. Can you be the witness of our intentions, and whoever carries malice, would be stained with rot upon touching you?"


    The apple gave no answer, and Arthur looked like a lunatic. After that, he ced the fruit on the table separating them. Then, he looked at the woman and gestured for her to touch the apple.


    "Dear sir¡­ is this a joke of some sort?" asked the woman with fear of offending Arthur, who smiled upon hearing her question. "An apple cannot act as a medium, even if you were the best runemaster in the world. Organic objects cannot be mediums."


    Her words were not wrong if someone used the basic logic of runes that this world had. However, Arthur knew that runes had infinite potential to be used on any medium. The limit was the authority that a runemaster had tomand a certain rune.


    "Runes have nothing to do with this," said Arthur with a smile. "I just asked this apple a favor. All you have to do is touch it."


    Although hesitant and now almost convinced that Arthur was insane, the woman still touched the apple. Nothing happened until the apple began shaking and leaves grew from its stem. The woman was then shocked as she stared down at the apple.


    "I guess this is my turn now," muttered Arthur as he touched the apple as well. This time, the apple grew bigger and shimmering lights exploded from it. The red turned to deep golden as the branches and leaves were dyed as well.


    As the two witnessed the scene, they could not help but be shocked. This magical phenomenon took just a few seconds, and it stopped the moment Arthur retracted his hand.


    16:54


    "I can now trust your intentions, and I hope that this is enough for you to trust mine," said Arthur with a smile. "If you wish to examine the apple further, then I have a different method."


    "¡­please borate."


    "You should touch the apple first," said Arthur to Markus. "I want to test your intentions before we go further."


    While confused, Markus did as he was told. The apple showed no more reaction, which was a safe sign that Markus was not hiding anything from them. However, Arthur wished to borate that the apple was indeed a genuine witness.


    "You can now think about killing me, and touch the apple again," said Arthur with a smile. "I did not suggest it earlier because it might turn into an intrusive thought. But now, I want you to prove that this apple is genuine."


    Markus looked at his leader with hesitation, and when she nodded, he touched the apple. As soon as he touched it while thinking about killing Arthur, the apple began rotting at an rming rate. Markus flinched and retracted his hand, making the rotting process stop.


    "¡­how did you achieve this?" asked the woman with confusion, looking at Arthur as if he was an alien. "You want to believe that you asked the apple to be a witness and it obeyed?"


    "I did not ask, I asked nicely," said Arthur with a smile as he sped his hands. "Revealing any more of this power might expose my identity. How about we end this here with mutual trust of our intentions?"


    The woman was silent for a few seconds before reaching for a handshake. Arthur took the handshake with a smile before retracting his hand. Just like that, he infiltrated this group of rebels. Markus then removed his mask, but the woman kept hers.


    "My name is Markus."


    "I know," said Arthur with a smile. "We met before, but I cannot give back the memories that I sealed. However, I need to warn you. If you use those eyes to see through my identity again¡­ I have no chance but to kill you."


    His threat was ice-cold and without any introductions, making the man shocked and a bit rmed. The woman, however, held his hand and nodded at him.


    "If he thinks that revealing his identity would endanger people that are dear to him, he would, of course, be cautious about it. We must respect his wishes of anonymity."


    "I understand," said Markus with a nod. "I will exin our ns and the resources we have to achieve them. Then, I would ask for your contributions."


    "And I would be happy to help take down the arrogant king."


    His hatredced voice sent chills down their spines, but it reassured them that Arthur was indeed an ally. As the saying went, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    The woman excused herself and disappeared back into the clock tower, while Markus became the guide that took Arthur out of the tower and to a small house in Kera. That house has been just built, but it served as a residence that the rebellion provided for its patronage.


    Markus opened the door, and the entire house lit with lights. Runes ran across the floor and began warming the house from the cold of December. The kitchen turned out, as food began to be prepared not by butlers, but runes.


    "This is quite fancy for a rebellion."


    "We are not a rebellion, but a necessary change," said Markus with pride as he ced the runic key on the table. "Furthermore, we like to take care of those backing us. That is¡­"


    "You need funding?" asked Arthur with a smile as he raised a hand. As he waved, several leather bags fell on the counter, jiggling as they did. "You can have these treasures."


    "¡­sir¡­ I did not mean¡­"


    "I have no need for money," said Arthur as he looked around the house. "But I do have a question. How do you n on entering Yalenia?"


    "Ourdy found a way to turn off the arrays on the day of the execution. We can teleport straight to the capital without any resistance, and save the Agard Family."


    "Is that the main objective?"


    "After we save the Agard Family, something that many of our supporters wish to do, we n on assassinating the king and his family," said Markus without a change of his expression. "These are the only two goals we have, and the forces will be divided ordingly."


    "I like that," said Arthur with a smile. "But I have a different idea for the attack. The Yalen King is a seer, and he will foresee our efforts. We must strike where he least expects it." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We must adhere to the n," said Markus with worry. "If we attack them divided, we will alert them of our ns. A surprise attack muste in a single strike."


    "I understand your logic, but the king is a seer," said Arthur with a smile as he tapped the controls on the counter. He found that there was a rune to control everything in this house. "If we don''t defy his knowledge, we will fail."


    "¡­what do you have in mind?"


    "We must steal his eyes," said Arthur with a grin. "If we prevent the king from seeing, then we have a chance to defeat him."


    "If we can do that, we might as well kill him," said Markus with a frown. "I implore you to refrain from acting alone. We are allies now, right?"


    "¡­indeed," said Arthur without saying anything more. "I will tell you the details before I act, Markus. You have no reason to worry."


    His words made the man sigh in relief. Then, Markus excused himself and left, leaving Arthur in the runic house. The execution was two weeks away, and shortly after that, the ice will melt in Runera.


    "Why is it always an execution that moves them?" muttered Arthur with a smile as he walked toward the window. "Even in Yalen, the people rebelled when their friends and family were threatened. It seems that this is the sole power capable of changing the world."

 Chapter 1175 Trusting a Degenerate

    1175 Trusting a Degenerate


    As the forces of change gathered in Kera, with fiery eyes staring at the capital, Oriole was panic-stricken after Reece revealed the secret. If the rulers manage to summon a god, then there will not be hope for Arthur to save Emma Agard, his friend from their days in Jerano.


    Since things came to this point, Oriole decided that he must act now. This is the moment that he has been waiting for, where he would be Arthur''s aid behind enemies'' lines.


    In his time with Mistletoe, Oriole did not be a hostage. He became a dependable member of the team, although Sier still treated him with suspicion. However, there was a bigger reason behind Oriole joining the seer.


    G told him what happened in Alka after the two of them left the timeline. Paradise was founded through the memories of people that Oriole helped in his twelve years in the other world, but this was far from enough.


    The witch told him that Kar also obtained the memories of the alternate timeline, and so did the elven guardian, Lyari. This caused a change of their ns, since their desire to incarnate the Horseman of Death has been sabotaged by Arthur making the impossible choice. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Throughout his journey in Mistletoe, Oriole made sure to gather their forces in Alka. In normal times, that would be impossible.


    However, if he used Mistletoe''s knowledge to pinpoint convergence point necessary to transmit his letter, and then erase his memories after he seeds, then it would be possible to fool the seer guardian.


    Oriole always believed that his power was useless, but after awakening the spiritual control of his, he found that he unlocked the secrets of souls. The strongest powers require the finest control, and his microscopic telekinesis allowed him to achieve that.


    The mes of his firece could not erase the loneliness he felt in this room. It has been months since he met someone who knows him. Throughout this time, he had to live behind masks and lies.


    "Our meeting will be soon, it seems," said Oriole with a smile. "As he raised a sleeve to reveal a bracelet he had. It had the three letters, AOE, engraved on its metallic surface. These initials stood for Arthur, Oriole, and Ellen. Oriole and Ellen created this bracelet when Arthur won the Apprentices Runic Cup. At that time, it wasme. But now, it was his most precious possession.


    After caressing the initials with his finger, Oriole''s expression hardened before he took his robes and wore it again. He has been looking for Emma Agard nonstop, but he could not waste time resting here. If he wanted to help Arthur, he needs to work harder.


    Oriole took his usual seat in front of the mirror and raised his hands. Mana leaked out as they passed through his soul, turning into microscopic needles. His eyes shone as he looked deep into his own eyes, and began altering his memories.


    The process was not painful, but tedious. Oriole would use his spiritual energy to protect the neurons responsible for certain memories. He found them using his eyes, which he evolved using alchemy.


    After an hour and half, Oriole was done. The memories were now reced with others if Sier ever sneaked a peek into his mind. Oriole just wanted to make sure that Reece''s message would never reach the Omniscient Vessel.


    After that, he made his way out of the house. Vihan was drunk and wasted at the guest room, not even noticing Oriole leaving the house. As he embarked on the restricted streets of Yalenia, he entered another endless search for the daughter of the Agard Family.


    Oriole entered countless prisons, dungeons, towers, and even knight headquarters looking for the previous fianc¨¦ of the crown prince. Even though the two studied together in Jerano, Oriole never interacted with her, just heard stories from Arthur.


    This made his mission almost impossible, but he left the mansion because he had a different idea this time. Instead of looking for the princess, he should look for the prince, and he would eventually lead him to her.


    Oriole used his phone to enter the prince''s social media page. As always, he was posting countless photos per day. Today, he cleared a dungeon all by ''himself'' which made the fangirls go crazy for him.


    Nicknames like the handsome devilish prince were thrown around, but Oriole could not see it. He would rate him a six in good lighting. Using his excellent navigation skills in this information era, Oriole found out that the prince posted that he would be challenging the Jailbreak Dungeon today.


    A patrol of knights appeared from the alley ahead, making Oriole take a detour before heading to the dungeon. After many detours and evasions, Oriole found the dungeon which was heavily guarded with knights. No one was allowed to enter or leave the premises.


    Oriole kept a safe distance, enough to monitor the situation. Lucky for him, it was a rainy night, making it impossible to see him through the darkness. His curly hair hated the rain, so Oriole raised his hood to shield himself.


    At some point, Oriole doubted that he got the right address or if the prince was just bluffing. After all, it was dangerous to reveal his whereabouts given his status. It was even idiotic.


    After half an hour of waiting, a group of awakeners left the dungeon under the knights'' protection. Oriole realized that this was his target, since the knights apanying him were enough to conquer the dungeon alone.


    The prince took a luxurious car away from the dungeon, and Oriole followed from a distance. He knew that getting too close was dangerous, but he did not want to lose the prince. The car kept going for a few minutes before reaching a fancy hotel.


    Oriole watched as the prince left the car, entered the hotel, and then left the hotel to enter the car. His movements made Oriole confused, and he did not give chase after the car. Instead, his instincts told him to wait at the hotel.


    16:55


    True enough, a group of people left the hotel in the rain. All of them wore fancy cloaks that hid their identities while entering a dark alley that no soul would take. Oriole gave chase following his instincts.


    The group was as slithery as a snake, making Oriole lose them several times before finding them. In the end, he saw them enter an old mansion in the red district of Yalenia, best known for its brothels.


    "Caleb Yalen was always the womanizer," muttered Oriole with doubts. "I will roll these dices believing that you would be such a degenerate."


    Oriole no longer had a reason to hide himself. He walked into the brothel with the confidence of shamelessness. As soon as he entered, perfumes and alcohol stung his nose, making him frown. Arge woman was sitting at the front desk, smoking a pipe.


    "Wee here, dear customer," said the woman while puffing out her acidic smoke, and it smelled like cherries. "What do you prefer, men, women, or both?"


    "Women," said Oriole as he ced a gold coin on the table. He wanted to chase after the prince and see for himself whether it was him. "Give me your finest woman."


    "I''m afraid that my finest is already upied at the moment," said the woman as she stared at the gold coin on her desk. "And this amount of gold is far from enough to satisfy her."


    "Already upied?" asked Oriole with raised brows, his instincts tingling again. "Even for this sum?"


    Clink! Ching!


    The coins clinked against each other in the bag that Oriole dropped, spilling on the table. Gold and more goldid before the woman, making her drop the ashes in her pipe on the carpet. She stared wide-eyed at the gold before reaching toward it, but Oriole ced a hand between them.


    "Is she avable or not?" asked Oriole again, and the woman gulped. After licking her lips, she smirked at him and picked out a key from the wall behind her.


    "Third room on the third floor. Wait there for a few minutes and she will be there."


    "Good," said Oriole with a smile before taking the key and walking away. The woman hugged the gold and pulled it in an embrace, feeling like this was her lucky day. As for Oriole, he climbed the first step of the stairs before hiding behind its curtain.


    As a man of fine taste, Oriole would never enter a brothel for pleasure. His aim was to lure out the prince, who should be the customer that upied the finest of this establishment. As long as he interfered with his pleasure, the prince shoulde down to protest.


    After a certain while, a veiled woman came to the stairs. She flinched when she saw Oriole standing there, but he quickly showed her the key he was given. Understanding that this was her customer, the woman calmed down.


    "Wait for me there, beautiful," said Oriole with a smile as he ced the key in her red seductive lips. She bit the key and nodded before taking the stairs. As he watched her back figure ascend the stairs, even Oriole was tempted to follow.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" shouted someone from the reception hall, making Oriole thrilled. The voice was familiar, and his instincts proved to be right!

 Chapter 1176 An Embodiment of Fear

    1176 An Embodiment of Fear


    Oriole peeked from behind the flower-painted curtains that separated the staircase from the main floor. In the dim slit that protected him from being seen, he saw a figure raising a finger at the woman from earlier, wearing nothing but silk robes.


    "I was told that I would have Sophia tonight! Why is there a sudden change of ns? What do you mean she is sick?!"


    "Most apologies, your highness," said the woman with a heartbroken and sincere expression as she bowed. "But to protect our workers and customers, we cannot allow her to work tonight! Please understand!"


    "I call that bullshit. In just the span of a few minutes, she is sick with such a disease that I need protection from?!" asked Prince Caleb with rage as he mmed a fist on the table. "Bring her here and I will cure her with my runic cards!"


    "It is not a disease of the body, sir, but the soul!" said the woman with a grave expression as she frowned at the prince. "Sophia copsed while twitching as white foam rose from her mouth! The doctor said that she has been inflicted with a heavenly parasite that devours the givers of life!"


    Oriole almost eximed in admiration of her well-crafted lie. The prince seemed fearful as he hugged his crotch. After some hesitation, the prince gritted his teeth and raised his hand. A sword appeared out of thin air, which he used to attack the counter.


    Boom!


    The entire brothel shook as the prince destroyed the counter, while the owner was sent flying with a shriek. His sudden outburst was unusual for Oriole to miss intervening. Without another word, the prince jumped over the demolished counter and aimed for the woman.


    "This is for insulting your prince, whore!"


    Prince Caleb saw through her lies, and the woman did not know any better than to lie to a seer. The sword swung down toward her face, but it was at that time that Oriole appeared behind the prince. An arrow flew from her sleeve, using his telekinesis, and struck the prince in the neck.


    "Guh!" the prince screamed as he touched his neck, losing his bnce and falling on the ground like a limp fish. He twitched and turned, but his movements were erratic.


    "You are¡­" muttered the woman with confusion in her disheveled state, looking at Oriole with shock and fear. After seeing him raise a finger to his lips for her to remain silent, the woman did not finish her sentence.


    "Caleb, Caleb, Caleb," said Oriole as he took slow and steady steps to crouch beside the prince who lost control over his body. "You cannot attack the hand that feeds you, you insolent dog. Where would you pleasure yourself if you lost one of the few brothels who ept your perversion?"


    "¡­who¡­ are¡­ you¡­?" asked the prince in a low, confused tone as he red at Oriole while on the ground. Of course, he would not recognize Oriole who had a lotus mask covering his face.


    "I am just a cleaner determined to take out the trash in society," said Oriole before he raised a hand and raised the prince in the air using his telekinesis. After flipping him over, Oriole nced at his crotch. "The theory is right: every arrogant young master has a micro-penis."


    The insult made the owner choke inughter, and Caleb was seething with rage. Oriole used his robes to create a burrito out of the prince as hispanions rushed from the rooms.


    "Who are you?!" shouted one of the guards wearing his heavy armor, his sword drawn. "Release the prince at once, or lose your neck now!"


    "And what makes me capture the prince if I just want to release him?" asked Oriole with a smirk as he clenched his fist, and the prince turned blue as he began gagging. "If you don''t lower your weapons, I will crush his balls!"


    As the words echoed in the hall, the guards looked at their prince with ashen faces. He looked like a bluefish with foam leaking from his mouth, making them lower their weapons at the same time. Oriole rxed his fist, and the prince breathed again.


    "Do¡­ as he¡­ says¡­" said the prince who lost his spirit after experiencing the worst pain known to mankind. "Please¡­ no more¡­"


    "I don''t n on killing you, Caleb. That is just not my style," said Oriole with a grin as he looked at his guards. "But if that guard of yours uses the runic card behind his back, I swear to god that I will smash your balls to nothingness."


    "Don''t gamble with my fucking life, you ipetent bitches!" roared the prince with rage as he red at his guards. "I will castrate each and every one of you if something happens to my balls!"


    His fear was genuine as he experienced the feeling earlier. Although the most logical thing was to find a way to save their prince, his outburst made the guards throw away the runic card they nned on using.


    "Good boy," said Oriole with a grin as he turned toward the guards. "I know that the king has already seen this, so I will make my demands short. If the Agard Family is not released, the prince loses his manhood and then his life! You have just a week!"


    Oriole then took out a runic card from his pocket and activated it. A teleportation circle appeared, rming the guards as they sprung to motion. Before they could even approach them, Oriole clenched his hand again. The prince screamed, making the guards pause as they remembered the threat. The teleportation then began.


    "You have just a week,ds! Tell your king that if he doesn''t release the Agard Family, my torture of his prince will begin!"


    As they heard the words, the guards decided to disobey their prince and rush forward. However, Oriole and the prince disappeared from their ce, not leaving a single trace behind.


    These guards came to this brothel under their prince''s wishes, so none of them calcted getting a chasing runic card to teleport after the two. However, even if they did, their prince was already a hostage!


    As for the prince and Oriole, they teleported out of Yalen. Oriole had a cabin in the wilderness that he prepared to avoid the seer guardian. The chamber that he teleported to was filled with space-locking arrays that prevented anyone from teleporting here except him.


    As the prince looked at the calm and collected kidnapper, he realized how screwed he was. This man would do anything to get what he wanted, and that was the utter definition of fear.


    16:56


    "I thought this would be my escape route," said Oriole with a smile as he adjusted his clothes, the prince sprawled on the ground. "Thank you for being an excellent hostage, Caleb. If you weren''t such a coward, then you might have survived."


    "Who are you¡­ bastard¡­" muttered the prince as he raised his eyes to look at Oriole. "And what the fuck did you do to my body?"


    "The strongest tranquilizer ever known to mankind, engineered by me, the greatest alchemist to ever live," said Oriole with a grin as he crouched beside the prince. "You can no longer move or use mana, dear prince. I cloned myself before, so creating this tranquilizer was a piece of cake."


    "You will never get away with this!" said the prince with gnashed teeth. "Since I can talk now, the tranquilizer is already wearing off! Prepare for death, bastard!"


    "You are really dense, huh?" muttered Oriole with raised brows as he walked toward the wall and pulled the handle. Lights turned on to reveal his workshop, filled to the brim with runes and alchemy. "The arrow struck your jugr vein, releasing the chemicals straight to your heart. It took one beat for your entire body to be paralyzed, but your head has been spared because of that."


    "¡­"


    "You will be nothing but a talking head for at least a month, Caleb."


    "¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "How about you start being polite to the man who could do anything to you?" asked Oriole with a grin that sent shivers down the prince''s spine. "Answer me."


    The prince looked at him with shaky pupils before gulping down. Then, his spirit was broken once again as he realized that Oriole had total control over his body until he is saved. "Yessir."


    "Good boy," said Oriole as he walked toward Caleb and raised him using telekinesis. "I hated you ever since you walked around in Jerano. My friend told me all about your misdeeds and how you treated the poor Miss Emma. Since we have a week until your fate is decided, I will have you spill the beans about her whereabouts."


    "...you were a student in Jerano?" asked the prince with a squint as he tried to recognize Oriole, but failed. The mask hid both his face and voice.


    "A student, teacher, or just a worker. It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what I want, Caleb. I want to save Miss Emma even if it means dissecting every organ in your body. I am quite good at that, you see. Please cooperate so that we wouldn''t reach that stage."


    As the prince looked at the calm and collected kidnapper, he realized how screwed he was. This man would do anything to get what he wanted, and that was the utter definition of fear.

 Chapter 1177 Veritas Interview

    1177 Veritas Interview


    The news of the man with the Lotus Mask kidnapping the prince reached the entire kingdom in no time. After all, even if the guards did not reveal the matter, the brothel customers would not keep their mouths shut after hearing about the incident.


    To add fuel to the fire, Oriole himself contacted several news agencies to raise questions about the whereabouts of the prince. Soon enough, the truth came to light, and the entire kingdom was in turmoil. Weeks before the execution of a major family, the crown prince was kidnapped.


    No one could answer what has led to this failure in protecting the prince of the union at such a time. All that was revealed was that the prince was undertaking a dangerous mission when he was kidnapped by a group of rebels.


    After hearing the story that the kingdom tried to sell, Oriole scoffed and crackled his knuckles. He typed a detailed revtion of the truth before sending it under an anonymous name to a global news station.


    If he sent it to any other station, the kingdom would intervene to stop them. However, this news station, called Veritas, did not care about offending anyone.


    Instead of just publishing his story, Veritas asked for proof. Oriole admired their professionalism, and he thought for a bit before snapping a picture of the chained prince in his living room. Then, he sent it to Veritas.


    No answer.


    After such an anticlimactic conversation, Oriole closed his runicptop and sighed. He was not worried about being traced or found out because this runicptop was specifically built to avoid that scenario. Even his connection to Veritas was through theptop, not the inte. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "MMMM!!MMM!!!" the prince tried to say something through his gagged mouth, but Oriole was not interested in conversing with him. However, the prince screamed harder when he saw Oriole go to the kitchen counter and pick a knife, sharpening it. "MMMMMMM!!!!!!"


    "You are very noisy for a kidnapped person," said Oriole with a sigh before he ced the knife down and walked toward the prince. "What do you want, dear Prince Caleb?" asked the masked man as he removed the prince''s gag.


    "What was that picture? Who did you send it to? Are you going to sell me to that group of cannibals? Is that what the knife is for?" asked the prince in a single breath, afraid that his ability to speak will be restrained again.


    Oriole stared at him for a while without an answer. His actions werepletely misunderstood by this idiotic prince, but he seemed to be shitting his pants thinking about what Oriole would do to him. However, the alchemist had to admit something.


    He did not know how to torture people, nor could he. Unlike the front he made for himself as a ruthless and cold person, Oriole was too empathetic to actually torture someone. After all, he spent his life helping others, not the other way around.


    Therefore, it was best to leave the prince to his own delusions. They would do a better job than Oriole. The alchemist chuckled and raised the gag again, making the prince panic.


    "No! Please don''t kill me! I have more use alive than dead. You want the Agard Family, right? I know where they are. I can tell you everything you need to know."


    "A man whose spirit has not broken cannot be trusted," said Oriole with a threatening tone as he crouched beside the prince and tilted his head. "I must first break your body and spirit before I can trust your words, Caleb Yalen."


    "Please wait! Don''t! NO-MMMM!"


    Oriole gagged him again, and the prince screamed in fear of what was going to happen. The tranquilizer made him immobile, so the prince could do nothing but scream and exhaust his mind. Theck of oxygen worked wonders too.


    As he cooked dinner, Caleb was breaking down on his own. It was at that time that his runicptop rang, notifying him of an answer. Oriole washed his hands and walked to theptop, opened it, and was shocked.


    [Veritas has sent you an email.]


    [Subject: Livestream Invitation.]


    Inside the email was an invite link for a livestream on their official website. As long as Oriole pressed the link, the livestream would begin, and someone from the news station would interview him.


    "This is¡­ odd?" muttered Oriole with a frown before checking the official website and found breaking news on their main page. It was the image that Oriole has sent with the confirmation of the story.


    Veritas took the story that Oriole sent and edited it into a narrative that shook the world. Then, as the inte exploded with discussions about how the prince was kidnapped from a brothel, the news website took it one step further and announced a livestream with the kidnapper.


    Veritas was bold and daring for this move. This could lead to grave consequences for the media outlet, but the benefits seemed to outweigh that risk. Oriole leaned back in his chair in thought on whether he should do it.


    On one hand, he would not stand to gain anything from the interview. He has already achieved his objective of destabilizing the king''s side through defamation. On the other hand, he would increase the morale of the rebellion if he indeed shows himself.


    After much thought, Oriole decided to do it. He adorned his robes and pulled down his hood to hide his face and mask. Mistletoe had nothing to do with this, and he was sure that Sier would hate his actions.


    Even still, he pressed the link.


    After a short pause, the livestream tform opened. A camera request appeared on the screen, to which Oriole agreed. His background was nothing but a wall with paintings, so he was not worried about people locating his hideout.


    "Dear audience, the livestream is starting now! The kidnapper has agreed to the livestream. In short moments, we will be face to face with the most terrifying criminal in the Yalveran Union!"


    Oriole blushed a little at the introduction. He never envisioned himself as a criminal, but thinking that a small mission would result in such infamy¡­ what a touching story.


    As he sat there with pride, the livestream connected, and his figure appeared. As soon as his dark silhouette appeared, the screen exploded withments from the audience. Some praised him, and others called him profanities, thetter being mostly fangirls of the prince.


    Oriole sat there in silence until a man on the screen appeared as well, wearing a suit and sitting at a desk. The man was handsome withbed blonde hair and piercing blue eyes.


    "Greetings, sir!" said the man with a serious expression as he brought his hands together. "Before we start this interview, I would like to confirm that you are indeed the kidnapper of the prince, Caleb Yalen?"


    Oriole felt like he was on a game show, making this kidnapping a lot more interesting. To answer the interviewer''s im, he raised a hand, and the prince floated from the side like a limp fish to enter the background.


    As the prince appeared, thements blew up. It had been less than five minutes since the stream started, but there were already a hundred thousandments in allnguages known to mankind. The entire world was watching this stream, and everyone had something to say.


    "Thank you for the confirmation!" said the interviewer as the prince turned around and looked at theptop. Seeing someone on the other side, the prince struggled to say something with widened eyes. Before he could, the prince was sent flying and crashing.


    The sequence of events led the entire stream to fall silent, as the prince crashed loud enough for them to hear it. His groans became the only thing in the deadly silence of the stream, since even the interviewer was stunned.


    "Please calm down, sir!" said the interviewer as he feared that he might have angered Oriole. "My name is Charming Lincoln, the best news anchor in the world! I will make sure that your message is well-received by the entire world, so please calm down!"


    "I am calm."


    As soon as his wordsnded, the news anchor seemed embarrassed. Oriole seemed as cool as a cucumber as he sat in his chair. After a cough, the news anchor adjusted his seating and tie.


    "Let''s start with the most important thing, sir. Who are you?"


    "My identity is not important. But I can say that even if I did not exist, many like me would rise."


    "Does that mean that there are others who wish harm to the royal family of Yalen?" asked Charming Lincoln with surprise.


    "Everyone has enemies, but the nobles have more than a few," said Oriole with calm. "I represent a desire for change. I am one man, but that is more than enough to kidnap a prince from a brothel."


    "Does that mean you did the act alone, sir?" asked Lincoln with quite the shock as he looked at some files. "I have sources that say it was a mission spanning months of monitoring."


    "I had the idea a few hours before the incident,"ughed Oriole at him. "I just knew what kind of man the prince was. Nothing more. If he is the future king of the Yalen Kingdom, then the kingdom is doomed!"

 Chapter 1178 A War To Win Hearts

    1178 A War To Win Hearts


    The entire world was in an uproar as the livestream appeared on every news outlet. The mysterious figure,beled Lotus Mask, became the most famous person in the world after kidnapping the prince of Yalen. He was even being interviewed with the prince right beside him.


    Comments flooded in: [Is this a promo for a new movie? The marketing team is insane!] [It''s about time someone taught the royals they aren''t invincible, and everyone hates them! Screw Yalen!]


    Suchments, a mixture of disbelief, entertainment, and rage, filled the inte in mere seconds. The livestream was shared on every tform. While an estimated three billion people had ess, the livestream reached over one billion viewers after just half an hour of starting!


    An unprecedented event!


    Immense coverage!


    And most importantly¡­ it was captivating! Never before had the world met a criminal so friendly as to ept an interview during a crime! This new twist became the entertainment the world craved.


    Caleb was loved by his fangirls, but many hated the royal family after the incident in Kera exposed their true colors.Dying aid to the city until a certain man appeared to save them tarnished their reputation.


    Charming Lincoln, a famous news anchor known for his professionalism and poprity, led the interview. Yet, there was tension as Lincoln tried to appease the masked man on certain points.


    "What are your demands, sir?" asked Charming, sping his hands and leaning forward withser-like focus. "Many would say that we shouldn''t negotiate with criminals, but I want the truth to reach the public. Did you do this for fame, money, or something else we don''t know?"


    "My demands should have reached the kingdom''s ears already, but they cannot reveal them for a crucial reason," answered Lotus Mask, waving a finger. "The king has this mindset about me: I must not be seen as a human, but as pure evil!"


    His words shocked the citizens. The usation, the desperation, and the thought-provoking ideas made the public view Lotus Mask in a different light ¨C one colored by doubt. Could there be deeper motivations for this crime?


    "Prince Caleb has always been a degenerate, but that alone was not enough to kidnap him. I never wished to resort to these methods, but I was left with no choice because of the Agard Family! I want to save them!"


    Another shocking turn! This kidnapper seemed to have a heart! However, not many knew who the Agard Family was and how they rted to these events.Charming Lincoln, a true professional, pulled several sheets of paper, prepared for this very revtion!


    "As I have here, the Agard Family used to be one of the prominent runic families of Yalen before they were arrested and sentenced to death for conspiracy against the crown. Why do you want them freed, sir?"


    "I thought Veritas was dedicated to spreading the truth, Charming," said Lotus Mask, a hint of disappointment coloring his voice as he ced a fist on the table. "Emma Agard was the prince''s fianc¨¦, but she was coerced into the position to exploit her powers! There was never a conspiracy!"


    Boom!


    This kidnapper knew how to set the crowd on fire! His strong, fluent words were punctuated with pauses for effect. Charming Lincoln visibly sweated as he saw the direction this was taking.


    This kidnapper was¡­ charismatic! He knew how to control the narrative and sway the crowd. He was polite, respectful, with a sincere voice that earnestly sought the truth!


    The online world imploded. Charming Lincoln''s feed went berserk, notifications piling up like a digital avnche. Comments weren''t just rolling in, they were a chaotic tidal wave crashing down on every tform. "Sir," he began, keeping his voice carefully neutral, "you''re suggesting the grounds for the Agard family''s imprisonment were entirely false? Surely, you understand the...gravity of such an usation."


    A dark chuckle echoed through the world. " Oh, I understand the gravity alright. Gravity is why kingdoms rise and fall, Charming.Emma Agard wasn''t some rebel mastermind; she was a pawn in a sick game of thrones. They break people like her, twist them until they fit the narrative."Oriole''s tone went sharp as a whipcrack. "But gravity has a funny way of catching up. Tick tock, Charming... will the king sacrifice his precious heir, or will his precious liese tumbling down?"


    Thement sections spiraled into a vortex. Old hatreds surfaced, fresh conspiracy theories bloomed, and a perverse thirst for drama gripped the online masses. The royal family had always attracted scrutiny, but Oriole''s voice gave the whispers a loudspeaker ¨C broadcast and amplified to a horrifying degree.


    Lincoln, seasoned as he was, felt the floor shift beneath him. The audience wasn''t just watching, they were demanding. "Proof," he countered, clinging to journalistic standards, "the public needs proof, Oriole. Talk is cheap."


    A long pause crackled with tension. "Ah, that''s the game within the game, isn''t it?" Oriole mused. "Truth bes treason the moment a King says so. It might be in a hidden diary, a desperate letter...Or maybe carved into the walls of their cell, where no royal eye can see."


    His words weren''t proof, yet they held an undeniable allure. Oriole wasn''t ying the game of evidence, he was crafting a counter-narrative ¨C one that tapped into the public''s simmering distrust. It didn''t matter if it was true, it had be thrilling entertainment.


    Charming Lincoln blinked, sweat creeping down his cor. This wasn''t an interview; it was a powder keg just moments from detonation. In this digital colosseum, Oriole was diator and puppet master all at once. The mask might be smiling, but there was a gleam of cold resolve behind it. This was war, and it was being fought for the hearts and minds of billions.


    Lincoln tried topose himself, to reel in the runaway train of the interview. But a nce at his producers'' panicked messages told him there was no reiming control. This was Oriole''s show now, and the world was glued to their seats.


    "The safety of Prince Caleb is paramount," Lincoln pressed, hoping the tactic of basic concern would crack Oriole''s bravado. "We understand...grievances. Perhaps alternative channels would ¨C"


    Oriole scoffed, the distortion of his voice only adding to his ominousness. "Channels? You mean the same ''proper channels'' that locked away an innocent family simply because their gifts frightened the crown? Please, Charming. I''ve pleaded, negotiated, and groveled to those vipers. This," he said, gesturing vaguely around him, "was myst, desperate move."


    A beat of tense silence descended. It was theatrics, yes, but the sliver of desperation bleeding through Oriole''s words struck a dissonant chord in the whirlwind of chaos. Thements sections flickered, the fire of righteous anger dimming ever so slightly.


    "Yet, here we are," Lincoln pointed out, "Prince Caleb remains in danger. What purpose does his suffering serve?"


    Oriole tilted his head, the Lotus mask seeming to mock them. "Sometimes, sacrifice is needed to expose a greater evil. Sometimes, one needs to be the monster the world already believes you are." His voice took on a sorrowful note, "I never imagined it woulde to this...I never wished to cause anyone harm, and for that, I am truly sorry."


    There was a raw honesty in his confession, a sliver of the real person peeking through the theatrical persona. This contradiction was potent, the crack in the armor that humanized the kidnapper. It didn''t excuse his actions, but it nted seeds of doubt within the storm of online opinion.


    "Then...let him go," Lincoln said softly, seizing the moment. "Prove there is still honor within you. If your goal is the Agard''s safety, kidnapping their only potential advocate will not help you."


    A long, drawn-out sigh echoed through the speakers. "You make apelling point, Charming," Oriole finally conceded. "However, a simple release won''t do. You have my demands; prove the kingdom is willing to y fair, and this nightmare can end. Show me proof there is a chance for justice, and my... guest will walk free."


    With those enigmatic words, the transmission ceased. Oriole vanished as abruptly as he''d appeared, leaving behind a whirlwind of confusion, fear, and a burning question that hung over the world: where did the truthy, and was it even worth the cost?


    After turning off the livestream, Oriole sat back in his chair, tired. He has exhausted every trick up his sleeve to win the public. It was a tough battle, since he was already painted as the viin: an evil that must be eradicated.


    His aim from this interview was simple. Oriole wanted the world to ask the simple question: where does the truthy, and what does this king hide?


    *** n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Laughter echoed through the runic house in Kera, as Arthur closed the screen with uncontrobleughter. The identity of the man, known as the Lotus Mask was no secret to him. But he did not think, that at this moment, Oriole would pull such a stunt!


    "Brilliant, dear Ori. Just¡­ brilliant!"

 Chapter 1179 Empyrean of Yalen

    1179 Empyrean of Yalen


    Arthur was standing in his runic house with excitement boiling through his blood. It hummed a song that yearned for adventure alongside his friend, whose ideas could not be called anything but lunatic. To kidnap the prince of Yalen and threaten the royal family into submission¡­


    "Bold!" eximed Arthur with a grin. "But I know that the king would never yield, Oriole. This n of yours is too human for someone who was willing to sacrifice an entire city to get rid of me!"


    Kera has now be the focal point of resistance in the union. The entire poption hated the kingdom for what they have done when Amelio attacked, and Arthur''s speech at the memorial further fueled their resolve to rise against the crown.


    Although things would not go as Oriole demanded, he was still brilliant for pulling off something this bold at such a dangerous time. The union was a powder keg about to explode, and Oriole might just be the trigger that detonates it!


    Furthermore¡­ that speech about evidence and truth, it might start the rebellion now.


    It has been few hours since Markus left the runic house after guiding him here, and Arthur nned on advancing his control of wrath in the meantime. However, this interview changed everything. A knock arrived on his door, hurried and galloping. "I can hear your heart from across the door, Markus," said Arthur after wearing his cloak and opening the door. Outside was a tired Markus, who seemed to have been running around ever since the interview aired.


    "I apologize for thete visit, but have you seen¡­"


    "The interview?" asked Arthur with a smirk. "I knew it would rm you."


    "You don''t seem surprised by this change, sir," asked Markus as he adjusted his necktie, confusion written in rolling sweat on his face. "Is this something that you have a hand in?" he asked with expectations.


    "I have nothing to do with it, but I know the person behind it," said Arthur with a teasing tone as he walked into the house, allowing Markus to follow inside. "He is not a murderer, if that is what you fear."


    "I just fear the consequences of angering the kingdom," said Markus with hurried steps into the house. "We might need to change our ns, since this incident has already alerted the kingdom. Our attack will be met with preparations!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "The moment you raised a weapon against a seer, you should have expected that," said Arthur as he browsed the liquor bottles in his refrigerator, before closing them with a sigh. "Do you happen to have any orange juice here?"


    "I came here to inform you that the attack will be pushed forward," said Markus with a frown. "Mydy has received intel that the king ns on responding to this threat via extreme means that would endanger the entire city of Yalenia."


    This time, Arthur paused as his rxed attitude disappeared. His hand was reaching to same cabs as he froze, turning toward Markus with confusion. "What means?"


    "I cannot reveal that secret, but this kidnapper yed with fire. There is a reason that no one takes anything from the Yalen King, and the world is about to witness that firsthand."


    "I said¡­ what means?" asked Arthur again, his voice dropping several octaves. His hoarseness rmed Markus, as he witnessed the golden glow that appeared underneath the hood. As the eerie eyes stared at him, Markus flustered and shifted.


    "I-I cannot say," he stuttered, more nervous than before. "I would never betray mydy''s trust."


    "Then let''s go and meet yourdy," said Arthur as he rushed to his robes, pulling them around his body. "I thought that I could take a mild approach and sneak into the capital, but if the king can endanger him, I will crush the entire union in a day."


    His domineering words sent shivers down Markus'' spine as he stared at the figure throw the doors open and leave. With a hurried gate, he rushed toward the central clock tower, where the resistance hid itself.


    Markus led the way after reaching the Square of Heroism, where chaos filled the festival. Everyone watched the interview, and some of them cheered while others prepared to flee.


    Arthur entered the clock tower a lot easier this time, and met the maskeddy who seemed troubled. Even as the two entered her room, thedy was still anxious and pacing around. At first, she did not realize Arthur was here.


    "How did it go, Markus?" asked thedy as she paced around, panicked. Her mask was still on her face, glued to ensure that she would remain anonymous.


    "I contacted the leaders of each faction, and everyone is prepared to attack Yalenia at a moment''s notice. However, our new ally wanted to meet you," said Markus with hesitation, as if knowing that it would anger hisdy.


    "Guest?" asked thedy as she paused, turning toward them. Seeing that Arthur was standing behind Markus, she paused before her voice returned to itsposed state. "How can I help you?"


    "I heard from Markus that the king is going to take an extreme measure against this incident," said Arthur as he advanced forward. "I happen to know the kidnapper responsible, so I would not wish that they get hurt."


    "I understand your reasons, but I cannot reveal these secrets to just anyone," said thedy as she held her hands together in front of her dress. "Such a revtion might cause a leak in information. If the kingdom catches such a blunder¡­ I would be discovered."


    "You are someone close to the Yalen Family?" asked Arthur with a frown, his shift in mood rming the two. An emotional disturbance in a strong person was enough to alert others around him.


    "I cannot deny nor confirm that assumption," said thedy without any fluster that her identity got revealed. "Please do not pry further into my identity. It was you that wished for anonymity, not me."


    "The situation has changed, but I never asked to learn of your identity. I want to know if the person who kidnapped the person is in danger."


    "¡­Caleb Yalen is a degenerate who knows nothing but to please himself and harm others, but he still lives to this day. What do you think the reason is, exactly?"


    "His father."


    "And the father of his father," said thedy, which made Arthur frown. "Ruling families has founders of the empyrean rank, and they maintain the safety of their respective nations. Although the Yalen King is a failure of a seer, who could do nothing but read minds, his father is far more capable."


    The tension thickened in the room. Arthur''s focus honed in on the maskeddy, a palpable urgency radiating from him. The weight of her words about the Yalen King''s lineage was heavy, hinting at terrifying powers passed down through generations.


    "You speak of this seer...this lineage founder. It sounds as though he possesses abilities more formidable than his son. Am I to understand it was his power that protected Yalen all this time?" Arthur leaned forward, the glow beneath his hood pulsing a warning.


    Thedy shifted ufortably; the weight of Arthur''s intensity almost tangible. "Indeed.Though the current king''s talentsy solely in mental probing, his line is ancient, blessed with abilities far more¡­ expansive. The empyrean of Yalen was said to have the ability to see the future, past, and even create prophecies."


    Arthur absorbed this, the gears in his mind whirling. Temporal magic was as rare as it was feared. If the Yalen King''s ancestor possessed even a fraction of such power..."How can we defeat someone who could affect the future and past?"


    "I don''t know. But we can see the evidence of his powers in the simple fact that Caleb Yalen was never supposed to rule, destined for hedonism. Yet here he sits, untouchable even for the most egregious vitions. I suspect not due to anypetence on his part, but his very existence ensures something...watches."


    "This is¡­"Arthur trailed off, overwhelmed.If true, it changed everything. Caleb was not only an obstacle, but potentially a ticking time bomb. "¡­then is that how they intend to respond?"


    "I know not the king''s intent." Thedy sounded defeated."Perhaps desperation breeds even more monstrous acts." She hesitated, a hint of pleading in her voice, "...when an entity is rumored to manipte time, anything is possible. There may be no way to protect your friend without revealing them."


    "Markus," he spoke, voice low but firm, "Arrange a carriage. Prepare whatever supplies we may need for an extended journey. It sounds as if¡­"


    He nced back at the maskeddy. No bargain woulde this time, no leverage from a fragile alliance. Only truthy between them now.


    "¡­it sounds as if I shall be paying a visit to the City of Yalenia myself."


    Arthur no longer cared about being anonymous. If Oriole was in danger, then he would risk everything to save his friend, as thetter did for him.

 Chapter 1180 Giant Garden

    1180 Giant Garden


    Veritas received billions of re-watches on their interview with the anonymous kidnapper. Their boldness to broadcast such a thing was admired by many, but most knew that it would note without consequences.


    And as expected, the Yalen King condemned the channel, calling for its ban and the arrest of its members for promoting terrorism and misinformation. Furthermore, legal and military action would be taken against the channel after the execution is seen through.


    Public opinion swayed between supporters of the channel and the union. Some said that the channel was looking for their fifteen minutes of fame, while others praised them for showing both sides of this incident.


    No one could deny the great impact this interview had on the world and the fate of Yalen. The fa?ade of peace was torn apart by the words of a single enigma who appeared out of nowhere, taking the world by storm.


    In a single night, he became the most wanted criminal in the Yalveran Union. The search for the missing prince became the obsession of every knight in the union, turning it upside down.


    As for the culprit responsible, he was cooking while listening to some music. The prince disturbed his peace every now and then with his screams, but Oriole did not care and continued crafting his favorite dish, a cassoulet.


    The aroma spread with his singing hums, elevating his mood further. Oriole spent several hours preparing it and several more waiting. During his wait, he opened hisptop and monitored the situation in Yalen.


    As he suspected, the entire kingdom was in an uproar after the interview. News about the runic army being deployed to look for the prince flooded throughout the web. Oriole was not concerned about being caught, though.


    His small cab was far from Yalen, situated right between Halin and Janea. There used to be a city here that disappeared in a mana explosion under mysterious causes. The mana-rich environment made nts overgrow, creating a giant garden.


    In this chaotic and bizarre ce, Oriole was confident that he would not be found. However, he knew that there is no real escape from the eyes of seers, so he took extra measures including illusion arrays, spatial separations, and mana negation.


    After he was done eating, Oriole walked to Prince Caleb, who was done struggling. He removed the clothes that prevented him from speaking, and the prince just stared at him with a nk gaze. Oriole was intrigued.


    "You look calm, Caleb."


    "Because I saw the future."


    "You are just a Vetus-Ranker, Caleb. You need to fabricate a better lie than that," said Oriole with a sigh. "I was prepared to offer you food."


    "I have seen your death, Oriole."


    "¡­"


    "You are surprised that I know your name now?" asked Caleb with a smirk as his eyes mocked Oriole. "I have seen everything that is going to happen, Oriole. And in that prophecy, I have foreseen your cold and lifeless body."


    "Have you foreseen your own demise, Caleb?" asked Oriole with a smile as he retrieved a dagger from his sub-space. "I can just kill you here to change the future, then."


    "You cannot kill me because you will lose any hope of my fatherpromising," said Caleb with a rxed expression. "I know everything that I need to know, Oriole. Is this really worth it? Does Emma Agard even mean anything to you?"


    "¡­I see that you don''t know everything," said Oriole with a smirk as he lowered his gaze. "As long as you don''t know why I want to save the Agard Family, that means there is something that you cannot see in your prophecy. And that something¡­ will change everything."


    "Want to risk everything, including your own life, on that possibility?" asked Caleb with unprecedented calm. Oriole stared at him for a few seconds, raising his hand. His telekinesis powers worked again, taking hold of two precious jewels again. "AAAAGGGGH!"


    Caleb screamed in pain as his face turned blue while his balls were about to be crushed. Oriole made sure to keep them intact but knew where to press to make the nerve endings in them break the prince apart.


    "Until the prophecy is fulfilled, you are at my disposal, Caleb." Oriole raised him in the air like a kebab. "You are right, Caleb. I am not going to kill you unless I must. But there are worst fates than being dead, right?"


    Since the prince was experiencing excruciating pain, Oriole did not doubt that his words were etched into Caleb''s brain forever. After the prince reached his limits and white foam rose from his mouth, Oriole released him. The prince dropped on the ground like a log of wood.


    "I will be going out for a while, so behave. I have to remind you that even if you managed to use mana in that body of yours, it would react with the poison to destroy your brain. Good luck with that."


    After that, Oriole grabbed his coat and wore it. He left the cab and felt the chilly breeze send shivers throughout his body, making him use mana to activate his coat.


    Although he acted calm, Caleb sent shivers down his spine. The prince was just lying there for the entire time that Oriole cooked his food, so how could he learn about his identity and future? He could not even use mana, so how did he see this vision exactly?


    There was only one exnation that could answer his questions, but Oriole dreaded such a possibility. If the prince could not do anything, then that means someone showed Caleb the prophecy of Oriole''s death and even his past.


    "Am I fighting against an omniscient god?" muttered Oriole as he looked at the scenery outside his cab.


    A forest covered with fog, with nts as big as skyscrapers. These nts should have been just one foot tall, at most, but they have grown to monstrous sizes because of the infinite mana in this ce.


    The mana explosion that wiped out the city turned this ce into a huge crater, before nts and life bloomed inside, turning it into a valley. Oriole looked at the vast expanse of green but refused to be fooled by the peaceful scenery.


    Monsters lurked in this ce, far more powerful than any other ce in the world. Because of the rich mana, these monsters evolved into terrifying creatures. However, their numbers dwindled as one consumed the other, until there were only three monsters inside this Giant Garden.


    Giant Garden was the name given to this ce because the nts you find here were those that grow in small gardens but with absurd sizes. Oriole came across this ce in his search for temporal fissures, which was the reason that he left his safe haven.


    "I think that¡­ my time is up," said Oriole as he pulled his coat tighter. "I must send the signal to everyone in Alka. Arthur will not only fight a god but the six families behind its summoning."


    The cab was situated atop a giant leaf, which was several meters thick. Oriole built his cab knowing that he would be safe in this ce, even if it was atop a giant leaf. As he walked toward the stem of the giant flower, his mind raced with thoughts.


    Giant Garden was a ce of wonders but also great dangers. The reason that Oriole ced his cab here, atop this leaf, was the temporal fissure that appeared in this ce after the explosion. It appeared right beneath this flower at the center of the valley.


    Oriole chose this temporal fissure because it was the only stable one on Earth. The others might close at any moment, making traversing them almost impossible, let alone creating hidden relics in Alka to create an army of supporters.


    Earth was against Arthur because of the seven families. There is too much politics in this world for Arthur to affect it, but Alka was different. Oriole knew more about Alka than Earth, making his existence in this world feel like a mismatch.


    A metallic te was situated at the end of the leaf, which Oriole boarded. After activating the runes engraved on the te, it hovered and began descending to the ground. This was another one of his creations to facilitate this moment.


    The temporal fissure was a giant gap in space, with whirling mana inside that created the link between the two worlds. Oriole could feel its threatening force as the tended tens of meters away from the fissure.


    No life could grow close to this fissure, which used to be the center of the mana explosion. The reason that it appeared was that explosion itself. That catastrophe killed an entire city, but it became the greatest asset for the alchemist.


    "I did things without consulting you, Arthur, because I know that you would refuse," said Oriole as he looked at the fissure. "I, however, had to use the temporal fissures to create a prophecy for a better world. You would hate me, right?"


    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1181 Ghost of Love

    1181 Ghost of Love


    The temporal fissure etched its cracks across space, threatening to break the very world at any given point. Like shattered ss, it revealed something distant on the other world from where Oriole stood. His curly hair fluttered in the sharp winds howling past him, testing his resolve to send the signal that would change the world.


    After learning about the other world through G, and the forces that they could utilize to aid them, Oriole had the n to work with Mistletoe and use their resources to spread the message across time.


    The message was a prophecy of the Seika''s return, the man who changed the world forever by giving humans epiphanies. Many remembered him, and no one dared forget the man who turned the world upside down, the master of runes.


    But Oriole had to spread his messages across time, ensuring that they would be received at different times as prophecies and relics. There was just one more letter missing that would reveal the location of this temporal fissure. After that, the armies he has fostered coulde to aid them.


    ***


    Although Arthur has asked for carriage, the rebellion had something a lot more sophisticated. He asked for carriage because it was easier to hide than a car, but the rebellion offered him a high-end car with invisibility runes built into it.


    Furthermore, this car also had space-expansion runes in its interior, making it as big as a bus. There were eighteen seats inside, some that could be turned to beds for longer travels. This beautiful piece of machinery was built inside the Yalveran Union and called Veiled Princess.


    "How did you obtain such a vehicle?" asked Mister White with his arms crossed, eyeing it with greed and envy. "I tried to steal a couple of them, but never managed to find any."


    "A friend of mine let me borrow it," said Arthur with a smile, looking at Sarohan and Koby looking round with gaping mouths. The scenery outside changed, but the inside of the vehicle was as steady as a mountain.


    "That''s a good friend. I was agonizing over how to traverse the wilderness before we reach the dungeon that connected to the tower. However, the dungeon is filled with awakeners, so we have to blend in."


    "There would not be¡­"


    "WOAH THE WINDOW OPENED! SIR, THE WINDOW IS¡­!" shouted Sarohan while pointing at the window, only to find the eighteen men staring at him with confusion. Then, he coughed and sat back down like nothing happened. "What a beautiful day, right?"


    "¡­like I said, that would not be a problem, I think," said Arthur after having lost his conviction. Sarohan and Koby were both ticking time bombs, but they could be concealed as foreigners. "Tell me about your team."


    "These are the best smugglers I have. There is not a thing that they cannot smuggle, and their loyalty is without question," said Mister White as he nodded toward his team. The team bowed to Arthur at the same time, without a single person missing. "And all of them worship you."


    "¡­that''s reassuring?" muttered Arthur with a smile. "I need to enter Yalenia before the war begins, so I will rely on everyone here to get me there. I don''t know the routes nor the methods of infiltrating the capital, so I will depend on you."


    "That''s the greatest honor thugs like us can receive," said one of the men, middle-aged, with biceps as big as heads. His bald head gave him a menacing look, but he acted well-mannered. "Mister White made everyone sign spiritual contracts. If anyone of us opens their mouths, they would die on the spot!"


    "¡­that''s extreme, White," said Arthur as he turned toward the old man with a spotless suit. In response, he just waved his hand in dismissal as if that was natural. "What''s the dungeon that is connected to the tower? I never heard of such a thing."


    "Because we are the ones to uncover such a secret," said Mister White with a grin. "Do you know the reason our headquarters is in Kera?"


    "Lack of watchful eyes?" asked Arthur with confusion, and Mister White just chuckled.


    "In addition to that, my favorite ce as a child was the mountain range close to us, Mountain Range Rovero. Have you ever gone there?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­more than I would like," said Arthur with a frown. "Is that our destination?"


    "The dungeon is hidden inside the mountain range, and the reason that it connects is not through a passage, but a memory."


    "A memory?"


    "A memory left behind by someone for the man who created the Magic Tower, which allows us to enter the tower from here. It acts as a mark of hospitality, letting us enter the tower from wherever we wanted."


    "How did you learn about this?" asked Arthur with curiosity.


    "Dungeons were scarce back in the day, making them more valuable than the treasures they offer. I wanted to grow strong, but I had no money or influence to enter the dungeons. Thus, I relied on the wilderness of the mountain range."


    "That makes sense. Did you find the dungeon all that time ago?"


    "The dungeon is no secret from the world, but I found a secret path inside the dungeon. It was a challenge from someone who died inside the dungeon to test a man''s character and trust them with a message."


    "A message?"


    "I don''t know what it contains, but I was asked to carry it to the highest point in the Tower of Yalen and hand it to the man waiting at the tower''s summit."


    "That sounds too poetic to be a reality," said Arthur with raised brows. He never heard of such a story, but if it exists, then it sounded like a fairytale.


    "Most love stories are too poetic for this world, so the world fights them," said the old man as he rubbed a ring on his wedding finger. "I too have been brushed by love, and the hole it left refuses to heal."


    "Once we find whatpletes us, we can never be fine without it."


    "Well said," said Mister White with a sigh. "In any case, the dungeon is deep inside the mountain range. Taking the train and traveling on foot would have been both eye-catching and time-consuming, so this vehicle came at the best time."


    "My friend is d to help," said Arthur as he turned to Joe. "I also took care of the issue with the extremist groups. Most of them have relocated from Kera, letting its inhabitants live in peace for the time being."


    "Thank you, sir," said Joe with gratitude. Then, he looked out from the window, seeming to be in deep thoughts. Arthur noticed a mist of nostalgia clouding his eyes, so he had to ask.


    "Is it because of the mountain range?" asked Arthur, catching the bartender off guard. Then, he smiled with embarrassment as he lowered his head.


    "Your talk about longing reminded me of my wife," said Joe with his head bowed in a dejected manner. "Mister White is right. The moment love brushed past me, it never left, like a nagging ghost carving a hole in my chest."


    "How did she die?" asked Koby as he turned away from the window, a threatening tone in his voice. "If someone killed her, I will dissect their brain as they watch."


    "¡­thank you, Koby," said Joe with a little surprise and shock at his violent promise, and the mage nodded at him with a smile ofradeship. "But she died at the hands of monsters. I was in the city when a monster horde ravaged the mountain range, and she was one of the victims."


    Arthur looked at the bartender, and saw tears glistening in his eyes as he narrated his wife''s death. He knew that what hurt the most about the incident was that Joe could do nothing about it because even if he was there, a monster horde was not something he could fight off.


    The bartender just had to ept the death of his wife, the same way that Arthur was expected to ept the death of Diana because of the Isotox. As he imagined what that would have been like, Arthur trembled with rage.


    He would never let anything harm Diana.


    No matter the cost he has to pay.


    ''I will sacrifice anything to keep her by my side,'' thought Arthur as he looked out from the window. The vehicle wasing to a stop inside a grove of trees, hiding itself from sight.


    "We reached our destination," said Mister White as he pped his legs and rose. "From now on, we are a small-time guild called Dragonfish. In order to ensure that no one notices our action, everyone needs to use their tricks of distraction, stalling, and smuggling. Is that clear?"


    "Yessir!" shouted the smugglers as they wore their armor. Arthur left the vehicle and looked out from within the trees and saw the dungeon that they reached.


    The dungeon was a giant gate in a mountain. What uneased Arthur was that the other side of the mountain was none other than the hidden Second Trial of the Holy Crown.

 Chapter 1182 A Mottled Sky

    1182 A Mottled Sky


    Mister White was straightforward with his n. The team would go into the dungeon disguised as a small guild called Dragonfish and find the same entity that would grant them entry to the Tower of Yalen. From there, they could exit the tower and enter the city without being noticed.


    "I challenged the tower countless times, but I failed due to the damned living monsters."


    "I don''t think dead monsters cause issues to anyone," said Sarohan with confusion as he tightened his armor. Mister Whiteughed in a heartful manner as the rest chuckled. The waiga failed to understand what he meant by ''Living Monsters.''


    "That''s not what I meant, little one. Inside the tower, most monsters are created through magic, making them nothing but illusions that one must conquer. However, after a certain floor, the tower begins summoning living monsters."


    "Our leader is fine with defeating the strongest monster there is, but¡­" muttered the buff man with a waryugh. "Our leader''s greatest w is that he is¡­ ahem¡­ a clean freak."


    "There are better terms than freak, Razor," said Mister White with a frown as he adjusted his tie. "I refuse to let this world taint me. I cannot understand any other mindset than that!"


    "You make a good argument," said Arthur with a smile. "What fostered such a habit?"


    "Some habits, we are born with," said Mister White as straightened his back with pride. Arthur smiled as he walked at the back of the group, hidden with their figures. He remembered that when he met his son, Mister White allowed himself to be dirtied.


    Awakeners began to notice them as they huddled around the dungeon''s entrance. There was even a line to facilitate their entrance, and everyone seemed to respect it. Everyone except Mister White, of course.


    "Where are you going, old man? Go back in line!" shouted an awakener behind them, waving his hand with impatience. Of course, Mister White ignored him and kept moving forward toward the front of the line.


    "Do you think that you can cut the line?!" asked a man who stood in front of them. Once again, Mister White walked past him, ignoring him. This time, the man was unable to swallow it down and reached a hand toward Mister White. "Old man, don''t act so arrogant! Everyone is equal here!"


    Weng!


    Before the man''s hand could touch Mister White''s shoulder, it bent in a sharp angle upward as if he mmed it against a hard wall. The man was stunned for a few seconds, and he did not even scream. Instead, he muttered in confusion.


    "My¡­ arm¡­"


    "I feel merciful today, little boy," said Mister White as he walked away. "Your arm will go back to normal in half an hour. Wait in line until then, or step out of line and watch how your neck bends too."


    The man could no longer issue a sound, as he tried to study his arm with sweat rolling down his face. As Arthur walked past him, he noticed that the flesh was not torn and the bone was not broken. It was just bent past the normal limits of humans.


    Mister White had the ability to infuse his spiritual energy into the world, breathing life into those items. It was different than what the Sin of Pride used to control the world because the items had a life of their own. In a sense, Mister White had a better ability than a cmity, but he was limited by his spiritual energy.


    The crowd stared at them with confusion until Mister White reached the inspection officer at the dungeon''s gate, who wore the kingdom''s uniform since this dungeon belonged to it. In his hand was a small clipboard, which he used to look for guild names.


    "No one can cut the line," said the officer with a frown as he saw Mister White waltzing forward without a care. "Any protestation and you will be banned from this dungeon."


    "I don''t think that would happen, little boy," said Mister White with a grin as he offered the young man an identification. "Because I am the owner of this dungeon."


    "¡­what?" the entire crowd cried at the same time, shocked senseless. Arthur shared their sentiment as he looked at Mister White with confusion. Was this another underground trick, or was he a genuine owner of this dungeon?


    "You are¡­" muttered the inspection officer as he studied the identification Mister White produced, and his eyes widened in shock. After a moment of pause, his body tensed before saluting the clean freak with reverence. "I apologize for the disrespect, sir! You can go into the dungeon without caring about the line!"


    "Thank you, little friend," said Mister White as he hid his ID and patted the man on the shoulder. "Please keep protecting my beloved dungeon." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yessir!" the officer shouted as the guild entered the dungeon under the envious eyes of the crowd. However, this time, none of them could say a word. The man with the bent arm even sighed in relief that he was still alive.


    After the group entered the dungeon''s foyer, they saw the rest of the awakeners having their meals or resting. The line outside was simply to enter this foyer, where they could challenge this dungeon.


    "A foyer this big means this dungeon is at least B-rank," said Arthur as he studied thevish interior and then the supposed owner of this dungeon. "You didn''t tell me that you owned this ce."


    "I am not a man who brags," said Mister White with a grin as he looked at the dungeon''s awakeners. "Today''s business is good as usual."


    "How did you obtain a dungeon?" asked Arthur with confusion. "From what I know, only major guilds and the union owns dungeons in the Yalveran Union."


    "I bought this when no one cared about it," said Mister White with a grin. "I have been the owner for fifty years, and the Yalveran Union thinks that''s my only job. I give them a share of the profit, so they have no issue with me keeping this dungeon going."


    Arthur never thought of dungeons as a business, but he might have been too short-sighted in that regard. Parties and guilds needed to pay a sum of money to enter dungeons, making them a lucrative business.


    "If you own this ce, why did we have to disguise ourselves? We could have reserved this dungeon the entire day," said Sarohan, who was clearly ufortable in the armor. After all, there was no armor big enough for his stature, making him wear makeshift armor created from many others.


    "Although I own this ce, I need to submit a list of guilds that challenged it every day. Every guild needs to challenge a number of dungeons per year, so the lists are important to the kingdom. We cannot raise suspicions, and Dragonfish is a legitimate guild."


    "Better safe than sorry," said Arthur with a nod of approval. "I have to ask something, though. What made you choose this dungeon?"


    "I would rather avoid answering that question, because you might think I''m being too corny or sentimental," said Mister White with augh as he motioned for them to move forward. "We should go into the dungeon before the next team. It''s almost time for the dungeon''s break."


    "A dungeon''s break?" asked Koby with confusion.


    "A period of time to let the dungeon rest and respawn the monsters inside. This only applies to dungeons owned by guilds who want to keep farming for monsters and not clear the dungeons."


    "This is also one of the reasons that I bought this dungeon," said Mister White with a smile. "It cannot be cleared by defeating a boss, making it an infinite source of revenue."


    "Greetings, sir. How are you doing?" said one of the officers overseeing the dungeon after recognizing Mister White. "Is this the guild that you mentioned the other day?"


    "Ah, little one, we meet again. This is indeed the guild I''m sponsoring at the moment. I hope to strengthen them enough to enter Glory List, hohoho."


    "That''s not impossible," said the officer as he looked at the ground, seeing many tough faces in them. As he saw how cloaked Arthur and the others were, he got curious. "I feel like some of your members are rather shy."


    "These are my trump cards, little fe. I don''t want them to get poached by stronger guilds, so I asked them to hide their identity," said Mister White with pride. "Enough with the chit-chat. Lead us into the dungeon."


    "You are going in yourself, sir?" asked the officer while taken aback. "It might be too dangerous, given your age¡­"


    "Watch it, little fe. The flesh is old, but the bones and heart are young. I am the sole man who knows everything this dungeon has to offer, and I want to take care of my men."


    "Understood, sir," said the officer with a bow before leading them inside.


    Before long, the paperwork was done and the group of eighteen were shown into the dungeon. Arthur felt the space shift, and expected the familiar corridors of the dungeon. But instead, a raging wind mmed to his face. As he raised his eyes, he saw the infinite sky mottled with small grasnds floating without care.

 Chapter 1183 Eggs Dungeon

    Chapter 1183 Eggs Dungeon


    Arthur has gotten used to dungeons being closed corridors with traps and monsters, but he forgot the beauty of adventures. The world was vast and had everything the mind could imagine, and this blue sky, tinted violent, was a prime example of that fact.


    The grasnds were small inds floating in the sky, shaped like small spheres, with different structures on each one. Some of them had mountains, and the others had castles. Given their infinite numbers, the setting for each ind was different.


    "The reason that I could buy this ind is simple, actually," said Mister White as he breathed in the cold and crisp air of nature. "No one could understand how to profit from something they cannot attain. But for me¡­ I saw unexplorednds and hidden riches."


    "How can we explore thosends without wings?" asked Sarohan with confusion as he looked upward, observing the infinite inds in the sky. "Even if we had wings, we cannot fly that much."


    "I can carry us," said Koby as his ethereal arm flowed from its sleeve, turning into a nket. However, Mister White raised his hand and shook his head.


    "If my dungeon can only be used by people with flight abilities, I would run out of business! Please follow me, gentlemen!"


    Mister White led the way under Arthur''s curious eyes, followed by his group members. Arthur followed, but his eyes could not part with the beauty above them. The blue, violet, and green were such a perfect mixture of colors that made him feel refreshed.


    After a few minutes of walking, the group found a giant bush full of fluffy blue fruits that looked like cotton. Mister White walked to the bush and snatched one of the fruits before devouring it.


    "No sane man would eat something inside a dungeon, but I was not very sane while young. I found out that I don''t need to buy flight runic cards to explore this dungeon because¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, Mister White began levitating from the ground without any effort. Arthur and the rest were surprised, not knowing that Mister White could fly. But judging from his words, it was the fruit''s effect!


    "Because these fruits are anti-gravity!" said Mister White with a grin as he looked down at them from high above. "They create a small area of anti-gravity as long as you feed them mana! The best way is to digest them, of course, to ensure their breakdown."


    "Anti-gravity fruit?" muttered Sarohan with shock, which Arthur experienced. He had heard about such nts that would feed on unique mana and give exotic fruits, but he never got to see one.


    "As long as you channel mana to your stomach, you levitate! After stopping, the effect weakens until you start free falling," said Joe as he took one of the fruits and ate it, and his body levitated as well.


    The rest hurried to snatch a fruit each, and Koby brought one for Arthur. The bush was empty after everyone ate their share, making everyone fly in the sky like spirits.


    "Please have some, my lord," said Koby with respect as he gave one to Arthur, who studied the fruit with curiosity. It looked like cotton, but underneath was a sweet fruit that shimmered like a blue apple.


    After biting into the fruit, juice flooded his mouth. The fruit was tasteless, but Sarohan screamed about how sweet it was. Koby also seemed to like the taste, reminding Arthur that he could taste food because of his powers.


    [Empathize]


    Arthur used a rune without anyone noticing, transferring the taste of the fruit to himself. This way, he got to taste it just like others, but it was the sweetest fruit he has ever eaten. Without his notice, he began levitating as well because he used mana to create the rune, passing his stomach.


    "Look at me, my lord! I became a flying waiga!" shouted Sarohan as he swam across the air like it was water. Arthurughed as he felt his body getting weightless, flying upward.


    "The trial is on one of these inds. Every ind can produce twenty fruits, so we have to stop at an ind every two hours to eat more fruit."


    As he exined, the entire group began levitating. Arthur was at the end, watching how experienced the group was at bncing their mana to fly with stability. Sarohan was rotating like a sheesh kebab, and Koby was secretly using his ethereal mana to stabilize himself.


    This was no different than using his rune, levitate, so Arthur had no issues with stabilizing himself and following after the rest. On the way upward, Mister White was introducing his dungeon as if it was his home.


    "This ind here is called Beginning Egg, with monsters capable of living atop it. Any awakeners who enter this ind feel like it''s the hardest unless they know the secret of using the Gravity Fruit."


    As the group approached the next ind, they could see monsters roaming around it. These monsters were shaped like eggs with wings, spewing balls of elemental mana at their enemies.


    "Is everything shaped like eggs here?"


    "Just the inds and their minions," said Mister White with a smile. "My dungeon is therefore called Eggs Dungeon."


    "Did you¡­"


    "I named it. Unique, right?" asked Mister White with a grin before raising a hand for his men. "Take care of them, boys!"


    Arthur watched each and every smuggler pull out an exotic mana rifle from his storage ring and aim at the eggs. As the monsters noticed them and began hurling fire, ice, and lightning, the smugglers pulled on their triggers at the same time.


    Whoosh! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a long whistle, the mana beams tore through the sky before striking the eggs without mercy. The monsters screamed before they burned to a crisp and fell through the skies. One of the smugglers put away his rifle before taking out a small artifact with a certain gravitational force.


    The drops from the monsters all flew toward them, and the man put them away. Arthur and the rest were stunned at such organization and destructive power, making them a lethal force inside this dungeon.


    "We shouldnd on this next ind! You have to see a certain memory," said Mister White toward Arthur with a grin. "The first quality to be invited into the Tower of Yalen is to have a sincere heart full of empathy."


    "I am nothing but empathy," said Arthur with a grin. Mister White nodded and led them to the next ind, which was shaped like an egg with ruins intertwined with trees.


    As soon as the groupnded on the ind, several egg guards rushed from within the ruins with their spears. These monsters were literally guards in the shape of giant eggs with arms protruding from each side. The muscr arms held sharp spears, which they were not hesitant to thrust toward them.


    "I have to ask¡­ why eggs?" asked Arthur with confusion as he dodged the spearheads without even looking at the monsters. He pped one of the spears, breaking it in half, before punching toward the eggshell.


    Bang!


    The fist connected with the eggshell, producing a resounding thud. Cobwebs spread across the eggshell before the guard fell to the ground, producing countless treasures and skill cores.


    "¡­that''s bountiful¡­" muttered Arthur as he looked down at the countless gold coins and skill cores. Although all of them were C-rank and below, they were still a lot for a single drop.


    "Our lord is not just capable, but also extremely lucky," said Mister White as he nced at the treasures with raised brows. "These monsters are like Easter eggs, without any clue about what one would get. You can hit the jackpot like you did, or you might¡­"


    "A snake jumped from this egg! What the hell?!" shouted Sarohan from a distance as he came running with a giant snake slithering behind him, wanting a bite from this juicy waiga.


    "¡­or you might hatch a monster from the egg,"ughed Mister White as he looked at the Waiga jumping left and right to avoid being bitten. With one swift move, he threw his sword on the ground and it turned into a snake.


    The metallic snake slithered before meeting the reptile, shing with it head on. As the snake released its venomous gas, the crowd ran away and allowed the metallic sword to take care of it.


    After a couple of exchanges, the sword sent a deadly strike that tore through the snake''s head, killing it on the spot. The snake fell dead before dropping a core as well.


    "Your dungeon is a treasure trove, Mister," said Koby as he saw the core on the ground. "In my world, monsters rarely drop anything. The best you can get is their meat."


    "I am blessed," said Mister White as he adjusted his suit and wiped away any lingering lint. "Follow me, dear Arthur Netherborne. Let me show you the memory of ancient love, and heartbreaking separation."


    Arthur was intrigued as he saw Mister White make his way through the ruins. The rest kept fighting the eggs, some getting lucky while others almost losing their lives. In this dungeon, luck was everything.

 Chapter 1184 Remaining Legacies

    Chapter 1184 Remaining Legacies


    Mister White led the group through the ruins, the echoes of ancient lives still palpable in the crumbling stone. He paused at the entrance of a grand temple; its facade eroded but still whispering of past glory.


    "Here lies a memory," he said, his voice tinged with unusual mncholy. "A memory of love and sorrow, intertwined with the very history of the Yalen Kingdom itself."


    As they stepped into the dim interior, Arthur felt a prickle along his spine. The air felt different, charged with a sense of longing and regret. He approached the pedestal at the temple''s heart, and as instructed,id his hand upon it.


    The coolness of the stone was reced by a gentle warmth, and then a flicker of images overwhelmed his senses. Instead of the decaying ruin, he saw a resplendent pce, its halls abuzz with the preparations for a royal wedding.


    At the center of it all stood a young prince, his eyes filled with joyous anticipation. His bride-to-be, however, was not a regal princess, but a woman ofmon birth. Her beauty was not that of finery or noble blood, but in the radiant smile she wore and the quiet determination in her eyes.


    The scene shifted. The joyous celebration dissolved into chaos. Angry shouts pierced the air, and the king ¨C the prince''s own father ¨C stood in bitter opposition to the union. He scoffed at the woman, dering her unworthy of his son, of their royal lineage.


    Arthur watched as the prince fought for his love, his pleas falling on deaf ears. The king''s decree was absolute; the wedding was annulled, the lovers torn apart. Yet, even as the woman was banished from the kingdom, her eyes met the prince''s in silent defiance, a promise held in their depths.


    The years shifted, bing a blur of fleeting images. The prince, though surrounded by opulence, was trapped in a pce that felt more like a prison. He withdrew, his once bright eyes shadowed with loss. Yet, there was a flicker of defiance in them as well.


    Arthur saw the prince surrounded by ancient texts, his fingers tracing intricate patterns in the air.He was a descendant of a lineage of seers, and he used their forgotten knowledge, not for power, but for a glimpse of the woman he''d never forgotten.


    The vision flickered. He saw the woman in a simple cottage, her hands worn withbor, her attire in. Yet, her spirit remained unbroken. She tended her modest garden, a quiet strength in her movements. And always, at a specific hour, she would pause and gaze towards the direction of the pce, as if sensing the prince''s own invisible watch.


    The memory faded, leaving Arthur with an unshakeable feeling of bittersweet sorrow. The prince and hismon love were separated by circumstance, bound by a devotion that transcended power and status.


    "As I suspected, you have a sincere heart as well," said Mister White when Arthur returned, looking at the pce with mixed emotions. "I thought I was the chosen one to carry her memory, but I might have been chosen to bring you here."


    "This memory was not left by the Yalen Prince?" asked Arthur with confusion, as the woman in the vision did nothing but attend to her garden. This time, Mister White was the one to smile and shake his head.


    "I assumed that as well, but history might surprise you," said Mister White as he raised his head to the empty temple. "The woman is the creator of this memory, not the prince. Their love never faded, even if they never met again." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Did they ever meet, though?"


    "If their ending was a happy one, you would not find them in this temple," said Mister White with a smile before looking at the pedestal. "I still remember how much this memory affected me, made me a better man."


    Arthur stood quiet before closing his eyes. This temple''s existencested for hundreds of years, but there was a lingering regret in its walls, no matter how much they crumbled.


    "Let''s meet with the rest. The Gravity Fruit in this ind is guarded by an Eggy Knight," said Mister White before making his way out of the temple. Arthur was following him when he heard a faint voice behind him. As he turned around, he saw a soul standing at the pedestal.


    A beautiful woman, middle-aged, stood there staring at them leave. Their eyes met and the woman smiled at him, before moving her mouth. Her voice was sweet and filled with gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    After a short pause, Arthur smiled and bowed to the woman. Her smile widened before her silhouette faded, and Mister White called for him from outside. Arthur followed after the old man, while the warmth of the temple lingered on his back.


    Mister White led them into the overgrown field, a sense of anticipation hanging in the air."Eggy Knights are a bit different from their brethren," he cautioned."They''re guardians of the Gravity Fruits, but instead of brute strength, they rely on elemental tricks."


    The group tensed, watchful eyes scanning thendscape. Suddenly, the earth cracked open, revealing a humanoid figure shaped like a giant egg.It wore tattered armor, and its hollow eyes crackled with unnatural energy. An oversized, chipped de rested in its grip.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got, Eggy!" Sarohan let out a war cry, charging forward with his battle axe gleaming.


    The Eggy Knight responded with surprising speed. Its de ignited with crackling white lightning, the air thrumming with a surge of power. With a roar, it swung, forcing Sarohan to parry with a grunt.


    Arthur watched with mild interest. From what he could see, the Eggy Knight was indeed powerful for this dungeon, but it posed no threat to him.Instead, he turned his attention to the smugglers. This was their domain, their battleground. He wanted to witness their skill and experience firsthand.


    With practiced ease, he began weaving aplex series of runes. The air shimmered around Joe, Razor, and a few others, their figures suffused with a faint blue glow.He poured mana into the constructs, strengthening their bodies and enhancing their agility.


    The smugglers reacted with surprise and exhration. Joe, seasoned veteran that he was, let out a low whistle. "My lord, this power¡­" he murmured, flexing his now-bulging muscles.


    Bolstered by Arthur''s gift, the skirmish transformed. Joe dashed forward with uncanny speed, dodging a st of fire from the Eggy Knight with a dancer''s grace. His rifle roared, sending mana-infused bullets that cracked the egg''s armored shell.


    Razor was a blur of motion, his enhanced agility turning him into a whirling dervish. His twin des pierced the knight''s defenses, leaving glowing gashes in their wake.The other empowered smugglers moved with simr coordination, their attacksnding with renewed ferocity.


    The Eggy Knight, outmatched and overwhelmed, iled its arms. Its elemental attacks grew erratic, a desperate bid against the onught. Arthur watched, a faint smile on his lips. He wasn''t merely boosting his team ¨C he was bearing witness to the camaraderie and skill that made these men such an effective force.


    With a final, earth-shaking blow from Sarohan, empowered by Arthur''s rune, the Eggy Knight shattered. It copsed into a heap of shell fragments, revealing a cluster of Gravity Fruits nestled in a thorny bush.


    "Marvelous!" Mister White eximed, his eyes widening in delight. "Such power, and so generously shared!"


    The smugglers gathered around the fruits, basking in the adrenaline rush of victory. Sarohan slung an arm around Arthur''s shoulder, boomingughter echoing through the ruins.


    "Let''s get to the next ind!" Mister White announced after the excitement died down. "Perhaps we''ll find even more surprises!"


    Energized and buoyed by their sess, the group took to the skies once more. Below them, the egg-shaped ind with its memories faded into the distance. Aheady a new horizon ¨C and Arthur found himself anticipating the next challenge. This dungeon was more than just a stepping stone; it was an adventure, a tapestry of strange encounters and unexpected wonders.


    As they reached the next ind, Arthur''s senses tingled. Nestled among the crumbling walls was a simple cottage, a wisp of smoke curling from its chimney. It seemed oddly out of ce, yet a familiar feeling resonated from it. "Inside that cottage lies another memory," Mister White said, his gaze fixed on the humble structure. He turned to his men. "Be warned. This one is far more protected than thest."


    The smugglers immediately grew serious, checking their weapons.A sense of foreboding hung over the ind, and the sight of dozens of egg-shaped creatures swarming around the cottage confirmed this wasn''t going to be a simple treasure hunt.


    Arthur watched the armies patrolling the ind, protecting the cottage with such zeal that brought a realization to his mind. This dungeon seemed to resolve around the story of the woman and her lover, but would that mean the dungeon itself was constructed by one of them?


    The smugglers raised their mana rifles, prepared tond. Arthur once again used his runes to strengthen them and their guns. Oriole was waiting for him, so he could not waste time fighting eggs.

 Chapter 1185 Forget-Me-Not

    Chapter 1185 Forget-Me-Not


    A tense silence fell over the group as they surveyed the ind. The cheerful atmosphere evaporated, reced by a wary focus. An army of eggs ¨C dozens, perhaps hundreds ¨C swarmed around the cottage, their weapons rudimentary but threatening.


    "This is¡­" muttered Sarohan, his grip tightening around his axe. "This is a proper escort for such a little cottage."


    "Indeed," Mister White''s normally jovial expression was reced by grim determination. "The one who left this memory was not only powerful but valued this ce above all else. We must assume the same level of protection."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation. Each egg-creature was individually weak, but their sheer numbers made them a formidable force. A direct confrontation might damage the cottage and waste their time, and he refused to put his newfoundrades in unnecessary danger. He closed his eyes for a moment, the runes in his mind flickering to life.


    "Joe," he said, turning to the bartender, "take the men and create a diversion on the far side of the ind. Draw their attention as far away from the cottage as possible."


    Joe nodded, his expression hardening. "Leave it to us, my lord. We''ll make some noise they can''t ignore."


    With a curt order, Joe and his chosen smugglers swiftly vanished into the ruins. Arthur turned to the remaining group; his voice low. "Mister White, Sarohan, Koby ¨C you will apany me. We''ll approach by air, quietly. Stay close, and be prepared for anything." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Without waiting for a response, Arthur began his descent. The others followed suit, rising silently above the ruins. He guided them low, using the crumbling structures as cover, their approach masked by the chaotic sounds of battle beginning to erupt in the distance.


    As they neared the cottage, Arthur''s heart thudded with curiosity. The memory held within those simple walls called to him, a promise of something both profound and poignant.


    Theynded near a shattered window, peeking inside. The interior was surprisingly well-maintained. Simple furnishings, a neatly made bed, a bookshelf filled with aged tomes ¨C it spoke of a life lived in quiet contentment. Yet, the sense of longing suffusing the air was undeniable.


    Arthur gestured for the others to wait, then cautiously entered through the shattered window. As he approached a small table in the center of the room, a familiar warmth washed over him. He hesitated, then reached out, tracing his fingers over the weathered wood.


    The memory surged to life. The cottage transformed, vibrant color recing its faded tones. He saw not a quaint dwelling, but a bustling workshop filled with strange tools and glowing vials. And at its center stood an elderly woman, her hands working with deft precision on a delicate construct of crystal and thread. Her face, etched with both wisdom and a deep, quiet sorrow, seemed strangely familiar.


    Arthur''s breath hitched. It was her. The woman from the prince''s memory, aged, but her spirit unbroken. Her presence, even in this recreated moment, filled him with an unexpected sense of homing.


    The memory shifted, revealing a hiddenpartment within the table. The woman, her movements filled with heartbreaking tenderness, retrieved a small, ornate box and ced it within thepartment. Tears welled in her eyes as she whispered words Arthur couldn''t hear.


    Suddenly, the illusion copsed. The cottage returned to its worn state, and shouts echoed from outside. The egg-creatures, alerted to the intruders, were closing in.


    "We must retrieve that box," Arthur muttered. "That woman ¨C she was the one who loved the Yalen Prince, even after all these years."


    Time was fleeting. Arthur gestured towards the table. "Sarohan, shatter that table, find thepartment!"


    The waiga wasted no time. With a thunderous roar, his axe smashed through the wood, revealing a hidden space just as the first egg-creatures burst through the doorway. Inside, gleaming even in the dim light, was the ornate box.


    "Koby, take it!" Arthur ordered, his eyes locked on the approaching horde. "Mister White, with me!"


    He lunged forward, not to fight, but to lead. The egg-creatures surged after him, drawn by his movements. Arthur used [Levitate], soaring up and over them, leading the angry mob away from the cottage and towards the open fields where Joe and the others waged their distracting battle. Behind him, he could hear the sounds of Mister White unleashing his full power, the air crackling with his unleashed spiritual energy.


    Arthur wanted to unleash a wide-range attack, but he did not wish to damage the cottage. He has grown invested in this story, because it reminded him of Diana. Even after their separation, the two still searched for each other, like the prince and the woman in the vision.


    After looking for a while, he found it ¨C a vast clearing on the ind with nothing close but a crumbling tower, maybe used as a lighthouse once in the past.


    The egg-creatures swarmed after Arthur, their squawks and screeches a discordant chorus. He surveyed their ranks with a detached sort of amusement. This wasn''t a true challenge, merely an obstacle. A perfect opportunity.


    As they neared the crumbling tower, a ruthless glint entered his eye. Hisrades had proven their worth in battle. Now they would witness his true power, unleashed without the caution he was forced to employ in the civilized world. This dungeon was his proving ground, a veiled stage to unleash the itching power within him.


    "Mister White, get everyone clear!" His voice was sharp,manding. "Now!"


    His order startled the others, but they didn''t hesitate. Trust had blossomed quickly amidst hardship, and his tone left no room for argument. Joe rallied the men, hustling them away, while Mister White tugged a hesitant Sarohan and Koby toward safety.


    Once they were far enough, Arthur unleashed his will upon the runes. [Obliterate] crackled into being, its form stark and unforgiving. This was dominion over destruction itself, a force that could unmake the world in a single, terrible stroke.


    The world seemed to hold its breath in anticipation. Then, he released the rune.


    There was no blinding sh, no earth-shattering boom. The egg army was simply¡­ gone. Creatures, weapons, and their very shells disintegrated into nothingness as the rune swept across the ind. Dust clouds swirled in its wake, the aftermath a deste mockery of the bustling battlefield moments earlier.


    A smile tugged at Arthur''s lips as he beheld the results. This was the power he''d honed in secret, the force he''d been itching to unleash without restraint. Yet, there was no shock or awe within him, only a simmering satisfaction at the sheer, terrifying efficiency of it.


    Silence hung ufortably long, broken only by Sarohan''s strangled gasp. His eyes bulgedically as he stared at the empty field. Koby stood frozen, the ornate box still in hand, seemingly turned to stone.


    Joe, the ever-steady one, recovered first. "Well," he said, a nervousugh rasping in his throat, "That certainly does simplify things, doesn''t it?"


    Mister White remained wordless, his jaw working as if he couldn''t quite find the words. His eyes, however, mirrored an odd mix of fear and awe. He understood more than the others, perhaps, recognizing the significance of the power he''d just witnessed.


    Arthur lowered his hand, feeling only a faint drain from the exertion. Controlling [Obliterate] was bing easier, although using it on this scale still took effort. It was hard to control the magnitude of what he wanted to obliterate, but he has grown more precise.


    The ornate box beckoned. He gestured for Koby, who approached hesitantly, reverence and trepidation warring in his eyes. Theyid it carefully on the ground, a sense of anticipation building within Arthur. This was no mere sentimental heirloom. It contained secrets, a pathway to a forgotten past.


    With careful fingers, Arthur lifted the lid. Nestled within a bed of soft velvety a single, withered flower. Its petals were a delicate shade of blue, touched with a silvery sheen. Yet, even in its dried state, it seemed to pulse with a faint, ethereal light.


    "The Forget-Me-Not," Mister White whispered, his voice thick with a mix of emotions. "A symbol of enduring love, even when its object is lost. And imbued with power."


    Arthur carefully lifted the flower, examining its fragile beauty. The faint energy it emitted resonated with his own, humming in a familiar way. Powery dormant within this bloom, and with it, a key to unraveling a love story entwined with the very history of the kingdom he sought to overturn.


    "The dungeon master imbued this flower with her yearning," exined Mister White, "a final act of love beforeying it here, perhaps his final gift. A testament to a love that defied even death."


    Arthur studied the flower that shimmered in the sun, almost looking transparent. He could feel the faint mana inside ¨C beckoning him to deliver its message to the man destined to receive it.


    "Mister White," called out Arthur to the man, who was still studying the obliterated army of eggs. He turned toward him, confused. "I won''t use this dungeon to enter the tower only, but deliver this gift to the Yalen Prince."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I never told you this, but the tower is called the Tower of Yearning, and I think that the prince is still waiting for his love to return somehow, using the trials and mana to sustain his consciousness. Or perhaps, an abode for the two."

 Chapter 1186 Building A Sanctuary

    Chapter 1186 Building A Sanctuary


    The weight of what Arthur said pressed down on Mister White as he led them toward the hidden ind where another memory resided. Even Sarohan''s usual attitude had dimmed, reced by a sense of quiet anticipation.


    "This one¡­" Mister White began, his voice thick with unshed tears. "This is the crucible where it all began. A testament to a love that dared defy thews of time and space."


    Theynded on the deste rock.Before them, a simple patch of rock held the key to a tale that would alter their perception of everything they''d seen thus far.Mister White ced his hand upon the rough stone, and as always, the familiar warmth flowed, dissolving the barrenndscape and revealing a grand pce rife with tension.


    At the center of it was the young prince of Yalen, his once-bright eyes shadowed by an unyielding determination.Arthur watched with a pang of recognition, seeing echoes of his own struggles mirrored in the prince''s resolute stance.


    "My king, and father," the prince addressed the imposing figure upon the throne. His voice held a tautness that echoed the strained atmosphere. "I cannot¡­ I will not forsake her. This marriage you demand is an affront to the heart."


    The king, a figure of imposing power and cold authority, rose from his throne. "You are a prince!" His voice boomed, silencing the murmurs that rippled through the hall. "Personal desires are a luxury you cannot afford. It is your duty to strengthen the kingdom."


    "You speak of strength, but deny that which makes a kingdom truly thrive," the prince retorted, a flicker of desperationcing his defiance."My connection to her, our shared vision of the future¡­ it could guide us to an era of unparalleled prosperity."


    Arthur observed, an instinct he couldn''t exinpelling him to reach towards the withered Forget-Me-Not nestled within its ornate box.This prince''s defiant heart, his daring to dream of a future sculpted by love, resonated deeply within him.


    There was a sudden shift, a sense of being drawn into the scene. And then, he was no longer on the deste ind, but within a cramped and spartan cell.Cold stone surrounded him, the only light a faint glow filtering through a barred window. The prince, looking haggard and drained, sat slumped against the wall.


    "Who are you?" The prince stared at Arthur, first with surprise, then with a flicker of desperate hope. "How did you get in here?"


    "Ie from the future," Arthur said, cutting off the inevitable questions."And you are in grave danger."


    The prince, ever astute, narrowed his eyes in wary eptance "Now that my powers have been taken away from me, what fate awaits me, visitor of the future? Did I seed in building our sanctuary?"


    "The Tower of Yearning stands," Arthur confirmed, a sense of solemn triumph rising within him, "and within it, echoes a love that has defied centuries."His gaze flickered to the Forget-Me-Not in his hands. "This, perhaps, is what she left behind, a testament."


    The prince reached out a trembling hand, gently tracing the withered petals. "It pulses with her energy," he breathed, a wave of bittersweet longing washing over him.


    "Your father¡­ he will not stop until he breaks you," Arthur spoke bluntly, a sense of urgency pushing him. "You need to escape, find a way..."


    But the prince shook his head, a tragic smile ying upon his lips."It is toote for that," he confessed."He has taken my power. Drained it to fuel his own.I am a prisoner in every sense of the word."


    A cold fury ignited within Arthur. To see this vibrant spirit so cruelly caged mirrored his own struggles and fueled his determination to help.


    "Can the flower help?" he asked, his voice low and intense. "Is there anything in its power that can break these bonds?"


    The prince stared at the Forget-Me-Not with newfound intensity.A flicker of daring possibility ignited in his eyes."If it truly holds a trace of her¡­ perhaps¡­"


    He hesitated, then turned to Arthur, his features etched with desperate resolve. "There is a way. But it is dangerous, fueled by sacrifice. And I don''t know if this frail bloom has the strength¡­."


    "Tell me," Arthur insisted, meeting the prince''s gaze with unwavering determination."Tell me the way, and let us decide if it is a risk worth taking."


    The n the prince whispered was audacious and fraught with risk. It involved tapping into the withered Forget-me-Not''stent power, a delicate link to the woman he loved. But the flower alone was not enough. It required a conduit, a catalyst to amplify the fragile energy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "My blood," the prince said, his voice low and strained. "It still carries traces of my seer abilities, twisted and weakened by my father''s theft. With her essence and thest remnants of my power, there might be enough to break the enchantments holding me."


    Arthur studied the prince, seeing in his worn features a reflection of his own desperate resolve. "It will be painful," he warned, thinking of the toll such a sacrifice would exact.


    "And potentially fatal," the prince admitted, a wry smile touching his lips. "But to remain trapped, to have my dreams and hers turned to dust by a fearful old man¡­ that is a death I cannot ept."


    "Then we proceed," Arthur said, his voice ringing with unshakeable determination.


    Arthur pricked the prince''s finger, letting crimson drops fall onto the withered petals. The flower pulsed, absorbing the blood, its fragile blue petals shimmering with a strange energy.


    The cell began to shake.Dust cascaded from cracks forming in the stone walls.The unnatural glow filtering through the barred window flickered erratically.Arthur tensed, prepared for any eventuality, the forgotten runes he carried ready to be unleashed if needed.


    "Focus," he urged, seeing the prince falter for a perilous moment.


    The prince gritted his teeth, a sheen of sweat coating his strained features.With a final, guttural cry, a surge of unseen force exploded from him. The bars of his cell warped and twisted, the ancient enchantments shattering under thebined might of a fading power and an undying love channeled through a withered flower.


    The cell door buckled open. The prince slumped to his knees, gasping, his once-vibrant eyes clouded with exhaustion. Arthur rushed to his side, a sense of both triumph and profound relief coursing through him.


    "We did it," he said, unable to keep the tion from his voice.


    The prince raised a trembling hand, tracing the twisted bars, a fragile smile ying on his lips. "There is a way out now," he rasped, and though his voice was weak, hope thrummed through it. "But we must act quickly."


    "You''ve drained yourself too far," Arthur insisted, concerncing his words.


    "There is no time," the prince said with unexpected firmness. "My father will sense the disruption soon. We must hurry."


    With Arthur''s assistance, the prince rose, his steps unsteady but resolute. They ventured from the cell, moving with stealth through the shadowed corridors of the pce. The prince created illusions to shield their passage, leading them deeper within the pce.


    They encountered only a few guards, easily bypassed thanks to the prince''s intimate knowledge of the pce''s secret routes. Their unease grew with each step.Every corner, every darkened room, held the potential for discovery and swift retribution.


    Finally, they reached a hidden chamber deep within the pce. The room hummed with a strange, otherworldly energy.Ancient runes were carved into the floor, forming intricate patterns that pulsed with a cold light.


    "The foundations of the Sanctuary," the prince exined, his voice barely a whisper due to fatigue. "It is iplete, a desperate attempt to create a safe haven for her. But with the flower''s power, and thest of mine, I can finish it."


    He moved towards the center of the room, the withered Forget-me-Not clutched tightly in his hand. Arthur watched; the same determination that burned within him reflected in the prince''s unwavering gaze.


    The prince began to chant, channeling the flower''s energy, weaving it with his waning strength and the lingering echo of the sanctuary''s creation ritual.The runes on the floor zed, the air crackled, and the room began to shimmer, reality warping around them.


    Suddenly, a booming voice shattered the tense silence. "You dare defy me, son?" The king stood at the chamber entrance, his face a mask of fury.Guards flooded the room, their weapons leveled at the weakened prince.


    "Father, please¡­" The prince''s plea was cut off by a dismissive wave of the king''s hand.


    "Enough sentimentality!" The king sneered."Your power will be mine, fueling my own vision for this kingdom.Seize him!"


    Time seemed to slow. Arthur saw guards charge forward, saw the prince raise the Forget-me-Not as a final act of defiance. Yet, his limbs felt heavy, his mind scrambling for a solution, any way to buy them more time.


    In that endless moment, a desperate realization surged through him. The only way to salvage the prince''s sacrifice was toplete the sanctuary himself.But could he help the prince achieve what he wants?


    It was a gamble, a leap of faith more reckless than anything he''d done before. Yet, looking at the prince''s face, seeing his own reflection in those defiant eyes, Arthur knew he could not falter.


    He lunged forward, not towards the guards, but towards the zing runes. With blurring speed, fueled by a mix of hope and desperation, Arthur began altering the patterns, weaving in his own chaotic understanding of runes, channeling a force he rarely unleashed.


    The world lurched.The guards, distracted by his sudden movement, paused, confusion warring with their orders. The king''s bellow of outrage was lost amidst a surge of energy that threatened to rip the room apart.


    The prince, sensing the shift, stared at Arthur in stunned disbelief. Then, he redoubled his efforts, pouring everything he had left into the unfinished sanctuary. Arthur responded in kind, pushing himself beyond his limits, runes flickering into existence then copsing under the strain.


    Then¡­ it connected. The runes red with blinding brilliance, reality itself bending and warping. With a final, thunderous burst of energy, the room, the pce, the entire world dissolved around them, swallowed by the sanctuary''s creation.

 Chapter 1187 Honoring Their Love

    Chapter 1187 Honoring Their Love


    The blinding light faded, reced by the soft, pearlescent glow that defined this extraordinary ce. Arthur blinked, adjusting to the luminescent walls shimmering with intricate, swirling patterns.A delicate, unfamiliar floral scent hung in the air.


    Beside him, the prince stirred, exhaustion etched on his pale features. Yet, his eyes, when they opened, burned with a mix of wonder and relief.


    "We¡­ we did it," the prince whispered, his voice frail. "The Sanctuary¡­"


    Arthur knelt beside him, the cool, luminescent floor tingling beneath his touch. "It isplete," he confirmed, marveling at the manifestation of the prince''s extraordinary love.However, a pang of guilt cut through his awe. The sanctuary pulsed with life, but the prince seemed drained of his own ¨C frail, his features almost translucent.


    "At what cost?" Arthur murmured, his words heavy in the hallowed space.


    The prince reached out, his touch cold and insubstantial against Arthur''s arm. "The price was always known," he said, a bittersweet smile touching his lips."To build this haven¡­ it''s worth more than a thousand lifetimes. She will find it, someday."


    Arthur nced toward the deste ind outside the sanctuary, recalling Mister White''s weathered features and the sorrowful strength in his voice. A pang of guilt washed over him. Had he unknowingly yed a part in the prince''s tragic fate, despite his best intentions?


    "And you?" he asked, his voice thick with concern. "What of you?"


    "I remain here," the prince replied. His form flickered, translucent edges shimmering in the strange light."Bound to this ce, its source and keeper."


    Arthur''s heart sank as realization dawned. "You are¡­ fading."


    "But never truly gone." The prince''s smile was tinged with an otherworldly serenity. "This sanctuary is built from my love for her.When she finds this ce, she will feel it¡­ perhaps even hear my whispers amidst the echoes."


    "You bear her mark," the prince noted, his gaze fixing on the Forget-Me-Not in Arthur''s hand. "Your connection to this story is deeper than it appears." His eyes, shimmering with unshed tears, held a mix of confusion and wonder.


    "Why?" he whispered. "Why did you help me, knowing the price I would pay?"


    Arthur paused, then said, "Because your love deserved to be honored. Your sacrifice¡­ it should not go unrecognized. I couldn''t let you bear this burden alone."


    A flicker of warmth touched the prince''s spectral eyes. "You have a kind heart," he murmured."Though, I wonder what brought you here, to this hidden ind¡­ and what part you''ll y in the chapters yet to unfold."


    "Perhaps," Arthur replied, determination steeling his voice, "I am here to ensure your story is never forgotten.That others will seek this ce and discover the truth of your love and sacrifice."


    The prince smiled, a touch of the vibrant spirit Arthur had first encountered bleeding through. "Then we have yed our parts well.You, the messenger, and I, the lingering echo within these walls."


    Silence fell, filled only by the soft hum of energy coursing through the sanctuary. Arthur nced out across the barrenndscape, where Mister White''s figure once stood.


    "Who are you?" the prince asked, his voiceced with a newfound curiosity. "What led you to this ce, and where does your path go from here?"


    The spectral prince gazed at Arthur with renewed intensity, his translucent eyes reflecting both curiosity and a flicker of something like kinship. The silence stretched, the hum of the Sanctuary a distant backdrop to the unspoken questions hanging in the air.


    Arthur, feeling weightless beneath that ethereal gaze, finally broke the stillness. "I suppose you could say I am an echo of your own tale," he began hesitantly. "Separated by time, perhaps, but bound by a love that defies distance."He touched the Forget-Me-Not, the faded blue a tangible reminder of his own yearning for Diana.


    "That resemnce... the reason I risked everything to help you," he confessed, his voice echoing the prince''s own quiet honesty. "I could not stand by and let a heart like yours break unacknowledged."


    The prince''s spectral lips curved into a wistful smile, both gentle and unbearably sad. "Then perhaps our fates were entwined long before this moment," he mused.


    He paused, then extended his fading hand. "Tell me, kind echo, what is your name?"


    "Arthur," he replied instinctively, the name flowing from his lips with a sense of rightness he couldn''t exin.


    "And you, brave prince? May I know the name whispered on the very winds that shaped this ce?" Arthur asked in return, his own voiceced with a desperate need to etch this extraordinary being into his memory.


    The prince''s smile widened, an echo of forgotten sunlight. "I am called Cyrian," he said, "Cyrian of Yalen."His spectral form shimmered, the luminescent patterns of the Sanctuary seeming to thrum in harmony with the sybles.


    "Cyrian," Arthur repeated, testing the name on his tongue. It held a gentle strength, a resonance that sang of both love and quiet power. He knew, even in that moment, that he would never forget it.


    Cyrian''s translucent eyes held Arthur''s."Arthur," he said, the name a soft sigh, "tell me of her... this Diana that you love."


    The warmth of the question pierced through Arthur''s own sense of loss. "She is everything," he confessed, the words a litany of longing and hope. "Brilliant, defiant, a beacon in the storm. Like you, she dares to love without hesitation, and because of that..."


    His voice faltered, the ache of their separation a heavy weight. Yet, within him, hope stirred. Cyrian''s spectral existence, his Sanctuary, held the tantalizing promise that perhaps even the most impossible distances could be bridged by a love so true.


    "We will find our way back to each other," Arthur vowed, looking out towards the deste ind. "And when we do, I shall tell her your tale, of the prince who built a haven for the heart."


    Arthur''s words about Diana, spoken with such unwavering love and conviction, brought warmth to Cyrian''s spectral eyes. A smile, more radiant than any Arthur had witnessed thus far, touched the prince''s lips.


    "Your Diana," he mused softly, "she sounds like a force of nature¡­a perfect match for such a devoted echo as yourself." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Cyrian''s form wavered, the opalescent outlines blurring and shimmering with a heightened intensity.A sense of finality hung in the air.


    "I feel my essence merging with the very heart of this ce," Cyrian said, his voice growing ethereal, almost carried by the currents of energy weaving through the Sanctuary. "Soon, I will be the walls, the beacon... the Tower of Yearning itself."


    Though a pang of loss tightened Arthur''s chest, understanding blossomed within him.This was Cyrian''s final act, a culmination of his extraordinary sacrifice. He stepped closer to the fading prince. Cyrian, despite his spectral form, held a strange, vulnerable beauty in this fading hour.


    "You will not be forgotten, Cyrian of Yalen," Arthur said with unwavering conviction."This tower, this sanctuary... it will speak of your love and courage to all who dare seek it out. And I," he vowed, "I will carry your story beyond this ind."


    Cyrian''s smile widened, filled with a bittersweet peace that transcended sorrow. "That knowledge gives me more sce than you may ever know, Arthur.May this tower I have be offer a glimmer of strength to the weak, of guidance to the lost... May it be a testament that even the most impossible yearning can leave an enduring mark upon the world."


    His form pulsed, then shimmered like moonlight on water, the edges dissolving into the luminescent heart of the Sanctuary. His spectral eyes, fixing on Arthur''s, held the serenity of one who fulfilled his destiny despite its cost.


    With a final, radiant glow, thest vestiges of Cyrian''s form faded into the opalescent heart of the sanctuary. Yet, as he vanished, a tremor ran through the walls themselves, as if infused with echoes of his farewell.


    The shift back to Eggs Dungeon jolted Arthur from his rest. Sarohan, his features etched with concern, and Koby''s eyes narrowed in focus, stood beside him.The weight of what he''d witnessed on the ind thrummed through him, altering the very air around them.


    Sarohan spoke first, his voice a low rumble. "What happened, my lord?"


    "A lot," Arthur replied, surprised by the calmness in his voice. "Because of him." Exnations would have to wait.


    His eyes fixed on the transformed image of the hidden ind ¨C now a miniature celestial garden, teeming with the echoes of a love that transcended time. He turned toward Mister White, a desperate plea burning within him.


    "There is one final piece," he dered. "One final memory. The woman the prince loved, the reason for the sanctuary¡­she''s out there. Waiting."


    "It will be ourst stop," said Mister White as he looked at Arthur with understanding. "I will take you there, to hear her story as well, to see the mutual sacrifice this love has caused."


    Arthur stared at the old man for a few moments, and then raised his head toward the sky. Because of his intervention, the Tower of Yearning has been created hundreds of years ago. He could not exin it, but he already told the prince.


    Their stories were simr, making Arthur unable to ignore the profoundness of their love. He had to do something while traveling to Yalen, and carrying herst message to the Tower of Yearning was the least he could to help them.

 Chapter 1188 Another Wrathful Soul

    Chapter 1188 Another Wrathful Soul


    The journey towards the final ind was a stark contrast to anything they''d previously encountered. This ind, farrger than its spectral counterparts, was a solid, imposing mass amidst the cloud-covered expanse of Eggs Dungeon. As they approached, a chaotic flurry of movement filled the air.


    Mounted on giant, pping spellbooks, dozens of armored figures swooped towards them. The Eggy Knights, usually docile guardians, now moved with a terrifying precision, their shiningnces aimed to intercept.


    "They guard this ce with newfound zeal," Mister White murmured, a touch of surprise in his voice. "As if something on the ind has shifted, awakened¡­"


    Sarohan and Koby prepared for battle, but Arthur held up a hand. An unnerving calm had settled within him. This was the culmination, the final test, and he wouldn''t let these specters deter him.


    He reached within, feeling the familiar surge of power as runes flickered into existence around him. His voice, when he spoke, reverberated with the force behind the words: "Obliterate."


    Energy exploded outward. Ancient symbols zed, searing the air with light and force. The wave of power struck the Eggy Knights like a storm, disintegrating armor and books alike. They vanished in a flurry of golden sparks, their descent towards the ind halted.


    Mister White stared in awe, while Sarohan and Koby exchanged startled nces. Arthur, feeling the drain of such a potent spell, locked his gaze on the ind. This was where it ended. Where she waited.


    As they finally descended upon the ind, its sheer scale became clear. Massive walls, overgrown with ancient vines, traced borate, circr patterns, forming a formidable natural barricade. And beyond the walls¡­ something moved.


    A figure, impossibly tall, strode into view. Its body was a mosaic of leaves, wood, and flowering vines, a hulking giant born from the ind itself. This gargantuan guardian stood before the fortress within, a silent and imposing sentinel.


    Arthur felt the woman''s presence in this giant, making him realize that it must be her own creation, using her spiritual energy as a medium. Thus, he did not wish to hurt it.


    With a voice thatmanded the very air, he spoke to the giant. "Be at peace. Imand you to stand aside."


    The giant hesitated, its massive head tilting in confusion. Then, with a groan that shook the earth, it lowered its vine-covered arms, stepping back from the fortress entrance.


    Arthur''s friends exchanged stunned looks, but he felt only the pull towards the looming fortress. He passed through the archway, stepping into the final memory alone.


    Inside, twilight reigned. It was a ce of overgrown gardens and crumbling towers. At its heart stood a woman, her long hair the color of burnished copper, her posture one of proud defiance despite the air of ancient loss that clung to this ce.


    She turned as Arthur''s footsteps echoed. "You havee atst," she said, her voice surprisingly clear and vibrant. "My name is ra."


    "Arthur," he murmured. Her name was like fire ¨C strong, passionate, as radiant as her spirit.


    ra''s eyes swept over him, recognition dawning. "You carry his echo. You know the story of the hidden ind, of Cyrian of Yalen?"


    "I do," Arthur said, his voice low. "I walked alongside him during his final hours."


    ra closed her eyes, sorrow rippling through her features. "All these centuries¡­ searching, dedicating my life first as a knight, then as an alchemist¡­I built this very dungeon to find any trace of him. And all along, I was blind to the truth."


    "When I saw Yalen''s tower," she breathed, "I realized¡­I was toote. By the time I learned of his fate, my physical body was gone. All that remains is a fading consciousness, trapped within the echo of my own creation."


    Rage surged in Arthur, a bitter tang twisting his heart. "And he waits, bound to the sanctuary he built for you. This whole time..."


    He cut himself off, the futility of his anger crashing into him. ra lowered her head, a single tear tracing a path down her cheek. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It was not your fault," he said, his voice softer,ced with an echo of the pain he had witnessed on the hidden ind.


    They stood in silence, the air thick with lost centuries and impossible yearning. The echoes of their love, of ra''s desperate search and Cyrian''s quiet sacrifice, painted a heartbreaking tapestry in the forgotten heart of Eggs Dungeon.


    A flicker of hope arose within Arthur. He couldn''t leave them like this, their tale a haunting echo amidst the ruins. An impossible n began to form, a gamble fueled by the same unyielding determination he''d witnessed within Cyrian.


    Arthur extended his hand, the familiar of his ck lightning crackling through the air.The air shimmered, then cracked open, revealing the giant gate that marked the entrance to the Kingdom of Wrath. A chorus of a million restless souls wailed, their unfulfilled dreams a wave of desperate longing crashing against the boundaries of reality.


    ra''s eyes widened in confusion and rm. "What... what is this?"


    Arthur turned to her, his own gaze zing with newfound purpose. "A way to shatter the bonds of this ce, a way to take you to him."


    He hesitated, then added softly, "The power in this dungeon is fading, a remnant of your will. Your creation is crumbling. Use thisst echo of energy, let me guide it. Be a wrathful soul in my kingdom, and I promise I will take you to the Tower of Yearning."


    She stared at the gate, then her eyes, fierce and filled with unshed tears, met his. "Why would you do this? Why such dedication to reunite two souls you barely know?"


    Arthur paused, then spoke with a quiet strength that surprised even himself. "Because for the first time," he confessed, "I was strong enough to try and make the impossible happen. For once¡­ I didn''t want to see a love story crushed by the weight of time and circumstance."


    ra''s eyes softened. She nodded slowly, her warrior''s spirit recognizing his own."Then let us rewrite the ending of this tale," she said, determination ring within her.


    With a final nce at the fading ind, ra turned and stepped towards Arthur. As she walked into the kingdom of wrath, her figure burned with golden mana, turning into his trusted ally. ra became a passenger on a giant ship, with Arthur at the wheel.


    The Kingdom of Wrath seemed to open wider, its wailing inhabitants reaching for the new influx of power and despair. Arthur felt ra''s spiritual essence brush against his own, adding her strength, her yearning, to hismand.


    The wave of golden mana engulfed the entire dungeon. Walls crumbled, towers copsed, as if the very foundation of this spectral space buckled under the weight of theirbined defiance. The vortex of Arthur''s Kingdom of Wrath expanded, the anguished cries amplifying.


    ra glowed with golden light, her form shimmering, a specter fueled by love and rage. When she turned to Arthur, her eyes burned with an intensity that matched his own.


    Behind Arthur, the gateway to Wrath pulsed, hungry and expansive. Yet, a new tear in reality bloomed beside it, an opening filled not with darkness, but with the opalescent shimmer he recognized instantly.


    "It''s time," Arthur said, feeling both triumph and trepidation war within him. "The way to the Tower of Yearning is open."


    At that time, Mister White and the rest entered after seeing the golden mana. Mister White saw ra again, and he fell to his knees. She turned toward him with confusion, and then recognition dawned on her.


    "You are the child of all those years ago."


    "I am, and I never forgot the promise I made you."


    "I can see that you did not," said ra with a smile as the golden mana burned bright. "You guided him here, allowing me to join his forces, and hopefully, meet Cyrian."


    "But after she leaves, the dungeon will crumble," said Arthur to Mister White with a guilt-ridden expression. "Your business will copse. I decided to do this without consulting you, and I¡­"


    "Don''t say another word, Lord Arthur," said Mister White as he rose from the ground, grateful tears falling from his eyes. "You have released me from a life-long debt, and I have nothing but gratitude. Thank you, sir. Thank you."


    Arthur was surprised, and then smiled. ra smiled as well, before her figure began disappearing. As she turned into a light that entered the kingdom of wrath, the gates closed, and all that left was the road to the tower.


    After the group entered the portal leading to the tower, the gateway snapped shut behind them, leaving Eggs Dungeon to dissolve into nothingness, its purpose fulfilled.


    With measured footsteps, the group walked into the portal as the world crumbled. The inds turned to dirt that fell through the skies, as the monsters and beasts scattered with the wind. Before the final ind copsed as well, the group passed to the tower, and the portal disappeared as well.

 Chapter 1189 Order Before Chaos

    1189 Order Before Chaos


    Oriole knelt beside the fissure, the raw energy humming against his skin. His hands moved with practiced efficiency, a bittersweet smile tugging at his lips. This gateway was both his creation and his undoing ¨C a desperate gamble born from necessity.


    He reached into his coat, fingers brushing the smooth, egg-shaped artifact. It pulsed with a dim blue light, the coordinates of Alka encoded within, along with the instructions he dared not speak aloud.


    With a final nce at the chaotic swirling depths of the fissure, Oriole tossed the artifact into its core. It disappeared with a shimmer, an offering to a world on the brink of war.


    "The die is cast," he whispered, his voice barely registering over the constant drone of the fissure. He was a strategist, a healer, not a warrior. Yet, against time, against an omniscient king¡­ this was his only weapon.


    His return to the hidden cab was marked by an uneasy prickling at the back of his neck. The Giant Garden pulsed with life, but a chilling silence clung to the area around the fissure, an using void in the otherwise teeming wilderness. Something felt wrong, a sense of eyes upon his back, a premonition wing at hisposure.


    The sight that greeted him at his cab was enough to confirm his fears.The door hung open, its rune-engraved lock shattered, the potent warning meant to ward off any intruder''s useless wreckage. "Someone was here," Oriole gritted out, tension snaking down his spine. Caleb could taunt him safely, but escape was impossible with the poison coursing through his veins.


    The inside of the cab was a tableau of chaos. Furniture smashed; his precious equipment scattered in disarray ¨C the evidence of a hasty, desperate search. Time was his enemy now, every second wasted pushing him closer to an unknown peril.Oriole spun, heading towards the back room where his prizey sprawled.


    "You''ll regret this, you know," Caleb rasped from the floor. His voice was weaker now,ced with a new note of fear. "I can see it¡­ the visions, they¡­ they''re relentless."


    Oriole ignored him. His focus was singr. His hands moved in a frantic blur, shoving scattered supplies into his subspace as he searched for vitalponents. Each second stretched, every rustle a potential threat.


    "So much spilled blood¡­" Caleb''s voice rose to a strangled cry. His eyes darted wildly, fixating on unseen scenes.


    "Shut up," Oriole snapped, his voice barely a whisper.Had Caleb truly seen his end?Was this all a futile struggle against an unyielding fate?No. Oriole shoved the traitorous doubt aside. Arthur needed him.


    Finally, his hands closed around a small rune-engraved cylinder. He turned, a chilling certainty washing over him as the figure silhouetted in the damaged doorway.


    "My, my¡­" a woman''s voice drawled, cool as frost.Her mask gleamed dully in the dim light, obscuring her features but not the predatory glint in her eyes. "Always thought you a bit brilliant, Oriole. Such a pity."


    A bolt of ice shot through Oriole. This wasn''t a mere intruder, a petty thief¡­ this was someone with purpose. "And you are?" he countered, his heart pounding a frantic rhythm. He didn''t recognize her, but the aura of control around her was unmistakable.


    "Let''s just say¡­ someone interested in cleaning up a mess." Her voice curdled around the words."All this¡­ insurrection¡­ chaos. Quite disruptive to the natural order, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Order?" Oriole spat out the word, bile rising in his throat. "This kingdom thrives on suffering, on lies! You speak of order, yet let innocents rot in their cells."


    Augh bubbled up from the masked figure, cutting through the tension like a de. "Oh, Oriole. So na?ve. The world is never so simple, is it? Change alwayses with sacrifice, with¡­ difficult decisions.The Yalen line is old, its power waning¡­ a new age requires new leadership."


    "And you''ll provide it, I assume?" Oriole countered, stalling, his mind racing for a way out ¨C a trick, an illusion, anything. "Tell me¡­ can *you* see the future?" He gestured toward Caleb who huddled against the wall, eyes wide with a terrible realization.


    The woman hesitated, just a flicker in her perfect control. "Why¡­ why does that matter?"


    "Because," Oriole pressed, his voice gaining a deceptive calm, "I think he does. He sees what you intend, the blood you''re willing to spill.And he doesn''t like the ending, does he, Caleb?"


    The prince shrieked, scrambling back from the two figures facing off in the doorway. "It''s everywhere, the red¡­you''ll both drown in it, I promise you!"


    Seizing the moment, Oriole triggered the cylinder in a burst of blinding light.Teleportation runes red, engulfing him and Caleb in a blinding sh. His grip tightened around the prince, both of them wrenched away as the woman''s enraged screech echoed behind them.


    Theynded in a heap in an unfamiliar forest.Dense foliage and strange, buzzing insects marked a world far cry from the Giant Garden. Oriole shoved Caleb away, a flicker of grim satisfaction as the prince''s eyes darted, filled with a new kind of terror.


    "No¡­no, this isn''t right¡­the visions¡­" Caleb muttered.The arrogant prince bordered on hysteria, his perfect prophecies twisting into nightmarish possibilities before his very eyes.


    Oriole felt a cold, unwee certainty.Escape was an illusion, he knew, even if it wasn''t into the clutches of his enemy.Yet, he forced his mind away from the bleakness Caleb''s mutterings implied. Oriole didn''t dare waste time. The unfamiliar world around them was a tapestry of hidden dangers, the buzzing and chittering of insects a constant reminder they were far from familiar territory. Each step was a gamble, tension a coiled snake inside him.


    Caleb couldn''t manage more than a stumble before copsing, the poison''s effects leaving him a shivering, helpless burden. His incessant muttering of ''blood'' and ''darkness'' grated on Oriole''s nerves, a constant prophecy of doom hanging over them. Yet, even those warped visions might be distorted by the shock of relocation. There was still hope.


    Then it came ¨C the faint hum of power he recognized instantly.The telltale tang of spatial runes singed the air.She was close, too close. "We have to move!" Oriole hissed, adrenaline spiking as he scooped Caleb up with his telekinesis. The effort was surprisingly easy ¨C the poison weakening the prince further was one sliver of a silver lining.


    Every fiber of his being screamed against it, but he plunged off the path, into the thick, choking foliage.Movement would expose them, but stillness meant capture.He forced his way through the grasping vines, praying for some semnce of concealment. The added strain of his powers left him breathless, but stopping wasn''t an option.


    They didn''t have long. A sh of movement, a flicker of runes, and the masked woman materialized in the clearing they''d just abandoned.Her eyes swept the area,nding on their trail with disconcerting uracy.


    "Oriole¡­" she breathed, and the sound was less a shout, more a chilling promise.


    Panic surged through him, a bitter metallic taste on his tongue. Caleb''s frantic whimpers echoed his own rising fear as they pressed deeper into the undergrowth. Oriole''s hand clenched, fingers brushing the runic dagger still tucked in his sleeve.


    He''d avoided using his runic creations against others. They were tools for healing, for saving lives, not¡­ this. But Arthur¡­ Alka¡­ everything he''d been fighting for depended on making it out of this jungle alive.


    As the woman neared, Oriole found a burst of desperate strength, forcing a path through the unforgiving terrain with his powers. He knew it was unsustainable, but dy was their only weapon.


    "Stop!" the womanmanded; her voice sharp enough to cut through the undergrowth. She halted; the space charged with vtile energy. "The prince isn''t my target, nor am I truly his protector. There are¡­rger forces at y."


    Oriole paused, her words sending a ripple of confusion through him. "What are you talking about? He''s the heir to the throne," he countered, gesturing towards Caleb whose form was a trembling weight hovering beside him.


    "A throne I intend to see toppled," the woman said. Her voice wasn''t loud, yet it reverberated with undeniable resolve. The revtion hit Oriole like a physical blow. Rebellion brewed in the shadows of Yalen, yet this wasn''t the resistance he''d known.


    "You¡­ you''re one of the rebels?" he asked, mind reeling, his focus wavering dangerously as he struggled to keep both himself and the prince afloat.


    "Not a rebel, Oriole. A revolutionary," she corrected, a flicker of something akin to amusement behind the mask. "The throne has fostered tyranny. It''s time for a reckoning, time the Yalens faced consequences." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A sliver of understanding began to dawn on Oriole. Her focus on him, this relentless pursuit¡­it wasn''t about keeping the prince safe; it was about stopping HIS potential interference.


    "I won''t hand him back," Oriole said firmly, the effort of defiance straining his voice. "Not until I understand what you intend. Your ''revolution'' will bring bloodshed, too."


    The woman seemed unfazed. "There''s a difference, Oriole. Mine is bloodshed with a purpose. Order must be restored before it can break. Chaos can achieve nothing. This rebellion you''ve sparked won''tst beyond the Yalen''s wrath."

 Chapter 1190 Armored Blue Knight

    1190 Armored Blue Knight


    "Order?" Oriole spat out. "The order of a tyrant who twists the future to suit himself? Emma Agard doesn''t deserve prison, your king doesn''t deserve power, and this ''rebellion'' of mine WILL break the chains you glorify."


    "You don''t understand," the woman countered, weariness creeping into her voice. "There are forces beyond yourprehension ¨C cycles of power, bnces that must be maintained.The Yalen dominion exists for a reason. Usurping that order would bring ruin."


    "Ruin is all I see," Oriole shot back, the words fueled by years of witnessing the kingdom''s decay. His telekic hold on Caleb wavered with exhaustion, but he gritted his teeth and pushed forward. They had to find cover, a ce to rest and regroup. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Then you''re blind," the woman said, her words ringing with a strange sadness. Suddenly, a sense of danger pricked at Oriole''s senses. His powers red, throwing Caleb aside moments before a runeced arrow whizzed past. The woman was on the move, but not towards them ¨C she bypassed the prince with chilling precision, her target undeniably him.


    He had precious seconds, but instinct took over. Oriole spun, creating a telekic shield against another volley of attacks. The woman was skilled, her movements fluid, power woven into every strike. But she was singr, and he was fueled by desperation.


    Each parry, each deflection bought them a bit more time. It wouldn''tst. Oriole needed an escape, a chance to formte a strategy while hidden. He nced around, the dense jungle seeming to close in, an endlessbyrinth of green with danger lurking in every shadow. Perhaps it wasn''t an escape he needed, but...an advantage.


    Oriole deflected another runeced arrow, a grunt escaping him as the impact rattled his weary body. He couldn''t keep this up forever. The masked woman was a relentless predator, her skill and determination fueled by a purpose he was only starting to grasp. Yet, he was holding on, fueled by a desperate, unwavering resolve.


    His eyes locked onto a massive, sprawling tree looming in the distance. A gamble, born of necessity, began to form in his mind. With a forceful shove of his telekic power, he flung Caleb further into the jungle, a panicked yell echoing as the prince disappeared amidst the dense foliage.


    "Coward!" the woman snarled, her focus shifting for a split second. It was all the opening Oriole needed.


    He lunged forward, not in retreat, but in a reckless charge towards his masked adversary. If he could close the distance, his telekinesis might give him an edge her runes couldn''t match.


    The woman reacted with impressive speed, but she hadn''t counted on his suicidal determination. A rune-shield flickered before her, toote - Oriole mmed into it, feeling the shockwave course through him. Pain red, but he gritted his teeth and extended his control beyond the shield, aiming for the woman herself.


    A flicker of surprise crossed her masked face as her movements faltered. It wasn''t control, not yet, but enough to disrupt her bnce, to deflect her aim. He pressed the advantage, reaching out to restrain her weapon hand, momentarily halting another volley of attacks.


    Then, as his strength faltered, the world erupted in a chaos of blue and ice.


    A figure materialized out of thin air, d in shimmering blue armor. A massive ice sword, impossiblyrge and radiating a chilling aura, swept through the air with deadly grace. The woman, caught off-guard, barely managed to leap back, the sword shattering her rune-shield with a deafening crack.


    "Who dares ¨C" she began, but the knight didn''t hesitate. Another swing, and the ice sword sliced through the dense vegetation with unnerving ease, creating a path directly towards Oriole and the stunned woman.


    "Leave!" the knight boomed, their voice distorted by the helmet, impossibly deep yet clear.


    Oriole didn''t need to be told twice. With a gasping breath, he gathered the trembling Caleb telekically and followed the path the knight was carving, the woman hesitating just a moment too long. A surge of freezing power exploded from the sword, a wall of ice rippling outward, forcing their adversary back and buying them precious seconds.


    They raced through the opening, Oriole''s heart pounding a frantic rhythm. Who was this mysterious savior? Were they another yer in this deadly game? His questions remained unanswered as the knight, with a final, earth-shaking blow, copsed the path behind them, the reverberations echoing through the jungle.


    The armored figure turned, and even through the concealing helmet, Oriole felt the weight of their gaze on him. Then, with a fluidity that belied their size, the knight moved towards the denser foliage, vanishing into the shadows as abruptly as they''d appeared.


    Silence descended, punctuated by Caleb''s whimpered sobs and Oriole''s ragged breathing. He felt weak, dangerously close to copse, yet a strange sense of tion coursed through him. They were alive, and this unexpected interference had thrown the woman''s careful ns into disarray. It seemed even in this intricate web of schemes and secrets, there were forces yet unrevealed.


    The jungle was alive with danger. Oriole''s dagger shed, cutting through the armored hide of a giant beast. Its roar echoed through the trees, and Oriole knew he wouldn''t have time to celebrate. Grabbing the unconscious Caleb with his mind, he ran.


    Every step was a struggle. The masked woman, the mysterious knight in blue armor ¨C those events felt like a lifetime ago. Days had turned into a blur of running, fighting, and watching for pursuers. Caleby limp in his telekic hold, only stirring to whisper nightmares of blood and darkness.


    Oriole''s heart pounded with an exhaustion deeper than any monster''s ws could inflict. He felt a presence, eyes on him, but nothing attacked. It was something far more unsettling than any creature...simply waiting.


    20:37


    Finally, a cave. It was small, barely enough room for them both, but it was shelter from the rain. Heid Caleb down, checking his pulse. Weak, but there.Oriole copsed beside him, too tired even to think. But sleep refused toe. He needed to protect them. With shaking hands, he began carving simple warning runes into the damp ground.


    Just as he finished, the ground trembled. Something wasing. Oriole''s hand tightened on his dagger. This wasn''t a beast''s clumsy steps, this was someone walking with purpose. Fear and exhaustion battled inside him, but he was ready to fight.


    The figure that emerged from the darkness wasn''t a threat. It was the knight in blue armor, the one who had saved him before!


    "Who are you?" Oriole demanded, desperate to understand what was happening. "Why help me?"


    The helmet came off, and the knight was a woman with familiar blue hair. He recognized her face instantly.


    "Knight of Courage?" he breathed. It was the woman from Alka, the one who had helped him and Arthur. But that was impossible. How was she here?


    She smiled, a flicker of warmth breaking through her tired expression. "It''s good to see you again, Oriole. Your signal reached us. It took time, but I followed it back to this world."


    "Us?" Confusion swirled in Oriole''s head. "My signal?"


    "The objects you made," the Knight of Courage exined. "They reached Alka. You created a world that wants to fight, Oriole. An army formed from your dreams, and they''re waiting for your orders." Pride gleamed in her eyes. "I''m just the first to answer, to guide them."


    Oriole was speechless. The n, the temporal fissure¡­Arthur had done it! He created a world with Oriole''s knowledge, and now it was ready to fight back.A rush of hope surged through him, fading quickly as he remembered the impossible question.


    "But how did you get here?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    The Knight of Courage hesitated. "There''s a fissure here, too. A small one, unstable¡­it nearly cost me my life to cross."


    Oriole''s gaze sharpened. So, there were other paths between worlds.It was dangerous, but it was hope.


    The woman slumped against the wall, exhaustion finally winning. "I''ll guard. Sleep, Oriole, you need it." She began to unbuckle her worn armor, the weight of it shifting with a weary sigh. "There''s a war ahead, and we need you at your best."


    Oriole watched the woman, unable to process that she would just appear out of thin air. In fact, she not only appeared, but saved his life and n to save Emma Agard. However, he still had questions.


    "Why did you disappear for days?" asked Oriole the Knight of Courage, who paused and turned toward him.


    "I had to fight that masked woman who tried to give chase, and lured her away. In the end, she realized that she could not defeat me and disappeared. I can still feel her presence, but at least, she cannot attack with the wounds I have given her."


    "I don''t think she wanted to kill me, just immobilize me enough to take the prince away," said Oriole with a sigh as he looked at the rainy night. "I feel like I know her."

 Chapter 1191 An Empyrean Pursuit

    1191 An Empyrean Pursuit


    The damp forest floor, a patchwork of fallen leaves and moss, was all Oriole could see as he huddled beside Caleb. His makeshift runes flickered weakly, a feeble attempt at shielding them from the relentless psychic storm.


    Beside him, the Knight of Courage stood sentinel, the blue glow of her armor a beacon in the gloom. Her focus seemed to waver, the unfamiliarndscape of this world tugging at her senses. Oriole could guess at the questions swirling in her mind ¨C how had they reached a ce devoid of the familiar hum of Alka''s energies?


    "How was the other timeline?" asked Oriole, slicing the silence in half. As his words settled, the Knight of Courage seemed to resurface from the fog of her thoughts. She was different ¨C he could tell.


    "I lived my entire life in Alka, but the moment I awakened the memories, I felt like I was in the wrong story. It felt hard at first, feeling like an intruder to a story not mine, but then I found your artifacts, promising me of the familiarpanionship."


    "I never thought that people would find them, feeling like a fisher throwing baits without catching anything."


    "You became more than just a fisher because many people remembered the alternate timeline, including me," said the Knight with a smile. "I became the fuel for your spark, Oriole. I set the world aze just to see it burn into the familiar life I lived with you guys."


    "How could you be so certain that we weren''t just an illusion?"


    "I was never certain, even as I sit here and talk to you. I have to see him first, the man who earned my deepest respect, the Seika of Living Beings. And I want to beat him up for leaving me behind."


    Oriole stared with a nk face; the words stuck in his throat. After thinking for a bit, he muttered a question.


    "How did you reach this timeline? I never heard of someone crossing both time and space back to our world," said Oriole with confusion.


    "Another supporter helped with that," said the knight with a grin. "Do you remember Saint Ai? She is already in this world, crossing before I did. She managed to find away to make it through the temporal fissures unharmed, and she shared their secrets."


    "¡­what secret?" asked Oriole as he edged closer, eager. The knight was about to tell him¡­


    But their conversation stalled as a sudden tremor shook the earth. Caleb''s limp form writhed, eyes no longer the familiar blue, but shining with malevolent violet light. A gasp escaped him, followed by a voice that chilled Oriole to the bone.


    "Cease this futile struggle. You tamper with forces beyond yourprehension, insect. The blood of Yalen shall not be tainted by your rebellion."


    The air thrummed with oppressive energy, the empyrean''s voice a tangible weight settling on them all. Unlike his initial encounter with Caleb''s visions, this wasn''t prophecy ¨C this was a direct, horrifying threat.


    The Knight of Courage tensed. "What is this?" she demanded, her usually steady voice tinged with uncertainty.


    It was Oriole, who realized the full scope of their danger. "A powerful enemy and the prince''s grandfather, the Empyrean Seer¡­" he choked out the words. "He''s found us. He''s¡­using Caleb."


    Even the valiant Knight seemed momentarily staggered by this revtion. For someone to use another as a conduit meant great gaps in power, not to mention that his mere voice could shake the entire cave.


    "You dare harm the vessel I have chosen?" the empyrean asked softly, the cold rage in his voice amplifying Caleb''s convulsions. "I will shatter what remains of your pathetic rebellion, and then, I''ll hunt down your precious Agard."


    "You think that''s possible?" asked Oriole with a forced smile, stripping away any fear from his voice before challenging him further. "I don''t just n to save the Agard, but to make sure your head rolls!"


    The entire cave began to shake as violet light exploded from Caleb, pushing them back. Mana surged from the unconscious prince as a giant rune appeared on his forehead, a testimony of the empyrean''s control over the entire Yalen Bloodline.


    "We can''t stay here," the Knight shouted over the din. "We have to move!"


    Oriole''s heart hammered in desperation. Moving meant exposure, and with the empyrean''s immense power, there was nowhere to hide on this unfamiliarnd.But the thought of letting Caleb slip from his grasp was impossible to ept.


    He had to act. "The masked woman¡­she''s gone. This empyrean, it''s our only threat now," Oriole said."We need to reach Arthur, but there is no way to contact him in this barrennd¡­"


    Hope flickered in the Knight''s eyes. Even in this dire situation, she remained a beacon of determination. "I have an idea," she said simply, the confidence in her voice a lifeline in the encroaching darkness.


    A chilling cry pierced the night, a sound neither bird nor beast. The Ancestor had pinpointed their location. There was no time left.


    Grabbing Caleb with his telekinesis, Oriole raced through the forest, the Knight a relentless shadow at his side. The Ancestor''s power crackled in the air, a relentless pursuit they couldn''t outrun.


    His mind raced. Arthur was more than just a friend, he was hope incarnate, the one capable of challenging this entire world. If there was someone who could make use of this situation that he found himself in, it would be him.


    Oriole''s dagger shed, not forbat, but in a desperate, defiant act. Plunging it into Caleb''s chest, he felt a sickening surge of power coursing through him. Caleb screamed, a sound cut short as the violet glow in his eyes sputtered and died.


    "You killed him?" the Knight of Courage asked, her voiceced with shock. She hadn''t expected such a ruthless move from the gentle Oriole.


    "I severed his connection to this dimension, nothing more," Oriole replied, his fingers fumbling for Caleb''s pulse."He is not dead, but he will no longer give our location away. We have to find a way to Arthur."


    The relief in the Knight''s eyes was fleeting, reced by a determined glint. "Perhaps we shouldn''t seek him here," she said. "We could go a roundabout route, evade the Empyrean, find a safe space ¨C"


    Oriole cut her off, a chilling certainty in his voice. "There''s nowhere to hide in this world. Our enemy is too powerful, his reach absolute. Even if we buried ourselves underground, he would find us."


    The Knight paused, her usual decisiveness faltering momentarily. Then a grin bloomed on her face, an unwavering confidence contrasting the bleakness of their situation.


    "Then let''s use a different world," she dered.


    Understanding sparked in Oriole''s eyes. Of course! Alka! Fleeing into the world born of his very essence was a gamble, yet their only option against such terrifying odds.But a gnawing worry gnawed at him. "The fissure...the one you came through...we''re too far from it. Can we..."


    "Any fissure will do," she assured him. "It''s the temporal aspect that''s vital, the echoes of that first tear. Find one of yours, Oriole, and it will lead us back...though likely not to the exact moment we left."


    Oriole nodded grimly. There was a fissure nearby, one he''d used to transport his creations to Alka. Every step towards it was a race against the unseen wrath of the Ancestor, the very ground beneath them trembling with his fury.


    The forest crackled with the Empyrean''s ominous power as they sprinted forward. Oriole could feel the oppressive weight of his gaze bearing down on them, a constant, terrifying reminder of their desperate flight. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ahead, the familiar tear in reality shimmered, a swirling vortex of raw energy. He could hear the Empyrean''s frustrated roar echo through the trees, the sound of an ancient predator closing in on its prey.


    "Hurry!" the Knight urged, her powerful voice slicing through the oppressive fear.


    As they neared the fissure, the sky itself exploded in an ominous violet glow. The Empyrean was channeling his power in a desperate attempt to halt their escape, even risking damage to his own territory. The earth rumbled ominously, trees toppling with impossible force.


    Oriole''s gaze hardened. "We have to keep moving. This is our only chance!"


    He surged forward, telekically dragging Caleb as the Knight covered their retreat. The fissure loomed closer, its unstable energy a beacon of precarious hope. Sweat stung his eyes, and each breath felt like a battle against the suffocating pressure of the enraged Empyrean.


    The Knight of Courage deflected a st of violet energy with her sword, the impact staggering even her considerable strength. "He''s pushing himself to the limit!" she gasped.


    With a final burst, Oriole reached the fissure, dragging Caleb through its chaotic heart. The Knight of Courage was an instant behind, her armor gleaming as she turned, defiantly facing the pursuing onught of power.


    "Go!" she shouted,"Don''t look back!"


    Oriole turned around with understanding, knowing the knight wanted to hold off the empyrean. However, he would not let her sacrifice herself. As the violet mana rushed toward them, he used his telekinesis to pull the knight before space wrapped around them, transporting them into a different world.

 Chapter 1192 Dungeon of War

    Chapter 1192 Dungeon of War


    The chaotic energies of their teleportnded them on solid ground instead of the swirling chaos of mid-battle. Oriole blinked against a dim light, realizing they were now inside a cramped, makeshift structure. Stone walls, hastily patched with nks, maps pinned haphazardly amidst notes and worn weapons¡­.It felt like ast-ditch bunker for a desperate cause.


    "You should not have done that," said the knight as she dusted herself, groaning in pain. She referred to what Oriole did during the teleportation. "That was an unnecessary risk."


    "And an even more unnecessary sacrifice," said Oriole as he groaned and checked on Caleb. He was still alive after the teleportation. "I would choose a possible death for us all than a certain death for arade."


    "¡­fool," said the knight as she rose, but a smile yed on her lips. As she looked around to study the surrounding, her brows furrowed."A safe house?" the Knight of Courage murmured, her voice low. "Seems Saint Ai assigned this dungeon as the destination for the crystal I used during the teleportation."


    While Oriole''s experience with dungeons was steeped in exploration and loot, this ce felt different. A war-zone outpost, born from necessity, not profit. The scent of sweat and stale air spoke of constant vignce, not the adrenaline-fueled rush of adventurers.


    Oriole ran a hand over a crude map tacked to the wall. Runes marked two cities ¨C names unfamiliar, yet a visceral sense of opposition radiated from their cement. Then there were the markings beyond their defined borders: outposts, skirmishes, somethingbeled "The Breach."


    "We''vended between warring factions," he said, dread curdling in his gut. His role wasn''t the adventurer now, but an unwitting pawn in someone else''s conflict.


    A crash outside jolted them. Shouts, the ng of metal ¨C the lull had ended.


    "They''ll be expecting scouts back," The Knight of Courage said, her voice grim, "If we''re discovered¡­"


    "It might be toote," Oriole interrupted, "there is no reason for us to fight them, anyway. If they are human, then we can reason with them," He didn''t want to fight, not anymore.Not unless he absolutely had to.


    The makeshift door splintered inwards, revealing heavily armed soldiers. Their eyes widened with shock, then narrowed with suspicion."Spies!" one barked, his weapon raised.


    Oriole, hands open in a gesture of surrender, took a step forward, speaking clearly amidst the chaos. "We''re not spies, we''re¡­ lost. We just need to find a way out of this dungeon. Can you help us?"


    The Knight of Courage, with a flicker of surprise, followed suit.There was no pride in this surrender, only a calcted risk. To leave, they likely needed these desperate people as much as they needed them.


    The soldiers were hesitant. The battle raging around them was no ce for outsiders. Yet, something in the two disheveled figures standing before them didn''t fit the usual mold of their enemy.


    The lead soldier lowered his weapon fractionally. "Lost? In this gods-forsaken maze? Heh, well, you picked a fine time to be sightseeing.Come on then ¨C to themand post. They''ll decide what to do with a couple of wayward adventurers."


    Arrested, but not attacked. A sliver of hope ¨C if they could find this ''exit'' the dungeon promised, it might be the only way to save not only themselves, but those trapped in this perpetual conflict. With a final look at the crudely drawn map on the wall, Oriole allowed himself to be herded out of the safe house.


    Their roles had shifted. No longer kidnappers, but potential prisoners within this brutal, manufactured war. It was terrifying, yet maybe the only way to break free of the relentless pursuit that had driven them to this desperate gamble. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They marched through surprisingly grand streets. Weathered stone buildings rose around them, their carvings hinted at forgotten glories. It felt wrong ¨C this beautiful city shouldn''t exist in a dungeon. Oriole couldn''t shake the feeling he''d wandered onto the wrong stage.


    Fear warred with curiosity inside him. These people...they weren''t desperate survivors, but heirs to a war they likely didn''t understand. Were they unknowingly trapped in a conflict born from his own imagination? The thought sent a chill down his spine.


    Finally, they were shoved into a throne room that only deepened the unsettling feeling. Polished marble floors, faded murals...it could have been the heart of a lost empire, if not for the rough-hewn throne and the armed figures nking a leader whose armor seemed impossibly clean against the worn grandeur.


    "So," the lord''s voice boomed, silencing the whispers that had followed them. "Spies, or¡­ something else entirely?"


    Oriole stepped forward, the Knight mirroring his movement. He held his head high, trying to look confident. "Neither, my lord. We came here from a world beyond this dungeon, running from a powerful enemy."


    For a moment, there was absolute silence. Then,ughter rippled through the room ¨C from advisors to soldiers, their eyes sparked with cruel amusement. Oriole felt his face flush, but he didn''t back down.


    "Where did youe from?" the lord asked, his tone deceptively mild. There was a glint in his eyes, though, a spark of something more than just the scorn of his court.


    "Earth," Oriole replied, "A world unlike anything you''ve ever seen."


    Theughter exploded again, crashing against him. Everyone here knew the name ''Earth'', but as a myth, a madman''s dream, not a possible reality.


    The Knight of Courage stepped forward, her powerful voice slicing through the mockery. "Cowardsugh in their ignorance. We came here for aid, but if our lives are forfeit for merely existing, then we shall fight!"


    Her words were a gamble, Oriole knew, but he couldn''t allow them to be dismissed.


    The lord held up his hand, silencing theughter. His gaze swept between Oriole and the Knight, an intense look burning behind his eyes. "Very well. You wish to fight, outsider?" He didn''t sound mocking, just calcting. "But battlefields care little for fantastical origins. Show me proof of your strength."


    A murmur rippled through the court. The Knight of Courage shifted beside Oriole, a battle-ready glint in her eyes.


    The lord gestured to a towering figure in burnished armor standing amongst his guards. "Rnd, my champion. Best a knight of Earth, and perhaps I shall grant you an audienceter."


    A cruel excitement ran through the room. Oriole''s stomach clenched. He wasn''t the warrior here ¨C the Knight was. Yet, to refuse was to condemn them instantly. "We ept your challenge," he said, his voice steadier than he felt.


    The Knight of Courage stepped forward, her ice-wrought sword glinting in the dim light. Rnd, unfazed, drew a greatsword that looked more fit for a giant than a man.


    The duel was a whirlwind of steel and ice. The Knight was not the brute Rnd was, but her movements were fluid, her experience echoing in every parry and counterstrike. Marble dust flew as they shed, and Oriole held his breath with each desperate exchange.


    Finally, with an explosive burst, the Knight drove Rnd to a knee, her sword at his throat. The room stilled, the courtiers'' mockery frozen on their lips.


    The lord sat forward, his stoic fa?ade cracking. "Impressive¡­too impressive." A glint entered his eyes, not of admiration, but of something far more dangerous. "Earthborn warriors with such skill¡­You''re not refugees. You''re an invading force!"


    "My lord, please¡ª" the Knight of Courage began, but the lord cut her off.


    "Guards! Seize them! These outsiders are too great a risk! Prepare them for execution!"


    A cry of protest rose from the back of the throne room. A frail figure, hunched with age, hobbled forward, leaning heavily on a cane. "Wait, my lord!" It was the schr, his voice surprisingly strong. "There are records¡­old texts¡­They speak of those from Earth! Not spies, but lost souls appearing amidst the chaos of the First Breach."


    The lord red at the schr, but hesitation wormed its way into his expression. "Those are children''s tales, old man."


    "The tales say they were treated as heroes!" the schr insisted, his voice cracking slightly. "What if¡­what if they can offer us hope?"


    The lord fell silent. The room crackled with tension. Then, the lord slowly rose, his eyes never leaving Oriole and the Knight. "Very well. They have bought a stay of execution¡­for now. Take them in shackles, schr. We shall see if these ''heroes'' have anything to offer."


    They weren''t led to the squalid cell Oriole had dreaded, but a chamber high in the city''s old heart. Though barred, arge window offered a glimpse of the bustling city below ¨C a constant reminder of the freedom they''d lost.


    The Knight paced like a caged animal, her once-proud demeanorced with a helpless fury. Oriole, however, sank to the surprisinglyfortable cot, exhaustion threatening to drown him. Even their victory had led to this. Yet, in their despair, a flicker of hope appeared.


    The aged schr arrived as twilight painted the sky, a guard trailing him with a tray of surprisingly decent food. "My apologies for the amodations," his voice was reedy, but held an unwavering strength. "The lord...he is a man of war, not wisdom."


    With trembling hands, he ced the tray between them. Though ravenous, Oriole hesitated. They were still prisoners, a meal could easily be poisoned.


    Sensing his suspicion, the schr chuckled, a surprisingly warm sound. "Eat, friends. While our lord sees threats, I sense¡­opportunity. But to understand, I must hear your tale. This Earth ¨C tell me what kind of world bore warriors such as yourselves."

 Chapter 1193 Indispensable

    Chapter 1193 Indispensable


    Oriole eyed the food with skepticism, exhaustion giving way once more to the wariness of a cornered animal. The Knight of Courage, ever vignt, hadn''t moved from her post by the door, her gaze flicking between it and the tray. Even kindness, it seemed, wasn''t without its dangers in this strange world.


    "We can tell you everything," Oriole finally said, the weight of their situation settling deeper on his shoulders. He met the Knight''s eyes, seeing the same grim resignation mirrored back. "But you must promise to help us. We didn''te here to fight your wars, and we won''t be pawns in whatever conflict your city is locked in."


    The schr nodded, his gaze unwavering. "I have lived long in this dungeon, seen generations fight a war born from forgotten mistakes. If you have trulye from this ''Earth'', then perhaps...perhaps you offer a chance to break this cycle. Tell your tale, and I will offer what trust I can, even if others won''t."


    As thest rays of sunlight faded, Oriole spun their story. He painted a picture of Earth, its technological marvels and wed humanity. He described their flight from their homeworld, the desperate gamble of a cross-dimensional escape, and the shadow of the Ancestor, the Empyrean who pursued them relentlessly. He saw shock mingled with doubt on the schr''s face, yet no outright dismissal. Finally, he turned to Caleb.


    "This boy," Oriole ced a hand on the prince, still locked in slumber, "This young man¡­he is connected to the Empyrean, a hostage against his grandfather''s wrath. We are pursued by a powerful tyrant that is trying to save him.


    The schr''s eyes widened, and he slumped back with a gasp. "The Empyrean¡­then the tales are true! And he is¡­the Empyrean''s kin?" He trailed off, muttering to himself, a whirlwind of spection and despair.


    Unable to contain herself any longer, the Knight of Courage stepped forward. "Old man, riddles will aid us little now. You spoke of Earth, of others? What can you tell us about this dungeon, truly?"


    A spark of determination red in the schr''s eyes, straightening his weary posture. "Long ago, before my time even, scrolls spoke of¡­rifts. Times when the boundaries of our world blurred, and people from this ''Earth'' stumbled forth, confused and lost. It''s said they fought alongside our ancestors during the First Breach¡­the first shattering of sanity this dungeon unleashed upon us."


    Oriole felt a cold certainty settle upon him. If people from Earth had appeared here before, it wasn''t mere chance that brought them. "Then there is a way out. The crystal Saint Ai used¡­it wasn''t coincidence. If there have been breaches before, there may be one again."


    The schr nodded slowly. "It''s the only exnation for your arrival. Your world, with its fantastical inventions¡­perhaps that is where the key to our salvation truly lies. Perhaps you are not just a spark to reignite a stalemated war, but the catalyst that can end it entirely."


    "But what does this mean for now?" The Knight of Courage gestured towards the window, where the sounds of a mustering army grew louder with each passing minute. "They will force us to fight, or use the boy as leverage against us."


    The schr''s shoulders slumped slightly. "There will be no avoiding the battles toe¡­for now, gaining the lord''s favor is key. The boy¡­he is both your greatest danger, and an unforeseen opportunity." He rose, a flicker of the defiance from earlier returning to his gaze. "Rest now, my friends. Tomorrow, this city might see you as its enemies, or perhaps, its tenuous hope. For now, we must ensure the scale tips towards thetter."


    Their stay in the schr''s tower, with its glimpses of the city and whispered strategizing, was brutally short. They weren''t guests anymore, but prisoners once again, albeit moved to more ''secure'' amodations ¨C dank, deep cells within the heart of the city. Yet, the schr''s final words lingered, offering a twisted kind offort. They were a weapon now, however unreliable, and that might give them a sliver of control they otherwisecked.


    They did not have time to limate before they were dragged out, not to the courtyard, but to the city''s edge. Here, the grand structures gave way to scarred battlements facing a brutal no-man''snd. Beyond it, a mirror image of the city rose, a grotesque reflection of their own desperate haven. This wasn''t a test, but the brutal reality of the dungeon''s existence.


    "Behold, warriors of Earth," the lord''s voice boomed over the sh of weapons echoing from the field below. "This is your promised battle, against our true foes. Show me your worth, or these stones will be your tomb."


    There was no time for questions, no hesitation allowed. With weapons shoved into their hands, they were pushed towards the fray, descending into a nightmare.


    The Knight moved like a storm contained. Her greatsword wasn''t meant for contained duels, but she adapted, each parry shattering shields and sending the enemy staggering back. Oriole, however, was the anomaly. He moved between the fighters, not with sword strikes, but flicks of his fingers that sent sigils zing across the ground. Vines ensnared charging warriors, patches of ice became treacherous traps, and thunderous explosions sent shockwaves into the enemy ranks.


    With each desperate gambit, each unorthodox tactic, something changed on the battlefield. The defenders, used to a battle of attrition, gained a flicker of desperate hope. Their attacks became bolder, the enemy''s relentless surge faltered.


    Finally, as the sun began to dip below the horizon, a horn red. It wasn''t a victory cry, but a signal of retreat. Exhausted, covered in the grime of battle, Oriole staggered back towards their own lines, the Knight mirroring his every painful step.


    The lord met them, not with a victor''s pride, but a grim satisfaction. "You''ve earned your ce at my table," he said. It wasn''t an invitation, but an order. He turned towards the depths of the city, and they were expected to follow, back into the heart of a power they barely understood, where their survival might hinge on being the monsters they were never meant to be.


    They were led not to some grand dining hall, but a map room deep within the city''s fortified heart. The air hung heavy with old parchment and a desperate sort of calction. The lord''s advisors, grim-faced and battle-worn, watched them with a mixture of curiosity and unease.


    "You fought well, Earthlings," the lord acknowledged, his voicecking any warmth. "Well enough to earn you an audience, but do not mistake this for kindness."


    Oriole, throat raw from battle cries and the lingering tang of gunpowder, stood a bit taller. "We don''t want kindness, my lord. We want the truth about this dungeon, and how we can escape it."


    The tension in the room was a tangible thing. The lord''s eyes narrowed. "Bold words for prisoners of war." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Knight stepped forward, her greatsword resting easily against her shoulder, yet the unspoken threat was clear. "We did note here to fight your wars. We are not your pawns. Help us get home, and we offer you something this city hasn''t known in generations ¨C a chance for victory."


    A tense silence stretched, broken only by the flickering of torchlight. The lord leaned forward, resting his hands on a map weathered with age. Then he spoke, his voice low and deliberate. "Centuries ago, this dungeon was not a battlefield. It was one city, a haven, so the legends say. It was split during the First Breach, the war that shattered our sanity and our world."


    The Knight snorted, a bitter sound. "And no one questions this? Fight a war you have no memory of starting?"


    "Hope and desperation are potent motivators," the lord countered. He pointed to markings on the map. "Each city is said to hold a fragment of a relic, the key to opening a gateway out of this ursed ce. We fight not just for dominion, but survival. If one city ims both fragments...they might have the power to escape, and doom the rest of us."


    A chilling realization struck Oriole. This war WAS the escape for those trapped here, a twisted, brutal hope that fueled the endless conflict. "And if someone from Earth can open that gateway?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    The lord met his gaze, calction flickering in his eyes. "The schr''s ravings speak of your kind being the key. Perhaps the only key." He spread his hands. "You are a weapon the likes of which this dungeon hasn''t seen in generations. Wield it for us, and your freedom might be the reward."


    The Knight swore viciously, disgust warring with pragmatic fury on her face. Yet, in that disgust, Oriole saw a flicker of something else. They wouldn''t break free by refusing, only by bing indispensable. "Tell us how we can help," he said, forcing the words from his reluctant throat.


    Oriole knew that if he wanted to leave this ce before the Yalen Ancestor finds them, he will have to y by its rules. Even though this ce was a separate dimension, he could not rest, for some reason.

 Chapter 1194 A Cruel Twist

    Chapter 1194 A Cruel Twist


    Their prison room''s window overlooked a city that seemed unable to find peace. The Knight of Courage, usually restless, now stood quiet, her eyes tracing the streets teeming with activity.


    "This war¡­it''s not just chaos," she finally said, her voice quieter than usual. "It''s calcted. There''s something holding them here, trapping them in this conflict¡­"


    Oriole ran a finger over the faded lines on the city map. "They worship a fragment of something¡­a relic. It''s in the old cathedral, a twisted symbol of their desperate hope."


    The Knight considered this. "It''s the key, then. A direct assault would be madness, but¡­there might be another way."


    His mind raced. Deception, not brute force, was his strength. "The chaos of battle. I can vanish within it, unnoticed. The perfect cover to reach their treasure."


    Their nning became a dangerous dance. Oriole moved among the city''s defenders with purpose, his advice tactical and true, yet always edging him closer to his hidden goal. He learned the routines, the patterns of patrol, the macabre moments when their half of the relic was disyed for desperate crowds.


    Then, the horns ¨C that dreadful signal that meant another battle was upon them. This time, the chilling anticipation outweighed any lingering dread. As the defenders marched out to face the enemy, he was swept along, the ''Earth-born strategist'' whose presence might change the tides of war.


    The battlefield was pure mayhem. Steel shed against steel. Oriole wove through, not a warrior, but a maniptor. With a quick gesture, an attacker stumbled on treacherous ice. A flick of a finger summoned a shield, just in time to save a trembling defender. His guards watched him, suspicion reced by a desperate faith in his power.


    The moment arrived ¨C a sudden surge by the enemy, a weakness in the lines! Fear spread like wildfire. Oriole seized his chance.


    "They''re nking us!" he yelled, feigning panic. "I must find a different vantage point to assess the situation!" With a burst of telekic speed, he sprinted away, not towards safety, but directly into the swarming enemy ranks.


    He dodged blows, stumbled over barricades. An echo of the fissure''s energy thrummed beneath his skin, a reminder of the Ancestor''s gaze, a chilling weight that pushed him even harder.


    Then, it loomed in front of him ¨C the cathedral, broken and shattered. Images danced in his mind: stained ss shards, a ruined altar, and the pulsating fragment ¨C a twisted beacon of stolen power.


    Hesitation warred with determination. This was about more than escape. This was deciding the fate of a world born of unintended creation. Yet, he couldn''t fail.He triggered a carefully hidden rune, a st echoing down an empty street, a distraction to buy him just a few more precious moments. Then, he slipped inside the desecrated space.


    There it was. Not some grand artifact, but a shattered shard pulsating with an unsettling, familiar energy. It tugged at him, a chilling reminder of the world he''d unknowingly birthed.He reached out¡­


    A gasp escaped his lips.Guarding the relic wasn''t just any soldier, but a man who looked exactly like the schr, his face marred by a horrifying scar that ran from his temple to his jaw.


    "You shouldn''t be here, Earth-born," the schr''s doppelganger said, his voice a chilling echo of the real schr''s.Darkness swirled around his hands; a power Oriole had never witnessed before.


    Before Oriole could react, the strange magicshed out, a tendril of inky energy wrapping around his throat, draining the air from his lungs. Panic surged through him, his vision blurring at the edges.


    Suddenly, a blur of movement.The Knight of Courage, her face etched with fury, mmed into the doppelganger, knocking him away from Oriole. Gasping for breath, Oriole scrambled back, his hand instinctively reaching for a vial strapped to his leg.


    The doppelganger snarled, his dark magic crackling around him.The Knight, ever the warrior, met his charge head-on, her de a whirlwind of steel.But the doppelganger''s power was unlike anything she''d faced before.


    A desperate struggle ensued. Oriole, his vision clearing, knew he couldn''t stand idle.He uncorked the vial, a swirling concoction of shimmering light erupting within.With a cry, he hurled it at the doppelganger.


    The vial shattered, the light bathing the doppelganger in its radiance. He screamed, a sound of pure agony, as the magic ripped through him.He stumbled back, dissolving into a swirling vortex of darkness that vanished with a final, echoing wail.The relicy unguarded, its pulsating glow momentarily dimmed.


    Oriole slumped to his knees, his lungs burning, the echoes of the doppelganger''s power still prickling his senses.The Knight stood over him, her greatsword lowered but her stance tense, ready for further threats.


    "What in the zes was that?" she gasped, her voice taut. "That...thing looked like the schr!"


    Oriole coughed, trying to find his voice. "He¡­it said I shouldn''t be here. Like he knew I was from Earth." He struggled to sit up, his head throbbing.


    Suddenly, a flicker at the shattered entrance ¨C enemy soldiers pouring into the cathedral.No time for questions, only action. With newfound urgency, Oriole snatched the relic fragment, securing it into his prepared container.


    The Knight met his gaze, questions burning in her eyes, but survival instincts took over. "Escape first, answerster." She gestured towards a side exit hidden amidst crumbling stonework."There''s another way out, known only to a few¡­hopefully."


    Their escape was less heroic, more a frenzied scramble through the decaying heart of the city.Every turn, every shadowed alcove was a gamble, yet somehow, they emerged into the rtive safety of the chaotic, war¨Cstricken streets.


    It wasn''t until they were back in the schr''s cell, the barred window offering a tantalizing glimpse of potential freedom, that they finally dared to breathe.


    The schr, waiting for them with a mix of relief and dread etched on his face, gasped the moment he saw the relic fragment in Oriole''s grasp."You survived¡­but how? It is heavily guarded, always¡­"


    Oriole copsed onto his cot, the relic a dull weight in his hands. He nced at the Knight, who mirrored his exhaustion."Things gotplicated," he said with forced lightness.


    He recounted the doppelganger, the strange, consuming magic, their desperate fight.The schr paled with each word, his hand clutching at his chest as if struck. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "He¡­ it can''t be¡­" the schr whispered, his voice cracking."After all these years¡­I thought he was dead."


    The Knight, her usualposure shattered, mmed a fist on the table."Dead or not, that thing¡­it was powerful! Who was he? What was that magic?"


    The schr sank to his knees, his voice a broken sob. "My brother. He was twisted¡­corrupted by this war, by the relic itself.He tried to take it all for himself, but I¡­we fought, he was banished¡­or so I believed." He raised tear-stricken eyes to Oriole.


    A heavy silence fell over the schr''s makeshift haven. The relic fragmenty nestled in a in wooden box, its pulsating glow a constant, unsettling presence. The doppelganger''s death was no simple victory, but rather the ominous herald of a greater darkness, a threat that now echoed in the schr''s despairing eyes.


    "We can''t rest," he finally whispered, his usually gentle voice rough with newfound urgency. "If my brother wasn''t just an echo from the past¡­if the power of this relic corrupts even those you trust ¡­ then every moment is precious."


    Oriole nodded grimly. "We need the other half," he said, "The lord has it. Then, we find a way out of this dungeon, away from everything that has been poisoned."


    The Knight paced the cramped room. "That gilded snake won''t give it up willingly. If brute force is out, then we need a n. Something clever, misleading¡­"


    The schr''s gaze flickered towards the relic fragment. "Perhaps¡­if we offer him the whole. To believe he holds the key to absolute victory¡­"


    It was a dangerous gamble, one that filled Oriole with unease. Yet, the weight of the relic in his hands, the thrum of the energy that whispered of both salvation and doom, pushed him on. The next day, under the pretense of strategic discussions, they confronted the lord.


    The audience chamber was oppressive, its opulent furnishings a grotesque reflection of the brutal realities beyond its tapestried walls. The lord eyed them warily, his victory-earned confidence tinged with a newfound wariness.


    "The schrs speak of a¡­possibility," Oriole said carefully, keeping his tone level. "If the relics were reunited, perhaps then we might unlock this dungeon''s true secret."


    The lord leaned forward, his eyes glittering with greed. "The means to escape? To hold victory not just over this city, but over¡­" he paused, savoring the thought, "¡­over the world itself?"


    The schr stepped forward. "Indeed, my lord. With your bravery and Earth''s wisdom, imagine what we could aplish." It was a masterfully woven lie, and the lord fell for it entirely.


    The vault was a ce of grim contrasts. Candbras cast flickering shadows upon bare stone walls, and within the heart of this fortified chamber sat a gleaming pedestal ¨C their prize. The two relic fragments seemed to pulse in unison, a chilling testament to their fractured origin.


    "This is it," Oriole murmured, his voice barely a whisper. The moment the second fragment left the pedestal, the room surged with energy. The relics spun towards each other, drawn by an irresistible force.


    With a sh of blinding light, the fragments merged, bing not a relic, but a key ¨C intricate, and pulsing with a golden radiance. Oriole lifted it, a strange familiarity settling over him, a memory from a world he barely knew, where such an item was merely a concept.


    "It''s¡­ beautiful," the Knight breathed, a glimmer of hope recing her warrior''s scowl.


    Hope, however, was short-lived. A st of darkness swept through the chamber. The lord stood transfixed, eyes burning with a terrible hunger. But it was the schr who had moved, a cruel twist to his lips.

 Chapter 1195 A Golden Shard

    Chapter 1195 A Golden Shard


    "Such power," he hissed, the same inky magic his brother wielded crackling around his hands, "It should never have been denied me."


    Betrayal cut deeper than any de. The darknessshed out, ensnaring Oriole, the Knight, even the unconscious Caleb. Its touch was not pain, but a numbing despair, draining their will to fight.


    "You see, my friend," the schr sneered, the soft-spoken facade finally shattered, "I wasn''t broken by this war, I was awakened by it. This relic, this key! It will rip this dungeon free, not to some fantasy Earth, but fulfill a destiny long promised to me by a power far greater than yours."


    Oriole struggled, voice barely above a whisper as the power choked his defiance, "Destiny? What are you talking about?" as he asked, he struggled to break free from the darkness.


    The schrughed, a chilling sound that reverberated in the dungeon. "The Empyrean isn''t just a being. He''s... a force. His visions touch not just the future, but pierce the fabric of time itself. Those visions promised me power, dominion!"


    The Knight roared, trying to break free from the darkness. Her icy power exploded in every direction, but the darkness swallowed it all.


    The schr''s grin widened. "It is futile to struggle. My vision is unrted to you, but fifty years in the making! My brother and I both saw it, felt the Empyrean''s touch¡­the promise of a reward beyond our wildest imaginings. And that reward, my friends, relies on handing you to him."


    Oriole felt his heart constrict. If these words are true, then that means the empyrean hasid traps for them fifty years ago! "We fought against him just few days ago, how could hey a trap fifty years ago!"


    "Your mind would never understand," the schr spat, "We never met our lord, but saw him in a vision, my brother and I. And we fought, my brother and I, over who would present you as trophies to our master. In the end, wisdom triumphed, patience won. I let him think himself victorious as I bided my time¡­and here you stand, my prize delivered."


    The lord, realizing his own insignificance in this grand scheme, let out a pathetic whimper, his greed crumbling before a cosmic terror he couldn''tprehend. Oriole clung to a desperate hope.


    "You''re wrong!" he gasped, "If the Empyrean cared about you, he would not have made you waste fifty years of your life scheming and fighting!"


    The schr chuckled, the darkness pulsating around him. "The Empyrean is a being beyond your understanding. His touch is subtle, his ns vast. He maniptes not just the present, but the very threads of time. I unlock the door, he walks through it¡­and when this world is reshaped, I shall stand at his side, the grand architect of a new order!"


    He lifted the key, its glow reflecting in his mad eyes. With sickening certainty, he moved to the worn stone wall, a ce Oriole had dismissed as mere age...yet, as the key touched it, runes red to life, an ancient magic groaning back into existence.


    The room trembled. Reality seemed to warp, the very air thrumming with unstable energy. This wasn''t escape, it was destruction.


    The schr turned, his gaze sweeping over them. "There is nowhere else to run, my Earth-born friends." His fingers tightened around the key, and darkness swirled towards them, oblivion promising a merciful end to a story gone horribly, irrevocably wrong.


    And as existence itself began to unravel, a chilling realization struck Oriole ¨C the Empyrean yed a far longer game than any of them could have imagined.


    The reason that Caleb saw visions of the future was the empyrean showing him from that future itself. The schr turned into a pawn because the empyrean sent a vision from the present to the past, to make sure that there was someone waiting for them.


    With a sickening twist of the golden key, the schr tore at the very fabric of existence. The gateway yawned forth ¨C an impossible expanse of swirling ckness that seemed to drink the light and devour all hope. The darkness of his magic wrapped around them, not a gentle suffocation now, but a crushing grip, a prelude to oblivion.


    Panic flickered in the Knight''s eyes, a new note in her symphony of defiance. The battle-hardened confidence had cracked, reced by the primal fear of an unknown, all-consuming power. She turned, perhaps seeking reassurance in Oriole...and found it in an unexpected source.


    Amidst the swirling chaos, Oriole stood unnaturally still, a strange serenity washing over him. As he looked upon the schr, a sigh ¨C not of resignation, but weary determination ¨C escaped him.


    "I never wished to use this¡­" he murmured, his voice barely a whisper above the roar of disintegrating reality.


    The Knight, confusion warring with fear, choked out, "Use what?"


    Oriole answered with a flicker of a grin, a ghost of his usual lightheartedness amidst the encroaching doom. "Arthur¡­he was persistent. Insisted I take a piece of his power, to¡­to protect myself." A wryugh escaped him. "The irony. I always kept it as ast resort.It would leave me...depleted."


    Before she could question him further, a shimmering green light erupted from his body. Where the inky tendrils of the schr''s magic sought to consume, this ethereal energy repulsed, carving a small haven amidst the chaos. Then, the impossible happened. From the stone floor, white blossoms sprouted, vines weaving upwards, drawn to Oriole''s outstretched hands like a beacon.


    The light intensified, a blinding sh that pushed the darkness back. As it faded, Oriole stood enveloped in a tapestry of glowing vines, the blossoms pulsing with a life-force that seemed to challenge the very foundations of the schr''s power. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Horror washed over the schr''s face, distorting his triumphant mask. "What¡­what is this abomination? This power¡­it is not of this world!"


    For the first time since their betrayal, the schr faltered.He stumbled back, eyes darting frantically to the unstable gateway he had summoned. The Empyrean''s arrival was imminent, the culmination of his decades-long scheme. Yet, here stood Oriole, wreathed in a power that defied his meticulous ns. Perhaps, in his arrogance, he''d underestimated these travelers from Earth.


    Oriole''s gaze hardened, his newfound power crackling through the vines and blossoms. "This is life," he dered, his voice cutting through the roar, "This world isn''t yours to reshape, to twist into some cosmic design. It belongs to those who fight for it, bleed for it!"


    The ground trembled anew, the Empyrean''s approach heralded by an unnatural silence falling over the room. The darkness throbbed against the shield of vibrant light, a battle for dominance mere moments from its climax.


    "It doesn''t matter!" the schr shrieked, his madness reaching a fever pitch, "Your defiance is useless! My lord will im you, im this world! You and your borrowed power can only dy the inevitable!"


    With a final, desperate thrust, the schr pressed the key deeper into the gateway.The air crackled with a sickening promise, the tendrils of darkness reaching hungrily, not just for Oriole, but for the shimmering beacon he had be.


    And in that instant, as the fate of not just themselves, but an entire world, hung in the bnce, Oriole knew his choice was one made not just for survival, but for something more precious, more powerful than any grand design. He would defy the Empyrean not through battle, but through an act of pure creation.


    "The reason that Arthur rewrote the timeline was to ensure that his powers of creation is never misused," said Oriole as he stood, vines wrapped around his body like armor. Wood forming over his chest like a te, protecting him with pulsating life. "That was the reason I refused to take this power."


    "These nts and this power¡­ It should belong to the¡­" muttered the Knight of Courage, watching Oriole raise his hand to summon golden mana. "It should belong to the Seika of Living Beings."


    "Arthur is so much more than just a Seika," said Oriole with a grin as the golden mana twisted and turned into a shard. The moment it appeared, the darkness scattered like an illusion, fleeing for its life. It radiated a brilliant glow as the entire vault room trembled.


    With a surge of will, he thrust his hand forward. The blossoming vines whipped through the air, no longer a shield, but a weapon. They pierced the shadows, thorns glinting like teeth, sinking deep into the crumbling stone. The air throbbed as the golden mana, the heart of Arthur''s creation, coalesced in his palm into a shimmering shard. And as he raised it, the world seemed to hold its breath.


    The darkness shrieked. It wasn''t the schr''s voice, but the cry of a power antithetical to the life now zing within the room. Inky tendrils recoiled, shriveling in the face of this raw, chaotic creation.


    "NO!" the schr screamed, a desperate edge tainting his madness. "You wield an abomination! My lord...he will still im this world!"


    For a moment, there was a stark, impossibly beautiful contrast.The gateway throbbed with the promise of all-consuming destruction, while Oriole stood wreathed in vibrant, defiant life. Yet, as the Empyrean''s arrival became imminent, a bone-chilling dread wormed its way through the fleeting beauty.

 Chapter 1196 Again At Alka

    Chapter 1196 Again At Alka


    A st of unnatural cold tore through the chamber. Shadows writhed, converging on the gateway. Suddenly, silence fell, a suffocating calm far more terrifying than any roar, hinting at the unnatural power about to be unleashed. And then, the monstrous form didn''t just solidify - it shifted, warped, dissolving into swirling tendrils of violet energy.


    The Empyrean wasn''t a creature of brute force, but of cunning maniption. This wasn''t its true form, but the first tendrils of its insidious influence, a promise of the illusions toe.


    The Knight''s irond resolve wavered, her greatsword trembling slightly as she braced herself. The lord whimpered in terror, his grand ns crumbling into oblivion. Only Caleb remained blissfully unaware.


    Oriole''s grip on the shard tightened. He knew this was a desperate gamble. This power coursing through him was as vtile as the Empyrean''s own, a force of nature barely contained. If he failed...


    As the violet energy writhed and twisted, Oriole felt the Empyrean''s gaze fall upon him ¨C not just scrutiny, but chilling appraisal. This thing was more than a viin, it was a force that sought to extinguish the very spark of life he now fueled. It saw in him its antithesis, a threat its careful ns had never ounted for.


    The vines whipped and twisted, surging from the floor. Oriole poured the golden essence of creation into his makeshift weapon, not with precision, but with desperate necessity. The vines pulsed, and then burst outward, jagged thorns and strangling tendrils infused with the power of genesis.


    Heshed out, not towards the flickering violet illusions, but the crumbling foundation of the room itself. The floor crumbled, walls shattered.


    Dust and blinding light filled the air as Oriole sought not to defeat the Empyrean directly, but to destabilize the very fabric of this twisted world it sought to invade. He wanted to destroy thending spot for this relentless empyrean.


    Dust swirled in the blinding golden light. For a moment, it hid the horrifying violet tendrils from the gateway.The room shook violently, as if the very world itself wasing apart.Oriole''s power was destroying the dungeon''s foundations. Yet, he felt the Empyrean''s rage burning through the chaos.


    The Knight stumbled back, protecting Caleb in her arms. A piece of the ceiling crashed down right where they''d been standing just moments before.


    The schr screamed in terror. His n for power was dissolving around him. Amidst the madness, Oriole felt a grim satisfaction. The power he borrowed from Arthur was a burden, but also a way to deny this traitor any reward.


    The violet tendrils writhed. Theyshed out, not towards Oriole, but towards the city lord. The once-powerful man was paralyzed with fear, the perfect victim for the Empyrean''s tricks.He screamed as the tendrils wrapped around him, whispering cruel illusions.


    Oriole tightened his grip on the golden shard. He couldn''t let the Empyrean gain a foothold in their world.The vines surged with energy, driven by his desperate need to protect them.They whipped towards the gateway, thorns sharp as knives.


    But the violet tendrils pulsed in response.The illusions grew stronger ¨C ws and fanged mouths hungry for destruction.


    "This... this is nothing!" the schr shrieked, trying to sound brave."Once my lord fully emerges..."


    "He won''t get that chance!" Oriole yelled back.


    With all the strength he had left, he focused his power into the thorny vines. He aimed at the very heart of the gateway. His n wasn''t to destroy the Empyrean, he couldn''t, but to shatter the connection between worlds.


    The vines pierced the swirling violet illusions. Golden and violet light exploded. The gateway burst apart in a shower of shimmering fragments. The monster on the other side was cut off.


    Silence fell. The air hung heavy with dust and the fading scent of magic. The schr slumped against the wall, eyes wide with terror. He finally understood the true power of the being he served, and it was far beyond his control.


    The lord was a whimpering mess. The brief touch of the Empyrean''s magic had shattered his mind.Oriole watched him with pity.This broken man was a reminder of what could happen to them if they didn''t escape.


    The Knight cautiously approached. "It''s...gone?" she asked, disbelief in her voice.


    Oriole surveyed the wreckage. The vines were dying, the shard was fading. "For now," he said quietly. "But we''ve only survived one attack. This war, this dungeon...it''s the Empyrean''s creation. We have to escape to truly be free."


    A tremor ran through the copsing chamber. Oriole knew it wasn''t just the failing dungeon, but the Empyrean''s rage at being thwarted. Yet, a flicker of hope ignited in his chest. This world, this trap, wasn''t unbreakable. The source of its twisted stability was the relic...


    "The relic!" he shouted at the Knight, pointing to the pedestal where the city''s half of the key once rested. "It kept this dungeon anchored! Now that it''s gone..."


    The Knight''s eyes widened in understanding. She lunged forward, her greatsword shing through the swirling dust.The pedestal was buried under rubble, but the shimmering aura of the relic was unmistakable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What do we do?" she barked, tense with anticipation.


    Oriole tightened his grip on the fading golden shard. Arthur''s power thrummed through him, a strange mix of exhaustion and determination. "Hold on tight!" he yelled, raising the shard.


    He focused everything into that pulsating bit of light. It wasn''t just a weapon, but a fragment of pure possibility. "Arthur, if you can hear me...guide us to Alka, to a world where this...thing has no reach!"


    With a final, desperate surge of will, he shattered the relic beneath the Knight''s de. The world dissolved. Not into darkness, but into a blinding swirl of colors and energies.It was terrifying, exhrating ¨C they were adrift in the chaotic nothingness between realities.


    Oriole felt himself fading, pulled apart by the cosmic forces. The Knight''s grip was the only thing keeping him anchored, and even she was slipping away. Panic threatened to swallow him whole. Then, he remembered the golden shard.


    "Arthur...Alka..."he gasped, focusing all his remaining strength on the image of the world he''d created, the world where his friends awaited.


    The shard red, not with destructive power, but with a guiding light.He felt a pull, a sense of direction in the swirling chaos.


    He thrust the shard forward, letting its light guide him through the swirling madness.With a final, blinding sh, the universe spun, and he felt himself falling, the Knight and unconscious Caleb still clutched tightly in his grasp. Then, with a jarring thud, theynded. Not on solid ground, but on something soft, yielding. He felt grass beneath his fingers, smelled the fresh scent of a new world.


    The cosmic spin ended in a jarring thud. Blinded by a new light, Oriole felt the ground beneath him, smelled the fresh scents of a new world. Above him, against a backdrop of an unfamiliar sky, the golden shard pulsed and then faded, leaving him a small, twinkling star amid a sea of unfamiliar constetions.Had it worked? Had Arthur''s power, their desperate gamble, brought them to the haven they sought? He didn''t know. But the oppressive, crushing presence of the Empyrean was gone. For now, that was enough.


    Oriole blinked, greeted by a sea of gold. Wheat fields stretched endlessly, and farmers with pitchforks surrounded them, fear etched on their faces. The lord''s screams had faded with the dungeon''s copse, leaving an eerie silence in his wake.


    Caleb remained limp against him, a painful reminder of their ordeal. Then, a thundering echo ¨C horses at full gallop. A squad of knights, d in shining armor unlike any he''d seen, crested a gentle hill. They halted abruptly, their leader dismounting with swift efficiency...


    "Knight of Courage," the captain greeted, his voiceced with awe and a touch of worship. "Your arrival is¡­ unexpected. And this must be Lord Oriole, the fabled savior our world has awaited," the knight continued, his gaze shifting to Oriole, his posture unconsciously lowering in deference.


    Oriole sagged slightly. So, the artefacts, the fleeting glimpses of this world he''d risked sending through the fissures...they hadn''t been madness but warnings heeded. Relief mingled with the exhaustion coursing through his veins.


    The Knight of Courage, with uncharacteristic weakness in her voice, gestured towards Caleb. "We need help."


    Concern reced awe on the knight captain''s face. "Of course, mydy. But Lord Oriole...your visions... they foretold a war with Earth."


    The word hung heavy in the air. Oriole knew. Arthur, their friends, Earth itself ¨C still threatened by the machinations of the Seven Families. The visions hadn''t shown victory, merely struggle and defiance. A silent vow formed within him. This haven was a respite, a breath before the storm.


    "Indeed," said Oriole with a determined expression. "And I came here to lead you back to Earth, to help the Seika of Living Beings. Arthur needs our strength. We fight alongside them."


    Cheers erupted. Fear turned to respect. Oriole, exhausted but hopeful, boarded the carriage. They weren''t alone. He would lead, fight with Arthur, and face the enemy united.


    The empyrean could watch them no more, bing just a distant memory in the backburner of his brain. Oriole slumped in the carriage, resting atst, as he has escaped a terrible fate. However, as the hostage he has taken rested beside him, Oriole wondered if he could even make use of Caleb anymore. Everything has changed now.

 Chapter 1197 A Lovers Reunion

    Chapter 1197 A Lovers'' Reunion


    The blinding light of the Eggs Dungeon portal faded, reced by the cool, luminescent glow that seemed to define every corner of this extraordinary ce. Arthur blinked, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. They weren''t on barren ins, as he expected, but within the tower itself.


    Golden light emanated from intricate patterns adorning the walls, swirling in mesmerizing dances. Lush, bioluminescent vines snaked across the ceiling, casting an otherworldly aura on the polished stone floor. This was unlike any other tower Arthur had ever seen ¨C more an organic marvel than a cold, imposing structure.


    ra, a ck shadow rippling behind Arthur''s shoulder, let out a spectral sigh. "The heart of the tower¡­" she breathed, hope and trepidation warring in her voice.


    Mister White, his weathered face etched with a curious mix of awe and apprehension, gestured to the vibrant flora nketing the ceiling. "Wee to the first of the Ascending Gardens," he rasped. "These are rarely seen by those who enter the tower. Most face a more¡­ traditional, shall we say, path. But your arrival, heralded by ra''s unique connection to this ce, has granted you a different passage. Each floor of this tower presents a unique challenge. Ovee them, and you''ll reach the summit where Cyrian awaits."


    Arthur''s gaze flickered towards ra. Her spectral form seemed to hum with a strange energy, resonating with the luminescence of the tower. Was it a good sign? It felt¡­ unsettling.


    "I can return you to Yalen," Mister White continued, his voiceced with a hint of mncholy. "The tower will remain, a testament to their love. But your purpose here, it seems, is fulfilled."


    Arthur shook his head, his resolve hardening. "No. I came this far, and Cyrian deserves the chance to see ra again.Besides," he added, a determined glint in his eye, "I have a feeling these gardens will prove¡­ interesting."


    Mister White bowed his head in respect. "As you wish, Lord Arthur. Then let''s face the first test together."


    Koby and Sarohan, ever the pragmatists, exchanged nervous nces. This vibrant garden, while beautiful, held an unknown danger. Still, they squared their shoulders, ready to follow Arthur''s lead.


    The first challenge materialized as ethereal butterflies, their wings shimmering with an otherworldly light, fluttered down from the bioluminescent vines. But these were no ordinary butterflies. As they neared, a soft, lulling hum filled the air, a melody that tugged at the travelers'' minds, weaving dreams offort and forgetfulness.


    They watched, mesmerized, as Sarohan''s eyes drooped, his grip ckening on his trusty axe. Koby swayed, a blissful smile spreading across his face.Even Mister White seemed to struggle, his normally alert gaze dimming.


    ra, however, remained unaffected. Her spectral form crackled with defiance, her voice sharp as she cried out, "These are illusions! Don''t sumb!"


    Arthur, drawing strength from ra''s resolve and the distant wails of his Kingdom of Wrath, countered the butterflies'' melody with a rune of his own.A resonating chord, a burst of [Motivate], surged through the air, snapping the alluring dreamscape.


    Hispanions jolted back to awareness, disoriented but awake.The ethereal butterflies, their power broken, fluttered aimlessly before dissolving into shimmering dust.


    The first challenge ovee, a soft chime echoed through the room. A hidden panel in the wall slid open, revealing a narrow, spiraling staircase that led upwards. It beckoned them onward.


    "Each floor will likely present a different test," Mister White exined, his voice regaining its usual sharpness. "Tests that resonate with Cyrian''s memories, perhaps even ra''s past."


    ra, her spectral form shimmering with an intensity that seemed to grow with each challenge, nodded curtly. The reunion she craved was within reach, but every step towards it felt fraught with an unspoken danger.


    As they ascended the twisting staircase, an unsettling truth settled upon Arthur. This tower wasn''t merely a monument of love; it was a crucible. It tested their resolve, forcing them to confront their deepest desires and vulnerabilities. And perhaps, a dark thought slithered across his mind, it judged their worthiness to witness the reunion at its heart.


    The climb continued, each floor presenting a new trial ¨C illusions that conjured their deepest fears, puzzles that echoed ra''s past battles, even a gauntlet of spectral warriors that mirrored Cyrian''s own guard.With each challenge, ra seemed to grow stronger, her spectral form solidifying, the glow of her connection to Cyrian intensifying. Yet, with each victory, a sense of unease grew within Arthur.The tower''s luminescence, onceforting, now felt oppressive. The whispers that echoed through the air, once faint memories of Cyrian and ra, began to morph into pleas,ced with desperation ¨C pleas to join them, to stay within the tower''s embrace.


    The tower was alive, and it hungered.


    Arthur battled not only external challenges but the pervasive influence of the tower itself.Its longing, its desperation, seeped into his thoughts, weaving visions of a kingdom built upon the despair of others ¨C a twisted echo of what the awakeners who came before him had desired.They whispered promises of power, of bing the master of this domain, ruling over the souls trapped within.But these temptations held no sway over Arthur. The Legacy, the spiritual artifact nestled within him, pulsed with a warmth that countered the tower''s insidious whispers.


    But he could not falter. Diana waited for him. He needed to get out, to use whatever the tower offered him to shatter Isotox and reunite with his beloved. This resolve fueled his runes, giving them a sharp edge born of defiance.


    s they neared the summit, ra''s joyous anticipation reached a fever pitch. "I can feel him," she whispered, her spectral form radiating an almost tangible warmth. "Cyrian, he''s just¡­"


    Her voice trailed off as they stepped onto the final level of the tower. Instead of the vast chamber Arthur envisioned, they found themselves within a replica of Cyrian''s throne room. But gone was the opulence, reced by an eerie stillness that pulsed with sorrow.


    Seated upon the throne was a regal figure, stooped with age, his form ashen and gaunt. Echoes of Cyrian''s features were visible, yet horribly warped ¨C eyes sunken deep within their sockets, lips twisted into a perpetual grimace of despair.The room hummed with a suffocating oppressive force.


    ra let out a strangled cry, "No¡­ Father¡­ what have they done to you?"


    The figure on the throne twitched, his head lifting to reveal a chilling sight. His eyes, once gleaming with the stern power of a king, were now empty voids shimmering with spectral light. His withered lips parted, and a rasping voice, barely a whisper yet echoing through the chamber, rasped, "Consumed¡­ im¡­ all shall¡­ fall¡­"


    Mister White recoiled, his voiceced with a horror that mirrored ra''s own. "The King," he choked. "Like all those before, his spirit lingered, warped by the tower''s despair. He is all that remains of those who failed to reach Cyrian."


    ra sobbed, her luminous form flickering in anguish. "Father¡­ what have I done?"


    Arthur watched the scene unfold, a deep unease settling within him. The tower''s whispers grew louder, the pleas to join them more persistent. He thought of the echoes that haunted those who failed, their desperation now fueling a vengeful spirit that sought to consume Cyrian''s love. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ra, get out of here!" Sarohan bellowed, his axe raised.


    "Not without Cyrian!" ra cried, her form zing with defiance. Fury contorted the king''s spectral visage. "You took him from me!" he shrieked, his voice a tortured rasp."He was mine, heir to the throne!You stole his love, his destiny!"


    ra flinched, a flicker of guilt crossing her luminous features. "But Father, our love¡­"


    "Love?" The king''s spectralughter echoed through the chamber, devoid of humor and filled with a chilling bitterness."Love is weakness! It clouds judgment! You bewitched him, turned him from his duty!"


    The king lunged with surprising speed, his withered fingers outstretched like ws. ra recoiled, but before the king could touch her, Arthur unleashed [Obliterate], the annihting force tearing through the spectral figure.


    The king screamed, his echoing cries filled with centuries of pain and frustration, as the power of destruction ripped him apart. And yet, as he dissipated, a final gasp escaped his twisted features: "Cyrian¡­ my son¡­"


    Silence descended upon the throne room. The suffocating energy ebbed away.Where the king once reigned, a flicker of spectral light bloomed, coalescing into the form of Cyrian.He was weak, his essence stretched beyond its limits, but unmistakable sorrow and relief warred in his translucent features.


    He met his beloved ra''s gaze."Father¡­ the lengths to which he went¡­," he whispered, a tremor in his spectral voice, mirroring Arthur''s own fear of the path to power. Yet, Cyrian''s focus shifted, a flicker of gratitude and recognition in his pale eyes as he addressed Arthur. "Thank you. You have ended his centuries of torment, freed him¡­freed me."


    ra rushed to Cyrian, her luminous tears tracing trails down her radiant face. They embraced, and something extraordinary began to happen. Cyrian''s spectral form solidified, gaining color, while ra''s glow softened. The tower pulsed in harmony, as the lovers'' reunion mended the wounds of the past.


    The tower''s light red, bathing the reunited lovers in a warm, opalescent glow.As it faded, Cyrian stood before them, not a specter but a man, aged and worn yet undeniably alive.ra, beside him, was vibrant, radiating warmth and joy.


    "You did it, Arthur," Cyrian said, his voice stronger, filled with a wonder tinged with mncholy."You brought her to me, and in doing so, have broken my curse and unbound her spirit."


    ra turned to Arthur, her luminous eyes overflowing with gratitude."You have given us a gift beyond measure," she said. "May I repay this kindness?"


    She held a withered flower, a Forget-Me-Not, its delicate blue petals shimmering with a faint, opalescent glow.

 Chapter 1198 Seeking Sier

    Chapter 1198 Seeking Sier


    Yalenia trembled. Not with an earthquake, but the dying throes of its greatest monument. The Tower of Yearning, a pir of legend, crumbled. Stone and dust exploded outwards, a choking cloud engulfing the streets.


    Panic. Screams pierced the air. People ran, desperate, as the tower rained destruction upon the city. Whispers of magic, of curses, ignited alongside the fear. Even the King''s guard, hardened veterans all, faltered. Their discipline offered no answer to a crumbling symbol.


    From his balcony, the Yalen King watched, fury twisting his usually stoic features. His control, his carefully crafted image, was shattered like the tower itself. The Agard execution, a tool meant to strike fear into rebellious hearts, was forgotten amidst the chaos. His city was on the brink, and he needed a scapegoat. Fast.


    His eyes narrowed. The Agards, already condemned traitors, became even more valuable. He would twist this. He would weave the narrative himself, pinning the me on them, turning disaster into a brutal show of power.


    Meanwhile, Arthur and hispanions slipped through the ensuing pandemonium. The copse of the Tower was both a blessing and a curse. It drew attention away from them, yet the resulting fear was a powder keg for the king to exploit. They needed shelter, fast.


    Mister White led them through abyrinth of back streets, shadows swallowing their hurried footsteps."Not far now," he rasped, a bead of sweat streaking his weary face.


    Mister White led them through abyrinth of back streets, shadows swallowing their hurried footsteps."Not far now," he rasped, a bead of sweat streaking his weary face.


    The city thrummed with chaotic energy. Cries of despair mingled with shouted orders as the guards attempted to restore some semnce of order within the shattered cityscape. The Agard name was brandished by some, their deaths med for this impossible event. Others whispered of old legends, of ancient forces disturbed within the tower''s fall.


    "The king''s going to take advantage of this," Arthur muttered. "We''re walking into a storm, and it''s about to get worse."


    "Aye," Sarohan grunted, his grip tightening on his axe. "But we ain''t got much choice, do we?"


    They reached a dpidated rowhouse, its cracked fa?ade blending into the shadows. Mister White motioned them inside, a hidden urgency in his movements.The interior was cramped, smelling of dust and damp, but it offered the barest sense of sanctuary.


    Koby muttered in a low voice. "Is this¡­ safe?"


    "Safer than the streets," Mister White replied grimly. "For now, at least." He slumped against a dusty table, his weathered face etched with exhaustion. "We need a n, Lord Arthur. The city''s about to explode, and we''re caught in the st zone."


    Arthur paced the confined space, the Forget-Me-Not clutched in his hand, its delicate petals pulsing against his skin. A single, burning need fueled his thoughts. He had to find Oriole


    But how? As he questioned, a thought appeared in his mind.


    Thest seer he knew and trusted, Sier, possessed the ability to locate anyone. Yet, their past disagreements hung heavy between them, a bridge burned by suspicion and anger.Could he swallow his pride and seek his help?


    Koby shifted nervously. "How? The city will be crawling with guards. And even if you find the seer, what can they do in this chaos?"


    Arthur''s mind raced. Time was ticking. The Agard executions were a looming threat, and they couldn''t simply flee the city. The king was vtile, and the very foundations of Yalenia were trembling. "We have to do something," Arthur insisted. "We can''t just sit here and wait."


    A flicker of determination ignited in Arthur''s eyes, butced with a flicker of suspicion. Oriole''s abduction was far too smooth, and considering who the victim was, it felt... nned. Sier and Mistletoe, powerful figures in their own right, had always been enigmas. Could they be involved in this? The thought churned in his stomach, mixing with his desperation to find his friend.


    "I''m going to Sier," he dered. "He''s a seer, someone with the ability to see glimpses of the future, or locate people across vast distances. My only hope of finding Oriole quickly... if they have him." Thest bit was voiced less out of a desire to confide and more out of necessity. The more he considered the circumstances surrounding Oriole''s vanishing, the more he saw a pattern of maniption.


    Sarohan rumbled, "A seer? Can we trust him with this?"


    "Helpfulness was never his strength," Arthur said, "but he''s our best chance. The faster I find Oriole, the faster we can act." He met Mister White''s weathered gaze, a question lingering in his eyes.


    The old man frowned. "Sier? I don''t know much about him,d. But if that''s your choice¡­" He trailed off, a flicker of worry crossing his features. "The city''s a powder keg, Arthur. You''ll need a bit more than luck to reach Mistletoe''s mansion unseen."


    Arthur turned, a n forming in his mind alongside a knot of distrust twisting within his gut. "Gather information about the executions," he instructed the others. "Timing, location, any weaknesses we can exploit. If I''m not back by nightfall¡­ you''ll need to act without me." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a curt nod and a final nce at hispanions, Arthur slipped back into the shadows of the alley. The streets were a whirlwind. Guards patrolled with heightened vignce, their faces etched with suspicion. Yet, Arthur navigated the chaos with a newfound certainty, fueled by urgency and a gnawing sense of unease.


    Mistletoe''s mansion, as ever, stood in stark contrast to its opulent surroundings. It was a ce devoid of the usual trappings of wealth ¨C no guards, no bustling servants. Arthur remembered that well. The powerful, it seemed, preferred a different kind of security. As Arthur neared his destination, the remnants of the Tower came into view, a gaping scar on the city''s skyline. The fading tremors had left cracks in even the most prestigious buildings, grim reminders of the impossible force that had ripped through their world.


    Unlike the other grand estates which were teeming with added security after the tower''s copse, Mistletoe''s mansion stood shrouded in an unnatural stillness. With a deep breath, Arthur channeled the raw power of wrath ck lightning crackled around his fingertips as he focused on disrupting the unseen barrier, the telltale signs of Ruby''s illusion magic. It wouldn''t be a fortress, just enough to deter casual visitors or prying eyes.


    A jolt of energy surged through him, and with a faint shimmer, the illusion dissolved. The mansion, once seemingly shrouded in a veil of mist, became starkly real. Its imposing facade loomed before him, a silent challenge. Arthur steeled himself. He had a seer to find, answers to uncover, and a creeping suspicion that someone within the walls ahead had yed a bigger role in Oriole''s disappearance than they led him to believe.


    With a final push, the heavy door to Mistletoe''s mansion groaned open on aged hinges. He expected an ambush, a trap, some resistance from those who might be involved in Oriole''s disappearance.


    The mansion''s interior was grand, yet eerily devoid of life. Dust motes hung in the air, undisturbed, a testament to theck of recent activity. It was as though the ce had been frozen in time, a stage set abandoned midscene. Despite the eerie mansion, Arthur did not feel threatened.


    The dining room stretched before him. A long table,den with untouched silverware and expensive crystal goblets, mocked the illusion of a recent feast. And there, slumped on a luxurious couch, was a figure Arthur recognized all too well.


    Vihan. The doctor. Dead drunk.


    A surge of anger coursed through Arthur. Was this some kind of trick? He strode closer, the remnants of Ruby''s illusion flickering around the form of the drunken man.


    Vihan stirred, mumbling in his sleep. As he blinked groggily up at Arthur, a flicker of surprise crossed his bloodshot eyes. Then, a slow, mocking grin spread across his face.


    "Arthur," he slurred, raising a goblet in a mocking salute. "Took you¡­hic¡­long enough to find us. Thought you might have gotten lost."


    "Where is he?" Arthur demanded, his voice dangerously low. The suspicion that had been nagging at him hardened into cold certainty. "Oriole ¨C what have you done with him?"


    Vihan chuckled, a wheezy sound that echoed in the stillness. "Patience, my dear boy. Sier is busy. Prophecy, you see¡­hic¡­important stuff. Kings, kingdoms¡­all hanging in the bnce. You wouldn''t want to disturb him now, would you?"


    A wave of nausea swept over Arthur as the implications of Vihan''s drunken rambling hit home. Prophecies? Kings? Oriole''s abduction was about something far bigger than a simple ransom.


    "Take me to him," hemanded, his voice like ice.


    Vihan shrugged theatrically, swaying as he stood. "As you wish. Seer awaits¡­second floor. Master bedroom, I think. He''s¡­hic¡­got a thing for the finer things in life."


    With a disgusted snort, Arthur brushed past the doctor. The second floor held an oppressive silence. As he approached the master bedroom, Arthur anticipated meeting his old friend. Through the grand double doors, he could sense a presence, a simmering power that made the hairs on his neck stand on end. Sier. Just beyond the threshold. And perhaps, finally, some answers.

 Chapter 1199 Breaking Hatred

    Chapter 1199 Breaking Hatred


    The silver engravings of the doors shimmered with runic lights, but Arthur sensed no hostility from it. Instead, he sensed the presence of the seer behind the double doors ¨C watching, calcting, and waiting.


    One knock and the other, resonating in the hollow interior of the mansion. Arthur sighed at how much things have changed and watched the doors creak open, like a beast unhinging its maw. Inside was the violet mana surrounding a figure, whose back faced Arthur.


    "It has been a long time since west met," muttered Arthur as he walked into the bedroom, his feet mming to the marble floor a little too hard. "How has it been, Sier?"


    A pebble thrown into the calmest pond, causing ripples. His question seemed to bring down the peace of the room, causing the violet mana to shift. Arthur stood in the silence as he watched the seer rise and turn, nothing like what Arthur remembered.


    Sier looked like a withered ghost that has devoured itself just to survive. Arthur took a nce, and then another. His eyes shifted to the bottles and what remained of herbs on the ground. Then, he understood the cruel reality.


    "I don''t need your pity," said Sier, reading his mind without even being able to hear his thoughts. Arthur paused and looked at the seer. "What do you think that you are doing, just slithering your way into my home?"


    Arthur was no fool. He could sense the edge in the seer''s voice -¨C a warning sign before the imminent battle begins. However, he refused to escte the situation further as he has done before. In fact, he regrated it.


    "I want to apologize."


    The phrase caught the seer off-guard. He never expected Arthur to show remorse or even think about apologizing. His surprise, however, was short-lived. A pained expression appeared on his face before he held his head. The seer was in pain.


    Arthur did not understand what was happening, but he decided it would be wisest to avoid approaching the seer, lest he sees it as a hostile move. He watched from afar, and saw the flickering violet lights in the seer''s eyes.


    "Don''t let him take over, Sier," said Arthur, causing the pained man to freeze in ce. Then, he turned toward Arthur with the same fury, if not more.


    "How dare youmand me?"


    "You need to free yourself from the hatred that you have for me," said Arthur after a sigh. "I came here to apologize for not telling you the truth, for not trusting you enough to tell you what happened to me."


    "And now you know?" asked the Sier with a smirk. "I thought we could be friends, Arthur. But you never thought of me as more of a stepping stone to jump into the world and learn its tricks. When you grew powerful enough, you turned against me."


    "I never meant to turn against you, but how could you ept the fact that I am no longer the same person that you used to know?"


    "Then who are you?"


    Arthur could see some sort of calction rather than curiosity. The seer should have already deduced his real identity, which makes it worthless for Arthur to reveal it. However, it was a test of sincerity.


    "I am the same Arthur that you sought at the arcade, the same one that fought alongside you against Ilios, and the same Arthur that feels gratitude for everything you have done. However, I am not the same Arthur that you knew for the past year."


    "What happened to the real Arthur?"


    "I don''t know," said Arthur as he could feel the violet mana stir. Sier did not like that answer. "Do you know the source of epiphanies?"


    "¡­an ovep in the timelines."


    "As expected from the greatest seer," said Arthur with a smile. "I caused that ovep, which also meant that my memories of that timeline jumped to this one. However, the memories I had during the past year, which I have not been present, is gone."


    "¡­then everything that we went through together¡­ and everything that we learned about each other¡­"


    "Gone."


    The revtion made Sier pause, look at the ground, and then burst outughing. Hisughter echoed through the dark bedroom chamber, through the halls, and the then the entire mansion. Arthur stood in his presence, failing to understand his mindset, but still not threatened.


    "The moment I learned about who the outsider is, I knew I had to get him on my team. A powerful enigma that could create whatever the fuck he wished? How could we even defeat such an absurd ability?"


    "I can rte to that."


    "You cannot, definitely not. I had to choose between two fates, Arthur. I had to either forsake the only power I had or be the puppet of the Omniscient Seer. And you know what? The outsider wasing for me if I chose the seer. I knew we couldn''t win against you. No one fucking can."


    "So, you chose to be my friend instead."


    "I hoped it would change things between us, that we could work something out as long as we were friends, but everything I worked for and built was gone the moment your memories disappeared. I¡­" paused the seer, taking a deep breath. "I''m out of time."


    As the words slipped into the fabrics of his mind, they carried a desperation that he has never heard. Sier furrowed his brows, clenched his fists, and then released them. Then, he turned toward Arthur.


    "After what happened in Runera, we are enemies."


    "Enemies, friends, allies ¨C nothing but social constructs. I know that I stood against you, as you have stood against me. But I am willing to let bygones be bygones."


    "For what?"


    "For Oriole."


    "The alchemist who kidnapped the prince without even telling me?"ughed Sier as he staggered back, his ponytail swaying. "You came to me so we can help him?"


    "Since you used the word help, that means you know he is in trouble," said Arthur as he looked around the room. "You have been using enhancement potions, supplements, and forbidden items. For what?"


    "Do you think I would reveal what I have been painstakingly working to uncover?" asked Sier with a grin as he cupped his hands on his belly, letting his violet robes cascade as he walked forward. "You have some nerve."


    "I have an offer, nothing else," said Arthur as he looked the Sier in the eye. Before he awakened his kingdom of wrath, the seer was taller than him. However, Arthur grew with each soul that joined his kingdom. Each soul purified his body as it entered his consciousness. "One that would interest you."


    "I will refuse that¡­"


    "I can help you ovee the guardian."


    Sier froze in ce, his mouth still chewing on the refusal he was about to utter. As if retracting a knife to his own neck, the seer closed his mouth, studied Arthur, and squinted his eyes in doubt. He could not see through Arthur even if he tried. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What kind of game is this?"


    "Not a game. A simple offer. After entering the red tower, I learned to master this new power, the power of wrath. It could erase everything, including the control that the seer has on your mind."


    "...and how would I trust you?"


    "Am I a man of deceit?" asked Arthur, and the seer could not say that Arthur is. Despite their differences and problems, Arthur was never a man to use underhanded means. "You know me better than that."


    "Just to save Oriole?"


    "You know about the Yalen Family more than anyone in this world, and Oriole kidnapped their son. I am sure that they would retaliate in ways that only you know."


    Sier was silent, and after a few moments, turned around and walked back. He walked toward the library behind him and used his violet mana to bring out some books. Instead of telling Arthur, he was showing him.


    "Caleb might be my younger brother, but he is nothing but a vain noble. He was spoiled because of his potentials to see things, which ironically made him never realize that potential. More than once, he almost lost his life, and a single figure prevented that."


    As he exined, Sier used his mana to look for information within the books he has picked up. Arthur watched with interest as the information rose to the surface, written in violet mana, detailing several events of the past.


    "I wrote these books, surveilling the Yalen Family ever since I left them. And in them, that figure has shown itself more than once. I almost went insane trying to understand his powers, and did go insane after I did."


    "Temporal maniption," muttered Arthur with a frown. "The empyrean of Yalen can send prophecies and visions into the past."


    "I see that you came here with research of your own," said Sier with a smile. "Indeed. He can slip through the constrains of time and slip visions into the past, use them to reshape the world. This is the only reason that the Yalen Kingdom survived without actualbat powers."

 Chapter 1200 A Scheme of Ascendance

    Chapter 1200 A Scheme of Ascendance


    Books floated around the seer like a sr system, answering his hunger for knowledge like an imminent echo of a valley. Characters jumped to life as if that was their purpose all along, to serve the seer and fuel his wisdom. "How can we fight such a thing?" asked Arthur, his mind preupied with the looming threat of a seer who could not only see through the world, but reshape the past itself. It seemed almost impossible. "There is a reason that the power bnce exists in the world," said Sier as he turned toward Arthur, his violet eyes squinting at him. "No one can defeat the empyreans backing every nation." "What about Osian the Invincible?" asked Arthur with a smile that seemed to trigger the seer''s frown. The fact that Arthur himself defeated an empyrean known as invincible disagreed with Sier''s argument. "The outsider was always meant to break the fragile bnce of power," said Sier with a smirk of his own. "That''s the reason everyone flocks around you like flies, wishing to obtain some of that power and wealth."


    "I could say the same about the members of Mistletoe, right?" "Ascent is nothing but a gathering of rebels."


    "Better than thieves."


    Imaginary gunshot sounds echoed in the room as bullets were fired, shaped like words that cut deeper than any weapon. However, the two did not seem hostile, but rather held smiles that mirrored each other. "You started as another member of Mistletoe, but now you have your own people," said Sier with a grin. "Speaking of Ilios, that reminds me of the ambush they have set for us. During the Runes Apprentices Cup, you vowed to take revenge. And you did, although not as a member of mistletoe."


    "You should have been the one to save Ivy, Sier."


    "Why would I, when I already know that she would choose your side once she learns about our argument?" asked Sier with a sliver of loneliness, making Arthur pause. Did he take too many things from the seer? "We have amon enemy now," said Arthur with a frown. "I know that you desire revenge against the Yalen King, and I wish to save Emma and Oriole. But I doubt that I can save them without a fight."


    "As long as I stood against my father, we were destined to fight together," said Sier as he gazed out of the window. "I agree to this temporary alliance, but don''t stand in my pathter. Yalen is mine."


    "I couldn''t care less who runs things here," said Arthur with a frown. "Tell me where Emma and Oriole are."


    "Oriole is in Giant Garden, and Emma Agard has disappeared from this world."


    "What do you mean?" "Giant Garden is a valley that suffered a mana explosion, resulting in unnatural growth of living beings."


    "I meant regarding Emma. What do you mean that she disappeared from this world?" asked Arthur with confusion. "How could she disappear if she is set to be executed in a week?"


    "One would think that she is entrapped by the king himself, but I found no traces of that. I cannot find her, learn of her existence, or even find someone who met her. Caleb was our only source, but I was too wise to touch him. After all, grandfather would rewrite the entire past to save him."


    "Temporal maniption has its costs. Your grandfather might erase his very existence if he messes too much with the timeline."


    "That would be a lovely paradox," said Sier with a smile. "You are right. My grandfather is careful with his power, to ensure that he does not temper with the timeline too much. Thus, he mostly affects other worlds, dungeons, or insignificant lives."


    "We can use that against him, but I don''t know how. Does he have any other weakness?" "Most seersckbat abilities. As long as you get close enough, he is no stronger than a deme-ranker. We don''t exactly train our bodies like the rest of awakeners do."


    "¡­can you find Emma for me as I go to Giant Garden?" "I can send William to do that, but I''m afraid it''s toote." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Toote for what?"


    "For Oriole to survive. My grandfather has already began moving, chasing after him. Even if you go to Giant Garden now, you might find nothing but a corpse."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted as Arthur''s eyes narrowed, dangerous light shing within them. A cutting and sharp aura leaked from his body, enough to make the seer rmed. This was the natural result of bing the embodiment of wrath, a godyer nheless. "If something happens to Oriole," muttered Arthur, his voice as deep as the ocean. ck lightning crackled in his hands, wrath coursing through his veins. "The entire Yalen Bloodline will be eradicated." The words were not a threat toward Sier, but a promise. The seer looked at him with apprehension before someone knocked on the door and came in after sensing the aura. Zas and William were outside, weapons in hand, as they looked at Sier to hismand. "You have finally shown yourself, traitor," spat Zas with loathing, but Arthur was not in the mood to bicker with him. Snakes of ck lightning rose from his body, leaving their burrow. As the whipped toward the teleporter, he stood there like amb awaiting ughter. "We are allies now," said Sier, making the ck lightning freeze in its ce, burning through the very fabric of space. Arthur met the seer''s eyes, and no more words needed. "Go and save Oriole, and I will look for the Agards."


    "Fine," said Arthur as he nced at Zas and William. "Be warned, you two. I don''t have the same patience as I had before. Tread carefully, lest you fall into a bottomless abyss."


    After leaving those words, Arthur walked out of the room, past the two frozen Deme-rankers. They were no longer a threat to him, no more than arrogant ants that could be squashed with a thought. He left the mansion the same he entered -¨C the main door.


    Zas and William stood at the doorway, sweat covering their backs. Although they wanted to act normal, their bodies could not process the imminent feeling of death. "You live for another day, Zas," said Sier as the books returned to their ce. "Arthur is no longer someone you can antagonize. If you meet him again, walk with your head down, unless you want to live without a head."


    "I can¡­" "Lies are useless in my presence, Zas. Fear should not be a source of shame, but relief that you are smart enough to survive. That''s the very purpose of fear, to survive."


    As he imparted the impatient teleporter with his wisdom, Sier looked out of the window again, this time to study the moonlight. A thin smile hung on his face before he turned toward his loyal followers. "Arthur has arrived to Yalen, as we have anticipated. The Seven Families have been awaiting his arrival to Yalen to start the next step of their ns."


    "And the start of ours," said William with a smile as he knelt down. "After we achieve our true purpose amidst the chaos and their fight, you will be an actual god."


    "Whether that is possible or not¡­ is hard to decide. But if I want to obtain a power without any strings attached, a power to call my own, I must use the God Summoning to enter Devaheim."


    "If we are allies with that prick, shouldn''t we warn him?" asked Zas after rposing himself. "It would be more beneficial for us if he puts up a fight against the summoned god. If he dies with a single p, the god will return and the Gate to Devaheim will close."


    "Arthur is not going to lose."


    "You mean he can defeat a god?" "I don''t know what kind of god is going to be summoned, but can you imagine Arthur losing?" asked Sier with a smile. "I cannot do that. He has been the center of our world ever since he awakened."


    Zas listened to his words with thoughts of his own, lowering his head to the ground. After a moment, he voiced out a question as he looked at Sier through scattered hair strands. "Do you regret not killing him when he first awakened?" "I don''t know if I even could at that time. Master Ronin was obsessed with Arthur and the dreams he kept seeing, and would have sacrificed his life just to save the outsider."


    "I didn''t ask if you could. Would you kill him if time rewinds?"


    "¡­I would have," said Sier with a grin. "The outsider is too unpredictable. I cannot see a future that contains him, so I feel nauseous every time I look at his face. He does not belong to our world."


    Zas looked at Sier in silence before kneeling. The seer nced at him before turning to William,manding him what he promised Arthur. "Look for Emma Agard and her family. She could prove herself to be a useful card in the uing fight, especially as the strongest seer in the world."

 Chapter 1201 Spiritual Energy

    Chapter 1201 Spiritual Energy


    Arthur walked through the troubled streets of Yalenia, listening to the city shake as the tower still crumbled. The earthquakes rushed through the city, straining its infrastructure, before traveling through Arthur''s core. This was his own doing. A love story fulfilled, even for just a moment¨C Cyrian met ra once again. Arthur had no idea why he did it, but for some reason, he felt alive because of it. His impact on the world, the tower of yearning itself, brought a defiance to everything he fought against. "You there, stop!" shouted a patrolling knight as he caught a glimpse of Arthur, but the next second, there was nothing.


    [Light Bending] The rune floated,cking a form, in his hand as it shrouded Arthur in a cloak of light bending that prevented others from seeing him. As long as light did not bounce off his body, then the human eye cannot see him. Giant Garden was not unknown to him. In fact, it was ironic that Oriole would go there, since Adam Leno, the mana monster supplying the Runic Dome with mana, was the man responsible for the mana catastrophe that befell that ce. The valley that has appeared out of the sheer destruction fostered life in an amplified manner, making everything gigantic. If the seer was truthful, then Arthur could not dy this any longer. "The Tower of Yearning''s fall will allow me to use this amount of mana without being noticed. Even if the Yalen King noticed me... Ick any other alternative." A ripple spread across space as Arthurpressed it to create a portal that would lead him straight to Giant Garden. Like a piece of fabric, space folded into itself to connect two dots that should not have anything to do with each other. Arthur passed through the portal, and felt the nauseous feeling of traveling hundreds of kilometers in an instant. The dark alleyway turned into an infinite sky with greenery that could reach it. Arthur felt his body fall, cutting through the air of Giant Garden. "An aerial view is best when looking for someone," muttered Arthur with a smile as the wind screamed in his ears and messed up his hair. His golden eyes darted across Giant Garden, looking for any anomaly.


    Howl! An ear-piercing, low-pitched, howl rang in his ears and entire body, as if the sound waves wanted to rip him apart. Arthur was confused for a moment before he sensed the presence above, a shifting shadow in the clouds. At first, he thought it was a cloud. But the next moment, those very same clouds shifted and rushed toward him. Arthur did not need any rune, just a wave of his hand sent gales of wind that scattered the clouds. "What is this creature?" muttered Arthur with confusion as he turned around, letting his back face the approaching ground. He thought that a monster would reveal itself, but was surprised to see a pair of beautiful wings, spanning the entire sky above him. A colossal crane split the sky in half, with majestic white wings. The wings span the entire sky, almost connecting one mountain to the other like a celestial bridge. "This might be the biggest creature I have ever met," muttered Arthur with awestruck eyes. The crane''s head rotated as it flew above him, its blue sapphire eyes looking at Arthur like he''s an ant. Arthur prepared for a heavenly battle, but after the assant clouds dissolved by his hand, the crane simply pped its wings and disappeared.


    Clouds shifted as the giant creature sent hurricanes toward the ground, its wings brushing against a small hill and obliterating it. Lucky for thendscape, it soared high enough to avoid turning it into a wastnd. "How could a creature of that magnitude exit in our world without anyone knowing?" muttered Arthur as the wind howled past his ears, the ground receiving him with trees, grass, and bone-crushing sturdiness. Arthur groaned because he has wasted his chance tob the area from his aerial advantage, and another teleportation would simply be a waste.Arthur kicked toward the ground, creating a gale of wind that cushioned his fall. Although the trees were bent, he made sure not to damage it further. "Oriole is in this ce?" muttered Arthur with concern. He has been here just a few moments and already met a threat to his life. Although he would be able to defeat that giant crane, its ability to magical clouds would be difficult to handle.


    Dust fell as Arthur patted his clothes. At the same time, he closed his eyes and felt the existence of everything inside this Giant Garden. A moment of extrospection revealed another unusual truth about this ce. "Mana is too chaotic in this ce. It is no wonder that I couldn''t feel Oriole''s existence before," said Arthur with a frown. "If this is the case, how did Sier know where Oriole is?"


    The alchemist should have chosen this ce to avoid being found by the Yalen Royal Family. It was smart, but if the seer could find him, that means the masked woman leading the rebellion isn''t wrong. Oriole was in danger. "If I cannot find Oriole because of the mana, then I just need to redirect it." A rune appeared on his palm, before his finger grabbed it. Arthur crouched on the ground, choosing an unassuming nt. He infused the rune into it. [Mana-Affinity] The nt absorbed the rune, and a torrent of mana rushed toward the herb. The scattered mana that made it hard to sense anything before found an inlet to rush into. Like a dam has opened, the flow was unstoppable. "This will take a while," observed Arthur as the mana fluttered his robes. "But I wonder what the repercussions of feeding this herb will be..." Arthur looked at the rune, and a ping of pain prickled his heart. This rune reminded him of his brother, Oren. Arthur wondered where he was at the moment¡­ and whether he was safe. A few minutester, a bestial scream echoed through the forest. Arthur turned around to find a¡­ tree? A humanoid creature that looked like a tree carried a long sword, waving it as it rushed toward Arthur. "Did the herb attract it?" The swordsman''s branch, acting as an arm that held the sword, elongated toward Arthur. The tree sought to pierce through his heart, but Arthur sidestepped and grabbed the branch. Then, with a tug, Arthur tore the branch with ease. Another scream, and another lunge forward. The tree seemed obsessed with obtaining the herb that acted as a mana reservoir, but Arthur couldn''t let it obtain it. Instead of using his hand again, Arthur red at the swordsman. Boom!


    The ground shook as the spiritual energy exploded from his body, destroying the spiritual energy moving the tree. The overbearing spirit that Arthur exhibited destroyed the swordsman without even moving a finger. Arthur was surprised himself, as he blinked. He just meant to terrify the swordsman into running away, but his spiritual energy was so overbearing that it killed the beast with just an intention. "Did my spiritual energy get stronger again?" muttered Arthur with confusion as he observed the leaking strands from his body. "I think it happened after I defeated Artemis." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The battles ahead did not just involve empyreans, but actual celestial creatures. Arthur would not rest until he defeats everyone that sullied this world with their greed.


    "If the satellites that monitor the world detect mana, they should be oblivious to spiritual energy, right?" As he entertained the idea, Arthur began to find it feasible. He has avoided using his mana lest he gets detected. But spiritual energy was an entirely different entity.


    "It is either I find Oriole, or the entire world learns of my existence," muttered Arthur with a grin. "A risk worth taking."


    Boom! Spiritual energy exploded from his body; far stronger than any mana he has used. It shook space, time, and the very essence of the world. This was the first time that Arthur allowed his spiritual energy to roam free, rampant and destructive. It was a freeing sensation, like finally immersing oneself in water after a long sweaty day. Spiritual energy was an extension of his body, and whatever they touched entered his mind map. This was a different method to detect things, different from existence and mana detection. Even as his energy reached the furthest corners of the valley, it showed no signs of diminishing. The dam was still open, and Arthur could feel that this was far from his limit. However, what he found forced him to stop. "...why is she here?"


    Arthur raised his eyes upward, sensing the cab atop a distant tree. Inside the cab was a faint presence of a human. It was a woman he knew, but did not know. Her existence in this ce was enough to raise his suspicions. Arthur kicked the ground and jumped, soaring toward the sky. His aim was the cab that contained Oriole''s presence, but someone different inside.

 Chapter 1202 Are You Stronger?

    Chapter 1202 Are You Stronger?


    Arthur soared through the air, the wind whistling in his ears as he propelled himself towards the towering wooden cab nestled among the colossal branches. With each surge of momentum, he closed the distance, his golden eyes locked on the curious presence inside.


    Hended with the subtle grace of a predator, his boots settling lightly on the gargantuan leaves that served as the cab''s roof.A tense anticipation hummed through him. Something was amiss. The presence he sensed, the faint scent of Oriole''s lingering essence¨C it shouldn''t have led him here, to the masked woman who''d set him on this path.


    A strange suspicion, sharp as a thorn, pierced his curiosity.The woman who had warned him of Oriole''s danger¡­ was she the source of that danger?He''d sensed no malice from her in their previous brief encounters, but in this world of schemes and betrayals, appearances could deceive.


    He crouched at the edge of the cab, peering down through a crack in its crude wooden construction. The interior was dimly lit, the masked woman''s back turned towards him as she hunched over a collection of vials and jars.Her focus was absolute, her movements precise and methodical. With a controlled breath, Arthur reached out and slid open the cab''s makeshift door."You are far from your usual clocktower," he spoke, his voice resonant and calm, slicing through the silence.


    Startled, the woman spun, her body tense. The mask she wore obscured her features, but the rm in her posture was unmistakable. "Who¡­ how¡­?" she sputtered, her voice a muffled whisper behind the disguise.


    Her surprise was his only advantage. As the woman fumbled for words, Arthur dropped into the cab with the fluidity of a shadow. Hended in a low crouch, ck lightning crackling at his fingertips as he cut off her escape route.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself," he spoke, the warmth of any previous interactions reced by a chilling resolve."Why are you here?" His demand echoed in the confined space, a prelude to the tempest that was brewing within him. His suspicions,pounded by the strange confluence of events, had hardened into an icy certainty. She was hiding something, and he would have his answers.


    The masked woman seemed to shrink under his unwavering gaze. Yet, a flicker of defiance sparked in her eyes. "I do not understand," she stammered, her voiceced with a tremor that betrayed a flicker of recognition. "Your eyes¡­ they are the same as the outsider I saw in the Yalen library. The one they call Arthur, you are the one I trusted with the rebellion."


    Arthur allowed himself a mirthless chuckle. "Allies? Perhaps. But your actions, your presence here¡­" he trailed off, gesturing at the alchemist''s tools spread before her, a makeshiftboratory in this remote corner of the valley. "¡­Tell a different story."


    He stepped closer, a relentless predator circling his prey. "Oriole ¨C what have you done with him?" The name hung in the air, a whispered usationced with a simmering fury born of worry and the nagging sense of the world unraveling around him. The woman pressed herself against the cab''s wall, as if she could merge with the wood and simply disappear. "I only intended to protect him." Her voice was trembling now, barely louder than a sigh.


    "From whom?" Arthur pressed, his tone unforgiving. "From the Yalen Seer? Or was it a different kind of protection?"


    The woman''s silence echoed louder than any denial. He saw it in her averted eyes, the subtle tension coiling within her frame. She was trapped, physically and metaphorically, by her lies and his usations. He closed the remaining distance between them with a single, purposeful stride. Towering over her, he reached out and ripped away her mask. The face beneath was young, etched with a mix of fear and defiance¡­ and something else, something Arthur couldn''t immediately ce.


    Recognition mmed into him like a physical blow. It was Nera, the Princess of Yalen.He had danced with her, disguised as a hero, at a ball in the courtroom.He had dueled with her during the Runes Apprentice Cup.The fiery rebel leader, his unlikely confidante ¨C here, in this hidden corner, her face pale and drawn, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and defiance.


    Confusion washed over Arthur''s features.Despite the confirmation, this revtion contradicted the image of Nera he''d begun to construct ¨C a defiant rebel fighting against her own."Nera?" His voice was thick with disbelief."But¡­ you warned me about him. Why are you here?"


    The questions tumbled out, spurred by a sense of betrayal. Was her concern nothing but a clever ruse?Had she always intended to lead him into a trap?


    Nera''s defiance crumbled slightly."Oriole¡­ he''s kind," she began, "He never trusted me. Never believed I was trying to protect him."Her voice shook, a tremor running through it that hinted at genuine vulnerability.


    "Protect him from whom?" Arthur pressed, his golden eyes locked on her, demanding answers.His cynicism was at war with the lingering memory of the passionate, fiery princess he had briefly glimpsed.


    Nera''s gaze flitted away, then back to him, her expression now painted with a mix of resignation and urgency."My grandfather. The Yalen Seer..." she hesitated, "His desire isn''t just about Oriole, it''s what he knows.He wants to unlock the secrets of alchemy itself, manipte reality to his will¡­."


    Her voice shuddered, and Arthur felt a cold dread slithering through him.He knew all too well the corrupting power of unchecked ambition, of knowledge used for sinister ends.


    A sudden tremor shook the treetop cab.An icy wind snaked through a widening crack in the makeshift door, carrying a sense of malice that had nothing to do with the natural forces of Giant Garden.The hairs on Arthur''s neck stood on end.


    "This presence,"Nera breathed, panic rising in her eyes."He found Oriole.He''s found us."


    Arthur''s mind raced, the puzzle pieces refusing to align. The situation had taken a drastic shift, a whirlwind of contradictions and revtions that tore at his carefully constructed image of the rebellious princess. Yet, a sense of impending danger overrode his internal conflict.


    The tremors shaking the cab were a tangible warning, the oppressive chill a stark reminder of the Yalen Seer''s unnatural power. The air crackled with dangerous energy, a prelude to a sh that threatened to tear apart the fragile sanctuary of Giant Garden.


    "My grandfather," Nera whispered, her voice a thin thread against the rising tide of malevolence. "But¡­" She shook her head, her gaze darting towards the widening fissure in the cab wall. "He''s not¡­ he''s noting for us."


    Before Arthur could press her for an exnation, his focus was wrenched away by another unnatural tremor - this one a seismic shift in the flow of mana, a disturbance emanating from the depths of Giant Garden itself.


    Nera gasped. "The empyrean... he''s found him. Oriole is on the run!"


    Arthur cursed, a surge of protective fury rising within him. If something happens to Oriole, not even the damn sevenyers seal could stop his wrath from going berserk. "You want to protect him? Then prove it."Arthur''s voice was cold steel against the wind that howled through the expanding crack. "Take me to him. Now."


    Nera''s eyes widened, a glimpse of that defiant spirit returning. With a swift nod, she reached into her quiver and drew out a gleaming arrow. But instead of nocking it, she whispered amand Arthur could barely discern, imbuing the arrow with a shimmering magic.


    "Find him," shemanded, and released the arrow. It shot through the fissure, disappearing into the swirling chaos of Giant Garden. For a tense moment, nothing happened. Then, the arrow jerked mid-flight, pivoting sharply toward the depths of the valley.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. He followed the arrow''s path, leaping through the fissure and into the verdant chaos below. Nera was close behind, her movements fluid and determined.They followed the arrow''s erratic path as it twisted and turned, drawn toward a presence both powerful and profoundly unnatural.


    The arrow finally came to a jarring halt before a shimmering tear in the very fabric of space: a swirling portal veiled by the dense energy of the surrounding area.From within, a potent aura of temporal maniption pulsed outwards, confirming the worst. The Yalen Seer was here, and Oriole was likely on the other side, trapped within the gateway to the other world, Alka.


    Nera fumbled for her mask, once again obscuring her features. "My grandfather¡­" she breathed, tensioncing her voice. "I¡­ I''ll distract him."


    Arthur stepped past her, a sense of grim determination hardening his features. "I''ll handle the old man. He won''t follow Oriole into that fissure¡­ not while I''m here."


    He strode toward the fissure, ck lightning surging around him. His presence was an open challenge, a deration of defiance against the Seer''s monstrous schemes.As he approached, the form of the empyrean turned, eyes burning with icy intensity beneath a swirling robe of violet.


    "Outsider," the Empyrean Seer rasped, his voice a chilling echo. "You interfere once again." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur''s reply wasced with a coolness that masked the white-hot fury simmering within. "That is my job, is it not? To stop you fools from doing as you please. I have one question, old man. Are you stronger than Osian the Invincible?"

 Chapter 1203 Calamities Manifest

    Chapter 1203 Cmities Manifest


    As Arthur challenged the empyrean head on, he studied his appearance. It was an old man, not ancient in appearance, but with an agelessness that spoke of a life extended far beyond its natural span. His violet robes rippled with an echo of the temporal distortion that pulsed around him. His face was a mask of cold calction, marked by lines etched not by age but by the weight of his terrible ambition.


    There was no mistaking the bloodline, the eerie familiarity that flickered in his eyes. But while the Yalen King was a viper, this man was a storm made flesh. This, Arthur knew, was the apex of the power he''d been battling sinceing into this world ¨C the Empyrean of Yalen.


    "Osian the Invincible?" the figure boomed, his voice an avnche echoing through the distortion. "Do you think I would be scared with threats, outsider?"


    "The name is Arthur Netherborne," he retorted, his voice tight with the simmering fury that threatened to burst forth. "And yes... you should be scared."


    ck lightning snaked around Arthur''s form, crackling and snapping, a physical manifestation of his defiance. The very air thrummed with the sh of their spiritual energies, a prelude to the inevitable devastation that would descend upon Giant Garden if they chose to unleash their true potential.


    "You will not touch Oriole," Arthur vowed, his golden eyes locked on the Empyrean, unyielding. "Not while I draw breath." The unleashing of Arthur''s spiritual energy was less like an eruption and more like the cracking of a cosmic egg. It didn''t merely fill the air; it became the air, twisting reality around him. The ground trembled, not from an earthquake, but from the strain of containing such unfathomable power. Space itself shimmered and warped, as though Arthur''s spirit was simply too vast to be contained within this world''s boundaries.


    The Yalen Empyrean, for the first time since emerging from the fog, betrayed a flicker of genuine surprise. His eyes narrowed, his ageless features tightening. Unease gnawed at hisposure, but a chilling pride still burned in his gaze.


    "Intriguing," he rasped, the word thick with disdain and a hint of academic curiosity. "Such raw, unrefined power¡­ truly an outsider. Still, it is nothing but brute force before true knowledge."


    A flicker of his wrist, a barely noticeable gesture, and the air around Arthur thickened. Not with the smothering weight of a physical attack, but with the oppressive force of time itself. Each second seemed to stretch into an eternity, an invisible weight bearing down on Arthur, seeking to slow him, bind him. Arthur realized that the empyrean was using his ability to cast vision to confuse Arthur''s sense of time. As he found himself entrapped in the temporal force, time began to dte in his mind. The Empyrean smiled, thin and cruel. "Time, outsider, is the most potent weapon. It grinds down empires, erodes mountains, withers even the most potent magic. What chance does your unbridled fury stand against the inexorable flow of existence itself?" Arthur grimaced but didn''t copse, didn''t buckle under the impossible pressure. It was as the Empyrean said; Arthur''s spiritual energy thrummed not with skill but with the raw force of his defiant will. Yet, defiance was the very essence of his being. Where the Empyrean controlled, Arthur would resist. "Funny, though," Arthur muttered from within the temporal illusion. "For I am existence itself, too. You underestimate me, old man," Arthur growled, his voice strained.ck lightning crackled and red around him, shattering the temporal slowness the Empyrean had sought to impose. "My power¡­ it was forged in the heart of a dying world. You and your petty tricks can''t even begin toprehend its depth."


    With a roar of defiance that reverberated through Giant Garden, Arthur''s spirit surged outward again. The ground cracked beneath his feet, the very air shattering as the full weight of his unleashed power threatened to tear reality itself apart. The Empyrean staggered back, his eyes wide with a mix of shock and a thrill bordering on madness.In that singr, earth-shattering moment, a terrible understanding dawned on the Empyrean. This wasn''t just a battle for Oriole or the fate of some fledgling rebellion. A wave of unnatural energy surged from the Empyrean, a ripple in the very fabric of reality that was less attack and more a decree of how the world would be. Ancient forests sprouted from the ground, their gnarled limbs twisting upwards like grasping hands intent on dragging Arthur beneath the earth. Mountains sheared from thendscape, their jagged peaks plunging downwards like a titan''s fist. It wasn''t mere illusion. The Empyrean was reaching into the past, twisting and reshaping it to his will,imposing his distorted vision of the world upon the present. Temporal distortions warped the veryws of physics, sending boulders flying on impossible trajectories and causing the ground to buckle and copse without warning. Yet, in the eye of this temporal storm, Arthur stood defiant, an impossible anomaly.The Empyrean''s maniptions brushed against him, flickered around him, but couldn''t truly grasp him. The outsider, his existence a paradox within the Yalen lineage, stood as a living rejection of the past itself. ck lightning surged from his fingertips, jagged and unpredictable,shing out at the temporal distortions. The very touch of it was anathema to the Empyrean''s maniptions ¨C pure, destructive energy tearing at the meticulously crafted threads of causality the Empyrean sought to weave.


    Arthur didn''t just resist; he pushed back. Around him, a sphere of golden light bloomed - the raw, chaotic mana that fueled his runes. Where the Empyrean sought to impose a twisted reality, Arthur''s mana fought back with the unformed potential of pure creation. Illusions withered, impossible angles crumbled, and the temporal assaults sputtered into confused eddies of misaligned magic. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Empyrean hissed in frustration. "Impossible," he rasped, the word thick with ancient anger. "Your very existence is a vition of order!" Arthur''s reply was a roar of defiance as heunched himself forward, a zinget of ck lightning and golden mana. He wasn''t merely fighting an old man. He was battling the very concept of control, of a world meticulously puppeteered by forces that sought to crush all thaty outside their grand scheme. A surge of frustration boiled within the Empyrean, twisting his onceposed features into a rictus of fury."You will not defy me!" he roared, his voice a discordant st that caused the mountains themselves to tremble.


    The air around the Empyrean shimmered, warping and distorting into a grotesque echo of Arthur''s own spiritual manifestation. Within that swirling vortex, a single, glowing point took shape - a beacon of chilling intensity. The Empyrean reached out with a trembling hand, his fingers tracing runes older than any civilization, whispering incantations born from forbidden knowledge. The glowing point grew, then split. Not with the blinding brilliance of Arthur''s mana, but with a cold, sickly radiance that seemed to suck the very life from the vibrant Giant Garden.A tear opened, not into space, but into the shadowy echoes of the Empyrean''s corrupted astral form ¨C a twisted prison realm hewn from stolen moments, broken lives, and echoes of forgotten futures.


    The tear yawned wide, and from within spilled abominations.They were vaguely humanoid, yet formed of shifting constetions, of nebe twisted into gaping maws. One shimmered with the echoes of a dying star, another writhed with the remnants ofs devoured and broken down to their very essence. These weren''t creatures; they were cmities made manifest, fragments of the Empyrean''s own power twisted and given monstrous form. With a wordlessmand, they surged forward, a wave of cosmic horrors eager to feast upon the rebellious outsider. Arthur, for the first time since the sh had begun, faltered. There was no strategy, no technique to face this tide of destruction. His ck lightning crackled and red,shing out like a whip that shattered one cosmic abomination into scattered stardust, only for its remnants to coalesce anew. His golden mana zed, creating shields that buckled, warped, and almost extinguished under the onught of another creature of starlight.


    The Empyrean cackled, the sound echoing with the madness of those who gazed too long into the abyss. "Despair, outsider!These are not mere beasts; they are forces of the universe itself, enved by my will.Your defiance is a pebble thrown into the sea of eternity!"


    Arthur gritted his teeth, a defiant fire burning in his golden eyes. He was outmatched, outgunned, facing an unfathomable fraction of the Empyrean''s true power. But he refused to yield. He was not just Arthur, the outsider brought to this world by happenstance. He was defiance incarnate, the ember of rebellion born within a dying world, the embodiment of resisting the inevitable.


    He raised his hands, ck lightning and golden mana spiraling wildly, and roared his defiance into the storm of monsters. "Then I will be the pebble that sinks your damned ship, old man! Come forth, Kingdom of Wrath!" As he pped his hands together, a giant gate manifested behind him, its doors gnawing open as a million spirits screamed for justice. The battle reached its climax as a million souls rushed to face countless astral beings.

 Chapter 1204 A Celestial Angel

    Chapter 1204 A Celestial Angel


    Arthur''s Kingdom of Wrath tore open, and a wave of vengeful spirits crashed into the Empyrean''s monstrous creations. Each soul screamed for the justice they''d been denied, their raw fury a weapon against the cosmic abominations. It wasn''t a battle of tactics; it was chaos incarnate, a sh of wills that shredded the very fabric of reality.


    The Empyrean reveled in the destruction; his eyes wild with a madman''s glee. "These creatures embody entire worlds I''ve devoured! Your pathetic rebellion is nothing against such power!"He held up the glowing cage ¨C the source of his monstrous minions ¨C a cruel trophy collection of broken realms.


    Suddenly, the Empyrean''s focus shifted."Ah, so the alchemist escaped? It matters not. He cannot hide from my sight!" A sinister smile touched his lips. "I''ll simply paint a trap, a vision in the past, something he''ll walk into blindly."


    Arthur''s heart twisted. He knew the power of time maniption, the despair of walking into a preid trap.A rage so absolute exploded within him that the shing spirits faltered for a moment.


    "You dare threaten those I protect?"Arthur''s voice was the rumble of a volcano moments before eruption. "I''ve defied fate itself ¨C do you truly think your schemes can stop me?"


    His power surged, ck lightning crackling in the air, infused with the fury of the storm. The world itself shuddered beneath his will."You obsess over the worlds you''ve broken¡­" He took a step forward, the ground beneath him shattering."¡­perhaps it''s yours that will crack first."


    A mockingugh cut through the chaos, the Empyrean''s twisted visage a mask of arrogance. "Foolish outsider! You have yet to see the true breadth of my reach."


    He raised a gnarled hand, and the battlefield itself seemed to still. The spectral sh faded, as did the writhing, cosmic abominations. The very air thrummed with a new, alien presence.


    A figure coalesced from the swirling temporal distortions ¨C not a monster this time, but a slender form draped in shimmering silk.Massive, feathered wings, pure as freshly fallen snow, unfolded behind her. Yet, it was the face that chilled Arthur ¨C a mask of perfect, emotionless metal, hiding an unsettling beauty.This was no creation of stolen starlight, but something far more potent.


    "Behold," the Empyrean rasped, a tremor of unholy delight in his voice, "an emissary of Devaheim ¨C a celestial being bound to my will. You have faced one of their kind before, yes? Shackled by the pathetic curses of the Red Tower, weakened, diminished." He sneered. "This one knows no such limitations. Here, in this world, she is as close to a goddess as a mortal couldprehend."


    It was no wonder that the seer knew what Arthur did in the Red Tower, because he was, well, a seer. Arthur was more surprised to see something from Devaheim in his world. Arthur stood his ground, his Kingdom of Wrath a seething echo beneath the surface of his controlled fury. Yes, he''d fought an angel before ¨C a nameless warrior of Devaheim ¨C and victory hade at a terrible cost. But that victory was a hollow shell. Back then, the Red Tower''s curse leeched at the angel''s power, turning it into a shadow of its true self. This creature, unbound and unleashed, was a different beast entirely. It was a testament to the Empyrean''s monstrous reach, a divine power twisted for his own dark purposes.


    Arthur scoffed, a humorlessugh bubbling from his throat. "A goddess? Please, old man. I''ve stared down a goddess and lived to tell the tale.What makes you think I''ll tremble before a glorified errand girl?"


    ck lightning tore across the heavens, no longer merely his, but a storm summoned from the heart of the world itself. Reality buckled, the ground groaning in protest. "You brought a celestial to this fight," Arthur snarled, his voiceced with a terrifying promise. "Then watch as I bring down the storm!"


    As the first bolts of his unbridled wrath crashed down, the angel moved. She was not merely fast, but as insubstantial as moonlight, shifting and dodging with an impossible grace that mocked thews of physics. Arthur''s lightning, potent enough to pulverize mountains, seared empty air, and the Empyrean cackled in delight.


    The angel didn''t merely attack; she struck with the conviction of a celestial judgment made manifest.A longsword, slender and impossibly sharp, materialized in her hand.Moonlight seemed to cling to the de, promising not a wound, but an annihtion of the very essence of Arthur''s being.


    The first blow was a flicker in the storm-wracked sky. Yet, as the angel closed the distance, Arthur didn''t dodge, didn''t raise his own defenses. He simply¡­ reached out.Two fingers, d in crackling ck lightning, plucked her de from the air as one might pluck a flower.Time seemed to stutter.The angel, a creature of impossible speed and devastating power, was frozen in ce, held immobile by the sheer audacity of the gesture.


    The Empyrean''sughter died in his throat.Arthur grinned, the expression less human and more like the baring of teeth by a cornered predator. His golden eyes locked onto the angel, an eerie glow that pierced the metallic mask.


    A tremor ran through the celestial form ¨C not an uncontrolled shaking, but a subtle ripple of genuine fear. She tried to pull back, her wings a frantic blur, but Arthur''s two-finger grip held firm.Each flickering bolt of the ck lightning was a whisper of promised destruction, a power that pulsed not with temporal disruption, but with something¡­hungrier.


    "You see, little bird," Arthur''s voice was a rumble echoing the ck stormclouds, "I''m not just a defiance against your masters. I''m a defiance against existence itself.You were made to enforce order, to be a cog in their grand celestial machine."


    With a flick of his wrist, the angel was flung aside, her celestial sword shattering into glittering motes that the storm consumed. She scrambled to recover, wings beating desperately, seeking to escape the storm''s heart and his terrible gaze.


    Arthur let out a boomingugh."Fly, little angel!Fly back to your masters in that gilded cage you call Devaheim.Tell them I sent you."


    He raised his other hand, and the lightning around it coalesced. It wasn''t ance, not a familiar bolt, but an orb of pure annihting energy crackling with unconstrained potential.The air itself wept at the strain, the ground buckled in protest under this concentrated fury born of an unbound will.


    A smirk bloomed on Arthur''s face."And send them my regards."


    As the world-ending st surged forward, the angel didn''t fight.She didn''t scream, didn''t raise any futile defenses.The space around her warped and shimmered, and in a blink, she vanished - snatched back to her celestial realm not through skill or power, but by a desperate plea to whatever gods listened to a failed emissary.


    The orb of destruction dissipated harmlessly into the churning ck clouds. Arthur lowered his hand, and for a moment, the only sound was the relentless beat of the storm, every rumble a promise that this sh was far from over.


    Silence fell like shattered ss upon the ravaged Giant Garden. The Empyrean stood frozen, his eyes wide behind the swirling temporal distortions clinging to him. His moment of triumph had curdled into a shock he couldn''t fullyprehend.


    The angel¡­ she had fled. Not in a tactical retreat, but in sheer, unadulterated terror. A celestial being, the embodiment of divine order, had broken beneath the unbridled fury of the outsider.


    "Impossible¡­" he choked out, the manic energy that had pulsed around him faltering. "It took ages¡­ lifetimes of study, forbidden bargains struck, sacrifices I cannot even name¡­all to forge a link, a sliver of control over one of their number¡­ and you¡­you.."


    His rant was cut short as the air thrummed with fresh power. Arthur wasn''t pausing, wasn''t giving the Empyrean a moment to recover or summon some new monstrous trick from his seemingly endless arsenal. He descended, no longer merely a man, but a titan d in ck stormclouds, the Kingdom of Wrath made manifest.


    "You spoke of broken worlds, old man," Arthur''s voice boomed, echoing the ceaseless thunderps. "I''ll give you a glimpse of one that refuses to shatter."


    He didn''t unleash a single devastating lightning bolt. Instead, the gates of his spectral kingdom swung wide once more. A torrent of vengeful souls poured forth, not a mindless wave this time, but an organized force infused with Arthur''s own relentless will. Each soul clutched bolts of raw, crackling energy within their spectral hands ¨C chaotic projectiles shaped from the ck stormclouds, potent enough to rip holes in the very fabric of reality.


    The Empyrean, his godhood shattered, faced a devastating counterstrike. No escape, no time for magic. The Kingdom of Wrath, a storm of spirits and lightning, mmed into him, threatening to consume everything. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This was the wrath of a man who would defy any god, break any chain, and burn the world to ash if it dared threaten those he swore to protect. And in that singr moment, as reality buckled and howled around the shing titans, the Empyrean of Yalen knew one chilling truth:he had awoken a monster he could not control.

 Chapter 1205 Everything Futile

    Chapter 1205 Everything Futile


    The sh was less a battle and more a cataclysmic event. The Empyrean, backed into a corner, unleashed the full extent of his violet mana. Reality twisted and warped around him, a desperate attempt to impose order on the chaos Arthur unleashed. Yet, Arthur''s storm was not merely an attack; it was an extension of his will. The vengeful souls tore at the Empyrean''s defenses, each flickering bolt of lightning burning holes in his temporal maniptions. With a roar of desperation born out of millennia of unchecked power, the Empyrean shifted tactics.Temporal distortions wove themselves into a grotesque mockery of life, a pulsating barrier of mangled moments and stolen futures that absorbed Arthur''s wrath even as it writhed and shrieked in agony.


    Arthur pressed the attack, his own golden mana ring in defiance, a beacon against the Empyrean''s warping of the natural order. Each st, each surge of his spirit, was a hammer blow aimed at shattering the barrier and ending this once and for all.


    Just as the Empyrean''s defenses gave a final, shuddering groan, about to copse under Arthur''s relentless onught, something shifted. The Empyrean lurched, a flicker of doubt clouding his eyes. Arthur paused, his senses screaming a warning even as he held his attack. The storm-wracked skies above Giant Garden were no longer empty. Presences were gathering, vast, powerful, and numerous. Not celestial, not monsters from stolen worlds...but uniquely, undeniably of this ce. They were the heavy tread of an army, an echo of ancient drums, and a weight of temporal power that felt ufortably familiar.


    The Empyrean let out a cackle, a raw soundced with both desperation and a chilling new confidence. "A pity you didn''t finish me seconds ago, outsider!Even as we shed, I reached moments into the past¡­a whisper, a vision of your attack painted for my heir, a plea for aid against their greatest threat!"


    Arthur''s gaze snapped to the horizon.Banners unfurled, snapping in the unnatural wind of the storm. The army of Yalen marched on Giant Garden, their eyes burning with a time-warped zeal, summoned not by loyalty, but by a vision crafted moments before.


    And yet¡­instead of fear, something within Arthur snapped.It was the final straw, the ultimate insult to his very existence. He, a man who fought against destiny itself, now to be felled by a petty trick woven into the very fabric of time?


    Augh bubbled up from his throat, gaining volume, rising into a booming challenge. It echoed across Giant Garden, through the ranks of the approaching army, and into the very heavens themselves.Hisughter wasn''t despair; it was the raw, untamed joy of a cornered beast given a weapon worthy of his fury. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Come then!" Arthur roared, and the ground beneath him shattered as true power was unleashed."Let the whole world witness the fall of a dynasty!" Surrounded, his storm of souls faltering under the weight of the Empyrean''s trickery and an encroaching army, Arthur Netherborne struck back.ck lightning split the heavens, and golden mana tore at the very foundations of the world.Within the heart of the storm, a figure began to coalesce¡­not human, but born of the very power Arthur embodied.


    Lilo, the dragon. Yet, this was not the fledgling spirit he''d first encountered.This was Lilo tempered by years of hibernation in golden mana, of Arthur''s own relentless growth.His scales shimmered not just with energy, but with the wisdom of ages.Where there had once been a spark ofpanionship, now burned an unbreakable bond of defiance. "They surround us, master," Lilo''s voice rumbled, the words echoing within their linked minds more than through the air.


    "So let them burn," Arthur retorted, and the Kingdom of Wrath roared in reply. Lilo roared with joy as he pped his wings, rushing upward to tear through the armies. A smugness twisted the Empyrean''s withered features as his army closed in, a tide of steel and warped intent."You see, outsider? Even your defiance has limits!I have walked this world for longer than empires havested.Do you think I ever risked the whims of fate, left my victory to mere power?" He reached out, the astral cage ring with malevolent energy."This, outsider, is why I shall never be toppled!" Monstrous shapes flickered into existence, not one by one, but in a writhing, unholy wave ¨C the remnants of worlds, the echoes of shattered lives, all bound to the Empyrean''s will.


    The Yalen army roared their approval, raising their weapons.The Empyrean preened, his victory all but assured. He expected fear, perhaps a final, desperate outburst from Arthur.


    Silence was his only answer. Arthur reached forward, not with an open hand to unleash his lightning, but in a clenched fist¨C a gesture not of attack, but of something¡­deeper.Golden mana exploded from his body, not in familiar sts, but as an incandescent aura that clung to him like liquid light. His spiritual energy, always a potent force, thrummed with a new, terrifying edge. Then came the ck lightning, not as arcs of annihtion, but as something that seeped into the other energies, warping them, twisting them into¡­something else. An anomaly. A paradox.


    ck lightning shouldn''t empower golden mana.Spiritual energy shouldn''t taint the purity of creation itself. Yet, it was happening, a defiant perversion of the very order the Empyrean held so dear.It crackled around Arthur, a swirling vortex of impossibility made manifest. The Empyrean, for the first time, knew fear."What¡­what IS this?" he screeched, his voice no longer booming, but trembling.


    Arthur Netherborne, the outsider, the rebel, the one who defied destiny itself, smiled. It was a smile that held the weight of ages, of battles not just against empires, but against the heavens themselves. And then he spoke, his voice a rumble that echoed across the ruinedndscape.


    "I am Netherborne¡­"The world itself seemed to pause, the very name a curse, a broken promise, an echo of a name long forgotten. "The king of a realm you never dared touch, old man. I fought gods who sought to reshape creation ording to their whims.You think your petty tricks, your stolen time and broken worlds, could ever contain me?"


    Even as the Yalen army unleashed their arrows, their spectral des, Arthur stood. The ground buckled beneath him, the air itself moaned in protest at the sheer, impossible power he held.But his back didn''t bend.He was a monolith, a testament to the impossible bing reality through sheer will.


    The monstrous horde shattered against him, not in a burst of destruction, but as if their very existence was ipatible with the paradox of power that was Arthur.Arrows crumbled to dust on contact, spectral weapons sputtered into nothingness.The Empyrean''s final, monstrous trump card failed even as it was yed.


    And through it all, Arthur Netherborne, the outsider, the rebel, the returning king... merely stood. His smile widened into a grin, not of triumph, but of a predator seeing the fear in its prey''s eyes.


    "Now," his voice was a death knell, "it''s my turn."


    The paradox he had created was a ticking bomb, a testament to the impossibility of these forces coexisting. Yet, where the Empyrean saw only a prelude to destruction, Arthur saw a weapon.


    With a single, fluid motion, he reached into the heart of the anomaly, the swirling vortex of ck lightning, golden mana, and tainted spiritual energy. He didn''t pull back a familiarnce of lightning or a zing sphere of creation.His hand emerged gripping a dagger.


    It was less a weapon, and more a physical manifestation of the disharmony he''d unleashed. The de was a shifting, unstable thing¨C part midnight ck, part blinding light, flickering with the residue of his unleashed spiritual energy.It wasn''t meant to merely cut, but to unravel the veryws upon which the Empyrean had built his reign of terror.


    Arthur didn''t leap into battle, didn''t unleash a cataclysmic st. He merely took a single step forward, the dagger held low, and shed.


    It was a simple gesture ¨C nothing a master swordsman wouldn''t recognize.Yet, the result wasn''t the arc of a de, but utter, unrestrained chaos.The very fabric of reality tore, not cleanly, but with the tortured shriek of existence itself.Mountains didn''t crumble; they vaporized, reduced to their base elements in the blink of an eye. The Yalen army didn''t merely halt in fear; they scattered, their mortal forms too fragile to withstand the impossible energies unleashed.


    The dagger in Arthur''s hand screamed, the de shivering as it sought to annihte itself, unable to bear the unholybination of powers it was forged from. Arthur didn''t seek to control it ¨C he was the catalyst, the embodiment of the impossible, and this was his will made manifest.


    The Empyrean, his smug mask of superiority now reced by a grotesque echo of primal terror, unleashed a desperate counterstrike.No maniption of time ¨C that was clearly futile against Arthur''s existence. Instead, he drew upon the very source of his power, the heart of his astral weapon.


    But everything was futile now. As the empyrean of Yalen stood before the ensuing destruction, he realized what an ant he waspared to this outsider he looked down upon.

 Chapter 1206 Not Live Another Day

    Chapter 1206 Not Live Another Day


    The Empyrean, backed into a corner, began to truly panic. Gone was the calcted cruelty, the arrogance born of millennia dominating this world. His power, built on stolen moments, twisted lives, and a perversion of reality''s flow felt¡­brittle. In the face of Arthur''s wrath, the Empyrean wasn''t an ancient viin, but a cornered beast clinging to what little control remained.


    With a final, desperate roar, he unleashed the true heart of his monstrous power - not control over time, but something far more insidious.The astral cage pulsed, not with the flickering remnants of worlds, but with raw potential. It was the distilled echo of timelines the Empyrean himself had pruned away, realities he''d deemed unworthy, futures he had discarded with a flick of his temporal powers.


    "You think your defiance matters, outsider?" the Empyrean spat, his voiceced with desperation."I control not just the past, but the very threads of possibility!Behold, I pluck from the echoes of what might have been!"


    From the cage emerged a figure both chillingly familiar and heartbreakingly twisted. Emma Agard, sharp features and defiant spirit a cruel echo of the friend Arthur remembered. This Emma was a warrior, d in familiar leathers, but with runes not of protection or support, but of raw, destructive power.Her eyes, once warm with determination, now burned with the cold fire of stolen potential and a hatred that cut deeper than any de.


    "You left us to die, Arthur!" Her voice wasn''t usation, but condemnation. "You, and your obsession with grand schemes.He offers me power, purpose¡­ revenge." A spectral sword shimmered into existence in her hand, its spectral mes a mockery of the healing light she had once wielded.


    For a moment, Arthur faltered. He knew this was a puppet, a cruel illusion crafted from a discarded timeline.Yet, the self-doubt bloomed - not overwhelming, but undeniable.This was a wound the Empyrean had deftlynced, a reminder of the heavy cost his choices carried.


    But through the guilt rose a chilling resolve."Emma," his voice was calm, his back straight, a king refusing to bow even in the face of his own fallibility, "Perhaps a version of you fell to this despair. But you are not her. You are a weapon wielded by a desperate coward who doesn''t understand the strength he''s trying to twist to his purposes."


    Lilo echoed his master''s defiance, not with a draconic roar, but a chilling rumble that echoed the very heartbeat of the storm. He was not just a familiar now, but an avatar of Arthur''s own relentless will.


    Arthur''s gaze met the Empyrean''s, a silent promise echoing in the space between them. "I know the burden of my choices, old man. Yet, unlike you, I do not run from consequences. When I destroy this cage of twisted possibilities, this¡­echo will fade. And you will face the consequences of your actions alone."


    ck lightning tore across the sky, fueled not just by raw power, but by a determination forged through a lifetime of impossible battles. It seared through the spectral sword, through the hateful mockery of his friend, not to destroy, but to break the connection to the Empyrean''s power.


    The Empyrean shrieked, not in pain, but in the soul-deep terror of imminent defeat.His control was slipping, his weapon of despair crumbling before his eyes.And amidst the storm, Arthur Netherborne stood, not triumphant, but resolute.


    This was not a battle where good conquered evil.This was a war against a tyrant who sought to erase any reality that didn''t bow to his will, and a defiant king who would burn the heavens before he surrendered the right to choose.


    The Empyrean, sensing the tide turning against him, resorted to the cruelest blow yet. "Attack!" he screamed at the spectral form of Emma, every vestige of smug superiority reced by animalistic desperation. "Don''t let him dissolve you, girl! Show him the folly of defiance, the cost of his arrogance!"


    Emma moved, her spectral sword igniting with renewed malevolence. But as she approached Arthur, something fractured, faltered.Her hand trembled, and in the unnatural light, a single tear traced a path down her cheek. The hate-fueled energy surrounding her hesitated, its certainty reced by a chilling vulnerability.


    Before she could strike, Arthur''s voice cut through the din. It held no anger, no triumph, only a deep, echoing sorrow."Emma¡­" he began, "I know this world isn''t yours. Yet, even twisted as it is, some echo of you understands. You could never strike the blow."


    The Empyrean shrieked in fury, "Don''t listen to him, girl! Obey me, or vanish entirely!He''ll strike you down, he doesn''t care!"


    Yet, Emma remained motionless, her eyes locked on Arthur.The spectral sword wavered, not with malice, but indecision. "Why¡­" Her voice was small, broken, a fragment of the vibrant spirit Arthur remembered. "Why did you leave us?"


    Arthur took a step forward, a gestureden with centuries, with choices both right and agonizingly wrong. He took a slow, shuddering breath."I came back, Emma," he said, his voice low, an echo of an ancient promise. "I will fix this. I swear it."


    With a flicker of defiance, a gesture almost painfully familiar, he raised a hand. Tendrils of ck lightning snaked forth, not to destroy, but to sever. To break the chain that bound this twisted echo to the Empyrean''s desperate will.


    Emma smiled then, a sad, beautiful thing that tore at Arthur''s heart. "Please," she whispered, "Keep your word." And then, with the softest of sighs, she dissolved, leaving only the faintest wisps of spectral energy that swirled and vanished like the remnants of a forgotten dream.


    Silence descended, punctuated by the heavy beat of the storm. When Arthur finally lifted his gaze to the Empyrean, it was with the cold, hard fury of one who has pushed past despair and found an even more dangerous resolve.


    "Pathetic," he spat, his voiceced with a venom the Empyrean hadn''t even begun to fathom. With a single fluid motion, he called forth his truest weapon: not ance of pure destruction, but the ck dagger, Nightmare. Its spectral form wavered into existence with a mournful cry, the very air resonating with its hungry promise of oblivion. The storm crackled with renewed fury as if the heavens themselves were bowing to Arthur''s rage."You dare try to break me with illusions," he snarled, his voice carrying across the devastated battlefield."You dare twist my failures in my face, you¡­ parasite!"


    He looked down at the trembling shell that was the Empyrean."Make peace with whatever gods this pathetic world worships.I swear on a kingdom long lost to time¡­"He raised the dagger, an echo of a forgotten king''s oath. "¡­you will not survive this day."


    The Empyrean, backed into a corner, finally abandoned all pretense of calm control. Hisposure fractured, revealing not primal terror, but a deep, simmering indignation. It was the outrage of a king who had never been challenged, who simply couldn''t fathom the concept of his own defeat.


    Hisughter pealed out, a harsh, dissonant sound that grated against the storm''s fury."Arrogant child," he rasped, "You threaten me? I have walked this world for longer than stars have burned! You think your tantrums shake me?"


    He gestured wildly at the remnants of his Yalen army swirling at the edges of the chaos, "An endless legion at mymand!Countless timelines to draw upon! And my brethren, the other Empyreans, will not tolerate this¡­ this usurpation!"Thest word was a shriek, the final scrap of control slipping from his grasp. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur took a step forward, the ground groaning beneath his feet. He made no ims of victory, offered no grandiose speeches of rebellion. There was only a terrifying, focused finality in his eyes."Old man," his voice was the rumble before the earthquake, "Understand this: even if a legion of gods descended upon this world this very instant, it wouldn''t save you.Your reign of tyranny ends today."


    A ripple of power tore through the tempest, not from Arthur, but from above. The storm-choked sky pulsed like a living heart, and Arthur''s Kingdom of Wrath burst open. A torrent of vengeful souls poured forth, not attacking, but coiling around him like a ghostly cyclone, their spectral eyes fixed on a single target ¨C the cowering Empyrean. Sensing a finality he couldn''tprehend, the Empyrean''s survival instincts, honed over centuries, kicked in.He lunged, scrambling not towards his army, but towards the pulsating fissure in reality, the one Oriole had vanished through. It was madness, but a calcted one ¨C better to face unknown horrors than the terrifying certainty of Arthur''s wrath. And then, the impossible became a nightmare.The astral cage, his trophy collection of stolen worlds, buckled and groaned.Figures erupted from it - not monsters, but people. Countless people, their eyes wide with confusion, fear, and a desperation that mirrored the Empyrean''s own.


    They didn''t attack Arthur. They surrounded him, shielding him. Their cries were not of malevolence, but of fractured pleas, of lives torn from their paths.They were the flotsam and jetsam of the Empyrean''s reality pruning, fragments of timelines he''d deemed unimportant. And as he wed towards an uncertain escape, they swirled around him, hindering his every step, their spectral forms hindering his flight.


    Arthur stood amidst the madness. He was a storm within a storm, his will a gravitational force even the Empyrean''s stolen realities couldn''t resist. This wasn''t a battlefield; it was a prelude to an execution, and the cosmos itself was rearranging itself into a hangman''s stage.

 Chapter 1207 Judge and Executioner

    Arthur''sughter echoed with chilling contempt as he watched the Empyrean, the once-imposing tyrant, scrabbling desperately towards the shimmering fissure. It wasn''t theughter of triumph, but a raw, mocking testament to the absurdity of the man''s fall from grace.


    "Look at the mighty Empyrean of Yalen!" Arthur''s voice boomed over the chaotic battlefield. "Master of time, collector of worlds... reduced to a mewling cur, seeking refuge in a stolen corner of reality!"


    He took a slow, deliberate step forward. Each footfall was a miniature earthquake, sending waves of fear through the remnants of the Yalen army and the dazed survivors trapped within the astral cage. "You, who twisted fate, who devoured worlds, cannot even face your death with dignity!"


    Arthur''s spiritual energy red, washing out like a tidal wave. It wasn''t an attack, but amand to cease their frantic cries of confusion and fear. The people within the cage, real people ripped from their own realities, were struck with a merciful wave of unconsciousness. The pressure, a mere taste of Arthur''s true essence, was simply too much for their vulnerable mortal forms. They copsed in droves, a cascade of bodies rendered still.


    As Arthur moved to cut off the fleeing Empyrean, to fulfill his terrible oath, his foot struck something solid amidst the fallen. A wave of disorienting unfamiliarity washed over him, a discordant beat in the song of rage and finality that consumed him.


    And then he saw him. A flicker of achingly familiar features amidst the unconscious forms. Oren.His younger brother.A man who, unlike Arthur, had been born of this world. A reminder of a family he''d left behind, a choice made long before he ever faced the Empyrean''s monstrous ambitions.


    Time seemed to stutter.The storm''s fury, the Empyrean''s escape¡­ it all blurred in the face of an agonizing truth. He, Arthur Netherborne, was an outsider. This wasn''t his world, his time.Even his family, thest vestige of a life before defiance, of a life before Runera, wasn''t truly his.


    Oren, lying there, unconscious but alive, was of this world.And Arthur¡­ he was the anomaly, the paradox that had been thrust into a reality that could have unfolded perfectly well without him.The question stabbed at him, a de far sharper than any the Empyrean could have wielded:was this man even truly his brother?


    And then, like a cruel mockery of his hesitation, the chance was lost.The Empyrean, scrabbling like the pathetic creature he truly was, reached the shimmering fissure.Distraction turned into disaster ¨C Arthur was too slow, his burning rage a flickering candle in the face of sudden doubt. He turned, lunged, a scream of fury already forming in his throat. But, toote. With a final, desperate motion, the Empyrean disappeared into the fissure, leaving only a fading afterimage, a taunt echoing his failure.


    Arthur cursed, a bitter litany filled with the names of gods he''d outlived and promises of vengeance that now tasted like ash in his mouth. This was more than a defeat, more than a missed opportunity... it was an echo of what his defiance had already cost him. He turned, ready to vent his rage on the remnants of the Yalen forces still standing, when something odd shifted in the air.


    The fissure sputtered, its unnatural glow pulsing erratically. A strangled cry pierced the air, and the Empyrean was¡­spewed back out, a graceless heap copsing onto the ruined earth.Disbelief turned to cold certainty. The old monster howled, not in pain, but in a fury that echoed the very copse of his schemes.


    "Oriole!" the Empyrean shrieked, his voiceced with a desperation that morphed into rage, "He destroyed it! My sanctuary, my collection! It''s gone¡­IT''S ALL GONE!"


    The Empyrean thrashed on the ground, a grotesque parody of the tyrant he once was. His power, his control... the illusions he''d woven around himself were shattered. And there, before him, stood Arthur. His resolve, briefly shaken, was now a cold, hard promise. This wasn''t a battle anymore.It was an execution, and Arthur Netherborne, the outsider, the defiant paradox,was both judge and executioner rolled into one.


    A bitter chuckle escaped Arthur''s lips. "Oriole seems to be making his presence felt, even from worlds away," he mused, a hint of grim amusement in his voice. "Strange how defiance works in harmony, even across shattered realities."


    His gaze turned back to the Empyrean, who was still struggling with his ruined grandeur and the terrifying finality of his situation. Arthur lifted Nightmare, the spectral dagger vibrating with contained power. ck lightning crackled around its form, a tangible echo of its hunger for annihtion.


    The Empyrean, finally sensing the true depth of his despair, started to plead."Mercy!" he rasped, the word a broken echo of the man he once was. "It was folly¡­madness! I did not understand¡­spare me!" His voice rose, a crescendo of abject terror.


    Arthur''s reply was devoid of emotion, a listing of crimes far too vast for any mortal court to judge."Countless worlds shattered at your whim¡­. innocents trapped in a living death for your amusement¡­ but the true depth of your evil, old man ¡­ was seeking to twist Oriole as you have so many others."


    Again, the Empyrean whined, a pitiful symphony of pleas and excuses. Arthur, with a coldness in his eyes the Empyrean couldn''tprehend, raised Nightmare.


    "Last words?" Arthur asked, his voice devoid of all mercy, devoid of all hesitation.A flicker of the defiance this world had never seen bloomed behind his eyes.


    The Empyrean, sensing the finality of the moment, went silent, then a twisted grin spread across his withered face."Do you think it ends here?"He cackled, the sound broken and pathetic. "Word has already been sent.My brethren know!They know an outsider defiles their domain!"


    Arthur lifted his gaze skyward.He didn''t need refined senses to feel the change. Five more presences blotted the very heavens, vast and alien. The Yalen army, thest survivors of the devoured worlds...they were irrelevancies now. The Empyrean had thrown down the gauntlet, and a far greater threat loomed.


    And Arthur Netherborne¡­grinned. A grin that held noughter, just chilling, absolute certainty. He nced back at the Empyrean, his voice low andden with scorn. "Is your life worth this much groveling? Worth unleashing horrors you cannot control to save your own pathetic skin?"


    The Empyrean was silent, his bravado reced by a flicker of true fear.


    "Doesn''t matter," Arthur continued, his voice a rumble that shook the shattered earth around them. "Even if five more of your kind descend upon us, you die today."It was less a statement than a vow, a deration of defiance that defied reason itself.


    Golden mana exploded from him, not in a burst of destruction, but as a surge of overwhelming creation. It flowed around them, a shimmering vortex that tore at the very fabric of reality.This wasn''t just a barrier, but an imposition of will. A deration that their duel was beyond even the interference of his vile brethren. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The heavens themselves seemed to cry out in protest as the first wave of attacks struck Arthur''s golden prison. And within the sanctuary of his wrath, a world bathed in defiant golden light, stood Arthur and the Empyrean.There were no tremors, no cracks in this space. This was no longer a battle of mortals.It was a struggle for the soul of the world itself, and Arthur Netherborne, the outsider turned judge and executioner, would see it through to its bloody end.


    "My greatest w," Arthur said, almost conversationally, his gaze locked on the Empyrean, "has always been mercy. In the end, my enemies never learn. They plot, they scheme... and in the end, I have to tear down all they''ve built... again."


    His eyes, burning with a cold, ancient light, flickered towards the golden barrier shielding them from the escting assault of the other Empyreans. "In my short life," he continued, a hint of self-mockery in his tone, "a mere blink in the span of your foul existence, I''ve seen one truth: people don''t change. The world does...when they are removed from it."


    A grim smile touched Arthur''s lips. "So, tell me, Yalen''s parasite... how will the world change once you are gone from it?"


    The Empyrean of Yalen, his fight finally extinguished, stood amidst the swirling golden energy. Gone was the arrogance, the desperate pleading. A heavy silence fell, broken only by the relentless assault of his brethren against Arthur''s barrier, a futile attempt to change what was already written in the blood-soaked ruins of Giant Garden.


    Finally, the Empyrean spoke, his voice hoarse, devoid of its former power. "They were right," he admitted, a lifetime of plots and maniptions distilling into this singr moment of stark realization. "You¡­ were a threat."


    With a defeated sigh, he lifted his head. Regret, not fear, filled his eyes as he stared at Arthur Netherborne, the outsider who had unmade his world. "I... ept defeat," he rasped, the finality of his words washing over him. He squared his shoulders, a flicker of defiance echoing in his withered frame. "Grant me a clean death, if you possess an ounce of mercy."


    Arthur''s amusement was tinged with bitterness. "Mercy?" he echoed. "This isn''t death, old man. This is an erasure. No reincarnation, no heavenly reward. Your existence, your soul, will be severed from reality itself. It''s a fate worse than any afterlife your feeble gods could offer."


    Something within the Empyrean finally broke.Fear flickered across his face, a fear far more profound than the end of his life. Yet, as quickly as it came, it faded, reced by something akin to weary eptance.


    "A loser¡­cannotin." His words were a soft, final surrender."You have won, outsider. I leave the rest to you."


    It was the end of an era, a pathetic, bloody end to a lineage of tyrants. And as Arthur raised Nightmare, its spectral form alight with the promise of oblivion, the air thrummed not with mercy, but the cold, ruthless edge of his decision.

 Chapter 1208 Cease to Exist

    From their ce high above the battlefield, the five Empyreans seemed more like forces of nature than people. One pounded the golden dome with pure force, each blow shaking the air. Anothermanded the elements, flinging ice, fire, and earth at Arthur''s strange shield.


    A third Empyrean, hidden in a swirl of leaves and flowers, twisted life itself into a weapon. Thorny vines ripped at the dome, trying to strangle it. Roots wormed under the surface, trying to break it from below. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fourth Empyrean raged with fury. He summoned monstrous creatures, twisted versions of animals from nightmares, to tear and w at the golden barrier. Their roars were a terrifying chorus against the rumble of the storm.


    Thest Empyrean, the weakest, was a magic circle maker. He drew glowing symbols in the air, and these circles opened up rifts in space. Weak, ghostly creatures stumbled out of the rifts, but they were no match for the golden dome.They wed and bit uselessly before fading away.


    But for all their power and anger, the shield held. Arthur''s defiance, his strange, impossible existence, stood strong against theirbined might. Time seemed to stretch out ¡ª minutes or hours, it didn''t matter.The battle raged, a sh of wills between the outsiders and this defiant man.


    Finally, with angry roars, the assault ended. The golden dome flickered...and was gone, as if it had never existed. In its ce, a field of flowers bloomed. The vibrant colors looked so out of ce amidst the ruins, a defiant ssh of life created from Arthur''s golden power.


    A single corpsey in the flowers. Beside it stood Arthur Netherborne. ck lightning crackled around him, the echo of his power, of his unyielding will.He didn''t look at the dead Empyrean. His gaze was fixed on the heavens, on the five figures hovering above. Even from this distance, their rage was a dark storm cloud of anger and ancient fury.


    Lilo, his return like a p of thunder echoing Arthur''s own defiance,nded beside his master.The dragon glowed with power, his scales bright with leftover golden magic. It was a powerful disy, less a challenge and more a statement of absolute loyalty.


    The Empyrean of Thiria, his voice booming down from the sky, broke the silence. "Outsider! How dare you kill one of our own? You will pay for this!"


    Arthur slowly lifted his gaze to meet the five figures. He didn''t look afraid, just coldly dismissive."Ants don''t get exnations," his voice rumbled, loud as the fall of empires, the defiance of gods."If any of you want to join your fallen ally,e down."


    A voice filled with the rustle of leaves and the whispers of the wind hissed from the Empyrean of Janea, the one who wielded the power of nature itself. "Outsider, do you grasp the consequence of your actions?" Her voice wasn''t fury, but an icy promise of retribution."The nations of this world, the powers that maintain bnce, now stand united against you. Your defiance of the natural order, your¡­ derations echoing through the cosmos... you have branded yourself a threat to us all."


    Arthur''sughter echoed across the devastatedndscape, a harsh, bitter soundden with contempt. "Cowardice dressed up as righteous indignation," he mocked."The truth is, you are not guardians of this world, but parasites clinging to it. Rats hiding in the shadows, content with your stolen powers."


    The Empyreans seethed. It was the Empyrean of Thiria, the master of beasts, who lunged ¨C not with a deration of battle, but driven by a primal, all-consuming rage. His form blurred, shifting...and something monstrous took his ce.The fusion of man and his summoned beasts, it was a towering abomination of ws, teeth, and raw aggression. It thundered towards Arthur, a promise of bloody, brutal retribution.


    But Arthur didn''t draw his swords.He didn''t unleash his lightning.He simply¡­ grinned.A grin that held not a flicker of fear, but a terrifying, absolute certainty. And then, the world shook.


    Arthur''s spiritual energy, a force that had pulsed and thrummed, erupted. It wasn''t an attack, but a wave that sent the monstrous Empyrean tumbling back, shattering the earth beneath his feet.The other Empyreans were forced back, their vast powers momentarily overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of Arthur''s will.


    The storm itself seemed to bow to him, the heavens parting as Arthur rose, no longer bound by the rules of the world he found himself in. As he ascended, he gazed down at the Empyreans with a contempt that chilled their ancient hearts far more than any weapon of destruction could.


    "I know the game you y," Arthur''s voice boomed from the heavens. "The trap awaits in Yalen, the culmination of your fear and pathetic scheming. Very well.Prepare yourselves. Meet me there, and I will give you the battle you so desperately crave¡­" He paused, his smile a mocking twist."...but first, a chance. A single, fleeting chance for sanity. Look upon your fallen brother, and understand: I am not like the pathetic fools you''ve faced before."


    Fury boiled inside the Empyreans, held back only by the cold disdain Arthur looked down on them with. The Empyrean of Sourna, master of force, couldn''t take it anymore. Energy sted forth from him, not as a beam, but a crushing wave meant to destroy the outsider.


    Arthurughed. It was augh filled with the weight of a thousand battles, not just against petty kings but against the heavens themselves. ck lightning sted from him, not to fight back, but to easily shatter the Empyrean''s attack. Heughed even harder, mocking them.


    "You''re not my equals," Arthur boomed."You never were. I don''t fight thieves who steal worlds. I fight the gods of Devaheim themselves. I''ll break their rule. I''ll rally this world, and worlds beyond, and we''ll bring back the natural order of life!"


    The Empyreans shouted in protest, but the Empyrean of Janea cut them off. Her voice, usually like whispering forests, was sharp with desperation. "Netherborne," she spat, making his ancient family name into a curse, "Ragnar failed. You''ll fail too. This war you want will destroy our world! You don''t want to save the world, you want to destroy it. You''re selfish, and will doom us all!"


    Arthur''s face hardened. A flicker of regret touched his eyes, then was gone, reced by a hard resolve. This wasn''t a conversation, or a plea. This was a sh of twopletely different ideas. Arthur was defiance itself, and the Empyreans, even with all their power, were terrified of the future he was trying to build.


    Arthur descended, no longer the distant judge but a man amidst his foes. His voice, though calmer, held no less weight. "The end ising," he dered, a chilling statement of fact, not prophecy. "Even without my defiance, this world is fated to die a slow death. It''s not the grand, glorious war you fear, but a silent, relentless decay."


    He turned towards the Empyrean of Janea, the embodiment of life''s vibrancy. "Can your forests survive the touch of Nameless?" he questioned, "The chill of Famine, where nothing grows, nothing lives? Can your precious ''bnce'' withstand the erosion of the Nothing that lurks at the edge of kingdoms?"


    A ripple of unease passed through the Empyreans. They were powerful, ancient, but the very concepts Arthur invoked were anathema to their existence.


    "This world withers," Arthur continued, his voiceced with growing urgency, "not in a cataclysm, but a gasp.You cling to your petty empires, blind to the rising tide of darkness. The Nameless, the whispers of oblivion...they will consume what is left, while your squabbles rage."


    His gaze swept over them, a challenge etched on his weathered features."I am a threat, yes.But I am also the only hope this world has left.My golden mana, born from realms beyond yourprehension, is anathema to the Nothing. I offer not peace, but survival¡­ if you have the wisdom to see the true threat, instead of clinging to your dying illusions of control."


    A dismissive murmur rose from the Empyreans.Survival, the basest instinct, outweighed Arthur''s grim pronouncements of encroaching doom. Deals had been struck before. Surely, the powers in Devaheim would see reason when faced with the Nothing.


    Arthur''sugh cut through their desperate whispers, an echo of harsh, bitter truths."Strike a deal?" he spat, the concept so absurd it ignited a flicker of genuine rage in his eyes."You think those¡­things residing in Devaheim are driven by reason? By a sense of fairness?"


    His voice rose, echoing with the frustration of a man battling not just ignorance, but willful blindness. "They created the Nameless!" He dered."Their hunger for worlds, for power beyond measure, twisted existence itself!It is their unquenchable thirst that birthed that creeping oblivion.They seek not bnce, but an endless feast where you, your petty kingdoms¡­are devoured along with the rest!"


    As if his words fell on deaf ears, there was no response. No gasps of shock or widened eyes, and it was then that Arthur realized these empyreans already had an inkling of the truth. He scoffed and turned away, preparing to leave.


    "I wasted my breath on cowards. Meet me in Yalenia with your answer, where we will have our final fight. Either the seven families or myself will cease to exist after that."

 Chapter 1209 A Crowned Prince, Again

    Chapter 1209 A Crowned Prince, Again


    Giant Garden, once a vibrant testament to the natural world, now stands as a chilling symbol of chaos. Rumors swirl amidst the ruins, painting a picture of a world forever altered. Though the ruling elite of Yalen desperately seek to suppress the truth, word has spread like wildfire, carried by the terrified remnants of the once mighty Yalen Army.


    The Empyrean of Yalen, a figure shrouded in myth and secrecy, has emerged from centuries of seclusion.For generations, the Empyreans have ruled with whispered promises of stolen powers and the illusion of eternal order. Yet, in Giant Garden, this facade of invincibility crumbled.


    Witnesses im the Empyrean''s arrival was a desperate gamble ¨C a bid to end the life of Arthur Netherborne, the enigmatic outsider who has defied the Empire at every turn.However, this confrontation did not end in the Empyrean''s triumph, but in his abject defeat.


    Reports are fragmented andced with terror. They tell of an outsider wielding impossible powers, ck lightning that tore through the Empyrean''s defenses, and of a storm unlike any seen before.But it is not the raw power that chills the soul, but the aftermath.


    The Empyrean of Yalen is no more.in, not on some glorious battlefield, but in a humiliating rout before his own forces. Yet, even death has not brought silence.


    The Yalen Army speaks in terrified whispers of a new power that has taken hold of Giant Garden.Spectral forces, remnants of the outsider''s wrath, linger.Those who dare approach describe a chilling sight ¨C a field of vibrant flowers blooming amidst destion, a grotesque mockery of life amidst the ruins.


    As the news took the world by storm, a heavy silence filled the pce of Yalen. The throne room of the Yalen Pce, once a symbol of unchallenged might, crackled with tension and dread. Before the ornate throney a coffin, a crude, hastily assembled box that mocked the grandeur of the room. Inside, draped in what remained of regal finery,y the Empyrean of Yalen, his oncemanding form now forever silenced.


    The Empyrean of Sourna, his presence a vortex of barely contained rage, had delivered this gift. With a final, contemptuous re at the young Yalen King, he had vanished in a burst of raw power, the echo of his departure leaving a lingering chill in the room.


    The King, a man thrust into a power he had never been groomed for, stared at the coffin and then at his advisors. "Can we... can it be used?" His voice was a hoarse whisper, the words seeming sacrilegious even as he uttered them."Can... my father''s remains grant us the power to survive?" Before any could formte a response that danced around the monstrous question, a rift in space tore open.Guards surged forwards, weapons drawn, as two figures emerged ¨C Sier, the exiled prince of Yalen, and Zas, the spectral mage whose teleportation talents had once been deemed too dangerous by the Empyreans.


    A wave of panic surged through the room. The King watched, a flicker of fear masked by a scowl, as his men closed ranks around his estranged son.


    Sierughed, a sound devoid of its once familiar warmth. "Rx," he chided the guards. "I came here not to raise a de against my own kin¡­ however misguided they may be." With a dismissive wave of his hand, the tense atmosphere eased slightly, the guards unsure of what to make of this return.


    The King leaned forward, suspicion etching his features. "What do you want, exile?" he spat, the hatred in his voice a stark contrast to the concern he''d feigned moments ago. Sier didn''t flinch. His gaze cut through his father andnded squarely on the coffin. "I came for power," he dered, his voice an unwavering promise. "My grandfather''s remains hold the key to our survival." The King scoffed. "I will not defile his memory to appease your delusions of grandeur."


    Sier''s grin was sharp, predatory. "And who will wield this power you seek, father? Alfred, your youngest, fell to the Nameless. Caleb, kidnapped by Oriole. Nera, vanished for years. Tell me, who is left?"


    Silence descended, a heavy weight that underscored the King''s destion. He had heirs, but no legacy. "You want the crown again, boy?" The king''s voice was a mocking hiss.


    Sier''s violet eyes fixed on his father, an unreadable intensity swirling within them. For a long moment, he said nothing. Then, "Yes,"his voice was a mere breath, but it resonated with undeniable conviction. Sier raised a hand. With a shimmer of otherworldly light, the throne room was filled with illusions. Soldiers, beasts, even spectral forms flickered into existence, a silent testament to a power unlike any Yalen had wielded in centuries. "Granted to me," Sier dered, the pride echoing through the hall, "by the Seer Guardian, the ancient source of our lineage''s strength." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A flicker of something akin to awe ¨C perhaps even desperation ¨C red in the Yalen King''s eyes. Never in his wildest imaginings had he considered his exiled son capable of wielding the power of the Seer Guardian, the ancient, almost mythical source of their family''s lineage.


    "Why now?" he demanded, his voice a mix of suspicion and grudging admiration. "Why return after years of exile, and with such power at yourmand?"


    Sier made no attempt to veil his true intentions. "I came for what is rightfully mine," he dered, his voice cutting through the tension, "the crown of Yalen. There is no reason for my banishment now. I possess the Legacy of Seers, the true strength of our bloodline."


    The King fell silent. Faced with his son''s irrefutable power and the cold ambition zing in his eyes, his choices were limited. The Empyrean, the foundation of the Yalen Kingdom''s might, was gone. News of his death would spread like wildfire, and the vultures would begin to circle.The other two Kingdoms within the fragile Yalveran Union, always resentful of Yalen''s dominance, would seize this opportunity to pige their treasures, to carve up the kingdom.


    A bitter sigh escaped the King''s lips. This was not the legacy he had envisioned, but survival, even at the cost of pride, was the only path left. "Very well," he rasped, the word heavy with defeat."But first, tell me...how can my father''s...remains be used for this...power you speak of?"


    Sier''s smile was devoid of warmth. "The Empyrean is dead," he stated coldly, "but his existence was saturated with violet mana. His body, even devoid of life, holds the potential to strengthen a seer... to awaken dormant powers within our bloodline."


    The King recoiled slightly, revulsion warring with a desperate need within him. His son, however, seemed unfazed by the monstrous pragmatism of his proposal. This was the monster he has created, the embodiment of ambition. "How can I be certain this isn''t some borate game? Years of exile, a bitter estrangement...now you waltz in here, a stranger cloaked in newfound power, and demand the crown. How can I know you won''t use that same power to usurp me the moment I turn my back?"


    Sierughed, a harsh, joyless sound. "This isn''t about you, father," he spat, the word dripping with years of resentment."This is about the survival of our Kingdom, of the bloodline we both inherited. Are you content to be thest lord of Yalen? To have our legacy end with your whimper, while the vultures feast on our corpse?"


    The King shuddered. The harsh truth of Sier''s words struck him with brutal force. He had fallen, yes. In his desperation, he was about tomit an act that would forever stain their lineage. Yet, the looming public execution of the remaining Agard Family and his ns made him reconsider. They needed an heir, someone with power to strike fear in the hearts of those who would dare covet their kingdom.


    After a heavy silence, the King nodded, the movement stiff and filled with a resigned bitterness. "Very well. The crown is yours¡­ once again."


    Sier''s grin was sharp butcked the satisfaction of true victory. He was a pawn, however powerful, in a desperate game orchestrated by others. "Begin preparations," hemanded, addressing the assembled advisors. "I will reim my ce as crown prince."


    The King watched his son, a strange mix of relief and a lingering unease warring within him. Then, a flicker of softness touched his worn features. "Sier," he began, his voice surprisingly gentle, "Do you wish to reim your birth name?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy with unspoken weight. For a moment, Sier''s fa?ade cracked. His eyes widened, a sh of vulnerability crossing his features before a shutter mmed down, masking his emotions.


    "Yes," Sier said, his voice steady. "It is time."


    Zas watched from the side, his frown betraying his objection to this entire unfolding of events. As the entire pce was thrown into disarray by the death of their master and the return of their crowned prince, Zas approached Sier. The two of them were heading toward the tailor for some clothes befitting of a prince. "What changed, Sier?" asked Zas with confusion. "I thought you wanted to take back what is yours, not ask for it."


    "Arthur killed the empyrean of Yalen," said Sier as he walked forward, eyes burning with life. "How can you not understand the impact this will have on the world, and on Yalen?"

 Chapter 1210 Lucian Yalen Returns

    Chapter 1210 Lucian Yalen Returns


    As they left the frantic energy of the throne room behind, Zas turned to Sier, the frown still marring his spectral features. "I still don''t understand," he confessed, "You spent years in exile, plotting¡­ and then you simply waltz in here and demand your crown back. Why the change?"


    Sier''s steps faltered for the briefest of moments, a flicker of vulnerability betraying the calcted facade. "Yalen fell," he said, his voice low andden with a bitterness honed during his absence."And with its fall, my reasons for exile vanished."


    "Revenge?" Zas pressed, there was no usation in his tone, merely the seeking of answers only a long-termpanion could demand.


    Sier''s smile was sharp, devoid of any warmth. He said nothing, but the answer hung in the air between them, thick as the tension that had gripped the pce.


    "Arthur Netherborne," Zas spoke the name as if it were a curse, "He unseated an Empyrean.Our alliance with him was always a risk, but¡­" his voice trailed off, the unspoken implications clear. Sier''s silence was his confirmation. He had struck a devil''s bargain with the outsider, and now he reaped its grim rewards. "They cannot know," he said finally, his voice a chilling testament to the ambition now burning within him. "One hint of my hand in this, and those vultures circling overhead wouldn''t hesitate. I''d be an exile once more¡­ or worse."


    The two of them walked on, the sounds of a pce preparing for a coronation a chaotic echo of their own thoughts. Rumors of a returning prince had already begun to spread, and Sier knew his father was the source. A desperate bid for allies, a warning to their enemies that Yalen was not yet leaderless.


    Hours turned into a blur of preparation and calcted deceit. The Empyrean''s death couldn''t be hidden forever. A hastily arranged funeral was the best they could manage, a mockery of the grand rites befitting a figure of such power. Yet, it was the perfect stage.


    Amidst the somber dirge and disys of feigned grief, the King stood before his shattered city. His voice, once a symbol of Yalen''s might, was a frail whisper against the deste silence.


    "The Empyrean of Yalen is no more," he dered, the words a death knell echoing across the ruined city.He then spoke of loss, of the fragility of power, and the uncertainty of the future. And then, a glimmer of defiance tinged with desperation sparked in his weary eyes.


    "My son, Lucian Yalen," he announced, his voice finding renewed strength. "Has returned¡­ from a perilous quest in distantnds."


    The name rippled through the crowd, carrying a mix of awe, confusion, and the first sparks of hope.The once exiled prince, now returned, a symbol of defiance in Yalen''s darkest hour. Sier, now Lucian, stepped forward, no longer the boy banished, but a man forged in the shadows. It was less a coronation, and more the deration of a will to survive amidst encroaching chaos.


    Despite the fallen Empyrean, the city of Yalenia buzzed with a desperate energy. Prince Lucian''s return had ignited a flicker of hope. Emissaries from across the fractured Yalveran Union arrived, offering condolences while their eyes gleamed with barely concealed ambition. Yalen, its power waning, was ripe for the taking, and they wanted their share.


    Lucian hated their scrutiny and how they used the name, whispered by his dying mother, as they pleased. He had been banished,beled a failure due to his inability to be a seer¨C a cruelty he knew his mother had endured as well. Now, power coursed through his veins, his gaze held a cunning that sent shivers down the spines of even seasoned diplomats.


    Amidst the political dance, he sought a moment of solitude. Lucian slipped away from the fawning guests, his footsteps echoing in the silence as he ascended toward his mother''s chambers. Once grand, they now stood as a somber echo of a woman scorned.


    He entered, the scent of dust and forgotten memories a sharp contrast to the perfumes of the court. Lucian, the once-banished failure, stood d in the regalia of a Crown Prince. His eyes flickered over the portraits of his mother, her gentle smile mocking the harshness of his own features. And then, he froze.


    A figure stood in the center of the room, regarding the faded portraits with an air of quiet contemtion.Arthur Netherborne, the outsider, had somehow infiltrated the Yalen Pce, his presence a tangible weight in the still air.


    "Congrattions on your title," Arthur said, "And on your new name. Lucian..." the word lingered, a question mark hanging unspoken.


    Lucian tensed."It means light," he said curtly, "A gift from my mother."


    Arthurughed then, a surprisingly warm sound in this deste ce.He settled on an ornate chair, its worn fabric groaning in protest.Lucian bristled, but the outsider seemed utterly at ease within the pce, his presence an unsettling defiance of the natural order.


    Arthur''s voice dripped with a strange, mocking warmth that sent shivers down Lucian''s spine. "I never knew you had another name, Sier. Lucian...Lucian...such a heartwarming name. It is only natural that I would not know it, since you were banished before I was even born."


    Lucian, the newly crowned prince, watched Arthur warily. This was no congrattory visit. The outsider wasn''t here to share pleasantries, but to demand answers.The tension in his mother''s chambers was a tangible force, as oppressive as the weight of the crown upon Lucian''s brow.


    "Why are you here?" Lucian managed, his voice a mere thread against the unsettling silence.


    Arthur''s smile widened, the expression a grotesque parody of human warmth. "Am I distressing you, dear prince?" He paused, and then with a lightning-fast motion, mmed his fist onto the ornate table beside him. The force of the blow shattered the wood, splinters flying across the room.


    "I came here," Arthur''s voice was low, a predator cornering its prey, "after hearing the news of your miraculous return as crown prince. It seems...convenient that such a joyous asion should unfold after you cleverly directed me to Giant Garden.Almost as if you knew that I would disrupt the rotten order of your world, and you could slither in and im your prize." Arthur''s voice dripped with contempt. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I never told you to do anything." Lucian forcedposure into his voice, a mask to hide the flicker of panic within him."You demanded to know where Oriole was. I did not lie. I used the chaos, as any capable ruler would. Was that wrong?" There was a hint of defiance in Lucian''s tone, ast bastion of pride. "You always knew I coveted the throne."


    Arthur''sughter was a harsh, discordant sound. "Not like this," he spat, disgust twisting his features. "Not this cowardly scheming, not this...asking your father so nicely to hand you back power!"


    Lucian straightened, forcing a sneer onto his face. "I did what I had to." His voice was cold, devoid of any warmth. "Survival is not a luxury the weak can afford. And whether you wish to ept it or not, this world is built on the bones of those too naive, too foolish to seize what they desire."


    Arthur watched him with a strange glint in his eyes, his gaze seeming to pierce Lucian''s facade.With a disconcerting lightness, he turned and approached the faded portraits of Lucian''s mother.For a long moment, he studied her image, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his features.


    "Did youe here to seek forgiveness from her?"Arthur''s voice was quiet, devoid of the mocking lilt it had carried moments before. Lucian was silent. The memory of his mother, filled with love and a quiet strength despite being scorned and broken by the very family she''d married into, was a constant, festering wound. His heart was twisted beyond repair except for the corner that held her memory. Arthur turned, a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. "You misunderstand, Prince. Or perhaps¡­" he trailed off, tilting his head as if regarding a particrly fascinating insect, "perhaps you understand all too well.You know deep down that the throne was never what you wanted. And it was never power, either. It was to prove your worth. To do the same thing that they did to you, and to her." The usation hit Lucian with the force of a physical blow.His hands trembled slightly as he struggled to maintain his defiant facade. Beneath Arthur''s unflinching gaze, he felt stripped bare, every shameful motiveid open for dissection.


    He took a deep, shuddering breath and raised a hand. With a shimmer of power, the room was enveloped in an illusion, a barrier of privacy against the prying eyes of the world.Lucian sank onto an ornate, threadbare chair. And then, the mask fellpletely. The wicked smirk, the one he''d honed over years of exile, the same smirk that had hidden his desperation from the court, returned to his face. "You''re right, Arthur," Lucian admitted, his voiceced with ambition, "I am tired from ying games, too. Answer me, outsider. How about we destroy this world together?"


    A slow, predatory grin spread across Arthur''s face. It wasn''t the cruel mocking smirk he''d worn moments earlier, but a genuine expression that transformed his usually unremarkable features. In that moment, he looked less like a man, and more like the embodiment of a storm.


    "Now, this," Arthur''s voice was low, a rumble of both amusement and dark satisfaction, "This is the Sier I remember."


    Lucian leaned back, a flicker of relief warring with the cold determination in his eyes. Finally, the masks were off. No more pretenses, no more hiding behind brittle facades or veiled usations. This...this was a negotiation between powers, a dance of ambition yed upon a stage of a crumbling world.


    "I offer you chaos, Arthur," Lucian''s voice was strong now, the desperation reced by the ruthless rity that power brought. "Not blind destruction, but a shattering of the old order.The Empyreans, with their stolen power and their illusions of peace...they must fall." He mmed a fist on the table, his gaze burning. "And within the ashes, we can rebuild, a world where strength is its own reward, where cowards and those hiding behind false names are crushed, not exalted."


    Arthur regarded him for a long moment, those ck, fathomless eyes seeming to dissect Lucian''s very soul."A tempting offer indeed," he admitted,"But promises are as easily broken as they are made, Prince...what guarantees do I have of your sincerity? Your loyalty?" Thest word wasced with irony, a reminder of Lucian''s past as the banished prince.


    Lucian''s smirk returned, edged with a hint of danger. "None," he admitted, a strange honesty echoing in his voice. "Loyalty is a currency bought with power. Right now, you are the stronger of us. Until that bnce shifts, consider me your...opportunistic ally."


    He held Arthur''s gaze, knowing that the outsider understood. This wasn''t about trust, it was a transaction. They both sought the shattering of the old world order; the methods, the spoils, those details could be negotiatedter.


    "So," Lucian''s voice was a purr filled with promises of grand schemes and a shared desire for chaotic change, "Shall we discuss how best to bring the mighty Yalen Kingdom to its knees?"

 Chapter 1211 Against the Universe

    Chapter 1211 Against the Universe


    A few days had brought a whirlwind of change to Yalen. The Empyrean''s death still echoed in the streets.Whispers of Arthur Netherborne''s involvement filled the air, a mix of fear and desperate hope. The Yalen King, rattled and grief-stricken, clung to power, while Lucian, the newly crowned prince, tried to impose order. It was precarious, tense, and suspicion was brewing.


    Lucian was increasingly isted. His advisors shed, his father watched him warily, and even his oldest friend, Zas, seemed to carry a new burden of doubt. It was this loneliness, as much as his burning ambition, that had drawn him into another uneasy alliance with the outsider, Arthur Netherborne.


    Arthur left the pce to return with Zas, visiting the mansion. The two of them were enemies on more than one asion, but the recent development forced them to be allies. Inside the mansion was an unexpected scene awaiting them.


    William, injured,y on a bed. Vihan raised his hands, using his mana to heal the gunman. Zas exin the alliance between Sier and Arthur, and the three sighed in relief.


    "What happened?" asked Arthur, looking down at the gunman. Although they never had a good rtionship, years revealed that the gunman was anything but disloyal to Sier. "Sier," William uttered, his one good eye defiant. "He sent me¡­ said I had to bring back Reece, alive or dead," said the gunman. Sensing the confusion on Arthur''s face, he exined the situation.


    Reece, the one closest to Arthur when he was with Mistletoe, had vanished in the Republic of On while investigating Empyrean schemes.His disappearance, and William''s injuries, were troubling.Mistletoe was united as one before, but it was now a mess.


    "Where?" asked Arthur witha deceptively soft voice."Tell me where he is."


    Zas stepped closer."Arthur, focus," he urged."The Agard execution is still nned. It''s a distraction, meant to keep us blind." His gaze swept the room. "We need to outsmart them and focus on the trapid ahead."


    The silence stretched, broken only by the faint hiss of Vihan''s fading healing magic. Arthur stood unmoving; his gaze lost in the intricate dance of shadows that swirled around the room as he raised his hand. A chilling sight ensued. The Mistletoe members, ustomed to chaos, still watched with a mix of awe and mounting fear.


    "The shadows..."William breathed, the name heavy on his tongue. "They came from...you?"


    Arthur''s hand fell, the shadows dissipating. Queen Ruki, a flicker against the wall, vanished without a sound. "An old power," he said quietly, a hint of self-mockery in his tone."One I thought unnecessary, and perhaps...unsavory."He looked at Ruki''sst lingering image. "They have grown stronger in my absence. Ruki is...Deme-Rank now."


    The implications hung in the air.Deme-Rank, a being of immense power, capable of leveling armies, kneeling before him. Arthur met Ruki''s voice in his thoughts, a whisper of gratitude, the word ''lord''ced with unwavering loyalty. He felt a pang of guilt, a familiar echo of his failure to protect his shadows in the past. He looked back at the room''s upants. "I am no master of armies," he admitted, a wry twist to his lips. "But they will serve our purpose.They will find Reece, and bring him back." His voice held absolute certainty. It was the promise of a storm, a testament to the power he was only now beginning to reveal.


    With a flicker of movement, the shadows vanishedpletely, leaving the room feeling stark in their absence. Zas, ever the voice of reason, let out a long, slow breath."Arthur,"the name wasced with both newfound wariness and respect, "How¡­how strong have you be?" He hesitated, then added the question that burned within them all: "Strong enough to bring down an Empyrean..."


    Arthur''s grin was sharp, filled with the thrill of a predator scenting prey."Power," he mused, "has never been the issue. Timing... ah, that''s the key to it all, isn''t it?" His golden, fathomless eyes glittered."But yes, Zas," he purred, "I believe I am quite strong now."


    After the swift departure of the shadows, a thick silence descended upon the room. Ruki''s silent cry of "We will not falter, my lord!" echoed in the aftermath, a testament to Arthur''s hidden depths.The Mistletoe members, once allies and enemies, now shared a single realization: Arthur Netherborne was far more powerful, far more ruthless, than anyone had fully grasped.


    As they were still taking in how powerful this newbie has be, Arthur waved his hand. Golden mana rushed toward the gunman, William, on the bed. His wounds began to heal even without his notice.


    "He healed you¡­"Vihan''s voice was barely a whisper,ced with awe. William, staring at his newly mended injuries, could only nod.


    No simple restorative magic could achieve this; Arthur had wielded something potent, something akin to the divine power of creation, the golden mana that was the antithesis of the shadows hemanded. It was another piece of the puzzle that simply didn''t fit with the brash, sometimes arrogant youth they had known.


    Arthur''s grin was a sh of white in the dim light. "We''ll need all hands on deck," he remarked casually. "Yalen will be swarming with armies wanting a piece of the outsider." He paused, studying their faces. "And before you ask, I''ll be preupied."


    Zas, the ever-present voice of reason, swallowed hard. "Just how preupied, Arthur?"


    The outsider''s smile took on a predatory edge. "Fighting against six nations, of course."


    Silence fell once more, broken only by William''s harshly indrawn breath. The sheer audacity was staggering, yet so undeniably Arthur-like. Even after learning from Sier that a trap awaits him, with gods being summoned, he still nned on taking the entire world alone.


    Arthur stood, a restless energy buzzing around him. "I''ll leave saving the Agard on that day to you," a flicker of amusement crossed his features, "Mistletoe always did excel in¡­creative solutions." With that, he excused himself, heading toward the upper levels of the mansion. His footsteps were light, yet they echoed ominously in the silence left behind.


    Upstairs, a different mood awaited. Oriole''s old room was a sanctuary, untouched since his departure. The air was still warm, a lingering effect of intricate runes woven into the very structure. The scent of exotic herbs and the metallic tang of alchemical experimentation clung to the space. Oriole''s belongingsy scattered ¨C clothes neatly folded, half-finished potions, and a curious, leather-bound book resting prominently on the workbench. Arthur picked up the book, a frown creasing his brow.It was unremarkable in appearance, yet¡­ there was a strange resistance to it, a magic book perhaps?


    This wasn''t an object Oriole would casually leave behind, not one that couldn''t be ced within a storage artifact for safekeeping. Arthur carefully opened the book, scanning the dense script and arcane diagrams that filled the pages. This wasn''t just alchemy, but something¡­older, more primal. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A flicker of unease danced in his eyes. Perhaps Oriole had stumbled upon something dangerous, something best left undisturbed. Yet, Arthur Netherborne, disrupter of worlds, wasn''t a man to shy away from mysteries, especially those left tantalizingly close by a friend whose fate was uncertain.


    He shut the ck leather book with a soft thud, his fingers tracing the embossed title: Ragnar Netherborne.The name struck him like a lightning bolt. Ragnar... the defiant ancestor who had dared challenge the heavens, who shared blood ties with Arthur himself, whose legacy was the vtile power surging beneath Arthur''s skin. Yet, why would Oriole have this? A chronicle of secrets so potent even the heavens sought to erase them?


    A flicker of curiosity, tinged with apprehension, ignited within him. Arthur reached out, a single finger touching the worn leather cover. A jolt surged through him, not of pain, but a strange, alien resonance. It pulsed through the room, the air shimmering as if reality itself was straining, threads of unseen power swirling around the book and converging on him.


    His touch turned into a tentative caress, and a shift urred. Not in the room, but within himself.His vision blurred, his consciousness tunneling through time itself, slipping away like sand through fingers. A story appeared in his mind, telling him about the man he was meant to follow.


    The images faded. The echo of Ragnar''s presence, so vast and overwhelming, retreated like a receding tide. Arthur sat back, drained, his hand still resting on the leather book. His mind buzzed, a chaotic swarm of half-formed thoughts and the lingering imprint of a will so potent it had transcended time itself.


    Ragnar Netherborne.More than an ancestor, he was the echo of a rebellion, a defiance that burned brighter than any star.The story wasn''t a glorification. It was a testament to both strength and frailty, a portrait of a man wrestling with a universe that defied his ideals.


    The power of charisma... Arthur mused, a flicker of darkness in his eyes. Ragnar didn''t conquer by force alone, but by inspiring loyalty, a strange sort of devotion in enemies and allies alike. A man too vast to bend to the heavens, yet too merciful to simply crush those who opposed him. He had loved a universe that didn''t love him back, a fatal w, a flicker of humanity that had, ultimately, doomed him.


    The King of Wrath. They had crowned Ragnar, seeking to twist his defiance into a symbol of monstrous savagery. But in this book, he was...different. His wrath wasn''t unthinking rage, but a righteous fire against injustice. His kingdom wasn''t a wastnd, but a refuge, a testament to the possibility of a better world. Arthur, so often cynical, felt a strange, grudging respect stir within him.


    And then...Devaheim.The gods.They feared Ragnar, not just for his power, but for the ideals he embodied.They tempted him, and he rebuffed them with a violence that echoed through the ages.That defiance, the utter rejection of their authority, it was...magnificent. And suicidal.


    Arthur felt a prickle of excitement, and a shiver of apprehension coursed through him. It was the lure of chaos, of a fight no sane being would pick. This, then, was his legacy.Not just power, but a collision course with beings older than worlds, a rebellion begun centuries ago, passed down a bloodline soaked in defiance.


    He closed his eyes, seeing Ragnar atop a ck throne, a lonely figure in a kingdom of defiant joy. Could it be any other way?Carrying the weight of such a legacy, such ambition, was it any wonder Ragnar had stood alone?And was this Arthur''s destiny as well ¨C to rise, to burn brightly, and to ultimately stand apart in his fight against the tyranny of the heavens?

 Chapter 1212 Confessions

    Chapter 1212 Confessions


    Lucian preferred action to waiting. Subtlety was not his strength, and he hated hesitation. Yet, his father''s continued interference had forced him into a waiting game, a situation he despised. The need to find the Agard family was a burning desire, but every option seemed blocked.


    His first attempt, the library, had been a predictable failure. The King was too cautious to leave the location of the imprisoned Agards so easily essible. The restricted wing held only faint clues of ancient histories and lineages, leaving him no closer to his goal.


    Frustrated, he''d turned inward, seeking help from his Seer Legacy. Surely, a glimpse of its preternatural sight could help him. But his attempts were met with silence. The visions, the whispers of the future that had always guided him, were gone. Had the Seer Guardian, ever unpredictable, abandoned him? Was this punishment for allying with Arthur Netherborne?


    The thought was unwee and bitter. But there was no turning back now. He was bound to this path by ambition and necessity. His next target, the Yalen knights and advisors, proved just as difficult. The King, it seemed, held his people tightly with oaths and promises. No amount of persuasion or bribery could make them speak.


    Finally, he had focused on the shimmering illusion nketing the pce, hoping for a weakness he could exploit. Days turned into nights as he mapped the flow of magic, searching for a way in. Yet, the spell held firm, proof of his father''s paranoia and the skill of his mages.


    He returned to his chambers, exhaustion threatening to pull him under. But despair was a luxury he couldn''t afford. There had to be another way, something he hadn''t thought of yet.


    Then, a knock on the door, and everything changed.


    He found a woman inside. Not a servant or a nervous courtier, but someone who carried herself with quiet strength. Her short ck hair and striking brown eyes spoke of determination, and the subtle smile on her lips was that of a seasoned yer.


    "Who are you?" Lucian demanded, his voice sharp, trying to hide his curiosity.


    "Hazel," she replied calmly. "Princess of the Tanera Kingdom. And you, I believe, are Prince Lucian Yalen."


    The name ''Tanera'' was vaguely familiar. A remote kingdom, known less for its military and more for its skill in summoning magic. "Summoning?" Lucian asked, intrigued. Summoners were rare and powerful.


    Hazel nodded. "Among other things. But what brings me here, Prince Lucian, has less to do with ice and snow, and more to do with¡­ opportunities." She paused for effect. "And those," she continued, "rarely announce themselves."


    "Opportunities? " Lucian echoed, his voice holding a trace of skepticism. "Perhaps you should be more specific, Princess Hazel. My time is¡­ valuable." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hazel inclined her head, a flicker of amusement in her eyes. "Understandably so, Prince Lucian. However, opportunities, like seeds, require fertile ground and careful cultivation. Trust is essential for them to blossom."


    Lucian resisted the urge to scoff. Trust was a currency he dealt in sparingly."So, your king sent you here on a mission of trust-building then?" His eyes narrowed."Or does Tanera have a sudden interest in strengthening ties with the Yalen Kingdom?"


    Hazel''s smile held steady. "My king is a wise man, Prince Lucian. He sees the shifting sands of power, and it wouldn''t surprise me if forming an alliance with the new crowned prince of Yalen had crossed his mind." Her voice dropped to conspiratorial tone. "Perhaps, even the prospect of¡­ a closer alliance."


    Surprise flickered in Lucian''s violet eyes. Marriage as a political tool was no novelty, but this was unexpectedly bold. Before he could dissect the possibilities, Hazel''s gaze met his unflinchingly.


    "But let us be honest, Prince Lucian. True power rarely lies in titles or alliances alone. It lies in knowledge, in secrets¡­ in the ability to act when others cannot."


    Lucian''s fingers tightened around the armrest of his chair, the cool leather grounding him. A flicker of frustration shot through him. He attempted to probe her mind, to sense some hidden agenda, but as before, his Seer Legacy was met with only silence. Hazel must have noticed the grimace that crossed his face, the subtle tightening of his jaw. She stepped closer, concern etching her brow. "Prince Lucian, is something troubling you?"


    He held her gaze, the silence stretching between them. Skepticism warred with a desperate, almost reckless, hope. He took a calcted risk. "Tell me, Princess, what does your legacy demand of you?"


    Every legacy came with a mission.Their gifts always had a price. He wanted to know hers, to assess the depth of her ambition.


    Hazel paused, surprise crossing her features, followed by careful assessment. "My legacy desires the resurrection of a legend," she finally confessed, "Annabel, the Witch of the Icy Inds.My power remains limited¡­ I''ve been unable to fulfill its demands." A note of frustration edged her voice."Now, tell me, Your Highness, are you having difficulties with your own legacy?"


    Lucian didn''t want to expose too much, to reveal Arthur Netherborne as the only other person he knew who shared his burden. He needed help, needed to understand why his powers had begun to fade after his momentous confession to Arthur.


    "Let''s just say¡­" he began cautiously, "that a friend of mine entrusted me with a secret. In trying to help him, I''ve noticed¡­plications with my legacy. It no longer¡­responds as it once did."


    He watched her carefully, searching her face for any sign of understanding. Was it possible she''d encountered something simr? Could she help him restore the bnce?


    A smile bloomed on Hazel''s lips, tinged with both understanding and a hint of challenge. "Complications," she murmured. "A delicate way of putting it. Unfortunately, Prince Lucian, I cannot offer much help without more¡­" she paused delicately, "specificity. Every legacy has its own demands, its own unique¡­ intricacies. Perhaps if you were to share yours¡­"


    Lucian remained silent, the weight of his secret pressing heavy on his shoulders. Trust had always been a double-edged sword for him, and right then, Hazel''s motives still felt too shrouded in mist.The risk of revealing his connection to Arthur Netherborne, his involvement in the Empyrean plot... it was a chasm he wasn''t yet ready to leap.


    "My apologies, Princess," he finally said, his voice smooth and polite. "It seems I''ve troubled you with matters that are, shall we say, of delicate nature. Perhaps, some other time." He offered a small, dismissive smile. "For now, my duties call. Might I ask you to excuse yourself? My chambers are¡­ not suited for receiving guests on such short notice."


    Hazel''s smile held a touch of regret as she inclined her head. It seemed she understood that this opportunity to get closer to the crowned prince was, for now, lost. Turning, she made her way towards the door, her movements fluid and graceful. Just as she reached the threshold, she paused, a thoughtful tilt to her head. Without turning fully, she spoke, her voice low, "I can clearly see that you do not trust me, Prince Lucian. Yet, I wonder now¡­ why did you choose to reveal your weakness to me?" Lucian stood motionless, the sudden question piercing his practiced indifference. His violet eyes, usually keen and calcting, now held a flicker of vulnerability.He turned his gaze to the window, the afternoon sunlight washing over his dark skin. His voice was quiet, almost introspective, when he finally answered.


    "Being a seer," he said slowly, the confession a stark contrast to his usual self-assurance, "made me a liar. Not to others, perhaps¡­ but to myself. I saw glimpses of the future, warnings, and hid from what they truly meant. Everything I faced, the hardships... it was a self-inflicted blindness, a fear of speaking the truth to this ''friend'' you keep hearing about. I thought that another honesty would change things. Maybe I was mistaken." Hazel remained silent, allowing the weight of his words to settle between them. Then, she surprised him with another smile, this one softer, tinged with genuine warmth. "My apologies, Prince. But from my perspective, you seem far from blind. This¡­ introspection, it speaks of a man far more insightful than most I have met in this pce. Your eyes... they are clearer than any morning sky." With that, a soft bow, and she was gone, leaving Lucian alone with the echoes of her words, and a strange, unsettling mix of hope and uncertainty warring within him.


    After Hazel left, Lucian felt confused. Why had he told a stranger so much about himself?True, she was sent by the Seven Families to get to know him.But there was a sincerity in her eyes that reminded him of his mother. His mother''s gentle smile was something he rarely saw, a hint of the kindness his father tried so hard to hide.


    Hazel''s words stuck in his head. ''You seem far from blind... clearer than any morning sky...'' Maybe it was just ttery, the sweet talk of someone trying to get on his good side. But still, her words stayed with him.


    He was a seer without visions, a prince with no real power. And yet, he felt different. The weight of his silenced legacy felt lighter. There were no more whispers in his head, no tempting glimpses of the future. It was a strange kind of emptiness, a space where the Seer Guardian''s controlling voice used to be.


    That voice, the one that had pushed him, warped his goals, and made him see enemies everywhere, now seemed far away. It had started to fade after his showdown with Arthur, once they''d finally been honest with each other.


    A small smile yed on Lucian''s lips. Maybe Hazel was right. He was no longer blind, not in the way she meant, but in a way that felt like freedom. The future was still uncertain, a tangled mess of schemes and plots.


    He was ying a dangerous game with few allies and unpredictable powers. But as thest bit of sunlight turned the sky blood-red, a spark of defiance ignited in his eyes. This game was far from over.

 Chapter 1213 Hacking a Legacy

    Chapter 1213 Hacking a Legacy


    The moment Hazel left, another familiar presence entered without knocking ¨CArthur Netherborne. Arthur never did bother with formalities.


    "Lucian," Arthur stepped into the room, a genuine smile recing his usual smirk. "Word travels fast in this old pce. Seems like everyone knows about the princess''s visit."


    Lucian sighed inwardly. Arthur always had a knack for dramatic entrances and impable timing. "Indeed. What brings you here, Arthur?" he asked, a hint of tiredness in his voice.


    Arthur crossed the room, studying it with a hint of nostalgia. "Let''s just say¡­ curiosity about your mysterious guest. Princess Hazel of Tanera¡­ bold, ambitious, definitely here with a n." He settled into a chair with a sigh. "Hazel has a certain drive, you know? We met during the First Trial... a weird alliance born out of necessity."


    Lucian felt a flicker of unease. Had Hazel been too bold? Still, no point hiding what Arthur probably already knew. "We discussed¡­ possibilities," he said carefully, avoiding any mention of his failing Seer Legacy.


    "Naturally," Arthur nodded, amusement reced with thoughtful consideration. "It was only a matter of time, given your new¡­ situation. But honestly, Lucian, Hazel isn''t the only opportunity worth considering." His expression turned serious.


    Lucian hesitated, intrigued. His own ns were in shambles with his father''s interference and Hazel''s sudden arrival. Maybe a different perspective¡­ "What other opportunity?"


    Arthur leaned forward, his eyes earnest. "The Second Trial of the Holy Crown, Lucian. It''s already started. I kept it hidden, buying myself time, but¡­" He hesitated, then met Lucian''s gaze. "I think you should''ve known from the start."


    Lucian blinked, shock washing over him. "The Second Trial? How¡­?" His mind raced, trying to figure out how he missed such a crucial detail.


    A look of genuine concern crossed Arthur''s face. "I assumed¡­ Surely your visions, the whispers of the future, must''ve told you? Survivors of the First Trial carry an insignia, a key to the next stage. Didn''t you realize?"


    Embarrassment and anger battled within Lucian. He, the seer, had been so focused on his schemes he''d missed the most basic facts about the Trial. "Apparently, my foresight has failed," he admitted. Then, a flicker of defiance. "But why tell me now, Arthur? After all your secrecy?"


    Arthur''s smile held a touch of wry humor. "Because, Lucian, even though things are messy between us, the Trial is not a game I want to y alone. It''s dangerous, the rewards unclear. There''s strength in numbers, even if those numbers belong to reluctant allies." His eyes held an unexpected sincerity. "In there, if nothing else, I''d trust you to watch my back."


    The room felt heavy. Arthur''s offer was tempting, a way out of the mess Lucian was in. But still¡­ could he trust the man?


    "Why would you help me?" Lucian asked, his voice even. "What''s in it for you?"


    Arthur''s smile held a hint of sadness. "Honestly, Lucian? We''re in this thing together, whether we like it or not. We both want the power, we both have these annoying legacies messing with us." He paused. "But the difference is, you''re fighting this alone. And in this game, going solo is basically asking to lose."


    Arthur had a point. Lucian looked away, not wanting him to see the doubt in his eyes.


    Arthur''s voice softened. "Spill it, Lucian. Is that Seer Guardian of yours still a pain? Or is it¡­ radio silence?"


    The question hit Lucian like a punch. He could feel the tension in his body, a clear giveaway. Arthur saw it, his eyes sharp.


    "Lucian¡­ what''s going on?" Arthur''s voice was gentle now, but insistent. "Did something change¡­ since we teamed up?"


    Lucian knew he couldn''t hide it forever. Arthur was too smart. With a sigh, he admitted, "My legacy¡­ it''s gone. Since our deal, I haven''t heard a peep."


    Arthur went quiet for a moment. Then, "The Seer Guardian always hated me," he mused. "Maybe they''re punishing you for siding with their enemy."


    Lucian gave a bitterugh."Maybe. But I don''t regret what I did, even if I''m paying for it now."


    Arthur''s smile was a strange mix of respect and something like pity. "Regret''s a funny thing, Lucian. But maybe your silent legacy is a good thing. Think of it ¨C an opportunity." His eyes shone with that familiar fire."A chance to take control, to stop being some spirit''s puppet."


    Lucian''s heart raced. The idea was wild¡­ but Arthur always seemed to think the impossible was possible. "How?" he breathed.


    Arthur held out a hand. "Let''s just say¡­ I have a way with code. Your legacy, mine¡­ it''s all just programming made by some cosmic nerd, right? And programs can be hacked." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hacked?" Lucian repeated, confused.


    Arthur grinned. "Runes. That''s my thing. Together, we might be able to hijack your legacy, turn that Seer Guardian''s power into your power."


    Hesitation gnawed at Lucian. Arthur''s proposal was bold, audacious...and incredibly dangerous."Drawbacks?" he asked, voice tight, "Surely, tampering with a legacy ¨C there must be consequences."


    Arthur shrugged, a deceptively casual gesture. "Look, it''s not like I hijack legacies every day, right? We''re venturing into uncharted territory." He paused, then shed a genuine smile, one that crinkled the corners of his golden eyes. "But here''s the thing, Lucian ¨C even with your legacy on strike, I''d still want you by my side in the Trial. I trust you, or¡­ as much as I trust anyone." Confusion swirled in Lucian''s mind.He let out a frustrated sigh. "Arthur, we''ve known each other for years, and I still can''t figure you out."A reckless determination began to kindle within him.He held out his hand. "Fine. Help me seize control of this sted legacy, and in return, I''ll help you seize¡­ well, whatever it is you truly want within Yalen."


    Arthur''s answeringugh was surprisingly warm. "Seize the kingdom? That''s never been my style." His eyes held a strange intensity."If you can unlock that legacy of yours, I need you to find someone for me. Emma Agard. That''s all I ask."


    "I understand."


    "Just¡­ take me in," Arthur said, his voice low. "Into that sea of consciousness of yours. Let''s see what we''re dealing with."


    With a mixture of trepidation and newfound resolve, Lucian closed his eyes. Focusing inward, he extended an invitation into the silent abyss where his Seer Legacy once flickered and danced.


    Arthur''s hand met his in a firm grip, and then... a shift, a disorienting plunge. Suddenly, he was surrounded by a sea of pulsating violet light. At its center, a single, luminescent heart thrummed, a beacon of otherworldly power.


    "This¡­" Arthur breathed, his voice tinged with awe, "This is your legacy. It lives within you."


    Lucian studied the pulsating heart of his legacy within this strange, ethereal sea. "Emma Agard," he mused, "You speak of her as if¡­ you knew her intimately.Was there something between you?"


    Arthur''s gaze flickered towards the violet heart, and for a moment, a flicker of something akin to vulnerability crossed his usually guarded features. "The Arthur of this world, the one who existed before I arrived¡­it was his heart that felt deeply for Emma." He paused, choosing his words carefully. "For me, it was¡­ someone else."


    A pang of sympathy resonated within Lucian. To be torn between two lives, two loves, was surely an unbearable burden.


    "I want to save her," Arthur continued, his voice low and determined, "for the both of us. Emma is my friend, and¡­ I owe it to the other Arthur. He still exists, however faintly, within me.His feelings, they linger, refuse to be overwritten."


    Remorse washed over Lucian."Arthur, I¡­ I regret making your path so fraught with difficulty, back then in Runera¡­"


    Arthur''s eyes met his, and there was a surprising gentleness in them."Lucian, those actions¡­ they were not entirely your own. This battle with your legacy is what we must focus on now." His hand tightened around Lucian''s. "The will of the Seer Guardian, that''s the true foe. I''m merely giving you the opportunity to wrest back control."


    Before they could proceed further, a wave of doubt crashed over Lucian.He hesitated, then turned to Arthur, his eyes clouded with guilt."Arthur, there''s something else¡­I killed Casca. A good man, in Runera. It was my hand, even if my heart¡­."


    Arthur paused, and for a moment, silence hung heavy in the violet-hued space. "The Seer Guardian killed Casca, Lucian," he said finally, his voice firm yet devoid of usation. "They used you as their weapon. I hold no me against you."


    Arthur took a step back, his form shimmering as a torrent of golden mana surged from him. Ancient runes, incandescent and intricate, crackled into being, forming a shimmering, geometric cage around the pulsating heart.


    "This is as far as I can take you, Lucian," Arthur''s voice echoed in the ethereal space, the violet ocean churning violently around them. "The runes¡­ they''ve dissected the legacy,id it bare. Now, the rest is up to you."


    The world seemed to tilt. The heart throbbed louder, each beat a deafening boom that threatened to shatter Lucian''s resolve. "Inside," Arthur urged, his voice barely a whisper above the din, "Within that heart lies the Seer Guardian''s true form. Conquer it, break its hold, and the legacy... it will be yours."


    Fear and determination warred within Lucian. He''d battled enemies before, swords shing and blood staining the ground.But this¡­ this was a battle within himself, a confrontation with an entity that had twisted his fate for far too long.


    With a final, resolute nce at Arthur, Lucian surged forward. The world dissolved into swirling violet light, and he plunged towards the pulsing heart. Blinding pain seared through him, the sheer power of the legacy threatening to overwhelm his senses.


    Then, abruptly, he stood within a vast and empty space. The heart, now towering and monstrous, pulsed rhythmically, its violet light casting grotesque, shifting shadows across the otherworldlyndscape.


    From deep within the heart, a voice resonated, cold and mocking. A voice he knew all too well.


    "So, the seeres to im my power? How¡­ predictable."


    The final battle against his legacy had begun.

 Chapter 1214 Bearer of Light

    Chapter 1214 Bearer of Light


    As the violet world erupted with the sh of wills, Arthur stood witness to a battle far more profound than any fought on a physical field.His gaze remained fixed upon Lucian''s solitary form, dwarfed by the monstrous beating heart and the malicious whispers of the Seer Guardian.


    His thoughts were a swirling tempest.Why had his perception of Lucian, his former rival, undergone such a drastic shift? It wasn''t merely out of necessity.Oriole¡­ yes, the dearest friend he held in this world. Lucian had never posed a threat to him, even with all his schemes and hidden agendas.


    And then, there was that harrowing moment when they''d worked in strange, unspoken tandem to rescue Oriole from the clutches of the Empyrean.Despite their animosity, Lucian had helped, had even pushed Arthur into a confrontation he might otherwise have avoided.


    Sier, now called Lucian, had helped Arthur more than once in his prior life within this world. Despite their shes, their goals diverging wildly, a strange sort of respect had existed between them.


    Yes, there was Casca, the good man who fell by Sier''s hand.Yet, Arthur knew, deep down, that the true mey with the Seer Guardian who had cruelly puppeteered Sier''s actions.


    And so, here he stood, watching the man with nothing rise up against an entity of immense power. Their inner world reverberated with the conflict, cracks forming in the violet-hued realm, threatening to shatter.


    It wasn''t enough to spectate. Arthur raised his arms, channeling his golden mana. A surge of power flowed into the ethereal space, weaving its way around Lucian''s embattled form. His will, his determination, would bolster the seer''s own. It was the least he could do, given the impossible struggle Lucian faced. Perhaps even the old Arthur, the one whose memories lingered within him, would have approved.


    A tremor rippled through Lucian as a surge of foreign energy washed over him. Arthur''s touch, a golden lifeline against the suffocating illusions of the Seer Guardian. Yet, it was not merely an external boost. The mana was a catalyst, stirring something dormant within him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The torrent of illusions intensified. Faces he knew, faces he loved, twisted into grotesque parodies, their whispers echoing with doubt and recrimination. Among them, his mother''s kind features warped into a mask of sorrow and disappointment. A flicker of doubt gnawed at his resolve. Had he been wrong all along? Was the path of a seer destined to be one of solitude, fueled by submission to the Guardian?


    Then, like a ray of sunlight piercing thick storm clouds, the golden mana pulsed stronger. It was a lifeline, a reminder that he was not utterly alone. It emboldened him, not to submit, but to fight ¨C to shatter this twisted mockery of his mother''s memory. "No!" he roared, his defiance a rion call against the onught of illusions.


    The Seer Guardian''s mockingughter filled the cavernous heart chamber. "Foolish child! Seeking strength from an outsider! Pathetic!"


    Augh bubbled up in Lucian''s throat, a wild mixture of defiance and exhration."Arthur Netherborne was never my enemy, Guardian. You made a lethal mistake in making the outsider yours.I may have been blind for some time, but I knew that Arthur was the only chance I had to fight against you."


    The onught of spectral monstrosities intensified; their grotesque forms a swirling tide of darkness threatening to engulf him. Panic threatened to consume him.All this time, he had believed himself powerless without the legacy, trapped in servitude to gain a semnce of control.


    But something else ignited within him, a fire fueled not by Arthur''s golden light, but by a memory. It was his mother, frail on her deathbed, her eyes luminous with a fierce, unwavering love. "My Lucian... in a world cloaked in darkness... I pray that you will be a bearer of light."


    Desperately, he reached inward, searching for that light, for that gentle warmth so at odds with the Seer Guardian''s chilling influence. It answered his call, not in a blinding explosion, but as a gentle, steady me.


    This¡­ this was the true legacy his mother envisioned. This was the true power of the Seer bloodline!


    "You!" The Seer Guardian''s voice was a screech of rage and confusion as the shadows retreated before Lucian''s newfound light. "You dare defy me? Where¡­ where did thate from?"


    It was then that Arthur''s deep voice boomed through the space. "Perhaps you are called Seer Guardian, but you, my friend, are the one truly blinded.This light¡­ it was always within Lucian. I suspected¡­no, I knew." A hint of amusement colored his tone."Why do you think I goaded him into this confrontation? So that he might im his true power, be the Seer he was meant to be."


    "My descendant!" the Guardian wailed, its voice a discordant symphony of fury and disbelief, "How dare you¡­ how dare you oppose your ancestor!"


    Augh echoed within the heart chamber, Lucian''sughter. "The dead," he dered, his voice cutting through the din, "have no right tomand the living. Go back to your slumber, forgotten relic. Your era has ended."


    A surge of triumph pulsed through Lucian, a firestorm against the chilling presence of the fading Seer Guardian. Arthur''s golden mana had lit the spark, but the inferno that now zed within was entirely his own ¨C a Seer awakened.


    The Guardian, sensing the shift,shed out in ast-ditch attempt at control. A horde of grotesque illusions charged forward, warped reflections of Lucian''s past and darkest fears. But fear no longer held sway.


    "No!" he roared, his white light a miniature sun pushing back the encroaching shadows. "Your lies have no hold on me anymore!"


    Each spectral figure that dared touch his brilliance flickered and dissolved, revealing the empty void beneath. The Guardian shrieked, its illusions disintegrating faster than it could craft new ones.


    This wasn''t just about defiance; this was about iming the future. Lucian reached inwards, drawing on the wellspring of light surging within him. It coalesced in his outstretched hand, morphing into a magnificent de of purest white light.


    "What is this?" The Guardian recoiled, its voice choked with fear. "This isn''t foresight! This... it''s truth!"


    Lucian surged forward, the Sword of Truth zing.He brandished it, not to kill, but to illuminate. "For centuries," he dered, "you''ve woven your twisted narratives, manipting destinies through lies. But your era of shadows is over!"


    Desperate, the Guardian conjured a final, insidious illusion ¨C a vision of Arthur Netherborne, his eyes cold with betrayal.Lucian stumbled, the de flickering. But the radiant light held strong, cutting through the deceit.


    "You''re losing your grip, Guardian," Lucian gritted out, his focus unwavering. "Those tricks won''t work anymore."


    With a final, earth-shattering cry, Lucian brought the Sword of Truth crashing down. The blow met no resistance, shattering the remnants of the Guardian. A scream of hatred echoed across the space, a final remnant of a maniptive past.


    Silence descended. Lucian stood triumphant, the sword dissolving into glittering motes. He had won. The darkness had been vanquished, not only within himself, but within the very essence of Seer legacy.


    As the violet seascape faded, Lucian found himself back in his physical form, staring into Arthur''s concerned eyes. Relief flooded his features. "I''m free, Arthur," he rasped, his voice hoarse butced with newfound strength."Truly free." He looked at Arthur, respect and a flicker of gratitude in his eyes."Thank you. Without you... that me may have never ignited."


    Lucian blinked, dazed, as the real world reasserted itself. Arthur''s face swam into focus, filled with a strange mix of relief and awe. But when Lucian opened his mouth to speak, Arthur shook his head.


    "Don''t thank me," Arthur said, his voice low. "You would have won even without my meddling. It was never theck of power, Lucian.It was your belief... this twisted notion that you couldn''t exist without the Guardian." He gestured towards the pulsating heart, its once-vibrant violet now fading into a soft, warm white. "Look.You''ve done it. You are the bearer of light now."


    Lucian turned to gaze at the transformed heart, a strange mixture of awe and trepidation coursing through him. Yet, within the swirling white light, something shifted. Intricate runes, like patterns of solidified starlight, shimmered into being. And woven through these runes¡­ a shadow, a fleeting echo of his mother''s form. Her voice, soft and filled with love, resonated in his mind.


    "¡­ in a world cloaked in darkness... I pray that you will be a bearer of light."


    Tears welled up in Lucian''s eyes as her final, whispered words echoed through him with crystal rity:


    "I am proud of you, my bearer of light."


    Lucian copsed to his knees within the luminous heart-space.Sobs wracked his body, a release of pent-up grief, of self-me, of a lifetime of whispered doubts. His mother''s words were a soothing light piercing through the darkness he''d carried for so long.


    Somewhere, on the periphery of his consciousness, he felt a soft touch against his shoulder, a sh of golden light.Arthur. He didn''t speak, no words were needed. Perhaps the enigmatic outsider with those gleaming golden eyes had understood this all along.


    A soft rustle echoed through the world of light as Arthur''s form dissolved, scattering into shimmering motes of golden mana. He had never belonged here, amidst this revtion of a Seer''s true power. This was Lucian''s moment, a moment to heal, and to embrace the potential his mother had always envisioned.


    Lucian remained long after Arthur''s presence had faded. The tears flowed freely, cleansing and cathartic. He knew now that they weren''t tears of weakness. They were the first drops in a wellspring of determination ¨C the determination to forge his path as a Seer, a guide who would use the light of truth to illuminate the path, not dictate it.

 Chapter 1215 Shadow Soldier

    Chapter 1215 Shadow Soldier


    The days melted into one another as Lucian and Arthur became relentless hunters, pursuing the spectral trail of Emma Agard. Arthur, the outsider with his golden mana zing, sought cracks in the fabric of reality, hidden portals and forgotten pathways. Lucian, unbound from the chains of the Seer Guardian, wielded his light to pierce throughyers of illusion, unearthing truths his father had desperately sought to bury.


    Finally, a breakthrough. Lucian stumbled backward, his eyes wide with a strange blend of triumph and horror. "There!" he eximed, his voice ragged. "Emma Agard¡­ I see her! My father, he''s trapped her in another dimension. But¡­" Frustration edged his voice as he mmed a fist against the polished wood of their worktable, "¡­my power...it''s not enough. I can''t bridge the gap." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur leaned in, studying the shimmering projections fueled by Lucian''s light. A distorted reality swirled in shades of muted violet, a prison woven from shadows and despair. He raised an eyebrow, a flicker of curiosity dancing in his golden eyes. "A separate dimension¡­ Interesting. There must be a way in, a hidden passage¡­a key."


    A tremor ran through Lucian as he focused on the ethereal prison. "Arthur," he began haltingly, "your arrival¡­ it seems it wasn''t factored into their ns. The task entrusted to Emma¡­ it was different. My family, the Yalens¡­ they''ve long held the Agard family in their grip. Do you wish to know how it began?"


    Sorrow and a burning shame washed over Lucian as he delved into the twisted tales of the Agard lineage.


    "It started generations ago," he began, his voice low. "My ancestor, Cyrian Yalen, defied societal expectations and fell in love with amon woman ¨C Emma''s great-grandmother. They eloped, defied the will of my¡­ unforgiving great-grandfather." He paused, the bitter taste of familial treachery heavy on his tongue. "He chased them down, imprisoned Cyrian for years¡­made him bend by threatening the woman he loved. But then, Cyrian vanished from his cell, just disappeared, and his beloved was never found¡­"


    "And so," Lucian continued, his voiceced with a chilling realization, "the Empyrean stepped in. They seized the lone child of that union, Venkov Agard, Emma''s grandfather. A bargain was struck ¨C servitude to the Yalens in exchange for a semnce of controlled freedom."


    He swallowed hard. "Emma, theirst task¡­ it was to find you, the Outsider. An unwilling weapon to be used against his own kin, perhaps. Or¡­" a flicker of hope crossed his face, "...perhaps she never intended to capture you. Perhaps her loyalty to those who loved her was stronger than her desperation?"


    Lucian''s voice broke slightly as he recalled the final act of defiance that had sealed the Agard family''s fate. "She attempted to escape, using a shadow monster, a desperate gamble. It failed. His forces¡­the empyrean''s puppets¡­they captured her before she could flee."


    The full realization hit him like a wave. Emma''s imprisonment was not the n, but a punishment ¨C a ruthless demonstration of power by the very forces he''d pledged to resist. His determination hardened. With Arthur by his side, they would find a way. They would free Emma, break the twisted hold the Yalens had maintained, and offer her a way home.


    The truth hit Arthur with the force of a hammer blow. He''d altered the course of history, set off a chain reaction that had doomed the Agard family. A flicker of regret ignited, then burned out. To wallow in self-recrimination now would solve nothing.


    ra¡­the woman Cyrian adored. Could this architect of their sanctuary also be the one who birthed the Twilight Runic Workshop? It made a twisted sort of sense. And Emma, thest of the line, bore the weight of Cyrian''s legacy.


    "Emma," Lucian exined, unaware of the internal battle raging within Arthur, "Her gift¡­it''s unlike anything I''ve seen. She asks, and the world answers. Except when ites to you."


    Arthur''s mind reeled. The Yalen King, so obsessed with control, was wielding a tool inherently blind to his greatest fear. The Outsider, the anomaly, the disruptor.


    Was Arthur the architect of the Agard''s suffering? Had his meddling ignited the Empyrean''s ire, sealed Venkov''s fate? His actions might have started a fire he couldn''t control¡ªCyrian''s vanishing, the Tower of Yearning¡ªa spiral of events he might have set in motion.


    But Arthur had the power to change the course. He would not be defined by past mistakes. He would carve a new path, one that led to the Agard''s salvation, not their destruction. His next steps would write a different ending to this story, and in doing so, perhaps even atone for his unintended sins.


    A final question burned in Arthur''s mind. He turned to Lucian, his golden eyes narrowed. "There''s one more thing. You, with your newfound sight¡­ look back, into those shadowed moments of Emma''s escape attempt. Tell me¡­ what kind of shadow monster aided her?"


    Lucian focused, his white light piercing the past. Momentster, he answered, a flicker of surprise in his voice. "Marvi. That is its name."


    Arthur froze, a flicker of astonishment crossing his features ¨C a rare show of emotion Lucian had never witnessed before. Sensing his shock, Lucian pressed on. "Arthur, is something wrong? You recognize the name?"


    A strange mixture of hope and unease shed across Arthur''s face. "Marvi," he murmured. "Marvi was one of my shadow soldiers. But he left my side, chose to apany Oren, my brother, on a journey to the Yalen Union¡­" Arthur trailed off, his brow furrowing as the implications dawned upon him. "It appears Marvi abandoned Oren''s side as well. Why would he risk everything to assist Emma Agard?"


    Lucian, always quick to grasp hidden motivations, furrowed his own brow. "Why would your shadow turn against you, Arthur? What could have possibly driven it away?"


    A wry smile twisted Arthur''s lips. "Marvi wasn''t a shadow I recruited, Lucian. He was drawn to the other Arthur, the one who lived in this world before my arrival." A flicker of sadness crossed his face. " Perhaps this¡­ defection is a symptom of my own abrupt change in character. Maybe, deep down, Marvi seeks to undo what I''ve be¡­" He paused, his voice thoughtful. "Maybe he found Emma, knowing she was a connection to the Arthur he once followed, trying to find a way to awaken the old Arthur within me once more."


    Lucian nodded, pieces falling into ce. "So, Marvi and Emma¡­ what are the chances of harnessing this connection you hypothesize? Can we leverage it?"


    Arthur grinned, a sh of his old, reckless charm. Raising his hand, he revealed a pulsating rune, dark and writhing with the power of shadows. With a forceful gesture, he mmed his hand down. A shadowy figure shimmered into existence beside him, a female form cloaked in darkness. The Queen of Shadows, Ruki, knelt before him in silent submission.


    "Your Majesty," she rasped, her voice a chilling whisper.


    "Tell me, Ruki," Arthur''s voice held an uncharacteristic edge of concern, "do you sense Marvi''s presence here, in this world?"


    Confusion flickered across Ruki''s shadowed form. "My lord, I¡­I cannot," she answered slowly. "His essence is masked. He is¡­ absent."


    A tense silence fell upon them. Even Arthur, for all his cunning and power, seemed at a loss for the first time since they started their quest. His connection to his shadow army had never been his strongest suit. The shift was subtle, but to Lucian, whose new sight pierced through illusion and subterfuge, it was as clear as day.


    Frustration prickled at Arthur''s skin. Ruki''s news was less than ideal ¨C a jarring reminder that his control over the shadows paled inparison to his dominion over golden mana. Still, with Lucian''s new sight and his own relentless adaptability, there had to be another way.


    A n coalesced in his mind. With a flicker of determination, Arthur drew upon the dark rune etched onto his palm. Shadows writhed, swirling into a vortex that hung suspended in the air. This was no mere portal, but a direct line ofmunication.


    Lucian watched in fascination as the room transformed, the bright walls yielding to an oppressive gloom. "The channel is open," the seer dered, a hint of awe in his voice.


    Arthur stepped forward, golden eyes zing against the darkness. He focused his will, his voice resonating with a strange power. "Marvi," he called out into the inky void. "It''s Arthur Netherborne. I seek your aid."


    The response was immediate, a gravelly voice emerging from the depths. "My Lord Arthur," Marvi rumbled, a hint of respect underlying the rough tone. "It is an honor. I sense change within you, yet the core of the warrior remains."


    Arthur acknowledged the shadow''s perception with a grim nod. "Indeed, Marvi. Much has changed since west spoke. But time is of the essence. Emma Agard is trapped. I believe you hold the key to her rescue."


    He outlined the situation concisely, highlighting Emma''s connection to the Arthur that Marvi had once followed. "This woman mattered to my predecessor," he finished. "And she matters to me now. Will you aid me, Marvi? Not for my sake, but for hers."


    Silence stretched between them, the shadows coiling as if in consideration. Finally, Marvi answered, his voice heavy. "For the sake of Emma, and for the echoes of the Arthur I once served¡­ tell me what you require."

 Chapter 1216 A Crane

    Chapter 1216 A Crane


    Communication flowed freely through the shadow channel Arthur had forged. Relief surged through him as Marvi ryed his position from within the other dimension. And then¡­a revtion.


    "There was an artifact, my lord," Marvi rasped. "Something the King used to ess this dimension. I seized the brief opening it created, followed Emma when she was cast through."


    Arthur and Lucian exchanged nces. This was the key, the answer to their desperate puzzle. "Marvi," Arthur said urgently, "do you know what this artifact is? Where it might be kept?"


    "s, my knowledge is limited. The King guards his secrets well. I saw only a shimmering disc, etched with strange runes upon a dais in his chambers."


    The n was already forming in Arthur''s mind, a daring gamble fueled by equal parts desperation and adrenaline. He began outlining his course of action - a full-frontal assault on the Yalen King, a swift strike to im the artifact...


    Lucian, however, cut him off. "Arthur, a direct confrontation¡­ it''s too risky. We need a subtler approach. If the King even suspects your intentions..."


    Arthur, however, merely shook his head, a familiar reckless light gleaming in his golden eyes. "Lucian, I respect your caution, but remember ¨C I have in the Empyrean already. This King, while cunning, is a lesser foe."


    A sh of realization crossed Lucian''s face. Of course, Arthur''s perspective was colored by his past triumphs. The shadow of the Empyrean loomedrge, casting an illusion of weakness over the Yalen King. Yet, Lucian knew this was a different battleground, one fraught with hidden dangers.


    He took a deep breath. "Arthur, there''s something else you haven''t considered. The Agard family. They''re still within the King''s grasp. If your attack alerts him... if he decides that they are a liability, their lives might be forfeit."


    Arthur paused, the flicker of recklessness momentarily extinguished. Uncertainty clouded his eyes. "So you suggest¡­what? Infiltration? Subterfuge?"


    Lucian nodded, determination sparking within him. "You are still an outsider, unknown to the King and his court. We should use that to our advantage. Think of it, Arthur, a strike that emerges from the shadows. If we act swiftly, we might have Emma back before he even realizes she''s gone."


    A n began to crystallize in Lucian''s mind, a risky gambit born of desperation. "The execution," he breathed, his eyes catching Arthur''s with newfound fierceness. "That''s our point of entry. The day the King intends to eliminate the Agards, that''s when he''ll open the portal to their prison. You, or one of your loyal followers, could enter under the guise of taking them to their deaths. Then, once you''re inside¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He let the words hang, the rest of the scheme unspoken but clear. Infiltration, rather than confrontation. A stealthy raid, instead of an open deration of war.


    "My father was foolish," Lucian said bitterly, pacing the room. "His obsession with this trap¡­ his pact with the other nations¡­ all because he feared you. But the Empyrean is dead. There should''ve been no purpose in this pointless bloodshed."


    Arthur remained silent for a long moment, his golden eyes narrowed in contemtion. Then, an unexpected grin spread across his face. "Not entirely foolish, your father," he mused. "And perhaps I should thank him. He''s setting a stage worthy of my return. After all, what good is an audience if there isn''t a grand show?"


    His casual dismissal of the threat lurking within the trap sent a shiver down Lucian''s spine. "You speak of gods descending, Arthur. You seem¡­ unafraid."


    Arthur shrugged, then reached out, summoning his shimmering de, Nightmare. "A god? That sounds¡­ interesting." He ran a finger along the edge, a predatory glint in his eyes. "It''s been far too long since I used my full potential. My Godyer Arts are getting rusty."


    "Is that what you used to defeat the Empyrean?"


    A hint of disappointment flickered in Arthur''s eyes. "No, Lucian," he said, a touch of amusement in his voice. "The Empyrean of Yalen wasn''t worthy of such effort."


    Lucian blinked in startled amazement. The world pulsed with vibrant luminescence as his newfound sight piercedyers of illusion to reveal a truth he''d never before understood. Around Arthur, an aura zed, a strange, shimmering energy that defied both human and seer ssifications.


    "Arthur..." Lucian''s voice was hushed, a mixture of awe and trepidation. "Though my new eyes cannot pierce through youpletely, there''s one thing utterly clear."


    Arthur, intrigued, turned from his contemtion of the cityscape below. "And what is that, Lucian?" There was a hint of both amusement and challenge in his tone.


    "You aren''t human," Lucian confessed. "Whatever essence resides within you, it''s far beyond anything this world has ever seen."


    Arthur tilted his head, a slight, ironic smile tugging at his lips. "An insult, veiled as an observation. How refreshing."


    "It''s not an insult," Lucian insisted. "It''s simple fact. There isn''t a baseline human who could awaken from death a mere two years ago and defeat beings as powerful as the Empyrean."


    Arthur shrugged, his gaze distant. "Many havemented upon my¡­ unusual nature. Yet, it matters little to me. Human or inhuman, my experiences, my loved ones, my desires¡­ these are the things that shape me, Lucian."


    A flicker of uncertainty crossed Lucian''s face. "But¡­ are you ever curious? About the true nature of what you are?"


    For a long moment, Arthur stared out the window, his golden eyes reflecting the setting sun. And then, he turned, his voice tinged with newfound resolve. "I am Arthur Netherborne, a promise echoing through time," he dered. "The Returning King of Wrath. That is enough. My days of questioning the unknowable are over, Sier."


    Lucian''s brow furrowed. "Sier?"


    "Old habits die hard." Arthur offered a genuine smile. "I prefer your new name, Lucian, yet there''s a¡­ persistence of memory. I see you, and it''s not just the seer I see, but the man you were before."


    "A man forbidden to use his own name," Lucian said, a wry smile touching his lips. "Such was the ''mercy'' of my father before casting me out."


    "Cruel, indeed," Arthur murmured. "But enough dwelling on the past. Tell me, Lucian, you have three days before this grand execution. What will you do to prepare?"


    "Practice. Hone the skills my cruel inheritance has given me," Lucian replied. "And you, Arthur?"


    A predatory gleam sparked in Arthur''s golden eyes. "Why, fight a giant crane, of course."


    Lucian stared, his expression nk with confusion. "A¡­ crane?"


    Grin widening, Arthur stood. "The monsters within the Giant Garden have evolved, Lucian, some beyond their natural limits. It''s time I tested myself once more. Growth is necessary, lest I be stagnant before a greater threat arrives."


    ***


    A pulse of golden mana, and Arthur stood within the heart of Giant Garden. The air crackled with untamed energy, the very essence of the warped beasts surrounding him. Ancient trees towered over him, their roots pulsing like monstrous veins. And there, rising above the twisted canopy, was his prey.


    The crane was enormous, its feathers a shimmering obsidian that seemed to swallow the light. It stood perched on a single leg, its great wings folded, overlooking the valley like a macabre sentinel. Even in its stillness, Arthur could feel the raw power emanating from the creature. This would be no easy hunt.


    With a roar, Arthur charged, Nightmare shimmering in his grasp. The crane, awakened by the challenge, stirred. A single, crimson eye opened, fixing upon Arthur with a malevolent intelligence. The battle for the Giant Garden had begun.


    The crane let out an ear-splitting shriek, a weapon in its own right as nearby trees shuddered, leaves scattering like withered confetti. In retaliation, it unfurled its gargantuan wings, the force of the motion whipping up a hurricane-strength st that ttened a swathe of the ancient forest.


    Arthur weathered the storm, bracing himself against a defiant tree trunk as the craneshed out with its razor-sharp beak. It carved trenches into the earth, each impact discing enough soil to create a small hillock. He needed to disrupt its rhythm, turn that overwhelming power against it.


    Seizing a fleeting opening, Arthur dove beneath a sweeping wing. The feathersshed at him, each quill capable of piercing steel, but he reached his target - the monstrous leg. Nightmare shed, cleaving a deep gouge. The crane shrieked, faltering, but Arthur''s victory was short-lived.


    The severed flesh began to writhe, a grotesque disy of regeneration. The mangled limb reformed with unnatural speed, knitting flesh and bone, and the crane stumbled back into its fighting stance. Fury zed in its single, beady red eye, promising retribution.


    Arthur needed a greater gambit. Darting and weaving between snapping strikes from the monstrous beak, he channeled his mana. The air hummed, the very world around them seeming to shift with the raw power he gathered.


    Just as the crane lunged, ready to crush him beneath its feathered bulk, he unleashed the pent-up energy. A torrent of golden light erupted, not directly at the beast, but at the ground beneath it. The earth buckled and ruptured, a sinkhole forming instantly.


    The crane, momentarily caught off-bnce, lost its footing and toppled sideways. The impact sent shockwaves rippling outward, uprooting ancient trees and creating a crater where the garden floor had once been.


    Arthur, panting from the exertion, surveyed the devastation. The crane was a testament to monstrous evolution, but the rules of nature still applied. Disrupt its terrain, disrupt the very foundation beneath its feet, and its size became a liability. Now, while the monstrous bird struggled to find purchase in the newly formed crater, it was time to deal the decisive blow.

 Chapter 1217 Lilo and Nova

    Chapter 1217 Lilo and Nova


    With a final, desperate screech, the crane finally sumbed. Its furious struggles had sent it sprawling, the uneven terrain hindering every attempt to regain its monstrous footing. Arthur moved in, his movements precise and merciless. Nightmare scythed through the air, not slicing at flesh this time, but targeting the crimson eye, the beacon of the creature''s malevolent intelligence.


    The de connected with a sickening squelch, and the creature''s struggles ceased. Arthur stood over the monstrous corpse, panting, a strange mix of adrenaline and triumph coursing through him.


    His victory, however, was immediately interrupted by a series of cascading messages:


    [A new monster has been defeated.]


    [Absorbing the monster''s essence.]


    [Analyzing its essence¡­]


    [Rearranging the database.]


    [Assorting genes into the known skills.]


    Arthur blinked in surprise. His legacy was a living, breathing thing, learning and evolving with each encounter. A sense of eagerness sparked as he awaited the final assessment. [Results:] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [Name: Titan Crane]


    [Species: Unknown]


    [Evolution: Myth-Tier]


    [Strength: 1250]


    [Agility: 800]


    [Stamina: 1500]


    [Perception: 600]


    [Mana: 1500/1500]


    [Special Skills:


    Hurricane Winds: The Titan Crane can manipte the air flow around its massive wings, creating gusts powerful enough to uproot trees and deflect projectiles.


    Bone Regeneration: Severed limbs and wounds rapidly regenerate, enhancing its survivability in battle.


    Piercing Shriek: A focused sonic attack that can disorient and temporarily immobilize foes.]


    Arthur grinned. These abilities confirmed the sheer power of the creature he had just felled. Now, to im his spoils...


    Focusing his intent, he activated his absorb rune. A vortex of energy swirled around the carcass, siphoning the creature''stent power. His legacy pulsed in response.


    [Level Up!]


    [Level Up!]


    [+5 Strength Points!]


    [+5 Agility Points!]


    [+5 Stamina Points!]


    [+5 Perception Points!]


    [+5 Mana Points!]


    A sigh of sadness leaked from his mouth. The legacy was still a regtor of the power that the outsider once had, but its creator has long since perished. The memory of the Schr Guardian was still freshly painted in his mind.


    Jizo did not just give Arthur a legacy, but also the Godyer Arts and his new weapon, Nightmare. The schr dedicated his life to aid Arthur, and he was never thanked for it.


    With a thought, he summoned the familiar interface.


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 62 (43%)]


    [Legacy Points: 78]


    [Stats Points: 161]


    [Strength: 820]


    [Agility: 901]


    [Stamina: 799]


    [Perception: 691]


    [Mana: 589/1000]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (21%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Restoration - D, Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 23%), Lightning Resistance (0%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Three, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator ¨C¨C Submission. Art of Creator ¨C¨C Domain. Godyer Art - First Stance. Godyer Art - Second Stance.]


    His eyes scanned the numbers, registering the significant increase in his level. He was nearing a breakthrough, given that his mana has reached the upper limit of the Deme-rank.


    His stats increased because of the Red Tower. Although it had a different stats system, the limitation it ced upon Arthur allowed him for elerated growth.


    "If I want to defeat five empyreans at the same time, I need to grow stronger," muttered Arthur as he looked around Giant Garden. What remained from his battle against the Empyrean was a destend with countless bodies.


    "Lilo!" called Arthur for his dragon, and it appeared from his sub space. It was a giant creature now, unlike what Arthur remembered about him. "How did you grow up so fast?"


    "Your Golden Mana is the perfect nutrient for growth, Master," said the dragon as it lowered its violet eyes to look at Arthur. "Do you wish to soar, Master?"


    Arthur considered the possibility, and chose to do just that. As he jumped to stand atop the dragon''s neck, he found it spacious. Lilo pped its wings and soared into the air, taking Arthur above Giant Garden.


    "There is someone I would like you to meet, Lilo," said Arthur as he raised his hand, and a small blue dragon slipped out of his skin. "Its name is Nova, the Wise Blue Dragon."


    "Another dragon?!" Lilo roared with shock and betrayal. Arthurughed as he tried to stabilize himself, since the dragon was shaking its head. "How could you take another, Master?!"


    "Nova is a treasure of knowledge, but he is too small for me to ride. You will always be my first dragon, Lilo," said Arthur with augh. "He is your junior, so be nice!"


    After hearing that, Lilo calmed down and began to talk down to Nova. The Blue Dragon was a lot smarter than Lilo, but since Arthur established their hierarchy, he did notin.


    Arthur made Lilo cast an illusion around Giant Garden, so that no one would see what he was doing here. As soon as the barrier was in ce, a mountain to begin to shift.


    "What is happening?" muttered Arthur with confusion. This mountain had a powerful life force, but Arthur just assumed that something lived inside it. But as the mountain shifted and morphed, he realized that the mountain was nothing but a sleeping Earth Golem. "Adam Leno, what have you done?"


    Giant Garden was created because of the mana explosion two years ago, a tragedy that wiped out an entire city. The residue mana from that man, who was working for Arthur using his infinite mana, created these monsters.


    "Master, let us dragons take care of this fight!" Lilo had roared, his violet scales shimmering like amethyst in the sunlight seeping through the newly formed illusion above Giant Garden.


    Arthur had hesitated, then nodded. "Remember," he instructed, "This creature isn''t like the others. It''s slow, rooted ¨C use that. You two mustbine your strengths."


    Lilo gave his master a confident grin, then turned towards the newly awakened Earth Golem. The giant stirred with the groan of shifting continents, its mountainous form shedding stones like andslide. Nova, the smaller blue dragon, fluttered nervously beside hisrger counterpart.


    "I-I''ve never fought something so big," Nova admitted, his sapphire scales shimmering with unease.


    Lilo huffed, "Rx, little brother. Master said work together, right?" He let loose a yful burst of me, warming the air. "Think of it like this: I''m the distraction, and you''re the knockout punch!"


    The earth rumbled as the Golem lurched forward, its eyes smoldering pits of moltenva. Lilo took flight, a streak of vibrant violet against the backdrop of shattered woond. He danced and wove in the air, weaving illusions of himself, a dozen fiery doppelgangers flickering in and out of existence.


    The Golem, slow but not stupid, roared in frustration. Its titanic fists hammered at the phantoms, sending tremors through the ground. Nova seized his chance. Darting beneath the behemoth''s clumsy swipes, he unleashed a torrent of water. Not the gentle rain of a summer storm, but a focusednce, honed by his draconic power and aimed at the Golem''s vulnerable underside.


    The water struck like a battering ram, and the creature staggered. Nova circled, drawing upon the hidden streams and rivulets snaking beneath the earth. He became a conductor of nature''s fury, a blur of blue amidst the chaos.


    Lilo, seeing his opening, unleashed a breath of blinding me. It wasn''t aimed to hurt, but to obscure. The Golem iled, blinded by violet fire, and its already sluggish movements slowed further. Nova saw the lumbering fisting and, with a flicker of his wings, conjured a whirling shield of water. The fist collided with a spray that could have felled trees, but Nova held.


    The ground around the Golem began to soften, the water Novo manipted sinking the monstrous feet into the earth. Lilo darted around its head, flickering between real and illusionary, the roar of his mes masking Nova''s careful incantations.


    With a final push, Nova gathered the surrounding water, a swirling mass the size of a smallke. He strained, his eyes locked on the Golem''s lumbering form. Then, he released it. The wave crashed over the giant, its weight and force sending it toppling to the ground with a seismic thud.


    The Golem thrashed, but Lilo was there. A wall of violet illusions crashed down around the beast, confusing and disorienting it. Its movements grew slower, its roars dulled. Nova hovered above, summoning thest tendrils of moisture. He formed them into ropes, coiling around the limbs, and with a final heave, constricted.


    The Earth Golem finallyy still. Exhausted, the dragons slumped to the ground beside their master. Lilo grinned, chest heaving. "See, little one? Nothing to worry about!"


    Nova panted, a thin curl of smoke escaping his nostrils. "Perhaps... teamwork has its merits."


    Arthur watched the battle unfold, a mix of astonishment and pride warring within him. It was as though the two dragons shared a bond deeper than mere brotherhood, a connection transcending their individual abilities. They were like two pieces of a puzzle, fitting together perfectly to create something truly formidable.


    The Earth Golem, mighty as it was, stood little chance against this coordinated onught. Weakened, disoriented, and finally bound by the torrent of water, ity on the ground wheezing rather than roaring. Arthur raised Nightmare. It wouldn''t be a clean kill, but it was necessary. This creature was too dangerous, a raw, untamed force of nature birthed from uncontrolled mana.


    "Godyer Art - Second Stance!"


    Nightmare shed down, the de empowered with the resonance of the Art. It sliced through the Golem''s weakened form, cleaving rock and hardened earth like butter. The creature gave one final, shuddering groan and fell silent.


    As thest remnants of its earthen body settled, Arthur felt the familiar surge of his legacy reacting.


    [A new monster has been defeated.]


    [Assorting genes into the known skills.]


    A sense of anticipation washed over him. The Earth Golem was unique, a creature of a different order than the beasts he''d previously encountered. Its essence might bring forth valuable additions to his legacy.


    [Results:]


    [Name: Earth Golem]


    [Species: Elemental]


    [Evolution: Myth-Tier]


    [Strength: 2500]


    [Agility: 300]


    [Stamina: 3000]


    [Perception: 100]


    [Mana: 3500/3500]


    [Special Skills:


    Earth Maniption: The Earth Golem possesses a deep connection with the earth, allowing it limited control over its surrounding terrain.


    Enhanced Regeneration: As a creature of earth, it can rapidly repair minor injuries.


    Seismic Sense: Able to detect and interpret vibrations within the earth, giving it a form of awareness beyond sight.]


    Arthur smiled in satisfaction. These abilities confirmed the raw power of the creature. He focused his intent, activating his absorb rune. A vortex of energy swirled around the carcass, siphoning the creature''stent power. His legacy pulsed in response.


    [Level Up!]


    [+5 Strength Points!]


    [+5 Stamina Points!]


    [+5 Mana Points!]

 Chapter 1218 Mistletoe Reunites

    Chapter 1218 Mistletoe Reunites


    With the dust settling and the adrenaline fading, Lilo finally allowed himself tond. He stretched his violet wings with a satisfied sigh. "Did you see that, little one? We were unstoppable!"


    Novanded beside him, a touch more hesitant. "We did well," he admitted, a hint of pride in his voice. "But I believe my water attacks were more effective overall."


    Lilo snorted, a puff of purple me escaping his nostrils. "Your water was useful for slowing it down, I''ll give you that. But my illusions were the real game-changer!"


    Arthur, standing nearby, couldn''t help but grin while he examined his updated stats:


    [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy]


    [Level: 65 (11%)]


    [Legacy Points: 93]


    [Stats Points: 181]


    [Strength: 830]


    [Agility: 906]


    [Stamina: 810]


    [Perception: 701]


    [Mana: 589/1010]


    [Abilities: Runesmith (21%), Reality Maniption]


    [Skills: Mana Restoration - D, Goblins Lord (Unique ¨C 23%), Lightning Resistance (0%)]


    [Arts: The Art of Creation ¨C¨C Part Three, Basic Dagger Art (100%), Dagger Mastery (100%), Art of Creator ¨C¨C Submission, Art of Creator ¨C¨C Domain, Godyer Art - First Stance, Godyer Art - Second Stance.]


    The numbers were encouraging. The Red Tower''s limitations had forced him to rely on his stats rather than the shier, mana-intensive Arts. It had inadvertently allowed him to make significant progress in his core attributes.


    The bickering dragons drew his attention back to the present. "...And don''t think I didn''t see you hiding behind me when things got rough!" Lilo was using, his tail twitching with yful aggression.


    "I was being strategic," Nova retorted, "If I''d been injured, who would have stopped the Golem from breaking free of your illusions?"


    "I wouldn''t need illusions if you just aimed those water jets at its feet in the first ce!"


    With impable timing, Arthur cleared his throat. The dragons froze mid-squabble, eyes turning towards him.


    "Impressive teamwork," he said, unable topletely suppress a smile. "But now, perhaps some focus on the present? Lilo, your me breath is exceptional, and Nova, the precision of your water control is astounding. Clearly, you both have valuable strengths."


    The dragons exchanged a hesitant nce. Lilo puffed out his chest, though his eyes held a glint of amusement now. Nova shifted, the tension in his wings easing.


    "Now," Arthur continued, "While you two squabble about who was more vital, there are other matters to attend to. Come, there''s much to do and learn within this ruinedndscape."


    With a flourish of his hand, he led the way back towards the deeper reaches of Giant Garden. The dragons, reminded that pecking orders were frivolous in the face ofrger goals, fell in behind him. Their squabbling faded into the background, reced by muttered discussions on weather maniption and the possibility ofbining their powers for even more spectacr effects.


    ***


    The grand halls of Yalen''s royal pce, usually filled with courtly elegance, buzzed with a different sort of energy. Representatives from foreign nations ¨C On, Janae, Sourna, and even Tanera ¨C engaged in delicate diplomatic maneuvers. Lucian, granted his seer powers at longst, moved through the crowd with a practiced smile. He was the focus, the reason for this unprecedented alliance.


    But another meeting awaited him. Tucked away from the gilded halls, a room awaited where shadows gathered instead of finery. Here, in a space of rough-hewn stone and simple furniture, a different council convened.


    He pushed open the door, shedding the role of diplomat and revealing the leader beneath. Here, he was simply Sier, founder of Mistletoe, a band of outcasts united by amon cause.


    Ivy, with her emerald eyes sharp as newly-forged steel, observed him from a windowsill. Hua, arms crossed and stoic mask in ce, leaned against a wall with calcted wariness. Zas and Vihan argued strategy over a worn map, their voices halting at his entrance. William offered a quiet nod of acknowledgment, the warmth in his eyes a wee sight. Ruby, disinterested in anything but her inventions, seemed bored. Idris, the manager of Broken Goods, sat drinking his tea.  "Thank you foring," Lucian began, his voice surprisingly steady for the turmoil within him. "I know I have much to answer for."


    The silence was heavy, an usation in itself. It would take more than mere words to heal the wounds his actions had caused.


    "For months," he continued, meeting Ivy''s gaze head-on, "I fell under the influence of the Seer Guardian. Its power warped my perspective, twisted my actions. Everything I did¡­ it wasn''t fully my own."


    Disbelief, anger, and a sliver of wary hope flickered across their faces. William looked troubled, while Hua''s arms tightened further.


    "Ivy, Hua," he said, his voice thick with unshed emotion, "I know some of you¡­ drifted away. I don''t me you. I strayed from our purpose, abandoned the promise Mistletoe held. And Ivy¡­"


    He took a step towards her, and for a moment, he feared she might draw a knife. Instead, she straightened, chin held high.


    "I failed you," he said, bowing low. "I should have saved you from Ilios. And I fell short. I was blinded by the belief that Arthur was my enemy."


    Silence descended, broken only by the soft crackling of the hearth fire. Ivy stared at him, her green eyes searching, seeking any trace of the madness that had consumed him.


    Finally, she lowered herself from the windowsill. Her voice, when it came, was rough but held a sliver of steely resolve.


    "Mistakes happen, Si. The question is, what are you going to do about it?"


    Lucian watched the whirlwind of emotions on their faces ¨C skepticism, lingering mistrust, a desperate need for a cause to fight for again. A sense of satisfaction washed over him; they were ready to listen.


    "Mistletoe was always meant to be more than a band of rebels," he began, his voice taking on the fervor he always felt whenying out his vision. "I want to forge a better future for Yalen and beyond. But the crown I wear will be nothing but a shackle unless I have allies I can trust implicitly."


    He swept a hand around the room. "You were the foundation of Mistletoe, and I''m asking you to be the pirs of my new kingdom. Not just retainers, but advisors, leaders, friends." Lucian bowed slightly, a gesture of respect, not subservience.


    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the group. Ivy''s eyes narrowed, but the skepticism had been reced with a sharp curiosity. "And what exactly," Hua interjected, her voiceced with acid, "does this ''new kingdom'' of yours involve? Do tell, dear leader, or is this another scheme in the making?"


    "It involves an end to the Yalen reign," Lucian responded, his tone t. "The execution is looming. With Arthur Netherborne on my side, nothing can stop me from iming the throne. The question is, will you stand beside me and make sure this new beginning doesn''t fall to the same old corruption?"


    The room erupted. Zas and Vihan argued the practicality of it, their voices ovepping in heated bursts. William raised his palms, a plea for calm on his face. Even Ruby nced up from her tinkering, frown lines marring her otherwise unreadable expression.


    Lucian remained outwardlyposed. Inside, he was a coiled spring, every fiber of his being thrumming with anticipation.


    Despite the chaos, a smile touched his lips. He had presented them with the ultimate gamble ¨C loyalty to a traitor, yet one who might just light the fire their old rebellion sorelycked.


    "Lucian," Ivy''s voice cut through the din. Her gaze pinned him with the intensity of a cornered predator. "You say that Arthur is with you... I thought the two of you were enemies. What changed?


    He met her stare unflinchingly. " Arthur shares my vision for a world beyond the Guardians. He, like us, has suffered at their hands. We mighte from different worlds, hold different powers, but our goals are intertwined."


    Lucian took a calcted risk, drawing on the fragment of the Seer Guardian that still flickered within him. An image formed, not clearly defined, yet recognizable: Arthur Netherborne, facing the Empyrean of Yalen''s corpse. It pulsed, flickered, and was gone.


    "Arthur has already killed the Yalen Empyrean, and the change ising like a tidal wave, whether we like it or not."


    A stunned silence descended upon the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Make your choice, Mistletoe," Lucian said quietly, his voice ringing in the heavy air. "Will you join me in overturning everything, or watch from the sidelines as history shifts?"


    Idris, always the pragmatist, was the first to rise. With a slight bow and a ghost of a smile, he said, "Well, Lucian, you''ve got my attention. It seems I''m backing another upstart with a grand n."


    Vihan followed. "Your vision has its merits. Count me in."


    Zas, ever the hothead, grinned wildly and bowed low. "Let''s burn it all down and start over, Boss!"


    Slowly, the rest followed. William and Hua knelt side-by-side, faces serious but resolute. Ivy did not bow, but nodded at him. "If Arthur is on your side, then so am I."


    Even Ruby, engrossed in her tinkering, offered a distracted nod.


    Lucian met each gaze with a flicker of triumph. "Thank you," he said, a swell of emotion rising in his voice. "With you by my side, we will change everything."


    This wasn''t a scene of royal subjects; it was a pact born of desperation and a desperate gamble for a better future. It was shaky, uncertain, and undeniably thrilling.

 Chapter 1219 Arthur is Here

    Chapter 1219 Arthur is Here


    The day of the execution arrives. Countless ambassadors, emissaries, and nobles arrived to the capital of Yalen, Yalenia. The entire cities were crowded, and no one could find a foothold among the crowd.


    If anyone was to look at the city in its current gown, they would assume a celebration was happening. But the morbid reality behind the festivities made the true face of the Yalen King show.


    An empyrean has died.


    Traitors are being executed.


    A crowned prince is returning.


    A previous crowned prince has gone missing.


    This overwhelming series of news has struck Yalen like a gue, each more unfortunate than thest. The sole exception was that Lucian Yalen has returned, and words have it that he has be the strongest seer.


    Thus, the festivities.


    But everyone knew that the real event today was the execution of the Agard Family. Countless nobles tried to dissuade the king from such a cruel act, but they all failed. Thus, rumors on the streets spread that a change ising.


    On the day itself, the sun hid behind the clouds, casting a grim shadow on the streets of Yalenia. Music and trumpets echoed throughout the city, powered by the Yalen Workshop led by Grandmaster Alex. They were responsible of facilitating the entire ceremony.


    Although attendance was not enforced, many people wanted to see their future king. The streets were packed, making it nearly impossible for foreigners to reach the ins in front of the pce.


    As the pce and workshops were situated atop valleys, thend between them was turned into a giant venue for the execution and ceremony.


    As the clock struck midday, the trumpets blew so loud that it forced everyone into silence. The entire world was watching the ceremonies. From the sky above the pce descends a giant fleet, with a dais being lowered down by two white angels. The dais carried a coffin and the King of Yalen.


    As for the coffin, it was made of white marbles, covered with violet flowers. As the dais reached the ground, which has been turned into a giant garden elevated from the rest of the valley, the trumpets stopped.


    "Greetings, my people," began the Yalen King, voice dripping with grief. "As many of you have already heard, we lost the backbone of our nation to a terrorist."


    Instead of hiding the news, the king decided to face it directly, showing his vulnerable side. He turned toward the coffin in front of the millions watching him.


    "Our world has reached a stage of no return," muttered the king, caressing the coffin with sadness. "A terrible fate will befall our world because of a single individual."


    The king then turned toward his people, millions of them watching him. And then to the broadcast showing him to the entire world, revealed a shocking truth.


    "Our world is just a tiny one in the cosmos, but there are greater forces that could eradicate it us with a blink. Some of you believe that Arthur Netherborne is the savior, the prophesied man of the twin stars. But that very same man wants to fight those higher forces, endangering our entire world."


    The king allowed his words to sink in, but the world stood frozen. No king has ever spoke of something this absurd.


    "I am the Seer King of Yalen, a descendant of a family that built nations with nothing but knowledge. And I have witnessed the past and future, so I can say with rity."


    After pausing and scanning the crowd, his voice dropped an octave.


    "Arthur Netherborne will bring doom to this world, as he has done to my father. And for that reason, I will never forgive, him and the deep-seated darkness in this world."


    A figure ascended the field of flowers and the dais, wearing violet robes over his white shirt and ck pants. His long hair was tied in a pony tail, and his brown skin reminded the people of his deceased mother.


    "As the world takes away two of my family, it gives me one back," said the king as he turned toward the neer. "I hereby wee the returning crowned prince of Yalen, Lucian the First of His Name!"


    And the crowd exploded with cheers. The music yed again, forsaking the sad tones they had earlier. The crowned prince has returned, a beacon of hope in these dark times.


    Lucian took his father''s hand as he ascended the dais, which thetter raised for the crowd to cheer louder. Then, he summoned a different crown with his other hand before cing it atop Lucian''s head.


    As the ceremonies wereplete, the crowned prince has returned. He became the heir of Yalen, the hope for its future.


    "In order for us to move forward," announced the king for his people. Nobles and runemasters stood among the crowd, waiting for his judgement. "We must eliminate the threats that hinder that path!"


    Everyone could tell what was happening next.


    The king has promoted for the execution so much that some believed he was making an example of the Agard Family. No one wanted to see an execution, especially of a family as beloved as the Agard.


    However, the king demanded their witness of their crimes.


    "For conspiring against the crown and allying with the terrorist, Arthur Netherborne, the Agard Family has been found guilty of treason!"manded the king as he waved his hand. A tform rose from the ground having three chairs surrounded by runic arrays.


    After that, the king took out a small dagger from his inner pockets and infused mana into it. The dagger lit up with spatial energy before the king used it to sh space apart.


    "President, please escort the criminals to the execution tform!"manded the Yalen King as he turned toward the Awakener''s Union President. With a grim face, he nodded and advanced toward the fissure before disappearing into it.


    This same man fought against the Cmity Spider and lost, an Astra-ranker with immense power. But after Ilia Perli abandoned the Yalveran Union, their powers drastically decreased.


    However, there were still several Astra-rankers within the union, mostly belonging to guilds and underworld organizations. Although they did not have the numbers of the Yalen Army, they had the quality of their awakeners.


    What remained of the Yalen Army after the battle of Giant Garden was here too, riding their battleships and mounts, both for security and paying respects.


    The army was divided into three sections, each belonging to a different general that once worked for Ilia Perli, their Major General.


    The first one was Zera Novak, a dark-skinned woman in her forties whomanded absolute discipline on her troops. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The second was Damien Shaw, a strategic man whose eyes gleamed with intelligence and mischief.


    The third was Rowan Ellis, a frail-looking woman with ashen hair that was known as the strongest healer of the union.


    These three became the current backbone of Yalen after its Empyrean fell and its Major General defected. Their presence alone prevented anyone from having any malice against the crown.


    As for the president of the union who had entered the separate dimension, he was theirst Astra-ranker. However, after several minutes of waiting, there were no signs for his return.


    "What is happening?" asked the Yalen King, confused. Lucian also seemed worried as he gestured for the three generals to descend. As the crowd grew uneasy, a shift happened in the clouds.


    The white clouds covering the sky suddenly became ck, and thunder rumbled from a distance, causing the entire city to shake. Then, from within the clouds, a bolt of ck lightning shot toward the dais where the king was.


    "Protect the king!" shouted Lucian to the three general he has summoned. The one who rose to the task was Zera, summoning her Astral-being. It was a giant behemoth covered in metallic scales.


    As she waved her hands for her astral creature, it rushed to stand in front of the dais. The bolt of ck lightning flickered across the sky, zigzagged through the crowd, and struck the Astral Being with great precision.


    Boom!


    Screech!


    As the creature let out a painful scream, it suddenly flickered out of existence and disappeared, as if it never was. The crowd stood astounded, and so was Zera herself.


    "My Astral Being was unsummoned?" she muttered, her age-wrinkles betraying deep worry as her brows furrowed. "What kind of power can cancel an astral summon?"


    "The same power that could kill an empyrean," muttered the Yalen King as he red at the sky, his eyes shifting in panic. "Arthur Netherborne is here."


    The entire crowd panicked as they heard his words. Some of them began to flee, while the Army began moving to surround the king, separating the sky from earth. As everyone looked among the clouds, a figure ascended the dais with leisure.


    "A mere astral being is not enough to stop my lightning," his deep voice seemed to prate through the chaos, enforcing silence on the world. "We meet again, Yalen King."


    The three generals, the Yalen King, and Lucian froze in ce. His arrival was unexpected, and he managed to get so close without anyone feeling a ripple of mana. This was...


    Arthur Netherborne.

 Chapter 1220 One Million Attacks

    Chapter 1220 One Million Attacks


    Thunder shook the entire city of Yalenia as ck lighting shot from the sky, bombarding the Yalen Army as it tried to encircle Arthur Netherborne. The man was here without his massive army and powerful guild, but somehow, they were the ones being pushed back by his mere presence. "What did youe here to do, Arthur Netherborne?" asked the second general, Damien Shaw, with narrowed eyes. His strategic mind seemed unable to wrap his head around Arthur''s single-man-army approach. "I came here to save the innocent and y the wicked," said Arthur without a pause in his steps, advancing toward them like a death reaper. "You know who the wicked is, right, Yalen King?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are the wicked," said the king without a hint of shame as he cupped his hand behind his back, acting confident. "And you came here for justice to be served!"


    "Justice is decided by the victorious," said Arthur Netherborne as he advanced, his ck and golden robes fluttering in the stormy wind. "I will give you one minute to evacuate this ce of citizens."


    "How admirable of you to even think that you could harm them," said the Yalen King with augh. "The moment that you have appeared in this ce, it became your execution, not the Agard!"


    When the kingughed with triumph, runic arrays burst into existence. They covered the sky, earth, and whaty in between rapidly, entrapping those within. "Do you not care that your citizens might be harmed in this uing fight?" asked Arthur with disappointment. "The Yalen Army will protect our citizens," said the third general, Rowan Ellis. "You are just one man, Arthur Netherborne. Your overconfidence to appear here and get this close without your forces will be yourst and worst decision ever."


    "My army is here already," said Arthur with a smile as he raised his hand, summoning ck lightning to his call. "But they are not your average Joes."


    As the three generals raised their guards, a giant gate appeared above the ins. Its ck engravings brought fear to witnessing souls. And as the great gate snapped open, wrathful screams filled the world. "I bring along the army of wrath."


    His domineering worlds boomed through their minds as their hearts shook. "But I will keep my word and give you what remained of the evacuation minute I promised." Arthur then raised his t palm toward them, and the wrathful souls froze in ce. Their eyes lingered on the living as if envying them for their remaining lifespan. General Rowan Ellis staggered backwards; her face was as pale as paper. She summoned her astral being, an ethereal green woman who radiated the power of life. "Protect us from that wicked power, Vivera!" called Rowan to the woman, who opened her intelligent eyes. Arthur looked at the astral being with interest since this was the first intelligent astral being he had met.


    Vivera looked at Arthur and then his gate of wrath, his entire body trembling in recognition. Then, before the astounded eyes of the crowd, the woman bowed her head to Arthur. "It honors me to be in your presence, Returning King," said the astral being in a voice that transcended the world. "Forgive me for my appearance here as your enemy. But I assure you that I nor my followers would dare stand against you."


    "Have you followed me in thest war?" Arthur asked the bowing astral being. Vivera''s body shook with fear as she heard his deep and apathetic voice, knowing that lies would not be tolerated. "We did not, Merciful King of Wrath."


    "The past does not define you," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at the astral being like an old friend. "But when the next war against gods begins, your actions will decide your fate."


    "...certainly," said Vivera as she raised her head, looking at Arthur with gratitude. Then, she turned toward Rowan, who seemed betrayed. "What should I do with this foolish human? Should I end her life or simply terminate our contract?"


    "Astral beings help humans that they like, so I know that she has some merits," said Arthur with a smile as he looked at Rowan. "Just leave this world."


    "As youmand," answered the astral being before disappearing. The entire world was shaken after witnessing Arthur kicking away an astral being simply through words. "What kind of enemy have we been cursed with?" muttered Zera with shaking hands. "He dissolves my astral being with a lightning bolt and thenmands another to leave."


    "You have ten seconds left," said Arthur as he turned toward them, his ck lightning crackling behind him. "I will say this once as a kind warning, and you should believe it."


    The three generals awaited his words, with the Yalen King ring purple. Arthur Netherborne waited for another seven seconds before he began walking again. "You have no hope of winning against me."


    His voice came like a blow to shatter their morale. Their astral beings were no match to him, and no one was confident they would be stronger than their summons. The three generals turned toward the Yalen King for amand, and he was prepared to issue one. As he threw his hand forward, the king shouted, "Blow him to smithereens!"


    And the entire world was engulfed by countless attacks pointed at a single person. A protective barrier appeared between the king and Arthur, shielding them from the elemental attacks. The bombardment was merciless. A hundred ships fired a hundred attacks at the same time. Ten thousand attacksnded on the same person inside a space-locking array, making it impossible to dodge them. "I would like to see you arrogant now!" shouted the king as he roared withughter. "I have prepared this attack just for you, ten thousand mana crystals just to kill a single man! Be honored!"


    The explosions muffled his voice. Citizens ran away as some of the impact struck them, sending them flying. Millions of innocents were fleeing for their lives as the ten thousand attacks continued. "I still have a hundred more!" roared the king, roaring withughter as he threw both arms open. "Suffer the might of the Yalen Family, you fucking bastard! Die! Die! Die!" And he was telling the truth. A hundred more of those ten thousand attacks arrived simultaneously, the sky never ceasing to be colored with infinite rain of elements. The battleships never stopped, turning the one green ins into a deep crater of destruction. All to kill a single man. A hundred attacks from each ship. A hundred ships. A hundred times. One million arrays attack one man without mercy. The millions ran away for their lives because the torrent of attacks sometimes struck those closest to the dais. As for the king and his generals, they stood unharmed behind a barrier of invincible strength. "How do you like it now, Arthur Netherborne!" roared the Yalen King with craze. "A million attacks just to kill you! Is this the honor that you wanted? It should be! I spent one million mana crystals just to kill you! Your head might be the most expensive throughout history."


    "A... million?" muttered Damien with immense shock. This sum of resources was enough to build a kingdom from scratch. What kind of wealth did the king have to throw away such a treasure? Damien swallowed, "At least we got rid of a terrifying enemy."


    The bombardment reached its end, and the dust began to settle down. A crater appeared where the ins were, with thend behind the protective barrier turning into a cliff that oversaw this crater. As the stormy wind carried the dust away, it revealed the scene below. The Yalen King was the first to go forward to take a peek, a victorious smile on his face. "If there is even a single bone of his left, I want to feed it to my dogs," said the king as he pushed the generals away, standing at the edge of the barrier. "Where is his corpse? Where?"


    The millions of citizens began to calm down once the attacks ceased, turning to look at the destruction that had appeared. The broadcast still focused on the settling dust, awaiting the death of the greatest threat that humanity has faced. And then, everyone fell to the floor as the dust revealed what''s inside the crater. The Yalen King stood there as the blood drained from his face, he too falling to his knees as he grabbed his head with terror. "How..." Everything was obliterated inside the crater, which was tens of meters deep, except for a single man. He did not move a single step from his original spot, standing there as the attacks sought to tear him apart. But he did not have a single scratch on him. Arthur Netherborne looked the same as he first arrived, with a thin smile ying on his lips. He raised his golden eyes toward the Yalen King, mockery oozing from his eyes. "Is that all you have?" A million attacks were not enough to break through his skin. This man was not just powerful...


    He was invincible.

 Chapter 1221 One Last Card

    Chapter 1221 One Last Card


    The ins separating the hills of Yalenia were turned into one deep valley that held infinite remnants of elements. Ice, fire, wind, nts, poison, stone, or even lightning had inflicted this ce. There was, of course, one more thing inside this deep crater: a man with ck and golden robes. His existence was the focal point of the entire world. A single word crossed the mind of anyone who witnessed his earlier feat. Invincible. Osian of Ilios was once called Invincible because no element could reach him without being devoured. But that invincible man was defeated by a walking definition of strength. "The minute is over," Arthur Netherborne dered, his gate of wrath exploding with infinite wrathful souls. They roamed the sky of the living, screaming, demanding justice. "And I have a gift for you, Yalen King."


    As he heard the ominous words spoken with a wrathful yet calm voice, the Yalen King fell on his lower back, letting out a yelp of fear. He looked from atop the cliff his attacks created, awaiting his verdict. "These souls died in Kera while you stood by and watched, waiting for my fall while I protected them."


    As he announced such a terrifying notion, Arthur Netherborne raised his hands to summon these souls. They fell into the crater like rain, falling ghosts that rose with wrath. They formed humans, eyes zing with fury as they red at the king. Although the crowd did not know their identity, no one dared to doubt the words uttered by Arthur Netherborne. "Kings tend to forget that sooner orter, their actions will have consequences," growled Arthur as he advanced, surrounded by thousands of wrathful wraiths. "I am the reminder of those consequences."


    "Kill him already! Kill him!"


    At longst, the king''s mentality crumbled. He iled his arms to his generals,manding them tomit the impossible. None of his generals moved, terrified of their enemy. An astra-ranker cannot defeat an empyrean, but Arthur Netherborne can. "Anyone who attacks," warned Arthur while raising Nightmare, "will die!" The dagger split air apart as it screamed, unleashing an aura of destruction that did not destroy, a promise of murder that did not kill, and a scream of wrath that instilled fear in their hearts. People held their breaths, fearing that one wrong sound would end their lives. Arthur Netherborne stood within the crackling lightning as his wrathful souls rose toward the Yalen King. At this moment, the dimensional gate the king opened flickered and released an otherworldly amount of mana. The Yalen King rose from the ground, blood returning to his face as he seemed exhrated. "I still have one more astra-ranker! Better than any of you damn cowards!" roared the king as he expected the return of the President of the Awakeners Union. "Aedan! You returned!"


    True to his words, the president walked out of the fissure behind the barrier protecting the king. The Yalen King rose to meet him, arms spread open. "Aedan! What took you so long? Arthur Netherborne is here. Get rid of him, quick!" demanded the king, but his eyes looked at Aedan for a few seconds before he realized in terror. "You betrayed me?" "Apologies," said Aedan as he looked behind him. The one to walk out of the fissure was Rae of Shon, her white hair simr to Aedan''s. "My Saint has demanded I return."


    "I sheltered you when you were nothing but a dog, Aedan! The Father of Shon wanted you dead, but I protected you!" roared the king as he grabbed Aedan''s cor, screaming. "You dare betray me for this whore?!"


    Bang!


    Aedan punched the king, sending him flying toward his generals. The king sprawled on the ground, his crown falling from his head and rolling to the side. "You punched me!" roared the king while holding his cheek. Aedan looked at him with apathetic eyes as Rae walked from behind him, cing a hand on his shoulder to calm him down. "Don''t touch filth, Aedan," said Rae, looking at the king withplete disregard. Then, she turned toward Arthur, who grinned and waved her hello. She sighed and then bowed. "Greetings, Guild Master."


    "I missed you, Rae," said Arthur with genuine happiness. "Sorry to call you on such short notice. I did not want to fight Aedan; you were the only one he respected."


    "Please retreat from this fight. I will be enough to take down these armies," said Rae as she raised her head. "Sister Julia is worried sick about you. She heard about your fight against the Empyrean of Yalen."


    "...I hope she doesn''te here herself," said Arthur with a wary expression. "But I don''t think you can handle the uing fight."


    "Just mere astra-rankers?" asked Rae with disdain. Arthurughed, knowing she had just reached the Deme-rank herself while he was inside the tower. "Not the Yalen Army, I mean," said Arthur as he raised his head toward the sky. He grinned as the ck lightning sizzled around him, seeking to destroy his enemies. "Them." The dark clouds parted ways as four figures appeared in the sky. Arthur grinned as he knew their identities¡ªfour Empyreans of Thiria, Sourna, On, and Tanera. "I can leave them to you," said Rae without any fear on her features even after witnessing the alliance of the strongest that this world had to offer. "You are the strongest, after all."


    Arthur could feel it in his bones that this fight would not be easy like the one against the Yalen Empyrean. Regarding fighting powers, the Yalen Empyrean was no stronger than an Astra-Ranker. But his omnipresent abilities made him an impossible enemy to defeat. Except for the outsider who existed outside this realm''s timelines. "Four of the strongest warriors this world has to offer," said Arthur as he spread his arms in a weing gesture. "I feel ttered."


    "We are not here to intervene in this fight," said the Empyrean of Force, Ancestor of Sourna. "Depending on the oue, we will decide the terms of our agreement with the outsider."


    "You just forfeited your rights to speak to me by calling me that," said Arthur as his expression revealed immense darkness looming beneath the earlier happiness. "My name is Arthur Netherborne, the Returning King of Wrath."


    His voice prated the surroundings and hearts of those listening. The Empyrean of Force was stunned for words and realized their ns might be foiled because of a simple mistake on his side. "I apologize, Returning King of Wrath," said the Empyrean of Force. "What is the meaning of this?" roared the Yalen King as he rose from the ground, dusty and humiliated. "We agreed to trap him here, ending his life!" "Don''t raise your voice at us, pathetic fool," said the Empyrean of Thiria as his dragons growled at the Yalen King. "Does he look like a trapped beast to you?" Arthur grinned. These Empyreans were a nasty, cunning bunch, but they had the insight to know that they could not defeat him. "A summoned god will kill him! Summon that damned god!"


    "There is no reason for us to hasten that," said the Empyrean of On, clouded by a mist of elements. "But you have picked a bone with the Returning King of Wrath when you imprisoned his friend."


    "You damn cowards are acting this way because my father died!" roared the Yalen King with realization before he startedughing. "You think that Yalen has fallen? I still have onest card! Lucian! Show them your powers!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "As youmand," answered Lucian who stood quietly on the sides this entire time. His mana rose from his body in a gradual flow, like a river that never ceased. His aura filled the whole world with light. "This aura..." the Empyrean of Tanera choked from atop his summoned eel that spanned the heavens. "There is no doubt about it. This boy inherited the powers of a guardian," dered the Empyrean of Force, his eyes narrowing. "What a surprise. The Yalen King might have a chance."


    "That is right! The guardian chose my son!" roared the Yalen King as his general returned his crown, and the king wore it before cleaning his clothes. "Yalen will not fall today!"


    "Prove that to us, and we shall reconsider your position in our council," dered the Empyrean of Thiria as the rest nodded. Their eyes betrayed their greed for the power to foresee everything. Arthur almost burst outughing. These Empyreans considered themselves gods, deciding Arthur''s future based on the factors involved. "What can a seer do?" asked Arthur with a grin, pulling the world''s attention toward him. His ck lightning screamed as it intertwined with golden mana, ripping space apart as it exploded outside the crater. "Bring it on, crowned prince of Yalen."


    Lucian met his gaze, and within it stood a defiant fire. But the two of them knew this was just the start of their n to take down the Yalen Kingdom and rebuild it. And their next target would be the entire world.

 Chapter 1222 A Tarnished Legacy

    Chapter 1222 A Tarnished Legacy


    The golden mana intertwined with the ck lightning, creating a paradox of destruction and creation. Arthur raised his hand as a golden droplet appeared on his finger tip.


    "Domain of Creation," called Arthur as the droplet of golden mana exploded, expanding while mixing with the ck lightning. The sphere of golden barrier exploded to cover the entire city of Yalenia, making it his battlefield.


    "A city-sized domain?" asked Aedan with genuine shock. Rae grinned beside him, staring at the sphere that covered heaven and earth.


    "A real monster is not one you fear but one you cannot fathom," said Rae as her red eyes turned toward Arthur Netherborne. "And when I knew him, I never fathomed the limits of his powers."


    Arthur raised his Nightmare, unleashing a scream of blood-curdling wrath. ck lightning exploded into the sky, piercing through the clouds.


    "And then I realized," continued Rae as she raised her eyes toward the sky. "That he does not have a limit."


    Aedan looked at his saint and then at Arthur Netherborne. He would have been squashed with ease if he had been foolish to fight against him for the Yalen King.


    The white mana that Lucian unleashed burst forward, creating a shield against the storm of destruction and wrath. Although the seer was far from a warrior, he had an advantage that no one else had.


    "I could see through the fragile bnce between your two paradoxical powers," said Lucian as he raised his hand. "It takes a simple attack to disrupt one, and the bnce will crumble."


    Arthur grinned as the seer raised his palm,manding spiritual energy to infiltrate the golden and ck mana sh. This was his new power to affect the world instead of illusions.


    Boom!


    The golden mana was pushed back as the spiritual energy struck the ck lightning, disrupting the framework that Arthur hadid to avoid their destruction collision. In order to use these two powers at the same time, the finest control was needed.


    "This might prove an interesting match," said Arthur with a grin as he released more ck lightning, restoring the framework. Then, he spun his dagger before throwing it toward the cliff they stood upon.


    Boom!


    Whistle!


    The dagger traveled faster than sound, striking the barrier and shattering it. As the array crumbled in front of absolute power, the dagger aimed toward the newly crowned prince of Yalen.


    And then, something unexpected happened. A future that none of them thought they would see, not even Arthur. As if a god intervened in that moment, pulling strings to make those present unable to understand what was happening. Before the dagger ripped Lucian in half, a figure jumped between them. The Yalen King stared at the dagger with a dignified aura as his violet mana exploded, creating a barrier of illusion.


    "...father?" muttered Lucian with genuine confusion, his eyes narrowing as they foresaw a future he could not understand. Arthur himself looked at the scene with utter confusion.


    "What is he...?" puzzled, Arthur questioned the king''s motives. Then, realization dawned on him for a single reason: he assumed the worst of this king.


    "I will not let you harm my kingdom!" roared the king with a crazed madness never seen before. He pushed the shield forward, but Nightmare destroyed it without decelerating.


    The king roared again as he erected another shield, his veins visible on his forehead. His heroism was not unseen by the citizen, who began to cheer for their king.


    Arthur nced at the citizens and then at Lucian. Without anyone noticing, he drew a rune before it disappeared. Secondster, he shared amunication with the seer.


    ''Your father wishes to sacrifice himself,'' said Arthur as his dagger struck the second shield, this time slowing down as it devoured the illusion. ''He wants to leave this world as a hero.''


    ''That is the future that I have seen,'' muttered Lucian as he nced at his father protecting him. ''This will ensure that the Yalen Kingdom will always see you as a murderer.''


    ''What a cunning man,'' transmitted Arthur as he grinned, watching the king disy a heroic feat of protecting his future son. ''Fine, Yalen King. I shall ept this trade.''


    ''I''m sorry to burden you with this fate,'' said Lucian, but Arthur was already on the move. His body blurred before disappearing, rushing through countless souls of wrath before appearing behind his dagger.


    The Yalen King saw Arthur arrive, and instead of being afraid, he weed him with a look of triumph. His illusions burst forward to attack him. Arthur grinned as his wrath exploded.


    "I know your n with this, Yalen King," said Arthur as he raised his dagger toward him. "But I don''t n on sparing you just to win a single kingdom."


    "The Yalen Legacy will survive using this hatred," said the king with a grin as he rushed toward Arthur, raising a sword of violet illusion. "We will never be like Ilios."


    Arthur looked down at the king, understanding his motives. He did not fear death but a tarnished legacy and a reputation as a failure. For such amitment to his selfishness, Arthur could not help but admire that.


    "I would ask that you repent, but there will be no afterlife for you," said Arthur as he shed with his Nightmare, ripping the world in half. His attack was so powerful that it covered the entire Yalen King, obliterating him from existence before traveling toward the pce.


    "AAAAAAAHHH!" screamed the Yalen King until he no longer existed, his soul experiencing the pain of destruction and severance from this world.


    Vroom~


    A single attack killed a king.


    Boom!


    And its remnants destroyed a pce.


    The Yalen Pce was torn and crumbled, creating a catastrophic cmity. Arthur descended to the ground as the wrathful souls that sought the king''s death turned golden.


    "I knew that killing him was the wrong choice in these circumstances," muttered Arthur as Nightmare dissolved from his hand, staring at the destruction of his attack. "But I made a promise to kill him."


    A king who surrounded himself with a powerful army, three astra-rankers, and four empyreans was instantly killed. The cheering of the citizens ceased gradually; their minds could not understand what happened.


    This... was not how fairytales ended. In their mind, the viin would be kicked away by the mighty king who rushed to protect his son. But instead, the Yalen King was squashed without mercy.


    "What do you have to say, Crowned Prince of Yalen?" asked Arthur Netherborne as he turned toward Lucian. "Or should I say... Ascending King of Yalen?"


    Lucian stood there with his mana boiling over, looking at Arthur with aplex emotion. Then, his resolve hardened as he condensed his mana into his hand.


    "Forfeit your life, Arthur Netherborne," said Lucian as he stepped forward, his aura exploding to cover the heaven and earth. The citizens snapped out of their daze, realizing they still had a more powerful seer to protect them.


    Cheering boomed in the crowd. Hatred poured toward Arthur like an unstoppable dam. Lucian looked pained, but Arthur knew it wasn''t because he had killed his father.


    But he has be his enemy.


    "We can both agree that''s not happening," said Arthur with impable confidence. Lucian bolted forward, seeking to strike him with the condensed mana. His powers were still immature, making him unable to wield them properly.


    Arthur raised his leg and kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying like a broken kite. Lucian crashed to the hill, obliterating it as he coughed up blood. Golden mana infused into Arthur''s body as his stats soared.


    "The Yalen Bloodline ends today," said Arthur as he stomped on the ground, bolting toward the destroyed hill with a lightning bolt. "Send your father my regards!"


    Arthur jumped in the air, flying across the ins. As he raised his arm tounch the lightning bolt, a fireball appeared beside him, aimed toward him. His lightning exploded to destroy the fire as hended, unable to continue his attack.


    Then, he turned to see who attacked him. A teenager stood in the first row of the crowd, his hands raised with a pale, shaky face. Another fireball was forming in his hands, ready to be fired at Arthur.


    "Leave our prince alone!" roared the teenager, his face drenched in sweat.


    "And if I don''t?" asked Arthur as he straightened his back, looking at the teenager directly. The young man fell to the ground as he screamed in fear, unable to handle the crushing presence.


    "We will protect him," a middle-aged man carrying a sword answered. "My name is Armstrong, an awakener of the Deme-rank. You can kill me in one second, but that second might save him."


    "You don''t know this man well enough to sacrifice your life for him," said Arthur as he squinted his eyes at them. "You just met him." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I have seen him before!" shouted an old woman in the crowd. "He was with his mother, the most benevolent queen! We promised her to take care of him!"


    "That''s right!"


    "Protect Prince Lucian!"


    "He is our king now! Protect him!"


    Arthur stared as the crowd rushed forward, running toward the destroyed hill. They gathered between him and Lucian, using whatever weapons they had.

 Chapter 1223 Booming Laughter

    Chapter 1223 Booming Laughter


    In their meeting days before, when Arthur and Lucian finally shed all pretense, they agreed on one conclusion for the Yalen Kingdom. The people must ept the new king as their own instead of a usurper with his reasons for killing the previous king.


    Thus, their n to make Lucian appear as the hero went underway. Arthur would have loved to expose the king for who he was, just like he did with the Light Emperor, but that required too much time and effort.


    Instead, he decided to y the viin here in Yalen. Although the kingdom brainwashed these people into thinking that he was a terrorist, Arthur did not mind this at the moment.


    Their perception of him could changeter, but he needed to avoid the chaotic mayhem after the king''s death. And now, he has achieved this ending as the people raised their weapons at him.


    But there was something that Arthur and Lucian failed to consider, which was why the people loved Lucian. Initially, they decided their need for a hero would be born out of despair. But something else.


    A woman from the crowd said they promised the queen to take care of her son. At that time, Lucian must have been no older than ten. But that did not make sense for Arthur.


    In his battle against Sier in Runera, the two of them entered the memories of the seer and how his mother mistreated him. She was hellbent on making him awaken, making her experiment with his body.


    But from what the crowd was calling her, that did not fit her character. And as he stood there, Arthur understood what was happening.


    At that time, Lucian was not himself. He was the seer guardian, the same man who killed Grandmaster Casca in Runera. The memories that the two witnessed did not belong to Lucian himself. Arthur remembers what Lucian told him at that time.


    "My mother thought she was doing me kindness. I don''t remember most of the memories we witnessed, but somehow, they weren''t new to me. I guess that is why I didn''t want to be used by someone else."


    The guardian was the one who instilled those memories into him, fueling his hatred and making him easier to control. That was just his spection because he didn''t know the reality.


    But the current reality told him that these people were not desperate. They were protecting someone that they wanted to protect.


    ''Ah, now I look like the viin,'' sighed Arthur inwardly as he watched hundreds turn into thousands until what separated him from Lucian was rows of people willing to risk their lives.


    The sky rumbled as the wrathful wraiths turned into golden souls. Arthur looked back toward them and listened to their gratitude as they disappeared.


    "Your previous king hasmitted terrible misdeeds to kill me, and the souls behind me are proof that justice has been served. I will not continue the cycle of hatred because this king... looks loved."


    At that time, a figure crawled out from the crater on the hill. Lucian rose with blood covering his head, dripping over his eyes as he looked at Arthur.


    ''I might have kicked him too hard.''


    Although his stats were lower than Lucian''s, the Release golden rune made his body break through his limits. Thus, Arthur decided to apologizeter.


    Lucian was shaken, too, when he saw how many stood to protect him. These people benefited nothing from protecting their new king from imminent death because no one here could match up to Arthur.


    ''These people are not moving out of fear,'' said Arthur to the seer''s mind, making him look at him with confusion. ''A memory of a beloved queen moves them. One that we did not see in the illusion in Runera.''


    No more needed to be said for the seer to connect the dots. Arthur could see his trembling hand that quickly hid behind him. He smiled, knowing that the seer still needed to ovee the maniption of the Seer Guardian. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But this battle was not over. It was far from it. Arthur could run away from this ce, since Mistletoe has already transferred the Agard Family to safety. But the Empyreans in the sky still threatened his seer friend.


    "Your turn is here," said Arthur to the four Empyreans that could each topple nations and tten mountains. "You can all attack together. No one will think you are cowards, even though you are."


    The words were poisonous, allowing the guardians no room to retreat. His insultid bare between them, a clear challenge to the world''s infrastructure.


    "Two families have fallen," said the Lord of Beasts, the Empyrean of Thiria, as he looked at the rest. "This is no longer a threat we can ignore."


    "And might not be a threat we can handle," said the Lord of Force, Empyrean of Sourna. "Arthur Netherborne must be recognized."


    "I concur," said the Lord of Elements, Empyrean of On. "But a condition must be met."


    Everyone nodded at his words and turned toward Arthur, who was on the ground. Then, they descended from the sky, revealing their identities atst. Theynded around Arthur, surrounding him within the ins.


    "Pleasure to meet you atst,dies and gentlemen."


    "We already know who you are, Arthur Netherborne," said the Empyrean of Thiria with pride. "But we must first make an introduction before discussing the fate of this world. I am Kael Firebrand."


    The rest followed suit and introduced themselves.


    Kael Firebrand, Empyrean of Thiria, was a fiery force. His robust build and scarred skin spoke of a life among dragons.His crimson hair and burning yellow eyes marked him as a man of passion. He wore bold reds and golds, reflecting his lineage and fiery bond with beasts.


    Saphir the Sage, Empyrean of the Sourna, exuded the weathered wisdom of a desert leader.His lean form and sunbaked robes blended with the sands, but his keen brown eyes betrayed a sharp, calcting mind ¡ªa worn satchel hinted at his knowledge.


    Elysia Tanera, Empyrean of Tanera, possessed an ethereal beauty. Her slender form and flowing silver hair shimmered with otherworldly grace.Blue eyes held ancient wisdom, reflecting her deep connection to the mystical.She wore flowing gowns of blue and silver and carried a staff of ancient wood.


    Marius Argento, Empyrean of the On Republic, radiated intelligence and innovation. His unassuming build was offset by bright blue eyes filled with restless curiosity. He wore neatly tailored clothes with geometric designs, hinting at his mastery of science and arcane arts.


    These were the four forces of nature, people who climbed to stand on the summit. And they gathered around Arthur from every side, sealing all exists.


    "I never knew it was necessary to introduce yourselves before a fight," said Arthur as ck lightning crackled around him. "Brandish your strongest weapons,dies and gentlemen. This battle will be one the world cannot forget."


    As they heard his open challenge, the Empyreans seemed offended that he thought he could handle all of them. But his overflowing confidence was more reason for them to reach an agreement.


    "If we fight, the heaven and earth will copse. The world will be no more, and order will be shattered. We don''t wish for the world to lose its backbone," dered Kael Firebrand.


    "You are its disease."


    "Who do you think protected the world all this time?" asked the Lord of Force, Saphir, with ancient wisdom dripping from his voice. "A time when you did not exist yet."


    "Are you trying to sell me the idea that the seven families protect this world?"


    "We might not be the kindest to others, but we are not the worst. Underworld organizations roam this world and threaten it every day, sometimes with Empyreans of their own," answered Elysia.


    Arthur was silent. If an underworld organization had someone of that strength, they would threaten the entire world.


    "In the unchartednds south of my nation," began Marius of On. "Cmities have appeared but are hiding in the dark mist that covers thend. Even as we speak, they are building armies to conquer our world."


    "What are you asking of me?" demanded Arthur as his golden eyes studied the four. They stood motionless before the Empyrean of Thiria spoke.


    "We are not afraid of you, Arthur Netherborne. But at the same time, we acknowledge you as a man who stands at our level. The sole thing we ask of you is... not to defy Devaheim."


    A boomingughter echoed from Arthur as he heard his demands. The notion was so absurd that he did not even think they would ask him.


    "If you know what the Returning King of Wrath is, then you should know the impossibility of this request," said Arthur as hisughter died. "I will destroy Devaheim."


    "That is impossible," said Saphir with a shake. "Our records document countless worlds destroyed by a single god. Our world survived until now because of our ancestors'' agreement with the kingdom of gods."

 Chapter 1224 A Fissure

    Chapter 1224 A Fissure


    Arthur was not in the mood to discuss his goals with these four because he already knew how much Ragnar was hated for his endeavor, too. Living beings always choose safety over the possibility of freedom.


    But what these four did not know was that Devaheim did not give a rat shit about them. The Nameless was still here, eating their world as they spoke. Arthur was sure the Empyrean of Janea did not participate in this battle because her haven was being devoured.


    "Your records and opinions mean nothing to me," said Arthur as the silence grew thick between them. "If you came here to negotiate that I turn a new leaf, you will have better luck fishing whales on Sourna''s coasts."


    His strong rejection seemed to be a surprise for them. The Empyreans exchanged nces, thinking that their collective presence around Arthur would intimidate him into submission.


    "Is that all you wanted to discuss? Let''s just fight already," said Arthur with a grin as he raised a fist, lightning crackling from his hands.


    Kael Firebrand shook, his pride wounded. Despite humiliating himself by allying with the other empyreans to take care of a young man, that very same young man was taunting them into a fight, but they were refusing the challenge.


    "You will not win, Arthur Netherborne, but neither would we," Saphir sighed. "Before we knew it, you have be a threat we cannot handle. But we don''t have to be the ones to take care of it."


    "Are you summoning your god?" asked Arthur with interest before lowering his hand. "Alright, go ahead. Bring them down so I can beat them properly. That would make my job a lot easier."


    ...


    Absolute silence.


    These empyreans have spent their lives fighting against other awakeners, living for over a hundred years, giving them a unique ability to tell when someone was lying or bluffing.


    The man before them, with dark hair like the night and golden eyes like the sun, was aplete and utter madman!


    "Cut the act, Netherborne! Are you telling me that if we summon a god, you will defeat it?! Even if you did, we will still be here to take care of the rest!" said Elysia, the Empyrean of Tanera.


    "Understand this, and understand it well: I fear none of you ¨C your gods, your armies, your whole miserable realm. The universe will kneel, and I''ll be wearing its crown."


    His domineering words were apanied by a re of ck mes from his body, threatening to break free and devour their world. The Empyreans could tell that a single touch from these mes would cause them trouble.


    Thus, each of them took a single step back. And then, they noticed what their instincts forced them to do. Kael Firebrand was the first to lose control, reaching his boiling point and rushing toward Arthur.


    "I am not a coward!" roared the dragon tamer as he jumped high, his dragons rushing behind him. His entire body began developing scales instead of skin, with yellow beastly eyes filled with madness.


    "At least someone is courageous among you," said Arthur as he turned toward Kael Firebrand, his lightning gathering on his hand. "Or should I call you foolish?"


    "You dare?!" roared Kael as mes exploded from his body, turning the man into a fiery demon with his three dragons following him. Each was as big as a battleship, but he was not the only one with dragons.


    "Lilo! Nova!"


    Arthur called for his dragons to hide in his sea of consciousness. As streaks of blue and violet, the two emerged before Kael Firebrand.


    Lilo was as big as the three dragons that Kael tamed, but Nova was still just a tiny one sitting atop itspanion''s head. However, these five dragons were not of the same level.


    Arthur realized it, too, when Kael descended with his dragons. These monsters were powerful, too, the stuff of myths, but they were monsters. His dragons were spiritual creatures capable of entering his sea of consciousness.


    "Time to shine, Older Brother!" said Lilo to Nova, making Arthur lose his focus. Did his oldest dragon call Nova Older Brother? He must have misheard him.


    "Leave it to me, Little Lilo!" said Nova as he looked at the iing dragons with his two intelligent blue eyes, confirming Arthur''s fears. This brat, Nova, has switched their roles!


    How odd!


    Lilo was far older than Nova, but thetter was far wiser, armed with infinite knowledge. In truth, Lilo could not be med because he was not the carrier of wisdom, the Wise Blue Dragon, Azkahar.


    "Create nine illusions, Lilo!" shouted Nova like amander, and the giant violet dragon mmed its w on the ground. The violet mana burst forward and created nine more replicas of the dragon.


    "The Greatest Elusive Dragon! This is ours!" roared Kael, like his son did when he first saw Lilo. Arthur then defeated Kaius Firebrand for wanting to take his friend away.


    "How dare these lesser dragons challenge us?" roared Lilo as before it let out a draconic roar, shaking the entire city of Yalen. Even Arthur was pushed back by the mighty roar.


    "Lesser?" muttered Arthur with surprise, examining the three dragons that Kael had. Indeed, they were frightened by the earlier roar, signifying that Lilo was no mere dragon.


    Lilo and Nova were Greater Dragons, nurtured by the mana of creation inside Arthur''s Sea of Consciousness. The two would have needed thousands of years to grow this much if not for his mana.


    "Ten Greater Dragons?" eximed Kael with fear before his fiery eyes turned toward Arthur. "You have robbed my family of this fate, outsider!"


    "So, I am no longer the respected King of Wrath?" asked Arthur with a grin. "Lilo, Nova, take care of his minions. I will teach him a lesson."


    "Arrogant brat!" roared Kael as he stomped on the ground, destroying thendscape. The people began escaping as mes erupted from the cracks as if the demon lord himself had descended. "Don''t regret refusing our offer!"


    "On the contrary, defeating you would grant me better terms," rebuked Arthur with a grin as he pulled his dagger from the void. "Sever the mes, Nightmare!"


    Arthur shed with his dagger, separating the mes from this world. A sh of ck shot through the ins, passing everyone endangered by the fire, extinguishing them without a trace.


    "Is that all you got?" asked Arthur, and the Firebrand Lord tried to act nonchnt. Instead, his body grew bigger as he morphed into a humanoid dragon.


    "No one that has seen this form remains alive," roared the Draconic Awakener as he shot forward.


    "Because it''s ugly?"ughed Arthur as he pulled his dagger back and lowered his body. ck lightning exploded around him as, Arthur grinned at the iing empyrean. "Be honored. You are the first human I use this stance against."


    And then, sound disappeared from the world¨C no screams, no wind, no explosions, nothing except for the man in ck robes speaking across the globe.


    "Godyer Art, Eternal Night."


    And then he disappeared.


    Everyone stared at Kael Firebrand, still rushing forward. But time slowed to a snail''s pace, letting them see his changing expression.


    And then, Arthur Netherborne reappeared, his dagger aiming forward, far behind Kael''s back. And it was at that moment the Returning King showed his wrath again. The earth itself seemed to scream.A wave of destruction, a monstrous shockwave unlike any natural eruption, burst outward from the point of impact.The ground rippled and shattered, not copsing but exploding in a fountain of pulverized rock and soil.The air turned into a hurricane, unable to contain the wrath it suffered.


    The onlookers, even the Empyreans, were thrown back like leaves in a storm. They fell, choked, and wed at the ground to anchor them, deafened by a roar that was less sound and more an unbearable pressure on their very beings.


    When the dust settled, the ins of Yalenia were gone. In their ce was a vast, smoking crater, a ragged wound torn into the earth. It was as if some terrible, ancient god had stamped its fist into the ground, a testament to the power of Arthur''s wrath. This wasn''t just destruction ¨C an apocalypse in miniature, a glimpse of a world torn apart.


    The aftermath was the collective fear of the onlookers. Millions gathered to witness this fight, and every single soul tried to witness the figure standing in the crater.


    A single question arose in their mind.


    Is Arthur Netherborne a god himself? Or is he the greatest cmity to appear in their world?


    Some of them refused to believe that such a human could exist, a nobody two years ago now turned into the most powerful human this world could handle.


    No, it could not handle him. That was clear when the dust settled, and a giant fissure in space appeared right where Arthur''s strikended. As for the culprit, he stood while admiring his work.


    "I might have... overdone it," said Arthur to the empyrean on the ground, bleeding into the soil. "But I know you are still alive, Kael Firebrand."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1225 A Knot

    Chapter 1225 A Knot


    Kael Firebrand coughed up blood as he tried to rise, but his arm failed him. He mmed to the ground again, worsening the gaping wound on his chest.


    Arthur witnessed his destruction as he looked around, seeing that he had obliterated the ins between the hills of Yalenia. Instead, he turned them into a valley.


    The Red Tower was a higher realm than their world, so much so that a single day there was an hour on earth. Using the Godyer Art there did not harm the world as his earlier attack did -¨C not just the world... but space itself.


    A giant fissure appeared where he struck Kael and released his powers. Arthur suspected that using the negating quality of wrath decreased the effect of the Isotox, resulting in this fissure.


    "I don''t think a band-aid would fix this," said Arthur while scratching his head. "Lilo! Nova! Are you guys done?" he called while looking for his dragons. Sure enough, Lilo''s replicas pinned down the three Lesser Dragons.


    "Too easy, Master!" said Nova as if he hadn''t sat on Lilo''s head the entire time. "These Lesser Dragons are minions of the Red Dragon! I don''t rmend killing them."


    "Red Dragon?" muttered Arthur with surprise, and Kael seemed to react to that name. Arthur turned toward him, walked over, and flipped him on his back. "You know that dragon?"


    "Know?"ughed Kael with blood flowing from his mouth. His red hair sprawled on the ground, mixing with his blood. "The Ruler Guardian is the God of Lesser Lives, and the Red Dragon is his dearest tamed monster."


    "Is that so?" muttered Arthur with a nod before he turned toward the wound he inflicted, running down Kael from shoulder to waist. However, it was not enough to kill him. "As an Empyrean, aren''t you a little weak?"


    His question was genuine. Arthur expected them to put up a little fight, but he did not even block his attack. It bothered Arthur like an itch that he couldn''t scratch.


    However, Kael coughed up more blood, rageful veins popping on his forehead. Then, he attempted to rise and summon his mana. Arthur frowned and waved his hand, using ck lightning to strike him down.


    "You bastard¡­!" said Kael through gritted teeth as Arthur foiled his ns to use that mana. It wasn''t that Arthur was scared of him, but Kael tried a vile trick.


    "You wanted to instigate a beast invasion of the Yalen Kingdom," muttered Arthur with a face devoid of emotions. "Is that how you want the world to remember you?"


    "Better than being remembered as a loser!" roared Kael, but he was too wounded. "Even if I die, I am better than those cowards who still retreated when you kept offending us!"


    Arthur knew that he meant the other Empyreans hovering in the sky. As he raised his eyes to meet them, they began descending toward the battlefield, sensing that the battle was over.


    "Don''t me us for not being reckless," said Saphir, Lord of Force, as hended. After cupping his hands together, he stared at Arthur in a new light. "We have underestimated you."


    "I''m afraid I did, too," said Arthur with a sigh, looking at them disappointedly. "I can tell that none of you desire to fight anymore."


    "None of us desire to die," said Elysia from Tanera with a frown, looking at Kael, the strongest among them. "You are far weaker than us, but your powers are the bane of this world. We cannot defy it."


    Arthur listened to her and realized a knot had been tied in his chest. This was too... disappointing. He came here knowing they prepared to summon a god to fight him. Even though it was reckless of him, Arthur was excited. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The Seven Families have chased me for two years after learning of my identity as the outsider," began Arthur, and the Empyreans stiffened. "But now that you are helpless against me, I feel empty."


    The empyreans stood with confusion, unable to read Arthur''s mind. He sighed again and looked at the sky, then beganughing.


    "I suffered from weakness all this time, but I have grown too powerful even to enjoy oveing that weakness," Arthur said before turning toward them. "I wished for a fight, but I respect your desire for peace."


    "I want to add one thing," said Marius, the Empyrean of On. "Even with this power of yours, you cannot defeat Devaheim. You might defeat a single god, but numerous gods exist in that realm."


    "Is that a warning, or sugarcoating your earlier condition and rebranding it as a concern?"ughed Arthur at the Empyrean, who looked like he swallowed a fly. "Rest assured, Marius Argento. This world would fall even if I did not fight against Devaheim."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked the Lord of Force with confusion and apprehension.


    "Janea is meeting the first Horseman of Doom, Famine," said Arthur as he gazed into the distance. "I can feel the Nameless is ready to descend into our world. But first, he will bring forth his horsemen."


    The empyreans looked uneased, each worried about their kingdom. Arthur turned toward them and then toward the people of Yalenia. They were helping Lucian, who was injured by his kick.


    "If you are not here to fight, then you can retreat," said Arthur to the Empyreans. "Take Kael Firebrand with you and treat him. I don''t want him to die."


    "You will regret that," said Kael with a bloodied grin. Arthur looked down at him and crouched with a grin, looking at the man from above.


    "What can you do against me?" asked Arthur, and Kael shut his mouth. "I don''t want you to die because it would hurt my next ns."


    "Is that so?" grinned Kael Firebrand with an unusual glint in his eyes. "Well, then it''s time to drop the act."


    Arthur was confused, and Kael burst into mes. He scattered with the wind, nothing remaining from him. They were also all gone as he turned toward the rest of the Empyreans.


    His eyes turned toward the sky, where the four empyreans turned into their respective forces. Kael turned into a dragon, Marius turned to elements, Saphir turned to force, and Elysia hid in the astral realm.


    Arthur wondered what they were trying to do as he stood on the ground. These empyreans seemed to have lost their will to fight just moments earlier. Was it an act? But Arthur could tell that their existence did not n on fighting him.


    "Ah," uttered Arthur in realization as he grinned. "You guys still have figures backing you, huh? Figures that loath my existence."


    Arthur forgot about them because he thought that they could not descend into this world. But since Lucian has defeated one of them, they must have felt threatened.


    The Empyreans suddenly changed because their guardians summoned them to the astral realm, where they could grant them power or the resources to fight against Arthur.


    His heart began beating in expectation. The knot in his heart was untied as he felt alive again. This feeling of danger has be his sole amusement. Arthur grinned as he looked at the sky.


    "It would be too boring if it ended like that, wouldn''t it?"ughed Arthur as he unleashed his lightning, summoning the dark clouds to cover the entire kingdom of Yalen. "Show me what you have, puny guardians!"


    The entire world began to shake as his thunder rumbled. Arthur remembered something like this happening before against Cassius, the Sin of Pride. After being defeated by Arthur, he received one more power from Devaheim.


    "Devaheim considers me worse than demons after all," remarked Arthur as he summoned his dagger, letting it cry in wrath. His kingdom of wrath appeared as well, ready for the battle.


    An astra-ranker could summon an astral being, but empyreans had one more trait that made them powerful. These four became one with the universe, working together to open a gate unlike any other.


    Saphir used his power to destabilize space, while Marius created the gate from his elements. Elysia connected the gate to the astral realm, and Kael was the one to open it using his abundant mana.


    "As the descendant of the God of Lesser Lives," roared Kael as he used his blood as tribute. "I wee our gods into our world again!"


    Arthur did not move from his spot, staring with interest at them. He would not lose, but he wondered what the guardians told these empyreans to change their minds.


    "Do these morons know... that they just wasted their only chance to survive?" Arthur muttered with a frown. It was hard to see someone throw away their lives like this.


    But then, he felt it. A presence answered their calls and the gate shone bright. Something was descending from that gate, and it was a being that could threaten Arthur.


    But Arthur was not afraid but instead grinned as he weed this fight. After all, his goal was to eradicate the entirety of Devaheim, not to mention a single god of theirs.

 Chapter 1226 Phaneron

    Chapter 1226 Phaneron


    The gate covered the sky, from the far and crumbled magic tower to the rivers around the city. It cast a giant shadow over the world, turning light to darkness.


    Marius created this gate from his elements, capable of withstanding the spatial pressure of the cosmos and durable enough for a god to descend.


    Kael Firebrand supplied the gate with abundant mana, even using his blood as tribute. The gate began glowing as he tried to push the gate open, and a crushing presence descended on Yalenia.


    ''Arthur!'' called Lucian in his mind, making Arthur turn to look at him at the far hill. ''I have seen what''sing from that gate! I don''t think we can handle it!''


    In response to his fear, Arthur simply grinned. Lucian looked at him as if he had gone mad, but Arthur had no ns of running.


    ''You might die!''


    ''I cannot die, Lucian. I have someone waiting for me,'' said Arthur with a grin. ''After I''m done here, I will take a long vacation from fighting and rest.''


    Arthur meant every word as he stared at the sky. This will be hisst battle for a long time, and he couldn''t wait to see Dia again. This battle was dying him from where he wanted to be.


    "But I will take you down as youe," said Arthur as he waved his dagger, unleashing a storm that shook the city. "As long as you step into my world, I will greet you."


    His booming voice shook the heavens, and the empyreans began opening the gate. A golden mist burst from the gate as figures began pouring from them. Arthur saw the neers as the Divine Army, angels with white wings and metallic masks covering their eyes entirely.


    The army numbered in the thousands, each at the level of astra-rankers. In reference, the entire kingdom of Yalen used to have no more than five astra-rankers, twoter defecting to Arthur''s side.


    The world began to change as these angels poured out from the gate. Mana filled the surroundings, making it harder to breathe. Their gathering in this ce started to restructure the world.


    Arthur felt a mixture of anticipation and annoyance. "I am almost tempted to apud your dramatic entrance," he jeered, his voice thundering across the now-stilled battlefield. The Divine Army paused, their metallic masks glinting under the newly darkened sky.


    Marius, still wielding his elemental powers to maintain the gate, replied with a solemn tone. "This isn''t about theatrics, Arthur. This is about survival¡ªour survival and the many worlds under the celestial firmament."


    Arthur scoffed, brushing a strand of his ck hair away from his face. "Survival, you say?" He stepped forward, the ground beneath him cracking with the force of his wrath. "You invoke the might of an army, yet talk of survival. To me, it sounds more like ast desperate wing at life."


    The air around them thickened as the angels aligned into formation, their presence altering the very essence of the world. Kael, now barely holding onto his physical form, muttered throughbored breaths, "You don''t understand, Arthur. This isn''t just aboutbating your strength. It''s about restoring bnce that you''ve so carelessly disrupted."


    Arthur''s eyes glinted with amusement and a hint of undisguised contempt. "Bnce? You speak of bnce when you summon an army capable of rending worlds?" He waved his hand dismissively, his dagger gleaming with an ominous light. "No, this is fear. And fear leads you to gamble with the cosmos as your stake."


    Elysia emerged from the astral realm, her voice calm yet carrying an edge of urgency. "It''s not merely fear, Arthur. Consider it a necessity. Your power threatens the very fabric of existence. This army," she gestured towards the celestial beings now circling above, "is our answer to your unchecked might." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the tension escted, the skies above roared with the power of colliding forces. Lucian, observing from a distance, felt a shiver of dread. ''Arthur, this is madness. Their power... It''s unlike anything we''ve faced.''


    Arthur turned slightly to catch Lucian''s gaze, his expression unreadable. ''Fear not, Lucian. This is the crescendo of our symphony, the peak of our trials. After this, it''s either eternal peace or eternal silence.''


    With a flourish, Arthur raised his dagger high, the storm intensifying around him. "Come then, Divine Army! Show me the might of your so-called gods. Show me if you can quench the mes of my wrath with your celestial tears."


    The angels advanced, their wings beating in unison, creating gusts of wind that howled like ancient spirits. Each of them radiated a power that was both awe-inspiring and terrifying, yet Arthur stood undaunted, hisugh echoing across the battlefield as he prepared to meet them head-on.


    "This world, my world, will not bow to celestial invaders," Arthur proimed, his voice booming louder than the thunder above. "Today, we write the end of this saga, whether it be with my victory or my demise. But know this," his eyes narrowed as the first of the angels swooped down towards him, "I am Arthur Netherborne, and I do not yield."


    Arthur''s ck lightning crackled through the air, a dark symphony apanying his relentless assault. Each bolt he unleashed was a tangible expression of his wrath, striking down angel after angel with ruthless precision. The wrathful souls, manifestations of his deepest fury, swirled around him like a storm, attacking any celestial being that dared approach.


    Despite his formidable power, the angels continued to pour forth from the gate, an unending stream of divine soldiers intent on overwhelming him. The golden mist from the gate thickened, signaling the imminent arrival of their god, and the urgency of the situation fueled Arthur''s ferocity.


    He moved like a shadow across the battlefield, his dagger shing through the ranks of the angels. Each swing released bursts of dark energy, rending through the celestial armor as if it were mere cloth. The angels retaliated with weapons forged from celestial light, their strikes aimed with divine precision, but Arthur''s agility kept him steps ahead, his form barely a blur to the mortal eye.


    "Is this all you have?" Arthur roared over the mor of battle. "I expected a challenge worthy of the gods!"


    With a fierce gesture, he summoned a massive wave of wrathful souls, sending them crashing like a tidal wave against the front lines of the Divine Army. The impact was devastating, scattering the angels and momentarily stemming their advance. However, as the fallen were swept away, more took their ce, their numbers seemingly inexhaustible.


    Arthur nced towards the gate, the pulsing golden light growing stronger, a sign that the celestial god was about to make their descent. Time was running out, and he knew he had to end this quickly if he was to face the god with any hope of victory.


    With a defiant cry, Arthur unleashed his most powerful technique yet. ck lightning surged from his body in all directions, a starburst of dark energy that illuminated the battlefield with its eerie glow. The wrathful souls merged into the lightning, their screams of fury enhancing its destructive power.


    The angels, though resilient, could not withstand this onught. Many were struck down, their celestial armor shattered by the sheer intensity of Arthur''s attack. But as he fought, Arthur noticed that the stream of angels was not diminishing; they were still pouring out of the gate in great numbers, as if the very heavens were emptying.


    As Arthurunched another wave of his signature ck lightning, infused with the fury of wrathful souls, the relentless army of angels seemed endless. The sky above glowed intensely, signaling the moment Arthur both anticipated and feared¡ªthe arrival of their god.


    As the relentless army of angels poured forth from the gate, the sky darkened, heralding the arrival of a new divine entity. Silence swept over the battlefield as a towering figure emerged from the glowing portal, emanating an aura thatmanded both awe and reverence.


    This god, with a stature both imposing and serene, stood adorned in a robe that seemed to ripple with the ethereal flow of souls. His visage was calm yet inscrutable, framed by long, silver hair that floated around him as if underwater. His eyes, deep pools of midnight blue, seemed to reflect the vastness of the cosmos.


    He spoke, and his voice resonated with a profound mellowness that felt like the echo of eternity itself. "I am Phaneron, the Arbiter of Souls. My domain is the eternal dance of souls across the universe, from birth to rebirth."


    Around him swirled faint lights, each representing a soul in transit, their movements orchestrated by his will. With a mere wave of his hand, these lights shifted, following unseen currents that only he couldmand.


    "Arthur Netherborne," Phaneron addressed him directly, his tone imbued with a timeless wisdom. "Your actions have stirred the very essence of existence, disrupting the sacred pathways of souls. This cannot go unchallenged."


    Arthur, undaunted by the god''s imposing presence, tightened his grip on his dagger. Despite the stakes, his determination did not waver.


    Phaneron continued, "Consider the consequences of your defiance. The fabric of the cosmos is delicate, bnced by the movements of souls. Your fight is not merely against me but against the natural order itself."

 Chapter 1227 Shattered Divinity

    Chapter 1227 Shattered Divinity


    The air was charged with a tension that seemed to stretch the very fabric of reality. Arthur stood his ground, his posture rxed yet unmistakably ready for conflict. His ck hair whipped around his face, stirred by the energies that shed around them.


    "Phaneron, is it?" grinned Arthur, his voice steady and unyielding. "Your words and shape make the heart tremble, but you picked the wrong enemy. Netherborne does not fear Devaheim."


    Phaneron regarded Arthur with a look that mingled sadness with an undeniable respect. "Such conviction is rare, even among gods. Yet, it is my duty to uphold the bnce. Will you not reconsider your path?"


    Arthur''sugh cut through the heavy air, sharp and clear. "Reconsider? I''vee too far to turn back now. Let''s see if your bnce can withstand my resolve."


    With a fluid motion, Arthur raised his dagger, its de catching the light of the celestial entities gathered around. The energy crackled around him, dark and potent, as he prepared his next move.


    "Very well," Phaneron sighed, his voice like a wind whispering through ancient trees. "Let the dance of soulsmence."


    The god extended his arms, and the space around them began to warp, the souls swirling faster, creating a vortex of spectral light. Arthur watched, his eyes narrowing, as the patterns shifted, formingplex arrays that pulsed with power.


    Without a word, Arthur lunged forward, the ground beneath his feet cracking with the force of his step. Phaneron countered, his movements graceful yet immensely powerful, directing the swirling souls like a conductor with his orchestra.


    The sh was monumental. Each strike from Arthur''s dagger sent shockwaves through the battlefield, meeting the barriers of soul-light conjured by Phaneron. The god''s defenses were formidable, each soul-light barrier absorbing and redirecting the energy of Arthur''s attacks.


    But Arthur was relentless. With each swing of his dagger, he infused his wrath deeper, calling upon thundering ck lightning. The air around them shimmered with the intensity of their battle, the ground trembling under the strain of their energies.


    Phaneron, observing Arthur''s increasing ferocity, adjusted his tactics. With a swift motion, he gathered the soul-lights into a dense sphere, then hurled it towards Arthur. The sphere exploded on impact, releasing a torrent of souls that screamed in a chorus of ancient voices.


    Arthur staggered under the assault, his clothes singed and his face marked with lines of strain. Yet, his smile never waned; it grew broader, more exhrated. He absorbed the impact, his body seeming to drink in the power, using it to fuel his rage.


    "Is this all the might of a god?" Arthur taunted, his voice booming across the now-chaotic battlefield. "Come, Phaneron! Show me the true power of the Arbiter of Souls!"


    Phaneron''s expression shifted, a flicker of uncertainty passing through his ancient eyes. He had not anticipated such resilience, nor such joy in the face of overwhelming power. With a nod, almost imperceptible, he conceded the need for a more direct approach.


    The god descended from his position,nding a few feet away from Arthur. The ground where he touched bloomed with a soft glow, the grass beneath his feet sprouting rapidly, invigorated by his presence.


    "Now, we fight as equals, Arthur Netherborne," Phaneron dered, his voice gaining an edge of determination. "May the best force prevail."


    With that, began their epic battle. They moved like shes of light, their powers shing with a fury that threatened to tear the very sky asunder. Each exchange was a spectacle of power and precision, the oue hanging uncertainly in the bnce.


    As they fought, the ground around them bore witness to their ferocity, marked by craters and scorched earth. The air vibrated with the force of their blows, the sound echoing like thunder across thendscape.


    Finally, Arthur saw his opening. And his dagger screamed as he took a step back, ready to use his trump card.


    Godyer Art, First Stance ¨CEternal Night.


    Phaneron looked surprised, perhaps the first true emotion he had shown during their battle. He caught Arthur''s wrist, stopping the de mere inches from its target. The force of their standoff created a wind that swept across the battlefield, bending trees and stirring the clouds above. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You are indeed powerful, Arthur Netherborne," Phaneron acknowledged, his grip unyielding. "But this is not the end."


    With a swift twist of his hand, Phaneron turned the tables, redirecting the energy of Arthur''s attack back towards him. Arthur was thrown back, his body skidding across the ground, leaving a trench in his wake. Then, he rolled on the ground before mming to the crater''s curved walls.


    Arthur mbered to his feet, brushing off the dust with a disdainful snort. His eyes, zing like twin suns, fixed on Phaneron with a look that mixed amusement and contempt. "You are mighty, god. But I''ve toppled mightier."


    Phaneron''s brow furrowed, a ripple of irritation crossing his features at Arthur''sck of reverence. "Your arrogance blinds you, Arthur Netherborne. You do not grasp the gravity of what you challenge."


    Arthur''s response was a scoff, the corners of his mouth twitching upwards in a mocking smile. "Gravity? I think you''ll find I''ve got a knack for defying that, too." He threw his arms wide, summoning the Gate of Wrath¡ªa massive, swirling vortex of dark energy that crackled ominously in the air behind him.


    From the depths of the gate, the wrathful souls emerged, their forms shadowy and distorted, echoes of fury and defiance. They swirled around Arthur, each one a testament to his power and his path of destruction. "Let''s see how your soul dance matches up against the wrath Imand," Arthur taunted, his voice a thunderous roar that rolled across the battlefield.


    Phaneron regarded the assembling spectral army with a grave expression, sensing the depth of Arthur''s resolve and the darkness of the power he wielded. "Then witness the true breadth of my domain, challenger." With a fluid motion, he summoned more of the ethereal lights,manding them to form a protective cocoon around him, each soul-light intensifying the energy barrier.


    The sh was imminent and inevitable. Arthur charged forward, leading his wrathful souls into the fray. The air around them thickened, charged with raw, chaotic power as the two forces collided. The impact of the wrathful souls against the soul-light barrier sent shockwaves throughout the spiritual and physical realms, distorting the air and shaking the ground.


    Arthur, undeterred by the initial resistance, pressed harder, his Gate of Wrath pulsing with an ever-deepening darkness. He extended his hand, directing the wrathful souls with precise, ruthlessmands, each one eager to tear through the godly defenses.


    Phaneron, in turn, manipted the soul-lights with an artistry that spoke of eons of mastery. He wove them into intricate patterns, each configuration absorbing and redirecting the energy of Arthur''s assaults, turning the battlefield into a dazzling disy of light and shadow.


    Despite the god''s formidable control, Arthur''s relentless tide of wrath began to erode the barriers. With each soul that struck, the light dimmed slightly, the patterns faltering under the onught. Arthur''sughter, dark and resonating, filled the air as he sensed the shift.


    "Come on, Phaneron! Is this all the might of an Arbiter? My wrath seems to be too much for your delicate dances." Arthur''s voice was a taunt, baiting the god to reveal more of his power.


    Phaneron''s eyes narrowed, and with a decisive gesture, he expanded his domain, the soul-lights ring with renewed vigor. "You underestimate the resilience of gods, Arthur. Let me show you its full strength."


    The god then channeled more energy into the soul-lights, causing them to explode outwards in brilliant bursts of light, attempting to push back the dark tide. But Arthur was ready. He mmed his palm against the ground, and from the Gate of Wrath surged a wave of dark energy, bolstering his wrathful souls and intensifying their assault.


    The battle escted, with both sides unleashing power that could bend the fabric of reality itself. Arthur''s wrathful souls tore through the weakening barriers, each breach a victory in his relentless advance.


    As the defenses began to crumble, Arthur advanced, his figure cutting through the chaos, a dark avatar amidst the storm. He reached Phaneron, who stood defiant yet visibly wearied by the onught.


    "Still think you can school me in power, god?" Arthur sneered, raising his dagger, its de alight with dark fire. "Godyer Art, Third Stance -¨CShattered Divinity!"


    With a fierce cry, he thrust the dagger forward, aimed directly at Phaneron''s heart, his wrathful souls swirling around them, eager for the final blow.


    A blinding surge of light erupted from Phaneron. The god had shed the constraints of his seal, unveiling a torrent of divine power that shielded him from Arthur''s fatal strike. The force of the unleashed energy sted Arthur backward, his boots scraping against the ground as he struggled to maintain his stance.


    Phaneron, now fully unshackled and glowing with formidable power, levitated higher, his voice thunderous as it rolled across the battlefield. "Arthur Netherborne, you have reached the terminus of your rebellion. Today, Devaheim reims order."

 Chapter 1228 Corruption of Souls

    1228 Corruption of Souls


    With a bold smirk, Arthur got ready to dive back into the huge crowd of celestial beings and glowing soul-lights. "Let''s just see about that," he said, his voice full of determination.


    The fight started again with great intensity. Arthur moved fast through the divine soldiers, his dark lightning slicing through the angel-like enemies. But no matter how many he defeated, more kepting, filling in the spaces like an endless wave of heavenly anger. Despite his great strength and skill, Arthur was slowly getting pushed back to the edge of a big crack his earlier attacks had made.


    Standing at the edge, with the deep gap behind him, Arthur saw Phaneron floating above, looking like he had already won. "You''re all alone, outnumbered and overpowered. This is where your path ends, in defeat," Phaneron dered.


    Arthur was breathing hard and looked cornered, but he didn''t give up. Just as Phaneron was about to strike what looked like the final blow, a deep and powerful voice came from the crack. "I beg to differ, Phaneron."


    Everyone looked towards the voice. Out from the shadows of the gap, two figures stepped into the light¡ªOriole, the clever alchemist, and with him, a strong warrior, the Knight of Courage. Her short hair moved in the wind, and her big sword shone with a cold light.


    As they appeared, the ground shook and opened wider, and behind them, arge and varied army began to march out.


    For a moment, everything on the battlefield went quiet. The army from Alka made an impressive entrance. Elves in shiny armor and bright cloaks, dwarves with rune-covered shields, and mythical creatures that seemed to bend the air with their magical presence all marched forward, their numbers huge and their gs waving like wings of fate.


    The Knight of Courage stood next to Oriole, calm and ready. She lifted her icy sword, ready to fight the heavenly soldiers. "Let''s cool their spirits," she said with a small smile.


    Oriole nodded at her, then turned to Arthur and patted his shoulder, smiling. "Looks like you could use some help, my friend."


    Arthur''s serious face broke into a big, happy smile. "You got here just in time, Oriole."


    The celestial soldiers paused, thrown off by this new, strong group. Phaneron looked unsure for a moment as he saw the big army facing him.


    "Numbers can be tricky, god," Arthur yelled, his voice strong against the howling wind. "Let''s see how your heavenly minions handle a real fight."


    With that, the magical army of Alka charged forward. The elves shot so many arrows that they darkened the sky, each one humming with magic as it flew towards the celestial beings. The dwarves hit the ground with their hammers, making shockwaves that shook the heavenly soldiers. The mythical creatures roared out their old, powerful spells, throwing the neat rows of divine soldiers into chaos.


    The Knight of Courage led the attack, her icy sword chilling the air as she cut through the celestial beings, her magic freezing their wings and stopping them in their tracks. Alongside Arthur and Oriole, she was a key part of a powerful frontline that started to push the battle in their favor.


    Phaneron saw how serious the threat was and changed his ns, his voice echoing loudly over the chaos. "This changes nothing in the grand n, Arthur. Your resistance is pointless."


    Arthur, now supported by his powerful friends and the clever tactics of Oriole, faced the god with a fearless spirit. "We''ll see about that, Phaneron. This world is under my protection, and I''ve got just the army to keep it that way."


    As the battle grew louder and more chaotic, Arthur and Oriole stood together, calm despite the noise and danger around them. The armies of Alka and the heavenly forces of Devaheim shed in a huge, noisy fight, with warriors from both sides showing their power and bravery.


    Arthur turned to Oriole and asked, "What clever n do you have this time to help us win?"


    Oriole smiled, pulling out some dark, shiny bombs from his cloak. "These are my newest creations," he said. "They''re designed to mess up Phaneron''s control over the souls. If we can make his soldiers confused and unsure, we might just win this."


    Arthur looked towards Phaneron, the powerful leader of the celestial army, who stood tall and calm, watching over the battlefield. "And if I add a bit of my own wrath to them," Arthur said, "we could break his control for good."


    Moving together through the battlefield, Oriole threw his bombs at the heavenly soldiers. The bombs exploded into dark clouds, making it hard for the soldiers to see and causing confusion.


    Phaneron, noticing their approach, spoke with a strong voice that reached across the noise of battle. "Arthur Netherborne, do you really think it''s right to mess with these sacred souls? They aren''t yours to y with."


    Arthur shouted back, standing strong. "These souls want freedom, Phaneron. I''m just offering them a choice they''ve never had."


    As Arthur reached out with his powers to touch the souls, Phaneron''s face showed worry. "Freedom? You''re only bringing chaos and destruction. Think about what you''re doing, Arthur."


    But Arthur didn''t stop. He kept using his powers, pulling at the souls, filling them with ideas of rebellion.


    Oriole, preparing more bombs, warned Arthur, "Be careful, Arthur. We need to keep this chaos under control, not let it control us."


    Soon, some of the souls started to scream in pain, a sign that they were being changed. These dark, twisted souls turned against their own side, causing even more trouble in the heavenly army.


    Phaneron moved closer to Arthur and Oriole, graceful yet powerful. "You''re walking a dangerous path, Arthur. All this damage just for your new world?"


    Arthur faced Phaneron as they came close, his eyes fierce. "Your ''order'' keeps everyone tied up, Phaneron. It''s time for a new way, where freedom isn''t just a broken promise."


    As the chaos spread through Phaneron''s army, the Knight of Courage and the creatures of Alka found new strength. They pushed harder, taking advantage of the confusion to strike deeper.


    Phaneron, seeing his soldiers struggle, pleaded with Arthur. "This madness must stop, Arthur. Everything is so finely bnced; your actions might destroy everything."


    Arthurughed coldly. "Let''s shake that bnce then, Phaneron. Let''s see what happens when we stop ying by your rules."


    Now, Phaneron and Arthur were face to face, the fight around them almost a blur. This was more than a battle of swords and magic¡ªit was a battle of beliefs and futures.


    Their decisions in these moments would shape not just their own world, but possibly all worlds under the stars. The air was tense, like the quiet before a storm, as both prepared for what mighte next.


    The fight between Arthur and Phaneron grew fierce as they flew up into the sky, facing off high above the ground. Arthur summoned his strongest power, the Godyer Art, and the air around him started to crackle with ck lightning. It looked like dark sparks were jumping all around him.


    Phaneron, the god who seemed calm despite the chaos, drew power from the souls under his control. His body lit up brightly, glowing with the energy of many soulsing together, making him stronger every second. His eyes sparkled like bright stars as he prepared to meet Arthur''s attack.


    When Arthur charged at Phaneron, his ck lightning trailing behind him like a dark stream, Phaneron met him head-on. Their crash sent huge waves of energy through the sky and down to the earth. The ground shook, mountains wobbled, and the ocean waves grew bigger. The sky seemed to tear open from their powerful sh.


    Using the souls'' power, Phaneron formed shields and weapons made of pure light. He made swords and spears of light to fight against Arthur''s dark lightning. Whenever Arthur struck with his lightning, Phaneron''s light would break it down, but then quicklye back together to strike back.


    Down on the ground, people watched in both amazement and fear. The clouds around the fighters swirled into a giant storm, reflecting their enormous battle. The storm shed with both ck and white lightning, lighting up the darknd below like brief daylight. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Driven by a strong will to win, Arthur increased his attacks. "I won''t let you hold me back, Phaneron!" he yelled, loud enough to be heard over the roaring storm. He lifted his arms, and a huge wave of ck lightning wrapped around him, striking at Phaneron like a wild animal.


    Phaneron, now glowing even brighter, pulled in more souls to protect himself. "You are ying with the rules of the universe, Arthur! You''re putting us all in danger!" he called back, his voice strong but a bit worried as he blocked Arthur''s fierce attacks.


    Thend below them was suffering from their fight. The ground cracked open, forests were smashed t, and rivers changed their paths because of the energy shaking the earth.


    Feeling a change in the fight, Arthur used his most powerful move yet. "Godyer Art, Shattered Divinity!" he shouted. The ck lightning burst out from him in a huge explosion, dark and scary, rushing toward Phaneron with incredible force.

 Chapter 1229 A Ceasefire

    Chapter 1229 A Ceasefire


    Phaneron, seeing the devastating attack approach, gathered all his might to counter. He extended his arms wide, pulling the essence of countless souls to forge a massive barrier of radiant light. The barrier shimmered with the force of life itself, a stark contrast to Arthur''s dark tempest.


    As Arthur''s attack collided with the barrier, a thunderous explosion echoed through the heavens, sending ripples through the cosmos. The ground below trembled, and the air itself seemed to scream with the intensity of their conflict.


    Despite the strength of his defense, Phaneron faltered under the relentless onught. The barrier cracked, and through those cracks, Arthur''s dark lightning seeped in, corrupting and overwhelming the light with its sheer ferocity.


    Phaneron, strained and visibly weary, struggled to maintain the barrier. "This... This power of yours," he gasped, "It is beyond what I anticipated. But it must not prevail!"


    Arthur, his eyes aze with determination and a hint of madness, pushed forward, driving his attack deeper. "Your barriers will not hold me, Phaneron! My quest is righteous, my resolve unbreakable!"


    The celestial god, realizing the futility of his defense, shifted tactics. He condensed the remaining power of the souls into a single, brilliant spear of light, aiming it directly at Arthur''s heart.


    Arthur, anticipating the counterstrike, maneuvered with uncanny agility. He dodged the spear, and it sailed past him, illuminating the sky with its blinding light. Seizing the moment, Arthur surged forward, closing the distance between them in an instant.


    With a roar that split the clouds, Arthur unleashed another wave of ck lightning, this one even more potent than thest. It wrapped around Phaneron, binding him with chains of shadowy energy that sapped his strength and dimmed his divine aura.


    Phaneron struggled against the bindings, his figure flickering as he attempted to summon more power from the souls. But Arthur''s dark energy was relentless, seeping into every crevice of his being, corrupting and constricting.


    "Yield, Phaneron!" Arthur shouted, his voice carrying the weight of his immense power. "Yield, and perhaps your essence can be spared!"


    The battle-worn god looked into Arthur''s eyes, seeing not just a warrior but a storm of raw, unbridled fury. With a heavy heart, Phaneron realized the truth¡ªhe could not win this battle, not against such overwhelming darkness.


    Slowly, the divine light in Phaneron''s eyes began to fade, his body weakening under the oppressive force of Arthur''s wrath. As his strength ebbed away, he spoke with a voice that was both sad and resigned.


    "Arthur Netherborne, what you seek... may bring ruin far greater than you imagine. Be wary, for the path of destruction is easy to begin but hard to abandon."


    With those final words, Phaneron''s form dissipated, his essence scattering into the winds, leaving behind a lingering glow that slowly faded from the world.


    Arthur stood alone in the aftermath, his breathing heavy, his body surrounded by the remnants of the battle. The sky above was a canvas of dark and light, reflecting the tumult of the fight.


    As he looked around, seeing the chaos wrought by his hands, a sense of solemnity filled him. He had won, yes, but at what cost? The silence around him was not one of peace but of a pause, as if the world itself was holding its breath, waiting for the next storm to begin.


    "Is this victory?" Arthur murmured to himself, his voice barely a whisper against the howling winds. "Or is it just the beginning of something even greater, something even more terrifying?"


    As the winds carried away thest echoes of the battle, Arthur turned his gaze towards the horizon. There, the first light of dawn was breaking, casting long shadows and promising a new day.


    A new day that Arthur Netherborne would face, not as a hero, but as a harbinger of change, for better or worse. Only time would tell the true impact of his actions, as he walked forward, into the uncertain future, carrying the weight of his power and his choices.


    The story of Arthur Netherborne, the Godyer, was far from over.


    As the divine army from Devaheim started to lose against Arthur and his allies from Alka, they were pushed back toward the bright gate from which they hade. The scene was chaotic but organized as the celestial soldiers were forced back into the portal, which slowly closed behind them. The battlefield was left with scattered remains of heavenly armor and weapons, signs of the fierce fight that had just urred.


    After the gate closed, Arthur looked up to see a new threat. The four empyreans¡ªKael, Saphir, Marius, and Elysia¡ªhad not given up. They brought huge armies from theirnds, filling the sky with a dark mass of troops, ready to fight again.


    But just as they prepared to attack, another army appeared. It was led by Nera, Lucian''s sister and the princess of Yalen. She was joined by the Yalveran Union. Known as a skilled archer, Nera was at the front, her bow in hand, determined and ready to fight.


    The mood on the battlefield changed as these two big armies faced each other, both strong and determined. The empyreans were briefly shaken by the arrival of Nera''s forces, questioning their initial confidence.


    Seeing his sister''s army, Lucian felt a renewed sense of hope. He joined Oriole and the Knight of Courage, who were rallying Alka''s tired soldiers.


    "It looks like things might be turning in our favor again," Oriole observed, checking the magical devices in his satchel.


    The Knight of Courage nodded, her sword shining in the light. "Let''s make sure they do," she said, eager for the fight.


    As the armies shed loudly, shaking the ground beneath them, Arthur focused on the empyreans in the sky. He knew his fight was different, more personal.


    "You think you can beat me with sheer numbers and by wearing me down," Arthur shouted to the empyreans, his voice carrying over the noise of battle. "But you''ve underestimated the will of those fighting for their freedom."


    Kael responded with a sneer. "Your chaos ends today, Netherborne. This world won''t suffer because of you anymore." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur just grinned, feeling a rush of power. "Thene and see if you can stop me," he challenged them, and shot into the air to meet them.


    Below, Nera was shooting arrows effectively, hitting her targets among the empyreans'' soldiers. Lucian and Oriole worked together on magical strikes that broke the enemy''s formations. The Knight of Courage led charge after charge, inspiring her troops and devastating her opponents with her sword skills.


    The fight was bnced, with neither side getting the upper hand. Yalen''s rebels and Alka''s warriors stood strong against the disciplined power of the empyreans'' forces. It was a mix of lights, shadows, and sounds that filled the area.


    As the battle below raged on, Arthur flew up to face the four empyreans, each a master of their unique power. Arthur had his own special abilities, capable of creating and destroying elements as needed.


    Kael, known as the Empyrean of Beasts, attacked first. He summoned a group of powerful creatures that roared loudly. Arthur responded by creating a bright shield that pushed the beasts back. Then, he changed his shield into an explosive force that scattered the creatures far and wide.


    Saphir, the Empyrean of Force, tried next. He sent waves of energy toward Arthur, hoping to knock him down. Arthur absorbed this energy and turned it into dark lightning, throwing it back at Saphir. This took Saphir by surprise, and he struggled to recover.


    Elysia, the Empyrean of Summoning Monsters, called forth ghosts and other eerie creatures from another world. Arthur wasn''t scared. He waved his hand and sent a ring of fire towards them, turning them to ash before they could even touch him.


    Lastly, Marius, the Empyrean of Elements, stepped up. He controlled earth, water, air, and fire, and sent all these elements in a swirling attack towards Arthur. But Arthur was ready. He transformed the water into ice, the air into a solid barrier, and the fire into harmless light. Each transformed element helped Arthur block and strike back, leaving Marius struggling to keep up.


    The battle in the sky was intense, with Arthur skillfully dodging and countering everything the empyreans threw at him. The sky was filled with shes of their powers shing.


    When the empyreans tried to team up for a stronger attack, Arthur gathered all his wrath into one massive storm of lighting. He released it with a grin, overwhelming the empyreans.


    After Arthur unleashed a storm of lightning, the empyreans realized they couldn''t beat him. Kael''s beasts were gone, Saphir''s energy was scattered, Elysia''s monsters had turned to smoke, and Marius''s elements had disappeared. Floating in the sky, tired and beaten, they faced the fact: Arthur was too strong to defeat right now.


    Down on the ground, the battle was intense and even. Nera''s troops were locked in a tough fight with the empyreans'' soldiers, and neither side was winning. This deadlock was draining both armies and risking too much damage.


    Seeing this, the empyreans decided it was time to stop. Kael called out to Arthur, his voice loud and clear over the noise of the battle. "Arthur Netherborne, we''ve fought enough!" he yelled, sounding frustrated but also respectful. "We can''t beat you today, and this fight will only destroy us all if it keeps going."


    Arthur, still surrounded by crackling energy, listened to Kael. He looked down at the battlefield, seeing the tired soldiers fighting hard. He knew Kael was right.


    And he no longer wished for any of them to die for his sake. Although he could deal with the empyreans, killing or defeating them was a different matter because he was exhausted and his mana has been drained.


    "You''re right, Kael," Arthur answered, his voice booming so everyone could hear. "Let''s stop this battle. Not because we''re scared, but to save our people from more suffering."

 Chapter 1230 You Forgot About Me

    The war-torn skies above Yalen finally cleared as the four armies of the Empyreans retreated, leaving a palpable tension in the air. The ground was littered with the remnants of battle, a harsh reminder of the cost of freedom. Nera, with her troop of Yalveran Union warriors, approached the gathered figures of Arthur, Lucian, and the Alka army, her eyes scanning the aftermath with a measured gaze.


    The meeting that followed took ce in a hastily erected tent near the ruins of Yalen Pce. The atmosphere inside was thick with the scent of damp earth and the heavy responsibility of leadership.


    Nera''s entrance was silent butmanding, her gaze locking with Lucian''s, whose im to the crown she had yet to acknowledge. Arthur and Oriole stood aside, their expressions neutral but attentive.


    "Lucian," Nera began, her voice even but carrying an undercurrent of challenge. "I see you''ve survived, and with new allies. But let''s not forget who mobilized the Yalveran Union against the Empyreans."


    Lucian, still bruised from battle, met her stare with equal intensity. "I''ve not only survived, Nera. I''ve kept Yalen from falling. My actions, supported by Arthur here, were necessary."


    Arthur, leaning against a wooden support beam, watched the siblings with a keen eye. Oriole, ever the peacemaker, interjected, "Perhaps we should focus on whates next rather than what has already passed."


    Nera shook her head slightly, her eyes still fixed on Lucian. "You im a crown that you haven''t won. Yalen knows me, trusts me. I''ve been here, fighting in the shadows, preparing to lead."


    Lucian''s response was swift, his tone tinged with frustration. "And you think I haven''t earned my ce? Arthur saw my potential to lead, to bring change."


    Arthur finally spoke, his voice cutting through the rising tension. "Both of you have strong ims, and both of you are needed for Yalen''s stability. Why not rule together? Share the crown as brother and sister?"


    The suggestion hung in the air like a heavy cloak. Nera scoffed, "And when our visions for Yalen sh? What then, Arthur? Do wee to you to choose between us?"


    "Exactly," Arthur said with a grin, his confidence unshaken. "If there''s a dispute, bring it to me. I''ll help you findmon ground. Think of it as a check and bnce."


    Lucian looked from Nera to Arthur, considering the proposition. "It could work, Nera. Together, we''d be stronger. Our different strengths could be Yalen''s gain rather than a point of contention."


    Nera paced a small circle, her mind racing through the implications. Finally, she stopped and faced Lucian directly. "And if we agree to this co-rule, how do we ensure it remains equitable?"


    Arthur answered, "By formalizing it. Draft a covenant that outlines the powers of each ruler, the responsibilities, and the process for resolving disagreements. Make itw."


    Oriole nodded in agreement. "It''s a bnced approach. And with Arthur as a neutral arbiter, it might just work."


    After a long silence, where the weight of future governance seemed to settle on their shoulders, Nera finally nodded. "Let''s draft this covenant then. For Yalen''s sake, I''ll agree to this partnership."


    Lucian exhaled slowly, relief mingling with the remnants of tension. "Then together, we''ll lead Yalen into a new era¡ªone of unity and strength."


    As they all agreed, the meeting adjourned with a newfound sense of purpose. The task ahead was daunting, but with a sharedmitment, the future seemed a little brighter.


    The decision to co-rule marked a pivotal moment for Yalen, symbolizing not only the union of two leaders but also the beginning of a coborative and hopeful future.


    As the tent''s canvas pped gently in the breeze, the gravity of their earlier decision settled around the four leaders. But there were still unresolved matters that hung heavily in the air, a reminder that the path to true peace was fraught withplexities.


    Nera, always quick to lighten the mood, leaned back against an old, sturdy chair, a wry smile ying on her lips. "You know, considering how the public sees you, Arthur, we might just have to stage a dramatic execution for you."


    Arthur chuckled at the suggestion, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Not even the heavens could execute me, Nera. But nice try."


    Lucian, more serious, interjected, "We might face bacsh, but I believe announcing our alliance with Arthur is the right move. He fought for Yalen, against those Empyrean armies. We can''t just ignore that."


    Oriole, who had been listening intently, raised his hand, a twitching grin spreading across his face. "Speaking of unresolved matters, I still have Caleb tucked away. And as you both know, he could stir up ims to the crown too."


    The mention of Caleb made the others shift ufortably. Nera''s face hardened at the mention of her younger brother. "Caleb has never been anything but trouble, a degenerate through and through. His im would only bring more chaos."


    Lucian nodded in agreement. "We need a clean te. Banishing Caleb is our best option. It distances the crown from his... less savory exploits and solidifies our position."


    Arthur, thoughtful, proposed the next steps. "We also need to handle the narrative surrounding the previous king¡ªmy killing him, specifically. We should gather evidence of his misdeeds and present them to the public. Once they see the corruption he fostered, they''ll understand why change was necessary."


    Nera leaned forward, her expression turning serious. "That''s a solid n. We expose the old king''s corruption, announce our co-rule, and move forward with transparency and unity."


    The four nodded, a silent agreement passing between them as they acknowledged the pathid out before them.


    Arthur then turned to Lucian, his tone shifting slightly. "Make sure Mistletoe brings Emma Agard and her family to me. They need to be safe."


    Lucian reassured him, "They''re already escorted into Mistletoe''s mansion, under strict protection."


    Satisfied, Arthur nced at Oriole, and with a shared look of determination, they prepared to leave. Conjuring a portal with a swift motion of his hand, Arthur addressed Nera and Lucian, "Congrattions on your new rule. Handle it with the wisdom I know you both possess."


    Nera and Lucian nodded, gratitude and resolve mingling in their expressions.


    With a final nod, Arthur and Oriole stepped through the portal, the swirling gateway closing behind them with a soft whoosh. They arrived at the modern mansion of Mistletoe, a stark contrast to the ruggedndscapes they had just left.


    In the spacious living room, the members of Mistletoe were gathered, guards of the Agard Family as Lucian have instructed them. They turned toward Arthur and Oriole who arrived through the doors.


    "Arthur, Oriole," Ivy greeted, her voice cool and collected. "You''re back sooner than expected."


    Oriole, with a smile that brightened the room, responded, "Couldn''t stay away too long from you lot, could we?"


    The members of Mistletoe, excluding Ruby who was sound asleep on the couch, chuckled at Oriole''s easy charm, weing him back into the fold. Arthur''s presence, however, was a reminder of the gravity of the situation they had all been part of.


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the room, finally settling on Ivy. "Where''s Reece?" he asked, his voice carrying a mixture of concern andmand.


    Hua answered, "Still in On. We lost contact after he sent thest message about the Empyreans'' ns."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened. "We''ll get him back," he stated firmly, his resolve clear. "Reece has done too much for us to leave him behind."


    The room filled with a sobering silence, acknowledging the weight of Arthur''s promise. It was then that Oriole, always sensing the mood, pped his hands together. "Before we strategize further, there''s someone Arthur needs to meet."


    Guided by Ivy, they made their way to the guest room where Emma Agard and her family were staying. As the door opened, Emma, her short blonde hair catching the sunlight streaming through the window, stood up swiftly, her blue eyes wide with anticipation. Beside her, her father and grandfather also rose, their expressions a mix of curiosity and respect.


    The room held its breath, the tension palpable. Oriole, ever the icebreaker, stepped forward with a theatrical bow. "May I present to you, Arthur Netherborne, the man who''s more legend than man, and who definitely hasn''t just walked through a portal from a battlefield."


    Arthur chuckled as the alchemist seeded in easing his reunion with Emma. As he turned toward her, he found her deep blue eyes filled with tears. Venkov stepped to greet him, shaking Arthur''s hand with gratitude.


    "I heard that you were the one to save my family," said Venkov with a hardened face. "How could I ever repay this debt?"


    "Consider us even," said Arthur, guilt-ridden. "I was the one to help Cyrian escape his father. That redirected the Yalen anger toward your family."


    "How is that possible?" asked Venkov with confusion, since it has been over a hundred years since that happens. "But even if that is the case, we''re alive because of you!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur smiled and turned toward Emma, who awaited his arrival more than anyone. As he nodded toward Venkov and Jared, he walked toward Emma before standing in front of her.


    "I''m back, Emma."


    "You''re back," she choked before cupping her hands together to her chest, fighting against sobbing. "I thought you forgot about me."


    Arthur felt his heart breaking because of her words. Her face told him that she indeed never thought he would return.

 Chapter 1231 The Infinite?

    Chapter 1231 The Infinite?


    The mansion had a back garden, isted from the world. Arthur and Emma decided to take a stroll and talk for the first time since he left Jerano.


    "Everything changed when I heard about your hometown, Kera," Emma said with a sad smile as they walked between branches that cast shadows over the garden. "I knew you were hurting, and I wanted toe to your side, but Caleb imprisoned me ever since."


    "Well, Caleb will no longer be a threat," Arthur said, holding back his wrath from showing. "I will handle him."


    "Are you going to kill him?" she asked, looking at him with a cautious gaze. Arthur returned the gaze but did not answer. "You''ve changed a lot since west met."


    "And this is what I wanted to tell you," Arthur replied, looking at Emma''s shadow. "Marvi should have already sought you out about this, so you should know ¨C I might be Arthur, but I''m not Alexie."


    "Two different identities," Emma sighed, her smile fading. "I always had a hunch that Alexie was someone I knew, but now, I guess he isn''t."


    "He was," replied Arthur. "The memories of that time are still sealed within me. I think Gaia made sure of that to keep her chosen one sane."


    "Does that mean you can restore the memories?" Emma asked hopefully. Arthur again met her gaze with silence, and she understood without his answer. "You can, but you don''t want to."


    "I am Arthur Netherborne, The Returning King of Wrath, the Godyer, the Embodiment of Wrath and Creation," said Arthur, waving his hand. "The list goes on, but at the moment, I have never been more certain about who I am."


    "I can never rob you of that certainty," Emma said, stopping in the pathway. "But can I say something without making you feel guilty?"


    "I already feel that, so go ahead," Arthur said with a small, wryugh. It echoed from Emma before turning into a sob. He looked at her, bathed in the sunlight of new beginnings but heartbroken nheless.


    Emma ced a hand over her chest, her breath rising and falling heavily as she tried to calm herself. Tears fell from her blue eyes as she turned toward Arthur.


    "I waited for you. I waited for no one other than you."


    "I know you did."


    "But no matter how long I wait, you will never look at me, never look for me unless a tyrant wants to kill me. What did I do wrong to lose you, Arthur? Please tell me, please."


    Arthur looked at her, a pain greater than any other tearing through his heart. Her blue eyes demanded an answer, the bright sunlight making her blonde hair appear ethereal. He could not bring himself to tell her the harsh reality... but he must.


    "You don''t have to do anything wrong to lose something," he said, carefully meeting her shaky eyes, witnessing her trembling, fragile body. "I''m sorry, Emma. I was thrown into another world, alone and weak. I had no room to cling to something that could have been."


    Emma cried, brushing the tears from her face as she tried topose herself. Then, she looked at him, tears still shimmering in her blue eyes.


    "But can we start over?"


    "Someone else is waiting for me, as I have been waiting for her," Arthur replied, shaking his head. "She waited one hundred fifty years for me, and I have to return to her."


    Emma managed a smile as she heard that. She walked far enough away to hide her tears, and whispered to Arthur, "Then you better go."


    Arthur watched as she left, walking without any hesitation or weakness in her stride back toward the mansion. He knew that even without meaning to, he had hurt her more than any execution could.


    Guilt swelled in his chest, hard and solid, like a tumor that never stopped growing. Arthur stood in the garden, his hand clenching his chest. The voices of wrath threatened to break him.


    ck lightning crackled inside the garden, a storm brewing over the recovering Yalenia. Arthur tried to catch his breath but was always a little toote, making his head spin.


    As the seal created by the blue dragon shook within his sea of consciousness, the wrath inside his gate almost threatened to swallow him whole. It was the first time anything could make him this agitated, and he didn''t know how to handle it.


    "It''s alright," a familiar voice whispered. Arthur snapped his eyes open to find Oriole holding his shoulder. He stood inside the storm of wrath, even as the lightning threatened to hurt him. "Everything will be alright."


    "I''ve hurt Emma," Arthur said, his voice hoarse. He looked at his hand, which had turned ck with wrath. "I think I have cursed her with a fate far worse than death."


    "You have to believe in her to move on," Oriole said, stepping closer despite the roaring lightning. "Emma is strong, and she will be fine. You cannot deny who you love."


    "I just think that the other Arthur refuses me now," Arthur said, staring at the sky where a storm brewed because of his uncontrolled guilt.


    "There was never a different Arthur," Oriole corrected as he stepped even closer. "You were always Arthur Netherborne, in all the infinite timelines that exist."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, lowering his head in confusion.


    "Do you know why Ragnar chose you to be his sessor?" Oriole asked with a smile, the wrath beginning to die down. "Countless others before you carried his blood, and countless others carried his wrath. But there was something that you did that altered the course of history."


    "Just tell me, Oriole. My mind cannot follow what you want to say," Arthur answered, shaking his head. His lightning began condensing as he focused on calming down.


    "Ragnar chose you as his sessor because you made the impossible choice. The moment you erased the timeline, you sacrificed everything to stop the gods from getting their way. And that was the beginning of the fight against Devaheim."


    "Are you saying that I became the King of Wrath because I merged the two timelines?"


    "As the world fights against the gods, more timelines will join hands to stop their cycle of suffering. You began that fight the moment you made a choice that no one could bear to do."


    Arthur was silent as he stared at his friend. The source of that knowledge was unimportant; the knowledge itself mattered. If that was the case, then his suffering ended the moment he refused to bow down to this world.


    "How is this rted to the other Arthur?"


    "Arthur Netherborne is one and only across all timelines," Orioleughed, patting his shoulder. "That is your real ability, and the real reason you could wield both wrath and creation."


    A gale blew through the garden as Arthur stared at his friend like he was a madman, but one who made some sense. As his wrath died down into a single me, he turned his eyes toward Oriole.


    "Alright, just take it slow," Arthur said, rubbing his temples. "I don''t understand any of that, but where did you hear these things?"


    "I was the one to tell him," a voice answered from behind. The Knight of Courage stood inside the garden in her blue armor, her short hair flowing in the wind. "I came here rushing as soon as I felt the wrath running rampant."


    "Sorry about that," Arthur smiled. "It''s good to see you again, Knight of Courage. Do you have a name in this timeline?"


    "Maybeter," the knight smiled as she turned to Oriole. "It seems you couldn''t hide the truth for long." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why would I hide it?" the alchemistughed sheepishly. "It was the perfect moment for that revtion, and it worked to distract him!"


    "Fine," the knight sighed, turning back to Arthur. "I found an old scripture about a man known as the Infinite, who will lead the timelines to salvation. At the time, I never believed it was you, but meeting Oriole and seeing your new powers of wrath convinced me."


    "The scripture describes the Infinite as someone who exists across every timeline and is capable of creating and destroying anything! That is you! You existed in two timelines already!"


    "That notion is absurd, Oriole," Arthur said with augh, shaking his head. "I know who I am, and I don''t need any more answers."


    "You are indeed Arthur Netherborne, and the moment you awakened that name, you became the Infinite. Anyway, ahem, I just wanted to prove that there was never two of you."


    "Alright, fine," Arthur said with a sigh, turning toward the knight. "I want to see that scripture. Do you have it?"


    "It''s embedded into the biggest mountain in Alka," the knight said with a smile. "You will have to visit my world again."


    "There will be no need to visit," Arthur grinned as the two became confused. "There will only be a single world soon enough."

 Chapter 1232 A Rebel, Not A Hero

    Chapter 1232 A Rebel, Not A Hero


    After the big battle, Lucian and Princess Nera started working together as leaders. They decided to split the kingdom into two parts. Lucian took charge of the west side, and Nera took charge of the east side. They both agreed to share control of Yalenia, the capital city, where they also built a new pce.


    In the days following the battle, the people of Yalenia worked hard to fix the city. The new pce was built where the old tower used to be. This tower had fallen down for reasons no one knew. The new pce was bigger and looked different because it mixed styles from both the east and west parts of the kingdom.


    People in the city were busy rebuilding their homes and shops. There was a lot of construction everywhere, and the city started to look new again. The workers built new roads and cleaned up all the mess from the battle. Everyone helped out, and there was a feeling of hope and excitement in the air.


    Lucian and Nera made sure everyone who needed help got it. They set up ces where people could get food, water, and medical care if they were hurt. They also made sure there were guards to keep everyone safe while the city was being fixed.


    Even though some people were not sure about having two rulers, they saw that both Lucian and Nera were working hard for the good of the city. Lucian looked after the city''s safety and kept in touch with the soldiers. Nera made sure there were enough schools and that the markets had everything people needed.


    Soon, the city of Yalenia became a busy and happy ce again. People were going about their daily lives, children were ying in the new parks, and shops were open with lots of things to sell. The city was full of life, and everyone started to feel good about the future.


    Inside the grand hall of the new pce, the vast windows poured daylight onto the gleaming marble floors. Arthur, Lucian, and Nera stood around arge map spread out on a table, discussing the kingdom''s future amidst external threats. The pce itself was a fortress of unity, blending the aesthetics of both the eastern and western territories of Yalen.


    Lucian pointed to the Vernia Kingdom on the map. "I''ll go to Vernia," he dered. "They''ve been too quiet since our battle. I need to ensure they understand that Yalen remains strong and united under our rule." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nera nodded, tracing her finger towards the south, stopping at the Anerk Kingdom. "And I''ll handle Anerk. They''ve always respected our culture and trade. I''ll strengthen those bonds and ensure they see the advantage in supporting us rather than opposing."


    Arthur, who had been watching the scene from the window in leisure, turned to face them, a calm smile on his face. "You both have your ns set. Remember, I''m here to protect the Yalen you both will build," he said, his voice carrying a reassuring strength that eased the slight tension in the room.


    Both rulers expressed their gratitude for Arthur''s support, acknowledging the stability his presence provided. As the discussion was about to turn towards domestic policies, Arthur''s expression shifted slightly, signaling a change in the conversation''s direction.


    "There''s something else you both need to prepare for," Arthur began, his gaze serious. "A great cmity is approaching. Alka and Earth will soon merge, and this event will spill both worlds into each other. Monsters will roam freely in ournds, and the influence of the Nameless will drive many to madness."


    Lucian and Nera were immediately rmed, their strategic minds firing with questions. "How can we prevent this? What are the signs? How much time do we have?" they bombarded Arthur, concern evident in their voices.


    Arthur raised a hand, signaling them to calm down. "You can''t stop it, but you can prepare. Each city in our kingdom must build stabilizing arrays. These will help keep our cities intact and protect our people from the worst effects of the merge."


    Nera''s determination red. "We must find a way to stop this catastrophe altogether," she insisted, her brow furrowed in resolve.


    Arthur grinned at her passion and determination, then shook his head gently. "Nera, Lucian, I want you to understand something crucial¡ªI am the one who seeks to unite these worlds. It''s a dangerous path, yes, but it''s necessary. The merge will bring chaos, but also new opportunities and strengths. We will face it together, and we will ovee."


    Nera''s brow furrowed as she absorbed Arthur''s startling revtion. "Why? Why do you insist on merging these worlds? What drives you to take such a risk?" she asked, her voice tinged with both concern and disbelief.


    Arthur turned away from them, looking into the far distance through the pce''s grand windows. The room fell into a tense silence, punctuated only by the distant sounds of the bustling city. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and tinged with mncholy. "I''m doing it to save someone I love," he confessed. "I know it sounds selfish, and perhaps it is, but I am prepared to face the consequences."


    Nera shook her head, frustration evident in her tone. "Many will die because of this, Arthur. Do you understand that?"


    Arthur turned back to face her, a faint smile on his lips. He walked towards Nera, stopping just a foot away from her. "I was never a hero, Nera. I''m a rebel, much like you. I will continue on this path, whether I am loved or hated by the world," he dered firmly.


    Nera red at him, her eyes sharp with disapproval. Before the tension could escte further, Lucian stepped in, his voice calm but firm. "We''re on the same side here. Let''s not forget that. We must find a way to mitigate the risks, not deepen the divides."


    Arthur exhaled deeply and walked back towards the window, his demeanor softening. "I''ve sacrificed too much for this world to simply stand by and watch it suffer. But perhaps my approach has been wrong," he mused, looking back at the rulers. "We must challenge ourselves, confront the madness, and defy the gods. That is my true purpose as the embodiment of wrath."


    Nera''s expression softened as she listened to Arthur''s conviction. "I understand what it''s like to feel alone," she said quietly. "But bearing the weight of so many lives will burden you with a guilt that no one should have to carry."


    Arthur returned to the window sill, sitting and leaning against the frame, his gaze lost in the clouds streaking the sky. "The person I want to save has waited for me for one hundred fifty years. If the world stands in my way, then I will face the world to see her again."


    The room fell silent as Lucian and Nera exchanged looks, their minds racing for solutions. They began to discuss ns to mitigate the worst impacts of the cmity, knowing that they needed to prepare their people for what was toe.


    Meanwhile, Arthur''s thoughts drifted to his imminent return to Runera. Today was December 27th, and his birthday was on the 31st. He had promised to meet Diana on that day. She was still entrapped in the ice within the ruins of Runera, and he nned to use the Isotox to save her. This action, he knew, would inevitably lead to the merging of the two worlds again.


    As Arthur contemted the days ahead, his resolve hardened. No matter the challenges, he was determined to reunite with Diana, even if it meant altering the fabric of reality itself. The rulers of Yalen, meanwhile, were left to devise a strategy that would shield their people from the worst, while grappling with the inevitable changes that Arthur''s actions would bring.


    Arthur''s gaze drifted from the leaders before him to the scene unfolding outside the grand windows of the pce. Below, in the bustling city square, a crowd had gathered, their attention fixed on two unusual figures: Sarohan, the alien monkey, and Whisker, the humanoid cat. The citizens of Yalen admired their exotic appearances and foreign demeanors, a clear sign of the city''s growing eptance of the extraordinary.


    Curious, Arthur turned back to Lucian and Nera. "How did you manage to improve my reputation among the people?" he asked, nodding towards the scene below.


    Nera responded with a confident smile. "We told them that the enemy of one''s enemy is their friend. After the four empyreans attacked Yalen, it became clear that we couldn''t afford to make enemies out of everyone."


    Lucian chimed in, "We also revealed the past mistakes of the previous king, particrly his abandonment of Kera, which led you to despise him. By showing your reasons, we helped them understand your perspective."


    "Moreover," Nera continued, "we exined that when you saw the people protecting me during the attack, it changed your view. You became a guardian of the kingdom rather than its adversary."


    Arthur''s lips curved into a grin as he absorbed their words. He looked down again at the mingling figures of Sarohan and Whisker with the citizens, pondering the shifts in perception and allegiance. His thoughts wandered to his own journey and destiny. He recalled the tale of his ancestor, Ragnar Netherborne, who was betrayed by those closest to him¡ªthose who wished to save magic from his grasp.


    Yet, Arthur was different. He was both creation and wrath, a being with the power to change worlds and challenge gods. His path was his own to forge, unbound by the past yet influenced by the deep currents of history and bloodline.


    As he watched the citizens of Yalen embrace the unusual and the foreign, Arthur wondered about the road ahead. Would his choices lead him to istion or to a new era of unity? Could he avoid the betrayals that had marred his lineage, or was such conflict inevitable?


    These reflections filled his mind as he stood at the window, his figure casting a long shadow across the intricate marble floor of the pce. The weight of his past and the potential of his future mingled in the soft afternoon light, reminding him that every decision would shape not just his destiny, but that of the entire world.

 Chapter 1233 In Three Days

    Chapter 1233 In Three Days


    Arthur''s return to Runera was marked by a grand spectacle; the entire city had gathered at the gates, their faces alight with reverence and relief. As he approached, the crowd parted like the sea, their bows deep, a silent testament to his revered status. Sarohan, Whisker, and Oriole nked him, each carrying the weight of recent battles and triumphs.


    At the forefront of the assembly stood Julia, her expression aplex tapestry of fury and concern. As Vice-Guild Master of Ascent, and like a sister more than an aide, her stance was rigid, her eyes shing with the fire of a thousand unsaid words. "Arthur," she began, her voice loud enough for only him to hear over the crowd''s murmurs, "you wage war against the world and expect no counsel from those who keep your city thriving?"


    Arthur met her gaze steadily, a hint of a smile ying at his lips. "Julia, my battles are not just my own, but ours. I fight to protect not just Runera but all we''ve built together."


    Her frown deepened, not fully cated by his words, yet the concern in her eyes belied her anger. "As your sister in arms, not just your Vice-Guild Master, I deserve to stand by your side, not behind you," she retorted, her tone softening, underscored by a familial bond that no title could epass. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Arthur nced around at the other changes in his absence. Yuran, now the general of Ascent''s army, stood a little behind, his posture rxed but alert. Nearby, Rae, recently appointed leader of the special task force, shared a knowing look with Yuran. They had both risen swiftly through the ranks, proving themselves in the recent dungeon breaks that gued the city.


    The evening air was filled with the scent of roasting meats and fresh bread as the citizens of Runera led Arthur and hispanions to the feast prepared in his honor. The tables wereden with the bounty of thend, a feast fit for the king of their hearts. As he walked among them, the respect was palpable, almost a tangible force that buoyed him forward.


    Arthur did not shy away from their adtion; he embraced it, his heart swelling with pride and a deep, unspoken gratitude. "To my people of Runera," he dered, his voice carrying across the crowded square, "your strength is the bedrock upon which Ascent stands. Tonight, we celebrate not my return, but our enduring spirit."


    Cheers erupted, filling the night sky with joyous noise. Julia, standing beside him now with her earlier fury tempered by the celebration, leaned in to whisper, "Just promise me, next time, no secrets."


    Arthur''s response was a gentle nod, his smile sincere. "No secrets," he agreed, raising his goblet to the city he loved, to the family he chose, and to the future they would face together. As the feast carried on into the night, Runera shimmered with lights andughter, a beacon of hope and strength in a world that often knew too much darkness.


    The celebration had dwindled to a quiet hum as Arthur followed Julia to her office, a space overflowing with paperwork and ledgers. The room was a testament to her diligence; every surface was covered with documents detailing the running of Runera.


    "Julia, I owe you an apology," Arthur began, his gaze sweeping over the stacks of paperwork that documented her solo efforts during his absence. "I shouldn''t have left without ensuring you had the help you needed."


    Julia, seated behind her desk, looked up with a mix of annoyance and relief. "I''m d you realize that. While you were off dealing with Yalenia, Runera has faced its own set of challenges."


    Arthur nodded, leaning against the edge of her desk. "I''m here now, and I n to stay for a long vacation to help sort everything out."


    The word ''vacation'' seemed to ignite a spark in Julia. "Vacation? Arthur, while you were away, our situation has worsened. We''ve lost a significant number of schrs to other nations, our artifact export has nearly halted, and Ascent can hardly operate without being blocked by international sanctions."


    Arthur''s smile faded as he listened. "I understand it''s bad, but¡ª"


    "It''s not just ''bad'', Arthur. We are outcasts now. Shunned and criminalized. Our resources are dwindling because we can''t trade effectively. We''re isted," Julia cut in, her voice sharp with frustration.


    Arthur''s expression turned serious. "Then it''s good you have the best resource you could ask for¡ªArthur Netherborne, the master of creation itself."


    Julia rolled her eyes, but before she could retort, Arthur raised his hands in a cating gesture. "I''m not just boasting. Give me three days, Julia. I will transform Runera."


    "Three days? And how do you n to do that?" Julia asked, skepticismcing her tone.


    "That''s when I''ll merge Alka and Earth back into their united form," Arthur exined, his voice carrying a weight of certainty.


    Oriole, who had followed them into the office, chuckled at Julia''s stunned expression. "I had the same look when I first heard it," he said. "Everyone does."


    Julia''s frustration boiled over. "You''re being reckless, Arthur! Merging worlds? That''s not a solution¡ªit''s a new cataclysm!"


    Arthur smiled softly, a sad glint in his eyes as he activated his runes, opening a shimmering portal. "Come with me, both of you. There''s something I need to show you."


    Reluctantly, Julia and Oriole followed him through the portal, arriving at a lush underground garden surrounding a massive block of ice in which a woman was visibly entrapped. The sight took their breath away, the garden a stark contrast to the cold prison.


    "This is Diana," Arthur''s voice broke slightly as he approached the ice. "To save her, to bring her back, I''m willing to pay any price required."


    Julia''s worry deepened, seeing the determination in Arthur''s stance. "Arthur, don''t do something we''ll all regret."


    Oriole ced a hand on her shoulder, his voice low. "He''s made up his mind, Julia. The best we can do is prepare for what follows."


    Turning back to Arthur, Oriole asked, "What will this cost you, exactly?"


    Arthur faced them, his expression resolute. "I don''t know the exact price Gaia will demand, but it won''t be small. The price will activate a legacy across the world, empowering everyone to protect themselves against future cmities."


    "And what legacy is that?" Oriole pressed, curiosity piqued.


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with a mix of hope and mncholy. "A Level Up Legacy," he said. "It will transform how everyone grows, learns, and survives. It will change everything."


    Julia and Oriole exchanged a look, the magnitude of Arthur''s n settling in. Despite their fears, they knew there was no turning back. Arthur was set on his path, one that might either save or doom them all.


    As they stood in the verdant underground, the reality of their situation became clear: they were part of a story that was about to unfold in ways none could predict, bound by the decisions of one man determined to reshape the world.


    Arthur stood with his gaze fixed on the figure encased within. The air was cool and moist, filled with the scent of verdant life¡ªan ironic contrast to the cold, unyielding ice that held Diana.


    "Diana," Arthur whispered, his voice a mixture of longing and resolve. He ced a hand against the ice, feeling the chill seep into his bones. "It won''t be long now. I''ve missed you more than words can capture, and soon, we''ll be reunited. Everything I''ve done, every step I''ve taken, has been to reach this moment."


    He paused, his eyes tracing the contours of her face, preserved perfectly in the ice. "I know you''ve been waiting, trapped in this timeless cold. But I promise, the wait is nearly over. We''ll face the next steps together, as we always should have."


    Arthur stepped back, his hand lingering on the ice before finally falling to his side. Turning, he saw Julia and Oriole watching him from a distance, their expressions a mix of concern and uncertainty.


    "Let''s go," he said, his voice firm, leaving no room for argument. He didn''t look back at Diana as he walked away; his resolve was set, and his path forward clear.


    The trio walked back through the portal in silence, each lost in their thoughts. The weight of what was toe hung heavily in the air, the echoes of Arthur''s promises and the sight of Diana trapped in time painting a stark picture of the sacrifices already made¡ªand those yet toe.


    As they emerged back into Julia''s office, Arthur finally broke the silence. "We need to prepare. In three days, I''ll initiate the merge. Julia, I need you to ensure Runera is ready. Strengthen our defenses, and prepare the people. They need to know what''sing and that we''ll be stronger on the other side."


    Julia nodded, her earlier anger tempered by the reality of their situation. "I''ll get it done, Arthur. But I''m holding you to your promise¡ªno more secrets. We do this together."


    Oriole, ever the lighter spirit among them, pped his hands together. "And I''ll coordinate with our contacts in both worlds. If we''re to bring Alka and Earth together, we''ll need every ally we can muster."


    Arthur looked between them, a faint smile crossing his lips. "Thank you, both of you. I couldn''t do this without you." His gaze then hardened with the steel of his determination. "Let''s get to work."

 Chapter 1234 Fear of Losing Her

    Chapter 1234 Fear of Losing Her


    Arthur Netherborne returned to Runera, his city that had felt the weight of his absence keenly. As its long-standing leader, his travels were necessary, filled with battles and alliances that were fought for Runera''s sake, even from afar.


    Now back, he stood ready to address the consequences of his absence, eager to revitalize and fortify his city with the wisdom and powers he had honed during his ordeals.


    Day One:


    Arthur''s first order of business was restoring Runera''s connections with the world beyond its walls. Diplomacy had frayed in his absence, and trade routes had dwindled to whispers of their former bustle. Arthur introduced the Rune of Unity¡ªnot just as a symbolic gesture but as a functional cornerstone of his diplomatic efforts.


    He personally met with emissaries at the city''s gates where the runes were installed. Here, he spoke not just as a ruler but as a partner in the greater geopolitical tapestry, weaving Runera back into the fabric of regional stability.


    "To all who pass these gates, let these runes be a testament to Runera''smitment to peace and mutual prosperity," Arthur dered as he activated the first rune. The rune glowed under his touch, its magic palpable to all present, easing tensions and fostering a spirit of cooperation that had been absent for too long.


    Day Two: With diplomacy underway, Arthur turned his attention to Runera''s internal economy. The markets, once a vibrant hub of trade and craft, had suffered without the influx of externalmerce and the guidance of their leader. To reinvigorate this vital aspect of Runera''s life, Arthur introduced the Rune of Prosperity. He walked among the people, from farmers in their fields to artisans in their shops, installing runes and demonstrating their benefits personally.


    At each location, he infused the runes with a tailored magic that met the specific needs of the crop or craft. In the central marketce, he used the rune to enhance a sample of grain, which sprouted before the eyes of the gathered crowd, richer and fuller than ever. "Let these runes mark a new chapter of abundance for Runera," he proimed, encouraging the people to embrace innovation and to see magic as a tool for growth and sustainability.


    Day Three: On the third day, Arthur addressed the city''s defenses. Runera had remained un-breached due to its strong walls and the valor of its people, but Arthur knew that true security required more than stone and bravery¡ªit needed the assurance of magic. He installed the Rune of Safeguarding at critical points throughout the city, reinforcing its defenses against both physical and magical threats.


    In a public demonstration, Arthur invited the city''s defenders to test the efficacy of the runes. When even the mightiest warriors couldn''t make a dent in a rune-protected barricade, the people''s morale soared. "These runes are but oneyer of our city''s armor," Arthur assured them, "but the courage of its defenders is the true bastion against our foes."


    As dusk fell on the third day, Arthur gathered the city''s popce in the grand za. The runes had been set, their glow mingling with the twilight, symbols of Runera''s renewed strength and ambition. Arthur stood before his people, not just as their leader, but as their greatest advocate.


    "Tonight, we stand on the brink of a new era. The challenges we face are great, but the spirit of Runera is greater," Arthur addressed the crowd, his voice resonant with the power of his conviction. "The merging of worlds is upon us, and it will bring trials, but also opportunities. Together, we will meet whates not just with hope, but with the certainty that we are ready."


    The people of Runera cheered, their faith in Arthur renewed, their city revitalized by his presence and the tangible effects of his leadership. As the stars appeared above, the runes across the city pulsed in unison, a beacon of the dawn toe.


    Arthur''s return to Runera was more than a mere remation of his position; it was a reinvigoration of the city''s soul. Under his guidance, Runera was not just prepared to face the merging of worlds; it was poised to thrive, bolstered by the unity, prosperity, and safety that its leader had woven into the very fabric of its existence.


    As thest day almost reached its end, Arthur stood atop the highest tower in Runera, the wind weaving through his cloak as he prepared to address the world.


    The magic of the runes glowed beneath him, casting an eerie yet majestic light over the cityscape as dusk fell. With a deep breath, he activated the World Orb, a powerful artifact capable of broadcasting his message across continents and realms.


    As the orb pulsed to life, its surface swirling with the colors of the cosmos, Arthur began to speak.


    "Peoples of the two worlds," he began, his voice resonating not just through the square but across the very ether that connected allnds. "I am Arthur Netherborne, guardian and leader of Runera. Today, I speak to you not as a conqueror but as a harbinger of inevitable change. The merging of our worlds, Alka and Earth, is upon us. This event willmence in one day''s time."


    He paused, allowing his words to permeate the far reaches of both worlds, his gaze steely and resolute. "I understand the fear and uncertainty that such a deration brings. Many will see this as a catastrophe, but I assure you, it is a new beginning. My intentions are not to rule over ruins but to forge a united realm where both our worlds can thrive together."


    Arthur''s expression softened slightly, but his resolve remained firm. "I have never been a hero; my path has been one of necessity and survival. I implore you to understand, to prepare yourselves for what is toe. I will lend my aid wherever it is needed, to ensure that as we face this transition, no one must face it alone."


    As the broadcast ended, the World Orb dimmed, and Arthur stood silently, watching the first stars appear in the twilight sky. His words had been sent forth into the world, a world that would now be forever changed.


    The following day, as Runera braced for the impending convergence, envoys from various kingdoms and realms began to arrive through spatial portals. Each came with pleas and arguments intended to dissuade Arthur from his course, offering alternatives, threats, and negotiations.


    Arthur received them with the hospitality Runera was known for, each delegation greeted with respect and grace. Yet, despite their arguments, Arthur remained unmoved. He listened patiently, responded with calm exnations of the necessity of his actions, and politely declined any proposals that deviated from his n. His determination was a quiet storm, unwavering and deep.


    As the sun began to set on this critical day, one final guest arrived. Miko, the woman teleporter Arthur had once known, stepped through a portal. Unlike the others, her arrival was quiet, unannounced by heralds or fanfare. She was still as short as he remembered, but her hair had grown long and shifted to a radiant blonde.


    "Miko," Arthur greeted, his tone a mix of warmth and wariness. "It''s been years."


    "Too many," Miko replied, her voice tinged with a sadness that mirrored the gravity of her visit. "Arthur, Ie with a plea from the Berilo Kingdom. They are preparing for war against you, against your ns. They fear the destruction this merger will bring, a dishonor to the will of our guardian."


    Arthur led Miko to a balcony overlooking the city, where they could speak privately. The city below them was calm, a stark contrast to the storm of diplomatic and existential crises they faced.


    "Miko, tell Berilo that war will benefit no one. This convergence is beyond their control¡ªit''s a culmination of forces set in motion long before our time. Fighting it, or me, will only lead to needless suffering."


    Miko looked up at him, her eyes pleading. "Isn''t there another way, Arthur? Must it be now, like this?"


    Arthur''s gaze was distant, his mind weighed down by the enormity of his decisions. "I''ve looked for another way, Miko. Believe me, I have. This is the path that I chose. It''s not perfect, but it''s all I have."


    He ced a gentle hand on her shoulder, a small gesture of reassurance in a tumultuous time. "I will do everything in my power to mitigate the damage, to help all realms adapt. But I cannot stop what must be done."


    Miko hesitated, her eyes tracing the skyline of Runera as she gathered her thoughts. "Arthur, is this... is this all for her? The Princess of Ice and Fire?" Her voice was softer now, tinged with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Berilo learned of her existence long ago, and of the bond she shares with you. They fear what you might do for her."


    Arthur''s gaze lingered on the horizon, where thest light of day gave way to the encroaching twilight. He turned to face Miko, his expression solemn. "Yes, Miko. This is for Diana." His voice carried a weight of undeniablemitment, resonating with the depth of his feelings. "I am ready to face the world for her, not just Berilo." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Miko looked taken aback, her previous resolve softening into something more understanding, perhaps even sympathetic. "And you believe merging the worlds will save her?" she asked, the skepticism in her tone now reced by a genuine quest for understanding.


    Arthur nodded, his decision clear in his unwavering stance. "It''s more than belief, Miko. It''s the only way. Diana''s fate, her very existence, is tied to the bnce between these worlds. Without this convergence, I fear..." He paused, struggling with the admission, "I fear I might lose her forever."

 Chapter 1235 Torn

    Chapter 1235 Torn


    Miko looked at him with a pained expression that did not escape Arthur''s notice. She wanted to scream at him, to tell him that he was making the world his enemy, and to stop him. But instead, she bit her lips and turned away.


    "An evil person does not believe they are evil. Everyone has their reasons to justify their actions, Arthur," she warned him before creating a portal to leave. Then, she half-turned toward him. "And if you don''t listen to our pleas, how are you different?"


    Arthur stood atop the balcony, feeling the weight of her gaze followed by ripples of her teleportation. Arthur closed his eyes. Her words struck a chord because, in this decision, Arthur knew that he was being evil.


    A world thrown into chaos because of one man''s decision.


    Then, heughed, not in joy nor madness, but in utter helplessness. To save his love, he must abandon his morals. He must be the evil he once wished to uproot, the selfishness of the strong he abhorred.


    "What am I supposed to do?" he demanded an answer from the world. "What is the right choice here?"


    And the realization struck him like a sledgehammer. His father also had to decide between the people he cared about and the millions of souls this had. Arthur suffered the choices of his father, as would Diana.


    Anotherugh burst out from his chest, a growl akin to a beast. His eyes hardened in resolve, forsaking his earlier hesitation about his decision.


    The difference between a miserable hero and an unforgivable devil is the courage to be evil. Arthur knew what it felt like to be the sacrifice, and he would never let Dia suffer the same fate.


    Footsteps rang behind him, and he turned to find Oriole wearing a thin smile. "Are you also here to dissuade me?"


    "Is that what my face tells you?" asked the alchemist as he stood beside Arthur on the balcony. "There are no more envoys regarding the merge, but there will be those who wish to stop you."


    "Let them do as they please, for I am unstoppable," retorted Arthur. "How do you feel about bing a viin, Oriole?"


    "ck was always my color," Orioleughed as he leaned on the railings. "Can I have an evil name like Dark Alchemist or something?"


    "Only if you throw bombs at the adventures from your tower,"ughed Arthur as his mood improved because of his friend. "You know, Oriole, you are the only one who has a chance to stop me. But you never did."


    "Because I have seen what you''ve been through," replied Oriole without looking at his friend. His hand clenched into a fist as he lowered his head. "How could I ask you to give up the one thing that makes you happy?"


    The words floated between them, refusing to leave the night''s cold air. Oriole raised his head and patted Arthur''s shoulder before leaving as well.


    "Whatever path you choose to travel, I will travel too."


    Arthur smiled as the footsteps echoed behind him, and it was time for him to leave. Since he refused every envoy, they will take a different route. He needed to ensure that no one harmed Diana before midnight.


    His foot rose and rested on the railing before he jumped, floating through the night as weightless as a feather. Without needing a portal, he disappeared from the night as if he never existed.


    At the other end of the portal he traveled was the lush green garden he created. The nts and flowers turned to face him when hended on the grass.


    "You met me as a gardener," muttered Arthur as he looked at the frozen princess. "And now I became one just for your sake."


    Arthur walked among the flowers, and they shifted away to make way for him. It was not their instinct to survive but to respect the creator of life. His eyes softened as he reached the giant ice mountain, and his lips puckered in sadness. Then, his hands traced the ice separating them.


    "How I wish to save you now?" muttered Arthur as he closed his eyes. "How I long for your voice, scent, and warmth?"


    But Arthur knew that he needed to wait until it was his birthday. Diana wished to meet him on this day, and he would answer her wishes.


    Arthur stood in the lingering silence of the icy cavern, the weight of his decisions pressing down upon him like the cold itself. As he gazed at the serene face of Diana, forever captured in her frozen slumber, his heart ached with a mixture of dread and determination. His fingers grazed the cold, hard surface of the ice, tracing lines that seemed to blur and merge with the tears in his eyes.


    "I know what I am about to do," Arthur spoke softly, his voice barely a whisper amidst the echo of the cavern. "It will change everything. For us, for the worlds, for all that we know. And yet, I cannot see another path that brings you back to me." His hand paused on the ice, his touch lingering as if he could reach through and feel her warmth once again.


    The cavern''s silence was profound, a stark reminder of the istion his choices had carved around him. "But am I doing the right thing, Diana? For the love of one, should many suffer?" He pressed his forehead against the ice, the chill biting his skin, yet unable to cool the turmoil within.


    As he lost himself in his troubled thoughts, the air in the cavern shifted subtly. The faint, almost imperceptible ripple of spatial waves stirred the stillness. Arthur''s eyes snapped open, his body tensing as he straightened, turning to face the new threat. The training and instincts honed over years of conflict surged to the forefront, readying him for what was toe.


    From the shadows of the cavern, figures emerged, their forms blurred momentarily by the maniption of space around them. The lead figure was unmistakable even before his features came into clear view. Kirk Berilo, his presence as sharp as the frosty air, his eyes filled with a cold fury and determination.


    "Arthur," Kirk called out, his voice echoing in the vast space, "your ambitions end here. We cannot allow you to doom the worlds for your personal goals."


    Miko stepped forward, her blonde hair almost glowing in the dim light, her expression pained yet resolute. "Arthur, please," she implored. "Think of the countless lives at stake. Is this really the only way?"


    Echo, older and graver, remained silent, his eyes assessing the cavern''s strategic points, his hand never straying far from the de at his side.


    Arthur faced them, his expression hardening. "Youe to stop me, to deny me myst chance at saving her?" He spread his arms wide, his gaze sweeping over each of them. "I cannot turn back. Not now. Not after everything."


    Kirk stepped closer, his own powers of space maniption shimmering around him, ready to strike. "I was your prisoner, Arthur, but I learned. Learned that sometimes, the greatest courage is in stepping back from the brink. You imprison yourself in this quest, blind to the destruction it will bring."


    Arthur''sugh was hollow, resonating through the cavern. "And you think you can stop me? All of you?" He nced at each of them, his eyes finally settling on Miko. "You, who I considered a friend,e here to kill me?"


    Miko''s voice wavered, "To save you from yourself, Arthur. To save all of us."


    The air thickened as the assassins spread out, their movements fluid, each step measured and precise. Arthur knew he was outnumbered, but he was far from defeated. His hand moved to his own de, the metal gleaming with a light that seemed unnatural in the cavern''s gloom.


    Arthur stood in the echoing cavern, surrounded by flickering shadows of spatial maniption. Assassins darted in and out of portals, attacking from all angles. With a thunderous roar, Arthur released a surge of ck lightning. It shattered the portals, their copse echoing sharply through the icy space.


    "Enough!" Arthur''s voice boomed, his figure unyielding. The assassins regrouped, their faces a mix of shock and resolve.


    Echo, the world''s top assassin, moved forward. His movements were fluid, barely touching the ground. He drew a thin wire, aiming for a stealthy strike. Arthur was ready. He parried with Nightmare, his ck dagger that hummed with dark energy. Sparks flew where the dark energy met the steel.


    Arthur''s calm was chilling. He countered each attack with precision. His wrathful power made his attacks devastating and protected him from harm.


    Kirk Berilo, frustrated, used space maniption tounch a direct attack. But Arthur dodged and countered, pushing Kirk back easily.


    "You underestimate my resolve," Arthur said, his voice cold and echoing. "I''ve embraced darkness and chaos. Your weapons are no match for me."


    Miko stepped forward, her face torn between desperation and conflict. "Arthur, please! This isn''t you! You''re losing your humanity for a love that¡ª"


    Arthur interrupted, his face hardening. "My humanity was a worthy sacrifice," he dered. "I do this for Diana. Can you me me for using all my power to ensure our future?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He raised Nightmare, sending a wave of dark energy that knocked the assassins back. They slid across the icy floor, struggling to stand.


    Echo was the first to recover. He realized their mission was futile. He signaled the others. Reluctantly, Kirk nodded, and they began to retreat, disappearing through their portals. Miko hesitated, her eyes locked on Arthur''s.


    "As long as you choose this path, we are enemies," she said, her voice shaking. "The world will fight back. We will return, with more force."


    With those words, she vanished. Arthur was left alone, the cavern silent but for the sound of his heavy breathing. He walked back to the ice block holding Diana. His movements were slow, weighed down by his choices.


    He touched the ice, his face softening with vulnerability. "Diana," he whispered, "for us, I''ll face the world. I''ll endure the hatred and the battles. Because nothing else matters except seeing you again."


    The cavern stayed silent, a witness to the inner conflict of a man torn between love and the consequences of his actions. He stood ready, armed with dark powers and a firm resolve, prepared to change reality for a chance at his future with Diana.

 Chapter 1236 Confessions of A Swordsman

    Chapter 1236 Confessions of A Swordsman


    In the icy cavern that held Diana captive, Arthur waited alone, the echoes of the earlier conflict with the assassins from the Berilo Kingdom lingering in the cold air. As he watched the minutes tick by, the reality of the security breach weighed on him; the ease with which his foes had entered Runera troubled him deeply, hinting at vulnerabilities he hadn''t anticipated.


    The frostden walls of the cavern seemed to amplify the silence, a stark contrast to the chaos that had erupted earlier. Arthur''s mind reyed the skirmish, his strategic defenses unraveling with each memory. He knew that Runera''s security protocols needed a severe overhaul¡ªhow could his enemies infiltrate so deep without prior detection? Thispse pointed to either a betrayal within or a serious underestimation of his adversaries'' capabilities.


    As midnight approached¡ªthe hour when he would finally break Diana''s icy prison¡ªArthur was gripped by a mixture of anticipation and dread. His heart raced at the thought of seeing Diana again, yet the weight of his recent choices, the confrontation with Miko, and the implications of his n to merge the worldsy heavy on his soul.


    Lost in his thoughts, Arthur almost didn''t notice the soft footfalls that disrupted the cavern''s silence. His hand instinctively reached for his dagger, Nightmare, as he turned to face the neer. The figure stepped into the dim light, revealing himself to be Yurirl, the Divine Swordsman whom Arthur had encountered many times before¡ªfirst as arade in the Tournament of Runes Apprentices'' Cup, then as a ssmate in Jerano, andstly on the battlefield of Runera only a month ago.


    Yurirl''s face was shadowed, his expression unreadable, but the sword of light he carried glinted ominously. "Arthur," Yurirl began, his voice echoing slightly off the cavern walls, "I''ve always found you to be an interesting man, but even the best of men can wander down the wrong path."


    The betrayal in Yurirl''s tone stung Arthur. He had expected resistance from many quarters, but not from Yurirl, whom he considered a kindred spirit. "Yurirl, we are both men haunted by ghosts of the past, but unlike you, I still have a chance to save the one I love," Arthur responded, his voice firm yet tinged with sadness.


    Yurirl adjusted his stance, the light from his sword casting long shadows across the ice. "I cannot let you proceed, Arthur. The destruction you could unleash by merging the worlds is too great a risk for a single soul, no matter how dear."


    Arthur''s grip tightened on Nightmare, and a cold resolve settled over him. "You of all people should understand the lengths to which a man will go for love. You lost Anna forever; I refuse to ept the same fate for Diana."


    Yurirl nodded, acknowledging the parallel but shaking his head sadly. "Understanding your reasons doesn''t mean I can condone your actions. It''s my duty to stop you."


    The tension between them crackled, as palpable as the icy air surrounding them. Arthur''s thoughts shed to Yurirl''s brother, Lyle, hoping to stir the swordsman''s empathy. "Lyle would have understood, Yurirl. He knew what it was to fight for someone he loved."


    This reference to his brother hardened Yurirl''s resolve. "Do not presume to know what Lyle would have wanted," he countered sharply, his sword of light ready. "He taught me to stand firm against those who would sacrifice the many for the few."


    With no more words left to bridge the chasm between them, Yurirlunched forward, initiating an attack with his radiant sword. Arthur countered with Nightmare, sparks flying as light shed against darkness. The fight escted quickly, each of Yurirl''s precise, powerful strikes met with an equally forceful parry from Arthur, who began weaving defensive runes into the fray to offset the divine swordsman''s advantage.


    The cavern filled with the sound of metal against metal, and the air thickened with the power of their confrontation. As Arthur fought back with growing intensity, he knew that this battle, unlike any before, was not just about winning or losing¡ªit was about the very essence of what he was willing to be to save the one he loved.


    As the cavern trembled with the force of their conflict, Arthur faced Yurirl with a mix of admiration and sorrow. The righteous swordsman stood defiantly, despite the odds stacked heavily against him. Arthur''s voice was heavy with regret as he spoke, his gaze fixed on Yurirl''s determined eyes.


    "Step back, Yurirl. I do not wish to harm you," Arthur implored, his tone sincere yet tinged with the inevitability of the sh that loomed between them. The ck lightning crackled around his fingers, a stark manifestation of his inner turmoil and rage.


    Yurirl''s response was equally heartfelt, his stance unwavering as he gripped his sword of light tighter. "I cannot, Arthur. The One Arm Asura, my master who also respected you, tried to stop me froming here. He said a single man should not decide the fate of the world. I didn''t listen because I believe that too."


    In Yurirl''s righteous determination, Arthur saw a reflection of the man he once aspired to be¡ªone who stood unyielding in his beliefs, protecting the world from perceived tyranny and destruction. But now, standing on the brink of achieving his most desperate desire, Arthur felt that ideal slip through his fingers like sand. The thought of sacrificing his chance at saving Diana ignited a fury within him that was hard to contain. With a guttural roar, he unleashed the Gate of Wrath, a massive, swirling vortex of dark energy from which millions of wrathful souls poured forth, eager to defend their king''s desires.


    The onught was intense. Yurirl, armed with nothing but his glowing sword, faced the tide of souls with a bravery that bordered on the heroic. Each swing of his de banished dozens of spectral attackers back into the void from which they came, but they were relentless. Despite the odds, Yurirl did not falter; his resolve seemed only to strengthen with each wave he repelled.


    As the battle raged, Arthur, standing amidst the chaos he had summoned, shouted over the din of shing souls and energy, "Yurirl, I have taken measures to protect our world! This is not the end but a new beginning!"


    But Yurirl, driven by a deep-seated duty, was unconvinced. He darted forward, slicing through the wrathful souls with precise and powerful strikes, making his way to Arthur. Each step was a battle, each breath a war cry.


    Arthur watched the approach of his once-friend with a heavy heart. As Yurirl reached him, the air around Arthur thickened with dark energy as he summoned his dagger, Nightmare, and prepared his most devastating attack¡ªGodyer Art, Third Stance: Shattered Divinity. The power unleashed was monumental, the force of it shattering the tranquility of the garden and sending shockwaves through the cavern.


    The entire structure shook violently, threatening to copse under the strain of their battle. With quick thinking, Arthur used his runes to stabilize the cavern, preventing it from caving in on them. The impact of his attack was too much for Yurirl, who was flung against the far wall with such force that his sword broke upon impact. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yurirl crumpled to the ground, wounded and defeated, but his spirit was unbroken. He struggled to his feet, his face a mask of pain and defiance. "I... will not... yield..." he gasped, pushing himself up despite his injuries.


    Arthur, watching the swordsman''s futile efforts, felt a pang of deep sorrow for the path he had chosen. "Yurirl, please... do not force my hand further," he pleaded, the shadows of his actions growing darker around him.


    Yurirl, leaning against the wall for support, shook his head slowly. "As long as I breathe, I cannot allow you to do this, Arthur. Not like this."


    Arthur''s figure, cloaked in the darkness of his wrath, stood in stark contrast to the fallen swordsman, illuminated by the fading light of his broken sword. The cavern around them echoed with the remnants of their sh, a solemn reminder of the price of their convictions.


    As Arthur stepped closer to Yurirl, his eyes reflected not just the power of a Godyer but also the immense weight of his choices¡ªthe eternal struggle between his desires and the greater good. Yurirl watched him approach, his expression resolute, ready to stand against Arthur once more, despite the odds.


    The cavern held its breath, the air thick with tension and unspoken questions about the path of righteousness and the cost of love. In this moment, two men stood on the brink, their fates intertwined in a battle that was far from over.


    Yurirl, leaning heavily against the wall for support, looked up at Arthur with a grimace of pain and a glint of resolve in his eyes. His voice was hoarse, but it carried clearly in the chilled air, heavy with the weight of an unshared secret.


    "Arthur," Yurirl began, his gaze unwavering, "since the Runes Apprentices Cup, where we fought against the fallen beings, I''ve been haunted." He paused, the effort of speaking clearly taxing him. "The Nameless... it touched me, whispering promises of infinite strength, offering me a path to bring back Anna from the kingdom of the dead."


    Arthur''s face, already marked by battle and burden, softened in understanding. The darkness Yurirl spoke of was not unfamiliar to him.


    "But I never yielded," Yurirl continued, a note of pride mixed with the agony in his voice. "The cost... it''s too high, Arthur. Being swayed by such promises only leads to ruin. Neither of us should sumb."


    The cavern seemed to hold its breath as Yurirl''s confession hung in the air. Arthur looked down at his old friend, his face contorted in a mixture of respect and sorrow. The revtion shed new light on the swordsman''s relentless pursuit of righteousness, his refusal to bend even under the greatest of temptations.


    Arthur shook his head slowly, his response tinged with a raw honesty that matched the intensity of their surroundings. "Yurirl, I envy your strength. Your ability to resist, to stand firm against the darkness... it''s something I can''t emte." His voice broke slightly, the admission cracking his usual fa?ade of invincibility. "I am not that strong. Without Diana... I can''t..."

 Chapter 1237 War Against Arthur Netherborne

    Chapter 1237 War Against Arthur Netherborne


    Yurirl''s words rang with a resonance that cut through the chilling air of the cavern, echoing off the icy walls with a gravity that pulled at Arthur''s conscience. He refused to ept Arthur''s justifications, his voice heavy with disappointment and a haunting rity. "Arthur, our fates might be entwined by past battles, but here, your path diverges grievously from righteousness. How can you, in pursuit of personal salvation, justify the potential ruin of worlds?"


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, the simmering darkness within him stirred by Yurirl''s usations. "I have taken every precaution," Arthur retorted, his toneced with a venom born of frustration and pent-up rage. "My ns for merging the worlds are not blind gambles¡ªthey are calcted, controlled. I''m not the naive idealist you think me to be. I''ve crafted safeguards, protections to mitigate the fallout!"


    Yurirl, struggling against the pain from his earlier defeat, tried to rise, his every movement a testament to his unwavering resolve. "And what of the lives that hang in the bnce, Arthur? Calctions can fail. What then?" His attempt to stand was futile; his body betrayed him, refusing to cooperate with his indomitable spirit.


    Seeing his old friend in such a state sparked a flicker of old warmth in Arthur''s chest, but it was quickly overshadowed by the urgency of his mission. With a swift motion, more reflexive than considered, Arthur stepped forward and delivered a single, decisive blow. Yurirl''s body went limp, the impact rendering him unconscious before he could attempt another futile stand.


    Breathing heavily, Arthur stared down at Yurirl''s prone form, a mix of regret and resolute determination clouding his features. Turning away, he summoned Whisker with a sharp gesture. The humanoid feline appeared almost instantly, his eyes wide with curiosity and concern.


    "Take care of him, Whisker. Keep him safe and out of the way until this is over," Arthurmanded, his voice a low growl that brooked no argument.


    Whisker nodded, his tail flicking in agitation as he carefully lifted Yurirl. "As you wish, Arthur. But be wary; the world is not blind to your deeds. There''s talk, rumors of gathering forces."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened at the mention of opposition. "I expected as much. Keep me informed." With a dismissive wave, he turned back to the task at hand, his gaze settling on the massive block of ice that imprisoned Diana. The midnight hour was still some time away, but the weight of the impending moment was palpable.


    As Whisker disappeared with Yurirl, Arthur allowed himself a moment of weary solitude. His mind raced with the magnitude of what was toe, every second heavy with the anticipation of both salvation and conflict.


    However, before he could gather his thoughts, a sharp, urgent call disrupted the fragile peace. Julia''s voice, strained with rm, broke through themunications rune. "Arthur, we have a dire situation. The entire world, it seems, has turned against Runera. Armies¡ªmultiple, from all the known alliances¡ªare marching towards the City of Runes. They mean to stop you, by destruction if necessary."


    Arthur''s heart sank, a cold dread settling in his stomach. The world had indeed decided his fate without hearing him out, without understanding the depth of his reasons. He clenched his fists, feeling the raw power of his Godyer Art thrumming through his veins, ready to defend his city, his people, and his heart''s sole desire.


    "Prepare our defenses, Julia. Mobilize every ally, every rune knight we can spare. This will be our stand," Arthur ordered, his voice steady despite the storm of emotions brewing within. "And Julia... keep the citizens safe, above all. This battle must not im any more innocents."


    As he ended the transmission, Arthur took a deep breath, steeling himself against the chaos that was toe. He knew that the night would be long and fraught with battle. Yet, amidst the turmoil, his resolve remained unshaken. He would fight, not just for Diana, but for a chance at a future where love did not mean sacrifice.


    With the world against him, Arthur Netherborne prepared to face the onught, a lone figure against theing storm, his heart both a shield and a beacon as he awaited the decisive hour of midnight.


    As the midnight hour drew ever closer, Arthur stood in the cavernous silence, the chill of the ice seeping into his bones. He gazed at Diana, her beauty eternally preserved within her crystal prison. A part of him ached to shatter the ice then and there, to release her from her frozen state before his birthday, as the prophesied time. Yet, another, deeper part of him desired for the world to witness, to intervene¡ªperhaps to prove their unity, even if it was forged in opposition against him. It was a dark wish, rooted in a desire to see his world act as one, even in defiance.


    Three hours before the stroke of midnight, the runemunicator buzzed sharply, Julia''s voice cutting through the contemtive silence. "Arthur, we''ve readied our defenses. The armies... they''re almost upon us. It''s a sight both awe-inspiring and terrifying."


    With a heavy heart, Arthur nodded to the empty air, his voice a whisper lost in the wind. "I''ll be there soon." He spared Diana onest look, her serene face a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing just beyond the cavern walls. "Wait for me," he murmured before stepping back and summoning the dark energies that would carry him to the city walls.


    He appeared atop the walls in a crackle of wrathful ck lightning, a dramatic entrance that echoed his turbulent emotions. As he materialized, his presence was immediately felt by all¡ªhis army and the citizens of Runera alike. A cheer erupted from the gathered defenders; it was a sound mixed with fear and admiration, rallying around their leader who was both their savior and, potentially, their destroyer.


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the horizon where, in the fading light, the outlines of countless troops loomed ominously. The moonlight cast long shadows over their ranks, an endless sea of warriors united against him. His heart tightened at the sight, but he forced himself to face it with the stoicism of a leader prepared for war.


    As he stood contemting the approaching threat, Oriole joined him, his usual levity a stark contrast to the grim atmosphere. "Well, if we''re to be viins, let''s be the ones the world won''t soon forget," Oriole joked, though his smile did not reach his eyes.


    Velos, the Captain of the Runic Guards, approached next, his armor clinking softly with each step. "My lord," he greeted with a bow. "Runera stands ready to defend you and the future you believe in."


    One by one, Arthur''s loyalpanions assembled on the wall beside him, each a powerful figure in their own right. Whisker, his fur bristling with the static of the charged air; Sarohan the Waiga, his alien features unreadable; Seraphine the Demon, her eyes glowing with a fire born of the underworld; Lian the Tamer, apanied by his wyvern; Ilia Perli, the Lightning God, his presence crackling with raw energy; Ramiel the Half-Minotaur, his massive form towering over the rest; Koby the One-Armed Mage, his magical energies swirling menacingly; Yuran the Magic Gunman, his weapons loaded with enchanted bullets; Rae the Red Demon, her daggers gleaming ominously; and n the Armored Knight, his suit a bastion of indestructible alloy.


    Each of them had a story, a reason for standing with Arthur against the world. Their loyalty was forged not out of fear, but a shared vision of a future that could be¡ªshould Arthur''s gambit seed.


    Arthur turned to face them, his expression resolute. "Tonight, we may be called viins. But remember, we fight for a cause we believe in. Not for conquest, not for power, but for the chance at a miracle¡ªfor love, for hope, for the merging of worlds that might yet bring peace." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The group nodded, their faces set in determination. They turned, as one, to face the horizon, where the first torchlights of the advancing armies could be seen flickering like starse down to earth.


    "This night, let no one falter. Let no one say we stood idle when our world called for change," Arthur dered, raising his hand. The air around them thickened with magic, a palpable force of will and power.


    As the armies drew nearer, the night air filled with the sounds of marching, the clinking of armor, and the murmur of a thousand voices. The world had indeed united against him.


    As he witnessed their unity, Arthur wondered if the world has ever united in such a way against amon enemy. It made himugh, a boomingughter echoing throughout the world as his followers bore witness.


    "Behold their unity against us!" he threw his arms wide, a crazed grin painted on his face. "We terrified the entire world by a single deration! None of them considered it a joke, but a reality that they shall soon witness!"


    His army, guildsmen of Ascent handpicked by Julia, roared in a cheer. But the citizens of Runera seemed worried, and Arthur noticed it too. Thus, he addressed his citizens next.

 Chapter 1238 Happy Birthday, Arthur

    Chapter 1238 Happy Birthday, Arthur


    As the looming armies approached, Arthur stood before his citizens of Runera, his figure a bastion against theing storm. His voice, powerful and clear, carried across the gathered crowd, echoing off the city walls.


    "My people," Arthur began, his gaze sweeping over the faces turned toward him, "tonight, we stand on the brink of a tremendous change. I have made a decision, one that has brought the world to our doorstep, not in friendship, but in battle." He paused, the weight of his next words settling in the silent air. "I seek to merge our world with another, to bring forth a new era. This is not for power or glory, but for love¡ªfor a heart that has been waiting for me across the centuries."


    Murmurs ran through the crowd, mixed with apprehension and awe. "Her name is Diana," Arthur continued, his voice softening. "She has waited for me for one hundred and fifty years, trapped in time, her spirit bound to a fate undeserved. Tonight, I seek to free her, to fulfill a promise made long ago. I know it may seem a selfish cause to risk so much, but I vow to you, as your leader, no harm wille to you as long as you stand as my citizens."


    A hush fell over the crowd, then slowly, building from a whisper to a roar, they cheered. They did not cheer for war, but for the passion and conviction of their leader, for the man who had always fought for them.


    With renewed vigor, Arthur turned to his assembledpanions. "To your posts," hemanded. His followers, a collection of the world''s mightiest, dispersed, their spirits ignited by their leader''s resolve.


    As the battlemenced outside the walls of Runera, the night sky was alight with the arcane and the shing of steel. Arthur, high atop the battlements, directed his forces with precision, his mind as sharp as the de he wielded. Hours slipped by, the moon tracing its path across the heavens, as reports came and went, each indicating that Runera''s forces held strong.


    Minutes before midnight, Arthur turned to Oriole, his old friend and now his second inmand. "Take over, Oriole. It''s time," he said, aplex mix of dread and anticipation in his voice.


    Arthur then descended from the walls, his cape billowing behind him as he entered the underground cavern once again. The echoes of battle dimmed as he stepped into the solemn stillness of Diana''s icy prison. His arrival was greeted by the silence of the sacred space, broken only by the faint echo of distant shes.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, the wilted flowers around the cavern bloomed anew, their colors vibrant against the stark white of the ice. Arthur approached the block of ice, his heart heavy with longing and hope. "Diana," he whispered, his breath visible in the cold air, "these years have been an eternity of waiting for both of us. But tonight, that wait ends."


    As the clock tower in Runera chimed the arrival of midnight, the sound vibrating through the cavern, the ice around Diana began to crack. The fractures spread like intricate webs, catching the moonlight and shimmering with a spectral beauty.


    Suddenly, a radiant artifact emerged from the heart of the ice, spinning slowly, its blue light casting ethereal shadows. It was the Isotox, the key to unlocking Diana''s prison. As the ice shatteredpletely, Diana''s figure became visible, her form graceful yet frail as she attempted to stand.


    Arthur rushed forward, catching her just as her strength gave way. Her eyes fluttered open, focusing with difficulty. A moment passed¡ªa moment in which the entire universe seemed to hold its breath¡ªthen recognition dawned in her eyes.


    "Arthur?" she murmured, her voice a whisper of disbelief and wonder.


    "Yes, it''s me, Diana. It''s really me," Arthur replied, his voice thick with emotion. He held her close, feeling the warmth of her body against his, a stark contrast to the cold ice that had encased her.


    Tears streamed down Arthur''s face as he hugged Diana tighter, the reality of their reunion overwhelming him. Diana, equally moved, clung to him, her hands trembling as she touched his face, ensuring he was real.


    "And just in time," she whispered, a smile breaking through her tears. "Happy birthday, Arthur."


    In that moment, the struggles, the battles, and the weight of the world faded away. There, in the quiet solitude of the cavern, surrounded by newly bloomed flowers under the light of the Isotox, Arthur and Diana held each other¡ªa reunion one hundred and fifty years in the making, a testament to love''s enduring power amidst the chaos of the world outside. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the tender silence of the underground cavern, surrounded by the lush beauty of a garden crafted by devotion, Arthur held Diana close, his heart soaring with joy at her whispered words. "Happy birthday, Arthur," she had said, her voice as delicate as the newly bloomed flowers around them. The irony of their reunion coinciding with his birthday was not lost on him¡ªit was a sign, perhaps, that despite everything, the universe had aligned in their favor atst.


    Diana, her eyes wide with the awe of the vibrant life around her, gently pulled away from Arthur to admire the garden more closely. "Arthur, did you do all this... for me?" she asked, her gaze drifting over every petal and leaf that thrived against the odds in this subterranean haven.


    "Yes, every flower, every nt here was chosen to create a ce worthy of you¡ªa sanctuary from the harshness of the world above," Arthur exined, watching her with a mix of pride and adoration.


    As she moved to touch a particrly vivid bloom, a distant rumble echoed through the cavern, muffled yet ominous. Diana paused, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Arthur, what was that sound?" she asked, a note of concern threading through her voice as she clutched her head, grimacing from a sudden headache.


    Arthur''s face darkened, the reality of the ongoing battle seeping back into this moment of peace. "There''s a battle outside," he admitted, his voice low. "Forces have gathered to stop me from doing what I must to save you."


    "Stop you? From what?" Diana''s confusion deepened, her eyes searching Arthur''s for an answer.


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur steadied himself for the exnation. "Diana, to save you, to free you from your eternal prison, I needed the Isotox," he said, gesturing to the spinning artifact still glowing softly nearby. "Your powers of ice and fire are vast and contradictory, tearing at you. The Isotox can stabilize them, but to do so, I''ve set in motion a n that involves merging our world with another."


    Diana''s eyes widened in horror. "Merge worlds?" she whispered, her voice trembling. "Arthur, no, that could¡ª"


    Arthur pulled her into a tight embrace, cutting off her protest. "I''ve taken measures, Diana. Measures to ensure it''s done safely. Trust me," he pleaded, his voice urgent.


    As Diana pulled back to look at him, her expression torn between trust and fear, she began to cough violently, blue and red cracks appearing on her skin as her powers red uncontrobly. "Arthur, I¡ª"


    Without hesitation, Arthur reached for the Isotox, his actions swift as he prepared to use its immense powers to heal her. "This will stabilize your powers once and for all, Diana. Fire will not harm the ice, and ice will not quench the fire," he exined quickly, his voice thick with desperation.


    Diana, weak yet resolute, shook her head. "But at what cost, Arthur? Millions could die from such a merging!"


    Arthur looked into her eyes, his resolve hardening. "I''ve made an agreement with Gaia. I''ll sacrifice a portion of my own powers to create an artifact that will protect our world," he revealed, his voice steady despite the gravity of his confession. "This artifact will grant powers to those who will protect humanity, ensuring our safety."


    Tears filled Diana''s eyes as she understood the depth of his sacrifice. "You can''t do this to yourself," she whispered, her voice breaking.


    "I must," Arthur replied, his tone leaving no room for argument. As her condition deteriorated further, he didn''t hesitate; he pressed the Isotox against her skin.


    A blinding light exploded within the cavern, the artifact''s energy wild and uncontroble, but Arthur, channeling his golden mana, wrestled it into submission.


    As the light faded, Dianay quiet among the flowers, her skin now clear of the terrifying cracks. The peace of the moment was abruptly shattered by the world outside beginning to tremble¡ªArthur''s n was unfolding, the worlds beginning to merge.


    He carefully ced a now peacefully resting Diana into the bed of flowers. Their petals gently cradled her, a stark contrast to the chaos he was about to confront.


    Rising with a heavy heart, Arthur opened a portal, stepping through to meet Gaia. It was time to pay the price for his actions:


    The price of his selfishness and the burden of his choices, a burden he was prepared to carry for the chance at a future with Diana, and for the hope of a safer world.

 Chapter 1239 The Legacy Awakens

    Chapter 1239 The Legacy Awakens


    Arthur passed through the portal, the gateway between realms shimmering behind him as he entered the vast expanse of Gaia''s domain. The tunnel of existence stretched endlessly before him, a surreal passage where the fabric of reality itself seemed to warp and weft with pulsating energy. As he moved forward, the merging worlds appeared to him not directly, but as if he were a detached observer, witnessing a tapestry of chaos from a third-person perspective.


    The scenes unfolding were catastrophic¡ªa horrifying spectacle of dissonance and destruction. Cities were torn from their foundations, monstrous creatures long imprisoned broke free from ancient binds, and slumbering cmities awoke with a ferocity that threatened to unravel the very essence of both worlds. Each vision of chaos pierced Arthur with a sharp sting of guilt, the weight of his decision pressing heavily upon his shoulders.


    Finally, he emerged from the tunnel into Gaia''s sanctuary, a realm suffused with an ethereal golden light that seemed to pulse with the life force of creation itself. Gaia stood before him, her form ethereal, her golden hair flowing into infinity, caressing the ground of her celestial domain. She was gazing into a pond that mirrored the tumultuous events of the mortal world below¡ªa world she had sworn to protect.


    "Arthur," Gaia''s voice was both gentle andden with sorrow, "see the fruits of your ambition. The worlds bleed into one another, their edges tearing at the seams of reality."


    Arthur''s eyes, hardened by resolve yet shadowed by remorse, followed Gaia''s gaze into the pond. The images were stark¡ªa vivid portrayal of the upheaval his actions had unleashed.


    "Monsters roam where children once yed, and cities crumble into the abyss," Gaia continued, her tone mournful. "Cmities that slept beneath the earth have awakened, all because of the path you chose."


    Despite the devastation he witnessed, Arthur''s expression did not waver into remorse, but rather solidified with a grave sense of duty. "What of the artifact, Gaia? The one Jizo, the Schr Guardian, has forged for us?" he asked, his voice a blend of hope and desperation.


    Gaia reached beside the pond, her hand moving gracefully to pick up a small, unassuming seed lying near the water''s edge. She held it out to Arthur, its simplicity belying its potential. "This seed holds the power to stabilize the new world, to harness the chaotic energies unleashed by the merge," she exined. "The Level Up Legacy, embedded within, can transform despair into hope, but it requires a catalyst¡ªyour powers of creation."


    Arthur''s eyes fixed on the seed, understanding the magnitude of what was asked of him. "And the price?" he inquired, his voice steady, betraying none of the turmoil that roiled within him.


    "A price far more than you can imagine," she warned. "Do you regret it? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur''sughter echoed through the ethereal expanse, a sound mingled with defiance and despair. "My decision is made," he dered boldly, his stance unyielding even as Gaia presented him with an alternative that could undo the chaos at a terrible cost¡ªthe life of Diana.


    Gaia''s expression was a mask of celestial sorrow mixed with burgeoning wrath. "You choose to save one at the expense of many," she said, her voice tinged with disappointment. "There is yet a chance to mend what has been broken without further suffering. Sacrifice Diana, and time will rewind, sparing the worlds from this disaster."


    Arthur''s gaze upon Gaia was fraught withplex emotions, a tumult of love, determination, and a haunting awareness of the consequences of his actions. "Diana lives," he stated resolutely, his voice firm and without hesitation.


    The Mother of Creation sighed, her disappointment palpable in the air that suddenly grew colder around them. With a graceful movement, she activated the seed in her palm. It glowed intensely for a moment before shooting up into the sky, its light a beacon amidst the merging chaos.


    As the seed ascended, Gaia turned back to Arthur, her visage now sculpted in cold wrath. "Then you must pay the price for your selfishness," she dered. Her hand reached out towards him, and from her fingertips emerged a force that was both terrifying and absolute. "You shall sacrifice your powers and your eyesight. You will not see the destruction you have wrought, nor will you see the one you have doomed others to save."


    Arthur staggered back, his confidence crumbling as he gazed down at his hands, the instruments of his fateful decisions. The reality of Gaia''s punishment struck him deeply; after everything, to not see Diana again, to not witness the life he had fought so hard to save, was a cruelty beyond his worst fears.


    Anger surged within him, a wrath born of pain and desperation. "What right do you have to demand such a sacrifice?" he demanded, his voice raw. "Is my love for her so trivial to you that you would blind me to her existence?"


    Gaia stood aloft and unwavering against his fury. With a wave of her hand, the golden world around them shifted, and suddenly they were floating above the chaotic merging of worlds. "See the suffering your choice has caused," shemanded, her tone unyielding. "Witness the pain of countless souls, the destruction that follows in the wake of your selfish desire."


    Below them, the scenes of devastation were vivid and vast. Cities torn asunder,ndscapes ravaged, and people caught in the throes of a catastrophe they could not understand¡ªall were the bitter fruits of Arthur''s decision.


    Yet, as Arthur absorbed the scale of his impact, the wrath within him cooled, reced by an unexpected serenity. He turned to Gaia, a resigned smile ying upon his lips. "If my punishment ensures that Diana lives, then I ept it willingly," he said, his voice steady with a newfound resolve. "Take my eyesight, for what good is the beauty of the world if the one I love is not in it?"


    Gaia regarded him for a long moment, the severity in her eyes softening into a sorrowful acknowledgment of his sacrifice. "So be it," she intoned. With a flick of her hand, a gentle yet irrevocable force touched Arthur''s eyes.


    In that instant, darkness fell upon his vision, a veil that no light could prate. As his sight faded, thest image etched in his mind was the glow of the seed ascending through the chaos, a symbol of hope and regeneration.


    Blind yet unbroken, Arthur stood in the presence of Gaia, his heart both heavy and strangely light. He had lost much, but Diana was safe, alive, and that was a victory worth any cost.


    "Let this be a lesson, Arthur Netherborne," Gaia''s voice echoed around him, a whisper of wind and fate. "Love fiercely, but weigh the cost, for every choice has its shadow."


    With those final words, Gaia opened a portal beside him. "Return to her, Arthur. See her with your heart, for your eyes can no longer guide you."


    Stepping through the portal, Arthur returned to the world he had changed forever, his steps guided by the beating of his heart, each thump a reminder of the love he had preserved and the price he had paid.


    ***


    As the seed Gaia had activated flew into the sky, it burst into a spectacr disy of light that cascaded over both merging worlds. This light, almost like falling stars, touched down across thends, and with it came the activation of the Level Up Legacy. This spiritual system subtly wove itself into the fabric of every human being in the two worlds, linking them with a bond that transcended the physical chaos around them.


    Suddenly, in every town, city, and vige, individuals found themselves equipped with an inner sense of power¡ªa tangible manifestation of their will and actions. It appeared to them in moments of dire need, a glowing interface only they could see, offering choices and disying information akin to what one might find in a video game. This interface was intuitive, tapping into each person''s understanding and guiding their decisions.


    The more heroic the action, the more significant the reward. A middle-aged man who braved the mes to save his neighbors saw his strength increase as he carried them to safety; his interface rewarded him with a level up, enhancing his physical abilities and resilience. A young nurse who tirelessly treated the wounded in a makeshift emergency center found her healing skills growing more potent, her interface confirming her rise in levels and abilities.


    These newfound powers were not without their rules. Each person''s actions dictated their growth¡ªthose who fought against the monsters that now roamed freely found themselves gaining levels and abilities that aided their survival. A shopkeeper who used his newfound strength to fend off a creature attacking his street found that with each monster defeated, his speed and power increased, as did his capacity to protect those around him.


    Conversely, individuals who acted out of malice or selfishness discovered that their abilities could diminish just as quickly. A looter trying to exploit the chaos found his enhanced speed waning when he used it to steal from others, leaving him vulnerable to the very dangers he hoped to escape.


    As the Level Up Legacy took hold,munities began to notice. Those who rose to the asion became beacons of hope; they were the ones who organized safe zones, led scouting missions to gather resources, or devised strategies to protect their towns. Social structures began to shift, recognizing the importance of these heroes among them.

 Chapter 1240 A World of Darkness

    Chapter 1240 A World of Darkness


    As Arthur emerged from the portal, the golden light fading into the dimness of the cavern, his tentative steps betrayed his new reality of darkness. Diana, heart sinking at the sight of the golden scars sealing his eyes, rushed to his side.


    "What happened, Arthur?" Her voice trembled with concern as her fingers gently traced the lines of the scars.


    Arthur turned his face towards her, attempting a reassuring smile. "I''ve made a choice, Diana. To stabilize the chaos from the merging worlds and to ensure your safety, Gaia demanded a price. My sight was that price," he exined calmly, his voice steady though it masked an undercurrent of resignation.


    Tears welled up in Diana''s eyes, her voice thickening with resolve as she replied, "No, Arthur. This is too great a price. We have to find another way. Maybe I can talk to Gaia¡ª"


    Arthur gently cut her off, his expression serious even though he could no longer meet her eyes. "Diana, no. This is the price I must pay, not just for the chaos I''ve caused but for my past actions and crimes. It''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make. I''vee to terms with it."


    "But to live inplete darkness..." Diana''s voice cracked as she struggled to understand his eptance.


    "It''s not just about living with it, Diana. It''s my atonement," Arthur insisted, his tone firmer now. "I led armies, caused destruction, made decisions that cost lives. Losing my sight... it''s a just consequence. I can still be with you, hear you, touch you. That''s more than I deserve."


    Diana''s frustration grew, but she could hear the finality in his voice. "You think living in darkness is your penance? Arthur, you''ve already changed, helped so many¡ª"


    Arthur interrupted, his face set. "It''s not enough. This is how I bnce the scales. Trying to reverse it, to undo this... it wouldn''t be right. I can''t escape the consequences of my actions, not this time."


    Diana took a deep breath, her hands balling into fists as she fought against his resignation. "And what about me? Do I just ept that you sacrificed everything for me? For peace?"


    Arthur reached out, finding her hands with his own. "You''ve been trapped in time, waiting for a life you were denied. Now, you have that life. I want you to live it, enjoy it, and not be burdened by my battles or blindness."


    Diana felt a tear escape down her cheek. "Your battles are my battles, Arthur. Your burdens are mine."


    "I know," Arthur said softly, squeezing her hands. "But this is one burden I need you to let me carry alone. For both our sakes."


    Diana paused, the weight of his words sinking in. Slowly, reluctantly, she nodded. "If that''s truly what you wish, I''ll respect it. But know this, Arthur: I''m here, always. If you ever think the scales are bnced, if you ever want to try¡ª"


    "I know," Arthur replied, a faint smile touching his lips. "And that means more to me than you can imagine."


    They stood together in the quiet of the cavern, their future uncertain but their bond unbroken. Arthur had made his peace with the darkness, and Diana, though heartbroken, would stand by him, ready to support him in the life they would now navigate together.


    As the walls of the cavern melted away behind them, Arthur and Diana stood atop the city walls of Runera, facing the assembled armies and guilds that had converged to challenge them. The vast multitudes spread out across the horizon, a sea of armor and weapons glinting under the sun. Among them were renowned guilds, formidable armies, and even knights of regal bearing, all united for the first time by amon cause: to stop Arthur.


    Arthur, standing firm despite his blindness, felt the tension in the air, thick with the anticipation of battle. He stepped forward, his voice carrying across the field with the aid of magic, enhancing its reach and rity.


    "People of the world," Arthur began, his tone bothmanding and solemn, "you havee here with the intent to stop what you perceive as a threat. But the world is already merging, the process irreversible. I have paid the price for this union¡ªmy sight¡ªand through this sacrifice, the Level Up Legacy has been activated."


    He paused, letting his words sink in among the ranks of his adversaries. "Those who stand to protect humanity in this new era will find themselves endowed with extraordinary strength. However, those who seek to harm it will meet formidable resistance. This is the new order of our world."


    As murmurs and whispers ran through the armies, Diana took to the sky, her majestic blue wings unfurling to span several meters. The sight of her ascent captivated both friend and foe alike, her presencemanding and ethereal. Her wings left trails of shimmering blue mes, enhancing her celestial visage.


    Raising a hand, Diana summoned countless arrows of blue me, each one poised above the armies, a breathtaking yet terrifying spectacle. Her voice, clear and resonant, echoed across the battlefield. "Look upon the city of Runera, a ce I helped build and now vow to protect. Let it be known¡ªif you do not retreat, I will unleash a hellfire upon you that no one can extinguish." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The threat hung in the air, palpable and chilling, as the leaders of the opposing forces weighed their options, the image of Diana, formidable and unyielding, imprinting itself upon their minds.


    Meanwhile, Oriole approached Arthur, his expression a mix of awe and concern as he examined the golden scars marking Arthur''s closed eyes. "Arthur, this... the price was too steep," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper amidst the tension.


    Arthur managed a wry smile, his face turning towards the sounds of awe and fear emanating from the field. "Maybe I should have considered losing my sight after Diana showed just how capable she is of handling threats," he joked lightly, trying to ease the palpable tension.


    Oriole chuckled, the sound short and disbelieving. "That''s one way to look at it," he admitted, ncing back at the awe-struck armies. "Your sacrifice activated the Level Up Legacy, didn''t it? A strategic move, if ever there was one."


    "Yes," Arthur confirmed, his tone serious again. "It was necessary. For Diana, for Runera, for the world that now emerges. We stand on the brink of a new era, Oriole, and it''s one we must shape with caution and courage."


    As Oriole nodded, understanding the gravity of Arthur''s choice, the assembled armies began to disperse slowly, the threat of Diana''s hellfire and the realization of their newfound powers under the Level Up Legacy prompting a strategic withdrawal.


    Arthur and Diana stood together, a formidable pair against the backdrop of a changing world, ready to lead Runera and its allies into a future filled with uncertainty but also brimming with potential.


    The armies that once sought to destroy Runera could no longer be seen. Kings summoned their forces to protect their crumbling nations, while guilds sought to gain new powers under the Level Up Legacy.


    As for Runera, the atmosphere was solemn. Words spread quickly about what their leader, Arthur Netherborne, has sacrificed to atone for his reunion with the woman with blue mes.


    The couple walked through the city, rows of schrs and citizens looking at the golden scars on their ruler''s face. They were a testament of his will to protect everything he held dear: this world and the woman beside him.


    Diana walked beside Arthur, hand in hand, and examined the citizens. There were a lot more than she could remember, and they looked at her with awe and respect.


    Behind the pair walking through the city was every core member of the guild Ascent, to which Diana nced back. She realized that during her absence, Arthur has made a lot of new friendships and allies.


    "Hail our king, Arthur Netherborne!" roared someone in the crowd, and the spark ignited the cheers of the rest. The entire city of runes was shaking by their voices praising Arthur, the man the rest of the world condemns.


    The new rulers of Runera walked toward the center, where the Dome Mansion awaited them. As the gates closed behind them, the cheers of the crowd stopped.


    "Do you think that everyone saw me battle against the armies outside?" asked Sarohan as he leaned on the wall, tired from the earlier battles. "I hope they start a fan base for the White Waiga."


    "Your fight was just your enemies fleeing as soon as they saw you," rebuked Seraphine, who was covered with the blood of her enemies. "I never thought that humans had such strength."


    Arthur smiled as he heard them, stopping his march. They were in the firstyer of the Dome Mansion, surrounded by supplies and crates. Before anything else, he wanted to introduce his new followers.


    "Settle down, everyone. Let me introduce you to Diana Freya, the woman who built Runera we stand upon today," he introduced with admiration. "Ahem, and also my girlfriend."


    "Wow! Way to go, boss!" Sarohan pped his hands before whistling. Arthur heard Diana chuckle at his reaction. Since he could no longer see, he appreciated the vocal Waiga more.

 Chapter 1241 The Gods Descent

    Chapter 1241 The Gods Descent


    Diana met the rest of his followers, although most remained respectful of her. Except for Sarohan, who began marveling at her beauty, the rest remained distant and respectful. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the other hand, Arthur lived in a world of darkness after Gaia robbed him of his sight. However, he was not bitter about it. But he did have some ideas on how to counter the blindness.


    [Sight: a rune that uses mana to visualize the surroundings.]


    The rune danced on his fingertips as the rest were getting to know each other, each one introducing themselves to Diana. Arthur infused the rune with mana, but that caused a horrible bacsh.


    "Ugh!" he groaned while grabbing his scars, feeling the searing pain in them almost knock him out. Diana supported him as their conversation was cut short.


    His followers rushed to his side, surrounding him. Arthur felt embarrassment rather than pain since they had never seen him wounded. As he tried to rise, he heard their concerned voices.


    "Are you going to tell us what happened, my lord?" asked Whisker with a frown. "I saw you just hours earlier, and those scars did not exist. What kind of enemy can inflict such a wound upon you?"


    "The consequences of my actions," answered Arthur with a troubled smile as he rose with Dia''s aid. "I chose to merge the two worlds, endangering humanity. I had to forsake my sight to activate the Level Up Legacy."


    "You mean this?" asked Seraphine with confusion, staring at the space in front of her. "Why is it telling me that I leveled up? What does that mean?"


    "It means you will get stronger," said Arthur with a grin as he tried to turn toward the rest. "As would all of you. Those with good intentions toward humanity will benefit from the legacy, while those seeking to harm others would not."


    "Does it have any drawbacks, my lord?" asked Ilia Perli with skepticism. "It sounds like an unrealistic dream to have this gamified legacy."


    "It recycles the in monster''s essence to absorb it into your body while being fueled by my powers of creation," Arthur exined to them. "The world will soon get ustomed to the legacy, and it will reshape it forever."


    "Arthur, you should not tire yourself," requested Diana on his side. "Let these exnations take ce some other time. You need to rest."


    Arthur wanted to refuse since he was a little excited about the legacy, but her tone and warmth made him agree. The rest of his followers excused themselves as they retreated to their rooms.


    Diana led Arthur through the Runic Mansion, straight toward the main chambers. As the runes on the door allowed them entry, the couple finally enjoyed a moment of peace.


    Arthur sat on the edge of the bed, unable to see. He breathed out as his fists balled. Sweat covered his forehead as he tried to endure the residue of the pain he was ignoring.


    Diana sat on the ground before him, her hands reaching out toward his. In her softest voice, mingled with choking tears, she spoke to him, "It pains me so much to see you like this."


    "This is how I first met you," replied Arthur, faking a smile. "You were unable to see, too, and you had a slight urge to kill me."


    "I never wanted to harm you," she said, squeezing his hand. "But I do know what it feels like to be in total darkness, afraid, and alone."


    "But I am not afraid," he said while rxing before holding her hands. "And I am not alone."


    Although Arthur could not see her, he could tell she was moved because of her wavering existence. Although in total darkness, he could still see her existence as a mixture of blue and red, with a heart filled with pure white.


    "Never alone again," she said while rising, bringing his head to her chest. Arthur felt her warmth as his arms wrapped around her waist. As he breathed in her familiar scent, his mind grew easy.


    He had been waiting for this moment, and this very moment was what he strived to achieve. The entire world disappeared from his mind, banished by this familiar warmth, scent, and love.


    "Everything will be okay now," Diana promised, whispering into his ears. "We are together now."


    "I know," he replied, embracing her tighter. Her hands reached toward his hair, letting her slender fingers run through his hair. "I missed you so much."


    "I missed you so much, too," she breathed out, her voice a myriad of emotions. "Even while entrapped in ice and time, I counted the days until I meet you again."


    Arthur felt a lump in his throat as he imagined her waiting for him all that time. The sacrifices she made and the hardships she has been through were also to reach this moment.


    They embraced each other like this for a long while, and Arthur felt his consciousness floating above the clouds.


    Their peace was cut short by a knock on their door. Diana turned toward the door, and Arthur could feel her annoyance. Heughed before turning toward the door as well.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Arthur," called a voice behind the door. It was Suyin, the daughter and incarnation of Morana, Gaia''s sister. "I heard that you returned."


    "Who is this woman?" asked Diana with an icy tone. Arthur swallowed hard before he rose, letting her help him to sit on the table in his chambers.


    "A girl I met during my time in Ilios," he exined, but it didn''t make sense to the woman from Alka.


    "Why is her presence this threatening?"


    "She is the incarnation of Morana, the Gatekeeper of Souls for our world," he exined again. "Let me allow her inside."


    Arthur opened the doors with a wave of his runes, allowing Suyin inside. As she walked in, he saw that she had a dark vortex energy surrounded by a white silhouette.


    "It is true..." Suyin''s trembling voice reached his ears as her footsteps rang loud inside the chamber. "You lost your sight."


    "A small price to achieve what I always wanted," he said with a smile before holding Diana''s hand. "Is there something wrong, Suyin?"


    Arthur inquired with a frown since he could tell that she was troubled with something. Suyin was about to answer when she felt the icy gaze of Diana standing on his side.


    "You must be the one that Arthur always talked about," began Suyin as she turned toward the Princess of Ice and Fire. "Whenever Arthur spoke of you, I felt his deep-seated love for every memory of you."


    "Thank you for the kind words," Diana seemed to soften as she heard the words. "And I appreciate your aid for him all this time."


    "Arthur did not just save me. He also allowed me to awaken my powers," said Suyin with a smile. "He has been absent for a long time, so I wanted to see him as soon as he returns."


    "Suyin here is being humble. She also helped me defeat a cmity," praised Arthur with a smile. "You might not know him since he was trapped inside a dungeon, but he is the Sin of Pride, Cassius."


    "I heard legends," answered Diana with a frown. "You fought against him?" she turned toward Suyin, who nodded. "Impressive."


    "Thank you, mydy," said Suyin with a grin before she bowed. Diana shifted ufortably as she nced at Arthur.


    "You don''t need to be this respectful. Just call me Diana. I know that if we fought, none of us would emerge victorious."


    "Strength is not everything," replied Suyin.


    "It was, back in Alka,"ughed Diana.


    "I''m d to see you two getting along," said Arthur with a smile before it faded. "I still sense great unease within you, Suyin. Did something happen?"


    "...as insightful as ever," sighed Suyin before she turned toward Arthur. "I did not wish to disturb you after the battle, but I had to ensure you knew this."


    "Know what?"


    "Morana talked to me after your battle in Yalen," revealed Suyin with fear in her voice. "She told me you fought against the God of Souls, Phaneron."


    "I defeated him, even," nodded Arthur with a frown, an ominous feeling blooming in his heart. "What does that have to do with Morana?"


    "As the gatekeeper of souls in our world, she knows the God of Souls personally," said Suyin as she stepped closer, her voice almost a whisper. "Morana met the god after his defeat, and he left her with a warning."


    "A warning?" muttered Diana with a rising hostility.


    "The gods will begin their descent into our world by using humans as vessels," Suyin nodded. "They have found the perfect entry point to select these vessels, who are descendants of those the gods favored."


    "The Seven Guardians," realized Arthur, what she was hinting at. "They will use the Trial of the Holy Crown to descend to our world."


    "Sister Julia said the same thing," said Suyin with a nod. "We wanted to warn you so we can start preparing, preventing an oue where the entire world is against us because of these divine vessels."

 Chapter 1242 Away From the World

    Chapter 1242 Away From the World


    The revtions Suyin brought weighed heavily on Arthur, casting a shadow over what should have been a celebratory day. As the implications of gods using humans as vessels loomed over them, Diana''s calming presence was the only reprieve from the storm of anxiety brewing within Arthur. Sensing his growing unease, she ced a gentle hand on his shoulder, her voice a soothing balm. "Let''s forget about this for today, Arthur. It''s your birthday, after all. Just for today, let''s put aside these burdens."


    Suyin, overhearing this, straightened up with surprise. "It''s your birthday, Arthur? I had no idea. Congrattions!" Her voice held genuine warmth, and despite the grave news she had delivered, her smile was a brief flicker of light in the dimness. Realizing the personal moment she had intruded upon, she quickly excused herself, "I''ll leave you two to celebrate. We can address these issuester!"


    Arthur and Diana couldn''t help but smile at her flustered retreat. Once she had left, Arthur turned back to Diana, his tone yful despite the earlier tension. "So, do you have anything special nned for my birthday?"


    Diana pinched his cheek lightly, a spark of mischief in her eyes. "My only n for centuries was to see you and then likely die. But you''ve changed that narrative. Now, it''s your world too, Arthur. You should be doing some of the nning."


    Arthurughed, the sound echoing warmly in the room.


    Pulling her into his embrace, he fell back onto the bed, bringing her along. Theyy there, his hands gently caressing her skin. "I just wish I could look into your eyes," he murmured, the golden scars on his eyes a reminder of the cost of their reunion.


    Diana leaned over him, her fingers threading through his hair. "We will find a way, Arthur. We always do."


    His face grew somber. "Even now, as I lie here with you, there are people out there fighting for their lives because of my decisions." The weight of his choices, the burden of his legacy, felt crushing.


    Diana continued to soothe him, her touch gentle and reassuring. "But think of the strength you''ve given them. The Level Up Legacy has awakened those who had no power and strengthened those who already did.


    You''ve changed the world, Arthur, not just through chaos but by giving people the means to protect themselves and others."


    Pausing, she looked deeply into where his eyes would meet hers, if they could. "Be selfish just for today. Let the world manage itself. Spend your birthday with me, here, alone. No interruptions."


    A smile slowly spread across Arthur''s face, a light in the darkness of his vision. He nodded and rose from the bed, his runes flickering to life as he gestured, creating a portal. Diana''s expression turned to one of confusion and curiosity.


    "Where are we going?" she asked, her hand in his as he led her through the portal.


    On the other sidey a secluded paradise, untouched by the chaos of the world-a valley surrounded by towering mountains and lush trees, dotted with vibrant flowers. Arthur walked with her up a hill, where he raised his hand, and a wooden cabin began to form from the ground up, crafted by his runes.


    Diana watched in awe as the cabin took shape, its structure simple yet perfectly integrated into the surrounding nature. Inside, Arthur filled the space with cozy furnishings, each piece appearing with a thought, reflecting his desire to create a peaceful sanctuary just for them.


    "This is our ce, away from everything," Arthur said, his voice filled with a mix of love and determination. "Here, I''m not the man who changed the world or the blind hero of a city. I''m just Arthur, and you''re just Diana, and that''s all we need to be."


    Diana stepped into the cabin, taking in the serene setting that Arthur had created. Her heart was full as she turned to him, her smile bright and genuine. "This is perfect, Arthur. Just us, no burdens, no expectations. Just a day to celebrate."


    The dawn crept gently into the cabin, the soft light filtering through the windows, casting a warm glow over the cozy interior. Arthur and Dianay intertwined on the couch, her head restingfortably on his chest, his arms wrapped securely around her. The peaceful cadence of his breathing harmonized with the subtle stirrings of nature outside, creating a tranquil symphony that ushered them through the early hours.


    As the first birds began their morning songs, Diana stirred, her eyes fluttering open to the sight of the sun climbing over the distant mountains. Careful not to disturb Arthur, who was still lost in slumber, she gently extricated herself from his embrace and stood, stretching lightly. A smile yed on her lips as she watched him for a moment, his face rxed in the serenity of deep sleep.


    Motivated by a sudden desire to do something special for him, Diana slipped out of the cabin and walked down the hill to gather some ingredients from the lush vegetation around them. Inspired, she decided to surprise Arthur with breakfast, despite her somewhat rusty cooking skills. Back in the cabin, she busied herself in the kitchen, attempting to prepare a simple yet heartfelt meal.


    However, her enthusiasm outpaced her culinary expertise, and soon the smell of burning food filled the cabin. Panicking slightly, she frantically waved away the smoke, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. As she was about to dispose of the charred remains, Arthur''s voice stopped her.


    "Let me try it," he said, his tone yful yet sincere. Despite having lost his sense of taste due to the mana of creation, he reached for the burnt dish, his fingers lightly brushing hers as he took the te from her hands.


    Diana watched anxiously as he took a bite. Arthur chewed thoughtfully, then, with a mischievous grin, proimed, "Delicious!"


    She burst intoughter, yfully pinching his arm. "You''re a terrible liar, Arthur Netherborne. But thank you for trying."


    Shrugging, Arthur retrieved some prepared meals from his spatial space, and they sat down to a proper breakfast, filled withughter and light-hearted teasing. Afterward, they decided to explore the paradise outside, taking a leisurely walk through the vibrantndscape that surrounded their secluded retreat.


    As they walked, Diana opened up about the pain she endured after waking up with memories of an alternate timeline where they had lived together. She detailed her relentless quest to find the Isotox, and how G, the witch they both knew and missed, had aided her in stealing the artifact from Arthur''s father, leading to his fierce retaliation against Runera.


    Arthur listened intently, his hand squeezing hers in silent support. He then shared his own adventures, recounting how he had saved Ilios from a false emperor, allowing Ai, the Saint, to ascend the throne. He spoke of his journey to the Red Tower, a mysterious spatial dimension where he met the Schr Guardian, Jizo, and mastered the powers of wrath.


    Their conversation meandered as freely as the path they walked, bringing them eventually to a pristineke, untouched by the chaos that had shaken the world.


    Standing beneath a sprawling tree, they turned toward each other, their eyes locking in a moment of profound connection. Slowly, almost hesitantly, Arthur leaned in, and Diana met him halfway. Their lips touched, a gentle, exploratory contact that deepened into a passionate kiss, reaffirming their bond and sealing their reunion.


    As they parted, breathless and smiling, Diana whispered, "I''ve waited so long for that."


    Arthur, his face alight with happiness, responded, "It was worth every moment of waiting."


    After a tranquil day surrounded by nature''s serene beauty, Arthur and Diana returned to their secluded cabin, where the warmth of their reunion began to kindle into something more passionate. As they began to shed the barriers between them, the fabric of their clothes falling away, the sharp buzz of the runicmunicator intruded upon the moment. Arthur''s hand paused as he reached for his robes, extracting the small device.


    Julia''s voice, urgent yet apologetic, emanated from themunicator. "Arthur, where are you? There''s a situation here that needs your immediate attention."


    Half-dressed and turning towards where Diana stood, Arthur could sense, even without sight, her frustration at this disruption. Her sigh, though soft, carried a tinge of resignation as she spoke. "We should go check it out, together."


    Arthur nodded, his movements reluctant but swift as he redressed. Together, they opened a portal back to the city of Runera, stepping through from their peaceful sanctuary to the familiar stone walls of their home.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They arrived to an unnerving quiet, the mansion seemingly devoid of its usual bustling activity. Puzzled, they followed the faint sounds echoing from the secondyer of the fortress, where the goblins resided.


    As they entered the goblin''s domain, the scene transformed abruptly. The dimly lit corridors opened up to arge, torch-lit hall filled with cheering goblins and members of the guild Ascent. Banners hung from the walls, and in the center, a giant cake stood surrounded by smiling faces.


    Julia, d in a sleek ck suit with her hair neatlybed back, stepped forward with a broad grin. "Happy Birthday, Arthur! Sorry for the deception, but we couldn''t let your special day pass without a proper celebration."


    Then, turning to Diana with a respectful nod, she extended her hand in greeting. "And you must be Diana. I''m Julia, Vice President of the guild Ascent, which Arthur founded. It''s an honor to finally meet you."


    The members of the guild, along with the goblins-who were unusually festive, theirrge forms a stark contrast to the jubnt expressions on their faces-gathered around. The goblins, in particr, regarded Arthur with a mix of reverence and joy, their loud cheers adding to the festive atmosphere.


    Arthur, overwhelmed by the unexpected disy of affection and camaraderie, managed augh, his earlier frustration dissolving into genuine delight. "Thank you, everyone. This... this means more than you know."

 Chapter 1243 Heroes and Humans

    Chapter 1243 Heroes and Humans


    The torch-lit hall of the goblin''s domain buzzed with energy as Arthur and Diana stepped into the midst of the birthday celebration. Surrounded by the raucous members of the guild Ascent and the enthusiastic goblins, the air was thick withughter and the scent of roasted meats.


    Julia, having introduced Diana with a respectful nod, moved aside, allowing the others to close in, each bubbling with curiosity yet none wanting to seem too intrusive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sarohan the Waiga, towering over the crowd, waggled his eyebrows at Arthur. "So, Art, spill the beans-how did our lord end up with a fiery princess? There''s got to be some epic magic involved, or did you enchant her with your charm?"


    Arthur chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck while Diana grinned beside him. "Well, Sarohan, it''s a long story. It started in Alka... I wasn''t exactly gardening by choice, and Diana here was battling more than just the elements."


    Diana''s smile softened as she took up the tale. "He created something extraordinary-Greatest Harmony. It wasn''t just any nt. It saved my life and showed me there was more to Arthur than his situation."


    Ilia Perli, standing a bit apart with his usual stoic demeanor, gave a slight nod. "Difficult beginnings. It''s how you handle them that counts," he said, his deep voice cutting through the lighter chatter.


    Koby, whose eyes always seemed to sparkle with a hint of madness, leaned in closer, almost toppling a te of goblin delicacies. "And then? Did you whip up some wild magic, Arthur? Turn the tides with a grand spell? I would''ve conjured a dragon or two!"


    Arthurughed, shaking his head. "No dragons, Koby. After Diana recovered, we traveled together to Freda. It was supposed to be just a journey, but it became much more than that."


    Whisker, who had been observing quietly from the side, flicked his tail thoughtfully. "Sounds like a partnership forged in the mes of adversity. As expected from our lord, finding a gorgeous woman even in such dire circumstances!"


    Suyin, who had been listening intently, her dark eyes reflecting the flicker of torches, stepped forward slightly. "That story is like my favorite novel genre, enemies to lovers!"


    Diana looked around at the gathered faces, each marked by their own battles and victories. "That was the case indeed. We started as enemies, but somehow ended up here. I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    The crowd erupted in cheers, raising their cups to the couple. The evening rolled on with more stories exchanged, the formalities of introductions giving way to genuine connections and raucous tales of past exploits.


    As theughter died down and the goblins began to doze off in their seats, Sarohan pped Arthur on the back, nearly knocking the wind out of him. "Take care of our leader, mydy! He is the only one we have!"


    Dianaughed, her eyes twinkling as she replied, "I wouldn''t give him up for the world. He''s proven himself more than once."


    As the night wore on, the members of Guild Ascent seemed more and more captivated by Diana''s charm and tales of her past adventures. Laughter and light-hearted jests filled the air, nearly every guildsman seeking a moment to converse with the fiery princess who had won their leader''s heart. Amid the lively banter, Arthur found himself momentarily sidelined, an amused observer to his own birthday celebration.


    Julia, noticing Arthur standing apart from the crowd, approached him with a concerned look on her face. As she drew closer, her eyes focused not on Arthur''s smile but on the golden scars that marred his face. "Arthur, these scars... are you sure you''re alright?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.


    Arthur smiled gently, touched by her concern. "I was blind before I lost my sight. Diana... she helped me see how fortunate I am to have such loyal friends andrades around me."


    Relieved by his words, Julia nodded, her expression softening. "That''s good to hear. Oh, by the way, Yurirl is still locked up in the mansion. We need to decide what to do with him."


    Arthur''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, momentarily distracted from the celebration. "Yurirl? Right, I almost forgot about him in all this chaos. Could you cut me a piece of that cake? I think I''ll take it to him. Even though we''ve had our differences, it''s still my birthday, and no one should be left out."


    Julia chuckled and headed off to slice a generous piece of cake while Arthur, tter in hand, made his way to the lower levels of the runic mansion where Yurirl, the Divine Swordsman, was confined. The prison cell was quiet, the only sound the soft hum of runes that glowed faintly along the walls, healing and containing the prisoner within.


    Yurirl sat on the edge of a simple cot, his posture rxed but alert. As Arthur entered, Yurirl''s eyes immediately fixed on the golden scars across Arthur''s face. "It seems you''ve paid a hefty price for your deeds," he remarked dryly, a trace of bitterness in his tone.


    Arthur stepped into the cell, setting the tter of cake on a small table. "It''s more of a celebration than a penance," he responded with a wry smile. "It''s my birthday today, and everyone was celebrating upstairs. Thought you might want a piece of the action, even if it''s just cake.!"


    Yurirl scoffed lightly, his gaze shifting from Arthur to the cake. "Celebrating while the world struggles with the consequences of your decisions... how typical."


    Arthurughed softly, undisturbed by the jab. "Have you seen the Legacy in action yourself, Yurirl? It''s not just about celebrating; it''s about empowering those who are fighting. The Level Up Legacy-it''s offering you a choice too, right?"


    Yurirl looked away for a moment, his expression conflicted as he stared at the holographic interface that floated before him, offering him the chance to reawaken his strength. "Yes, itbels me as a hero, ready to be rewarded. But I don''t feel like one, Arthur."


    Arthur''sughter filled the small cell, light and genuine. "That''s the thing about heroes, Yurirl. Sometimes, they don''t see their own worth. But the world does, and it''s willing to back up that belief with power. Why not ept it? Use it to make things right, as you see fit."


    The swordsman stared at the cake then back at Arthur, a mix of amusement and irritation in his eyes. Finally, he reached for the fork and took a bite of the cake. "For what it''s worth, happy birthday, Arthur. Let''s see what this legacy has in store for both of us."


    Arthur settled himselffortably next to Yurirl, the mood in the cell shifting slightly as the swordsman continued to nibble on the birthday cake. The faint light from the runes illuminated their faces, casting shadows that flickered with the gentle hum of magic in the background.


    "Yurirl, I appreciate your attempts to stop me," Arthur began, his tone earnest yet tinged with a sense of victory. "It means a lot that you cared enough to try. But, I''m d things turned out the way they did. Today... it''s probably the happiest I''ve been since I first awakened my powers, or at least as far back as I can remember."


    Yurirl paused, setting down the fork as he turned to face Arthur. His expression was thoughtful, the lines of conflict evident in his furrowed brow. "Heroes and happiness don''t often walk the same road, Arthur," he said quietly, his voice carrying a weight that seemed too heavy for the festive asion. "I always saw you as a hero, despite everything. Even with your powers of wrath, there was something heroic about your struggles and your victories. But after you merged the worlds... I realized, you''re just human, not the hero I thought you were."


    Arthur listened, his smile fading into a more reflective expression. He nodded slowly, absorbing Yurirl''s words with a gravity that matched the swordsman''s own. "Maybe you''re right. Maybe the path I chose doesn''t make me a hero in everyone''s eyes. But being human is about making difficult choices, Yurirl. I made mine, not because I wanted to be a hero, but because it felt right to me, even if it meant crossing lines that heroes wouldn''t dare."


    The room fell silent for a moment, the only sound the soft crackle of the rune-lit walls. Arthur picked up the fork, ying with it between his fingers, the metal glinting in the light.


    Yurirl watched him, the initial sharpness in his gaze softening somewhat. "Arthur, even heroes make mistakes. Perhaps that''s what makes them so human. And maybe, in that humanity, there''s something we can both learn from." Arthur looked up, his eyes meeting Yurirl''s in a moment of silent understanding. "Maybe so," he agreed, a small smile returning to his face. "Let''s see where this path takes us, as heroes, as humans, or maybe as something in between. But I know that it will be a different path, not the same one. You will be a hero, and I will be a rebel."


    "What is the difference?"


    "You will protect the present, while I fight for the future."

 Chapter 1244 Divine Crown?

    Chapter 1244 Divine Crown?


    After their heartfelt conversation in the dimly lit cell, Arthur stood, stretching slightly to ease the tension that had built up during their deep exchange. "Would you like me to teleport you back to your guild, God''s de?" he asked Yurirl, his voice carrying an offer of convenience and safety.


    Yurirl shook his head, a determined tone in his voice. "No, thank you, Arthur. I''d prefer if you released me through the gates and into the wilderness. There are people out there, struggling and fighting. I need to help them, to save as many as I can on my way back to my guild."


    Understanding Yurirl''s desire to make a tangible difference, Arthur nodded. "I''ll arrange that for you," he assured him, and with a few spokenmands, he deactivated the runes that secured the cell. They walked together to the gates of the mansion, where Arthur paused, listening intently as Yurirl''s footsteps faded into the sounds of the wilderness.


    Returning to the balcony of the Runic Mansion, Arthur leaned against the railing, his senses attuned to the rustle of the leaves and the distant calls of birds¡ªsounds that painted a picture of the world beyond his sight.


    Diana came up beside him, her presence immediately noticeable through the subtle shift in the air and the light scent of her perfume. "Who was that man, Arthur?" she asked, her voiceced with concern and curiosity.


    Arthur turned his face toward her, though his blind eyes saw nothing. "That was Yurirl, a divine swordsman and an old acquaintance. We''ve had our share of alliances and confrontations over the years," he exined, his voice reflecting a mix of nostalgia and respect.


    Diana''s tone softened with understanding. "Why do I feel like his presence affected you more than you''re letting on?"


    He sighed, a rueful smile ying on his lips despite his unseen gaze. "Yurirl might just be the person this world actually needs, not me. He stands for what I once aspired to be."


    Diana''s hand found his, her fingers intertwining with his. "Is this about your father, Seref?"


    Arthur nodded slowly, his head tilting in her direction as if to catch every nuance in her voice. "Yes, somewhat. My father always wanted me to be a savior, a hero. I refused. Yurirl embodies everything he hoped I would be."


    "Does that make you sad?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Laughing softly, Arthur shook his head. "No, not anymore. I''ve moved beyond my father''s expectations, no matter where he might be now."


    She wrapped her arms around him from behind, her embrace conveying warmth and support. "Then let''s just enjoy this moment, together under the sky," she whispered.


    Feeling a moment of peace envelop them, Arthur gently broke the embrace to lead her inside. "There''s someone I want you to meet," he said, guiding her through the familiar corridors of the mansion to a quiet room. Inside, the steady beep of medical equipment filled the air, a sound Arthur knew all too well.


    "This is my mother," Arthur introduced, his voice thick with emotion. He exined her condition, his words heavy with a mix of reverence and sadness. "She''s been in aa for a long time. I''ve tried everything, even the power of wrath, to wake her."


    Diana''s heart ached for him, evident in her gentle squeeze of his hand. "Is there really nothing that can be done?"


    Arthur reached out, his hand hovering where he knew his mothery based on the arrangement of the room and the sounds of her breathing machine. He focused, trying once again to channel his wrath to negate any magic that might be affecting her, but a new message halted his attempt: n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [You have been denied ess because of the Divine Crown.]


    Arthur''s mind raced, piecing together the cryptic message that flickered before him. He mulled over the wordingst time it had stated "Holy Crown," but now, it explicitly read "Divine Crown." The subtle change in terminology wasn''t lost on him; it hinted at an intervention far greater and more organized than he had anticipated.


    "Something''s changed, Diana," Arthur murmured, his voice tinged with concern. "Thest time I attempted to use my abilities here, the notification mentioned the ''Holy Crown.'' Now, it says ''Divine Crown.'' It seems someone has altered the very essence of whatever is affecting my mother."


    Diana pulled back slightly, her brow furrowed in confusion. "What does that mean? Who could change something like that?"


    Arthur''s mind shed back to the conversation they had with Suyin just the day before. She had mentioned that Devaheim and the gods were now using the Holy Crown Trials as a method to find suitable candidates to be their vessels. "It appears the gods are making their move," he exined. "Suyin told us that Devaheim and the gods have seized control of the trials, using them to select vessels. This change from ''Holy'' to ''Divine'' Crown might be evidence that their ns are already in motion, and somehow, they''re affecting the situation here with my mother."


    Diana''s expression darkened with realization and worry. "So, this Divine Crown... could it be a tool they''re using to bind their chosen vessels?"


    "It''s possible," Arthur conceded. "The gods might be tightening their grip, and if they''ve managed to link my mother to this ''Divine Crown,'' it could mean she''s caught up in something much bigger than we understood."


    A heavy silence fell between them, each lost in their own thoughts about the implications of divine beings meddling in the mortal realm. Then, Diana looked up, her eyes resolute. "Arthur, I want to enter this vessel selection. If bing a vessel could give me the insight or power to help your mother, or to understand what the gods are nning, then I want to try."


    Arthur could see the resolve in Diana''s eyes, her willingness to put herself at risk for a greater cause. He reached out, his hands capturing hers in a firm grip, a blend of fear and admiration swirling in his heart. "If you''re going into this, Diana, then I''m going with you. We''ll face this together; nothing is going to separate us anymore."


    Her eyes softened, and a small smile tugged at her lips, her hands squeezing his in return. "I like how that sounds," Diana replied, her voice filled with a mixture of relief and determination.


    "There''s something else," Arthur continued, his tone turning serious again. "Joe has been monitoring the second trial grounds for me¡ªa bartender from Kera I''ve known for years. But even now, the trial grounds haven''t opened, so we need to wait."


    Diana''s brow furrowed, her strategic mind kicking into gear. "What if we don''t wait? What if we force our way into the trial grounds?" she asked, half-joking yet half-serious, her dry humor veiling a genuine suggestion.


    Arthur chuckled at her fierce determination, picturing her standing defiantly against the divine gates themselves. "As tempting as that sounds, we can''t risk it. Forcing our way in could throw us into the rifts of time and space¡ªa risk too great even for us."


    She nodded, epting his reasoning, yet her mind raced for other possibilities. After a moment of contemtion, she looked back at him, her gaze inquisitive. "What should we do in the meantime?"


    Arthur paused, thinking through his contacts and the various threads of assistance he could pull on. "There''s a friend who needs my help in Sourna. Her name is Rain, and she''s been looking for her caretaker, a pirate woman who''s lost at sea."


    Diana''s expression shifted to one of confusion as she processed this new name. "Who is Rain?" she asked, her toneced with a hint of suspicion.


    He hesitated, knowing full well how his next words might sound. "Rain has... on more than one asion tried to... well, reproduce with me," he admitted awkwardly.


    The temperature around them dropped noticeably as Diana''s control over her powers wavered with her emotions. The ground began to frost over, her eyes narrowing as she stared at him, a storm brewing within them.


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh nervously, realizing how absurd it must sound. He quickly wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight hug. "Let''s continue this conversation somewhere else," he suggested, guiding her away from his mother''s room to avoid causing any disturbance.


    They walked through the corridors of the mansion, their footsteps echoing softly until they reached the kitchen. Once seated at a quaint table, Arthur resumed their interrupted discussion.


    Diana, now somewhat calmer but still visibly annoyed, leaned in. "Once we save her, can I kill her?" she half-joked, though there was a serious undertone to her question.


    Arthurughed, shaking his head. "Rain is a friend, albeit a peculiar one. Nothing has ever happened between us, and most of her... attempts were because she embodies the Sin of Lust. It''s more an aspect of her nature than anything else."


    Understanding theplexities of their world, where personal traits could be amplified into literal embodiments of sins or virtues, Diana sighed, her initial anger subsiding. "Fine, but I''m keeping an eye on her," she conceded, her tone half-serious.

 Chapter 1245 A Merged World, Shattered

    Chapter 1245 A Merged World, Shattered


    In the dimly lit office, the sounds of the mansion winding down from the day''s festivities filtered through the heavy oak door. Inside, Arthur sat in his leather-bound chair, his blind gaze directed toward Diana, who was deeply engrossed in arge, dusty tome about Earth''s nations and ecosystems. The intricate details of terrestrial flora and fauna fascinated her, drawing her deeper into the study of a world so different from their own.


    As Diana turned the pages, her expression shifted between awe and curiosity, her fingers tracing the lines of text as if she could absorb the knowledge through touch. Arthur watched her, a smile ying on his lips, captivated not by the book, but by her. Her enthusiasm for new knowledge, her ability to find joy in the simplest of things, reminded him of the myriad reasons he loved her.


    The clock in the corner struck midnight, its deep chimes echoing through the room, marking the beginning of a new year. But outside the walls of their sanctuary, the world was not celebrating. It was a world still grappling with the seismic shifts brought on by the merging of realms¡ªa world fighting for survival.


    A gentle knock on the door pulled Arthur from his reverie. He turned his head slightly, indicating that he heard the visitor before the door even opened.


    Julia entered, her armsden with stacks of reports and files, her face alight with the urgency of their content. "Your break is over, Arthur," she announced, a yful yet stern tone to her voice.


    Arthur sighed but his smile remained, an acknowledgment of the never-ending responsibilities waiting for him. "I suppose it was too much to hope for a longer respite," he joked, adjusting his position to face her more directly.


    Dianaughed from the side, her voice carrying a light, teasing note. "That''s what you get for skipping out on work all these years," she chimed in, setting the book aside as she joined in the conversation.


    Julia grinned, findingmon ground with the princess, and soon they were both yfully mocking Arthur''s notorious disdain for paperwork. Arthur listened, a resigned yet amused smile on his face, appreciating the lighter moments amid the chaos of leadership. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As theughter died down, Julia began to arrange the reports on Arthur''s desk with precision. Observing his helpless spread of arms, she exined, "I''ve inscribed a rune on these reports. They''ll imprint directly into your mind when you activate them."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, impressed and slightly baffled. "When did you manage to add such a function? I don''t remember approving that innovation."


    "It''s a new trick I picked up," Julia replied, winking. "You''re not the only one around here who can tinker with runes."


    With a nod of appreciation, Arthur reached out, his fingers brushing over the papers, activating the rune. Information flowed into his mind, a stream of images, texts, and sensations that painted a vivid picture of the state of their world post-merger.


    The first report detailed the condition of Runera, their city, which remained stable and rtively unscathed thanks to the protective arrays Arthur had installed prior to the merging. The rest of the world, however, had not been so fortunate.


    Arthur''s concern deepened as he absorbed the information about the Yalveran Union. Governed by his friends Lucian and Nera, the union had survived with minimal damage, but itsndscape had drastically changed. A vast wilderness now stretched between its major cities, teeming with aggressive demi-humans vying for resources.


    Diana, overhearing the details, suggested, "Perhaps I could help mediate between the humans and demi-humans. Being of both worlds, I might¡ª"


    Arthur cut her off gently, "Thank you, Diana, but Lucian has it under control. He''s a Truth Seer, after all. He''ll find a way to mend those rifts without violence."


    The next report shifted to the Theocracy of Shon, which had suffered greatly. Its capital, White Dragon Haven, had faced a cmity¡ªan army of creatures capable of devouring blood, wreaking havoc across the city.


    Arthur''s voice was grave as he exined the situation to Diana. "This is the same army we encountered in Alka, led by the Sin of Gluttony, Kar, the Lord of Blood."


    Diana''s eyes narrowed, memories of their previous battles flickering through her mind. "Then we know what we''re up against. We should prepare to confront Kar again."


    Arthur resumed his focus on the stack of reports that Julia had brought in, each document a testament to the myriad crises unfolding across their newly merged world. He reached for the next report, which detailed a surprising development between West and East Sourna¡ªan ind that had appeared seemingly overnight, a newndmass born from the chaos of the worlds'' collision.


    The report went on to describe a surge of monstrous creatures that had taken to the waters around the new ind, turning it into a perilous zone. Rain, his adventurous friend who had a penchant for finding herself in the heart of danger, wasst known to be in that area. His concern for her safety deepened as he absorbed the details.


    "Julia, send a team of volunteers to search for Rain. Let them know what they''re up against and equip them well," Arthur instructed, his voice firm with the weight of leadership. Julia nodded, her expression serious as she made a note to organize the search party.


    Arthur''s hands trembled slightly as he picked up the next report, his mind bracing for more bad news. The document outlined the resurgence of the Seven Sins, now unleashed upon the world with the boundaries between realms blurred. Each Sin, embodying a destructive aspect of human vice, had begun a terrifying campaign of destruction across the nations, sparing none in their path.


    The weight of his decisions pressed heavily on him as he pushed the report aside with a frown. "This is the cost of our new world," he muttered under his breath, guilt threading through his words.


    Julia, noticing his distress, quickly offered him thest report, hoping to lighten his burden with some good news. "This one should give you some hope, Arthur. It''s about the effects of the Level Up Legacy."


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur activated the rune on the report. Instantly, his mind was filled with vivid descriptions of the legacy''s impact. The Level Up Legacy, born from his sacrifice and vision, had ignited a global transformation. The number of awakeners had doubled, their newfound powers sparking hope even amidst the chaos.


    The report detailed how the legacy''s strict rules¡ªto grant power only to those who protect others¡ªhad led to a significant rise in heroism worldwide. Ordinary people, now armed with extraordinary abilities, were organizing into guilds driven by a shared desire to safeguard theirmunities and grow stronger together.


    As Arthur processed this information, a mixture of pride and surprise washed over him. His vision, though it had cost him his sight, was reshaping the world in ways he had hoped for but hadn''t fully anticipated.


    "Julia, how did they find out that I was behind the Level Up Legacy?" Arthur asked suddenly, his curiosity piqued by the global recognition of his role.


    Julia, equally puzzled, checked the report again. "It seems there''s a function in the legacy that lists its creators at the end. It mentions Jazarion Silverleaf and you, Arthur Netherborne."


    Arthur burst intoughter, a sound rich with relief and amusement. "Jazarion Silverleaf?" he echoed, realizing only then that it was the real name of the Schr Guardian, Jizo. "That''s a name I haven''t heard him use. It must have been his wife who gave him such a cute nickname."


    The mood in the room lightened as they contemted the quirky private life of the enigmatic Schr Guardian, known to them only as Jizo. Arthur''sughter filled the office, echoing off the walls as a momentary reprieve from the weight of his duties.


    Diana, who had been quietly listening, smiled softly at Arthur''s reaction. "It seems even in the midst of chaos, there''s room for a few surprises and some good news."


    "Yes," Arthur agreed, his spirits lifted. "It reminds us that even the smallest actions can ripple out and make a difference. The legacy is working, Diana. It''s doing exactly what we hoped¡ªawakening the potential in people to do good and protect each other."


    Encouraged by this thought, Arthur looked to Julia. "Let''s continue to monitor the situation closely. Keep me updated on the search for Rain, and let''s start coordinating with these new guilds. They''ll need guidance, and who better to offer it than those who understand the legacy''s true purpose?"


    Julia nodded, her demeanor professional but with a newfound spark of hope. "I''ll arrange meetings with the guild leaders and set up a system for regr updates."


    Arthur rose from his chair and walked to the window, his figure silhouetted against the soft glow of Runera''s lights. As he gazed out, his thoughts reached beyond the city to Devaheim, the realm of gods. "To heal the world is my duty," he murmured, his resolve firm. "And then, to challenge Devaheim itself, to seek answers and, if necessary, to dismantle the kingdom of gods."

 Chapter 1246 Asura vs Amelio

    Chapter 1246 Asura vs Amelio


    On the jagged precipice of the newly emerged mountain, the air was charged with the energy of the merged worlds below. Thendscape was a chaotic mix of beauty and devastation, where every few seconds, the raw, primal pulse of life and conflict resonated as monsters spawned and warriors rose to challenge them. Above this turmoil, three disparate figures sat in contemtion of the world''s plight.


    Amelio, the burly man, his physique an embodiment of brute strength, turned his crazed grin towards the thin man at his side. "Seref," he boomed, the sound carrying over the winds, "should I seek out Arthur Netherborne again for another round?"


    Seref, his gaze piercing despite his haggard appearance, remained silent, fixated on something invisible before him. His ck hair fluttered wildly around his pale, drawn face, eyes like emerald fires set deep within their sockets.


    Interrupting the silence, the spectral figure on the bicycle, wearing a ludicrous duck mask, snapped his book shut. "Amelio, Seref is preupied," the Storyteller chimed in a voice that whistled like the wind. "He''s examining the nuances of the Level Up Legacy."


    Scoffing, Amelio''s voice was dismissive as he flexed his massive arms. "Bah, that Legacy nonsense! Real strengthes from the heat of battle, not from ying games."


    Finally, Seref spoke, his voice like gravel, "That is precisely what the Legacy achieves, Amelio. It incentivizesbat, turning survival into a relentless game. It makes the fight... enjoyable."


    Amelio''sughter rumbled deep from his chest, a sound as unsettling as it was loud. "A game, you say? Ha! That''s ssic Arthur Netherborne. He once overpowered me by pushing my strength beyond its limits, making my own body my enemy. But now," he clenched his fists, the air around them crackling, "with the worlds merged, I wield my full potential¡ªenough power to obliterate nations."


    Rising, Seref''s figure was stark against the chaotic backdrop, his ck cloak billowing as if mourning the sky. "There will be no destruction of nations, Amelio," he dered, his voicemanding silence even from the winds. "The world has endured enough. As for my son, Arthur... he chose a path not of the savior but of the catalyst. By merging the worlds, he sacrificed the simplicity of heroism for aplexity that even he may not yet fully understand."


    Turning to face the sprawling vista of turmoil and transformation below, Seref continued, his tone a mixture of reflection and resolve. "Arthur believes in the potential of humanity, in their capacity to rise above, to adapt and ovee. The Legacy is his gamble, his hope that by forging people in the fire of necessity, they will emerge stronger, better."


    The Storyteller, still perched whimsically upon his bicycle, nodded slowly. "It''s a risky bet," he mused, his voice a murmur akin to rustling pages. "Human nature is fickle. Power can corrupt as easily as it can elevate."


    Amelio, his grin never waning, looked out across thend. "Then let''s see how high they can rise before they fall," he proposed, a wild spark in his eyes. "And maybe I''ll pay a visit to Arthur, after all, to see if his new world has a ce for the likes of me."


    Seref watched the Sin of Greed with a weary yet unwavering gaze. "Seek not to test his limits, Amelio. Arthur''s world is not one of unbridled power but of bnced strength. The battles that lie ahead," he paused, his eyes narrowing as if seeing beyond the horizon, "will need more than might to be won."


    As the darkened clouds churned above them, the air heavy with the promise of impending confrontation, the mountain seemed to shudder under the weight of the powerful presences gathered atop its peak. Amelio, eyes alight with the thrill of the challenge, stepped forward eagerly, his massive frame poised for battle.


    One-Armed Asura, his white robes fluttering as if echoing the turmoil in the skies, held his ground, the gleam of his long sword reflecting the sparse light that broke through the clouds. His eyes, piercing and relentless, scanned the trio before settling on Amelio with a steely focus.


    "I am the One-Armed Asura, Guildmaster of God de, the foremost guild in this world," he announced, his voice booming across the chaotdscape. "I havee to confront the Cmity of Greed that has reared its head in these troubled times."


    Amelio''s response was a wild, exhratedugh, his voice booming louder than the thunder above. "Atst! A worthy challenge!" he roared, his entire being vibrating with the anticipation of a fight.


    But before he could leap towards the sky, Seref''s firm hand sped his shoulder, pulling him back with a strength that belied his haggard appearance. Turning to face the One-Armed Asura, Seref''s expression was grave. "I am Seref Silvera," he introduced solemnly, his voice carrying a weight that momentarily stilled the wind. "And while Amelio never shies from a battle, he is no ordinary opponent. I would not see you fall today, Asura, not when youmand my respect."


    The One-Armed Asura''sughter echoed, rich and fearless as he raised his sword, the de slicing through the air with such force that it seemed to split the very clouds above. With a dramatic flourish, he unleashed a sharp storm, the force of his de Intent shredding the environment around them¡ªslicing through stone and timber without ever touching them physically.


    The Storyteller, unable to contain his excitement, nearly toppled off his bicycle. "Master of the de Intent!" he eximed, his voice a pitch higher with awe. "Such Spiritual Arts are said to be wielded only by the gods!"


    With a humble chuckle, One-Armed Asura shook his head. "This power was not born of divine intervention but given through the Level Up Legacy," he corrected. "A final gift that allowed me to hone my skills to their peak. And now, to repay that gift, I must perform a grand feat¡ªlike extinguishing the Sin of Greed."


    Amelio''s reaction was immediate and explosive. Stamping his foot, he triggered an avnche, sending rocks and snow cascading down the mountain''s side. "Enough talk!" he bellowed, stepping forward, his entire demeanor radiating an unbridled fury. "Let''s see if this old man''s de can keep up with my greed!"


    Seref, his face unreadable, stepped back, his cloak billowing around him as he retreated. "Survive this if you truly have mastered the de Intent, Asura," he said, his voice a low murmur lost in the rising tumult of thendscape. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The battle that ensued was titanic. Amelio, embodying the raw, uncontrolled power of greed, shed with One-Armed Asura, whose every movement was an expression of refined martial prowess. The mountain trembled under their feet, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface as their powers collided.


    One-Armed Asura moved with a grace that belied his age, his one arm wielding the sword with a mastery that turned every strike into a deadly dance. His de Intent not only cut through physical forms but seemed to slice through the very fabric of reality, creating gusts of sharp winds that threatened to slice through anything in their path.


    Amelio, undeterred, met each attack with augh, his own strength surging in wild, chaotic bursts that sought to overwhelm the old master through sheer force. The ground around them was torn asunder, creating a ring that marked the boundaries of their epic struggle.


    As the duel reached its climax, the rest of the world seemed to hold its breath. The Storyteller, scribbling furiously, captured every moment, his pen flying across the pages of his book. Seref, standing at a distance, watched the battle with a mixture of apprehension and admiration, his thoughts undoubtedly on the implications of its oue.


    The conflict was not just a battle of strength but a sh of philosophies¡ªAmelio''s unrestrained hunger for power versus One-Armed Asura''s disciplined mastery over his own strength. It was a spectacle that transcended the mere physical confrontation, bing a symbolic struggle of what it means to wield power responsibly.


    As the battle raged, One-Armed Asura''s technique began to take its toll on Amelio. Each strike of Asura''s de, while often not touching Amelio directly, left echoes of energy that resonated painfully within the Sin of Greed. The precision and depth of Asura''s skill were such that he could exploit the smallest opening, the briefestpse in Amelio''s wild assaults.


    However, Amelio''s resilience was formidable. Fueled by his inherent nature as the Sin of Greed, his ability to absorb and redirect energy meant that he was far from a straightforward opponent. Each time Asura''s de intent seemed to get the better of him, Amelio adapted, his own greedy essence learning and evolving in response to the threat, making him increasingly dangerous.


    The climax of their battle arrived in a spectacr fashion. Amelio, growing increasingly fric, unleashed a massive surge of power, his greed magnifying his strength to monstrous proportions. The mountain itself seemed to wail under the pressure, cracks widening and rocks tumbling down its slopes.


    In response, One-Armed Asura centered himself, his aura condensing into a serene yet potent force. With a calm that belied the storm around them, he executed a series of swift, precise movements, each apanied by a soft whisper of his de cutting through the air. This was the true essence of de Intent¡ªturning the space and air into an extension of his will.


    With a final, thunderous sh, their energies collided in the center of the battlefield, sending a shockwave that sted outward, ttening trees and scattering debris for miles around. The force was such that bothbatants were thrown backward,nding heavily on the torn earth.


    As the dust settled, Amelio was the first to rise, his body heaving with heavy breaths, his expression a mix of exhration and fury. Despite the intensity of their battle, it was clear neither had yet gained a decisive upper hand. Amelio''sughter, rough and ragged, echoed across the mountain. "What a fight, old man! Your de is as sharp as the legends say, but I am not done yet!"


    One-Armed Asura, also struggling to his feet, leaned heavily on his sword, used now more as a support than a weapon. His face was lined with fatigue, yet his eyes burned with an undiminished fire. "Nor am I, Sin of Greed. Your power is immense, but itcks purpose other than self-serving hunger. That is your weakness."

 Chapter 1247 Everything Has Changed

    Chapter 1247 Everything Has Changed


    As the battle between the One-Armed Asura and Amelio, the Sin of Greed, reached its peak, the earth itself began to shake. Amelio, angered by Asura''s harsh words, unleashed his full strength. His every move caused the ground to crack and the air to swirl violently with winds. Trees were uprooted, and rocks flew through the air as if they were mere pebbles.


    Facing this overwhelming power, Asura realized how outmatched he was. Yet, he refused to give up. Gathering his remaining energy, he lifted his sword high, its de glowing with a ghostly light. With a fierce shout, he charged, aiming a powerful strike directly at Amelio.


    Their collision sent a shockwave that ttened everything around them. Trees snapped in half, and the ground split open, creating deep fissures. Dust and debris filled the air, making it hard to see.


    Above, the Storyteller and Seref watched from a safe distance, floating in the air on a ghostly bicycle. The Storyteller, busy writing, said in amazement, "I never knew Earth had people who could fight cmities like this."


    Seref, looking down, replied, "If Asura wasn''t weakened by the Nameless curse, he might have had the upper hand. But that''s not our reality."


    When the dust settled, Amelio was still standing, though he had lost his right arm in the st. Not far from him, Asuray on the ground, severely wounded, with a bloody hole in his chest and his broken sword beside him.


    Amelio walked over to Asura, looking down at him with respect. "You were a great opponent, Asura. Few have challenged me like you have," he said. He was about to absorb Asura''s essence when suddenly, a beam of light hit him, knocking him back.


    He looked up to see a huge ship floating in the sky, looking like something out of a fairy tale. A woman stood on the ship, wearing a white dress and a crown of light. She was so beautiful that she seemed to shine.


    "I am Empress Ai, ruler of Ilios and master of the elements," she announced. "This fight is over."


    Amelio, holding his chest where the light had hit him, red at her. "An Empress? You dare stop me?"


    Empress Ai stood firm. "Your destruction must end, Amelio. I will not let you kill a warrior as noble as Asura."


    Empress Ai stood on her magnificent flying ship, her presencemanding as she surveyed the battlefield. Below her, her troops¡ªthe valiant warriors of Ilios¡ªformed ranks, ready for hermand.


    Amelio, still smirking despite his injury,ughed at the sight. "Do you really think your soldiers can stop me?" he taunted. His voice echoed across the brokenndscape, filled with scorn.


    Empress Ai smiled calmly, a serene contrast to the destruction around them. "I do not n to sacrifice my people in vain," she replied softly. "If you wish to continue this fight, you must face me directly."


    The Sin of Greed''sughter grew louder. "Then I will enjoy absorbing your essence just as much," he boasted, his eyes gleaming with greed.


    Before the sh could escte, Seref stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension. "Saint Ai," he called out, his tone a mixture of surprise and curiosity, "since when did you be an empress?"


    Empress Ai''s frown deepened as she looked down at Seref. "What are you doing here, and what do you n?" she demanded, her voice echoing with authority.


    "I have no ns other than to see my son again," Seref responded, his gaze unwavering.


    Empress Ai raised her hand, summoning a lightning bolt that crackled with intense energy, lighting up the sky. "I owe Arthur a great debt," she dered. "The gift he bestowed upon Ilios will not be forgotten. I will not allow any harm toe to him."


    With that, sheunched the lightning bolt. It surged down towards the trio, its path illuminated with blinding light.


    Amelio moved to intercept, but Seref stepped forward, mana swirling around him. The lightning bolt weakened as it approached, fizzling into harmless sparks before it could reach them. "No attack will reach me," Seref stated firmly, the wind ying through his cloak.


    Empress Ai, witnessing this, called upon an ally. Beside her appeared an elderly man with a noble bearing. "Zonas," she introduced, "Ilios''s finest swordsman."


    Zonas bowed slightly, his respect evident. "I will handle this, Empress," he assured her.


    Seref, recognizing the threat Zonas posed, hesitated. "There''s no need for further conflict," he finally said, his voice somber. "We do not wish to see Asura fall here today." Turning to Empress Ai, he added, "Tell Arthur that everything has changed. I no longer hold sway over whates next."


    With these words, Seref signaled to Amelio and the injured Asura. Reluctantly, the trio began to retreat, leaving the battlefield as the presence of Empress Ai and her troops loomedrge over the now quiet field.


    After the three were gone, the vesselnded beside the wounded Asura.


    Empress Ai, standing resolute upon her grand vessel, turned her attention to the fallen warrior below. With a gentle gesture, she summoned the energies capable of reversing the wounds of battle. Her hands glowed with a soft, radiant light that seemed to weave through time itself, focusing down on Asura''s motionless form. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As the light enveloped him, the debris and dust around his body seemed to dance backwards, sucked into an invisible vortex of healing. Momentster, Asura''s eyes fluttered open, his breaths deepening as life returned to his body. He sat up, a mix of confusion and shame crossing his features. He had been bested, defeated not by skill but by sheer force¡ªa hard pill for any warrior to swallow.


    Zonas, observing the scene, approached Asura with a hand extended in solidarity. "Even I would have faltered against Amelio''s might," he reassured him, his voice filled with empathy and understanding.


    Asura, taking Zonas''s hand, rose to his feet. Recognition flickered in his eyes. "Zonas... weren''t you the one who looked after Yurirl, my disciple?" he asked, a trace of respect lining his tone.


    Zonas nodded solemnly. "I was, and I still keep an eye on him from time to time," he replied, his gaze steady and warm.


    Asura patted down his chest, expecting pain or at least a scar, but found nothing. Astonished, he turned towards Empress Ai, his eyes wide. "How...?" he began, unable to fully articte his surprise.


    Empress Ai smiled softly, her eyes reflecting the starlight. "This healing gift is from Arthur Netherborne," she exined. "He bestowed it upon those he trusted most, and I extended it to you. Consider it a token of his belief in redemption and recovery."


    Asura, moved by the gesture, bowed his head slightly. "I owe him more than thanks," he murmured, a newfound resolve igniting within him.


    The scene around them had calmed, the earlier chaos of battle reced by a serene twilight. Empress Ai''s troops, witnessing the healing, murmured among themselves, their respect for her growing. Here was a leader who wielded power not just to conquer, but to restore and heal.


    Zonas, standing beside Asura, pped him on the shoulder. "Let''s return to the ship," he suggested. "There''s much to discuss, and you need to fully regain your strength."


    Asura, assisted by Zonas, climbed aboard Empress Ai''s ship, his steps still unsteady as he adjusted to the sudden restoration of his health. The vessel, aglow with gentle light, felt like a sanctuary after the tumult of battle. As they ascended, the air around them thickened with an electrifying sense of urgency¡ªnot from their own encounter, but from distant powers shing.


    From the edge of the ship, they looked out towards the horizon where shes of light and dark clouds roiled. "It seems another cmity battles against formidable foes," Zonas remarked, his eyes narrowing as he assessed the distant chaos.


    Empress Ai, standing beside them, nodded gravely. "This conflict does not call for our intervention. Our priority remains the safety of Ilios and the wellbeing of our people," she dered. Her gaze then shifted back to her crew, signaling it was time to depart.


    Before the ship could set course for Ilios, Empress Ai approached themunication console. "We must inform Arthur of today''s events," she stated, her voice carrying the weight of responsibility.


    The device buzzed to life, and soon Arthur''s voice filled the space, powerful and maic. Ai tells him what happened, and his tone turns to one of relief.


    "Asura, I''m d you''re unharmed," he sighed. "Julia will be relieved to hear this. She would have been devastated to lose her only uncle."


    Asura, listening in, felt a warmth at the mention of family ties reinforcing his recovery. He nodded to Ai, silently thanking her for facilitating this connection.


    Empress Ai then took a deep breath before rying the words of Seref. "Arthur, your father was here. He said that everything has changed now. He no longer holds sway over whates next."


    There was a pause on the line as Arthur processed the information. "I see," he finally replied, his tone mixed with contemtion and a hint of unease. "Thank you, Ai. We need to prepare for what''sing. Whatever my father is nning, it could change everything."

 Chapter 1248 A Black Dragon

    Chapter 1248 A ck Dragon


    Arthur stood by the expansive window of the meeting room in the high tower of Runera, gazing out at the sprawling city below. His city, a blend of old world charm and new world chaos, thrummed with the life brought forth by the merging of worlds and the dramatic rise of the Level Up Legacy. The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a golden glow that made the ss buildings shimmer like jewels set against an ancient painting.


    Beside him, Diana adjusted the cor of his ceremonial robe, her fingers brushing lightly against his neck. "Are you ready for this?" she asked, her voice a soft murmur against the backdrop of distant city sounds.


    Arthur turned to face her, his expression thoughtful. "I''m not sure if one can ever be truly ready for what''s toe. But I am prepared to listen, and to learn what these new allies might bring to Runera," he replied, taking her hand in his.


    As they entered the meeting room, three figures rose to greet them. Each guild master represented a different nation, their appearances as diverse as thends they came from.


    First was Calia of Sourna, a stern woman with sharp eyes and a posture that spoke of military precision. She wore the traditional armor of her homnd, decorated with symbols that glinted under the room''s lights.


    Next to her stood Thane of Thiria, his features rugged and weathered like the maritime cliffs of his coastal nation. His handshake was firm, the calluses on his hands telling of years at sea before he rose tomand his guild.


    Finally, there was Merek of On, a young but fiercely intelligent man whose schrly appearance was offset by the numerous magical artifacts adorning his robe. His gaze was keen, taking in the details of the room and its upants with a strategic eye.


    "Wee to Runera," Arthur began, his voice echoing slightly in the high-ceilinged room. "I understand youe seeking alliance and support from our city, and in exchange, offer your allegiance. But before we proceed, I wish to understand your motives and assure that your intentions align with the greater good."


    Calia nodded, her voice brisk and businesslike. "We seek to strengthen our positions against themon threats our worlds now face. Runera''s sess in stabilizing during these tumultuous times is something we wish to emte and perhaps, with your support, replicate."


    Thane''s voice was deep, like the rolling waves of his homnd. "And the artifacts and knowledge you possess, Lord Arthur, could greatly aid in protecting our people. Wee not just for aid but to be part of argerwork of defense."


    Merek adjusted his sses, his tone analytical. "Additionally, integrating our efforts with Runera''s advanced systems could lead to innovations that might benefit all our territories."


    Arthur listened, nodding slowly as Diana stood beside him, her expression unreadable but her presence reassuring. "I am inclined to consider your proposals," Arthur said. "But first, let us see if the Level Up Legacy recognizes your efforts as protectors of humanity."


    With a gesture, arge, holographic interface appeared in the center of the table. Arthur invited the guild masters to ce their hands upon the surface. As they did, streams of light cascaded from their fingertips, weaving intricate patterns that pulsed with power.


    Momentster, the interface stabilized, disying the levels of each guild master. "Level Twenty," it read under each name, a significant achievement that marked them as true protectors under the Legacy''s criteria.


    Surprised, Arthur looked at the guild masters, his interest piqued. "Level Twenty is amendable rank, one that denotes significant contributions to the safety and well-being of your people," he acknowledged. "It seems the Legacy has deemed you worthy. However, there is an additional feature I was unaware of until now."


    Merek spoke up, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Indeed, Lord Arthur. It appears that further advancement in our levels requires approval directly from you. This was a safeguard implemented by Jizo, the Schr Guardian, to ensure that the legacy is not exploited."


    Diana, who had been quiet, now spoke. "It is a wise precaution, ensuring that the power granted does not fall into the wrong hands without oversight."


    Arthur pondered this new information, his gaze drifting back to the window and the city it framed. "This ces a great responsibility on both our shoulders," he remarked. "For you as leaders to continue proving your dedication to your people, and for me, to judge rightly and justly."


    Calia, Thane, and Merek exchanged nces, nodding in agreement. "We are prepared to uphold our end of this alliance, with full transparency and cooperation," Calia stated firmly.


    Arthur''s eyes returned to his guests, a decisive look crossing his face. "Very well. Runera will stand with you, as long as your actions reflect the principles of


    the Level Up Legacy. Let us work together not just for the power it grants, but for the peace it might bring."


    The meeting concluded with a formal agreement, each party signing documents that Diana had prepared beforehand. As the guild masters left, promising to begin cooperative efforts immediately, Diana turned to Arthur, a slight smile ying on her lips. "Seems you have a knack for this, Arthur."


    Arthur chuckled, wrapping an arm around her shoulders as they watched the sun finally set beyond the city. "With you by my side, I think I can handle just about anything."


    In the ornate meeting room of Runera, as thest echoes of the departing guild masters'' steps faded, Queen Ruki, the shadow queen, materialized as if woven from the very darkness that crept in with the evening. Her presence, always a blend of grace and menace, caused Arthur to straighten, his anticipation clear.


    "Queen Ruki," Arthur greeted, his voice a mix of relief and urgency. "What news do you bring of Reece?"


    Ruki''s form solidified fully, her cloak billowing slightly as if still caught in a wind from another realm. "Reece is imprisoned in the capital of On, Vexatech. It is as you feared, but he remains unharmed," she reported, her voice a whisper yet carrying an edge that filled the room.


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his relief palpable. "Thank you, Ruki. Your efficiency is, as always, invaluable."


    With no time to lose, Arthur turned to hismunication device, swiftlymanding the guards to bring back Merek of On. Merek, having just left the tower, returned, a mix of confusion and curiosity on his young, schrly face.


    "Lord Arthur," Merek began, his brow furrowed. "Is there an issue with our agreement?"


    "No, Merek. There is, however, a first task I must ask of you," Arthur replied, his tone serious yet imbued with a trust that seemed to bolster the young man. "It involves someone important imprisoned in your capital¡ªReece."


    Merek''s eyes widened with understanding and determination. "I am ready to prove my allegiance and the sincerity of my guild. What must be done?"


    Arthur nodded approvingly. "You will apany Queen Ruki to Vexatech. She will assist you and your guild in freeing Reece. This will not only serve as a proof of yourmitment but also help fortify our newly formed alliance."


    Merek, though initially taken aback by the gravity of the task, quicklyposed himself, his face setting into a mask of resolve. "We will not fail you," he promised, turning to Queen Ruki with a respectful nod.


    Ruki merely inclined her head, her shadowy form already flickering with the readiness to depart.


    As Merek and Ruki left the room, their silhouettes merging with the encroaching darkness outside, Diana approached Arthur, her expression thoughtful. "It feels as if this world grows more foreign with each passing day," she confessed, watching the night envelop the city from the window.


    Arthur wrapped an arm around her, pulling her close. "It''s foreign to us all, Diana. But remember, Alva¡ªyour nation¡ªshould be somewhere here as well. Everything has merged."


    Diana''s face brightened at the mention, yet a shadow passed over her features as quickly. "Yes, and that means my father is here too," she said, her voice soft but carrying a hard edge.


    Arthur looked into her eyes, searching. "Do you still wish to take revenge on him? After all that has happened?"


    Diana paused, her gaze drifting to the city lights that mimicked stars against the dark canvas of the night. Finally, she nodded, her voice firm. "Yes. I cannot forgive him, Arthur. He killed my mother, and for that, the damned phoenix must pay."


    Arthur''s contemtive mood shifted abruptly as the doors to the meeting room swung open once more, revealing Julia, her face etched with urgency. As she approached, the weight of her news was palpable, cutting through the previously settled atmosphere like a cold gust of wind.


    "Arthur, there''s a cmity at the shores of Sourna," she reported, her voice tight with concern. "It''s a massive ck dragon, unlike anything we''ve documented before. It''s tearing through cities, and their current defenses are proving ineffective."


    The room fell silent, the severity of the situation sinking in. Diana''s hand tightened around Arthur''s, her worry evident in the squeeze. Arthur stared out the window, where the peaceful night gave no hint of the destruction unfolding elsewhere.


    After a moment, he turned to Julia. "Open the portal to Sourna," he said firmly. "I will handle this myself."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1249 A Healing Rain

    Chapter 1249 A Healing Rain


    As the ck dragon, known ominously as the Bringer of Death, wreaked havoc across the cities of East Sourna, Rain watched from the deck of her unique flying sailboat, her silver hair whipping wildly around her seductive frame. Her usually teasing temperament was reced by a grave seriousness as she pursued the cmity she had inadvertently awakened.


    Rain''s recklessness in searching for her mentor, Valeria Storm, had led her to ancient ruins submerged under the Wide Sea that separated East from West Sourna. It was there, in the depths of a forgotten temple, that her actions had disturbed the slumber of the ck dragon. The creature emerged from the depths, its scales as dark as the abyss and eyes glowing with a baleful light.


    The dragon soared over the sea, its wings casting enormous shadows on the waves below. With every beat of its mighty wings, it spewed mes hot enough to incinerate anything in its path, turning ships into floating infernos. The pirates Rain had recruited pleaded with her to turn back, their voices filled with terror.


    "We can''t follow this beast, Rain! It''s a death wish!" one of the pirates shouted over the roar of the wind and the cries of the burning ships.


    But Rain''s resolve was irond. "No! I won''t let this dragon destroy more lives because of me!" she yelled back, her eyes fixed on the monstrous silhouette ahead.


    Her flying sailboat, powered by wind runes, skimmed over the desert sands as they neared the coast. The technology was advanced, a testament to the ingenuity of Sourna''s shipwrights, but even this marvel seemed fragile against the might of the dragon.


    As the dragon reached the maind, it descended upon the first city it encountered. mes engulfed buildings and screams pierced the air - the sound of a city dying. Rain stopped her vessel at a safe distance, the scene unfolding before her like a nightmare. She copsed to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks as the distant cries of children and families being consumed by fire reached her ears.


    "I''m so sorry," she whispered, her voice choked with despair. Just as she bowed her head in grief, a golden portal tore open the sky above the city.


    Arthur Netherborne stepped out of the portal, his presence alonemanding the attention of all who witnessed it. His eyes, scarred by golden light, shone with a fierce determination. As he floated down towards the city, a profound spiritual presence emanated from him, pressing down like a physical weight upon the world itself.


    The ck dragon turned its terrible gaze upon Arthur, sensing a worthy adversary. With a deafening roar, it reared up, ready to challenge this new foe.


    Arthur raised his hands, golden mana coalescing into intricate runes that floated around him like a halo of power. "I will not let you destroy any more lives," he dered, his voice resonating with a power that seemed to shake the very air.


    The dragon responded with a jet of me, but Arthur was swift. He wove his runes into a shield, a shimmering barrier of golden light that absorbed the fire. He then countered, sending a series of rune-etched bolts towards the dragon. Each bolt struck true, tearing through the dragon''s scales and eliciting roars of pain from the beast.


    Rain watched from her sailboat, her heart torn between hope and dread. Arthur was fighting a creature she had unleashed, and though she felt guilt and sorrow, she also felt a surge of admiration for the man confronting the dragon alone.


    As the battle raged, Arthur''s runes grew more borate, weaving aplex tapestry of magic that seemed to bind the dragon''s movements. With a powerful incantation, he summoned a massive spear, glowing with the same golden light that marked his scars. With a mighty throw, he hurled the spear at the dragon''s heart.


    The dragon attempted to evade, but the spear followed, guided by Arthur''s will. It struck the dragon squarely in the chest, causing the beast to bellow in agony. The dragon thrashed wildly, its wings beating a tempest around it, but the spear''s magic began to consume it from within.


    As the dragon''s roars dwindled into whimpers, Arthur approached it, his expression one of solemn duty. "Rest now, creature of the old world. Be at peace," he said softly as the dragon took itsst breath and its body began to dissipate into shadows, leaving behind only the echoes of its terror. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rain stood on her ship, her hands clenched at her sides, witnessing the end of the chaos she had caused. Arthur turned to her, his gaze piercing even from a distance. His look was not one of judgment, but of understanding and an unspoken promise of redemption.


    In the aftermath of the battle with the ck dragon, Arthur Netherborne turned his attention to the city that had suffered under the dragon''s fiery onught. As the great beast''s form dissipated into shadows, the air still buzzed with the heat of its breath, the buildings and streets smoldering. Without a moment''s hesitation, Arthur extended his hands, his fingers tracingplex runes that shimmered with a golden light.


    With a series of incantations, he summoned a gentle, steady rain, not from the clouds, but conjured by his magic, which fell upon the city. The mes hissed and steamed under the cool droplets, gradually extinguishing the fire that had begun to consume the structures. His runes worked tirelessly, weaving through the air, seeking out the injured and the burnt, soothing pain, and healing wounds with a touch of golden radiance.


    Rain, standing aboard her sailboat, watched the city transform from a scene of devastation to one of miraculous recovery. Moved by the sight and driven by a mix of guilt and admiration, she stepped onto the sandy shores and made her way into the city. The people of Sourna, who had moments ago faced the wrath of a dragon, now looked upon Arthur as a savior¡ªa figure of awe and deep gratitude.


    As she moved through the crowd, Rain''s presence drew attention, her striking appearance a stark contrast to the weariness of the survivors. When she saw Arthur, surrounded by those he was aiding, a surge of emotion overtook her. Without a thought for the eyes upon them, she rushed forward and threw her arms around him, her embrace nearly knocking him off his feet.


    Arthur''sughter rang out, warm and genuine, as he hugged her back. "You haven''t changed, Rain," he said, his voice filled with an affectionate mirth.


    Rain pulled back slightly to look at him, her eyes tracing the golden scars that marred his sight. "But you have, Arthur. You''ve changed too much," she replied, her tone a mix of concern and curiosity.


    Arthur''s smile faded into a more somber expression as he touched the scars lightly with his fingertips. "I had to pay a price to save someone very important to me," he exined, his voice low.


    "Who?" Rain asked, her heart sinking with a strange premonition.


    "Diana," Arthur said, his voice softening at the mention of her name.


    Rain''s expression changed instantly; her embrace loosened as she stepped back, her eyes wide with surprise and a twinge of pain. "Diana... she''s back?" she managed to ask, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Arthur nodded, his grin returning, bright and reassuring. "Yes, she''s returned. And she''s stronger than ever," he added, his pride in Diana evident in his tone.


    The news stirred a tumult of emotions in Rain. Diana¡ªthe woman Arthur had loved before the chaos of merged worlds, before the trials that had transformed him. The mention of her name brought back memories and old feelings,plicated and bittersweet.


    Rain looked around at the faces of the people of Sourna, seeing in their eyes a mixture of reverence and relief directed at Arthur. It was clear he had be more than just a hero; he was a symbol of hope, a beacon in the darkest times.


    After the tumultuous emotions settled, Rain guided Arthur back to her ship. As they walked, the air around them thick with the scents of a city recovering, Rain recounted the series of events that led to her awakening the ck dragon. Her voice was low, mixed with regret and a somber realization of her own recklessness.


    "I was searching through ancient ruins under the sea," Rain exined, her silver hair catching the light as they walked. "I believed it might hold clues to where Valeria could be, but instead, I awoke something far more dangerous."


    Arthur listened intently, his expression unreadable, the golden scars around his eyes glinting subtly. When she finished, he stopped, turning to face her with a serious gaze. "The dragon you awakened... it was not the real ck Dragon of Shadows, Rain," he revealed, his voice firm.


    Rain looked at him, puzzled and slightly afraid. "What do you mean?"


    "The creature we fought was just a shadow, a lesser form of the true ck Dragon. It seems the real threat might still be out there, lurking, waiting for its time," Arthur exined, his tone grave.


    This new revtion sent a shiver down Rain''s spine. The danger was far from over; it was possibly greater than they had just faced. With a nod, she led him towards the port where her ship was anchored, her mind racing with the implications of Arthur''s words.


    As they approached her ship, Rain''s crew of pirates, who had been watching from the deck, recognized Arthur. Whispers spread quickly among them, their faces turning to expressions of hostility and suspicion. These were men and women who had suffered because of the merging of the worlds, their lives thrown into chaos and danger.


    "You brought him here? The one responsible for all this?" one of the pirates barked, stepping forward with a hand on his weapon.


    Rain''s eyes shed dangerously, her powers stirring as she faced her crew. "He is here to help," she started to say, her voice rising in anger.


    But Arthur stepped forward, his presence calming yet authoritative. He raised his hands in a gesture of peace. "I understand your anger and fear," he began, his voice carrying across the tense air. "The merging of the worlds was meant to prevent a greater catastrophe, but I know it has caused much suffering."


    The pirates looked at each other, their grips on their weapons tightening, but Arthur continued, unfazed. "I am here to make amends, to help face whatever threatse from the chaos we''re all dealing with. I am truly sorry for the hardships you''ve faced."

 Chapter 1250 Mock Battles

    Chapter 1250 Mock Battles


    One of the pirates, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward. "How do we know you won''t bring more trouble to us?" he demanded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    Arthur met his gaze, unflinching. "You have my word. I will do everything in my power to aid you and make up for the chaos my actions have caused. But first, we need to work together to ensure everyone''s safety."


    The pirate hesitated for a moment before nodding reluctantly. "Fine. But we''ll be watching you."


    With the initial tension somewhat eased, Rain led Arthur to a secluded corner of the deck where they could talk privately. They sat on wooden crates, the salty sea breeze ruffling their hair as they caught up after so long apart.


    "So, have you had any luck finding your master?" Arthur asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    Rain sighed, shaking her head. "Little luck, unfortunately. I''ve searched everywhere I could think of, but Valeria Storm is still out there, somewhere." She paused, looking out at the horizon. "I remember the promise you made to me, Arthur. That you''d bridge the sea for me."


    Arthur smiled, a hint of regret in his eyes. "I did promise that, didn''t I? And yet, by merging the two worlds, I may have made your search even harder."


    Rainughed, a sound both light and mncholic. "You did make the sea a lot bigger, I''ll give you that. But in a way, you also made my mission easier. Before, I had to look through dungeons, and that was a lot harder than searching the open sea. At least now, with the dungeons disappearing, I no longer worry about Valeria being trapped in one of them."


    Arthur nodded, understanding her perspective. "I see your point. I''ll do everything I can to help you find her, Rain. That''s a promise I intend to keep."


    Rain smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Arthur. It means a lot." She then tilted her head, curiosity sparking in her eyes. "So, tell me about Diana. Why isn''t she here with you?"


    Arthur''s expression softened at the mention of Diana. "She''s in Runera, attending to some important matters. I''ll return to Runera first, but I''lle back to help you, and Diana will be with me."


    Rain''s eyes gleamed with mischief. "Oh, Arthur, you''re so in love. It''s almost sickening," she teased, a yful smirk on her lips.


    Arthurughed, the sound hearty and genuine. "I suppose I am," he admitted, not hiding his affection for Diana. "She''s been my anchor through all of this."


    Rain''s expression grew serious for a moment. "There''s something else, Arthur. I met a man recently who imed to be your younger brother. Oren Silvera."


    Arthur''s eyes widened in shock. "Oren? He made it to Sourna?" he asked, his voice filled with a mixture of surprise and concern.


    Rain nodded. "He was... odd. He wore an iron mask covering his face and disyed incredible strength, taking down a sea monster with a single swing. But he left me with a message for you."


    Arthur''s heart raced. "What did he say?"


    "He said he will no longer seek to treat your wrath but will begin his own journey to restore the world''s origins. He was crossing the sea, looking for your family''s birthce¡ªthe Silvera heritage. He mentioned hearing that name in West Sourna, not the east. After that, he left."


    Arthur felt a pang of worry for his brother but tried not to show it. "I wonder what brought him to Sourna," he mused, his mind racing with possibilities. "Thank you for telling me, Rain."


    Rain could see the concern in his eyes, despite his attempt to hide it. "Are you okay, Arthur?"


    Arthur nodded, though the worry remained. "I''ll be fine. Oren has always been determined. I''m sure he''ll find what he''s looking for."


    He rose from the crate, his expression resolute. "Let''s get this ship back to sea," he said, turning to face the crew. With a few intricate gestures, he activated his runes, enveloping the sailboat in a golden light.


    The pirates watched in awe as the ship was lifted effortlessly and transported to the sea, the water parting to make way. Arthur''s act of kindness and power subtly shifted their attitudes toward him, a seed of trust beginning to take root.


    As the ship settled on the water, Rain looked at Arthur with a mixture of admiration and gratitude. "Thank you, Arthur. For everything."


    Arthur smiled, the weight of his responsibilities momentarily lifting."Rain, I need to leave you for now," Arthur began, his voice steady. "But before I go, I want to leave you with something."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small, intricately carved device. It was made of a dark, polished stone and inscribed with glowing runes. He handed it to Rain, who took it with a mix of curiosity and reverence.


    "This is a summoning device," Arthur exined. "If you activate it, it will send for me immediately. But please, wait a day before using it. I need some time to tie up a few loose ends back in Runera."


    Rain nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Thank you, Arthur. For everything. Even though I messed up so much, trying to seduce you when you were helping Diana... I feel terrible about it."


    Arthur gave a dryugh, shaking his head slightly. "You shouldn''t apologize to me. If anything, you should be worried about Diana. She wants to kill you after hearing what you''re like."


    Rain''s eyes widened in panic, and she scolded Arthur, her voice a mix of fear and frustration. "Why would you tell her about my antics? Are you trying to get me killed?"


    Arthurughed heartily, the sound genuine and full of mirth. "I couldn''t keep something like that from her. But don''t worry too much. Diana understands the situation now, and she''s not going toe after you. Just... be careful, alright?"


    Rain huffed, crossing her arms but unable to hide a small smile. "You have a strange way offorting people, Arthur."


    Arthur opened a portal back to Runera, the shimmering golden light casting long shadows across the deck. He turned to face the other pirates, who had gathered around, their expressions a mix of awe and apprehension.


    Arthur stepped through the portal, emerging into the familiar surroundings of his runic dome in Runera. The air was filled with the sharp tang of ozone from the magical barriers and the distant sounds of cheering and shing metal. As he walked further into the dome, the energy of the ce buzzed around him, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere he had just left behind.


    The dome was bustling with activity. Members of Arthur''s guild, Ascent, were engaged in mock battles, theirughter and shouts of encouragement echoing off the high ceilings. It was a scene of camaraderie andpetition, a way for them to stave off the boredom that came with their constant state of readiness.


    Arthur stepped through the portal into his bustling runic dome in Runera. The air was filled with cheers and the shing of metal as his friends engaged in mock battles. He made his way to the sparring area, where Sarohan, the white Waiga, faced off against Whisker, the humanoid feline.


    Sarohan swung his massive sword in wide arcs, but Whisker''s agility allowed him to weave through the attacks. With a swift strike, Whisker disarmed Sarohan, earning cheers from the crowd.


    Next, Lian, the Tamer, stepped into the arena. He summoned creatures to aid him, but despite Whisker''s agility, Lian''s tactical prowess and his giant wolf overwhelmed him, ending the match with Whisker pinned to the ground.


    Seraphine, the Demonic Blood Queen, then faced Lian. Her blood magic quickly drained Lian''s creatures, and Seraphine pinned him to the ground with dark tendrils, earning apuse.


    Arthur stepped forward. "Impressive battles, everyone. It''s good to see you all keeping sharp."


    Seraphine smiled. "Wee back, Arthur. Do you care for a fight?"


    "Sure, as long as you team up against me," he said, provoking them. "Otherwise, it would not be fun."


    Seraphine smiled. "Wee back, Arthur. Do you care for a fight?"


    Arthur grinned. "Sure, as long as you team up against me. Otherwise, it would not be fun."


    Excitement rippled through the group. Sarohan the Waiga, Whisker the Feline, Seraphine the Blood Queen, Lian the Tamer, Ilia Perli the Lightning God, Koby the One-Armed Mage, and Ramiel the half-Minotaur all eagerly jumped into the ring.


    Arthur stood at the center, his confidence unshaken as he summoned nothing but his dagger, Nightmare. The sleek, dark de glinted ominously in the light, and the anticipation in the air was palpable.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got," Arthur said, his voice calm and steady. He lowered his head, focusing his senses.


    The seven of them attacked simultaneously, each unleashing their unique abilities without holding back. Sarohan''s massive sword came down with a heavy swing, Whisker''s agile strikes aimed for Arthur''s weak points, Seraphine''s blood magic wove through the air like crimson serpents, Lian''s beasts lunged forward, Ilia Perli''s lightning crackled with deadly precision, Koby''s magic red, and Ramiel''s brute strength powered his every move.


    In the midst of the chaos, Arthur moved with fluid grace. Though he had lost his sight, his battle senses had only grown sharper. He parried Sarohan''s sword with a flick of his dagger, sidestepping Whisker''s rapid strikes with ease. Seraphine''s blood tendrilsshed out, but Arthur''s swift movements kept him just out of reach.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1251 When Did You Get So...?

    Chapter 1251 When Did You Get So...?


    "Even without sight, I can feel every move you make," Arthur said, a slight smile ying on his lips. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lian''s beasts lunged at him, but Arthur evaded them effortlessly, his dagger shing in the light as he deflected Ilia''s lightning bolts. He countered Koby''s magical assaults with swift, precise strikes, using Nightmare to cut through the spells aimed at him.


    Ramiel charged, his half-Minotaur strength propelling him forward like a battering ram. Arthur waited until thest possible moment before sidestepping and using the t of his dagger to redirect Ramiel''s momentum, sending him stumbling past.


    The group intensified their efforts, their coordination improving as they tried to outmaneuver Arthur. But he remained a step ahead, his dagger dancing through the air, a blur of dark steel.


    Seraphine attempted to bind him with her blood magic, but Arthur anticipated her move, using his dagger to sever the tendrils before they could wrap around him. "You''ll need to be quicker than that, Seraphine," he teased.


    Ilia summoned a storm of lightning, aiming to overwhelm Arthur with sheer power. Arthur moved with uncanny speed, weaving through the bolts, his dagger a constant defense against the onught.


    Whisker and Sarohan attacked in unison, trying to catch Arthur in a pincer move. Arthur ducked under Sarohan''s swing, deflecting Whisker''s ws with Nightmare. In a seamless motion, he spun and knocked Sarohan''s sword from his hand, then parried Whisker''s follow-up strike.


    Lian''s beasts closed in again, but Arthur''s reflexes were impable. He moved through them like a shadow, using his dagger to fend off their attacks without harming the creatures.


    Koby, seeing an opening, cast a powerful spell aimed directly at Arthur. Arthur leapt into the air, twisting his body to avoid the st, andnded gracefully, ready to counter. "Nice try, Koby," he said with a grin.


    Ramiel charged once more, but this time Arthur met his advance head-on. With a deft move, he sidestepped and used the hilt of his dagger to strike Ramiel''s pressure points, bringing the mighty half-Minotaur to his knees.


    The sparring continued with renewed intensity as the team of seven regrouped and synchronized their attacks against Arthur. Recognizing their efforts to corner him, Arthur decided it was time to reveal his trump card. With a swift motion, he activated a hidden legacy rune embedded in his left forearm.


    Golden runes red to life across his skin, pulsating with power as his stats were amplified beyond their natural limits. His speed, strength, and reflexes surged, transforming him into a whirlwind of controlled chaos.


    The battle escted. Arthur moved with blinding speed, his dagger a blur as he deflected attacks and countered with precision. Seraphine''s blood tendrils were sliced apart before they could touch him, and Ilia''s lightning bolts fizzled harmlessly against his aura. Whisker and Sarohan''s coordinated assault was rendered ineffective as Arthur danced between them, disarming and outmaneuvering with ease.


    Lian''s beasts, though powerful, were no match for Arthur''s enhanced agility and strength. He maneuvered around them effortlessly, his dagger deflecting their attacks without causing harm. Koby''s spells, potent andplex, were countered with swift, calcted strikes, each one nullifying the magic aimed at him.


    Ramiel''s charges, once formidable, now seemed slow and predictable. Arthur met the half-Minotaur head-on, redirecting his immense power with a blend of finesse and force that brought Ramiel to his knees once more.


    With a final surge of power, Arthur leaped into the air, twisting gracefully to avoid abined attack from the seven. Hended with a flourish, his dagger poised and ready. The team, despite their best efforts, found themselves outmatched and overwhelmed.


    Breathing heavily, they gathered around Arthur, their expressions a mix of awe and respect. "You''ve grown even stronger, Arthur," Seraphine admitted, a hint of admiration in her voice.


    Arthur smiled, wiping the sweat from his brow. "You all fought well. I''m proud of each of you."


    As the group caught their breath, Diana entered the sparring area, her curiosity piqued by themotion. She approached Arthur, her eyes glinting with intrigue. "That was impressive," she remarked. "Care for another round?"


    Arthur blinked in surprise, and the rest of the team exchanged startled nces. "You want to spar with me, Diana?" he asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice.


    Diana nodded, her expression determined. "I want to see just how powerful you''ve be. Besides, it''s been too long since we fought side by side¡ªor against each other."


    Arthur hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright, Diana. Let''s do this."


    The team stepped back, forming a wide circle around the sparring area. Arthur and Diana faced each other, the air thick with anticipation.


    Diana''s mes ignited in one hand while ice formed in the other, creating a stark contrast that mirrored her dual nature. Arthur, his runes glowing faintly, readied himself for the challenge.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Dianaunched herself at Arthur, her mes and ice intertwining in a deadly dance. Arthur countered with his powers of creation and runes, summoning barriers and projectiles to match her attacks. The sh of elements and magic filled the air, creating a spectacle that left the spectators in awe.


    Arthur weaved through Diana''s assaults with grace, his movements fluid and precise. He conjured walls of energy to block her fire and ice, retaliating with sts of pure mana that forced her to dodge and parry. Despite the intensity of the fight, Arthur''s strikes were controlled, his attacks measured.


    Diana, sensing Arthur''s restraint, paused mid-attack. "You''re holding back," she used, her voice tinged with frustration.


    Arthur lowered his dagger slightly, his expression serious. "I can''t fight you with everything I have, Diana. Even if you wanted to kill me, I could never bring myself to hurt you."


    Diana''s eyes narrowed, a mixture of disappointment and understanding crossing her features. "You think I can''t handle it? That I''m not strong enough?"


    Arthur sighed, lowering his weaponpletely. "It''s not about your strength, Diana. It''s about my feelings for you. I can''t fight you the way I fight others."


    Before Diana could respond, the atmosphere in the dome mansion shifted dramatically. Wrathful souls began to materialize around Arthur, their presence sending shivers down the spines of everyone present. The once lively air grew heavy with a foreboding energy that made even the most seasoned warriors uneasy.


    Arthur''s followers instinctively backed away, their expressions filled with apprehension. Diana stood rooted in ce, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and fascination as she watched the transformation.


    Arthur''s demeanor changed, his blind eyes now glowing with a menacing intensity. He raised his dagger, his voice low andmanding. "You want to see my true power, Diana? Very well."


    His aura darkened, the air crackling with energy as he announced, "Godyer Art, First Stance: Eternal Night."


    In an instant, Arthur vanished from sight. The crowd gasped, their eyes darting around in search of him. Diana, her heart pounding, stood her ground, trying to sense his presence.


    Arthur reappeared behind her, his dagger inches from her neck. The move was so swift and silent that it left Diana breathless. He held the position for a moment, the deadly silence pressing down on them.


    Then, just as suddenly, Arthur withdrew, the fearsome aura dissipating as he stepped back. The wrathful souls faded into the ether, leaving the room in stunned silence.


    Arthur lowered his dagger, his expression softening as he looked at Diana. "I will never hurt you, Diana. Not even in a spar."


    Arthur waited for Diana''s reaction, expecting to see fear or disappointment in her eyes. Instead, she surprised him. Her cheeks were flushed, and she looked at him with a mixture of pride and admiration. It was a look Arthur had never seen on her before, and it left him momentarily speechless.


    Diana''s expression wasn''t one of fear but of something deeper and more profound. Her eyes sparkled with a newfound respect, and her lips curved into a small, almost shy smile. She nodded at Arthur, acknowledging his power, and then turned and left the sparring area in a hurry.


    The rest of the team stood in stunned silence, watching Diana''s retreating form. Arthur took a moment to process what had just happened, remembering that Diana was from Alka, a world where strength was idolized and considered highly attractive. Her reaction suddenly made sense, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit flustered himself.


    "Alright, everyone," Arthur said, turning to his followers. "We have work to do. I want each of you to start preparing for missions to help the people around the world. There''s a lot of work to be done, and we need to be ready."


    The team nodded, their respect for Arthur evident in their expressions. They dispersed to carry out his orders, leaving Arthur alone in the sparring area. He took a deep breath and followed after Diana, curious and a bit concerned about her sudden departure.


    He found her in his office, sitting on the edge of his desk, her face still flushed with embarrassment. She looked up as he entered, her eyes meeting his with an intensity that made his heart skip a beat.


    "Diana," he began, his voice gentle. "What''s wrong?"


    She took a deep breath, her eyes never leaving his. "When did you get so attractive?" she asked, her voice a mix of wonder and frustration.

 Chapter 1252 Passion and Sea

    Chapter 1252 Passion and Sea


    Arthur and Diana stood in his office, the air thick with unspoken emotions and the lingering tension of their sparring session. The golden light from the setting sun streamed through therge windows, casting a warm glow over the room. Diana''s question hung in the air, making Arthur''s heart race.


    "I guess my newfound strength has its perks,"ughed Arthur as he felt her zing passion. "Do you want to do something about it?"


    She looked up at him, her eyes dark and intense. "What kind of thing?" she whispered, her voice trembling slightly.


    Arthur closed the distance between them, his hand gently cupping her cheek. He could feel the warmth of her skin, the rapid beat of her pulse under his fingertips. Diana leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering shut as she savored the moment.


    Without another word, Arthur leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender, passionate kiss. Diana responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around his neck as she pulled him closer. The world outside ceased to exist as they lost themselves in each other, their kisses growing more urgent, more desperate.


    Arthur''s hands roamed over her back, pulling her even closer, while Diana''s fingers tangled in his hair. She moaned softly against his lips, the sound sending a shiver of desire through him. He lifted her effortlessly, setting her down on the edge of the desk, his body pressing against hers.


    Diana''s legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him closer still. "Arthur," she breathed, her voice husky with need.


    He answered her with another searing kiss, his hands exploring the curves of her body with reverent care. Every touch, every caress was a promise, a deration of the depth of his feelings for her.


    Their passion ignited, burning away any lingering doubts or hesitations. Clothes were discarded in a frenzied rush, and soon they were lost in each other, their bodies moving together in perfect harmony. The room was filled with the sounds of their lovemaking, the sweet symphony of their shared desire.


    Time seemed to stand still as they reveled in their connection, their love for each other shining brighter than ever. When they finally copsed into each other''s arms, spent and sated, Arthur pressed a tender kiss to Diana''s forehead, his heart full of a fierce, unyielding love.


    Breathless and smiling, theyy together, the world outside a distant memory. Arthur brushed a strand of hair from Diana''s face, his touch gentle. "I missed you so much," he whispered, his voice filled with emotion.


    Diana looked up at him, her eyes soft and filled with love. "I missed you too, Arthur. Every moment without you felt like an eternity."


    He held her close, their hearts beating in sync. "We''re together now, and nothing will keep us apart again," he promised, his voice firm.


    Diana nodded, her eyes glistening with tears. "I believe you. And I love you, Arthur. More than anything."


    Arthur smiled, his heart swelling with happiness. "I love you too, Diana. Always."


    The next morning, the first light of dawn filtered into the room, casting a soft glow over Arthur and Diana as theyy entwined in each other''s arms. Arthur stirred, his eyes fluttering open to see Diana still asleep, her expression peaceful. He smiled softly, pressing a gentle kiss to her temple.


    They rose together, their movements synchronized as they dressed and prepared for their journey to Sourna. The memories of the previous night lingered between them, a palpable bond that strengthened their resolve. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As they packed their belongings, the door to the office swung open, and Julia stormed in, her expression a mix of frustration and concern. "Arthur, you can''t just keep disappearing like this!" she eximed, her voice echoing in the quiet room.


    Arthur turned to face her, a teasing smile on his lips. "Good morning to you too, Julia. Did you miss me that much?"


    Julia crossed her arms, trying to maintain her stern expression. "Don''t tter yourself, Arthur. You know what I mean. The city, the guild¡ªthey need you here."


    Diana stepped forward, a yful glint in her eyes. "Don''t worry, Julia. I''ll make sure he doesn''t get into too much trouble."


    Julia rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. "I''m not so sure about that. You two together are trouble waiting to happen."


    Arthurughed, cing a hand on Julia''s shoulder. "We''ll be back soon, I promise. Besides, I know you can handle things while I''m gone. You''ve always been the real boss around here."


    Julia chuckled, her stern demeanor melting away. "Just make sure youe back in one piece. And if you find any interesting artifacts or treasures, don''t forget to bring them back for me."


    Arthur grinned. "Deal. We''ll be back before you know it."


    With that, Arthur and Diana gathered their belongings and prepared to teleport to Sourna. As they activated the portal, Julia watched them go, a mixture of amusement and concern in her eyes.


    Arthur and Diana stepped through the portal, emerging on the deck of Rain''s pirate ship. The salty sea air greeted them, mingling with the sight of Rain''s crew bustling about, preparing for their journey. Rain stood at the helm, her silver hair gleaming in the sunlight, a proud smile on her face as she saw them.


    "Wee back," she called out, her voice carrying over the sound of the waves. "Ready for an adventure?"


    Arthur nodded, his eyes scanning the horizon. "Lead the way, Rain. You''re the expert on this mission."


    Diana, standing beside Arthur, looked at Rain with a mix of curiosity and tension. Rain''s smile faltered slightly as she met Diana''s gaze, recognizing the fiery determination in her eyes.


    "So, this is Diana," Rain said, her voice cool but polite. "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Diana''s eyes narrowed slightly, her tone equally frosty. "And I''ve heard about you, Rain. Arthur told me everything."


    The crew, sensing the tension, exchanged wary nces but continued their preparations. Rain straightened, a hint of defiance in her posture. "Well, it''s good to finally meet you. Arthur and I have had some... interesting times."


    Arthur stepped between them, his voice calm but firm. "Let''s focus on the task at hand. We need to find Valeria Storm."


    Rain''s expression softened at the mention of her caretaker. "Valeria went missing several months ago. She''s the leader of the strongest pirate crew on the sea, and without her, things have been... difficult. I''ve been searching for her tirelessly."


    Diana''s expression shifted to one of sympathy. "I understand. We''ll do everything we can to help you find her."


    The ship''s sails unfurled, catching the wind as they embarked on their voyage. The days at sea passed quickly, filled with the camaraderie and challenges that came with life on a pirate ship. Arthur and Diana quickly earned the respect of the crew, their strength and skill evident in every task they undertook.


    Arthur''s blind eyes did not hinder him; instead, they seemed to enhance his other senses, making him a formidable presence on the ship. He moved with a confidence and grace that inspired the crew, his leadership steady and unwavering.


    Diana''s dual powers of fire and ice were a source of fascination and awe among the pirates. Her ability to control these elements with such precision and power earned her their admiration and trust. She trained with the crew, sharing her knowledge and honing their skills, her presence a constant source of encouragement.


    Rain watched them with a mixture of pride and relief. She had always known Arthur was special, but seeing him and Diana in action, witnessing their strength and dedication firsthand, reaffirmed her belief in their mission.


    As they sailed towards the ancient city in West Sourna, the bond between Arthur, Diana, and Rain grew stronger. They shared stories andughter, their experiences weaving a tapestry of friendship and mutual respect.


    The crew, initially wary of their new passengers, soon came to see Arthur and Diana as valuable allies. Their strength and wisdom were a boon to the ship, and their presence brought a sense of purpose and hope to the pirates.


    After several days at sea, the ship finally approached the shores of West Sourna. The ancient city loomed in the distance, its ruins a stark reminder of the world''s tumultuous past. Arthur stood at the bow, his heart filled with a sense of anticipation and excitement.


    The ship finally docked at the shores of West Sourna, and Arthur, Diana, and Rain disembarked with a mixture of anticipation and caution. The ancient city loomed before them, its ruins a stark reminder of the world''s tumultuous past. The once-grand structures were now overgrown with vegetation, and the air was thick with the scent of the sea.


    Rain took the lead, guiding Arthur and Diana towards the heart of the city. "This is where the people of West Sourna used to thrive," she exined, her voice tinged with nostalgia. "They were masterful traders, known for their maritime prowess. But something odd has been happening here recently. I believe it might lead us to Valeria."


    Arthur''s brow furrowed as he scanned the ruins with his heightened senses. "I don''t feel anyone''s presence here," he said, his voice filled with apprehension. "It''s as if the city ispletely abandoned."

 Chapter 1253 Altar and Hypnosis

    Chapter 1253 Altar and Hypnosis


    As Arthur, Diana, and Rain ventured deeper into the ancient city of West Sourna, the air grew heavy with an unsettling stillness. The ruins, once grand and bustling with life, nowy eerily silent. Vegetation had overtaken the buildings, and the streets were empty. The only sound was the soft crunch of their footsteps on the gravel paths.


    "This ce feels abandoned," Rain remarked, her voice barely above a whisper. "But it''s strange¡ªthese houses don''t look like they were left willingly."


    Arthur nodded, his heightened senses on high alert. "Something happened here, and we need to find out what." He paused, focusing his mana into a set of runes that shimmered faintly in the air. "I''ll use my runes to trace any magical disturbances or residual energies. Let''s start by examining the houses."


    The group approached the nearest house, its wooden door hanging precariously on its hinges. Arthur stepped inside first, his hands raised as he activated a rune of detection. [Rune of Detection: This rune allows the user to sense residual magical energy and trace its origins.]


    As the rune glowed softly, Arthur''s senses were flooded with images and sensations from the past. He saw faint outlines of people moving through the house, their actions hurried and frantic. "They left in a rush," he murmured, "but there''s no sign of a struggle."


    Diana and Rain followed him inside, their eyes scanning the room for any clues. The furniture was overturned, and personal belongings were scattered across the floor. Rain picked up a broken picture frame, the ss cracked and the photo inside torn. "This looks like it was done by someone searching for something," she said thoughtfully.


    Arthur moved to the wall, where he noticed faint streaks of red. He frowned, activating another rune. [Rune of Blood Detection: This rune can detect traces of blood, even if they are invisible to the naked eye.]


    The rune illuminated the bloodstains on the wall, forming a pattern that led towards the back of the house. "There was blood here," Arthur said grimly. "We need to follow this trail."


    They moved through the house, tracing the bloodstains to a hidden door in the back. Arthur pressed his hand against the door, activating a rune of unlocking. [Rune of Unlocking: This rune can unlock any door or mechanism, provided it is not sealed by a higher-level magic.]


    The door creaked open, revealing a narrow staircase descending into darkness. The group exchanged wary nces before Arthur led the way down, his runes casting a soft glow to light their path.


    At the bottom of the stairs, they found themselves in a small, dimly lit room. The air was musty, and the walls were lined with shelves filled with dusty tomes and strange artifacts. In the center of the roomy arge, wooden table, stained with what looked like old blood.


    Diana stepped forward, her fingers brushing against the surface of the table. "What happened here?" she wondered aloud.


    Arthur activated another rune, this one designed to recreate scenes from the past. [Rune of Illusion: This rune creates illusions that depict events that urred in a specific location, allowing the user to witness past events as if they were happening in real-time.]


    The air shimmered, and the room transformed before their eyes. Ghostly figures appeared, moving around the table in a frantic dance. They saw a group of people, their faces twisted with fear and desperation, performing some kind of ritual. The illusion flickered, showing shes of violence and chaos, before fading away.


    "Whatever they were doing, it didn''t end well," Arthur said, his voice heavy with concern. "We need to find more clues."


    They left the house and continued to explore the city, following simr trails of blood and signs of disturbance. Each house they entered told a simr story¡ªabandoned in haste, belongings scattered, and traces of blood leading to hidden rooms or secret passages.


    At one point, Rain stopped in front of a house with its door ajar, her expression thoughtful. "Do you think they were searching for something specific?" she asked.


    Arthur nodded slowly. "It''s possible. There seems to be a pattern to the disturbances¡ªalmost as if they were systematically searching each house."


    As they delved deeper into the city, they encountered more signs of madness. Walls were covered in strange symbols and writings, scrawled in blood and charcoal. The symbols were unfamiliar to them, but they all carried an aura of malevolence.


    Arthur paused in front of one particrly disturbing mural, activating another rune to analyze the symbols. [Rune of Trantion: This rune trantes unknownnguages and symbols, providing the user with their meanings.]


    The symbols glowed faintly as the rune worked its magic, revealing a chilling message: "The mountain calls to us. We must ascend to the source of madness."


    "The mountain..." Diana echoed, her eyes widening. "Do you think that''s where the answers lie?"


    Arthur nodded, his expression grim. "It seems so. We need to find this mountain and uncover what happened to the people of this city." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The trail of blood and madness led them to the edge of the city, where a steep, ancient staircase carved into the rock face ascended towards the mountain. The path was narrow and treacherous, lined with jagged rocks and overgrown with thorny vines.


    "Stay close," Arthur instructed, leading the way up the staircase. "And be prepared for anything."


    As they climbed higher, the air grew colder and thinner, and the sense of unease deepened. The vegetation became sparser, reced by bare rock and twisted, skeletal trees. The mountain loomed above them, its peak shrouded in dark clouds.


    Partway up the mountain, they encountered a group of people. At first, Arthur''s heart lifted with hope that they might find survivors. But as they drew closer, it became clear that these people were not in their right minds. Their eyes were wild, and their movements jerky and erratic. They muttered to themselves, their voices a cacophony of incoherent babble.


    "They''re hypnotized," Diana whispered, her voice tinged with fear. "What could have done this to them?"


    One of the hypnotized citizens suddenly lunged at them, wielding a crude weapon. Arthur reacted swiftly, deflecting the attack with a barrier of magical energy. The others quickly followed suit, attacking with a ferocity that spoke of their madness.


    The group fought back, their movements coordinated and precise. Rain used her agility to dodge and weave between the attackers, disarming them with swift, calcted strikes. Diana wielded her dual elements with deadly efficiency, freezing one attacker in ce while incinerating another''s weapon.


    Arthur activated a defensive rune, creating a protective barrier around them. [Rune of Protection: This rune creates a barrier that repels physical and magical attacks, providing temporary safety for the user and their allies.]


    The barrier gave them a moment to regroup, and Arthur quickly scanned the attackers for any signs of what might be controlling them. His eyesnded on a small, glowing amulet around the neck of one of the citizens. "Those amulets," he called out. "They''re the source of the hypnosis!"


    Diana and Rain focused their efforts on removing the amulets, using precise strikes and spells to dislodge them. As the amulets were destroyed, the citizens copsed, their eyes clearing as they were freed from the spell.


    "We need to get to the source of this madness," Arthur said, his determination unwavering. "Let''s keep moving."


    They continued their ascent, the path growing steeper and more treacherous. The air was thick with an oppressive energy, and the sense of unease grew stronger with each step. The mountain seemed to pulse with a dark power, its malevolent presence almost tangible.


    At the top of the staircase, they found themselves at the entrance to a vast, ancient maze carved into the mountainside. The stone walls were covered in intricate carvings and symbols, and the air was filled with a low, ominous hum.


    Arthur activated another rune, this one designed to navigate through mazes andbyrinths. [Rune of Navigation: This rune provides guidance and direction inplex and confusing environments, helping the user find their way.]


    The rune glowed softly, creating a faint path of light that led deeper into the maze. "Stay close and follow the light," Arthur instructed. "This will guide us to the heart of the maze."


    As they ventured further into thebyrinth, the air grew colder, and the sense of unease deepened. The walls seemed to close in around them, and the low hum grew louder, resonating in their bones.


    They encountered more signs of madness¡ªsymbols scrawled on the walls, pools of dried blood, and broken weapons scattered on the ground. The maze was a ce of chaos and violence, a reflection of the madness that had consumed the city''s inhabitants.


    At the center of the maze, they found arge, open chamber. The walls were covered in more symbols, and the floor was stained with blood. In the center of the chamber stood an altar, surrounded by more of the hypnotized citizens.


    The citizens turned to face them, their eyes wild with madness. They attacked without hesitation, their movements erratic and frenzied. Arthur and hispanions fought back, their skills and coordination honed by their previous battles.


    Arthur activated a powerful offensive rune, sending out waves of energy that incapacitated the attackers. [Rune of Energy Wave: This rune releases a powerful wave of energy that can incapacitate multiple targets, providing a temporary advantage inbat.]


    As thest of the attackers fell, Arthur approached the altar. The symbols carved into its surface pulsed with a dark energy, and the air around it was thick with malevolence. He activated a rune of analysis, trying to understand the source of the power. [Rune of Analysis: This rune allows the user to analyze and understandplex magical structures and energies.]

 Chapter 1254 Deluge

    Chapter 1254 Deluge


    Arthur, Diana, and Rain stood in the dimly lit chamber, the oppressive energy of the altar bearing down on them. Arthur''s rune of analysis glowed softly, illuminating the intricate carvings and symbols etched into the altar''s surface. The low hum of malevolence resonated in their bones, sending shivers down their spines.


    "This altar is the source of the madness," Arthur said, his voice steady despite the unsettling atmosphere. "But there''s more to it. We need to understand its full purpose."


    Rain stepped closer, her eyes narrowing as she examined the symbols. "These markings... they''re ancient. Older than the city itself," she murmured, tracing a finger along one of the carvings. "They speak of rituals, dark magic, and sacrifices."


    Diana''s eyes widened in concern. "Sacrifices? What kind of sacrifices?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rain''s expression darkened. "Human sacrifices. The bloodstains on the altar confirm it. But there''s something else... something about these symbols feels familiar."


    Arthur''s rune pulsed with energy, revealing a hiddenpartment within the altar. He carefully opened it, revealing a set of scrolls and a small, intricately carved box. He handed the scrolls to Diana, who began to unroll them with care.


    As Diana read through the scrolls, her brow furrowed in concentration. "These scrolls detail the rituals performed here. They were meant to summon and bind powerful entities," she exined. "But it seems the ritual went wrong. Instead of binding the entity, they unleashed it."


    Rain''s eyes widened with realization. "That must be what happened to the city. The people were caught in the aftermath of the failed ritual."


    Arthur nodded, his expression grim. "We need to find out who was behind this and why they performed the ritual."


    They carefully examined the rest of the chamber, looking for more clues. As they moved deeper into the maze, they encountered more symbols and bloodstains, each one telling a story of madness and chaos.


    At the far end of the chamber, they found a hidden passage leading out of the maze and into the dense forest surrounding the city. The trail of blood and symbols continued, leading them further into the woods.


    The forest was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by the asional rustle of leaves and the distant calls of nocturnal creatures. The air grew colder, and the sense of unease deepened as they followed the trail.


    After what felt like hours of walking, they stumbled upon a clearing. The sight that met their eyes was both shocking and revolting. A group of people, all hypnotized, were engaged in a grotesque disy of lustful acts, their bodies intertwined in a manner that spoke of utter madness and desperation.


    Diana gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "This is... horrible."


    Rain''s expression flickered with terror. "These acts can only be done by him..."


    Arthur stepped forward, his rune of protection glowing brightly. "Rain, can you do something about them?"


    Rain nodded, her eyes zing with resolve. She stepped into the clearing, her powers as the Sin of Lust surging to the forefront. But unlike her brother, Rain''s aspect of lust was intertwined with love andpassion. She focused her energy, sending out waves of calming, soothing power that enveloped the hypnotized individuals.


    One by one, the people in the clearing began to awaken from their trance, their eyes clearing as they came to their senses. They looked around in confusion and shame, quickly disentangling themselves and covering their bodies.


    Diana approached one of the women, her voice gentle and reassuring. "It''s okay. You''re safe now. We''re here to help."


    The woman looked at her with tears in her eyes. "I don''t understand... what happened to us?"


    Arthur gathered the group together, his expression serious but kind. "You''ve been under the influence of a powerful hypnosis. We need to know if any of you remember what happened before you were brought here."


    Most of the people shook their heads, their memories fragmented and hazy. But one young man, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination, stepped forward.


    "I remember," he said, his voice trembling. "I remember everything."


    Arthur and the others turned to face him, their attention fully focused. "Tell us what happened," Arthur urged gently.


    The young man took a deep breath, his eyes darting around the clearing before settling on Rain. "It started after the two worlds merged," he began. "Our city¡ªPort Marlin¡ªwas known for its trade and maritime prowess. But everything changed when he arrived."


    "Who?" Diana asked, her voice filled with urgency.


    The young man pointed a trembling finger at Rain. "He looked like her. A handsome man with silver hair. He appeared out of nowhere and began to lead us into madness. He made us do things... horrible things."


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock. "Deluge," she whispered. "My twin brother."


    Arthur nodded, his expression grim. "Human sacrifices and now this. He''s using people to fuel his power."


    Rain''s face tightened with anger. "I should have known. He feeds on these acts, turning people''s desires into something twisted. I need to stop him. This is one of the powers of the Sin of Lust?"


    Diana''s eyes shed with anger and hurt. "Arthur, you knew about this? About Rain being the Sin of Lust?"


    Arthur winced, guilt washing over him. "I did, but I forgot to mention it. But she''s different, I promise."


    Diana''s expression softened slightly, but her eyes still held a trace of betrayal. "We''ll talk about thister. Right now, we need to focus helping these people."


    The young man stepped forward, his eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and fear. "I can tell you what happened in the city. It''s a nightmare I''ll never forget."


    He began to recount the events that led to the city''s downfall. "Port Marlin was a thriving city, bustling with trade and activity. But after the worlds merged, strange things began to happen. People started disappearing, and those who remained grew increasingly restless and anxious."


    "Then, one day, a man with silver hair and a handsome face appeared. He was charming and persuasive, and he quickly gained a following. He promised us power and pleasure, and we were drawn to him like moths to a me."


    The young man''s voice trembled as he continued. "But his promises were lies. He led us into dark rituals and perverse acts, feeding on our desires and turning them into madness. The city fell into chaos, and we were trapped in a nightmare we couldn''t escape."


    Rain''s expression grew darker with each word. "That''s Deluge''s doing. He preys on people''s desires, twisting them into something dark and destructive. Then, he extracts their life-essence to fuel his presence."


    Arthur clenched his fists, his anger boiling over. "Sounds like the perfect punching bag."


    "I can help you. I know where he might be hiding. There''s an old temple deep in the forest, a ce where the rituals were performed. It''s likely he''s there."


    Arthur, Diana, and Rain exchanged nces. "Then that''s where we''ll go," Arthur said firmly. "We''ll put an end to this madness and free the people of Port Marlin from Deluge''s influence."


    As they prepared to leave, Rain ced a hand on the young man''s shoulder. "Thank you for your bravery. We''ll make sure Deluge is stopped and that this nightmare ends."


    The young man nodded, a flicker of hope in his eyes. "Please, be careful. He''s powerful and dangerous."


    Arthur, Diana, and Rain set off into the forest, guided by the young man''s directions. The path was treacherous, overgrown with thorny vines and twisted roots. The air grew colder and more oppressive the deeper they went, the sense of malevolence thickening with each step.


    Finally, they reached the ancient temple, its stone walls covered in the same dark symbols they had seen throughout the city. The entrance loomed before them, a gaping maw that seemed to swallow the light.


    Arthur activated his rune of protection, casting a shield around them. "Stay close and be ready for anything. Deluge won''t let us approach without a fight."


    They entered the temple, the air growing colder and more oppressive with each step. The walls were covered in symbols and carvings, depicting scenes of madness and chaos. The sense of malevolence was almost overwhelming, pressing down on them like a physical weight.


    As they ventured deeper into the temple, they heard faint whispers andughter echoing through the halls. The sound sent chills down their spines, but they pressed on, determined to find Deluge and put an end to his reign of terror.


    Finally, they reached the inner sanctum of the temple, a vast chamber lit by flickering torches. At the center of the room stood Deluge, his silver hair gleaming in the dim light. His eyes were filled with a dark, malevolent energy, and a twisted smile yed on his lips.


    "Wee, dear sister," he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "And you''ve brought friends. How delightful."


    Rain stepped forward, her eyes zing with anger. "Deluge, this ends now. We''re here to stop you and free the people of Port Marlin from your madness."


    Deluge''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Oh, Rain, always the righteous one. But you can''t stop me. I am the embodiment of lust, the darker side of desire. These people are mine to control and manipte."

 Chapter 1255 Seeking Wisdom

    Chapter 1255 Seeking Wisdom


    "No one is yours," rebuked Arthur with disgust. His ck lightning crackled as his wrath boiled. "I don''t care if you are Rain''s brother. In the next three seconds, you will die unless you dispel your hypnosis."


    "Bold words," replied Deluge with surprise, ncing at Arthur. Then, his eyes narrowed. "Those two golden scars... ck hair... and ck lightning. I heard about you."


    "Have you heard about my dagger too?" asked Arthur as he summoned Nightmare, unleashing a cry of wrath that seemed to peel the world''s color. "You two will get to know each other quite well."


    Arthur stepped forward, his aura shaking the entire temple. His golden mana burst from his body as well, intermixing with the wrath. Although his eyes were sealed by the two scars, they looked like beast eyes ring at the Sin.


    "How scary,"ughed Deluge as he strode forward as well. "It honors me that the great Arthur Netherborne came here just for me. Are you here to im my head?"


    "We are here looking for someone, but I don''t mind killing a disgusting cmity in the process," replied Arthur as he raised his dagger. "Your three seconds are over."


    Arthur stomped on the ground, destroying the temple''s floor like a rising tide. He bolted forward like a sh of lightning, his dagger swinging toward Deluge.


    The Sin of Lust tried to retreat in haste, but Arthur''s dagger passed through his neck without resistance. The head was severed from the body as Arthurnded a distance away, his feet sliding on the temple''s ground.


    As he turned around, Arthur examined his dagger with curiosity before turning toward the Sin. Deluge stood there with his head rolling away, but Arthur did not fall for it.


    "This is not your real body," muttered Arthur with a frown, although he could not see the Sin. "But I can still feel your existence here."


    "Busted!"ughed the flying head as it reattached to the body. "This is a fragment of myself that I incarnated into this ce. I knew that Rain would run over here as soon as she heard about the city."


    "This is all just to lure me?" muttered Rain with confusion. "You never wanted anything to do with me."


    "But that changed, dear sister," said Deluge as he turned toward her with a grin. "I learned that we are iplete without each other."


    "You think that I cannot hurt you just because you are not here?" interrupted Arthur with rage as he raised his dagger again. "Godyer Art... Third Stance."


    "Wait!" shouted Deluge as he raised a hand to stop him, but Arthur was already gathering his lightning to execute his strongest attack. "I have Vrie Storm!"


    Arthur paused.


    "What?" asked Rain with surprise. "How do you know about her?"


    "Oh, dear sister, I know everything about you. I learned it ever since I learned that I cannot grow stronger with only half of me."


    Deluge''s words hung in the air like a dark cloud. Arthur''s wrath red, and he could feel his power surging, ready to be unleashed.


    "Vrie is safe for now," Deluge continued, his eyes gleaming with malevolent delight. "But that can change in an instant. If you want her to live, Rain, you must be one with me. Together, we will be the true Sin of Lust."


    Rain''s face twisted in disgust. "I''d rather die than be one with you," she spat.


    Arthur''s rage boiled over. "You think you can manipte us with your twisted games?" he growled. "You''re wrong, Deluge. I won''t let you harm Rain or Vrie."


    Deluge''sughter echoed through the chamber, chilling and ominous. "Bold words, Arthur. But can you back them up?"


    Arthur didn''t waste another moment. He summoned his power, his golden mana intertwining with his ck lightning. "Godyer Art, Third Stance: Shattered Divinity," he intoned, his voice filled with deadly calm.


    The air crackled with energy as Arthur''s attack charged. Deluge''s eyes widened in realization and fear, but he stood his ground, knowing he had the upper hand. The temple seemed to hold its breath as Arthur unleashed his most powerful attack.


    A bolt of ck lightning, crackling with divine energy, shot from Arthur''s dagger, striking Deluge with a force that shook the entire structure. The Sin of Lust screamed in agony as the attack tore through him, shredding his ethereal form.


    For a moment, Arthur thought he had seeded. But then Deluge''sughter echoed once more, weaker but defiant. "You can''t kill me that easily, Arthur. This is merely a fragment of my true self."


    As the smoke cleared, Deluge''s form began to fade, hisughter echoing ominously. "Remember, Rain," he said, his voice growing fainter. "If you want Vrie Storm to live, you must sacrifice yourself. Only then can we be whole."


    With those final words, Deluge vanished, leaving Arthur, Rain, and Diana alone in the temple. The silence that followed was deafening, the weight of Deluge''s threat hanging heavily in the air.


    Rain sank to her knees, her face pale and her eyes wide with shock. "Vrie," she whispered, her voice breaking. "He''s taken her."


    Arthur knelt beside her, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "We''ll get her back, Rain. I promise. We won''t let Deluge win."


    Diana stepped forward, her eyes filled with concern. "Rain, we''ll do whatever it takes to rescue Vrie. You''re not alone in this."


    Rain looked up at them, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and determination. "But how? He wants me to be one with him. I can''t... I won''t..."


    Arthur''s grip tightened on her shoulder, his eyes burning with resolve. "We''ll find another way. We always do."


    Diana nodded. "We''ve faced worse ande out stronger. We''ll find Vrie and stop Deluge."


    Arthur''s mind raced, trying to formte a n. Deluge was powerful, but he was not invincible. They needed to find his true body and rescue Vrie before it was toote.


    The temple stood eerily quiet, the echoes of Deluge''sughter still lingering in the air. Rain slowly stood up, her legs shaky but her resolve hardening. Arthur and Diana exchanged a determined look; they had to act fast.


    "We need to save the people of Port Marlin first," Arthur said, his voice steady. "Breaking the hypnosis and destroying that altar should weaken Deluge''s influence."


    Rain nodded, wiping away the tears that had started to form. "Let''s do it."


    Arthur led the way out of the temple, his senses sharp and his resolve unwavering. Diana and Rain followed closely, their faces set with determination. They navigated through the maze-like ruins, guided by the dark energy emanating from the cursed altar that held the town under Deluge''s spell.


    The altar was located in the heart of the ruins, surrounded by a ring of hypnotized citizens who chanted in unison, their eyes zed over. The sight of the townspeople, caught in a grotesque trance, filled Arthur with renewed anger.


    "We need to break their connection to the altar," Arthur instructed. "Diana, can you handle the altar while Rain and I deal with the people?"


    Diana nodded, her eyes shing with determination. She moved towards the altar, her hands already glowing with a mix of fire and ice. Arthur and Rain stepped forward, ready to confront the hypnotized citizens.


    "Rain, use your power to calm them," Arthur suggested. "I''ll protect you."


    Rain nodded, summoning her own energy. As she focused, a gentle, soothing wave of her power spread out, enveloping the citizens. Their chanting faltered, and confusion began to rece the empty stares in their eyes.


    Arthur, his ck lightning crackling around him, stood guard, ready to strike if any of the citizens became violent. But Rain''s power worked quickly. The citizens, now free from the hypnosis, copsed to the ground, their eyes clearing.


    Meanwhile, Diana reached the altar, her hands glowing brighter as she unleashed her power. She summoned a torrent of fire and ice, the contrasting elements intertwining as they struck the cursed structure. The altar cracked and hissed under the assault, its dark energy dissipating into the air.


    With one final burst of power, the altar shattered into pieces, a wave of light washing over the area as the dark magic was dispelled. The remaining citizens fell to their knees, free from Deluge''s grasp.


    "It''s done," Diana said, turning back to Arthur and Rain. "The altar is destroyed." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur nodded, his eyes scanning the now-conscious citizens. "Let''s get them back to the ship. They need rest and care."


    The trio helped the townspeople to their feet, guiding them back through the ruins and towards Rain''s ship. The pirates aboard, seeing the state of the citizens, immediately set to work providing food and water, their initial wariness reced by a sense of purpose.


    As the ship set sail, Arthur, Rain, and Diana gathered in the captain''s quarters to formte their next n. The room was dimly lit, the sound of the waves a constant backdrop as they discussed their options.


    "We need to find Deluge''s true body," Arthur said, his voice firm. "The fragment we faced was powerful, but it''s not the source of his strength."


    Rain nodded, her expression thoughtful. "But where do we even start looking? He could be anywhere."


    One of the pirates, a seasoned sailor with a scar running down his cheek, stepped forward. "If it''s knowledge you seek, you should go to Sourna, thend of Wisdom. They have records and scrolls dating back centuries. If anyone knows about Deluge''s whereabouts, it would be the schrs there."


    Arthur considered this, nodding slowly. "Sourna, huh? The ruler of Sourna won''t turn us away. He knows what I''m capable of."


    Diana raised an eyebrow. "Are you nning to threaten him, Arthur?"


    Arthur''s lips curled into a slight smile. "I''m just stating a fact. If they refuse to help, they''ll regret it. But hopefully, it won''te to that."

 Chapter 1256 Alaric The Pirate

    Chapter 1256 ric The Pirate


    The ship sailed for four days to reach the capital of Sourna. Arthur was bored since such a distance could be shortened to a mere second with his runes. However, pirates had their way.


    "If you don''t bridge the ocean by your own hands, then why would you be a pirate?"ughed the pirate who suggested visiting Sourna for information about Deluge.


    Arthur did not understand the thrills of the ocean at first, but he got a taste of it when the ship suddenly began to rise. The pirates panicked as Arthur jumped over the figurehead, looking down at the sea.


    But the ocean was too far.


    The ship was rising through the air toward the sky by some unknown force before that force disappeared. Then, the ship came crashing down.


    "The pirates of Sourna are here! They use the force to crash ships and plunder them!" roared the pirate as he hugged the mast. "Netherborne fe, please save us!"


    "But this is also a part of the pirate''s life!"ughed Arthur as he spread his arms, his golden mana bursting from his body. "Levitate!"


    The ship''s descent began slowing down until it safelynded on the waters. The pirates were hugging each other as Arthur flew with a smile. He rose high enough in the air until he saw the person who did this.


    "From all that distance?" muttered Arthur with surprise, since it was hard to control mana over such a distance.


    "Pirates are attacking us!" roared the veteran sailor on their ship before everyone ran to their post. Rain grabbed the helm before turning it away, as her crew unfolded the sail.


    Boom!


    A sh of light from the enemy ship preceded the explosion, and Arthur realized they were firing cannons at them. As he saw that the cannonball was going to destroy his ship, he had to intervene. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur dove down as he raised his leg. Calcting the exact trajectory of the attack, he mmed his foot to the cannonball, sending it to the waters. It mmed into the waters and exploded, mana bursting in a torrent of fire.


    "You guys are ying dirty," muttered Arthur with augh before he flew toward them. Before they could fire another cannonball, Arthurnded on the ship.


    Boom!


    The wooden tiles of the ship broke under his feet as dust rose from the ground. Arthur dusted himself as he was surrounded by a group of pirates wearing robes and bandanas.


    "Kill him!" roared one of them, raising a weapon at Arthur. In response, Arthur summoned his dagger, which unleashed a cry that instilled fear into the hearts of his enemies.


    The pirates rushed to kill him, and Arthur weed them with a smile. However, before any of them could attack him, a shout from behind them stopped the pirates.


    "You damned idiots, hold your hands!" roared someone from the deck above, forcing the pirates to stop. Arthur stared with confusion as he turned toward the source. "Is any of you stronger than empyreans?!"


    "What are you talking about, boss?" asked the first pirate to rush forward.


    A young man descended from above, a sword on his left waist and a gun to his right. He wore arge leather hat like the one Rain wore while sailing her boat.


    "That man is Arthur Netherborne, dimwits," announced the man as he pushed the pirates aside to approach Arthur. "If you value your lives, then you should remember the person who fought against four empyreans!"


    "Four... empyreans?" muttered the pirates with a chill running down their spine. In the meantime, Arthur smiled as he released his dagger, letting it disappear. "This youngster?"


    "Don''t dare say another word, you moron," said the captain as he stood several feet away from Arthur. "Please excuse my men, good sir. They are just a bunch of idiots."


    "Are your men the same ones who used force on my ship?" asked Arthur with a smirk, examining the man before him.


    The captain was young, almost as young as Arthur himself. He had long brown hair cascading on his shoulder, topped with a brown leather hat with a skull on it. Although he was handsome, he had a hideous scar running across his jaw.


    "If I had known that a small ship like that had the great Arthur Netherborne, would I dare attack it?" asked the young man as he took off his hat. "Can you let it slide?"


    "If you are a pirate, then you know nothinges without a price," said Arthur with a smirk. "You have to pay up."


    "Our lives are not worth much, but I will agree to whatever you ask," said the young man as he wore his hat again. "I doubt that the great Arthur Netherborne, lord of Runera and King of Wrath, would fancy anything I have."


    Arthur was amused by the young man, who seemed far too well-spoken to be a mere pirate. Thus, he took an interest in him and decided to use this encounter to gain some information.


    "How about we have a little chat?" asked Arthur as he pointed toward his ship in the distance. "On my ship."


    "Steer the ship, boys!" shouted the captain without a pause. Arthur liked how fast he was to decide, and the ship began sailing to Rain and Diana.


    Arthur stood on the figurehead, letting them know that they did note here to attack. Rain received them with a confused frown.


    "What happened?"


    "I made an awesome entrance, but they recognized me and surrendered,"ughed Arthur as he jumped tond on his ship. "But I found an interesting fellow who will prove useful."


    Rain watched the young captain board her ship without fear. His crew looked wary, but their captain was at ease as he followed Arthur.


    A table was ced in the middle of the deck, and rum was poured for the young captain. Arthur sat opposite him, watching the man inspect the surroundings.


    "You must be the reason our worlds merged," said the young captain to Diana, who stood to the side. "If I had someone this beautiful waiting for me, I would also make an enemy out of the world."


    "You get it,"ughed Arthur as he grabbed a cup of rum as well. "How do you know so much about me?"


    "Only a fool wouldn''t know about the man who conquers empires and kills kings," replied the young captain. "In the seas of Sourna, knowledge is power. If I had not recognized you earlier, I would have died alongside my crew."


    "You are easy to give up."


    "A good pirate knows his limits," replied the young captain. "My name is ric, captain of the Cross Pirates."


    "You already know my name, and this is my partner, Diana, and my friend, Rain. We were traveling to West Sourna when you attacked us."


    "West Sourna?" muttered the young man with surprise before he smiled. "Then you might be grateful that I attacked you."


    "Why is that?"


    "Judging by your words, you were taking the old route to the coast. However, an ind appeared between West and East Sourna, making the two sides fight over it. At the current time, any ship that approaches either side gets destroyed."


    "What is on that ind that warrants such a war?" asked Diana, and the young man turned toward her.


    "Nothing other than great control over the sea. If East Sourna takes over the city, it will be a step closer to their victory over the Lord of Sourna. And if the opposite happens, no one will be able to defeat the Lord of Hikma."


    "A political struggle fornd," muttered Rain with a nod. "I heard such a thing, but we don''t n on getting close to that ind. We want to enter West Sourna for information."


    "What kind of information?" asked ric with interest.


    "Have you heard of the Sin of Lust, Deluge?"


    "Any pirate knows the Greatest Pirate in the sea," said ric with a frown. "Deluge is the captain of the Lust Pirates, a notorious group of ten thousand. He governed over the seas for many years, bing the only reason that the West and East remain separated."


    "And what about Vrie Storm?" asked Arthur, looking at ric with awe. His knowledge seemed vast and all-epassing.


    "I know her, but have never met her. Some believe she died a few months ago after shing with Deluge. However, no one knows the truth."


    "You know a lot about these affairs," muttered Diana with suspicion. "And you are eager to share it all."


    "I know with certainty that any of you three can kill me, and I don''t believe lying or refusing to cooperate is the right method to survive," replied ric with a smile. "Although I do know that Arthur Netherborne is never unjust."


    "Even though I am the most hated man in the world?"


    "You are hated for doing what you want," said ric with a smile before he pointed at the empty air. "But you also gave the people a chance to fight for their survival through the Level Up Legacy."

 Chapter 1257 A Changing Sea

    Chapter 1257 A Changing Sea


    Later that night, Arthur and Diana retried to their room on the ship. Rain gave them an entire suit that had spatial runes incorporated to increase space.


    ric and his crew sailed ahead of them, guiding them toward a safer route away from the conflict. After gazing at their swaying ship for a while, Arthur returned to his room to find Dianabing her hair.


    "I can create a shadow to do that for you," said Arthur as he closed the door, but Diana did not respond to his remark. He sighed, knowing that she was upset. "I apologize for not telling you about Rain. But she can be trusted."


    "Sins can never be trusted. They are the embodiment of their respective emotions, whether it is greed, envy, gluttony..."


    "And I am the Sin of Wrath," interrupted her Arthur, making Diana pause for a second before cing down herb, still staring at her reflection in the mirror. "Although I never admitted it, you should have some clue by now."


    "...that ck lightning, right?" she muttered, her clear blue eyes lowering to the ground. "I could feel the ominous energy behind it, but... the Sin of Wrath?"


    "I refused to believe it myself, until I met Eragon inside my sea of consciousness,"ughed Arthur as he made his way through the room, his runes activating to push the furniture away from his path. "But in the end, I had to ept it."


    "Back in Alka, you once mentioned that illusions do not work against you," muttered Diana with confusion. "Does that mean you were already the Sin of Wrath back then?"


    "I think it''s a little moreplicated than that," he replied before standing behind her, reaching to touch her shoulders. Since his eyes couldn''t see her expression, he was relieved that she did not mind his touch.


    "Help me understand, then," she said, a tone a little icier than he was familiar with. "When did you be the Sin of Wrath?"


    "I have always been, but I am not Eragon."


    "Then?"


    "I am someone who holds Eragon a hostage."


    "...what?" her shock was evident through her voice, and Arthurughed as he pulled the chair to turn her toward him. She sat before him as he lowered his head toward hers.


    "Let me show you my sea of consciousness."


    "...we are not even married yet."


    Arthur was surprised, pausing at her words. He doubted for a second whether she was just teasing him, or whether the sea of consciousness was something major to be shared by the people of Alva.


    Sensing his confusion and surprise, she exined, "For demi-humans, a sea of consciousness is where our traits reside. It is considered the most sacred bond for us to share."


    "...I never knew that," he said, taken aback. "Does that mean your traits are spiritual?"


    "Not really, but they have their manifestations on our souls. For my sea of consciousness, the world is half a blizzard and half inferno."


    "That is befitting. What about the Isotox?"


    "It resides there two, maintaining the separation of these two worlds," she replied. "In any case, you were about to show me your sea of consciousness? I want to wait for a special moment with my destined someone."


    "But I thought I was..." he began, his voice trailing before he coughed, unable to finish his self-absorbed sentence. But then, he heard the cutest sound of a stifled giggle. "You are teasing me."


    "And it was easier than anticipated, oh almighty sin of wrath," she said as she cupped his face. "I restrained the wrath even while frozen, remember?"


    Arthur indeed remembered how she always helped him when he lost control. That made him wonder about the nature of their bond, since he never got angry ever since he reunited with Diana.


    "I turn into a fool when you are around," he admitted with augh. "But if you don''t want to see my sea of consciousness, I would understand too."


    "Of course, I want to, idiot," she reprimanded him in the sweetest voice. "You are my destined someone after all."


    [Critical damage has been inflicted!]


    Arthur has never been so happy about being called an idiot before, and he almost melted at her voice and touch. The power she holds over his heart might be stronger than anything this universe had.


    "I can''t express how much I love you," he said while his arms wrapped around her, pulling her to his chest. "You are my destined someone too."


    "I better be," sheughed. And then, the two broke off their embrace and leaned forward, letting their foreheads touch. Arthur then entered his sea of consciousness alongside Diana.


    The two of them did not appear atop the Mountain of ck Lightning, nor beside the colossal giant of creation, but in a cherry blossom forest beside ake.


    "This ce is..." muttered Arthur with confusion, since this has never appeared in his sea of consciousness before.


    "Beautiful," muttered Diana beside him, a mixture of fire and ice spirit. Arthur could see her form in this world, since he did not need his sight. "I have never seen a scene more beautiful than this."


    "Neither have I."


    "What do you mean? Is this not your sea of consciousness?"


    "It is, but this is andscape I have never visited," muttered Arthur with confusion. "It reminds me of someone I know."


    "You mean me?" asked a voice from behind Arthur, and the two of them turned to find a young man standing with azure hair flowing in the wind. He wore a shining silver armor with a sword strapped to his waist. "It has been a while, Arthur."


    "Lyle?" muttered Arthur with surprise. "I thought your spirit still resided in Helios." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It is, but this is just a remnant of my spirit inside your sea of consciousness," said Lyle before he turned toward Diana. "You must be the one who has his heart."


    "I like to believe so."


    "You both are lucky to have each other," said Lyle with a grin before he turned toward Arthur. "You managed to save her in the end, unlike me."


    "You avenged her."


    "And that is more than I can ask for," replied Lyle with a nod as he gestured toward the cherry blossoms. "This ce appeared because you are finally happy, Arthur. Your sea of consciousness depends on your state of being."


    "A growing sea of consciousness?" muttered Diana with confusion as her mes rippled. "But that should not be possible."


    "Indeed not," nodded Lyle as he walked ahead of them toward theke. "The moment our souls are born, our sea of consciousness is constricted based on our personalities, powers, and desires. A saying goes: all seas rise and fall, except the ones inside."


    "Is the sea of consciousness somethingmon in Alka?" asked Arthur with confusion, since Diana seemed well-versed in that regard. For his world, nothing was known about it except that it exists.


    "For the noble families with a bloodline, it is the most crucial thing," said Diana with a nod. "As he said, the seas of consciousness are always static and unchanging. We might grow more powerful and gain abilities, but our souls will always be restricted by their seas."


    "The case is different for this world," said Lyle as he advanced forward toward theke, causing a ripple with his hand. "It changes every day, growing nonstop. In a world of stasis, Arthur, you are the sole person advancing forward."


    "That exins how I can be both creation and wrath."


    "Among many other things," said Lyle with a grin as he pointed toward the sky. "Our friend there is going to give us a ride. A lot has changed."


    Arthur raised his head to see a giant figure in the sky. A momentter, he realized it was the same giant crane which he defeated and absorbed. However, it looked more majestic in this world, its wingspan covering the heavens and earth.


    Momentster, the craned descended, and the three rode on its back. Then it flew toward the sky again, letting the cherry blossom turn into a small dot on the ground.


    "I don''t understand," muttered Diana while deep in thought. "How could a sea of consciousness change? It is the most fundamental structure of a soul. If anyone attempts to change it..."


    "The soul would shatter," continued Lyle while gazing into the distance. "But Arthur here is different. His soul is always growing, absorbing everything it touches, including me."


    "Are you saying that every monster I defeated and absorbed is in my sea of consciousness somewhere?" asked Arthur while staring at the crane carrying them. "For what cause?"


    "No cause, other than being the natural state order," replied Lyle while petting the bird''s giant feathers. "Your soul is just designed that way, to epass everything under the heaven and earth."


    As he left them with those ringing words, the two saw a mountain appear from between the clouds, covered in ck lightning and a shattering roar of wrath.


    "We arrived to our first destination in your world, the Mountain of Wrath. Eragon is still entrapped here after you sealed him together with Azkahar, still hoping to break free and take control."

 Chapter 1258 A World Without...

    Chapter 1258 A World Without...


    As soon as Diana saw the ck mountain, her instincts of the great phoenix and ice spirit kicked in. Her body shivered as she knew that advancing any forward would threaten her life. That made her heart beat faster, until she felt the reassuring calloused hand hold hers.


    "I sealed him," said Arthur as he looked at her with his scarred eyes, their sight still filling Diana with guilt. He lost his sight just to save her from what her father has done to her. "You don''t need to worry."


    And her worries disappeared just like that alongside with her primal instincts to survive. His voice worked like a ma that picked up her fears and blew them in the winds.


    "Is this... Eragon the Destroyer?" asked Dia after taking a deep breath as the crane lowered them even further. "I never thought that I would meet what Alkan people used to scare their children."


    "You know about him?" asked Arthur with interest, to which Diana nodded with a smile. Lyle also seemed interested in what she had to say as he turned his head toward them.


    The memory of her mother telling her about all the cmities surfaced in her mind. Before her father attacked the ice spirits'' mountain, her mother tutored her on everything that might endanger her outside.


    Eragon the Destroyer was the scariest cmity to ever exist. The legends have it that he wiped out nation in its rage, shaped as a giant wolf that tore through the very world with its teeth.


    Diana retold her childhood stories to the listening men as the crane descended on the base of the mountain. She told them about the great civilization that once existed in Alka, but ceased to exist because they angered Eragon.


    Although every cmity could tear through nations, Eragon was the embodiment of violence. He was a man born out of hatred and desire to destroy, making him the sole sin that focused on harming others.


    "And you are now telling me that this kind of creature exists within you, Arthur?" asked Dia as she looked at him with a frown.


    "He is a version of me, in a way," said Arthur with augh as he looked away, gazing up the mountain as if he could still see its summit. "I also had my fits of wrath."


    Diana found that very hard to believe. She met Arthur when he was nothing but a ve for Larza, the snake woman. But even after he obtained his powers and reimed his pride, he was never angry.


    The only time that she saw that side of him, filled with unknown mysticism, was a day earlier in the arena. And it made her heart race just thinking about it.


    Lyle led them up the mountain, where they got to see Eragon. Witnessing the cmity in person made Diana realize that he was the real deal. Each deafening shriek of wrath shook the heavens and earth.


    "As you can see, Diana, he is sealed here," said Arthur to reassure her. "Although I might be the Sin of Wrath, I am only borrowing his powers."


    "Borrowing is the wrong word," said Lyle from behind the two, making them turn to face him. "Eragon''s powers still exist in this world, and that is the reason you need to seal him. However, your sea of consciousness mirrors your outer world, Arthur."


    "And that makes him able to use abilities from things within his sea of consciousness?" muttered Diana with a breath-taken expression. Lyle nodded at her words, but Arthur did not seem affected. "How could you be so calm?"


    "I had an inkling ever since my conversation with that giant over there," said Arthur while pointing to a different direction of his world. "He told me that I can somehow use both powers of creation and wrath. So, I''m not too surprised if this is my real ability."


    "But you fail to understand how absurd it is to have the creator and a cmity residing here in your sea of consciousness," Diana gulped down as she told him. "In order for something to host another, the former must be..."


    "Grander than thetter," Lyle finished her words as he advanced toward Arthur with a smile. "She is right, Arthur. After my death, I found myself in this world, and I have been wandering through it ever since. I reached that same conclusion."


    "That I am grander than creation and wrath?" muttered Arthur with the same nk expression as he took a moment to digest it. Then, Diana saw his grin, followed by the most domineering words. "I am Arthur Netherborne, after all."


    Not creation, nor wrath, could match up to the man in front of her. His presence was the center of the entire universe, and his soul could epass everything inside it.


    Just because he was Arthur Netherborne. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not a bad exnation,"ughed Lyle as he turned back toward the path they came from. "There is someone else inside this tower that is waiting for you."


    "Dorian," Arthur revealed another name that Diana did not recognize. "I was wondering how he was doing inside my sea of consciousness."


    "You ced him here?" asked Diana with confusion.


    "Rather than him, I ced ''it'' inside my sea of consciousness," he said with a grin but did not borate further.


    Diana was once again shocked to see the ''it'' that Arthur mention. It was a red tower that pierced through the heavens, looking grand, majestic, and a part of the world itself.


    The tower was not sealed by walls, but rather had its contentsid bare for the world. As the crane circled around it, they saw the different floors of the tower.


    "There are people living here," muttered Diana as she peeked from above the crane, looking at the lowest floor of the tower. "What brought them here?"


    "The gods wanted to destroy the Red Tower with me alongside it, but I fought them off and ced the tower inside my sea of consciousness," revealed Arthur. "How could you see the contents of the tower?"


    Dia realized that he could not see the beautiful sight of the worlds stacked inside this enormous structure, and she wrapped her arm around his as she began describing it. Arthur listened attentively, enjoying her descriptions as the crane took them higher.


    "Dorian Stormde is in the fourth second floor, still trying to unite his people and prosper the ten cities," exined Lyle.


    "I understand everything about my sea of consciousness, Lyle, except for you," said Arthur with a frown as he looked at the man with azure hair. "How did you end up in this ce?"


    "The moment that you entered theke back in Ilios, a portion of my spirit entered your sea of consciousness," admitted Lyle with a smile. "Are you unhappy about seeing an old friend?"


    Dia turned toward Arthur as well, because he has been silent for a while now. Hearing his question, Arthur took a moment to smile at him.


    "Just regretful that I can''t really see you again."


    "Inside your sea of consciousness, you can see anything," said Lyle as he turned back toward the second floor as the crane flew right inside. "You are this ce''s master, after all."


    Diana realized that as well, but everything that existed here was based on Arthur''s perception or their respective sea of consciousness. Thus, Arthur was still unable to see in the way that they did here.


    "Not the same as I remember you," said Arthur with sadness. "But I am damn happy that I got to talk to you again."


    Diana felt a lump in her throat as she realized how much Arthur must have suffered without her. The three of themnded inside the second floor, where a group of people already awaited them.


    Leading the group of men was a tall young man with ashen hair and a simr beard. He advanced toward them with an overjoyed expression, lighting up as he saw Arthur.


    "Lord Arthur!" called out the man, whoter introduced himself as Dorian Stormde, master of the Red Tower.


    Diana toured the ce with Arthur, Dorian, and Lyle. She witnessed he world inside Arthur''s sea of consciousness, still unable to understand its magnitude.


    As Arthur and Dorian were lost in their discussion and catching up, Lyle approached her away from the crowd. He stood while looking at Arthur interacting with Dorian and his advisors.


    "Arthur is something unique to this world," said Lyle with a somber expression, his tone a little grave. "That makes him a threat to its natural order. Sooner orter, the gods will seek him."


    "They already did."


    "The gods that can manifest after the merge are different. They are omnipotent creatures that has reached the apex of this universe using every means possible."


    "Why are you telling me this, and not Arthur?"


    "Because Arthur will advance forward regardless, because he is a Netherborne, a man meant to stand for the lower realms. As his closest ally, you will be able to see things that he cannot."


    "Things like what?" asked Diana with a frown, turning toward the remnants of a spirit. However, in the man''s eyes was a fire that could not be extinguished.


    "Just like Ragnar Netherborne, Arthur will one day be betrayed. It is inevitable, because the world he envisions is not one we ever dared to imagine."


    "What kind of world?" she asked him.


    Lyle pressed his lips together, his eyes squinting as he answered her, "A world without magic."

 Chapter 1259 A Man Who Has It All

    Chapter 1259 A Man Who Has It All


    After their tour in the Red Tower, Arthur and Diana decided to leave for the night and return to the ship. Because of their tour inside his sea of consciousness, Arthur seemed fatigued and they decided to sleep. Diana opened her eyes to once again see the wooden ceiling of the pirate ship. Her body swayed and moved with the ocean, gently easing her into the world of unconsciousness. However, she did not sleep a wink.


    What that man said about Arthur and his journey made her uneasy. She asked Arthur about his new name, Netherborne, and he told her about his ancestor that once led the world against the gods.


    The story of how a man stood against the world for a vision that no one could agree with, not even his friends, made her fear that Arthur would stand in that same position one day. And if he did, she was scared of losing him.


    Diana turned her eyes from the ceiling to the man sleeping next to her. His breathing was steady and strong, his chest heaving in sync with the ship. For some reason, he had a smile even when he was asleep.


    The Arthur that she remembers from Alka did not have this smile all the time. Instead, that was a burdened man whose life could not be any worse than it was: shunned into a foreign world, enved, and mutted.


    Then,she looked at the golden scars shimmering on his eyes,a sight that twisted her heart with such pain she felt nauseous. The price of their reunion was not cheap on him, but he did not seem to mind his blindness one bit.


    Her eyes welled with tears again, and she stifled a sob and rose from the bed. She made her way out of the room into the darkness of the ship, wanting to find a spot away from everyone.


    Outside, she found Rain gazing at the moon.


    Diana did not want Rain to see her tears, so she wiped them away before the Sin of Lust turned toward her. The moon seemed to amplify the silver in Rain''s hair, making her look like a ghost.


    "Does the ocean trouble you, princess?" Rain asked, but her tone was not ridiculing. "Many abandon the pirating life because their bodies do not adjust."


    "Other things trouble me," said Diana before she turned to return to her room.


    "Do you hate me, mydy?" asked Rain to stop her. Diana paused and nced back at the sin, whose expression seemed apologetic and sincere. "I''m really sorry for the things I have done."


    Diana stared at her for a minute or so, making the silver woman get increasingly uneasy. Then, she sighed and walked to the railing next to her. "In my world, powerful men take multiple wives to ensure their bloodline is diversified and intermixed with others. That makes the notion of love to us demihumans to be absurd."


    "That sounds like a harsh life," said Rain with raised brows as Diana sat on the railing, gazing at the glistening ocean full of mirrored stars. "When did you realize that you loved him?"


    "I did not understand what I felt for him at the beginning too," Diana said, a small smile ying on her lips. "But it was not his strength that drew me, but his vulnerability."


    "Is this what everyone calls girl talk?" asked Rain with sparkling eyes, like a puppy waiving its tail. "I''ve never had a girl-friend before."


    "Girl talk?" asked Diana in confusion.


    "Girl gathering to talk about juicy topics like love and gossip," said Rain as she strode toward Diana, sitting beside her on the railing with her back to the ocean. "Tell me more!"


    Diana did not feelfortable anymore, but the Sin of Lust seemed persistent in knowing how she and Arthur fell for each other. And for some strange reason, Diana enjoyed telling her.


    After hearing their story, Rain was stunned speechless. The hardships that they had to endure, the separation and sacrifices, made the Sin of Lust tear up as well.


    Diana did not understand why she would cry for their sake, but she found herself feeling better after talking to someone. Sunlight broke from beyond the horizon.The golden rays illuminated the sea for them


    "I will never forgive myself for harassing Arthur without knowing his story," said Rain with red eyes. "But can you forgive me?"


    "I never had anything against you to forgive," said Diana with confusion. "As I was saying, Alka values strength of their bloodline, and no one is stronger than Arthur. I can understand why you wanted to birth his offspring."


    "Does that mean...?" asked Rain with surprise, looking at Diana''s belly as if she can see through it.


    "We never discussed that," said Diana with a frown. "At the moment, we just want to be together."


    Diana unconsciously touched her belly. She has never imagined herself bing a mother, nor Arthur bing a father. Those figures brought so much hardships to their lives that she did not see herself bing one.


    "It takes time to decide, and the two of you are still too young," said Rain with a smile. "But I wonder how your child would turn out?"


    Diana was silent, but she knew that she can never have a child. Her powers threatened to kill her, and it would do the same to her child. She did not wish to curse her children with this life.


    As she was entertaining such thoughts, Rain turned in a certain direction. After a moment, she jumped on the railing, cing a hand to shield her eyes.


    "I can see Hikma!" shouted Rain with overjoy. Diana turned to look as well, seeing a small line appear over the horizon. And at some point, there other ships beside their and ric.


    "You are awake already?" a sleepy voice asked from behind them as Arthur emerged from the cabin. "What''s going on?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We arrived to our destination," said Dia with heartbreak, wishing that he would see the scene that she was seeing.


    "Hikma?" asked Arthur with surprise. "That did not take long. Where is ric?"


    "Over there," answered Rain while pointing at a ship in the distance. "He was true to his words."


    Arthur nodded as they cut through thest stretch. Hikma slowly formed before them, and it was breathtaking. Diana ensured that Arthur had all the descriptive input needed to visualize it too.


    As the ship approached Hikma, the city''s unique architecture became clear. Tall towers made of ss and coral, painted in bright colors, rose from the coastline. Each tower was decorated with strange symbols.


    Sandy beaches, houses, and streets filled the gaps left by the ss towers of wisdom. The entire city seemed intertwined, stacked like cubes upon each other until no more could be filled.


    Their ship approached the ports, filled with pirates and merchants trying to rest from a long journey. A giant gate separated the ocean from the ports, with giant iron-bars on each side to prevent unwanted visitors and enemies.


    ric approached them with his ship before swinging to jump to their ship,nding on the railing in a precise manner. Arthur and the rest turned toward him.


    "Wee, everyone, to the city of wisdom, freedom, and wine! You will find here the finest establishments from across the world, from the most exquisite food to the most beautiful women, and the biggest libraries containing wisdom gathered from distantnds!"


    "How are you going to get us inside, showman?" asked one of the pirates that has emerged from their cabins. "It looks like you dragged us here to locked shores!"


    "Worry not, dear audience! Hikma does not turn away anyone that brings them wisdom, riches, or fame," said ric with a hand behind his back, like a true showman. "As we have it, we have a man who has wealth, fame, and power!"


    "They will not let me inside, not in a million years," said Arthur with a smile. "Or do you suggest we bribe them?"


    "We can just take down the pirate''s g, put up a white one, and say that we were merchants posing as pirates."


    "...does that even work?" asked Diana with a frown.


    "It does, young miss! The merchants of these seas are as cunning as pirates. They do not give away their identity to lurking predators. Thus, all we need to be merchants is merchandise!"


    "I can handle that," said Arthur with a smile, raising a hand. Countless items materialized out of thin air, falling to the ground in a mor. They were swords, spears, and shields with shimmering runes. "My stock of these is infinite."


    "Artifacts?" muttered ric with surprise as he jumped down, picking one of the swords with awe. "Are these genuine artifacts?"


    "No, artificial. Only one man can create genuine artifacts, and I cannot reveal my identity before entering Hikma," said Arthur as he picked up a spear. "Thus, I will turn these into artificial artifacts."


    Under the shocked eyes of the crowd, Arthur waved his hand and the runes on the items rewrote themselves. Such a power left them utterly stunned, because it proved that Arthur indeed attained everything this world has to offer:


    Wealth, Fame, and Power.

 Chapter 1260 Story of Sourna

    Chapter 1260 Story of Sourna


    The pirate ship, which Rain referred to as Sailor Willow, approached the gate of Hikma. ric was kind enough to provide proper outfits for the pirates, which turned them from hardened pirates to esteemed gentlemen.


    However, ording to the pirate himself, Hikma did not fear pirates in specific but feared for spies from East Sourna. Pirates were the second most nefarious after that.


    ric''s crew, a group of misfits that sailed for adventure instead of greed, were quick to assume their disguise as well. Arthur was intrigued to see them so at ease, and he found the mystery of the young pirate to be ever-growing.


    As for their crew, they were tense and ready to fight at a moment''s notice. Arthur decided to use his rune, [Calm], to cast a nket of confidence over the group. It seemed to work well, since they grew more confident and rxed.


    The ships at the gate assumed several lines before folding their sails and waiting. It took a few hours for their turn to finally arrive, where they were surrounded by inspectors from every side.


    "Are these the people of Hikma?" asked Diana as she turned toward the inspectors, who were old men in beige-colored robes. Their eyes scanned the ship, picking out the most obscure of ws as they proceeded forward.


    "Don''t worry about them," said ric as he adjusted his tie, looking like a businessman rather than a veteran pirate. "They have a list of things to suspect in spies from East Sourna, from mannerism to clothes. I saw a man once get arrested for having a scar over his hand."


    "A scar?" questioned Arthur with intrigue. "East Sourna rebelled against the west, and their famous insignia is a snake eating its own tail. The usual location is their hand, so anyone with a scar would be suspected of hiding it."


    "That sounds too assumptive and idiotic," marveled Arthur at such a skepticism. ric shrugged his shoulders, not denying it.


    Their ship reached a dock erected in the middle of the Lesser Ocean. Soldiers surrounded them as a thin woman in the lead stepped forward.


    "Those seeking to enter Sourna must disembark the ship and be interrogated. Any resistance or mismatching stories will lead to seizure of the ship until innocence can be proven."


    "Innocence of what, exactly?" asked Arthur with a smile, but he was disguised using runes so he did not fear being recognized.


    If Arthur Netherborne indeed appeared on their shores, the entirety of Sourna would unite against him. Arthur did not want to hinder Rain''s quest to find her mentor, so he opted for anonymity.


    "Of harming Hikma," said the woman while narrowing her gaze. "Is there a problem with that?" she asked with menace. Arthur raised his hands and shook his head with a smile.


    As the thin woman in the lead gave her instructions, Arthur nodded to hispanions, signaling them toply. The crew of the Sailor Willow disembarked, one by one, maintaining a calm andposed demeanor. The wooden dock creaked under their weight as they lined up before the inspectors, the air thick with tension and anticipation.


    ric, ever the showman, stepped forward confidently. "My good inspectors, we are but humble merchants, weary from our long voyage. Please, let us know how we may assist you in ensuring our passage is smooth and uneventful."


    The lead inspector, a severe-looking woman with sharp features, scrutinized ric and his crew with piercing eyes. "State your business and your origin," she demanded.


    ric bowed slightly. "We hail from various ports, trading fine goods and artifacts. Our destination is Hikma, the city of wisdom and freedom, where we hope to engage in honest trade."


    The inspector''s gaze shifted to Arthur, who was disguised with runes. She eyed him suspiciously. "And you? What is your name and purpose?"


    Arthur stepped forward, his runic disguise concealing his true identity. "I am Aethon, a trader of rare artifacts. We seek to bring our wares to Hikma and partake in the exchange of knowledge andmerce."


    The inspector''s eyes narrowed. "Rare artifacts, you say? Show me."


    Arthur waved his hand, and a selection of shimmering weapons and items materialized before him. The inspectors gasped at the sight, and the thin woman''s eyes widened slightly. "Impressive," she admitted, "but we must ensure these artifacts are not of East Sourna origin. Follow me for further questioning."


    The crew was led to a small, dimly lit building on the dock, where individual interrogation rooms awaited. Each member was separated, and Arthur, Diana, and ric found themselves in different chambers, faced with stern interrogators.


    In Arthur''s room, the lead inspector sat across from him, her gaze unwavering. "Tell me, Aethon, what do you know of the conflict between East and West Sourna?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, feigning a casual demeanor. "The tales of East and West Sourna are known to many, though I am but a trader. I know that thend was once united under King Hakeem, but his sons, Raz and Safeer, became bitter rivals. Their conflict tore the kingdom apart, leading to a bloody war."


    The inspector nodded, gesturing for him to continue. "And what do you know of the current state of East Sourna?"


    Arthur chose his words carefully. "East Sourna remains in rebellion, seeking independence and a different form of governance. They have their own leaders now, but the scars of the war are still fresh. Trust is hard toe by, and suspicion runs deep."


    Meanwhile, in Diana''s interrogation room, a different inspector questioned her. "You travel with a group of men. How do you know they are not spies from East Sourna?"


    Diana held her head high. "We are merchants and adventurers. Our loyalty lies with our own endeavors, not with any political faction. Our aim is to trade and learn, not to meddle in the affairs of Sourna."


    The inspector raised an eyebrow. "Do you know of the symbol of East Sourna, the snake eating its own tail?"


    Diana nodded. "Yes, I''ve heard of it. It symbolizes the cycle of destruction and rebirth. But we bear no such symbols. We are not spies."


    In ric''s room, he was asked about his ship and crew. "Your vessel looks like a pirate ship. How do you exin this?"


    ric chuckled, his charm evident even under scrutiny. "Appearances can be deceiving, my friend. We use the guise of pirates to ward off real threats. In reality, we are merchants at heart, seeking only to survive in these dangerous waters."


    The inspectors, though skeptical, could find no immediate fault in their stories. After hours of questioning, the crew was finally allowed to regroup. The tension eased slightly, but they knew they were not out of danger yet.


    As the crew regrouped outside the interrogation rooms, a sense of cautious relief began to spread among them. They were not out of danger, but the initial round of questioning seemed to have gone better than expected. Arthur exchanged nces with Diana and ric, silently acknowledging the need to remain vignt.


    Just as they were about to leave the building, the thin woman who had led the initial inspection appeared with a group of guards. Her eyes locked onto Rain, who had been quietly standing at the back of the group.


    "Seize her," the woman ordered, pointing directly at Rain.


    The guards moved swiftly, grabbing Rain by the arms and restraining her. She struggled briefly, her expression a mix of confusion and anger.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Arthur demanded, stepping forward, his hand instinctively reaching for his concealed weapons.


    The thin woman smirked, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "This woman is a wanted criminal, known throughout Hikma and beyond. She has evaded capture for years, but her luck has finally run out."


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock. "That''s absurd! I''ve never even been to Hikma before!"


    The inspector ignored her protests, turning to address the rest of the group. "The rest of you are free to go, but you will remain under surveince. Any attempt to interfere with her imprisonment will result in immediate arrest."


    Arthur clenched his fists, his mind racing. They couldn''t afford to lose Rain, but any rash action could jeopardize their entire mission. He exchanged a quick, meaningful look with Diana and ric.


    "What do you want me to do here, Rain?" asked Arthur telepathically, seeking her opinion. "It seems that there are things we don''t know about this ce. Can it be Deluge?"


    "That''s very possible," answered Rain while they were handcuffing her as her eyes sought his. "You can investigate the situation once you are inside of Sourna. Don''t worry about me."


    Arthur watched them take her away, but he could feel their gazes lingering on them. Any attempt to stop them would result in their implication with Rain.


    Before Rain was out of sight, Arthur ced a rune on her. It was called [Connect] which could let them know each other''s locations. The rest of the crew returned to their ships before they were allowed entry into Hikma.

 Chapter 1261 A Potential Ally

    Chapter 1261 A Potential Ally


    Arthur watched the rest of the group hold each other back from lunging at the inspectors. Rain was escorted away from sight, which made her crew get restless. Although he could not see their faces, he could feel their emotions.


    "This is all because of you, ric!" roared one of the young pirates as he pointed the finger of usation. "You said this would work!"


    "It always does, but random arrests were never umon," said ric as he held his chin in thought. "It seems like Miss Rain was targeted rather than arrested."


    "ric is right," affirmed Arthur to the rest. "I have reasons to suspect that she was taken for reasons other than being a pirate. But do rest assured that I can save her at a moment''s notice."


    "Then, why don''t you?" asked the old pirate with a frown. "You just told us to stand there and watch them take her away."


    "Because I can free her whenever I wish," said Arthur toward the pirates, who seemed doubtful. In response, he raised a single palm. "I fought against the four empyreans, including the Empyrean of Force himself. Theirbined forces failed tond a scratch on me."


    His reverberating words shook the souls of the pirates. This seemingly ordinary young man was anything but that, and they could feel it in their bones. The scars on his eyes seemed not to limit his sight, but enhance it further to see a future where he prevails.


    "Is there a n?" asked ric with sparkling eyes, eager to uncover the mystical man''s secrets.


    "Our n is to let them think they have the upper hand. They must have released us to learn what we want to do in Hikma, so expect constant monitoring from them."


    "And what about Rain?" asked Diana in a rare sight of concern, which left a smile on Arthur''s face.


    "I created a connection with her that would let me learn of her whereabouts and state. She will be fine, having her own challenges to ovee."


    "If this is the case, then we can enter Hikma. Your ship will be safe with my men, who will sell your merchandise as well to avoid detection."


    "We will gather intelligence about the city''s underworld," said a thin man from Rain''s crew. "It will help us understand why the captain was caught."


    "Then we can disembark and look for Deluge''s whereabouts," said ric with a nod toward Arthur. The men rushed to work, and before long, the ship was anchored in a berth of the harbor.


    Diana, ric, and Arthur left the group to begin their search. Although they should be monitored, it would not raise suspicion if they left their ship.


    "Were you born in Sourna?" Arthur asked ric as the man was lowering his bags from the ship. "The story you told us about the origins of war is not amon one. Only people born here would know so much."


    In order to fool the inspectors at the gate, ric told them the story behind West and East Sourna. The war between them seem to date a thousand years into the past, staring as rivalry between two brothers.


    "Every sailor loves legends, and history is filled with them. Before being a pirate, I was a historian in one of the deserted cities of West Sourna."


    "A schr?" asked Diana with doubt, eyeing him from head to toe. She did not mean to be rude, but ric was the definition of a free spirit, almost intangible and ready to blow in the wind.


    "Aye, mdy. Many thought I was crazy," nodded ric with a grin. "There are two people who would enter the sea: mad men and adventurers. I happen to be both!"


    Arthur could not shake the feeling that this man was a lot more than he let out, but he knew he did not carry any malice. But he was curious about his real identity.


    "What do you hope to achieve, ric? What is your dream?" Arthur asked the young historian pirate the strangest question a person could ask, catching the man off guard. ric was surprised, raised his hat a little, but took a moment to answer seriously.


    "I want to witness everything this world has to offer," said ric with an ambitious grin. "I was born to see this world."


    Arthur and Diana were silent in response, which made the young manugh awkwardly. As he mumbled something in embarrassment, he carried his bags away through the bustling harbor.


    "What do you think about him?" asked Arthur as he turned toward Diana.


    "I cannot exin it."


    "Then just say it."


    "I feel like he''s like me."


    "A multidimensional, gorgeous, and powerful woman?" asked Arthur with a grin, and he knew that it made her blush, although he couldn''t see it.


    "You are in a rather good mood even though your friend was arrested," she changed the subject, "aren''t you worried about her?"


    "I''m worried about whoever imprisons her. She will annoy them to death,"ughed Arthur as he looked at ric turning to call for them. "How are the two of you simr, though?"


    "It''s a strange feeling," said Diana as she gazed at the man waving his hand toward them. "But it''s almost like we both don''t belong to this world."


    ***


    As the flying boat unfurled its mast, the wind blew to guide it into the blue sky. Rain was handcuffed to the boat with several guards close enough to ensure that she would never escape.


    "You can see your friends sailing away," said the female officer who arrested her as she pointed toward the ocean below them.


    Rain followed her direction and looked down to see her ship cruising toward the harbor. Even from this distance, she could feel his gaze on her, which brought a sense of calm and a smile.


    "You seem at ease for an arrested criminal," said the female officer with displeasure. Rain leaned back in her chair, her shoulders rxing.


    "I have nothing to fear, because I did nothing wrong," said Rain with a smile. "If I had to guess, you want something from me. That does not make me a criminal, but an asset."


    "What makes you think that?" asked the officer while narrowing her eyes."Don''t overestimate yourself."


    "I think I''m estimating myself just fine," said Rain with a shrug. "You did not state my crimes, nor did you arrest my crew. You want no trouble other than arresting me."


    "You are a wanted criminal."


    "Wanted for what?"


    "You will know soon," said the officer with a smile as she turned toward the distant pce that hovered in the sky.


    Rain turned toward the pce; an ominous feeling blooming in her heart. If they escorted her to prison, she would have been fine. But that floating pce belonged to no other than the Lord of Force himself.


    "What do they want from me?"


    "You don''t get to ask questions," said the officer. "But you will learn everything soon."


    Rain no longer felt the calm as she drifted away from her crew and friends. Instead, she felt threatened, alone, and a little bit disappointed that Arthur did not tear Sourna apart to save her.


    What terrified her a little is that he could.


    But she too knew that this was their best course of action. As long as they hid their intentions and Arthur being here in Hikma, they would still be ahead of Deluge, the royals, and the entire city.


    Their flying boat navigated the sandy towers of Hikma, cutting a roundabout path toward the pce. Rain saw shimmering runes over the towers, schrs walking in the streets with their books floating behind them, and walking objects -¨Cmpposts, boxes, or clothes -¨C that acted like humans.


    "I never thought I would get to see that," muttered Rain as she looked at the moving objects. "I heard that people of Sourna mastered infusing their willpowers into force, or even their souls, turning themselves into inanimate objects."


    "The souls of the departed never actually leave Sourna," said the officer with a proud smile. "They simply be a part of the Force that moves the city."


    Rain tried to see more of this unusual phenomenon, but the boat flew higher into the sky. As they approached the floating pce, an invisible forcefield washed over them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I am Officer Zara, Chief Inspector of the Eastern Gate. Please grant us entry, almightymander!"


    Rain felt her breathing grow rapid as if something was crushing her chest. The forcefield seemed to deter anyone that entered its range. But after Zara announced herself, the force disappeared.


    The gates of the pce opened for them, and the boat flew right inside. Rain found herself dragged in handcuffs through the sandy pce until she reached an ancient court room where three men sat inside.


    "Officer Zara greets the Wise Men!" saluted the officer with Rain chained behind her. Then, she pulled on the chains and dragged Rain forward. "I have arrested the wanted criminal in the poster number two hundred fifty-two."


    "Marvelous work, officer," said the old man sitting in the middle, wearing silver linen robes and jewelry. His skin was tanned and wrinkled, looking like a hardened pirate than a schr. "You may leave now."


    "As youmand!" saluted the officer before turning around and leaving Rain with the three men. They inspected her with keen interest before one of them raised his hand, shooting a field of force that broke through her handcuffs.


    "We apologize for how we brought you here, deardy," said the old tanned man while narrowing his eyes in what seemed to be a smile. "It was never our intentions to antagonize a potential ally."

 Chapter 1262 Guilty of Love

    Chapter 1262 Guilty of Love


    Rain was confused about the sudden change in their demeanor. Even in front of Zara the Officer, they were stoic and aloof. However, they all seemed friendly now.


    "What do you mean by an ally?" asked Rain with confusion. "I thought that I was a wanted criminal." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You were, for a period of time, almost twenty years ago," said the old man in the middle as he rose from the chair, followed by the other two men. "Follow us to understand,dy Rain."


    Rain watched the three men glide through the courtroom, like ghosts rather than people. She took a moment to decide before following after them. After she followed them through abyrinth of hallways, they reached a room where nothing could be seen inside.


    "This room is called the Wicked, a prison for those that once threatened Sourna," said the old man as he floated into the darkness. "Here, you will see many familiar faces."


    Rain could not understand until she saw the first light of a torch illuminating a pir of the room. On the pir was a wanted poster of a familiar man, one she knew from countless years on the sea, with a small core floating in front of the poster.


    "He is Hanjin the Plunderer, one of the deadliest pirates that roamed the Blood Ocean," introduced the man to her as they stopped in front of his poster. Rain frowned as she looked at the floating core. "He terrorized Sourna before being captured by our legions."


    "Why are you showing me this ce?" asked Rain with a sick feeling settling into her stomach. She now understood that this ce was a trophy room for the enemies of Sourna.


    "Because you once made the list, with a ce designed just for you," said the old man as he looked at her with eerie lights in his eyes. "But that has changed since then, hasn''t it?"


    Rain did not answer him, and the man walked farther down the darkness. The other two Wise Men also followed after him, leading her to a different pir at the end.


    On the way there, Rain saw countless posters with their cores. Her mind reeled at the glowing cores that must have been harvested from their owners.


    Humans did not have a core like monsters did, but they had an essence. If Sourna found a way to extract that essence, to use it, then the entire world would be endangered by their knowledge.


    "These pirs remain empty, because no one managed to capture the Queen of the Blood Ocean," said the old man as he stopped in front of a pir. "It is our greatest regret."


    Rain followed his gaze and her eyesnded on the familiar hardened face, a scar on her chin, and frizzly ck hair cascading down her shoulders. Valeria Storm''s poster looked exactly as she remembered her.


    "You must recognize your former captain, right?" asked the Wise Man with a smile as he turned toward her. "Valeria Storm still roams the seas and avoiding capture, even after so many years."


    "You want me to turn against her?"


    "Among the crew she once had, you are the only person to ever leave her, right?" asked the Left Wise Man.


    "Our records dictate that you even dueled her to be captain, but lost miserably," said the Right Wise Man.


    Rain looked at the two puppets who began speaking all of a sudden, her frown evident. The Central Wise Man stepped forward to appease her.


    "We understand that you had different visions than her, and for that, we wish to let it slide," said the Wise Man with a creepy smile. "However, Valeria Storm sought to uncover one of the ancient secrets of Sourna, making her a threat. We have reasons to believe that she seeded before shepletely vanished."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "As her former first mate, you understand and know Valeria more than anyone, right?" asked the Left Wise Man.


    "Sourna is infested with pirates such as yourself, but aiding us will grant you countless riches instead of prison," said the Right Wise Man.


    Rain red at the two bbering men with rage. And once again, the old Wise Man took another step forward to appease her. "Valeria Storm has something that we need. If you be our ally in finding her, we will grant you whatever you wish."


    "And what do you think I wish?" asked Rain after calming herself down. "You think I want treasures?"


    "Treasures, power, knowledge, or even... men," said the old Wise Man with a knowing glint. "Your reputation as a pirate precedes you,dy Rain. We do not judge your desires."


    Rain understood that these men did not know her real identity as the Sin of Lust, but her former identity as Rain the pirate. However, it still pissed her off that they wanted her to betray Valeria.


    Before she made any rash decisions, Rain took a pause and looked at the poster. Valeria Storm was young in this poster, but was far from that in reality.


    As the Sin of Lust, Rain stole the essence of men who slept in her bed and remained youthful for countless years. However, Valeria was getting old, and she wasn''t the same cunning pirate from years ago.


    Her odds of survival should have decreased as well.


    "Let me think about this," said Rain, instead of jumping into their offer. "I cannot just abandon my reputation without a little bit of consideration."


    "A wise person never rushes," said the old Wise Man with a smile. "We have prepared a ce for you to live, but we expect an answer before this day ends. Otherwise, we will seek other means to find Valeria Storm."


    After leaving them with that ultimatum, Rain was escorted into a suite inside the pce. They left her inside the room with no guards, which brought a strange sense of anxiety over her.


    As she sat on the white silky bed, Rain closed her eyes and tried tomunicate with Arthur using the rune that he used on her. A momentter, his voice filled her mind and brought peace to her chaos.


    "Are you alright?" he asked in her mind, and Rain''s mouth formed a little smile because of the concern in his tone.


    "A little too alright," she admitted in her mind, looking at the room in wonder. "I have been ced inside the fanciest suite inside the Pce of Hikma. The Wise Men want my help in finding Valeria."


    A short momentter, which Rain interpreted as shock from his side, Arthur asked her the most crucial question. "Find her for what reason?"


    "They refused to tell me any details, but it seems that Valeria has uncovered something big, either something they want to hide or want to acquire."


    "That''s a bigger lead than we can hope for," he replied her thoughts exactly. "Can you fool them and find out more?"


    "I can try, but..." she hesitated on whether to tell him this or not, because it was a little pathetic. "These men creep me out, Arthur. They look like withered trees wanting to suck the life out of me."


    "Oh, how the tables have turned," mused Arthur in his mind, making her itching to p his face. "But don''t you worry, Rain. I promised to bridge the sea for you, and I have no problem in tearing Sourna apart to save you. I am closer to your heart than its veins."


    His words left her heart and mind in chaos, making her sit there in silence for a long time. Rain knew that he was with Diana, but such words were bound to leave an impact on her.


    As the Sin of Lust, she lived countless romances and heard a thousand poems of men expressing their love to her. Although it filled her with desire and contentment, it was never enough.


    "Thank you, Arthur," she whispered in her mind, a little too shy to continue their conversation. Arthur did not reply, sparing her the embarrassment. She rose from the bed and walked toward the mirror.


    Her face was a little flushed, although the ocean''s unforgiving sun has turned her too tanned for her liking. Rain touched her skin, and like a ripple in ake, every impurity or tanned area restored its previous vitality.


    This was another ability of hers as the Sin of Lust, to make slight adjustments to her appearance. Rain could transform her body entirely, but as if designed to be loved, no one could resist her current appearance.


    Except for one person.


    "What am I doing, lusting over a taken man?" Rain thought inwardly as she touched her blushing cheeks. "But how could I not when he tells me that kind of thing?"


    She hated Arthur a little for being too sincere. His feelings for her were tonic, of friendship, kinship, and respect. He knew how she felt for him, but still retained her as a friend.


    "Sometimes," she thought with a sigh as she lowered her hand. "I just wish that he would chase me away, leave me, or just wipe away my memory. At least, I wouldn''t feel this guilty for loving someone who doesn''t love me back."

 Chapter 1263 Sand Thieves

    Chapter 1263 Sand Thieves


    ric spoke to the inn''s owner while Arthur and Diana waited outside for the arrangement. It was at that time that he spoke to Rain about what happened and what she should do, which he ryed to Diana.


    "What did you tell her in response?" asked Diana with a raised brow, which Arthur might not see, but feel in her tone.


    "I told her that I already promised to bridge the sea for her, so tearing Sourna apart is also an option," replied Arthur with a smile.


    "Aha," she said with the same tone, as if there was a lot more that she could have said but chose to hide. Arthur turned toward her on the other side of the table, feeling her presence but unable to tell her thoughts.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    "You should avoid saying something that misleading. Howe you never tell me these things?"


    "I bridged worlds for you, not just the sea," said Arthur with a smile. "How could I outdo that?"


    "That reminds me," muttered Diana. "Howe the people of Hikma are so at ease? There doesn''t seem to be any monster invasion at the moment, either."


    "I also asked ric on the ship. He said that the Lord of Force created a barrier to protect the kingdom of Sourna. The situation should be different in other ces."


    Diana was silent for a short while. Then, she asked him in a crestfallen voice, "Are we not meant to be together?"


    "Nothing in this universe is meant to happen. Everyone struggles to make what they want be a reality, and we are the same."


    "Most people just end up together without threatening the safety of the world,"ughed Diana at the absurdity. "Let''s hope that we don''t go straight to hell."


    "Hell is already descending," muttered Arthur, thinking about his inevitable fight against the gods. But just for a short while, he wanted to rest and roam the world with Diana.


    ric came out from the inn, handing them a set of keys. "We can rest for the afternoon and start our quest in the evening. All the libraries here in Hikma never close."


    "What would we do at the libraries?" asked Arthur with confusion. "I doubt we would find any records that would lead us to Deluge."


    "You are thinking about regr libraries," ric replied with a grin as he pointed in a certain direction. "Can you feel what lies west?"


    "Do you mean that unnatural flow of energy?" Arthur frowned as he turned his head toward the direction it came from. "I thought it belonged to the barrier around the city."


    "Barriers are a little more stable. Hikma is unique for its knowledge and wisdom because of the libraries having a unique artifact called a Wisdom Core. It connects the entire kingdom of Sourna, sharing knowledge from its every corner."


    "Is it simr to the inte?" asked Arthur.


    "What is that?" Diana followed.


    "A method to share information across the world instantaneously," exined Arthur. "No magic is involved in that process."


    "...that sounds like a lie."


    "I always like to say that creating something without magic is magic in itself," said ric with a grin. "In any case, the Wisdom Core is different. It verifies information the people submit through countless sources and an infinite number of books, reports, and verification centers before it is stored inside the core."


    "That means this core contains nothing but the truth?" asked Arthur with surprise. "That means that we might get a close clue about Deluge''s whereabouts, or even Valeria."


    "That''s what I thought," said ric with a grin. "Of course, only a small number of people can enter or use the core."


    "Do we need to break in?" Diana was always quick to take the direct approach, making ricugh dryly while Arthur snickered.


    "I am a historian, remember? I have a modest authority in libraries and can get you inside."


    "You are helping us without a second thought, ric. You have long fulfilled the price for your life, and no longer need to guide us," Arthur told the pirate as he narrowed his eyes. "What''s your purpose?"


    "My purpose is to find the great pirate, Valeria Storm, and meet the infamous Deluge the Lustful,"ughed ric. "I know for a fact that following you will be like riding the highest waves and crashing into the sturdiest mountain."


    Arthur smiled but did not answer because he knew that this pirate/historian was telling the truth. Each left to their own room, and Arthur and Diana decided to take the short break to walk through the streets of Hikma.


    "We should change our attire," said Diana as she nced at the people of Hikma walking, flying, or riding their sand boats. "We are sticking out like a sore thumb."


    "It''s the first time we''ll actually go out on a date,"ughed Arthur. "Shopping doesn''t sound so bad."


    "I heard from Rain about these dates. We call them visits back in Alka because the suitor would visit thedy and get to know her," muttered Diana while deep in thought.


    "Sometimes, I forget our cultural differences," sighed Arthur. "I''m hoping that you would like it."


    And she did.


    Diana seemed to enjoy trying out outfits that are called Desert Cloaks, which wrapped the entire body with a beautiful fabric that resisted the heat. Arthur wore a dark one, while Diana wore a sky-blue one.


    It was one of those times that Arthur felt his heart clench because he couldn''t see how beautiful she looked. His heart burned with frustration, but he quickly drowned it.


    "I''m sure you look beautiful," he told her, but did not get a response. Diana simply tidied his cloak before cupping his face and speaking inches away from him.


    "And you look handsome," she told him before leaving a kiss on his cheek. Arthur smiled as the shop owner whistled at them.


    After buying the clothes, the two bought some sandwiches from a vendor. They marched through the streets of Hikma, enjoying the performances of the street artists.


    As the bustling city engulfed Arthur and Diana, they thought that their date would only get better. However, as they were walking, Arthur stopped in the middle of the street.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Diana with confusion, turning back after fitting a hairpin to tie her blonde hair. Arthur stood with a frown as he raised his sightless eyes to the sky.


    "Something ising, and it''s not going to be fun."


    As Diana tried to understand what he meant, a sudden wind blew between the buildings. Sand rose like a smoke screen, blinding their vision. The intensity of the wind almost toppled people off their feet as the sand clouded their vision.


    "The Sand Thieves are here!" roared a voice from the crowd that has long since disappeared from their eyes. Diana retreated and held Arthur''s arm not to lose him.


    "Sand Thieves?" muttered Arthur with interest as his scars let out an ominous golden glow. "That must be what I am feeling, a thousand approaching presences but none at the same time."


    "Run away!"


    "Hide your belongings!"


    "They are here!"


    Madness descended over the crowd as each sought to keep their belongings. As they rushed toward Arthur and Diana, the former hurried to erect a barrier that deterred them from the two.


    Arthur took out one of his runic items for the sole purpose of luring the thieves. He wanted to see what was happening firsthand, and a single item was enough for a price.


    "Do you want to burn this storm to ashes?" whispered Diana in his ears, marking a smile on Arthur''s face.


    "No need. If anything, chaos is an opportunity to understand what is happening," replied Arthur, his voice muffled in the roaring sandstorm. As he raised his sword, Arthur ensured to activate his runes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A soft hum echoed through the market from his artifact. And sure enough, the presences in the sandstorm were drawn to him like moths to a me. Arthur awaited their approach, and they did not disappoint.


    Arthur felt a grip on his sword, although no one was there. He could feel an invisible force trying to yank the artifact from his clutches, but nothing could outpower him anymore. With a single twist, he pushed the presence away.


    "If you want to steal this item, you will need an entire army," muttered Arthur with a grin as he shed with his sword, sending a crippling shockwave through the storm. The sandstorm split in halves for a moment before merging again, but the disy was enough to ignite greed in the thieves'' hearts.


    "Who said we aren''t an army?" a whisper, hushed and cunning, echoed into their ears. Arthur awaited their arrival, and a few secondster, a creature formed in the sand.


    The creature reached for his sword, and even after Arthur shed it, remained unharmed. Arthur watched the creature seize his de, trying to pull it away.


    Arthur remained unmoving, like a mountain that refused to budge. The humanoid creature twisted, summoning every strength it had.


    "I need help!" a voice echoed from the creature, clear and feminine, as several more appeared. Arthur watched with interest as tens appeared to take his sword, but none of them could even move him.

 Chapter 1264 A Ruse of Thieves

    Chapter 1264 A Ruse of Thieves


    Arthur stood firm, the sandstorm whipping around him. The sandmen, ethereal creatures formed from the very storm that shrouded them, worked in unison to pry the artifact from his grip. Despite their efforts, Arthur''s strength proved unyielding, like an anchor in the midst of a raging sea.


    Their whispers grew louder, more frantic, as dozens turned to hundreds, and then a thousand sandmen surrounded him. Each added its strength to the collective force, pulling with all their might. Arthur''s face remained stoic, his stance unbroken, but finally, with a sudden twist, the artifact was ripped from his grasp.


    The sandstorm howled louder as the sandmen vanished into its swirling embrace, taking the artifact with them. The wind began to settle, and the chaotic storm dissipated, leaving a stunned silence in its wake.


    Diana''s eyes widened in shock. "Arthur, they took it!"


    Arthur''s lips curled into a faint smile. "I let them."


    "What? Why would you do that?" Her voice was a mix of confusion and frustration.


    "Because I wanted to trace them," he replied, his calm demeanor contrasting sharply with the chaos that had just unfolded. "The artifact is infused with a tracking rune. It will lead us directly to their hideout."


    Diana''s expression softened as understanding dawned. "You nned this."


    "Sometimes, the best way to catch a thief is to let them think they''ve won," Arthur said, his smile growing. "Now we know where they are."


    They made their way back to the inn, the city around them gradually returning to its usual bustle as the sandstorm''s remnants faded away. ric was waiting for them, lounging in a chair in the inn''smon room with an air of practiced nonchnce.


    "That was quite the show out there," ric remarked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. "Did you manage to learn anything?"


    "More than I expected," Arthur replied. "The sand thieves have the artifact now. I n to trace it to their hideout."


    ric raised an eyebrow. "Bold move. And us?"


    "You and Diana should head to the library," Arthur instructed. "The Wisdom Core might hold crucial information about Deluge and Valeria. I''ll handle the thieves."


    Diana looked at him, concern etched on her face. "Are you sure? It could be dangerous."


    Arthur ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''ll be fine. This is something I need to do alone. Besides, we can''t afford to miss any opportunity to gather information."


    ric nodded, his demeanor shifting to one of seriousness. "We''ll get to the library and see what we can find. Be careful, Arthur."


    Arthur smiled and gave a nod before stepping back. With a murmured incantation and a sh of light, he teleported away, leaving Diana and ric standing in the inn.


    Diana took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Let''s not waste any time. The sooner we get to the library, the sooner we can help him."


    ric agreed, and the two set off towards the west, where the libraries of Hikma awaited. As they moved through the bustling streets, Diana couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. She trusted Arthur''s abilities, but the thought of him facing the sand thieves alone gnawed at her.


    Meanwhile, Arthur materialized in a vast desert, the remnants of the sandstorm lingering in the air. He closed his eyes, focusing on the faint pulse of the tracking rune. The direction was clear, and he set off, determined to uncover the truth behind the sand thieves and their mysterious connection to the artifact.


    The desert stretched out before him, an endless expanse of shifting sands and scorching heat. Arthur moved with purpose, his senses attuned to the magic of the tracking rune. Each step brought him closer to the hideout, and as he journeyed, his mind wandered to Diana and ric, hoping they would find the answers they sought in the Wisdom Core.


    Hours passed, and the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows across the dunes. Finally, Arthur reached a secluded area where the sand seemed to shimmer with an unnatural glow. He knew he had arrived.


    The entrance to the hideout was hidden beneath a dune, marked by faint runes that only someone attuned to magic could detect. Arthur activated the runes, revealing a hidden passage that led underground. He descended into the depths, the air growing cooler and the light dimmer with each step.


    Arthur activated his invisibility runes, his form shimmering out of sight as he cautiously made his way deeper into thebyrinth of tunnels. The sand thieves moved about with a surprising amount of organization, their voices echoing softly off the earthen walls. Arthur observed them closely, noting their interactions and listening intently to their conversations.


    As he moved through the tunnels, he began to piece together fragments of information about the history of Hikma and the sand thieves'' purpose. The thieves spoke in hushed tones about the oppressive rule of the Lord of Force and their desperate attempts to gather items of power to fight back. Arthur realized that these thieves were not mere criminals; they were rebels with a cause.


    One young woman caught his attention in particr. She was the first to find the artifact he had used as bait. Arthur followed her through the maze of tunnels, watching her carefully. She carried herself with a determined grace, and he could see the burden of responsibility in her eyes.


    The woman finally reached a secluded chamber, where she examined the artifact with a mix of curiosity and reverence. Arthur saw his chance. He activated a silence rune, ensuring their conversation would not be overheard, and stepped forward, revealing himself.


    She gasped and reached for a hidden dagger, but Arthur was quicker. With a swift incantation, he used his runes to freeze her in ce, preventing any movement or sound.


    "Do not be rmed," Arthur said calmly, stepping closer. "I mean you no harm. I am Arthur Netherborne, the ruler of Runera."


    Her eyes widened, a flicker of recognition and something else¡ªwas it joy?¡ªcrossing her face. Arthur released her from the rune''s grip, and she immediately dropped to her knees before him.


    "Arthur Netherborne," she whispered, awe in her voice. "We have sought to contact you for so long. My name is Sahira, named after the shifting sands of this desert."


    Arthur helped her to her feet, intrigued by her reaction. "Why have you been trying to contact me?"


    Sahira took a deep breath, steadying herself. "We are not mere thieves. We are a resistance, fighting against the Lord of Force. Hemands an army of soulless humanoid constructs, powerful and relentless. They are designed to crush any opposition, and we are struggling to hold them back."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. "Why steal artifacts? How does that help your cause?"


    "These artifacts contain magic and power that can help us. Some are weapons, others are tools. Each one brings us a step closer to having the strength needed to challenge the Lord of Force and protect our people," Sahira exined. "We hoped to gain your attention, to seek your aid. You are renowned for your mastery of runes and your strength. We believe you could tip the bnce in our favor."


    Arthur''s mind raced as he considered her words. He hade here expecting to confront simple thieves, but instead, he had found a group of desperate warriors fighting for their freedom. The situation was far moreplex than he had anticipated.


    "You believe I can help you," Arthur said slowly, "but how do you know you can trust me?"


    Sahira met his gaze, her eyes filled with determination. "We have studied your actions, your battles, and your principles. You fight for justice and the protection of those who cannot defend themselves. We have no other hope but to appeal to you."


    Arthur considered her words. If he had not spied on them and heard their conversations, he would have a hard time believing her. However, a question still lingered on his mind.


    "What makes you also steal regr items, not just artifacts? How would that aid your cause? You are stealing from themon people." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Your question has two answers. If you just allow me show you, I would be happy to," said Sahira with a fiery gaze.


    "Lead the way, but remember that any suspicion movements will be met with obliteration."


    "We know you better than anyone, Lord Arthur," answered Sahira with a smile as she rose. "Kind to the innocent but ruthless to your enemies. That''s what we aspire to be."


    "Is stealing considered to be kindness now?"


    "Then let''s me give you the first answer to your question as we walk to our destination," chuckled Sahira while leading him through the tunnels.


    As the two of them moved about, Sahira imed that they rarely steal anything. Everything they take through the sandstorm was merely given to them by the people. It was a ruse to aid the rebellion without raising Sourna''s suspicions.


    When Arthur asked her about his artifact, sheughed and said they knew he wasn''t a supporter of their cause because none of themoners have artifacts.

 Chapter 1265 Makeshift Warriors

    Chapter 1265 Makeshift Warriors


    Sahira led Arthur deeper into thebyrinthine tunnels, the flickering torchlight casting dancing shadows on the walls. Arthur''s eyes scanned every detail, his mind absorbing theplexities of this underground haven. As they walked, Sahira spoke in a low, reverent tone.


    "The items we take," she began, "are not just any items. Each one has a story, a significance. The people give them to us willingly, hoping that their sacrifices will contribute to our cause."


    Arthur nodded, listening intently. They rounded a corner and entered a vast chamber, bustling with activity. Workers moved with purpose, crafting and assembling strange contraptions. At first nce, it appeared chaotic, but Arthur quickly recognized the method in the madness.


    "Wee to our workshop," Sahira said, gesturing proudly. "Here, we build our army."


    Arthur''s eyes widened as he took in the scene. Tables lined with makeshift warriors, constructed from everyday items¡ªpots and pans, buckets and mops, even books¡ªfilled the room. Each one was infused with a faint, glowing energy.


    "These," Sahira exined, "are our soldiers. We infuse them with ''Force,'' the same energy that the Lord of Force uses to power his constructs. They may seem crude, but they are surprisingly effective in battle."


    Arthur stepped closer to one of the makeshift warriors, examining it with a keen eye. "You''ve managed to harness the Force from everyday objects. Impressive."


    Sahira nodded, her expression serious. "The Lord of Force has been doing this for years, but he uses the Force of the people he defeats, turning their very essence into his soldiers. Some of them were our friends, our family."


    Arthur''s gaze hardened. This revtion was more disturbing than he had anticipated. "So, these aren''t just mindless constructs. They''re people, twisted and corrupted."


    "Yes," Sahira confirmed, her voice tinged with sorrow. "That''s why we fight. That''s why we need your help."


    Arthur took a deep breath, his resolve strengthening. "We need to gather your leaders. It''s time we had a proper discussion."


    Sahira nodded and led him to arger, more open chamber. She sent runners to summon the leaders of the thieves, and within minutes, they began to gather. The atmosphere was tense, curiosity and suspicion mingling in the air.


    As thest of the leaders filed in, Sahira raised her voice. "Everyone, this is Arthur Netherborne, ruler of Runera. He hase to us of his own ord, seeking answers."


    The reaction was immediate. The leaders looked rmed, murmuring among themselves. Sahira held up a hand for silence. "He is not our enemy. He hase to understand our plight."


    Arthur stepped forward, his presencemanding attention. "I followed you here because you stole something from me. But I''ve learned much since I arrived. Your cause is just, and your enemy is formidable."


    A man with a thick ent and a strong build stepped forward, his eyes wary but respectful. "I am Thorne, leader of the resistance. We have sought to contact you for a long time. It seems fate has finally brought you to us."


    Arthur nodded, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "Fate, or perhaps stubborn determination. Either way, I''m here now. Let''s discuss how we can work together."


    Thorne nced around at hisrades, then back at Arthur. "We need your expertise, your strength. The Lord of Force is relentless. He captures anyone who opposes him and turns them into his soldiers. We''ve lost too many already."


    Arthur''s expression grew serious. "I understand. I''ve seen what he''s capable of. We need to find a way to counter his constructs, to free those he''s enved."


    Thorne nodded, his jaw set. "We''ve been working on that. But weck the knowledge and the power to fully seed. With your help, we might stand a chance."


    Arthur looked around the room, meeting the eyes of each leader in turn. "I will help you. But we must act swiftly and decisively. The Lord of Force won''t rest, and neither can we."


    Sahira stepped forward, her eyes shining with determination. "We''re ready, Arthur. We''ve been preparing for this moment. What''s our next move?"


    Arthur took a deep breath, his mind racing with possibilities. "First, we need to strengthen your defenses. I''ll teach you how to enhance your constructs with more powerful runes. Then, we''ll formte a n to strike at the heart of the Lord of Force''s power."


    The leaders nodded, their expressions resolute. Arthur felt a surge of hope. Together, they could turn the tide against their oppressor. The battle would be long and arduous, but with unity and determination, they could reim their freedom.


    As the leaders dispersed to begin their preparations, Arthur caught Sahira''s eye. She smiled, a mixture of relief and determination in her gaze. "Thank you, Arthur. For believing in us."


    "Tell me what I can do to help," said Arthur toward Sahira and Thorne, and the two nodded to each other. Sahira led Arthur through the tunnels with Thorne at her side, guiding him toward their hidden army. The air was filled with a mixture of anticipation and doubt, a tension that Arthur could feel with every step.


    "Arthur," Thorne began, his voice measured, "we need your help. But before we proceed, I want you to see what we''ve built."


    They reached a vast, cavernous chamber. Arthur''s eyes widened as he took in the sight before him: rows upon rows of makeshift warriors he has witnessed back in the workshop. But here, there were thousands.


    "This is our army," Thorne introduced with pride. "No matter how pathetic, it can be used to defend our people."


    Arthur walked among the ranks, examining the constructs closely. "You''ve done well with what you have, but to stand against the Lord of Force, you''ll need more."


    Thorne stepped forward, his expression serious. "Arthur, we''ve been fighting this battle for years. We''ve lost so much, and we''re prepared to lose more. But we need your help to tip the scales. Will you stand with us?"


    Arthur met Thorne''s gaze, searching for any hint of deceit. "Before Imit, I need to be sure of your intentions. May I look into your heart, Thorne? I need to know that you won''t use this power for selfish means."


    Thorne nodded without hesitation. "Do it. We have nothing to hide."


    Arthur ced a hand on Thorne''s chest, his eyes glowing with a soft, blue light. He delved into Thorne''s heart, sensing his motivations, his fears, and his hopes. After a moment, Arthur stepped back, satisfied.


    "You''re true to your cause," Arthur said, a note of respect in his voice. "I will help you."


    Arthur raised his hands, chanting softly. Runes appeared in the air, swirling around the makeshift warriors. The energy within them intensified, their forms growing more robust and resilient. The air hummed with newfound power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The thieves watched in awe as their army was transformed. Just as they were marveling at Arthur''s feat, a runner burst into the chamber, breathless. "An army is attacking a vige in the desert! They need help now!"


    Arthur turned to Thorne and Sahira. "I''ll teleport our army there. Can you get the rest of your people there quickly?"


    Thorne nodded. "We have a way. We can travel as sand, reaching the vige in the blink of an eye."


    Arthur nodded, his determination evident. "Then let''s go. Show me the vige on the map, or just the general direction and distance."


    The runner did as told, and with a powerful incantation, Arthur teleported the enhanced army to the vige''s edge. The thieves, led by Thorne, transformed into a swirling cloud of sand and raced across the desert, reaching the vige almost instantaneously.


    Arthur arrived just in time to witness the battle firsthand. The Lord of Force''s army was not made of makeshift warriors but of empty armor, animated by dark force, creating fearsome knights that attacked any vige that did not dere loyalty to him.


    The sh began in earnest. Arthur''s newly reinforced warriors met the armored knights with surprising strength. Metal nged against metal, and the air was filled with the sounds of battle.


    Thorne appeared beside Arthur atop a dune, watching the scene below. "This is our war," he said, his voice carrying a mix of sorrow and determination. "A war of schrs. We use armies that can be disposed of, not endangering our own lives. It''s like a strategy game for us, but the stakes are all too real."


    Arthur nodded, his eyes fixed on the battle. "We''ll change that. We''ll fight with everything we have, not just our constructs. We''ll reim ournds and our people."


    The battle reached its climax as the knights tore through the makeshift warriors. But each time a warrior fell, it detonated and destroyed the nearby knights.


    Thorne breathed out, "What in the world is happening?"


    "I reinforced the makeshift warriors, but they are nothingpared to steel knights. However, I infused each warrior with a rune to explode the moment the force dissipates."


    "Such a tactic is possible?"


    "For the master of runes, everything is possible," said Arthur with a grin. "This war is going to be fun."


    "What reason do you have to help us so much?" asked Thorne after a moment of pause. "You barely know us."


    "I don''t know you, but I know that every human who fights for freedom deserves help," Arthur answered him as he watched another makeshift warrior explode with fire. "I just feel that our goals align."

 Chapter 1266 How Scholars Fight

    Chapter 1266 How Schrs Fight


    The way that schrs fight amazed Arthur. They depended on their force to create warriors that can always be reced. However, he still did not understand why the Lord of Force would attack his own people. And he asked Thorne.


    "Many towns refused to pay the taxes that the lord imposes on his people," said Thorne as he studied the armies. "The money taken from the calloused hands of our people pay the money necessary to build this army."


    "And for what purpose?" asked Arthur with a different thought on his mind. Sourna does not seem to be affected by the world''s predicament, but rather internal strife.


    "Sourna is and torn apart, with every part of it vying for a better im over knowledge and power. West Sourna is still rising against the east, while pirates attack both. The Lesser Blood Ocean made sure Sourna remained isted from the world."


    "What about your borders with On?" asked Arthur with surprise.


    "On is indeed close to Sourna, but what divides us is a great expanse of unchartednds. Even with the modern-day technology, no one understands what thesends are."


    "Unchartednds," repeated Arthur with confusion. "Have these appeared after the merge of the two worlds?"


    "Not at all. They exist from ancient times. Folk have it that these unchartednds are what protect Sourna from monsters, letting it focus on greater issues."


    "If anything, it only served to make Sourna less united. Amon enemy is usually the best way for truces and understanding to foster," muttered Arthur as the battle began taking an unusual turn. The knights were pushing the makeshift back using force only, letting them detonate away from the army.


    "It seems that these knights have a strategist leading them," observed Thorne as he raised hand, letting sand rise into the air. "I will find him."


    "There is no need to take direct action against him," advised Arthur. "Although this army of silver knights is valuable, it''s nothingpared to a strategist. If we kill him, we will be poking the ho''s nest."


    "Is that not what we wish to do?" asked Thorne as he paused.


    "It will only target this town and its people. Let''s take the battle to their field, and we will always have the advantage."


    Arthur surveyed the battlefield from his vantage point atop the dune, his mind racing with possibilities. The enemy strategist had cleverly begun to push his makeshift warriors away from their lines, causing them to detonate harmlessly in the open desert. It was a tactic Arthur hadn''t anticipated, but one he was determined to counter. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts. The runes he''d infused into the makeshift warriors were powerful, but they needed to be utilized more strategically. He couldn''t rely solely on brute force. He needed to outthink his opponent.


    "Thorne," Arthur called out, turning to the leader of the resistance who stood beside him. "We need to change our tactics. The enemy strategist is using the force of our own explosions against us. We need to be smarter."


    Thorne nodded, his eyes fixed on the battlefield. "What do you propose?"


    Arthur considered the options, then spoke quickly. "We need to split our forces. I''ll create diversionary groups to draw the knights away from their main lines. Meanwhile, we''ll concentrate our strongest makeshift warriors on key points, forcing the enemy to spread their forces thin."


    Thorne''s brow furrowed in thought, then he nodded in agreement. "That could work. What do you need us to do?"


    "I need your people to continue their transformation into sand," Arthur exined. "Use it to move swiftly and strike the enemy from unexpected angles. Distract them, disrupt their formation. I''ll handle the rest."


    Without hesitation, Thorne ryed the n to the other resistance leaders. Momentster, Arthur watched as the thieves transformed into swirling clouds of sand, blending seamlessly into the desertndscape. They moved with incredible speed, circling around the enemy''s nks.


    Arthur raised his hands, chanting softly. More runes appeared in the air, swirling around the makeshift warriors. This time, he infused them with a different kind of energy¡ªone that would enhance their agility and resilience. The makeshift warriors, previously slow and clunky, began to move with surprising speed and fluidity.


    "Spread out!" Arthurmanded. "Form groups of five and attack from all sides!"


    The makeshift warriors obeyed, splitting into smaller units and charging towards the enemy knights. The sudden shift in tactics caught the enemy off guard. The makeshift warriors darted in and out of the knight''s formation, striking quickly and then retreating before the enemy could react.


    Arthur watched closely, his mind constantly adapting to the changing dynamics of the battlefield. The diversionary groups were working, drawing the enemy''s attention and creating chaos in their ranks. Meanwhile, the concentrated attacks on key points were slowly but surely breaking through the enemy lines.


    However, Arthur knew that they couldn''t rely on this tactic alone. The enemy strategist was clever, and it was only a matter of time before he adapted to their new approach. Arthur needed another n, something that would give them a decisive edge.


    "Thorne," Arthur called out again. "I need you to find the enemy strategist. If we can disrupt hismand, we can turn the tide of this battle."


    Thorne nodded, his eyes gleaming with determination. "I''ll find him. Just keep the pressure on."


    With that, Thorne transformed into a swirling cloud of sand and disappeared into the chaos of the battlefield. Arthur watched him go, then turned his attention back to the makeshift warriors.


    "Focus on the knights'' weak points!" Arthur shouted. "Use your agility to outmaneuver them!"


    The makeshift warriors responded, targeting the joints and exposed areas of the enemy knights. The enhanced agility allowed them to strike with precision, exploiting the weaknesses in the enemy''s armor. The knights, previously an unstoppable force, began to falter.


    Arthur continued to weave his runes, enhancing the makeshift warriors'' strength and resilience. The battlefield was a blur of motion, with the makeshift warriors darting in and out of the enemy''s lines, striking with deadly efficiency. The tide of the battle was slowly turning in their favor.


    Suddenly, a burst of light caught Arthur''s attention. He looked up to see a signal re arcing into the sky. It was a call for reinforcements¡ªa sign that the enemy strategist was aware of their weakening position.


    "We don''t have much time," Arthur muttered to himself. "We need to finish this before their reinforcements arrive."


    He focused his energy, drawing on the full extent of his power. Runes swirled around him, glowing with an intense blue light. He chanted an incantation, and the makeshift warriors were enveloped in a powerful aura. Their movements became even more fluid, their strikes more precise.


    "Charge!" Arthurmanded. "Break their lines!"


    The makeshift warriors surged forward with renewed vigor, crashing into the enemy knights with unstoppable force. The knights, already struggling to maintain their formation, began to crumble under the relentless assault. The battlefield was a maelstrom of metal and sand, with the makeshift warriors cutting through the enemy ranks like a whirlwind.


    Arthur scanned the battlefield, searching for any sign of Thorne. He needed to know if the enemy strategist had been located. Just as he was about to send out a message, Thorne reappeared beside him, his form solidifying from the swirling sand.


    "I found him!" announced the sandman as he pointed toward the eastern nk. "He is traveling behind that dune and reinforcing his knights with force. Do you want us to attack him?"


    "That would not be necessary," muttered Arthur with a shake of his head. "As I said, we do not wish to harm him, but to cripple his control over the knights. We just need to distract him."


    Arthur raised his hand, creating an indigo rune that spewed out metal. The metal, ck as night, shaped itself into a humanoid figure, its form sleek and imposing. The metallic warrior stood tall, its surface shimmering with a faint blue glow from the runes embedded within it.


    "Go," Arthurmanded, his voice steady and firm. "Distract the strategist and disrupt his control over the knights. Do not engage directly unless absolutely necessary."


    The metallic warrior bowed its head slightly, acknowledging Arthur''smand. With surprising agility, it turned and sprinted towards the eastern nk, its movements fluid and silent despite its metallic form.


    Arthur watched as the warrior sped across the battlefield, a dark blur against the desert sands. The enemy knights were too preupied with the makeshift warriors to notice the metallic figure slipping through their ranks. It darted between the knights, avoiding confrontation, and made its way towards the dune where the enemy strategist was reinforcing his forces.


    The strategist, a tall figure d in silver armor, was surrounded by a group of knights. He was chanting softly, his hands glowing with a bright light as he funneled force into his troops. The knights around him seemed to grow stronger, their movements more coordinated and powerful.


    Arthur''s metallic warrior approached stealthily, using the shadows cast by the dune to remain unseen. It crept closer, its ck surface blending seamlessly with the darkeningndscape. The warrior paused just a few feet away from the strategist, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

 Chapter 1267 Uncharted Lands?

    Chapter 1267 Uncharted Lands?


    Rain took a deep breath, calming the storm within her. She knew the only way to protect herself and gain any valuable information was to y along with the Wise Men''s demands, at least for now. She would pretend to be enticed by their offer of wealth and power.


    That evening, she met with the Wise Men once again. The grand chamber where they held council was dimly lit, the air heavy with incense. The old Wise Man stood at the center, nked by the two others. They watched her approach with the same eerie, knowing glints in their eyes.


    "I have considered your proposal," Rain began, her voice steady despite the tumult within her. "I agree to help you find Valeria Storm. In return, I want wealth, an ind of my own, and the freedom to rule it as I see fit."


    The Wise Men exchanged nces, their smiles growing wider. "Your terms are eptable," the central Wise Man replied. "Your cooperation is invaluable to us, Lady Rain. We shall grant you these rewards upon the sessfulpletion of your mission."


    With a nod of agreement, the Wise Men stepped aside, revealing a figure standing behind them. A woman emerged, her movements graceful and purposeful. She was unlike anyone Rain had ever seen, her presencemanding and mysterious.


    "This is Princess Sapphire Zephyra," the Wise Man introduced. "She will apany you on your journey to find Valeria. She is well-versed in the ways of Sourna and will be an asset to your mission."


    Princess Sapphire was a vision of allure and danger. Her attire was revealing, a sheer veil draping over her face, leaving only her piercing blue eyes visible. Her dark hair cascaded down her back, adorned with intricate silver ornaments. Her clothes clung to her form, entuating every curve, and her skin was the color of polished bronze.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Lady Rain," Sapphire spoke, her voice soft yetmanding. "I look forward to our partnership."


    Rain eyed the princess warily, unsure of her true intentions. This woman was an enigma, wrapped inyers of silk and secrets. "Likewise, Princess Sapphire," Rain replied, masking her apprehension with a courteous nod.


    The Wise Men dismissed them, leaving Rain and Sapphire alone in the chamber. As they walked through the pce corridors, Sapphire''s presence seemed to draw the attention of everyone they passed. Guards and servants alike bowed their heads in respect, acknowledging her status.


    Their journey led them to a vast library, its shelves lined with ancient tomes and scrolls. Sapphire guided Rain to a secluded corner where a table was alreadyden with maps and documents.


    "Here, we can study thetest movements of Valeria Storm," Sapphire exined, her eyes scanning the materials before them. "She is elusive, but not invisible. Every pirate leaves a trail, no matter how faint."


    Rain sat across from Sapphire, her mind racing with thoughts of the past. As they poured over the documents, Sapphire''s gaze asionally flickered to Rain, curiosity evident in her eyes.


    "Tell me, Lady Rain," Sapphire began, her tone casual but probing. "What was your life like as a pirate under Valeria Storm''smand?"


    Rain hesitated, the memories of her time with Valeria flooding back. She took a deep breath, the scent of ancient parchment and ink filling her senses. "Valeria took me in when I was just a girl," Rain started, her voice distant as she let herself be drawn back into the past. "She saw something in me, but she never truly epted me. I had to prove myself time and time again, yet I always felt like an outsider."


    Sapphire listened intently, her eyes never leaving Rain''s face. "It sounds like a difficult life," she remarked, her voice softening with a hint of empathy. "To be constantly striving for approval, yet never receiving it."


    "It was," Rain admitted, her expression hardening as she thought of the trials she had faced. "But it made me who I am today. Strong, resilient, and determined."


    Sapphire leaned back, her gaze thoughtful. "Valeria Storm is a formidable woman. To have been her first mate speaks volumes about your capabilities. We will need every bit of that strength and determination to seed."


    Rain nodded, appreciating thepliment despite her lingering suspicions. The library around them seemed to close in, the towering shelves filled with the knowledge of centuries past. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows, adding to the sense of intrigue and mystery.


    As they continued their research, Sapphire''s demeanor shifted. She seemed more at ease, as if a wall had been lowered between them. The princess was not just a guide, but a puzzle to be solved. Rain could sense there was more to her than met the eye.


    After hours of studying maps and documents, Sapphire finally looked up, a glint of excitement in her eyes. "I have an idea," she announced, her voice breaking the silence that had settled between them. "We have been seeking legitimate information, but we need rumors. There is one ce where rumors gather: brothels." Rain raised an eyebrow, surprised by the suggestion. "You want us to visit brothels?"


    "Not just visit," Sapphire corrected, her tone unwavering. "We will pose as prostitutes. It is the best way to gather information without drawing suspicion."


    Rain stared at the princess, taken aback by her boldness. The idea of a royal posing as a prostitute was shocking, to say the least. "You''re serious?"


    "Very," Sapphire confirmed, her eyes zing with determination. "Valeria despises lust and everything it represents, but the brothels are where pirates speak freely. It''s our best chance to gather the information we need."


    Rain took a deep breath, considering the n. It was audacious, risky, and downright dangerous. But it was also their best chance of finding Valeria. "Alright," she agreed, her voice firm. "We''ll do it your way."


    Sapphire''s lips curled into a confident smile. "Excellent. We begin tomorrow night. Prepare yourself, Lady Rain. This is just the beginning."


    Rain nodded, her mind racing with the implications of their n. The princess was proving to be an intriguing ally, one full of surprises. As they parted ways for the night, Rain couldn''t help but feel a mix of apprehension and curiosity about the journey ahead.


    In the solitude of her suite, Rain reflected on the events of the day. The Wise Men, their demands, the enigmatic princess, and the daring n they had concocted. It was a whirlwind of emotions and uncertainties, but one thing was clear: Rain was in for the adventure of a lifetime.


    As shey in bed, her thoughts drifted back to Arthur. His words, his promises, and the unspoken bond they shared. She clung to those memories, drawing strength from them. Whatevery ahead, she would face it with courage and determination.


    The night passed slowly, each minute dragging on as Rain''s mind raced with thoughts of the past and future. She remembered the countless nights spent on the deck of Valeria''s ship, the cold sea spray on her face, and the endless horizon before her. It felt like a lifetime ago, yet the memories were vivid and fresh.


    When dawn finally broke, Rain rose from her bed with a sense of purpose. She dressed carefully, selecting clothes that would allow her to blend in with the inhabitants of Sourna''s underworld. Her reflection in the mirror showed a woman ready for whatever challengesy ahead, her eyes sharp and determined.


    As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Rain met Sapphire at the entrance of the pce. The princess was already waiting, her attire more subdued than the previous day but still exuding an air of elegance and authority.


    "Ready?" Sapphire asked, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    "Ready," Rain replied, matching the princess''s determination with her own.


    Their journey through the city was a study in contrasts. The grandeur of the pce gave way to the bustling streets of Sourna, where merchants hawked their wares and citizens went about their daily lives. The closer they got to the harbor, the more the atmosphere changed. The air grew thicker with the scent of salt and fish, and the streets became narrower and more winding. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sapphire led Rain with confidence, her familiarity with the city''syout evident. They moved through the crowded alleys with purpose, their destination clear. The brothels of Sourna were notorious, both for their debauchery and the secrets they harbored.


    Finally, they arrived at a nondescript building nestled between tworger structures. The sign above the door was faded, but the name was still legible: The Siren''s Call.


    "This is it," Sapphire said, her voice low. "Are you ready?"


    Rain nodded, steeling herself for what was toe. Together, they stepped inside, leaving behind the safety of daylight for the shadows of the unknown.


    The interior of The Siren''s Call was dimly lit, the air heavy with the scent of perfume and incense. Women dressed in revealing clothing moved gracefully through the room, their eyes watching the neers with interest. The patrons were a mix of sailors, merchants, and other unsavory characters, all engrossed in their own pursuits.


    Sapphire led Rain to a corner table, where they could observe without drawing too much attention. "We need to blend in," she whispered. "Watch and learn."


    Rain watched as Sapphire effortlessly adopted the demeanor of the other women, her movements fluid and seductive. The princess was a natural, her charm and grace captivating those around her. Rain followed suit, using her own skills to blend in and gather information.


    As the night wore on, they listened to the conversations around them, picking up snippets of information about Valeria Storm''s movements. The brothel was a treasure trove of secrets, each whispered word adding to the puzzle they were trying to solve.


    It wasn''t long before they heard a name that caught their attention.


    "The Storm Pirate was in Sourna a few months ago," one of the patrons whispered to hispanion. "She was looking for a guide to visit the unchartednds. No one heard about her since."


    Sapphire leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing. "What else do you know about Valeria''s visit?" she asked, her voice honeyed and persuasive.


    The man looked at Sapphire, his eyes zed with drink. "She was talking to a merchant. Some deal, I think. Didn''t catch the details, but she seemed desperate."


    Rain exchanged a nce with Sapphire, the pieces of the puzzle starting to fall into ce. Valeria was indeed in Sourna, and she was searching for something important.


    As the night deepened, Rain and Sapphire continued to gather information, their cover as prostitutes allowing them to move unnoticed. The n was working, and with each passing hour, they grew closer to their goal.


    When the first light of dawn began to filter through the windows, Sapphire signaled to Rain that it was time to leave. They slipped out of The Siren''s Call, their heads buzzing with the knowledge they had gained.


    Outside, the city was beginning to wake, the streets slowly filling with people starting their day. Rain and Sapphire made their way back to the pce, their pace unhurried but purposeful.


    "We have a lead," Sapphire said, her voice tinged with satisfaction. "Valeria was here, and she''s looking for something in the unchartednds of Sourna. We just need to figure out what."

 Chapter 1268 A Feared Clan

    Chapter 1268 A Feared n


    Outside the city of Wisdom, Hikma, a fleeing boat struggled to cut across the desert. Atop the boat was a single man covered in a silver cloak, his shoulder bleeding profusely.


    "What the hell was that?" asked the boat''s driver, a young man in his twenties. "Did the kingdom ever build a dark knight like that?"


    "I work at the factory. We created no such thing," said the man in the silver cloak. "And as a strategist of Sourna, I receive first-hand intel about any prototypes."


    "Are you suggesting that the dark knight was created by the resistance?" asked the driver, sweat covering his face. "If that''s true, then the entire kingdom of Sourna might fall!"


    "Don''t spread such rubbish, it was only one prototype."


    "But sir... that prototype tore through our ranks with ease," said the driver as he gripped the helm tightly. "We need to tell the wisemen."


    "Of course we will," barked the strategist while gritting his teeth. "What kind of creature was that?"


    It appeared out of nowhere, a stark contrast to the ashenndscape of Sourna. None of his Force Knights could do anything against him, making the strategist cut a sorry figure as he fled for his life.


    The boat sailed into the secret passages of Hikma, designed for military use only. A whistling sound echoed through the underground tunnel as their sailboat hurried to reach its destination.


    It entered the locking mechanism with a resounding boom that shook the underground station. The soldiers rushed to their side as they saw the strategist holding his bleeding shoulder with a pale face.


    "There is no time for treatment! Take us to meet the wisemen!"


    The soldiers exchanged nces before carrying him to meet the wisemen. On the way there, some of the soldiers bandaged his shoulder lest the strategist bleed to death.


    "Strategist Raheem requests an urgent meeting!" rushed the soldier into the meeting hall before they were allowed entry.


    Raheem walked into the Wisemen Council supported by a soldier. As soon as he got inside, he realized that the wisemen were not alone. Two women were standing before them, turning toward the strategist as he made his entrance.


    "Forgive my intrusion, wisemen," said Raheem as he used the soldier to support his walking. "But I carry urgent news from the northern parts of Sourna."


    "As we believe, you were sent on a secret mission," said the wiseman with a strange glint in his eyes. The strategist closed his mouth, ncing at the two women.


    "Nothing is a secret from your princess," said Princess Sapphire as she nced at the beautiful woman next to her. "As for Rain, she is an ally, at the current moment."


    "An ally that is unfit to hear sensitive matters," said the Central Wiseman with a frown. "Please leave us alone. Both of you."


    A sudden rise in tension made the strategist gulp. It was no secret that there were certain issues between the wisemen and the royal family of Sourna. The Lord of Force was also in seclusion, leaving only his heir to fend for herself.


    Princess Sapphire was silent for a few seconds before walking out of the meeting hall, leaving Raheem with the wisemen. Then, they turned toward the soldiers and guards, who hurried to leave as well.


    Raheem then told them why he lost the battle of taking over a nameless town. He described the makeshift warriors that blew themselves up when defeated and the ck knight that was faster, stronger, and infused with runes.


    "Can it be the resistance?" asked the Left Wiseman.


    "It has to be the resistance," answered the Right Wiseman.


    "We cannot be certain," said the Central Wiseman, before he turned toward the strategist. "What more can you tell us?"


    "Nothing out of the ordinary. We marched toward the town that refused to pay, and we met the sandmen and their pathetic army. Everything was going great until it stopped."


    "It seems something has changed," muttered the Right Wiseman.


    "But what can it be?" asked the Left Wiseman.


    "The town is close to the unchartednds," muttered the Central Wiseman with a frown. "Can it be that n?"


    "They haven''t made a move in a hundred years," rebuked Raheem with fear. "What forced their hand to intervene?"


    "Have you forgotten about the infamous ruler of Runera?" asked the Central Wiseman with a frown. "He used theirst name as his. If that reached their ears, whether he is truly a part of their n or not, it might stir things."


    Raheem was silent, dreading to even think about that n: a family of monstrous humans that made the unchartednds remain as such. Their existence was a legend in itself, but Raheem knew that they existed.


    "If it''s them, then what are we supposed to do?" asked Raheem as he tried to stop his trembling body but could not. "What can we do?"


    "A single man from that n was the reason that Sourna is now torn into two," muttered the Central Wiseman with a frown. "If we dare to fight them again, none of us will survive."


    "What if they are the ones to attack?" asked the Left Wiseman.


    "We have no choice but to defend," answered the Right Wiseman.


    As for the Central Wiseman, he held his forehead in thought. Raheem knew that this issue was far bigger than a small town. But since the unchartedndsy right behind that town, they had reasons to doubt.


    "We cannot poke the ho''s nest just because we have a feeling it might be them," answered the Central Wiseman as he turned to Raheem. "You will go to the unchartednds and seek to meet them."


    "What? Me?" asked Raheem with confusion as his entire body shivered while he processed the orders. "No one who goes there has ever survived, esteemed Wiseman. Please reconsider!"


    Raheem threw himself on the floor, seeking their forgiveness. In his mind, this was not a mission, but a punishment. Before the Dividing War between Sourna and that n, many tried to enter the unchartednds but none of them resurfaced.


    "This is not a banishment of any sort, Raheem," answered the Central Wiseman, addressing his concerns. "This is a mission that only the best of our men can handle. But you will not go there alone."


    "Who is going with me?" asked Raheem as he raised his head. "Can it be someone from the council?"


    "Even better," the Central Wiseman smiled at him. "We are sending Princess Sapphire and the Pirate with you. It just so happens that they heard news about Valeria Storm seeking to enter the unchartednds."


    "This n is most ideal, right?" asked the Left Wiseman.


    "Hitting two birds with one stone," answered the Right Wiseman.


    "Go and heal your wounds. You will leave early in the morning," said the Central Wiseman. "We expect great things from you, Raheem." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Raheem wanted to object more, but he felt his body rising against his will. Before he could ask them to reconsider, he was carried away by an invisible force out of the meeting hall.


    The soldiers carried him to the nursery, where someone healed his wounds but could not heal his mind. Raheem had one thought during his recovery: I will die.


    Late that night, a visitor entered his recovery room while Raheem was writing his will. His mother and father were old, so he wanted to leave them everything he had before his death.


    The visitor wore revealing clothes and a veil. Her figure was irresistible throughout the world, granting her the name of the Seductive Princess.


    "I heard about the mission we will work on together," said Princess Sapphire as she made herselffortable beside his bed, resting one leg over the other. "The Wisemen did not tell me the reason you will be apanying us."


    "I am forbidden from revealing that secret, princess," answered Raheem with a gulp. The princess was silent. "Please forgive me, but I have to consider my position and well-being."


    "What were you doing to the north of Sourna?" asked the princess, poking at the secret he tried to hide. "What injured you and why did it require an audience with the wisemen?"


    "I was scouting the area to the north when a strange creature attacked me. The wisemen suspect that the creature belongs to the n living in the unchartednds."


    "The Netherborne n," answered Princess Sapphire while squinting her eyes. Although he could not see the rest of her face, her eyes were alluring enough to leave him sweating buckets. "I know the details of our mission."


    "And I heard about yours, too," said Raheem while putting his will papers aside. "Valeria Storm has never been caught. What makes this time any different?"


    "Because we have her former crewmate."


    "Pirates can never be trusted," Raheem warned the princess. "I read the reports about Rain the Siren. It is said that she sleeps with a hundred men every month, stealing their essence."


    "Men who are controlled by lust deserve that," said the princess as she rose from her seat. "Make sure she doesn''t brainwash you, na?ve sailor."

 Chapter 1269 Unpaid Taxes

    Chapter 1269 Unpaid Taxes


    Raheem is almost in his thirties, but he has never shown interest in anything other than tactics, geography, psychology, and economy. These four were hispanions and mistresses for his entire life.


    For that reason, he was unable to hold hisposure when faced with the woman with silver hair, tanned skin, and a body that screamed seduction.


    "Is he alright?" asked the Siren Pirate while pointing her slender finger at him. "He looks like a tomato."


    "He is just weak," answered the other seductive woman, Princess Sapphire. She understood his predicament and enjoyed seeing him this flustered. "Don''t drive him insane, Rain."


    "I didn''t do anything," answered Rain with an innocent look, shrugging as she leaned back on the railing. This highlighted her perky figure, making Raheem look away in a hurry.


    Princess Sapphireughed, making the boat a little unstable. She stabilized it using her force, which propelled them farther away from Hikma.


    Raheemmented his fate of being stuck with these two women on a mission that would either end his life or the lives of everyone in Sourna. He still failed to understand what made the Wisemen pick him.


    The Netherborne n remained in hiding for the past one hundred years. It was a strictw, punishable by death, for anyone who tried to enter the unchartednds because of them.


    Their existence remained a known secret among the people of Sourna, but no one dared to spread the word about them for two reasons:


    -The n threatened them against it.


    -The people feared some idiot would try to seek them.


    Raheem realized that he was that idiot, the first in a century, to seek out the n. He would either start the next Dividing War, which once split Sourna in half, or get himself killed.


    "How can you be this unafraid?" asked Raheem while looking at the night sky and its infinite dangers. "We are going into the unchartednds, which no one came back from. How can you be sitting here chatting like we''re on a pic?"


    "Does fear make the danger any less dangerous?" answered Rain with a smile. "I have met worse fates than death before and survived. It does not scare me. You know what scares me?"


    "What?" asked Raheem as he turned to look into her alluring eyes that tempted him.


    "My life being controlled by three old men who know nothing but to hide in their castles," spat Rain as she looked at him in pity. "You are already living my worst nightmares."


    Raheem felt offended, and he was ready to speak out against her. However, he realized that the princess did not refute her words, only smiling in response.


    The Wisemen were servants of the Royal Family, but they have gained more power than the kingdom could fight against. This caused a constant deterioration between the two factions.


    "The Wisemen keep Sourna safe, regardless of their means and methods," defended Raheem with a frown, still hugging his bag for protection. "I have nothing but gratitude to them."


    "Aha," acknowledged Rain before she too looked away. The boat sailed through the sky in silence, only interrupted by the asional cries of flying monsters.


    Dawn broke through the horizon and illuminated the vast desert of Sourna. The boat sailed over countless cities and towns, some of which Raheem captured himself.


    His job for the Wisemen was simple: those who refused to pay their taxes had to be subjected and forced to pay their dues. He knew it was a cruel job, but he believed that it kept Sourna afloat in current times.


    Their boat headed directly toward the unchartednds. On the way, Raheem realized that they were passing the battlefield where he suffered a loss yesterday.


    Nothing could be found from his army or the enemy''s forces, as if everything had been wiped clean. The town was still there, unscathed by his pathetic attempt to subdue it.


    "Is that where you were injured?" asked Rain from behind him, and Raheem turned to find her standing too close to him. He backed away, almost squealing, as he unknowingly nced at her cleavage.


    "What? No!"


    "Don''t act so scared. I''m not going to devour you, and even if I did, you would feel good," said Rain, the most outrageous thing, with a grin, making Raheem genuinely shiver.


    Because he was tempted.


    "A battle urred here yesterday," the Princess interjected with a frown. "A great amount of force has been used, but that''s not all."


    "Not all?" asked Raheem with a gulp.


    "There is a lingering presence, a powerful one," muttered Princess Sapphire as she stopped the boat and looked down as well. "Can it be Valeria Storm?"


    "Valeria can control the weather, so it''s possible."


    "No, there was no such thing yester¡­" began Raheem but closed his mouth shut. At the same time, Rain and the princess turned toward him, a knowing grin on their faces.


    ''How could I be so stupid?'' thought Raheem inwardly as he tried to act cool. He just revealed that he was indeed here yesterday, carried away by their conversation.


    Raheem was a seasoned strategist who would never reveal information even when tortured. However, Rain and her aura made him flustered, making him reveal things that could incriminate him.


    "I guess this town has something we need to uncover," said Rain with a grin as she looked down. "Take us down, Sapphire."


    Raheem felt his stomach turn as the sailboat dived into the sand. It was a bumpynding, but they had to hide behind a dune before entering the town.


    "This is a bad idea," advised Raheem to the two women as he watched them jump into the scorching sand. "The people of this town have refused to pay their taxes. They are ouws."


    "Does that make them cold-hearted killers?" asked Sapphire as she used her force to anchor the boat to the sand. "We are just taking a look."


    Raheem could not refute his princess and followed reluctantly into the town. The sand blew in their faces as they walked under the shabby gate.


    The three were walking while looking around. The sand houses of the town seemed deserted, but they could hear people living inside while hiding from the sun. The unforgiving heat made them drenched with sweat.


    As they were walking, the group began hearing a soft melody echoing through the street. They turned a corner and found an old man ying the lute in his courtyard, surrounded by children hiding in the shade.


    The old man yed them music, told them stories, and entertained the children who acted the stories out. His face was withered, his hair sparse, and his skin hardened by the harsh sun.


    "How can I help you, dear guests?" asked the old man as he noticed Rain and the rest. "I''m afraid we don''t have food or water to offer."


    "There is no need for either," said Sapphire with a smile. "What are you doing here?"


    "We are telling stories," the old man said as he looked at the children with a smile. "In times such as these, tales keep us alive."


    "Abiding by thew keeps you alive," interrupted Raheem with a frown, his guilt turning into usation. "If you have paid your taxes, the kingdom wouldn''t have forsaken you."


    "Are you, by chance, here to collect the taxes?" asked the old man after a short pause. The children looked afraid, backing away from Raheem warily.


    Rain and Sapphire took a softer approach, crouching beside the children and talking to them. As for Raheem, he stood face to face with the old man.


    "No, that''s not our job. But someone else wille, and you better have your taxes ready."


    "We do not refuse to pay them, but we have nothing left. We used to sell our herbs before this drought began, which allowed us to pay our taxes and live."


    "And you handle that by feeding these children fairy tales?" asked Raheem with a frown.


    The old man rose slowly, his eyes locking with Raheem''s. "Fairy tales are the soul of this town. They give hope when there''s none to be found. Yesterday, we faced your forces, and today, we face starvation. Yet, we hold onto our stories because they remind us that we are more than just rebels or ouws. We are human beings with dreams and fears." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Raheem opened his mouth to argue, but the words died in his throat. He nced at Rain and Sapphire, who were listening intently. Sapphire''s expression was unreadable, but Rain''s eyes held a rare softness.


    "Have you ever seen a child cry out of hunger?" the old man continued. "Have you watched your loved ones perish because they cannot afford the taxes imposed on them? We are not your enemies, sir. We are just trying to survive."


    Raheem felt a pang of guilt. He had always believed in the righteousness of his cause, but now, standing in this humble courtyard, he saw the human cost of his actions.

 Chapter 1270 The Black Wall

    Chapter 1270 The ck Wall


    Rain, Sapphire, and Raheem sat around the splinted table as the old woman served them soup. The old man was cleaning his lute on the side before cing it on a box on a shelf.


    "After the merge of the two worlds, more monsters appeared. The climate also began to change, causing the drought. These two factorsbined rendered our Scorp Town unable to function," exined the old man as he sat down.


    "But you are serving us from your food anyway," remarked Sapphire.


    "Starvation should not rob us of manners," said the old man with a smile. "And my daughter here has a knack for feeding people."


    "Regardless of who you are, everyone deserves to eat a hot meal," added his daughter with a smile as she presented them with a tightly wrapped bread. "Please eat your fill."


    Raheem stared at the mushroom soup that smelled delicious, gulping down since he had not eaten anything but rations for the past few days. However, something prevented him from eating, even while the princess and pirate did.


    "I was the one to attack your town yesterday, but you feed me here today," admitted Raheem with a pained expression as he looked at the pair, the old man and his daughter. "I do not deserve this kindness."


    Raheem realized what a monster he was to treat these people as criminals all this time. Although he never killed any of them, only capturing them and handing them to the wisemen, he never questioned their fate.


    In order to be the best strategist of his ss, Raheem learned to treat people as pieces rather than living creatures. "If you develop a conscience, you stop being a strategist," their professor always told them.


    "You are just another pawn in a bigger game, young man. You are not evil, just misguided. And in this cruel desert, everyone deserves to eat and drink," said the old man as he gestured to them to eat.


    "Eat, Raheem," said Rain as she took out a piece of bread for him. "You should not reject their generosity."


    Raheem epted the bread with a conflicted face. He broke off a piece and dipped it in the soup before putting it in his mouth. As the nostalgic taste filled his mouth, Raheem found himself reminiscing about his mother''s food.


    "I also lived in a town such as this before entering the academy to be a strategist," began Raheem while clenching his fist. "I joined to help my people fight against bandits and monsters, but I ended up bing the very thing I swore to fight against."


    ***


    After their meal, the three left the town and boarded their boat. Raheem was silent throughout the entire way back until they soared into the sky, heading toward the unchartednds.


    "Those are some nice people," muttered Rain while leaning back, and Raheem nodded in response. "Why did you attack them?"


    "The wisemen ordered me to subjugate them because they failed to pay their taxes for three months in a row. I was asked to attack, capture, and deliver them to the wisemen."


    "What would the wisemen do with them?" asked the princess with confusion, showing that she did not know about this.


    "I have no idea, but I never saw them again," said Raheem with a shake of his head. "It was never my job to care about my victories, only my losses."


    Sapphire and Rain exchanged a nce, and the rest of their journey was spent in silence. After a day of travel in the cold night or the harsh heat, the three finally saw the beginnings of the unchartednds.


    "What the hell is this?" asked Rain as she rose from her seat, grabbing the boat''s railing with a gaping mouth. It was the natural reaction for anyone who wanted to enter the unchartednds.


    "The Uncharted," exined Raheem as he stood beside her, "is a ce that does not allow humans, light, or even sand to enter or leave."


    "But why does it look like the edge of the world?" asked Rain with fear.


    Raheem did not know either, but it was true. The unchartednds were separated from Sourna by a wall of darkness that stretched into the sky. Nothing could be seen, as if the world just ended in that ce.


    "It is said that the person who split Sourna apart is the same one who separated the unchartednds from the desert," exined Sapphire from the back. "Nothing could be seen or pass through that wall."


    "What happens if someone attempts it?" asked Rain as she turned toward Sapphire.


    "No one knows, but they are lost forever."


    "And that''s why I refused to take part in this mission, and am still convinced that we are being banished," said Raheem while holding his head.


    "Sapphire?" asked Rain with confusion. The princess smiled and took a step forward, away from the helm. She spread her arms as a forcefield pulsed from her body to surround the boat.


    "The Royal Family can create a forcefield that allows us to cross the ck Wall. As long as I''m here, there is nothing for you to worry about."


    "Howe no one knows about this?" asked Raheem as he stared at the forcefield. "We were always told that there was no method to cross."


    "We have our secrets," said Sapphire as she turned to Rain. "Can you take the helm? I have to keep this forcefield up throughout the ride."


    "I thought you would never ask," said Rain with a grin as she took the wheel and began navigating toward the ck wall.


    Raheem watched with fear as their flying boat approached the darkness. Even this close, he could not even see a reflection from within the darkness, making him feel like he was going to fall once he passed through.


    The forcefield touched the darkness and pushed it away. Sapphire staggered a bit but steadied her powers to allow them entry.


    "It''s like being eaten," said Rain to Raheem''s dismay. It indeed looked like that. A few seconds passed and they could see nothing but the darkness.


    "My chest is getting tight," muttered Raheem with confusion as he turned toward the princess. "Is that normal?"


    "It is because the air inside the forcefield is leaking out. We have about one minute before we will suffocate to death."


    Raheem turned pale as Rainughed. The strategist held his breath to make sure that they didn''t use all of their air. But Rain just kept on chatting about the darkness.


    After a minute of traveling through the darkness, Raheem began getting lightheaded. The air inside the boat was almost gone, making him fall to his knees, gasping.


    "We are almost there," muttered Sapphire as her hands trembled. "Pull the lever beside the helm, Rain!"


    "On it!" shouted Rain as she pulled the lever. Something exploded to the rear, and the sailboat wasunched forward. The forcefield copsed as Sapphire fell to the ground, and Rain jumped forward tond on the deck.


    "Hold on!" she shouted while grabbing the railings. As the darkness drowned them, the boat cut through to reach the other side, but it seemed impossible to reach.


    Raheem was on the ground, looking at Rain grinning in the face of the darkness. As the darkness approached, her entire body began to let out a golden glow.


    The light shone bright until it blinded the world. Raheem closed his eyes for a long time and only opened them when he realized that he could breathe just fine.


    As he rose from the ground, the sunlight blinded his eyes. His eyes adjusted to see Rain raising Sapphire from the ground while staring ahead of them. As his eyes followed the same direction, he saw a scene that he would never forget.


    A ck mountain pierced through the blue sky, surrounded by clouds and infinite waterfalls. There was nothing but clouds on the ground, as if nond existed in this ce other than this ck mountain.


    "Are those... skeleton dragons?" muttered Raheem with a shaky voice as a giant creature coiled around the ck mountain. "What the hell is this ce?"


    "You should already know that, right?" muttered Sapphire with a smile. "This is the home of the Netherborne n." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Netherborne?" asked Rain with surprise, turning toward the ck mountain with curiosity. "So, this ce is..."


    But she did not finish her words, and neither of herpanions had time to wonder what she meant. Because the moment their boat entered this area, the skeleton dragon turned toward them and opened its maw.


    "What is that thing doing?" cried Raheem as he was the first to notice that something was off. The dragon''s maw began gathering a dark energy, the exact one that the wall was created from. "It''s going to attack!"


    True to his suspicions, the skeleton dragon released an otherworldly shriek that shook the world. Their sailboat began to crack because of the sound as the dark beam shot toward them.


    Raheem ran toward the two women, grabbing them each with his arms, before jumping off the boat. They fell toward the infinite clouds as the dark beam turned their boat into nothingness while they fell through an infinite fog.

 Chapter 1271 Silvera Resident

    Chapter 1271 Silvera Resident


    The two women in his embrace were still disoriented, but Raheem needed them to save them. After they dived into the fog, there was nothing else he could do other than pray for ake. But there was ground. "Princess Sapphire!" shouted the strategist to the dizzy woman. "Please use your force to decelerate our fall! If not, it would have been less painful to be killed by the dragon!" Those were too many words for a man falling to his demise, but they worked to alert the princess. She raised her head, the veil on her face pping in the wind, as she pushed her force forward. Raheem felt the resistance as their speed began decreasing. Before they mmed into the ground, the group hovered for a moment before falling,nding on their feet. "That was a close call," said Rain with augh, wiping away the sweat from her forehead. "You were quick to act, Raheem. I appreciate it." "Don''t mention it," the strategist slumped to the ground while panting. That was the closest he had been to death in his entire life. Their boat was gone too, so they had no chance of returning anymore. "What was that creature?" Rain asked Sapphire, who adjusted herself using her force. In a matter of seconds, she looked as tidy as ever. "The guardian of Mount Ehler, protector of the Netherborne Family. It was the pet of the man who split Sourna," answered the princess while looking around. "It should not have attacked us." "Can it recognize people?" "The force of the royal family is very distinct," said the princess while raising her hand, letting out a soft orange color. "It works as a signature to identify us." "Something is wrong, then," said Raheem as he rose from the ground while dusting himself off. "The dragon did not even wait before it attacked us. Did its masters instruct it to attack anyone who approaches?" "We have to ask them ourselves," said the princess with a smile as she looked at the sky. Even from within the fog, they could see the summit of Mount Ehler. A ck pce resided atop the mountain, standing aloft and untouched by the world. "How do we ascend the mountain?" asked Rain with confusion. "There is a family that acts as the gatekeepers of the mountain, and we have to ascend the mountain by contacting them," answered Sapphire as she began marching in a certain direction. "What family?" "The Silvera Family." *** Rain tried to wrap her head around the mystery of Arthur''s origins. His name was Arthur Silvera at some point, but then he dered to the entire universe that his name was Arthur Netherborne. As she followed after the princess and the strategist, she could not help but wonder how the two names worked together. ording to the princess, the Silvera Family served the Netherborne family. "How long until we get there?" asked Rain again, feeling her legs turning to strands. "We have been walking for hours." "Almost a day now," said Raheem while panting, drinking more water to keep himself going. "This fog is the bane of our existence." "Elements are weakened in this fog," said Sapphire while pushing forward, proving to have more endurance than the rest. "We should be close." "Is there even a destination?" asked Raheem with confusion. "Not really. They should find us soon," answered the princess, making the other two speechless. They followed her for another few hours, killed by boredom more than anything. During that time, Rain began chatting with the strategist, learning more about his life. She was surprised to hear that he was once taken as a ve by pirates, then sold to merchants in Sourna, and then employed in the pce before he got into the academy. His life was harsher than she thought, which exined why he frowned all the time. Raheem was the typical Sourna resident, with brown skin, thick eyebrows, and arge nose. Rain did not like him the first time they met, but he seemed to be changing throughout their journey. As she entertained such thoughts, the princess stopped walking. "You are surrounded," said a voice from beyond the fog as several shadows appeared around them. "If you fight back, we will not hesitate to kill you." "My name is Sapphire Zephyra," said the princess while raising her arms in surrender. "I came here as an envoy of Sourna, seeking to meet the Netherborne Family." "No one is allowed to meet them," replied the same gruff voice from beyond the fog. "Return to your nation at once." "We lost our boat," intervened Raheem while raising his hands in surrender as well. "The skeleton dragon attacked the moment we entered the unchartednds. Please help us." "We do not have an obligation to help you," said the voice as the shadows began glowing. "Leave before we attack." The situation reached a deadlock, making Rain sigh as she stepped forward. The shadows prepared to attack, but what Rain said next rmed them. "You live here in istion, so you would not know that a man known as Arthur Netherborne has emerged as the strongest in our world. We might be your only chance of learning more about him." The shadows swayed, and a man emerged from them. It was an old man wearing heavy armor, with a head full of white hair. His eyes were piercing green as they examined the woman before him. "We know no such man," said the man as he raised a sword toward Rain. "Your lies will result in your death." "I do not lie," said Rain with a smile. "Before he called himself Arthur Netherborne, he had a different name. His name was... Arthur Silvera, son of Seref Silvera." The old man seemed visibly shaken, even loosening his grip on the giant sword he pointed at Rain. Then, he lowered it as he gulped down, looking at Rain with a frown. "How can I trust your words?" "We have nothing to gain from lying," said the princess, and the old man was silent. Then, he nodded, making the shadows disappear. The old man began walking through the fog, calling for them to follow him. As they did, Princess Sapphire spoke to Rain. "How did you know that would work?" "I''m not the only one who should have made the connection," said Rain with a smile. "Netherborne and Silvera. Those are the two names that every single human knows at the moment because of that man." "But how did you know they wouldn''t kill us for it?" "I risked it," answered Rain with augh. The princess was speechless as she looked at her like she was a lunatic. The old man guided them through the fog until it began to clear. They found themselves in front of a giant mansion of white marble. Once they were in front of the gates, the old man pushed them open. "Come inside," he invited them, and the three entered while looking around. Inside the mansion was not the usual gardens, but sparring rings where young men fought against one another, training and honing their skills. "What is this ce?" asked Raheem with confusion. "This is the Silvera Residence, protectors of Mount Ehler," exined the old man. "And I am the Lord of this residence, Benjamin Silvera." "How are Seref Silvera and his son rted to you?" asked Rain with interest. The old man was silent, dragging his armor up the steps of his mansion. "Seref is my son, who left long ago," answered Benjamin as he reached the double doors and pushed them open. "I did not think I would ever hear his name again." The three entered after the old man, following him through the empty mansion that almost seemed abandoned. He took them to the guest room, which had couches, beds, and even a small kitchen. "Make yourselves at home, but do not try anything," said Benjamin as he flicked the lights on. "We will talk after you rest." The three were amazed as they saw Benjamin leave after that. The guest room indeed had everything they needed to rest, but they did not think he would be this weing. "Is this some sort of trap?" asked a confused Raheem as he looked through the room. "He was about to kill us earlier." "The moment we entered his house, we became his guests," answered the princess as she took out a set of clothes from her storage ring and went into the bathroom. "I will be the first to shower." Raheem looked at the two women who made themselves at home, even letting their guard down. But he seemed to be on high alert the entire time until it waste at night. Benjamin returned to the guest room once more, bringing with him young men who carried food. As soon as they ced it down, the young men left. "Who are these men?" asked Raheem with a frown, since they seemed to be of different nationalities. "Anyone who wanders into the fog ends up with a choice," answered Benjamin while sitting at the table. "To either serve in my house or be sent back through the wall."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1272 A Grandfathers Pride

    Chapter 1272 A Grandfather''s Pride


    "That choice is disguised as one, but we both know that whoever goes back through the wall dies," said the Princess with a smile as she leaned forward. "That makes you a kidnapper."


    "I don''t care what it makes me," answered Benjamin as he tucked the napkin into his cor. "I have a duty to protect the mountain and send back any intruders. It was their choice to enter this ce."


    "A duty by who?" asked Raheem with a frown, his hands balling into fists on the table.


    "The Netherborne Family, of course," said Benjamin as he picked up the fork and knife and began eating his steak. "We always discuss business over dinner, so start eating."


    Raheem nced at the other two women, and they began eating without hesitation or fear of poisoned food. Benjamin was chewing his meat while staring at Raheem, which forced the strategist to start eating as well.


    The moment the meat entered his mouth, Raheem snapped his eyes open in surprise. It was delicious, fresh, and aromatic. He found himself reaching for another bite without thinking.


    "I''m d you like the food," said Benjamin with a grin. "I cooked it myself."


    "Amazing," said the Princess in surprise. "This is better than what my chefs can cook."


    "Our family cooks as a hobby," said Benjamin as he pierced another b of meat with his fork. "And guards as a duty."


    "And where is the rest of your family?" asked Rain, making the old man pause and turn toward her. His green eyes were piercing, like a sword too sharp to look at.


    "My wife died long ago, and my only son... is no son of mine," said Benjamin as he ced down his fork. He wiped his mouth while looking at the food. "Seref left this mansion a long time ago."


    "We already know that much," said Rain with a frown. "But for what reason? What did he hope to aplish?"


    "Are you here to ask about my son or the Netherborne?"


    "Those two matters are rted," said Raheem with a frown as he stopped eating too. "Your grandson, a young man named Arthur Silvera, has dered that his name is Arthur Netherborne."


    "Arthur Silvera?" asked Benjamin with a frown. "I did not think that Seref would ever have kids."


    "But he did, and his son is wreaking havoc in the world," continued Sapphire. "He is now a lord of the most powerful city in the world, with armies that could fight the entire world."


    "Is that so?" grinned Benjamin before hisughter boomed in the room. "What an unruly brat! The true blood of Silvera runs through his veins!"


    "We are not here to make you a proud grandpa," interrupted Raheem as he rose. "A humanoid creature, created entirely of ck metal, appeared in the deserts of Sourna. Nothing worked against it, not force, not elements, and not even physical attacks."


    "And you came to the Netherborne Family because you suspect them of being behind this," Benjamin understood their reasons as he nodded. "I have no idea what they are thinking about."


    "How is your family connected to the Netherborne Family?" asked Rain all of a sudden, surprising the Princess and Raheem.


    Benjamin turned toward her with a raised brow, "You seem more interested in my family than what you came here to do, young woman. Do you know my son personally?"


    "Never met him."


    "How about my grandson?"


    "Only heard about him."


    "Is that so?" muttered Benjamin with a grin as he began chewing on his food again. After he swallowed a mouthful of meat and drank some wine, he continued, "Our origins are from the Netherborne Family, but we were born without their unique trait. Thus, we were sent down the mountain to be their hound dogs."


    "What unique trait?"


    "Wrath, of course!" boomed Benjamin as he mmed down his fork and knife. "They shunned my family for centuries because we did not control the ck lightning like they did."


    "ck lightning," muttered Rain in surprise. "The Netherborne Family could control it?"


    "The blood of Ragnar Netherborne runs through their veins, making them have a high affinity to the element of chaos," answered Benjamin as he took out the napkin from his cor and cleaned his mouth and beard. "But my family does not have that."


    Rain was silent now, and Raheem had to push forward before the old man was too upset to answer their questions. He rose from his chair and bowed, "Please let us meet the Netherborne Family."


    "I wouldn''t be their guard if I did that, right?" asked Benjamin with a grin. "I weed you to my home because you told me a few things about my foolish son and amazing grandson. But this is as far as my hospitality goes."


    "We came here for a different reason," said Sapphire as she too rose to her feet. She took out a scroll from her bag, showing it to Benjamin. "We are after this woman. Do you recognize her?"


    "Valeria Storm," Benjamin read the poster with a frown. "Is she a criminal? I''ve never seen her before."


    "Can we search your mansion andnd to make sure she didn''t hide here?" asked the Princess while squinting her orange eyes at him. "Just to make sure."


    "To make sure that I''m not lying?" asked Benjamin with a grin as his aura turned more menacing. "I don''t care who you are or what you came here to do. But you should think twice before making a move against me."


    "We are not here to fight," intervened Rain while raising her arms. "The Netherborne Family should have given you some exceptions to entry of Mount Ehler, right?"


    "Those I deem worthy," said Benjamin with a grin. "And the moment you failed to defend against the dragon, you failed in that challenge."


    Rain stood there quietly, considering their options. This man was stubborn, reminding her of his grandson. Not only that, Arthur had many simrities to his grandfather, like their nose, sharp eyes, and almost-crazy grin.


    "Don''t you wish to meet your grandson?"


    "And what benefit would that bring me?" asked Benjamin with a shrug. "I know men of my family. They don''t look back and care about their origins, just what lies ahead." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rain almostughed because that was indeed Arthur. However, it did not help her case that this old man was this stubborn, so she could only do one thing to convince him.


    "Your grandson has awakened wrath, just like the Netherborne Family did," revealed Rain, shocking Benjamin so much that he staggered. "Many times, he lost control of his wrath, almost costing him everything."


    "That''s a lie," refused Benjamin to believe her words. "A Silvera can never be a Netherborne. We can either be a Silvera or a Netherborne, but not both."


    "Your grandson managed to be both, but he needs your help to control his wrath," said Rain with a pleading face. "Help us in finding Valeria Storm and meeting the Netherborne, and we will help you find Arthur and bring him home."


    Benjamin was swayed now, seemingly deep in thought about her proposal. Rain nced at Sapphire, who nodded at her to give him one final push.


    "This is your chance to be more than just a hound dog, Benjamin. It is proof that your blood is just as powerful as theirs, if not stronger."


    "How could I believe baseless rumors?" asked Benjamin while shaking his head. "But if you are saying the truth..."


    The old man raised his hand in front of the three, and a rune appeared on top of his palm. Rain''s body shook in shock as she had never seen anyone achieve this except for Arthur.


    "This rune can allow me to look into your mind," said Benjamin with a grin. "And if what you told me are lies, then I will kill you all here."


    "Look as much as you desire, old man," said Rain with a grin. "I have nothing to fear."


    Benjamin advanced toward Rain, towering over her small frame as he pushed the rune in his hand toward her head. The sphere touched her forehead, and Rain''s eyes turned golden.


    "I remember now," muttered Raheem on the side. "That light is the same one I saw on the ship."


    Golden lights exploded in the room, blinding them. Benjamin was pushed backward as he staggered, his giant frame breaking a chair apart with a single nudge.


    The golden light died down, and Rain stood there in confusion. She turned toward Benjamin, who stared at her with shock and then with a grin.


    "I see how it is," muttered the old man as he nodded. "You are telling the truth, without a doubt."


    "Does that mean you are going to help us?" asked Sapphire with a frown, unable to understand what was happening or what Benjamin saw in Rain''s mind.


    "Valeria Storm indeed visited this ce, also seeking the Netherborne Family," said Benjamin as he adjusted his clothes. "I allowed her entry because she was an old friend of mine, but she never descended from that mountain."

 Chapter 1273 Levan Island

    Chapter 1273 Levan Ind


    After their deal, Benjamin led them to ascend the mountain and meet the Netherborne Family. The ck terrains of Mount Ehler extended into the clouds, like a path to heaven. The group of four stood at the base of the mountain, looking at its shackled gates and guards with apprehension.


    "Have you sent word that we will be visiting?" asked Princess Sapphire, addressing Benjamin, who wore a silver cloak made of leather.


    The Silvera Lord fastened his giant sword to his back, tightening it before answering the princess, "I have no method tomunicate with them."


    "What?" blurted out Rain with surprise. "You have been guarding this mountain for generations without evenmunicating with them?"


    "Some of them descend down the mountain every now and then to check on things, but that''s all. I only know how to ascend the mountain following the Ancient Trail."


    "Let''s hope that trail is as far away from the skeleton dragon as possible," muttered Raheem while pulling his cors to cover his neck.


    "The dragon does not attack anyone on the mountain, only those above it and outside the fog. Once the enemy is in the fog, the hounds are after it," exined Benjamin.


    Rain found it amusing that the old man was referring to himself and his men as hounds. But at least he had decided to help them give Arthur his rightful ce in the n.


    "There are shadows moving in the mountain," said Sapphire while squinting her eyes. "Should we expect some resistance on the way?"


    "Just from these patrolling guards," muttered Benjamin while ncing at the gates. In front of them were two ck knights at least three meters tall. "They are the expendable soldiers of the Netherborne Family."


    "It looks simr to the one I fought against," noted Raheem with fear. "I guess it''s really the Netherborne that has intervened in the matters of Sourna."


    "Do not jump to conclusions," reminded Benjamin. "Let''s go and ascend the mountain. We have a long way ahead of us."


    ---


    Arthur walked through the tunnels of the resistance, right after the battle against the Force Knights. His actions had earned him the respect of the sand thieves in defending that town. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before he left the scene, Arthur visited the town and found it to be malnourished but still full of life. He wanted to help them, but the sand thieves warned him that any unusual activity in the town would make it seem like a base for the rebels.


    For the time being, Arthur decided to wait and watch. He wanted to see what the ideals behind these resistance people were, and whether they would truly benefit the people of Sourna or just cause further chaos.


    Thorne was watching a map of Sourna, separated by the Lesser Blood Ocean. On this new map, there was a ce added for the emerging ind that had further fueled the war between the east and west.


    "Oh, Lord Arthur," muttered Thorne with surprise, reverence, and gratitude. "I once again thank you for defending the innocent."


    "It''s my duty," said Arthur with a nod as he stared at the map. "There is something I wanted to ask you. Why does the kingdom need an entire army for a single town? A single awakener could take it down."


    "Most of the awakeners of Sourna are nobles, and they rarely get their hands dirty," said Thorne with a smile. "They use their force to control armies like the one you saw."


    "And why such a number?"


    "Because of us, of course," answered Thorne with a grin. "We have given them enough trouble to know better."


    "I see how it is," Arthur looked at the map. "What exists here?" he pointed toward the northwest of Sourna. "This ck thing."


    "The Uncharted Lands. No one knows who resides there, or what. We know, however, that whoever goes there does not return."


    "It forms arge portion of On too," said Arthur with surprise. "What can hold back two nations from entering?"


    "An entity powerful enough to instill fear in the hearts of those who know the truth," said Thorne with a shrug. "As long as we stay away from that ce, it wouldn''t harm us."


    "I''m just curious, not scared," muttered Arthur before he turned toward Thorne. "I might have helped you in that battle, but it doesn''t mean I will help you in the war."


    "Did you not proim to be against the ruling ss?"


    "Their existence is a nuisance, but it can be the only thing preventing chaos from destroying the lives of many," said Arthur as he looked at the map. "I cannot promise to lead you like I did in Ilios."


    "Why, Lord Arthur?" asked Thorne with a pale face. "We have always followed your lead, inspired by your rise against the ruling ss. How can you abandon us now?"


    "Abandon?" repeated Arthur with augh. "You cannot manipte me like this, Thorne. I have not joined for me to abandon. Your cause is yours, and I stand with the well-being of the world."


    "You used to be different," noted Thorne as he pressed his lips together. "The things you revealed about the Seven Families in the Memorial of Kera began this movement, the sand thieves. You told us about their n to merge the world and cause it harm."


    "And I was the one to merge it in the end," confessed Arthur with a smile, not that it was a secret. "At that time, the Seven Families were the ones who tried to stop me but failed."


    "We know about that battle, but you must have your reasons, right?"


    "Selfish ones, mostly, and an absolute belief that I can protect this world from whatever harm I have caused," dered Arthur to Thorne, just as Sahira walked into the conference room to hear him. "It seems that the Uncharted Lands are the reason that Sourna was least affected by the merge."


    "We received some news from the capital," Sahira announced as she walked in with hurried steps. "The West and East each sent armies to Levan Ind. This could be our chance to strike."


    "Levan Ind?" muttered Arthur with confusion, unfamiliar with the name.


    "The ind that appeared after the merge between West and East Sourna," exined Thorne with a frown. "The two sides are fighting to conquer it, giving them a great advantage in the fight."


    "Is that the only reason?" asked Arthur with surprise. "And howe no one has conquered it yet?"


    "Our spies heard that there is a great shield around the ind, protecting it," Sahira continued with a frown. "No one was able to enter the ind or harm its residents."


    "There are people on that ind instead of monsters?" Arthur was rmed, never having considered the possibility. That means these people were from Alka, residents he might personally know."


    "What happens to the ind is not our problem, Lord Arthur," reminded Thorne, sensing that Arthur was losing focus on their goal. "This gives us the chance to strike the Wisemen."


    "As I said before, I''m still unsure about what this step might bring," declined Arthur with a shake of his head. "In Ilios, I took measures to contain the damage in its capital. Here, a simple mistake can lead to an all-out civil war. I cannot risk it."


    Thorne grit his teeth but didn''t force Arthur to help them, not that he could. He ordered Sahira to prepare their men while he too went to get his armor.


    Arthur, on the other hand, decided to return to Hikma. He left Diana with ric for too long, and this recent news might endanger them. Furthermore, he hasn''tmunicated with Rain for a while.


    As the sand thieves prepared to depart, Thorne came to visit him onest time, almost begging for help. The man knelt on the ground, his head low. "Please, Lord Arthur. If you join us, we will have a chance to take down the Wisemen."


    "And then what?" asked Arthur as he looked at the thieves one by one. "Can you rule Sourna after that? Wouldn''t killing the Wisemen just destroy the bnce that is already fragile?"


    "No one knows what the future holds, Lord Arthur," said Thorne as he raised his head. "But no one would dare to challenge us if you are with us."


    "Indeed, no one dares and no one could," said Arthur with a nod. "But this is not how I do things. I do not spread chaos as a me but root out evil and leave the good. At the moment, I know very little about Sourna. You will have to forgive me for declining."


    "¡­I understand," said Thorne after a slight pause, looking pained by his rejection. "Thank you for your aid so far."


    "But you will receive my help if things go downhill," said Arthur as he produced a small ring engraved with his rune. "Summon me if your ns fail. But if you use this artifact poorly, you will be met with wrath, not kindness."

 Chapter 1274 A Hacker

    Chapter 1274 A Hacker


    After leaving the sand thieves, Arthur teleported back to his inn. He found the room empty except for their belongings, which ric had left there before going with Diana to the library. With nothing to do at the moment, Arthur opened his runic phone and logged into his ount. He used a rune to connect his thoughts to his phone, recing his sight, but he found that the inte didn''t work.


    "Is it because of the merge?" wondered Arthur as he ced his phone down and leaned back on the couch. "Many things have changed."


    Arthur took out hismunication device, and after a few rings, it connected him to Julia. On the other line, her sister-like beratement came instantly. Arthur smiled with nostalgia.


    "Why is your device unreachable, Arthur? You should stop avoiding my calls!" shemented, her voice fuming, which made Arthurugh.


    "I had stuff to do," he told her with a smile. "How are things in Runera?"


    "Hectic! Runemasters are flooding our workshops after the incentives program, and our walls are expanding by the day to amodate the refugees. The members of Ascent have scattered throughout the world to aid where they can." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Give me a summarized report of their work."


    "Seraphine, Rae, and Whisker went to Shon to help fight against Kar, but they couldn''t defeat him, only push him back. Ilia took Ramiel and Koby to fight against the demi-humans and the ming Phoenix, but I have yet to hear of their victory."


    "What about our Sub-Guilds?"


    "They are working locally to save citizens from monsters," Julia nodded as she read some reports. "n and Yuran have increased their guild''s size to ten thousand each because of the increase in awakeners, thanks to the Level Up Legacy."


    Arthur felt relieved when he heard that, knowing that his sacrifice was still providing humans with the ability to fight. However, there was a lingering question on his mind.


    "What is the casualty toll throughout the world since the merge?" asked Arthur as his smile disappeared. Julia hesitated, but he insisted that she tell him. "I can handle it."


    "Even with our efforts and the Level Up Legacy, the world is a gigantic ce. We estimate the worldwide deaths to be¡­ at least a million."


    A million deaths.


    Arthur did not betray his emotions, but he could feel his heart clenching. He tried to remain calm, but those million deaths weighed on his shoulders like a crushing mountain.


    "But there is something you should know," said Julia with a frown. "I analyzed a different estimate of the number of people that our guild and the legacy saved."


    "Saved?" muttered Arthur with confusion.


    "Yes," Julia nodded with a smile. "If not for the legacy and our guilds, the death toll would have reached a staggering one hundred million. That is a number we cannot ignore."


    Arthur was surprised, not knowing that his sacrifice had saved so many people. The entire world''s poption was almost five billion, and a hundred million was not a small sum.


    "But I caused the merge, so the deaths are still because of me," said Arthur with a sigh. "Thank you for trying to cheer me up, Julia."


    "You are wrong about that too," said Julia while shaking her head. "It has been two weeks since the merge, and in older reports, the dungeons and monsters throughout the world kill almost a million every month."


    "That number is absurd," answered Arthur with a frown.


    "It''s not," said Julia, shaking her head. "The major nations have it easier, but many of these deathse from minor nations scattered throughout the world. Dungeon breaks happen on a daily basis. Even without the merge, the death toll would have been the same."


    Arthur frowned, disbelieving such a statistic. However, it did work to lessen his guilt about it. Seeing his expression, Julia kept convincing him.


    "The Seven Families always wanted to merge the world in order to summon their guardians," remarked Julia with a smile. "But we beat them to it and merged the world in a controlled environment. Do not feel guilty about this, Arthur."


    "I wish I didn''t," said Arthur, shaking his head. "I might feel guilty, but I don''t regret it. I will choose Diana every single time. Does that make me a monster?"


    "That makes you human," said Julia with a grin. "I have to go now. The guildmasters meeting is about to begin. I will call youter."


    After that, Julia ended their call. Arthur sat there in silence, smiling at her words. She was the first to call him a human in a long time since everyone believed he was not.


    Arthur never questioned his origins or his identity after mastering his wrath. He was Arthur Netherborne, a necessity and inevitability of the world''s suffering. He suffered because he was the result of suffering itself.


    As he was thinking about such useless things, the door opened. Diana came inside with ric going into the opposite room. She was surprised to find Arthur sitting in the darkness. "Why haven''t you turned on the lights?"


    "What does a blind man do with light?"ughed Arthur at her question, rising to wee her with a hug. "How is my girl doing?"


    "You never referred to me as your girl before," she said with surprise but still hugged him tightly after closing the door. "I''m doing fine. And you are not blind."


    "What would you call me?"


    "A blind person is one who lost sight, but you gave yours to save this world," said Diana as she breathed in his scent. "You saved the world with your sacrifice."


    "I feel like you were talking to Julia," answered Arthur with augh. "She said the same thing earlier, giving me statistics about how many people I saved. But you guys forget that it was a cmity that I created."


    "You forget that your father nned to merge the world before you did," said Diana as she patted his back. "You did it and paid the price. Your father wanted to do it for glory."


    "I''m beginning to doubt his actual reasons," said Arthur with a smile. "He hasn''t shown his face in a long time."


    "I guess he never wanted you to merge the world because he wanted to be the viin so you would be the hero," muttered Diana, almostughing. "Pathetic ambitions."


    "My dad told me that the reason he wanted me to be a hero was because of his father, to prove something I don''t know, and my family should be in Sourna."


    "Do you want to seek them?"


    "A small desire, but I don''t need it."


    "Maybe your past can help you with your future," said Diana as she caressed his face. "We both need to fight the past that haunts us. You can visit them, nothing more."


    "I''ll think about it," said Arthur with a smile. "What did you learn from the Wisdom Core?"


    "A lot," answered Diana with a frown. "But it just made me more confused."


    "What did?"


    "Valeria Storm," began Diana as she sat down. "We found reports of people who look like her all over the kingdom, at the same time, without any pattern."


    "That''s odd," said Arthur with a pondering expression. "And information about her was just essible?"


    "Not really, there were some issues with that," said Diana with even more confusion. "It seems that because of the conflicting reports, the Wisdom Core just discarded them. ric hacked into the core and retrieved this information."


    "What do you mean hacked the core?"


    "I didn''t think he could do it either, but he used your Level Up Legacy to hack the core. He said that the legacy gave him a unique game-like ss called Hacker."


    Arthur was surprised, not knowing that his legacy had such functions. The one to design the legacy was none other than Jizo before his death. If he did indeed add this feature, it might be generated by the legacy.


    "Did he uncover anything else?"


    "One of the reports was from Hikma," said Diana with a nod. "It said that Valeria Storm visited Hikma and sought someone to guide her to the unchartednds."


    "What for?"


    "The report did not say, but after asking ric to look up what the unchartednds had, I was surprised. He hacked into the secret archives of the core and revealed a name I did not anticipate."


    "What name?" Arthur asked with intrigue, sitting next to her on the couch.


    "A family that lives in the Uncharted Lands," she told him as her voice dropped an octave. "Its name is Netherborne."


    Arthur took a moment to process what she said, and then frowned. His brows furrowed in confusion as he tried to think of a way that the name would find itself in Sourna.


    It was no secret that his ancestors escaped to Earth to avoid being found by Devaheim. However, he never heard the name Netherborne or figured that they still exist.


    "That means my family is not the only one?"


    "A Silvera Family does exist, and they are also in the Uncharted Lands," said Diana while grabbing his hand. "It seems the story between these two families stretches back hundreds of years.

 Chapter 1275 A Game of Worlds

    Chapter 1275 A Game of Worlds


    Dawn the next day. Arthur rose from their bed. Diana was still sleeping beside him, letting out soft sounds as she moved in her sleep. Arthur longed to see her sleeping face, but s, it was no longer possible. Their conversationst night was still on his mind. He had never considered visiting his family in Sourna, or whatever was left of them. His father was messed up in the head, so what if they were the same? Arthur rose from the bed, got dressed, and left the inn. Sleep was no longer a necessity to his body, which had reached the limit of a Deme-Ranker. These ranks could no longer estimate his power, and Arthur could take down Empyreans with his current strength. He always considered that to be a result of his all-rounded stats, but this was different. The door creaked open as Arthur left the inn and entered the deste, sleeping streets of Sourna. The sand covered most of them, shrouding the city in mystery. Arthur roamed the streets, his footsteps ringing as his thoughts wandered. What was he doing here in Sourna, other than on a mission to find Rain''s mentor? Why had he involved himself with these people? At some point, heroism bes tiring. Arthur tried to give more than once, only to be met with hate and dread. He did not deny the friends he made, or how some people admired him. But it seemed meaningless if it repeated itself. This was the human condition, a loop of suffering and mistakes. Arthur did not act against the Wisemen because he wanted to know the consequences, for a simple reason: He no longer wished to bear responsibility for the lives of others. Arthur longed for the feeling of being free, only aiming to grow stronger, to survive, and to reunite. More than anything, he longed for a purpose other than to destroy the hierarchy of the world. His thoughts and steps took him to the peripheries of Sourna, to a small bridge that crossed a creek of flowing water. Arthur sensed someone ahead. On the bridge sat a figure, lonesome and isted. It was none other than the historian, ric, throwing pebbles at the water. He did not seem to notice him, but Arthur could recognize his existence. "It seems we are both entrapped by our own thoughts," muttered Arthur from behind the historian/pirate. ric froze and turned toward him, his eyes piercing through the darkness. "What are you doing here?" "I cannot sleep, so I have to wait for life to resume." "You don''t need to be here any longer. You are no longer indebted to me for your life, ric," exined Arthur, unable to understand the man''s presence. "But for some reason, you are still here." "The reason is simple," answered ric with a clear voice as he grinned at Arthur. "I want to witness your struggle, Arthur Netherborne." "My struggle?" muttered Arthur with confusion. "I no longer struggle with anything." "If that is the case, you wouldn''t have wandered the sleeping streets like a ghost," rebuked ric as he looked at the water. "You are just like me." "In what way?" asked Arthur with amusement as he walked to sit beside him on the bridge. "How are we simr?" "We long for adventures," ric answered as he threw a pebble at the waters. "But everything is so damn boring." "I don''t feel that everything is boring," muttered Arthur as he listened to the flowing water. "I just started bing happy with Diana at my side." "I don''t mean to disrespect her, but you have to be happy with someone like her loving you," said ric with augh. "You are everything she talks about." Arthur felt warm inside, and a thin smile appeared on his face. Diana was indeed the woman of his dreams. She was powerful, honest, beautiful, and kind. But more than anything, she loved him the most. "But I don''t mean that, Arthur Netherborne," added ric, drawing his attention. "I mean that you are bored of this world and its struggles. The repetition of the same mistakes. Sourna is just another Ilios." "How do you know about Ilios?" asked Arthur with a raised brow. "The world tried to keep what happened there a secret." "Secrets are fun, so of course, I seek them," answered ric. "Our meeting is not a coincidence, Arthur. I don''t need you like others do, but you need me to break free from this world." "You talk about this world as if you aren''t a part of it," said Arthur as he turned toward the pirate. "Diana mentioned how she could feel that you don''t belong in this ce." "You have a smart girlfriend," said ric with a smile. "She is right. I''m not from this world. This is just a vacation to me." "A vacation?" Arthur was surprised. "What do you mean?" "My original world is one higher than this, closer to Devaheim. I can spend a lifetime in this world but in my world, it would be no more than a day." "I experienced something simr." "With the Red Tower, right?" "How¡­?" "You don''t need to ask me how because I know more about this world than anyone else. I spent countless lifetimes in this world, some of them as people you already met and helped." "Who are you?" asked Arthur, his instincts kicking in. He began to feel threatened by the entity before him. Although he found ric interesting at first, he might have been overconfident. "That''s the natural reaction that humans give to anything that looks human but is not,"ughed ric as he rose. "As I said, I''m a Worlds-Traveler." "A Worlds-Traveler?" "I began my journey a few months ago. But during those few months, almost seven thousand years passed in your world. I found it by ident, in an old book mentioning its resonance number. I entered the world just for fun, but I was mesmerized." "You are talking about thousands of our history as if it''s nothing but a story," muttered Arthur with rage. "How do you think that would make anyone in this world feel?" "You are right, I apologize. But it''s the truth," said ric with a shrug. "Do you wish to know what was in this world before the Age of Yore and its guardians?" "Enlighten me," answered Arthur, although not fully convinced. The Age of Yore referred to the time before the Split when the guardians existed alongside cmities. "A thriving civilization," answered ric with a grin. "I became a king in one of its biggest nations. I was proud of the change I brought to this world. But then, someone else arrived." "Someone else?" "Another World-Traveler, but he came here not for fun, but on a mission to destroy everything in his path. He was a member of the people you hate, Devaheim." "A god?" "He was a human, but he was indeed God-Level," answered ric with a sudden change in his tone. He was almost... angry. "He destroyed everything in the world. Humans barely survived, and I was among them." "How am I supposed to believe you?" asked Arthur with a frown. "You could be just a pirate who knows a few things." "But you already believe me," answered ric. "Because deep down you already know that this world is no longer enough for you. It feels meaningless." "What does that mean? Is that an invitation to leave?" "Why else would I be telling you these things?" asked ric as he crouched. "The moment I heard about you, I learned that you are this world''s selected ascender: a human capable of ascending to higher worlds and still beating the game." "What game? What ascender?" "It can be confusing, doesn''t it?" muttered ric as he rose while scratching his head. "For someone from a lower world, survival is everything they think about. That makes it impossible to think of this as a game, but it is." "A game..." muttered Arthur with a frown. "A Game of Worlds," continued ric. "The game is the reason that monsters spawn, and there are stats. Why do skills exist? Why do runes manifest as abilities in people?" "But that''s how the world is, always has been, and will be," answered Arthur as he tried to make sense of what this man was saying. "Long ago, it was not. The world did not have magic or monsters. But then, someone started the game, and it changed everything. Monsters appeared, and so did the need for those who defeat them." "Who is that someone?" "I''m just a low-tiered yer, so how would I know?" asked ric with a grin. "But the world suddenly makes sense if you think about it as a game. And this is all there is to it, just a game." Arthur could not answer him, nor could he even think of an answer. Just moments ago, he thought that he had understood the world. But now, everything had changed, but somehow, it made sense. Everything was too much like a damned game. "How do you stop it?" asked Arthur as he turned toward ric. "How do you stop the game?" "No one knows for sure, but the general consensus is that you have to beat it," answered ric. "It sounds fun, doesn''t it?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1276 A Need to Be Worshiped

    Chapter 1276 A Need to Be Worshiped


    Beating the game.


    Arthur almostughed at the notion, an understatement of how hard such a thing would be to achieve. If ric was not just fooling him and there was indeed such a thing, then it would change everything.


    "You look like you''re still unconvinced," said ric from beside him after Arthur took a moment to think. "You are its living proof, you know?"


    "How so?" asked Arthur with amusement. "What makes me rted to anything like the game?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are at the Deme-rank, but you are far stronger than the empyreans of your world. It just proves that your ranking is immature andcking."


    "If there is such a thing as the Game of Worlds, then howe I never heard about it, even from guardians and gods?" Arthur shot back at the pirate. "Instead, I hear about it from someone I barely know in the outskirts of Hikma."


    "Because you live at the bottom of the well. Many know about ascending to higher worlds, but they don''t know it''s just a game for us higher beings. For the guardians, they call it transcendence. They sold this world for a promise to join the game."


    Arthur considered his words silently. His im was too vague for Arthur to believe this game existed without his knowledge all this time.


    "You said that I need you, but what for?"


    "To enter the game," said ric as he seemed to jump over the railings, standing underneath the rising sunset. "I can feel that you long for an adventure. A world where you are not the strongest, unbound by any responsibilities."


    "Responsibilities are not to be fled from, but to carry on your shoulders until the end," Arthur turned toward ric with a frown. "I will not abandon the people who rely on me just for a quick fulfillment of adventure."


    "You are a good man, but that''s what I asked. You still have work to do in this world before you can enter the game. You still have the Holy Crown Trials, preventing Devaheim from descending, and uniting this world under one banner."


    "My ultimate purpose is to lead countless worlds against Devaheim," Arthur answered. "Not to beat some game."


    "You already have countless armies from the level of your world, but what about higher realms? You have to prove yourself worthy for them to raise their weapons against their gods once again."


    Arthur no longer disbelieved his words. ric was too knowledgeable to be just a pirate, and it proved what Diana suspected about him. There were hints that he was unique throughout their journey, but Arthur didn''t think he would be a higher being.


    "How do I ascend to a higher world?" asked Arthur after a small pause. He could feel ric grin, his existence beating with joy because Arthur believed him.


    "Ascension was not possible before you merged the two worlds," said ric with augh. "You have unknowingly achieved the first step to lead your army of wrath."


    "And you are fine going against Devaheim, ric?"


    "I have my own pride. I built this world for thousands of years, only for them to ruin my game and destroy it. As long as they exist, we can''t have fun."


    "Is that life to you? Just fun?"


    "What else?" answered ric with augh. Arthur could feel him spreading his arms wide. "This world was created for fun, so why are we not enjoying it?"


    Arthur realized that ric referred to the reason that the creator has created this world. He did indeed create it just for fun and to experience emotions.


    "What are the other conditions to ascend?"


    "To be worshiped by the world," answered ric as he jumped down. "That is the reason the guardians protected humanity. However, none of them obtained the worship of the entire world."


    Arthur paused as he heard that, and then he began tough. ric was confused as he turned toward the blind man who held his head in realization.


    What dawned on Arthur was the realization that his father wanted him to be worshiped too. However, his father never exined the reason. If ascension required worship, then his father might have lied about his reasons.


    "What happens if I don''t ascend?" asked Arthur, surprising the pirate/historian. "Are there any downsides?"


    "Downsides?" muttered ric as he looked for an answer. "For most people, there are no downsides. However, you are a little special. You have already made yourself an enemy of Devaheim. If you stay in this world, it would be easier for them to find and kill you."


    Hearing that answer, Arthur was silent for a long time. He could feel the rising sun warm his skin, even on such a cold day in January. For the first time in a long while, Arthur wondered whether his father wanted to protect him.


    If being worshiped was a requirement to ascend, and ascending helped him escape the eyes of Devaheim for a short while, then his father might have had reasons that he did not reveal.


    "It seems I have more than a few things to take care of," said Arthur as he rose. "I will believe what you said, just because it makes sense."


    "And what are you going to do?"


    "Take care of the loose ends," answered Arthur as he began to hear the vendors open their shops. "But what would happen to Diana? Can shee along?"


    "Ascension is unpredictable. Even if she manages to fulfill the criteria, then the two of you might not ascend to the same world."


    "Are you saying that I would have to leave her?" asked Arthur after a slight pause. "Just to beat the game?"


    "I''m afraid so."


    "If that''s the only option, then fuck the game," replied Arthur as he shook his head. "I would never choose the world, even if it was on the brink of destruction, over her."


    "That''s such a lovely feeling, but are you alright spending your life here as a protector, not as the assant?" ric asked him. "How could you limit yourself with such a fate?"


    "For the first time in a long time, I''m happy, ric," answered Arthur as he raised his head to the sky, feeling the cold breeze dance through his hair. "Even though I got used to misery, I refuse to return to it."


    "You are an interesting character, Arthur Netherborne," said ric before he offered him a handshake. "My real name is Revelis. Let me be a witness to your struggle, no matter the path you choose."


    Arthur shook his hand and turned to leave. Revelis did not follow after him. As soon as the sunlight filled the streets of Hikma, an rm rang throughout the capital.


    "Please return to your homes at once. The brave warriors of Sourna will be leaving the city."


    The announcement reverberated throughout the capital as the marching troops filled the streets. The people of Hikma rushed back to their homes, watching the army from the windows.


    Arthur knew that these men were going to attack Levan Ind, and he needed to visit that ce before they got there. If the people who resided on Levan Ind were people he knew, then he needed to stop this war even if he had to reveal himself.


    Before doing anything else, Arthur returned to the inn. He walked through the door to smell a different aroma apanying a sizzlinging from the kitchen. He noticed that Diana was not in her bed, but her presence was in the small kitchen in their rental.


    "Diana?" he called for her, and the sizzling stopped. Momentster, she emerged from the kitchen, wearing the nightgown she slept inst night.


    "Where have you been?" she asked with a light voice. "I had the urge to go out and look for you. Butst night, I gave you a lot to think about."


    "I indeed thought about it," answered Arthur with a smile as she slipped into his embrace. "My father might have lied to me about his reasons."


    "He lies a lot, so why would he tell you the truth about this?" asked Diana with a giggle. "You have to find out for yourself."


    "That''s what I n on doing," he replied before pausing. "There is something else. I met the pirate while strolling outside."


    "The pirate?"


    "ric," he rified. "I had a chat with him while I felt that this entire ordeal in Sourna was bing meaningless. The things that he revealed to me... shook me to my core."


    Diana was confused, and Arthur exined everything to her as they had their breakfast. However, the food remained untouched for a while as she had to process the information he revealed.


    Revelis was a higher being that revealed the Game of Worlds to Arthur, a game where they had to ascend worlds and be worshiped in order to win. Devaheim was thest destination of that game.


    Diana was silent after Arthur revealed what Revelis told him: that they couldn''t ascend together. Their morning should have been joyful, but the two of them spent it in silence.

 Chapter 1277 Like Father Like Son

    Chapter 1277 Like Father Like Son


    Rain saw the ck sword descend to strike her down, stealing light and sealing her fate. The humanoid creature that roamed the mountain was not something they could reason with, and might not be something they could handle.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as the silver cloak appeared before Rain. She staggered backward, allowing her to see the man who protected her. Benjamin Silvera was steady like a mountain, holding the giant sword with one hand.


    "Tell your masters that the hound wants an audience," said Benjamin Silvera with a grin as he pushed the ck warrior back and sent a horizontal sh toward him.


    Space split apart in a giant arc that severed the enemy in two. Benjamin sheathed his sword as thest of the metallic warriors fell to its demise.


    "That should be thest of them for now," said Benjamin as his giant sword rested on his back. "Are you alright, little kiddo?"


    "I''m probably older than you are," replied Rain as she stood with crossed arms. "How old are you, Ben?"


    "Seventy-six, and I doubt you are older than that," replied Benjamin with a grin as he looked down on her. "If you are, you are not human."


    "I am human, just one that doesn''t age," replied Rain with a smirk. "You should know that already, right? You looked into my mind and saw a lot."


    Raheem and Sapphire were not with them. Against their wishes, the warriors seemed intelligent enough to separate the four into two groups. Once that was achieved, the mountain seemed to swallow Raheem and Sapphire.


    "I saw just enough to trust you as one of our own," said Benjamin while staring at the path up the mountain. "You have the golden mana."


    "Golden mana?" muttered Rain in confusion.


    "If you spend a lot of time in the presence of golden mana, it resides in your body and helps you when needed," exined Benjamin as he began climbing again. Rain followed after him. "And judging by how pure your golden mana is, my grandson must be a monster."


    "More than you think," replied Rain as she climbed the mountain with Arthur''s grandfather. "He is a wondrous human."


    "If he can truly wield wrath as well, then I demand that the Netherborne n give what is rightfully his," muttered Benjamin as he pulled the cloak to protect himself against the cold. "I never thought that my descendants would wield wrath."


    "But you control runes too," noted Rain with a frown. "How could you have that as well?"


    Benjamin did not answer her, and Rain was upset but could not force him. She saw with her own eyes that he used a rune to look into her mind and realize that she was telling the truth.


    But if Rain had to guess, it would be that the Silvera Family had some affinity for runes, unlike the Netherborne Family and their affinity for wrath. What she couldn''t understand was how these two families were connected.


    After a few minutes of walking, Benjamin was the one to ask questions again. Although Rain wanted to ignore him as he did, she knew that he was necessary to get her up the mountain and find Valeria Storm.


    "How is my grandson''s rtionship with his father?"


    "Estranged, as far as I could tell," replied Rain, trying to recall if Arthur ever spoke about his father fondly. "I''ve known Arthur for a year now, and I don''t think he ever met his father during that year."


    "A Silvera to the bone, I guess." Benjamin''sugh boomed through the mountain, seemingly attracting more metallic creatures that patrolled Mount Ehler. "I would have suspected he wasn''t my blood if that wasn''t the case."


    After he took care of them and destroyed them, Benjamin sat down to rest. Rain approached him, still intrigued by his earlier words. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Men in my family have always had opposing views on different matters, almost like they were each raised by themselves. Seref refused what I believed in, and he left to achieve his own thing. I guess his son is not that much different."


    "Is that a unique trait in your family?" asked Rain with amusement. Although she never met Seref, she could tell that he was also an unorthodox character.


    "Definitely," said Benjamin.


    "Arthur has a brother too, and he is in Sourna looking for his origins," remembered Rain, prompting Benjamin to turn toward her. His eyes were wide, as if he couldn''t believe such a thing. "What?"


    "Seref has two sons?" asked Benjamin with a frown, as if he couldn''t believe it. "Are you sure that they are both his?"


    "I have no idea, but Arthur has a brother and we talked about him just a few days ago," exined Rain with an uneasy feeling in her heart. "What makes you doubt that?"


    "No, nothing," Benjamin suddenly turned around and changed the subject. "We will be reaching the top of the mountain soon."


    Rain turned to look at the path and found a white wall blocking their way. As she was considering how they would go beyond it, the wall suddenly began to shift, shaking the entire mountain.


    "What is that?"


    "That is Ragew, the dragon that destroyed your flying ship," exined Benjamin as he took out some food from his ring and offered some to Rain. "We reached the Netherborne territory."


    "And how are we going to get past that dragon? What about Sapphire and Raheem?" asked Rain as she looked at the shifting bones with fear. She thought it was a wall but it turned out to be bone.


    "We will wait for them here," said Benjamin as he scooted away to make some room for Rain. "Sit down and eat as well."


    Rain and Benjamin sat in silence for a while, the cold wind of the mountain whipping around them. Benjamin gnawed on a piece of dried meat, lost in thought. Rain, still curious, broke the silence.


    "Do you think Arthur''s rtionship with his father will ever mend?"


    Benjamin chewed thoughtfully before replying, "It''s hard to say. Seref has always been... difficult. He walked his own path, much like Arthur does now. But blood is blood. There''s always a chance."


    "From what Arthur told me, his father was never there," Rain said quietly, her eyes scanning the horizon. "It''s like he''s a ghost in his own son''s life."


    Benjamin nodded, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Seref''s choices led him away from family. Maybe one day, Arthur will understand why."


    The conversation was interrupted by the sound of stumbling footsteps. Rain and Benjamin turned to see Raheem and Sapphire emerging from the path, their clothes torn and faces streaked with dirt and exhaustion.


    "Finally!" Raheem panted, ring at Rain and Benjamin. "You left us on the mountain! We almost got killed!"


    Sapphire nodded, too tired to speak. Her usually sharp eyes were dull with fatigue.


    Benjaminughed heartily, the sound echoing off the mountainside. "The mountain tests those who wish to ascend. Consider yourselves stronger for it."


    Raheem scowled but said nothing, knowing that arguing with Benjamin was pointless.


    As the group gathered their strength, Benjamin rose, his face set with determination. "It''s time," he said, striding toward Ragew. The dragon, sensing his approach, let out a low growl.


    With a mighty roar, Benjamin swung his sword at Ragew, the de glinting in the dim light. The dragon screamed, a sound that seemed to shake the very foundations of the mountain. With another powerful strike, Benjamin forced Ragew to shift and move aside, clearing the path.


    "Quickly!" he shouted, and the four of them rushed past the dragon, hearts pounding in their chests.


    On the other side, a ck fortress loomed atop the mountain. Its walls were made of a dark ore that seemed to absorb all light, giving it an eerie, otherworldly appearance.


    As they approached the gate, they were confronted by guards with ck hair and cracked skin, resembling lifelike dolls. The guards'' eyes glinted with suspicion.


    "What business do you have with the Netherborne?" one of them demanded, his voice as cold as the wind around them.


    "I am Benjamin Silvera, protector of this mountain," he dered. "I seek an audience with your n leader regarding a matter of great importance."


    The guards exchanged nces, their hostility wavering. After a moment, they stepped aside, allowing the group to pass.


    The group was escorted inside by the guards, their footsteps echoing on the cold, stone floor. Rain couldn''t help but gaze around in awe at the fortress''s imposing architecture. The walls were lined with torches that flickered with an eerie, dark me, casting long shadows that danced across the room. The air was thick with the scent of metal and ozone.


    Hundreds of men and women, all d in ck robes, moved about with purpose. Some were engaged in intense training sessions, their hands crackling with ck lightning. Others were sparring, their movements swift and precise, each strike apanied by a sh of dark energy. Rain''s eyes widened as she realized the magnitude of what she was witnessing.


    "This is the fortress of wrath," she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible. "The Netherborne n''s training ground."

 Chapter 1278 Ancient Scroll

    Chapter 1278 Ancient Scroll


    Their wee into the Netherborne was neither friendly nor hostile. The n and its members seemed unthreatened by them, a testament to their belief that nothing could harm them in this world. Rain noticed some wondrous details about the n itself. She was indeed mesmerized by the ck torches, walls, and lightning practices, but that was not all. While the guards led them through the n, they passed by something utterly bizarre.


    A field of floating boulders greeted them after turning a few corners, grabbing their attention and even forcing Rain to stop. She saw some figures atop the boulders, chained while they howled or screamed. The screams shook the fortress, but the walls seemed to absorb the sound instantly, making it audible only from a close distance.


    "What is this ce?" asked Rain, prompting Benjamin to turn, even though he seemed disinterested.


    "These are the wrath boulders. They are a ce for the Netherborne n members to master more wrath than they can handle, and as you can see, not many people handle it well."


    Rain resumed walking as the group left her behind, although the other two were just as mesmerized by the sight. Lightning exploded from the boulders, striking the nearby ground and pulverizing it.


    The guards led them through the fortress until they reached a pavilion, serene and peaceful. Water flowed through the artificial canals before pouring into a pond. Beside the pond was a pair, sitting in a lotus position, with their eyes closed. The man and woman wore ck robes, with ashen hair, and cracks covering their skin.


    "You must wait for the Patriarch and Matriarch to finish their meditation. Do not disturb them, or you will suffer their wrath," said the guards before nodding at them and leaving.


    Benjamin found a boulder to sit on, taking off his cloak and putting down his sword. The rest were confused, exchanging nces between themselves. Rain was about to say something when Benjamin ced a finger over his lips. Raheem and Sapphire picked up the cue and sat down on the ground as well, waiting patiently.


    The Netherborne n was a lot more forgiving than one would assume. Rain thought they would need to fight their way into meeting the n heads, but they were simply allowed inside. After finding a ce to sit, Rain enjoyed her short escape from the constant climbing and traveling. The sound of flowing water and the smell of lilies reminded her of theke that Lyle and Anna resided by.


    Their wait stretched for hours until the Patriarch and Matriarch opened their eyes. A pulse of strange energy echoed from the two, passing through their visitors and the entire n. A strange calmness descended on their minds once the energy washed over them, as if clearing any fog their minds could have. The four turned toward the two n leaders, and they rose in respect.


    "Greetings, Esteemed Patriarch, Honorable Matriarch," began Benjamin with a bow of sincere respect. "My name is Benjamin Silvera, the guard that you appointed fifty-six years ago."


    "We know the man who kept our mountain peaceful all this time," answered the Matriarch with a smile. "You have not climbed this mountain ever since we delegated that task to you, so what changed now?"


    "I had visitors from a farawaynd," Benjamin answered as he rose, gesturing toward Rain and the rest. "And they brought a piece of strange news to my ears. One that would make me disregard the vow I made fifty-six years ago."


    "As long as it''s something important, then we will not hold you ountable for breaking the vow," reassured the Patriarch with a thin smile.


    "You have my infinite gratitude, sir," said Benjamin as he bowed again. "These guests each have a different matter to ask of you, and I wish to gost, after they fulfill their goals. After all, I guaranteed their safety."


    "And who are these guests you speak of?" asked the Matriarch as she studied the group with interest. "A man with innocent blood on his hands, a princess without purpose, and a pirate with too many secrets."


    The woman with ashen hairid their truth bare for them, marginalizing them into a few words that needed no further definition. However, they sensed no disdain or arrogance from the woman.


    Raheem looked ashamed, clenching his hands while lowering his head. Sapphire was stoic as she stood aloft, ncing at Rain to be the first among them.


    "My name is Rain, a pirate from the Lesser Blood Ocean," she introduced herself. "I came here with the same purpose as the purposeless princess: to find my ex-mentor and the current fugitive of Sourna, Valeria Storm."


    "Thank you for stating your purpose," the Patriarch answered with a smile. "And what do you wish from us?"


    "Benjamin said that Valeria Storm indeed visited a few days ago, and he allowed her to climb the mountain because she was an old friend. Please, let us meet her, if she is here."


    "Benjamin did not lie. Valeria Storm is indeed a friend of the Silvera Family and the Netherborne n. Thus, we will not divulge her ns, motives, or whereabouts."


    "We just wish to have a meeting with her," said Rain as she stepped forward. "We mean no harm."


    "I do not doubt that, but the princess behind you thinks otherwise," said the Matriarch with a smile. "You came here to find her, but she came here to kill her."


    Rain was silent, knowing that these two had seen through their individual intentions. However, she couldn''t reveal that she was merely fooling the Wisemen and Sapphire just to reach this point.


    "What are the other matters?" asked the Patriarch after seeing her hesitation to ask them anything more. Raheemposed himself and stepped forward, summoning his courage and burying his guilt.


    "I came here as an envoy of the Wisemen of Sourna. In my recent battle near the northern borders, I was attacked by a humanoid creature of ck metal which the elements failed to affect."


    "And you came here suspecting that we had something to do with it, or that we might make a move because of the recent merge of the world," the Matriarch observed with a nod. "You have the right to make such assumptions, but they are false. We have not sent our soldiers nor do we have any intention to attack Sourna."


    "That is a great relief," said Raheem with overjoy, but then his expression crumbled as another question popped into his mind. "But if the creature was not yours¡­"


    His question did not need to be voiced, because everyone shared the same question. Was there another enemy that Sourna needed to watch out for?


    "This is the extent of our knowledge," said the Patriarch with a shake of his head. "We don''t know about any soldier that has interfered with Sourna''s affairs. And my n does not need to answer for something we did notmit."


    "Ah, yes, of course," approved Raheem with haste, afraid that he might anger them. "Thank you for your great hospitality, honorable n heads."


    Raheem then retreated under the gentle gazes of the two n leaders. Then, it was time for Benjamin to step forward and reveal the most shocking matter out of the three.


    "Honorable leaders," began Benjamin with aplicated gaze. "You assigned me the task of protecting the n after failing to master the ck lightning. I was forbidden from using the name Netherborne, even." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We do remember the reasons. What changed?" asked the Matriarch with confusion, oblivious for the first time.


    "I still don''t have an ounce of wrath. But these guests of mine brought me news that I worked to verify as the truth. My damned son bore me a grandson, and he announced himself as the King of Wrath throughout the entire universe."


    "How could that be?" asked the Patriarch as his expression crumbled. "We heard of no such thing."


    "Because of the wall that we built around Mount Ehler, we remained oblivious to the outside world," said Benjamin as he turned to Rain. "I confirmed with her the truth using my runes."


    "How are we to believe anything you verified using that power?" asked the Matriarch, her easy-going fa?ade now gone. "And we forbid your entire lineage from using a name other than Silvera."


    "My son left this ce long ago, and I had no intention of bearing another son. However, what he does in the outside world is not my fault," said Benjamin. "But that''s not what matters. What matters is that my grandson can wield wrath, just like his ancestors. And once proven, he has the right to learn the Ancient Scroll."


    "Have you lost your mind, Benjamin?" asked the Matriarch as ck lightning leaked from her body, each tendril zipping while pulverizing the ground. "You know that the Ancient Scroll will go to our heir. She has mastered the Nine Paths of Enlightenment!"


    "If the King of Wrath is indeed my grandson, then he deserves a chance to prove himself," Benjamin stood his ground without wavering. "Please, reconsider!"

 Chapter 1279 A Golden Summoning

    Chapter 1279 A Golden Summoning


    The situation reached a standstill, as neither side could reach an agreement. Rain was concerned for Benjamin and Arthur, noticing how the Patriarch and Matriarch had lost their easy-going attitude. When Rain asked for Valeria Storm earlier, the two were unconcerned and simply rejected her requests. However, when Benjamin made the request for the ancient scroll, their demeanor changed.


    "Ragnar once ruled the universe using his techniques, but he was betrayed because of his beliefs. After countless generations, we should know better than to hand our secrets to an outsider," the Patriarch tried to convince Benjamin.


    "My grandson is no outsider. He might have lived his entire life outside the n, but he still mastered wrath just the same. If anything, it proves his worth without the guidance of our n."


    "Then, he should be just fine on his own," said the Matriarch with a smirk. "If he managed to control lightning so far, then it seems that he doesn''t need the Ancient Scroll."


    Even Rain, who had no idea what that ancient scroll was, had to admit they were being petty. Just because their daughter was meant to have the scroll or whatever they were being petty.


    "There is no further need for us to discuss this," said Benjamin with a sharp glint in his eyes. "Everything will be decided in the selection that happens every year, right?"


    "And what makes you think that your grandson has the right to enter the selection?" asked the Patriarch with a frown.


    "Because he''s my damn grandson," replied Benjamin with a sneer. Raheem fidgeted on the side, backing away from the three.


    The Patriarch did not take Benjamin''s attitude well. ck lightning burst out from his body as he levitated, ring at Benjamin with ferocious eyes. His hands, which had remained hidden inside his sleeves the entire time, emerged to reveal ck mes rising from them.


    "Do not assume that you have any right in this n anymore, Silvera," spat the Patriarch with wrath, his ashen hair rising on its ends. "The moment you descended the mountain, you and your descendants lost your rights here."


    "Because I never thought that my blood screams as well," replied Benjamin as he reached toward his giant sword, making it fly to his grip. "And for the first time, I have a right to im in this damned n."


    Runes burst out from Benjamin as if he was a firework exploding. Golden mana rose from him like a rising wave, bubbling from his skin as it covered his sword.


    The three onlookers and the Matriarch stepped back, fearful of being hit in the crossfire. A deafening explosion shook the mountain as the two auras, golden and ck, shed against each other.


    "Don''t be a fool, Benjamin!" roared the Patriarch as he pped his hands together, letting the ck mes bloom like a flower. "You were never our match, so why throw away your life?"


    "Because this is my duty as a grandfather," roared Benjamin as he grabbed the sword with both hands, raising it in a straight line toward the sky. "Not that I am the best grandfather he can have," he added with a grin. "But I do what I can."


    The runes covered his sword, letting mes, ice, light, and darkness cover it. His runes exploded alongside his golden mana, seeking to destroy the wrath. However, it only served to halt its progress.


    Mount Ehler began shaking, and Ragew let out a scream of wrath. Rain didn''t know what to do next other than run away from the battle as the two monsters shed.


    As Benjamin''s sword collided with the wrath, the impact sent everyone flying off their feet. Raheem rolled on the ground while Sapphire rushed forward to hold on to Rain, erecting a force field around them.


    "There is no point in being here anymore," said Sapphire as her piercing eyes looked through the veil at the two monsters. "The Netherborne do not seem inclined to help us, and definitely not after this."


    "We have no other clue about her," said Rain while tightening her grip on the princess. "How could we leave without achieving anything?"


    "We are achieving more than enough by saving our asses," snapped Sapphire at her. "The Netherborne is calm on the surface, but beneath that is nothing but a volcano about to erupt. And once it does, nothing can stop it."


    Rain looked at Benjamin''s back. She didn''t want to say the real reason behind her worry. If his grandfather dies here, then she can never face Arthur without shame.


    "Are you worried about the old geezer?" asked Sapphire as she noticed her gaze. "We barely know the man, and he did everything just for his grandson. Why would we risk our lives for him?"


    "Because he risked his life for us," said Rain as she ced a hand on her heart. "It seems that I have no choice but to use this."


    "Use what?" muttered Sapphire with a frown.


    "Myst card," replied Rain as she looked at her. "Please don''t hate me, Sapphire. I really don''t want us to be enemies after this."


    The moment her words ended, and under the confused eyes of Sapphire, golden light appeared on Rain''s chest. Raheem rose from the ground, staring at her with recognition.


    "That''s the same light that saved us earlier," muttered the strategist, making Sapphire turn toward him with confusion. "That light saved us as we crossed the wall!"


    Before Sapphire could question her, golden light erupted from Rain as if she was an exploding star. The mana rushed toward Benjamin, aiding him against wrath in his battle. At the same time, it shot a beam toward the sky.


    "What is that?" muttered the Matriarch with confusion, staring at the beam of golden mana. "That''s almost as if..."


    "...a summoning," muttered the Patriarch as he stared at the sky with a grim appearance. "What have you brought to our home, damn Benjamin?!" roared the Patriarch as he red at a smiling Benjamin.


    "Nothing but the proof of what I said," he said while staring at the sky. "You think that your wrath is so great, and you have banished me for my runes. But here it is, the ultimate proof that will make you eat your own words."


    The golden beam of light shot through the clouds with Rain in the center. She felt warm after activating the rune that Arthur had ced inside her body in case she needed it.


    And she needed him to save his grandfather.


    "n leader!" rushed the disciples to his aid. "Our wall has been breached by something unknown! We will need time to fix it!"


    "The unknown is standing right there," said the Patriarch while staring at Rain as ck mes rose from his hands. "As long as we kill that woman, the summoning stops."


    ck mes exploded from his hand as he directed them toward Rain. As she stood there in helplessness, unable to evade, Rain considered whether she had bitten off more than she could chew. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Before the mes struck her, the giant sword appeared to fend off the mes. They exploded atop the sword but remained on the same trajectory, seeking to turn Rain to ashes.


    "Rain!" called Sapphire as she erected a force sphere to protect them, surprising Rain. However, the wall disintegrated into nothingness the moment the mes touched them.


    "Sapphire! Run!" shouted Rain to her, but it was toote. The mes were moments away from burning the princess before a giant figure rushed over and pushed her away.


    The mes exploded, striking the giant figure that had appeared. Benjamin fell to the ground as mes burned through his armor, vaporizing it in an instant. It reached his skin, burning through his back, as the old man fell to the ground.


    "Benjamin!" shouted Rain as she rushed forward, her skin still covered with a golden hue as she reached the man. Sapphire rose from the side, confused about what happened.


    "I''m fine, little girl," said Benjamin with a grin as he raised a hand toward her, but his face was covered with sweat. "Thank you for proving my words."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I knew that you could summon him," answered Benjamin with a small grin. "You are his friend, after all, right?"


    "And you are his grandfather, so I can''t have you dying on me," said Rain with panic. "Please don''t die just yet. Please."


    "He won''t die," said a voice from beyond the smoke, before the Patriarch emerged from behind it. "Because after your little ruse, we need you all alive."


    "Deciding to use some underhanded means, aren''t you?" asked Benjamin as he turned toward the n leader with a grin. "My grandson will visit you soon, and you will have to answer his demands."


    "I don''t have to answer anything," rebuked the Patriarch with a sneer. "My daughter has mastered the Nine Paths of Enlightenment. She is the only one worthy of wielding wrath!"


    "Your daughter is a good child, I will give you that," said Benjamin with a smile as he turned to face the n leader. "But my grandson... will be something otherworldly."

 Chapter 1280 Eldoria Kingdom

    Chapter 1280 Eldoria Kingdom


    Away from the fight in Mount Ehler, and almost at the same time, a different event was taking ce. The monsters-infested ocean mmed its high waves to the shores of Levan Ind, bringing forth both istion and monsters.


    On the ind stood an imposing kingdom, or what has remained of its capital. The merge was not merciful enough to transport kingdoms as whole, after all. And many lost their armies, and had no strength to fend for themselves.


    The monsters, looking like humanoid fishmen with muscles andrge fins, strolled the beaches of the ind. They marched toward the human settlement on the ind, eager to devour.


    As the group of monsters was near, however, they were stopped by something invisible. A great barrier surrounded the ind, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.


    The monsters howled, attacked, and threw themselves at the barrier. However, it did not even budge. Behind the monsters and into the horizon, countless ships appeared on both sides of the ind.


    As for the city sheltered inside the barrier, it remained unharmed, although tension was bubbling beneath the surface. Atop the high walls that oversaw the ocean stood a group of people surveying the escting situation.


    "Answer me, Ronin," began a woman wearing a luxurious dress while gazing at the battleships surrounding her from both sides. "Is my kingdom destined to fall?"


    "Just misfortune," said Master Ronin standing beside her. "But there is none to happen today. I can assure you of that," said the old man as he gazed at the ships. "Your city will stand."


    "And how can I believe you, exactly?" asked the woman again before turning to the third man standing beside them. "Our savior is almost exhausted, and he is not to me."


    "I will protect this ce until the end," said the savior in question with a grin. "I came as soon as I received your summoning, but never considered the situation to be this dire."


    "You are our greatest hope, after all, and our debt to you can never be repaid," said the woman with a sigh. "If not for your shield, Mirani, then my kingdom would have fallen several times by now."


    "It was never your fault, June," said Master Ronin with a frown. "Those damn cmities have cornered you from every side, each leeching to grow stronger. Now that the world has merged, they abandon you without a second thought."


    "When did you start tofort me?" Juneughed at his attempts. "I know very well the unfortunate fate my kingdom has, but how can I abandon it?"


    "And that''s why you will always see me here." Mirani Tate spread his arms wider, infusing more mana into his shield. "I need more mana crystals, June."


    "We have just that box over there," said the queen with a pitiful nce. "Today might be the end of our history."


    "Don''t be..." Master Ronin was about to console her again, but June raised her hand.


    "Do you remember what we did to Kera?" asked June the two men, who were silent in response. "We might have been threatened by a cmity into invading it and terrorizing its citizens, but we are still the culprits behind that tragedy. Now, we face the same."


    Master Ronin and Tate could no longerfort the woman. She knew the blood on her hands, and the lives she sacrificed to protect her citizens. As they saw the ships inch closer to their shores, a young man descended atop a cloud.


    "I surveyed the surrounding, but nothing. No mana vein, no allies we can seek, and no portal we can exploit," exined the young man with disappoint. "We... have nothing."


    "Good job, Jono," said June with a smile. "You can take your sister and leave this ce using the clouds. If we die here, then we might as well save a few to carry on our blood."


    "Mnia is working to calm the citizens down," said Jono while looking down. "And there is no meaning in surviving with nothing to survive for. I want to die with our kingdom."


    "The Eldoria Kingdom no longer exists, foolish child," said June as she stared into the ocean. "We were never meant to exist."


    The four stood atop the walls of the pce, each lost in their thoughts as the inevitable drew near. Below, the ocean waves crashed violently against the rocky shore, a fitting backdrop for the chaos about to unfold. The ships from both West and East Sourna, enemies in their own right, sailed closer, their intentions clear. They sought to capitalize on Eldoria''s strategic location, turning it into a military base for their ongoing war.


    June broke the silence first. "Our options are running out," she said, her voice tinged with despair. "We have no army, no allies, and our resources are almost depleted."


    Master Ronin, her husband, nodded solemnly. "Our only defense is the shield that Mirani has constructed. But even that won''t hold forever."


    Mirani Tate, the savior and protector of Eldoria, infused more mana into the shield, his face etched with exhaustion. "I will keep this barrier up as long as I can, but we need a miracle."


    June turned to Ronin, her eyes filled with regret. "I''m sorry, Ronin, for everything. For abandoning you when you needed me the most." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ronin looked at her, his expression softening. "I understand, June. Your kingdom was in the midst of a civil war. You had no choice but to return."


    She sighed, recalling the day a messenger from her original world, Alka, had sought her out. "I left you with Mnia because she was too weak to be transported. And then, when she was older, I took her, believing she belonged with her mother and people. I''m sorry for that too."


    Ronin ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "I don''t me you, June. When I arrived here, I saw the monsters guing your kingdom from every corner. I couldn''t leave you to face that alone."


    June then turned to Mirani. "And to you, Mr. Tate, I owe an even greater apology. For attacking your city, for the destruction and pain I caused."


    Mirani shook his head, a sad smile on his face. "I understand your reasons. The Cmity of Greed threatened your kingdom. You had no choice but to help him invade Earth. I''ve been to Alka, I''ve seen the devastation. I can''t hold that against you."


    The bleakness of their situation settled over them like a shroud. The ships had reached the shores, and armies began to disembark, their intent to breach the shield and conquer Eldoria clear. Mirani''s shield held strong, but it was only a matter of time.


    As the soldiers attacked the shield, the city within remained eerily quiet, tension palpable in the air. After bombarding the shield with runes and elemental attacks, it gave in and shattered.


    The gates were breached, and chaos erupted. Citizens screamed, running for their lives as the enemy armies, armed with force fields¡ªa power they had never seen before¡ªughtered their way toward the pce.


    June closed her eyes, listening to the sounds of her kingdom dying. The walls shook with the bombardment, and the cries of her people echoed in her ears. She breathed deeply, steeling herself for what she had to do.


    "Enough," she whispered, opening her eyes. "I will not let this continue."


    She turned to the others, her resolve clear. "I will surrender myself. Perhaps they will spare our citizens."


    Ronin''s eyes widened in rm. "No, June. You can''t. We can find another way."


    But June''s gaze was firm. "There is no other way. This is the end."


    Mirani and Ronin exchanged a nce, both knowing they couldn''t change her mind. Mirani''s shield finally gave out, and the enemy soldiers stormed the gates, breaking through thest line of defense.


    June stepped forward, her head held high. "I will go to them. Stay here and protect as many as you can." Master Ronin wanted to stop her, but June''s nce silenced him. "This is my choice, Ronin. Let me do this.


    As the old man felt helpless, wishing that he was no seer, but a fighter that could save them, he suddenly felt dizzy and staggered backward.


    June hurried to catch him, supporting him as his eyes rolled back and he began muttering iprehensible things. The group was confused, but a few momentster, Master Ronin snapped his eyes open.


    "He is here!" shouted the old man with a low voice, surprising them. "We will survive!"


    "What are you saying?" asked June with confusion as he held her arm tight, looking at her with tears in his eyes.


    "My disciple... hase to save us."


    Before the group could understand what he meant, the sky suddenly turned dark. Lightning thundered through the sky, stopping the invasion and the armies in their track.


    Everyone raised their eyes toward the sky, watching the storm that appeared out of nowhere, following by a sh of lightning that blinded their eyes. The moment they could see again, they saw a figure standing in the sky.


    His ck robes were lined with golden engravings, suiting his golden eyes and ck hair. As he raised his hands, ck lightning danced around them. Then, his voice boomed through the city, low and threatening.


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," he began. "And if Sourna does not retreat this instant... it will no longer exist."

 Chapter 1281 A Promise of Safety

    Chapter 1281 A Promise of Safety


    The threat came alongside thunder that shook the entire Levan Ind. Facing such a threat were the soldiers sent by West Sourna, who were now frozen in both fear and confusion. The city was right before them, ready to be plundered and forced into submission.


    On the ships near the shores, a man stood with a frown. His eyes were round and blue, with brown hair and a mustache that reached his chest. Hearing the words of the ominous figure, he was anything but happy.


    "What should we do,mander?" asked his young assistant, a woman in her thirties. "I checked with the binocrs. He is indeed the infamous Arthur Silvera, bringer of doom!"


    "There ain''t such a thing,ss!" barked themander with his mustache jumping on each side. "But if he is indeed the Ruler of Runera, infamous for his unmatched powers, then not even our empyrean can handle him."


    "Then, what are we to do?" The assistant began to panic, pacing around the ship''s deck. "East Sourna is about to be here, too. They might attack if we pick a fight with Arthur Netherborne."


    "Pick a fight?" muttered themander as he stared at the young man looking at them. His tone was cold, unforgiving, and confident. The young man''s demeanor was enough for him to conclude that he was far from afraid. "Nonsense. But I will try to talk to him."


    After those words, themander used his force to fly higher into the sky. Arthur Netherborne remained hovering in ce as themander reached him. The two men met in the sky, and the crushing aura of the man left themander sweating buckets.


    "My name is Ahmed Mutaz, amander of Sourna, sent here to conquer the Ind of Levan." Ahmed introduced himself as the young man stared at him with confusion. "Can we negotiate?"


    "Negotiate what, exactly? What have youe here to achieve?" Arthur was confused as he tilted his head a at Ahmed, his scarred eyes seemingly seeing the man. "Do you expect me to let you attack this city?"


    "No, of course not. Although that would have been ideal, we don''t wish for unnecessary bloodshed. Instead, I want you to let us take camp here."


    "Fuck off, Ahmed whatever," spat Arthur Netherborne as his lightning red from his body. Ahmed felt his face turn red as he found himself unable to face the man, so he opted to lower his gaze. "You have exactly ten minutes to get off this ind. If you don''t, I will be sinking your ships the next second."


    Ahmed wanted to negotiate more, but Arthur was far from keen. If themander was in his shoes, he wouldn''t either. An ant came to negotiate to invade your home, so why would you let it?


    "Please, we need more than that," said themander as he raised his eyes. "I have a duty to bring these men home, safe and sound. Don''t think about the men themselves, but their families."


    "...You have an hour," answered Arthur, rather reasonably. Ahmed bowed in thanks and began retreating his troops, before he too returned to his ship.


    As soon as hended on the deck, the female assistant came rushing forward. "What are we to do,mander? Should we shoot the mana cannons?"


    "What? Cannons?" Themander almost stumbled face-first into the ship as several veins popped on his head. "You want to fight THAT monster? Do you even have a brain?"


    "Wha¡ª" the woman was confused at his outburst, staggering back. "I thought you went to scare him away!"


    "He was the one to scare me away, you brat!" Ahmed lost his temper as he waved his hands. "Call back every ship! No, every soldier! Everyone has to retreat out of this ce or we won''t make it back alive."


    "But sir, what about East Sourna?"


    "If East Sourna can defeat someone who fought off four empyreans alone, then they might as well conquer the entirety of our continent!" Ahmedughed at her words. "Don''t dilly-dally! Save our soldiers now!"


    "Yessir!" shouted the assistant as she ran toward themunication arrays. Ahmed remained to look at the figure in the sky, wondering how the hell he managed to enter Sourna without their knowledge. This was huge news, as this man had a different name around the echelons of the world: The Anarchist!


    His existence in Sourna was not a simple matter, as it threatened the very foundations of their nation. Arthur came at the worst time, too, since East and West Sourna were on the verge of a civil war!


    The assistant ran back to him, and Ahmed turned to see her pale and sweaty. "Sir, we are¡ª" she paused to take a breath. "We are surrounded by the Eastern Ships!"


    "Fuck!" Ahmed cursed their fate. They came at the worst timing, and he doubted that Arthur Netherborne would help them. No, he would hold them ountable for their one-hour-retreat. If they failed to do that, then they would be annihted from both sides!


    "If the Eastern rebels know about Arthur being here, they will seek his aid. If that happens, then we can retreat all the way to the unchartednds and still be unable to escape their joint attack," his assistant made an astute observation for the first time today.


    "I have to go and talk to him again," said Ahmed while gritting his teeth. "As long as I can obtain a promise for a ceasefire, then he won''t go back on it." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What makes you believe he won''t,mander?" asked the woman.


    "Because powerful people have their pride. They don''t resort to tricks and lies to win, as it is beneath them," after saying that, he turned to fly again toward Arthur. "Make the soldiers hasten their retreat."


    Ahmed rose in the sky again, carried by his force. The thundering clouds almost sent him back to the ground but he endured as he approached the man again, who looked anything but patient. Arthur stared at him as if he was an annoying fly, and that was fine.


    "What is it now?" asked Arthur with a frown. "If you came here for another round of negotiations, then I have to admit that Sourna has one persistentmander."


    "I know better than to bite more than I can chew," said Ahmed as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead. "I need a guarantee that my soldiers will live."


    "My word is the guarantee," affirmed Arthur in confusion, before a smile appeared on his face. Ahmed felt his blood run cold. "Oh, you are panicking about the fleet that appeared behind yours," the man noted. Ahmed shook with the realization that Arthur had already noticed. "Don''t worry. I have no intention to interfere in your civil war, unless I see injustice. Go back to your masters with ease, Ahmed Mutaz. I will ensure your safety as you do."


    Ahmed sighed in relief, feeling grateful for the man. Although his nickname was the Anarchist, Ahmed found him quite the understanding man. He did not wish for bloodshed, as the Wisemen believed. Instead, he advocated for peace.


    After thanking the man and bidding him farewell, Ahmed and his soldiers retreated. He learned a hard lesson from today''s events, and that was to be merciful. Arthur could have seen them as the enemy, killing them on the spot.


    His soldiers retreated back to their ships, as the fleet of East Sourna approached. Ahmed was sitting on needles until thest soldier boarded the ship, and hemanded sail toward Hikma. It almost made himugh that they came so hastily to beat East Sourna, but now were hastier to leave.


    As their ships sailed away from Levan Ind, the assistant came rushing with another ominous report. The Eastern Fleet was behind them, and within shooting range. The assistant almost fainted out of panic, making Ahmed curse her father who was a general and asked him to take her along.


    "No one needs to worry," shouted Ahmed to everyone on the ship. "Let the other soldiers know that Arthur Netherborne promised us to leave safe and sound. So, even if the Eastern Fleet had any ideas, we wil¡ª"


    A deafening sound interrupted his words as lights shone from the Eastern Fleet. Ahmed snapped his neck in their direction, realizing that they were under attack. "Activate the shields!" he roared, not letting his belief in their safety prevent him from making the logical decision.


    A barrier appeared around the ships at the same time as the mana beams came tearing through the waters. Vapor rose from the ocean as it clouded their vision. Ahmed gritted his teeth as he saw the mana beams moments from slicing through their ships.


    "Dammit, Arthur Netherborne, you promised!"


    As if hearing hismenting words, ck beams shed from the sky. The colorless light tore through the waters around their ships, erecting a barrier atop their own. The mana beams mmed the ck barrier and dissipated instantly.


    Ahmed stood there with a gaping mouth as did the rest of the soldiers. A figure descended from the sky, standing between the Western and Eastern Fleets.


    "People of East Sourna," began the figure once again, repeating the same words that he told them. "My name is Arthur Netherborne, and I dere that no war will take ce today, not on Levan Ind, nor the ocean it surveys. Turn back and leave, or your fate will be... sealed."

 Chapter 1282 Why Us?

    Chapter 1282 Why Us?


    The Eastern Army knew better than to fight against Arthur Netherborne, especially since thest name itself sent shivers down their spine. Those at the higher levels of Sourna knew the Netherborne n far better than the rest of the world did.


    Under the amazed eyes of June and the other three, the armies retreated without resistance. It did not take long before their shores were deste and safe. The only outsider left was the one who saved them, and he descended from the sky tond outside the gates.


    "Why isn''t he going inside?" asked Jono with confusion.


    "The citizens are afraid and he knows it." Mr. Tate copsed on the ground, his face pale, but exhrated nheless. "We have been saved."


    June was silent, unable to voice her agreement. After all, she didn''t know if Arthur Silvera¡ªno, Arthur Netherborne¡ªwould forgive her like Mr. Tate did. After all, she attacked his city and tried to kidnap his mother.


    ''But maybe he doesn''t know,'' she hoped. Although she felt low, she couldn''t help but wish for the safety of her people.


    Arthur Netherborne didn''t enter the city, choosing to stand outside, waiting. The citizens were confused, looking at the stranger with fear. Master Ronin also rose from the ground after his prophecy, a smile on his face, before he invited the rest to join them.


    The four leaders of the Eldoria Kingdom descended from the watchtower of the pce. They reassured the citizens that the fight was over, but there were still some agreements needed to be finalized.


    Some of the citizens wondered if Arthur was an enemy too, but the four assured them that he was not. After some struggle to leave the city, the Queen, her husband, her son, and their protector came out of the city to meet Arthur.


    "It has been a long time since west met, Master Ronin," said Arthur as he bowed slightly as soon as he saw the old man. "I''m beyond happy to see you well and sound."


    "Arthur..." Master Ronin turned a little emotional at the respect his disciple had shown him. It was a bittersweet feeling to see your disciple stronger than you are by a mile, but still choosing to show his respect. "A long time indeed. Your eyes... they are..."


    "A little sacrifice for the greater good," anaswered Arthur with a smile before turning to the man next to June. "Mr. Tate? What are you doing here?" He could feel his unique existence. "What I left Earth to do," said Mr. Tate with a smile. "I went to Alka to look for Seref and help this kingdom survive the tyranny of Amelio."


    "This kingdom," repeated Arthur as if questioning what was happening, then his scarred eyes turned to June. She was ted to realize that he did not recognize her.


    "A pleasure to meet you atst, Memor," said the woman while bowing her head slightly. "My name is June, Queen of Eldoria Kingdom."


    "Is that all you have to say?" asked Arthur, his voice low. "Oren told me everything about you, June. He told me that you are Master Ronin''s wife, and the invader of Kera."


    June felt her blood run cold. The moment of relief disappeared as Arthur connected the dots instantly. His brother had met her back in the vi of Master Ronin, and he must have told Arthur everything that happened.


    "I ask for your forgiveness for what we have done," said June without hesitation, bowing even further. "Please understand that we were forced by Amelio to attack Kera."


    "And were you also forced to try and deceive me?" Arthur seemed hellbent on exposing her schemes one after the other. June stood there, frozen with fear. "If not for Master Ronin and Mr. Tate, you would have died already."


    His words were not a threat, but a fact. June had to thank her lucky stars that she had two people here that Arthur was grateful for. Otherwise, no excuse could save her from the wrath of Memor.


    "Can I exin what happened?" asked Mr. Tate, and Arthur nodded without hesitation. He regarded Mirani Tate as family, after all. The things they went through, his help to them when they needed him, were forever imprinted in his mind.


    Mirani exined everything. Thest time Arthur had met the old man, he was on his way to leave Earth and go to Alka alongside the swordsman, Kino, who also attacked Kera.


    Arthur could not understand what reasons the old shopkeeper had to involve himself in this mess, but it seemed he did it for his own reasons. ording to Mr. Tate, he went to protect the kingdom from Amelio because it would get him closer to Seref.


    "What do you want from him?" asked Arthur with surprise.


    "I... wanted revenge," admitted Mirani without hesitation. "Seref killed ourrades for his own gains. I wanted to make things right after what happened in Kera."


    Arthur nodded and allowed Mr. Tate to continue his story. The Eldoria Kingdom was the closest to the Cmity of Greed, who escaped from his entrapment with the help of Seref, to terrorize them. No one could fight against Amelio, whose single punch could obliterate cities.


    Everything, however, changed when Mr. Tate appeared. His Art of Giving, which gave him an absolute shield at the expense of his life, was the perfect match against Amelio.


    Eldoria no longer feared Amelio as long as they had the shield. As long as they had enough mana stones to keep the shield afloat, they could have the shield protect them forever.


    The only reason that the shield broke today was because after the merge, the Eldoria Capital was transported here alone, cutting its supply from the mines. Thus, they ended up with dwindling mana stones.


    Amelio, on the other hand, did not give up after being blocked by the shield that had appeared. He was relentless, turning the surroundings of the Eldoria Kingdom into a wastnd.


    In the end, the merge happened, and the two worlds merged. Mirani could no longer use the mana stones, and they found themselves appearing in the middle of the Lesser Blood Ocean. Ever since then, they had to defend themselves against the forces of East and West Sourna.


    "What about Seref?"


    "I never met him. It seems that at the time I was protecting Eldoria, Seref left the side of Amelio to go somewhere else."


    "...the Red Tower," muttered Arthur with realization. "He visited the Red Tower where I was. That''s the reason that he left Amelio''s side." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is he still there?" asked Mirani with a glint in his eyes. Arthur was silent before shaking his head. Mr. Tate sighed with disappointment.


    Arthur, on the other hand, never thought about killing his father. For some reason, no matter how much he hated Seref, he wished that he would turn a new leaf. However, it was true that Seref hadmitted many crimes.


    "I understand that you had no other choice." Arthur turned to address June again, making her sigh in relief. "But... these souls demand justice."


    The words confused the four, before a howling echoed throughout the ind. To the horror of the group, they saw wrathful souls emerge from behind Arthur, ring at June while reaching out toward her.


    June stood there, frozen with fear, as sweat covered her aging face. She saw the memories of these souls who died in Kera because of their invasion. Before they could touch her, which gave her a feeling of death, they disappeared.


    "What the fuck was that?" asked Jono as he grabbed the hilt of his sword with fear, looking at Arthur as if he was the devil.


    In response, Arthur stared at June with sadness. She could feel that he was not angry at her, but simply sad for the lives lost because of her.


    "I hear their cries in this eternal darkness," he confessed to them, gesturing to his scarred eyes. "I know you more than you think, Queen June. I know the ruthless decisions you made. The people you sacrificed for the greater good told me about you."


    June was unable to answer him. Her heart was in her throat, choking her, even though she no longer felt afraid of him. His words reprimanded her, summoning the guilt that she had tried to bury a long time ago.


    "''Why us?'' they would ask me," he continued. "And I wonder that too. What makes their lives any less valuable? What makes the lives of your citizens above the lives of Kera?"


    June again had no answer to his question. The five stood there in silence. After a while, tears fell down her face as she copsed on the ground. June cried for the first time since she became a queen.


    Jono and Master Ronin tried to help her, to console her, but Arthur and Mr. Tate simply watched her break down. After she began to calm down, Arthur addressed her again.


    "You are not a bad person," he assured her. "But you made bad decisions, ones you thought were the only decisions you had. I don''t me you. But from now on," he crouched in front of her, "show me the good side of you."

 Chapter 1283 Old Friends

    Chapter 1283 Old Friends


    "And that''s how I lost my sight," Arthur finished his story inside the pce of Eldoria. Inside the room sat six people: June, her husband, son, daughter, and also Mr. Tate. Everyone listened intently to the tale of transcended worlds, morals, and deities. Arthur knew his story was fantastical, though their world was no less strange.


    "Gaia exists?" The one to ask that question was Mnia, whom Arthur had met after almost two years of absence. "I only read about her existence in mythology books."


    "She indeed exists, and luckily, she protects humans." Arthur raised his cup and took a sip. "That''s why she robbed me of my eyesight. This also shows that I am just like Queen June here. I merged the two worlds selfishly because it was the only way to save my beloved."


    "I would have done the same," Master Ronin chimed in. "Is there a way to restore your sight?"


    "Not one that I know of for sure," answered Arthur while pondering. "I can feel these two scars bing the source of mana to feed the Level Up Legacy, so even if I found a way to restore my sight, I wouldn''t. Not yet."


    "It did benefit me a lot, strengthening me while I used my shield and lowering the mana cost," said Mirani while examining the hologram in front of him. "Never in my life did I think something like this could be created. It''s almost¡­ scary."


    "How so?" asked Arthur as he lowered his cup.


    "Because we can feel it changing our bodies," answered Jono this time. "It has given us these things called levels, which also give us stats to improve our strength. But some things are scary too, like the intelligence stat that makes you smarter. If this device can improve your brain, what prevents it from changing us?"


    "I never thought about it that way, but I do understand that feeling. Creation itself eats away at my ability to feel and experience things, while wrath clouds my judgment."


    "The good thing about the legacy is that you can always reject it," said June after sheposed herself. "Many people I know have rejected the legacy because it demanded them to be ''protectors of humanity.'' They wanted their freedom more than strength."


    "I had to impose that condition in order for the human race to survive, and the legacy remains as a good entity in the world. If criminals could grow stronger by exploiting the legacy, we would see superviins sooner than we would like."


    Everyone nodded at his words, and their discussion shifted to the fate of Eldoria. Even now, many of its cities were scattered throughout the New World. This is the name people called the merged world. Arthur assured them that he would ask his guilds to keep an eye on such cities.


    "You did more than just help us, Memor," June said as she bowed her head again. "Eldoria will forever remember this debt."


    "I don''t need any debt," Arthur waved his hand. "But I don''t understand why you keep calling me that name?"


    "Memor?" June was surprised that Arthur didn''t know that name. She began exining the same thing that Kino had exined to Mirani Tate before taking him to defend Eldoria.


    Memor was a name given to Arthur because people believed that he could turn lives into memories. The first five letters of the word memories became a title that Arthur had earned in the other world, other than Seika.


    Arthur understood that this name came from the epiphanies that people received from the alternate timelines. This misunderstanding amused him, but it did not benefit him in any way. Instead, Arthur asked them about the general state of the world back in Alka.


    June exined the current nations of the world, including Freda, Alva, and the Yozia Empire. King Solomon existed in this world as well, but the memories that he received from the epiphanies allowed him to discover the schemes of Kar and the death of Ruki. Although he tried to prevent it, he met the same fate but knew that it was his duty to help the Seika in the Holy Crown Trials.


    Alva was the same as it was, except being struck by a different cmity that almost ended their bloodlines. However, the kingdom of demi-humans survived despite the danger it faced with this ''Stealer of Bloodlines.''


    As for the Yozia Empire, it stood as imposing as ever. Seref marrying the emperor''s daughter still happened in this world, something which disgusted Arthur once again. The fact that his father went to another world and started a new life while they suffered made his rage boil, but he worked to suppress it.


    "A lot happened, but more toe," said Arthur in conclusion. "The cmities now roam free around the world, and I receive reports every day about their attacks on human settlements. In a sense, your capital is the most fortunate."


    "I wouldn''t call it that, being caught in a civil war," June said with a sigh. "But we are fortunate that you are here."


    "I cannot stay here for long, but I can ensure that no one is going to attack you anymore. These seas are filled with pirates, including one called Deluge, a cmity of sin that has appeared on Earth. I will ask my guild to make this their headquarters to provide you with food and safety for the time being."


    "¡­Thank you, my lord," said June in reverence to Arthur, even bowing her head until her crown tilted. Arthur nodded as he rose from his chair, ready to leave. However, he still had one subject to discuss with Master Ronin regarding his mother.


    After the two excused themselves, Master Ronin offered to walk Arthur to the shores. Thetter bid Mr. Tate farewell and offered to have Julia teleport the man back to his family, which he promptly agreed to ept. The two left the pce and walked through the city as Arthur contacted his guild and informed them of the new arrangements. Then, he asked Master Ronin about his mother.


    "Your mother has been inflicted by the trial of the holy crown?" muttered the old man with surprise. "If it happened after your father did something to her, then the obvious route is to seek your father himself."


    "I don''t think he''s the kind of man to learn from his mistakes. And I could have dispelled thea on her, but it seems that the holy crown can interfere with my powers. I thought that you could see something using your powers."


    "Although I cannot control my visions, I can guide them to see what fate awaits your mother. I will let you know through your guild once I see something. I apologize for not being of much use. My recent visions have been about the Eldoria Kingdom."


    "You have nothing to apologize for, master," said Arthur as they reached the shores. "I will have to excuse myself now. It seems that I¡ª" he stopped mid-sentence.


    Arthur snapped his neck toward the northwest, his aura shifting from calm to disturbed in an instant. His frown told Master Ronin that something was terribly wrong.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "A friend needs my help. I found it odd that I couldn''t feel her presence on this ind, but just now, she has summoned me."


    "Is it something dangerous?"


    "It has to be," said Arthur with a sigh. "I must leave now. Take care, master."


    Arthur then tried to use his teleportation rune in the direction of the summoning, but it didn''t work for some reason. Something was blocking his teleportation. As he tried to teleport close to the summoning, he found that he couldn''t pinpoint a ce.


    "Something is blocking my runes," muttered Arthur with realization. "It seems I have to go there the old-fashioned way." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Master Ronin watched him rise high in the air before turning into a bolt of ck lightning that tore through the skies. The sky rumbled as the clouds parted because of his lightning, proving once more that Arthur had changed beyond recognition. And whoever antagonized him was in for a world of hurt.


    The summoning was a far distance away from Levan Ind, shrouded in some sort of veil that prevented Arthur frommunicating with Rain. He just hoped that whatever was happening did not endanger his life.


    His mind was a mess as he raced toward her direction. Arthur didn''t believe that there was something in this world that could prevent him from using his ability. The sole exception being the holy crown, which had been seized by the gods of Devaheim.


    Arthur reached Hikma in a matter of minutes, passing it in a sh of light. He entered the deserts where he fought against the army of metallic warriors that the Wisemen of Hikma sent, and passed it as well.


    It took him another hour before he managed to see something in the distance other than the desert. A great wall of ck marked the end of the desert, prompting Arthur to stop and inspect it. As he took a moment to analyze the wall, he found it to be made of¡­ his own powers.

 Chapter 1284 Battle Against Skeleton Dragon

    Chapter 1284 Battle Against Skeleton Dragon


    As the tall, imposing wall stood in front of him, he tried to make sense of what was going on. This wall was, without a doubt, created using the powers of the breaker. It nullified any attacks, mana, and maybe even humans from entering. Arthur never thought he would face something like this in Sourna.


    "Is this about the Netherborne n?" muttered Arthur in confusion, ready to barge right through. At that moment, a rune of his activated again, but this time from Hikma. It was Diana seeking to contact him.


    A wave of his hand opened amunication channel between the two. Diana had remained in Hikma to monitor the situation with the sand thieves, just in case they got themselves killed. That was the reason they had split up before he went to Levan Ind.


    "Did something happen, Diana?" asked Arthur with worry. The sand thieves might be a bit hotheaded, but they were not bad people. He didn''t wish for them to be killed just yet. At least, he needed to understand the basic structure of this ce, and who controlled what.


    "Nothing of note yet," she assured him, but her voice was worried. "I saw a sh of ck lightning passing Hikma. I could also feel your troubled heart. Is something wrong?"


    "Rain activated the rune I used on her, and she is in the Uncharted Lands," answered Arthur truthfully, but he didn''t wish for Diana to be worried. "I''m standing in front of what seems to be a wall of wrath. This might be the residence of the Netherborne Family." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you going to face them? Can you wait until I get there?" she asked without hesitation, making Arthur imagine her already flying his way.


    Arthur chuckled first, then told her not toe. "I can handle it. Just keep an eye on Hikma and the sand thieves. They should make their move now before the army marches back."


    "¡­I don''t really care about this city," she admitted, which made Arthurugh even harder. Diana was brutally honest about that, for sure. "Whatever happens is none of our concern."


    "Just keep the promise for me. I don''t want to break my word just because I''m in the Uncharted Lands," he asked her, to which she reluctantly agreed. But she also asked that he summon her if something happens with the Netherborne n, like them pissing him off, to which Arthurughed again.


    After theirmunication channel closed, Arthur focused once more on saving Rain. It had already been over an hour since she sent the request. He couldn''t dy any longer as he raised his hand to strike the wall with his ck lightning. Before he could do that, he was surprised to see that the wrath in the wall was responding to his wrath.


    "Can it be that this wrath is the same as mine?" Arthur was confused as he decided to test it out. His wrath was best controlled using the weapon of Ragnar, Nightmare. The moment it appeared in the wall, Nightmare screamed and made the wall ripple.


    Arthur stood in the sky with a smile on his face. He raised his dagger high, letting it howl toward the universe before bringing it down to sh the wall apart. A giant arch of ck exploded from his de as it traveled through the desert and mmed into the wall.


    There was no explosion of mana being devoured or his wrath breaking elements. His sh merely carried the intent for the wall to split open, and it did. Arthur smiled as he flew through the gap that had appeared, marveling at the giant thickness of this barrier.


    As he reached the other side, the barrier was already healing. Arthur passed through before it closed on him, making him realize that it had the intent of someone else imbued into it. But for some reason, Arthur''s intent was capable of overriding that.


    "Let''s forget about the weird barrier for a bit and focus on this¡­ mountain of fog?" muttered Arthur in confusion as he looked around. "Just a single mountain surrounded by fog? Is this where the Netherborne Family lives?"


    After he looked around and tried to find which direction the summoning came from, he found that it was impossible. Mainly because he had a general sense of direction before entering the barrier, but now it was gone. Not even Arthur could feel beyond the wrath surrounding this ce.


    "In that case, the destination is preset." Arthur turned toward the ck mountain, which had some white cliffs. As he flew just a little closer, those white cliffs suddenly began to move, prompting him to stop. Arthur then watched as a creature unwrapped itself from the mountain like a rope, rising above it and ring at him.


    A skeleton dragon.


    A huge one.


    This dragon was at least as big as the mountain itself when it stood atop it. From what Arthur could see, the skeleton dragon was very much alive with eerie mes in its eye sockets, which red at Arthur.


    "I doubt you are a doorman," muttered Arthur with a sigh, and the dragon''s roar came momentster to shake the entire mountain range. The fog rose higher as the roar seemed to upturn it. Facing Arthur, the dragon did not give time for introductions as it fired a st of ck mes.


    "This settles it," muttered Arthur with a sigh. "This ce is indeed the home of the Netherborne Family. And this dragon must be their gatekeeper."


    Arthur was not fazed by the ck mes that covered the sky before him. Although they rushed at him with great zeal to destroy everything in their path, they were bound to be disappointed as he raised his hand. The moment that he realized the wrath in this ce, he became at ease.


    The ck mes rushed toward him before strangely gathering in front of his hand. Arthur hadmanded the wrath in them to listen to him and beat it into submission using no more than his intent to do so, as the king of wrath. However, he was indeed a little pissed now at the dragon.


    "Do you not recognize your king?" he asked, his scarred eyes glowing golden while ck lightning shed from his body. "You might be the pet, but even a feral animal knows when it meets a predator."


    As his deep voice echoed through the fog, the mes were conjured before him no matter how much the dragon spewed. They condensed, gathered, and became the size of a basketball in front of Arthur, who red at the dragon.


    "You can have it back." Arthur muttered as he directed the mes back toward the mountain. They exploded into a torrent of mes that swallowed everything in their path. The dragon was confused why this human could wield its own mes, but had no answer.


    Although the dragon was swallowed by the mes, the same could not be said for the mountain. Arthur noticed a barrier blocking the mes of wrath from entering the mountain or harming the fortress beneath the dragon. As for the dragon, it shrieked as the mes did little damage to it.


    "You are immune too, huh?" asked Arthur with a smirk. "How about this?"


    Golden mana erupted from Arthur''s body, bing the sole light atop the valley. The sun was hidden by the dark clouds in the sky, letting Arthur take its ce as the source of light. As he raised his hand, he turned the golden mana into a spear.


    "I know what works the best against wrath," said Arthur with a smirk as he grabbed the spear and retracted his arm. "Let''s see how you fare."


    Arthurunched the spear at the monster, watching it turn into a sh of light followed by a sonic boom that reverberated through the mountain. The dragon roared as the golden mana rushed at it, also seeking to spew more mes to disable it. However, the mana was pure and unforgiving, tearing through the mes before mming into the dragon''s jaw.


    After another howl, the dragon fell to the ground, crashing into the mountain it had once resided atop. Arthur stood there feeling the earthquake that followed his attack. After a sigh, he looked around once more.


    "I doubt that I just made it easier for myself to find Rain."


    The fog mountain was immense, spanning hundreds of kilometers. If he lost himself in the fog, he doubted he would ever leave. However, he already had a destination in mind: the ck mountain in the distance.


    Arthur flew forward as he watched the dragon trying to rise again, but failing. It wasn''t weird for his golden mana to be so destructive against a creature of wrath for one simple reason: the purest mana required the purest wrath. Arthur was the only one he had ever met that had both of those things, letting him be the bane of gods and wrath at the same time.


    The ck mountain had a trail leading toward the fortress at the summit. Instead of breaking through the barrier that surrounded the fortress, which Arthur doubted would be as easy as the wall since it withstood the ck mes, he decided to do this the civilized way.

 Chapter 1285 Blade of Wrath

    Chapter 1285 de of Wrath


    Ascending the mountain was a little trickier than Arthur had anticipated. He wanted to be civil about his entrance, to at least negotiate Rain''s fate. After entering the Uncharted Lands, he became aware of her existence atop the mountain, although his rune did not allow him tomunicate with her. The fog had unique qualities of its own, as Arthur could not find the direction to ascend the mountain. However, the fog seemed to disperse once he used his lightning to navigate, albeit in a small radius, but just enough to tell him where to go.


    Thus, his journey began toward the mountain top, which took another precious hour, but was necessary to avoid conflict with the n. Arthur concluded that this ce was his hometown, or something of the sort. Even from here, he could feel the wrath condensed atop the ck mountain.


    This ck mountain served as a cradle for the wrathful souls, nurturing them and even bringing out the best in them. Although he was usually mistaken for his powers being evil due to the souls'' wrath, his powers were anything but. Much like this mountain, Arthur was a medium for the wrath to find an outlet.


    Karma might not be tangible, not even spiritual, but it did exist in a sense. Those who caused injustice would leave souls demanding that justice be obtained. Arthur was the one to rectify what the world had done to them. However, one should not assume that Arthur himself did not leave a few wrathful souls of his own. ''Few'' being an understatement.


    Arthur saw the mountain top in the distance while he still entertained such ideas. After all, he needed to think about wrath as something of a double-edged sword. Souls that had indeed been met with injustice were abundant, but the same could be said for souls that merely existed as a consequence of their own actions.


    For example, a certain vige was eradicated from history by powerful entities. Arthur met the vigers who sought justice for their fate. The story turned out to be, when questioned, quite different from what Arthur had expected. The vige itself had sacrificed its own to obtain the favor of a higher being.


    In the end, Arthur turned them down. Their wrath still existed in his kingdom, but Arthur would not seek their justice, for he would have done the same to punish them. This was to prove that Arthur was not obliged to follow his souls'' whims and wishes, and he could just choose the side he believed was right.


    But in the same sense, this made the Kingdom of Wrath not exclusive to him. At least, not the one he ruled. Most souls in his kingdom listened to him, letting it act as a vault for the souls that Arthur had contracted. But wrathful souls had other ces to inhabit, like this mountain, which was flowing with them.


    "Who goes there?!" roared a voice from a distance, a little too enraged for Arthur''s tastes. He wanted to be civil, he reminded himself, as he raised his hands to appease the other party, who stood atop the gates of the fortress.


    "My name is Arthur Netherborne," he did not hide himself, not anymore, and not in this ce. "I came here to save my friends. I received a signal from this ce."


    "Please turn back! What you seek is not here!" said the voice, making Arthur snicker to himself as a ck me appeared atop his fingers. Then, he snapped them and the mes burst in a wave pulsing throughout the mountain, clearing the fog. Arthur didn''t want to be this extreme, but the other party clearly took him for a fool.


    The fortress revealed itself from within the fog, with its high ck walls, bricks dating back centuries, and mes that Arthur extinguished with his own. Atop the fortress'' walls were a few people standing, ring at Arthur who, in their opinion, was rude.


    "I cannot have that," he said with a smile, sensing their presence but unable to see them with his robbed sight. "Please open the gates. I''m trying my best to be civil."


    "You knocked down our guardian and still expect to be civil?" asked a different voice from before. "You spit in our face and expect us to wee you with a smile."


    "A smile won''t be necessary, and I didn''te here for a visit," he said with a smile. "But to rify things on my end, your dragon attacked me, not the other way around. If not for its own actions, I would have loved to tame and im it as my own, not knock it down."


    "Do you believe saying that pardons your crimes?" asked a voice from within the gates, not atop them. Arthur turned in its direction, surprised at the serenity embodied within the feminine voice. "Open the gates!" the voicemanded again, and to Arthur''s surprise, they obliged without hesitation.


    The person that came out from behind the gates had a soft presence, almost unspoken, but yet firm and steady. Arthur might not be able to see them, but he could feel that this person was different. A bell chimed with each step, giving Arthur the image that the neer tied a bell to themselves.


    "You must be the grandson of Benjamin," said the woman, whose voice told Arthur that she might be as young as him. Arthur let his senses take in the general shape of the woman, even though it might be rude if she realized. But he was, after all, blind.


    The woman wore long robes, with two swords strapped to her waist, a bell attached to each handle. She wore long earrings, with her hair tied behind her back. Her face was not something he could recognize, but he did realize she was as tall as him.


    "No idea who that is," he answered, although having an inkling that Benjamin must be rted to him. "I came here for a woman as tall as you are, with silver hair, tanned skin, and childish antics. Please don''t try to deny her presence here."


    "I wouldn''t," said the woman. "She is here in our prisons, alongside your grandfather and two more people. They came here to ask a few questions, to which our n leaders answered with all honesty. However, your grandfather demanded something funny. Are you aware of it?"


    Although the woman seemed to snicker, Arthur sensed no ill-intentions toward him. She was amused, nothing more, nothing less. "Enlighten me," he asked with a frown. His surprise came from the fact that Rain seemed to have met his grandfather along her journey with the princess.


    "Your grandfather demanded that we hand over our techniques to you, his grandson, the self-proimed King of Wrath." The woman now had an edge to her voice, and Arthur could see her smirking at him in a threatening manner. "Are you aware of it?"


    "I am, without the tiniest bit of doubt, the King of Wrath," he dered again with a provocative smile. "As for your techniques, you can keep them. I am doing just fine alone."


    "Let''s put that to the test," said the woman as she pulled out her sword. Arthur saw them to be slightly curved, slim and agile, reminding him of weapons only seen in ancient artifacts called Katanas. "If you survive even for one minute against me, I will dere you as the King of Wrath."


    "Survival is easy," answered Arthur with a frown. "Not killing you will be the hardest part."


    "Arrogant!" shouted the woman with a grin as she jumped forward, unleashing a flurry of shes each bursting with ck lightning. Arthur stood there with his hands down, unresponsive to her storm of wrath.


    The woman continued her attacks, approaching him. Arthur sighed and took out his dagger, letting it unleash a cry of wrath that dispelled the lightning. The woman seemed surprised and jumped back, staring at Arthur with widened eyes.


    "That weapon¡­!" A sh of realization appeared on the woman''s face as she stared at his weapon, putting a momentary halt to her attacks. "How did you obtain that weapon?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A friend gave it to me," answered Arthur with a little smile. "Do you recognize it for what it is?"


    "de of Wrath, Nightmare," answered the woman with a frown as she red at him. "Our n has been searching for it for countless years. A guild once obtained it in the Yalveran Union, before it disappeared in recent years."


    Arthur was confused for three good seconds, but then realized what had happened. His father was the one to steal this de and give it to Seref to reward him with it during the Red Tower. That makes this dagger the item that caused his family to bebeled as thieves.


    "I obtained it as the rightful owner and inheritor of Ragnar," Arthur answered her with a smile. "Come again and try to test me." The woman stood silent with her swords brandished, ck lightning covering them.Arthur has managed to provoke her.

 Chapter 1286 Abandon Your Wrath

    Chapter 1286 Abandon Your Wrath


    "Our n is the rightful ce for Ragnar''s de," said the woman as she aimed one of her swords at Arthur. "I will have to ask you to leave it here."


    "Is that an order?" asked Arthur with a smirk, but the woman did not answer. Something unnerved her about the young man in front of her, and she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. However, before it could escte into a fight, two figures appeared in the sky above them.


    Arthur could not see them, but he felt their presence. They were like a bottled-up volcano beneath a pond of serenity. The pair descended from the sky, forcing the woman to lower her swords and bow to them. Her actions made Arthur realize their identity.


    "Greetings, n Leaders," Arthur began as he turned toward them. "The name is Arthur Netherborne. I came here for my grandfather and his guests."


    "We know who you are and what you came here to do," said the man in the pair, his voice calm but undeniably cold. "Your grandfather imed that you had some sort of right in the n, even though this is your first time visiting this ce. We rejected that notion, and your grandfather acted against us."


    "Our family''s blood runs hot and uncontroble," answered Arthur with augh, disregarding the edge in the man''s voice. "You will have to excuse my grandfather. Although I have never met him, I bet the years took their toll on him. As for whatever right he demanded that I obtain from this n, disregard it. I have everything I need."


    "You are a rather sensible man to know where you belong, and where you do not," said the woman in the pair, her hands sped behind her back. "If you can convince your grandfather to give up on his silly dreams, then you can take him and leave ournd for good."


    "You are rather sensible too, unexpected for a n of wrath," said Arthur with augh as he strode forward. "Leave my grandfather to me. I just came here to take him and leave anyway."


    "Dear Patriarch, Matriarch!" called the woman while bowing. "I must report that the de that man wields managed to disrupt the wrath I attacked with. It is the de of Wrath itself, Nightmare."


    "I already noticed that," said the Patriarch with a nod as he looked at Arthur. "We must ask you to leave that here, too. This n is where the de belongs, and it has been stolen for countless years."


    Arthur stopped walking as a thin smile formed on his face. He knew that things wouldn''t go so easily. Nightmare was the sole weapon capable of handling his current strength and wrath. Anything else would be like using a toothpick to fight. For that reason, there was no way in hell that he was going to give it to them.


    "You should already know that Nightmare is connected to my wrath. No one else can use it except for me," said Arthur with a smile as he shrugged. "Leaving it here would be a waste of its potential."


    "As long as you forsake the wrath you have umted as well, the bond between you two will dissolve," said the Matriarch, making Arthur''s mouth twitch. These people were persistent and arrogant to demand these things from him. "Once you have done these things, you can take your grandfather and leave."


    "Sure thing," said Arthur without any emotion. The n leaders were silent, suspicious, but still allowed him entry. Before they flew away again, they turned toward the woman on the ground. "Take him to see the prisoners, Nyx. Make sure that he doesn''t do anything foolish."


    "As youmand, n leaders," the woman called Nyx bowed again and watched the two leaders fly away. Then, she turned toward Arthur, eyeing him with anything but trust. "You want me to believe that you will just give up on the strongest de in existence?"


    "Nothing more precious than family," said Arthur with a shrug. "Lead the way, Nyx."


    The woman stared at him with a frown before she led the way inside. Although they almost knew that Arthur was nning to resist them, they still allowed him entry because there were over two hundred disciples inside. As he walked through the gates, then the streets of the fortress, he felt their piercing gazesnd on his body.


    "How did the son of Silvera awaken wrath to begin with?" asked Nyx while leading the way, ncing back at him from head to toe. "And what happened to your eyes?"


    "Those are two unrted questions, but I would be happy to answer. I don''t know what you mean by the first, and the second is a long story," answered Arthur while seemingly looking around the fortress, although he couldn''t see. "You have a good amount of wrath stored in this ce." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is Mount Ehler, constructed by the first founder to arrive on our. We came here running from Devaheim, and this mountain ensures that we are never found by them."


    "Where did youe from?"


    "I have no idea," said Nyx with a shake of her head. "ording to legends, the Netherborne Family was hunted down for countless generations, barely surviving extermination by the gods. But ever since we arrived in this world, we managed to remain hidden."


    "It makes sense. If I had an enemy capable of defying me, the strongest realm in the universe, I would also hunt them down to make sure he doesn''t rise again," said Arthur with a nod. "And what about the thing with the Silvera Family? How are you two rted?"


    "The Silvera Family is just a branch family that began when your grandfather, Benjamin, failed to awaken his wrath. He was the first child of the Netherborne family that could not use wrath, not even the slightest bit. Some people say that Ragnar had a wife with silver hair, and her blood might manifest in an offspring or two."


    "Hence the name, Silvera," muttered Arthur with a nod. "It feels amazing to know the truth behind my origins, although I expected to find nothing of that sort. I just thought that the Silvera Family was a local family of Sourna."


    "Their name is quite known since they became the messengers between us and the rest of the world," said Nyx as she led him into the inner fortress, guiding him through the corridor past the wrath boulders. Arthur did not even nce at the field filled with screaming people, making Nyx a little surprised.


    "You don''t seem like a bad person, since you are answering my questions quite easily," Arthur told her with surprise as they walked through the ck corridors until they reached the prison. "Even though you just tried to sh me apart."


    "When I was five, I failed to reach the first enlightenment. After feeling like a failure, I descended the mountain and chanced upon your grandfather, Benjamin, who hosted me in his house. Since he was in the same spot as me years ago, he helped me reach the first Path of Enlightenment and master the ck lightning."


    "And you are grateful for that?"


    "More than anything, but he was still shunned from my n by the n leaders. I felt sorry for him, and for his family who will always remain in the dark regarding their heritage and destiny. Although I never expected to see that he had a grandson."


    "Did you meet Seref?" asked Arthur, but Nyx was silent this time. She opened a door for him with stairs descending down and gestured for him to enter.


    "I cannot discuss his son, or your father in this case, without Benjamin exining what happened to Seref. You can go and ask him yourself. Once you are done,e back and I will take you to see the n leaders."


    Arthur thanked her and began to descend the stairs. Although he was sure that the ce was dark, it didn''t restrict him in any way. After all, he was blind, relying solely on his senses and existence to see the world. It made him see the world in colors of his imagination, which was more than enough to avoid being dependent on others.


    Cells lined each side of the hallway that Arthur found after descending, and most of them were empty. A few had people that eyed Arthur as he passed, and some of them called for him to die or how much they wanted to kill him. After a moment of thinking, Arthur realized that these people must have been poisoned with wrath while attempting to master it.


    "Who goes there?" a voice asked from thest cell in the corridor. Arthur did not even need to see the old man to know that this was his grandfather. The reason was quite simple, but rming just the same. His grandfather was overflowing with the mana of creation, appearing like a golden sun in his senses.


    "Arthur Netherborne, or Silvera, whatever you like," he answered. "You must be Benjamin, right?"

 Chapter 1287 Stages of Wrath

    Chapter 1287 Stages of Wrath


    "I thought my grandson would address me more affectionately," answered the old man while squinting his eyes. Arthur studied him. A head full of white, but a body better than most middle-aged warriors. His grandfather was tall and burly, and his green eyes contained a sliver of gold. "How about you call me Gramps?"


    Arthur found his attitude endearing, but he didn''t let it show. There was no chance for him to call a stranger by an affectionate title, even if they shared blood. Instead, he looked around the cell and saw that his grandfather was tied with ck chains.


    "I will say no to that, Benjamin," answered Arthur as he studied the chains. "You pissed them off quite a bit."


    "Enough to disbelieve that they would allow you to visit me," said Benjamin with a frown. "What happened when you arrived here?"


    Arthur told him what happened, and Benjamin was shocked to hear that his grandson had the legendary de, Nightmare. It was believed to be the only Godyer Weapon outside of Devaheim. He was even more shocked when he heard Arthur traded the weapon for his freedom.


    "You shouldn''t have done that for me, Arthur," said Benjamin with a frown. "That de is way more valuable than you think. Every force in the universe wants to obtain it, while Devaheim tries to find and destroy it."


    "I would never hand over Nightmare, and they know it," said Arthur with a smile as he took out the de and showed it to Benjamin, since he seemed to revere it so much. "But I lied to make sure Rain was alright first. They are probably preparing to entrap me here as we speak."


    "You walked into a trap knowingly?" asked Benjamin with worry, his eyes unable to leave Nightmare. "Either you are confident, or a fool. And I sure hope that you are not an overconfident fool."


    "We''ll see how it goes," said Arthur while looking around. "Where is Rain? Are they keeping her in a different prison?"


    "The Netherborne don''t believe that your friends can escape, so they just had them stay in the guest room. Of course, the room itself is locked and surrounded with wrath."


    "That makes more sense," said Arthur with a nod as he held the de. "The n is simple. We bust out of here and fight them off until we are out of the walls. Then, I will teleport us to my guild. I doubt they would let us escape easily, but it''s worth a shot."


    "Are you always this reckless?" asked Benjamin with a gaping mouth, his chains rattling. "Has Seref taught you nothing about how to survive in the world?"


    "Seref was a great dad throughout my childhood, but he didn''t seem too inclined to teach us anything, only disappearing for a while before reappearing," said Arthur as he took a few steps toward the gate. Then, with a single sh, he cut the lock in half and it fell to the ground. "After that, he disappeared for three years, leaving us with a crushing amount of debt." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "¡­That sounds just like him, always pursuing things while never taking the time to look around," said Benjamin with sadness as Arthur pushed the door open and came to release his chains. "You cannot destroy these chains. They were created by the first founder using the purest form of wrath."


    "Mine is the purest," said Arthur with confidence as he grabbed the chain and cut through it with ease, as if it were rubber. The chains fell to the ground and disintegrated as he helped his grandfather stand.


    Benjamin stared at the chains as if he saw the devil himself, looking ghastly white with bulging eyeballs. Arthur chuckled as he helped the old man walk out of the cell, since he could tell that he was still unwell.


    "No, wait," said Benjamin before he walked out of the cell, turning toward Arthur. "Your n is great, but we need the Netherborne n. If your wrath is the purest indeed, it will be the hardest to ovee. You must obtain the Ancient Scroll of Enlightenment."


    "I don''t care about that. Wrath might be hard to control, but I have it figured out so far," said Arthur with a shake of his head. "I sealed Eragon in my inner consciousness and I only release him once I contract enough wrathful souls."


    "Ragnar did not need to talk to any wrathful souls; they just followed him," said Benjamin as he grabbed Arthur''s shoulder while backing away. "You need the scroll to learn how to be the true King of Wrath, not just a holder of its title. I admit that you have everything working out for you, but¡ª"


    "Alright, then a little change in ns. We bust out of here after stealing the scroll," said Arthur with a nod, interrupting his grandfather, who seemed a little upset. "We don''t really have time for convincing. Just consider me convinced."


    "The scroll is not something that exists inside the n, but a trial that every descendant participates in for a chance to take a glimpse of the scroll''s knowledge. It helps the descendants to master wrath, something that you should attempt as well."


    "But why?"


    "Because this is your right by birth," said Benjamin with a broken expression, his eyes telling a story that Arthur seemed to understand but did not know. "I never thought that my descendants would have a chance to be masters of wrath. But now that it happened, I want to give you the chances that I did not obtain."


    Arthur couldn''t say no to the old man anymore. Although he hated Seref, the case was different with his grandfather. Arthur wondered if that scroll would actually hasten his control over wrath. "How good is that scroll?"


    "Ragnar wrote it after his enlightenment. It is said that before that, he was just a wrathful king. But once he mastered wrath and allowed it to be his weapon, he became the King of Wrath."


    "I already mastered the first two, light and lightning," said Arthur with a frown. "How fast is that progress?"


    "A five-year-old in the n can master those with a little bit of talent," said Benjamin with a shake of his head. "Your wrath can be the purest and strongest, but your mastery over them must becking. The daughter of the n leaders, Nyx, has already mastered the sixth stage of wrath, Tempest."


    Arthur frowned as he remembered the seven stages of wrath that Azkahar had told him about. They were as follows: Light, Lightning, mes, Armor, Chains, Tempest, and Chaos. In the battle of Runera and before he met Azkahar, Arthur reached the Armor stage where he lost all sense of self. The one taking the wheel was wrath, or its personification, Eragon.


    "Alright, how do I participate in these trials?" asked Arthur again. "I doubt they would just let me."


    "Let your Gramps handle that," said Benjamin with a grin. "Let''s go outside."


    ***


    Nyx unsheathed her swords again, looking at the pair of grandson and grandfather. She never thought that she would fight against her benefactor, but it has to be done. The n leaders'' words were absolute. If she disobeys them and allows Benjamin to escape, she will lose everything.


    "Please return to your cell, Benjamin," said Nyx with a pained expression. "I have no idea how you escaped the chains, but you must return. Otherwise, things will get ugly."


    Nyx already knew that Arthur Netherborne did not n to hand over his weapon and wrath, but she knew that the n leaders had a n of their own. She could feel the array take over the n itself, entrapping them all here, and ensuring that Arthur Netherborne has no choice but to leave the de of wrath.


    "Take it easy, girl," said Benjamin with a smile. He was still rubbing his wrists due to the chains they used. "I just want to make a deal on behalf of my grandson. Lead us to your parents."


    "My parents have already made a deal with Arthur Netherborne," said Nyx with a frown as she aimed her swords at them. "The lives of you and his friends in exchange for wrath and Nightmare. There will be no other deal, only a consequence of breaking that deal."


    "This is my final request as a member of this n," said Benjamin with furrowed brows. "Please let me meet them again, Nyx."


    The woman stood there, rooted, remembering the warmth that Benjamin had offered in her darkest moments. Then, she lowered her de, biting her lips. For the first time, she was disobeying the n leaders'' wishes and letting an outsider get his way inside their n.


    Nyx guided the two of them to the same pavilion where her parents mediated. However, the Matriarch and Patriarch were already waiting for them, expecting these events. As soon as she saw them, Nyx bowed to the ground, hoping that they would hear her out.


    "Benjamin Silvera and his grandson have escaped the prison, but sought to make a deal with your esteemed selves instead of fighting," implored Nyx. "Please hear him out."

 Chapter 1288 Trial of Redemption

    Chapter 1288 Trial of Redemption


    Arthur watched as the woman called Nyx prostrated herself, pleading for Benjamin to obtain the chance to speak. It was heartbreaking that Benjamin wanted to rob this woman of her future, but she still felt obliged to help him. However, her parents knew better and did not hide their disdain.


    "How could you lower your head for the man who wants to rob you of your destiny?" asked the Patriarch, making Nyx confused as she raised her head. "It seems that you are still na?ve, Nyx. Benjamin wants his grandson to obtain the Ancient Scroll instead of you."


    "His grandson?" muttered Nyx with confusion as she turned toward Arthur. Although she respected him, she did not think that he was capable of threatening her position. "He has barely attained any enlightenment, a rogue at best."


    "And that''s the reason we rejected his request and imprisoned him. You were training at that time, so you didn''t know, and we didn''t wish to destroy your respect for the man," said the Matriarch as she turned to Benjamin. "For you to use a girl who respects you, that''s a new low, Benjamin." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How is it low for me to fend for my family?" asked the old man with his hands behind his back. "Nyx is indeed a prodigy, but I just ask for a simple chance for my grandson. He has the right to participate in the trials."


    "And what if he obtains the scroll? Is he going to protect our n when the timees?" asked the Patriarch with a sneer. "He is an outsider, no matter what blood runs through his veins. And even if he promised to protect the n against the gods, he will just break it like he lied earlier."


    Arthur wanted to reply, but Benjamin raised a hand to stop him. The old man took a step forward and bowed as well. "Let my grandson participate in the trials. If he fails to obtain the scroll, then he will give up his wrath, his de, and his position in the n. I vow on that."


    "And if he obtains it?" asked the Matriarch.


    "I don''t n on protecting anyone," said Arthur before his grandfather could answer, making all eyes turn to him. He was staring at the ground with a smile, his scarred eyes glowing golden. "My goal is simple and singr: to defeat Devaheim. I don''t care about anything else."


    His overbearing words left the crowd speechless. Nyx stood in awe of his resolve. For thousands of years, the Netherborne fled the pursuit of the gods. But for the first time, someone wanted to be the hunter instead of the prey. The Matriarch and Patriarch exchanged nces as Benjamin smiled and said nothing more.


    "We understand," said the n leaders as they rose. "The trials will take ce a month from now. During that month, you can remain here and train, or just leave. But if you lose against our heir, then you will have to give up the de of Wrath and leave the n forever."


    "I swear upon it," said Arthur with a nod. The n leaders were satisfied, believing Arthur to be unable to master wrath in just a month. Benjamin rose with relief, but his face betrayed a little concern for his grandson. "You should trust me more."


    "I do, but I don''t trust our blood," said Benjamin with a frown. "We should start your training as soon as possible."


    "I need to make sure Rain and the others are alright," said Arthur as he turned toward the n leaders. "If you can please release them too."


    "We have no use for them," said the n leaders with a wave of their hand. The guards went to get his friends, which took a few minutes. Rain rushed to hug him as soon as she saw that Arthur was here.


    After the two of them caught up, Arthur came face to face with Princess Sapphire, who was still ufortable in his presence. He still remembered how she ganged up against him after the Battle of Kera, hoping to take down the outsider before he grew powerful.


    "It has been a while since west met, Witch of Sourna," said Arthur with a smile, remembering the title quite well. "Are you going to try and kill me again?"


    "Did you really have to bring up the subject right off the bat?" asked Rain with bulging eyes as she stared at Sapphire with nervousness. "Please don''t fight here. We can work this out."


    "There is nothing to work out," said Sapphire as she red at Arthur through the veil. "We came here to investigate who helped the resistance against our army, not knowing that we had a devil in our midst. You were the one behind the ck knight, right?"


    "I was indeed," Arthur did not deny it. "And you are the strategist who tried to invade a town for not paying their taxes." Arthur turned to Raheem. Although he was blind, his tone did enough to leak his wrath against the strategist. Raheem shook with fear before lowering his head.


    Rain was about to intervene and defend the strategist, but Arthur beat her to it. He was surprised as he looked at the strategist. "I sense guilt within you." Raheem raised his eyes toward Arthur when he heard that. "How could you have changed in just a few days?"


    "We visited the town he attacked and they fed us from their food. I guess the best way into a man''s heart is through his stomach, huh?" said Rain with a chuckle. Raheem seemed to have calmed down as he lowered himself to the ground.


    "You must be the one to stop me, Arthur Netherborne. I want to offer my apologies for my inhuman behavior and gratitude for having stopped me before Imitted any more unforgivable crimes."


    "I can tell that you have repented, but the same cannot be said for the Wisemen who sent you," said Arthur as he turned toward the princess who stood silent on the side. "The Kingdom of Sourna will not see your actions as maturity, but betrayal. Isn''t that right, princess?"


    "It depends on what the Wisemen would think."


    "I know what they would think," Raheem answered as he rose from the ground. "I epted my fate. I no longer wish to be the strategist who gues towns that fail to pay their taxes. If the Wisemen want to strip me of my titles and duties, or even execute me, I will ept that fate."


    "But that''s not real redemption, is it?" asked Arthur as he approached the man and crouched beside him. It was the same when he met June, but Arthur thought of something different. "How about you seek forgiveness from those you wronged?"


    "How could I do that?" asked Raheem with confusion. The tall man looked small, shivering, but a little hope in his eyes. Arthur realized that he truly changed, although he might have never been corrupt to begin with.


    "I have a special power," said Arthur as he raised his hand. A ck me appeared in his palm, prompting the attention of Nyx and the n leaders. They stared at Arthur, confused. "I can summon the souls of those you have wronged. You can face them and seek forgiveness from them."


    "But I tried not to kill," muttered Raheem in confusion. But seeing Arthur answer him with silence, he understood that his actions had indirectly killed people. The strategist shook, trying to ept his crimes. "Please give me that chance."


    "Very well, but whether you die, break, or survive, depends on you," said Arthur as he rose. He walked toward the pond next to the n leaders as they stared at him in confusion. "If you truly wish to seek forgiveness, then you will survive."


    Arthur pped his hands together, letting mes burst from between them. The mes rushed to the pond under the confused eyes of everyone. Then, countless wrathful wails echoed through the pavilion, rming the crowd. A gate began to materialize from the mes with a million wrathful faces.


    "This is the Gate of Wrath," muttered Arthur as he stood before the gate of his own creation. "It leads to the kingdom where the souls of those who died and remained. Those who call for your name are still here, Raheem."


    Arthur revealed his name although the strategist never introduced himself. His body shivered as his soul screamed for him to escape, but he rose to his feet and advanced toward the gate. Raheem stood beside Arthur as thetter turned toward him.


    "Are you ready for your trial of redemption, Raheem?"


    "Has anyone ever done this?" asked the strategist. Arthur nodded, remembering Dorian Stormde who was forever changed by his wrath. "I am ready."


    Arthur then pushed the gates open, and the screams of wrath almost engulfed the world. The kingdom behind the gate was ck in a world of white, filled with souls that wanted revenge for what happened to them. Raheem gulped and turned toward the princess.


    "Dear Princess Sapphire," said the strategist as he looked at her. "Please forgive me for taking a short leave from my duties. I will be back soon." The Princess wanted to reply to him, but he already walked through the gate and it snapped shut.

 Chapter 1289 Deluges Plans

    Chapter 1289 Deluge''s ns


    The crowd stood amazed as the strategist vanished into thin air. The sequence of events took less than five minutes, from their meeting to his vanishment, which left them stunned. As the most experienced among them, the Matriarch and Patriarch were the first to react.


    "You can already summon the Gate of Wrath, even with the mes?" muttered the two in whispers, disbelieving what their eyes told them. Arthur turned to them and then returned to his grandfather, eager to begin his training.


    "Wait a second!" they called. "How did you achieve that?"


    "How do you breathe?" asked Arthur back, stunning the two. How do they breathe? Does one even think of such matters? "Ites naturally, right? Can you exin how you can breathe to a fish? It''s just the same with wrath for me."


    Arthur was not acting cocky, although he enjoyed rubbing it in their faces. It was indeed impossible for him to exin how he could summon the Gate of Wrath. During the seven days that he spent with Azkahar, the dragon poured its knowledge over centuries to perfect Arthur''s control and give him the necessary tools.


    "What have you done to him?" asked Sapphire with a sharp edge to her voice. Arthur was confused, as it was quite obvious. He had fulfilled the man''s desires.


    "No more than what he wanted," said Arthur with a smile. "Do you think I fooled him into entering a trap of some sort?"


    "That''s the only way I can see it. You might have sent him to hell for all we know," said Sapphire, squinting. "Tell me what you have done to him, Arthur Netherborne. I don''t care what Rain thinks of you anymore."


    "I sent him to face his demons. After he is done, he might be stronger, kinder, and more forgiving." Arthur could not understand why she was making a big deal out of it. "Have I done something wrong?"


    Sapphire was fuming at this point, and Rain had to intervene before she picked a fight with Arthur. After the pirate came between them, Sapphire calmed down and decided to leave. Rain turned to Arthur, looking at him with slight worry.


    "Is he going to die?" she asked him, referring to Raheem. Arthur shook his head. He didn''t think that Raheem would die under most circumstances. The kingdom of wrath was unforgiving to those who showed no remorse, while the strategist did. "That''s good, then. Can you help me with something else?"


    Arthur did not even need to answer, but he still did. Rain wanted him to help her obtain more information about Valeria Storm. After asking the n Leaders again, they kept the same stance on the situation. Since the princess was gone at the moment, Rain revealed her connection to the pirate, and the n leaders decided to give her some clues after a moment of consideration.


    Valeria Storm sought the Netherborne n for clues about a powerful device that could decide the fate of Sourna. The device itself was a thing of legends, rumored to be capable of changing the trajectory of the earth itself.


    After inquiring about the reason Valeria sought such a device, the n leaders mentioned Deluge and his ns to use that device to broadcast his powers throughout the entire world and control them using lust. It was the same hypnosis he used on Marlin Port.


    The two finally learned of the ns of Rain''s twin brother. It never urred to them that he would be seeking the device for those reasons. Arthur had to admit that even a moment of such chaos spreading throughout the world could kill millions. The scenes back in Marlin Port were enough to disgust the strongest of warriors.


    "We cannot let him have it," said Rain with worry. "If he does indeed obtain the device, then he will destroy everything in this world. If lust controls people, every rtionship will fall apart, and every nation will turn to ruins."


    "I have seen it firsthand," said Arthur with a frown as he turned toward the Patriarch. "Does that mean Valeria can find the device?"


    "She believes that the device was created when the civil war of Sourna threatened to wipe out the nation from existence," answered the n Leader as he caressed his ashen beard. "The king at that time decided to use the device to amplify his powers and tear Sourna apart."


    "The rulers of Sourna assume that someone from your n did that," said Rain with confusion. The Matriarch chuckled at the notion and exined the truth to them.


    The Netherborne n was indeed part of the operation to split Sourna in two, thereby creating the two continents. However, they were just the key that disabled the barrier for the king to use the device at that time. In order to protect them from others trying to exploit their powers, the king decided to change the story of what actually happened.


    Everything made sense now, and the reason that Deluge was experimenting with Marlin Port was just a way for him to test his powers on a wider range. He wanted to broadcast his powers to the entire world and control them in the same manner.


    "Then, does she know where to find that device?" asked Rain again, hoping for a more direct answer. The Patriarch looked at his wife and waited for her to nod in approval.


    "Valeria is close to finding where it has been hidden. She has been traveling all around the nation to find clues regarding it, and she came to us, hoping that we would lend her a hand when the timees. She also came to warn us that Deluge might attack the n, or infiltrate it, at least."


    "Where is she now? Can you find her?" asked Rain with worry, but the knowledge of the n heads ended there. She was heartbroken and concerned, something that made Arthur want to begin the search immediately.


    "We will find her," he told Rain with a hand over her shoulder. "Don''t forget that we took down an empire together. A missing person is barely a challenge for us," he tried to reassure her, obtaining no more than a smile.


    "You should stay here and train with Benjamin. If the time indeedes and Deluge seeks this n, I would rather you be here to stop him," she told Arthur. "I will travel alone in hopes of finding Valeria. Sapphire might go back to Sourna, though."


    "I have a feeling that the princess doesn''t exactly approve of the Wisemen," Arthur told her with a shake of his head. "If you can learn more about the politics of Sourna through the princess, it would help us understand what to do better. But our goal is obvious now: prevent Deluge from obtaining the device."


    "I understand." Rain rushed to see Sapphire before she left the n. Arthur remained with Benjamin, the n Leaders, and Nyx.


    "We should get started, right?" Arthur came to Benjamin, who looked confused that Arthur had chosen him for guidance. After all, he made it clear that he couldn''t use wrath or any of that sort to begin with. "I don''t think the n will offer their resources for us." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You can attend the sses like everyone else, but you will receive no special treatment," said the Patriarch with a wave of his hand. "You are still, after all, a Netherborne. The fact that you were raised outside the n was never your fault."


    Arthur was surprised to see the man with ashen hair and cracked skin show kindness. He was sure that, in their view, he had just spent his entire life goofing around until he came back and demanded the most precious treasure this n could offer. His opinion of the man changed a little, and Benjamin was smiling from ear to ear.


    Nyx left after telling Benjamin that their debt had been settled. From now on, she would be their enemy in the trials and the n. Then, she disappeared off somewhere, leaving Arthur and Benjamin to be guided by the disciples to a different courtyard where they would reside.


    Benjamin had a room different than his, and the two of them made themselvesfortable in their new home. Although the n just wanted to obtain Nightmare and keep the scroll, they did not mistreat them. If anything, Arthur felt at home surrounded by wrath.


    "There is a lot we need to talk about," said Benjamin after he came out from his room, appearing to have washed himself and changed his clothes into ck training robes. "Although I know nothing about wrath, I have studied the most about it. In theory, I am the best one."


    "I will take care of applying that theory into practice," said Arthur with a smile as he stared at the courtyard. "Before we begin our training, I have to summon my partner."


    "Like a sparring partner?"


    "Uh, no. More like my girlfriend," said Arthur with augh. "You will love to meet her."


    "Of course! Do I also have grand-grandchildren?" asked Benjamin with a sheepish grin. Although the old man was being too much asking that of them, he was still excited because Arthur was his family.

 Chapter 1290 A Shameless Family

    Chapter 1290 A Shameless Family


    "Not yet or anytime soon," answered Arthur with a smile. "She''s currently on a mission to save a few thieves from getting themselves killed. Once she''s done, she should join us here. Then we can start training."


    "Alright then, let''s head out to the training ground," said Benjamin as he rose from his seat. "I can teach you the basics and give you a quick guide on how the disciples of the n train their wrath."


    Arthur followed his grandfather as they went outside. Although they had a lot to catch up on, such as whether Oren had made it to the Uncharted Lands or not, and what Seref was like as a child, they had only a month to master the Nine Paths of Enlightenment.


    Benjamin was simr to Arthur in many ways. The two of them were both diligent and wasted no time. After reaching the training ground, they found many disciples still at it, even though it was already the afternoon. Many of these disciples sat on ck boulders while cing a white rock over their heads. Then, they just sat there.


    "What are they doing?" asked Arthur, confused.


    "Those boulders have been infused with wrath. Anyone thates in contact with them loses their mind. The goal of this training is to keep the white rock over their head while their hearts are tormented with wrath. The disciples must first learn to control their bodies before they can control their minds."


    "That reminds me of a bridge I once took as a test," said Arthur, surprised. "I didn''t think they would employ the same method. This makes me wonder, how can wrath be infused? Is it an energy or a concept? What is wrath, to begin with?"


    "Wrath is the energy that fuels ambitions, simr to many others. Emotions are powerful as they stem from the soul. In its purest form, the soul is unblemished, with no greed, wrath, or even love and loyalty. However, human beings feel these feelings because of spiritual energy."


    Benjamin made sure to exin the fundamentals to his grandson, who had spent his entire life outside the n. Arthur listened and learned, connecting the dots with what he already knew about souls. He realized that the creator, who had once entered his own creation, was also mystified by the soul''s ability to feel.


    "In normal humans, wrath is a result. But for the Netherborne n, wrath is a resource that can be manipted. Mana can change its nature to fit the wielder. Spiritual energy is the same, but many fail to understand that our emotions can also make us stronger."


    "Then, does that mean I have a disadvantage as the creator? The more powerful I grow, the fewer emotions I have," said Arthur, confused. "In essence, the creator wanted to live to experience these emotions."


    "You are right, Arthur. The creator indeed wanted to experience these emotions. However, due to his nature ofcking them, he finds it hard to adapt. This is also the reason that the First Seeker wouldter be the creator. They were justpatible."


    Arthur began to understand the rtionship between King Arthur in his subconscious and this creator that wanted to experience emotions. If the two of them were not one and the same, it made sense why the creator would choose the king as his vessel. Benjamin walked toward the ck boulders and found an empty one.


    "Go ahead. You can touch the boulder briefly to understand how hard it is to remain calm under the influence of wrath," said his grandfather, gesturing toward a boulder. Arthur might not be able to see, but he could tell that the rest of the disciples were eyeing them, awaiting his fall.


    Arthur could not help but chuckle at the fact that even in his own n, he was an outsider. At this point, the title felt more like a curse than a coincidence. Without dying any further, he walked past his grandfather and ced a hand on the boulder. Countless voices invaded his mind, but Arthur did not flinch or back down.


    "I understand."


    The two words echoed through the training ground under the eyes of the disciples. Benjamin stared at his grandson with intrigue as the boulder of wrath began shaking. Then, under the shocked eyes of the crowd, the ck boulder began changing color. Wrath rushed toward Arthur, entering his body and bing a part of his strength.


    Just a few momentster, the boulder waspletely white. Arthur let go of the boulder, confused, as he turned toward his grandfather. "Is that all the wrath it had?"


    "What just happened?" asked one of the disciples.


    "I have no idea. He just touched the boulder and it turned white."


    "Nothing like that has ever happened before."


    "Should we call the teachers?"


    The disciples were rmed by what happened, but not more than Benjamin himself. He examined the boulder with trembling lips as he tried to keep his cool but failed. Then, he broke into nervousughter as he grabbed Arthur''s shoulders. "You little devil, did you just absorb the wrath?"


    "Is that not what I was supposed to do?" asked Arthur, confused, unable to understand their reaction. If the goal was not to assimte wrath into their bodies, then what was the point of this training? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You were just supposed to fight against wrath, not absorb it!" said Benjamin with a nervous grin as his brows twitched. "I have no idea what this means, but it just means you are an oddball!"


    Arthur did not appreciate the name that further alienated him. He could feel the gazes of the crowdnd on him, judgmental and fearful of the new disciple who just did the impossible. For him, wrath was the same as mana at this point.


    Before they could flee, Nyx was already at the scene. She stared at the boulder with confusion and then at Benjamin, who was still patting Arthur''s back with pride. In response, Arthur just tried to evade the old man''s massive hands from dislocating his bones.


    The incident spread like wildfire in the n. Everyone was curious about this new disciple who not only trained using the boulder but stole the wrath within it. After it changed colors, the boulder could no longer be used for training. Benjamin and Arthur were once again summoned to the ck Pavilion where the leaders meditated.


    "It has been just a few short hours¡­" muttered the Patriarch while rubbing his temples. "You already went ahead and rendered one of our treasures useless, Arthur Netherborne? Did you use the golden mana of creation?"


    "I believe the boulder itself had very little wrath," said Arthur, with his grandfather nodding beside him. "The moment I touched it, it turned white. Maybe the rest of the students have already emptied the thing. No one can know."


    "Why are you treating it like a sk?" the Patriarch asked with bulging eyes as he almost coughed up blood from anger. "The boulder is not something that can be drained! They were created by our Forefather who could infuse his wrath into items. The wrath in them should increase with every use, not decrease!"


    "With all due respect, how good is that forefather?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Am I to me for the failure of someone I don''t know? I can m the golden mana into your boulders all day and it would still be the same. He should have considered the possibility, right?"


    The two n leaders were speechless. This shameless man was not only insulting their ancestor but even twisting the argument that their forefather was the one at fault here. Furthermore, he talked about this ''possibility'' as if it was something that could ur with anyone. Arthur clearly treated himself as the victim!


    "We will let it slide this time," said Benjamin with a nod as he cleaned his nose and flicked his harvest to the side. "If it happens again, we might file aint. Please ensure the boulders are functioning."


    After their shameless behavior, the grandfather and grandson left the pavilion looking proud of themselves. The two n leaders almost vomited blood, but they couldn''t even begin to exin what was happening. The only exnation for this urrence is that Arthur had a purer wrath than their forefather, but who would even dare admit such a thing?


    After sessfully gaslighting the n leaders, Arthur and his grandfather hurried back to the pavilion. They knew that they were in the wrong here, but no one could prove it. After all, this had never happened before. But just to be safe, Benjamin decided to change tactics to avoid Arthur emptying the entire training ground of boulders.


    The two agreed that external help would prove ineffective for Arthur. While the disciples trained on how to handle wrath, Arthur needed a more internal approach to control the wrath inside his kingdom. Benjamin was a bit sorry that he wascking in that department since he never had wrath to begin with. However, the old man proposed another idea: spying on theirpetitors. And the bestpetitor the two had was none other than Nyx.


    !

 Chapter 1291 Mundane

    Chapter 1291 Mundane


    Although a little stalkerish, the two decided that Arthur should observe Nyx and her training. It was obvious why they did not ask for her direct help. Not even Arthur would guide the person who wanted to take his legacy, but he had no idea where to start other than to observe her.


    Nyx was more hardworking than he thought. Arthur had to wake up early to ensure he didn''t miss her, and even then, he barely managed to catch up to the woman who woke up at five. His grandfather was still snoring in his room when Arthur had to leave.


    Arthur was blind, but he could still follow her without being caught. Nyx had a unique presence; she felt like a calm river and an erupting volcano at the same time. It wasn''t hard to follow her while keeping a distance. The first thing she did was clean the entire n. It came as a surprise, since she was the supposed genius. But for three hours after she woke up, she cleaned the n.


    Then, Nyx went down the mountain. Arthur had not seen any other student do that, but she left with the first rays of light piercing through the clouds. Since the fog was thick in this ce, the sun did not show itself until eight in the morning. Nyx descended the mountain with Arthur following her and found her headed toward a small stream.


    After taking off her clothes, the woman sat in the stream, waiting for something. It was fortunate that Arthur was blind. He had to wait an entire hour for her to move again, mming a fish passing by to send it over the riverbank. Then, she climbed out and took an axe to end the fish''s misery.


    Nyx lit a fire to dry herself and cook her meal. Arthur was confused because, from the way he saw it, she had yet to do any real training. After another hour of cooking her food, eating it, and extinguishing the fire, she headed somewhere else. Once again, Arthur followed her. And once again, he was confused by her actions.


    Instead of training her wrath, Nyx went into a forest and used the axe she had to chop down trees. Then, she would drag them away before cutting them into firewood, which she would then store in a small hut in the forest. This routine continued until it waste at night when she carried several stacks of firewood and climbed Mount Ehler.


    Arthur climbed after her and returned to the n after an entire day of observation. He decided to keep going and watched as Nyx went into the kitchen and used the firewood to cook dinner for the disciples. Her movements were studied without any unnecessary chattering with the others.


    After dinner was served, Nyx went toward her pavilion. Arthur saw her open the garden''s doors before taking a seat there. After further inspection, he found out that she was sewing some ck robes together. Some of them were new; others had tears that needed fixing.


    It was at this time that Arthur decided he had enough. She must have realized that he was following her and decided to give him nothing to work on. In the end, he knocked on the door of the garden, and her response came as expected.


    "Come in, Arthur Netherborne," said Nyx with her eyes still glued to the fabric. Arthur sighed and walked inside, only stopping when he was meters away from her. Even then, she was still working. "Have you enjoyed our day?"


    "If you knew I was following you, you should have told me not to waste my time," said Arthur with a sigh. "In the end, you did all of that just to throw me off?"


    "First of all, you could have used the runes that your grandfather had. I wouldn''t have suspected a thing. Second, my day was the same as always. I did not change a thing about my routine, except for this conversation."


    Arthur could have indeed used his runes, but he felt like it would be going too far to surveil her. However, the rest of her words made him confused. She did this every day?


    "When do you have the time to practice your wrath, then?" asked Arthur, confused. Nyx raised the robes in front of her, admiring her work. Then, she ced them down without answering him. "Are you afraid of helping your enemy?"


    "You are not my enemy," said Nyx, shaking her head. "It''s just harder for people like you to understand my answer and my training."


    "People like me?" repeated Arthur, confused. "What kind of people?"


    "Those who find it hard to live the mundane life," said Nyx with a smile. Arthur could feel that she was telling the truth, but he didn''t understand. It was his first time not understanding what someone was hinting at. "If you indeed master the Nine Paths of Enlightenment and obtain the scroll, it just means that you are the person Ragnar awaited."


    "How could you not consider me your enemy even though my existence threatens your purpose?" asked Arthur, once again confused by herck of hostility. Nyx was different than her leaders, too. Even when Benjamin used her, she might have known but still helped him.


    "And how do you know what purpose I have?" asked Nyx with a smile. "Not everyone wishes to be the King of Wrath, and certainly not me. Can you imagine a fate crueler than listening to the injustice every soul suffers?"


    "I don''t need to imagine," answered Arthur with furrowed brows. "I live that."


    "You haven''t lived it for real, then," said Nyx. "But that''s not what you came here to ask me, right? You want a method to harness wrath without going around and absorbing ours. In following me today, what have you observed?"


    "I saw you cleaning the n, fishing, eating, wood-cutting, and then cooking. And now you are sewing," replied Arthur, shaking his head. "As far as I can tell, your day has nothing to do with wrath."


    "And that disqualifies it from being a training of wrath?" asked Nyx with a chuckle as she ced the fabric away and gestured for Arthur to sit. "I have no problem with helping you achieve enlightenment. I heard from your friend, Rain, that you have already defeated several gods of Devaheim."


    "I misjudged you," admitted Arthur as he sat down opposite the woman. The candles she had lit cast some warmth over his legs but did very little to provide him sight. Arthur wished he could see the woman in front of him, hoping for a chance to understand her.


    "I don''t me you for that," said Nyx with a smile. "My parents have tried to kick you away simply out of fear that you would snatch the scroll. I don''t me them, either, since this n and scroll have been their entire lives."


    "Does that mean you are going to help me?" asked Arthur with a raised brow. Nyx was silent for a while before sighing. "I would understand if you refused."


    "It''s not that I want to refuse, but there is nothing else. You have seen my routine," said Nyx with a shrug of her shoulders, helpless. "I achieved my enlightenment and mastery over wrath by following that routine. I ced myself in the shoes of those I wanted to protect."


    Arthur was silent, pondering and deciding whether she was telling the truth. Her existence told him that she was, but could it be possible? Or was he being taken for a fool? He could not know or decide.


    "How long have you been doing that?"


    "Other than on rare days, yes," said Nyx with a nod. "This is what I have done for the past five years. I did nothing else."


    Arthur was impressed by her dedication. If he were in her shoes, he might not be able to dedicate himself that much. After hearing her methods and observing her routine, Arthur had to admit that she was right about him. He was the type of person to choose adventure over the mundane.


    "Thank you for your guidance." Arthur bowed to her, grateful. "Although I have yet to understand how it would help, I will try to find my routine too. Please excuse me if I be your copycat, too."


    "I would be honored if the future King of Wrath learned from me," she answered with a smile. "It can even be the purpose of my existence. To be the key that unlocks your potential against Devaheim."


    Arthur could not confirm nor deny. He believed that he was indeed the king he imed to be, but at this time, he realized that wrath itself was a foreign concept for them. The people in this n have pondered for years over the simple question: what is wrath?


    In the end, he thanked her again and left the pavilion. Arthur decided to return to his room for the night, even though his grandfather was up drinking with Rain while sharing stories. Arthury down in his bed and began thinking about his ns for tomorrow. Starting tomorrow, he was going to be mundane.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1292 First Challenge of Mundane

    Chapter 1292 First Challenge of Mundane


    The next day, Arthur found his grandfather and Rain passed out in the garden. Arthur noticed the liquor bottles around them and concluded that the two had overdrunk yesterday since Rain was supposed to leaveter today. After cing Rain in his bed to sleep, he carried his grandfather back to his room as well.


    "Hm, is that you, Seref?" asked his grandfather, half-asleep. Arthur didn''t know if it was a slip or if the old man really thought he was his father, but it hurt him just the same. He did not wish to be associated with his father. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, I''m Arthur. Seref left long ago, old man," said Arthur as he tucked the giant into bed, making sure to cover him as well. The winds of January were harsh even on awakeners, and especially atop mountains. "You should go back to sleep."


    "I''m sorry, Arthur," said Benjamin as he covered his eyes. "I haven''t told you the truth about Seref yet. I''m afraid that you will leave me for what I have done."


    Arthur was silent, and before long, the man was fast asleep. As he had suspected, Benjamin was half-asleep and didn''t know what he was saying. However, the words stuck with Arthur as he didn''t feel like Benjamin was talking nonsense. It sounded like a confession of guilt. Could there be more to his father''s past life that Arthur did not know?


    In the end, he decided to stop thinking about it. Arthur had a routine to enforce. Nyx was right. If he wanted to be stronger, he needed to learn how to be himself again. He needed to practice discipline through epting the mundane life.


    Seref could have been a saint in his past life, but it wouldn''t make the things hemitted any less unforgivable. Arthur would never ept that man as his father again, and he was just the same as any other person to him. The difference is that Arthur would save strangers but leave Seref to die.


    Arthur imagined that scenario ying out as he left the pavilion. Nyx was already cleaning the n, and he did not attempt to hide. Arthur picked up a mop and began helping her clean. The two of them did not exchange any words, as that was far from necessary.


    It might be the first time Arthur picked up a mop and cleaned a ce ever since he awakened. Even after his awakening, whenever he needed cleaning, he would use his runes. They were faster and got the job done a lot better. However, he had to see what was different about this mundane routine.


    Arthur cleaned with Nyx, and they were done with the n a lot sooner than they anticipated because there were two of them. Instead of going down the mountain, Arthur decided to pick up the training equipment in the field and return it to the rack. After he was done, he decided to descend the mountain, only to find Nyx in the river already.


    The water was cold against his skin, almost freezing. Arthur had to endure as he sat still in the river, awaiting his food for the day. Although he no longer needed sustenance, he wanted to attempt mimicking Nyx to see if he learned something.


    Nyx managed to catch her fish and began cooking a distance away. Arthur remained still against the current, which was neither strong nor sluggish. However, not a single fish approached him for an entire hour, making him restless. This, in turn, made even more fish avoid him.


    One hour. Two hours. Three hours. Still nothing.


    Arthur could not see the sky, but he knew that it had to be dark. Once the sun was down, the river became a lot colder, prompting Arthur to leave since he doubted he would have any sess today. Then, he approached the forest where Nyx was cutting firewood.


    "I didn''t manage to catch a fish," said Arthur as he stood behind the woman. "I don''t understand why."


    "Because they can sense the wrath in you," said Nyx with a smile as she brought her axe down. "And the more you remain, the more your wrath wants to break free. Are you going to give up?"


    Arthur was silent as he pondered her words and then turned around and returned to the river. He took off his clothes again and threw them inside his subspace. Then, he jumped into the water again to try his luck. Although Arthur tried to calm down, it seemed impossible.


    The thoughts that he had tried to suppress all this time seemed to bounce out of their burial sites. It might be the stream or theck of things to keep him upied, but Arthur found himself thinking about things that he long forgot about. His memories seemed to be a movie that did not cease ying.


    The Lime Agency fired him from his job, which prompted him to take a job as a porter. It almost killed him, and he ended up saving one of his current sub-guild masters, Yuran Evel, who was seeking the regeneration core for his mother. After that came the trial, and then the Apprentices Cup, and then Jerano College. Then came Alka and its horrors.


    Arthur had never thought about how many things happened in the span of a few years. Alka might have been the cruelest to him. He lost his arm, friends, family, and dignity as soon as he got there. Ellen had drifted away in this time, which left him feeling like his struggles in Alka could have been avoided if he did not hesitate in fighting her.


    Then came the meeting with Larza, who forced herself to have intercourse with Arthur in order to take away his life essence. She robbed him of something that Arthur did not understand until now but could have been the closest he had to safety. It fueled his desire to be strong again more than ever.


    Diana was the beacon of hope in that darkness. Meeting her was not under the greatest of circumstances, but it became the best thing that ever happened to him. Then, losing her again made Arthur crumble even further, losing thest shred of his humanity and tearing the timeline apart.


    After almost a year of returning, Arthur felt like he began to understand why he merged the timelines. It was not in defiance against the ns of his father and the guardians. Arthur wished to escape from that cruel ce. He wanted things to stop moving, and to undo what happened to him.


    It was a difficult pill to swallow, but Arthur never moved on from what happened. He did not talk to anyone about it, nor did he seek to process everything. His father betrayed him, and Arthur just epted it and tried to move on. Diana died for him, and he destroyed the timeline and moved on. Sier betrayed him, but Arthur had to move on.


    After his mother went into aa because of his father, Arthur could not register what was happening to him anymore. It became a blurred dream of tragedies. Everything became just another item to add to the list of tragedies he suffered. And now, inside this stream of water, they came back to remind him of how much they hurt.


    "Arthur."


    A voice called for him from somewhere, jolting his consciousness awake. Arthur returned to his senses as he realized that even though he was still inside the stream, the water had moved away from him. The stream had split in half with him hovering inside a sphere of wrath.


    "Are you alright?" asked Nyx from behind him, prompting Arthur to raise a hand to touch his forehead. The cracks of wrath on his skin were growing bigger, threatening to burst at the seams of his very existence.


    "I am," he said, but Nyx did not seem convinced. Arthur left the stream and allowed the water to rejoin as he got dressed. "It seems I''m still unable to master the mundane life."


    "Once your mind knows the routine, it begins to fight against you," said Nyx as she watched him throw his robes on. "It has nothing better to do than to dig out any past traumas and hardships. This is the first challenge of the mundane."


    "And how do I defeat it?" asked Arthur as he pushed his hands through the sleeves.


    "That''s the issue here, Arthur. You think of everything as a battle. Sometimes, you don''t need to defeat the world or let it defeat you. You can just ept it."


    "I have done enough epting," said Arthur while shaking his head. "I want to fight."


    "But have you truly epted anything?" asked Nyx. Arthur was silent, feeling like she was speaking ideals that did not apply in his case. He had moved on, whether he liked it or not. Arthur had to move on, not just for his sake, but for the world''s sake.


    Nyx watched him leave, unable to answer him or choosing not to do something like that. Arthur climbed the mountain again, his mind a mess. However, he soon forgot about it when he returned to find Rain ready to leave on her quest.

 Chapter 1293 A Struggle Against Future

    1293 A Struggle Against Future


    Two days before Arthur''s struggles against his own past, Diana was struggling with their future. She met ric again after Arthur left her with the task of protecting the sand thieves. Her opinion of the pirate went downhill after he invited Arthur on an otherworldly adventure and fight against Devaheim. After all, this person was trying to separate them.


    "I can feel your piercing gaze from a mile away, princess," said ric as he closed a book. He was sitting in their inn''s lobby, awaiting their descent. Of course, he wouldn''t have guessed that Arthur was gone on a mission to stop the war between West and East Sourna. "Did he tell you?"


    "Of course, he did," said Diana, folding her hands and ring at him. "I told him that it sounds like bullshit, but he seems to believe you. I don''t mind making a drastic decision and killing you without his knowledge."


    "As expected of the princess of Alva, you have your father''s tyranny," said ric with a sigh as he pushed a cup of tea forward. "Instead of threatening me and breaking Arthur''s trust in your decision-making, how about you judge my words for yourself?"


    "And allow you to fool me?"


    "If a conversation is all it takes to fool you, then you might be a fool," said ric with a provocativeugh. The wooden tiles of the inn were rapidly covered with frost, which rmed the historian into jumping from his seat. If eyes could kill, he would have been dead already. "I apologize! Just hear me out, okay? I worked really hard on this character."


    "What are you talking about?" asked Diana with a frown. "Are you hinting that this character is not your real body?"


    "This is a mere projection of myself. I project my body into different worlds and learn about them. This is my hobby and career. My mom even brags to her sister that her son is a professional gamer."


    "I feel sorry for your mom."


    "Hey! No need to be so rude," said ric as he gestured toward the seat in front of him with a smile. "Please have a seat. The game is not something that separates us, but unites us. If you listen to what I have to say, you might find a way to be with Arthur forever."


    Diana was tempted, to be honest. She pulled the chair with a frown as she sat down and melted her frost. Steam rose from the flooring under the bulging eyes of the owner and the nervousughter of ric. The historian then pulled a chair and sat down.


    "Speak,"manded the princess with a frown. "If I feel like you are fooling me, you''re dead." Diana knew she was being harsh to someone who helped them and only suggested that Arthur leave their world, but the mere idea unnerved her. Was she going to lose the one person she cared about? Again?


    "I will speak the truth, and it''s your judgment that will decide whether I am fooling you or not," said ric as he sat down and pushed the tea forward again. "Please, let''s have a chat. Let''s start with your basic knowledge about Devaheim."


    Diana did not drink her tea but still entertained the man in front of her. In order to understand whether Arthur ''needs'' to leave or not, she decided to set aside her anger and work to keep him here. She told ric her basic understanding of the kingdom of gods from what Arthur had shared and what she learned while building Runera.


    ric corrected some concepts for her, like her belief that the gods were a race of their own. It turned out that the gods were like him, gamers who rose through worlds and reached the closest one to the Gamemaster, Devaheim.


    Diana asked him about this Gamemaster and what it meant. ric himself was unsure, as the title was given out of necessity rather than actual evidence. It was just known that whoever approves of those entering Devaheim was also the one to have the highest level to ever exist in the universe.


    ric also exined that these levels were different from the Level Up Legacy that Arthur has created. It was a spiritual level, which would decide your starting point in different worlds. A person who begins in a higher world would be weaker than those who rose from the lowest because of their levels.


    The discussion then reached the point that Diana had been eager to know: why should they even attempt to rise to a higher world? And the anticipation of the answer made her sit on the edge of her seat, nervous. ric paused a little, seeming to understand the answer that she desired. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Arthur ns on fighting against Devaheim, right?" asked ric while tapping the table. "Although he defeated more than one god already, it doesn''t mean a thing. Higher yers have a level restriction while they descend to lower worlds. They release that seal through forbidden techniques that eat away their levels, but they would still be nowhere near their real strength."


    "Then, Arthur cannot defeat Devaheim, but he can protect our world," realized Diana as she stared at her own reflection in the tea. It was distorted and lost. "What''s wrong with that?"


    "It depends on what he wants," said ric with a shrug. "I just want to see a change in the status quo. Devaheim has been too cocky with their amazing items and higher levels. If he wants to be the king of wrath and lead the rebellion against Devaheim, then he needs to level up. If he wants to protect this world, then he can just stay here."


    "¡­alright," resigned Diana as she couldn''t see a fault in his argument. "How do I ensure that we end up together? I don''t want to leave his side."


    "That''s sweet, but difficult to attain. In order to rise through the worlds, you two must both have a certain skill called Red String. It brings two souls to the same world in their next ascension. That is the only option for you two."


    Diana was still confused, unable to wrap her head around this ''levels and skills'' talk of ric. However, if there was a way for them to be together and grow stronger, then she would seek it. As she was considering such a thing, the runic device on her waist began shining. The sand thieves had made their move.

 Chapter 1294 Invading a Palace

    1294 Invading a Pce


    Themunication device was one that Arthur had designed himself. It was a bracelet engraved with more runes than most signal towers. ording to him, it couldmunicate following a specific mana frequency across unlimited distances. Arthur could even transfer calls directed to him to her, making it possible for her to rece him.


    "Is something wrong?" asked ric with confusion since Diana rose from her seat without warning. She reached for her bracelet and received the coordinates of the summon, but she could not teleport like Arthur did. Hence, she stayed in Hikma.


    "I need to help the sand thieves," said Diana with a frown. However, she was soon stumped by a silly question. "In which direction should I go?"


    Although Arthur had exined to her what coordinates were, Diana was still confused. There was no such thing in Alka. Even more, their world did not have any of the ''technology'' that seemed to make the world easier for them. However, she promised Arthur that she would take care of this, and she would.


    ric took a look at the hologram she activated and took a moment to use something too. He was writing in the air, just like he did back in the library. It was his ''Hacking'' ability. Diana couldn''t understand how he could hack something without a de, but her world was already filled with bizarre things.


    "Alright, I hacked into the portal system of Hikma. There is a station nearby that will transfer us to the nearest coordinates to that ce," said ric before he rose from his chair and led the way. Although she felt a little annoyed that he wasing too, Diana was nheless grateful for his help.


    The hacking man walked ahead of her, leading the way to a building that Diana had only heard about but had not entered. These ces were called Portal Stations, points where spatial runes are employed to transfer people and goods across great distances. It blew her mind that such runes were easily essible to the public.


    Arthur had always been the one to teleport her around. He was her mini-portal station, of sorts. She had newfound respect for him now that she realized how much he made her life easier. ric gave some money to the station worker and found a corner where he once again used his ability.


    "There will be somemotion once we hack into the system," said ric as he typed into empty air in front of him, his eyes darting from one ce to another. "Before you jump into the portal, freeze the room. The portal will reset one minute after we enter. We need a wall of ice that prevents anyone from entering after us."


    "That''s easy," said Diana and waited for his signal. ric nodded to her when she was ready, and Diana flicked her hand. The ice rose from the ground instantly, creating a wall that blocked ess to the portal. People staggered backward as they screamed in fright.


    "Let''s go!" shouted ric as he rushed through the portal. Diana followed him, and the two of them felt their consciousness shift and expand away from their bodies as they appeared inside a station. As soon as their bodies stabilized, ric and Diana found themselves surrounded by armored knights.


    "Who are you?!" shouted one of them as they pointed their spears at the two. The two of them were confused, looking at each other while backing away. Diana was ready to fight the instant a weapon was pointed at her, but ric tried to hold her back to understand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We did note here to fight!" shouted ric, stopping the knights in their tracks. He could feel their hostility toward them, evident in their eyes. "I''m sorry, but we really have no idea where we are!"


    "You must be with the sand thieves!" shouted the captain as he unsheathed his sword while ring at them. "We will not let you harm the Wisemen!"


    After hearing his deration, ric and Diana realized their location. They had teleported straight into the pce where the sand thieves were conducting their attack. It made sense that the guards would rush to the portal to prevent reinforcements.


    "That means they are the enemy, right?" asked Diana as wings appeared on her back, made of ice and blue mes. "I no longer need to hold back."


    As soon as she unleashed her wings, the temperature inside the room fell by several degrees. The ice mes worked to not only freeze but also destroy whatever they touched, forcing the guards to retreat once frost covered their armor. ric hurried to hold her back, making Diana frown at him.


    "We cannot cause a massacre. ording to Arthur, we have yet to choose a side, right?" asked ric, who let go of her once he saw her frown. Heughed nervously as he turned to the soldiers. "If you can just freeze them, that would be ideal."


    "...Fine," muttered Diana with a sigh as she called back her mes, but icy mist rose from her body. The guards looked at her with fear, given her Ice Spirit features like the shards on her ears. She smirked at them before flicking her wrists.


    Whoosh!


    In the next instant, the guards were frozen still. ric watched with amazement as Diana walked out of the station. They were indeed inside the pce, but the station was outside the inner pce where the sand thieves had summoned them from. As long as she got to them in time, everything would be alright.


    More guards rushed through the royal grounds as they noticed the new intruders. Diana froze them with a wave of her hand before rushing farther into the pce. ric followed her, fighting off any enemies that managed to break through the ice.


    A giant guard protected the pce''s gate, wearing red armor that sparked fire. Diana tried to freeze him, but the armor seemed to protect him against the frost. Heughed as he summoned the rest of his followers, ready to fight off the intruders when blue mes appeared to signal the beginning of their nightmare.

 Chapter 1295 Evolved Abilities

    1295 Evolved Abilities


    "Who are you?" asked the Red Captain through his armor, his eyes zing with fury as he stared at the petite woman who had intruded on their pce, alone. Of course, there was a man with her, but it was clear that the woman was the real issue at hand.


    "Someone you should not stand against," said Diana as she stepped forward, her wings zing with blue mes that could turn everything to cinders. "I do not wish to harm any of you, but I don''t mind taking the unsavory route if resisted."


    "And I cannot let you pass, little girl," said the giant captain as his men spread around them. "Your ice magic is not going to help you against us. We are the Red Unit, warriors carved from the heart of mes. If you surrender now, we have no qualms about making this a simple arrest." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Who said ice is my only specialty?" asked Diana with a smirk as she waved her hand, letting blue mes burst in a pir around her. "If you are carved from mes, then I am the me itself, little ones. Know your limits and your opponents before you rush to your death."


    Diana was warning them, although one might mistake her words for mockery. The captain was such a person, and he shouted for his men to surround the two intruders. ric was surprised, turning to give his back to Diana to anticipate the fight. However, the fight ended faster than he could react.


    Blue mes roared to life as if the world itself was fueling their destruction. Diana stood at the epicenter of the great disaster as the mes engulfed everything. Men screamed and women howled as the mes passed through their armor and the warriors themselves. Despite their attacks and defenses, nothing stood against the mes.


    "What the hell are these mes? They do not bring destruction, but my men are falling!" roared the captain as he decided to attack the perpetrator. He rushed Diana with his great hammer that seemed to weld the world together as it traveled toward her. In response, Diana raised a hand that erected a barrier of ice.


    Boom!


    The sh of the two forces shook the pce as the knights fell one after the other, unconscious. Their captain nced at them with unease as he shifted his attention to the blue and red eyes before him. Diana smirked at him, a little yful but terrifyingly chilling.


    "You are strong, and so are your men," said the woman from behind the ice that refused to crack no matter how much the captain hammered it. "But you fought against the wrong opponents. If you do not treat them soon, they will never wake up."


    "What have you done to them?" the Red Captain implored an answer from this powerful stranger. If he could understand what happened to his men, he might be able to save them or even defeat his current enemy. He had mocked the sand thieves earlier for theirme attack, but this was on another level. The Wisemen would have no chance against her mes.


    "I name it Soulfire," said Diana with a grin as she made sure to strengthen the ice after the captain retreated. His subordinates were now on the ground, sprawled and howling with pain unlike any other. This was the same tactic she used to harm Deluge and his astral projection. "A fire that burns the soul."


    Hearing her answer, the Red Captain was more confused than rmed. The world has yet to learn about the existence of souls or their effects on the world, and he was less sure about the effect of a fire that burns them. In the end, he retreated and looked at his warriors, heartbroken.


    "Please, save them," said the Red Captain as he dropped his hammer to the ground, and then he too fell to his knees. "I have a duty to protect these men before I have a duty to protect this gate!"


    Diana allowed her ice to dissipate, staring at the captain kneeling on the ground. Although she could inflict the damage, she could not undo it, no matter how hard he begged. However, she could alleviate the damage done by her mes through her ice. It would not restore the souls, but it would allow them to heal.


    Every element had different properties, but Diana obtained two more after she used the Isotox to train her powers and evolve them. The first one she named Soulfire, an attack that could not be stopped except with spiritual energy. She mastered this with the help of G, the witch who specialized in spirits.


    As for the second one, she called it Iceheart. It was the same method she used to keep herself entrapped in ice for over a century. The ice would not damage the target, but empower their souls and let them nourish their bodies. Therefore, in theory, she could not undo the Soulfire but could help the souls heal a little. Diana exined this to the captain.


    "Anything, please," said the man as he lowered his head. "I will open the gates right this instant."


    And he was true to his words. The man stepped aside while opening the gates for them to enter. Diana nced at ric, who nodded, and she walked toward the warriors still suffering from her blue mes. After extinguishing them, she sped her hands together and closed her eyes.


    A hum of energy rippled throughout the pce grounds. Diana spread her arms as the floor became covered with ice that rushed toward the warriors. The captain was rmed again but was surprised to see the ice cover the ground only, and not attack his unit.


    Then, the sprawled knights stopped screaming as their faces eased. The Red Captain was surprised to see the effect so quickly. Before he could thank the mysterious woman, she and herpanion entered the pce grounds, leaving them to heal from a terrifying ability.


    The captain had failed in his mission to protect the pce, but he was not worried about the Wisemen. The warriors inside were on a different level than them, and he had to admit that despite his pride. However, the reason he was not worried about the Wisemen was because a special guest was in the pce.

 Chapter 1296 Pillar Heads

    Chapter 1296 Pir Heads


    The pce had many guards, but Diana used her frost to freeze them before they could hinder them. She turned to ric, who was still monitoring the situation through his hacking abilities, and asked, "How far are we from the location of the signal?"


    "There is no doubt that it''s within the pce. If we run in a straight line, it would take us minutes. However," paused the pirate as he stared ahead, "we might run into more than just one obstacle."


    Diana saw that a barrier had appeared in front of them, blocking their progress in the pce. Her mes burst to sh against the barrier, but it stood resilient. She sighed and sent a small sphere of red and blue toward the barrier before she pulled ric aside and entered a room for cover.


    "What''s¡ª" began the man before a deafening explosion shook the pce. The room they entered seemed to be filled with archives, which the explosion sent toward the floor along with their shelves. ric had to hug the walls as the explosion passed, simmering into falling bricks from the ceiling.


    Diana did not wait for him to recover or understand what had happened. ric had to follow her as she left the room and went back to the corridor. The force barrier was gone, reced by crumbling walls and ceiling. Ice and fire covered different parts of the small crater that had appeared, which left ric speechless.


    "Um, Miss Diana, what have you done?" asked ric with genuine confusion. Despite iming to be from a higher world, he seemed unable toprehend what was happening. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I just released some of the destruction my body fights against," she answered with a grin before rushing ahead. ric gulped and followed her into the pce, where she kept freezing guards or tearing the ce down. As they ran through a long corridor, ric made the mistake of telling her that the signal was right through the wall.


    Diana did not hesitate at all. Her blue wings burst from her back to cover the entire hallway before she burst forward faster than anyone could see. She reached the wall in an instant, and in the next, tore through it with her blue mes as if it were paper.


    "His girlfriend is just as crazy as he is!"ughed ric as he followed her through the melting walls, reaching therge halls where the signal was sent from. Diana stood on the other side, unmoving, as she stared at the dark hall with countless pirs.


    ric slowed down, confused why she had stopped. As he looked around the hall, he saw no one apart from the pirs that filled the ce. They were so numerous that people would find it hard to reach the other side without getting lost. As he wondered why this hall was designed like this and where the sand thieves were, Diana raised a hand to stop his advance.


    "What kind of disgusting ability is this?" she asked with a frown, but ric took a moment to understand. She was ring at one of the pirs. Fused into the yellow bricks was a head protruding from the pir of a man with blood leaking from his mouth.


    ric was horrified to realize that the rest of the pirs had simr heads of people still breathing but buried into them. The pirs were old, but they had somehow fused living people inside their bellies. Diana seemed disgusted as she waved her hand, sending a pulse of mes through the hall to illuminate it.


    The mes traveled far and wide, revealing many heads of unconscious people fused into the pirs. Diana looked around for the culprit, but he seemed reluctant to show himself. However, her intuition was sharper than ric anticipated.


    "Since you fused these people into the pirs, you should be able to hide in them just the same," said Diana with a smirk as she looked around the hall. "Reveal yourself, disgusting bastard."


    The hall was quiet in response to her provocation. ric waited for someone to reveal themselves, but no one moved inside the hall. As he was contemting using his abilities to find the life sources inside the hall, a voice snickered through the darkness.


    "How is it disgusting to entrap the rats that invaded this home?" asked a voice from the darkness as mana rippled through the hall. The pirs swayed and moved, each giving a piece of themselves to create a figure before them. The figure turned out to be an average-looking man with long, silky hair of different colors. "Answer me, Diana of Runera."


    "How do you know me?" asked Diana with a frown as she stared at the man. ric tried to remember who this man was, but he found that hard to achieve with his body being half y and half human. Even now, he was morphing before them.


    "I heard whispers about the woman that Arthur Netherborne sacrificed the world for," said the man with a smile. "A beauty like no other, like a divine goddess descending to the mortal realm. Ice and fire both exist within her, threatening to break free and destroy the world."


    "And who are you, twisted bastard?"


    "I can answer that," replied ric as he found a match in his search. He had taken the man''s appearance and ability through his ability and matched it with online photos from the inte. Although the inte was down, ric had arge portion of it. "He is Rn of On, a descendant of the Transmutation Guardian. His ability involves changing elements into one another and morphingndscapes as he wishes."


    "Your introduction humbles me," said Rn with a dramatic bow as he snickered to himself. "I half-expected to find Arthur Netherborne here, but never expected to find his little girlfriend. This is¡­ amusing."


    "You were expecting Arthur?" asked Diana with a frown, her mes growing a little out of hand. If this man knew that Arthur was in Sourna, he might be here to harm him. "How do you know him?"


    "We met once in Ilios. At that time, we agreed to stay away from each other''s paths, but that seems almost impossible after he defeated my father, the Empyrean of On."

 Chapter 1297 Transmutation Arts

    Chapter 1297 Transmutation Arts


    "I doubt that''s the reason you came here. What is the heir of a different nation doing in Hikma?" asked ric with confusion as he deactivated his ability with a frown. "Even more, protecting the royal pce of Sourna?"


    "You realized my identity, so you should piece together what is happening," said Rn with a smirk as he waved his hand. Humanoid creatures rose from the ground, fortified with elemental mana that seemed to change every second.


    "We should nip this in the bud," said Diana as she summoned her mana. Before they could attack, Diana released her frost to freeze them. However, the humanoid elementals turned red, bursting with mes. Their high heat melted down the frost, rendering her attack useless.


    "My elementals are far stronger than any other because of their adaptability," said Rn with a confident smirk as he created even more. "I have studied your abilities and created these elementals specifically to counter them. They are soulless and can summon elements as they desire, just like you."


    "Is that so?" asked Diana as she stared at the elemental golems with a rxed expression that did not suit the situation. ric had a feeling that she was nning something, and he couldn''t wait to see what it was. "Although I would love to kill you straight away, there is the issue with the sand thieves. I need you to release them."


    "These are my precious statues, a testimony of the fragile resistance that they represent and their foolish ambitions. This hall will remain like this until they turn to bones, reminding whoever steps in that the rulers cannot be defeated." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A rather cruel mindset," muttered Diana with a frown. "But since you are the only one who can undo the damage, I have to let you live. Name your price, Rn of On."


    "I don''t need a thing," said Rn with a smile as his body finished forming. "But I did not expect the King of Wrath himself to step into Sourna and disrupt our ns. If he promises to return to his runic city, I will spare their pathetic lives."


    ric was silent the entire time because he reactivated his ability. Although it was a hacker ability, it was different than what one would expect from the name. His ability to hack is not limited to technology that Earth now possesses. Its main usage was against runes, and the world was full of them.


    While Diana and Rn conversed, he was studying the structure of the pirs that held the sand thieves, still groaning while being suffocated. Once their chests became immobile, there was no way for them to breathe normally. Thus, he had to make haste to release them.


    ''As expected,'' thought ric while watching the pirs. ''The thieves are not fused into the pirs, only trapped in them. It seems that the mana cost to manipte the human body was too great for Rn to consider. If this is the case, I might be able to save them.''


    ric faced one issue in particr that prevented him from achieving this. The pirs themselves were not created from runes, only manipted to be a vessel for the thieves. Rn did not need to expend mana to keep them in their current shape.


    "Miss," whispered ric as the tension rose between the two sides. "I made sure of it. The thieves are only entrapped inside the pirs, not fused. If we destroy the pirs, we might be able to save them."


    "That''s too risky," said Diana as her attention did not leave the rising golems. "One wrong move and one of them could die. I cannot let that happen, since Arthur delegated the task to me."


    "We can summon him here."


    "Not a chance," said Diana with a frown. "I don''t want to disturb his reunion with his family, so I will handle this situation before following him," she said. ric was once again amazed by their indestructible bond. He had no idea what the two of them faced together to be inseparable, but he knew it wasn''t anything he could obtain himself.


    "Your puny thieves will meet their end in ten minutes," said Rn while taking out an hourss before flipping it upside down. "After that, they will suffocate to death inside the pirs, and you will have a reminder of your failure inside this hall. That is, if you refuse my offer."


    "You can try all you want, coward," said Diana with augh as her wings burst with mes, engulfing the hall. As they touched ric, he found them to be gentle and warm, not harming him in any way. "I can see through your fear. You are afraid of what Arthur can do to your nation."


    Rn frowned as she revealed his true feelings. If Arthur indeed fights them, they would be in big trouble. "If that''s the case, I just have to capture his weakness: you." Rn then waved his hand, and the elemental golems rushed forward, shooting different kinds of elemental attacks toward the two.


    ric stepped back as a wall of ice appeared to shield him. At the same time, Diana allowed her blue mes to burst, covering the entire hall. The elemental golems did not disintegrate but simply fell to the ground without the control of their master.


    "The golems might be resilient, but not the fragile control you have over them," said Diana with a smirk as she raised her hand, summoning an ice sword. The entire hall began freezing the moment it appeared, and even Rn lost his cool a little. "Arthur is not the only enemy you should be afraid of, Rn of On."


    As he watched the golems fall, Rn realized his mistake. He did not gather enough data about the effects of the Soulfire, expecting them to only work on living targets. This mistake stemmed from theck of understanding of spiritual energy and how it affects the world.


    "If this is the case, then I will fight you myself," said Rn as he stepped forward, his existence merging with the very nature of the world. "I will show you the real terror known as the transmutation arts."

 Chapter 1298 An Entrapped Pirate

    1298 An Entrapped Pirate


    In normal times, the Pce of Sourna was hard to infiltrate. That was because of the force field surrounding the pce and the armies that could be summoned at a moment''s notice. However, the armies were sent to Levan Ind¡ªa n foiled by Arthur Netherborne¡ªand had yet to return. At the same time, the sand thieves attacked, disabling the force field and throwing the pce into disarray. These ideal circumstances allowed another figure to infiltrate the pce.


    A figure walked through the shadows of the pce, unseen by the guards and passing through the battles taking ce. This figure also noticed Diana rushing through the pce to save the sand thieves, providing even more distraction. Their presence inside the pce went unnoticed until the battle between Rn and Diana blocked their path forward.


    In the end, the figure had to improvise. Their hands created clouds so thick that they could carry them to a higher window. The clouds then struck the iron bars with lightning and melted them, allowing the figure to be carried inside the second floor of the pce.


    As theynded inside, the rest of their journey was easy. Their destination was a hall filled with wanted posters, with their essence extracted. The figure stopped in front of a particr poster and pulled their hood down to stare at the poster and the woman depicted on it.


    "They haven''t caught you yet, Rain," muttered the woman beneath the hood. Her eyes reminisced memories long gone as she stared at the poster. "You have grown so much since Ist remember, I bet. I wonder where you are now?"


    This woman, with curly hair as ck as the night and features hardened by a lifetime of sailing, was none other than Valeria Storm. The world believed her to be dead or missing after Deluge sank her ships and imprisoned herrades, but she was alive and kicking, fighting in the shadows of the world.


    Just a few steps away was another poster of a criminal yet to be caught¡ªhers. Valeria walked past the poster as she traveled down the ''Hall of Triumph.'' Her crew had disbanded after their ships sank, and most of them were either dead or imprisoned. However, she had a mission to stop Deluge from obtaining the Amplifier.


    Valeria had witnessed his powers firsthand, starting as a seed in one of her crewmates. Then, the seed grew into a crazed frenzy, ending with countless swords pointed toward their captain, Valeria herself. In the end, she was defeated not through power or strategy but the weak minds inside her own crew.


    The reason she wanted to infiltrate the pce was to obtain the essence of her first mate. Although Valeria could control the weather and create natural disasters, she was not a tracker like Gordon had been. However, he was the first to be captured by the Wisemen.


    Her trip down the hall ended in front of the poster of her lifelong friend, which pained Valeria more than she would have liked. Beneath the poster was an essence harvested from the man himself, through means that she did not understand and never wished to know.


    "We have one more voyage, dear friend," Valeria said as she stared at the glowing essence. "I need your ability one more time to stop the madness from engulfing the world. If the Sin of Lust obtains the Amplifier, the entire world will have to obey him."


    Valeria then crouched down to grab the essence, and it came off the pedestal easily. However, her danger senses red, and she threw the essence in the next instant. Before she could even fathom what was happening, her body reacted by creating a hurricane around her.


    The essence that was in her hand a moment ago exploded, creating a prison around itself. If not for her acute senses toward disaster, Valeria would have been imprisoned inside the essence. At the same time, a force field activated inside the hall as light burst from the ceiling, blinding her momentarily.


    Although she was safe inside the small hurricane, Valeria did not like what was happening. The Wisemen must have ced traps on the essence because they knew she would seek them, or it could be a coincidence. But either way, they knew she was here.


    "I thought that no one would be dumb enough to steal from under our nose," said a voice from outside the room as a figure stepped through the door. It was the Central Wiseman, old and senile, hunching over his cane as he made his way toward Valeria. "But here is the smartest pirate to live being just that dumb."


    The hurricane began dissipating to reveal Valeria Storm within. The harsh lights shone bright on her dark skin, revealing her aging features. Unlike the poster where she was young, the pirate herself was growing old. "I would do anything to stop the madness."


    "Oh, I bet you would," said the Central Wiseman with a smile as he opened his eyes. Instead of looking like a human, they were filled with darkness. "That''s why I waited here, posing as a Wiseman myself, and waited for your appearance. Instead, all I had was some thieves with pink dreams of freedom."


    Valeria frowned as she saw his appearance, and his words made her deduce that this was not a Wiseman, but someone else. In front of her eyes, the man''s face began to expand, his gait straightening, and silver hair growing from his bald head. Momentster, Deluge reced the old man, with his arrogant smile and impressive physique.


    "Deluge," muttered Valeria with shaking rage, which she had tried to bottle down for countless months since he attacked her. She wanted to focus on the bigger picture, but just seeing his face and smile brought her back to the day she lost everything.


    "A pleasure to meet you again, Valeria," said the Sin of Lust with a grin as he stretched his body. "It was a pain in the ass to even locate you. But it will be worth it once I obtain the artifact that you have." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I would never hand it to you," said Valeria as lightning crackled around her from dark clouds leaking from her body. "Just like how I escaped before, I will do it again."

 Chapter 1299 Sword Tyrant

    1299 Sword Tyrant


    "Last time, you had the sea," said Deluge with a smile as he took a dramatic pose, his index finger touching his forehead and his entire body tilting. He was always a fan of theatrics and annoying Valeria. "There is nothing but deserts around you, Valeria. How about you hand it over?"


    "How about you grow a pair and take it yourself?" asked Valeria with a grin as she drew her sword, which was shaped like a lightning bolt. It was named Bolt, a weapon that had won her many battles because itplemented her ability.


    "A vast ocean such as myself cannot be insulted by a blobfish," said Deluge with his head high, his nose almost touching the ceiling. Then, he pointed a finger toward Valeria. "If you surrender now, you will have a ce on my crew. We will one day conquer the world, and you can be a part of it."


    "You have a better chance of actually convincing a blobfish," said Valeria with a forced grin as she aimed her sword at him. "I came here for the essence, and I do not n on leaving without it."


    "I can see where Rain has learned this foolish attitude from," said Deluge with a sigh as he waved his hand, creating countless ethereal warriors from the essences scattered around the dark room. They rose without resistance, turning toward Valeria with brandished weapons.


    "Force Warriors," muttered Valeria as her expression crumbled. "It seems this is going to be difficult." The pirate smiled but did not seem to be panicking. Some of the essences inside this hall belonged to her crewmates, while others belonged to famous pirates that once ruled the seas.


    Valeria knew that she had no chance against so many. However, being nothing but a warrior of force changed things. They might retain some of their abilities and consciousness, but their true strength was long gone, bing nothing more than an essory.


    "I do have one question before this ends, Deluge," muttered Valeria as she stared at the handsome man standing behind his army. As expected, the sin was a chatterbox, forcing his troops to halt until he knew what she wanted. "If you are one of the Wisemen now, does that mean Sourna knows of your ns?"


    "It would be useless to fool me for information," said Deluge with a little smirk. "Only a second-rate viin would reveal vital information right before he strikes. I can tell everything to your dead body, and it would feel just as delicious."


    Valeria could see that he saw through her ns. She wanted to understand what the Wisemen were thinking and how Deluge could control the essences with ease. If they had involved themselves in the n to take over the world, then this would be a disaster. Deluge would have no one to stand against him.


    The warriors jumped toward her, aiming to strike her down. Bolt left a reassuring weight in her hands as she shed, sending bolts of lightning that destroyed the essences or pushed them back. Valeria used her ability to create a storm cloud inside the hall, letting her lightning strike the essences down with ease.


    "As expected from one of the strongest abilities against crowds," muttered Deluge, feeling a headache. He was never thebatant, as his main focus was gathering troops and forcing them to fight for him. Thus, Valeria was a tricky opponent since she countered his strengths with hers.


    Even while surrounded by hundreds, Valeria moved with ease despite her age. One would expect this pirate, who had been around for a hundred years, to be skin and bones. However, she was more agile than most, darting around the hall while evading the myriad of strikes andunching her own.


    The fight was time-consuming, and the hall was destroyed by the lightning. Deluge realized that he might have entrapped her, but she was no easy opponent. However, his ns did not end with these warriors that could be destroyed easily. Deluge raised a hand, creating a portal in the space next to him.


    "Come over here, Jian Ba," called Deluge toward the portal, and a woman stepped through it. She wore light ck armor with lined clothes underneath. Her hair was ck, straight, but tied in a bun behind her head. "I need you to take care of her."


    "As youmand, master," said the cold woman while unsheathing her long sword. Her presence made Valeria turn toward her, frowning at the neer, who was a famous pirate throughout the Lesser Blood Ocean. Deluge might have used his abilities to charm her, but those were merely spections. In terms of fighting power, she was the strongest in his crew.


    Jian Ba raised her sword against Valeria, who was already busy fighting against the warriors. After the arrival of the infamous Sword Tyrant, Valeria could not spare the warriors any more of her attention. For that reason, she ran forward toward the swordswoman, narrowing the distance. Jian Ba did the same.


    Valeria threw her hand, creating a giant hurricane around the two of them in an instant. It was her tactic to divide and conquer. Any of the warriors that tried to attack were destroyed by the hurricane, which not even Valeria could approach without fearing for her life. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A wise decision, Pirate Queen," said Jian Ba as the two women became isted from the rest. "But you will have to defeat me without any means to escape." Jian Ba shot forward toward her, swinging her sword. The entire world seemed to shift alongside her de, reflected in its surface was the entire universe.


    Valeria brought her Bolt forward, coating it with raging lightning. The heat rose to insane degrees, but even with that, it was not enough. Jian Ba cut through her de with ease, and under the shocked eyes of the Pirate Queen, shed through her chest.


    "What a shame," muttered Jian Ba as Valeria stared down in horror. "I had some expectations for this fight." The swordswoman was clearly disappointed until Valeria suddenly disappeared like mist. "It was a mirage," muttered the swordswoman as Valeria appeared behind her.

 Chapter 1300 Birth of A Monster

    1300 Birth of A Monster


    As the battle above was in full swing, the one below was reaching its climax. Rn had proved to be a great match against Diana with his ability to change elements from one to another. Her ice shards turned to water with a swing of his hand, and her mes were robbed of oxygen before they died down.


    But even though he had those counterattacks and more, Rn could notnd a single hit on Diana, whose speed reached astonishing levels. Her Iceheart Sword, which fueled her spiritual energy, also worked to enhance Soulfire. The mes on her wings burned stronger than any other, acting as the propelling force that allowed her to fly around the battlefield with ease.


    In the end, the two shed with one another at a speed that no one could follow, not even ric who was watching the battle unfold. He was analyzing the fight to find weaknesses that Diana could exploit, but he fell short, as everything was ending too fast for him to analyze.


    His ability worked wonders, too, as he managed to record the fight and slow it down. Diana was more amazing than he initially believed. Her stats were still at the Deme-Rank, but her speed reached the Astra-rank level or even more. This was unheard of, even in higher worlds, but ric had a theory.


    Arthur could transcend ranks because of his overflowing spiritual energy. It was generally believed that mana was the force that moved the universe, but mana was just fuel. Spiritual energy determined potential, growth, control, and even mental fortitude. Diana exined earlier that her ice could nourish spiritual energy.


    The theory was that even though Diana herself did not have a lot of spiritual energy to begin with, at least not any more than a demi-human would have, she faced certain circumstances that changed that. She used the Isotox, an artifact that separated worlds, as a tool to evolve her abilities and grant herself spiritual energy to survive the gap ¡ª of one-hundred-fifty years ¡ª that existed between both worlds.


    ric believed that the cycle was like this: the worlds tried to merge, the Isotox stopped them by gathering the spatial powers gravitating them to one another, and fueled the ice that enclosed Diana for one-hundred-fifty years. If her spiritual energy was growing for all that time, Diana was a monster just the same.


    The universe was vast, but ric knew that such circumstances were rare enough to be unique in the entire universe. Factors like the method, artifacts, and environment could be replicated, but Diana herself could not be. She was the only person capable of retaining her sanity after waiting for one-hundred-fifty years, and the only one capable of using the spiritual energy to fuel her powers.


    Diana flew higher toward the ceiling, raising her hand to summon her Soulfire once more. Fire spears burst from her hands beforeunching toward Rn, who began rushing through the pirs and merging with them. Before the mes could strike the pirs, Diana called them back andnded next to ric.


    "The bastard is using the sand thieves as shields," muttered Diana with a frown while her face was covered with sweat. She was overusing her mana to maintain that astonishing speed, something that ric found unnecessary.


    "Miss, you can always use spiritual energy to fight him," said ric with hesitation before shooting his shot. "If you agree, I can estimate your spiritual energy, as long as you hold my hand."


    "Estimate?" muttered Diana with confusion as Rn was beginning to form after leaving the pirs again, staring at ric with confusion. "How would estimating the spiritual energy help us against this opponent?"


    "I made some calctions and found out the exact amount of spiritual energy needed for Rn to lose control over his elements. As long as you fight with spiritual energy, he cannot block nor attack. In the end, you will have the advantage."


    Diana seemed doubtful but nodded nheless. ric was happy to see that her trust in him was growing. She offered her hand, and ric activated his ability. A hologram appeared in front of him, showing him how much spiritual energy Diana had. Then, he held her hand.


    ric watched the screen, waiting for the result. He could feel the spiritual energy inside Diana to be as abundant as the sea, but he needed an exact figure. After a few moments, the screen changed, and so did his face. ric turned aghast, his lips trembling as he saw the result on his screen.


    [Spiritual Energy: Error.]


    The three words were like thunderps in his ears. ric had never encountered this problem before, since his ability was at the peak of all analytics abilities in the universe. If he had to guess the reason, it would be that his current spiritual energy in this world was too low for him to estimate hers.


    "How is it?" asked Diana, staring at Rn sending countless attacks toward them.


    "You can use it," said ric with a nod after swallowing hard. He had to wonder what kind of sick coincidence made two monsters end up together, with enough love between them that they would tear down the world for it.


    Diana nodded and grabbed his forearm before flying away, avoiding the attacks andnding on the opposite side. Rn turned toward them, preparing another volley of attacks to decide this battle. ric staggered back as theynded, watching the small woman stand still in the face of elements.


    Then, there was a ripple.


    After the ripple came an explosion of spiritual energying from Diana. The entire hall began to shake. The elements scattered, unable to bear the pressure imposed upon them. Rn and ric fell to their knees, their souls screaming at them to escape. The two men raised their eyes toward the woman who stood expressionless. As beautiful as a goddess, but as terrifying as the devil.


    Diana then conjured her sword again while Rn struggled to rise. ric wanted to be a witness, but the spiritual energy inside the hall was multiplying every second, reaching a level where it was hard to breathe. However, he wanted to bear witness to what might be the birth of a monster.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1301 End of an Era

    1301 End of an Era


    Diana could feel her overflowing spiritual energy take hold of the surroundings. Although she had never fought using it, only using it to fuel her Soulfire, ric was right again about this. She could feel the elemental mage lose his control over the elements as they scattered, abandoning him.


    "What is this feeling?" asked Rn with a smirk as he clutched his chest, raising defiant eyes to re at her. "How can I be so¡­ helpless?"


    Earth had one ring weakness inparison to Alka, and that was witches. G brought spirits to their world and allowed them to manifest, teaching Diana about the benefits of spiritual energy that stemmed from the soul. Diana would have never believed it was effective in other scenarios, like fighting.


    As her energy flowed outward, she could feel it being different. When she trained with G, her spiritual energy was high, but not unusual. Diana could guess the reason behind the increase in her energy: the one hundred and fifty years of waiting. In the end, she opened the dam and allowed her spiritual energy to roam free.


    "Although I am tempted to kill you, I will give you onest option to survive," said Diana as she raised her ice sword toward the kneeling Rn. "Release the sand thieves now, and I will let you leave this ce alive. You have five seconds."


    Rn looked at her with a sweaty face, once again summoning his mana but failing to make it follow hismands. His soul was disturbed by the presence of the woman before him, and he could not focus or control his elements. Even before the five seconds were over, he knew that he had lost.


    "How can I guarantee that you won''t attack me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You cannot, but I am not someone to go back on my word," said Diana as she stared down at him. "You have no other option, either. Your five seconds are over. Decide now, or suffer the consequences," she finished her words with a flick of her sword, letting it freeze the hall. Rn gulped and nodded, and Diana called her spiritual energy back to her body.


    Although she expected Rn to run or resist after she called her energy back, he did no such thing. Instead, he released the sand thieves as instructed, and they copsed on the ground, gasping for air. Most of them lived. The first to rise was a muscr man who wanted to attack Rn.


    Woosh!


    An ice wall appeared in front of the man, who turned to Diana with confusion. "I promised that I would let him live," said Diana with a frown. "Are you the leader?"


    "I am," said the man with a nod. "My name is Thorn. I met Lord Arthur a few days ago."


    "Alright, Thorn. Take your men and leave now. This assassination attempt is over," said Diana as she released her spiritual energy again while turning to Rn, who stood there with a frown. "Once they leave, I will leave as well."


    10:56


    "Mydy, since you are here, we can finish what we have started," said Thorn with confusion, hoping to draw the Princess of Ice and Fire to his side. However, Diana red at him, and he gulped down before calling to hisrades to gather and leave.


    The sand thieves rushed out of the hall, leaving ric, Diana, and Rn. Her mission was aplished, and she could leave this ce now. Rn, however, seemed to have some questions before she left.


    "What is your goal here in Sourna?" asked Rn.


    "Would you believe me if I said that we have nothing against Sourna itself?" said Diana as she retracted her sword and spiritual energy. Rn did not attack, knowing that he was not her opponent anymore. "Sourna happens to be an important ce."


    "Because of the Netherborne n?" asked Rn with a knowing smile. Diana did not answer him, but it was clear. "You dragged yourselves into a bigger mess than you think."


    "We are not ones to fear battles."


    "This is not going to be a battle, but a war," said Rn with a frown. "You cannot win wars alone. There is a limit to how powerful one can be, and numbers are far stronger than individual strength. If you join every fight that youe across, one of them will spell your doom."


    Rn did not seem to be threatening them, but sending a warning. As Diana frowned and tried to read the hidden implications in his words, a resounding explosion came from above them. The entire pce began to shake while the ceiling cracked and a fissure appeared.


    "This ce is copsing!" shouted ric as he stared at the ceiling. Diana rushed toward him and created an ice dome around the two. The ceiling came crashing down toward them, colliding with the ice, but failing to break through.


    Once the ce settled, Diana pushed through using her dome until she saw the lights outside. Then, her ice thawed, giving them a clear image of the battlefield. The hall was gone, and most of the pirs were destroyed. Atop the debris stood two figures, one impaling the other.


    "What is happening?" asked Diana with confusion. ric climbed beside her and watched the two women, before his eyes widened with surprise. "Do you know them?" she asked.


    "The swordswoman is Jian Ba, a member of the Lust Pirates, and the one with a sword through her chest is none other than Valeria Storm herself," muttered ric with confusion. Diana turned toward the scene and realized that this was bad.


    Jian Ba raised Valeria Storm with her sword before throwing her away, letting her roll and crash to the rubble. Valeria coughed blood as more leaked from her chest, but was unable to stand. As for the swordswoman, she cleaned her long sword with a handkerchief.


    "I was surprised by the trick, but I shouldn''t expect more from an old dog," said Jian Ba with disappointment. "This is the end of your era, Pirate Queen."

 Chapter 1302 Respect

    Chapter 1302 Respect


    Diana had no idea how Valeria, the woman they had been looking for, literally fell from the sky in front of her. However, she knew that if she did not intervene, Valeria would be as good as dead. Therefore, as Jian Ba advanced toward Valeria, Diana waved her hand, and her ice covered the pirate.


    "Who are you?" asked Jian Ba as she paused, seeing the frost cover Valeria, who was already weakened. "Do you also have business with the Pirate Queen?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "If you want a name, then introduce yourself first," said Diana as her wings appeared on her back, levitating her forward toward the battlefield. Jian Ba frowned as she red at the woman, then looked to her own shoulder, as if asking someone for counsel.


    "You are with the outsider," said Jian Ba with a smile after a while. "It seems you attacked my master in Marlin Port. If that is the case, I can only repay the favor," said Jian Ba, raising her sword. Her swordsmanship was so advanced that her aura attained a sharpness.


    "Is Deluge here?" asked Diana with a smile. "Is he hiding behind his crew? As expected from the weakest cmity," mocked Diana in hopes of provoking the woman. Her words seemed to work, as even though the woman remained expressionless, her sword shook a little.


    Valeria was now covered with ayer of frost that worked to heal her wound. She stared at the neer with confusion, unable to understand why she was being saved. Diananded beside her, facing Jian Ba, while the woman coughed up the blood in her throat to ask,


    "Who¡­ are¡­ you?"


    "A friend of Rain," said Diana without looking back. "We have been looking for you this entire time. I did not expect to find you half-dead in the pce, though."


    "Rain?" muttered Valeria with shock. "Is she here in Sourna?"


    "At the moment, she is not, but she should be back soon. She is roaming the entire world to find you," said Diana as Jian Ba prepared to attack. "We can have this conversation after we get out of here alive."


    "Be careful," said Valeria with a weak voice. Diana nodded with a smile as she drew her sword. Jian Ba bolted forward, raising her longsword to strike. The ice sword in Diana''s hand shed with Jian Ba''s, and the entire pce shook as the two women staggered backward.


    Jian Ba looked amazed as she stared at Diana. "I did not expect someone to meet me head-on and still live," she said with admiration. "Even though Valeria was a disappointment, you might prove to be an interesting challenge."


    "This challenge will be your biggest nightmare," said Diana as she waved her sword, creating a trail of frost over the ground. "Your de is already freezing."


    Jian Ba looked at her sword and found it covered with frost. Instead of panicking, she smiled and shed the air a few times. Diana saw the pressure from the shes turn into wind des rushing toward her, and she parried each of them with ease. However, Jian Ba seemed to have done that to get rid of the ice through her speed.


    "My name is Jian Ba, known as the Sword Tyrant," said the swordswoman as she sheathed her sword. "Please share yours, so I can know who to respect."


    "Diana Freya, Princess of Ice and Fire," said Diana while raising her ice sword. It began to grow bigger as it turned transparent. "You are not bad yourself."


    The two women stared at each other, letting a curtain of silence descend over the battlefield. The onlookers held their breaths, knowing that whatever came next would be a battle that shook the entire world. Before their eyes could react, the two women were gone.


    ng!


    Sparks flew everywhere from the middle of the hall, but the two women had yet to be seen. Their speed reached a level where it was impossible for the onlookers to see them. However, they could see the result of their shes. A pir exploded to pieces, and a long gash appeared on the ground. Such destruction ensued throughout the battlefield before the two women reappeared, standing in their original positions.


    Although they looked the same, each had a small cut on her cheek. Their breaths were deep andbored, but their smiles were filled with excitement. It was the feeling of meeting a worthy opponent.


    "I have to warn you," said Jian Ba with a smile as she returned her sword to her sheath again. "This attack is not one to be underestimated. No one has survived against it, and I am hoping that you will be the first."


    Jian Ba then leaned forward and turned back to Diana before grabbing her sword. Before she could reply, Diana felt her intuition telling her that the next attack was different. She even felt slightly threatened, but was far from scared.


    "Let me meet you with a simr strike," said Diana as she raised her sword to the side. Tendrils of blue mes leaked through her arm to cover the ice sword, coiling around it and bringing forth a destructivebination. "It might not be the most elegant of attacks, but¡­ I have never seen one stronger."


    "I might just fall for you," said Jian Ba with a crazed grin as she looked at Diana. "Let this one exchange decide the winner among us."


    Diana grinned as well, before the two women bolted forward at the same time. Diana turned into a blue hue while Jian Ba turned to yellow. The two forces rushed toward each other before they shed at one another, hoping to deliver a killing blow.


    Boom!


    Sparks did not appear as the two swords met, but an otherworldly explosion. The ice and fire collided, detonating an explosion toward Jian Ba, whose attack cut through the two energies. The blue and yellow attacks intertwined as they fought against one another, rising upward and destroying everything around them. Then, the final collision arrived as the world was filled with light.

 Chapter 1303 Limitations

    Chapter 1303 Limitations


    The explosion tore the pce apart, with the side facing Diana''s take being obliterated, while the other was shed in half. As for the two women, it was too soon to tell, as the dust blinded their vision. The walls crumbled around them as the upper floors fell to the ground.


    ric witnessed everything, but he needed to take cover inside the ice dome Diana had created for him to stay alive. The destruction was so great that he could hear the screams of those on the upper floors as they fell, their bodies hitting the ground. An awakener would survive, but a normal human would die.


    Once everything settled, ric rushed out to look for Diana. He scanned the battlefield for her figure but found no one. He rushed over the rubble and the moaning people. Essences scattered on the ground from the hall above, making the ce a chaotic mess.


    It took the pirate a few minutes, but he managed to locate Diana, who was standing a little further away. Behind her was a long gash in the walls spreading through the entire pce, which barely had its basic structure retained. ric was happy to see her alive but rmed when he saw a wound on her nk.


    "Miss!" shouted ric as he came running down the hill, tripping in the process, before rising again to rush toward her. Diana stood there panting, her face pale, as blood leaked down her blue dress. Her wings flickered out like mes losing their fuel as she copsed to the ground, supporting herself with half a sword.


    "I am fine," she replied, looking toward the distance. "I can''t say the same about her, but Deluge has already intervened to save her," she said with a frown. "Look for Valeria Storm before they manage to find her."


    "Your well-being takes priority, Miss," said ric with rm as he saw how deep the wound on her nk was. Diana waved him away, refusing to let him approach, as ice covered her wound.


    "My Iceheart can heal me, but we cannot lose Valeria. She is the only reason that we are in Sourna," said Diana with a pale face as she tried to rise. "I will stop Deluge as you look for her. If things turn bad, take her and run toward the unchartednds. You will be safe once you find Arthur."


    "I refuse to leave you here, Miss Diana," said ric with a shake of his head. "I might not be as strong as you are, but I am still someone from a higher realm. Please have some faith in me."


    "I don''t doubt your capabilities, only the limit of your authority," said Diana with a smile as she raised her sword, which began to reform. "As far as I know about higher beings, the world ces restrictions on them, right? You cannot do much without facing a bacsh."


    ric was silent as she managed to see through his situation. Even as a yer from a higher world, the game did not allow him to intervene much. If he changed the fate of certain people or the world itself, he might be punished or even eliminated from the game.


    His silence did not discourage Diana, only making her more resolute to keep fighting. "Go and find Valeria for me. I won''t die from this kind of wound."


    In the end, ric had to relent to her demands and run to find Valeria in the chaos. Guards were everywhere, as confused as officials and maids. They were on the higher floors when the entire ground copsed, causing mayhem to ensue. ric just hoped that the Pirate Queen was not buried under some giant boulder.


    Diana stood her ground, recovering as fast as she could as a figure stood in the distance. Once the dust settled down, Diana saw the silver-haired man standing beside a kneeling Jian Ba, who suffered frostbite and burns at the same time. She was panting on the ground but far from defeated.


    "Are you still going to embarrass me like this?" asked Deluge with a cold expression that proved hisck of concern toward his crew. Jian Ba shook as she heard his words and then rose despite her injuries, raising her sword again against Diana.


    "No, master," said Jian Ba as her body trembled under the freezing temperature. "I will win this even if it kills me."


    "And you even lost sight of Valeria," said Deluge with disappointment as he looked around. "You have utterly failed this, Jian Ba. Prepare yourself for punishment once we return to the ship."


    "¡­thank you, master," said Jian Ba as she pressed her lips together and red at Diana. The swordswoman was far from defeated, and her aura sharpened again, signaling her desire to keep fighting.


    Diana felt bad for her, even though she was an enemy. Port Marlin proved that Deluge had the ability to hypnotize people and affect their minds, so it would be no wonder if this was the case for Jian Ba. Although sympathizing with an enemy was not her style, Diana had to admit that she felt Jian Ba deserved better than being a property of the Sin of Lust. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are not going to win this fight," said Diana toward the pair as she waved her ice sword, letting it frost the surroundings. "The moment you failed to kill me, you lost. Deluge might have saved your life, but I can tell that he is not really here, either."


    "A smart pirate never gets cornered," said Deluge with a smile. "If I was indeed here, this fight would have been meaningless. I would have made you a toy of mine as well, Diana Freya. And I would have broken the King of Wrath by breaking your body."


    "Arthur''s time is too valuable to waste on small fry like you. Those words that you just uttered will be carved into your soul once I am done with you," said Diana, releasing her spiritual energy again. However, Jian Ba stood strong against her aura, proving that she was no ordinary opponent. "I never wished to use this art before I kill that man, but it seems necessary now. In order to protect the man that I love, I am willing¡­ to show this side of me."

 Chapter 1304 Divine Spirit

    1304 Divine Spirit


    ric raised the copsed walls to finally find Valeria trapped underneath. The pirate was still healing from her wounds, which Diana had helped with using Iceheart. Using all the strength he had, ric pushed the wall aside until he could finally pull Valeria from underneath, right before it copsed again, almost burying her.


    "Who are you?" asked Valeria, too weak to even put a resistance against this unknown man. But even if she had the strength, she would not hurt anyone who seemed to carry good intentions toward her.


    "The name is ric, a pirate," he replied while bending down to catch his breath. "I came here with Diana and Rain looking for you. We need to run away from this ce, now."


    "What about her?" asked Valeria as she looked around before spotting Diana hovering in the distance. "We cannot leave her alone to fight against Deluge and the armies of Hikma. She would be killed or imprisoned."


    "As much as I wish to abandon everything and save her, she seems confident in her abilities, to a degree that I''ve started to believe in her too," said ric as he rose from the ground and carried Valeria in his embrace. The pirate woman was surprised but did not refuse. "We just have to escape for now."


    Valeria was silent, staring at Diana who seemed to be attempting something she did not understand. Then, her expression changed as she began to see a figure behind Diana. This neer was huge, ethereal, and intimidating. The moment it appeared, the hall began snowing, even though Valeria had not changed the weather.


    "What is that?" muttered Valeria once she found her voice. ric was confused before he followed her gaze, also stopping once he saw the figure. His movement slowed as he looked at the giant creature. "It looks like a woman, but¡­ somehow different. Can it be her contracted astral being?"


    ric could not answer her, because from what he gathered, Diana was still a Deme-ranker and had no way of summoning an Astral Being. Therefore, he was just as shocked to see this creature appear behind Diana. However, the ce was too noisy for him to hear what she was saying.


    Blue armor appeared on Diana''s body, covering her arms, chest, legs, and face. Her wings turned from blue to white as the entire hall began freezing at a visible rate. Frost appeared on their bodies even though they were so far away, enough to tell them that Diana''s current form was the embodiment of ice itself.


    Facing that freezing cold was Deluge, who stared at his own projection catching frostbite. It was a strange sensation since this ice seemed to affect his soul as well, almost turning him into a statue. Then, he looked at the woman before him, now covered entirely in armor.


    "I know that power, lost in ancient times, and the sole reason that humans still exist," said Deluge with a smile as he stared at the creature. "That is a Divine Spirit, the Ice Sovereign," muttered the cmity with amazement. "I have never witnessed a spirit of this level before."


    "Then, it can be yourst time," said Diana from behind her blue mask, which was engraved with ancient runes. "You are the first person to witness this form of mine, Jian Ba. If possible, I want you to surrender now."


    Jian Ba was not an idiot. Diana was already her equal before she summoned this creature, which looked like an ice statue of a woman with long robes. The fight was over the moment this creature appeared. She could not win even if she sacrificed her life, which would be meaningless.


    "Please give me your orders, master," said Jian Ba as she turned toward Deluge. It was not explicit, but her desire to forfeit was evident from her question. Although a strict man, Deluge was not unreasonable enough to make her sacrifice herself for nothing.


    In response, Deluge''s expression crumbled into disgust as he looked at Jian Ba. He was obviously unhappy with her hesitation, enough to raise his foot and m her back. Although a projection, he could still impact the physical world to a certain degree.


    Jian Ba copsed on the ground, since she was already drained from the earlier battle. Deluge did not hesitate to stomp on her leg again, making her groan in pain as she muffled a cry. Diana simply watched as he spat on her back.


    "Have you lost your wits, pathetic whore? I have already given you the order to fight, so why are you asking me again? You want to run away? You want to embarrass me?"


    "Not at all, master," said Jian Ba with gritted teeth. She felt more humiliation than pain regarding his actions, but she did not dare show it. "Please forgive me."


    "You have onest chance to defeat her. If you fail, then I don''t need worthless whores like you," said Deluge as he removed his foot and allowed her to stand. "Now fight until you win or die."


    "That won''t be necessary," said a cold voice from beside them. Deluge was confused as his eyes widened. An ice sword appeared beside him, shing through his projection before Jian Ba could even react. The sword tore through his body as ice covered it, making the sin howl as his soul was injured. "This fight is already over."


    Diana was already between Jian Ba and Deluge, with her armor shining bright in the sunlighting through the destroyed ceiling. Jian Ba raised her sword to attack, but the ice sword impaled her chest. Her entire body began to freeze until she was encased in ice.


    The howls echoed throughout the hall as Deluge staggered backward, ice spreading over his soul. It was the second time that Diana managed to hurt him even though he did not exist, which made him enraged. However, she was far from afraid of his wrath.


    "If you ever treat someone like that in front of me, I will find you and behead you, damn vermin," said Diana from behind her armor. "Now scram!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1305 Accepting the Past

    1305 epting the Past


    Back to the present, where Arthur met with Rain back in the n. He found her ready to leave together with Sapphire, who agreed to help her find the lost pirate without reporting back to the Wisemen. It seems that even the Witch of Sourna does not want Deluge to obtain the Amplifier.


    After failing to control his wrath earlier today, Arthur''s mood was sour. Hispanion leaving did not improve his sulking, and Benjamin took notice. As they were having onest meal before they left, he approached Arthur and spoke to him in private, inquiring about his training.


    "I failed to control my wrath today because I remembered some nasty things," admitted Arthur with a sigh. "I believed that I had things under control until I began to remember them. It just feels... like a wound that wouldn''t stop oozing."


    "The past is there; even if we want to forget, it always resurfaces," consoled Benjamin while the two of them sat by the pond. "Look at the water. It is as clear as day, and you can even see the moon and sky in its reflection. This is your mind, serene and calm. Consider this small pebble a memory, and see what it does to the water."


    Benjamin flicked the pebble into the waters, and it rippled from the impact. The image in the water was distorted, and the moon swayed with the moving water. Arthur understood his analogy but did not understand how it would help him. "But how do I stop the water from rippling?"


    "You can''t do that. But the pebble is gone now, and it cannot disturb the water anymore," said Benjamin with a smile. "Your memories are the same. The things that happen to you cannot be avoided, but must be epted. If you process each memory one at a time, they cannot hurt you anymore. ept what happened to you and move on."


    Arthur was silent, understanding his point now. The pebble was gone, buried at the bottom of the pond, bing a part of it. If he wanted to keep a serene mind, he needed to ept the memories and allow them to affect him before he calms down.


    "Thank you, Gramps," said Arthur with a smile, making Benjamin grin with happiness. He patted Arthur''s back as they returned to the two women who were prepared to leave. "Are you sure you don''t want to wait for Diana?" Arthur asked Rain.


    "You will need her more than I do, and we are running out of time," said Rain with a smile as she looked at Sapphire. "We work best together. But what about Raheem? Is he still¡­ alive?"


    "Alive and kicking," said Arthur with a nod. "He is seeking forgiveness as we speak. After he is done, he will be a new man, empowered more than before, with a mind that we will need during the uing war."


    "That is a relief," said Sapphire from behind her veil. "Although we have our differences, I understand when someone has ill intentions toward Sourna. At the current moment, that person is Deluge, not you. I apologize for the things I have done in the past."


    Arthur was surprised to see her apologizing, but he nodded nheless. He didn''t exactly forgive her, but he didn''t want to make an enemy out of her. He had enough enemies as it was, and just wanted to train at the moment. Before the two of them embarked on their journey, Arthur gave themmunication artifacts that allowed them to call him or each other.


    Then, the two women left the n, descending the mountain to find Valeria. In the meantime, Arthur would stay in the n to sort through his problems and attain greater control over his wrath. He realized that his grandfather was right. No matter how good he was at controlling his wrath, he still had more to learn.


    After the conversation with his grandfather, Arthur wanted to meet Nyx again. He found her preparing dinner for the n, which she allowed him to help with. Except for the fishing, Arthur found the rest of the work enjoyable.


    "You seem a little calmer now," said Nyx while she chopped the onions and poured them into the stew. "I thought I wouldn''t see you anymore."


    "I realized that you were right," replied Arthur while carrying another box of onions to the desk and cing it. "Let me chop the onions. I can feel your tears pouring down your face."


    "No matter how strong you get, the onions will defeat you," said Nyx with a smile as she handed him the knife and went to stir the stew. "The stream might have defeated you, but that''s just the first part. Once the rest of the routine bes mundane, you will have a harder time."


    "What an encouraging friend you are," said Arthur with a sigh as he began chopping the onions. Even though he could do it with a wave of his hand, it would be meaningless. The process was harder than he thought without his sight, but his senses were acute enough not to hurt his fingers.


    Arthur never realized how tiring this job was until he had to keep working for hours. The n had two hundred hungry mouths to feed, and it required constant cooking to keep them satisfied. However, once he began serving the students, who were surprised by his presence, he understood what chefs liked.


    "This is delicious! Thank you for the food!"


    "Thanks!"


    "Can I have some more?"


    This was the first time that Arthur worked in the service industry just for the fun of it. Although he didn''t mind volunteering, he never had the time for it once his father disappeared. Nyx even cleaned the kitchen afterward, which Arthur found boring but necessary to do.


    The two of them returned to their pavilions, ready to end the night as such. On the way, Arthur asked Nyx a question. "You shouldn''t need to sleep every day, but you do. Is there a reason behind this?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We might be superhumans, but we also need to rest," said Nyx with a smile as she opened her doors. "You can sleep or meditate, but everyone needs to rest."

 Chapter 1306 No Control

    1306 No Control


    The training resumed the next day. Arthur followed Nyx''s lead without conversing with her. If they got distracted by conversation, the training would lose its purpose. Arthur cleaned the n and descended the mountain before jumping into the stream. This time, he did not relive the memories he had suppressed. Instead, he chose just one and tried to ept what had happened.


    The memory was distant, but one of the first that changed Arthur. It was the moment Jin betrayed him to ensure Hazel and he maintained a good rtionship with the berserk from Ilios. The fury he felt at Jin''s betrayal manifested in his changing character following that event. Arthur could never understand how Jin could do that to him. Even as enemies, a basic level of decency should have been maintained. Erin tried to assault Hazel, and Jin wanted to make amends? "What a spineless man," Arthur thought.


    His wrath erupted again, pushing the stream back. But this time, Arthur did not leave the waters in fury. Instead, he worked to digest that what happened was also his fault, but ultimately something he had no control over. The betrayal would have urred regardless of the events, because Arthur was na?ve at the time.


    Growth was part of the process too. Arthur epted that he was responsible for many things that happened to him, not because he desired them, but because he wasn''t strong enough to prevent them from happening again. If he had killed Erin when he had the chance, none of the terrible things would have happened to Ivyter.


    In the end, Arthur survived and destroyed the Ilios Empire. Their empyrean was killed, as was their emperor. Only Erin remained atrge, but Arthur was not concerned. In fact, he vowed to make Julia find him so they could kill him once and for all.


    Once he processed the memory, his wrath stopped erupting and boiling his blood. It became a simmering fire in his chest that Arthur focused on suppressing. This was harder than sealing Eragon and releasing the seal when Arthur needed it. He wasn''t fighting external wrath but his own memories.


    Arthur did not escape this time. He did not seal the memory away in the back burner of his mind, but faced it and relived it. The stream was still uneasy because of his wrath, and the fish did not approach him. However, he no longer cared. He wanted to improve and be more disciplined.


    Five hours passed before he managed to ept the memory and subside the wrath inside. Arthur expected that he would seed in catching a fish like Nyx did, but it was still a difficult task to blend in without his runes. The fish still saw him as an outsider, and he had to leave in the end.


    The rest of the day went as normal, and Arthur did not change a thing about his routine. He did the same thing the next day but still failed. At this point, the chores became nothing more thanbor. Arthur had expected to enjoy cooking, but it soon became dull, borderline boring. Nyx noticed his sulking but did not offer any help. Arthur went through the motions, hoping to understand what Nyx understood, but felt nothing but boredom and frustration.


    Benjamin still helped him where he could, but Arthur found it hard to follow his grandfather''s vague ideas. He understood what Benjamin meant but found it harder to believe in them. The days slipped through his fingers as the trial date approached, with zero progress made.


    One memory followed another, and Arthur worked to ept them. He made progress in epting what had happened to him, but how could he process enough tragedies to break a man in just a few days? Arthur could not move on from what he believed he had already moved on from.


    On the fifth day of his training, something happened. Arthur returned to the n to find Benjamin waiting for him at the gates. His grandfather was frowning, and the unease on his face surprised Arthur. One look told him something was wrong.


    "Someone arrived at the n today," Benjamin said, his fists balled. "A woman dressed in a blue dress and a man dressed like a pirate. The man said he knows you and was allowed entry. Diana has been injured during battle."


    Arthur understood before his grandfather finished speaking. He rushed through the n''s gates straight to his pavilion where he resided. Diana was here, brought by ric, but something was wrong. Benjamin told him she had fought against Deluge alone.


    His heart beat loudly in his chest, almost bursting through his ribs. Arthur found the pirate standing outside his courtyard, sitting with his head down beside the pond. The moment he heard Arthur approach, ric rose before being seized by Arthur.


    "What happened? Where is Diana?" Arthur asked, concerned. But he already knew the answer; he could feel her presence inside his own bedroom like the brightest sun. Yet, he wasn''t ready to walk inside and face something his heart couldn''t handle.


    He would break. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Diana fought against Deluge and won, but she exhausted herself in the process. We found Valeria inside the pce after saving the sand thieves, but lost her once the guards ganged up against us. I had to leave Valeria behind and bring Diana here, escaping the clutches of the pirates and guards."


    "And how is Diana now?" Arthur asked, worried. "Is she alright?"


    "She is unconscious after using a spiritual creature to defeat Deluge," ric said, pointing toward a small house. "She has been resting there for days."


    Arthur let go of the pirate and rushed into the house. He pushed the doors open to find her sleeping in his bed, breathing softly. Her face was a little bloodied and her cheek had a small scar. His relief was short-lived as he saw the wound on her body, wrapped in bandages under a torn dress. Seeing her harmed, Arthur lost all control of his wrath.

 Chapter 1307 An Eclipse

    1307 An Eclipse


    At the same time, in the mountain ranges of what used to be the Yalveran Union, an unassuming valley suddenly rippled. A giant dome of metal and runes flickered into existence, appearing tucked into the trees of the forest. Once the dome lost its camouge, the sky turned dark.


    Moments before this happened, Julia was meeting with the sub-guilds of Ascent. Their growth had been explosive after the Level Up Legacy, and Ascent now had twenty guilds under its belt, totaling one hundred thousand members. Many faces were new to the guild, but Julia had no problem trusting them because of their high level in the legacy.


    Arthur designed the legacy to help those who wished to protect humanity. Although there was some wiggle room for viins to exploit it, such as considering other races non-humans, these cases were few. Despite that, there was still a lot of discrimination against the demi-humans.


    "We need to tackle this issue and nip it in the bud," said Julia while tapping her fingers. "As long as their legacy level is high enough to be considered Kindred, then we can allow demi-humans to join us. You have to remember that one of the highest members in the guild is a demi-human."


    "We heard about her," said a man wearing a ck mask. "How well-established is her position in our guild?"


    Julia smiled and nced at Yuran, who shook his head at the silly question. Then, she proceeded to answer him. "Let''s just say that if anything happens to her, then the entire world knows. Arthur cherishes her more than he cherishes the guild itself."


    "Are we supposed to feel happy that our guild master, who has never shown his face, values us so poorly?" asked a giant warrior who was also a guild master. These people were not arrogant nor condescending, but they were worried about their position in the guild.


    Julia could understand their sentiment and its origins. Ascent had been growing in poprity and forces for a while, and its members had reached a staggering number. It was not an exaggeration to say that their guild could rival an army. Furthermore, the Glory List had already ranked them as A, just a short step from being a powerhouse in the world.


    But due to the ongoing increase in numbers, it was hard to maintain order. A strong figurehead was necessary to keep a tight grip on their members. Therefore, Arthur needed to make an appearance. In response to his question, Julia rose from her seat.


    "Let me do a little introduction of Diana Freya," said Julia as the hologram on the table changed to construct Runera. "Before we begin, please remember that those who address her with disrespect can expect to leave Ascent. Anyone who dares to address her or question her position anymore will suffer his wrath."


    The crowd was quiet, intrigued but scared. Their guild master had a reputation that preceded him. Although powerful enough to fight the empyreans, he had one trait that scared his enemies and allies alike: wrath. Julia began exining when the runes suddenly flickered and died down.


    The entire dome shut down in an instant. Many of the guild masters rose with confusion, looking around for possible attacks. Julia was the most confused because Adam Leno was supplying their dome with infinite mana, so there was no way this was a power outage.


    "What is happening?" called Julia to her assistant, a young man she had recruited a while back from Runera. The man rushed forward, waving his hands with confusion as he tried to contact others within the dome.


    "We have lost connection with the world. The runes are refusing to activate," said the assistant with panic. Julia was confused, looking around as she waved her hand to throw a barrier around her. However, her ability did not activate as well. "Miss Julia, we need to evacuate!"


    "The dome is the safest ce in the world. We need to find out what is happening," said Julia as she rushed out of the meeting hall while issuingmands. "The rest of you should find the entrances to the domes and secure them. We might have lost our camouge runes as well."


    A short search throughout the dome revealed that Julia was right. The runes had refused to activate, but something else came to their attention. The inte they obtained through the satellite still allowed them tomunicate with the world.


    A receiver connected to the satellite and broadcasted inte throughout the dome. It was an old model, but it did the job. Julia remembered the ones who supplied them with it. It was the Nightroad Company, which belonged to Oren''s girlfriend and her brother.


    Once her phone received a signal, Julia hurried to log into the inte to see what was happening. Countless articles, outcries, and posts flooded the websites about the current outage. It even received a name in the short time that this happened.


    Runes Outage.


    Throughout the world, runes had stopped functioning at the same time. No one knew the reason and no one saw iting, but the consequences were terrible. Before Julia could read the rest of the articles, several more flooded her screen. It was about a different issue.


    "An eclipse?" muttered Julia as she saw the photos posted online. She rushed toward the upper floors where she could see the sky from her balcony. Once outside, she confirmed that the sun was indeed gone, reced with an eclipse that prevented them from seeing the sun.


    Julia stood atop the balcony, unable to understand what was happening. But she knew that there was something wrong, and it was rted to Arthur. A boiling wrath bloomed in her heart the moment she stared into the eclipse, and it told her what she needed to know.


    Julia knew that wrath could momentarily disable runes, but not to the extent of affecting the entire world. For this to happen, Arthur must have suffered a shock severe enough to make him lose control, even after he returned from the Red Tower. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1308 I Found You

    Chapter 1308 I Found You


    Disasters befell the world the moment runes disappeared. Their crucial function in societies amplified this disaster to terrifying degrees. Barriers flickered out of existence, allowing monsters to roam into human settlements. nes fell from the sky because their defenses against monsters were rendered useless.


    From personal disasters affecting awakeners using their runes to giant cities meeting their end, the damage was immense. No one understood the source of this malfunction in runes, and no one thought it was possible. After all, runes created the world. If they stopped working, then the entire world would crumble.


    Nyx might have been the first one to sense that something was wrong. She was in the kitchen, preparing another meal for the nsmen. Arthur was nowhere to be seen, and she guessed he might still be trying to fish from the river. Although he might fail again, she was proud of the progress he had made.


    Her techniques and training methods were always scrutinized in the n, even though they proved their effectiveness. Most disciples found them harsh, boring, or even ineffective. Arthur was the first to make progress using her routine, which made her happy.


    As she chopped the onions while entertaining such thoughts, her entire body shook. Nyx did not understand what happened, but her primal instincts told her to escape. This was unlike anything she had ever felt before, and it made her break her routine for the first time.


    Nyx stormed out of the kitchen under the confused eyes of the students. No one could feel what she felt, but it was real. She was sure of it. The feeling of dread that filled her heart guided her toward the pavilion assigned to Arthur and Benjamin. Outside, she found the old man with someone she did not recognize.


    "What are you doing here,ss?" asked Benjamin with a frown. "You look pale. Did something happen?"


    "Something is about to happen," said Nyx while looking around. "Where is Arthur?"


    "He went to see Diana," answered the man she did not recognize, pointing toward the building behind them. "I don''t think he wants any other visitors at the moment."


    "Diana? Who is that?" asked Nyx with confusion.


    "The woman that he loves," answered the man again. "She was injured during a fight in Sourna. It''s best if we give him some time to calm down."


    Nyx had a bad feeling about this as she stared at the building. For the briefest second, she saw a shadow loom over the building, like a ghost of destruction that made her tremble. She turned toward Benjamin and the man, "Please, make sure to evacuate everyone nearby. Do it without questions."


    Benjamin could see her expression and knew she could feel something they did not. He nodded and rushed out of the pavilion as Nyx decided to take the first step toward the building. The closer she got, the more her heart screamed at her to escape, but she endured.


    Nyx had a bad feeling about this as she stared at the building. For the briefest second, she saw a shadow loom over the building, like a ghost of destruction that made her tremble. She turned toward Benjamin and the man, "Please, make sure to evacuate everyone nearby. Do it without questions."


    Benjamin could see her expression and knew she could feel something they did not. He nodded and rushed out of the pavilion as Nyx decided to take the first step toward the building. The closer she got, the more her heart screamed at her to escape, but she endured.


    After twenty years of training her wrath, Nyx was capable of handling any amount of wrath she assimted. But what she felt at the moment was far more than she had ever imagined to be possible. She entered the house, walked toward the bedroom, and pushed the door open.


    At first, she saw nothing but darkness. Nyx had to wonder whether it was night or day since she forgot. Once inside, the bedroom took shape in front of her, and so did the figure standing in front of the door. Nyx gulped as she looked at the man surrounded by darkness.


    "Arthur? Is that you?" she asked, her heart throbbing in her chest. Although she received no answer, she somehow knew that it was him. She walked into the room, unable to understand what was happening. This amount of wrath was nothing their n could handle, so how could one person?


    "I will kill him," muttered a voice from the dark figure while looking at the bedridden woman. Nyx understood that the target of his words was whoever hurt Diana. It might be the first time that someone hurt her in front of him.


    Nyx knew that wrath was chaos. It was destruction and the end of sanity, as she had experienced during her training. Wrath was ugly and unsightly, but in his current state, Arthur was none of these. He was wrath, but he was not. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The figure turned, and Nyx flinched as she gazed into his eyes. A pair of red eyes stared beyond her as the figure walked past. She was frozen in fear, unable to even recognize this creature as human. Once she turned around to stop Arthur, she found him gone.


    Nyx rushed out of the room to follow him, only to realize that the feeling of wrath disappeared from the n. Then, light disappeared from the setting sun above them, and once she looked at what reced it, she realized that this was Arthur''s doing. An eclipse appeared in the sky above them, and whoever stared at it could feel their blood boil.


    Benjamin returned, a little exhausted. Her father and mother were with him, having felt the wrath that Arthur had themselves. They rushed here to stop Arthur from going berserk, but he was gone.


    His whereabouts were a mystery, but the next instant, the eclipse burst with wrath as a ripple spread across the world, as if scanning them. The group stood confused as it passed, feeling their hearts thump in their chests. Then, they heard a voice from the depths of hell.


    "I found you."


    It was a whisper that sent chills down their spines. The sentence was meant for someone who might not survive tomorrow. But the group was just relieved that this wrath was not directed toward them.


    "Was that Arthur?" asked Benjamin as he stared at the eclipse, his forehead sweating bullets. "Where did he go? Who is he seeking?"


    "It''s indeed Arthur, but I don''t know anything else," said Nyx with a frown as she turned toward the outsider. "You should know who harmed Diana, right? Is it someone that Arthur could handle?"


    "In his current state, there is nothing that he cannot handle," answered the man as he looked at the eclipse. "We might witness the second death of Lust."

 Chapter 1309 Lust Pirates

    Chapter 1309 Lust Pirates


    In the distant Lesser Blood Ocean that divided Sourna in half, a giant ship sailed, bearing a pirate''s g. Behind the skull on the g was a red heart, a symbol that terrorized pirates worldwide. Aboard the ship''s oaken decks, numerous men and women indulged in pleasure, heedless of time or ce.


    The reason behind such behavior was simple: these pirates served under Deluge, who allowed them to grow stronger through sexual intercourse. Beyond the pleasure, the benefits of indulging in this forbidden sin were akin to fighting monsters and absorbing their cores. This ''training method'' was efficient enough to make his crew the strongest at sea, and their notorious behavior of raping their victims only added to the hatred they received. However, no one could touch them. They were the strongest.


    A man smoked his cigar while sitting in his bed. Beside him were several women who had either fallen asleep or fainted from their earlier exertions. His body was covered with pink energy that worked to strengthen him.


    "Mm," a woman stirred awake, rising to look at him. "What keeps you awake, Lord Spades? Are you still thirsty for some love?"


    "As if anyone would be," said Spades, his head hanging low. "After a thousand nights of continuous sex, there is no one who wouldn''t get bored of it. This is just a chore at this point, a way to pass time, and a curse that we must sate. This is what it means to receive the blessings of Eros."


    "One could even call you a heathen," said the woman as she pulled the sheets to cover herself and inched closer to sit beside him. "Lust is a mysterious thing. If we drown in it, it gets boring. But the moment we leave, we can''t help but return."


    "Primal urges and whatnot," said Spades as he turned toward her. His head was bald, as was the rest of his body. It was a strange disease he had, but it did not prevent him from looking attractive with his handsome face and muscr body. "When is he returning?"


    "No one knows for sure, but Jian Ba was summoned. I heard some of the men speak of her disappearance earlier," said the woman as she took the cigar from Spades'' hand and took a puff herself. Then, she ced it back in his mouth before kissing him. "Our lord has great ns, and it might involve us working overtime. Enjoy me while you still can, Lord Spades."


    The sheets fell from the bed as she raised herself to sit in hisp, her breasts facing him. Spades raised his eyes to meet hers, and he could see the lust in them. However, he could not feel the same. But his body reacted, responding to the curse that triggered his desire to re again.


    Before they could engage in their ''training'' once more, a crest appeared on their chests. The crest of lust shone pink on them, signaling a summoning call. "Our lord has returned!" said the woman with ecstasy before she jumped up to dress.


    Spades did the same, rushing to meet Eros. His return signaled a new rise for the pirates, as he was rarely around. Unlike a regr pirate, Eros liked to wander thends, gue whoever his eyes fell on with a lifetime of mindless ecstasy, or search for the Echo of Power.


    As soon as he left his chambers, Spades saw the rest of the crew had been summoned as well. The inner circle of the pirates, called the Suits, numbered fifty-two in total, divided into four groups of thirteen each. Spades was the leader of his group, with his queen right beside him. As for his followers, everyone was present. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Jian Ba has not returned yet?" asked Spades to a man sitting on a chair, whose body was covered in scales and who was eating some sort of meat. "Is she still with our lord?"


    "I''d be damned if I knew," said Hearts, the right-hand man of Lord Eros. His nonchnt attitude puzzled Spades, as it seemed to be the reason he was chosen as Hearts. Furthermore, it might be that he was a humanoid monster.


    "Of course, she was summoned. She might be dead, keke," said the man known as Clubs, wearing a stone mask he uncovered from one of his plunders. Rumor had it that he could never take it off, but no one gave two shits about him. "In any case, this is a big day. Our lord has returned. Did he find the Echo?"


    "Lord Eros created this crew to find it, so I doubt he did it alone," said a tall,nky man known as Diamonds. His entire body was covered with stitches connecting different parts of his body. Many imed he was an undead, but no one knew for sure.


    Spades might be normalpared to them. He was the one that men from lower ranks came to consult because the others were just¡­ scary. None of them seemed to be human, as far as the eye could tell. As for their followers, some of them were even having sex at the moment.


    Unlike the rest of the Suits, Spades made sure that his followers did so behind closed doors. Partly out of decency, but also for safety, since everyone wanted to weaken the different factions of the Lust pirates.


    The fifty-one people gathered in front of the main chambers, which looked like a small mansion. No one dared to enter or knock, as Eros ensured that anyone who disturbed his journeys would willingly kill themselves. The group did nothing but wait.


    Spades and his men waited, while Diamond and Clubs exchanged their queens. It was a strong belief that it would strengthen them somehow to taste other women, but Spades would never let anyone touch his.


    A ripple of mana indicated that something was happening. Everyone stopped their activities, preparing for the arrival of their lord. However, what appeared was a portal of pink above the deck, and arge boulder crashed down from it. It smashed into the wooden tiles, demolishing them, as the crowd backed away with frowns.


    Spades was the first to advance and inspect the situation. Instead of a boulder, he found a giant statue of ice. Encased inside the ice was the familiar Queen of Hearts, Jian Ba.

 Chapter 1310 Lunar Eclipse

    Chapter 1310 Lunar Eclipse


    "This is the Queen of Hearts," said Spades with a frown as he tried to touch the sculpture. However, the moment he made contact, his entire hand was covered in frost, turning into an ice sculpture itself. He jumped back in time, limiting the damage he sustained.


    "This is what you get for being reckless!" said Clubs with a snicker as he ced his hands in his pockets and made a dramatic walk toward the ice sculpture. He took a few rounds around it, inspecting with interest. "Jian Ba still looks as tasty! Ah! No wonder Lord Eros has set his eyes on her."


    "Focus, idiot," said Hearts as he frowned at the situation. His scales glowed green as he looked at the portal, attempting to see through to the other side. Then, his eyes narrowed before he turned toward the Erotic Mansion.


    The gates burst open, and everyone at the scene knelt at the same time. Spades focused on healing his hand as he fell to his knees as well. As silver threads appeared around the ice, it began to disappear while retaining his hand. A man stepped out of the cloud of mist that overtook the deck, stretching his body under the moonlight. The torchlight revealed his impressive figure and arrogant smile.


    Of course, the man was a naked Deluge, known among his men as Eros. His silver hair touched the ground behind him, left unkempt after hisst journey throughout Sourna. His bones cracked as he stretched because of the long period of sitting. However, he looked as healthy as the day he went inside the mansion.


    "We greet the God of Lust!" said the pirates in unison. No one had the haughty attitude they had for each other, and no one dared to step out of line in front of him.


    "You may rise," said Eros as he waved a hand, rubbing his chin while in thought. "It seems that Spades has already tried to save Jian Ba from the ice. It is futile. She was frozen by an enemy of unfathomable powers," said the cmity as he walked past his men to stand in front of Jian Ba. "And here I was eager to give her some punishment."


    "I can kill her myself now, Lord Eros," said the humanoid monster as his eyes shone with a green light. Deluge shook his head, still looking at the encased Jian Ba with interest. Then, he reached out toward the ice.


    "Please be careful, sir," said Spades with panic. "The ice spreads the moment one touches it," he warned. However, Eros did not listen and touched the ice. In the next three seconds, his entire arm turned to ice. Before it spread any further, Eros struck his shoulder and chopped off his arm.


    The frozen arm fell from its socket and crashed to the deck. It shattered into countless parts that left no room for its restoration. The entire crew was left stunned, unable to believe that someone could harm their lord to this extent.


    "What a scary woman," muttered Eros with a grin as his arm grew back in the next instant, as if he was simply hiding it inside his torso. Once again stunned by his unparalleled regenerative ability, the crewmates stood silent as their lord pondered something.


    "Diamonds," called Eros to his captain. "Can you do something about this ice?"


    "I can try, my lord," said the tall man as he shuffled toward the sculpture, dragging his feet behind him. "A good way to do this is to extract her soul and then rebuild her body after we shatter the ice."


    "Although I have doubts about being able to shatter the ice, Hearts can have a go," said Eros with a nod. "Begin your work this instant."


    Diamonds nodded and crouched beside the ice. His hands released a creepy aura that seeped into the ice, attempting to bypass it. In the meantime, Spades advanced toward his lord, seeking more knowledge about the current situation.


    "Should we prepare for this enemy, sir?" asked Spades, being the more calcting person in the crew. "It seems that their powers can be troublesome. If we can find a method to counter them, then¡­"


    "Spirits cannot be countered," said Eros with a sigh. "I had trouble against them in my past life. They are creatures that are out of this world and do not fall under the authority of the sins and human temptations."


    Spades understood that this was a subject that he didn''t know about. However, if he wanted to know more, he would research on his own. It would be unwise to anger their lord the moment he remained. But he still wished to know more.


    "How did this happen, if I can ask?" asked Spades while bowing his head. "If this is inappropriate of me to ask, then I can offer my head in apology."


    "Just chill, man," said Eros with augh. Then, he summarized the situation. Spades began to understand the bigger picture, which boiled down to Arthur Netherborne and his woman intervening with their ns. The fight against the ice spirit happened three days ago, and their lord was recovering during that time.


    Furthermore, Eros exined that they had captured Valeria, and she was residing in the prisons of Sourna at the moment. The crew was supposed to go there to take her, and their journey would be smooth sailing from there.


    "What the hell?" muttered Diamonds with a sweaty face as he backed away from the ice. Eros and the rest were confused as thenky man stood from the ground. "This ice sculpture is protected by a powerful soul, but I can work around it. For some reason, my ability stopped working." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Spades was confused, and he tried to summon his ability. As the familiar feeling of mana entered his mana-essence spread through his body, he was suddenly horrified to see that he couldn''t activate his ability. His ability itself refused to activate, not something external blocking it.


    "Our abilities have stopped working," announced Spades to the rest, and they tried to do the same, only to begin to panic. Chaos spread in the crew as Eros stood there with a frown. As they tried to understand what was happening, the moonlight suddenly disappeared. Spades raised his eyes to see that the moon was reced with a lunar eclipse. Then, a voice whispered into their souls.


    "I found you."

 Chapter 1311 An Egg

    Chapter 1311 An Egg


    Spades could feel his entire body shaking at the voice. It pierced through their hearts and their well-constructed mental fortitude. The voice seized their innermost fears and brought them to the surface, making the sea-and-blood-hardened men tremble at a mere whisper.


    "Lord Eros!" shouted Spades as he realized that the voice was not directed toward him, but the man he served. In response, Deluge stood without moving, looking at the eclipse with a frown. "Please enter the mansion!"


    "Are you afraid, Spades?" asked Eros with a smile, but his eyes never left the eclipse as his aura shifted. "Prepare for battle. The enemy has already located us,"manded their lord as his crew rushed to their posts. Spades was unconvinced but could not argue against his lord.


    The next instant, before they had time to prepare, a ripple echoed from within the eclipse and passed through the world. Their efforts to activate the runes were rendered useless, as none of them could even ess their mana. Spades tried to activate his ability again but found it futile.


    "He ising," said Lord Eros while looking at the lunar eclipse. Spades followed his gaze to the dark moon, which made his blood boil with wrath. Then, a whistling sound deafened the crew as a figure rushed from the horizon. It was as ck as the night, but its presence was impossible to ignore. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The figure flew across the water, splitting the ocean in half. Their ship began to tilt as the ocean turned chaotic, but that was the least of their worries. Spades jumped forward to look at the figure, and using his strong perception, he was able to see its features.


    An armor as ck as the night, eyes as red as blood, and a sword of gold and ck in its hand. The man himself was no man, but a personification of an ancient feeling, something wrathful and far from merciful. His skin was pale, his features twisted, with teeth gnashing against each other so hard that he bled.


    Spades wanted to strike the man down using his sword, but he passed in a sh of light, nothing more or less. The light passed through the ship, and it split into two parts as it began to sink. Spades looked back to see that the ship had been severed in half without a sound or destruction. A clean cut that did not cause destruction, only severance.


    "Attack him!" shouted Spades with despair, hoping to reim his abilities before the ship sank with them. The pirates on board panicked as they rushed about, throwing ropes to keep the ship together, but it was futile. The waves were harsher than their wounded ship could handle.


    Crossbows fired at the figure who appeared on the other side, their bolts aiming to strike him down. They disintegrated to nothing in an instant as the figure stared at them. No, it did not stare at them. There was only one target for his hunt.


    "Deluge!" roared the figure as ck lightning shot from his body. Before any of them could react, he appeared in front of their lord, whose face did not betray confidence. Not even he could handle the current enemy, which Spades realized to be Arthur Netherborne.


    Arthur let go of his weapon and it disappeared, seizing Eros by the hands and kicking him in the gut. Eros vomited blood as he shot backward like a kite, mming into several pirates with torn limbs. Wrath threw the arms it tore apart on the ground, and one of themnded next to Spades.


    The entire sequence of events happened in less than an instant. Not even a minute had passed since the eclipse appeared, and the enemy was already here, tearing them apart. What kind of strength was this? How could he tear through their lord''s flesh as if he was made of butter?


    But the questions would forever be just questions. There was no exining what was happening, but the realization dawned like pouring rain on the pirate. His lord would die if he stood by and did nothing.


    Deluge rolled on the deck with unstoppable force before he mmed into the railing. His body went limp as blood covered the entire ship. But the next instant, he rose again with new wounds, using the immeasurable life essence he stole from others.


    "Bastard! How could you wield this much wrath?! It should be impossible! Iprehensible!" roared Eros with rage and confusion, but the ck figure was already inches from his face. He mmed his knee into their lord''s face, destroying his face and teeth. Then, he grabbed his head and brought it to the ground.


    Hearts rushed forward to protect him, using his bloodline abilities to attack the assant. Arthur Netherborne smacked him so hard that he left the ship in the next instant. No one could see where he headed or how far he flew, but it happened so fast that the rest of them stood paralyzed with fear.


    Arthur raised his foot, the ck armor swirling with wrath, and stomped on Lord Eros. His head shattered as blood flew everywhere, but Arthur was not satisfied yet. He stomped again, and again, until half of their worshiped lord''s body was buried in a mess of wood and steel.


    ''He can recover,'' thought Spades, more hopeful than confident. ''But how could we defeat this¡­ thing? I can''t even call him a monster. This is a damn cmity.''


    In the face of the sin of wrath, lust seemed to be an ant. Lord Eros never had fighting powers to begin with, but he was stronger than any of them, a god in his own right. But facing Arthur Netherborne was like throwing an egg at a rock. Their lord literally looked like a shattered egg at the moment.


    "Tackle him at the same time! Never let go!" shouted Spades as he gathered his wits. The remaining forty-nine pirates rushed at the same time, grabbing onto Arthur. A flick here and there, and they became forty-seven. Spades pulled his lord out, relieved to see his body healing. It took a few seconds until he returned to normal, but Arthur had already killed half of the Suits.

 Chapter 1312 Last Gamble

    Chapter 1312 Last Gamble


    Each member of their crew was at least of Deme-rank, making them the strongest in the Lesser Blood Ocean. The four generals, Spades included, were of Astra-rank. Deluge himself was as strong as an empyrean in fighting powers and mana, but his abilities were far beyond that. This lineup made them stronger than most guilds in the world, a force to be reckoned with. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the current moment, Spades watched that same force being torn apart, shredded to pieces in the face of a single man. To be fair, the man was no man, and the crew had lost their abilities. But it was a shocking sight to see Clubs being torn apart with bare hands, and for Hearts to be flicked off like an annoying bug.


    Spades understood one thing about their predicament that others might have missed. It was the same mindset that had kept him alive throughout the years: the goal is to survive, not to win. Those who always survive will be thest defeated. Others will die, and those who survive will live to tell the tale, albeit a little twisted.


    As his lord regenerated his torn body, Spades had to wonder if his crew would survive the current cmity. It was just a few short hours ago that Spades felt he was bored out of this world, making him wish to relive that boredom. But everything was going wrong at the moment, and he couldn''t stop it. Not alone, at least.


    "Lord Eros!" shouted Spades, hoping to bring the lord back to his senses. Deluge shook as his head kept regenerating, looking around in a frenzy with the terror of a man who returned from the dead. As his eyesnded on the human meatball of his crew, his entire body shook.


    "Eragon¡­!" muttered his lord with confusion. Spades tried to pull him away from the fight, but his lord struggled, as if in a trance. "You wish to kill me again, Eragon?! I will not die like before! I will be thest to stand!"


    "Please snap out of it, my lord!" shouted Spades as he threw him over the railings. Eros mmed to the hardwood as his head finished regenerating. His once spotless body was now covered in blood and gore. Deluge stared at Spades for a few seconds as he regained hisposure enough to stand on his own. "We need to escape, my lord."


    "And leave my crew?"


    "Everyone is sacrificing their lives to buy us time," said Spades with panic. "If we stand idle as he tears through them, we won''t survive against him. Our efforts would have all been for nothing!"


    Spades really wished to take his lord and leave this instant, but he knew that his ability couldn''t work at the moment. If it did, he would have created a portal and left without a second thought. His lord''s safety was the top priority.


    Eros looked at his men being defeated as if they were falling dominos. Each of them failed to even stop Arthur Netherborne for a single second, making him feel pathetic. He built this crew, strengthened them, only for them to be nothing but cannon fodder.


    "Go into the mansion and bring me the shard on my desk," said Eros as his hand wiped away what remained of his previous head. "It is our only chance to escape this ce."


    Spades nodded and hurried into the mansion. He had visited before, so he knew what shard his master referred to. It was an invitation from someone who visited the Lust Pirates before. At that time, they wished to work with Deluge, but thetter refused. It seems that now was the time to use what they left behind.


    The shard was atop the nightstand, and Spades snatched it in an instant. The moment he touched the shard, he found his powers beginning to return. His hands swayed as he created a portal in an instant, teleporting himself back to the deck.


    The situation had not improved, but the opposite. The Suits had been defeated, either killed, disabled, or unconscious on the ground. Spades found Lord Erosing face to face with Arthur Netherborne. ck lightning crackled around their enemy, threatening to destroy the world.


    "Is this about the woman who fought against me in Sourna?" asked Eros with his aura unleashed, his life essence burning to grant him the stats necessary to survive. "Are you incapable of coherent thoughts?"


    Spades could see that his master was stalling for time, and it was more than enough. However, in the next instant, Arthur Netherborne attacked again. This time, his master was more prepared, being able to defend himself against the onught.


    Eros fought back, dodged, and blocked. However, nothing worked against the King of Wrath as he deflected each attack, chased after Eros, and prated the toughest defenses. Spades realized that the only way for them to survive was to use his ability.


    Half of their ship had already sunk, carrying most of the small fry pirates that the Suitsmanded. As for the half that the mansion was atop, it stayed afloat thanks to the mansion itself bing an opposing force. Their fight was, however, brutal to say the least.


    Eros lost his limbs one after the other, regenerating them as fast as he could before trying to fend off Arthur Netherborne. Spades tried to intervene, but even the aftermath was enough to push him back. Arthur himself was relentless in his attacks, giving no chance for Deluge to take a break.


    "Spades!" called Eros to him mid-battle, and he rushed forward without thinking. Even if the aftermath or Arthur killed him, he would deliver the shard to his master. Once he sensed his approach, Arthur diverted some of his attacks toward Spades.


    The attacks were not something that he could even dream of blocking or dodging. However, his master rushed to protect him, knowing that Spades was his only hope to escape. In response, Spades created a giant portal as far away as possible. It was theirst gamble to escape this madman.

 Chapter 1313 Not Invincible

    Chapter 1313 Not Invincible


    Eros was torn apart, but he kept moving backward into the portal. Arthur Netherborne was a true madman, attacking without even caring about defending. His goal was to eliminate Deluge regardless of the consequences. And he would have been sessful if not for the countless life essences the Sin of Lust used to survive.


    Spades could not wait until his master passed through the gate. After all, he needed to be prepared to close the space tunnel once they were on the other side. Moreover, he was just a liability to his master since he needed to be protected. Once he jumped through the portal, his head spun, and his consciousness shifted. The extreme nausea hit harder than usual because of the distance.


    "Master!" shouted Spades toward the gate, and his master came through the next instant like a broken kite. Spades closed the gate in time, but not before a bolt of ck lightning managed to hit him in the chest. He copsed to the ground, breathless, as he fought to keep the portal closed.


    Eros fell on the ground, with his limbs severed and his head half gone. The sight was gruesome, but the life essences he stole through his powers managed to keep him alive. Spades could not spare a second to observe his new surroundings, focusing solely on the gate.


    "What do we have here?" muttered a voice from behind him. Spades flinched but did not turn around. "Who did this to the Sin of Lust?"


    "Who are you?" asked Spades, his hands trembling. Then, he turned around once he realized that the portal was no longer being traced to his location. He found himself in a dark courtroom that he couldn''t see past himself and his master. However, countless red eyes stared at him.


    "My identity is well-known, but is that how you address a king?" asked the voice as the pair of red eyes in the distance squinted. In the next instant, something red shed through the darkness as Spades lost his legs. The man howled as he fell to the ground, almost kissing it. "That is much better."


    "Who are you?!" shouted Spades, unable toprehend the situation. His portal should not have taken him anywhere dangerous, but the shard that he used might have manipted the coordinates.


    "Open the ceiling," said the voice again, and footsteps rang as the ceiling began to move. Light shone through the courtroom, revealing the countless figures standing inside. As the one speaking earlier approached, he stopped before leaving the shadows. However, Spades recognized him. "I remember you," said the beautiful, pale man. "You were one of Deluge''s men."


    "I am," said Spades as he knelt his head. "We were attacked by Arthur Netherborne. Please forgive my disrespect, Lord of Vampires, Kar." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "The outsider strikes again," muttered Kar with amusement as he stared at the healing Eros. "Our friend here received quite the beating. Did Arthur Netherborne grow stronger before we realized it?"


    "He is stronger than anything I have ever seen," said Spades, his hands trembling. His blood stopped gushing out the moment he apologized earlier to the Blood King. "Itsted only a few minutes, but he defeated us all and killed our lord several times."


    "I understand," said Kar as he turned around. "Let''s wait until your lord awakens again. Since you have told me the truth, you can have your legs again."


    Another sh of blood carried his legs and attached them, and Spades could walk again. His heart was beating in his chest as he examined his legs but did not dare to rise again. It was clear that they were in the territory of the man who visited Eros before, Kar.


    Secondster, his lord finished healing, rising from the ground with confusion. As he looked around, he saw the countless vampires standing in the courtroom, then looked at Spades on the ground, and then toward Kar sitting on the throne again, looking down on them.


    "It has been a while, Kar," said Eros as he rose from the ground, still holding his face. "I have shown you a pathetic sight. How did we end up here?"


    "The invitation shard that I have given you will always lead you to me," said Kar with a smile. "You used it in your despair to survive. Tell me, Lord of Lust, what have you done to enrage the Wrathful King?"


    "None of your business," sneered Eros as he ced his hands on his hips, looking around the courtroom. "Where the fuck are we, anyway? You always wanted to be a king, but this looks like an abandoned court. Have you invaded another country?"


    "You ask too many questions for someone who doesn''t answer them," said Kar as he raised his hand, and his countless vampires surrounded them. Spades rushed to stand and prepare for a fight, but Eros simply raised a hand to stop him. "Answer my questions first."


    "Are you afraid of the Wrathful King?" asked Eros with a smirk. "Is that why you want to know what angers him and what doesn''t? Alright, let me tell you. I did the exact same thing that killed you in the previous timeline: messing with his gal. Happy, Kar?"


    "¡­the Princess of Ice and Fire is here?" asked Kar with surprise, his head tilting in confusion as he pondered. "She disappeared a long time ago alongside her city. Is she here on Earth? Then, what about Ai?" asked Kar with some expectations.


    "Who?" asked Eros with confusion. "I haven''t heard of anyone with that name."


    "¡­alright," nodded the vampire with some disappointment. "If Diana is here, then Arthur Netherborne is not invincible. He has a weakness that we could exploit. As long as her life rests in our hands, we will never fear him again."


    "What are you proposing?" asked Eros with a grin. "I want to get back at both of them, so this suits me too. A temporary alliance between the sins doesn''t sound bad when the enemy is that crazy bastard."


    "I am proposing a n that can give us what we all want," said Kar with a smile. "A ticket to Devaheim!"

 Chapter 1314 No One

    Chapter 1314 No One


    Inside the Lesser Blood Ocean and atop the ship that once ruled it, a wrathful storm was brewing. After Eros escaped with hisckey, the wrath found no outlet. In the end, it chose the world as its target as the destruction began. Everything in close proximity was turned to nothingness. The skies howled as a giant dome of ck lightning appeared in the middle of the ocean.


    The waves were harsh, enough to topple the biggest ships as the ocean turned uneasy. As the storm brewed and brought down destruction, the eclipse remained, preventing the world from resuming its life.


    A distance away from the storm, a young man was sitting inside the forests of Sourna. These had appeared after the merge, causing the kingdom to experience a great influx of monsters and new awakeners. This young man, however, was not alone.


    "I still can''t use my powers," said a small fairy floating next to the man. "Are you sure that it''s your brother?" asked the fairy as she turned to the young man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This is the same feeling that I had when I stopped him before," said the young man, whose green eyes shone with a dangerous light. "However, we can''t use the teleportation runes card we have. There is no way for me to reach him, but I know who can help me."


    "Please be careful, Oren," said the small fairy with worry as she looked at the angry sky gathering atop the forest. "I know that he is your brother, but I''m scared."


    "Even if he hurts me, I need to go," said Oren as he took out a phone from his pocket. Although there were no signal towers within hundreds of kilometers, his phone worked just fine. Its back had the two letters NR, referring to the militarypany Nightroad.


    This phone was given to him by Selena before they parted ways. After the merge, she had to return to her father''spany, which had built a military fortress in the new world. Her father had been injured in a battle, and she needed to return to see him. Before she did, Selena gave him this phone, which could use satellites tomunicate.


    "Oren? Is everything alright?" asked a voice through the phone after the call connected, making him smile in nostalgia.


    "Does something have to be wrong for me to call my girlfriend?" asked Oren with a hurt tone, making Selena pause. "I just missed you. That''s all."


    "In the middle of this Runes Outage? Cut me some ck, Oren. I know that something is wrong. You don''t need to act tough with me. What''s wrong?" asked Selena from the other line, even more worried than Oren expected. However, her reaction was normal given the circumstances.


    Runes had stopped working throughout the world, and abilities were no different. Selena knew that Oren was training inside a forest full of monsters, leveling up using the legacy that his brother created. However, even the legacy had stopped working now, making his whereabouts dangerous.


    Runes had stopped working throughout the world, and abilities were no different. Selena knew that Oren was training inside a forest full of monsters, leveling up using the legacy that his brother created. However, even the legacy had stopped working now, making his whereabouts dangerous.


    "Nothing is wrong. I''m safe, but I think I know the reason behind the outage. My brother must have lost control again. I need a way to get there before he hurts himself," said Oren with a frown. "Can you work something out?"


    "That means you already know it was him. I can¡­ but I don''t know if I should," said Selena from the other line. "Ourpany has located the source of the anomaly that caused the outage, and we obtained footage of the fight that ensued once it began."


    "You already knew it was my brother but didn''t tell me?" asked Oren, his tone a little cold this time. "How could you do that to me?"


    "Oren, I care about you more than I care about the rest of the world," said Selena through the phone. "Once I saw the footage of your brother''s fight picked up by our satellites, I knew that you would want to intervene, and I knew that I needed to prevent you."


    "Send me the footage."


    Selena was silent, but the call suddenly turned to a screen-sharing function. Oren looked at the phone and saw a video ying of a pirate ship in the ocean. Atop the ship stood a group of people that he did not recognize. The ship split in half, and his brother entered the scene, killing countless pirates onboard.


    The battle did notst more than three minutes, but it would leave anyone watching sick to their stomach. His brother dismembered the man who could regenerate without mercy. He killed anyone who stood in his path, and he did it with ease.


    The footage then ended with the two men escaping through a portal, and his brother losing control. Then, his brother''s wrath erupted and engulfed the world, turning into a dome in the middle of the ocean. That was the end of the footage.


    "I know why you hid it from me, but I am going to go, swimming if I have to," said Oren as he rose from his seat. "You know that I embarked on this journey to find a way to prevent this from happening again. You cannot stop me, Selena."


    "¡­then let me help you," Selena said after a pause. "I will send an aircraft to your location. It should take twenty minutes to arrive. But I am also sending our battle fleet to help you in the fight."


    "There will be no fight," said Oren with a frown. "And how would the battle fleet help me?"


    "In case you fail to calm him down..."


    "No one," said Oren while gnashing his teeth together. "No one is allowed to hurt my brother, Selena. If a single bullet is fired his way, I will kill your men with my own hands."


    "I understand," said Selena after a pause. Her voice was fearful, as she had never seen Oren lose hisposure before. "The aircraft is on its way to take you there."


    "I''m sorry forshing out," said Oren before he ended the call. Then, he dropped back to the floor, holding his head. His eyes were toward the eclipse, and his hand clenched his wrathful heart. Then, he took a deep breath.

 Chapter 1315 Knight of Ragnar

    Chapter 1315 Knight of Ragnar


    The aircraft arrived on time, finding him within the forest. Oren sought a clearing where it couldnd, and he met with the soldiers who allowed him to board without asking questions. In the next instant, the aircraft began to levitate into the air.


    Inside the cabin, Oren sat with two soldiers, a man and a woman. "When are we reaching the destination?" he asked.


    "In thirty minutes."


    "It shouldn''t be that far," said Oren with confusion. The aircraft''s base was farther than the storm was from his location. "We might not get there in time."


    "Although our aircraft is not runes-based, the storm itself could throw our navigation off because of the instability it is causing. Therefore, we must take a roundabout route to avoid the worst of it," exined the man. "Miss Selena asked us to drop you in a safe spot, after all."


    "Take the direct route and throw me straight into the ck dome," said Oren with a frown. "I know that I''m being selfish and childish, but please understand that I don''t have that much time to waste."


    "With all due respect, sir," said the woman, shaking her head. "The aircraft will not be able to survive being so close to the anomaly. If we fly close enough for you to jump, we would be swept away ourselves. Please understand that¡ª"


    "Then throw me from the safest distance for you, no matter how high it would be," said Oren as he rose from his seat, choosing to stand beside the door. "How long would it take if you did that?"


    "¡­only three minutes."


    "Works just fine for me."


    "Our orders state¡­"


    "Your orders are yours. If you don''t let me do as I please, then I would think you kidnapped me. Do you have any siblings, dear soldiers? If you do, then you would understand my desire to get there as soon as possible. Please grant me this request."


    The two soldiers were silent, then sighed and nodded. They informed the pilot of the change in ns. Oren waited by the door, marveling at the state of the current world. Before, technology was useless. At the moment, it was their only lifeline.


    Three minutes passed, and they reached their destination. The doors opened as Oren steeled himself. If not for their stats being far above normal humans, they would have already been sucked out of the ne by the pressure. Oren looked down and saw the crackling dome beneath them, with the storm still covering the entirety of Sourna.


    The night sky allowed very little chance for him to see anything more than the dark clouds. It should be a few thousand meters until he reached the ground, and his lungs were already starving for air because of theck of oxygen at this altitude.


    "Thank you for getting me here, everyone," said Oren as he took off his cloak and released it, letting it fly into the wind. Underneath his cloak were tattered clothes with numerous scars beneath them. The two soldiers were horrified to see someone this young having so many scars. "And I apologize for being unreasonable."


    "The only way to protect your family," said the woman with a smile. "Stay safe, Oren Silvera," she said, giving him a salute. Oren nodded and turned toward the door, walking out of the aircraft. Tucked inside his pocket was the small fairy that peeked out.


    "Don''t be scared, Nule," said Oren with a smile as he rubbed her head. Ever since he met her back in the forest of Ilios, she had been hispanion. He first met her when he met the Children of the Forest. "Nothing will hurt you."


    "I''m scared about you, Oren," said Nule with teary eyes as she stared at him. "You have been pushing yourself too hard. And now, you are walking straight into disaster."


    "This is not a disaster," said Oren with a smile as he stepped out into the sky, letting gravity do its work. Nule held on to his pocket as he fell. Oren dove through the sky, approaching the storm of ck lightning. Beneath the lunar eclipse, no runes could work, but Oren had something different. "But what I have been training for."


    Armor began to cover his body, protecting him against the storm. Lancelot, the spirit, was not governed by runes. It was a creature like Nule, made solely from spiritual energy. That was the only way for him to survive the approaching storm.


    "This wrath is dangerous, Oren," said Lancelot, who manifested behind him, once known as the strongest knight in the universe, but having been banished into the abyss because he fought against Devaheim. "I once stood next to its master, but even then, it was not this unforgiving."


    Lancelot had already told Oren about its past. It was once the knight of Ragnar Netherborne himself, fighting alongside him against Devaheim. However, when Ragnar was betrayed by his people, Lancelot was among the few who died with him. Instead of undergoing reincarnation, Lancelot was sealed into the abyss, to be forever tormented. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No matter what happens, I have to stop this," said Oren while covered in armor. "If I knew how to manifest your wings, this would have been a lot easier. I''m still weak."


    "Someone who became an Astra-ranker at eighteen cannot call themselves weak," protested Nule from within his pocket. Oren smiled silently when Lancelot agreed with her statement. These two had been hispanions throughout his training and harnessing of mana.


    The storm engulfed them, and the night sky disappeared from around them. There was nothing but darkness and the thundering lightning around them. Oren managed to persevere thanks to his armor until he passed the storm. The next instant, he left the clouds to see the ck dome beneath them. Its crackling lightning killed anything that got close to it, but Oren had a way to enter.


    "Sword of Tranquility," muttered Oren as he grabbed the greatsword strapped to his back, making it transform. This was the higher form of the Sword of Benevolence, which he used against his brother once. As the ck lightning burst toward them, Oren shed it apart with his sword, creating a path to enter the dome of darkness.

 Chapter 1316 Internal Wrath

    Chapter 1316 Internal Wrath


    Oren could feel the wrath around him, enveloping him like a nket of warmth that turned to boilingva in an instant. He knew the heat wasing from his boiling blood, affected by the wrath. Thus, he endured, but at some point, he somehow stopped falling and found himself standing.


    "If it breaks, you''ll pay for it your entire life!" a harsh voice echoed in his ears, confusing Oren, who thought he was diving to save his brother. As he turned around in the darkness, he saw a sight that confused him even further. In the middle of the darkness, something akin to a holographic video was ying out.


    Inside the scene, which seemed like a dungeon, Oren saw several people carrying rare minerals out of the dungeon. He stepped toward the scene to see a middle-aged man screaming at the men carrying the items out. Then, he froze in ce.


    Among the men was Arthur, carrying arge mineral over his back, too big to be carried with just his arms. He was carrying the metal under the harsh barks of the middle-aged man, who threatened to make him pay every penny if the crystal got damaged.


    Oren''s hand trembled as he read the words on the man''s uniform: Lime Agency. This was not reality but a scene ying out from Arthur''s own memories inside the dome of darkness. This actually happened to him, and it kept happening inside his memories.


    Arthur''s legs betrayed him the next moment, and he fell backward with the crystal on his back. As he fell to the ground, he barely managed to let the crystalnd without damaging it. But at the same time, he caused the one behind him to trip and fall, damaging arge ancient shield.


    "Silvera!" roared the middle-aged man as he rushed forward. "How useless can you be?!" shouted the man before he sent a kick to Arthur, who was barely leaning on the ground, sending him flying. Then, he continued to beat him against the dungeon''s wall until others rushed to stop him.


    Oren was boiling now. He reached toward his sword, which morphed to a darker shade of red. As he swung toward the memory, it disappeared like smoke, reminding him that what was happening was nothing but an illusion.


    "I didn''t know about this," said Oren as a different memory resurfaced in his mind. At that time, when Arthur was working in the Lime Agency, Oren himself was being a handful. He wanted to go to a private school specialized in helping people awaken. Everyone was talking about it, and he was influenced by the news glorifying awakeners.


    Oren lowered the sword as he remembered the hurtful words he told Arthur when he said he couldn''t pay the money for school. At that time, an immature Oren blurted out that he didn''t want to be like Arthur, who failed to awaken even at eighteen years of age.


    The mist that leaked from the dissipating scene created another. Oren could not look away and witnessed Arthur''s struggles against life one after the other. He saw him falling through the dungeon''s floor while saving Yuran. Then, he witnessed him being stabbed in the back, hunted down by the seven families, and assuming a different identity before being thrown into another world.


    Oren didn''t know what this was. Arthur had never disappeared, but in his memories, he went to Alka. The sole reason he could think of was the alternate timeline that Arthur had once mentioned. In that timeline, his brother was a ve, tossed around and used, amputated and tortured.


    The events were too much for him to watch, even until the end, making him cry the more he watched. Arthur kept losing whatever he cared about time and time again. He witnessed the fight against his father and the fight against his brother. Oren never knew that Arthur had lived this cruel life before disagreeing with him.


    Oren believed that this wrath did not belong to Arthur, and that''s why he embarked on a journey to save his brother from this curse. Arthur wanted to attack the rulers and make them submit to him, to fight the world and beat it, but Oren didn''t think this was Arthur speaking, but his wrath.


    He was wrong.


    The wrath was not external. It was always there. Arthur was fighting against life and his cruel destiny for his entire life, alone and outcast. Oren lived in a bubble of normalcy before he began his journey and fought countless monsters. But monsters weren''t scary; humans were.


    Arthur showed him that in his memories. Everyone tried to use him, and those who did not understand him fought against him. Miko turned against him once Arthur lost his memories from the other life, and it cut deeper into Arthur''s heart than any wound could.


    Oren walked through the tragedies of his brother until he found himself in some underground ruins. The entire ce was covered with ice, but the ground was filled with flowers. The trail led him through the ruins until he reached a clearing where thest scene yed out.


    Arthur was standing, covered in ck lightning, with his back facing Oren. In front of him was a smooth rectangr tform with someone asleep atop it. Seeing his brother and the figure of someone on the bed, Oren could not advance further, but he had to push through.


    "Art," he called, his voice a little hoarse from crying. "Arthur," he called again when he received no answer. But a momentter, his brother turned to him, different from what he always looked like. His ck hair was tall now. His skin was as dark as night, and his eyes were white instead of golden. "It''s me, Oren." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What are you here for?" asked his brother, surprising Oren. He never thought that his brother would be sensible enough. Last time, he was a mindless monster. "I don''t need you here."


    "What happened, Arthur?" asked Oren as he stepped forward. Arthur looked back toward the injured person on the tform, his ck lightning ring again.


    "They hurt her," he answered, his voice hoarse. "I will never forgive them."

 Chapter 1317 A Broken Barrier

    Chapter 1317 A Broken Barrier


    Julia stared at the screen, watching the broadcast with millions of other viewers around the world. Although the inte had been hard to obtain ever since the two worlds merged, it had now be their beacon of light in this disaster. The broadcast showed them the giant dome of darkness that had been identified as the anomaly.


    "Is that what I think it is?" asked Yuran with a frown. "If Arthur has lost control again, how are we supposed to go there and help him?"


    "I have no idea," said Julia, having never felt this helpless before. Ack of runes was something straight out of a horror movie for runemasters. Their dome was shut down, but that was also the case for their enemies, who couldn''t even use their abilities. As she tightened her grip on her arm in frustration, the camera on the broadcast suddenly changed. The one broadcasting was the Truth Agency, known for its wide coverage. The cameraman spotted something in the cloud and made sure to capture it. The camera zoomed in on the falling object from the sky. At first, it came crashing down from the thundering clouds and straight toward the dome. Once the camera could zoom no longer, it began to focus on what appeared to be a person. "Ladies and gentlemen, it seems that there is a person falling from the sky," said the news anchor as he showed the young man. "I don''t know who this armored man is, but I fear that he might not survive this anomaly!"


    "¡­Julia¡­ that armor is¡­" muttered Yuran with surprise as he recognized it. "How could he be there?"


    "It might be the Nightroad Company," answered Julia with excitement. "If there is anyone who can stop him, it would be Oren," she said, clenching her hands in excitement. Julia watched as he entered the dome of darkness, praying in her heart for the pair''s safety. At the same time, the entire dome began to shake. Julia almost lost her footing if not for Jonah stabilizing her. The other guild masters were also present today at the dome to report their progress with their guilds. Everyone was confused about how the dome could even shake. It was residing in Mountain Range Rovero as per Arthur''s instructions. This location was ideal for them because it was hidden from sight and close to the Yalveran Union, which required their assistance against the demi-humans and their invasions. However, the dome was not only shaking but tilting noticeably. Julia and the rest rushed outside, opening the closed gates manually. The forest outside was tilting alongside their dome. The guild members were confused as they looked ahead, seeing the source of this phenomenon. "Is that¡­ the second trial of the holy crown?" muttered Yuran with surprise as he tried to stabilize his body. Julia looked at the rising mountain with a pale face. Arthur had already warned them that the second trial would be here, but they didn''t think it would appear now. As far as she remembered, Arthur mentioned that he ced a barrier around the second trial that hid it from the world. Julia realized that the barrier must have been broken due to the Runes Outage happening throughout the world. If that''s the case, the entire world will find the trial.


    "It seems that we cannot hide it anymore," muttered Julia while gritting her teeth. "If that''s the case, then we need to dy it until Arthur regains control. Summon the members and have them posted around this mountain. Don''t let anyone enter!"manded Julia. The guild masters rushed to work, each mobilizing their armies. Although most of their members were on missions already, they had to use those present around the dome, either training or hunting monsters. The situation was chaotic, but Julia was more concerned about the broadcast on her phone. Even now, the dome remained, and her eyes teared up at the thought of Arthur losing control. ''Did something happen to him or to Diana?'' she wondered. Then, her eyes turned toward the holy crown trial. The fissure that had been sealed off was spewing out an entire city atop the mountain, raising the entirendscape. Even now, the dome was tilting ever so slightly, but they had no way to escape. The city itself looked magnificent, surrounded by a great fog that allowed no one to see what''s inside or even enter. But the mountain towered into the heavens, inviting those who wished to conquer it. Julia knew that their efforts would be futile. She just hoped to buy more time. ***


    Inside the ck dome, Oren stood next to his brother, whose wrath felt palpable. On the table before him was a woman that Oren had not met before but had only heard about. For this woman, his brother had done the unthinkable: merging the world together. Oren believed that his brother was a hypocrite when he first heard about this. His sole goal had been to prevent the seven families from merging the world, but now, he was doing the exact same for none other than selfish reasons. His opinion changed when the legacy activated and began to strengthen him too.


    Arthur stood silent before the woman, his wrath not finding an outlet. Oren knew that this woman was not here but only another memory that did not exist. She must be elsewhere, safe and unharmed. "The entire world is facing this wrath now, Arthur," muttered Oren as he looked at his brother. "You need to stop this now. Otherwise, you will burn yourself in the process."


    "I don''t know how to stop this," said Arthur with a sad smile. "I thought I had conquered the wrath of others, but it seems I always fail to conquer my own."


    "I can help with that," said Oren as he reached toward his sword. "I harnessed the power of souls in order to achieve this. Let me use it against you, and this will be over."


    "And what if I need this power to protect her?" asked his brother, hesitant. "What if this wrath was necessary to disable my enemies from harming the people I care about?"


    "Then, we can face them together," said Oren as he pointed his sword toward his brother. "Do you trust me, Arthur?" "Always," answered his brother with a smile. The ck lightning sensed Oren''s intentions and red, roaring back in defiance. "Be careful, little brother. This wrath is unforgiving." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oren nodded as he watched his brother be engulfed with wrath that refused to back down. He knew that it wouldn''t be easy. The wrath allowed him to enter because Arthur retained his sanity. But once it became threatened, the wrath erupted.

 Chapter 1318 Holding Back Sobs

    Chapter 1318 Holding Back Sobs


    At the same time that the two siblings began their battle, Mount Ehler was in chaos as well. The sr eclipse overtook the setting sun, bringing chaos alongside it. The wrath inside the mountain amplified, causing the students to suffer from the bacsh. Even worse, Ragew roared toward the heavens, leaving the mountain defenseless as it flew toward the eclipse. Nyx rushed to save the disciples and find the guardian of the Netherborne n, while her parents flew to fix the barrier that was growing unstable. If their barrier broke entirely, Devaheim would discover their location, and their annihtion would begin. Benjamin remained with Diana inside the room, his mind troubled by uneasy thoughts about his grandson. This had never happened before, and he had no idea how to handle it. Even now, his runes refused to work. As he sat there in contemtion, his grandson''s woman suddenly shifted in her bed before her eyes fluttered open, albeit confused and disoriented. Benjamin rose from his chair, surprised that she would wake up at this time. "Where is Arthur?" she asked. Benjamin marveled at how her first thought was not about her health, but his grandson. "What is this feeling?"


    "Feeling?" muttered Benjamin, confused as he looked at her clenching her heart and crouching. "Does something hurt? What do you feel?"


    "I feel¡­ my heart boiling," answered Diana as she tried to calm down and looked at him for the first time. "Who are you? Where am I?"


    "My name is Benjamin Silvera, and you are in the Netherborne n''s home," answered the old man as he adjusted himself and strode forward. "You were brought here by a pirate called ric, who imed that you fought against Deluge."


    "¡­you are rted to Arthur?" muttered Diana as she looked at him with a frown, disregarding everything except his rtionship with Arthur. "Where is he?"


    "I''m his grandfather," nodded Benjamin. Regarding her second question, he hesitated to answer. Arthur lost control because he saw her, and she might have the same reaction. "Arthur is training at the moment. He will be back in a few hours. You should rest for¡ª"


    "Don''t lie to me, Benjamin," said Diana with a sharp re. "I know this feeling. I felt it during my entrapment in ice, and I know that it''s rted to Arthur and his wrath. Tell me what happened," shemanded, then softened. "Please, sir."


    "I understand, but try to understand this at the moment. Whatever battle you have been through was no easy one. Your soul is injured and so is your body. Before I answer your questions truthfully, I want you to promise me one thing."


    "What is that?"


    "That you would remain calm, collected, and rational," said Benjamin. But seeing the swirling red and blue in her eyes as she stared at him, he knew that he was asking for the impossible. "Arthur came to see you as soon as he arrived. But¡­ he lost control."


    "Control of his wrath?" asked Diana with furrowed brows. "Where is he now?"


    "We have no idea. The entire world is a mess right now. Runes are not working, and the sun and moon are gone, reced with an eclipse of wrath. Even if he was just outside, you wouldn''t be able to do a thing."


    "Thank you, Benjamin," said Diana as she rose from her bed, pushing the nket away and allowing her feet to drop to the ground. Benjamin sighed and rushed forward, catching her before she copsed. "¡­my legs¡­"


    "There is nothing wrong with your legs. As I said, you have used a power with a price, right?" asked Benjamin with a saddened look. "Your soul is unable tomunicate with your body at the moment. Even your powers are unusable under the sr eclipse."


    "I have to see him," muttered Diana, gritting her teeth, her eyes glistening with tears. "If I was just strong enough not to be injured, he wouldn''t have lost control. He wouldn''t have been hurt again. I have to¡ª"


    "You have to rest," answered Benjamin as he ced her back on the bed. "I know how much you care about him, and he cares about you, but there is really nothing we can do."


    Diana seemed to understand his words but refused to ept them. Her tears fell down her face and soaked her pillow. Benjamin frowned as he looked at her holding back her sobs. He knew that she was a strong woman just from their short interaction, but her tears fell easily once Arthur was involved.


    "He will be fine," said Benjamin as he pulled a chair and sat down next to her. "Do you want to know why?" he asked, but Diana did not answer, only holding back her sobs from bursting through her throat. "Because he didn''t attack anyone before he left." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What¡­ do you mean?" muttered Diana, bing distracted. Benjamin looked pained as he stared at his own hand, which had a deep scar from long ago.


    "Wrath is a terrifying power coveted by anyone who knows about it, but at the same time, ites at the cost of sanity. I don''t know how long you have known Arthur, but do you know his father?"


    "I fought against his father back in Alka," said Diana as she wiped away her tears. "What about him?"


    "He was my son, my world, and everything I cared about. But¡­ I didn''t care about what pushing him would result in," said Benjamin as his smile disappeared. "I could never feel wrath. Not even an ounce of it. Instead, I was blessed with runes. My son, however, was different. He managed to awaken wrath, but it cost us everything.


    "You might wonder what I meant when I said Arthur didn''t attack us," said Benjamin with a smile. "But I mean just that. Arthur retained his sanity even with the amount of wrath that would disable the runes in an entire world. He is stronger than the wrath inside him, and that''s enough for us to know that he will return safely. My son¡­ was weaker than his wrath, and during his awakening, he attacked his own family."

 Chapter 1319 Rhys Nightroad

    Chapter 1319 Rhys Nightroad


    "Seref attacked you?" asked Diana, a little confused but nheless distracted. "I didn''t know that he could use wrath."


    "He could not," said Benjamin with a sad smile. "I made him crave it, seek it, but never knew how to make him control it. Seref lost control of his wrath the moment he awakened it. It was a disaster, one that cost me the love of my life."


    "Seref¡­ killed his mother," muttered Diana with widened eyes. "But I heard a different story from Arthur about Seref and his origins. He portrayed you differently."


    "Because that''s how I saved him from himself," said Benjamin with a sad smile. "I erased his memories of what happened and reced them with false ones. I gave him a false reason for his mother''s death, retaining whatever sanity he had after he returned to himself."


    "And he hated you for that."


    "The memories seemed to twist for him because I was the one who asked the Patriarch to seal his wrath forever. Seref inherited some of my powers too, but was never too keen on them. He believed that wrath was the way to earn respect. I was the reason behind that misconception too."


    "Why?" asked Diana, now somber and distracted from her inability to help Arthur.


    "Because I was the runes kid inside a n of wrath users, the very thing that disabled runes. Even when sparring with my friends, I had no way to defeat them. Wrath disables the opponent and empowers the user. The leaders turned a blind eye to me until I tried to seal the ancient scroll."


    "What is that?"


    "A scroll that is said to hold the secrets of Ragnar," Benjamin rified. "As you can see, I failed, and the n shunned me to the base of the mountain. I was envious, hateful, and wanted nothing other than to prove myself. And even after I met the love of my life wandering in the fog, I never moved on."


    "And then you had Seref."


    "He was the light of my world, I tell you," Benjamin said with a sad grin, as if speaking about his proudest moment that was long gone. "Being his father was the only thing I knew once he arrived. But I pushed my dreams on him. I wished that he would be different than me." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Until he snapped," muttered Diana as she looked ahead, seeing her own reflection in the mirror. "My father was not any different. No, he was worse than you are."


    "It makes me feel better, but just as heartbroken for you," said Benjamin as he cupped his hands together. "I wonder why fathers always fail? And why sons always be like their fathers?"


    "Because that''s how humans are," said Diana as she clenched her fists. "Seref was broken, and he tried to break his son too. He wanted Arthur to wish for recognition just like he did, but Arthur was different. Arthur was¡­ whole."


    "I could tell with a nce that the boy was different," said Benjamin with a proud smile. "He was unlike us, who needed the world to tell us who we are. He knew what he was, who he was, and he fought for it. But for the rest of us, he almost looks like an alien because of that."


    "I need to save him from that wrath," said Diana with a pained expression, her eyes tearing again as she stared at Benjamin. "Please, Benjamin. If something happens to him, I wouldn''t want to live this life anymore."


    Benjamin stared at her, seeing the despair in her eyes. At that moment, he remembered his wife and the moment that he lost her because of wrath as well. It was at that moment that he began to hate the wretched power. But now that his grandson was suffering because of it, he was afraid to go.


    "I''m afraid of seeing the same thing repeat itself," admitted Benjamin while holding out his hand, which he used to stop Seref countless years ago. "I fear that if I take you to him, he would hurt you. And Arthur would never forgive himself."


    "I don''t know anything about this new world, and everything is constantly changing," said Diana while wiping away her tears. "But I am certain of one thing: Arthur would never hurt me, with wrath or without it. Just take me there, and I''ll prove it."


    "We don''t know where he is," said Benjamin with a shake of his head. Diana was silent before she tried to leave the bed again. "You can''t walk yet, Diana. What are you doing?"


    "I will crawl if I have to," she said with determination, inching toward the edge. "I know someone who can find him."


    "You are that determined, huh?" muttered Benjamin before he nodded and rose. "Alright, I will carry you there. Who is the person who can find him?"


    "ric," muttered Diana. Benjamin nodded as he picked her up, carrying her on his back to ensure that her wounds wouldn''t get worse. "Thank you, Benjamin."


    "You can call me grandpa," said the old man with augh as he stormed out of the room, but Diana did not answer him. Although a little disappointed, he knew she woulde around.


    ric was still waiting outside, drawing lines in empty air. The moment he saw Diana being carried out, he sprang to his feet with concern. "Where are you going, Miss? Your body still needs to heal."


    "She wants to find Arthur,d," said Benjamin with a smirk. "And she says that you are the only one to find him. But I tried using my ability, and it didn''t work."


    "This is the time to prove that you are indeed what you im," said Diana, hinting at something to the young pirate. "Does your ability work even under the eclipse?"


    ric hesitated before nodding.


    "Then find Arthur for us. Now."


    ***


    Inside an aircraft with the logo NR with a torchlight, several people sat in silence as the aircraft flew over the ocean. Other than the soldiers who filled the giant vessel, three characters stood out from the crowd with their ginger hair and blue eyes.


    "Again," said the woman, a little worried, "you didn''t have toe along, Dad. Just because I refused to stay inside the base doesn''t mean that you have toe along to protect me."


    "How can I not worry about my daughter going to the epicenter of chaos?" answered the gruff man who had a giant orange beard. He wore a ck suit that hid an impressive build of muscles. "In case something goes wrong, I have to be there."


    "Your existence is far more important than mine, Dad. You are the founder of the only power in the world that is immune to this outage. Although things have been hard in recent years, this is a turning point," said the chubby young man beside them while eating noodles from a cup.


    "Don''t celebrate misfortune, Kody," berated the old man. "Ourpany has always been about protecting people. Runes protect people too, and this is nothing but a disaster for everyone involved. How far are we?" asked the man to a soldier.


    "Just a few minutes away, Mr. Nightroad," answered the soldier before he hesitated. Rhys Nightroad frowned as he questioned the man with his gaze. "I have to agree with Lady Selena, sir, even if it seems disrespectful. If anything happens to you, millions of families will suffer around the world."


    Selena was d that someone supported her on the matter. Her father was stubborn, refusing to let her go to Oren after seeing him enter the ck dome. But instead of rejecting her outright, he decided to apany her. Once a decision has been made, Rhys Nightroad would take it to the grave.


    "I will forgive this misdemeanor, soldier," said Rhys with a frown. "Let me ask you this. Do you have a daughter?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Would you let her go alone if you were in my shoes?"


    "No, sir."


    "My identity doesn''t change the fact that I''m a father, just like you. Furthermore, Oren has helped us numerous times when even our equipment failed us. Not only as a father, but as a man, I have to go!"


    No one added a word after he finished speaking. Selena was worried but proud. Her father was indeed such a ferocious man who never eptedpromise when it came to his family or the human race. However, the heavens did not reward him with power, but a mind capable of putting scientists to shame.


    The thing that eased her mind, however, was the Level Up Legacy that Arthur has created. Although she barely met Oren''s brother, he was indeed an extraordinary man. His legacy allowed her father to grow without limits because of his contributions to the human race. It even rewarded him with an ability that not even Astra-rankers could have.


    Although again worried for his safety, Selena was more reassured as they approached her destination. If Oren could disrupt the wrath just enough for her father to activate his domain, they would seed in containing the cmity.


    "We are here!" shouted the pilot from ahead.

 Chapter 1320 Unfeeling Creature

    Chapter 1320 Unfeeling Creature


    The aircraftnded outside the ocean, its floats and anchor descending to ensure they didn''t get too close. Selena and Rhys emerged as thetter threw a small device into the ocean. Secondster, it inted into a boat. The pair jumped down toward the water as they studied the anomaly.


    "It looks bigger in person," said Rhys with a frown. "Are you sure that Oren can stop¡­ whatever caused this?"


    No one in the world knew that Arthur was the source of this anomaly, and Selena ensured that her father did not know either. It would harm his reputation further if people knew that he could cause a runic outage throughout the world. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur had a conflicting reputation. Many hailed him as a hero, while others condemned him as a war criminal. The merge of two worlds was a disaster that they had yet to ovee, and Arthur was the one behind it. The armies of the world united against him, but in the end, he won.


    Selena herself didn''t know if Oren would be fine. ording to her boyfriend, Arthur had lost control of this power before, and Oren had to work with the rest of the guild to stop him. At that time, Selena didn''t understand the magnitude of this power and why Oren was obsessed with eradicating it from his brother.


    "This is¡­ terrifying," said Rhys as he stared at the darkness, which still crackled with lightning. "We might have the firepower to cause a dent, but nothing more. That''s only considering this wall to be something tangible."


    "Oren entered straight ahead, but I doubt we can do the same," muttered Selena as she took out a device and ced it above her eye, wearing it like a monocle. Thetest technology allowed her to make calctions based on real-time events, even measuring mana. "How could this be?"


    "What''s wrong?" asked Rhys with confusion.


    "There is nothing around this dome. The mana percentage in the air is¡­ zero," muttered Selena as she removed the device. "I can''t feel anythinging from within, not even air. Whatever this ce is, it seems like the end of our world and the beginning of the void."


    "If that''s the case, we can''t be reckless," said Rhys with a frown. "We shall wait here until we see an opening to either help or a sign to escape. Is that understood?"


    "¡­yes, father," muttered Selena while pressing her lips together. Although Oren was inside, she doubted that her existence would help him. If anything, she would be a burden to him in his uing fight. But once he leaves this dome, she would be there to help him and heal his wounds.


    At that moment, amotion rose from within the aircraft. Rhys and Selena turned back and climbed up to see what was happening. They walked inside and found that every screen had turned ck, and someone was talking through the radio.


    "Humans closest to the anomaly," said the harsh, monotonous voice. "We know how to stop it but cannot reach it alone. Follow these coordinates to find us."


    "What is this?" asked Rhys with confusion as he boarded. "Are we being hacked? How is that possible? Our systems are isted from the entire world and have the best defenses."


    "We have no idea, sir," replied the engineer as he tried to take control of the aircraft again but could not ess the controls anymore. "If we wish to reim the aircraft, we need to turn off the machine and erase all information."


    "And lose control ourselves?" refused Rhys with a shake of his head before turning to Kody. "Can you do something about this with your ability?"


    "I still cannot make it work," said Kody with a shake of his head. His hand was gathering mana, but it scattered like broken ss. "I think we can trust them."


    "What makes you think that?" asked Rhys with confusion. "It can be an alien race, for all we know, trying to lure us into a trap."


    "I doubt that an alien would need us," said Kody with a shrug. "It''s just weird that someone could hack into our systems. Even with a mana-based ability, it''s surprising, and not even mana is working right now. If that''s the case, then they have a technology that might be able to save the human race."


    Rhys was still considering it before another message arrived through the speakers. This time, it was a feminine voice rather than monotone, as if it was a recording near a shore.


    "I don''t know who you are, but pleasee and get us. We have essed the tapes of the aircraft and heard you mention someone called Oren who has entered the storm. You are talking about Arthur''s brother, right? Please help us reach Arthur and stop him."


    The message ended there, and Rhys was even more confused. When he turned to Selena, he found her surprised. Sensing his gaze, she admitted the truth. "Arthur is the one behind this anomaly. Oren went there to stop him."


    "Arthur Silvera? I mean, Netherborne," muttered Rhys as he ced a hand over his chin in consideration. "I cannot turn down the opportunity to introduce myself to the strongest man in the world."


    ***


    A bolt of lightning struck again, and Oren managed to evade it in time. The battlefield was a shipwreck and small pools of water at the bottom of the ocean. His opponent did not seem to care about his existence, seemingly in a daze.


    Oren could not call this creature his brother. It was inhuman, powerful, and far from the warm brother he always had. Although the creature looked humanoid, it was covered with ck mes, only a pair of white eyes stared toward the sky. Facing the creature, Oren felt he was an ant.


    Arthur had this much wrath inside him, and Oren never knew. This was not a disease but the manifestation of Arthur''s wrath itself. It was not a wolf of destruction like before, but a cold creature that wanted nothing but to tear down the heavens. Thus, itsck of interest in Oren and his attacks.


    Catching a break, Oren tried to restore his energy. His mana was useless here, but his spiritual powers gave him the ability to calm his brother down using the Sword of Tranquility. Although he found the ability to fight against theck of abilities, his spiritual energy was different than mana.


    There was a reason that Oren could ascend to the Astra-rank faster than anyone had ever done in history, not even his brother. His ability, called Mana Affinity, had evolved after he obtained the wisdom of the forest. Instead of affinity, it became Mana Physique. His entire body became a hungry beast that devoured mana. Even if he did not train, his body would keep absorbing mana.


    But everything he worked for had been for naught, except his contract with the Abyssal Spirit, Lancelot. It gave him the power to stop his brother, and it was not affected by wrath. Oren looked haggard because he could not regenerate spiritual energy like mana. The sole silver lining was the wrath''sck of interest in attacking him.


    "Your sword cannot work against me," a voice whispered throughout the deste ocean bed as the wrathful creature turned toward him. "I carry wounds within me that no tranquility could heal, only justice," barked the harsh, gritty voice in his ears again.


    "I know that already," said Oren with a smile as he raised his sword again, his spiritual energy fueling it to release the soft white light of tranquility. "But I have no other way than to keep trying."


    "You are a good brother," said the creature. "The Wrathful King is lucky to have you, but it''s enough to stop this. Nothing is enough to stop me."


    "And who are you?" asked Oren as he sensed that this creature was not Arthur, but something far more dangerous. It was fueled with Arthur''s wrath, but it had a mind of its own. "What are you doing with my brother''s body?"


    "I am saving it," said the creature as it stared at the sky. "If wrath builds up too much inside a person, they lose their sanity. Your brother has always fought against it, sealing it, just to retain that. Seeing the person that he loves wounded was too much of a shock, and he summoned me."


    "Again, who are you?"


    "I am the creator, the unfeeling creature that can withstand wrath andmand it," said the creature as it turned toward Oren. "Your brother summoned what remained of my consciousness before he lost his."


    Oren could not understand what this creature was saying, but he knew that this was no longer about Arthur anymore. The entire world would be torn apart by monsters if they couldn''t use their abilities any longer. To preserve the world, he needed to stop his brother.


    "You are saying that Arthur cannot control his wrath, and that''s the reason he summoned you," said Oren as he raised his sword high. "If that''s the case, I just have to sh his wrath apart."

 Chapter 1321 End of Calamity

    Chapter 1321 End of Cmity


    Although Oren proimed such bold words, the ensuing fight was anything but easy for him. If not for the creator''sck of desire to do anything other than gaze at the heavens, Oren would have died multiple times already. The nearby water vaporized before it even approached them, making the seabed their battlefield.


    The armor he wore had already disappeared after sustaining too much damage. Lancelot could not help him against the creator because inside these walls of darkness, nothing could interrupt their fight. His sole weapon against wrath was his sword, which proved ineffective time after time.


    "You should give up on this fight," said the creator, its form still made of ck mes and infinite wrath. "Although you are powerful for a human, this is beyond your capabilities."


    Oren could no longer muster any witty rebukes, as that truth was hammered into his bones: he was weak. It was not even a fight, to begin with. Nothing worked against him, no matter how hard he tried. Summoning thest of his strength, Oren shouted as he jumped forward with his sword, striking down toward the creator.


    Raising a single hand, the creator stopped the giant sword effortlessly. Oren''s entire strength left him, as if he were suspended in space. He dangled from his hilt, as helpless as a sheep. The two locked eyes, and inside the creator''s white pupils, Oren saw terrifying nothingness and an absence of emotions.


    "Your sword is indeed tranquil, but itcks conviction. How can a troubled heart convey tranquility? How can someone give what he does not have?" asked the creator, each word striking Oren where it hurt. In the end, the creator sighed and threw Oren and his sword away.


    The twonded on the sand, which had lost its moisture. Oren felt the harsh texture rub against his cheek as he could no longer find the strength to stand. In his mind, a single question repeated itself.


    "What did Ie here for?"


    Oren thought he had grown powerful after reaching the astra-rank. He was even waiting to see the surprise on Arthur''s face once he knew that Oren had surpassed him. But in the end, he just felt¡­ utterly pathetic and useless.


    "Another emotion that I have yet to learn," muttered the creator as Oren pushed himself upward, his expression hidden beneath his long brown hair. "What did youe here for indeed, young human?"


    The harsh, gritty voice spoke his deepest insecurities. Oren sat on the seabed, staring at the heavens as well. Instead of seeing an infinite sky, it was the darkness of the wrath barrier that separated them from the world.


    "What did you create this barrier for?" asked Oren as his hair stuck to his sweaty face. "Are you just going to stand there?"


    "I did not create this," said the creator from within the shadowy figure. "Arthur did, before he lost thest of his sanity. He ensured that his wrath would hurt no one until it faded. No one except him."


    "What is going to happen to him?" asked Oren as he looked at the creator. "Is he going to die?"


    "Arthur will not die, but this wrath has already destroyed his body. Once this ends, he will face the result of humans using the powers of gods," answered the creator as he looked at the heavens too. "She should be here soon."


    "Her?" muttered Oren as he looked at him with confusion. "I thought you gazed toward the heavens, but you were expecting someone?"


    "It seems appropriate that the person behind this wrath is the one to end it," said the creator as a thin smile appeared on his face. "This is my favorite feeling. It is the reason I entered this love, and I finally experienced it through your brother." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Oren sat there watching the creature with its slight smile and anticipation. Then, he looked above as well, before a small figure broke through the wrath barrier. There were two people, one carrying the other as they fell through the sky. His high perception allowed him to see an old man carrying a beautiful woman, the same one that he saw in Arthur''s vision.


    The two people came crashing from the sky. Oren stared with amazement at the falling pair, seeing that they had no means tond. However, the pair seemed to spot them as well, and their ecstasy was evident.


    "Arthur!" shouted the woman, and her crisp, clear voice prated the entire seabed, almost making it rise to greet her. The old man let go of her, letting her dive toward the humanoid creature whose mes began to disappear.


    The scene was akin to a fairytale, as the beast turned back into a human. Arthur''s body resurfaced from within the mes, his face being the first to look at his falling lover. Before she could hit the ground, his arms spread with golden mana as runes worked to reverse gravity at the bottom of the ocean.


    Oren felt his body float slightly as the woman''s fall began to decelerate. Arthur flew to receive her in his arms, looking at her in a daze. As he watched his brother ovee his wrath just by seeing her, Oren didn''t know if he should be happy or annoyed that nothing he tried worked.


    "Diana," muttered Arthur who was in a daze, his eyes focusing on her. "Why are you not recovering? How are your wounds?"


    "My wounds cannot kill me, and I had toe here," said Diana with a smile as she pinched his cheek. "You see me wounded and you let the entire world suffer for it? I didn''t ask that you take revenge for me."


    "I¡­ lost control," said Arthur, whose cheek was stretched under her pinch, making his speech appear silly. Diana smiled as they descended to the ground, and then she turned to Oren who was still sitting with a helpless expression.


    "I apologize for the trouble that he has given you, Oren," said Diana with a smile that made the scarred man stammer for words. Her beauty left him stunned, as it did countless others. "Selena told me about your efforts to save him."


    "I did nothing," said Oren as he snapped out of his stupor and turned to Arthur with aplicated re. "I fought for hours and your wrath disappears just because she appears?"


    "Your fight was the sole thing that kept me sane," admitted Arthur as he shook his head. "But the images of me losing her never disappeared. And my wrath is secondary to her safety, after all. Your sword did more than you could ever imagine."


    "And now what? We just go home?" asked Oren while folding his hands. "How did your wrath grow worse over just a few months? How could I stop you if you lose control again?"


    "I don''t need to be stopped¡ª" Arthur began to exin, but Benjamin interrupted him mid-sentence.


    "Oren is right, Arthur," said the old man as hended on the seabed. "Your wrath can feel like yours, but you need to control it. If you keep losing your senses every time something happens to Diana, you need Oren to knock some sense into you."


    "First of all, who are you?" asked Oren with confusion. "And second, I could barely fight against him when he uses his wrath."


    "You need to address your grandfather with respect," said Benjamin while folding his hands together. Oren was confused and he turned to Arthur, who nodded to confirm his identity. "And as for your fight against wrath, I can help with that. I once suffered because of wrath, and I found ways to counter it, but I could never master the techniques."


    "¡­You are our grandfather?" asked Oren with furrowed brows. "Howe we never heard about you when we were both struggling to survive? You just decided to appear now?"


    "Benjamin has been living in the Uncharted Lands for his entire life," exined Arthur with Diana beside him. "He never knew that we existed before I barged into their mountain and fought against them."


    Oren was still hesitant to ept this. It was one thing to have a grandfather, but another to ept a stranger as one and treat them with affection. As he stared at Benjamin, Oren began to see the simrities they shared.


    "You are a splitting image of me in my younger days," said Benjamin with a grin as he rubbed his chin. "We both have green eyes and brown hair, although mine turned white already, hahaha!"


    Before the two couldmunicate further, Arthur opened a portal that led them outside. The wrath was disappearing and the ocean was going to crash into them if they stayed. Once outside and above the waters, they met with the Nightroad Company and their military.


    Arthur understood that they were the ones who brought Diana over here from the Uncharted Lands. ric was the one tomunicate with them, exining that his ability was not affected despite the wrath that disabled the runes.


    As soon as they left, Arthur received a message from Julia, summarizing what was happening around the world. Because of his wrath, the barrier around the second trial had disappeared and the entire world knew about it now. Furthermore, some guild members had already entered while investigating it.


    This revtion made Arthur realize that the seven families were no longer the only ones that could participate, although they should have an advantage with their insignias. But since Devaheim now controls the crown to select their vessels, the entire world could participate in the trial.

 Chapter 1322 Restored Sight

    Chapter 1322 Restored Sight


    Runes worked again, and the world heaved in relief. The countless incidents around the globe were now under control. Barriers were erected again, and monsters were pushed back thanks to the return of abilities. The cmity might havested only a few hours, but the losses were immense.


    Arthur read the reports Julia sent him and couldn''t fathom the amount of damage he had caused. Of course, he never thought that his wrath would be capable of deactivating the runes in the entire world. It might have been because of this new phase of wrath that he had never heard about: the eclipse.


    After they left the seabed and rose to the surface, Arthur and the rest met Rhys Nightroad and his children. Kody had grown a lot since Arthur almost beat him up on the rooftop of their school. Selena embraced Oren, crying once she saw that he was safe and sound. The entire incident ended without any real damage to the parties involved but caused a lot of coteral damage to the world that relied on runes.


    Rhys Nightroad introduced himself, and it was a surprise to see the man behind a giantpany being so young. Nightroad was considered to be the top militarypany in the world in recent years because of their technological advancements.


    Rhys wanted to discuss something with Arthur, but Diana insisted that thetter rest. Knowing that Diana herself needed to rest, he asked Rhys to postpone their meeting and to meet again at the same coordinates they used to pick up Diana and Benjamin.


    Then, they returned to Mount Ehler with Oren and Selena joining the group. Arthur expected some bacsh from the two n leaders for having disrupted their wrath, but they said nothing, only nodding when Benjamin said that other matters could wait. Recovery came first, everyone agreed.


    Some of the disciples brought a bigger bed so that Diana could stay with Arthur. The two then fell asleep in thefort of their room, and Arthur woke up six hourster feeling fully rested.


    The wrath from yesterday still had lingering effects, too, like a headache that Arthur could not exin. When he attempted to use runes to ease the pain, he found himself unable to summon them, as if something prevented him. Another astonishing thing that Arthur could not believe was that his sight had returned.


    Somehow, the golden scars were still there, but they did not seal his eyes like they used to do. Therefore, after he woke up from his sleep, sight began to return to him. The outline of the room came first, and the moonlight came through the window. Just momentster, his sight returned to normal.


    "It has been a while, but what caused this change?" muttered Arthur as he rose from the bed, staring at his own hands. Then, his eyes drifted to Diana, who was sleeping on her side. He walked around the bed to look at her sleeping face.


    Arthur didn''t have enough time to see her this close before his sight was robbed from him. Her sleeping face made his heart flutter, as he once again felt the overflowing feeling of love fill his heart. His hand caressed her face, making her brows furrow. Arthur smiled and stood from the bed.


    Then, he read the reports that Julia had sent him over themunication device. As he slept, the entire world was thrown upside down. The inte had been restored in every nation, with satellites beingunched every second by the kingdoms. The vital importance of technology became known when runes ceased working.


    Many kingdoms also sponsored different techpanies to build them shelters, walls, and even aircraft that solely relied on technology. Although mechas still needed runes, it wouldn''t be long before another breakthrough in technology took ce.


    Arthur read through the reports with a smile on his face. Although he had caused the world to be traumatized, he liked what he was seeing. In order to use the full extent of his powers, he needed to rest assured that Earth could handle the disappearance of runes.


    This reminded Arthur of Ragnar Netherborne, his ancestor who was respected by every race in the universe. Ragnar believed that the world did not need mana. He wanted to create that world, where strength relied on collective power rather than individual power. Although wars and violence would still exist, it would be less drastic.


    Arthur kind of agreed with the notion after seeing the world unite to fight off monsters once their runes stopped working. The Yalveran Union received help from Ilios to stop the demi-humans, and Janea worked with Halin to fight against the famine that had spread.


    In the end, the world came together to fight against the monsters. This union was the result of unexpected circumstances: the merge and the disappearance of runes. Both of which Arthur had caused, which made him feel guilty but happy at the result.


    In the past, Arthur used to feel guilty if people died as a result of his actions. But he no longer had that privilege. Some things needed to be done, and he had to own the responsibility of doing them. Regardless of whether he bes a viin or a hero, it doesn''t matter. He will protect his loved ones first, and the world second.


    Once he regained his sight, Arthur wanted to see the world again. He wore his coat and left the room, only to find Benjamin drunk again, copsed outside in the courtyard. Arthurughed when he saw Oren beside him, drunk as well. His little brother had grown.


    Arthur went back inside and brought out a nket to cover them. Even though they wouldn''t get sick with their superhuman bodies, it would still be ufortable to sleep in the cold. Then, he began walking around the n.


    The moonlight illuminated the surroundings, which Arthur inspected with interest. As he walked around, he chanced upon a figure using a mop to clean the n. Arthur stopped several meters away, looking at the woman with long hair and ck robes.


    "Do you need a hand?" asked Arthur as the woman stopped and turned toward him. Arthur examined her pale face, trying to engrave it into his mind before he lost his sight again. "You look a little different than I imagined."


    Arthur was not saying that in a wrong way. Nyx was even more beautiful than he imagined based on her voice. Her eyes and hair were ck, and her skin was pale. Her features were symmetrical with a small nose and big eyes. She was a beauty, but no one would assume she was a master of wrath.


    "And I never thought you would regain your sight," said Nyx while breathing out as she wiped the sweat away from her face. "You should rest some more."


    "No sleep can cure this bacsh," said Arthur as he raised his hand. The skin was covered with ck veins, as if it had been poisoned. "This is what I get for using too much wrath."


    "You seem a little different, though," said Nyx as she ced the mop away. "Calmer is a proper word to describe this change. And that''s not something you see for someone who lost himself enough to stop the entire world from using runes."


    "I''m just too tired to care about things anymore," said Arthur with a smile as he ced his hands in his coat. "Are you still going to follow your routine?"


    "Do you have something different in mind?"


    "Just a few errands," said Arthur with a smile. "Care to join me?"


    "Sure."


    Nyx followed Arthur as he left the n. Although she didn''t know the destination, she was surprised to see that he took her to the wall separating Mount Ehler from the rest of the world.


    "What did you mean by what you said?"


    "What I said?"


    "That you no longer cared," muttered Nyx as she stared at the wall, admiring the handiwork of her parents who tried to rebuild it. However, it was still far from what it used to be. "How does that work?"


    "In my wrath, I realized that I was fortunate. I was never a victim." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How?"


    "Everything I have suffered through led me to this ce. I have Diana, Oren, Benjamin, and many more people I can call family. If I return to the guild, I will be received with open arms. I have many people waiting for me, missing me, and even thinking about me."


    "That sounds nice," said Nyx as she stared at him, his cold breath leaving its trail in the cold night. "How does it feel to have those things?"


    "Seen, mostly. Appreciated, at best. But I no longer care what happened to me, it''s irrelevant. I no longer care that I suffered because, in the end, I won. I defeated my enemies and survived against the entire world. I can no longer be affected by them."


    Nyx wanted to ask him some more, feeling the envy within her. However, they reached the walls. Instead of passing, Arthur instead released his wrath. Nyx felt the weather get colder as the darkness engulfed the world.

 Chapter 1323 Survivability of Worlds

    Chapter 1323 Survivability of Worlds


    Arthur stood in the epicenter of the darkness, his hands tucked into his pockets as his coat fluttered in the cold weather. His eyes, still marked by their scars, stared at the walls that protected the Netherborne n, now weakened by his own outburst of wrath. "Come forth, gate of wrath," muttered Arthur as he raised his hand, summoning a giant gate behind him. Nyx stared at the gate with fear; she had only heard about this ability of his, never seeing it in action. Countless wrathful souls emerged from the gate, entering the wall and fortifying it. Nyx watched as her parents'' failed attempt to recreate the wall was torn down and reconstructed using the souls. As the souls merged with the wall, Arthur muttered something. "Protect this ce." The souls wailed, not with wrath, but with joy as they received hismand. Nyx stood rooted as the gate disappeared, letting Arthur be a little bit human again. He turned toward Nyx with a smile, seeing her gaping expression, which made the woman a little embarrassed. "You fixed the walls?" "Just hired a few guards," replied Arthur with a smile. "I still have a meeting to attend to outside these walls. Would you like to join me?" "A meeting with who?" "A capable man," said Arthur with a shrug. "It has nothing to do with you, but I guessed you might want to leave this ce a little. Have you ever left?" "Not really, no," said Nyx as she stared at the walls. "My parents forbid us from leaving this ce, lest we are found by Devaheim because of our powers. They say that the minions of the gods are numerous in the outside world." "You have seen my wrath, and I have been traveling around the world. I challenged Devaheim directly, but here I am, still in one piece," said Arthur with a smile. "Come on." Nyx hesitated before reluctantly agreeing, following after Arthur. Their destination turned out to be the closest shore to the unchartednds, where they found people setting up camp. Once they spotted them, the soldiers rose to wee them. Nyx felt out of ce. These men wore strange attire that she usually saw visitors wear, but she was the odd one out for wearing ck robes. However, no one seemed to stare too much at her, as if fearing the man next to her. "Guildmaster Arthur," called a man with mes for hair. "Thank you for meeting me on such short notice. Pleasee inside, and let us discuss this further," said the man, and Arthur nodded with a smile before walking inside. The tent was spacious and contained a lot of equipment, but no luxurious furniture. Nyx sat down with the two men, although she had nothing to do with the meeting. Before the discussion began, the man nced at her, then at Arthur, hoping he would introduce them. "She is a friend of mine. Don''t mind her presence; she is trustworthy." "I understand that, but what I am about to discuss can change the world," said the man as he leaned back in his chair. "Whatever we discuss here cannot be known by anyone else in the world." "I can take my leave," said Nyx, feeling ufortable. However, Arthur raised his hand and shook his head. Rhys sighed, and Nyx sat back down. The discussion then began. "As you know, I run the Nightroad Company. We mainly manufacture military equipment, including weapons capable of destroying the entire world. Of course, we ensure that our research remains secure, with no one having ess to the data other than me." "Let''s get straight to the point, Mr. Nightroad," said Arthur as he leaned back in his chair. "If you just want to introduce yourpany, then I believe this to be aplete waste of time. Yourpany has already proven itself in many fields." "One of those fields is one we''ve avoided talking about," Rhysughed. "I traveled the world while I was young, looking for every magical phenomenon. I came across a fissure that not only distorted space but time as well." "Temporal fissures," said Arthur, raising his brows. "What about them?" "As expected, you know about them," answered Rhys with a smile as he took out a small file and presented it to Arthur. "We have been researching them for countless years. We''ve noticed a certain pattern." Arthur took the file and opened it. The title of the file was Project Mirai. After skimming through therge set of data in just a few seconds, Arthur was rmed as his eyes widened. He turned to Rhys with confusion. "You have managed to create temporal fissures?" "Not giant ones that would create dungeons, but just enough for us to peek at other timelines. This has been achieved not through the usage of mana, but through technology." "¡­How is that possible?" "A long process and research. We call it Quantum Entanglement Distortion, but you don''t need to get into the details," answered Rhys as he flipped the pages for Arthur to read the results. "This is what we uncovered through our research." "¡­Survivability in different timelines?" muttered Arthur as he looked at the charts. Plotted on the charts were over a thousand timelines. They were divided into several categories with their charts indicating which of these humans could inhabit. The evidence was clear. "Mana-rich worlds have a survivability of almost¡­ zero?" muttered Arthur again, and even Nyx peeked at the papers. Although she could not understand the implications, she knew that this matter was grave. "How did you measure this?" "We have recorded countless timelines for extensive periods. Furthermore, we used our technology to distort the fissure into showing us the future of those timelines. Every mana-rich world we encountered has been destroyed." "How would you even pinpoint these worlds? Time is one thing, but what about space? What if the fissure shows you nothing but empty space?" "We encountered that problem early on. But we managed to measure the mana inside these timelines in order to find these worlds. In any case, what we uncovered was the same. These worlds, which are at the same level as ours, met their doom." "How? How could mana, an energy that is neither good nor harmful, eradicate worlds?" "Mana is evolution, and unbnced evolution destroys life," exined Rhys with a grave look as he opened his watch, projecting a hologram in front of them. "You used this same method to defeat Amelio back in Kera, remember?" The hologram showed what happened to Amelio after Arthur strengthened him beyond what this world allowed. It was the point where his body failed to amodate the influx of energy and broke down, turning him into a dysfunctional creature. Arthur understood the principle, but still found it hard to ept. Mana first appeared three hundred years ago, changing the world beyond recognition. Kingdoms fell and rose because of the power it gave to humans, but it also helped them against monsters. "And what about worlds without mana?" "We chanced upon a few through sheer coincidence," said Rhys as he pointed at the graph. "As you can see, many of them were no longer inhabitable due to natural disasters or man-made wars. But in the end, the percentage was not zero. Some worlds still thrive. In the end, this is the conclusion of our research." Rhys flipped to thest page, where a long summary was written. Arthur read the lines printed in red ink. His eyes hovered over the lines, unable to believe them. "In conclusion, the existence of mana in the environment reduces its stability and survivability by at least seventy percent. Humans, in particr, have always been found to be ipatible with the existence of mana because of the conflict it creates and its effect on genes." Arthur read the paragraph more than once, hoping to find some sort of w in their argument. However, the entire research was nothing but a collection of data. And furthermore, Rhys had unknowingly proved Ragnar to be right. The world does not need abilities or mana. The notion was hard to ept, because mana, runes, and wrath were the sole reasons that Arthur was still alive. To rid the world of them, he would need to be helpless again, lost in a sea of cruel people and their greed. "What do I¡­ do with this?" asked Arthur as he closed the file. "You said that no one in the world knows about this, so why are you showing it to me?" "For two main reasons," said Rhys with a somber expression. "The first is the very nature of your powers. Your wrath can disable runes and the gathering of mana, as the world has just witnessed. If there is anyone who could save our world, then it has to be you." "And the other reason?" asked Arthur with a frown. "Because of the things we have uncovered across multiple timelines once we matched them with our own. Since timelines are infinite, we tried to study those that survived and those that did not. In every timeline that failed to survive¡­ Arthur Netherborne did not exist."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1324 A Small Vacation

    Chapter 1324 A Small Vacation


    "What does that mean?" asked Nyx, who had remained quiet so far. After all, Arthur himself did not seem keen on asking more questions. Rhys turned toward her and presented a different report, pushing it forward for the two of them to see.


    The report was different from the previous one. In mana-rich worlds, many variables existed. The Nightroad Research Institution had begun filtering out what changed the oue of each world. They started by mirroring their world with others.


    "We suspected that certain natural disasters had a role in it, but it was the same for both worlds that had them and those that didn''t. Then, we began screening for the power levels in the world, but that didn''t seem to affect the oue either. We started looking at individuals, which was much harder. We didn''t receive any conclusive data until you revealed yourself in Kera. You fought off a cmity, and that was enough to include you in our research."


    "And you concluded that I made a difference?"


    "There is no other world where you survived. In every other world we examined, we were unable to find you. You either did not exist or were simply a normal human among billions," exined Rhys. "And this brings us to the core of this discussion. What do you expect the survivability of this world to be?"


    "Have you measured it?" asked Arthur with a frown.


    "We created a certain sequence of events that can happen in any order before the human race is exterminated. You might have heard about the famine overtaking Janea and killing its crops?"


    "I have."


    "It has already begun to affect the world. Janea was the main exporter of food to the entire world, supplying areas with poor soil. But now, with the eleration of famine due to the merging of the two worlds, the sequence of events has already begun."


    "Your ims have a certain w, Mr. Nightroad," said Arthur, looking at the data before him. "I was the one to merge the two worlds, so how could this world have better survivability with my existence?"


    "I am a man of science, and I trust statistics. We have to learn from the worlds that survived the effects of mana, and the merge never happened in those worlds. I believe our world is special in a way that hastened the sequence of doom. It might be your existence."


    "Talk some sense, uncle."


    "Let me stop being a scientist for a second. Devaheim exists, and there''s no denying that," said Rhys, frowning as he folded his arms. "Our world split because you, the creator, were not ready to face them. Now, the worlds have merged because you are. The split bought us some time, but it prevented humans from being anything other than empyreans¡ªa power level that Devaheim could crush."


    "Are you saying we have a better chance with the worlds merging?"


    "It depends on your actions and goals. If we can unite the world against Devaheim and begin cultivating troops, we might stand a chance. But in the end, it depends on you, King of Wrath. You are the sole person capable of stopping the gods."


    Nyx felt like she was living a nightmare. These two men were talking about the end of the world as if it were a fact, yet somehow wanted to stop it. Arthur was silent for a few seconds before he smiled.


    "You''ve already uncovered the reason I fight against Devaheim, right?" asked Arthur, squinting at Rhys. "You already know the reason worlds are ending."


    "Devaheim is behind it," said Rhys with an expressionless face. "The destruction of worlds allows them to further evolve, growing more omnipotent. Each destroyed world gives them one more god in their ranks. This is¡­ thew of equal exchange."


    "In order to create gods, they need enough mana of creation to fuel that," exined Arthur with a smile. "They''re not only destroying worlds but also consuming souls that are attempting to enter reincarnation. This is the reason that no more worlds are appearing."


    "Then you should understand what needs to be done," muttered Rhys with a frown. "We have to eliminate mana from the universe to stop this cycle. And to do that¡­ we must crush Devaheim."


    "You read the book of Ragnar Netherborne," noted Arthur with a nod. "That was indeed the sole purpose of our ancestor before he was betrayed. What makes you think I''ll follow the same path?"


    "Because it''s the only way for us to survive," said Rhys with a nod. "If you''re willing to create a world without mana, then mypany will support you in every way possible. We will ensure that no one can stand against you. In that way, we can unite the world." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nyx realized what this meeting was about. These two men had the power to rob people of their abilities and military power that could work without runes. Indeed, no one would be able to stand against them if they wished to unite the world.


    "How are we any different from tyrants?" asked Arthur while tapping on the table. "I don''t want to start a world-scale war just to enforce my beliefs."


    "It''s to enforce unity and peace," rebuked Rhys, shaking his head. "Did you have time to converse with Miss Diana about what happened in Sourna?"


    "Not yet."


    "Let me give you a little spoiler: Rn of On was there. He was acting on behalf of his father, the empyrean of On. There are talks that some sort of alliance is forming between the remaining nations of the world. After the fall of two nations at your hands, it became necessary to unite their forces."


    "On and Sourna?" muttered Arthur with a frown. "I heard that Diana fought against Deluge."


    "I am familiar with the Sin of Lust and his actions, although Ick the proper details to exin them. It seems the cmities are also nning something. My satellites picked up the fight between you and Eros. How did the two manage to escape?"


    "My memory of that time is anything but clear," admitted Arthur with a frown. During his enraged state, many things slipped past his mind, and his sole goal was not to destroy the world.


    "One of the pirate''s men used a small shard that negated wrath and its abilities," rified Rhys before a hologram appeared, showing them footage of the fight. "We have reasons to believe that the cmities have already found a method to counter your wrath and are formting a n to kill you."


    "How is this relevant to your n to take over the world?"


    "''Take over'' makes it sound like I''m a viin," said Rhys with a smile. "If the cmities are working together, and Deluge was already in the pce of Sourna to fight against Diana, that can only mean that the world is uniting¡­ but against you."


    "Nothing new about that. Everyone has been teaming up against me since day one, uncle," said Arthur with a smile. His golden eyes examined Rhys. "Can you tell me the real reason you sought me?"


    "I already have," said Rhys, pointing at the folder before them. "You can take that copy and study it. It proves that you are our only chance to create a world without mana¡ªa world that can survive!"


    Nyx watched as Arthur thought for no more than three seconds before he rose. He picked up the folder and left the tent, and she had to follow him. Rhys remained seated as the two left the camp, without any more words exchanged between them.


    "What do you think?" Arthur broke the silence once they could see the beginning of the Uncharted Lands. "Can I wage wars without being a viin?"


    "Viins don''t exist in the real world," muttered Nyx as she walked behind him, staring at the ground. "People can do the wrong things with good intentions, and quiteically, the opposite. The world can consider heroes as viins and viins as heroes."


    "And how do I navigate the world then?"


    "You can do what feels right at the moment. The rest will determine what kind of person you are," said Nyx as she stared at the starry night. "But for now¡­ you need to rest and take your time."


    Arthur was quiet before he smiled and nodded. The two entered the Uncharted Lands and returned to the n. Dawn was breaking through the sky when they parted, but Arthur did not apany her on her routine. Instead, he went back to his pavilion.


    Diana opened her eyes slowly when he sat beside her. Her blue eyes, tinged with a little orange, looked at him with confusion before she gave him the sweetest smile. Then, her hands reached out to wrap around his neck before she pulled him to bed. The two of them cuddled like that without any words, and Arthur decided he would take a small vacation just for the two of them.

 Chapter 1325 He Returned

    1325 He Returned


    The trials were less than a month away, but Arthur didn''t care. Once Diana awakened and recovered, he was ready to take her on a vacation. However, the first obstacle was a cultural difference between their worlds.


    "What is a vacation?" was her first question. "And how would we take one?"


    Arthur realized that although Diana had learned the Yalverannguage and could converse with others, many things were still foreign to her. The thought of her leaving her world just to be with him made him soften and hold her tighter.


    "A vacation is a time when we just travel around and have fun," exined Arthur while running his fingers through her hair. Diana stuck to him like a cat, almost purring as his fingers caressed her head. "We won''t have any fights, just a lot of time together doing fun things."


    "But what about¡ª" Diana began but stopped. Arthur knew she was worried about Rain and Valeria, whom she had to leave behind in Sourna. "I don''t think this is the right time."


    "There''s never a good time," said Arthur, closing his eyes. "And since the wrath has disabled my creation powers for a little while, I want to look at nothing other than you."


    "I''m happy about that too," said Diana as she lifted her head from his chest and caressed his face. "I''m just worried, that''s all. If something happens while we''re gone, it would make you feel guilty."


    "Oren is here, and he''ll take care of things," said Arthur with a smile. "He''s an Astra-ranker now, and I doubt anyone can stand against him. I want him to take my ce while I take a short break from everything."


    Diana was silent, resting her head on his chest again. After a short period of thinking, she whispered her agreement. Arthur held her tightly and began thinking about the ces they would go.


    Arthur didn''t tell Diana what Rhys had told him. It was a lot to take in, and since the fate of the world rested in his hands now, he wanted to run away from everything, even for a short while. They left the bedroom at noon when Oren knocked on the door and said that lunch was ready. Outside in the garden, a table with several dishes awaited them.


    Sitting around the table were Oren, Selena, Benjamin, ric, and Nyx. These five awaited the couple''s arrival and rose as they emerged from their room. Arthur stared at them in confusion as he watched them raise their sses.


    "This is in celebration of your good health," exined Oren, raising a ss of his own. Arthur stared at his younger brother, whose face bore numerous battle scars that showed how much he had grown. "And for your reunion."


    "Thank you, everyone," said Diana with a smile. "A pleasure to meet everyone properly."


    Oren grinned as he began introducing Selena, and she too got acquainted with Diana as they began chatting. Arthur introduced Nyx as his teacher, which made her stammer and refute that she had done nothing to help him. The rest chuckled at her shy attitude, despite her being one of the best warriors in the n.


    The group began eating, each catching up with the others. Oren exined what he had been doing and his search for the Netherborne n to understand wrath better. Selena was helping her father in the shelter, while Arthur and Diana spoke about their travels with Rain.


    Benjamin spoke briefly here and there, pulling Nyx into the conversation as well. It turned out that Nyx had never traveled outside of Sourna before, and the others began telling her about everything they had seen in the rest of the world.


    "I have something to announce too," said Arthur as he pulled the crowd''s attention to him. He nced at Diana, who nodded. "I awakened almost three years ago now, and I haven''t had a break since. For that reason, I''ve decided to go on a vacation with Diana."


    "A vacation?" repeated Oren in surprise, before relief appeared on his face. "And here I was worried that you would go straight back to fighting cmities. I think that''s a great idea." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I concur," added ric with a grin. "I think we''re gonna have a lot of fun traveling around."


    "¡­The vacation is for me and Diana only," said Arthur, scratching his nose. ric blinked at them and then ced his fork down, looking betrayed. "You can stay here, for now. We need someone to help Oren and Grandpa."


    "¡­I understand," said ric with a downcast expression. "Can you at least bring me a souvenir?" he said with a grin. Arthur chuckled and nodded.


    "Where are you going, then?" asked Benjamin with glee. "I would rmend a town with very few people, lest you get recognized. A ce with good sightseeing would be great."


    "I know just the ce," said Selena, pping her hands. "My motheres from a small town in the Tanera Kingdom. She always described it as peaceful, beautiful, with lots of forests, beaches, and waterfalls."


    "That doesn''t sound so bad," said Arthur with a nod as he turned toward Diana. "What do you think?"


    "Thank you, Selena," said Diana with a sweet smile. "We would love to."


    The n was set, and Nyx was the only person not chiming in on the conversation. Arthur knew that she had something to say about his decision but didn''t feelfortable saying it in front of others.


    After lunch, Selena offered to help Diana prepare for the trip. After all, Diana had very few clothes that suited this world. Most of her clothes were extravagant dresses made of blue silk. Oren and ric went to meet Rhys since Nightroad seemed interested in the hacker.


    Benjamin, Arthur, and Nyx were the only ones remaining. Once everyone else left, Arthur turned toward Nyx, who was still deep in thought. "Is something wrong?" he asked.


    "No, nothing," she said, still hesitating. Arthur nced at Benjamin, who sighed and patted Nyx on the back. She flinched and turned toward Benjamin, who nodded at her. "Fine¡­ I''m just worried about you."


    "About me?"


    "Both of you," said Nyx, shaking her head. "If you can''t master this wrath soon, the same thing could happen again. Diana might get hurt, and you could lose control."


    "I understand your worries," said Arthur with a warm smile as he looked at her. "But I''ll be fine. I know that for a fact because nothing is going to happen to us. I need this break to control that wrath."


    "I understand," said Nyx with a nod. "But I won''t give up either. After seeing you lose control of your wrath, my resolve to pass the trial has strengthened. We are rivals from now on."


    "That has always been the case," said Arthur with a grin. Nyx left after that, leaving him with his grandfather. "I can''t say I really understand what just happened here."


    "After seeing you lose control, she fears that your past experiences and attachments might be a liability to your control," said Benjamin while pouring himself another drink. "She might be right, too."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Men of our family have never been ones to hold back," said Benjamin as he took a big gulp from his cup. "Let me tell you the same story I told Diana. I feel like you have the right to know the truth, Arthur."


    "The truth?"


    "About what happened to your father, and why he did the things he did," said Benjamin, his eyes betraying his sadness. "After seeing you lose control like that, I thought it would be that incident all over again. Has your father told you what happened to your grandmother?"


    "¡­He told me that she was killed because he was too weak to defend her, and you med him for it," said Arthur, looking at the ground. "But he hasn''t always been honest."


    "Your father is not a liar," exined Benjamin. "He is troubled. Because of me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "In order to regain my position in the n, I pushed him to harness wrath, to master it," said Benjamin while staring into his cup. "I pushed him too much until wrath entered his body and destroyed his mind. Your father lost control, and your grandmother wanted to save him. In the end, she lost her life just to seal the wrath in him."


    "¡­Seref could use wrath too?"


    "I might be the sole person in the Netherborne n who failed to harness wrath,"ughed Benjamin. "He could, but it was more powerful than he could handle. After killing his mother, Seref almost lost his mind, and his outbursts became a recurring thing, weakening the seal your grandmother ced on him. In the end, I had to alter his memories using my powers."


    "You made him believe that monsters killed his mother, not him," said Arthur with a frown. "But why not erase them entirely?"


    "Because of his wrath and the trauma that memory gave him, I couldn''t rewrite them entirely. I barely managed to change a few details here and there. In the end, he left the Uncharted Lands. But then, one day, he returned."

 Chapter 1326 Six-Hundred-Seventeen Years

    1326 Six-Hundred-Seventeen Years


    "Returned to the Uncharted Lands? For what?" asked Arthur, confused. His father had always been a mystery to him. Most people had awesome dads who always had their backs, but his father was just¡­ pathetic, in his opinion.


    "I have no idea, but I knew he was unstable. It happened a few months ago when I was patrolling the mountain. I found him roaming the ce, looking for me. I never thought he could look this broken."


    "What did he want?"


    "He asked me for a way out," said Benjamin with a frown. "I didn''t understand what he was saying, but Seref believed he needed to be a horrible father¡ªa father who wouldn''t choose his son, but the world, every time."


    "Well, he seeded."


    "I understand how much that affected you, Arthur," said Benjamin as he ced his cup down and looked at his grandson. "I''m really sorry for what happened to you. Everyst bit of it¡ªit was too much. To awaken wrath, one must be struck by cmities time after time."


    "Are you telling me he did that so I could awaken wrath?" asked Arthur with a little chuckle. "Regardless of the reason, it doesn''t justify his actions¡ªattacking Kera and sending my mother into aa. Countless people died because of him." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "And he understands that, hence why he came to me, the man he loathes the most," said Benjamin with a sad smile. "I think he was looking for an escape from the madness he found himself in. Seref is not the same man you think he is."


    "And how do I understand him?"


    "Seek him," said Benjamin with a smile. "Force him to tell you the truth. That''s all I can suggest. He seems troubled, and you are the only person who can save him."


    Arthur did not answer, but he didn''t like this one bit. In his opinion, Seref was a viin. Even if his reasons were right, his actions were objectively wrong. But he couldn''t say that in front of his grandfather, who seemed to me himself for Seref losing control.


    In the end, Arthur excused himself. He wandered around until he found ric and Oren, who had returned from their meeting with Rhys. ric had inspired the tech giant to start a dozen new projects.


    "Can we talk for a bit?" Arthur asked the hacker, who seemed to already know what this was about. Oren understood the cue and left to find Benjamin, while the two men strolled around the Netherborne n.


    "It seems you''ve made up your mind," said ric with his hands in his pockets, a thin smile ying on his lips. "What''s it going to be, Arthur?"


    "I want to know more about what happens if I beat the game."


    "The game is simple. It calctes how much of an impact you''ve had on your own world, then assigns you to a higher world ordingly. To ascend worlds faster, you need to have an impact on each world."


    "And I have to start over every time?"


    "Your stats get reset, but in truth, it''s just that higher worlds have higher stats. If a child descends from Devaheim, he would have higher stats than most astra-rankers in this world."


    "¡­We''re already falling behind, then," said Arthur with a grim face. "That doesn''t sound fair."


    "How so?"


    "A person can grow faster in higher worlds, obviously," said Arthur matter-of-factly. "Higher worlds have a head start on lower worlds."


    "You''re forgetting one thing," said ric with a smile. "As I said before, I''ve spent thousands of years living in this world, but in my original world, not even a month has passed. You can train for a thousand years to obtain a certain number of stats, but only a few days would pass in higher worlds. You have the time; we have the potential. It still sucks to be in a lower world, of course."


    "Are you saying that if I ascend to a higher world, a single day could pass while thousands of years pass on Earth?"


    "Not a thousand¡ªa lot fewer. It depends on the world. If you live in my world for a day, Earth would experience a time flow of six hundred and seventeen years."


    Arthur stopped walking, staring at ric but not looking at him. His mind was thrown into a hurricane of emotions and fears. If that amount of time passed, what would happen to his family? What would happen to Diana? What would happen to everyone here on Earth?


    "Ascending is not a privilege, but a sacrifice," said ric, knowing exactly what Arthur was thinking. "No one ascends anymore because higher worlds are dangerous, and you have to start from scratch. You abandon everything you know and love for a chance to beat a game no one knows who created."


    "And for what purpose?" asked Arthur, his brows furrowed as he stared at the ground. His heart was beating in his chest. It was one thing to leave this world, but another for thousands of years to pass without him. Everything he knew about this world would change¡ªif it even existed anymore.


    "For a chance to change everything," said ric, raising his hand. His green eyes seemed to glow in the shadows. "Those who beat the game are said to obtain the power to recreate the universe."


    "Recreate the universe?" muttered Arthur as he looked at the pirate. "Is that what Ragnar wished to do?"


    "Ragnar reached the highest world, Devaheim, and waged war against the gods to beat the game. Their realm guards the final ascension point, stopping anyone from beating the game."


    "Why don''t they do it themselves?"


    "No one knows for sure, but I heard that the person whost beat the game built Devaheim to prevent anyone from reaching the end. Ever since then, it''s remained untouched, and the Game of Worlds became an impossible quest."


    Arthur couldn''t answer him. His resolve wavered, even after hearing what Rhys had to tell him. The secret that Devaheim was hiding was that they send Nameless to devour lower worlds and use them to grow stronger. However, even knowing that, would he give up this life for a chance to ascend?


    "Tell me there''s a silver lining to this, or a method to counter the passage of time," said Arthur, gritting his teeth. This might be the hardest decision he''s faced, and he could never imagine himself taking that step. "Tell me, ric."


    "I don''t want to lie," said ric. "If you beat the game, you can recreate the universe at the exact moment you left this world, and live here. But¡­ it would be just that¡ªa recreation, not this world itself."


    "No better than a hallucination," said Arthur with augh. "Is there a way to stop time in this world while I''m gone?"


    "There are all sorts of things in the universe," said ric with a shrug. "If you look hard enough, you might find a method to achieve that. But I don''t know how long it would take."


    Arthur understood that ric didn''t want to promise him anything. He made sure to tell Arthur that this was a risk that could cost him everything. And even before he ascends to a higher world, he needs to conquer this one and save it.


    "Go on your vacation, Arthur," said ric with a smile as he tilted his head. His long brown hair, tied into a ponytail, fluttered in the wind. "It might be what you need."


    Arthur looked at him and nodded. He then spotted two figures appearing behind the pirate. Selena and Diana had returned from outside the n. It seemed they used the fighter jets to go shopping, as Diana had a lot of bags in her hands. And for the first time, he saw Diana smiling andughing with someone other than him.


    "What is all this?" asked Arthur in surprise as the two women looked at each other and smiled. Then, they walked past him, giggling and talking about how a man wouldn''t understand the joy of shopping.


    Arthur still had his old habits from long ago, so he indeed thought of shopping as something mythical. With his current strength, he could create diamonds and gold out of thin air using his runes, but never considered purchasing anything. Furthermore, he understood the horrible impact his actions would have on the economy.


    "What was that about?" muttered Arthur with raised brows as he turned to ric. "Diana has never acted like that around me."


    "Women need women friends, Arthur," said ric with a chuckle. "Even though she''s half-spirit and half-phoenix, she still likes to look pretty and have fun with other girls."


    Arthur looked at the departing Diana while listening to those words. He imagined a world where she could live a normal life and enjoy these things instead of living in the aftermath of a nightmarish childhood. A certain desire to give her a normal life suddenly appeared in her heart. Arthur knew that his mere existence has resulted in her traumatic childhood and most of her adult life. She even waited for him for a century and a half. He wondered whether she wouldugh like that everyday in a world without mana.

 Chapter 1327 Too Scared

    Chapter 1327 Too Scared


    Once their destination and luggage were taken care of, there was nothing left for Diana and Arthur but to travel. Arthur couldn''t create a portal because hecked the ability to control runes at the moment, and traveling through public portals was too risky. Thus, they had a favor to ask of Rhys.


    The Nightroad Company was more than happy to amodate Arthur''s requests. They even arranged a hut for them in the town of their destination. The private jet would arrive in a few hours since their civilian models were a little far away. Arthur was more than happy to spend these hours with his friends and family.


    "When are youing back?" asked Oren while stretching his body in the backyard of their house. Arthur was in front of him, taking off his robes as well. Diana and Selena sat on the side, with ric pouring them some tea. Benjamin was still sleeping since it was early morning.


    "In a week," said Arthur with a smile. "I have to make sure you''re strong enough to defend this ce while I''m gone. Do you think you''ve surpassed your older brother just because you''re an Astra-ranker now?"


    "In terms of abilities, no one can beat your wrath. But in terms of stats¡­ I''m not worried," said Oren with a grin as he made some light jumps. "Don''t hate me for this, Art."


    "You''ve gotten cocky, little bro," said Arthur with a grin. "How about we set some ground rules? Are we fighting with our fists only?"


    "If I use my mana, the fight would be too easy," said Oren with a grin. "How about we rely on spiritual energy?"


    "That would be unfair to you," said Arthur, shaking his head.


    "You underestimate me. I''ve been training my spiritual energy for the past few years," said Oren with confidence. Arthur stared at his brother for a bit, wondering if he was also a monster like him. "Is it possible that you don''t know how to use it yet?"


    "¡­Bring it on, you brat," said Arthur with a twitching eyebrow. His younger brother was taunting him, so how could he take it lightly?


    Oren knew what he was doing, and his spiritual energy burst forth. Arthur was caught off guard by the volcanic eruption of power that shook the very mountain they were standing on. Dust particles rose in the air around them as Oren smirked at his brother.


    "Don''t die from this attack," said Oren as he stepped back and raised a fist. Arthur was surprised to see him control the spiritual energy, condensing it around his hand before using it to attack. The fist exploded with power like a cannon, heading toward Arthur.


    "Is he crazy?" cried Selena as she realized Oren had overdone it. However, Diana held her back from intervening with a smile. Selena looked at her in confusion.


    "Arthur once used his spiritual energy to attack someone," Diana told her with a little giggle. "It ended up destroying an entire city, and people called him a cmity." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Selena''s mouth was agape, and she sat back down as the train of spiritual energy engulfed Arthur. It began to die down before it destroyed the entire n, and Oren stood there with a proud smile.


    "This is my strongest attack without using the rest of my powers," said Oren with a grin. "He should take me seriously now, hehe."


    "That is indeed an amazing attack," said Arthur from behind him. Oren flinched as he jumped forward, rolling on the ground, only to find his brother admiring the destruction from behind him. "Well done, little brother."


    "You teleported?!" muttered Oren with a frown. "We agreed to use nothing but our fists and spiritual energy!"


    "I used spiritual energy too," said Arthur with a smile. "You see, the power of the soul feeds the body. Once it reaches a certain purity and quantity, you can infuse it into your movements. For example, like this."


    Arthur released his spiritual energy. A crushing mountain descended on those present as the condensed spiritual energy made it hard to breathe. Oren might have made the entire mountain shake, but Arthur''s spiritual energy made the clouds part. Then, his brother tapped the ground with his foot.


    Oren could no longer see him, and his brother ced a hand on his shoulder. Even without turning around, he swung a fist toward Arthur. But a wall of spiritual energy blocked him effortlessly. Arthur grinned at him before sending a fist toward Oren.


    The entire world seemed to twist with the fist at its center. Oren could see his own death in the iing attack. His senses red up as he summoned the armor of Lancelot, which took the full brunt of the fist. Then, he flew like a broken kite, mmed into the walls, destroying them, and rolled outside.


    "Oren!" shouted Selena as she rushed forward. Arthur stood in his ce with a smile, his eyes staring at the rising figure behind the dust. Oren was fully armored by Lancelot, staring at his brother from behind the iron bars before his eyes.


    Selena stopped in her tracks, looking at Oren in surprise. He was unharmed even after suffering that attack, and his armor disappeared soon after. Then, he raised his hands in surrender with a smile. "I lose."


    "Of course you lose, damn brat," said Arthur, raising a fist. "It''s my job as your older brother to beat you up!"


    "Yeah, yeah," said Oren with a sigh as he walked through the hole he created in the wall. "I have to ask¡­ was that your entire spiritual energy?"


    Selena hugged Oren right after, and Arthur grinned as his brother grew flustered. Just like Arthur, he wasn''t used to showing affection in public. However, a worried Selena wouldn''t let him go even after making sure he was unharmed. Arthur even felt a little guilty that he had scared her like this.


    "I''m fine, really," Oren assured his girlfriend before turning to Arthur. "Answer my question, damn monster. Was that everything you had?"


    "Would it hurt if I say no?"


    "It would motivate me to surpass you too," replied Oren with a grin. Arthur smiled at his brother, then turned toward Selena and Diana.


    "Diana, can you create an ice barrier around this to block my spiritual energy from leaking? I might scare the entire world if I release it in one go."


    "Show-off!" spat Oren as Diana nodded and raised her hands. Ice formed around the backyard to block any spiritual energy. Since this ice was spiritual itself, Arthur wasn''t worried about hurting the nsmen. They had suffered enough because of him.


    "Don''t lose consciousness, Oren," said Arthur to his younger brother. "In truth, I''ve never managed to release my entire spiritual energy. It can be¡­ a little scary."


    "Just do it already," said Oren, disgusted by Arthur for trying to act cool. Arthurughed, nodded, and then closed his eyes.


    Arthur had once released a part of his spiritual energy in the Red Tower, and it ended up knocking out everyone. However, he never got the chance to release everything from his soul. It was like a never-ending river that never stopped gushing out. But it had an ending, right? A limit?


    A surge of energy came from his soul, and Arthur opened his eyes. The world began to shake as his energy burst from his body, a deafening p of thunder echoing in its aftermath. Selena lost consciousness first, and Oren lowered her to the ground as he stared at his brother.


    Arthur thought he would reach an end, but the energy kept surging out of his body, almost reaching a terrifying degree. The ground beneath them began to disintegrate, and the grass grew at an rming pace. Spiritual energy seeped into the world, oversaturating it before it crumbled once its limits were reached.


    The never-ending surge of spiritual energy was overwhelming, and the entire world disappeared from sight. Oren was covered in sweat as he copsed to the ground, staring at his brother. Before Arthur could reach his limits, a crack appeared in the ice barrier, and he stopped.


    The spiritual energy receded, and Diana walked toward Selena, who was sprawled on the ground. She ced a hand over her forehead, and it glowed with spiritual energy that brought Selena back to her senses. As she rose in confusion, Oren got up from the ground once he made sure she was okay.


    "You didn''t reach your limits, right?" asked Oren while staring at his brother with a frown. "I feel cheated now. The moment I suggested spiritual energy, I lost," said Oren with a bitter smile.


    "I, too, feel cheated because I couldn''t release everything my soul has to offer," said Arthur while staring at his own hand. "I feel iplete, like there is a hole in my soul that brings out more spiritual energy the more I demand. But¡­ for what reason? What made me like this? I don''t know, and I''m too scared to find out."

 Chapter 1328 Small Black Box

    1328 Small ck Box


    Arthur and Oren sparred afterward with just their fists. Although Oren had the stats of an Astra-ranker in terms of mana, his other stats were still that of a deme. Arthur admonished him for being rash in his breakthroughs, but Oren said he had no choice since his mana affinity made his mana essence evolve constantly. After sparring for a while, it became obvious that Arthur had better control of his body. Oren had rushed to farm stats without integrating them into his fighting style. Arthur had to fight a lot in the Red Tower with his suppressed stats, giving him better control of his body. Diana and Selena drank hot chocte with marshmallows on the side, which their private chef had delivered. Having lived her entire life in another world, sugar and sweets were never things Diana had encountered. After arriving on Earth and tasting them, she developed a bit of a sweet tooth. A call interrupted their sparring session when Selena received word that the jet was ready to take them to their destination. Oren and Arthur ended their training as it was time to pack. Kody volunteered to gift Arthur some regr clothes, which was a sweet gesture from the man. Arthur and Diana were getting ready to leave the n when Benjamin arrived, yawning. His hair was messy, and he acted like a teenager whose sleep had been interrupted. "Are you leaving?" asked Benjamin. "There is something I want to give you before you go. Follow me." Diana was confused, but Arthur still followed after his grandfather. The man took him back to his bedroom, where his belongings were still thrown on the couch. Clothes were scattered everywhere, leaving Arthur no ce to stand. "I''ll just wait here," said Arthur, suppressing hisughter. Benjamin didn''t answer as he rummaged through his bag until he pulled out a small item before realizing that Arthur was still outside. "I wanted to give this to Seref, but he left and got married without telling me," Benjamin said as he handed Arthur a small ck box. "This vacation is for this purpose, right? You want to seal the deal." "Seal the deal?" muttered Arthur as he received the small box and opened it. Inside was a small silver ring with a blue gem. It took him a few seconds to understand what it was, and Arthur was speechless. "How did you know?" he asked with a helpless smile. "I saw how you look at Diana. The injury she sustained made you realize your undying love for her," said Benjamin with a grin. "This ring belonged to your grandmother before she died. It would have a better use than to sit and collect dust." "I hope she doesn''t notice it like you did," said Arthur, looking at the ring. "I wanted to surprise her. It still feels weird to call her my girlfriend because she is so much more than that." "I know, kiddo. I know. Diana doesn''t seem to understand the difference, either, so she is bound to be caught off guard. Women love a grand romantic gesture," said Benjamin with a grin. "You better have something nned." "Just an idea," said Arthur as he closed the box. "Thank you, Grandpa. I wish Mom were here to get to know her, but I know that she would be happy, too." "I''m sure of it, too," said Benjamin as he patted his back. "Take good care of her." Arthur nodded while staring at the small box. Although it was old, it was clean and without a single dent. The ring itself seemed to have been crafted minutes earlier, signifying how much Benjamin took care of it. His earlier act of rummaging for the ring didn''t escape Arthur''s notice. Because the ring had been with him all the time. "Do you miss her?" asked Arthur, and his grandfather was silent. As he looked at him, he saw him smiling. "Every damn second," said Benjamin with misty eyes. "Your grandmother was not an expressive woman, but she was the warmest snow a man can be fortunate to have. Diana reminds me of her, and I know that you have found the person meant for you." "I think so, too, Grandpa," said Arthur with a smile. "I nned on buying any ring I could find, but this is perfect. However, I feel like I cannot ept it. This is thest memento of her, right? I can''t take it." "You idiot," said his grandfather as he ruffled his hair, messing it up. "You and your brothers are living mementos of her. Just being able to see you happy with the people you love¡­ makes me d that I''m still alive." Arthur didn''t know what to say, so he decided to show his grandfather some rare affection. Benjamin was surprised when Arthur hugged him, but returned it soon after. He whispered into his grandson''s ear, "Take care, kiddo." "I will, Gramps," said Arthur before they broke their embrace, and he left. Benjamin returned to his room, and Arthur knew that giving him the ring was a difficult decision for his grandfather. Arthur had to hide the ring because his legacy was not working at the moment. He found Diana struggling to close her bag, and he crouched beside her before closing it. "It feels like Earth has more challenges than one can imagine," she said, sweat covering her face. "I think I brought too many clothes." "That''s always a struggle to decide," said Arthur with a smile. "I just realized that the only vacation I ever had was with my parents when I was nine. I can''t im to be an expert on the subject." "What was it like?" asked Diana as she turned toward him. "You never told me about your family. I almost didn''t recognize Oren as your brother. You two look nothing alike." "Oren was almost more adorable than I was," said Arthur with a smile. "My mom called me Wolfie when I was a kid. She said my eyes always looked angry, and I rarelyughed as a child. Oren was the exact opposite. My parents doted on him, and I was jealous." "I would love to see pictures of you as a child," said Diana with a warm smile as she flipped over and looked at him. Arthur was lying on the ground with his back on the bag. "I don''t know if our house still exists after what happened in Kera," said Arthur with a sudden realization. "I just realized that my entire childhood has disappeared." "I want to visit Kera after the vacation, or even during it," said Diana as she perked up. "Let me see where you lived and how you lived. I can even beat up the people who wronged you." "That sounds nice. I want to see what''s happening in Kera as well," Arthur told her as he smiled. "We can put that on the itinerary." "Iti¡­nerary?" muttered Diana with confusion. The word was foreign to her since the Yalverannguage in Freda did not have such a word. "A n to follow on a vacation or a journey," exined Arthur. "I can teach you thenguage in our free time." "Oh, are you going to be my teacher?" she asked with a smirk as she leaned forward and her body pressed against his. "That sounds very¡­ exciting." Arthur grinned as the two leaned forward to kiss, and their lips pressed against each other. After a few kisses here and there, Diana cuddled closer to him. "Tell me more about your childhood. Did you misbehave?" "I was definitely more active than Oren," said Arthur while scratching his nose. "I remember causing a small fire in our backyard once. My father reprimanded me for being so inconsiderate. Another time, I made Oren snatch snacks from the kitchen, and he ended up falling from the chair and hurting his forehead. Mom said that I was his older brother and should be the one protecting him." "You two have a strong rtionship," said Diana with a smile. "I heard from Selena that you had a fight with him before each of you parted ways. Maybe you should talk about that before we leave?" "I think I should," said Arthur with a nod. "It''s time for us to leave. We''ve kept the jet waiting long enough," said Arthur as he rose. "I can carry your luggage, so how about you go and wear something less conspicuous?" Diana agreed since she was wearing ck robes that Nyx had given her while she recovered. Her wounds had healed now, and only a scar remained. ording to her, she sustained the wound because of a woman she respected. Oren was waiting for them outside, ready to escort them away. Nyx and ric also came to see them off, while Selena was with her father in the camp. Benjamin decided not to see them off for some reason, ording to Oren. Arthur understood that the old man must be emotional after what happened between them. N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1329 Sweetbriar Town

    1329 Sweetbriar Town


    The jet was more luxurious than Arthur had anticipated. It had soft leather chairs that could turn into beds, along with a mini bar, a kitchen, and a bathroom. Furthermore, Rhys told Arthur that he could call the jet anytime toe pick him up using a phone they had given him. They could see Oren and the others waving them goodbye from the windows, and the jet soon took off toward the sky. Arthur could feel it rising in the air before it bolted forward toward their destination: Sweetbriar Town. ording to Selena, it was located in the Tanera Kingdom, which was between the Yalveran Union and Halin. Sweetbriar was her mother''s hometown, allowing Selena to visit it several times. In addition to its rich history of world-renowned chefs, Sweetbriar also had many sightseeing spots they could explore.


    "Selena said that the town itself is considered the most peaceful ce in the world," said Diana whilebing her hair. "I''ve never heard about a ce without mana. It seems that the townspeople are proud of that fact." "I can''t understand why," said Arthur while resting his chin in his hand. "How can someone be proud of being powerless?"


    "I don''t think they''re proud of being powerless, but rather of thriving without it," said Diana while braiding her hair together. "ording to Selena, their chefs are renowned throughout the world, and many visit just for a chance to try their food."


    "It looks like it''s going to be a great vacation," said Arthur with a smile as he stared at the clouds. "I wonder when I''ll lose my sight again. It seems the eruption of wrath has disrupted my connection to the Level Up Legacy, and thus the price I had to pay for it disappeared as well."


    "I honestly wish that you never created that legacy to begin with," said Diana as she slowly stopped braiding. "It seems too much." "It''s only fair," said Arthur with a smile as he ced his hand on her neck and leaned toward her. "I feel like I made a very fair bargain."


    Diana smiled as their lips touched, and it took a few moments for them to resist the temptation. The two of them had to take a shower and change into a new set of clothes before the jetnded, which would be in a few hours. Their new clothes looked neither too fancy nor too shabby. Arthur wore a casual brown suit with a white shirt underneath, while Diana wore a long navy-blue dress that Selena had gifted her. The captain announced their arrival at their destination, and the two prepared to disembark. Kody had also gifted them a spatial ring for their travels, into which they threw the giant luggage. It gave them the freedom to walk around before settling in their new hotel. The jetnded outside the town to avoid suspicion from the townspeople, and Arthur was happy to take a walk with Diana through the empty forest. "Oh, do we have any money?" asked Diana with a little bit of worry. "The hotel and meals should have astronomical prices."


    "We don''t have a penny,"ughed Arthur. "But I''ve already contacted Julia to make arrangements. Ascent has been making money from guilds and artifacts for the past few months, and ording to Julia, we''re as rich as the strongest guilds in the world."


    "Then, we just go to the hotel?"


    "Indeed. We''ll find everything there."


    The two of them reached the town after five minutes of walking. At the gates, the guards stopped them from entering since neither of them had any IDs. However, a young woman came running, wearing formal attire. "Please wait! These two are guests at our hotel," said the woman, trying to catch her breath. Arthur noticed her short, boyish hair, which reminded him of the Knight of Courage. "These are their IDs."


    The guards inspected their IDs and allowed them through the gates. Although this was a peaceful town where even the strongest would have a hard time replenishing their mana, thugs and thieves were always a nuisance to deal with. "A pleasure to meet you, esteemed guests," said the woman as she bowed once they passed through the gates. "I wee you to our Sweetbriar town and hotel. My name is Laryn, your personal attendant throughout your visit to our town. These items, along with the IDs, have been sent in your name."


    Arthur took the items and found that they were a spatial ring, a golden card, and two IDs with alias names. Although Arthur was famous throughout the world, new attire and a change of hairstyle were enough to deceive most. Furthermore, Sweetbriar had minimal connection with the outside world. Laryn led them through the town and introduced them to its various structures, starting with the main street. It had a Bakery Lane, Maple Grove Park, and a Confectioner''s Corner where every type of candy could be found. Diana looked at the myriad of candies with a hungry stare and a watery mouth. "We are now going to enter the Town Square, where you can find the Sweetbriar Fountain, our hotel where you will be staying, and the famous restaurant, the Pinnacle of Taste. West is the Blossom Trail, and east is the Riverwalk, while to the north is the Starry Paradise."


    "What is that?"


    "The Starry Paradise? It''s a spiritual forest," said Laryn with a proud smile. "Although our town iscking in mana, this forest is the most mystical ce in the universe. Those who enter the forest live their most desired dreams, making it a famous spot."


    "Can it utilize spiritual energy?" muttered Diana as she stared at Arthur, who nodded in agreement. A ce without mana must be rich in spiritual energy. Even walking through the brickyered path of the main street, he could feel the abundance of spiritual energy. On each side of the street that they passed through were countless cafes, bakeries, candy shops, and more. There were even some clothing shops that intrigued Diana, but Arthur found them the least interesting. Another difference between men and women. Arthur was a special case even among men. Their poor financial state while growing up made him choose the sturdiest clothes rather than what looked cool, and every choice he made about clothes required three days of thinking. After all, he couldn''t buy anything only for it to be unusableter. The Sweetbriar Hotel was right in front of the fountain, which was almost a thousand meters in area and over thirty meters in height. It shot toward the sky in beautiful arcs that gathered in the middle and danced around in the water. Around the fountain were countless benches, gardens, vendors, and musicians. The lively atmosphere was almost contagious as people danced and sat on the benches. Arthur saw countless people from different countries, even priests enjoying the peaceful atmosphere. "We''re here," said Laryn with a grin as she opened the doors. The interior was glistening with luxury, as even the chandelier was lined with diamonds and gemstones. She led the way to the reception, where she spoke to the manager behind the counter. "This should pay for our stay here," said Arthur as he pushed the golden card forward. The manager stared at the card for a few seconds before a broad smile appeared on his face. "Wee, sir!" the manager bowed with respect. "Wee to our Sweetbriar Hotel. We will do our best to amodate your stay in our humble town. First things first, what kind of room would you like?"


    "Give me the coziest room, nothing too fancy, but also make sure it''s romantic enough," said Arthur with a smile as he turned toward Diana. "This is our first vacation together."


    "In that case!" eximed the manager as he pulled the golden card, swiping it over a runic device, and almost the entire screen lit with gold lights. The manager was trembling as he made the transaction and pushed the card back to Arthur. "Laryn will lead you to your room. Lead our guests to the Victorian Suite!"


    "My pleasure," said Laryn before leading the way. Arthur was confused by the manager''s behavior, so he asked Laryn what the Golden Card signified. It had no runes that specified its function, but only a serial numberyered with numerous encryptions. "You have no idea what it is, sir?" asked Laryn with confusion. "The Golden Card is issued to the wealthiest in the world by the Central Bank of Golden Lion. It signifies the highest riches and status, and its owner can purchase anything the mind could think of. Not even kings can obtain the card without sufficient wealth." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Diana and Arthur exchanged a nce as a helpless smile appeared on their faces. Arthur had asked Julia to arrange the vacation for them and leave them with some cash, but she went overboard and brought out the big guns. In either case, it would only make their stay in this town easier. They took the elevator to the highest floor, which overlooked the entire town. After passing through another set of double wooden doors, they arrived at their amodations for this trip.

 Chapter 1330 Not a Guild Master

    1330 Not a Guild Master


    The suite had an oak floor and matching furniture, with a simple chandelier that illuminated the main hall. Branching off from the main hall, which was furnished with a white carpet and a sofa, were arge kitchen, a bathroom, and a master bedroom. The suite upied the entire top floor, with the main hall spacious enough to host four families. "You can ess our library for some leisure; there''s also an arcade in that corner," exined Laryn as she presented the main hall to them. "And even better, you can see the entire town from here."


    She was right, as the suite had ss walls that allowed them to see the bustling city, breathtaking nature, and cloudy sky. Sunlight enriched their view as it streamed into the entire space without overwhelming their vision. "In the kitchen, you''ll find any ingredients you need to cook, and you can call us via thendline to order anything. We guarantee delivery in less than fifteen minutes."


    "Evenplex meals?" asked Arthur, surprised. "The moreplex, the happier our chefs will be," said Laryn with a grin. "There are two bathrooms, one with a bathtub and another with a shower. You also have a small jacuzzi and pool outside on the balcony if you like to swim in this cold weather."


    "We can explore the rest from here," said Diana with a nod. "Thank you, miss."


    "It was a pleasure! Please feel at home!" Laryn left after that. Arthur and Diana looked around the apartment, and it was indeed befitting the name Victorian. It felt like they were back in Alka because of its medieval theme. There were paintings on the walls famous enough that even Arthur, who was aplete art illiterate, recognized them. "This looks nice, but a little over the top," said Arthur with a smile. "I wanted a low-key holiday, but Julia had to pull out all the stops."


    "As long as we aren''t identified, it''s still low-key," said Diana with a smile as she walked out to the balcony. It overlooked the entire city, and they could see the Blossom Trail from here. Far in the distance were three mountains standing side by side. Arthur came up behind her and hugged her as they enjoyed the view. This was the beginning of their vacation, which would forever change their lives. ***


    "Has he checked into the hotel?" asked Julia over the phone, and she received her reply. "How did he react when you gave him the golden card? Impressed? Annoyed? Ah¡­ both. I understand."


    Her phone call ended, and Julia ced the phone in her pocket with a proud smile. Arthur had contacted her just yesterday regarding this trip, so she pulled every string she had to make it memorable. She went a little overboard when she signed the contract with Lion Bank just to obtain the card for him. But she had no regrets, since it was her little brother taking such a big step. If a woman from Earth heard about this vacation, she would understand Arthur''s goal right away. A vacation in the current state of the world was thest thing a man would think of unless he had a certain n in mind. Julia couldn''t help but pace around in excitement. There were so many things to prepare before the wedding. The Runic Dome could be their venue, but she wanted a ce more magical for this union. She even started purchasing wedding dresses for Diana to choose from. "Vice-Master," called Jonah as he knocked on the door. "It''s time for our daily report. Are you okay? You seem a little flushed."


    "Nothing, no reason at all," she answered while fanning her face. "Let''s get going."


    The weekly reports had turned daily once the Second Trial of the Holy Crown opened. The entire world was in an uproar, and its name had changed to the Divine Selection. Julia initially thought she''d need a lot of manpower to stop the seven families, but she realized there would be no need.


    People called the city that appeared Antis, and anyone who got close would hear the same voice telling them toe back in less than a month to enter the selection. It caused more than just a little uproar as Kera suddenly became the focal point of the world. Kera was still rebuilding itself after the incident, but the influx of people and awakeners selected by the divine seemed not to hinder it but let it thrive. Tourism boomed, and hotels were swarmed with foreigners. Monsters in the vicinity disappeared as awakeners tried to level up by hunting. Julia also heard news that the Level Up Legacy was not working at the moment. The legacy itself could be essed, but no new skills or stat upgrades were awarded for killing monsters or protecting humans. The legacy still allowed them to level up and even exined that they would soon be rewarded. Arthur exined the reason behind this temporary shutdown to her yesterday on the phone. It seemed that his wrath had deactivated the legacy for a while, and as a result, his sight returned. She was happy for him but also worried about the world. However, she didn''t voice her concerns. Arthur deserved a long rest from everything that happened. Julia even felt guilty whenever she called to reprimand him for leaving the guild. But seeing him lose himself to wrath tore her heart apart. When Arthur called Julia about the vacation, she was overjoyed to hear he was taking a break from everything and leaving with Diana. He exined that he wanted somewhere romantic, so she understood his goals. "Wee back, everyone," said Julia as she walked into the Central Hall. Inside, there were more than the original ten guild masters that Arthur had chosen. She had assigned another ten, making them twenty. "I''m sorry to call you on such short notice."


    "We are all members of Ascent, after all," said n, who crossed his arms. "Assembling is only natural once the vice-guild master calls for it."


    "Always kissing up," said Rae with a smirk, making n frown at her. The two of them were never fond of each other, since n was too formal while Rae was too casual.


    "Enough bickering,"manded Julia with a frown. "How is the situation in Gentledawn?"


    "We have recruited another five thousand members, but the fight between Kar and the Theocracy is getting in the way of our goals. Many of our members have turned to vampires because a single person was infected."


    "Your nation has always been the hardest to handle," said Julia with a nod. "The same goes for everyone here. Your main duty is to protect the innocent and the weak. But I heard that some of you have abandoned certain fights because it wasn''t profitable for their guild to lose members."


    Everyone was confused, and they followed Julia''s gaze to a new guild master who had risen from Thiria. He had been inmand for less than a month, but no one liked his arrogant attitude. The only reason Julia had picked him was that he saved their members countless times before applying.


    "Are you referring to me, Vice-Master?" asked the burly man with a grin. "Alright, no need to look so hostile. We abandoned a vige because protecting it would have resulted in unnecessary deaths for my men. I made the right call." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is that so?" asked Julia with a frosty expression. "Your orders are clear, and everyone knows them. Protect the innocent, and if you cannot, then survive long enough for reinforcements to arrive. In the meantime, I have given you teleportation arrays to send the rescue guild to your aid. Why haven''t you used them, Garrick Bloodw?"


    "Because they cost too much," answered Garrick with a thick grin. "We would have to expend half of our wealth just to summon the Rotten Legion. I made the decision as a guild master to save my men and wealth."


    "Wealth?" asked Yuran with a frown. "You didn''t activate the arrays to conserve money?"


    "Mind your business, gunman," scowled Garrick. "Your guild has the resources, but mine suffers. Not all of us have a chummy rtionship with¡ª" "Let me correct you there, Garrick," interrupted Julia with a cold expression. "You are not a guild master. You answer to this guild as a member, no more and no less. But you took the liberty of sacrificing the innocent for selfish reasons." "You want to expel me from the guild?" asked Garrick with a frown. "Over a few measly peasants?!" He mmed a fist on the table, his aura shaking the room. Julia stood firm, facing his outburst. "A barking dog does not scare me," spat Julia as she raised her hand. "As the Vice-Master of Ascent, I hereby sentence you to banishment from the guild. If you resist¡ª"


    "You damn whore! You want to expel me for saving my men?!" roared Garrick as he lunged toward Julia, bursting with bloodlust. Before he could make it across the table, neen figures appeared around him.

 Chapter 1331 Burdens of Power

    Chapter 1331 Burdens of Power


    Garrick Bloodw could not handle neen awakeners, even with the weakest among them being at the deme-rank. Some had already reached the astra-rank, making them a force to be reckoned with. In a matter of seconds, he was pinned to the ground with swords aimed at his neck, limbs, and heart. Garrick could not even breathe without a weapon cutting into his flesh, forcing him to lie in horror as he red at Julia, who sat behind them.


    "We have members of Thiria better than any other, but it always seems that some prick from your nationes over and ruins the image," said Julia, taking several steps forward. "Your punishment was banishment, but you attempted to attack me just now, did you not?"


    Garrick continued to re at her, unable to move his mouth without a sword slicing into his neck. The neen figures stared at him with clear killing intent, and he knew that Julia couldmand them to kill him.


    "If I fall, you will face the wrath of Thiria," said Garrick with a grin. "I am backed by the Lord of Thiria himself! I joined your guild to uncover your secrets, so if you kill me, it will result in an all-out war against Thiria!"


    "And when did we fear wars?" she replied.


    "What?" Garrick paled. "Have you lost your goddamn mind? You think you could survive against a nation of beasts? Dragonir could crush you! Right this instant!"


    "I would love to send you back with a message, but¡­" Julia raised her hand. Garrick felt the neen figures disappear, jumping away from him as if they knew what wasing. "I prefer that you die."


    In the next instant, runic arrays appeared on the ceiling. Garrick thought about fleeing, dodging, or even taking someone hostage. However, the blinding light tore through his body before he could even react, a searing mana beam destroying him until there was nothing left. There wasn''t even a scream before he turned to dust.


    The hall was silent as they witnessed a man turn to dust. A man with a name, powerful enough to threaten any of them, was just defeated before he could react. The guild masters sometimes forgot that inside this runic dome, and even outside, Julia was stronger than any of them. Just because she could control this giant monstrosity known as the strongest runic weapon. Even if the other guilds found them, they would need to sacrifice most of their men just to create a dent in this ce.


    "And this goes to everyone here, and a reminder to myself," said Julia without flinching over the fact that she had just killed someone. "Innocents remain our top priority in this apocalypse. We are what it takes to save the world, but we need to sacrifice our time, wealth, and lives."


    The neen were silent before a masked man spoke out. It was Li, one of the few to ever follow Arthur when he joined Ascent. "If Thiria has indeed sent this man, then they will retaliate."


    "Our encounters with Dragonir have already reached a breaking point. Their members keep attacking us at the expense of themon people. If war is what they demand," spat Julia. "Then war they shall have. Prepare to support our guild in Thiria. In the meantime, I will send someone to lead them. You can be dismissed."


    After that, Julia left the hall. Murmurs rose behind her, as she was sure that her act of murder had left a deep impression. She returned to her study and closed the door. Then, she copsed on the ground, her hands trembling as she covered her teary eyes.


    Although it was a necessity to protect Ascent, murder had never be easy for her. Julia was given tremendous power as the vice-master of one of the strongest guilds in the world. She needed to be ruthless in order to enforce order. Garrick was a piece of filth, and she was the one who picked him. Arthur was not here to weed out spies, so she needed to be vignt. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As the loneliness of holding this burdening power almost became too much, a knock came on her door. Julia flinched as she hurried to wipe away her tears and used the dome''s surveince to see who was outside. It turned out to be a masked man with short ck hair.


    "What do you need, Li?" asked Julia from behind the door. As if sensing the runes watching him, he looked at them, and she could see his tree mask through them. He looked at her, and then spoke in a soft voice, unlike himself.


    "I think you need some help."


    "Help with what? I have already given you themands," she replied, caught off guard but still managing to retain herposure. Li was silent, as if trying to remember the words she had taught him. She had thought it was more efficient to make him speak theirnguage.


    "Can Ie inside? If it''s inappropriate, then pleasee outside," said Li, and Julia hesitated about how to answer him. She considered turning him away, but the man was so silent that it might end up making him antisocial. In the end, she opened her doors after running to the desk and ensuring that no one else was outside.


    Li walked into the room, finding her sitting at the desk. She sat there with a confident smile as she leaned forward. "What do you need from me, Li?" she asked.


    "I have a question, Miss Julia," said Li as he closed the doors and walked toward her. "Are you a fighter?"


    "A fighter?" she repeated in confusion. "There''s more than one kind of fighter."


    "Ah, right," he seemed to search for the right word. "Are you a killer?"


    Julia slightly trembled, which she tried to ease by cupping her hands together. Li did not rush her for an answer, and she did not provide one even after several minutes of silence. It almost became unbearable until he continued.


    "I can tell that you are not a fighter or a killer, but a kind person. You have studied runes your entire life, and now, you lead the strongest guild in the world. It must be¡­ scary."


    It was.


    "Earlier when you killed Garrick, I could see that you looked away as fast as you could. You did not wish to witness what you consider to be a crime, even though it was not. You were powerful andmanding, exactly what the others need you to be."


    "Thank you, Li. But as you can see, I am just fine," Julia reassured him with a forced smile. "Don''t worry about me, and thank you for looking after me."


    "I can be your sword."


    "What?" Julia frowned.


    "Ah, is that the wrong word? I meant¡­ something that kills in your stead. I have no problem with killing. I have done it my entire life, and for you, I will do it forever."


    Julia stared at the man who promised to kill to save her from the agony. Although it was a morbid subject, she couldn''t help but think he was¡­ sweet and caring. Li had always been a mystery. His very existence was something she couldn''t fathom, even though Arthur had told her about the Spirits Realm.


    "That''s a sweet gesture, Li. But I have to do it as the vice-master," she said with a smile. "Those who kill others need to be strong enough to do it themselves. I will take that burden because I chose to support Arthur''s dreams."


    "I understand," he said with a nod. His head was low, as if disappointed that she had turned him down. Julia smiled as she resisted the temptation of epting just to make him feel better, and stood up to open the door for him.


    Julia was about to pass him when the robed man spread his arms and embraced her. She found her face buried in his chest, and his scent filled her nose. It was something sweet, yet light. A scent that somehow reminded her of home after a long workday. Her body froze, never expecting him to hug her.


    "Reece once told me that¡­ hugs can cure heart wounds," said Li while hugging her. Julia blinked as he tightened his embrace around her, and then let go of her. "I hope this helps you, Miss Julia. I apologize for being inappropriate."


    After that, Li opened the doors and left. Julia realized that he hugged her not for romantic reasons, but because he could feel how devastated she was. And it worked because the pain in her heart disappeared, but it was reced with a longing for the scent that made her feel at home.


    A man who wasn''t even from their world, wearing a mask and not speaking theirnguage, turned out to be the only one capable of seeing through her act. Julia found herself crying again, alone in her room. But this time, there was no loneliness.

 Chapter 1332 Derailed

    Chapter 1332 Derailed


    Oriole was walking toward Julia''s office to check on her. He had a feeling that the earlier events, and those toe, would take a toll on their inexperienced vice-master. Nheless, she had done a magnificent job that sent chills down his spine.


    Her door was open, and he found Julia just standing there in her office, cleaning her face from what he assumed were tears. He walked inside and closed the door, confused.


    "Is something wrong?" Oriole asked as he rushed inside. "Did something happen? Is this about Garrick?"


    "What? Oh, Oriole," she turned toward him with red, teary eyes and shook her head. "No, nothing happened. It''s not about that... but yes, it is. I''m sorry. I feel like shit right now, so can you leave?"


    "Not a chance in hell," Oriole said, guiding her toward the couch to let her sit. "You need to rest and have a shoulder to lean on. Let me get you some water, and you can tell me what happened."


    Julia was still sniffing as she began telling Oriole what had happened while sipping her water. Li had hugged her¡ªnot in a wrong way, but in a way that made her walls crumble. She had lost her fathertest year and had no one to spend time with in this dome.


    Oriole understood her situation, having spent twelve years in Alka leading an organization to hunt the fallen beings. Although he was only twenty now, he had lived far longer than she had.


    "Even as a vice-master, you''re still human. You need to rest. You encountered something terrible today, and you protected everyone in Ascent. You deserve to rest."


    Julia didn''t answer; she just stared absent-mindedly at the ss of water. Oriole found her reaction a little strange, but then realization dawned on him.


    "Come inside, Li," he said. Julia flinched and dropped the ss. Water sshed on their feet as the ss rolled onto the carpet. Julia was looking at the door, but it remained shut. Then, she turned toward Oriole, who had a mischievous grin.


    "Was he that charming?" Oriole asked with a grin. Julia''s face turned bright red as she looked at the ground. "I never thought the aloof Miss Julia would have a crush. Men around the world would be sobbing."


    "Don''t call it a crush. I''m just a little confused," she blurted out, and Oriole could tell that his teasing was too much. After all, in their situation, love was thest thing anyone would think about.


    "Don''t feel like you''re doing something wrong. These emotions are natural, and even Li might have them towards you. Arthur and Diana are one example; another is Yuran and Tiara."


    "But I should be the older figure for them, not a girl with strange fantasies about a man whose face I''ve never even seen," replied Julia with a firm nod as she rose from her chair. "This is just a troubling day. I''ll be fine." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oriole didn''t say anything but observed her over the following days. He noticed her avoiding the masked man who roamed the guild like a guard. Li was the guild master of their Rotten Legion, who led the shadows and goblins.


    Oriole kept a close eye on Julia in the days that followed. She was usuallyposed, but now there was something different about her. It was subtle¡ªmoments where she seemed distracted, her eyes lingering a little too long on Li during meetings, or the way she quickly looked away whenever he happened to nce in her direction.


    It wasn''t hard to connect the dots, and Oriole had to stifle a grin every time he caught her sneaking a peek at the masked guild master.


    The situation, however, was far fromical. Dragonir and Thiria, the twin empires of the beastmen, had dered war on Ascent, and the looming threat cast a heavy shadow over the guild.


    Emergency meetings were held almost daily, with strategies discussed and ns drawn up. Julia, despite her personal turmoil, threw herself into the work with fierce determination. Yet, Oriole couldn''t help but notice the small cracks in her usually stoic facade whenever Li was involved.


    It started innocently enough. During one of the emergency meetings, as the group discussed troop movements and defense strategies, Julia was mid-sentence when Li, who had been standing silently in the corner, stepped forward to offer a suggestion.


    Julia''s train of thought derailedpletely. She froze for a second too long, her eyes widening ever so slightly. Oriole watched her try to regain herposure, but not before a slight blush crept up her neck, coloring her cheeks. She cleared her throat awkwardly and continued, though her voice was a little less steady than before.


    Oriole leaned back in his chair, pretending to be engrossed in the tactical map spread out before them, but he was very aware of every subtle exchange between Julia and Li. The more she tried to avoid him, the more obvious it became¡ªto Oriole at least¡ªthat she was struggling with feelings she didn''t know how to handle.


    One evening, Oriole found himself wandering the halls of the guild, pondering recent events. He knew he should be focusing on the war, on how to protect the people of Ascent, but his thoughts kept drifting back to Julia.


    He was genuinely concerned.


    Not because she was smitten with the enigmatic Li, but because the weight of the guild''s future now rested heavily on her shoulders, and she was clearly conflicted.


    His footsteps led him to the training grounds, where he found Li standing alone. He was staring at a row of targets without moving, holding a practice sword in his hand as if he had forgotten why he was there. Oriole approached him quietly, and the masked man didn''t notice him untilter.


    "Oriole," Li called with a nod. "How can I aid you?"


    "I''m just wandering around the premises," Oriole said with a smile. "How is your guild doing?"


    "Mero is the vice-master of the guild and handles all the affairs. I get called out whenever I am needed to handle a mess. It''s bing more often."


    "Understandable, with the war against Thiria," Oriole said with a nod. Then, he tried to formte the right words for such a delicate situation. "Can I ask you a question, Li?"


    "Go ahead."


    "I heard a lot about you when I was a member of Mistletoe. You were the first person to follow Arthur when the two had a fallout. But at the moment, Mistletoe is an ally of Ascent. You chose to remain here instead of joining your old group."


    "Arthur is the one I serve."


    "But he is not here," Oriole reminded him with a smile. "The entire world needs our help at the moment, and Arthur sent his followers everywhere to help fight against cmities. I heard that you were the only one who wanted to guard the Runic Dome. Can I know why?"


    Li was silent for a while, still staring at the training targets. Then, he turned toward Oriole, and the tree mask seemed to shine a little. Oriole didn''t know that this mask was reacting to the spiritual energy that Li was unconsciously leaking.


    "I want to protect the people that Arthur cares about: his mother, his friends, and¡ª"


    "And Julia?" Oriole asked.


    Li was silent as he lowered his head, staring at his sword. Then, he began again. "My vige was destroyed. Ever since then, I''ve known nothing other than to fight and fight. But when I became a member here, I learned that fighting without something to protect is useless. And yet¡­"


    Oriole waited for the man to finish his sentence, but he seemed to be somewhere else entirely. It was as if his mind had wandered far away.


    "And yet you began to feel something else," Oriole continued when he realized there was no hope for this masked man. "I heard about what happened with Julia."


    "I understand. Am I being punished?"


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Miss Julia wanted me to leave, but I didn''t," Li said, tightening his grip on the practice sword, his voice low. "I acted without thinking, and that has never happened to me. I understand if I need to leave the guild."


    "Nonsense," Oriole said in surprise. "You were caring for a friend, right? You are a core member of Ascent and the only person to follow Arthur when he had no one."


    "A friend?" Li muttered, his voice deeper than the oceans. "I stayed in Ascent because I wanted to protect Julia. I failed once before, and she lost her father. I will not make that mistake again."


    Oriole looked at the blockhead of a man, who seemed unable to understand his own feelings for Julia. But that''s what Oriole wanted to achieve here. He wanted to make this man realize his feelings, whatever they were, even if just a little.


    "Tell me about your impression of Julia when you first met."

 Chapter 1333 Guilds War

    Chapter 1333 Guilds War


    The war between the two guilds, Ascent and Dragonir, took the world by storm. Each guild had at least a hundred thousand members, far more than any other guild in the world. Not even kingdoms had armies asrge as these, so this became the next world war. Glory List, the website that gathers data about guilds worldwide, was considered the catalyst of this catastrophe. It started because of the ranking it imposed, which imed to push the guilds topete but resulted in nothing but bad blood between them. Ascent was a rising guild in the world. Even though the world refused to acknowledge it as legitimate, most people realized that the guild''s sole purpose was to save as many lives as possible. This made them loved and idolized globally. Dragonir had its reputation and status stolen by Ascent, who conquered one dungeon after another. It quickly rose to A-rank and pushed Dragonir down, an S-rank Guild, solely based on their dazzling performance in recent months. Kaius Firebrand, the son of the empyrean that Arthur fought, was the current guild master of Dragonir. He came forward and dered war against Ascent for kidnapping his people. No one understood what had happened, but everyone agreed this was a rash decision. War was unforgiving for both sides. The current state of the world made it hard to defend oneself against monsters, let alone other humans. Infighting might even result in the extermination of the human race. In the following days, countless battles broke out between the two guilds. Dragonir appeared in every dungeon that Ascent was attempting to conquer, attacking their members. Casualties rose from tens to hundreds between the two guilds until they reached the point of no return. Dragonir did not stop there and even mobilized a giant army of beasts to attack Ascent''s headquarters. The Runic Dome stood as a symbol of authority inside Mountain Range Rovero before it was swarmed by a million beasts. The beasts were obliterated in an hour without leaving a dent on the dome. This result was so shocking that Dragonir retreated without another word. However, Thiria had already awakened a sleeping giant. Ascent began counterattacking after this incident, and an all-out war soon began between the two guilds. A battle that shook the heavens ensued, with two hundred thousand awakeners participating. It began with a small skirmish before each side began sending reinforcements until the two guilds were at each other''s throats. Kael Firebrand, the Empyrean of Thiria, did not participate because Arthur Netherborne did not make an appearance. If Arthur had attacked Thiria, not even the entire world could protect the nation of beasts. But his son, the guild master of Dragonir and the astra-ranker with a draconic astral beast, did make an appearance. In the beginning, Ascent had the upper hand. Their armies were equipped with runes, strengthening them and giving them a vast arsenal of abilities. But Dragonir stood its ground with countless monsters fighting alongside their masters. Once Kaius made an appearance, the scales tipped in Dragonir''s favor. His astral dragon breathed sr storms that killed thousands of Ascent''s guild members, bringing hell to earth. No one could stand against him as the battle had a clear victor. In the midst of their despair, someone rose to fight against Kaius. A figure once called a genius of Thiria but now fought for Ascent. Lian met the draconic spirit head-on as he used strange magic to summon an astral creature of his own¡ªLeviathan of Destruction, Nihthos. The two giant creatures stood in the sky above what wouldter be called the Marsnds of Hell. Lian faced Kaius alone as the rest of the guild members cleared the area to avoid the coteral damage. What ensued was a battle of monsters that shook the heavens. The ground was obliterated while the sky was torn in half. Mountains were leveled to the ground as the two beasts and their tamers wrestled. Kaius had more control over his monster, even allowing them to exchange mana and abilities. In the end, Kaius used his superior control to defeat Lian the Tamer. The aftermath of the battle was nothing short of hell, hence the name Marsnds of Hell. Kaius was about to finish his enemy when a masked man appeared. The man spoke no words, even after Kaius threatened and provoked him. His wooden sword and small frame seemed insignificantpared to the astral dragon''s might, but he stood between Kaius and hisrade. Kaius did not show mercy as he attacked with his astral dragon. The hellfire lunged toward the masked man protecting his friend, acting as a barrier. Those witnessing the fight believed it to be over. And then, the unthinkable happened. The man dropped his sword to the ground and reached toward the void. Cracks spread across space as his hand reached into a ce of immense power, pulling out a ck sword with a chain attached to its hilt. Kaius seemed to recognize the man and the sword, evenbeling the man as a monster. The masked man shed with his ck sword as he suffered the mes, splitting the world in half alongside the dragon. Then, the man uttered the name of his sword as Kaius fell to the ground, a giant wound appearing across his chest¡ªStars Reaver. The battle ended after that, as the guild members of Dragonir retreated in a hurry once their master was defeated. Ascent did not give chase but focused on healing their wounded. Although they emerged victorious, they lost countless members in the process. This war between the two guilds became the focal point of the news around the world. The level of power was unbefitting of astra-rankers, and the scale of destruction turned thend between Thiria and Shon impossible to cross. Everyone believed that this would be the end of this war, but they couldn''t be more wrong. A storm was slowly brewing as everyone vied to control this torn world of theirs. This battle became the beginning of a long series of wars between cmities, nations, and guilds. *** Julia was standing inside the Central Hall where they held their meetings. She had never believed that she would lead the main forces in a war of this scale. In front of her was a giant screen showing her what was happening. In the beginning, Dragonir attacked them, so they had to retaliate. But soon, the two guilds found themselves in an all-out war. The stronger members did not participate for two main reasons: First, the members would leave their headquarters vulnerable. Second, their participation would result in more damage. Although Ascent had countless powerful members who chose to serve Arthur, the same could be said about Dragonir. If these members fought alongside themon members, the two guilds would be exterminated. Therefore, no one dared to push forward these weapons of mass destruction. Once Kaius appeared, things changed. Lian was the first to rise and demand to fight him. Arthur had already mentioned the man''s obsession with vengeance against Kaius, so Julia allowed him to find closure. Their hopes that this would be a short battle were crushed when Lian, against their expectations, suffered a defeat. The tamer had countless monsters in his arsenal, but it seemed that his control wasckingpared to Kaius. Lian would have met his end if not for a member entering the battlefield without asking for permission. Li appeared between the two fighters, against the wishes of Lian, who demanded that no one save him even if he almost lost his life. Julia watched the scene together with the rest of the members, who found themselves unable to control themselves. Lian had be theirrade in these past few months of fighting. Seeing him fall to the ground but refusing to release his astral monster, who was also gravely wounded, made their blood churn. Before the vice-master could order someone to save him, a man had already appeared on the scene. Li summoned his astral weapon, which was too powerful to be wielded in their world. However, because the two worlds merged, the astral weapon managed to manifest in the world. "We should help them!" shouted Rae as she turned to Julia. "What is the point of gathering us here if we are just supposed to stand idle?!" "Do not engage," said Julia while gritting her teeth as she stared at the screen. She knew that they would win this fight if she deployed her members, but what would happen next? The extermination of one of them. The casualties were in the thousands now, but they would reach the hundreds of thousands if it became an all-out war. The members disapproved, but no one knew that she wanted to jump into the battle herself and save him. "Everyone should listen to our Vice-Master!" shouted Oriole while crossing his hands, ring at the screen. "She is making the right call here! If the empyrean of Thiria also appears and Arthur is not here, we will be the ones exterminated!" Julia appreciated the support, but she needed more than that to stop herself from intervening. It was at that time that the hellfire rained on Li and Lian before the Stars Reaver tore through the world and killed the dragon and its owner. The audience froze at the monstrous disy of power before they erupted in cheers. Li appeared from within the smoke as they cheered for him. However, Julia felt her heart drop when she saw that his robes had burned, and so had his arms and shoulders.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1334 Exterminate Them!

    Chapter 1334 Exterminate Them!


    The Marsnds of Hell became the site of thergest battle in recent history. Two hundred thousand awakeners fought in this war between Dragonir and Ascent. The casualties reached five thousand on both sides before it ended.


    Almost every guild, noble, and ruler released a statement calling for a ceasefire. The level of destruction rendered a strip of the continent uninhabitable. Although Ascent was criminalized in almost every major nation, they had to implore it to take a step back from this war. Inside the Runic Dome near Mountain Range Rovero, the atmosphere was bleak. The guild masters sat in the hall, frustrated by their inability to join their members in battle. Most of them felt that they had failed their subordinates, and everyone wanted to seek out Julia to change her mind.


    "Miss Julia made the right call," defended Yuran before the eighteen guild masters, but no one agreed with him. "If we had participated in the war, the casualties would have risen considerably."


    "Our guild members believe we chickened out!" rebuked another guild master, a middle-aged man with tanned skin and long brown hair. "Is that how we carry ourselves? Let our weaker members fight while we watch?"


    "If we got involved, then the empyrean would not have stood idle," said Yuran with a frown. "He would havee to rescue his son, and we would have been exterminated."


    "That just proves his point," added Rae with a frown. "We did chicken out. Even if it was an empyrean, neen of us should be able to fight him. I have to agree with Ron on this one."


    "A sensible mind atst!" shouted Ron as he red at Yuran. "If you believe that we should have sat around while¡ª"


    Ron was still talking when the doors opened. Julia walked into the hall with Oriole following behind. Their expressions were stoic as they strode toward the central chair at the table. The guild masters rose in respect as their Vice-Master sat down and gestured for them to do the same. Oriole stood behind her, acting as her assistant for now since he had no real role in the guild. Julia had offered him the position of lead runemaster, but he refused.


    "Reports," demanded Julia in a single word. Everyone looked at each other, and then to Ron. The middle-aged man rose, letting his fur coat fall to the ground. Julia turned toward him, her eyes questioning his actions.


    "Miss Julia," said Ron with a grave expression, "the recent battle has been a catastrophe. We lost five thousand men from every participating guild, while we did not sustain a scratch. There is already infighting and doubt spreading among our ranks because no one led the battle."


    "Cut to the chase, Guild Master Ron," said Julia with a cold expression. "What do you wish to say?"


    "You ordered us to stay here and watch the battle unfold, and I, among others, believe that decision to be a mistake."


    No one else objected to his words, and Ron stood determined under Julia''s gaze. Some expected another Garrick Bloodw incident, but to their surprise, Julia smiled.


    "Thank you, Guild Master Ron. It takes a lot of courage to stand up to your superior''s mistakes. Please be seated as I exin the logic behind my orders."


    Ron nodded and sat down, and Julia turned toward Oriole and nodded. Thetter then walked toward the table and ced a small runic chip that projected a hologram image before the guild masters. It was a list of people.


    "Dragonir has harassed us ever since we made our debut into the world," said Julia as her eyes flickered with the light from the hologram. "At that time, Arthur was aware of the threat they posed. Therefore, he sent shadows to Thiria to investigate the guild."


    "This is a list of every guild member that Dragonir has on the surface," exined Oriole as he swiped down the list. "These people are ranked from the strongest to the weakest. Kaius Firebrand, the guild master, is the strongest."


    "We already know that," said Rae with a frown. "And didn''t Li kill him?"


    "Kaius Firebrand was already killed by Arthur before, but he came back. We believe he has a secret power that allows him to clone himself or divide his powers among others. ording to Lian, Kaius Firebrand is a parasite."


    "A parasite?" muttered Yuran with a frown. "In a literal sense?"


    "Unfortunately, yes," replied Oriole. "I am about to exin a secret that Lian has hidden for the past two decades. None of you are going to believe what I''m about to say, but it''s the truth that we need you to ept. Lian used to be Kaius Firebrand before his body was overtaken by an unknown entity. The parasite is none other than the Lord of Lesser Lives himself, the Ruler Guardian, who stole Lian''s body." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Of course, we cannot believe such a thing," answered a woman with giant sses and curly hair. She was one of the recent guild masters to join Ascent. "You expect us to believe a story as unbelievable as this?"


    "Just a year ago, no one believed that a single man could fight off four empyreans," replied Oriole with a smile. "There is nothing impossible in this world. We have already seen simr cases of this happening."


    "We don''t have time to convince you," interrupted Julia. "This matter requires our urgent action. Talk to your friends and make sense of it, but this is reality."


    None of the guild masters could respond. It was clear that Julia and Oriole carried some bad news, and they had no time to discuss whether Lian''s story was true.


    "If we follow that logic, then we can assume that the Lord of Lesser Lives has the ability to either resurrect or use the bodies of others. We don''t know, but that leads us to conclude that he must still be alive," finished Oriole before he changed the list. "These are the top members other than Kaius."


    "¡­is this for real?" muttered Ron with a frown. "This cannot be true."


    "These are the members we know about," said Oriole while scrolling down the list of names that contained a picture and their rank. "As you can see, there are at least a hundred Deme-rankers."


    "Impossible," said the guild master with curly hair as she began using her analysis ability. After a few moments, her face paled. "I just calcted our chances of winning in a direct confrontation. Less than ten percent."


    "And if we factor in astra-rankers that we could not identify, then the chances drop to a staggering zero. We also have astra-rankers on our side, but do we have the same number of deme-rankers?" asked Oriole.


    "And based on these findings, I made the decision to avoid an all-out war," muttered Julia with a grave expression. "I believe that the enemy feared our Guild Master getting involved if the main force of Dragonir made a move. Another possibility is theirck of knowledge about our forces, but since Garrick has confessed to being a spy, I doubt that."


    Julia had ensured that no one knew about Arthur''s vacation. As far as they were concerned, Arthur was training to be stronger in the meantime. If their enemies learned about Arthur taking a vacation, they would tear them apart.


    She also couldn''t call him back, knowing his n to propose to Diana at this time. To be honest, she couldn''t care less who their opponent was as long as Arthur achieved a little bit of happiness.


    Arthur deserved it.


    "We are weaker," muttered Ron while gritting his teeth. "But is there nothing we can do?"


    "And would I have called you if there wasn''t?" asked Julia with a frosty expression as she rose. "We cannot fight an all-out war, but we have things they don''t: runes and information. We know their strongest members, and we can strike them before retreating."


    "A guerri tactic?" muttered Rae with a grin. "This is going to piss Dragonir off."


    "Our n is more than just annoying them," replied Julia while gritting her teeth. "Offer the weaker members a chance to surrender and imprison them using the shadow army. As for the guild itself and the members who fight until the end¡ª" Julia paused, "exterminate them!"


    The guild masters rose and cheered because this is what they had wished for: retaliation. The reason they joined Ascent was that it became a symbol of resistance against injustice, so they did not want to stand around and get bullied.


    The guild masters began their ns and shared their tactics around the table. Julia and Oriole left afterward, and Yuran slipped from the crowd to follow them. Once away from the rest, he stopped the two.


    "Are you sure about this decision?" asked Yuran while standing behind them in the corridor. "Does Arthur know about this?"


    Julia stopped and turned toward him. "Arthur knew that Dragonir would dere war against us at some point. He asked that when it happens, we minimize the lives lost. We are past that point. Kaius will not rest until he takes his revenge against Li, and I won''t allow that."

 Chapter 1335 Sharing A Meal

    Chapter 1335 Sharing A Meal


    Yuran could only look at the ground, realizing the dire situation they found themselves in. In their worst battles, they had one man they could count on: their guild master. "Is Arthur going to participate in this war?"


    "I still have no idea," answered Julia, pressing her lips together. "I don''t want to disturb him at the moment. Just a few more days and he should return. We have to survive until then."


    "Give us some more credit," said Oriole with a grin, his hands behind his back. "We can do a lot more than just survive. Have the two of you forgotten that we have literal demons in our guild?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Julia and Yuran blinked, then smiled. Seraphine was indeed their strongest member as the Blood Queen, but she was currently helping Rae in her fight against vampires in the Empire of Common Blood, Shon. There were also Sarohan and Whiskers, who were far from being human as well. The two of them were working with Mistletoe to fight the demi-humans invading their kingdom. If called back, they would have a considerable force.


    "You also forgot one more army," said Oriole with a grin. "I worked hard to create it. We are not just one hundred thousand strong, because we have fifty thousand more from Alka!"


    "This reminds me about the kingdom in Sourna," muttered Julia. "We sent reinforcements there and even created protection arrays. Mr. Tate is with them, too."


    "There you have it," said Oriole with a grin. "The guild is just a fraction of our power. We can even ask Lucian to help us."


    Julia seemed to be feeling better about their odds. Although Dragonir had hidden trump cards, so did they. A person rushed from the other end of the hallway¡ªit was Maryam, the runemaster from Runera. Oriole had interacted with her inside the ruins before they parted, and they had be best friends ever since his return.


    "Li has awakened!" she eximed, gathering her breath. Julia was the first to rush forward, leaving the rest in the dust. As Yuran and Maryam were about to follow, Oriole raised his hand to stop them.


    Julia went alone toward the Healing Chambers. They were mainly a hospital lined with healing runes, and every single one of them was working at full capacity at the moment. As she stormed in, she found a man lying in his bed, his back to the wall.


    Li turned toward her; his mask was half-cracked. He attempted to rise, pulling the sheets with his bandaged arms. Julia rushed forward before he could respond, throwing herself into his embrace. The masked man froze, unable to understand what was happening.


    "Never act the hero again, you moron," demanded Julia as she buried herself in his chest, her shoulders shaking. Li stared down at the petite woman in his embrace and ced a hand on her back, calming her down.


    "As youmand," he answered, and Julia calmed down. However, she did not let go of him until a minute or soter, her eyes red but her lips smiling at him.


    "Someone told me a hug can cure wounds," she repeated his own words to him, and Li was silent. Julia was about to pull back when he held her hand tight. She looked at him with confusion.


    "Oriole told me that¡­ the best way to get to know someone is to chat with them over food," said Li while his pale hands held on to hers. "Can you share a meal with me, Miss Julia?"


    "Are you asking me on¡­ a date?" muttered Julia, blushing. Li lowered his head before nodding, seemingly embarrassed. "Did Oriole also exin what a date is to you?"


    "He said that dates are delicious fruits, and they could mean a special time spent with the right person," said Li while his fingers caressed her hands. "I believe you are that special someone, Miss Julia."


    Julia snorted when the foreign man identally cracked a joke, but her expression froze when she heard the rest of his sentence. He was direct and honest, something that Julia had rarely encountered in their world.


    Although she was almost twenty-eight, Julia had never had a rtionship or anything resembling one. Her entire focus was on studying runes until she met Arthur, the embodiment of runes themselves. However, she still had countless suitors as the youngest runemaster.


    None of them fancied her or pulled on her heartstrings the way this mysterious man before her did. The reason was that most of them desired her fame, beauty, or knowledge. But the man before her did not seem to care about any of those. He just cared¡­ about her.


    "I would¡ª" she had to take a gulp. "I would be honored to share a meal with you, Li."


    "That''s not my birth name, Miss Julia," he began, shocking her further. "I''ve never shared my real name with anyone in this world, not even Arthur¡­ but I would like to tell you."


    "Tell me," Julia said, with a slight thump in her chest. "What''s your name?"


    "Liros."


    Julia thought it was a fitting, beautiful name. But at the same time, it had a certain strength behind it. Then, she thought about something else.


    "Would I also get to see your face?" Julia asked him with a slight cough, feeling a little embarrassed. "I don''t want to¡­ share a meal with a mask."


    "You''re right," said Liros, but he paused. "Just for you, Miss Julia."


    And then Liros reached out toward his mask, taking it off. It used to seal the spiritual power of his weapon, but because the worlds merged, he could take it off for just a short while without losing control of his weapon.


    Momentster, Julia left the Healing Chambers and closed the doors behind her. She stood outside with an absent-minded expression as Oriole strolled from the end of the hallway.


    "I can see your blush even in these dim lights," said Oriole as he curled his hair with a smirk. "Did something good happen?"


    "Oh," eximed Julia as she turned toward him. "Oriole¡­ no, nothing¡­" she muttered with a frown. "It''s just that¡­ I think I just saw God."


    ***


    Sweetbriar Town still had newspapers that exined the general affairs of the world. It was a way to allow the visiting nobles to learn about different events and reach peaceful decisions together.


    Inside the Blossom Trail, Arthur and Diana heard themotion of everyone discussing something about a war. They were having a pic underneath the pink blossom trees, with Arthur sleeping on Diana''s thighs as he enjoyed the sweets they picked up from Bakery Lane.


    "I''m feeling a little anxious about what we heard," said Diana as her fingers slid through his hair. "How about we purchase a newspaper?"


    "If something happened to someone we cared about, Julia would have contacted me," muttered Arthur as he enjoyed being pampered. "And we took this vacation to escape those events, right?"


    "I know, but I feel like Julia wouldn''t disturb you if you said you wanted a vacation," said Diana with a sigh. Arthur was silent before he sighed as well and rose from herp, knowing that Julia was that kind of person.


    "There''s a newspaper stand in front of the trail. Let me buy one ande back," said Arthur as he rose. "Don''t finish the sweets without me like before."


    "It was just one time!" protested Diana, blushing. Arthur snickered as he made his way through the falling petals to reach the stone path.


    This vacation turned out to be exactly what he needed to control his wrath. Although his creation still needed time to stabilize, it allowed Arthur to enjoy the scenery before he lost his sight again.


    Arthur was surprised when he saw the stand swarming with people. It took him some effort just to get the seller to notice him and hand him a newspaper. Then, Arthur walked out of the crowd and adjusted his clothes.


    As he wondered what made the people so agitated, his eyes fell on the headline of the Truth Newspaper. His expression quickly crumbled as he read the title.


    "Guild War: Ascent Vs. Dragonir"


    Arthur stared at the title and the picture below it. It was a sh between a dragon and a leviathan, demolishing everything around them. Atop the two monsters were small figures that he quickly recognized.


    Kaius and Lian.


    The tamer had already told Arthur about his feud with Kaius, but he never thought their sh would happen this soon. It had been only a few days since his vacation began, and his guild was already going to war against a Titan Guild.


    In order not to worry Diana, Arthur returned to their pic and told her the news. She didn''t understand the scale of the battle, so he read the article to her. The two of them were silent as they heard about the number of casualties, and they decided to call Julia. It might be wise to end their vacation earlier than they had wished.

 Chapter 1336 Be Mine

    Chapter 1336 Be Mine


    "Not a chance," replied Julia as soon as they called her, even before they suggested that they end their vacation. "Have some faith in the guild you created. Dragonir isn''t enough to endanger us."


    "Alright, I understand. But what makes you wear something this fancy?" asked Arthur with a frown as he stared at the screen. "You look like you are going on a date. Is there a meeting or¡­?"


    "I have to go now!" blurted Julia as she got flustered. Arthur was surprised as he saw her end their video call. He exchanged a worried nce with Diana, before they decided to call someone else. Oriole answered after the second ring, and his face appeared too close to the phone.


    "Arthur! Is this your new phone? What happened to your old number?" asked Oriole as his ear got glued to the screen.


    "Oriole, this is a video call. You don''t have to put the phone over your ear," muttered Arthur with confusion. "Have you never had a video call before?"


    "I did, with runes," said Oriole as he followed his instruction. "I was never allowed to have a phone, so I''m not great with technology. Is this good?"


    Arthurughed as Diana snickered. Then, the two asked him about Julia, and he began filling them with the details with excitement. The two of them stared wide-eyed as Oriole told them about everything happening between Julia and Li.


    Before they could get more details other than their uing date, Julia caught Oriole talking to them. The clumsy runemaster ced the phone into his pocket without closing the call, and they heard him get reprimanded.


    After that, the line got disconnected when Julia found his phone. Oriole snatched it and smashed the phone to the wall, ending its life. Arthur was stunned speechless as he stared at the lost signal sign from the call before it ended.


    "¡­what the hell is happening outside?"


    "It seems they are fine," said Diana with a smile. "We have a few more days in our vacation. How about we visit the Starry Paradise today? It''s thest one on the list." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright," muttered Arthur as he ced his phone into his pocket. "How about we go back for a quick shower before heading out?"


    Diana agreed, and they returned to their suite. Arthur was sitting outside while Diana showered, staring at the small ck box that Benjamin has given him. He didn''t think that he would get engaged so young.


    Arthur found it funny that he wanted to overthrow every government in the world, but still got hung up on the idea of marriage. But he had no hesitation about this whatsoever. Diana was the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. In the end, he had to stand on the balcony to think.


    Arthur stood outside their suite, the evening breeze ying with his hair as he clutched the small ck box in his hand. The weight of the moment pressed against his chest, a mix of excitement and fear. His mind swirled with thoughts¡ªhow would he do it? What if she thought it was too soon? The doubts gnawed at him, but he couldn''t back down now. Not when everything in his heart pointed to this moment.


    The sound of water ceased, and a few momentster, Diana emerged from the bathroom, her hair wet and glistening like strands of moonlight. She was humming softly, a tune that Arthur had heard her hum countless times before, and it never failed to soothe him. She caught his gaze and smiled, a look of pure contentment on her face.


    "Ready?" she asked, her voice light and filled with that unmistakable joy that always seemed to surround her.


    Arthur nodded, slipping the box into his pocket. "Ready," he replied, though the word felt heavy on his tongue. He knew what wasing, and the anticipation was nearly overwhelming.


    They left the hotel after Arthur took a shower too, and wore his best clothes. Although simple, they highlighted his muscles and towering figure.


    The path to Starry Paradise was lined withnterns, their soft glow casting long shadows over the flowers and trees. It felt like a different world, a ce where the rules of time and reality didn''t quite apply. Arthur found himself stealing nces at Diana, marveling at how she seemed to fit perfectly into this world of dreams and possibilities.


    When they reached the edge of the forest, they paused. Starry Paradise loomed before them, its towering trees stretching toward the sky, their leaves shimmering as if dusted with starlight. The stories spoke of this ce as one where wishes came true, where dreams were fulfilled just by stepping inside. But as they crossed the threshold and entered the forest, nothing seemed to change.


    They walked in silence, the crunch of leaves underfoot the only sound apanying them. Arthur waited for the magic to happen¡ªfor the forest to reveal their deepest desires. But the trees remained the same, the air still and quiet. He nced at Diana, expecting to see confusion or disappointment, but instead, she looked calm, her expression peaceful.


    "Do you feel anything?" she asked softly, her voice a whisper that seemed to blend with the gentle rustle of the leaves.


    Arthur shook his head, trying to understand. "No¡­ nothing. Maybe we need to go deeper."


    They ventured further into the forest, the path growing narrower as the trees thickened around them. Still, the world remained unchanged. But as they walked, Arthur began to notice something¡ªsomething he hadn''t realized until now. The way Diana''s hand felt in his, the warmth of her touch, the steadiness of her presence¡ªit was enough.


    It dawned on him like a revtion, the kind that hits you when you least expect it. His deepest wish wasn''t something the forest could give him, because he already had it. It was her, just her, being here with him, walking beside him, sharing these moments.


    They stepped into a clearing, and Arthur''s breath caught in his throat. Above them, the sky opened up, revealing a canvas of stars, brighter and more numerous than he had ever seen. The gxy stretched out before them, a sea of light in the inky darkness. It was breathtaking, overwhelming in its beauty.


    Diana stopped, her eyes wide as she took in the sight. "Arthur¡­ it''s beautiful," she murmured, her voice filled with awe.


    Arthur swallowed, his heart pounding. "Yeah¡­ it is," he replied, though he wasn''t sure if he was talking about the stars or her. The moment felt perfect, like everything had led to this one point in time.


    He turned to her, his hand tightening around hers. "Diana¡­ I think I''ve found my dream."


    She looked at him, her eyes shimmering in the starlight, and she understood. He could see it in the way her expression softened, the way her lips curved into that smile that always took his breath away. "So have I," she whispered, her voice breaking slightly.


    As if on cue, snow began to fall, the kes drifting down like tiny stars themselves. Arthur felt a surge of emotion, and before he could think, he drew on his spiritual energy, the power flowing through him like a river. The world around them slowed, the snowkes hanging in the air, suspended in time.


    Diana realized felt his spiritual energy and looked at him in confusion. Unlike before, it was soothing and soft as it seized the world, time itself, and froze that moment. The world around stopped moving, like a perfect image that no one could disturb.


    Diana gasped, her eyes wide with wonder as she looked around at the frozen scene. Arthur took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment, and then, he dropped to one knee, his hand reaching into his pocket.


    "Diana," he began, his voice low and filled with everything he felt. He opened the box, revealing the ring inside, a symbol of his love andmitment. "Will you be mine? Not just for now, but for all the time we have, for everything thates after?"


    For a moment, there was silence, the world around them holding its breath. And then, tears welled in Diana''s eyes, and she knelt down beside him, her hands trembling as she reached for his face.


    "After what happened between my father and mother, I believed myself destined to be alone without a family," her tears fell. "But then I found you. And I want you to be my only family now."


    "Is that a yes?" he asked, teasing.


    "In every lifetime and timeline," she nodded with a sob.


    Arthur let out a breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding, his heart soaring as he slipped the ring onto her finger. The world resumed its motion, the snowkes falling once more, but it felt different now¡ªlike they were part of somethingrger, something eternal.


    Then, he embraced her tightly. His heart no longer held room for wrath or creation. He was just a man, whose heart was overflowing with love to the woman before him: her softest touch, warm smile, and soothing scent.


    In that moment, Arthur was happy. He did not think about the things he needs to do, or should have done. The past no longer mattered, because it led him to this moment where he could be with her. In the back of his mind, he resolved one thing: to give Diana the life she deserved.

 Chapter 1337 Sand Temple

    Chapter 1337 Sand Temple


    While the two were uniting their love with an eternal promise, the world was still facing countless threats every day. Traveling in the deserts of Sourna were two women wearing cloaks to shield them from the sun.


    "Are you sure about this?" asked Rain again, turning to the princess. "If we work with the sand thieves, you are as good as a rebel. The Wisemen might notice your movements."


    "If the man we spoke to said the truth, then the Wisemen have already betrayed Sourna to work with Deluge," answered Sapphire while her eyes squinted behind her veil. They shone with dangerous lights. "The wisemen can no longer be trusted to uphold the safety of Sourna. I must speak to my father."


    Rain nodded as she focused on the path ahead. ric has called them and told them what happened in Sourna. The two changed direction and headed to the pce once they knew that Valeria has been caught by the guards.


    Diana and ric fought against Deluge and the Pce Guards to save the sand thieves. ric has also revealed the existence of Rn, who was defeated by Diana. The situation turned out to be a mess, but their goal was within reach.


    Valeria was in Hikma.


    ric apologized that he had to abandon her and escape. Diana seemed to have sustained heavy injuries which exins why Arthur lost control and disabled their runes. However, Rain couldn''t me the pirate for choosing to save Diana over Valeria.


    As long as they reach her before Deluge, they had a chance to escape his grasp. Their current destination was not Hikma, but the base of the sand thieves next to the town Raheem attacked. They wanted to work with them in order to take down the Wisemen.


    Their journey has been arduous, as the sand thieves did not reveal themselves to others. Rain wanted to contact Arthur to ask about their base, but ric said he was on vacation with Diana.


    The lucky bastard.


    Rain did not feel offended that Arthur went on a vacation in the midst of her search for Valeria. After knowing what happened to Diana and how he lost control, Rain knew the best thing he could do at the moment was to take a short vacation to rx.


    "We have been looking for days, and still nothing," said Sapphire with a frown as she stopped walking. "What if the sand thieves have moved bases?"


    "We would have to keep looking even if that happened. We need their strength to attack Hikma, remember? We must work with them to strike the Wisemen. Although they have failed the assassination attempt, they are still capable."


    "You''re right," Sapphire sighed, the frustration in her voice barely masked. "But I can''t help but feel like we''re wandering aimlessly in this desert. What if this is all for nothing?"


    Rain ced a reassuring hand on Sapphire''s shoulder. "It won''t be for nothing. We have to believe in what we''re doing. Arthur wouldn''t have sent us here if it wasn''t important. We''ll find them, and when we do, we''ll make them listen."


    Sapphire nodded, though doubt still lingered in her mind. The sun beat down on them mercilessly, its heat adding to the weariness that threatened to overtake them. They continued their march through the unforgiving sands, thendscape around them a monotonous sea of dunes. The wind began to pick up, whipping sand into the air and making it difficult to see.


    "We need to find shelter," Rain shouted over the rising howl of the wind. "A sandstorm ising!"


    Sapphire shielded her eyes with her arm, trying to peer through the swirling sand. "I can''t see anything! There''s no shelter in sight!"


    The wind howled louder, drowning out their voices as the sandstorm engulfed them. The world around them became a blur of tan and orange, and it felt like they were walking through a cloud of dust. The sand stung their skin as itshed at them, forcing them to huddle together and push forward blindly.


    Rain kept a firm grip on Sapphire''s hand, pulling her along as they struggled to move against the storm. Every step was a battle, the sand pulling at their feet as if trying to drag them down. It seemed like hours passed before the wind began to die down, the roar of the storm fading to a whisper.


    Finally, the sandstorm passed, leaving them standing in the midst of a now-calm desert. Rain and Sapphire stood panting, their cloaks tattered and faces covered in sand. As they caught their breath, Rain''s eyes widened in surprise. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Look!" she said, pointing ahead.


    Sapphire followed her gaze and gasped. In the distance, where there had been nothing but dunes before, now stood a towering structure partially buried in the sand¡ªa temple. Its ancient stone walls were worn and cracked, but it still held an air of power and mystery.


    "That wasn''t there before," Sapphire said, her voice filled with awe and suspicion.


    Rain shook her head. "The storm must have uncovered it. Or perhaps it''s been here all along, hidden by the desert."


    With renewed determination, they made their way towards the temple. As they approached, they noticed strange symbols etched into the stone, symbols that seemed to pulse with a faint light. The entrance was arge archway, shadowed and foreboding, yet it seemed to beckon them inside.


    "Do you think this is it?" Sapphire whispered, her voice filled with a mix of fear and excitement.


    "It has to be," Rain replied. "Let''s go."


    They stepped inside, the air immediately cooler as they were enveloped by the darkness of the temple''s interior. The faint light from the entrance barely illuminated the path ahead, but they could make outrge stone columns and intricate carvings on the walls. The atmosphere was heavy, almost suffocating, as if the very air was thick with ancient secrets.


    They hadn''t gone far when they heard a voice echo through the chamber. "Who dares enter the domain of the Sand Thieves?"


    Rain and Sapphire stopped in their tracks as a figure emerged from the shadows. A tall man, with a presence that radiated authority and danger, stood before them. His skin was tanned from years in the desert, and his eyes were sharp, like a predator''s. He wore a cloak simr to theirs, but his was adorned with symbols of power andmand.


    "I am Thorne, leader of the Sand Thieves," he said, his voice low andmanding. "State your purpose, or face the consequences."


    Rain stepped forward cautiously, her voice steady but her mind racing. "We seek an alliance with you, Thorne. We need your help to bring down the Wisemen who have betrayed Sourna."


    Thorne''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "And who are you toe here and ask for our help? You speak of betrayal, but how do I know you are not here to betray us?"


    Rain hesitated, ncing at Sapphire. This was the moment they had been dreading, the moment they would have to reveal the truth. Sapphire took a deep breath and stepped forward, pulling back her hood to reveal her face.


    "My name is Sapphire," she began, her voice calm but filled with determination. "I am the Princess of Sourna."


    Thorne''s eyes widened in shock, but the surprise quickly turned to anger. "A princess? The very royalty that has hunted us down, stolen ournds, and left us to rot in this desert? And you expect me to believe you havee here seeking our help?"


    Rain quickly stepped in, sensing the danger. "Thorne, please listen. We''re here because we need each other. The Wisemen are no longer serving the kingdom; they''ve allied with Deluge, and they''re controlling my people from within."


    Thorne''s expression darkened, his hand drifting towards the hilt of his sword. "So, this is a trap, then? You think I''ll fall for the words of a princess who has benefited from the very system that has oppressed us?"


    "No!" Sapphire''s voice rang out, strong and clear. "I know what my family has done to your people, and I can''t undo the past. But I swear to you, Thorne, I am not here as a princess seeking to further her kingdom''s power. I am here because I love my people, all of them, including those who have been wronged. If we do not stop Deluge and the Wisemen, there will be nothing left of Sourna for any of us."


    Thorne''s eyes bore into hers, searching for any sign of deception. For a long moment, the chamber was filled with nothing but the tension between them, thick enough to cut through.


    Finally, Thorne spoke, his voice cold and unyielding. "You ask for our help, but youe here with the blood of our people on your hands. Why should I trust anything you say? Why should I not strike you down where you stand?"


    Rain felt a chill run down her spine. This was going wrong, and she could see that Sapphire''s revtion had only made things worse. "Thorne, please," she pleaded. "We were sent here by Arthur Netherborne. He has a vision for a new Sourna, one where the people are free from both the Wisemen and the Royal Family''s control. We want to work with you, not against you."

 Chapter 1338 Back in Kera

    1338 Back in Kera


    Rain and Sapphire resolved to gain the trust of the sand thieves, hoping to get their help in saving Sourna and Valeria. In the meantime, Sweetbriar Town became infested with love.


    At least for Diana and Arthur.


    Arthur awakened the next morning in their bed, feeling the soft fabric on his skin. Beside him was a sleeping Diana who, for some reason, acted like a heater to warm him. It might be an innate trait of the phoenix.


    As he pushed her blonde hair back, Diana rolled toward him. He got to see her peaceful, sleeping face as he caressed her face. Her shards for ears reminded him that she was not human, but a half-ice spirit. And for that reason, he began to imagine their children.


    "Ah, too soon," muttered Arthur as he ruffled through his hair. Diana stirred in her sleep but did not awaken. Arthur smiled as he picked up a coat and threw it over his naked skin before walking outside on the balcony.


    Although it was still February, Sweetbriar seemed to be warmer than the rest of the world. Arthur stood atop the balcony as he felt the scars on his eyes tingle. He frowned as a fear bubbled in his heart. After finding a mirror inside the suite, he looked at his face.


    Gone was the youngster with average features. Arthur was now a man with a dignified appearance. His golden eyes with scars lining them, fine cracks running through his skin, and sharp features made him look menacing.


    "As I expected, the scars are glowing. I don''t have a lot of time before I lose my sight again," muttered Arthur with sadness as he ced down the mirror and stared at the sleeping city. "I just wish this vacationsts forever."


    "That can be achieved," said Diana from behind him, prompting Arthur to turn and face her. "Are you losing your sight again?"


    "It should happen soon, but I think we have a few more days. What do you want to do now?" asked Arthur as he gave her a hug and stared into her saddened eyes. "Let''s enjoy the time we have first before getting sad."


    "I know," she said as her smile returned. "I want to visit your hometown. If your house is still there, I want to see it. I want to see where you worked and struggled, and where you yed as a kid."


    "That sounds better than staying here," replied Arthur with a nod. "I will contact the jet. It shouldn''t take long before it arrives, so let''s start packing." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Diana agreed and the two went back inside. After gathering their luggage, Arthur received a message that their jet has arrived. They checked out of the hotel before leaving the town behind. Their memories in this town were nothing but peaceful and loving, marking this as the best vacation they could have possibly had.


    Arthur sent a message to everyone he knows about the engagement. The first to congratte them was Julia, and Oren followed soon after. Oriole was rather livid that Arthur didn''t tell him about his n to propose, but everything has been too hectic recently.


    Dianaughed as she read the messages, and smiled with tears when the people they know and loved wished them a happy life together. The two then spent the rest of the ride to Kera ying cards. Diana turned out to be quite thepetitive and pouted every time she lost.


    Arthur had to shower her with love to win her back before moving to a new game. She was a fast learner, and only needed one exnation to understand the game and the tricks involved.


    It was a few hours before they could reach Kera. The reason was not the distance, but the wars happening at the moment. The pilot exined that they would need to take a roundabout way just to avoid conflict zones.


    Arthur felt a little weird that he was ying cards while wars were happening everywhere in the world. Even his guild was in the middle of such war, but it wouldn''t be long before he returned to them.


    This time, there would be no mercy to his enemies. Deluge and the rest can scheme against him as they desire, but he was going to show them what it means to have both the power of creation and wrath. Arthur was not going to show mercy in order to protect those he loved.


    "I win!" shouted Diana as she ced her cards on the table. Arthur was shocked as he examined them, and saw that all of her cards were paired. Fifty-One was rather aplex game, but Diana won against him after a couple of tries. "You look rather shocked," she said with mock anger. Arthurughed as he shuffled the cards again. "Where did you learn to shuffle like that?"


    "Oh, this? I used to love cards as a child. My dad bought me a deck once with ducks instead of kings and knights. It got stolen, though. I developed a love for them ever since, but never had the time to y."


    "Then we can y as much as you want," she said with a smirk. "I love these games too. We don''t have things like that in Alka."


    Arthur smiled and nodded, feeling nostalgic at the feeling of cards filling his palms. The pilot then broadcasted that they would arrive to Kera in a few minutes, and he dealt thest hand.


    Kera was rather chaotic at the moment, so the pilot dropped them off in a special base of the Nightroad Company. From there, thepany gave them a private car to drive them around the city. The moment they entered it, the two could see the crowds of people.


    "These people are here for the Divine Selection," the driver answered their confusion. "Kera has be the most visited city in the world because of the selection. Even those who aren''t awakeners are seeking jobs here because the economy is booming."


    "A few months ago, Kera was still recovering from Amelio," muttered Arthur with surprise. "Please take me to this address."


    Arthur showed the driver his address, and was surprised to hear the driver tell him that he already knew the address. As he drove them there, Arthur began to see the changes that happened to Kera.


    The fight against Amelio has split the city in halves, but that did not prevent it from thriving. Skyscrapers were in the works, belonging to major guilds who wished to make a base close to the Divine Selection.


    Arthur used to live in a rather unknown district, but it has also changed. For some reason, many restaurants opened in the neighborhood, and Arthur could even see countless souvenirs vendors.


    "Please wait a second, sir," said the driver once they arrived. Arthur looked out of the window and saw knights and awakeners guarding his old house. Although Oren said that it was destroyed in the fight, it was somehow restored.


    The driver was wearing a ck suit and sses, and showed something to the knights at the gates. After a while, they allowed them to drive the car inside while leaving the premises.


    "Excuse me," called Arthur when the driver parked outside his house. "What are all these people doing outside my house? Is there a nearby dungeon?"


    "Dungeon? No, sir," said the driver with confusion. "You don''t know what happened to your house after you left?"


    "I haven''t returned until now," said Arthur with confusion. "Was it seized by the kingdom?"


    "The kingdom tried before you killed the previous king," said the driver with a grin. "After you saved Kera, the people fought against the Temple in order to protect your house. They called mages to restore it the way it was and ced guards around it."


    "What?" muttered Arthur in shock as he looked out of the window. His house was truly as he remembered. "Who was the person behind it?"


    "No one in specific. The people all agreed that it had to be done in case you return to Kera. Everyone is proud to have you as a member of their city."


    Arthur couldn''t say anything to that. The driver got off to open the door to them, and Diana held his hand. Arthur sat in the car without leaving, smiling to himself.


    "Is something wrong?" asked Diana. "Do you not want togo inside?"


    "No, I''m fine. I just have aplicated rtionship with this city. It was the source of my misery for a long time, but now, I am treated like some sort of hero."


    "You are a hero, sir," said the driver while staring at them from outside. "No one can state otherwise."


    "The past is the past," said Diana with a smile. "The world had yet to learn of your existence then."


    Arthur nodded as he got off the car and helped Diana get off. As he stared their old home, memories came back flooding. Two years ago, he was here without anything. And now, he had everything.

 Chapter 1339 A New Home

    1339 A New Home


    The driver from Nightroad waited outside while Arthur led Diana into the house. Although it was shabby and needed cleaning, it was their home. Diana looked around the small entryway, almost memorizing the house.


    "You lived in this ce while struggling? It doesn''t sound so bad," Diana said as Arthur opened the door and allowed her inside. Simr to the state outside, the house was covered in dust.


    "My mother and I worked every day to make ends meet and keep this house. We could have lived in a different district in a worse house, but we had a lot of memories here. Besides, we already had the mortgage approved for this one."


    "I have no idea what you just said," Dianaughed softly, "but I understand that you had it rough. Is this the living room?"


    Arthur smiled as he gave Diana a tour of the house. She seemed to admire every intrinsic detail of his life here. Every memory he told her made her excited as she asked more questions.


    Diana was even emotional when she saw his height chart on the kitchen door frame. Her slender finger ran over the markings of his growth, and she looked at Arthur with a smile that he didn''t understand.


    After giving her a tour of the house, the two of them went into his room. As soon as he turned on the lights, Arthur felt embarrassed that someone had restored his room to its messy state. But for Diana, it was paradise.


    Before Arthur could convince her to wait outside while he picked up his clothes or tidied his bed, Diana stormed in and began looking at everything. There were games he had as a child buried in a box underneath his bed and countless newspapers on his walls about his father''s disappearance.


    Diana seemed excited about knowing the previous Arthur before she met him. Arthur stood silent for most of the time, providing her with the exnations she needed about everything.


    After going through most of his stuff, Diana sat on the bed, which Arthur had cleaned while she was looking through his toys. In her hand was a small wooden duck that Arthur had gotten from somewhere as a child but never bothered to throw away. She held it tight as she sat on his bed.


    "This ce feels like home," she said while looking at his room. Arthur wanted to argue that it was more of a dumpster in its current state, but she continued. "A ce that I never had. My room in the pce was dark and cold. I had no memories other than suffering in my old house."


    Arthur sat beside her, silent, as he allowed her to let out the past that tormented her. As she stared at the duck, turning it around as if she would find gold in its angles, Diana bit her lip.


    "I want a home too."


    "Then I''ll build you one," said Arthur with a smile. Diana turned toward him, a little surprised. "We need to have a home, right? I''ll build one just for us once my powers return. I''ll build it in a ce full of trees and flowers, a perfect ce for our new memories."


    "That sounds wonderful," muttered Diana with a smile. "I would love that a lot."


    Diana then leaned against him, and Arthur pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. He knew the past she suffered from, and he knew better than anyone that she was just beginning to scratch the surface of her icy front.


    Underneath the cold front of the duke''s daughter, Diana was vulnerable¡ªa child who had never received love or affection, still living in the shadow of her tormentor.


    Diana hugged him tight and didn''t let go for another few minutes. After she calmed down, the two of them returned everything to its ce before leaving the house. The driver was waiting for them outside.


    "Where should we go now, sir?"


    "There are some ces I want to visit," answered Arthur as he handed over a list he had prepared on the ride here. "It might take a while."


    "I have all the time in the world," smiled the driver. "Please," he said as he opened the car door for them.


    ***


    Julia stared at her reflection in the mirror. She was wearing a rather feminine dress, prompted by the man whistling behind her. Oriole admired his handiwork as he made her spin to show him.


    "You look like a princess!" he threw in anotherpliment, but Julia could not hide how ufortable she was. "Let''s hope that the mask also works to block his sight. Otherwise, he might mistake you for a wooden board! Loosen up a little!"


    "How¡ªhow could I loosen up when you make me wear these things? I''m starting to think it was wrong to ask you for suggestions. I just wanted something elegant!"


    "And this is elegant. The epitome of femininity and elegance!" Oriole pped his hands with a smile. "Maryam helped me pick this dress, and we both agree that it suits you better than anything else!"


    "I want a third opinion!"


    "There''s no more time for that," said Oriole while staring at the clock. "We haven''t even done your makeup yet. I don''t have any expertise in that regard, I''m afraid. So, I called someone I know."


    "Someone you know? Wait, what do you mean makeup?" asked Julia in panic. Oriole was already pulling the door open and allowing someone inside. Julia stood confused as another tall man entered. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You might not have met him, but this is a member of Mistletoe and Arthur''s friend, Reece. He''s a master of disguise and acting, so he knows his fair share about makeup."


    "With all due respect, I''m not putting on makeup," said Julia with a shake of her head. "It would be too much! This is just¡­ a shared meal."


    "Everything starts with a meal," said Reece with a grin as he walked inside, spinning Julia in her seat in front of the table. He examined her face with interest and ced her in different lights to see her skin tone.


    "You''ve got a real hidden gem here, Ori," said Reece with a smile as he yed with her hair. "Don''t worry, miss. Don''t expect me to make you into a clown. I''ll share your elegance with just a few touches here and there."


    And he did.


    Julia stood speechless as she stared at herself in the mirror. Her features were the same, just highlighted. The makeup he used seemed to bring out her beauty and hide her ws. It was subtle and elegant, as he promised, leaving her with noints.


    "But is this really necessary? This is just a shared¡ª"


    "Just call it a date already!" demanded Oriole, and Julia blushed. "And it is necessary. You''re literally dating a caveman from a different world. I doubt he''d be interested in knowing thetest economic changes in the world. He knows nothing about them!"


    Julia was silent as she couldn''t help but agree. She began to hesitate since she didn''t know what kind of conversations they would be having. The two of them were as different as night and day!


    "Alright, we don''t have any more time," said Oriole as he checked his clock. "I told Li he should be waiting next to Arthur''s statue in Kera."


    "Oh, that''s a nice spot. A lot of people confess their love before the great hero to obtain his blessings," said Reece with a smile. "I bet two kidneys that he wouldn''t recognize the current you."


    "And you couldn''t pick a ce other than THERE?" asked Julia as she red at Oriole. "I feel like you''re doing this on purpose."


    "Kera doesn''t have a lot of unique ces, and Li gets lost easily," said Oriole with a shrug. "If you see him there, you should hold his hand tight. Otherwise, he¡ª Ouch!"


    Julia smacked his head before he could finish and was already walking toward the door to leave. Oriole and Reeceughed as they followed her, escorting her toward the portal where she could visit Kera.


    Their portal was connected to Kera''s public teleportation system after the Yalveran Union became their biggest ally. Julia walked into the teleportation array with a beating heart before she was transported to a nearby station.


    The sun was setting in Kera, and she had to make her way to the public square before it got dark. Julia could feel the gazes of everyone who saw her burn into her body, and it made her die from shyness.


    Oriole had picked a beautiful dress¡ªshe had to admit. It was a ck summer dress with a white bowtie and red engravings. She saw her reflection in one of the windows and couldn''t help but pause.


    Julia knew she was beautiful, but she had never tried to take that one step further. But in her current appearance, she was sure that any man would fall for her, but only one awaited her arrival at the moment. Thus, she had to hurry.

 Chapter 1340 Date in Kera

    1340 Date in Kera


    Inside the public square and right before a statue of Arthur was erected, a man in casual clothes but with a mask stood. His presence drew the attention of everyone around him. Although they could see his unblemished skin, the mask gave him an eerie, almost funny, vibe.


    Julia entered the square while panting, and she found Li in an instant because everyone was pointing at him. As she saw how he was dressed, she thought it couldn''t be him. But how many people would wear a tree mask?


    Li spotted her in the crowd almost instantly, and he came forward with confident strides. Julia wanted to surprise him, but he seemed capable of finding her rather easily, even though she looked nothing like usual.


    "Greetings, Miss Julia," he spoke with formality while bowing to her. "I must say that these eyes have never seen a beauty such as yours. You look breathtaking."


    At first, Julia blushed. But then, she realized that these words did not sound like Li at all. After a moment of thought, she realized what must be happening.


    "Who told you to say those things?"


    "Oriole," Li gave her an instant confession without the slightest hesitation. Julia sighed as she realized how simple the man before her was. After a moment of thought, she decided to forgive him.


    "I want you to be yourself over this¡­ shared meal of ours," said Julia with a stern look. "Don''t listen to anyone else about how to behave. Be yourself!"


    "I understand, Miss Julia," said Li with a nod. After a moment of silence, he said again. "My chest felt tight when I saw you three minutes ago."


    Julia stared at him with silence, knowing that he could say something like that. Then, her blush deepened even more than before as they began their ''shared meal.''


    Inside the same square, a man wearing a cloak and goggles watched the pair walk away through the crowd. He rushed after them when he bumped into someone and almost tripped face first.


    "Are you alright?" asked the man who he bumped into while grabbing his arm to support him. "Wait¡­ Oriole?"


    Oriole was confused how someone could recognize him this easily, and raised his head to find a pair of golden eyes staring at him with confusion. It was Arthur, and beside him was Diana.Oriole had to blink twice in confusion.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Arthur again while helping his friend regain his footing. "And what makes you dress like that?"


    "You bastard! That should be my line! You just got engaged!" rebuked Oriole as he removed the goggles, but there were tears in his eyes. "My best friend got engaged and I wasn''t even there! How could you, Arthur Netherborne? How could you?!"


    "I don''t think friends need to be there,"ughed Arthur as he held Diana''s hand. "I haven''t given it a lot of thoughts before I proposed, but I''m d I did. Forgive me, Oriole."


    "You bastard!" Oriole shouted again with a sniff as he pulled Arthur into an embrace. Then, he began to sob as he congratted them while the coupleughed.


    Oriole exined what he was doing after calming down. Once he was done, he asked them to join him, expecting them to refuse. But instead, the pair agreed with excitement and the three began tailing Julia and Li.


    The two agreed to share a meal, but most of their time was spent in the markets buying random things and talking. The trio followed after them from afar, hiding themselves from the crowd.


    Arthur and Diana were still touring Kera when they ran into Oriole. Although tailing their friend was not a part of the n, it was fun nheless. Julia showed them a side that they have never seen, and it made them smile with happiness.


    Kera was crowding with awakeners because of the Divine Selection. Although his enemies nned on using humans as vessels, Arthur could not attack the Divine Selection before it begins for one reason: his dear wolf was still inside. Although it has been a long time since theyst met, Arthur would never forget about it.


    But because Kera boomed with visitors from all over the world, thugs began to gather in the alleyways to rob unsuspecting travelers. As they tailed Julia and Li, the three saw many people following after the couple. It enraged them when a group began following them.


    Pew!


    A small stone flew across the alleyway before striking a thug in the back of their head. Hisrades turned to find three figures standing behind them with enraged expression. They seemed to recognize one of the three. Arthur Netherborne, the King of Wrath.


    Boom!


    And the thugs were taken care of in an instant, in order not to disturb their date. However, while the three were handling this group, a different one interrupted Li''s date with Julia.


    Oriole was about to use some runic cards, but Arthur stopped him. Julia was unafraid of the thugs, but Li wouldn''t let her lift a finger. With a single tap of his foot, gravity intensified on the thugs and mmed them to the ground. And their date resumed.


    Arthur and the rest stared at each other and decided to no longer intervene. Julia and Li continued on their date while the rest no longer followed after them, giving them some privacy.


    The group decided to have fun on their own, choosing to walk around the public square and eat snacks. There were even some games that could win them prizes, which Arthur aced and got his friends some gifts. For Oriole, he won a small pair of binoculus so he could spy on people. As for Diana, he won her a giant teddy bear.


    Arthur was once again walking through the city when he noticed someone running across the crowd. The man in question seemed to be carrying something in his embrace, treasuring it while screaming at others to leave him.


    "What is that?" muttered Oriole with confusion. "Should we investigate?"


    Arthur was silent before he turned toward Diana, who stared back at him and nodded. The three of them had to cut their trip short to know what was happening in Kera.


    ***


    In the skies above Kera, Spade stood alongside two cmities. They were shrouded by a strange illusion that prevented others from sensing their presence, carried by a tform of bones and blood.


    "Are you fine with standing in the sunlight, Kar?" asked the handsome man with silver hair while staring down on the people below. "Earthlings always believe the sunlight to be the enemy of vampires."


    "Weaker vampires might be harmed, but not me," answered Kar with a smirk with his hands crossed across his chest. "How is the seed?" he asked the man.


    "Growing faster than you would expect," muttered the silver-haired man with a smirk. "My lust will spread between the people of this city like a gue, and even awakeners will be led astray."


    "Do not harm our future soldiers, Deluge," warned Kar with a frown and turned to the bald man next to the sin of lust. "What was your name again?"


    "Spade."


    "Alright, Spade. Open the portals once the barrier appears. Maintain them until my vampires enter the city," demanded Kar. "Once we turn the awakeners in the city into our ves, we need to escape using the portals too."


    "I don''t take orders from you," answered Spade with a frown. Kar leaked out a hint of bloodlust, but it was strong enough to terrorize the pirate. Spade stood confident despite the suffocating aura, and Deluge raised a hand between them.


    "Don''t threaten my followers, Kar," said Deluge with a grin. "However, we are partners. Listen to hismands, Spade. We need the portals to escape before Ascent notices what''s happening."


    "Are they threatening enough for us to fear them?" asked Spade with confusion.


    "Their Guild Master killed both of us cmities more than once," answered Deluge while pointing at himself and at Kar. "We need to be wary of their arrival. The entire operation needs to take less than an hour."


    Spade nodded and prepared. After that, Kar scoffed at him and turned to form his barrier. Blood leaked out of his hands like mist, and it began to invade the surroundings of Kera at breathtaking speed.


    This step was just one among many in their n to build an army that not even Arthur Netherborne could face. The first step was to turn awakeners into vampires or control their mind using lust. It was for that reason the two cmities joined hands.


    Arthur Netherborne was still a human, and not a very stable one. His desire to protect the world would work against him once they capture his beloved city and turn it into their strongest asset. The n was to push him into losing control again like what happened almost ten days ago.


    Deluge jumped from the tform, diving toward the ground. His hypnosis would work stronger if he was there in person instead of sending a projection. The Lust Spell could control an infinite number of minds as long as ''seeds'' were nted beforehand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1341 This is Vengeance

    1341 This is Vengeance


    Back in the public square beneath the scheming cmities, Arthur watched as amotion rose in the crowd. He saw a man fighting another, then fleeing while holding something. The figure disappeared into the crowd and then into the alleyways. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You two can keep monitoring Julia and Li for now," Arthur told Dia and Oriole. "I want to investigate this."


    "The local police would handle petty theft," said Oriole, stuffing popcorn into his mouth. "Let''s just rx, okay?"


    "I''d like that, but I have a bad feeling," Arthur replied, smiling at them. "It doesn''t seem like rxing is for me. We''ll meetter."


    Arthur bid the two farewell and headed out of the square. The others might not have noticed, but Arthur saw something in the man''s expression¡ªhe looked too unstable for a mere thief.


    "Time to work now?" muttered Arthur as he raised a hand to activate his runes. The mana of creation flowed through his veins but still faced some resistance from the lingering wrath. Arthur had broken the bnce he''d achieved with the seal when he lost control the other day. Nheless, his rune activated, though it seemed to damage his sight.


    [Detect.]


    A pulse of mana spread throughout the city of Kera in an instant. Arthur visualized the entire city in his mind and frowned when he noticed something odd. Groups of people were moving in a pattern, like ants following orders. The man he sought seemed to be hiding in an alley not far from where Arthur stood. He bolted through the streets, passing the unaware citizens and leaving only an afterimage. When he reached the alley, it was empty. Arthur stepped into the alley, scanning the area, when he heard a distinct mechanical sound. After looking closer, he noticed that a section of the cobblestones had less dust than the rest. cing his hand on different stones embedded in the ground, one of them sank, and a hidden door opened.


    A dark tunnel appeared beneath him. Arthur frowned, realizing the man from earlier was not a petty thief but something far greater. Without hesitation or fear, he jumped down andnded inside the tunnel.


    The underground structure seemed to have been carved out by a mage. The floor was smooth, and the walls were lined with torches. Arthur saw the tunnel split into multiple directions.


    [Detect.]


    Another pulse of mana visualized the tunnels in his mind, revealing awork of passages. Arthur saw people gathering within them, and he began to understand what was happening.


    After running through the tunnels, Arthur reached a clearing. He used the rune [Vanish] to hide, but it caused some bacsh to his vision. The burning sensation in his eyes warned him that his time was running out.


    In the clearing, a group of people knelt on the ground. The person they were kneeling to sat on a small throne, looking down at them.


    "How many have you recruited?" asked the man, cloaked and hidden. The people raised their heads¡ªordinary citizens, knights, and even students.


    "Our numbers increase by the moment. We have at least a hundred thousand members inside Kera alone," said a middle-aged man rising from the crowd. "Lord Eros will be more than satisfied."


    Arthur''s suspicions were confirmed. The man from earlier stood among the crowd, holding a pendant around his neck. It was the same transmitter of lust he''d seen in Port Marlin. These devices allowed Deluge to cast his hypnosis in a specific radius.


    The Cmity of Lust was at it again, brewing another scheme. Arthur felt his wrath boiling, his hatred for the cmity rising. Among those Arthur had met, Deluge was the vilest and most scheming. The only reason Deluge was still alive was because of his follower who could create portals. If Arthur could unlock the secret of how they used abilities under the lunar eclipse, he could prevent it.


    Then he could kill Deluge.


    "Use the artifacts you''ve been given to recruit more people. Throw yourselves into sin and await his destined arrival. In just a few hours... Kera will be ours!"


    "Ours!" "Ours!"


    The people chanted with zeal, then began to disperse. Arthur thought about stopping them but decided against it. With a hundred thousand people under hypnosis, freeing a few wouldn''t make a difference. He needed to tackle the core.


    Once the minions dispersed, the man on the throne left as well. Arthur followed him unnoticed, his Vanish rune concealing him from the world. The man, unaware, walked deeper into the tunnels.


    Arthur was surprised to see him open a hidden door, revealing a portal behind it. As the man stepped through, the door began to close. Before it shut, Arthur jumped through the portal, finding himself teleported elsewhere.


    The new location was dim, but Arthur could see due to his perception. He stood in an extravagant hallway where mirrors acted as portals. Countless people entered and exited, all heading in the same direction.


    "What is this ce?" thought Arthur as he observed the cloaked figures making their way into what seemed like a castle. His rune was still active, but his vision was weakening.


    "Prepare for battle! Replenish your blood fuel!" a voice shouted, and the cloaked figures moved as one. Arthur followed, his apprehension growing.


    After walking through the pce, Arthur found their destination: a giant courtroom with a circr stage. Above the stage were naked humans, chained and immobile. Their shouts and screams echoed as a crowd gathered.


    "The feast will begin in a few moments!" shouted a man atop the stage. "Once you have feasted, the city of Kera awaits you!"


    Arthur studied the man. His pale skin and long teeth confirmed it¡ªDeluge wasn''t working alone this time. Kar had joined the fray. Arthur didn''t know where this pce was, but it was filled with vampires ready to use the portals to invade Kera.


    But he was here, somehow. Whether it was fate or coincidence, Arthur was d he followed his hunch to pursue the strange man. At the very least, he hadn''t missed this.


    "Close the gates!" shouted the vampire on the stage, and the courtroom''s gates began to close. The people chained above cried, screamed, and begged for mercy. The vampires discarded their cloaks, revealing their true forms.


    A group of hungry bloodsuckers.


    Bars descended around the stage, presenting the humans to the vampires. There were hundreds of humans on the stage, and the vampires outnumbered them. Soon, the giant courtroom would be drenched in blood.


    But it wouldn''t be human blood.


    Arthur deactivated his rune, and his form became visible. For a few seconds, no one noticed his slow walk through the courtroom. Nightmare appeared in his hand, letting out a soft cry of fury, feeding off Arthur''s boiling wrath.


    "Who are you?" asked the vampire on the stage, the first to notice Arthur and his strange aura. The other vampires turned, their confused faces drooling. "Reveal your face!"


    "What good would it do to stare death in the eyes?" Arthur muttered in a whisper, his eyes zing with fury as they locked onto the vampires. "There will be no feast today, only a hunt. Your pathetic master expects an all-out war on Kera, but he will be sorely disappointed."


    "Intruder!" shouted the vampire, throwing out his arm. "Kill him!"


    A hundred or so vampires lunged at Arthur, using their blood arts. None of them couldpare to the Blood Queen, Seraphine, whom Arthur had once fought. Even she could not threaten him.


    No one could, anymore.


    The Earth had been polluted with these scum. Vermin that needed to be eradicated, and Arthur was the only one capable of the task. He was the exterminator of this filth.


    Arthur raised his sword, Nightmare, as a hundred vampires attacked at once. His mouth uttered an ancient name that had revealed itself when he summoned the eclipse. A name that once terrorized Devaheim and killed countless gods.


    "Godyer Art, Fourth Stance ¡ª Vengeance."


    The vampires froze mid-air. The entire courtroom stood still. The vampires struggled to move, but something held them. Arthur snapped his eyes open, and they were no longer golden. Wrath had overtaken them, turning them into pools of darkness.


    Nightmare moved, slow as a snail. As the de inched forward, wounds appeared on the vampires, shing their bodies apart, though they remained suspended midair.


    "This is vengeance," Arthur muttered, waving his sword. The vampires exploded simultaneously, transforming into clouds of blood and screams. Their torn bodies fell around him, dyeing the courtroom red.


    I wrote this chapter because of thement that Shaidira made. Montana_Wilson also made me feel ashamed for theck of upadates. I want to apologize for that, and I realized one thing. I tried to make Level Up Legacy a different novel, one focused on happy memories and easy-going fights. I could never write a story I wasn''t passionate about. LUL was always about struggling, fighting, and losing. It was about moving forward despite the losses Arthur suffered. It kept going no matter the things he lost, and that''s the reason I loved it. It was about moving on.


    Thanks, Shaidira and Montana Wilson for motivating me to write this chapter. MellowGuy


    Creator''s Thought

 Chapter 1342 Weakest Rune

    Chapter 1342 Weakest Rune


    Arthur was never a fan of unnecessary cruelty. Even when fighting enemies or people he loathed, he would never inflict more pain than he believed the other person deserved. He liked to call it justice, but he wasn''t delusional. Justice was what the victor decided. If the vampires here defeated him, they would be justice. He would be the intruder who attempted to exterminate their race. And the act of defeating him would be glorious, fulfilling, and, as they would believe, an act of justice. The bodies mmed to the ground, their insides emerging into the world in an unsightly fashion. Arthur remained in his spot, having executed at least a hundred vampires in a single strike. Vengeance was not without cost, either. The ability to choose several targets to suffer his wrath came at the dear cost of his sanity. "You are¡­ it must be you¡­ there is no other person that fits the description," the vampire leading the feast staggered backward, staring at him with dread and hatred. "Arthur Netherborne!" "I dare you to say my name again," Arthur stared at him with eyes on the brink of insanity. A primal force suffocated the vampires and humans alike as they gazed at the small frame of a man casting the giant shadow of a beast. And no one was able to say his name again. The vampires stood frozen with fear. Their ns had gone astray the moment this man infiltrated their base. It was too soon for them to face this monster. And to do it alone¡­ would be an act of suicide. "I know that you can see me through your minions, Kar!" the man shouted in the courtroom, his deep voice making the vampires retreat in fear. "Can you save them before I exterminate them from existence?" The vampires knew that his threats were no mere threats, but promises. Kar could indeed see what was happening through the bond he shared with the vampires. "Our lives are a meager price to pay!" shouted the vampire on the stage, his grin stretching to his ears. "If we can stop the King of Wrath using these lives of ours, to stall him for just a bit of time, it would be more than enough!" The vampires snapped out of their fear. Their absolute devotion to Kar, the Lord of Vampires and Sin of Gluttony, made them more than happy to throw away their lives. And they knew that sacrificing their lives to stop the man before them would be a bargain. "Viins and heroes," muttered Arthur in a whisper, as if speaking to himself. He was no longer looking at the vampires but at a ce that others could not see¡ª a future that others could not envision. "Gods and mortals. Angels and demons. Good and evil. All of that can go to hell." Arthur unsummoned Nightmare as the vampires flinched. Instead of meeting the King of Wrath himself, they witnessed something else open its eyes at them. It was neither wrath nor creation. A crushing spiritual pressure leaked out from Arthur and refused to cease. "What is¡ª" began the vampire, looking at his minions. "Attack him now! Kill him!" The vampires snapped out of their confusion. The spiritual energy kept overflowing from Arthur without pause. Gravity itself began to shatter the pce and its pirs. Even as they used their blood arts, the vampires found it hard to move or breathe. But they attacked at the same time, hoping tond a single hit on the anomaly before them. Arthur raised a hand while surrounded by almost a thousand vampires. A small rune appeared in his hand before the spiritual energy rushed into it. The rune began glowing as it became a vortex of spiritual energy, brimming with infinite power. Arthur stared down at the rune as the scars on his eyes began glowing, resealing his sight. "I refuse," muttered Arthur, and the scars stopped. "I have paid the price of merging the two worlds. The legacy will be fueled with this infinite energy. You know its source, right?" No one could understand who Arthur was talking to, or what he meant by those words. But in the next instant, the rune began to morph. Its ancient characters began changing before their eyes, turning into a golden rune of creation. Arthur smiled and uttered the rune''s name. [Spark] The rune burst into mes that engulfed the entire courtroom. The entire pce shattered and exploded as a result of the instantaneous inferno that appeared. The vampires turned to ashes, while a barrier appeared around the humans to protect them. The entire courtroom turned to cinders. The mes disappeared in the next instant, leaving nothing but a deste scene of destruction. The walls had disappeared, revealing an ashen sky. What remained of the courtroom was the stage and a single vampire. Arthur stepped over the ashes as the rune disappeared into nothingness. He walked toward the vampire, shivering on the ground, looking at him as if he were the devil. "No¡­ don''te closer¡­ I''m sorry! Leave me alone!" the vampire cried and begged, but he could not run. He knew better than to run from the man in front of him. Arthur stopped a few feet away from the vampire. He was not smiling, nor was he proud of the massacre he hadmitted. His face was expressionless as he looked down at the vampire. "That was the weakest rune I could write," muttered Arthur as he looked down at the vampire. "There will be no war between vampires and humans. The seven sins will die by my hand. That will be the end." The vampire was still shivering, and the same was true for the humans on the stage. Most of them were kneeling on the ground, fearing that they would anger Arthur in some way. Instead of addressing them, Arthur used another rune to teleport them away. Then, he turned back to the vampire, who flinched. He crouched on the ground and stared the fear-struck creature in the eyes. "You are not worthy of mercy. I can hear the voices demanding that I kill you too." Arthur paused. "But I wanted Kar to witness his vampires'' death. I want him to understand that this is no longer a fight between us. It will be a one-sided massacre. His n to use Kera against me will not yield any results¡­ except his death." Arthur rose and summoned Nightmare. It unleashed a cry that made the vampire almost lose his mind. As he raised the de high, the vampire cried tears of blood. "You can use Devaheim and summon the gods to Earth. The entire universe could stand against me, and I would not lose. That is a promise, Kar. Remember it well." Nightmare shed, and the vampire lost his head. It began to turn to ashes before Arthur, and he turned to look at the destruction he had wrought. His earlier words were not a threat, but the truth. Arthur could no longer lose. He could no longer afford to lose anything. The world could stand alongside him or against him, but it would be the same. He would keep marching forward until he reached the future he had envisioned. Devaheim stood in the center of the universe, and the climb to reach it would be long. But once he defeats the kingdom of gods, he could rewrite everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1343 A Golden Portal

    Chapter 1343 A Golden Portal


    Back in Kera and its skies, Kar remained frozen, boiling with anger. Spade witnessed his features twist from their calm appearance into unsightliness. He saw the vampire shaking with fury until his fists bled into the tform. "Is this how you want it to be?" Kar muttered to himself through gritted teeth. "How dare you do this to my beloved followers? Who the fuck do you think you are?" "Master Kar, what''s the problem?" asked Spade, confused. Kar was still seething before his rage vanished. His expression returned to normal before he turned to Spade. "They''ve disconnected the portals of my pce. My vampires have been wiped out of existence," the vampiremanded, his long ck hair seeming to rise as he unleashed a suffocating aura. "Arthur Netherborne has appeared." The four words rang like thunderps in Spade''s mind. He felt as though their death sentence had been delivered, along with their n. "He''s already here? But we aren''t ready¡­ the sacrifice is¡­ No. We would lose if he interfered now." "I know!" Kar shouted, flinging his arm. The clouds parted as his aura exploded. He began chewing on his nail, even reaching the nailbed. Spade closed his mouth, fearing for his life. "We can expedite things. The promise we made to that man can still be delivered." "How would we sacrifice a hundred thousand souls without the vampires?" asked Spade, his bald head growing sweaty. "And the ritual is¡­plicated. We need the vampires, Master Kar." "Deluge will use his hypnosis to control the citizens. The ritual can be done through that, right?" Kar muttered while still biting his nail. "It can be done¡­" "A strongmand like that will dispel the hypnosis," exined Spade. "Arge-scale operation like this weakens my master''s power over his lust-driven puppets. And even now, we have yet to gather the full hundred thousand." "Damn Netherborne¡­ I thought he was still in Sourna? What brought him all the way back to Kera? Could it be¡­" Kar began talking to himself before his eerie red eyes turned toward Spade. "Could it be that there is a traitor?" "If not for your help, he would have ripped us apart," Spade defended both himself and his master. "We came to your pce with the sole hope of killing him. Why would we leak the n?" "¡­I know, dammit," Kar said, remembering the epiphany he received when the timelines merged. The feeling of being obliterated by a single rune still left an impact on his mind¡ªa lifelong trauma from a single man. "But I cannot create more vampires in such a short span of time. The power I have right now¡­" "¡­iscking?" asked Spade as a lightbulb lit up in his mind. "We can continue our search." "¡­Search? For that damned artifact?" "The best bet we have at the moment," exined Spade. "I can create a portal that will lead us back to Sourna. Valeria Storm is still in custody at the pce, right? We can interrogate her to reveal the location of the amplifier. You can use it to finish the ritual. After that¡­ Devaheim." Kar calmed down as the word Devaheim was mentioned. If there was one thing the sins had inmon, it was their desire to enter the kingdom of gods. It was beneath them to remain in this world, they believed. Kar, the Sin of Gluttony, was, alongside Amelio, the one most desperate to enter Devaheim. "It seems we don''t have another choice, huh?" muttered Kar with a smirk. "How long do we have before your master finishes his job?" "In order to control a hundred thousand citizens, Master Eros needs at least a few more hours. We have until then to find the artifacts, but¡­" "Arthur Netherborne already knows about us," Kar finished the thought he knew too well. He will not stand idle and let us finish our n. If that''s the case, we need¡­ a distraction." "If he''s already in Kera, then that means he still cares about this city," reasoned Spade again. "But if we create a disturbance here, it would be harder for my lord to affect the people." "Arthur still has a base here, right? One close to the Divine Selection," muttered Kar with a grin. "If we just have one person infiltrating the base and causing havoc, it would be a good distraction. I still have a few vampires left." *** Arthur watched the deste ground where a pce once stood. His rune had turned everything into cinders, melting down steel and turning everything else to ashes. It was his weakest rune indeed, but there was something else about it: Spiritual Energy. Spiritual energy was a mystic force that not even the strongest guardians fully understood. Arthur was just beginning to scratch the surface of its power, but he could not deny its strengthpared to mana. Mana exists in the physical realm, but spiritual energy ran parallel to it. A person with little spiritual energy could not wieldrge amounts of mana. The strength a person had corrted with how much their soul could control. Therefore, Arthur thought about using his spiritual energy as he did in the alternate timeline. It was difficult without a spiritual arm. Spiritual energy would scatter the moment it left his soul, and all he could do was pour that energy into his rune. There were a couple of changes he had noticed. Spiritual energy could notunch the rune. Instead, it seemed to evolve its effects and scale. A [Spark] rune would usually ignite a spark. But after being infused with his spiritual energy, it turned into a golden light, and its effects changed. Then, mana couldunch the rune with its new effects. What surprised Arthur most was the amount of mana needed. It was the same as before the infusion of spiritual energy. He had achieved a great effect using the same amount of mana as before. Arthur wanted to teleport back to Kera while thinking about these things, but a portal appeared before him. Its golden hues told him who had created it. It was Gaia, summoning him because Arthur refused to have his sight sealed again. After a moment of consideration, Arthur walked into the portal.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1344 A Crossroad

    1344 A Crossroad


    The abode of creation where Gaia resided looked the same¡ªan endless expanse of white that held nothing, as if the origins of creation were just that. Arthur stepped out of the portal, which closed behind him. Inside this empty space, he found Gaia staring into a small pond. He already knew what she was about to say.


    "We had a deal."


    Arthur remained silent, recalling the deal vividly. Gaia had not wished for the worlds to merge because of the horrific events that would result from such a change. However, Arthur knew that in order to use the Isotox to separate the two worlds, he would have had to sacrifice Diana. And he had refused at the time.


    "I know."


    "And deals must be honored," Gaia repeated, still refusing to look at him. Arthur took a few steps forward but was dragged back three instead. Gaia would not let him approach.


    "I know."


    "You clearly don''t know, as you can see. I didn''t say a thing when your wrath disabled the legacy protecting humans. It was an unfortunate ident, though some might me you for losing control. Your powers of creation were ced on hold until recently."


    Gaia waved a hand, watching the ripples in her pond. Arthur knew she was gazing upon the world she had protected for thousands of years. She had done so selflessly, without a single desire for personal gain. Everything she did, she did out of duty.


    "I can''t be like you. I made a selfish choice, but I paid the price."


    "Thousands, if not hundreds of thousands, have died because of that choice," Gaia rebuked him again. Arthur stood silent. "What price have you paid? A few days of losing your sight is no price, Arthur Silvera."


    "Arthur Netherborne."


    "Is that what you call yourself now?" the Goddess of Creationughed. "You''ve grown quite arrogant since inheriting the will of Ragnar, boy. But that man would never have made the choices you made. You are selfish and small-minded, while he was... the most merciful and kind."


    "Ragnar died because of that kindness. He couldn''t make the necessary sacrifices to defeat Devaheim," Arthur countered, though he knew his argument was weak. Ragnar had been far more powerful than Arthur could ever hope to be, yet he still lost. "If I follow the same path, I''ll end up alone, just like he did."


    "I met him once," Gaia revealed while staring into the pond, which changed again. Arthur somehow sensed it was showing the past, not the present. "I faced him as the goddess of creation in this world. He wanted me to follow him as well."


    "What did you do?"


    "I refused because I knew my world wasn''t ready. The moment you oppose Devaheim, gates from the kingdom of gods would open. Just like your Divine Selection now. They would arrive, endless and relentless, to crush any resistance to their reign. My world could never survive that."


    "What about the other worlds?" Arthur asked with a frown. "There are other worlds with other goddesses of creation?"


    "Each world has a keeper. Morana and I have protected this world as long as we can remember. Everything changed when our third sister birthed the cmities and sins. Ever since, our world has been diseased."


    "Where is that sister now?"


    "She''s part of Devaheim as well. Weakening our world was part of her deal with them," Gaia said, waving her hand. "Ragnar offered us revenge for what she did, but we failed him. In the end, he lost the battle, and his soul shattered, never to reincarnate. His will, however, was passed down to today¡ªpassed down to someone who can never be him."


    "I don''t want to be him, Gaia," Arthur replied with a frown. "I''m not Ragnar, and I''m not King Arthur who came to save this world. I''m Arthur Netherborne." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Do you know what Netherborne means?" Gaia asked, turning to face him. Her expression was anything but kind. Her icy golden eyes pierced his soul. "It means ''he who is born in the lower realms.'' Ragnar chose that name to remind his descendants of their roots."


    "What does that have to do with anything?"


    "It''s about the choice you made. You sacrificed peace to save one person. What gives you that right? How are you any different from the cmities, who sacrifice others to get what they want?" Gaia''s flowing golden hair rose in rage.


    "What should I have done?"


    "A hero sacrifices everything for others. I believed you were capable of that, but I''m disappointed. You chose your own happiness and ignored the cries of the weak. And now, you refuse to pay the price."


    "A hero? Is that what you think I am?" Arthur asked with a sudden smile. "What kind of hero would I be if I couldn''t even protect those I care about?"


    "Even viins sacrifice the world for their loved ones, Arthur. What you did can''t be undone, and you have to live with the choice you made. I turned a blind eye because... I care about you. I wanted you to be happy, too. Because I felt guilty for throwing the responsibility of saving my world onto the shoulders of a twenty-year-old human."


    "Guilt means little, Mother of Creation," Arthur said, his smile fading. "You''re the same as the rest of the world to me: just another person trying to make me suffer. I''ve been given impossible choices at every turn. I live with the consequences of what I''ve done. I destroyed a timeline and merged worlds, but did I ever ask to be the one pulling the trigger?"


    Gaia was silent, her features twisting with guilt. She was enraged that Arthur refused to pay the price for saving Diana, but she also knew that he had never asked for any of this.


    "Wrath, creation, and whatever else I have... these weren''t things I aspired to. They''re curses that have gued me every step of the way. And now I find myself at a crossroads. I can either be the happy viin or the miserable hero. What kind of a fucked-up fate is that? Why should I carry this guilt just because I chose to be happy?"

 Chapter 1345 Celestial Anarchist

    1345 Celestial Anarchist


    His questions remained unanswered for a very long time. Gaia understood, but she had a duty. The questions lingered between them, like words cutting into Arthur''s heart. He felt betrayed, weak, and guilt-ridden. "You have been chosen¡ª" began Gaia. "Who chose me?" interrupted Arthur with augh. "Have I chosen myself, Gaia? Have I chosen to suffer this fate?"


    "Someone must rise against Devaheim," she answered without meeting his eyes. "It''s a testament to my own inability to protect this world, and I chose you to carry that burden. Because you can."


    "Of course, I can," Arthur said, though his expression crumbled. It quickly returned to its stoic, apathetic state. "And I''ve never shied away from this responsibility. But when faced with the choice between someone I love and the world, I will always choose her." "What about the legacy the Schr Guardian created?" asked Gaia, raising her eyes to stare at the world. "You''ve created this gateway to strengthen our world, and it has saved millions. It needs the mana of creation as fuel."


    "I can expand that mana without losing my sight," Arthur answered. "If you want a damn soldier capable of fighting the gods, then don''t cripple them."


    Gaia was silent once more. She hesitated, unsure whether to grant Arthur''s request. It went against her sense of justice. She could not favor Arthur over her world, but what would punishing him aplish?


    "What if I refuse?" asked Gaia, her expression hardening. A cold aura leaked from her body, a clear threat. But even facing the goddess of creation, Arthur didn''t falter.


    "Then we would be enemies."


    Arthur had epted the price he needed to pay to save Diana, but he realized it wasn''t enough to ensure her safety. He couldn''t forsake his sight while facing countless enemies.


    "Do you think you can challenge the goddess of creation herself?" asked Gaia, her aura exploding. A pulse of creation washed over the empty space, causing Arthur to stagger backward. As he stared at the goddess in her true form, he realized the might of the being he was facing. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her eerie golden eyes gazed at him with the indifference of a god. Arthur felt as if he were facing a celestial being that could dictate his life and death with a mere flick of its finger.


    "And do you think you can handle the King of Wrath himself?" Arthur did not back down as he unleashed his wrath. It came with the cries of a thousand souls rising from his kingdom. The sh of wrath and creation almost tore the space apart. Before it reached an irreparable stage, creation ceased, and wrath subsided. The two of them stared at each other, acknowledging each other''s power.


    "I taught you every rune you know. Because of me, you learned to speak thenguage of creation and mastered it. And now you dare stand against me?"


    "I will never forget that debt, but I cannot stand idle and let you decide my fate," Arthur replied with resolve. "As the King of Wrath and the leader of a rebellion against the gods, I need some backbone."


    Gaia smiled for the first time upon hearing his words. Then, she walked back to the pond and motioned for him to follow. Arthur, confused, walked to stand beside her and stared into the water.


    "What is that?" he asked as he gazed into the pond. It appeared to be a tear in the golden fabric of existence, though it seemed to be closing.


    "This is a wound that opened our world to the kingdom of the gods," exined Gaia as she waved her hand. "A few days ago, you unleashed a tremendous amount of spiritual energy. More than even the gods could wield, if I''m being honest."


    The spiritual energy spread throughout our world and healed part of Devaheim''s gateway. This is why not many gods can descend to our world at the moment."


    "Unleashed spiritual energy?" Arthur muttered in confusion. Gaia waved her hand again, showing him the Starry Forest where he had proposed to Diana. "That time¡­"


    "Your love was the reason the tear healed. Without it, Devaheim would have swarmed through the gateway," exined Gaia with a smile. "I might have been wrong all along, Arthur. I wanted to avoid merging the two worlds because Devaheim would have been able to descend. I thought you weren''t ready."


    "And now you think I am?"


    "I don''t think anything has changed. You have always been ready, because you are not alone. There is another gateway I had never considered," she turned toward him. "It''s you."


    "¡­I''m a human, not a gate."


    "There exists a gate inside your soul that brings forth endless amounts of spiritual energy. If you learn to master that energy, not even the gods can defeat you. If you learn to master it, you can end this struggle that hassted eons."


    "¡­I just got engaged, by the way. I wanted to stop fighting for a little while," Arthur said, changing the subject. "And now here you are with more revtions about me that I don''t know and more responsibilities of ending a struggle."


    "But that''s not really your style, is it? Taking things slow and easy," Gaia said with a smile. "I know that you enjoy the fight. You enjoy the struggle you pretend to hate."


    Arthur didn''t answer. He remained silent, staring at the pond and watching the tear in the barrier that protected their world slowly heal. Then, he gave an unhinged, almost bestial grin.


    "I enjoy dethroning gods and bringing them to the ground. Do you know what that makes me?"


    "What?" she asked, intrigued.


    "A damn celestial anarchist."


    Gaiaughed for the first time since he had met her. Arthur couldn''t understand the reason behind herughter, but he grinned nheless. For the first time, he admitted one thing he loved:


    Destroying the status quo.


    Arthur had lived as a bottom feeder growing up, jumping through the hoops of a society ruled by strength, abilities, and awakeners. Even though he had grown powerful, one thing remained unchanged about him: his hatred for the system.

 Chapter 1346 [Sandbox]

    1346 [Sandbox] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The golden portal shone brightly before Arthur emerged from it. He arrived once again at the deste pce that had once stood strong, but now contained nothing other than ashes. His mood had shifted. Before the discussion with Gaia, Arthur was ready to fight her to release him from his debts. After realizing the true strength of his spiritual energy, he no longer felt the need to sacrifice his mana of creation. Arthur waved his hands, and a gale of wind swept over the fallen pce. The ashes flew into the wind, but Arthur was not bothered by the destruction his hands had caused. Instead, he felt liberated from ancient shackles. "My guild can protect this world, and the legacy can save the weak," muttered Arthur while stretching his body. "As for me, I can focus on defeating cmities and gods while enjoying my time with Diana." After feeling his body grow lighter and savoring the return of his sight, Arthur raised a hand. A rune appeared, one that had apanied him since awakening his powers. [Detect.] "If used extensively, it could drain all of my mana. But if altered, mana no longer bes an issue." Arthur began infusing the rune with his spiritual energy. The rune started to morph, but at a certain point, it copsed. It disintegrated into runic symbols and vanished. "What the hell is happening?" [Spark] hadn''t had this issue earlier. [Detect] was far moreplicated than [Spark], so theplexity might have made it harder to customize. Arthur wanted to decrease its mana cost to use it over extensive areas. After a few minutes of thought, Arthur had a crazy idea. He closed his eyes and entered his sea of consciousness. At the epicenter of his world, there existed a spiritual artifact that Jizo had once given him. [¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Legacy] Arthur had deleted the name long ago. The first thing he did was give it a new name. Level Up Legacy was a proper title, but Arthur needed more than just that. He began to dismantle the legacy to change a few things about it. Strength was no longer something Arthur needed. As long as he had the runes, he could strengthen himself. However, he needed to increase his capacity to hold the mana of creation, which required a body strong enough to handle it. [Levels] [Stats] [Quests] [Mechanics] [Storage] [Skills] [Bestial Archives] Arthur could see the differentponents of his legacy. He studied their structure before choosing to create a new function to aid his new abilities. The process wasplicated, and Arthur had to write several runes in a diagram to create a prototype of the function. [Sandbox] A function specialized in testing runes and their effects. It would focus on studying the changes Arthur made while infusing the runes with his spiritual energy. It was akin to coding and testing his code. The new function wouldn''t just test his runes but also identify the mistakes that made them fail. Arthur used sophisticated runes like [Ethereal Records] and [Omnipotent Observation] to achieve these results. Then, he calcted the mana cost he would need to use the Sandbox. [Total Mana Cost: 1859] That was the cost for each test. Arthur almost coughed up blood as he looked at the price. He couldn''t afford this amount of mana for each runic test. Therefore, he began to use a little roundabout way to lower the cost. Spiritual infusion! "Ahem," Arthur felt embarrassed that his knowledge about spiritual artifacts was socking. Jizo had been a schr and deserved every respect a man could give. He had managed to create a legacy that didn''t require any mana to strengthen Arthur or use its functions. "A world without mana," muttered Arthur to himself with excitement. "This is what Rhys talked about¡ªa perfect world that didn''t require mana. And if a world became self-sufficient without mana, then the gods could no longer benefit from sending nameless beings to devour worlds." 21:09


    The more sophisticated runes copsed, but Arthur managed to improve the basic ones. After tweaking them here and there, he managed to lower the cost a bit. [Total Mana Cost: 1320.] "¡­Still more than I can afford, but why is it so expensive?" Arthur wondered to himself, unaware that what he was trying to achieve had already been attempted by Jizo himself. Thenguage of creation was perfect as it was, but Arthur was attempting to improve it. A crazy notion appeared in his mind. If spiritual energy could reduce the need for mana, then could there be a point where every rune of creation no longer needed mana? Could a world exist where mana was no longer necessary, but the world remained safe andplete? "A world without mana," muttered Arthur to himself with excitement. "This is what Rhys talked about¡ªa perfect world that didn''t require mana. And if a world became self-sufficient without mana, then the gods could no longer benefit from sending nameless beings to devour worlds." Arthur couldn''t tell whether his idea was foolish or insane, but it was undoubtedly impossible. To create that world, he would need to test and improve every rune in existence to reach perfection: a self-sustaining state¡ªindependent runes! "That might take millions of years, haha,"ughed Arthur to himself as he decided to put the idea on the back burner. He needed to focus on perfecting this Sandbox to improve his [Detect] rune. After that, he could use the rune to visualize the entire world. As long as he could handle the influx of information using the spiritual artifact before him, he could find anything he was looking for, including Kar and Deluge. "You guys are the real issue here," muttered Arthur with a frown as he looked at the runes in his Sandbox. Each of them would require tons of mana to work at the same time. "Hold on a second¡­ if this Sandbox is a car that requires mana, then what if I add a gas tank? Or in other words, a mana tank?" Arthur felt like he had grown smarter after being freed from his burdens. For the first time in a while, he started having fun using his abilities instead of being punished for them. He began crafting a mana tank to attach to his Sandbox, and his ideas began to turn into reality.

 Chapter 1347 Detecting the World

    1347 Detecting the World


    The Sandbox was the first feature that Arthur wanted to add to his legacy. Before that, it was perfect as it was, giving him new functions each time he leveled up. He now realized that the new functions were not stored inside the legacy. Jizo created them as he monitored Arthur and his growth.


    For example, when Arthur became a lord in Alka, the function was rted to Lordship and how to be better. When he became a guild master with members, the party function appeared. Jizo was pushing Arthur forward based on his environment.


    This also exined why his legacy gave him runes in a timely manner ording to his needs. It wasn''t just a machine, but a connection between two people across space and time. If that was the case, how could his legacy even be considered a legacy in the present moment?


    ording to the definition, a legacy was a contract between two creatures of differing powers. The stronger one would give the weaker one some of its power in exchange for a few tasks or conditions.


    Jizo sacrificed his life to save Arthur and the Red Tower. He was the most selfless man Arthur had ever met, despite giving him a legacy of fighting against nothingness. However, his death also marked the end of the contract between Arthur and Jizo. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "But the legacy exists," muttered Arthur, standing amidst the destroyedndscape. It had been an hour since he returned from Gaia, and he was patching the Sandbox. It wasn''t perfect, but at least it worked.


    [Total Mana Cost: 1420.]


    The cost before creating the mana tank was 1320, but it rose by a hundred due to a small trick Arthur had implemented. The mana tank would allow him to store mana inside his legacy and pay the mana cost in installments.


    Arthur poured his mana into the Sandbox, and the tank was half full once he was done. He then used a rune that Jizo had left behind: Restore. It would allow him to restore his mana instantly. However, as he used it, the rune copsed.


    "What the hell is happening now?"


    [The Restore rune cannot obtain mana.]


    Arthur frowned as he read the notification from his legacy. After examining his spiritual artifact, he realized that there had indeed been a channel to obtain mana before. After some digging, he found the origin of that mana, or what used to be its source: Red Tower.


    "That makes more sense now," muttered Arthur with a sigh. Jizo had been providing him with the mana he obtained from using Restore. He should have noticed sooner since no rune could create mana out of nothing.


    Another notification that made Arthurugh. His legacy was obviously talking about the mana tank he had created. For the first time in a while, he needed to regenerate mana the old-fashioned way.


    Arthur sat down and began practicing his Art of Creation. It allowed him to regenerate mana faster, but it couldn''t provide him with the necessary amount instantly. Therefore, he used another skill at the same time:


    Mana Breathing.


    Master Ronin had taught him this skill a long time ago. ording to him, it could be evolved further the more Arthur practiced it. However, his Art of Creation had always proven more than enough. At the moment, it wouldn''t hurt to use both.


    His mana began to regenerate as he used Mana Breathing. Arthur knew he was running out of time, but these steps were necessary. Another hour passed before a change urred.


    [Mana Breathing (E) has evolved to be Enhanced Mana Breathing (D).]


    His mana regeneration became faster as Arthur''s mastery of the skill improved. The skill evolved now because it worked in tandem with his Art of Creation. Once his mana reached a certain level, Arthur ended his session.


    [Sandbox has been activated.] [You can now use the Sandbox.]


    Arthur smiled with contentment as he wiped the sweat from his face. He then created the Detect rune and began infusing it with his spiritual energy once again. Arthur watched as the rune copsed again, but this time, his Sandbox recorded everything.


    [The Detect rune has copsed.] [Reason for copse: excess modifications.] [Description: an unknown energy is changing the rune and attempting to perfect its symbols. After a certain level, the rune''s structure cannot sustain the symbols of a higher level.]


    "A rune''s structure?" Arthur muttered in realization. "In other words, theyout of the symbols is making it harder for their higher forms to coexist. The structure must be altered to prevent such collisions between its differentponents."


    Arthur didn''t rewrite the Detect rune but instead began creating its first symbol. Once that was done, he started designing a symbol of negation to prevent each symbol from colliding. The rune slowly began to take shape, eventually returning to its original form.


    [Detect]


    At first nce, Arthur couldn''t see any difference between his new rune and the old one. But upon closer inspection, the rune looked more robust, as if it had been padded with istors. He then began pouring his spiritual energy into the rune.


    [Detect] began to morph, changing color. Arthur expected it to copse again, but somehow, it fought through the evolution until it turned golden.


    A golden rune rested in the palm of his hand. Arthur smiled as he stared at the rune he had evolved further. Then, he used the little mana he had left to activate it.


    The rune buzzed with energy before releasing a pulse of thinned-out mana. Arthur stood at the center as his mind began registering everything his mana passed through. It showed him the Theocracy of Shon, the Republic of On, the Uncharted Lands, and Sourna¡­


    Arthur stood in the middle of a mana wave that overtook the entire world in every direction. At the same time, he suffered from the overwhelming influx of information into his mind. He felt as though his mind would explode, but he was beginning to find everything he needed.


    It was time to kill a few cmities.

 Chapter 1348 Secrets and Sacrifices

    1348 Secrets and Sacrifices


    The mana wave swept across the entire world, spreading throughout the cosmos. Every living being sensed a shift but couldn''t trace its source.


    Two hours earlier, Kar sat inside a dungeon in Hikma. Across from him sat a dark-skinned woman with wavy, curly hair. The lines beneath her eyes spoke of seeing too much. Sunlight filled the small room, casting shadows on the walls. Spade stood silently in the corner, arms behind his back.


    "I apologize for interrupting your schedule, Lady Valeria," Kar said with a smile. "You must be so busy wasting away here in the capital''s cells after being abandoned."


    "The beds are too soft for my old back," Valeria replied with a thin smile. "What brings you here, Sin of Gluttony?"


    "I''m honored you recognize me," Kar grinned, tapping the table.


    "News travels fast. I heard about your pce in Shon," Valeria''s face fell. "I''m sorry about what happened to your vampires."


    Kar''s smile faded. He nced at Spade, who also seemed confused. Valeria noticed and chuckled. She raised a finger, summoning a small hurricane.


    "If you''re this surprised that I know, then you really don''t understand me. I''ve crossed the deepest seas and uncovered countless mysteries without getting caught. I know because the wind tells me."


    "Does it also tell you that you''re moments away from death?" Kar asked, smiling darkly as veins bulged on his forehead. "If you know what happened, you know why we''re here."


    "You needed the vampires for your schemes in Kera. I don''t know what you''re nning, but I know you''re on a tight deadline."


    "Is that so?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Why else would you open a portal halfway across the world to visit an old woman like me?" Valeria folded her arms, leaning back. "How can I help?"


    Kar looked furious, blood pulsing under his skin. Spade, sensing Kar''s loss of control, stepped in before he could kill her.


    "We''re here for the artifact, Lady Valeria. You''re the only one who''s ever found it, and we need you to reveal its location. You''ll be well rewarded for your cooperation."


    "And if that''s the carrot, what''s the stick?" Valeria tapped the table, intrigued. "I expected Deluge, not you."


    "The stick is your death if you don''t cooperate," Kar said, smiling as he spread his hand on the table, letting his anger show. "After months of torture, of course."


    "That might work on others, but you underestimate humans, Kar," Valeria chuckled. "If you think I''d talk because of a threat, that''s the biggest insult I''ve ever received."


    Blood oozed from Kar as he lost control, swinging a scythe of blood toward Valeria. Before it could strike, a portal appeared beneath her chair, teleporting her across the room.


    "Please, Lord Kar," Spade pleaded, shielding Valeria. "I understand your anger, but she''s too valuable. Fear won''t make her talk."


    "I''ll find it myself," Kar grinned, ring at Valeria. "This weak human thinks she can mock me without consequences."


    "There are worse fates than death," Spade said, turning to Valeria. "You have things you want to protect, don''t you?"


    "I''m too old for that."


    "Even your old crew?" Spade raised an eyebrow. "Even your daughter?"


    Valeria turned to him in silence. Lightning crackled from her body, shooting toward Spade. A blood barrier saved him just in time.


    "It seems we''ve struck a nerve," Kar smiled, standing. "I never thought you had a daughter. Who is she? I''ll bring her here and tear her apart limb by limb until you tell me where the artifact is."


    "No need for that, Master Kar," Spade said, arms behind his back as he stared at Valeria. "Her daughter doesn''t even know they''re rted. Valeria has kept that a secret for some reason."


    "How do you know?" Valeria frowned. "Wait¡­ I remember you¡­"


    "Yes, Lady Valeria. I''m the boy from all those years ago, the one who witnessed your sacrifice. I know who your daughter is and what you did to her. Please cooperate."


    "I''m sorry for what I did to your family, but this artifact will cause far more harm," Valeria''s voice trembled as she looked at Spade. "Please don''t make me tell you."


    "I''m not doing this out of hatred, Lady Valeria," Spade shook his head. "You ruled the seas, and we challenged you. Our defeat was inevitable."


    "Then why?"


    Spade remained silent. Valeria lowered her gaze, pain in her eyes, but then hardened her expression. "I still refuse."


    "How do you think your daughter will feel when she learns her mother cursed her with a lifetime of lust just to escape death?" Spade pressed, staring her down. "She''d be shattered to find out that the person she wants to save is the one who sacrificed her."


    Valeria gripped the chair, biting her lip, then red at Spade. "She has nothing to do with this."


    "I know," Spade replied. "And no one ever will tell her... if you tell us where the amplifier is."


    Valeria sat there in silence for a long time. Kar seemed impatient, but Spade gestured for him to wait. In the end, the old woman crumbled into herself and smiled.


    "If it means she wouldn''t know, then I have no issue being the viin," she said while raising her eyes toward the two. "I cannot tell you where it is, but I can take you there. I am the only one who can take you there. But I have a condition."


    Valeria did not address spade this time, but the Lord of Vampires standing behind him. Kar seemed offended that she would even demand a thing, but knew that the amplifier was too important. It was their sole chance of entering Devaheim.


    "What is it?"


    "I want him dead," Valeria said while pointing at Spade. "As long as he lives, I cannot trust he wouldn''t appear once more threatening me. If you can promise me that, you can have the amplifier. I want to create a spiritual contract with you to kill him."


    "There is no need for Master Kar to intervene," Spade interjected with a rare smile. "If you give us the amplifier, I would happily trade my life for it."

 Chapter 1349 Sent to The Afterlife

    Chapter 1349 Sent to The Afterlife


    As the situation was escting in Kera, the Guild of Ascent was facing turmoil of its own. Suyin stared at the stack of reports on her desk and then turned toward the men on her couch.


    "As we said before, we are here to help," said an old man with a bald head while sipping his tea. "Please make use of our abilities."


    Suyin wanted to cry. Sister Julia had left her as the acting vice guild master while she was gone. During that time, the teleportation arrays connected to the Eldoria Kingdom.


    Master Ronin and Mr. Tate were two figures known throughout the world. Even Suyin, who had spent most of her life in Helios, knew about Master Ronin. He was a famous seer who had predicted countless disasters.


    "Is what you said true?" asked Suyin while rubbing her temples as she looked at Master Ronin. "About the disaster in Kera?"


    "It is what I have foreseen," exined Master Ronin with a nod. "The cmities are scheming to use Kera as a stage to summon a terrifying god. Arthur is already fighting against them, but it''s toote to stop this now."


    "Howe you predicted this just now, old man?" asked Mnia, another visitor from the Eldoria Kingdom. "You should have said something sooner."


    "I don''t control when I receive the visions. They are given to me and cannot be demanded," Master Ronin exined again. "What is your decision, Vice-Master Suyin?"


    Suyin was once again thrown into a pit of despair. She had wanted to be a part of Ascent all this time, but not to be given such an important position. ording to Julia, she trusted Suyin the most to lead things in a level-headed manner.


    Yuran should have been the ideal choice, Suyin thought. However, he had been a little depressed ever since Tiara left for Janea to fight against the escting famine. In the end, Suyin had given him permission to follow her.


    Rae and the rest of the guild members were fighting against the different cmities around the world. Most of them were scattered across the globe to handle the ongoing threats of the Merge. Suyin remained the sole defender of the guild after Li and Julia left as well.


    "Have we been able to reach him?" asked Suyin again, but her assistants shook their heads. If Arthur were here, he would know what to do. In the end, she had to make a decision on her own.


    An alert popped up on her desk, and Suyin opened it. It was camera footage of something going rampant in the firstyer. As she stared at the footage, she jumped from her seat.


    "A vampire?" muttered Suyin in confusion as she saw the goblins circling around the enemy, but many had already fallen victim to this monster.


    "This must be a distraction," exined Mr. Tate, rising from his seat as well. "It might be a way to divert Arthur''s attention from more important things. They want to attack his base while he''s gone."


    Suyin nodded in agreement before rushing out of the room. The vampire was killing her goblins, and they couldn''t afford to lose a single one. She hurried to the firstyer and found the intruder.


    A giant monster of blood and flesh seized a goblin by the throat and crushed its neck before it began to devour its blood. Suyin felt her rage boiling inside her as she rushed forward. Before she could kill the monster, Mero came swinging a sword.


    Light shed, and the monster was severed in half. Suyin stopped running and stared at the monster copsing on the ground. Then, she turned toward Mero, who was sheathing his sword.


    "I apologize for stealing your thunder, mydy," Mero said with a smile. His goblin-like features had long since disappeared, but his green skin remained. "It is my duty to protect my fellow goblins."


    "No need for apologies. How did this vampire enter the dome?"


    "It is unfortunate, but one of the goblins allowed it inside. It seems the vampire took control of their mind. In either case, the threat has been neutralized."


    Suyin wanted to believe that was true, but she knew the monster was still alive. She could feel its soul still burning brightly before her. Mero followed her gaze and watched as the vampire began regenerating, its different body parts reattaching. Then, the monster began to rise again.


    "What kind of ability is that?"


    "Vampires are almost impossible to kill, but I''ll handle this," Suyin said as she strode forward, taking out her hairpin. The small piece of jewelry morphed into a sharp de in the next instant. "When facing a monster with regeneration, you must destroy the soul."


    The vampire, a mess of flesh and blood, screamed as it rushed toward Suyin. In one elegant swing of her de, she shed the vampire apart. It took several more steps before copsing on the ground, dead.


    "Whoever sent this vampire wanted to cause a disaster here," Suyin exined as she stared at the goblins. "Please call back anyone outside and inspect them for anomalies. We must prevent any more infiltrations."


    "How did you kill it?" asked Mero, confused and in awe as he appeared beside Suyin. "Your attack didn''t seem to damage it."


    "Souls are more fragile than bodies. I sent its soul to the afterlife, that''s all," Suyin exined as she ced the hairpin back in her hair. "I need you to form a task force, Mero. Take whoever you need to investigate the situation in Kera. If you can enter the city, let me know." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Mero nodded, and Suyin walked back to the inneryers. Her mind was full of worries as she considered calling Julia to warn her. However, there was no answer from the other side, as if Julia hadn''t even received the calls.


    As she was walking, Suyin felt a pulse of mana wash over her. It took her a second to realize that this mana belonged to Arthur himself. She stopped, almost bursting into tears, but took a deep breath and remembered that their guild master was the strongest man in the world.


    Then, she walked back into her office to find Master Ronin sitting on the ground. Mr. Tate was next to him, checking on him. At that moment, Master Ronin looked at Suyin with dread.


    "Something bad is about to happen in Kera."

 Chapter 1350 Visting Berilo

    ?Chapter 1350 Visting Berilo


    [Detect] worked better than expected-almost a little too well. Arthur not only visualized the surface of the world but its interior and surrounding orbit as well. The scale of his rune was sorge that he copsed from the sudden headache.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A rune that generated that amount of information was bound to exhaust him. Grabbing his head, Arthur persisted, fighting against the pain. Once he found what he was looking for, he stopped and rose.


    Droplets of sweat streamed down his face, but his lips held a smile. The rune had shown Arthur everything he needed to know, including Kar''s n. However, he couldn''t be in more than one ce at once, nor prevent more than one thing.


    Kar was after the amplifier, being guided by Valeria. Meanwhile, Deluge was in Kera, creating an army ofmbs to be sacrificed. To stop both of them simultaneously, Arthur needed to call for help.


    "Hello?" a voice on the other side of the runic device answered. "Is everything alright, Arthur?" Rain asked with concern, as Arthur rarely made a call.


    "I found Valeria."


    "We know she''s in a dungeon in Sourna. But the Wisemen hid her well. We''re searching with the sand thieves to find her."


    "There''s no need to search there," exined Arthur. "Valeria has been kidnapped by Kar, the Sin of Gluttony and Lord of Vampires. She''s being forced to show him where the amplifier is. Right now, they''re on a ship that left from Hikma''s port."


    "... What is Kar doing here?"


    "Kar and Deluge have teamed up to sacrifice the city of Kera for reasons I still don''t understand. Let''s just say it''s rted to Devaheim. Their n hit its first obstacle when I stumbled upon their feast of vampires and killed them all. Now, Kar is seeking the amplifier toplete the ritual in time, without his vampires."


    "Send me their location, and I''ll go after them," Rain replied, without a shred of hesitation. "What about you?"


    "I''m heading back to Kera to destroy the barrier and the hypnosis. You can''t fight Kar alone, so I''ll send reinforcements. Wait at your location until I make further contact." "Understood."


    Arthur ended the call with Rain and then called his younger brother, Oren. Though he was still worried, Oren was already an Astra-ranker and should be able to stand against cmities and provide support.


    ....Thank you for calling me, Art."


    That was Oren''s answer. Arthur could feel his brother''s pride in being asked for help. He told Oren to take Nyx with him, and both of them would be transported to the location using Nightroad''s jets.


    With everything set, Arthur sighed in relief. He created a portal leading to Kera, all whilementing why his city kept being targeted over and over again. Perhaps it was the location, as Mountain Range Rovero seemed to hold many mysteries.


    At first, Arthur tried to teleport directly inside Kera, but something blocked him. After a moment of thought, he decided to change his destination.


    To prevent the sacrifice, Arthur needed to evacuate Kera''s citizens. But his mana reserves were lowpared to his goals. He couldn''t teleport that many people, but there were others who specialized in that.


    Two kingdomsy between Janca and Halin: Tanera and Berilo. After the merge, these two kingdoms had been wiped off the map. No one had an urate map of the world anymore.


    Arthur teleported several times until he reached Berilo''s capital. It was a kingdom of traders and merchants, specializing in storage runes and teleportation. The capital wasrger than any other, with towers reaching into the sky.


    After a moment of thought and surveince, Arthur found Berilo''s royal pce. To save the citizens, he was ready to strike a deal with people who might want him dead. It had been a long time since hest met Miko, Kirk, or Echo.


    Miko was the teleporter girl he''d met during the first Holy Crown Trials. If not for her aid and guidance, Arthur might have died. However, ever since he entrusted Lilo to Hazel, who Miko hated, things had turned sour between them,


    It took a while to understand that Hazel, who had wanted to summon an ancient beast in Jerano at the time, was doing so to strengthen the Tanera Kingdom. Such an act would have threatened Berilo, which led to their sh.


    At the same time, Arthur had held Kirk hostage until his demands were met. Echo, the greatest assassin of the shadowy kingdom, had been the one to grant those demands. Now, Arthur was back to ask for their help.


    Their reaction would be obvious, as Arthur had canceled the split their ancestor had worked so hard to create. Though he hadn''t heard a word from them since the merge, Arthur imagined they were still picking up the pieces from his decision.


    Instead of teleporting directly into the pce, Arthur descended from the sky using the rune [Flight] andnded at the front gates. Several armed men appeared around him, pointing their spears at him.


    "Who are you?!" shouted a man in silver armor, with arge feather on his helmet. "State your business!"


    "I''m here to meet the King of Berilo to discuss something," Arthur exined, raising his hands as a thin smile spread across his face. "If you tell him my name, he won''t refuse."


    "His Majesty does not ept sudden visitors," the man replied sternly, then paused. He stared at Arthur for a moment, frowning. "You look familiar...


    At this point, everyone in the world recognized Arthur''s face. To most, he was an anarchist; to a few, a revolutionary. The guards soon realized who he was.


    "You''re Arthur Netherborne," muttered the guard with a frown. "How dare you waltz into the pce grounds like this? His Majesty will not tolerate this disrespect."


    "I came through the doors, didn''t I?" Arthur grinned. "Let the king decide if he wants to see me or not. Tell him I''m here to ask for a favor."

 Chapter 1351 Sacrificed as Tribute

    ?Chapter 1351 Sacrificed as Tribute


    After the guards consulted with their king, they allowed him into the pce. He was guided through thebyrinth of portals until he reached the courtroom, which had no doors or windows. A man sat on the throne before him, and blue torches lit the room.


    "Wee to my abode," said the masked man on the throne. Judging by his gruff voice, he was a middle-aged man. "What brings the almighty king of wrath to this dogshit of a city?"


    "Never heard a king say that about their city"


    "The entire world is shit, so what makes my kingdom any different?" asked the king with amusement as he tilted his head. "I heard about how you handled my son, Kirk


    "Those old feuds are over now, right?" asked Arthur with a smile. "Echo never delivered what I asked for, either!


    "Ah, yes. He told me about your request for an artifact that could carry your Runic Dome, the king said, examining his fingernails. "I hired my best researchers and runemasters to finish the job, but it''s impossible. The amount of mana needed to stabilize that space is enough to wipe out our world! "I understand the difficulty of my request, but there is no longer a need for it," Arthur said with a grin. "I''m here for a different matter"


    "And what might that be?" asked the king.


    "I need your teleporters to save the people of Kera. It''s a long story, but I need to evacuate as many people as I can in the next hour."


    "Oh, oh!" The king pped. "A matter of great urgency! Now, why the fuck do you think I would help you after what you did?"


    "What I did?"


    "Merging the two fucking worlds, the king mmed his fist onto the throne, making the entire hall shake. "We worked for generations to ensure that didn''t happen, and we trusted that we shared the same priorities.


    "My highest priority is the people I care about; exined Arthur. "I know that every deal we once had doesn''t mean anything after what I did. But these are innocent people who don''t need to die"


    "My people are innocent too, and far from deserving endangerment. I have no reason to sacrifice a single hair of theirs to aid your quest, no matter how heroic!


    "Out with it," Arthur spat, his expression crumbling. ''Don''t give me that bullshit. Just say what you want in return. I know that you have something you want from me!


    "You have keen insight, indeed, the king replied with a chuckle. "I want power!


    "How would I be able to give you that?"


    "I know the truth, Arthur Netherborne. The creator can give any power to any creature he desires, as long as he desires it. I studied your entire life and saw the people and creatures you have strengthened with your runes. I want you to inscribe my soul with a rune of my choosing!


    Arthur stood silently before the king. It was bound to happen sooner orter. As long as others knew of his powers over creation, they would demand to be empowered using them. He was surprised itsted this long before someone came and demanded this from him.


    "What rune do you desire?"


    "The same powers that you gave to our ancestor, Spatial Maniption," replied the king without


    hesitation. "As long as you give me that power, I can evacuate as many citizens as you want."


    Arthur knew the rune, *Space Maniption*. It was a higher form and abination of Teleportation and Spatial Compression. He could use this rune himself, but it required an abundant amount of mana, which hecked.


    If he had enough mana, Arthur would have evacuated the citizens himself. However, he needed both mana and manpower to do it before the ritual and the battle began.


    "What do you n to do with it?" asked Arthur with a frown.


    "Expand ournds and take back what is ours. We lost countless cities after the merge because vast wilderness divided our territories. Creatures we never imagined began appearing on our doorsteps, dragging the bleeding bodies of our neighbors.


    Arthur thought for a moment. "I agree, but you have to save the citizens first. If you fail, there will be no deal"


    "How can I trust you after what happened?" asked the king as he rose from his chair and descended the steps, stopping a few meters away from Arthur. "You betrayed us once!


    "I was never your ally, but I can be now. As long as we have the same goals, then we are on the same side," Arthur answered, offering a handshake. "You have my word!"


    "And you have mine," said the king as he reached out and shook Arthur''s hand. "My name is Draven Berilo."


    "Nice to meet you," Arthur replied with a grin. "Now let''s get those citizens evacuated!"


    "Give me ten minutes to gather my soldiers. We will be in Kera before you know it," answered Draven with a nod. They broke off their handshake, and Arthur teleported back to Kera.


    Draven stood in the same spot, staring ahead. His mask hid his expression, but one could see his trembling hands. This was not fear but excitement.


    ***N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arthur teleported outside of Kera and found the barrier that blocked off his runes. He descended from the sky andnded beside the barrier, watching his reflection in it. Then, he attempted to touch


    it.


    "Something is blocking my entry, muttered Arthur in understanding as he stared at his hand. "But what about wrath?"


    ck lightning crackled on his hand before Arthur took a step back. He summoned a giant bolt of lightning that hovered atop his palm. Arthur retracted his arm and threw the bolt toward the barrier, but the wrath disappeared before it could hit the barrier.


    His powers were being negated.


    Arthur frowned as he raised his hands and summoned a rune. It was the Dispel rune, which had helped him dispel countless barriers before. Arthur ced it inside his Sandbox and began experimenting with his spiritual energy.


    The rune copsed as he received his report. Arthur understood the issue and began to fix it. It was a race against time before the people of Kera turned intombs sacrificed as tribute.

 Chapter 1352 Resurfaced Memories

    ?Chapter 1352 Resurfaced Memories


    Arthur needed time to dispel the unknown barrier using his improved runes. That was why he sent Rain and Oren to stop Kar from obtaining the amplifier. His highest priority was to save the citizens of Kera.


    On the other side of the world, Rain stared at the three descending jets that came to pick them up. The two of them were at the temple with the sand thieves after numerous attempts at finding Valeria in IIikma.


    Oren and Nyx jumped from the jet before itnded and strode toward them. No small talk was necessary at the moment since they were racing against time.


    "Are theying with us?" asked Oren as he looked at Thorn and Sahira.


    "We share the same values with them now,'' Sapphire answered. "We heard about what happened in Sourna. The Wisemen have betrayed us and allied with On without my father''s approval. The sand thieves will help us stop Kar, in return for helping them stop the Wisemen!"


    "We want Arthur Netherborne himself to help us this time!" Thorn added with a frown. ''Last time, we had no evidence that killing the Wisemen would not bring anarchy. Princess Sapphire promised to control the situation to ensure that there will be no chaos!


    "I do not speak for my brother, but he has never refused to help others, Oren added. "At the very least, you have my word that I will help, and that I will convince my brother to do the same."


    "Your word is more than enough for us," said Thorn as he turned toward the sand thieves. "Those who have no resolve to die should stay here. We are going on a mission against the Sin of Gluttony and the Lord of Vampires. I do not guarantee your lives!


    "Don''t get all considerate now, boss," said Sahira with a grin. "The Wisemen robbed us of our homes and families. If my life is enough to take them down and end their injustice, then it would be a bargain!"


    "Agreed!" the other thieves chimed in. Thorn watched them with a grin before turning to Oren and offering a handshake. Once the two shook hands, they began boarding the jet.


    The three jets bolted through the sky faster than sound. Their passengers did not feel a thing while aboard them. Everyone was quiet as they awaited the deadly battle.


    "What do we know so far?" asked Rain, trying to ease the tension and keep everyone focused on the goal. "Kar is with Valeria?"


    "Arthur sent me a message exining the entire situation. It seems that Kera has been picked to be sacrificed to summon some kind of god from Devaheim. However, Arthur killed the vampires, which hindered their progress, but it didn''t stop it," Oren exined.


    "And they came to Valeria to guide them to find the amplifier, but why did she agree?" muttered Rain in confusion. ''Do they have something to threaten her with?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Torture, maybe?" interjected Sapphire.


    "Valeria is not someone who would fear pain. In fact, I don''t think she can feel it. She has lived for over a century, after all,'' Rain reminisced with a smile.


    "Then what is it?" asked Oren with a frown.


    "Beats me. I''ve known the old sack of bones for my entire life, but she still has countless mysteries. Did you know that she was a soldier before, in East Sourna? A damn war hero, too! But I never knew until I left the ship and visited East Sourna myself"


    "Can I ask a question?" asked Oren with a frown. "How old are you? I know that you were helping Osian the Invincible before meeting Arthur, but that just means you are really old..."


    "That is no question to ask ady," Rain answered with a grin, showing her pearly white teeth against her bronze skin. "If you want toy me bare, you have to do the same," she said with a wink.


    Oren turned red in an instant, and Rain burst outughing at him. "You are just like Arthur, unable to handle a few dirty jokes!"


    "Leave the boy alone, Rain; reprimanded Sapphire with a sigh as she stared out the window from behind the veil. "We are almost there, right?"


    The jets began slowing down as they opened their aft ramps. Wind howled into the jets as they began rising from their seats. Each one of them was given a parachute in order to jump.


    Oren stared from above and saw nothing but water. Arthur had given him the instructions on how to find Valeria and Kar, and he had to lead the way. "Listen up, everyone!" shouted Oren to the rest through the radio. "Jump after me and follow my lead!"


    Everyone nodded as they fastened the parachutes and stood in a single file. Oren did not need one, as he had Lancelot''s ability to fly. Therefore, he was the first to run and jump through the aft ramp.


    Oren jumped without hesitation, and the howling wind ruffled his hair. His entire body started being coated with armor as two metallic wings appeared on his back. He began gliding toward the blue ocean that seemed to have nond.


    Arthur told him that the secret location could not be found by anyone except Valeria, because she was the only one who could part the ocean and reveal the underwater ind. Therefore, his brother had tasked him with this duty.


    "Come forth, Sword of Severance!"


    Oren raised his hands over his head while he dived through the sky. A translucent sword began forming in his hands. The sword grewrger until it was almostical-a tiny man wielding the sword of a giant.


    "Sever the ocean!" shouted Oren as he swung his sword.


    The thieves and the rest began jumping from the ne, and they watched a single man cut the ocean in half. Two waterfalls formed on each side of the giant fissure, revealing an ind beneath the


    ocean.


    Rain stared at the ind as her silver hair fluttered in the wind. Her eyes widened as memories appeared in her mind. Those memories had long since been forgotten, and they were returning


    now.


    "Open the parachutes!" shouted Thorn from above her, and Rain snapped out of her reverie. She pulled the cord, and the parachute opened, decelerating her fall toward the ind.


    "What... are these memories?'' muttered Rain with a frown. "Have I been here before?"

 Chapter 1353 Welcome Back

    ?Chapter 1353 Wee Back


    Once the veil of the ind had been torn apart, the ocean''s water began pouring into the abyss underneath it. Oren tried to fly straight toward the ind, but he realized it was full of figures reeking of danger.


    "Let''s descend together!" shouted Oren to the rest, and they guided their parachutes to follow him. Rain pulled on her ropes and guided the parachute downward.


    The sand thieves and the rest began descending onto solid ground. It was a section in the periphery of the ind, just outside the forest. Once everyonended, Oren descended as well.


    Sapphirended on the ground using her force, softening the fall for Rain, who wore a parachute. Once everyone was ready, Oren exined why theynded there.


    "I saw multiple figures moving in the forest. If we''dnded straight into the forest, we would have been ambushed and divided. Let''s stick together and tackle this ce one monster at a time."


    Rain looked around the ind and at the abyss beneath it. Then, she stared at the ocean above them. The fissure that Oren created was healing, and the water began rejoining to close the exit. Once it was done, the ind disappeared once more.


    No one would have been able to find the amplifier without Valeria herself guiding them here. She couldn''t understand why this ce felt familiar, but it seemed as if she was reliving something from her past.


    "Are you alright?" asked Nyx after seeing Rain looking absent-minded while the rest nned their approach and roles in the uing battles.


    "I am, but..." muttered Rain, unable to vocalize her thoughts. She turned toward the ground and tried to remember. However, she came up nk. "I''m fine," she reassured Nyx with a smile. "Let''s join the rest.


    To find Valeria and the others faster, they formed three teams. One was led by Oren, another by Nyx, and the third by Rain and Sapphire. Each of these teams would take a different direction on the ind and alert the others once Kar and the rest were found.


    Rain allowed Sapphire to lead the group of sand thieves, who had grown to respect the Witch of Sourna more after she helped them defend several towns against the Wisemen. During that time, Sapphire also began to see the other side of the story.


    The group advanced through the forest, wary of anything that might attack them. Rain touched the strange trees, which looked like giant wildflowers with green stems and colorful petals. Images shed through her mind, but she was still unable to escape this strange dream.


    "There is something ahead," said a tracker with high perception as he took off the scarf on his face. "It seems to be... some type of machinery?"


    As they approached with caution, the tracker''s words turned out to be true. There was a giant humanoid machine nested within the surrounding trees. This giant mecha seemed simr to what On produced in bulk.


    "Be careful," reminded Sapphire as she prepared to use her force. The giant machiney motionless, looking like a defeated knight of the ages.


    As the group felt the tension rise in their bodies like swirlingva, the machine began to move. It creaked awake as the crowd retreated in fear. Two eerie blue lights shone from the helmet of the mecha knight as it rose from the ground.


    Rain stared at the rising mecha, preparing herself for battle. The gears moved inside the rusty


    machine before it turned toward her. Then, it took a step forward. Sapphire unleashed her force, mming the machine backward.


    The mecha came crashing to the ground, but it tried to stand once more. It reached not toward Sapphire, who attacked it, but toward Rain standing at the back of the crowd. Seeing its strange actions, Rain felt something seize her heart.


    "Wait!" she shouted, stopping the group from attacking the machine. Sapphire turned toward her with confusion, another st of force ready to leave her fingertips. They stared at Rain in confusion. Rain herself couldn''t understand what made her shout thatmand. However, the mecha seemed to recognize her, just as Rain recognized this ce. She wanted to understand what was happening. "Let me... approach it,'' she heard herself say. Even in her own ears, she sounded like a lunatic. Before the others could object, she marched forward. Of course, Sapphire snatched her arm and yanked her back.


    "It''ll kill you!" Sapphire said, a little louder than usual. Rain could feel the concern in her voice and understood that the two of them had grown closer over time. Thus, she patted Sapphire''s hand with a smile.


    "I want you to trust me!"


    Sapphire looked confused, but she loosened her grasp on Rain''s arm. Thetter advanced once again toward the mecha, which began rising from the ground. This time, it did not stand. It began kneeling before Rain.


    A strange sight ensued, as the mecha seemed to salute Rain with respect. She approached the knight. and touched its dusted metal, bringing forth strange runes on the machine. The runes began activating, prompting panic from the crowd.


    "Wee..." a strange, hoarse voice leaked out from the machine as it stared at Rain, "...back."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Rain felt her heart beating inside her chest. She thought she was losing her mind for recognizing this ce, but this machine confirmed that Rain herself had been here before. She failed to understand what was happening, but she felt that she had indeed returned.


    "Who are you?" asked Rain with confusion, her silver eyes seeking the tiniest clue on the machine. "What do you mean by that?"


    The machine spoke no more, but it began opening its hand and presenting it to Rain. It ced the giant hand on the ground, as if asking Rain to ascend it.


    "It might be a trap," said Sapphire as she appeared next to Rain, looking at her with a frown. "Deluge and Kar might be behind this."


    "I know, but I know that something inside me has been yearning to return to this ce," said Rain while cing a hand on her chest. ''I feel like I''ve been here before, and I want to know when and why"

 Chapter 1354 Origins of Rain

    ?Chapter 1354 Origins of Rain


    Rain then stepped over the giant''s hand, ignoring the warnings of Sapphire and the rest. Unlike what they expected, the giant gently raised her and began walking in a certain direction. The group stood confused before Sapphire sighed in resignation.


    "We have no choice but to follow them now!


    Sapphire and the rest followed the mecha carrying Rain. It traveled in a different direction, steering off the main paths. The roads cutting through the forest looked like a maze, but the mecha walked with purpose.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Minutes turned into hours.


    The rest of the sand thieves felt like the mecha was leading them aimlessly. Their chatter grew louder as they spected that this was a trap or a faulty machine wasting their time. It was at that moment that the mecha stopped.


    Sapphire halted as well, watching the mecha ce Rain down. Then, it turned toward arge boulder before them. The boulder was tied with ropes and covered in strange symbols. The mecha began pushing against it.


    "Can you help it?" asked Rain, turning toward the Witch of Sourna. Thetter sighed and raised her hand, generating a field of force that aided the old machinery. The boulder began to move then, inch by inch, until it revealed a door leading underground.


    The stone door bore strange engravings, hinting that a past civilization had lived in this ce and created this tunnel. The door had no keyhole or handle, but it had the shape of a hand drawn on it.


    "Ilow do we open this?" asked one of the sand thieves. Sapphire studied the door with a frown before turning to Rain. The rest of them did the same, and Rain understood her role.


    Rain walked toward the door under the watchful eyes of the sand thieves and the mecha, which sat again on the ground. She ced her hand on the door, and it began to glow. A momentter, it opened.


    The sand thieves cheered and began preparing to enter. Sapphire, however, approached Rain, who was staring at her hand in confusion. "How did you open it? Howe the machine recognized you?" asked the princess.


    "I have no idea, Sapphire, admitted Rain, shaking her head. "I feel like everything here is familiar, but I have no memory of it!"


    "Valeria is the one who raised you, right?"


    "That''s true."


    "Then she should have all the answers," said Sapphire as she stared at the revealed tunnel. "Let''s send these coordinates to Oren and the rest. They can use this tunnel to follow us!"


    Rain nodded and did just that. Then, they began entering the tunnel, which was dark and damp. The sand thieves lit torches to reveal the ancient structure. Bricks that had survived the flow of time lined the interior of the tunnel. Strange words that made no sense were written everywhere.


    As they walked through the tunnel, they heard wind blowing from ahead. The torches flickered because of the breezeing from somewhere. At the same time, Rain studied the words on the walls. The handwriting was messy, as if it belonged to a child.


    Light shone from the distant end of the tunnel. The group rushed toward the light, and they began hearing the howling wind and a gushing stream of water. Once they reached the light, their eyes had


    to adjust.


    "What is this ce?" asked Sapphire, confused. The end of the tunnel revealed arge, circr waterfall surrounded by giant boulders and countless stone bridges connected to one another.


    Rain stared at the strange architecture before they heard the sound of people talking. Everyone fell silent and hid in the tunnel. The sound of footsteps soon reached their ears, though they were muffled by the raging waterfall.


    "You have wasted enough of our time," said one of the voices. "If we don''t find the amplifier inside this ce, I''ll rip out your heart myself!"


    Rain was intrigued and peeked her head out from the opening. She saw three people walking atop one of the bridges-one of them was Valeria. She was cuffed and dragged by a pale man and a bald man. Rain did not recognize them, but she could deduce their identities: Kar and Spade. Seeing Valeria for the first time in what felt like forever, Rain could not contain her emotions and almost rushed out.


    Sapphire held her back and covered her mouth. The two women watched the trio crossing one of the bridges, making their way around the giant waterfall, while listening to their conversation.


    "If you don''t believe me, then ask him," said Valeria, pointing toward Spade with her chin. "He was here at that time, too. There is no other way to find the amplifier."


    "It''s true, Master Kar; answered Spade with a nod. "The entire ind is built around this waterfall, which is hiding the amplifier inside. It took us several months to find it!


    "And what happened then?" asked Kar with a frown.


    "If you tell him, I''ll never open the waterfall for you two, Valeria warned Spade, who closed his mouth and nodded. The three of them then walked in silence until they reached a different bridge, leading them further behind the waterfall.


    Once the three were gone, Sapphire released Rain. Thetter seemed shaken, but she calmed down. Sapphire felt sorry for her friend, but she needed her to be calm in that moment. Then, she turned toward the sand thieves.


    "The rest of you need to return and bring Oren and the others here. As long as we have everyone, we might be able to stop Kar from obtaining the amplifier. Go!"


    The sand thieves rushed back, leaving Sapphire and Rain behind. Sapphire turned toward Rain, searching for the words to reassure her. "We found Valeria before she was harmed. We can save her!"


    "It''s just that," Rain answered while shaking her head, "the man, Spade, said he was here before with Valeria. I''ve known her my whole life, and she never mentioned him. She''s hiding something from me -and it must be about my origins."

 Chapter 1355 Found Him

    ?Chapter 1355 Found Him


    After running the Dispel rune in the Sandbox, Arthur realized his mistake. He was attempting to make Dispel stronger, but his main issue was the barrier''s strange nature and structure. Therefore, all he needed to do first was tobine his rune with two others:


    [Scan]


    [Adjust]


    [Dispel]


    These three runes would work together to make Dispel better equipped to handle different barriers. It would first scan the barrier, adjust its structure, and then attack the connective points of the barrier.


    Arthur could notbine them without evolving them first. He had to evolve them simultaneously to allow them to fuse with one another. His spiritual energy leaked from his body and seeped into the first rune.


    The fusion proved sessful in the end, but Arthur wasted another half an hour. Before he used the Dispel rune, he connected with Suyin, who was leading the Runic Dome at the moment.


    "It has been a while, Suyin," said Arthur with a smile. "Ilow is your sister?"


    "Still in Ilios and aiding its queen, answered Suyin. "I wanted to get in touch with you but decided against it.''


    "Did something happen?" asked Arthur with a frown. Suyin sighed and began telling him about the vampire who had infiltrated the Runic Dome. At the moment, three goblins had fallen victim.


    Suyin had even killed a vampire inside the dome, but it seemed there was another one that they had yet to find. Arthur understood that this was Kar''s doing, but he still could not spare the time to solve the matter himself.


    "I believe in you," Arthur told Suyin with a smile. "As the daughter of Morana, no one could threaten us while you are around. Take care of it ande to Kera. I will dispel the barrier in the southeastern direction. You can enter from there."


    "We''ll be there!" said Suyin with more vigor than before. Arthur ended the call with her before staring at the rune in his hand. He ced it on the barrier and infused it with spiritual energy.


    The Dispel rune began shifting, like a jigsaw puzzle solving itself. It studied the barrier and began changing itself to act against it. Arthur watched it with awe, admiring his own work. The rune then burst and shot toward the barrier.


    The strange barrier began cracking and shattered. A small hole opened, just enough for a car to enter. It was more than enough for Arthur, who walked into Kera once again. The citizens inside had no idea what was happening, but he could feel the undercurrents.


    Deluge was hard at work.


    The first thing that Arthur did was to teleport to the public square. He found Diana, Oriole, Julia, and Li standing together while discussing something. As soon as they noticed him, they rushed forward.


    "Have you realized it too?" asked Arthur with a smile while staring at the four.


    "After you disappeared, we wanted to leave Kera as well. However, every means of transportation has stopped. We tried connecting with the Runic: Dome, but nothing," Julia exined. "I can''t believe that you were following us too!


    "Ahem, we''ll talk about thatter," said Arthur with embarrassment. "Deluge and Kar are the ones


    21:12


    behind this. It seems they n on using the citizens of Kera to open a gate to Devaheim!"


    "And we were here just having fun while something this big was happening under our noses," said Oriole with a frown, his hands turning into fists. "What can we do?"


    "First, stop ming ourselves for not noticing. The cmities will always find new ways to endanger this world. The second step would be to find Deluge inside the city and destroy his broadcast channel. As long as we stop his hypnosis, we can save the citizens:


    "How would we be able to save them?" asked Diana with a frown. "The teleportation arrays aren''t working"


    "I made a deal with Berilo Kingdom to handle that. For the time being, let''s focus on finding Deluge before it''s toote!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The five of them nodded and decided to split while maintaining contact with one another. Before they did, Diana came to talk to Arthur in private. Iler slender hands reached for his face, touching where the scars had been.


    "Something changed, muttered Diana with a frown. "The scars are gone."


    1/3


    "I had a talk with Gaia, and we ended up agreeing that I had no choice," said Arthur with a smile as he held her hand. "We don''t need to worry about anything else standing between us!"


    "Promise me that you won''t do anything dangerous today," said Diana, looking downward. ''I have a bad feeling about this n of theirs. It feels... like we are supposed to find out about them."


    "I know, but we have no other choice, exined Arthur with a smile. "We have to fight this battle, even if we know it can be a trap. Whatever life throws at us, we will have one another"


    Diana nodded and smiled at him. Arthur kissed her forehead before hugging her tightly. Then, the two broke off their embrace before heading in different directions to find Deluge.


    Arthur could use his new detection rune to find the Sin of Lust without any trouble, but he would alert him about his whereabouts. Even if he found Deluge and rushed his way, the cmity might harm the citizens before he could get there.


    The five split and began searching the city of Kera. Arthur felt nostalgic as he flew over the busy streets where he once overworked himself to make a living. Things had changed now, and he kept. fighting for this city.


    Throughout his time searching for Deluge or signs of him, Arthur wondered if his concern for Kera made it a target to lure him out. Every time someone tried to hurt him, they would attack Kera. It happened with his dad, the Nameless''s Hybrid, and now the cmities.


    After an hour of searching. Arthur found nothing. He was considering using his detect rune when his phone suddenly began ringing. IIe found that Li had sent a location in their group chat with two words underneath it:


    "Found him!"


    Arthur opened the location and saw that he could get there in under a minute. In the next instant, however, a strange light shot toward the sky and pierced through the clouds. The citizens stared at the lights before chaos ensued.

 Chapter 1356 A Stone Sword

    ?Chapter 1356 A Stone Sword


    Arthur watched the rising light with apprehension. The sphere of light scattered into countless others, each darting in a different direction around the city of Kera. As he lowered his head toward the ground, he found the citizens moving in a single file.


    "The hypnosis has begun, muttered Arthur as he spread his arms.


    It wouldn''t matter if he teleported or rushed toward Deluge. The spell had already been cast. However, he couldn''t let Li and the others face the cmity alone.


    Golden mana overflowed from his body as he poured it into the [Flight] rune. Arthur turned into a sphere of golden mana as he bolted through the sky. He became a shooting star as he headed toward Deluge.


    He reached the coordinates in just thirty seconds. Deluge was standing on the ground amidst a crater of destruction. The one facing him was Li, who had drawn out Stars Reaver.


    Arthurnded on the ground, the impact shaking the entire city. He emerged from the dust cloud with a crushing presence, each step bursting with ck lightning that crackled around him. Deluge turned toward him, staring at the overbearingbination of creation and wrath. Arthur stared at him with unbridled killing intent that had lingered ever since Deluge harmed Diana.


    "We meet again, creator," said Deluge with an unfazed expression. "I still remember how you tore me apart the previous time. I''m here to repay-''


    The cmity did not finish his words, as Arthur disappeared from his spot and appeared next to him. His knee met Deluge''s face and sent the Sin of Lust flying through Kera. Ie rolled several times on the ground before crashing into a building, which crumbled as a result.


    Arthurnded on the ground, his killing intent unsated. The ck lightning around him began losing control. As the wrath started to consume him, Diana came rushing through the sky. Her blue wings carried her over the battlefield as she flew straight toward Arthur.


    The Princess of Ice and Fire did not care for the crackling lightning that threatened to rip the world in half. She threw herself at Arthur and hugged him tightly, regardless of the lightning destroying her wings of me.


    "It''s alright, my love. You can stay calm. I''m right here, she said while hugging him tightly, pulling his head toward her chest as she hovered two feet off the ground.


    The lightning started to calm down, turning into obedient snakes instead of angry serpents. Arthur shook his head in confusion as he raised his eyes to look at her. Seeing Diana''s eyes calmed him down, and he felt himself regaining control.


    "Thank you," he said while closing his eyes. Diana nodded as she caressed his head and began tond beside him. She wiped away the rivulet of blood that leaked from his eyes with her dress, which she had picked for today''s date.


    Julia and Oren came rushing from the streets of Kera, seeing the destruction that had ensued. Before they could join them, Deluge rose again, mana bursting from him at an rming pace.


    The Sin of Lust rose from the ground with a bloodied face but grinning nheless. His mana reached an unprecedented level as the ground around him began to disintegrate.


    "I have devoured countless life forces, making them my own. This is the true power of lust," said Deluge while rising, his red mana lifting him from the ground. ''I will show you today... how much I have prepared to fight you again."


    20:00


    1/2


    Arthur stared back at the Sin of Lust, knowing full well that he was different from before. He pushed Diana back as he turned toward the rest. "Make sure that the citizens are far from here. I want to fight without needing to worry about them!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I can use my Soulfire to break the hypnosis, but they would be hurt a little," said Diana, and Arthur nodded toward them. Julia and Oren nodded as they joined Li and Diana. The four of them stared at Arthur''s back while he faced the iing cmity.


    "I have always wondered how someone like Rain could be tied to you!" said Arthur while staring at Deluge''s long silver hair and tanned skin. He resembled Rain even in their appearances. "But I will make sure to crush that past for her!


    "Oh, Rain?" Deluge looked amused as his bleeding nose healed. "I don''t consider her my sister, not at all. She is... the weakness of the Sin of Lust. A deformed person whom I created in order to be my current self."


    "What does that mean?'' asked Arthur with a frown as he reached toward empty air and summoned his dagger, Nightmare. Deluge grinned but did not answer. Arthur took a step forward. "I''ll make you tell me."


    [Release]


    The golden rune did not need to evolve to show its true capabilities. It undid the limits on Arthur''s body as his stats began to rise. His mana bubbled as the wrath inside his heart blossomed.


    An armor began forming over Arthur''s chest, as ck as the night. It encased its master in ayer of protection as the lightning roared to life. Arthur bolted forward as Deluge weed him with a grin.


    "What a beautiful creature of contradictions, Arthur Netherborne," said Deluge as he faced the iing Arthur. He reached toward the ne he wore and pulled it. The ne turned into a stone sword full of strange symbols. "You are strong... but I know how to make you bleed." Nightmare shed with the stone sword as lightning exploded around them. Arthur pushed his dagger to cut the stone but found himself unable to break through. Deluge let out a roar ofughter as he pushed forward with his mana.


    "It''s useless, Arthur Netherborne! The gods have spoken and shown us the way to kill you!" Deluge roared withughter as he gripped the sword with both hands. "Today... Devaheim will be the victor!''


    Arthur felt his dagger shaking before the strange stone sword. He studied it with confusion, sensing a strange ancient power stored within it. After gritting his teeth, Arthur shouted,


    "Godyer Art-"

 Chapter 1357 Virtue of Patience

    1357 Virtue of Patience


    Arthur unleashed his unique art as light gathered on his dagger. The stance, Light Seizer, stole the light from the world before releasing it in a single move. Its destructive force tore through the ground as it collided with the sword. The strange stone sword absorbed the light and shed with his dagger. Deluge released his mana without reserve in an attempt to push Arthur back. The two of them stood in a stalemate, but the world around them suffered. When the two des collided, the impact resulted in an explosion that shook the entire city of Kera. Storms of wind raged around the two fighters as each tried to cleave the other in half. Arthur released more of his wrath, infusing it into his dagger, but it was useless. "We found out¡­ how to stop you," said Deluge with a grin. "Wrath has no one to counter it except creation. Devaheim told us the secret to counter it." Arthur frowned in response, having to admit that his wrath seemed to be absorbed into the strange sword before him. In the end, he broke off their collision and jumped backward,nding far from the Sin of Lust. "This is just the beginning, Arthur Netherborne," said Deluge with a grin as he swung his sword around, sending gales of wind through the battlefield. "We have a lot more in store." "The vampires are dead, Deluge," said Arthur with a frown as he let go of his wrath. Since it could not kill the man before him, creation would have to do the trick. "Your n no longer exists." "We chose Kera because we knew you would appear if we did," Deluge said as he aimed his sword at Arthur. "You really thought that killing the vampires would stop us?" Arthur knew that the cmity was bluffing since Kar sought the amplifier. However, he also knew that if the cmity obtained the amplifier, he would be able to go through with his ns. "If wrath doesn''t work, then I have other things to use," said Arthur with a grin as golden mana erupted from his hands. "I have some new runes I want to try." Deluge looked confused as Arthur created a rune and infused it into his dagger. Nightmare burst into mes that turned into a pir toward the sky. The mes were so strong that the ground began melting. "What is¡ª" muttered Deluge as Arthur took a step back and swung his dagger. A ming dragon burst from his dagger as it crashed to the ground. Deluge stood confused as the dragon swallowed him whole. Arthur stood his ground as he heard Deluge scream in agony. Unlike the other cmities, Deluge had regenerative powers instead of high defensive capabilities, so he felt the full extent of the pain. The mes died down, reced by ashen smoke. Arthur watched as a sole figure stood amidst the smoke screen. A charcoal-ck Deluge stood with his skin healing in seconds. The naked man healed with a grin. "That was fucking painful!" "This is just the beginning," said Arthur with a smile. "I''ll burn you a thousand times until you release the citizens from the hypnosis." "The citizens? Hah," Delugeughed as he stepped forward, the ashen ground sinking beneath his feet. "Even if I die, the ritual won''t stop!" "I''ll take care of that after you die," Arthur answered as his ming dagger shed the ground. Deluge bolted forward, disappearing from sight. He reappeared close to Arthur, his leg now a mangled mess. Arthur was surprised by Deluge destroying his own leg just to get close. The sword came shing down, but Arthur managed to jump backward in time. Hended several meters away. "You are fast, but not fast enough," said Deluge as he raised his sword. It had a small trace of blood on its surface. Arthur frowned as he looked down and found that his arm had a small wound that was barely visible. "Are you feeling proud about this small wound?" asked Arthur with a smile as his wound closed in an instant. "You have fallen low." "Against someone like you¡­ even a small wound is a great achievement," said Deluge as he raised his sword. "But you forget the origins of this sword, Arthur. This came down from Devaheim itself." Arthur was confused. The next instant, his hand began to feel numb. He looked down to find a small patch of stone covering his earlier wound, and it was spreading to cover the rest of his arm. "A cursed item?" muttered Arthur with a frown as he unsummoned Nightmare and created a different rune. The enhanced dispel began scanning the curse spreading through his arm but failed to counter it. Deluge beganughing as he walked toward Arthur, whose entire arm had now turned to stone. Arthur could not move nor stop the spreading stone. He stared at Deluge with a frown, seeking answers. "This item is one of the seven God-ying weapons that exist in the universe," Deluge said with a grin. "It is simr to your own de, Nightmare, which could sever anything in this world." "A god-ying weapon?" muttered Arthur as the curse reached his shoulder and began spreading down his body. "And the reason that wrath doesn''t work against it?" Deluge stood close to Arthur, looking at him with a grin. "This de embodies the Virtue of Patience, which counteracts your wrath. This is one of the des that killed Ragnar Netherborne!" Arthur''s eyes widened as the cmityughed in his face. A de capable of killing Ragnar Netherborne, the Godyer King of Wrath, was bound to be a deadly one. He never expected that Devaheim would give such a weapon to mortals. s, he had miscalcted. His entire body turned to stone, except for his face. Arthur then smiled while staring at theughing Deluge. He was far from fazed while facing possible death. "I''m d that Devaheim still has some aces up their sleeve," said Arthur with a grin. "It would be too damn boring to defeat them without an actual challenge." "No need to act brave, Arthur Netherborne," Deluge said with a frown. "I know that this isn''t enough to kill you, but it''s enough to stop you. After you open your eyes, you will find your beloved city covered with the blood of its people." N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1358 Kindness to All

    1358 Kindness to All


    Deluge disappeared from sight as his eyes turned to stone as well. Arthur felt no pain, only a cold chill spreading through his entire body. He began wondering how much time had passed, but he could never tell. He could not understand what was happening, but he knew it was a challenge to escape this ce. His wrath red, but it was like throwing cotton candy into a river¡ªdisappearing without a trace. Then, Arthur saw a light in the darkness. He advanced toward the light until he found a door. The door led him to a pavilion of sorts, where dew fell from a tree, causing ripples in a pond. "Who is there?" asked Arthur as he walked inside. The door closed behind him. A man stood beneath the tree, watching the ripples in the water. His frame was tall and muscr, but he wore simple clothes. "Who are you?" Arthur asked. The man turned around, his expression stoic. Arthur did not recognize this simple man, but somehow, he could feel a connection in his blood. The wrath inside his soul yearned for this man, even though Arthur was its current master. "You must be me¡­ my descendant," the man muttered as a smile appeared on his face. "It seems my children will live on after my death." "You are¡­ Ragnar Netherborne," Arthur muttered in confusion as he took a step forward. "You look different than I expected." "What did you expect?" Ragnar asked with a smile. His skin was rough, his lips were cut, and his eyes were hollow as if he hadn''t slept in ages. "Did you expect someone more extraordinary?" "A little, yeah, because I''ve heard so much about your feats." "It''s not my feats I want you to learn about, but my mistakes," Ragnar said with a smile. "I''m no more of a man than any other you can find on the street. I was chosen as the King of Wrath because I could handle it, not because I could wield it." Arthur stood in silence, staring at the man who looked back at the pond. He began wondering where he was and why he was seeing Ragnar now. Just moments ago, he had been fighting Deluge, who used a strange sword against him. "Take a seat, son. This will take a while," Ragnar said as he turned toward Arthur. "I can exin everything before it''s toote." "How about you start with where we are?" Arthur asked with a frown. "You already know that we are in the Stone of Patience," Ragnar replied with a smile. "After my death, I infused a part of my soul into the Virtue of Patience. My n was to reside here until someone else suffered the same fate." "You knew that the sword would be used against your descendants?" "Of course, I knew. Wrath is inevitable. Most who dream of sealing it use this sword. I knew that wrath would rise again, and that the sword would be the first thing the Gods use." "That means¡­ you are a fraction of your original self stored within the Virtue of Patience?" Arthur asked in confusion. "If you weren''t here, what would I have gone through?" "After being cut by the sword, the victim experiences a hell of time. A single second can equate to a millennium inside this darkness. All wrath dies with time, and your hatred dies with you. Most of those who experience this either end up dead or insane." "A millennium?" Arthur asked with a frown. "Why isn''t wrath working against this ce? It used to work against everything." "Wrath is a feeling, and time is the enemy of feeling. Happiness, sadness, hatred, and even love fade with time. The sword is the embodiment of time. Our perception of time expands until there is no wrath left." Arthur felt confused, lost, and a little scared. If he was indeed going to spend a millennium in this ce, what would happen to his feelings? What would happen to his memories? "I need to leave this ce." "If that were easy, I wouldn''t be here," Ragnar said, looking at Arthur with a smile. "Take a seat, and tell me your name." "My name is Arthur Netherborne," Arthur replied with a frown. "I cannot rest until I leave this ce. Everyone is waiting for me." "No one is waiting except for you," said Ragnar as he turned back to Arthur. His ck eyes seemed to hold infinite space and time within them. "You are the only one who will suffer from waiting." Arthur clenched his hand into a fist. How could he allow himself to be cursed like this? A single time wound was more than enough to imprison him forever inside this space. What about Diana, Oriole, Julia, and Li? What about Oren and Rain, who were fighting against Kar? "If you want to save them, then you have to learn," Ragnar said, making Arthur snap out of his spiral of despair. "If you want to save the people that you love, you need to be human again." "I am human." "As far as I can see," said Ragnar with a smile. "You are a humanoid creature, mimicking the feelings of a human. You have yet to understand what wrath is and how you could use it." "I have already tamed the Kingdom of Wrath," Arthur objected. "You have tamed the seas, but how can you use them with just two hands?" Ragnar replied as he walked closer to Arthur. "I left my soul in this ce for one reason, Arthur Netherborne. I waited for countless millennia to meet you and teach you the truth." "The truth about what?" "About wrath, creation, and the reason that Devaheim must be destroyed. This is ourst chance to kill the gods. If they defeat us again, then there is no future for us." Arthur was silent as he stared at the man. His attire was simple, and his expression was weary. But in his words, Arthur sensed a certain wisdom. A wisdom that only time could teach, and there was something more¡ªa kindness to all things that exist. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1359 Ashes

    Chapter 1359 Ashes


    Ragnar sighed and gestured again for Arthur to sit. "The greatest mistake I made, Arthur, was believing that wrath alone could change the world. That it was the answer to all suffering and oppression. But wrath is a fire that burns until it leaves nothing behind."


    Reluctantly, Arthur lowered himself onto the stone steps near the pond, the chill seeping into his bones. His eyes never left Ragnar, trying to decipher the meaning behind his words. "You think that kindness will help me defeat Devaheim? That mercy andpassion can stand against their power?"


    Ragnar''s smile widened slightly, as if Arthur''s question was expected. "Not kindness alone. But if you rely only on wrath, then you will repeat my mistakes and be consumed as I was. The gods will use your rage against you, just as they did to me.


    The only way to defeat them is to understand what they never could¡ªhumanity''s capacity for both wrath and mercy. Only then will you have the strength to wield wrath without bing a ve to it."


    Arthur clenched his fists, the familiar surge of anger bubbling within. "Why should I care about kindness? I''ve seen what it brings¡ªweakness. Those who hesitate to strike are always the first to fall," he said while remembering the previous timeline.


    Ragnar''s expression grew somber, and he walked closer to Arthur, until he stood just a step away. "Do you know what I felt when I first faced Devaheim? When their celestial armies came down like a storm of light upon our world?" Ragnar''s voice lowered, filled with a memory so vivid that Arthur could almost see the sh of divine power reflected in his ancestor''s eyes. "It wasn''t fear, or even rage. It was pity."


    "Pity?" Arthur''s brow furrowed. "For the gods?"


    "For the world they made," Ragnar corrected, his gaze turning to the tree''s branches, where dew continued to fall, creating new ripples. "The gods rule through strength, but they have never known the pain of losing something. They exist without change, without growth. They have never been broken or rebuilt. So, they destroy whatever they cannot understand."


    Silence fell between them, interrupted only by the rhythmic drops in the pond. Arthur''s thoughts tangled with memories of his own battles, of times when he was on the brink, moments where his wrath became his strength¡ªbut also his chain. He recalled the faces of those he cared for¡ªDiana, Oriole, Julia. They were his tether to the world, but his wrath often felt like it pushed him away from them, isting him behind a wall of anger. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You want me to show kindness to those who want to kill me? To the gods themselves?" Arthur''s voice was skeptical, but a part of him¡ªburied deep beneath theyers of rage¡ªwondered if there was truth in Ragnar''s words.


    "No, I want you to understand kindness, so that you can wield wrath without losing yourself to it," Ragnar corrected, a shadow passing over his face. "There is a moment in every battle when wrath reaches its peak¡ªwhen it can either be a force that consumes everything or a tool that bends to your will. If you do not have the restraint to hold back, you will be no different than the gods you seek to destroy."


    Arthur stood, brushing off his cloak, irritation simmering in his voice. "This philosophy sounds poetic, but it won''t help me in battle. I need power¡ªnothing more."


    Ragnar''s eyes shed with a sudden, sharp intensity. The air around them seemed to shift, and the gentle ripples of the pond stilled, as if the entire world had paused. "Then let me show you," he said, his voice taking on amand that left no room for argument.


    Before Arthur could react, the pavilion dissolved around him, reced by a field of ashen ruins. The air smelled of smoke and charred earth, and the ground beneath his feet was littered with remnants of a great battle¡ªbroken weapons, shattered armor, and the remains of creatures Arthur could not identify. Above, the sky burned with an unnatural crimson light, as if the heavens themselves had been set aze.


    "This was thest battle I fought before I fell," Ragnar''s voice echoed through the destion, but his form had vanished. "The day I lost myself to wrath. I will let you feel what I felt¡ªlet you see the strength that terrorized the Kingdom of Gods, and the price that came with it."


    Arthur''s heart pounded in his chest, and before he could speak, the ground beneath him quaked. Shadows rose from the earth¡ªwarriors and beasts of divine light, spectral echoes of Devaheim''s armies. They charged toward him, a wave of power that pulsed with divine wrath.


    Instinctively, Arthur raised his hand, summoning the Gate of Wrath. Dark energy surged through him, coiling around his arm and forming into the familiar shape of a ckened de. He shed through the air, releasing a torrent of shadowy mes that incinerated the first wave of spirits.


    Yet, the more he fought, the stronger the spirits seemed to grow, their attacks relentless and unyielding. Arthur''s wrath burned hotter, pouring out of him in waves, until the mes consumed the very earth beneath his feet. Thend cracked and split, molten rivers flowing through the battlefield. But even as the spirits dissolved, new ones emerged, their faces twisted in agony and rage¡ªreflections of his own anger.


    "This is the true power of wrath, Arthur," Ragnar''s voice rang out, distant yet near, like a whisper carried on the wind. "An endless fire that can devour all. But what will you do when it burns you from within?"


    Arthur''s breath came in sharp gasps, his vision blurring as the world became a swirl of fire and shadows. His body ached with the strain of wielding such destructive force, and he felt the edges of his consciousness fraying, like a rope pulled too tight.


    Then, amid the chaos, a single voice pierced through his thoughts. It was soft, but resolute¡ªDiana''s voice, speaking words he had forgotten. "You don''t have to carry everything alone, Arthur."


    For a heartbeat, he hesitated, and the wrath that surged through him recoiled, leaving behind a hollow ache. In that moment, the spirits around him paused, their forms wavering like smoke caught in a breeze. The mes dimmed, and the molten rivers cooled.


    Arthur fell to his knees, the de of wrath slipping from his grasp, dissolving into ash. He was surrounded by the ruins of his own power, and his heart pounded with a new realization¡ªa fear that he had always refused to face. What if, in his quest for power, he loses everyone he held dear?


    The battlefield shimmered, the illusion disappearing. Arthur found himself once more in the pavilion, his breaths ragged, his limbs heavy. Ragnar stood before him, the weariness in his eyes reced with a deep, ancient sadness.


    "You see now, Arthur?" Ragnar asked quietly, his voice filled with the weight of eons. "Wrath alone will never be enough. If you wish to break the cycle, to end the tyranny of Devaheim, you must find the bnce between fury andpassion. Only then can you wield the power that I could not."


    Arthur met his ancestor''s gaze, the words sinking deep into his mind. He had always believed that wrath was his strength, his weapon against the world. But now, in the ruins of Ragnar''s memories, he glimpsed a different path¡ªa path that terrified him as much as it intrigued him.


    "I don''t know if I can," Arthur admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "I don''t know if I can be what you want me to be."


    Ragnar''s expression softened, a hint of a smile tugging at his lips. "You do not have to be like me, Arthur. You just have to be more than the wrath that drives you."


    And for the first time since their meeting, Arthur felt a flicker of something other than anger within him¡ªa fragile, uncertain hope, like a single bloom in a field of ash.

 Chapter 1360 Just One Second

    Chapter 1360 Just One Second


    A year passed since their first lesson. Arthur became ustomed to the quiet man''s demeanor, and began appreciating the wisdom he imparted. However, a question nagged him, and Arthur made it known. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "When am I going to leave this ce?"


    "As I have told you before, leaving the prison of patience is something that I have achieved after countless time. It was one of the weapons used against me in the final battle against Devaheim."


    Ragnar answered him for the umpteenth time. He did not seem bothered or annoyed by his constant questions. If anything, Ragnar answered each of them more than Arthur felt he deserved. If he was instead of the man, he would have flipped a table or two out of pure rage.


    Arthur could not be med for his impatience, either. He was still fighting Deluge who was attempting to sacrifice Kera. Even though Ragnar assured him that time flowed differently here, Arthur could not rest easy.


    After being given a year to reflect on this matter, Arthur stopped ming himself. Deluge and Kar has somehow obtained an ancient weapon and used it against him. Even if he knew, stopping them would have been difficult.


    "It has been a while since you told me about your life," asked Arthur while sitting beside the pond. There was nowhere else to go inside this empty space. He did not feel hungry or sleepy, too. It was just endless boredom.


    "Ah, where were we?" asked Ragnar with a smile as he remembered the past. "Did I tell you about the time I had to kill an innocent family?"


    "¡­no," answered Arthur with a frown. Ragnar was different than he imagined. ording to the legends, Ragnar Netherborne was a saint. But after meeting him, Arthur realized that to beplete bullshit.


    During his life before he obtained wrath, Ragnar was considered a demon wearing human skin. He rose from nothing, killing and robbing anyone standing in his path. In his stories, Arthur found it hard to believe that someone could be this cruel.


    Ragnar never tried to justify his actions. He owned them and told Arthur about them without a shred of guilt. As he began telling his story this time as well, Arthur felt his heart aching for the poor family.


    "And I could not let anyone be a witness, so I had to kill the entire family," said Ragnar without any emotions in his voice. "I assassinated the king, and it caused a revolution where thousands of people died. I spent that time enjoying the handful of gold that I have obtained."


    Arthur was silent as he listened to the cruel story. He began to understand that Ragnar was a demon as a human. Hemitted countless atrocities and never shied away from revealing them.


    "You were an assassin back then, right? Did you have another choice?"


    "Of course, I did. It was my own choice tomit those deeds. I''m not proud about them, but I''m not ashamed either. I cannot afford to be ashamed of the wrong I did. Who am I to enjoy such a privilege?"


    Arthur did not answer him, but understood what kind of man Ragnar was. The reason that people followed him wasn''t because of his powers, but his character. He was far from perfect, but he confronted his sins. Ragnar was no saint, just an honest man who repented.


    A year has passed since Arthur entered this ce, and he has yet to master wrath. It still boiled and churned likeva, but Ragnar wanted him to control it like a stream. In his own words, Arthur needed to let wrath flow like a river, and kindness be the path directing it.


    Arthur began to wonder about the real nature of wrath. It was not tangible, but it destroyed everything that was. It required no mana, but devoured all mana it touched.


    "What is wrath?" he once asked Ragnar.


    Ragnar smiled at the question, as though he had been waiting for it all along. His eyes gleamed with understanding as he ced his hand on the surface of the pond, watching the ripples spread outward.


    "Wrath is the fire that consumes all it touches," he said softly. "But unlike fire, it is not born from chaos or mindless rage. Wrath is a tool¡ªone that can either burn uncontrobly or be harnessed to bring light in darkness. It is neither good nor evil, but how you wield it defines its nature."


    Arthur listened, intrigued but unconvinced. "So, you''re saying it''s neutral? That doesn''t exin how it destroys everything."


    Ragnar''s gaze turned serious. "Because wrath doesn''t destroy. It transforms. It breaks down what is in its way, yes, but only to rebuild something else. Wrath is not the absence of control¡ªit is the ultimate control. The question isn''t what wrath is, but what you want it to be. What will you transform with your wrath?"


    Arthur remained silent, thinking about the path before him. What would he choose to change with his wrath?


    Another year passed while Arthur attempted to understand his powers. Ragnar provided no answers, only a way to find them. In his opinion, the mastery over wrath begins with understanding kindness.


    The two emotions were opposite, in Arthur''s opinion. He could sit here for countless years, but never be able to solve the puzzle. Kindness was the opposite of wrath, so how could it be the key to its control?


    If wrath was a fire, then kindness was water that extinguishes it. Arthur tried to understand kindness, but it was different than forgiving than his enemies. His wrath would disappear the moment he forgives them, because every wrathful soul demanded justice.


    "How much time has passed outside?" asked Arthur after losing track of time. Ragnar smile and raised on finger. "Just one second?"


    Arthur found it hard to believe. He began to forget a lot of things that happened before he entered this space. The Virtue of Patience was a dull, bothersome weapon. It turned him into a mindless puppet that experienced infinite years in a single second.


    Ragnar was the sole reason that he was not insane yet. His existence in this ce told Arthur that he could somehow benefit from this ordeal instead of being tormented by it. And along the way, he would also begin to understand what it means to be the king of wrath.

 Chapter 1361 Ice Domain

    ?Chapter 1361 Ice Domain


    Diana spread her arms. Her mana gushed out like a frosty wind, freezing what it touched. The copsing building froze in an instant, stopping as a beautiful arched structure. People rushed out of the building, even jumping from the windows.


    "Don''t panic!" Oriole shouted for them. "Form a single line and leave the building!" Diana saw the people disregard his words and trample each other. She sighed and raised a hand, forming countless spears of ice above the crowd. Once the spears appeared, the crowd stopped.


    "Ah, don''t be afraid. We are here to save you. My friend just wanted to grab your attention," Oriole said as he turned toward Diana. Thetter formed a pedestal from ice, and he climbed it. "Please form a single line as you leave the building. It will not copse anymore."


    The people now listened, and the building was evacuated in time. Diana released her frost and the building copsed under its own weight. She turned to see a few other buildings floating under Li''s control.


    "Most of the people are still hypnotized, and they are rushing toward the public square," Oriole said as he nudged Diana. She stared at the listless people walking in the same direction without thinking. Unless their lives were threatened, they would resume their walking.


    "We need to find a way to dispel the hypnosis, but what should we do?" Oriole asked with a frown. "I have an idea, but I don''t know how well it''s going to work."


    "What do you need?" asked Diana without hesitation. Her trust in him made Oriole surprised, but he hesitated. "We have no better alternatives."


    "If the radio stations are still around, I could use them," Oriole exined while spreading his palms open. "I can broadcast a specific frequency that would hurt the human ear. The pain might dispel the hypnosis for some."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Alright, then-" Diana began as she turned around, but noticed something strange. The shes of wrath and creation stopped from the location where Arthur was fighting against Deluge.


    "I cannot... feel his presence," Oriole said while gulping down. "Something happened to Arthur."


    I know," Diana answered with her eyes glowing. "I''ll return. Execute the n with Julia and Li. I will... stop Deluge."


    "You cannot win against him on your own," said Oriole as he grabbed her arm. "Let''s all return."


    "Trust me," she said while breaking free. "I''m more than enough."


    Diana then spread her blue wings and soared. She was faster than jets as she turned into an afterimage in the sky. Oriole watched her leave and sighed, feeling a little pain in his heart.


    "You just got engaged... so why is this happening?"


    Diana reached the battlefield in less than two seconds,nding on the ground in a st of ice and fire. She found Deluge standing in front of a stone statue, with Arthur nowhere in sight. She red at the cmity with rage.


    "Where is he?" asked Diana as her ice and fire shes against one another, destroying thendscape around her. She stomped on the ground and advanced, creating a giant crater beneath her,


    "Princess of Ice and Fire!" Deluge eximed with a grin as he raised his stone sword. "You im to love Arthur Netherborne, but cannot even recognize him?" Deluge said with augh.


    Diana was confused, before she flinched and stared at the stone statue. She disregarded it but now noticed its appearance. It resembled Arthur, and judging from the cmity''s words, it was him.


    "What have you done?!" Diana shouted as she soared higher, pping her wings to send a wave of destruction. Deluge jumped backward as the wave passed Arthur.


    The moment that ice and fire approached the statue, they disappeared. Deluge on the other handnded a few meters back while shrinking his sword back into a ne. "Arthur is right there, Princess," said Deluge with a grin. "He is now trapped in a prison of time. Nothing could affect him, and he cannot affect a thing. This is the Virtue of Patience, which not even Ragnar has survived."


    Diana shook as she descended from the sky, approaching the statue. Her hand trembled as she reached to touch his face. Her hand stopped before she could touch him as an invisible barrier coated him.


    Her gentle touch turned into a fist of mes as she turned toward Deluge. Her expression morphed from beauty to absolute rage as the entire battlefield began freezing around her. Deluge grinned at her.


    "You were never going to win this fight, Princess," Deluge told her. "Even if he could escape this prison, this would not be the end. We are preparing to summon a god that could erase him from existence.""


    Diana did not answer him and simply floated toward him. Her spiritual armor began coating her body as she raised a palm. A power pulsed from her hand as ice covered the entire city of Kera. It turned into a prison that encased Deluge inside.


    "A domain, huh?" muttered Deluge as he turned toward her. "You think a simple domain could kill a cmity?"


    Diana again ignored him as the armor finished forming around her body. Then, the image of an ice spirit appeared behind her, which handed an ice sword to her. Deluge stared at the creature that almost killed him the previous time and grinned. "Both of them are monsters," he said with sweat freezing on his face. "I couldn''t understand before, but I know what this is now. This is not an ice spirit," Deluge said while looking at the figure behind Diana. "You are a descendant of a Goddess." Diana raised her sword high, and a simr one was created out of ice. It floated above the city of Kera, being as long as the city itself. The giant sword came crashing down toward the Cmity of Lust.


    "This is a little bit of an overkill," Deluge said while staring at the giant sword descend toward him. "There is not even a ce to run."


    The giant ice sword crushed the cmity beneath it, letting his blood stter in every direction. Kera shook from the impact as most people began freezing because of the chilly wind inside the domain. In the center was Diana, who descended from the sky to stand in front of Arthur.

 Chapter 1362 Breaking Free

    Chapter 1362 Breaking Free


    The ash fell like snow, and Diana stood alone in the aftermath, staring across the battlefield. Shattered buildingsy in fragments around her, their walls cracked and covered in frost. In the center of it all was Arthur, encased in stone, frozen in an eternal, silent barrier.


    Diana clenched her fists. Every time she looked at him, the anger inside her surged hotter, fiercer. This wasn''t right. None of this was supposed to happen. She took a deep breath and called out to the one responsible.


    "Deluge!"


    As expected, Deluge was far from dead. His body reformed using the countless lives he stole as the Sin of Lust. Augh rang out from the shadows, echoing through the stillness. Deluge emerged from the mist, resting his sword on his shoulder, his face lit up with smug satisfaction.


    "Princess," he sneered, tilting his head toward Arthur''s stone form. "Do you like my handiwork? I thought the great hero of Kera should bememorated."


    Diana felt the fire and ice build-up inside her, two powers that twisted and mixed until her entire body pulsed with energy. Her wings of blue me red out, casting a ghostly light across the battlefield.


    "Let him go, Deluge," she demanded. Her voice was barely above a whisper, but the promise of violenceced each word.


    "Let him go?" Deluge chuckled, amused. "And spoil the art? No, Diana. He''s locked in a prison of patience, frozen until time itself crumbles. Not even Ragnar could break it." He paused, his eyes gleaming with mockery. "Or you."


    Without warning, Dianaunched a st of blue fire and shards of ice toward him. Deluge sidestepped it, but the ground erupted where he''d stood, the ice spreading out in jagged, deadly spikes. He watched her with a slight smirk, barely hiding his amusement.


    "Is that it? Surely the Princess of me and Frost has more than that in her." He leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. "Or maybe you''re just too distracted by your precious Arthur, hm?"


    Diana''s fists trembled as she summoned her domain, a field of frozen energy that spread out in a wide arc, creating walls of pure ice around them. The temperature dropped instantly, frost creeping over the broken earth. "This ends here, Deluge," she said, voice cold and final.


    Deluge''s smirk faltered for a brief second. He nced at the walls of ice surrounding him, the shimmer of mana in the air heavy with power. For the first time, a flicker of uncertainty crossed his face.


    "Oh, very well then," he muttered, bracing himself. He raised his sword, but the confidence in his stance was gone.


    Diana didn''t waste any more time. She focused, channeling all her power into one final strike. Above her, a massive sword of ice began to form, sharp and solid, hovering like a judgment over Deluge. It loomed over him, casting a long shadow across the icy ground as it descended, slow but unstoppable.


    Deluge''s eyes went wide, and he threw up his arms, a futile attempt to block the massive de. "No!" he shouted, but the sword mmed down with a deafening crash, shattering on impact and burying him under a mountain of ice and snow.


    For a moment, silence filled the space, and Diana let out a breath, feeling the weight of her own exhaustion. She turned to Arthur, her heart heavy as she looked at him, still trapped, still unreachable.


    But then, movement in the rubble caught her eye. A glimmer of red.


    Deluge''s hand punched through the ice, his body reforming as if pulled together by an invisible force. His face, twisted and furious, stared up at her as his wounds stitched themselves closed, the blood returning to his veins as quickly as it had spilled.


    "Did you really think that would work?" he sneered, climbing out of the rubble. His smirk was gone, reced by a grim smile. "I told you, Princess. You can''t kill me. I alwayse back."


    Diana clenched her jaw, a feeling of dread settling in her stomach. He wasn''t lying. His blood-the cursed blood of his kind-kept him alive, kept bringing him back no matter what she threw at him.


    But she wasn''t done. Not yet.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She turned back to Arthur, eyes burning with determination. Her soul ached to reach him, to somehow connect through the barrier that kept him locked away. She closed her eyes, calling on every bit of her remaining mana, drawing it from deep within her core. Her own soul felt like it was tearing, but she didn''t stop. She focused all her energy on Arthur, imagining her soul as a thread, weaving itself around his prison, stretching toward him.


    "Arthur..." she whispered, her voice wavering. She could feel the connection growing stronger, the faint pulse of his own soul on the other side of the barrier. "Please, just... hear me."


    A faint light began to shimmer around Arthur''s stone form, like a heartbeat, slow and steady. It was weak, barely there, but she felt it-a small thread of life, hidden beneath theyers of stone and magic. She poured herself into it, feeling her own soul press against the prison that held him.


    For a moment, she thought she saw him stir, just a flicker of movement, a spark that faded as quickly as it hade. But it was enough to give her hope.


    11-01


    Behind her, Deluge approached, his steps echoing against the icy floor, his sword dragging in the dirt, leaving a thin, red line in his wake. "Sweet," he mocked, his voice dripping with disdain. "But it''s not going to save him. Or you."


    Diana didn''t turn. She kept her focus on the soul connection, feeling the warmth of Arthur''s presence, however faint. It was her only anchor now, her only shield. She wouldn''t let Deluge distract her; she wouldn''t let him break this fragile bond she''d forged.


    "Arthur...," she whispered again, and this time, she felt a slight, almost imperceptible pressure against her soul, like a hand reaching out from behind the prison walls.


    Deluge''s footsteps grew closer, but Diana ignored them, her focus locked on that faint touch. It wasn''t strong enough to break the spell-she knew that much. But it was enough to let her know Arthur was still there, still fighting, somewhere deep inside. Deluge sneered, his voice cold and sharp. "You really think he''s going to break free just because you wish it so?"


    Diana finally turned to face him, her expression fierce. "No. But as long as I''m here, I''ll keep fighting for him. I don''t care how many times youe back. I''ll keep destroying you until you''re nothing but dust."


    Deluge paused, sizing her up, and for the first time, a flicker of doubt crossed his eyes. But then his smirk returned, and he lifted his sword, aiming it directly at her. "Suit yourself, Princess. Let''s see how long your spiritsts."


    Diana stood her ground, feeling the faint warmth of Arthur''s soul against hers, a small, steady pulse that filled her with determination. She would keep him with her, even in this prison. And as long as he was there, she wouldn''t give up.


    As Deluge charged forward, Diana raised her hand, ready to meet him. This fight was far from over. But she''d face it, for Arthur''s sake, until herst breath.


    At the same time, the stone statue stood motionless. However, a very small golden crack appeared on Arthur''s face. It began growing bigger, albeit slowly, while the two shed against each other. Arthur was breaking free from the inside.

 Chapter 1363 How To Die

    ?Chapter 1363 How To Die


    On the other side of the world, Kar stood before the great barrier that Valeria had guided them to find. It was a sphere of strange energy that repelled them back while lying beneath the underwater ind. Kar traced his fingers on the barrier, feeling its force pushing his hand back.


    "I can feel the power buried behind this barrier," Kar said with a twisted smirk as blood dripped from his fingers. The blood formed small runes on the barrier as it began to erode it. However, the barrier stood strong and firm.


    "You cannot dispel this barrier through normal means," Spade said with an


    unimpressed expression before turning to Valeria. "You know the secret to dispelling it, right?"


    "As if," Valeria said with a shrug. "This barrier appeared after we left the amplifier here." Spade stared at her for a while, as if to see if she was lying. Then, he turned to Kar and nodded at him. Kar let out a smirk as he raised his hands high, summoning a whirlpool of blood.


    "As if a mere barrier could stand against me," Kar said with a smirk as the whirlpool of blood began solidifying to form a sword. "Taste my strongest-


    Kar was still talking when the three felt something behind them. As they turned, they saw a pulse of force heading toward them. Kar redirected his sword to strike the forcefield, shattering it to pieces.


    At the same time, two figures jumped from above andnded on the path. Waterfalls surrounded them from left and right, while Kar and the rest stood at the end of the small, narrow path.


    "Let her go," Rain said, raising her sword, her eyes burning with rage. Sapphirended behind her and summoned another forcefield above them, ready to send it smashing toward the three.


    "... Who are you two?" Kar asked with a smirk, unable to recognize them. "Do you know them?" he asked Spade.


    "One of them is the Witch of Sourna, Princess Sapphire. It is said that she could generate a force capable of ttening mountains. As for the other... it''s our bargaining chip."


    "Bargaining chip, you say?" Kar muttered, looking at Rain with interest. "This strange presence... and this gorgeous figure... she looks tasty!"


    "We had a deal," Valeria reminded as she stepped toward Kar, but blood sttered on the ground in the next instant. Kar pierced Valeria with his blood sword without hesitation, to the shock and dismay of the crowd.


    "Valeria!" Rain screamed as she rushed forward. Kar pulled out his sword, letting more blood gush out of the old pirate as she copsed on the ground. Then, he licked the blood off his sword and turned toward Rain.


    "You two are no longer necessary," Kar said with a grin as he shed his sword at Rain. A blood arch shed faster than any of them could react, almost severing Rain in half. However, the next instant, her entire body sank into the ground.


    Rain disappeared into the ground and reappeared behind Sapphire. She copsed on the ground, and the veiled woman rushed toward her. Kar stood confused at how Rain dodged his attack before turning to Spade.


    "What do you think you are doing?"


    Spade stood silent, with his hand raised, mana leaking from his body and creating the portal next to the copsed Valeria. He turned to look at her blood pooling beneath her instead of answering.


    "I will give you one more chance to exin why you saved that woman," Kar said as he lowered his sword. His red eyes stared at Spade, who stood motionless.


    "She did her end of the deal," Spade replied before turning to look at Kar without any expression. "She guided us toward the amplifier in return for her daughter''s safety. I won''t break a deal."


    "You won''t, but I''m not you," Kar said, gritting his teeth in rage. He spoke with seething anger. "Interfere again, and I will kill you as well."


    Spade did not respond to his threat, and Kar turned back toward Rain and Sapphire. He raised his blood sword and shed, causing droplets of blood to fall on the soil. Each droplet of blood began growing and turning into a red, grotesque monster. The small creatures rushed toward Rain and Sapphire with sharp teeth and ws. Sapphire waved her hand, sending the creature flying. However, even after being crushed by her forcefield, they multiplied and surrounded them again.


    "We have to save Valeria," Rain said with teary eyes. "If she loses any more blood..." "I know," Sapphire said as she helped Rain stand. "But we cannot rush forward again." "That would be wise, Princess," Kar said with a grin. "A mere deme-ranker cannot even dream about fighting a cmity. If you want to bring me down... you would have to summon a guardian or a god."


    "I will make you swallow those words back," Rain said with a grin, "Because I am a sin myself."


    "A sin?" Kar muttered with confusion. "What is she talking about?" he said while turning to Spade.


    "She is the other half of the Sin of Lust," Spade exined while staring at Rain. "She is Lord Eros'' twin sister and other half."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "What kind of bullshit is this?" Kar asked with confusion as he turned back to Rain. "Half a cmity? Do you think that cmities are cakes you can cut in half? Such a thing is impossible!"


    Spade was confused now, and Rain was the same. Kar seemed to be telling the truth, but it didn''t exin how Deluge and Rain had the same powers of hypnosis. Although Rain''s powers worked using love, she was still able to steal the life essence of others. "Forget it," Kar said with a sigh. "I''ll just kill them both."


    Kar stomped on the ground, making the entire path shatter to pieces. He bolted forward faster than anyone could react, reaching Rain in less than a millisecond. His sword reached her neck and cut through it like butter.


    "Rain!" Sapphire shouted as she sent her force sting, but Kar flicked it off with the palm of his hand. Then, he turned to Spade, who now had Rain standing next to him with confusion.


    "I should have never trusted a human," Kar said with a bloody grin. "You will die alongside them, it seems."


    "That is fine by me," Spade let go of Rain as he advanced forward while taking off his jacket. "It is a privilege to choose how I die."

 Chapter 1364 Spatial Impact!

    ?Chapter 1364 Spatial Impact!


    Rain stood, confused, as Spade summoned strands of spatial energy to fight against Kar. When he threw away his jacket, an old tattoo on his back was revealed. She stared at the tattoo, shaped like a seagull, and her head began to ache.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Why did you save me?" Rain asked, her voiceced with confusion as she held her aching head.


    "I''m finishing what I started," Spade replied as the strands of spatial energy began covering his arms and chest. "I promised to protect you, didn''t I?"


    The words sounded like thunderps in Rain''s ears. She stared, awestruck, at the familiar tattoo, and a memory resurfaced of the exact same scene. However, in her memories, the back before her was much smaller.


    "Eros really sucks at choosing his subordinates," Kar said with a grin, raising his blood sword and looking at Sapphire behind him. "Let''s see if the two of you can rival a cmity"


    Sapphire and Spade rushed forward at the same time to bridge the distance between them and Kar. If they had any chance to inflict some damage on him, it wouldn''t be from afar.


    Space expanded and contracted as Spade sent a fist toward the cmity. Sapphire pushed away the small blood monsters as she retrieved arge harp from he dimensional ring. Her slender fingers plucked the strings, releasing countless des of force that flew toward Kar.


    "There was a time," Kar began with a grin as he released his sword, "when humans would faint at the mere sight of us. But it seems the world has forgotten the terror that cmities bring"


    Kar let go of his sword, which disintegrated, and raised his hands as blood spilled from them onto the ground, rushing to form a giant circle. The moment Sapphire and Spade stepped into the circle, their bodies froze midair as if suspended in space.


    "What is "Sapphire began, confused, as she pulled on the strings again, sending des toward the cmity. However, blood rose to block her attacks before Kar twisted his hand.


    Sapphire felt her body twisting and moving against her will, causing her to throw the harp aside. Spade stood frozen, struggling against his own body, which refused to obey him.


    "Blood Domain," Kar muttered with a grin as his fingers moved, controlling the bodies of the two. "Humans are quite fragile, you see. Their bodies are made of so much blood... it''s almost impossible for me not to control them."


    At that moment, Spade disappeared and reappeared beside Rain, who was attending to Valeria and trying to stop her bleeding. Kar raised an eyebrow as he saw the teleporter escape his blood prison.


    "That''s why I despise spatial powers," Kar said before turning to Sapphire, still entrapped in his domain. "Oh, Rain! Your friend over here would die if all the blood inside her body stopped moving."


    Rain was staring at the unconscious Valeria when she heard Kar''s words. She raised her eyes to see Sapphire struggling. She looked at Spade, silently pleading with him to save her, but he shook his head.


    "I cannot create a portal without being close to the target," he said with a frown. "We need to attack him from here."


    Spade then mmed his feet to the ground for solid footing. He raised both hands, stretching them toward Kar as spatial energy began gathering in his palms,pressing and expanding before Rain''s eyes.


    "That doesn''t look safe," she said, frowning.


    "Of course, it isn''t. The reason teleporters can''t fight with spatial energy is because it damages the body," he replied with a grin. "This is a little trick I learned back in Berilo. You take one deep breath..."


    Spatial energy gathered more densely around his hands. Fissures appeared in the space around them as spatialpression and expansion created a small vortex around his hands.


    Rain saw his hands bing a mangled mess as blood gushed out nonstop. The spatial vortex turned into a small mass of instability, caring not for its owner. Spade then shed a grin.


    "Spatial Impact!"


    Boom!


    Spade released the energy in Kar''s direction, and space rumbled, Rain felt the impact pushing her back, but Spade shielded her from it. The explosion shook the entire cave, destroying everything in its path.


    Dust rose and settled, allowing Rain to open her eyes again. She saw Spade''s hands fall helplessly to his sides, bleeding profusely. Every bone and finger in his hands was broken beyond recognition.


    Spade let out a small, helplessugh as he surveyed the destruction he had caused. Kar was thrown far to the other side of the cave, mming into the walls. Sapphire had also been thrown, but she was freed from the Blood Domain.


    "How dare... an inferior human..." Kar spat out, hovering inches from the ground. The path between them was obliterated by the attack, creating a gap. "I will make a puppet out of you, I swear!"


    "Not even a scratch?" Spade muttered with a helpless smile. "A cmity indeed, Lord of Vampires. Listen here, Rain," Spade turned toward her. "There''s something you need to know about your origins."


    Rain looked at him, filled with fear, anticipation, and confusion. She couldn''t understand how Spade would know about her origins, but she wanted to know.


    Spade paused, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "You are "


    "No..." a weak voice interrupted him. Rain flinched, looking down to see Valeria''s eyes open slightly, despite her ongoing blood loss. "Don''t tell her..."


    "Tell me what?" Rain asked, hugging Valeria closer. "What are you hiding from me, Valeria? What is this ce, and why do I remember it?"


    Valeria pressed her lips together, turning her gaze toward Rain. She seemed torn between revealing the truth and protecting her. Then, tears streamed down her face. "I... never wanted you to know..." Valeria whispered as her tears flowed like a river. "I wanted you to be as far away from this ce as possible."


    "You can''t protect me from the truth," Rain said, her lips trembling. "Sooner orter, I would have found this ce. But I don''t care about the truth anymore. Just don''t die, you damned old witch."

 Chapter 1365 Call My Name

    ?Chapter 1365 Call My Name


    Rain began healing Valeria using the blood essence that she stole. Although she had enough to revive the dead, it worked very little to heal Valeria''s giant wound. Kar''s blood was preventing her regeneration.


    "You are the same as before," Valeria said with a smile as she averted her gaze, looking at the ceiling. "Always cing others before you."


    Rain bit her lower lip as she pouted. Kar was screaming something from the other side, but Sapphire rushed to stop him. She pulled the harp''s strings to send countless des of force.


    Spade began creating a portal to let them escape, but Rain knew that Valeria would not survive the trip. The spatial strain on her fragile body would kill her. Therefore, she could not leave.


    "I cannot leave her here," Rain said to Spade, who turned toward her with confusion. "Leave without us. We still have a few peopleing to save us."


    "What meaning would my earlier actions have if I just leave?" asked Spade with a sigh as he canceled the portal. "There is no other way, then. We have to beat the Sin of Gluttony."


    Rain had to admit that the words sounded nonsensical in her ears. Kar was more powerful than any of them imagined. He could tear them apart with his bare hands, and it wouldn''t be long before he did.


    "There isn''t a way to beat him," Rain said with a frown. Even if Oren came here with Nyx and the rest, they would not be able to win against Kar.


    At that moment, Kar pped his hands, and countless blood weapons appeared around Sapphire. Rain watched the scene unfold with helplessness. Sapphire threw a barrier of force around her to stop the weapons.


    "Show me your blood," Kar said with a grin as he twisted his hand. The countless weapons came raining down as Sapphire pushed her barrier to the limit. Rain could see the weapons sh against the barrier and disappear, but they were endless.


    Kar began responding with attacks of his own. Each droplet of blood turned into a new monster created out of blood. Blood birthed blood, and his powers were growing every second.


    Rain witnessed his powers firsthand. She understood that her own powers of stealing the life essence out of people were patheticpared to the Sin of Gluttony. Kar was not only powerful but adaptive.


    His authority over blood was unmatched, and each droplet of his contained the essence of people that he has devoured as a vampire. Rain felt her own powers were


    patheticpared to his. Even Deluge, who could cast wide hypnosis over people, wascking.


    Sapphire mmed her palms together, generating a field of force around her. Rain felt her hair fluttering as an unknown force appeared.


    "Ancient Domain," Sapphire muttered as her domain expanded around her, creating a sphere of strange symbols radiating with an ashen glow. Countless arms emerged from the domain, destroying anything they touched.


    "I remember your ancestor," Kar muttered with a smile. "The Supreme Guardian could bring down meteors from the sky using a fraction of his force. I defeated him just the same."


    After revealing such a disheartening truth, Kar raised his sword. The blood domain appeared again, this time expanding further than before. Sapphire retreated while reaching forward with her force field to kill Kar from a distance.


    Rain watched as blood shed with the ancient hands. Blood scattered before being reborn, multiplying and surrounding Sapphire and her domain. Her sped hands began shaking under the effects of the relentless blood creatures.


    A thousand monsters, ten thousand, twenty thousand... their numbers multiplied no matter how many she destroyed. The giant cave now looked cramped. As the domain was about to break, Kar pulled his hand back.


    Each blood creature exploded into a mist of blood. It began gathering in front of Kar, forming a long red spear. Kar smiled as he stared at Sapphire, whose domain was about to break. "Let''s see if this is your limit."


    Boom!


    The red spear flew toward Sapphire after letting out a sonic boom. It traveled faster than their eyes could follow, striking the Ancient Domain and sending Sapphire flying. "Sapphire!" Rain shouted as her friend turned into a broken kite and mmed into the walls. The ancient domain crumbled as the red spear flew toward Kar again. Sapphire fell to the ground, mming into the walls. Her force began to fade.


    "Humans are too fragile," Kar said with a disappointed sigh. "I have no more time to y. First, let''s take out this nuisance!"


    Kar aimed his spear once again at Sapphire. Rain knew that she needed to save her friend, but Valeria would die the moment she let go of her. She turned toward her recent enemy. "Spade, please save her."


    "Kar has ced a blood mark on her. Even if I teleport her here, the spear would follow her," Spade answered as he fell to his knees, his hands stretched out before him. "I can''t do a thing"


    "Then teleport her elsewhere!"


    "I don''t have enough mana for that," Spade exined with a shake of his head. "I''m sorry, Rain."


    Rain could not ept it. She turned back toward Sapphire, who was still copsed on the ground. Kar was about to hurl his spear toward her, ending her life. However, if she let go of Valeria, she would die instead.


    Despair crept into her heart as she realized that she couldn''t do a thing about this situation. The life essence that she once stole was useless now because that''s all she could do: lure men and steal their powers.


    "Stolen strength can never be yours," Valeria once reprimanded her, but Rain never understood why. It was thest thing she said to her before Rain left the ship and embarked on her own journey.


    "Bid your friend farewell, little girl," Kar said as he sensed her troubled emotions. "Stare as I kill her."


    Rain felt a surge of rage as she stared at the cmity. He was vile beyond any redemption, and she wished that he would drop dead. As the unknown emotions took over her mind, she heard a whisper in her ears.


    "Call my name," the feminine voice demanded. "And I shall reach you."


    Rain was confused for a moment before remembering the owner of the voice. She gritted her teeth as she called out her name. "Nyx Netherborne!" Rain shouted. A surge of ck lightning surged from her body and rushed toward Kar.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nyx materialized out of the wrath within Rain''s heart, teleporting to their location in an instant. She flew over the edge while holding a sword crackling with ck


    lightning.


    "Apologies for thete entrance," Nyx said with a grin as she flew toward Kar. "But I''m here now."

 Chapter 1366 Epitome of Genius

    Chapter 1366 Epitome of Genius


    Kar could still kill Sapphire with his attack, but he would have to leave himself vulnerable against Nyx, who appeared out of nowhere. And after a moment of thought, he made the wiser choice of redirecting his attack toward the neer.


    "That scent¡­ another user of wrath," Kar muttered as he grabbed his red spear and fired it at the flying Nyx. The cave shook as the spear flew faster than sound to tear Nyx apart. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nyx waved her sword, shing air apart before the red spear struck her. A fissure appeared in the space between them, which the spear entered without return. Kar remained still, confused as to how that happened.


    "There are more uses to wrath than you would think, Sin of Gluttony," Nyx said while flying over toward him, her sword crackling with lightning. Kar knew better than to allow her to strike him and created a barrier of blood.


    "Severance!"


    The barrier shattered as Nyxnded on the edge. As soon as shended, she bolted toward the cmity. Kar sent several blood creatures toward her, but her sword shattered them all. Her wrath seemed to turn his blood useless.


    "Wrath users are always the most troublesome," Kar said with a thin smile. "However, it seems that the wrath you have mastered is limited, unlike Arthur Netherborne. You must be one of that n."


    "If you know of our existence, then you would know better than to fight us," Nyx said while shing the blood creatures apart. "Wrath is the strongest among the sins."


    "But wrath is divided among the entire universe," Kar replied with a grin. "That''s how you materialized using the wrath that woman had toward me. It acted as a portal, but it also proves¡­ that you are a user of wrath, not its master."


    "I mastered just enough to kill a cmity," Nyx said while taking her stance. "Let me take you down the Nine Paths and bathe your head in the pond of serenity."


    "That sounds very threatening," Kar said with a smile. Nyx raised her sword and let go of it. It stabbed into the floor. In the next instant, wrath exploded from the ground beneath them. Kar frowned as the scenery changed around them.


    Kar found himself inside a different realm, or simply an illusion. It was argeke with nine mountains surrounding it. Nyx stood on the other side with her fingers intertwined. He could tell that something strange was happening.


    "What is this ce?" Kar asked, but realized that his voice was silenced. He frowned as he raised his hand to form another creature of blood, and found himself unable. "This is¡­"


    "This is the Lake of Serenity, the center of the Nine Paths," Nyx said as the white in her eyes began turning ck. "I might not be able to summon the kingdom of wrath¡­ but I learned to make the most of what I have."


    Nyx was an unrivaled genius. She was not chosen to be the inheritor of Ranger, but that did not stop her from mastering wrath. She has conquered the nine paths required to master wrath despite being a normal human.


    "This talent¡­" Kar muttered as realization dawned on him. "You mastered at such a young age what Ragnar took a lifetime to understand."


    Kar was no longer treating her as an inferior being. He admitted that Nyx was the epitome of human genius. Arthur Netherborne had immense power, but he never learned how to use it. Nyx was the exact opposite.


    "Such a pity that a human like you wasn''t chosen as the Sin of Wrath," Kar said, but his words again seemed to disintegrate as they left his mouth. "I would have been honored to serve you against Devaheim."


    A strange smile appeared on the vampire''s face, as if reliving a distant memory. He watched as Nyx began pulling her hands apart. As soon as her hands parted, several ck swords pierced Kar''s body.


    The pain was worse than anything that the cmity has experienced in his life, but his smile remained. His eyes stared at Nyx as he remembered another talented woman from a different timeline.


    "I wonder what Ai is doing at the moment."


    The Nine Paths began to fade, turning into ethereal ghosts that scattered like smoke. Nyx picked up her sword again as the cmity fell to the ground, his blood pooling beneath him.


    Nyx sighed as she turned toward Rain, who stared at her with confusion. She gave her a weak smile as she wiped away the sweat from her forehead.


    "The cmity is dead," Nyx announced to Rain. "Thank you for calling my name."


    Rain seemed confused as she stared at the fallen cmity. Nyx gave her a few moments to rest as she walked to ensure that Sapphire was still alive. The witch had a faint pulse, but it was there.


    As she was examining Sapphire, Nyx felt something strange. She turned around and watched Kar''s fallen body. It remained fallen without a shred of life, before a strange energy began rising from it.


    "That golden mana¡­" muttered Nyx as her eyes widened. Strands of golden mana rose from Kar''s body. "What have you done?"


    The golden mana turned into strands that healed Kar''s wounds. The cmity moved a finger first before he began rising from the ground, a thin smile appearing on his face.


    "I sold my soul long ago," Kar said with a bloodied smile. Golden mana covered his body as he stared at himself. "I have a question for you. Why does the purest mana in Devaheim have the same color as the mana of creation?"


    Kar rose from the ground, his wounds healing. Nyx stared at him in silence as she rose as well. She unsheathed her sword slowly as her voice dropped an octave, "How could a cmity sell his soul to Devaheim?"


    "You can call me a first, but it was a good deal for me," Kar said as he spread his arms. Blood fell from his wrists as two more duplicates of his body appeared. "A mere soul for this infinite power¡­ it was the best deal I could ask for."

 Chapter 1367 Golden Gauntlet

    ?Chapter 1367 Golden Gauntlet


    Nyx stared at the golden strands around Kar and knew that her Nine Paths had failed to kill him. Her wrath was almost entirely gone. A single trip to the Lake of Serenity would cost her all the wrath she could muster. After she mastered the Paths, Nyx thought she would remain undefeated as long as she had time to gather enough wrath. Arthur Netherborne suffered from a disease of excessive wrath, like a sailor with a hole in his boat. Nyx was an olddy carrying one bucket at a time from theke. The sailor had more water than her, but she was safer. She could use the water in her house to ensure she would live on. As for the sailor, he would drown.


    Kar stood unharmed after she used her domain, Nyx stared helplessly, her sword covered with all the wrath she had left. As for Kar, he seemed to be getting stronger.


    "I can smell the fear in your bones," Kar said with a grin, tilting his head toward her. "Come on, Genius. Don''t tell me that was your strongest and only attack?"


    Nyx refused to let him affect her decision. She knew their main priority was survival, not defeating the cmity before her. She was not ready to throw away her life just to prevent Kar from obtaining the amplifier, But how would they survive?


    "Miss Rain!" Nyx shouted as she took a stance between Kar and Sapphire. "Please escape this ce. Kar has obtained the blessing of Devaheim. We are no longer his match."


    "What a sad thing to admit, but I respect your self-awareness," Kar said as he raised a hand and the golden strands gathered on his fingertips. The golden strands of mana formed a gauntlet around his hand, screaming with danger. "I will give you the choice of leaving, Nyx Netherborne."


    Nyx did not answer, but turned to Rain instead. The two shared a single nce that told them what the best-case scenario was. Sapphire, Rain, and Spade had lost. Nyx was soon to be next.


    Rain could only hope to save herself at the moment, but she knew she wouldn''t do that. A life after losing her mother and friends was not a life worth living. She would not live for the sake of revenge, nor would she even be capable of it.


    Arthur sent them after Kar because he believed in their ability to stop him, but what if he was wrong? What if Arthur had overestimated their abilities and underestimated Kar?


    "You have five seconds to leave," Kar reminded her. "After that, I will have your heart clutched in this gauntlet."


    The golden gauntlet let out an otherworldly aura as Kar unfolded his hand. Nyx knew the artifact was capable of achieving that result, so she had to move first. She bolted forward to give Rain and the rest a chance to escape.


    09:33


    Kar seemed disappointed with her choice, but still counted down from five to zero. With each number, the gauntlet shone with dangerous lights. Nyx gathered every bit of wrath she had and focused it on her sword.


    Rain knew what was going to happen, but she didn''t have the heart to leave Valeria to die. Spade fell to the ground, coughing up blood. The strain of the spatial impact on his body was enough to kill him.


    "She is right, Rain," Spade said, staring at the blood in his hand. "We cannot defeat him. Not before, and not now either. Please, run away. If not, we''re going to get wiped out." Rain had to make this choice, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Valeria breathed weakly in her arms as Rain''s mana kept her on the brink of death. Spade created another portal that would lead Rain elsewhere, but she remained in ce.


    Nyx attacked Kar, giving her the chance to escape. Kar caught the sword with his gauntlet, looking down at Nyx with disappointment. Then, his countdown ended. "Zero."


    Rain knew she had lost her chance to escape in that moment. Kar flung the wrath-filled sword away before grabbing Nyx''s throat in the next moment. The gauntlet shone with unbridled energy before exploding.


    Boom!


    Nyx was sent flying and mmed against the walls of the cave. The entire ce came crashing down as Nyx fell next to Sapphire, her head and hair a bloody mess. Rain gasped as she saw the blood pooling beneath her.


    Kar sighed as he turned toward Rain. Then, he snapped his fingers with the gauntlet and appeared in front of Spade and Rain. His hand reached toward the portal and shattered it like ss as the cmity looked down at them.


    "This is the end," Kar said, looking down at them. "I never expected such a loyal dog to turn against the cmities, but humans areplicated creatures."


    "There is a line that one cannot cross," Spade answered as he rose from the ground, his hands a mangled mess. He raised them toward Kar, gathering another st of spatial energy. "I refuse to kill the person who saved me."


    "I loathe what humans call honor," Kar said as he stared at the disabled man forfeiting his life to create another spatial impact. "Honor is what kings use to give meaning to human sacrifice. But it''s a lie."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A cmity wouldn''t understand... what death means to us," Spade said as his nose and ears began bleeding. "I guided you to this ce but never intended for things to reach this far. This life of mine..."


    Rain stared at the man''s back as it was shredded to pieces by the spatial energy. Kar sighed as Spade released his spatial impact. The entire cave shook again as Spade was torn apart by his own mana before it traveled toward Kar.


    Boom!


    In response, the cmity raised his gauntlet and absorbed the impact into the artifact. He remained standing without a scratch while Spade fell to the ground, life disappearing from his eyes.


    Rain watched as Spade fell to the ground and sensed his life essence vanishing. Her eyes filled with tears as she turned toward Kar, who stared at her with a thin smile.


    "Don''t hate me," Kar said. "Hate the man who sent you here."

 Chapter 1368 Materialized Mana

    ?Chapter 1368 Materialized Mana


    Rain paused as she heard the words. Kar had told her to hate the man who''d sent her here. If she hated Arthur, would she even be here now? She had known Arthur ever since they met on the smuggler''s ship in Ilios. Did Kar even understand what Rain felt toward Arthur?


    When she first met him, Rain had felt a fiery desire for him. He was the creator, a man so powerful that the seven families had a prophecy about him. She wanted to bear his child, to create the strongest human in existence.


    As she remembered it now, it sounded so foolish. Rain had wanted power to break the chains that Osian had tightened around her neck. She hadn''t thought about asking Arthur for help, but he had helped her anyway. He killed Osian, then promised to bridge the sea for her.


    Rain had never met a man like him. He would stand against injustice alone and never think of running away. His name was "the outsider," yet he never looked back. Arthur could have turned his back on this world, but he never did.


    For the first time since they''d met, Arthur had asked her for a favor. He wanted her to stop Kar from obtaining the amplifier. He could have asked someone else, but he knew Kar had Valeria, Rain wanted to save Valeria more than anything and Arthur knew it. "I refuse," she heard herself say with a smile. "My faith in him is absolute. I would never doubt him, not for a second, even on the brink of death. And if I die here, I''ll just be sad that I''d never see him again."


    "As someone who ims to be a cmity, you care about the man who destroyed our chance to enter Devaheim?" Kar asked with a smirk, raising his hand. The golden gauntlet seemed to tear through the fabric of reality. "I guess this proves you''re just a fake."


    Rain grinned at him as Kar wed at her. At the same time, the ceiling began caving in above them. Golden mana burst from Rain''s body, blocking his attack. Kar couldn''t touch her as the golden mana forced him staggering backward.


    The cave copsed around them, and a figure came falling from the sky. A pair of silver wings protruded from his back, and a massive sword rested on his shoulders. Oren crashed down amid the falling rubble.


    "You should have escaped, human," Kar said as he noticed Oren charging toward him with his great sword. He raised his gauntlet to absorb the blow, but his expression copsed. "The gauntlet isn''t working?"


    Oren shed with his sword, tearing space apart as he struck Kar. The vampire tried to block the blow with his blood barrier, but it shattered under the sword''s weight. "This aura... an Abyssal Spirit? A human contracted with an Abyssal Spirit?" Kar shouted in confusion and rage as he struggled to stop the attack, but the sword cut through his blood like butter. "What kind of human are you?"


    "The kind that''ll beat you," Oren replied with a grin from behind his silver helmet. "Sword of Severance!"


    Oren swung again, and Kar was wise enough to dodge this time. He leapt backward toward the other side, where Sapphire and Nyxy copsed. He made some distance as he tried to understand why the gauntlet had stopped working.


    "The golden mana that leaked out of her... it''s making it malfunction?" Kar shook the gauntlet. Oren flew over the waterfalls below to chase him. He didn''t give the cmity a chance to recover or create his domain.


    Rain watched Oren forcing Kar back in fear, astonished that he could shatter the vampire''s blood. Of course, Kar was still more powerful than him, but Oren''s sword seemed especially effective against him.


    "Enough!" Kar shouted, stomping the ground. His blood domain appeared, spreading over the entire cave. Rain felt her blood tingle, a difort that filled her body. "Blood Domain!"


    Kar created countless blood creatures around Oren, swarming over him and clinging to him to drain his life. The armor around Oren suddenly shattered as he descended to the ground. Hended without armor or wings, stabbing his sword into the ground. "If you''re going to use a domain, then I shall too," Oren said with a grin, sping his hands around the hilt of his sword. "Don''t be too surprised."


    "You''re one of the most arrogant humans I''ve ever met," Kar said, raising his hand to summon countless blood swords behind him. "Be impaled and serve as a reminder to the rest of your kind."


    A thousand swords materialized in mere seconds and flew toward Oren. The blood creatures rushed from every direction within the blood domain to surround the small human in the middle. Their numbers obscured Oren from view as they lunged like hungry wolves, ready to tear him apart.


    Kar grinned in triumph, a single bead of sweat rolling down his face. He was sure of his victory against this human who had given him so much trouble with his sword. In Kar''s eyes, Oren had died by his own arrogance.


    If he had continued wielding the Sword of Severance, he might have stood a chance against Kar. But the moment he stopped using his Abyssal Spirit, he''d signed his own death sentence.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Now then, where were we?" Kar said as he turned toward Rain, who still had traces of golden mana around her. "Arthur must care about¡ª"


    Kar began to approach Rain when he heard something strange. Faint screams wereing from the mass of blood creatures and swords surrounding Oren. The screams were inhuman, and Kar realized they came from his own blood creatures.


    A blue glow began shattering through the crowd of blood creatures, which screamed and scattered. Kar watched in confusion as the small human emerged unscathed, surrounded by a strange blue fluid.


    "What is this ability? How is it killing my creatures the moment they touch it?" Kar demanded with a frown, raising his hand to summon more. "What is that?"


    "This is my domain," Oren said with a grin as his hair began to lengthen. "I have a very unique yet basic ability called Mana Affinity. And this blue fluid you see... it''s the materialization of mana."

 Chapter 1369 Energy Manipulation

    ?Chapter 1369 Energy Maniption


    "Nonsense. Mana requires the harshest conditions to materialize, not to mention maintain a form like that," Kar rebuked with a frown. He raised his hand to create a giant blood fiend resembling a demon. "It saddens me that you resorted to visual tricks,"


    The blood fiend roared, its giant limbs mming the ground before bolting toward Oren. Each step shook the entirebyrinth as the monster rushed toward the glowing human.


    "Keep an open mind about things," Oren said with a smile as he raised his hand toward the demon. "You would be surprised by how much you can learn."


    Mana gathered around his hand before a beam shot from it. The beam tore through the blood fiend as it closed in on Oren, vaporizing its body with its intense heat and destruction. The beam then traveled toward Kar, who attempted to protect himself using the gauntlet.


    "What is this nonsense? How could he defy thews of the universe?" Kar shouted as the mana beam sent him sliding across the floor. He then made the foolish decision to attempt to stop it with his hand. It vaporized as well. "Impossible!"


    Kar was sent flying by the mana beam before it stopped. Oren remained standing in the same spot with mana overflowing around him. Rain stared with her mouth agape at the insane power he wielded.


    "I might not be the strongest astra-ranker, and my body is that of a deme-ranker, but no one can rival my mana control," Oren said as he lowered his hand. "This is what a Mana Domain can do."


    Kar fell from the ceiling with his body torn in half. It regenerated in an instant as he red at Oren with one eyeball missing. Rain could not believe that a single attack could damage Kar this much, even when Spade gave away his life to push Kar back.


    Valeria let out a groan in her embrace, and Rain looked down to see that the wound was closing. The old woman was recovering faster than before thanks to the golden mana that Arthur had left her.


    "Thatd... is still alive," Valeria said as she pointed at Spade. "But he will die... if left alone..."


    Rain panicked as she aimed her golden mana at Spade''s body. The mana reached toward him like a cloud before enveloping him. His wounds began to heal as well, but he had yet to recover. If he was alive, then he had one foot in the grave.


    "You have quite the allies now," Valeria said as she caressed Rain''s hair. "I feel foolish... for worrying about you... when you are with them..."


    "You are foolish," Rain said with a littleugh. "But I''ll forgive you. Let''s survive this together, alright?"


    "I''m afraid that would be difficult to achieve," Valeria said as she turned to Kar. "Kar is the Lord of Vampires. His powers as one of the cmities go beyond creating blood demons. That mana-boy is in danger."


    "Even though he almost killed Kar with a single attack?"


    "You forget that Kar has the gauntlet given to him by Devaheim. That artifact can manipte energy and redirect it," Valeria exined as she attempted to rise. "The mana-boy is a fearsome opponent, but he has one ring w."


    Kar seemed to realize it as well as he beganughing while facing Oren, who was still surrounded by mana. Thetter frowned as the cmity regenerated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I understand your ability now," Kar said with a grin, although half of his face was missing. "You have a tremendous affinity for mana, and your domain is not one for disying that mana, but for gathering it. You are gathering every drop of mana on this ind."


    "I should have melted your brain next," Oren said as he raised his hand. "Knowing something and doing something about it are two different things."


    Oren then directed his hand again, shooting another mana beam toward Kar. The half-corpse of the cmity raised the gauntlet, which created a vortex of energy. It began absorbing the mana beam Oren shot, like a hungry beast.


    "Tell him to stop wasting his mana. Kar is feeding on it," Valeria tugged on Rain''s clothes. "He needs to understand that as long as Kar has the gauntlet, using raw mana is pointless."


    "Oren!" Rain shouted, pulling his attention toward her. "The gauntlet can control mana! Don''t waste your time against it!"


    Realization dawned on Oren as he pulled his hand back and stopped the mana beam. Kar regenerated the rest of his body as he directed the gauntlet toward Rain and Valeria. The mana beam emerged from the vortex and shot toward the two.


    "Dammit," Oren shouted as he summoned Lancelot again, and the armor reappeared. His wings pped as he shot toward Rain and Valeria, cing himself before the mana beam. He used his hands to gather a mana shield and watched the beam collide with it.


    Boom!


    Mana exploded in the cave and clouded their vision. Orennded in front of Rain while panting, having consumed most of his spiritual energy to summon Lancelot. He began breathing heavily as sweat rolled down his face.


    "This is bad, Miss Rain," Oren said as he began to panic. "If he can counter my mana, I''ll have to rely on my spiritual energy."


    "Is that possible?" Rain answered with confusion. "I don''t really use spiritual energy." "That''s the thing. I can use my Abyssal Spirit with spiritual energy, but I''m running low on that. If I do..."


    "Then we''re fucked," Rain said with a frown.


    "Language!" Valeria said as she pinched Rain. She cried out in pain but still felt relieved that the old woman was regaining her strength. "And no, we still have onest trump


    card."


    "A trump card?" Rain turned toward her with confusion. "What is that?"


    "The strongest amplifier," Valeria said with a grin. "If we cannot stop Kar from obtaining it, then we have to use it ourselves. I never wished to reveal the truth, but


    it''s time."


    At that moment, the storm of mana died down and revealed the cmity standing on the other side of the cliff. He regenerated, and his artifact was working again. Kar began walking on thin air with a grin.


    "Alright, how do we use it?" Rain asked with resolve, steeling her heart.

 Chapter 1370 Cursed Knight

    ?Chapter 1370 Cursed Knight


    Kar was approaching them with countless blood creatures surrounding them. Oren could use his mana to destroy the creatures, but he could not do the same against Kar with his gauntlet. ording to Valeria, the gauntlet could redirect the energy Kar absorbs.


    Rain helped Valeria stand in order to dispel the barrier. In the meantime, Oren needed to stop Kar and his minions from killing them.


    "Are you sure you can do it?" Rain asked again with concern. "I can''t face Arthur if something happens to you!"


    "Nothing is going to happen to me," Oren said with a grin as he released Lancelot. "I still have one more trump card."


    Rain had to believe in him and carry Valeria toward the barrier. If there was one thing that could save them now, it would be the amplifier inside the barrier. Oren grinned as he pped his hand and mana red around him.


    "What more tricks do you have, human?" Kar asked with a grin. "I''m curious to see how you would stop me and my army"


    "If the Mana Domain cannot work against you, then I have to level-up my game," Oren said with a grin as mana gathered around his hand. "Please excuse me for inviting a friend of mine."


    Kar frowned as he noticed the strange circle appearing behind Oren. "Is that an astral summoning? You did mention that you were an Astra-ranker. Is that what an astral summoning means for humans?"


    "Enough chit-chat, Kar. Let''s end this fight," Oren said as he released his hand. Mana red like a me as it rushed toward the circle. The astral connection was established as Oren became the medium to channel the insane amount of mana. "Come forth, Lancelot!"


    Kar was confused as he watched a figure appeared from behind Oren. His silver armor and wings were unmistakable. However, what Kar feared was the ck sword that Lancelot wielded.


    "Impossible... are you telling me... that you summoned the damned Cursed Knight?!" Kar shouted with fear and confusion as he waved his hand. "I refuse to believe that!"


    Oren coughed out as blood leaked from his mouth. The mana was burning through his skin as it supplied the astral being behind him. He nced at Lancelot and thetter nodded toward him. Then, it waved its giant ck sword.


    Boom!


    A single sh spread in arch that killed every blood creature around them. Kar


    18-03


    retreated backward as he used the gauntlet to diffuse the attack. Nheless, a small crack appeared on the gauntlet.


    "Damned cursed knight, still meddling even after his banishment," Kar shouted with rage as he stared at the crack that has appeared in his gauntlet. "How can a human even summon such a creature?"


    "Not just a human, but one loved by mana," Oren answered him with a grin, but he was reaching his limits too. Blood vessels began bursting everywhere in his body as a result of the violent mana. "Let''s end this with a single strike!"


    Lancelot raised its ck sword, preparing to attack the cmity before him. Kar knew better than to face against the godyer knight and began retreating. He created a wall of blood between them, reinforced with his own mana.


    "I''m Kar, the Sin of Gluttony and Lord of Vampires! Imand you to protect me!" shouted the vampire with despair as every droplet of blood he has consumed rushed out to stop the iing attack.


    Lancelot swung his sword at the cmity and a giant ck arch tore through the fabric of space. It traveled toward Kar who shouted with rage as he used every ounce of his powers save himself.


    The moment Lancelot finished his attack, it began to vanish from their world. Oren fell to the ground covered in his own blood, coughing out the blood pooling in his lungs. Mana scattered from around him as he has overworked himself.


    Kar shouted as the arch of destruction traveled toward him. The cursed knight has once killed gods using his infamous great sword. After the fall of Ragnar, his king, the knight fell into the abyss and was sealed there by the gods.


    Blood scattered as the cmity''s defenses were torn apart. The arch was growing smaller every time it destroyed the blood, but. Kar summoned more. The entire cave came crashing down in the next instant, blocking their view.


    A moment of peace followed, as neither side moved. Giant boulders that formed the ceiling of this cave rested on what used to be the tunnels leading here. Sapphire, Nyx, Spade, and Oren were buried underneath the destruction.


    One of the boulders moved as Kar emerged from underneath. This time, he was in a much worse shape than before. He lost most of his body and had an arm and one body left. If he was not a vampire, he would have been dead already.


    "Cough..." the cmity chocked on dust and his own blood as he pulled himself out. His body was regenerating at a snail''s pace as he has used most of his powers to block that single attack. "I never thought... a human could damage me... this much..."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The only hand remaining was the gauntlet. Kar used it to block Nyx''s wrath which could have killed him. Then, he used it against Spade and Oren. The gauntlet saved his life countless times so far.


    "But this is the end," Kar said with a grin as he recovered his strength. The rest of his body began recovering as his torso regenerated. Then, his legs and arm began growing as well. "That human copsed, and Valeria is almost dead. The only one remaining is the fake cmity. Where are they?"


    Kar was confused as he looked around. He could see nothing but boulders and a copsed ceiling. The sky above was dusky as the sun was beginning to set. Rain and Valeria were gone, either buried or having escaped.


    "Where is the barrier?" Kar asked in confusion as he looked at the other side. The


    barrier that prevented them from obtaining the amplifier was gone. "Those two women must have escaped into the barrier."

 Chapter 1371 Disgusting

    ?Chapter 1371 Disgusting


    Kar hovered over the ledge and crossed to the other side. As hended on the boulders, his foot regenerated. He could tell that his enemies still had a faint pulse although they were severely wounded. A thought crossed his mind to kill them, but he couldn''t waste time.


    "The amplifier had the highest importance," Kar muttered as he looked at the fog ahead of him. The amplifier seemed to be behind a portal of sorts that expanded space. The cramped underground space held an infinite sea of fog.


    The cmity stepped into the fog, and he felt his feet sinking into an infinite abyss. The more he stood, the more his feet seemed to sink lower, so he had to keep on marching. The more he walked through the fog, the more Kar realized that this amplifier was something extraordinary.


    "If it can create this vast expanse of space for this many years, it means the amplifier is no man-made device. It must be... a relic."


    Kar grew excited as he held the gauntlet in his hand, which was also a relic. These items came down from the highest realm, Devaheim. Their effects there could be called ordinary at best, but they were world-changing in their lower world.


    If such an item fell into his hand, Kar imagined his powers growing more than before. If he could double his strength with this amplifier, he would stand as the greatest cmity to exist.


    Spade had betrayed them, but Kar was still grateful for the man''s intel. His reasons for serving Deluge were unknown, but the cmity couldn''t care less about an inferior sin.


    Kar walked deeper into the fog, but he felt the fog grow bigger the more he did. It seemed infinite and ever-stretching. It was at that time that Kar raised a hand and used his blood arts.


    A long blood tform appeared, and Kar jumped atop it. Then, he began traveling through the fog faster than it could expand. After a few minutes, Kar finally saw something. On a far ind inside the fog stood two people.


    Valeria stood next to Rain while staring at something on the ind. Karnded behind them with a grin. The two women seemed to expect his arrival and did not even care to turn around.


    "This is the truth that you wanted," Valeria said to Rain as she held her hand tight. "I never wanted you to feel that you were created for this purpose."


    "Created?" Rain muttered with confusion as she kept staring downward. Kar was confused as he turned his eyes toward the furniture on the ind. There was a small bedroom with a tiny bed, table, and stuffed toys.


    "Give me the amplifier," Kar shouted as he turned his blood into a sword, grabbing it using the gauntlet. "And I might offer you a peaceful death."


    This time, Rain turned toward him. Her eyes seemed lost, but resolute. She was helpless, but confident. Her resigned eyes seemed to look at Kar with pity.


    "There is no amplifier, Sin of Gluttony," Rain exined with a smile. "This ce is all there is. A small room for a girl to live inside for over a hundred years."


    "What are you thering about?" Kar asked with a frown. "Give me the amplifier." "Like I said..." Rain said while stretching out her hand. A blue sphere formed atop her hand. "There is no amplifier. There is only me."


    "You? And who are you?" Kar asked with more confusion as he aimed his weapon at Valeria. "Give me the relic or I shall kill her before you. A slow and gruesome death-1 can even make her into an immortal creature that never stops feeling pain."


    "A relic?" Rain muttered with a smile. "That''s the first time I''m called that."


    Kar was confused again, but realization dawned on him. He realized the reason that he felt this oddity about the woman before him. He expected her to be a fake cmity, but he couldn''t be more wrong.


    "You are... the amplifier," Kar muttered with a smile before he beganughing. "I never expected to find you here. This is the real reason that my relic didn''t work against you," Kar said while looking at his gauntlet. "How could a relic work against a creature like you?"


    "She is nothing other than a human," Valeria said with a frown. "And my daughter, too." "Your daughter?" Karughed as he heard her words. "As if something like this can be your daughter - a divine human! That''s who you are, right?"


    The concept was foreign to Kar, even despite his life as an immortal for thousands of years. When a divine creature descends into their world, they can bread with the creatures of this world. And once they do, they create a hybrid of divinity.


    Kar was confused when Rain introduced herself as half-cmity, but it made sense now. Rain was not the Sin of Lust, but someone who imprinted the Sin of Lust. Her appearance and powers were taken from the Sin of Lust.


    "I no longer feel the need to talk to you, Kar," Rain said while staring at the blue sphere in her hand. "It is time... for you to leave."


    Kar watched as the blue sphere began turning red. Rain''s silver hair began turning red before his eyes. Furthermore, he could feel his powers being imprinted upon and replicated. Additionally... his powers were being amplified.


    The cmity knew that he was about to lose, but he wasn''t upset. This was the natural course of action. If Rain was indeed the amplifier descended from Devaheim, he was bound to lose.


    Rain created a giant sphere of blood that epassed Kar''s powers. She turned the blood into several weapons that surrounded the cmity. Kar did not attempt to resist, because he could feel the difference between their powers.


    "Arthur Netherborne is one lucky man," Kar said with a grin as the countless weapons came toward him. "Even without knowing it... he obtained such a monster on his side!"


    The countless weapons ripped Kar apart as his gauntlet shattered. His blood dyed the infinite fog and seeped into the bottomless abyss. Rain stood in the same spot, staring at her own powers.


    "Disgusting."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1372 Guild Master

    ?Chapter 1372 Guild Master


    As Kar lost the battle for the amplifier, Diana was still fighting against Deluge. She was swarmed with people hypnotized by the Cmity of Lust. Ten thousand people gathered around her, bing meat shields for the Cmity.


    Diana used her wings to rise toward the sky. Deluge stood behind the sea of people, his hands reaching toward their life essence. He absorbed their lives to fuel his own body.


    ''I can see your mes getting weaker, but I''m only growing stronger," Deluge said with a grin as he fed on the lives of others. His hair was growing longer, as did his strength. Diana did not rush toward him but retreated instead.


    Arthur was still encased in stone, surrounded by a barrier that seemed to infinitely slow anything attempting to get close. Diana could not reach him either, but she could feel his presence.


    The thousands of people swarmed toward her again, and she was out of options. She could not kill them, nor could she break off the hypnosis. As she began considering whether she needed to freeze them, strange music began ying.


    Diana was confused for a second as she looked around, but she was not the only one. The hypnotized people began staggering backward while covering their cars. Diana was confused as the music grew louder until everyone fell to the ground.


    "What is this? Stop it!" shouted a man close to her, and she realized he was regaining his senses. The citizens who had been hypnotized earlier were breaking free from their trances.


    A voice interrupted the music, and Diana recognized it instantly. It was Oriole, speaking from somewhere she could not locate. However, his voice seemed to reach the minds of these people directly.


    "The earlier music was meant to break through a spell cast on your minds. If you are hearing this message, then run away from the city. Your lives are in danger. I repeat: your lives are in danger!" The people began realizing where they were and saw the giant ice sword impaled into the ground. Then, they began running away from the battlefield, leaving Deluge alone.


    "Come back!" shouted Deluge in confusion as he saw the humans he hypnotized running away, "Imand you toe back here!"


    No one came back; everyone ran away from the battlefield. Deluge could only stare helplessly as his sacrificialmbs escaped. He could not kill or harm them because it would only make it harder for him to regain control over them.


    The battlefield emptied in seconds. Diana looked at the Cmity, boiling with rage, and sheughed. Herughter seemed to anger him further as he stomped on the ground and rushed toward her.


    "What have you done?!?" he roared, his fist covered with mana that he stole from the citizens. Diana took a single step back and pped her hands together. Fire and ice exploded toward him, sending the Cmity flying in the next instant.


    Deluge rolled on the ground, covered with Soulfire and ice. He came to a stop after a few seconds before he evaded the next attack Dianaunched toward him.


    Then, he used his sword again. The sword collided with the fire and ice, and the giant wave stood frozen before also turning to stone. Deluge tried catching his breath while ring at her.


    "You broke off the hypnosis," Deluge muttered with bated breath. "How?"


    "Not me, but my friends, Diana said with a grin. "You lost, Sin of Lust."


    At the same time, a giant object broke through the clouds. Deluge raised his eyes in confusion as he looked at the sky above. It was the Runic Dome that Arthur had taken as his headquarters. In the next instant, several people jumped from the dome andnded behind the stone-encased Arthur and Diana.


    Several peoplended behind the two, from varying races and forms. Suyin led Ascent''s members who stood behind the two. Diana nced at them and nodded before turning back to Deluge.


    If that was not enough, a wall came descending from the sky. I used his gravity to carry Julia and Oriole over toward them. The group had sessfully broadcasted a certain frequency that broke off the hypnosis from the crowd.


    Ascent gathered in a single spot behind their creator, who was still encased in stone. Deluge stared at the group and realized he could never win, but he still had one final trump card.


    "And what if you have these numbers?" asked Deluge with a grin as he raised his stone sword. "As long as I have this weapon, your dear Guild Master is my hostage! Even now, every second we spend talking here is hundreds of thousands of years for him!"


    No one answered his words, but the members looked at Diana for reassurance. If that was indeed the case, then they needed to bargain with Deluge to release Arthur. However, Diana simply turned toward Arthur.


    "Is that true, Arthur?" she called to him. "Are you a hostage?"


    ''Have you lost your mind?" Deluge asked her with a sneer. "No one escaped the prison of time. Not even Ragnar himself! We have Devaheim on our side. And as long as we do, I can summon as many gods as I desire to this world!"


    Diana once again ignored him and looked at the stone statue beside her. Ilia Perli then stepped forward and fell on one knee while presenting his weapon.


    ''Please give us your orders, Guild Master!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The rest of the members followed suit, falling to their knees, including Li and Julia. They repeated the same words that Ilia said while presenting their weapons and their lives to Arthur. "You have all lost your minds," Deluge said with augh as he stabbed his sword into the ground. "Anything this sword touches turns to stone and is imprisoned in time! Are you unable to understand that? Your Guild Master has lived millions of years! Even if he emerges now, he has lost his sanity!"


    No one answered his words, remaining in ce. Diana stood there defiantly as her mes died down. She looked at Arthur and once again tried to reach him with her Soulfire. She could feel something responding to her, but a great distance separated them.


    Then, a small sound echoed throughout the silent battlefield. A sound that seemed so insignificant yet so loud in their ears. A golden crack appeared in the stone statue before them. Diana smiled as she saw the golden crack. Deluge retreated in confusion as the crack began growing bigger.

 Chapter 1373 Command to Rest

    ?Chapter 1373 Command to Rest


    Arthur stared at the golden crack that had appeared inside their world, while Ragnar sat on the ground next to the pond. The two of them sat in silence for a while before Ragnar rose from his seat.


    "Is it time?"


    "Time," muttered Arthur with a smile. "That term sounds like a joke after all that happened. How many years has it been?"


    "Just a few minutes, in the real world," Ragnar answered with a smile as he stared at his hand. "I''m about to disappear as well. This is thest shred of my will left in this world."


    "Does that mean I''ll never see you again?" Arthur asked with a frown as he looked at his ancestor. Although the two men had never met before this ordeal, they grew closer than any two souls could. Ragnar smiled as he felt his sentiment.


    "The time we spent together will always exist in your memory," Ragnar said as he ced his hands behind his back. "I taught you everything I have to know about wrath. The Virtue of Patience will no longer have an effect on you."


    "You used thest sliver of your soul to teach me this," Arthur stared at Ragnar with confusion. "Am I the right person to carry your will?"


    "Time will tell," Ragnar said with a smile, and then the two broke intoughter. Their echoing voices died down as the golden crack grew bigger. It had been there for years now, but it was just a second in the outside world.


    "I have one final question before I leave," Arthur said while staring at the world crumbling around him. "What made you lose against Devaheim?"


    Ragnar seemed to have prepared his answer long ago. Arthur knew that the Virtue of Patience and whatever weapons Devaheim had weren''t enough to kill the King of Wrath. Something else killed him.


    "I lost because I wanted to lose," Ragnar said, which made Arthur confused as he turned toward him. In their countless years sitting in this ce, Ragnar had never revealed this piece of information. "I knew that I wasn''t the one to decide justice for the world. It should have been someone who wants to do it, not someone like me, burdened by his sins."


    Arthur nodded after a brief silence. This fact would go unknown forever, but Arthur would never forget. Ragnar was the kindest to everyone, except to himself. The sins he carried never left his mind, and Arthur would be the same.


    The world began falling around them, as Ragnar closed his eyes with a smile. His soul began scattering with the wind to leave Arthur as the sole witness of its end. Arthur


    watched as Ragnar left behind a single scroll.


    Arthur unfolded the scroll as the world crumbled around him. Written inside was the final lesson that Ragnar had to tell him. It was thest technique to master wrath.


    Inside the scroll, Arthur found a single, beautifully inked line:


    "To wield wrath is to understand its purpose: not to destroy, but to transform. True wrath is the fire that tempers, not the me that consumes."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Beneath it, a set of instructions followed, guiding him through the final technique.


    "Breathe in the fury, yet release it as calm,"


    "Let anger fuel your focus, not your rage."


    "When the mind is clear, wrath bes a force that strengthens the weak, shields the innocent, and purifies the heart of fear."


    Arthur read each line, feeling the words ignite within him. Wrath was no longer a burden but a tool-a fiercepassion for the world, a fire he could control. Ragnar''s voice lingered in his mind as he realized that thisst lesson was a gift: not just power, but peace.


    Ragnar had given him peace that could whittle down the wrath into something more defined. The world then crumbled around him as Arthur found himself standing inside Kera again.


    His hair had grown long enough to reach his feet. Arthur was wearing ck robes with nothing underneath. His golden eyes scanned the battlefield to see Diana, Deluge, and his kneeling guild members.


    "We wee the guild master!" shouted the group behind him as Arthur returned, the stone that encased him scattering to dust. Arthur stared at them, then toward Diana, who had tears in her eyes and blood on her face.


    Arthur reached toward her face and wiped away the blood and tears. He could tell that she was exhausted after giving everything to bring him back. She fought to protect a city she did not know for his sake.


    Diana escaped her world and waited for him for one hundred fifty years inside the ice. She sacrificed her years to be with him again. After everything they had been through, Arthur was disappointed.


    "I''m sorry, for I will never be able to repay you, my love," Arthur said as he caressed her face with a gentle touch. "I''m sorry for always disappearing."


    "But you keeping back," Diana said with a grin. "I knew that you would."


    "Then why would you cry?"


    "Because... you look sad," Diana answered as she cupped her hands around his. Arthur was confused for a moment before understanding. Ragnar was gone, and he was alone


    to fight against the gods.


    No, he was not alone. Arthur stared at Diana and then at his men who lined up behind him. He looked at every single one of them, choosing to serve him when the entire world wanted him dead.


    "This battle is over, Deluge," Arthur said as he turned toward the cmity, who stared at him with confusion and shock. "Your virtue will no longer work against me!"


    "How can you... return?" muttered Deluge with confusion. "They told me that a single cut would kill you, just like Ragnar died. How... could you be this much different? Why am I unable to kill you?"


    "Because you were never meant to kill me," Arthur answered as he raised a hand. His coarse fingers seemed to touch the fabric of reality as they met one another. "But you were never meant to exist, too."


    Arthur then snapped his finger, and Deluge stood there with confusion. Nothing changed before the stone sword fell to the ground. Deluge stared down at his hand, which began to disintegrate. He watched the same happen to the rest of his body before he turned toward Arthur.


    "What have you... done?" the cmity asked with fear and confusion. It no longer had the heart to hate Arthur or seek to kill him. Deluge understood that he was never


    meant to defeat him.


    "As the King of Wrath," Arthur muttered while lowering his hand, but his eyes betrayed a pitying and saddened look. "Imand you to rest."


    Deluge stared wide-eyed as his entire body scattered with the wind. There were no screams and no promises of revenge. The Sin of Lust died once more, but this time... he would never return.

 Chapter 1374 A Message

    ?Chapter 1374 A Message


    The city of Kera was half-destroyed. No one knew what was happening before the battle ended. The citizens returned to their senses to witness a destruction they could not understand. The only thing left inside the battlefield was the giant runic dome. "Does that belong to Ascent?" asked a member of the crowd as they gathered. "What are they doing inside the city? They should be allied to the new crown, right?" After Sier and Nira ruled the kingdom together, Ascent was dered allies of the crown. Their residence close to Kera was known to all. Therefore, no one thought it was odd when they appeared inside the city.


    No one understood what was happening until Ascent posted a public announcement to exin the situation. Two cmities had attacked the city, but Arthur and his guild stopped them. No one doubted their words since over a hundred thousand people were hypnotized.


    A few lost their lives to the vampires still in the city, but they were quickly saved by the guild as well. Everything came to an end in just under a few days. No one knew about the nightmare that Ascent had gone through, but they recognized them as saviors once again.


    Arthur was already worshiped inside the city as a hero. This incident only rallied the city further, and a festival soon began outside the runic dome. No one knew who started it, but the celebration was in full swing in just a few hours.


    As the people were celebrating, a few jets flew above Kera. Many believed that it was another attack, but the jetsnded on the battlefield grounds from earlier. A group came out of the jets, tattered and wounded.


    Oren and the rest were carried by the sand thieves into the Runic Dome. They were confused to see so many people surrounding the dome, but no one obstructed their path. As soon as they arrived, the dome opened as the goblins rushed out carrying entire beds.


    The wounded were ced atop the beds and carried inside. Oren was surprised to see the goblins this organized, but their leader looked more demonic than a goblin.


    "The name is Mero, Lord Oren," said the demon-like creature as he came forward. "We will take care of you and your friends."


    "Thanks," Oren said with a smile. "Where is Arthur?"


    "Our lord has returned from the battlefield and chose to sit in seclusion. It seems that the battle has taken its toll on his body and mind."


    "Mind?" Oren asked in confusion as the rest were carried inside. "What do you mean?" "I''m not familiar myself, but I saw him emerge from a stone statue. He looked to have --- ----? ??


    aged quite a bit while inside."


    "Forget about the bed," Oren jumped down and began dragging his body into the runic dome. "Take me to my brother."


    Mero understood the sentiment and led him inside. The rest were taken to a different section of the runic dome that was filled with healing arrays. As for Oren, he was led into the inner chambers where Arthur always resided.


    The half-goblin and half-alive pair reached the inner training chambers where the rest were gathered. Everyone stood around in a circle that Oren and Mero tried to join. In the middle of the training ground was Arthur.


    Oren had never seen Arthur looking like this. His frame was taller, and his hair reached the ground. He wore nothing but ck robes with his arms tucked into his sleeves. While he stood in the middle, the rest attacked.


    Ilia Perli used his lightning, sending it in an arc toward him. Seraphine used her blood arts to attack, while Rae used her white scarf. Yuran shot countless mana bullets at him from the side.


    Oren was confused about what was happening but was more confused at the next sight. Every attack heading toward Arthur disappeared. The remnants of their attacks remained in a perfect sphere around him, disappearing once entering it.


    "A ten-step radius," muttered Ilia in surprise. "Is it a domain?"


    "An authority," Arthur answered with a smile. "No mana can exist close to me unless Imand it."


    Everyone stood amazed at their guild master''s omnipotence, and Oren was confused as well because his brother seemed to have grown. He gave off an air of maturity and wisdom. Arthur turned his head toward Oren and gave him a smile with a nod. Arthur made his way away from the crowd and approached his brother. Before Oren could say anything, Arthur waved his hand and wrote a rune that healed Oren''s wounds almost instantly. Then, his brother pulled Oren into an embrace.


    "I''m d you are safe," his brother said, and Oren felt a lump in his throat. "What happened to Kar?"


    "Rain was the one to defeat him," Oren said as the two broke off their embrace. "However, she refused toe with us. She took Valeria and visited East Sourna for some reason."


    "I guess she needs some time," Arthur said with a smile. Oren looked at his brother again and felt his aura had shifted. "What are you examining me for, Oren?"


    "You changed again," Oren said in confusion. "What happened?"


    "A lot, so much that I had to seal my memories to avoid losing them," Arthur said while tapping his head. "Let''s visit the rest."


    Arthur led the way as they found Sapphire, Nyx, and Spade in the healing wards. Tiara was healing their wounds when the two of them walked into the room. As soon as she saw Arthur, her eyes widened.


    "Outsider... you are..." Tiara muttered in confusion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Thank you for visiting on such short notice," Arthur said with a smile. "How are they?" he asked while looking at them sleeping on the ground.


    "It could have been worse. I managed to heal their wounds, but the shock they sustained might show some irreversible damage," Tiara said as she turned toward Arthur. "I have a message for you."


    "A message from whom?" Arthur tilted his head with a smile. Oren could see Tiara shifting ufortably before sighing.


    "A message from Lyari, the Healer Guardian."

 Chapter 1375 When?

    ?Chapter 1375 When?


    After hearing that the Healer Guardian had a message, Arthur decided to take the conversation elsewhere. Oren was unsure if he should follow or not, but Arthur invited him anyway. The three left the Healing Wards and went toward the balcony.


    "Tell me the message," Arthur said as he stood in front of the railing, staring at the crowds of people around his dome celebrating his victory. Tiara was silent for a short moment and closed her eyes. Then, she opened them and began telling the letter.


    [Dear Friend,]


    [You must be wondering how I have the heart to talk to you after what happened in the previous timeline. I believed that I was doing the right thing, since our enemy cannot be defeated nor destroyed. You proved me wrong.]


    [After witnessing how you merged the two timelines and solved a paradox in existence, I realized that I had underestimated your resolve and hatred toward the Nameless and those behind it. I realized that I knew who you had been, but not who you are.]


    [It saddens me that we stand divided, even after the countless years we spent in each other''spany. The resolve I once had to help Devaheim is now gone, shattered by what you have achieved.]


    [After countless years, I managed to reincarnate again, but this time, something new happened. As the new tides of change arrived, I witnessed your decision to merge the two worlds for the sake of love. At that point, I had a choice to either enter this world and meet you with shame... or to seek redemption.]


    [Tell me, dear friend. Have you heard of the Game of Worlds? I believe that you have, at this point. I never fancied racing against countless other beings to reach the summit, but meeting you again changed that. Thus, I made my choice to leave this world forever, and seek higher realms to understand what we have done to Earth. Your actions of merging the two worlds have allowed us guardians to leave this prison.]


    [I will leave this message with my descendant, whom I entrusted with my knowledge. May that knowledge heal your wounds and sorrows, but I expect no forgiveness for what I have done. You were once a friend, but I made an enemy out of you.]


    [Farewell, Arthur Netherborne. May fate let us meet again, so I can express my apology in person. This message serves no purpose other than a confession that you were right. Devaheim was never an ally we could trust.]


    [Your foolish friend, Lyari.]


    Tiara finished the message, while Arthur kept staring into the horizon. His long hair fluttered with the wind, and Oren could feel his brother''s mood shift slightly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Is this the rest of the message that he once left me?" Arthur asked before turning toward Tiara. "You gave me a book that had his message once, but I refused to see him."


    "That was a different message," Tiara said as she closed her eyes. "I will not reveal what he said in that message, because it will do none of us good. But this is what he wished I convey to you, Arthur."


    "What is that game?" Oren asked, interrupting the two. Arthur turned toward him with a slightlyplicated expression. "Am I allowed to know?"


    "You are destined to know, but it would only serve to marginalize our suffering in this wretched ce," Arthur answered with a sigh. "We are living in a lower realm than the others. We can ascend and obtain more powers, and those who ascend to the highest realm win the game."


    "And what if someone does?" Oren asked with confusion. "Do they join Devaheim?"


    "Devaheim is the realm before the end," Tiara exined with a shake of her head. "Gods are nothing but ascenders who chose to prevent anyone else from finishing the game, since they could not do it themselves."


    "Most believe that finishing the game would let you reshape the world and the entire universe," Arthur added with a small smile. "Someone told me about it, but I never bothered considering it."


    "But you are the only person from the lower realm who can win," Tiara said with confusion. "Ragnar should have participated in this game as well."


    "He did, in fact," Arthur said with a smile as he gazed into the distance. "And he attacked the kingdom of gods the moment he ascended. He used wrath to connect the realms together and summoned his armies. But he lost."


    "And you have no desire to participate?" Tiara asked again, her frown betraying her worries.


    Arthur was silent, and Oren could tell that his brother had changed his mind after going through whatever he went through. Tiara then knelt on the ground all of a sudden, prompting Arthur to turn toward her.


    "I have another request to ask," she said before raising her eyes. "I plead that you let Janea survive the famine. It has killed countless of our people and-"


    "I will kill the Horseman of Famine," Arthur interrupted her as he offered her a hand to help her stand. "And I will do so without a second thought."


    "...what changed?" Tiara asked with confusion as she rose.


    "Nothing changed, but I realized that I have no enemies in this world, nor any other," Arthur answered her with a smile. "People will do everything they can to survive. Even the gods are consumed by greed."


    "Then, you will help us?"


    "The moment that I make sure everyone I know is safe and sound," Arthur nodded toward her. "I shall pay Janea a visit."


    Tiara bit her lower lip and tears fell from her eyes. Then, she threw herself at Arthur and hugged him tight. Oren could tell that she came here with little hope to save her nation, and Arthur did not turn her away.


    After thanking him several times, Tiara left to heal more people that had been caught in the earlier battle. Arthur and Oren were the only ones remaining on the balcony, and thetter had an important question to ask.


    "I know that you are going to leave this world to participate in that game," Oren said without his brother even admitting it. "I just want to know when?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1376 Thawed

    1376 Thawed


    "Not before I take care of everything here on Earth," Arthur said as he turned to his brother. "I will be here for a while." "A while? It used to be forever," Oren gave him a littleugh. "And when are youing back?" Arthur was silent this time, and Oren could feel a pit in his stomach. His brother avoided looking at him but looked at the people celebrating below. "If I win the game, I will be able to control the flow of time and return right to the moment I left. But if not, then¡­ never," Arthur said after a while. "The flow of time is different depending on the realm you stand upon. The farther you are from Devaheim, the longer time stretches." Oren was silent as his hand clutched his chest. He wanted to say many things and to dissuade Arthur from doing it, but his throat seemed reluctant to produce the sounds. The two brothers stood there, one looking at the ground while the other looked ahead. After a long period of time passed, Arthur was the one to turn around and pat Oren on the shoulder. "Let''s go and see Mom," he said before returning to the Runic Dome. Oren snapped out of his spiral and followed after his brother. Their mother had been dormant ever since the incident with their father. For some reason, they could not tell, their father''s actions had rendered her unable to regain consciousness. She was sleeping inside one of the wards that Arthur had sealed. The doors slid open to reveal the sunlit hospital beds. All were empty except for one, where their mother rested. She had runes floating around her, keeping her sustained and nourished. "When was thest time we visited her?" Oren asked with some guilt, but Arthur remained silent as he stood next to her hospital bed. "Julia keeps visiting her on my behalf, telling her stories of where I am," Arthur replied as he looked at his mother. "Doesn''t make me less shitty of a son." "Same," Oren said with some guilt. Their mother might not be conscious, but it felt wrong for them to leave her and embark on adventures on their own. "What are we here for?" "I learned how to wake her up from Ragnar," Arthur said while cupping his hands together. "Mom is trapped inside a prison simr to my own, for all this time. However, hers does little to stretch out time like in my case." "Why did he do this to her?" "To make me seek the Holy Crown and go against the seven families, but that''s all in the past now. I don''t think he has calcted my actions well," Arthur said with a smile. "What a pitiful man." Oren could tell that his brother felt no hatred toward his father or what he had done. However, he felt that Arthur knew more about the reason that Seref did the things that he did. "What made him push you down this path?" "After spending that infinite time with Ragnar, I realized there is one answer for that: the Game of Worlds. ric told me that in order to enter the game, you needed to be worshiped by enough people. Their feelings toward you can then be used to ascend." "¡­What a shitty reason to turn our lives upside down," Oren said without mercy, and Arthur gave a littleugh. Then, his brother paused before pushing his mother''s hair away from her face. "He did his best, in his own wrong ways," Arthur said with a gentle voice. "I need you to do something for me. Seal this room with mana to negate the effect of what I am about to do." Arthur and Oren remained frozen in ce, seeing their affectionate mother reach out toward them. The world seemed different now, as the ice encasing their lives suddenly melted. The two brothers felt like children again with their mother receiving them after a long day out. 17:33 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Oren nodded and raised his hand. Although his wounds were still sore despite healing, his mana had recovered. His domain appeared inside the room as the mana isted them inside. Arthur nodded toward him and took a single step back. Arthur then pressed his hands against each other in a prayer pose. Oren was confused before he saw a shadow leave his brother''s body and rise above them. The humanoid creaturecked definition, but its appearance made Oren drenched in sweat. It was inhuman. The ck creature then reached out to their mother, and golden mana erupted from her body. It seemed like whatever kept her unconscious was fighting against Arthur, but the creature tore the golden mana apart with ease. A pair of two ethereal ck hands reached toward their mother''s head, enveloping it. After a short period of time, Oren heard a grunt from his brother. He found Arthur''s face covered with sweat as he controlled the creature. After an unknown amount of time, the creature began dissipating. Arthur fell to one knee while covered in sweat, while Oren rushed to help him. He helped his brother sit on a nearby bed as he began catching his breath. "What was that?" Oren asked with concern. "An unfinished technique," Arthur said with a smile as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "But it worked." Oren blinked before turning to look at his mother. Her frozen body suddenly shifted slightly, as if she was just asleep now. Her eyes fluttered open as they looked around in a stupor before she focused on them. "My boys," she said in a hoarse voice as she rose from the bed and opened her arms toward them. "I missed you." Arthur and Oren remained frozen in ce, seeing their affectionate mother reach out toward them. The world seemed different now, as the ice encasing their lives suddenly melted. The two brothers felt like children again with their mother receiving them after a long day out. Oren walked toward his mother first, and Arthur followed. The two men who could shake kingdoms to the ground became regr sons in front of their mother, who hugged them tightly and rubbed her face against their heads. The warmth in her body seemed to thaw their battle-hardened hearts as they sank into her embrace. Arthur and Oren closed their eyes, forgetting the world outside for just a short reprieve from the chaos.

 Chapter 1377 A Lesson

    ?Chapter 1377 A Lesson


    After two of the cmities disappeared from the world, some peace returned to the troubled nations. Kera saw the biggest growth in its poption as the date of the Divine Selection inched closer. After Kar disappeared alongside Deluge, Sourna and Shon could finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Ascent helped the Yalveran Union fight off the demi-human invasion while their Guild Master took some time to rest from the battle. Battles broke out between the inhabitants of the two worlds until an announcement was made to reach a peace treaty.


    Lucien was the one who arranged the meeting with the different nations in the world. He managed to gather the world leaders in one ce for a discussion and convinced them to sign a peace treaty.


    New borders were agreed to be established between the different kingdoms, ones that took into consideration the cities of each kingdom. Eldoria and Freda decided to join hands and create a new kingdom just to the east of On.


    The Yozia Empire, which Jasmine used to lead with her grandfather, witnessed the biggest change since it appeared in the ocean as an ind. The Great Blood Ocean prevented the world from reaching them, so they did not participate in the treaty.


    Berilo Kingdom kept its promise to Arthur and evacuated many citizens while the fight was ongoing. Their contribution allowed for the damage from the fight to be minimized.


    The Divine Selection was the reason everyone wanted to reach the peace treaty. Every nation understood that this was a chance for them to gain divine powers and to be blessed by the kingdom of gods. Lucien had no ns to monopolize ess because he understood it could cause the fall of the Yalveran Union.


    As the day of the selection approached, trade bloomed among the different nations once the treaty had been signed. Of course, some Underground Guilds refused to abide and robbed the caravans. The different nations came forward and put an end to their attempts before they began.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lucien proved himself to be the greatest asset of the Yalveran Union. Nera handled civil affairs, while he handled diplomatic affairs. His insight and ability to see the future allowed the nations to work together to avoid the worst-case scenario:plete chaos.


    The people of Kera began returning from Berilo. As the portal opened to lead the people back into their city, a figure came to im his prize. The King of Berilo came himself, wearing his mask and cloak, together with his royal guards.


    Arthur had no choice but to meet him again and fulfill his end of the bargain. Draven came to obtain the Spatial Maniption rune from Arthur, a rune that their ancestor had.


    "We meet again, creator," said the king with his arms spread in excitement. "I''m here to im my payment. I teleported the citizens out of Kera."


    "I heard of your help," Arthur said without a change in his expression. "The rune is yours, but I must warn you that it can be too powerful."


    "Too powerful?" asked Draven with confusion as he sat on the chair. The long table separated Arthur from Draven and his guards. "I can handle it."


    "Tell me, Draven. Do you know about Spiritual Energy?"


    "I know it."


    "An unknown truth about spiritual energy is its importance in stabilizing the soul and mana essences. Have you ever wondered why I never armed my men with countless runes?"


    "...I have."


    "Because most people can handle a single rune at most, one they obtain from the world. My brother has an above-average spiritual energy, and he could handle more than one. I realized that runes need spiritual energy to be stable."


    "... What does that mean, creator? Is this some scheme to go back on your word?"


    "I would never go back on my word," Arthur said while shaking his head. "I don''t want to make Berilo my enemy if the rune makes your soul copse and crumble."


    "That would not happen," Draven said while clenching his fists. "I have more than enough spiritual energy."


    "I can see that your spiritual energy is far from enough to hold more than one rune, not to mention Spatial Maniption."


    "Nonsense!" shouted Draven while mming the table. "I''m the worthiest person to receive the rune! If it is war you fear, then I will bring my armies to your doors if you rescind our deal!"


    Arthur was silent in response and then sighed. He rose from the table, and the guards took out their daggers, but Draven instructed them to stand down. Arthur walked toward the wall and opened themunication channel.


    "Please send me a mythical-grade core."


    Arthur then sat down. A few minutester, Julia entered the room carrying a small box and ced it on the table. Then, she stood to the side while Arthur opened the box in front of them. A mythical core appeared in front of them.


    "Is this some cheap bribe?" asked Draven with boiling rage. Arthur smiled and shook his head. "Then what is this?"


    "I''m going to teach you a lesson about spiritual energy," Arthur said before rising. The guards were alert again but did not move. "This core is mythical-grade. It is the highest core beneath a cmity. However, it cannot rival the mana essences of guardians. Do we agree?"


    "Yeah," Draven said with annoyance. "Your point?"


    "As long as we can agree about that, let''s agree that this core is your mana essence. Let''s assume that your spiritual energy is just beneath a guardian''s spiritual energy. Alright?"


    Draven was silent.


    Arthur did not waste any more time and raised his hand. A rune appeared on the palm of his hand. The overbearing pressure of the rune proved to the onlookers that this rune was the real deal.


    "Spatial Maniption!" shouted Draven with excitement as he jumped from his chair. The overbearing pressure from the rune seemed to attract him like a ma. Arthur smiled as he grabbed the rune and infused it into the core.


    Draven was confused as he watched the rune and core merge together. The rune began to vibrate with unbridled energy as the core began to disintegrate. Just moments after being fused, the core dissolved, and the rune disappeared. "This is what would happen if you receive the rune."

 Chapter 1378 Old Friends

    ?Chapter 1378 Old Friends


    As the mythical core disintegrated into nothingness, the rune faded from the world alongside Draven''s dreams of power. The king fell back into his chair, recognizing that Arthur was telling the truth.


    "But you promised me power, knowing that I cannot receive it," Draven said as he raised his head toward Arthur. "How could you be this shrewd and twisted?"


    "I promised you power before understanding a lot of things," Arthur said before he sat back down and unfurled his palm toward Draven. "And I have no desire to use this against you. I warned you of the consequences, but the decision will be yours." Draven was silent, mulling over his decision and aching. Arthur made it seem akin to suicide, but he believed that there was a way to receive this power.


    "How can I increase my spiritual energy?" asked Draven atst. Arthur was silent before he turned to Julia and nodded. She strode forward toward the king and ced down a stack of papers on the table.


    "This is my research regarding spiritual energy. The main takeaways are that spiritual energy grows through battle and defeating monsters. It exins the evolution of abilities through battle."


    "Then, hunting monsters gives us spiritual energy?"


    "Not exactly," Arthur interrupted them. "Battles make the soul more prone to absorbing spiritual energy, because it tests a person''s limits. That means that killing monsters would not yield any benefits unless you push against your limits while doing so."


    "Is this some sort of joke?" Draven asked as he pushed the papers forward. "You want me to risk my life to hunt monsters? How long would that take?"


    "It depends on no one other than yourself," Arthur said with a smile as he leaned back in his chair. "And my doors will always be open to give you the rune."


    Draven was speechless, and he stormed out of the meeting. Of course, he took the research with him. It seems that although Arthur angered him, he had no choice but to stomach it in order to receive the rune.


    "Are you sure about giving such a power to someone this thirsty?" Julia asked once they left. She sat in a chair beside Arthur and leaned back with a smile. "You might have told him the truth, but you hid something about spiritual energy."


    "I cannot reveal everything to them, but I told him the bare truth. The world is united because of Sier now, but I know that his words aren''t enough to convince all kingdoms."


    "Something is happening, right?" Julia asked with a frown. "The monsters have finally evolved beyond our understanding."


    "Monsters and the Nameless are the first soldiers of Devaheim. If I want to leave this world to live in peace, I have to take care of them first-or give humans enough power to fight them off.


    "You call us humans as if you are not one of us," Julia said with a grin as she tilted her head. "How is Aunty doing?"


    "...getting to meet Diana for the first time. It might be a little too much for her to ept that her son is getting married-and to a demi-human. But she''lle around to like her."


    "Diana seems a little tired from thest battle," Julia said with a frown. "The cmities almost seeded in summoning the god to Kera. If they were, I don''t think we would have been safe."


    "Devaheim invested two artifacts to open the portal," Arthur said with a frown. "I think that they nned on ending the fight early."


    "What is preventing them?"


    "Mostly distance," Arthur said with a little chuckle. "Our world is so far below theirs that the teleportation here must cost quite a bit of mana."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It would cost enough to prevent the gods from reaching us?"


    "They would reach us, but not without some vessels," Arthur said with a grin. "In the next Divine Selection, they will choose their vessel and be able to affect our world." "For what purpose? I thought they wanted to destroy it," Julia asked with a frown. "What is their n?"


    "In order to prevent me from participating in the Game of Worlds, the gods need the world to hate me instead of worship me," Arthur exined. "Their vessels would be chosen based on their loyalty to Devaheim. Of course, humans would do anything to obtain power!"


    "Then, we need to stop them from bing vessels."


    "That would be impossible, but I have a different idea in mind," Arthur said with a grin. "We need an agent inside the kingdom of gods."


    "You want to turn gods against gods?" Julia asked with a gaping mouth. "How would you achieve such a feat?"


    "I will use their own tactics: promises of power. If we can have one of the gods act as our agent inside the kingdom of gods, I can participate in the Game of Worlds without being chased down by them."


    Julia was silent, since the idea was daring but looked wed. If Devaheim used that agent to hurt Arthur, it would be a catastrophe.


    "I disapprove of this n. You cannot trust the gods to do that."


    "I have one friend who can help me with that n, but I will have to enter the Divine Selection to reach the gods," Arthur exined with a smile. "It will be the first counterattack against the kingdom of gods."


    "I know that you are excited about taking them down, but we need toy down a defensive n at the moment. Nameless is tearing our world apart, right? How could we even think about attacking the gods at the moment?"


    "Calm down, Julia," Arthur shook his head. "We are not alone, remember? We have an army waiting for us in the Yalveran Union, and a lot more allies that can help us."


    "...Is that friend you mentioned one of them?"


    "Hm, I would not say he is a part of this world," Arthur said as he rose from his chair. "I


    met him once in the Spirit Realm."


    "What is he doing there?"


    "Acting as its sovereign."

 Chapter 1379 You Are You

    ?Chapter 1379 You Are You


    On the shores of Sourna and right where Arthur met Rhys a few weeks ago, two women sat down in silence. Rain and Valeria had their reunion, and Rain learned the truth about her origins and how she came to this world.


    Ever since then, Rain wanted to take some time to think about what he learned. However, a portal opened behind them, and she turned around to see Arthur walking out from it.


    Rain felt her heart sink a little as she met her eyes. His golden irises seemed capable of seeing through her emotions and worries, unmasking what she tried to hide. She looked away, but Valeria pped her head and rose to leave.


    "She wanted to hide from you," Valeria said to him as she stopped. "We might have never met, but I know that you are the reason we are still alive. Thank you, Arthur Netherborne."


    Arthur nodded toward her as she walked away. Rain sat there while hugging her knees, almost burying her face into her thighs. Arthur sat down beside her without saying a word. The two of them watched the waves m themselves to the shore, not saying a thing.


    Rain appreciated him not saying anything, but she didn''t know how to start to tell him the things she feared would make them drift apart. Arthur indeed helped her find Valeria and save her, but in the end, their rtionship might copse if he knew the truth.


    "I''m d you are unharmed," Arthur said, breaking the silence. Rain snapped out of her storm of confusion and turned toward him. His golden eyes stared at the waves, bellying infinite serenity inside them.


    Tears streamed down her face, and Rain began sobbing as she hid her face into her legs and cried her eyes out. Arthur patted her back gently as he allowed her to let it out.


    Arthur remained silent, his hand resting lightly on Rain''s back as her sobs subsided. The rhythmic sound of the waves crashing against the shore filled the space between them, offering a calming backdrop to her turmoil. After a while, Rain sniffled, wiping her tears with her sleeve, and sat upright, though her gaze remained fixed on the horizon.


    "Arthur," she began, her voice trembling. "There''s something I need to tell you, but... I don''t know if I can."


    Arthur turned to her, his golden eyes steady and unyielding yet softened by a rare gentleness. "Take your time," he said, his voice low and calming. "I''ll listen."


    Rain clenched her fists against her knees, gathering her courage. The weight of her secret had grown unbearable, pressing down on her like a storm cloud she couldn''t escape. She had to tell him-she owed him that much.


    "I''m... not who you think I am," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I''m not just human, Arthur. I''m..." She paused, her breath catching as she forced the words out. "I''m half-deity."


    Arthur''s expression didn''t waver, though the air between them seemed to still. Rain''s heart raced as she searched his face for a reaction, dreading what she might find. Instead of anger or betrayal, there was only a quiet curiosity.


    "I learned the truth from Valeria," she continued, her words tumbling out now that she had started. "My mother was a mortal, but my father... he was one of them. A god. I didn''t know until recently, and now... I don''t know who I am anymore."


    Her voice cracked on thest word, and she looked away, ashamed of the tears threatening to fall again. "You hate the gods, Arthur. I know why. And now I find out that their blood runs in my veins. How can I stand by your side when I carry the very thing you despise?"


    Arthur was silent for a long moment, his gaze fixed on the waves. Rain felt the weight of his contemtion, each passing second tightening the knot in her chest. Finally, he spoke.


    "Rain," he said, his voice steady but edged with an unfamiliar softness. "Do you think your blood defines you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She blinked, startled by the question. "I... I don''t know. Doesn''t it?"


    "No," Arthur replied firmly, turning to face her. "You are not your father, nor are you beholden to the gods who abandoned this world. You are you. The woman who risks everything to save her friends. The woman who stands here, terrified of rejection, yet brave enough to tell me the truth."


    Rain''s breath caught as his words sank in. She had expected anger, condemnation, or worse-indifference. But what she found in his eyes was something entirely different: eptance.


    "I''ve fought gods," Arthur continued, his voice low and fierce. "I''ve seen their cruelty, their arrogance. But I''ve also seen mortalsmit atrocities. What matters to me is not where youe from, but who you choose to be."


    Tears welled in Rain''s eyes again, but this time they weren''t born of fear or sorrow. She felt the tightness in her chest begin to loosen, the storm within her quieting.


    "Do you mean that?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Arthur nodded. "I do. Your blood doesn''t change what you''ve done, or the person you are. If anything, it makes your courage even more remarkable."


    Rain let out a shakyugh, the weight of her fears lifting as she met his gaze. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Arthur offered her a small, rare smile. "You''ve already proven where your loyalties lie. That''s enough for me."


    For the first time in days, Rain felt a sense of peace settle over her. The waves continued their endless dance, and the two of them sat inpanionable silence, side by side on the shores of Sourna. Though the path ahead was uncertain, in that moment, Rain knew she wasn''t walking it alone.


    Her origins seemed to matter very little when she sat beside him. He was her anchor in this storm, letting her remember who she was. As long as she was his friend, even if not more, then she would by happy.

 Chapter 1380 Concerning Reports

    1380 Concerning Reports


    Rain wanted to spend some more time with Valeria before she returned to Ascent. Before he left, Arthur told her about his n to infiltrate Devaheim, and Rain offered to help him during the Divine Selection once it began.


    Arthur was about to return to Ascent when he received amunication request from Julia. She told him that Lucien Yalen, formerly known as Sier, asked that Arthur visit him in the pce.


    After such a long time, Arthur felt a little nostalgic while visiting the capital. A lot had changed since thest time he was there, fighting against empyreans and killing kings. The atmosphere in the capital was dark and gloomy after the repeated fights against the demi-humans.


    Arthur made his way through the city instead of teleporting directly into the pce. Whoever saw him recognized his face, and most chose to bow in respect. It didn''t matter if some people had personal vendettas against him because everyone recognized his effect on the world.


    His long hair flew behind him, almost touching the ground. His robes were loosely fitted and revealed the toned muscles beneath them. The aura surrounding him was one of absolute serenity, and it affected every ce he visited.


    Arthur reached the gates of the pce, and the guards opened them without hesitation. Everyone bowed as he walked inside, heading straight toward the inner pce. No one even dared to stop him or ask who he was.


    This was the most famous, and infamous, man in the world. Many loved and worshiped him, while others hated him. There were conflicting opinions about him, but no one could deny knowing him.


    Champion of the Apprentices Runes Cup.


    Savior of Kera.


    yer of kings.


    Defeater of Empyreans.


    Merger of Worlds.


    Ruler of Runera.


    And the list went on, each achievement more awe-inspiring than thest. The rankings that humans used seemed to underestimate him. Even at the moment, no one saw his Astral Being. This proved that he did all of that¡­ while still being a Demi-Ranker.


    "Please let me guide you inside, Guild Master Arthur Netherborne," Idris received him at the door, wearing a ck suit befitting a butler. Arthur smiled and nodded, letting this old acquaintance lead the way. "Thank you for visiting us on such short notice."


    "That''s what it means to be an ally," Arthur said with a smile. "Are you the head butler inside the pce now?"


    "Thanks to His Majesty, I am."


    "We havee a long way from a group of thieves to leaders of nations," Arthur said with a smile. "How is Sier?"


    "King Lucien is rather busy these days. You would have to excuse him for not reaching out regarding the matter in Kera. Our intel on the situation arrived toote."


    "King Lucien, huh?" Arthur said with a smile. "Which name do you prefer, the new one or the old one?"


    Idris was silent. Arthur could tell that he didn''t wish to answer, but he recognized that Arthur was too powerful to offend. "The old one."


    "I see," Arthur said with a smile. "Let''s go see Sier then."


    Idris nodded and led the way. Instead of a courtroom, he led him toward a study. Idris knocked on the door and opened it for Arthur, who walked in to see Sier drowning in paperwork. He jumped from his seat as soon as he saw Arthur.


    "Arthur! You made it!" Sier said with surprise and happiness as he rushed out to receive him. The two hugged each other lightly and studied each other. "You look like a hermit now." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And you look miserable," Arthur said with a smile. "It''s good to see you, Sier. How can I help?"


    "Come inside. No need to rush things."


    "You literally called Julia and told her it''s an emergency," Arthur said with a smile, but he sat down anyway. "Is there something wrong?"


    Sier looked troubled and embarrassed that Arthur jumped straight into the issue instead of exchanging pleasantries. Nheless, he was happy to share his worries and rushed to take a few documents out.


    "These are reports from my scouts," Sier said while rubbing his face. Arthur took the reports and ced them beside him while looking at Sier with a frown. "What?"


    "Why would you need scouts?" Arthur asked with confusion. "You can foresee anything, right? You obtained the powers of the Seer Guardian."


    "I have been exhausting myself to make the peace treaty go through," Sier answered with a smile. "Read the reports and you''ll know what I mean."


    "Do you me me for merging the two worlds?" Arthur asked before he read the reports. His golden eyes stared into the violet in Sier''s eyes, and thetter shook his head with a smile.


    "The merge was inevitable. I foresaw it in a hundred different ways," Sier said as he cupped his hands. "It would have been a disaster if not for you. You freed this world of fear using the Level-Up Legacy."


    Arthur was silent and then turned his attention toward the reports. There were a dozen reports, all ending with the death of the scout after facing some unknown fate. Most of them came from unexplorednds that had appeared after the merge.


    "The merge was a disaster, but it has yet to end," Sier said with a frown. "We are just catching up to the effects of the merge on our world. The new mana that arrived in this world is mutating the monsters more than we believed."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Earth and Alka grew as two separate worlds with their own ecosystems and mana," Sier exined while covering his mouth with his hands. "The merge has now caused a sh of mana and ecosystems. Monsters are evolving and bing intelligent. There are creatures living on our borders that we cannot fathom."


    Arthur read through the reports while listening to his friend. Each scout found some clues of monster evolution, only to die just days afterward while searching for these monsters. The reports came from different ces, and some of them only reported that a scout left and never came back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1381 Strongest Fifty-One

    ?Chapter 1381 Strongest Fifty-One


    "As you can see, there are more dangers than just the cmities or the other races," Sier said with a shaky hand. "Those two could be contained or reasoned with, but this new enemy outnumbers us."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If the monsters evolve beyond what we know, they would still be weaker than cmities," Arthur reminded him as he sifted through the reports. "And cmities could be defeated."


    "Because there are seven of them, and we have only seen five so far," Sier reminded him while raising two fingers. "The two sins, Envy or Sloth, have yet to make themselves known. The people of Alka believe they are in seclusion ever since the Split."


    "I can handle the two cmities, but I doubt these are your main concerns," Arthur said as he ced the reports down. "How can I help?"


    "The first step would be the peace treaty. I managed to invite the leaders of every nation known to a meeting, but I can''t see a good oue without your presence there."


    "That makes me feel like a babysitter," Arthur said with a smile as he ced the reports down. "I don''t think that threatening them with force would yield good results. Peace treaties are as fragile as ss."


    "I''m not there to threaten them, but to convince them. Your presence there gives the points I raise more urgency," Sier said with a sigh. "I still heard about how the people of Alka view you. It would be obvious, given that half of them saw you in their epiphanies."


    "And you want someone that the people of Alka respect to stand beside you," Arthur said with understanding. "But there is one issue."


    "And that is?"


    "I want to kill the Duke of Fire. You must have heard about him, right?" Arthur asked as he pushed the reports forward toward him. "I cannot sign the peace treaty while nning to kill the duke."


    "I heard that the duke is already on bad terms with the crown, but killing him would result in some issues," Sier exined with a frown. "Is there a reason to kill him?"


    "He is Diana''s father," Arthur replied. "And the main source of her traumatic past." "If that is the case, how about you let her decide what to do with him?" Sier asked with a smile. "I bet she wants to clear things with her father, and she is more than capable of killing him herself."


    Arthur was silent and nodded.


    "I will be there," Arthur agreed without hesitation. "As for the matter of the monsters, we can begin a public guild that gives incentives for awakeners to hunt them."


    "That could cost a fortune," Sier said while rubbing his head. "At the moment, our currencies are worth nothing after the merge of the two worlds. I have been thinking about creating a unified currency throughout the new world."


    "As long as you link the value of that currency to something the people desire, then it would work better than you think," Arthur said with a smile. "I can provide anything you desire, like mana stones or artifacts."


    "I will rely on you then," Sier said with a smile. "You seem different, Arthur."


    "Different how?" asked Arthur with a tilt of his head. Sier did not answer, but his eyes looked at his robes and long hair. "Ah, this."


    "You remind me of hermits living in the mountains, and there is a strange sense of serenity around you," Sier said before he frowned. "I just realized that I cannot hear voices of the people around us."


    "That would be because of me," Arthur said with a smile as he rose from his seat. "After learning more about wrath, it began disabling abilities of others around me. This will also prove useful in the conference."


    Arthur then left, with Sier staring at him with surprise. The door closed after him as Sier let out a sigh. Then, he began hearing the voices again.


    "I have the most reliable ally."


    ***


    Three dayster, the conference was held outside Yalenia. In order to ensure that no civilian damages urred, the conference was held in a neutral zone that had been cleared of monsters. Arge dome was built in the past three days to hold the conference.


    The first person to arrive was Lucien Yalen, the king who demanded a ceasefire because of a threat that could end their world. The others began to arrive soon after. The members of the crowd were every ruler, guild master, or influential person.


    A big round table was ced in the middle of the conference room. Its walls were lined with runes that allowed voices to travel from one end to the other. Fifty-one chairs were ced around the table, with no one being higher or lower than others.


    The table was filled as time went on, until the fifty chairs were upied. Kings sat beside guild masters and old sages. Lucien had invited everyone that could mobilize arge group of people and had participated in the conflict.


    Once the fifty people sat down in their chairs, their retainers stood several feet behind them, forming another andrger circle. Everyone sat in silence, looking at their enemies for any suspicious moves.


    "Please allow me to introduce myself," Lucien said as he rose from his seat. "I am one of the two rulers of the Yalveran Union, and this is my sister, Nera Yalen, the other ruler. We rule together as one entity, and I was the one to call this meeting."


    The attendees remained silent instead of saying anything rash. Even the hot-headed rulers understood that they were facing the collective might of the world.


    "You said it was an emergency, King Lucien," a breathtaking and gorgeous woman wearing white silky clothes and a crown addressed him. "We all know your powers as the greatest seer, so how can we help?"


    "You tter me, Empress Ai," Lucien said with a smile, which faded a momentter. "I gathered you all here to discuss a threat to our world and all races."

 Chapter 1382 Strength is Absolute

    ?Chapter 1382 Strength is Absolute


    The atmosphere changed inside the conference room the moment Lucien finished his words. Although they were enemies for the most part here, fighting over limited resources, they all recognized Lucien as the Seer King among them.


    Despite the countless battles against the demi-humans, Lucien remained undefeated by never falling into strategic traps and foreseeing the enemy''s movements. His reign over the battle was unmatched, and that''s the main reason the rulers came when he invited them.


    "What kind of threat are we talking about?" asked a giant man with scaled skin and draconic features. He was the ruler of the Alva Kingdom of Demi-humans, and the main enemy of the Yalveran Union.


    "Monsters are evolving because of the merge, far faster than we have anticipated, and they began to form groups. These monsters are capable of evolving to be new cmities like the ones we suffered in the Era of Yore."


    Everyone was silent because they understood that monsters were different than sentient creatures. They first appeared before the split because of the mana in their world. The Wanderer Guardian sealed them inside separate dimensions from the rest of the world which halted their evolutions.


    If the seer king was certain about these monsters, then the fifty rulers and guild masters had to take actions. It was not the time to fight among themselves only to be exterminated by monsters.


    "How reliable is this?" asked one of the guild masters, who was a man wearing a cloak and a mask. "What makes us trust this isn''t a trap that the seer hasid for us?"


    "Because we have brains to see for ourselves," Empress Ai said with a frown. "I have received countless reports about mythical grade monsters appearing in hordes in my empire. If these mythical grade monsters evolve to be legendary or even cmity level hordes, we are as good as gone."


    "I agree with the Empress of Light," Lucien said as he spread his arms to the crowd. "If we falter and dilly-dally as the monsters evolve, we would be facing more losses than any infighting could recover. The time is tight and we have to act now."


    "An alliance between two kingdoms or even two guilds require years, if not decades, to create. How do you n on guaranteeing that the kingdoms and guilds here would not work against one another?" said an old man with one arm, known as Asura to everyone, the Guild Master of the strongest guild in the world, God de.


    "This alliance would be fragile and momentary at most," the King of Alva said with a sneer. "Those who sacrifice the most in this war would be eaten once the threat is gone. I refuse to endanger my kingdom."


    "And should we let the monsters destroy our kingdoms and guilds one-by-one?" asked Lucien with a shake of his head. "There are risks, but we need to work around them." "Survival has always been for the strongest and the lucky," the Alvan King said with smirk as he unfolded his draconic arm. "I can oust the rest of the kingdoms in this fight against monsters. Once weakened, I can kill the monsters and every other kingdom."


    His honesty was disgusting to most, but it was still the truth. There were a hundred different reasons for this alliance to fail, and countless methods for someone to exploit it.


    The room buzzed with tense murmurs, each ruler and guild master grappling with the Alvan King''s bold deration. Lucien''s calm expression didn''t waver, but his piercing gaze swept across the room, as though cataloging every flicker of dissent and doubt.


    "Strength alone will not ensure survival," Lucien said, his voice cutting through the hum of discussion. "The monsters do not care for your borders or your ego, Alvan King. They care only for annihtion. Do you honestly believe that you can stand alone against a cmity horde when even your most loyal generals could fall prey to a single evolved beast?"


    Before the Alvan King could respond, a new voice interjected, sharp and authoritative. "Then let the question be, not of alliances, but of mutual insurance."


    The speaker was a slender woman d in a sleek ck coat adorned with a silver insignia of a phoenix. Her eyes glinted like polished steel as she stepped forward. "I am Lyra Everze, Guild Master of the Phoenix Ascendants. We''ve risen through the chaos of the Level Up Legacy, and we''ve learned this: survival is not about dominance; it''s about adaptability. If we agree to alliances, let them be conditional, with each faction protecting their own interests as long as they contribute to the fight." Another voice chimed in, this one deep and gravelly. "Spoken like someone who hasn''t faced betrayal on the battlefield." The hulking figure of Morkan Steelgrip, Guild Master of the Iron Vanguard, leaned forward, his armor clinking ominously. "Conditional alliances are nothing more than ticking time bombs. The moment one side deems the threat less immediate, they''ll abandon the cause. We need blood oaths, binding and enforceable."


    "Blood oaths?" snorted Empress Ai, her golden armor gleaming in themplight. "That sounds like a barbarian''s solution. What we need is a system of ountability- milestones, tasks, and contributions to be tracked and shared."


    Lucien raised a hand, silencing the rising tide of voices. "The specifics can be debatedter, but what matters now is amitment to action. If we spend too much time arguing over terms, we risk losing everything"


    "Then, how do we answer the question that no one can answer: how to trust one another to fight together?" asked Asura, letting his fist rest on the table. "Those


    present here have different mindsets, and each can name the ideal way for them. But how do you n on unifying them?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Strength has always been the absolute hammer of justice in the world," Lucien said with a smile. "The members here proposed valuable methods to make this alliance work, but we all know that strength reigns supreme."


    "If strength is the answer and someone has it, why not conquer the world and fight the monsters then?" asked the Alvan King with a sneer. "You are "


    "Because I have no desire to rule," said a voice that interrupted the king. Everyone turned around to see who it was, and then the doors were pushed open as a new figure arrived. "Apologizes for thete entrance."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1383 Fragile Alliance

    ?Chapter 1383 Fragile Alliance


    Everyone turned their attention to the neer who walked into the conference room. The man wore simple ck robes, even raggedpared to the rest. I is long ck hair was tied into a ponytail, swaying behind his back.


    His identity was a mystery to some, who had never seen him before the two worlds merged. However, whispers among the crowd revealed his identity and numerous titles. Some originated from Earth, while others belonged to Alka.


    Seika.


    Memoir.


    Beloved One.


    King of Wrath.


    Outsider.


    Everyone knew him from different perspectives throughout his life, but no one could belittle his impact on the world. The first major effect was the epiphanies he brought to the world, and the second was bing the eraser of timelines.


    His aura silenced the crowd as he walked toward his chair, each step blending seamlessly into the world. Once he sat down, bing the fifty-first participant in the conference, silence descended upon the hall.


    "Thank you for gracing us with your presence, King Arthur, Ruler of Runera and Guild Master of Ascent," Lucien began, introducing him for those still unable to decipher his identity. "As I was saying, strength is the absolute guarantee that no one would betray


    the other."


    "And he is the strength you seek?" asked Kael Firebrand, the current ruler of Thiria. "An outsider who brought this chaos upon us?"


    "We tried to stop you from merging the two worlds," the Lord of Sourna, Saphir, said with a frown. "And you fought against us until you merged the two worlds, sacrificing millions of souls."


    "That would be inurate, King Lucien defended, while Arthur retained a smile. "The Level Up Legacy that King Arthur created has saved far more lives than the ones we used to lose every year."


    "A pathetic attempt to salvage what he has ruined," Marius, the Empyrean of On, retorted. "Are we supposed to be grateful that he empowered us after throwing countless monsters our way?"


    "How can we even create this joint force to eradicate the monsters when the one who brought them here is sitting at the same table?" asked Elysia, the Empyrean of Tanera. "I refuse to participate in this mockery."


    "You need me," Arthur said without a change in his expression. His smile was serene as he stared at the different Empyreans. "Nameless is about to descend alongside the gods. You need me more than ever."


    "The Divine Selection is about to begin, and we can obtain divine help for the challenges ahead," Kael added with a smirk. "My son, Kaius, has already witnessed a vision of a god offering him its powers!"


    "I have no doubt that the gods would offer their powers to everyone who epts them," Arthur said with the same calm expression. "But you must understand that Nameless is an artifact of the gods, designed to swallow lower realms. Its destruction would yield them more power."


    Everyone fell silent, unable to believe such a statement. They failed to understand that this wasn''t just about their world but all worlds beneath Devaheim.


    "How can we trust him with the safety of the world after what he did?" asked Saphir with a frown, addressing Lucien this time. "I understand that you have a favorable rtionship with him, but he has caused nothing but chaos for us."


    "The world must put aside its previous grievances and work to avoid the next cmity," Lucien said, shaking his head. "Arthur is the only person here to defeat three cmities with his own two hands. We need him."


    "I refuse," Kael said as he rose from his chair. "If this treaty relies on someone like him,


    I doubt it would grant us any benefit. He has no regard for this world or its inhabitants. I shall take my leave now."


    Kael then walked out of the conference room, making his rejection final. The crowd remained silent as they watched him leave. A few more rose from their chairs without saying anything and left the hall.


    Lucien understood that their reasons were not about the alliance itself but their pride, shaped by countless encounters with Arthur. Kael and Dragonir were the two most affected by Ascent''s sudden rise.


    Others who left were guild masters who believed they had nothing to do with the situation. These reclusive guilds focused on surviving as isted groups and had nond to protect. Therefore, no one was surprised to see them leave.


    Lucien made no attempt to stop them. He understood that these people should leave now rather than in times of trouble. There was no use in convincing someone who could not care less about others.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After everyone who wished to leave had indeed left, Arthur did a quick count and found that twelve members were gone, leaving them with thirty-nine people. Those remaining seemed to be considering the proposal.


    "If we create this treaty, what duties would we have?" asked Morkan Steelgrip, Guild


    Master of the Iron Vanguard. "If the Seika participates in this alliance, then I am willing to do my part!"


    Lucien looked relieved for a second before smiling. Then, he waved his hand to construct an ethereal map of the world before them. The map was divided into several sections in different colors.


    "This is the map of the New World," Lucien said with a smile. "If those present here are willing to sign the treaty, we will work together to cover the areas marked here. These are the most threatened zones we have discovered."


    "That is..." the Alvan King muttered with a frown as he noticed that one of the areas bordered his kingdom. "How urate is this?"


    No one expected the Alvan King to be part of this alliance, but the demi-humans always acknowledged strength above all else. If Arthur wished to invade Alva and im it as his own, no one wouldin, as he clearly had the ability to do so. "As urate as our reports can be," Lucien said as he retrieved the documents from his dimensional ring and began showing them to the crowd. "You are free to confirm


    them."

 Chapter 1384 Two Madmen

    ?Chapter 1384 Two Madmen


    The remaining thirty-nine members decided to create a temporary truce between them to confirm the news. A small party of elites would be formed to verify the existence of these monsters, their numbers, and overall strength.


    Lucien was happy to see that most members, although not trusting each other, trusted Arthur''s ability to stop any infighting. Most of them had already heard how Arthur defeated a cmity with a wave of his hand.


    Anyone who witnessed Arthur in person would know that he was stronger than the empyreans sitting around the table. His powers were not of abundance but of quality. The immense pressure he emitted just by sitting inside the conference room was enough of a deterrent.


    "Is there anyone here who has more questions?" Lucien asked as he looked around the table. Most remained silent, but one man rose from his seat.


    "How can we help you, Alvan King?"


    "Allies in Alva are chosen based on strength," said the draconic man as his beast-like eyes turned toward Arthur. "I heard a lot about you, Seika of Living Beings."


    "That name is rather outdated," Arthur answered with a smile. "What did you hear?" "Enough to tell me that you are bound for greatness," the Alvan King said with all honesty. "I want to see the strength that killed cmities with my own eyes. I''m sure that everyone here wants to be reassured about the man we are trusting to keep the peace."


    "A matter like this cannot be solved with violence," Lucien said with a frown as he rose as well. "We are here to-"


    "We cannot change their desire for reassurance, dear friend," Arthur said with a smile as he rose. "Those who wish to witness my powers cane outside."


    Arthur led the way to leave the conference room, and Lucien stood silent. The Alvan King followed after Arthur, and the rest of the crowd walked out as well. The guards and carriages waiting outside were confused to see the rulers leaving the conference room together.


    The dome-shaped structure was built inside one of the vast ins, surrounded by mountains. As the group arrived outside, a small crowd gathered around. It consisted mainly of guards, journalists, and the rulers'' entourage.


    Once the rulers arrived, the journalists began shouting questions while the guards held them back. Everyone wanted to know the fate of this peace treaty, but the rulers and guild masters provided no answers.


    "Who are they following? Who is that?" asked one of the journalists with confusion.


    The rest looked at him like he was an idiot for not recognizing Arthur Netherborne, the unofficial strongest man in the world.


    The man in question stopped and turned toward the thirty-eight members of the conference. His arms hung at his sides as he stared at them with a smile.


    "How do you wish to do this? You can attack me at once if you desire," Arthur said with as much respect as he could. The rulers and guild masters looked at each other with lost expressions.


    "I should be enough," said the Alvan King as he advanced. The draconic man was at least three meters tall, standing out like a sore thumb. His scaled skin and ws did not make it any better. His appearance terrified the human journalists.


    "Go ahead and attack me with your strongest attack," Arthur said while raising his hand. "I won''t return it."


    "I doubt there would be anything left of you to return," the Alvan King said with a smile. "I don''t doubt your strength, but no one is invincible."


    "I disagree," Arthur said with a smile. "Even if the entire world attacks me, no harm would befall me."


    "An overbearing statement like that makes me think that you are either a fool... or a god walking amongst men. I, Ryvhal Veyrskar, shall see for myself!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ryvhal raised his draconic hand, and a small blue dot of light appeared. The small dot seemed harmless and held no might until the Alvan King directed it toward one of the mountains in the distance. The dot exploded into a beam that struck the distant mountain just a secondter. The crowd stood terrified as the mountain exploded before their eyes, and then the sound reached their ears.


    BOOM!


    The entire world shook as the mountain exploded into countless pieces. A single attack from the draconic demi-human destroyed the mountain as if it never existed. Countless meteors fell from the sky, destroying thendscape.


    A giant piece of the meteor came toward them. Chaos ensued as the crowd began running away from the scene, fearing the iing destruction. However, Arthur Netherborne then moved.


    Arthur did no grand gestures and merely raised his hand toward the meteor. A rune appeared in his hand, overbearing in might and power, as he directed it toward the city-sized meteor.


    "Obliterate," muttered Arthur with a smile. The rune exploded with mystic power that turned the giant meteor into nothingness. The crowd stood in confusion as embers flew with the wind. Arthur then lowered his hand and looked at Ryvhal.


    "Is that your strongest attack?"


    The Alvan King stood rooted in ce, the words belittling his mighty disy of destruction. However, he quickly realized that Arthur was sincere in his question, as shown by his face. Ryvhal nodded, and Arthur lowered his hand.


    "Then direct it toward me."


    The crowd erupted into confused shouts, as such an attack would kill them all. However, Ryvhal looked at Arthur for just a second and knew he was serious. I le raised his draconic hand, and the small dot of destruction appeared again.


    "Is the Alvan King nning on killing everyone here?!" shouted one of the journalists as he turned around to flee. "These men are insane! We have to flee for our lives!"


    Everyone shared the same mindset as they realized they were witnessing the fight of madmen. Even the rulers and guild masters grew apprehensive, some of them using items or abilities to create shields to protect themselves.


    "I don''t know if you have lost your mind or simply overestimate yourself," Ryvhal said with a grin. "But I admit that you have some big fucking balls."


    The draconic man swung his hand and unleashed his attack. The same destruction ensued as the beam traveled toward Arthur. The heat made the ground melt as it cut the distance between them. In response, Arthur smiled.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1385: Beginning of Peace

    Despite the size of the small dot, it seemed to epass destruction within. The attack traveled through the ins and reached Arthur, who stood there smiling with his hands on his sides. This time, he did not create any runes.


    The chaos spread through the crowd as they ran away, hoping to save themselves. However, the more professional journalists decided to record the battle between the two.


    As the attack almost reached Arthur, the crowd¡¯s hearts fell into pits in their stomachs. Everyone stood with terror as they awaited another explosion that would turn these ins into hell.


    "Let¡¯s see what you¡ª" Ryvhal said with a smirk, expecting a barrier or a shield to appear. However, even until thest second, Arthur remained motionless.


    Most believed that Arthur had lost his mind. In the next instant, they doubted if they were the ones losing their minds. As the beam of light came closer to Arthur Netherborne, it seemed to vanish before their eyes.


    The anticipated explosion did not arrive, and the beam of destruction disappeared without a trace. Most believed that they were already dead and hallucinating as they stood in awe.


    "What is this?" muttered Ryvhal with confusion as his attack ended but did not seem to have affected the world. He would have doubted that Arthur used some sort of illusion rune on them, but the molten ground beneath them proved that his attack had been real. "What have you done?"


    "I did nothing but exist," Arthur replied with a smile, his body not moving a muscle. "Are you convinced now?"


    Ryvhal was speechless because he couldn¡¯t understand what had happened. His attack was about to strike Arthur, but it vanished. Arthur was not invincible, but his attack did not even reach him!


    "I wish to try as well," the empyrean of Tanera stepped out from the crowd. "Would that be alright?"


    "Go ahead," Arthur nodded.


    Elysia raised her hand, summoning a giant eel that shone with electricity. The eel flew across the ins and rushed to attack Arthur, who remained motionless as well. Before the giant creature could strike Arthur, it suddenly disintegrated upon contact.


    "As I suspected," Elysia said with a smile. "You are not blocking the attacks but canceling them before they even reach you. Is this a passive rune of sorts?"


    "This is wrath," Arthur admitted without hesitation. "No mana-based attacks could threaten me."


    "Does that mean physical attacks work just fine?" asked Ryvhal with a sudden grin as he stomped on the ground. The draconic man appeared next to Arthur in an instant. He managed to approach him without being hindered, wing at him.


    Arthur raised a hand this time, faster than the draconic man could react. He grabbed the iing w and stopped it in ce. Then, he ced a single hand on the man¡¯s chest.


    "Brace yourself," Arthur warned, and Ryvhal had no time to react before he was sent flying. He became a bullet cutting across the small hills, destroying them on impact.


    Everyone was amazed at Arthur¡¯s strength, but the battle seemed to be far from over. The draconic man mmed the ground to rise as mes leaked out from his entire body. Ryvhal seemed both excited and enraged as he bolted again toward Arthur.


    "I had no desire to fight," Arthur said as his peaceful smile disappeared. "But it seems you have lost your senses."


    Ryvhal was a descendant of dragon eaters. The bestial traits were integrated into his very being, and the earlier attack he suffered triggered his frenzy. He turned into a sh of light as he raced toward Arthur, who took a single step forward.


    "Expand," Arthur muttered as he raised his palm, pushing out some invisible wall that others could not see. An unknown pressure pressed on their souls as each inch Arthur pushed seemed to disce the world.


    In the next instant, Ryvhal froze midair, just meters away from reaching Arthur. The entire world seemed to have frozen, and no one could move anymore. Arthur was still pushing his arm, his movements decelerating as if pushing against an invisible wall.


    Then, he lowered his hand.


    The entire world resumed its motion, but everything lost its kic energy. Ryvhal copsed to the ground, his mes and mana extinguished. Everyone stood motionless as they stared at the young man, who seemed to hold the world in the palm of his hand.


    "Let this be known," Arthur began, staring at the crowd as well. "This newfound alliance between the major powers of the world will define the fate of the next centuries. As you have seen, I have the power to defuse any conflict that may arise."


    Everyone was silent, listening attentively to the calm man. Arthur then shifted his attention to Ryvhal, who rose from the ground after having calmed down.


    "Demi-humans might be the greatest asset for us in the uing challenges, and your cooperation would be appreciated, Alvan King."


    "My nation will stand together with the rest," Ryvhal said with a grin. "It would be far better than having you as an enemy of the demi-humans."


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I thank everyone here, every ruler and guild master, who understands the gravity of the situation. Once the alliance is finalized, my city and guild would be happy doing business with all of you."


    The thirty-eight members of the new alliance were silent. Arthur turned toward Lucien and began making his way toward him. The two stared at each other and smiled.


    "Ascent and Runera will be happy to join this alliance," Arthur said as he offered a handshake, which Lucien took with a smile. After the two broke off their handshake, the rest began following suit.


    One after the other, the rulers and guild masters swore to join hands with Lucien to fight the iing threat. This would be the beginning of a long period of peace where the world could somewhat recover.


    "We had a long fight," Ryvhal said as he advanced toward Lucien. "The demi-humans will be happy to put away their past grievances to ensure a better future for everyone."


    "The same goes for the Yalveran Union, King Ryvhal," Lucien answered with a smile as the two shook hands. "May this be the beginning of peace."

 Chapter 1386 Research of Spells

    1386 Research of Spells


    News shook the world as thirty-nine powerhouses joined hands against the threat of the rising monsters. A period of peace and hope arrived as the people could leave their homes without fearing a foreign invasion.


    Footage of the fight that led to this conclusion was spread across the world like tokens of power. More people came to realize that Arthur Netherborne had grown to be a world-changing force and a beacon of hope for many.


    The alliance was not finalized between the thirty-nine nations because there were still investigations to be done. A task force was created for the sole purpose of testing the unknown threats in the wilderness.


    Beacon became the name of this task force. The thirty-nine powerhouses would choose twelve people to investigate the deepest parts of the Blind Zones.


    No one had ever returned from these zones ever since the merge of the two worlds. Furthermore, no one knew what was hidden inside. For some strange reason, the satellites could not travel above these specific regions or gather information about them.


    These features earned them the name Blind Zones, where humanity was in absolute darkness about what happened inside them. The only one to address this issue and raise awareness was the Seer King, Lucien Yalen.


    As this period of peace began, trade boomed among the different kingdoms and guilds. Many used this chance to profit from rare materials and shortages that had appeared after the merge of the two worlds.


    The world of trade opened to one another, and economies thrived. In the midst of this elerated growth, the Seer King made another announcement to unify currencies around a single coin.


    This new currency would be linked to mana stones, which were naturally found in different parts of the world. The Rising Alliance would allow the people to exchange their mana stones for this new currency and vice versa.


    As for the name of this new currency, it would be called Myn. Each Myn would be equal to one milligram of mana stones. Many doubted this new coin would take off, but the thirty-nine forces pushed for it.


    The first to ept this coin was none other than Arthur Netherborne, who reopened Runera''s auctions and trade. However, those who wished to purchase his artifacts needed to pay with Myn coins.


    Because of the sudden rise in demand, a shortage appeared for the coin, which could only be minted in the Central Rising Bank. This new bank was assembled from the different ountants of the world to ensure fairness and stability.


    A new coin was necessary for the unification of the new world. Traders had been struggling to value their items across different cultures because of the differences in their economies and currencies. Myn coins allowed everyone to understand the value of the world.


    As the new world regained some order, the people focused on the rising number of monsters. Cartographers mapped out the major kingdoms of the new world and discovered just how massive it was.


    Alka and Earth were rather small inparison to the new world. Even if both of their areas werebined, it would still be five times less than what this new world was. Space had expanded after the worlds merged, and it opened new possibilities.


    Arthur visited Runera together with Diana once everything had been set in motion. His mother was still recovering from hera, with Tiara bing her personal aide. Arthur could use a rune to heal his mother''s fatigue, but he preferred it to happen using the nurturing mana of Janea.


    Julia had taken care of most arrangements inside the city of runes. She established a system to recruit trustworthy runemasters and teach them the craft. At the same time, she began researching spells with the aid of Koby.


    Arthur had always had a dream to teach spells to the public. Although itcked the magnitude of receiving actual runes into their mana essences, it made widespread distribution possible. Of course, research proved more difficult than anticipated.


    The mana paths inside a person depended on their overall stats, skills, and injuries. Those who suffered injuries found it harder to use spells than those who didn''t. At the same time, research showed certain tendencies. Elemental runes were the clearest example.


    Research showed that if a person had a fire-based ability or skills, they faced fewer issues using fire-based spells. Arthur participated in the research in his free time and discovered that the repeated use of abilities rewired the mana paths inside the body to match the rune.


    A strange exception to the rule was Oren, whose ability seemed to make the paths ever-changing and fluid. Arthur was mesmerized by his unique physique since not even his own body had this trait.


    In the case of Arthur, he noticed that his mana paths were all-epassing of his runes. His paths branched out and diverged like a tree, allowing him to use any spells with ease. This made him more interested in the new concept of physiques and whether they could be forged.


    Koby was another exception to the rule. The mana paths were easier to form for him since his world already had spells. Of course, it became more difficult the more mana paths he created inside his body. However, the mere notion of mana paths being created fascinated the research team.


    Arthur spent his following days participating in this research, with Diana visiting him every day for them to have lunch together. The entire research team couldn''t work with a goddess among them, and most spells crumbled due to distractions.


    Their lunch became a getaway for both of them, a short reprieve from the constant worries of the world. Diana learned to cook his favorite meals, even though he said she didn''t need to do that.


    The two of them talked about their days, with Diana telling him about the reforms she nned to make in Runera. Even though she was his fianc¨¦e now, she was still passionate about the city she had created. Arthur would tell her about his research, which didn''t really appeal to her, but she listened anyway.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1387 Artifacts of the Future

    1387 Artifacts of the Future


    After his lunch with Diana, Arthur would return to the research facility and continue working on the spells. In order to prepare the world for the uing challenges, he needed to create enough spells for the public to use.


    As long as knowledge became power, it would be hard to monopolize. Arthur nned on distributing these spells among the public once things got out of hand. In the current state of the world, that wouldn''t be far from now.


    Monsters have always been the biggest enemies of mankind. Their savage nature and desire to kill humans always made them humanity''s biggest threat. Although cmities are even stronger and more sentient, most people would never meet one unless in catastrophes.


    "Greetings, sir!" the researchers and runemasters bowed as Arthur entered the research facility.


    "How was your lunch?" asked one of them, a runemaster with golden sses. Arthur recognized him as a former runemaster of the Twilight Workshop, Roy.


    "Great," Arthur answered with a smile. "Where is Koby?"


    "Master Koby is attempting a new experiment inside the observation room," Roy answered while pulling out some files for Arthur. "Please wait, Guild Master. I want to take your opinion on something."


    "What is it?" Arthur stopped with surprise. Roy handed him the files, and Arthur skimmed them, understanding the gist of what they were.


    "Is this an artifact?"


    "An artifact that allows the user to visualize spells," Roy said with a grin. "If we can sell this together with spells, it could be a revolution in the world of skills and powers."


    Arthur was interested since the artifact looked like two tes of paper that deciphered spells and visualized them for the user. If a normal person could visualize the spell inside their own body, practicing the spells would be a lot faster.


    "This is genius, but we are a little far behind. We have yet to perfect spells for people to use," Arthur said, but his eyes still studied the artifact. "If we want to make this a reality, we would have to make spells safe to practice. But there is still one ring issue."


    "What is it?" asked Roy with confusion.


    Arthur looked around and found a whiteboard. He picked a marker and began drawing the artifact and the runes that would be needed to make it work. All runemasters inside the workshop abandoned their work toe and watch Arthur.


    Everyone agreed that Arthur might not have as much experience in inscribing runes as they did, but he was a natural genius in deciphering and writing them. Each runic line was wless and perfect, leaving the crowd in awe.


    Arthur ced down the pen and turned to Roy, who stood speechless just the same. Most artifacts would need years of work before the runes would be decided upon. Each one would be handpicked from many in order to suit the overall function. Arthur did it with just a concept and a graph.


    "The two tes would need to be inscribed with runes that can read the spells as we write them. In order to better utilize the spells, a three-dimensional visualization would be necessary. That is the first issue you would need to solve."


    "Me?" muttered Roy with confusion.


    "It is your work, after all. I''m just guiding you to the finish line," Arthur said with a grin. "The next issue would be mana. The entire purpose of spells is to let people without skills wield more power. I have written here the runes and the mana expenditure they would need. The artifact is still far from efficient."


    "Can we choose more efficient runes?"


    "I can, but no one else would be able to do it," Arthur said with a shake of his head. "This artifact should be mass-produced."


    "We can supply it with mana stones," added another runemaster, a woman whom Arthur had met before. Her name was Alice Jenov, another runemaster from the Twilight Workshop. "That would solve the issue."


    "And it would create a different one. What kind of citizen would have money to purchase mana stones?" asked Arthur with a smile. "As long as mana stones can be used to grow stronger, they will be a rare resource."


    "I understand the shorings of this project now," said Roy with a sigh. "But I still believe we can work around them. There has to be a method to make this artifact a reality."


    "There is," a voice answered from behind the crowd. Everyone turned to see a youngdy with long blonde hair and graceful attire standing behind them.


    "We can use technology."


    Arthur stared at her with surprise and didn''t answer. Julia had already told him the names of the workshops that wanted to join Runera and work with its runemasters, and the Twilight Workshop was the only one to disband in order to join the research facility of Runera.


    Many runemasters joined Runera after it opened its gates to the world, but Arthur was still surprised to see Emma again. She wore a whiteb coat and a pair of sses that she had never used before.


    "What do you mean by technology, Lady Emma?" Roy asked with confusion. They still addressed her with respect since Julia gave Emma a higher position in the research facility.


    Emma answered by walking toward Arthur, passing him, and picking the pen. She began singling out different runes from the artifact until only a few were left.


    "The runes here, like scanning and deciphering, can be reced with technology," Emma exined before she wrote a different name on the whiteboard.


    "And this brings us to our new invention: Mana-Electric Batteries."


    "Mana-Electric?" muttered Arthur with surprise. "Is it efficient?"


    Usually, runes that created electricity required more mana. That''s the reason lightning users were rare, like Ilia Perli or Amelia. There had been theories about converting mana to electricity, but it''s still under development by On.


    "If we seed in turning mana frequencies into electric current, we can create short circuits of mana that generate current for a long time. Of course, there would be some loss. But a single mana stone could supply enough current for this device for a lifetime."


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1388 Please Tell Me

    Emma trimmed down the runes needed for the artifact and even wrote down ways to rece them. Instead of runes, the artifact would use scanners or a programmingnguage to retrieve the information. The visualization would still need runes to be achieved.


    "The mana cost is a tenth of what it used to be," Emma said with a smile. "If we can supply both runes and electronics using the same battery, it could be sold at the same time."


    Everyone was stunned as she managed to optimize their work in just a few minutes. Arthur smiled because this was the type of innovation that he wanted. People were too reliant on mana and runes, so it was reassuring to see them recognize the advantage of electronics.


    "Mana is a precious resource that will never be too abundant. However, there is always a possibility that it could disappear. As long as we utilize thews of physics like Emma did, we can be independent as human beings," Arthur addressed the crowd.


    Everyone nodded in understanding as they began taking notes. Arthur turned to look at Emma, who he hadn''t seen ever since he saved her from the Yalen King. She appeared focused and collected, unlike thest time they met.


    "How do we avoid this artifact from falling into the wrong hands?" asked Alice Jenov with a frown. The rest began thinking about an answer, and Roy was the person toe up with the first idea.


    "We can encrypt the spells to make sure that we have control over them," exined Roy. "As long as we hold the key, we can decide who would use it."


    "Artifacts like these will be stolen, and it defeats the purpose of mass-producing them," Arthur said with a shake of his head. "If only we had a method to determine who is a good person and who is not¡­"


    Arthur said thest sentence with a grin, and the rest of the runemasters realized it from his tone. There was only one way to determine who was a good person and who was not.


    **Level Up Legacy!**


    This legacy was something that Arthur created with the Schr Guardian to help humanity fight against monsters. Levels in the legacy depend on how much you help others. If they could program this device into reading the legacy and allowing people to use higher-leveled spells ording to the legacy levels, they would ensure it falls into the right hands.


    The team began discussing how to do that. Arthur smiled and stood to the side before he felt someone stand beside him. The beautiful blonde woman in ab coat and a ponytail hugged the cupboard with a little nervousness.


    "Hey," Emma said as she avoided eye contact. "It has been a while since west met."


    "A while indeed. How have you been?" Arthur returned the question with a smile, but she still avoided his eyes. Emma fidgeted under his gaze.


    "A little busy with moving the workshop to Runera," Emma said before taking in a deep breath. "Can we talk somewhere private? I have something to tell you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Of course," Arthur nodded as he led the way. "Follow me."


    Arthur led them back to his office, which had countless stacks of papers, iplete artifacts, and diagrams around. Emma closed the door behind her as Arthur sat in his chair and adjusted himself.


    "Please, have a seat," Arthur said while gesturing to the seat in front of her. "How can I help you?"


    "This will take a while to unload," Emma said with a nervousugh as she ced down the cupboard on the table. "Please be patient with me."


    "You make it sound like we are strangers," Arthur said with a smile. "We go a long way back, Emma. Please go ahead and tell me."


    Emma was silent for a short moment as she took a deep breath. Arthur could feel her heart beating faster in her chest and her body shaking, but he did not point out her fear. He allowed her to take her time until she told him.


    "You were the first friend I had," Emma said while looking toward her hands, which pressed her thighs. "At a certain time, we walked the world together andughed together. All of that changed after I took you to the apprentice''s cup, and you had to fake your own death."


    Arthur had already talked about what happened during the Kera Memorial, so Emma had the full picture of what happened at that time.


    "We became friends again, although you hid your identity. I keep wondering about the times we spent together and question if they were just false memories for me. I still think about them before I sleep every night, Arthur."


    Arthur didn''t want to hear what she had to say next. He was about to avert his eyes when she raised her head to look into them. Her crystal-clear eyes contained no tears, only heartache hidden behind a wall of strength.


    "You discarded me," she said, and Arthur felt a knife twist through his heart. "I know that you cared about me more than I ever knew. You became Alexie Linan and still came into my life. I thought that I was crazy for thinking we were anything more than friends."


    "Emma¡­" he wanted to exin, but Emma shook her head with her hands shaking.


    "I know that things happened which I don''t know about. Your life in Alka was the reason that you fell in love with the Princess of Ice and Fire. I even found history books telling your love story and how it transcended space and time. It was a magical story, one that I wished to live.


    "My life inparison was one where I was imprisoned and treated as an object to find the outsider. I never knew that the outsider was the person I loved. How could one ept that the person they love is also the reason behind their misery?"


    Arthur was silent, and then looked at the table. "What do you want me to say, Emma?"


    "I just want to know if you loved me like I love you now, even for a little," Emma said as she tilted her head. The lights made her eyes sparkle with pain. "Please tell me that I wasn''t crazy and just imagining it."

 Chapter 1389 Another Worlds Customs

    Arthur could not find the words to express what he wanted to say, as the heartbroken woman sat there in silence. She awaited his words as if they would save her from a sea of torment. Although he had spent countless years inside the time prison, he never learned how to mend a broken heart.


    In the end, Arthur decided to tell her the truth.


    "I did love you back then, although I didn''t know it. I cared about you more than I cared about myself. I wanted to keep you safe and save you from the clutches of the Yalen King. And then I changed."


    "You changed?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I became a ve, used and broken. I fought to survive in a world of cruelty, and I met someone who understood me in that darkness. At that time, I couldn''t think about my love for you. I could only think about the person in front of me."


    "You are telling me that it was fate or destiny that separated us?" asked Emma with a shaking frame. "How could I ept this answer?"


    "This is the truth you want. epting this or not will take time regardless, but I admit that I have caused you great suffering. You waited for a man that was waiting for someone else."


    Emma was silent and shaking, and then she stopped. A heavy atmosphere filled with silence descended on the room. Arthur could not offer her anything other than the truth.


    "Do you¡­" she began, although she seemed hesitant and choking on her words, "still have feelings for me?"


    "My heart belongs to Diana, but I will always love you as a dear friend," Arthur said after a short pause. "I can only¡ª"


    Emma interrupted him as she rose from her seat. Her expression was cold and unfamiliar as she looked at him. Arthur stared into her eyes as she stared down at his. Her eyes contained a dying love and a budding hatred.


    "I will never forgive you."


    Emma spoke in a hoarse voice before she left the room. Arthur remained seated in ce and sighed. He stared at his own hand and found it rather unfamiliar. A lot had changed, but it did, and there was no going back.


    Diana was the love of his life. She understood him and supported him. Inside her ice prison, she waited for one hundred and fifty years just to meet him again. Arthur lived in a constant reminder that he was lucky to have someone like her.


    Emma also waited for him and kept searching for him after his death. She was hispanion in Jerano and friend in two identities. Her love for him was also vast, but Arthur couldn''t feel the same about her. Instead, he just felt guilty.


    A knock came on his door, and Arthur allowed them inside. It was Koby, his spellcaster and researcher at the moment. Koby was the reason that spells were created from runes, and his help was tremendous.


    "I need to ask you something, Koby," Arthur began before the mage could even sit down. He adjusted his sses in confusion. "Have you ever been in love?"


    "I have, teacher," Koby said with a frown as he sat down. "What is this about? I heard you wanted my report on the spells."


    "That can wait another time. I need your help with something else," Arthur said as he massaged his temples. "I have hurt a woman. My actions seem to have made her fall in love with me, but I''m with Diana now."


    "Oh, that''s an easy subject, sir," Koby said while patting his shoulder. "I had the same issue before. I just married them both."


    "¡­what?" Arthur was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "I courted two women back in my world, and I had to marry them both. I believe they are still living there with my children," Koby said while adjusting his sses. "Is there something wrong?"


    "I forgot that you were from a different world," Arthur said with a sigh as he stared at the one-armed mage. "Here in my world, most people would find it insulting to be a second wife or husband."


    "It would never be a husband in my world. Men can marry multiple women, but not the other way around. It makes it hard to know who is the parent in case the woman gets pregnant."


    "¡­it was just an example, but that oddly makes sense," Arthur said with a frown. "But why would it be okay to marry more than one person?"


    "In worlds where monsters aremon, men lose their lives at a very young age. This has resulted in the female poption rising against the male poption. In order to keep humanity going, men had to have multiple wives."


    "¡­is it mandatory?" asked Arthur as he had the strange feeling that it was.


    "If you marry for two years without remarrying someone, you need to pay a monthly fine that would support other households with multiple wives and children."


    Arthur was surprised by the strange rules but understood that each world had its circumstances. Unlike most men, he did not have the fantasies of having multiple wives.


    "Thank you for sharing, Koby. But that''s not going to work," Arthur said as he rubbed his temple. "I just wish there was a way to solve this without hurting, um, the other woman."


    "I doubt Princess Diana would have anything against it," Koby said while tilting his head. "People of Alka are very simr to my world. Polygamy is themon practice for them, and especially so for nobles."


    "¡­that''s not the issue here," Arthur said with a smile. "Thank you for helping. There is a different matter that I want to discuss with you now. The alliance is assembling a team to explore the Blind Zones. I want you to be on that team as our representative."


    "Me?" Koby asked with surprise, his sses jumping in surprise. "I think there are stronger candidates who would be a better fit than I am. There is¡ª"


    "I don''t want the strongest, but the most versatile. You have been working hard to increase your arsenal of spells, and that would make you the best team member to handle unexpected dangers. How about it?"


    The mage looked at him for a short second before rising from his chair and kneeling in front of Arthur. His amber hair shone in the light as his blue eyes stared at Arthur with gratitude. "I will not fail you, teacher!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!